《Omega Summoner》 Chapter 1 - Welcome To Pandemonium The day that Adrian has been waiting for has finally arrived. It is finally the day that his parents promised him that they will get him the capsule game pod for the Fully Immersive Virtual Reality (FIVR) game, Pandemonium. He waited a whole year for this very moment especially after the incident that made him unable to stand up which happened about a year and a half from today. Nevertheless, this could be considered the happiest day of his life. He basically waited a lifetime just to be able to y this game. "It is finally being installed! I have been waiting for this virtual reality game ever since it came out!" Adrian told his parents. "We bought this game for you not toze around and be addicted but for you to regain the feeling of walking which you ingeniously suggested to your doctor." coined Adrian''s parents. ==== It has been a year and a half since his ident. The doctor said that they have healed his legs and fractures thanks to modern technology but because he was unable to walk in a long time, Adrian forgot the feeling of using his legs which greatly depressed him. He underwent therapy but to no avail. Until six months after the incident, As Incorporated announced that they will officially release Pandemonium to the public. Adrian practically hounded the forums, watched the beta test and gathered all the information about the game. His parents though smiling sadly, still had a face of reprieve because their son was basically jumping for joy in a way. ==== "The instation has been finished Sir Richard and it also has a timer for only 8 hours a day in which you specified since your son is still 17 years of age." One of the installers stated as they bid farewell. "Thank you very much." Richard who is Adrian''s father said. "Hey! Why is there a time limit? nobody said about a time limit!" Adrian protested. Although he already knows why that is. For ages 13 and below a guardian is needed to apany the child while for those 14 to 17 years of age a time limit is decreed for them since they can y unsupervised although there are ways around that. Adrian''s parents just smiled because they know how crafty he is and said " Have fun and be respectful to other people you meet also be careful of creepy people stay away from them. Also do not rage over defeats because winning is not everything. Take care of yourself inside the game and be in your best behavior. We are letting you y unsupervised because we trust you and make sure not to break that trust". Just as they were saying that he already set his wheelchair to hover mode and is already getting inside the game pod. The game pod is an egg-shaped machine that has a cream white color. The surface is smooth so that it ensures the user less cleaning maintenance. The inside of the pod has soft cushions that conform to the user inside which optimizes maximumfort, and it could rival any high-ss bed on sale in the market. After getting on the pod, he told his parents "Thanks mom and dad. You guys are the best" which he then closed the pod without waiting for a reply. Scanning plete Enter As plete Wee user MyCraftySon! "Wow! Dad that is so original" Adrian thought. User has selected Pandemonium. Please wait a moment as the game boots up in 10 seconds 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1 Wee to Pandemonium! Chapter 2 - Character Creation [Wee to Pandemonium user MyCraftySon!]a mechanical voice stated in a t tone. Please take note that the time perception in the game is in the ratio of 1:3. Meaning 1 hour in the real world is equal to 3 hours in game. Please create your avatar and choose your race. Adrian looked at a virtual avatar that is a splitting image of him. First he looked at the avable races that is avable which are: Human, Elf, Dwarf, Orc, Gnome, and the newly added Dragonkin which was added thanks to the best yer unlocking it 8 months after the game was released. Humans are a race with bnced stats and adaptability have bnced affinity with all elements. Elves are race which has fae heritage which allows them tomunicate with spirits better thus the have strong affinity with wind, water and wood. Elves have pointy ears and a gentle facial features which astounded Adrian. "No wonder this race is popr with the women and girls" he muttered. Dwarves are race of stubborn and hardworking people which are well known as the cksmith race. Dwarves have strong affinity to fire and earth. The dwarves have a small and stout but rather muscr looking body with a reddish skin tone. Orcs are a brutish race that relies more on strength rather than magic though that does not mean they cannot use magic. Orcs have an avatar that have a height of 2.5 to 3 meters and a face that has some features of a boar since they have tusks or rather giant lower canines and have a orange green skin tone. Gnomes are race of great builders and inventors. They are short in stature like the dwarves but skinnier and resemble humans. Gnomes have strong affinity to earth and wind element. The newly added race is the Dragonkin. Dragonkins have human features except that they have horns, a tail, and scales on some parts of their body and dragon wings protruding from their back. This new race have strong affinity to wind attribute because of their ability to fly. This race boasts power almost equal to that of the Orcs which is now very popr to newbies and fans of the rank 1 yer. Adrian picked the Human race since he does not fancy the other races because he wants to also walk again in the real world because he wants to repay his parent''s kindness and sacrifice to him by walking again in the real world. He did minimal changes to the facial characteristics of his avatar and no change to his height which is 5''6 in order to be ustomed to the feeling of walking. After about an hour of tweaking, Adrian is finally done with his avatar. "Please input a Character Name" Adrian thought long and hard about his character''s name while he was waiting for it to arrive. "Are you sure with the name: Equinox" the mechanical voice said. "Yes" he replied. "You will now be transported to the Beginner Town: Genesis" the mechanical voice said. Then Adrian''s vision faded to ck. Chapter 3 - Genesis When Adrian''s vision returned he was already in the town square which had a fair amount of yers because the game is still gaining poprity due to it being the first of its kind. Adrian quickly checked his status. Name: Equinox Race: Human Title: None Job: None LVL: 1 Exp: 0/100 HP: 100 MP: 30 VIT: 5 STR: 5 INT: 3 AGI: 4 DEX: 3 END: 5 Avable Stat points: 0 Skills: none From the character sheet Adrian deduced that every point in VIT increases HP by 20 while each point in INT increases MP by 10. Adrian closed the character sheet and carefully observed his surroundings. His face formed a smile instinctively and he bravely took a step forward which he has not done in a long time ever since the ident that happened to him. Adrian inhaled with all his might as he wanted to know if virtual reality is as cruel as reality. The thing that Adrian tried to do first is take a step. He was so nervous that his heart rate increased and the system warned him that if he does not calm down then he would be ejected out of the game. He finally mustered up the courage and took his first step. When he seeded his eyes almost became watery which was somewhat noticed by the other yers but are already ustomed to it since it was not a rare sight. Especially since the game was fairly new. When Adrian seeded in taking the step, he felt the surroundings was watching therefore he hastily went away from the town square. He was embarrassed yet ecstatic at the same time. He can finally move using his feet though only in VR but he knows the first step is always the most important. He was amazed at how this town could probably be a real town in the countryside minus the swords and wands and the asional magic that some NPC''s release to show off. Adrian could even smell the scent of the food that is being sold in the food carts and he was even tempted to buy one just to try it out. Unlike the modern city that Adrian is living in, the town of Genesis has a quaint feel in which you would miss it after you have visited it. "Ok! Now what should I do first?" Adrian muttered. He remembered the important details of the town Genesis. In the town, you must first look for an instructor in what job you want. The beginner jobs avable are Warrior, Mage, Shaman, Ranger, Scout, Priest and the newly added jobst month which is Summoner. The Warrior job is basically your ssic rpg warrior that is equipped with a sword and a shield. A job that focuses more on strength and endurance depending on what type of warrior you want. A warrior could also opt to equip a wide variety of weapons so that the yers could choose on what type of battle style they would want to pursue. The Mage job is also like the ssic rpg mage which uses spells and incantations to damage its foes. Mages start with non- elemental magic and could choose what type of elemental magic they could use. Shamans are fighters who are good at using buffs and debuffs and damage-over-time spells. Pandemonium''s shamans are a bit special because they could equip the spirit of animals they have been enlightened with. They are the ss that could be summarized as being one with nature. Rangers are fighters who are adept at using weapons that can reach far and a ssic rpg pick. There are a variety of long range weapons in Pandemonium that could also decide on what path the Ranger yers could advance into. Scouts are fighters who rely on their nimbleness and agility to damage enemies. They are closebat fighters with throwing skills and could use invisibility. Priest is also a ssic rpg role which is basically the healer of the group. Priests in Pandemonium are not all the same. The priest have different skills depending on which god they choose to serve. Summoners which is a new edition to the roster are basically like tamers who use captured monsters to fight for them to basically corner your enemies. In the game Pandemonium, the first choice is always the most important because it could decide the fate of your character and the game-y you will experience. Chapter 4 - Job Selection Many would think that the Summoner job was overpowered due to its job characteristics but the Pandemoniummunity would beg to differ. When the ss was first released a lot of beginners tried the job but soon found out that the summons that job uses also funnels experience which means that Summoners have slower leveling speed. Especially if you have all your summons out which will be dependent of the job ss since jobs can be upgraded. Due to this quirk, the summoner job has lesser poprity to elite gamers but somewhat popr for casual yers who want to experience fluffing a monster or riding one. Another quirk or rather w of this job is that if the summoner falls in battle, his summons would be deactivated thus some yers call this job the walking target. This was the job that Adrian chose not because he is a loner. He has a few friends in-game but they were already high level and it would take time for him to catch up. Thus he made a decision to enjoy the game rather than be a hardcore gamer. After walking for quite a bit, He finally reached his destination. He was standing outside the Genesis Pet Shop. He opened the door and saw a wide variety of animals and beasts also Gaius the Summoner NPC that will give the yer the requirements for you to acquire the job. He looked like a jolly old man or like that old grandpa that all the grandchildren adore. "Hello! How can I help you young man?" Gauis said. "I am Equinox and would like to be a Summoner please" Adrian said. "An aspiring Summoner I see. First, we need to test yourpatibility with beasts then." Gauis said. A screen popped in front of Adrian. Quest: Gauis wants you to choose an animal in his shop and raise its affection towards you by 10%. Reward: Summoner Job, Basic Soul Gloves, Beginner Summoner armor set, Inspect skill, Seal skill, Summon skill Will you ept the Quest? Yes or No "Yes, I ept" Adrian uttered. "Please pick a beast that you want to raise its affection with." Gauis reiterated. Adrian remembered that the easiest way to aplish this task is with a domesticated animal like dogs or cats. So he did just that. He scanned the shop and found an obsidian colored puppy so he reluctantly pick that one because it was a dog plus it was super adorable. "Hello there, I am Equinox. What is your name?" Adrian said. He obviously asked this sarcastically as he did not expect the pup to answer. The pup instead tilted its head to the side like it did care for Adrian''s existence. "It is not easy as it seems like the forum dictated" Adrian thought. Unaware that he was being observed by Gauis who is smiling as the NPC thought. "So he chose that puppy. He will definitely have a difficult time since even that puppy has not warmed up to me". Adrian spent an hour just to try and boost his affection by at least 1% but instead only to see it at 0.2%. He barely raised it but he was determined and the puppy also noticed his determination as he was not the first to try and raise its affection many tried but gave up when half an hour passed. The puppy was amused by this human that wants to curry his favor. Adrian noticed the affection boost to 3% which he was super delighted about that he did a little celebratory dance that was silly in the eyes of the puppy. About 4 hours past in-game and finally Adrian managed to boost the affection to 10% which he did painstakingly but he did not notice it was that long since he was having fun. He took the puppy out of the cage, holding it in his arms and went to Gauis. "Gauis! I did it" Adrian said. Although shocked and amazed, Gauis replied "Well done Equinox you have passed the test with flying colors at that". Quest Clear Notification: Gauis is very pleased with your hard work and determination thus you will obtain a bonus reward. "Bonus reward? That''s the first time I heard of that" Adrian thought. Received: Summoner Job, Basic Soul Gloves, Beginner Summoner armor set, Inspect skill, Seal skill, Summon skill Bonus Reward: 100 experience, Dog (demon lupus strain). Adrian equipped the item and looked at his Status and Equipment Name: Equinox Race: Human Title: None Job: Summoner LVL: 2 Exp: 0/100% HP: 140 MP: 50 VIT: 5 + 2 STR: 5 INT: 3 + 2 AGI: 4 +1 DEX: 3 +1 END: 5 Avable Stat points: 5 Skills: Summon, Seal, Inspect Equipment: Head: None Body: Basic Summoner robe Feet: Basic Summoner Boots Weapon: Basic Soul Gloves Earrings: None Ne: None Waist: Basic Summoner belt Right Hand: None Left Hand: None Chapter 5 - Strain Adrian wondered what it meant when it said demon strain so he asked Gauis. "Gauis what does the word strain mean that is near the beast name?" Adrian curiously asked. "Oh! Good question since that puppy right there seems to be quite special. Strain means that the creature possesses genes or blood of a species that is different from its specific type of organism. For example, a cat having a saber-tooth strain means that the cat is more powerful than your average cat in terms of stats." Gauis replied. "Enough about that you will learn more about it as you be more ustomed to being a Summoner. Do you know why a summoners weapon are called soul gloves?" Gauis continued. As Adrian has already read this particr topic in the forums he answered "It is called Soul Gloves because the Summons that are not temporary are soulbound to the summoner. Meaning when you summon a soulbound creature, it does not permanently die even it is defeated in battle. The creature just returns to the soul space of the summoner and remains there until it can be summoned. The Soul Gloves are just a medium for us to call out the soulbound creature". "Ho ho! So you know about it very good then. There is another way to obtain a soulbound summon since not all summons can be a tamed creature. Sometimes when you defeat a monster, It will drop a soul stone. A unique stone in which you can call upon the creature to be your monster using a summoning magic circle but can only do it three times since every time you call upon it to manifest it consumes the residual soul power that is left in the stone" Gauis added. "It seems you already know much about summoners. Why not try to soulbound that little puppy since it has grown attached to you." Gauis implied. Adrian looked at the puppy and it has this longing in his eyes. He knew that Gauis was supposed to give you an auxiliary quest that will give him a random soul stone but it seems due to his unexpected bonus reward he skipped that step and was directly given a summoned beast to soulbound. Adrian looked at the puppy and said to it "Do you want toe with me?" which the puppy barked enthusiastically. He looked at the puppy and smiled. He then put the puppy on the floor and activated his new skill Seal. Glyphs of different meaning appeared in thin air then circled the puppy then a chain appeared or rather sprouted from Adrian''s avatar and shoot straight to the chest of the puppy but it was not hurt. Adrian felt the puppy and him are now connected then is the glyphs surrounding it glowed and formed a sphere around it and was sucked inside Adrian. Ding! Congrattions you have acquired your first soulbounded creature! Please give it a name. Adrian thought of a perfect name since it was quite literally a ck dog. "Sirius" he said. You named the Soulbound creature Sirius. Adrian then looked at Sirius'' status. Name: Sirus Species: Dog (demon lupus strain) (Infant) Skills: Bite, Howl, Shadow Sneak Evolution: Possible Description: A domesticated dog with a secret in its bloodline. Chapter 6 - Mysterious Old Woman Adrian used the Summon skill to test it out since Sirius disappeared right in front of him after he used the Seal skill on him. Skill: Summon Description: Summons soulbound creature into the material ne. Cost: 20 MP "Summon Sirius" Adrian chanted. A magic circle of white outer rings with some ck glyphs appeared in front of him and from the center Sirius emerged. "Awesome" Adrian said in a high pitch voice. He thanked Gauis and left. As Adrian and Sirius was walking from the pet shop, he remembered a special NPC. This NPC was very odd since this NPC asks a yer for food and drinks and in exchange she will provide you with either a health or mana potion. If you give her a meal she gives you one small HP potion. If you give her a beverage she gives you one small MP potion. Although she only gives 1 per character. So he headed to the supposed location of the NPC. "Another potion wouldn''t hurt" Adrian thought. As he headed there, he remembered that there should be an adventure starter kit that is given for each yer. "I have not opened mine yet" He thought. He opened his inventory and selected the starter kit. Ding! Would you like to open the Adventure Starter Kit? Y/N He selected "Yes". Received: Small HP potions x 10, Small MP potion x 10, Bread x 10, Bottled Water x 10 "Small potions restore 25% of missing HP/MP. Greater potions restore 50%, Large restores 75% and 100 for Complete potions which is basically nonexistent for casual yers since it is difficult to drop and even more to produce." Adrian remembered. Adrian was deep in thought when Sirius started barking at a corner in the street which awakened him from his deep thought. Before he knew it, they were already in front of the NPC he was trying to find. "My o my what an energetic pup" the mysterious old woman muttered with a hint of amazement. "I am sorry Ma''am, he is not really like this with other people." Adrian replied hastily while picking up Sirius. "No worries, I think your pet is cute. Although having a pet in this town is rare. The name is Lucretia by the way youngd" Lucretia said as she also introduced herself. "Oh! he is not a pet. He is my soulbound partner" Adrian said. "Interesting!" Lucretia muttered with slight curiosity in her eyes without Adrian noticing. "So young man, what is your name?" Lucretia asked. "My name is Equinox, Ma''am" Adrian answered. "Do you believe in fate, young man?" Lucretia asked. Adrian was astounded by this interaction since this was not mentioned in the forums so he did not know how to answer. Instead, it was the old woman who initiated the conversation once more. "Since I believe young man that our meeting is bound by fate, I shall gift this you" Lucretia said while handing a ne to Adrian. Ding! You obtained the Amulet of Chaos! As soon as the notification sounded, ckish smoke swirled in Adrian''s vicinity blinding him and Sirius. When the smoke vanished so did the old woman. This event dumbfounded Adrian for he did not know what just happened. "I just wanted an extra potion" Adrian thought while staring nkly at the area ahead. At a certain high rise building in a metropolitan area, people facing holographic screens can be seen working. A notification appeared on one of the screens indicating that something has happened. "Sir, it seems AI 626 has given the item" a person wearing a futuristic visor said. "So finally, a year since it was coded into the game and someone finally triggered Protocol Deva" the man with a dignified aura said. Chapter 7 - Amulet Of Chaos Adrian pondered what to do next since he did not know what just happened. He pped his face and took a deep breath and inspected the item since it''s already in his hand. The ne has a violet colored gem in the middle while two demon-like ws are grabbing it forming a crown-like aesthetic. Name: Amulet of Chaos(Character Bound) Tier:??? Description: A mysterious ne said to have been forged by the Alpha God from the chaos energy the universe produced during its birth. It was given to the Asmodians to use for unknown purposes. Effects: (a) Increased MP regeneration by 100% (b) ??? "Huh, that''s odd its my first time encountering a Tier ??? item" Adrian pondered. He recalled the tier list of items in game which aremon, umon, rare, epic, legendary, mythical and transcendent. He never encountered this tier on the forums or rather maybe it was not discussed because it was supposed to be a unique item. " Good thing it''s character bound or else someone might steal it" Adrian whispered while looking sideways. He equipped the ne and started heading outside the town to grind some exp. Looking from above him was the mysterious old woman but her visage turning into a beautifuldy that could attract even the gods. "Finally, after a millennia an heir is born. I can now rest knowing the future is in the hands of another. Will this world turn to ruin or will it flourish? It is amusing to foretell" Lucretia said as her figure slowly dissipates. In the ins outside of town. Adrian is wandering about in search for enemies with Sirius as the puppy can be seen as eager to battle. The ins just outside of town are crowded with newbies leveling themselves to reach level 5 so that they can leave Genesis and really start their adventure since the first town is basically like a tutorial. As Adrian with Sirius went a little further away from the ins and into a nearby forest, they encountered their first foe. Name: Rabbit LVL: 1 HP: 20/20 Description: A wild rabbitmonly seen at ins and forest. Commonly hunted for their fur and meat. A very agile creature especially when it perceives danger. "Sirius use Bite" Adrianmanded. Sirius lunged at the rabbit. The rabbit perceived the danger and tried to run but Sirius was faster than it a little bit. Sirius managed to bite its leg thereby immobilizing the rabbit and finishing it off consecutively with bite. The rabbit dropped some fur and meat. Adrian picked this up and continued finding prey since he only has limited time ying. The duo finished their hunt when Adrian was level 4 with 99% exp and Sirius now level 5. In order for yers to reach level 5 and leave the town, they needed to ept a quest in subjugating a level 5 Alpha Wolf which is the boss of the ins outside of town thus ending the quest and receiving the teleportation scroll from the Town chief when a yer gives the quest item of wolf heart. The duo then started walking back to the town to receive the quest. Chapter 8 - Invigorate Adrian looked at his status to check while he is heading back to town. Name: Equinox Race: Human Title: None Job: Summoner LVL: 4 Exp: 99/100% HP: 140/140 MP: 50/50 VIT: 5 + 2 STR: 5 INT: 3 + 2 AGI: 4 +1 DEX: 3 +1 END: 5 Avable Stat points: 15 Skills: Summon, Seal, Inspect,Invigorate He checked out the new skill he got when he leveled up to 4 since this is thest skill that will be given for free to the summoner. If he wanted a new skill he would either need to use a skill book or upgrade his job ss. Name: Invigorate Tier: Common Type: Active Heal Effect: Restores Stamina and Health of summoned monsters by 50% and increases damage by 25% for 10 seconds after skill is cast. MP cost:50 Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: 2 seconds This was the first skill in his arsenal that had a cooldown since his other skills had no cooldown since Summon only needed MP. Although the skill Summon did not have a cooldown but it still had a cast time and you cannot summon a defeated soulbound creature for 1 hour after it is defeated. One hour might be short of looked upon objectively but in a fast pace battle, the wait time is obvious. Seal has special conditions in order for it to trigger its effects and is also used to recall a soulbound creature. Adrian looked at the in-game time and it was already noon. He has been in the game for 6 hours real world time. He has 2 hours in-game time to finish off the boss before it gets dark. At night, monsters are stronger and more ferocious but drop better loot. He does not want to risk it fighting a buffed boss so he hurried to the town hall. After getting the quest from the town chief, he hurriedly searched for the entrance of the instance dungeon that the boss spawns. In the game of Pandemonium, there are three types of fields for PVE or yer versus enemies. The first is the field or overworld where the spawn rate is random and sporadic. The second is the regr dungeon where there is a set time in which enemies respawn and anybody can enter. The third is the instance dungeon which only activates when the yer/s have a specific quest or quest item that activates this type of dungeon. Instance dungeon Wolf Den found. Would you like to enter? Y/N "Yes" Adrian replied. Adrian looking at Sirius as they are transported inside the instance dungeon. Sirius now looks like a fully grown dog. ording to the forums he read, infant creatures fully grow when they reach Level 5. Adrian smiled at the sight of Sirius fully grown and feeling excited of the uing battle, not realizing that when they are being transported, a foreign entity in the form of smog came inside the instance with them. Chapter 9 - Feral Alpha Wolf Adrian with Sirius in tow are now inside the instance dungeon. The dungeon has 3 levels, each with rising difficulty. The first level consists of 5 enemies of Level 1 wolves. Name: Feral Wolf LVL: 1 HP: 20/20 Description: Wolvesmonly seen on the outskirts of the ins. Due to not being touched by hunters, they have grown more ferocious and cunning than normal wolves. Before the wolves could surround Adrian, Sirius already propelled himself against the wolves. Sirius easily tore through the weak wolves due to the level difference. The experience points gathered in this dungeon will only be umted afterpletion. Sirius looked at Adrian with a proud face as if saying "Look how strong I have be". Amused at the dog''s banter, Adrian patted its head while praising it. Name: Sirius Species: Dog(Demon Lupus Strain)(Male) LVL: 5 HP: 95/100 Skills: Bite, Howl, Shadow Sneak, Sharp Fang(Passive) When Sirius hit level 5, he got a new skill. Name: Sharp Fang(Passive) Effect: Attacks made using biting motions are increased in damage by 15% and have a chance to induce the bleeding status by 5%. The duo headed deeper into the den and arrived at the second level of the instance dungeon. As soon as they are getting closer, their presence alerted the two wolves guarding this level. The two wolves did not immediately attack but sent growl and snarls as if warning the duo not to go any deeper. Adrian used Inspect on the two enemies. Name: Feral Beta Wolf LvL: 3 HP: 60 Description: A type of wolf stronger than the typical wolf due to being higher in the hierarchy. These types of wolves only follow instructions from the leader of the pack or the Alpha. Although higher level, Adrian was still worried because 2 level 3 wolves with coordination was still quite tricky to deal with. "No choice then we have to buff ourselves. Sirius use Howl" Adrianmanded. Sirius suddenly let loose a howl that made the two beta wolves charge forward. Name: Howl Effect: Boosts all allies damage by 10% for 30 minutes. Cooldown: 1 hour "Sirius be careful not to get double teamed. Focus on dealing with one first before attacking the remaining wolf" Adrianmanded. Sirius lunged at the beta wolf located to his right. He reached the beta wolf and used his skill Bite. -45hp Adrian was amazed by the damage done by Sirius because it almost one-shot a LVL 3 Beta wolf. After Sirius executed the skill, he was tackled by the other beta wolf which resulted in him being knocked back by a meter from his position. -10hp Fortunately, The beta wolf did not execute a skill and just knocked Sirius back. Sirius then counterattacked which resulted in immediately disintegrating the health of the beta wolf he attacked first. "Great job Sirius! There is only one left" praised Adrian. The remaining beta wolf turned insane due to the loss of itsrade. The beta wolf justshed out and targeted Adrian even though he did not umte aggro. Sirius then saw the beta wolf charging towards his master so he utilized his skill Shadow Sneak. Name:Shadow Sneak Effect: The user dives into its shadow and emerges from the shadow of the target. The next attack made after the jump deals twice the damage. When no target is chosen the user emerges after 2 seconds. Cooldown: 30 seconds Sirius then vanished and reappeared behind the beta wolf and bit its neck. Due to the empowered attack, the beta wolf immediately disintegrated into particles. "I thought I was done for. Thanks buddy" Adrian said while petting Sirius. "Too bad I can''t assist you buddy, I can only learn my auxiliary magic at LvL 10. Fight for me until then. Ok?" he continued. "Woorf" Sirius replied. Probably telling Adrian that he can count on it. "Well, let us continue you only have 20 minutes left on you buff" Adrian said motioning to Sirius to follow him. They reached thest level in just under a minute since it was not far from where they were. Sitting on a elevated boulder was the Alpha Wolf that will be theirst obstacle. Name: Feral Alpha Wolf Lvl: 5 HP: 150/150 Description: Only the strongest wolf can be called the alpha. Known for its speed and strength, this creature can be called the peak predator. Chapter 10 - Unexpected Turn The duo readied themselves forbat since the alpha wolf jumped off the boulder andnded on the ground 10 meters away from them as if telling the challengers to brace themselves. The Feral Alpha Wolf is about twice the size of an average wolf which means its 4 times the size of Sirius. The wolf has brown fur with some silver fur peeking through and scars can be seen on its body, signifying that it has participated in many battles. "Sirius start off with Shadow Sneak then follow up with Bite" Adrianmanded. Sirius then immediately dove into his shadow and a few secondster emerge from the alpha wolf''s shadow. The alpha wolf then noticed the presence behind it and tried to dodge. Unfortunately, the alpha wolf reacted half a secondte and was bitten in its tail. -30hp A notification appeared in front of Adrian. Triggered the status Bleed. The Feral Alpha Wolf will lose 1% of its hp for the rest of the battle. The alpha wolf then suddenly turned hostile and swung its tail to shake off Sirius. The alpha wolf manage to shake off Sirius and flung him towards a nearby wall damaging him. -30hp Enemy Notification: The Feral Alpha Wolf used the skill Alpha Howl. Its damage and speed will increase by 20%. It also resets its aggro. The alpha wolf suddenly got a burst of speed then lunged at Adrian. Sirius seeing its enemy suddenly attacking its master jumped into the path of the attack and took the brunt of the damage. Sirius got flung towards Adrian which made Adrian also be flung due to the force. yer -45hp -50hp Adrian looked at Sirius'' HP bar and is now down to 5%. Adrian looked at the alpha wolf and it seemed to be rooted in ce which he found odd but he remembered that the alpha wolf had an attack skill called Retaliate. Name: Retaliate Effect: Uses the body''s full force in order to damage the enemy for 150% of attack damage but tires out the users body in the process for 3 seconds. Cooldown: 5 minutes "Good thing that skill has a 3 second leeway" Adrian thought. "Let my other halves be blessed by the power of my soul! Invigorate" Adrian chanted. Sirius'' HP and stamina went up by 50% and its damage increased. Adrian checked the remaining time for the Howl buff. Howl Buff( 5:00 minutes remaining) "Sirius use Shadow Sneak then Bite" Adrianmanded. Sirius dissolved into its shadow then sprung up from the alpha wolf''s shadow. He then went and used Bite on the alpha wolf''s leg. -80hp Adrian was shocked to see the damage value which was a whopping 80hp. The reason for the high damage is the stacking damage buff of Howl and Invigorate plus the double damage proc on Shadow Sneak. Name: Feral Alpha Wolf HP: 30/150(Bleeding) "Just one more attack Sirius" Adrian yelled. Before Sirius could finish off the boss, it suddenly entered its berserk mode. The boss suddenly has a red aura around it signifying it has entered its final stage of power up. When a boss usually enters berserk mode it gains 50% more attack damage but also receives 50% more damage in return. Both the boss and Sirius lunged at each other which resulted in both of them receiving damage. Dungeon Notification: You have defeated the boss Feral Alpha Wolf. You can now achieve lvl 5. Received the Wolf''s Heart quest item. yer Notification: yer Level up!!! Sirius Level up!!! Sirius has achieved the title "Alpha" Adrian checked on Sirius before giving a sigh of relief. He got lucky that Sirius managed to hang on to 1hp then he wondered how did Sirius get a title. He then suddenly stopped moving and wondered why is the portal not materializing yet. Suddenly..... The corpse of the alpha wolf suddenly started to reanimate itself while smoke seemingly pools onto its now missing heart. When the corpse fully reanimated, an unknown force sent a shock wave knocking back Adrian and ended up killing Sirius. -10hp -10hp yer Notification: The soulbound Sirius has returned to your soul corridor. Adrian looked at the now reanimated alpha wolf. Name: Undead Alpha Wolf Lvl: ??? HP:??? Description: A wolf corpse reanimated by ???. Suddenly Adrian heard a voiceing from the chest cavity of the undead wolf. "Give me the amulet and your life" The undead wolf opened its mouth and suddenly shot a beam of energy that looked eerie. Adrian''s hp went directly to zero then he heard an announcement. yer Announcement: The item Amulet of Chaos'' second passive has now been unsealed. User has triggered the ability Karma and will now be sent to the Hall of Armageddon. All of a sudden, a door with swiggling dark energy appeared behind Adrian''s avatar and sucked him inside. He got transported to what looked like an archaic castle hall the heard an announcement. Server Wide Announcement: The game will now prepare for its next big update. The update will consume about 5 hours for it to be fully installed. All yers will be logged out of the game within 10 seconds. Thank you for your consideration. 10 9 ... 3 2 1 All yers will now be disconnected from the game. Chapter 11 - Patch Notes Adrian was then transported to the user interface of the gamepod and the update timer for the game popped up. 4:59:00 time remaining to finish update "What just happened?!" Adrian shouted at the user interface. "I am unable to answer that user MyCraftySon for the question does not have a particr issue." the AI replied. "Ughh. Nevermind. Please enter Pandemonium forums. Username :Little Void Password:*******" Adrian said frustratingly. The AI did exactly as hemanded and logged him in the forums. In the forums, the yers were buzzing about the updates since it was only a month since thest update came. There were a mixture of topics like what will be in the game, why did it suddenly updated, etc. The sudden update rmed the top guilds so when they were logged out, they instructed all their members to log in to their chat group. In the chat group, they spected on what started the update. Some thrown their suggestion which some were usible while some outright outrageous. The top guilds all had the same spection that someone either triggered the event or it was a surprise event since thest update just introduced the summoner job and a few bug fixes. As Adrian was scrolling to the numerous threads that contained rants and excitement. As Inc. posted the teaser of the uing event. Patch Notes: Event Teaser: Undead Rising An ancient evil that has slumbered for eons has woken up and is nning its return to the mortal ne. Notes: This event will be yable for all yers regardless of level. All yers are encouraged to participate in the event. Sessful clearing of this event will unlock the mage job ss of Necromancer. If unsessful in defeating the ancient evil, the topography and power bnce of the kingdoms will shift. The forums went nuts when this nugget of information was released. All over social media or other tforms that engages in conversation has news about the update posted and shared by people of all ages since this was a world changing event. Because of the teaser released, Adrian suddenly remembered about the anomaly that happened with the dungeon boss. He remembered that when he used Inspect on the monster it showed Undead as a name modifier and unknown level. "Could it be?! Did I trigger the event?" Adrian pondered. He does not know if his guess is urate but if it is how did he trigger it. He wracked his brain trying to remember how and the only clue he could think of is the Amulet of Chaos. "It''s probably that weird ne" Adrian thought. As he was still brainstorming, a notification popped up in front of him. (Dinner is ready?) Mom "Well, no one can think on an empty stomach" Adrian said to himself and logged out. The hatch on the game pod opened and Adrian sat up . He wanted to know if he can move his legs. So he patiently tried to tell his legs to lift up, in his mind of course. He tried for 10 minutes and all he did was lift both his legs by a quarter inch which made him produce a pained smile. "Well, Rome was not built in a day" Adrian told himself to boost his spirit up. He supported his lower body using his hands in order to transfer his body to his hovering wheelchair. He went downstairs where his dinner awaits and the story he will tell about his adventures. Chapter 12 - Hall Of Armageddon Adrian decided to return ying the game tomorrow after breakfast since the patch would be finished by the time he is scheduled to sleep ording to his schedule. He slept that night with excitement since he was vaguely aware that he may have triggered an event. The next morning.... Adrian got up early and helped his mother prepare breakfast though al he did was set up the table. He quickly finished his meal and thanked his parents with wishing them a good day. His parents can only look at each other and smile wryly since at least their son''s spirit is high. They were now questioning their decision if buying the game pod was useful or destructive. It was already 9:12 A.M. Adrian was about to log in the game when his best friend Marlon was attempting to video call him with his haloswatch or Highly Advance Logical Operating System Watch. Haloswatch has reced the need for cellphones by the year 2050. Because of the convenience and advance tech of the haloswatch, people around the world jumped at the chance to own one. Thus, phones became obsolete and became a thing of the past. Adrian answered the Marlon''s call. The haloswatch projected a 3D image of Marlon''s head all the way to his shoulder. He was a bit on the chubby side in terms of physique and wears sses. He was his best friend since 3rd grade. He was a gamer just like him so they clicked right away. They been ying this monster catcher game that was already on generation 25 or something so it had about tens of thousands of it to catch. "So how was the game? Tell me" Marlon asked. "It was fun" Adrian replied. "That''s it. It''s fun. Care to be more specific" Marlon said with a sarcastic tone. "I started as a summoner and picked a dog as my first soulbound creature. I got logged out before I got out of the town of Genesis. How''s that for specific." Adrian said with a smirk. "You told me you are going to choose the Mage job. Why did you choose the Summoner? It gets very difficult to level up since you share exp with your soulbound creatures" Marlon asked. "Well, since I already startedte. I might as well choose it. You already got your secondary job advancement right? Do not worry, I will catch up to you in no time" Adrian replied. "I created an elf priest character and I am a level 50 oracle since I just started ying about seven months ago. Just don''t forget to pair you haloswatch with your game pod so I can call you in game and vice versa. Don''t be shy to ask for help. Marlon out" Marlon replied. The call ended so Adrian hopped into the pod and set his haloswatch in the slot designed for it. He forgot to do it when he first got the game pod because of his rush to y the game. He closed the pod and booted it. Zzzt.... "Wee user MyCraftySon! Would you like to pair the device with the ID 03011998 to this game pod? " the pod''s AI asked. "Yes" Adrian replied. "Pairing sessful. User can now use the call function of the game pod. Thank you for your patience" the AI answered. "Initiate Pandemonium" Adrianmanded. The AI followed themand and Adrian''s vision cked out. When Adrian regained his vision, he saw his form and his avatar became smaller and looked like a cute ghost like the well known friendly ghost that was popr in the 1990''s. He looked at his surroundings and noticed that he was standing on top of a pentagram and with each corner of the pentagram showing a hologram of demon-like entities each. "Wee chosen one to the Hall of Armageddon. What is your name chosen one?" A deep voice suddenly said. "I go by the name Equinox. May I know who is talking and what is the Hall of Armageddon?" Adrian asked. "I am the Hall''s essence given sentience by the Twin Gods, Gaea and Abbadon. The hall is meant for the champion chosen by the twin gods as a way of reincarnating when the champion falls for the first time in battle against the forces of destruction." the hall answered. The hall continued, "You have been granted the boon of reincarnation in order tobat those who wish to harm the bnce of the world. You will choose between the five races that has been tied to the first borne races of the world which was tasked in protecting the world, the Asmodians. The Asmodians have been tasked to prevent the copse of this world. Sadly, they are no more than relics of the past for they have fallen in battle during the first siege of the Corruptants. Though they have passed their blood and powers, it has been diluted due to the passage of time and intermingling of species." "Please choose between these five races that have closely resembled their progenitor" the hall''s voice said. Chapter 13 - The Five Races Adrian looked at the 5 holographic figures that are being projected. He inspected the first hologram that resembled a giant. Race: J?tunn Description: A race known for its gigantic bodies and mastery of elements that make up its body when they reach maturity. After choosing an elemental force that will make-up its body, it will be immune to that element. Their bodies be tougher as they get stronger. Racial Skill: Elemental Nullification Species: Will be dependent on the element the yer chooses to master. "So basically this race was built for tanks and elemental mages. May I ask a question if I will retain my level and Job?" Adrian asked. "Yes, apart from your race you will retain your previous strength and fighting mastery" the hall answered. Adrian nodded and proceeded to the next hologram. Race: Faekin Description: A race known for its affinity with natural magic. A race that are known for their ethereal beauty and mischievous behavior. They have the power to bend nature to their will. Due to this they are famed for their mastery in healing magic. Racial Skill: Nature Magic Species: Fairy, Dryad/Leshy Adrian was stunned because Faekin was in the choices because elves were a type of faefolk. So he asked "Why are there Faekin here when there are already elves present in the world?". The hall answered "The elves maybe a descendants of a faekin but they possess minuscule amount of Asmodian blood. The elves may stop aging at a certain age yet they still die of old age. These five races you see here also stop aging past a certain age but they do not die of old age which makes them basically immortal but that does not make them invincible. That is what separates them from the elves". Adrian nodded in response. He looked at the species selection and there were two options either be a fairy or a dryad/leshy. It seems from the hologram fairies have wings while dryad/leshy are like human-like with tree characteristics. After finished checking the faekin, he moved to the next hologram. Race: Erebian Description: Also known as Children of the Night. A race known for their tempting beauty and ravishing forms. A race famed for their enhanced strength during the night but weak during the day. The weakness bes obsolete when one attains a higher rank. Racial Skill: Blood Maniption Species: Vampire, Werewolf "Why are vampires and werewolves the same race? Are they not mortal enemies?" Adrian asked. Clearly pertaining to the famous pop culture myth that vampires and werewolves were sworn enemies. He got curious and looked at the difference of both. Species: Vampire Race: Erebian Description: An erebian species known for morphing their body into a Gigantic bat to release the power hidden in their bloodline. More powerful on moonless nights. Species: Werewolf Race:Erebian Description: An erebian species known for morphing into a bipedal wolf to release the power hidden in their bloodline. More powerful on nights where the moon is visible in the night sky. "Though not entirely mortal enemies like you have said, both species do have a fight for dominance on which one is more superior than the other. They are both descendants of the same Asmodian thus making them of the same race" the hall replied. "Oookay then" Adrian said with a bewildered tone then faced to look at the next hologram. Race: Selvaggian Description: Known as The Wild. A mystical race that is a mixture of man and beast. Famed for their enhanced speed and stamina in their natural habitat. Fearsome predators known as relentless hunters. A race that personifies the saying ''Survival of the Fittest''. Racial Skill: Beastification Species: Terramoph, Hydromorph, Aviamorph "The Selvaggian race looks like this game''s counterpart for beastfolk. No wonder there were no beastfolk as a starting race. From the species, it looks like this race can either bend,water and air specialists. With a variety ofbinations to choose from, you could either create an overpowered character or a mediocre one." Adrian muttered while heading to thest hologram. Race: Daemos Description: A race often mistaken for devilkin because of their horns.Also known as demons. This race is strongly attuned to the energy of the cosmos therefore they are unable to learn other magics. Not much is known about this race for they are the most peculiar and most mysterious of the five races. Racial Skill: Origin Magic Species: Djinn, Imp, Diabolon "What''s the difference between the devilkin and the Daemos?" Adrian asked. "Due to the elusive nature of the Daemos, they are often mistaken as devilkin. One reason why they are mistaken are for their horns but devilkin horns are smooth while the Daemos have scaleyered horns(Author'' Note: their horns look like half a croissant). Another difference is that the Daemos race have runes on their skins that help them gather channel origin magic" the hall replied. Due to Adrian''s curiosity on the difference of each species and the unique magic, he looked through each one on more details like he did with the Erebian race. Species: Djinn Race: Daemos Description: The one-horned variant of the Daemos race known for their ingenious use of origin magic. Their bodies are half-corporeal and half cosmic gas. The Djinn looked like a copy of that famous wish granting entity with phenomenal cosmic powers but with a horn on its forehead. Species:Imp Race: Daemos Description: The two horned variant of the Daemos race. They have the nickname of the little demon although they only got it because their species is the smallest of the three Daemos species. They like pulling mischief using origin magic. This species have wings that they can retract from their body. The imp species are human sized in stature while the other species arerger in stature earning it the little demon nickname. Their horns stick out from the side of their head. Species: Diabolon Race: Daemos Description: The three horned variant of the Daemos race and the one with thergest build. The strongest in terms muscr strength of the Daemos race since they use origin energy to enhance their physical constitution. The diabolon are about 3 meters in height with the djinn being 2.5 meters in height and the imp race that reaches to 6 feet in height. The diabolon also has talons in their feet probably for better grip on the ground with their bodies looking like a body builder. Their horns are located on their forehead with one in the middle and the other two spaced equally apart. "Now which one do I choose" Adrian debated as he was given a multitude of races. Chapter 14 - Race Change Adrian was pondering on what to choose. J?tunn was out of the picture since they were of the giant race. A giant summoner would be like a target with a sign saying ''HIT ME, I AM RIGHT HERE!''. Also with the elemental affinity, he would probably have a restriction on the summons he could acquire. Being a Selvaggian is not thatpatible with a summoner in his opinion. Selvaggians rely on their physique and dexterity to overpower their opponents. Their special physique is like a double-edge sword. As a summoner, being agile is a must since if he is taken out his summons would also be taken out but that also means that he will not be able to perform auxiliary magic while dodging or doing physical attacks. That leaves three options: Faekin, Erebian and Daemos. The faekin would be a good choice since they have affinity towards healing magic. The skill Invigorate helped him clench a victory against the alpha wolf boss though he still died in the end. He would be the best support for his summons but there is one dilemma. "I will never be a FAIRY!!!" Adrian suddenly shouted which reverberated throughout the hall. The hall noticed this but did not say anything and just observed him. I could be a Leshy but if it is based on the old folktales, I would have to sprout in a body of water and get nutrients fromkes plus fire magic would most likely destroy me. The healing magic is tempting advantage though. A better choice would either be be an Erebian or a Daemos. For Erebian, vampire species would be the optimal choice since in legends they are told to have familiars. The werewolf species would have been awesome because you could be a wolf that tears through your enemy but it''s not optimal for the summoner job though. The Erebian race are perfect for the Scout job because of their name Children of the Night. Too bad he was a Summoner, so being an Erebian would benefit him a little. Thest logical choice would be to be a member of the Daemos race. He would most likely not choose the Diabolon species since they are almost as big as the J?tunn. So which one will benefit him the most? A leshy, a vampire, a djinn or an imp. Before he could make a decisive choice, he asked the hall. "What is origin magic?" Adrian asked curiously "Even I, champion Equinox, do not know it entirely. For the Daemos race are the most elusive of the five races. The Gods may have been omnipotent but they are not omniscient. Also, there are ways to avoid the gods watchful eyes. But based on what the mortals that live in the world, the Daemos race can probably bend time and space which enables them to deceive the eyes of the gods. But as you know greater poweres with greater risks and difficulty to master." the hall answered. With the answer he was given. Adrian finally decided on what race and species he is going to be. ======================= "Hello! To my fellow Pandemonium junkies, I hope you are having fun ying the game.because so do I! The female news anchor said enthusiastically. "I hope they are Ste for this is PandemoNews! The news segment that bringing you what is currently relevant in-game whether that be mere gossip to game breaking news. I am Steve your other news anchor for today!" the male anchor said. "So Ste, what is new this patch? So that our regr viewers know" Steve said. "Well Steve, this patch is where the action is happening for a World ss event is happening! And if the yer base is sessful is stopping this threat, we will have a new job advancement for mages which are Necromancers." Ste answered. "To tell us more about this new job advancement, we have Chief ning Director for Pandemonium Mr. Crowley." Steve reported. "Hello to all that are tuned in to the show. My name is Victor Crowley for those who have just tuned in. For those wondering why Necromancer is not a job advancement for Summoners but for a mage, it is of one reason. That reason mainly focuses on the necromancers skill set and job origin. Basically necromancers control hexes and miasma which makes them the 3rd job advancement for mages from which is closer to dark mages which is a 2nd job advancement for the mage job. They are not for summoners for one reason which their summons are not permanent but rather temporary and the consume mana as long as the undead stay in battle. Fear not, that does not mean our summoner yers cannot tame undead. Unlike normal beasts, undead have a disfigured soul which is why a special type of procedure is needed to soulbound an undead. Of course, I will not tell you that procedure and that is why you must find that out for yourselves." Mr. Crowley said. "Is there really nothing else we could know about Mr. Crowley?" asked Ste with puppy dog eyes. "Well, there is one more thing I could share." Mr. Crowley answered which put the whole studio focused on what he says next. "A saying actually which is "Dirty secrets can never be buried". Mr Crowley said with an ominous tone. "Oooh! That may be a clue for us inpleting the event" Steve said while looking at Mr. Crowley for a response but got a sheepish smile in exchange. "On other news, a new and improved mastery system has been implemented. This makes the game into an even harder grind but a bit exciting as well. Better mastery on skills means higher damage and better effects so grind yourselves to victory" Ste said with a beaming smile. The discussions about the update continued on for about 3 hours before the broadcast was ended. Chapter 15 - Asmodian Prowess (System to yer Announcement) The yer has chosen the Daemos race. yer will now be transported to your next destination. A few minutes earlier... "Now that you have chosen your new form champion Equinox, it is now time to give you the message the twin gods Gaea and Abaddon have entrusted to you " the hall said. ¡ñQUEST NOTIFICATION¡ñ The Ancient Heroes part I(Summoner Quest) The twin gods, Gaea the goddess of life and Abaddon the god of death, have entrusted you to put a stop to the revival of the Lich King for he willy waste to the world. You must find clues on what the ancient heroes did in order to strengthen the seal that keeps the Lich King from reviving. Difficulty: B Time limit: 100 days Reward: Random Epic Soul Stone Adrian cannot believe the quest he was given. Quests are basically ranked from F,E,D,C,B,A,S to SSSSS ording to the level of difficulty. For a level 5 rookie to be given a B rating quest would is already mind-blowing. The quest also had a time limit which is also debilitating for him because he can only log in for 8 hours which is equivalent to 1 day in-game time. He really will have to be actively looking for clues on this event in order to even finish his first quest. Although of great difficulty, the reward is really nice for it was an epic soul stone. An epic soul stone would give him a chance to summon a creature that has a great power. The stone might even give him a dragon or like a griffin. This reward was too good to pass. With the lucrative reward, he resolved himself to find the clues as fast as he can. The pentagram started glowing and bing even brighter. "The pentagram is ready champion Equinox. I bid you farewell and give you the blessings of the gods to avert the crisis at hand." the hall''s voice echoed. Adrian''s ghostly form started fading from where he stand then his vision cked out. When Adrian regained his vision, he was inside a room with furniture made from stone that illuminates with a pattern like that of the gxies. Not only the furniture but the whole inside of the house sparkles with this effect. He checked the game logs and managed to see multiple announcements. He also checked his new character status. (System to yer Announcement) +Wee back to Pandemonium. Thetest patch has been sessfully installed. All skills have been re-bnced (except some job specific skills) in order to amodate the mastery system. The game''s AI has calcted the mastery for the earlier yers of the game to ensue fairness. Thank you for your patronage. +yer has sessfully change race from Human to Daemos +yer Equinox has been given the passive skill Asmodian Prowess +yer Equinox has been given the passive skill Daemos Core +yer Equinox has acquired Racial skill: Origin Magic +yer Equinox has acquired the title ''Champion of the Twin Gods'' +The amulet of chaos has devoured the item ''Basic Soul Gloves'' and has be the item ''Twilight Demi-Gauntlets. +The armor the yer has worn are not usable for current race and were unequipped. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Quarter Asmodian) Species: Imp(Lesser Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods Job: Summoner LVL: 5 Exp: 0/100% HP: 200/200 MP: 200/200 VIT: 10 STR: 8 INT: 10 + 10 AGI: 5 DEX: 5 END: 8 Avable Stat points: 40 Skills: Job Skills(Expand), Active Skills(Expand), Passive Skills(Expand), Racial Skill: Origin Magic(Expand) Equipment: Head: None Body: None Feet: None Weapon: Twilight Demi-Gauntlets Earrings: None Ne: None Waist: None Right Hand: None Left Hand: None Adrian''s eyes bulged when he saw his stats. His basic stats went up by a lot and his unused status points basically doubled. He wanted to check what made this phenomenon possible so he checked his newly acquired skills in order to rify his spection and it did not disappoint. Name: Racial Skill:Origin Magic Effect: Grants the user the ability to master Origin Magic. Origin Magic pertains to magic that is harnessed from the aether which allows the user to grasp the principle of time and space. Due to the uniqueness of aether the user cannot use other magics other than origin magic. Name: Daemos Core Effect: Doubles the yer''s stat bonus per level. Also increases the basic stat of the yer. Grants slight bonus to origin magic mastery. Name: Asmodian Prowess(Summoner) Effect: Grants the yer the chance to nullify abnormal status conditions(dependent on bloodline purity). Grants the yer and soulbound 100% experience gain. Adrian just perhaps witnessed a summoner yer game breaking skill. Chapter 16 - The Paradox Plane After calming down from his shock, Equinox checked his newly acquired weapon and title that the system notified him with. Weapon: Twilight Demi-Gauntlet(Growth Type)(Character Bound) Rarity:Umon (Upgradeable) Description: A Soul Glove destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It was forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods. Effect: INT +10 (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Slots: 1.)Empty 2.)Empty 3.)Empty 4.)Empty 5.)Empty The Twilight Demi-Gaunlets like its name implies is like miniature version of a gauntlet. It is made of some kind of organic metal that is of violet color. Located in the middle of the demi-gauntlets is a pentagram encased in a clear crystal dome of un-immaginable hardness. Title: Champion of the Twin Gods Effect: Enhances likability for races with Asmodian Heritage. Enhances effect of healing spells by 10%. Chance to execute enemies under 50% health by 5%. Equinox''s mind was blown once more for he got a title that gave him an execute chance. Well, Abaddon ain''t the god of death for nothing. It was not overpowered since it did not give out a t execute chance but it required a condition to trigger which bnced the title''s effect in Equinox''s opinion. Now that he has verified everything, he was finally ready to check the area he was in. He was about to go out the door when he suddenly saw his reflection. He just looks like his human avatar but his skin has a blue skin tone with runic symbols etched into his skin in a symmetrical manner since the runes are of lines and shapes. He also has two horns located just above his ears.It is cylindrical in shape about 2 inches in length and 4 inches in circumference. He has light blue hair which changed from his previous ck colored hair that he has set with his human avatar. He then suddenly remembered Sirius and hurriedly summoned him. "Summon: Sirius" Equinox chanted the a magic circle appeared on the ground and there Sirius emerged. Name: Sirius Species: Dog(Demon Lupus Strain) Lvl: 6 HP: 120/120 Evolution: Possible(Expand) Sirius looked at the new image of his tamer and felt an instinct to bow. His bloodline must have reacted to his tamer''s new form. "It seems nothing happened to you Sirius. Oh thank goodness." Equinox said while suddenly patting Sirius'' head which the dog did not mind. The duo then went outside and could not believe what they have witnessed. Outside was buildings of strange shapes with closer inspection was clearly carved stone building. The rocks that the buildings were carved from had this illumination that gives it an ethereal feel. The lightsing out from the rocks are reminiscent of the stars in the sky which greatly increased the aesthetic of the ce. Suddenly a quest notification showed up. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ The Twin Gods are d of your sessful reincarnation and tasks you to know more of the race you have chosen. Find the vige elder and ask for his guidance. Difficulty: F Reward: Coin of Fortune x 1 Equinox then looked at his surroundings and saw other Imps like him but with darker color hair which kind of piqued his curiosity but just went on his way to what looks like the vige elder''s house. He reached a cave structure bigger than the other ones that he hase across. He was about to go inside when suddenly he heard a voice from an armored individual which he can guess is a guard. "You there what is your business here" the guard said. "I am Equinox.I am asking if this is the vige elder''s house because I am in need of guidance." Equinox answered. The guard then scanned him from head to toe before telling Equinox to follow him. They went inside the structure and at what looks like a hall stood an old imp that gives off an aura of great wisdom. The old imp''s line of sight went to the guard and thennded on Equinox. When the old imp''s sightnded on Equinox, his eyes suddenly bulged for a moment then returned to normal. No one caught the change of expression that the old imp made. The guard and Equinox reached the location of the old imp. "I''m sorry for interrupting you Vige Elder but this young imp asks for your guidance" the guard said. "It is fine. I am not irked by your interruption. You may leave to tend to your duties while I entertain the youngd" the elder said. The guard bowed then left to return to his post. The vige elder then faced Equinox and greeted him with a warm smile. "Wee youngd, I am the vige elder of the town of Quazar located in the area called the Paradox ne. My name is Ascalor." the vige elder said. Chapter 17 - The Secret Of The Daemos Race "Greetings Ascalor, my name is Equinox. I havee to seek your guidance in order for me to be stronger." Adrian said. Ascalor nodded as he was impressed by Equinox''s politeness. He then told Equinox the story of the Daemos race. "Young one, in order for you to be stronger, one must know thyself. Be attentive and listen carefully for I will tell thou a story on how we ,the Daemos, came to be." Ascalor said with a serious face. He then continued " In the beginning there was nothing, no light, no darkness only absolute void. But from that void came a spark. A singrity thought to not be possible. The spark then gained sentience and looked at the void and felt lonely. From then on the singrity collected its essence and magnified it to fill the void in its heart. From there, it started to shape the the universe. Worlds of different beauty and danger yet still devoid of life. The singrity instinctively knows that if it sprouted life that life would be stagnant and unchanging that the universe itself would reject that notion. Thus the singrity forced itself to split into two which resulted in the birth of the Twin Gods, Gaea the goddess of life and Abaddon the god of death. The energy that birth the Twin Gods was so enormous that the residual energy that touched an element sprouted the elemental gods that supported the singrity''s creation. The Twin Gods then together created the first beings, the Asmodians, tasked to keep natures bnce for the gods themselves cannot proactively be in the world for it will not bring harmony. After the Asmodians was created then came the other inhabitants. Gaea created all living things and Abaddon implemented change in the form of death. For life can only prosper if given a purpose. Life and death an endless cycle of change given by the Twin Gods in order for the world to continue moving and never stagnate. The Asmodians held to their duty of safekeeping the harmony of the world while some ascended into godhood. The remaining though managed to find happiness from the inhabitants of the world resulting in the creation of the five races J?tunn, Faekin, Erebian, Selvaggian and Daemos." Ascalor paused then continued speaking. "But peace did notst, as if tearing through the fabric of reality came what we call The Corruptants. Monsters of indescribable forms and horror that tainted the harmony of the world. The Asmodians did their best in defeating the invaders but they ultimately fell in battle. Though defeated, the Asmodians managed to seal the most powerful of the corruptants. The inhabitants of this world, Nebulon, managed to fend away the weaker Corruptants but it also decreased the poption. After a couple centuries, the world''s poption has started to recover but the greed of the other races got the better of them. Empire rise then fall. Unable to hide their jealousy of the Asmodian descendants, they pointed their weapons at us which forced us to go into hiding." Adrian was astounded to hear the backstory on why the five races was not written on the official history of the world. They were once inhabitants of this world but was written of as monsters to be in. Ascalor then exined that due to the Daemos race being able to use Origin Magic, they managed to flee their pursuers by going inside a pocket dimension which was now called the Paradox ne. Ascalor then looked at Adrian with a serious expression. "You, youngd, are closer to our ancestor Asmodian than any of our Daemos brethren. You have the characteristic blue hair with white locks that indicates that you are closer to an Asmodian than the rest of us. The Asmodian were famed for their snow white hair and horns that is almost reminiscent of a crown." Ascalor proimed to Adrian. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Awakening the Lineage Ascalor, the famed Spatial mage of the Daemos race wants you to fully revive your Asmodian bloodline. He wants you to in find relics of the Asmodians and activate your bloodline. Questpletion condition: 100% Asmodian Difficulty:S Reward: Transcendent Spell Book of Space Magic Do you ept? Y/N Chapter 18 - Persona Adrian epted the quest since there was no time limit given to quest. He knows that he would probably just have the quest sitting in his quest log for a long time without any progress but still it was better than not epting since he we not lose anything. "Good, good. I am d you epted my request. But it seems you must first be stronger in order to aplish the goal that I have given you" Ascalor said. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Growing Stronger I Ascalor wants you to achieve the appropriate strength in order to unlock the quirks of the Imps. Clear Condition: Reach level 10 Reward: Ascalor''s familiarity increase Adrian was suddenly given a quest by Ascalor. He was surprised because he does not even know how is he going to go to the outside world. From Adrian''s observation, The Paradox ne is just a town and no monsters live in the area except for the ones used by Imp summoners and pets. As if reading Adrian''s mind, Ascalor then told him how to get out of this ce. "North from here, you will see a ce with circle stone formations. There will be guards stationed there so you can ask if you ever got lost. There will be fractures in space that will lead you to dungeons and fields of varying difficulties. You can just ask the gatekeepers on what the dungeon are. Not only dungeons but some of these fractures lead to different parts of the continent." Ascalor said. "Before I go then, I have something i really want to ask" Adrian said. "Well then, ask away" Ascalor replied. "What is the ssification written beside our Species? Mine has Lesser Demon beside it." asked Adrian. "Oh that! That would be in our world''s term be called the Persona." Ascalor replied happily. Ascalor then continued " Persona would be what inyman''s term you would call a person''s state of being. It means a state on how much you can influence the world and the beings around it. Kind of like an aura. In other kingdoms or faction, it could also dictate your hierarchy as the stronger your persona , the stronger your power would be." "So basically it just determines your standing in the world and gives you a slight power boost?" Adrian asked with a quizzical look. " Not just a boost but a substantial one at that. For example if you a lesser demon were to use a spell the power would be at a rating of 1. But for example, if a greater demon would cast the spell that you cast, it would be twice the power. And if a higher being like me, an Arch Demon, cast the spell it would be ten-folds more powerful." Ascalor added. Adrian was shocked for this was not in the forums or any other gaming leaks. He asked if this only applied to the five races but it did not. It applied to all beings in this universe not just this world. He asked what is the persona ranking for "humans" and Ascalor answered with: Human-Hero/Sage-Savior/Sorcerer Supreme-Demigod. The persona would be dependent on the job they choose if they either went the warrior ss route or the magic ss route. For the Daemos race it would be Lesser Demon-Greater Demon-Arch Demon-Noblesse. It seems that the terms for other races are different but it is almost the same principle. Ascalor also told him that for the five races raising your persona is simr or akin to evolution to them because their physical features changes. The changes get more distinct as the Persona increases. When Ascalor said that Adrian looked at him with doubt. Ascalor just smiled and told him to go on his way so that he could teach him after he finished his objective. ============================= Adrian reached the stone formations and was amazed. He could see the fractures in space or more urately looked like broken ss holes that are floating. He asked the gatekeeper where the fracture of a dungeon appropriate for his level. He then pointed at a fracture and sure enough Adrian used Inspect to know the dungeon details. Dungeon: Silent Prairie Level Requirement: 5~10 Adrian then smiled then put his hand near the fractures'' hole then him and Sirius got sucked into it. When Adrian regained vision, he noticed he was outside the dungeon. He saw the a wooden signboard with a writing ''Silent Prairie''. Adrian knows this dungeon as it was one of the low leveled dungeons that was not famous because it contained gigantic bug monsters. It seems a lot of peopleined about this dungeon because they seemed to develop a phobia to insects. Adrian the looked behind him to check if the fracture was still there. "Huh, It seems it is there but I remember no one in the forums mentioning this phenomenon." Adrian thought. Ascalor told Adrian that only the Daemos race can see these fractures and it seems he was right. Adrian and Sirius went inside the dungeon without them noticing that a little faraway from them a party of 3 that just came from the dungeon saw their silhouette and saw that they materialized out of thin air. Chapter 19 - Evolution Part 1 Adrian and Sirius went inside the dungeon unaware they have been spotted by some onlookers.The party of 3 debated if they should attack but opted nit to due to being wary it might be a strong field boss since you cannot be sure if the field boss was weak or strong in Pandemonium. The ranger in the group manage to take a screenshot of the being that went inside the dungeon and took to the forums. Since a newbie basically created the thread only a few a people went and clicked on it. The yers who read the thread went on about how this monster might be rted to the ongoing event or how it might be a field boss. Some even said it was a yer since it apparently had a creature next to it but was quickly shut down by the others since there were monsters with familiars that fought for them and there was no race that was like that currently avable in-game. Meanwhile Adrian, who was unaware that was happening, manage to encounter their first bug type monster in the dungeon. It was a group of five giantdybugs. Monster: Giant Ladybug Lvl: 5 HP: 50/50 Description: A normal sizeddybug mutated by the power of a dungeon. It grew to the size of 1 foot. "Sirius use Howl then attack" Adrianmanded. Sirius easily dispatched the bug monster they encountered but it was not enough for them to level up. It did make them close to breakthrough though. In the game of Pandemonium, it was easy to grow until level 10. A bit of effort to progress to 20 and that is when leveling up starts to slow down which prompts you to constantly hunt to reach higher levels. Of course, someone could power level you but even that has limitations since the yer needs to deal sufficient damage to be eligible to acquire experience points. The duo wandered a bit further into the dungeon that currently has two areas. The first area hasdybugs that explodes which is a mini-boss. After searching for about for a few minutes, the duo encountered it. Monster: Giant Explodibug Lvl:6 HP:100 Description: Adybug altered by the dungeon and was given the properties of fire magic ''Explosion''. Adrian read about this monster on the forums. It has high health but average speed. It''s health is high because it gets damaged a bit every time it uses its magic. It also has an erratic aggro counter because it switches aggro suddenly to deal damage to anyone in the party. Adrian smiled as he knows how he could manage this with his newly acquired magic spells though there were only two. Skill: Quantum Spacemine Effect: Explode a part of space within a radius of 10 meters. The area of effect of the explosion is dependent on the mana expended. Explosion radius is varied from 0.5 meters ~ 1.5 meters. The explosion could be triggered instantly or when the user dictates for it to explode. Mana: 10 ~ 50 MP Cooldown: 5 seconds Skill: Chrono Lag Effect: Slows down an enemies movement by 30% by manipting time around the target. Can only affect enemies of the users line of sight. Duration: 2 seconds Cooldown: 1 minute The Chrono Spacemine was the Origin Magic basic skill that was given when he changed race. It had low cooldown unlike Chrono Lag which was a debuff skill that has a long cooldown so it was not spammable. The explodebug charged towards Adrian ignoring Sirius'' taunts. Adrian smiled then used Chronog on on the bug slowing it down for a few seconds. Sirius then used its Shadow Sneak ability asmanded by Adrian and managed to hit it. Adrian then managed to follow up by using Quantum Spacemine which hurled the bug a few feet away from him. -70hp -30hp The loot was then collected by Adrian. It consisted of coins and Explodibug me sack which was an item for alchemy. The portal to the next level appeared and also a magic circle that can teleport you to the dungeon entrance. The second level of the dungeon was arge area with three different bug monsters. The monsters were Giant Beetle, Giant Centipede and Killer Hos. Adrian first went into the area where there were giant beetles are spawned and there were a lot. The party that saw Adrian from the distance did not go to the second level due to reasons that they were unprepared thus a reason for not attacking Adrian when they say him. The duo took their time clearing up the beetles that numbered up to 20. They aggroed one at a a time in order to not be overwhelmed. The beetles have great defense due to their exoskeleton but low attack damage and mediocre speed. Monster: Giant Beetle Lvl: 6 HP:200/200 Description: A beetle altered by the power of the dungeon. Great defense low damage. The duo continued to the area where the giant centipedes spawned. The area has barrennd and a humid atmosphere that gave the feeling of drought. Adrian remembered that the weak spot of the centipedes are the area in the middle of their head which controls their sensory functions. Monster: Giant Centipede Lvl: 7 HP: 65/65 Description: A normal centipede altered by the dungeon gaining massive size and power. Uses its body to wrap around their victims and bites their head. Can grow up to 50 meters long. The giant centipedes numbered only to 10 but were about 10 feet long. Some were coiled up together while some are just lying on the ground. Adrian instructed Sirius to attack the weak spot of the giant centipede after Adrian made his move. Adrian then ced Quantum Spacemines above the weak spot of the heads of the three giant centipedes that were sprawled on the ground. As soon as thest spacemine was ced. Adrian detonated the three mines. The explosion altered the giant centipedes that were coiled together which entangled them even more. The three that were attacked squealed in pain and were enraged. Sirius then sneaked attacked the three giant centipedes, killing them. The entangled centipedes tried to get away but was unable thus they became target practice to Adrian. Adrian was ted to see his offensive skill going up in mastery. He checked what was different and was a bit disappointed since the change was not that drastic. Skill: Quantum Spacemine Effect: Explode a part of space within a radius of 10 meters. The area of effect of the explosion is dependent on the mana expended. Explosion radius is varied from 0.5 meters ~ 1.5 meters. The explosion could be triggered instantly or when the user dictates for it to explode. Mana: 9 ~ 49 MP Cooldown: 5 seconds Adrian still thought that the decrease in mana was somewhat nice. Adrian scoured the area again and found another group of centipedes doing the same thing. They repeated this cycle until both him and Sirius managed to level up. Suddenly a system notification popped up in front of Adrian. [Soulbound Sirius has cleared the conditions for evolution. Please choose the specific path to evolve your soulbound] Chapter 20 - Evolution Part 2 Adrian was wondering why it said possible evolutions. As far as he knows, evolution was possible for some species but it would just evolve without choices. Also, an evolution of a soulbound is influenced by the Summoner''s auxiliary magic. He once read on the forums that a summoner who got fire magic as his secondary magic evolved his soulbound bird into a fire bird while a summoner who had wind magic evolved his soulbound bird into a higher bird species. He thought Sirius would probably evolve into an origin dog or something. He doubled check the interface and it really did say to choose. The only possible exnation would be the strain element next to Sirius'' name. He checked the possible evolution paths. [GIANT DOG] -A bigger and stronger version of the dog species. [BLACK DOG] -A spectral entity that isrger than a normal dog and often hasrge glowing eyes said to have power over shadows. Able to turn incorporeal to dodge physical attacks. [DEMON WOLF] - A special and extremely rare type of wolf species. Often created when a wolf is possessed by a demon. It exudes ferocity unlike any other wolf species. Able to use elemental magic. True enough to Adrian''s guess that something wolf rted would be included in the evolution path. He now has a bit of idea or hypothesis that evolution could be influenced by a bloodline or strain. But would all monsters be like that or is there a possibility that the strain could be inserted on the creature. All this thoughts were put aside by Adrian for now as he now needs to choose Sirius''s evolution path. The evolution paths are a bit different since it deals with three aspects.The giant dog is cute but not that ideal for battle so that leaves two choices. The ck dog is probably more of an assassin type of creature since it has mastery of the shadows and from the description. The ck dog is also ssified as a spectral entity which has a possibility of obtaining a skill that bypasses physical attacks. The demon wolf evolution is like a magic warrior which deals magic and physical damage. "The only problem now is which one do I choose." Adrian muttered. ======================= Meanwhile, in a dungeon that looks like an abandoned church. A party of five is seen fighting a an dungeon boss. This dungeon boss is a type of acolyte wearing a dark robe with blood red inscriptions that decorate it. The acolyte is adorned with ursed jewelries and tome with bones adorning it. " Holy Grand Piercer" an archer shouted. From his bow, a shining light was fired akin to a shooting star and pierced the acolyte piercing its heart. It then said its final word. "This will not be be thest you sew of me, impure creatures. For when he rises, I will rise again serving him." the acolyte boss cursed as he turns into a decaying corpse then to dust. "Well that was more difficult than I imagined" the archer eximed as he picked up the loot and the quest item that the Church of Light has told him to get. Quest Item: Crown Fragment of the Undead King Description: A fragment of the cursed crown of the Undead King. It exudes an aura that pollutes a living beings soul. This archer was non-other than the current rank one yer, Hou Yiwei. He was the one who unlocked the dragonkin race and currently has the 3rd Job ss War Dancer which is a hidden job ss for the archer. His reported level is 93 but his actual level is actually 10 levels higher. The party aplishing their objective for the instance dungeon has teleported out of it unaware that a dark shadow was lurking and saw what happened to the acolyte. ======================== Adrian finally made up his mind and chose the demon wolf evolution path for Sirius. [Are you sure that you want the Demon Wolf evolution for your soulbound? Y/N] Adrian epted and then saw the summoning magic circle for Sirius shown itself and the runes that made up the magic circle changed into other symbols then changed color to a deep violet. Another magic circle was added inside the magic circle making a concentric magic circle. Sirius started shining then howled as he bes bigger to the size of a dire wolf. His pupils then changed in color which was gold. He then had bracers ced in his foot. The bracers were made of gold with runic markings. Sirius'' fur also grew longer adding a majestic charm to his whole new form. Adrian also heard multiple notifications popping up. [Soulbound Sirius has sesfully evolved into a new species Demon Wolf] [Bite has been transformed into Maul] [Shadow Sneak has been transformed into Phantom Rush] [Sharp Fang has been transformed into Alpha Predator] [Sirius gained the passive skill ''Magic Resistance''] [Sirius has gained the passive skill ''Magic Core''] Name: Sirius Species: Demon Wolf Lvl: 10 HP: 300/300 MP: 250/250 Exp: 3.5%/100% Skills: Active Skills(Expand) Passive Skills(Expand) VIT: 15 STR: 50 INT: 25 AGI: 50 DEX: 30 END: 35 Evolution: Possible Adrian''s eyes bulged when he saw Sirius'' stats. From his knowledge, this were not supposed to be the stats of a level 10 monster. Now Sirius is a ''Monster''. Sirius could probably defeat a Level 20 yer with those stats. Once a soulbound monster reaches level 10, the game''s system finally gives its stats corresponding to the monster. That was the reason why Sirius now has mana unlikest time where he could use skills without limit as long as they were not on cooldown. The reason being that reaching level 10 was the yer''s condition on passing the early phase of the game. At level 10, the yer can now lose experience and items due to death. yers lose on average 10% to 50% of the experience points that they have upon death and if they are really unlucky they will also drop an item. Another thing that made Adrian surprised is that evolution was once again possible for Sirius. This means that Sirius is actually a very rare monster. Usually a monster only evolves once and if lucky twice yet there were rumors that some monsters can evolve thrice which is also called their ultimate form. This was a spection by yers since soulstones came in different colors. At first they thought it was just a hoax until theypared a blue soul stone to a silver one which housed the same monster soul. The silver one could apparently evolve for a second time. Others tried finding a silver soulstone but was unfortunate to not find one. The yers tried to ask As Inc. but all they said that it was up to yers to discover the universe that they have built. Chapter 21 - I Believe I Can Fly? Adrian was not aware that in the pet shop in the town of Genesis that only 0.1% of the creatures there have a strain. The reason the information was unknown was because when picking a creature to familiarize with it does not tell the details. He was either very lucky or very passionate. Adrian was very eager to test Sirius''bat abilities but he held himself back and and checked the new skills that his soulbound obtained. Skill: Maul Effect: The basic attack of the Demon Wolf species. Enhances damage of attacks using fangs or teeth by 10%. Skill: Phantom Rush Effect: Freezes the time in an area of 10 meter diameter for five seconds and attacks every enemy inside. Deals 1.5 times the attack damage. Cooldown: 5 minutes Skill: Alpha Predator Effect: Damage dealt to enemies induce bleed status. Deals 0.1% HP damage every second. Stacks up to ten times. Overall damage increases by 10%. Speed increases by 1% per sessful attack and increments up to ten times thatsts until the end of the battle. Skill: Magic Resistance Effect: Magic rted damage are reduced by 5%. Skill: Magic Core Effect: Enables the monster to learn basic elemental magic. Adrian''s mind was blown away by the descriptions of the skills that Sirius has obtained. He was overpowered. If this was the result of him having the strain of a demon lupus then what would happen if Adrian could inject him (if possible) with an even stronger strain. He was excited if that were true that means his soulbound could be stronger than any other summoner''s soulbound. He calmed himself down a few momentster to focus on his objective of reaching level 10. The duo then proceeded to the area that was supposed to be the boss area ording to the forums. The area was a hill that was 8 meters in height but the twist is that this hill was actually a bee hive. Outside the hive there were bees going in and out of the hive. Monster: Giant Killer Worker Bees Lvl: 6 HP: 80 Description: These specific type of giant killer bees do not have a way to fight except lunging to the target using their stingers but grow weak when the stinger leaves their body. They do make great honey though. Adrianmanded to start his assault but first ced a spacemine at the entrance of the hive that he will detonateter. Sirius started his assault he became a blur instantly and reappeared to the closest worker bee. With just one swipe, the worker bee dropped to the ground and turn to pixels. "OMG!" said Adrian with a face that looked like the shocked face emoji. Sirius continued his assault which made him faster and faster courtesy of his Alpha Predator passive skill. The worker bees tried to lunged at Sirius but inevitably met their swift demise unable to carry out revenge. The ruckus outside alerted the soldier bees and even the queen bee and his two royal guards. The soldier guards numbered about a dozen. Monster: Giant Killer Soldier Bee Lvl: 7 HP: 100 Description: The soldier bee keeps control and protects the hive if the hive is threatened. These bees are not afraid to sacrifice themselves for the hive. Monster: Giant Killer Royal Guard Bee Lvl: 8 HP: 120 Description: The royal guard bee protects the queen from harm. These bees are not afraid to sacrifice themselves for the queen. They use their enhanced spear like upper foreleg to poke the intruder to death. Monster: Giant Killer Queen Bee Lvl: 9 HP: 200 Description: The queen bee is the main source of the hives coordination and longevity. Able tomand legions of bees to decimate their foe. " It seems we are a bit of a predicament, buddy" Adrian told Sirius with a slightly worried tone. " We have to go all out then. Sirius use howl." Adrian ordered. Sirius buffed himself then jumped into the fray. As soon as he attacked, the queen be was supposed to issue amand until the space all around it suddenly exploded a sound like ss breaking. The st disoriented the queen which the royal guard bees went towards the queen to support the bee. " So it was not enough damage. Sirius execute Phantom Rush" , Adrian shouted. Sirius'' bangles suddenly glow and the area he was in and suddenly vanished in thin air. The area turned into a gray colored silhouette where Sirius can be seen running on air as if it was solid ground. He was attacking faster than Adrian''s eyes could follow. The skill Phantom Rush did not literally freeze time in an area but instead freezes the time for the user and lets the user move freely within that time frame in the specified area. The skill makes the user be unable to target unless the user has time maniption skills or magics to counter the user in order to bring him back to the chains of the real world. The gray colored area represents the area-of-effect that the skill can reach and once out of the area, you cannot be damaged. Although it is no easy feat to escape someone who escaped the philosophy of the world. This skill was the result of Adrian''s constitution to his soulbound. Soulbounds are influenced by their master like in terms of skills and evolution which is a reason why the summoner job is not that famous because it is full of uncontrolled variables that can influence your game y. Adrian was not sitting idly as Sirius undergoes his skill. He made tons of spacemines until his mana waspletely emptied and bombarded the living hell out of the bees. The bees was not even able to retaliate and was directly turned into pixels. [yer has leveled up] Adrian was so tired after the battle that he slumped towards the ground. He then reluctantly stood up to pick up the loot. He got bronze and silver coins and some interesting items. The most important was a silver grade soulstone. Item: Killer Queen Bee Soul Stone Requirement: Insectomancer Description: Soul stone of the Killer Queen Bee. The soulbound can produce a hive of bees dependent of the level of the user. No. of Summoning Trial: 3 Item: Killer Bee Honey Description: This honey is to die for. Item: Ring of the Queen Bee Tier: Rare Effect: Increases health regeneration by 50%. Has a very small chance of triggering a poison effect on attacks. Adrian was very happy with the loot although he could not utilize the soul stone since it was restricted to an Insectomancer. An insectomancer is a job advancement for a summoner which mainly deals with insect summons. Adrian wanted the Killer Queen Bee because he utilized an army but opted to sell it instead because he is not that fond of insects and the army would probably have multiple restrictions since the soulbound was the Queen Bee not the entire beehive. Adrian with Sirius in tow went to the teleport gate then to the fracture to return to the Paradox ne. Adrian then went to the town hall to look for Ascalor. Ascalor then smiled as he went to teach the next part of the quest. [Quest Growing Stronger I has beenpleted] ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Growing Stronger II Ascalor wants you to learn to utilize you wings for the imp race are the only ones of the Daemos that can take to the skies. Clear Condition: Acquire Flight Mastery II Reward: Random Rune Box "I totally forgot that the Imp species could fly. Hahah" Adrian muttered. "I believe this calls for a demonstration then" Ascalor reprimanded. Chapter 22 - Take The Skies Adrian then asked Ascalor how can he sprout wings since the only race he knows that can fly are the dragonkin and their wings are permanently attached to their body plus they already gain the skill to fly the moment they created their characters. Adrian looked at Ascalor with a face looking lost. Ascalor then told him that in order to sprout the wings, he has to imagine them sprouting from his back. Ascalor then demostrated and showed his wings to Adrian. Ascalor sprouted a pair of wings that are simr to a bat yet reminiscent of dragon wings. The pair of wings had a wings span of about 1.5 meters each and looked powerful. The skin covering the bone structure of the wings are deep violet of color with runic symbols that glow in blue light. The rest of the front part of the wings are of light purple in color giving the wings while the back part continued the color scheme of deep violet color. Adrian''s eyes sparkled as if it saw a treasure. He really wanted to know how to do that. Ascalor then told him the that unlike other species in the world that has the capability to fly, the Imps are a special case. The imp species are said to have been unable to fly when the first generation were born. The first generation of imps were the weakest of the Daemos race back then as they did not possess the sublime mastery of origin magic like the djinn or the immense strength of the diabolons. Trying to be relevant to the race, the an imp then prayed to the twin gods and they answered him through a dream. The dream entailed that the imp was soaring through the endless skies with its proud wings as if the sky was not the limit. "So basically, we got the idea to sprout wings through a dream?" said Adrian in a bewildered tone which resulted in him cutting off Ascalor''s story. Ascalor looked at him with a smile but had an aura of intimidation. "Okay, carry on. Sorry for bothering you." Adrian said immediately to pacify Ascalor then continued listening to the story. Ascalor told him that with that inspiration in mind, the imp was then trying to replicate what was needed to in order realise that dream. They practiced day and night. Finding inspiration on how wings of other beings work or how they function. Until they did not get a single result. "What! You told me that story but it did not even tell me how can I sprout my wings." Adrian fumingly said. Ascalor then coughed and handed Adrian a potion with embarassment written all over Ascalor''s face. "You are actually the only one who has the patience to listen to my story. Ho ho ho." Ascalor saidughingly with a mischievous tone. Item: Cosmorigin Potion Effect: Gives the user a pair of wings that are usable for the user. Can only consumed by the Imp species. Consuming this potion when not an Imp will melt the consumers body so beware. "This is not enoughpensation from wasting my precious time." Adrian bickered. "Ehmm. I hope this will be helpful for you then." Ascalor said as if bribing Adrian. Item: Daemos Robe Effect: VIT +5 , DEX+5 Requirement: Level 10 Description: A robe made to be used by Daemos magic users when they have passed the initiation rite of adulthood. Adrian the quickly drank the potion and a notification popped up. [yer has acquired the active skill Flight] Wings then sprouted from Adrian''s back. The wings had a wingspan of about a meter which were half a meter shorter than Ascalor''s. The wings did not have runes that emitted a blue glow. Adrian then asked why his wings did not have runes on it and Ascalor asnwered that because his persona is not yet that high. Adrian then looked at the skill that he gained and said goodbye to Ascalor as he went to an empty area that he could practice flying. Skill: Flight Effect: Uses the yer''s wings in order to defy gravity and be airborne. Mana: 10 to activate and drains 1 mana every one second. Cooldown: 0.1 seconds "No wonder the dragonkin do not stay airborne all the time. The mana consumption is just ridiculous." Adrian uttered. Adrian then started practicing to fly with Sirius watching him as he tried his multiple tries. First, he imagined that his wings were pping and it did but not at the same time that resulted in him hovering off the ground but lost bnce in the air which he fell face first. Adrian then distributed his remaining status points so that he could use the skill for long periods of time.Adrian tried for about eight hours in game until he could hover off the ground with perfect center of gravity and his wings were in sync. He also used all of his mana potions in his inventory since he did not want to stop practicing. He only got 30 minutes left until he needed to log out before a notification popped up. [Flight skill achieved increased in mastery] "I would get the quest rewards for tomorrow. I would just sell in the online auction the soul stone I got." Adrian thought. Adrian set-up the item for auction and linked the payment to his phone. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos(Quarter Asmodian) Species: Imp(Lesser Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods Job: Summoner LVL: 10 Exp: 0/100% HP: 500/500 MP: 350/350 VIT: 10>>20+5 STR: 8>>13 INT: 10 + 10>>25+10 AGI: 5>>20 DEX: 5>>20+5 END: 8>>18 Avable Stat points: 0 Skills: Job Skills(Expand), Active Skills(Expand), Passive Skills(Expand), Racial Skill: Origin Magic(Expand) Equipment: Head: None Body: Daemos Robe Feet: None Weapon: Twilight Demi-Gauntlets Earrings: None Ne: None Waist: None Right Hand: Ring of the Queen Bee Left Hand: None Chapter 23 - Lucky One Adrian woke up the next morning and did his morning exercise before he went to the pod. He manage to move his legs partially for just a moment but that made his day brighter. He hurriedly logged in into the game with the expectation that it would be a great day. He the summoned Sirius then went his way to find Ascalor to submit his questpletion. [Quest Growing Stronger IIpleted] [Quest reward Random Rune Box has been acquired] Item: Random Rune Box Description: Opening the box will give the user a random rune stone that can be used to fill the empty sockets of equipment. Runes vary frommon to mythical. (Expand to look at percentage or Drop rate) Adrian clicked the to check the drop rate and he could not believe it. Drop rate: Common- 50% Umon-30% Rare- 15% Epic-4% Legendary- 0.9% Mythical-0.1% Adrian could not believe the percentages that the box entails. The drop rate for mythical rune stones was abysmal. At best, he could hope for was a rare rune stone. He was going to open the rune box when he remembered a specific item that could potentially boost his chances. Item: Coin of Fortune Effect: Increases the drop rate of items inside a dungeon. Can also increase the chances of obtaining a higher tier item for a loot box. (Consumable) Description: A coin said to have been created by the the God of Luck and Fortune, Fortinius. This was the item that could increase his chances of obtaining at least an epic, if he was really lucky. [Do you want to consume Coin of Fortune and use it for the Random Rune Box?] Y/N [The Coin of Fortune has been consumed.] [The drop rate has been reinforced and changed. Please recheck the drop rate.] Adrian then clicked the new drop rate that he was given and he was stupefied. Drop Rate: Umon-30% Rare- 50% Epic- 15% Legendary-4% Mythical-1% He jumped for joy and he only stopped when Ascalor was looking at him funny. Adrian then coughed and then fixed his posture before opening the the random rune box. As he was opening the rune box, the light peeking from the box suddenly shot out a beam that illuminated the area. When the light subsided, a rune stone was seen floating in front of Adrian. The rune was glistening and had a sparkle. It was red in color and was pulsating an invisible force. Item: Rune of Explosive Force Tier: Mythical Effect: Gives the weapon the skill Geoforce. Description: A rune said to have been made from the heart of a dying star. The stone was then inscribe by the Goddess of Language, Lingua. Skill: Geoforce Effect: Erges the weapon but keeps its weight the same as its normal form. Only the user will not feel the weight change. Gives the weapon 50% adaptive damage increase. Allows the user to shoot sts of condensed mana from the weapon for 5 MP. Adrian''s eyes was already tearing up due to the incredible luck that he has experienced. It is a pity that he only has one Coin of Fortune. Ascalor though was shocked that the random rune box that he gave Equinox managed to produce a mythical rune stone. Ascalor did not know that Adrian wasted a Coin of Fortune, he would have shake Adrian''s body and tell him why waste a valuable treasure for a random rune box. "Congrattions, young one. You seem to have the luck of the gods with you." Ascalor said happily. Ascalor then gave Adrian his next part of the quest. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Growing Stronger III Ascalor wants you to be stronger and acquire you sub job. Clear Condition: Achieve Level 15, Get a Sub Job Reward: Ring of Power Adrian was surprised that Ascalor wanted him to get a sub job. It was still to early for him to consider getting a sub job because you need to be level 15 to even get one. A sub job is basically a secondary job or what is moremonly known as a production job. Sub jobs vary for example cksmith or magitech engineers. Sub Jobs not only increase the yer''s experience in ying the game but also improves battle experience. For example, a cksmith sub job could give you the brittle passive skill that decreases the armors defenses when hit by a weapon. Although some yers focus more on their sub job since it earns more mo if done right. Adrian epted the quest since he got nothing better to do and went to look for the quest board in the Paradox ne to get more quests. As he was walking to quest board, he looked at the auction and it almost made him faint. ========================== As soon as Adrian logged out the night before and set the soul stone for auction. At first, it only got bids for about silver coins. Until, the big guilds managed to caught wind of the soul stone that was for sale. The big guild basically outbid each other since they knew the potential of this soul stone. The big guilds do not know if the seller was a godlike summoner or a stupid one for not recognizing the soul stone''s potential. If given to the right Insectomancer, the yer would be able to raise an army and it was also a silver grade soulstone which means the creature could evolve. The price capped to about 557 gold coins which is about 557 US dors. The Evergreen guild managed to get the soul stone which everyone more or less predicted since they have an Insectomancer named Mariposa. Mariposa is one of the up anding summoner superstars since she is known as the Insect Queen. Not only was she really good and versatile as an Insectomancer, she was also rather beautiful and charming. The auction house deducts about 10% of the sales as tax and service fee. All in all, Adrian managed to get 501.3 dors as payment. ========================= The amount of money he got almost made him faint. He could splurge the money to get a costume for his character so that he could hide his armor if ever he wants to be a streamer. He wanted to be a streamer so that he could earn a couple of money so that he is not reliant on his father on paying the monthly subscription for the game pod. He then skipped his way to the quest board that earned him stares from the NPC''s. Chapter 24 - Mysterious Egg Adrian managed to reach the quest board. He passed by different NPC''s. The NPC''s were of course that of the Daemos race. Djinn''s, Imps and Diabolons of different stature and jobs make the City Square. The Paradox ne consists of three towns which corresponds to the three species of the Daemos race. He was marveling at the sight of the uniqueness of the city square and inadvertently managed to stumble right in front of the quest board. The quest board were full of quests of varying difficulty and types. The quests were mainly of either subjugation or harvesting. There were some that have escort quest but the level requirements were in the hundreds which he would not reach anytime soon. After continuous browsing he managed to finally find a good quest. Quest: Smander Fire Pouch Level Requirement: Level 10 Dungeon: ming Burrow Description: Get 5 Fire Pouch of the Red Smander. After collection give the quest item to Jianna. Reward: Engraving Stone The reward for this quest was that Adrian needed to bind his rune stone in his weapon slot. He then proceeded in finding the portal that directs to the ming Burrow Dungeon. After confirming the right fracture Adrian with Sirius in tow went ahead into the unknown. The dungeon ming Burrow was not a known dungeon by many since when Adrian searched for details about the dungeon, no results popped up. There was a great chance this dungeon was unexplored and it could get him the First Explorer Reward. The First Explorer Reward consists of the two times experience bonus and a slight increase on dropping higher tier items. This is the reason why therge guilds tend to monopolize or fight for this instances since its the perfect way to grind for levels. As Adrian exited the fracture and was teleported outside the dungeon, he now knows why it was called ming Burrow. The dungeon entrance was apparently as the name sounds was a burrow or a hole in the ground though it was not ming though. It looks like the dungeon got its name because of being near a volcano. He entered the dungeon and was surprised by the sudden announcement. [yer ''Equinox'' has been the First to Discover the ming Burrow Dungeon] [yer ''Equinox'' is given the double experience bonus and drop rate increase for the first clear of this dungeon] Upon entering Adrian could now get the ming name that was given to his dungeon. It was hot inside of it and his stamina consumption is greaterpared to normal temperature dungeons. As Adrian with Sirius entered the dungeon they managed to see that there was a ceremony being held by what can only be called a Red Smander Shaman and ten Red Smanders. Monster: Red Smander Lvl: 10 HP: 150/150 Description: Bipedal smanders that are as big as an adult human. Capable of breathing mes for a brief moment. Their me sacs are said to be extremely useful ingredients in brewing me resistance potions. Monster: Red Smander Shaman Lvl: 12 HP: 180/180 Description: A variant species of the red smander that are as big as an adult human. Capable of breathing mes for a brief moment. Their me sacs are said to be extremely useful ingredients in brewing me resistance potions. Able to use hexes in order to curse targets. From afar it looked like they are venerating an egg. The egg has a scaly shell that is red in color. The shaman is practically dancing in front of the egg and singing a song like it was performing a ritual. Adrian then conjured up a spacemine in the middle of the praying red smanders but he was noticed by the shaman. The red smander shaman started to hiss as if barking upmands. "Guess we got noticed buddy! Sirius ''Howl'' !" Adrian told Sirius and he too prepared himself. Sirius'' howl echoed in the cave structure and he lunged himself towards the red smanders. The red smander shaman then performed a weird dance and the red smanders bodies shone bright with green light. Adrian knew this was the effect of receiving a buff but he did not know what. Sirius then managed to attack the nearest red smander but Adrian was shocked. -40HP Usually Sirius''s damage would be in the hundreds. It seems the red smanders have high defense and was now just boosted by the red smander shaman. Adrian then detonated the spacemine that he previously made in order to confuse the enemies charging at them. The red smanders just brushed off the damage they took while their bodies shone with a white light and the red smander shaman was seen casting another spell. Apparently the red smander shaman cast a healing spell towards his red smander minions. Adrian got annoyed by this shaman. He wanted to nt a spacemine near the shaman but he was too far from the coverage area. "You leave me with no choice then. Sirius ''Phantom Rush'' !" Adrian yelled. Sirius then broke from the confines of this world and vanished while the coverage area turned into a gray colored zone. Sirius started attacking the red smanders vigorously after about 4 strikes a red smander turned to pixels. Adrian was suppose to rejoice but it took Sirius about one second to finish one of the red smanders. Adrian did not sit idly by and kept making spacemines. It was a good thing that the mastery went up which enabled him to conjure up a spacemine in four seconds. Sirius'' Phantom Rush ended but he only manage to take out five red smanders. The remaining five were damaged by Adrian but not by a lot. It seems the red smanders have higher magical resistancepared to physical resistance. The red smander shaman the did a weird dance again but this time shadow tendrils were made and managed to bind Sirius. Adrian then got worried since the remaining red smanders ganged up on Sirius. He conjured up a spacemine and detonated it at the red smanders faces but it did not switch aggro at him and Sirius was still bounded. Sirius HP was now down to half which prompted Adrian to panic. He then looked at the shaman, its seems it was channeling the skill. Adrian then activated Flight and flew towards the red smander shaman. When he was in range, Adrian conjured and detonated a spacemine. It exploded right in front of the red smander shaman which angered it but the bindings on Sirius was dispelled. Getting the red smander shaman''s attention, Adrian then continued conjuring spacemines. He ordered Sirius to deal with the red smanders first before helping him take down the shaman. The red smander shaman was furious since Adrian was not taking it seriously. The shaman then conjured a shadow double of itself. Its very own shadow solidified and taken form. It had the silhouette of the red smander shaman. Together with its shadow, it fired mana bullets at Adrian. The shaman tried to shoot Adrian out of the sky. Adrian maneuvered through the onught of attacks attempting to dodge. Although he managed to dodge some mana bullets, he was still hit or grazed at areas not vital which continued causing him to be airborne. He was now contemting on what to do since he was wasting mana at a fast rate and he needed to end this match. After a few seconds, Sirius managed to defeat the remaining red smanders and assisted Adrian in dealing with the red smander shaman. Adrianmanded Sirius to execute Phantom Rush and that made the aggro shift to Sirius. Adrian went back to the ground and supported Sirius with the mana he had left by conjuring spacemines. After a few more minutes, the red smander shaman finally drew itsst breath as Sirius was biting its neck. [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] Adrian breathe a sigh of relief and after a few minutes picked up the loot that was dropped. Item: me Sac x6 Tier: Common Description: An important ingredient in making Fire Resistance potions. Item: Red Smander Shaman Ornamental Ne Tier: Rare Requirement: Level 12 Effect: Increases mana regeneration by 100%. Reduces mana consumption of skills by 5%. Fire Resistance increases by 5%. Description: A ne with a fire stone centerpiece with feathers adorning its sides. Said to only worn by shamans that revere the God of Fire, Ignacius. There were some silver and bronze coins too which he happily collected. Adrian was going to exit the dungeon but he remembered the egg that the smanders were worshiping. He went to the altar and picked up the egg and inspected it. Item: Mysterious Egg Tier:??? Description: An egg with unknown origins. Take it to a beast master to know the eggs details. Adrian then stored the egg in his inventory since its supposed to be a monster but he just does not know which one. Since the smanders seem to be worshiping it, it must be great monster when it hatches. Adrian then returned back to the Paradox ne to submit the quest items. Chapter 25 - Hatching The Egg Adrian then returned back to the Paradox ne in order to look for Jianna so that he could finish the quest. He asked around from the other NPC''s and was led to a shop that had a rock formation shaped like a sk. It was a bit of a walk to get there but he quickly reached the shop. Adrian went inside the shop and upon entering there was an aroma of medicine, herbs and other items that gave off a scent. He also saw an assortment of potions that range from restorative potions to elixirs that cured status ailments. He was looking at the wares when suddenly a female djinn came garbed in what looked like a gypsy attire. "What can I help you with cutie?" the female djinn said as he winked at Adrian. "I am looking for someone named Jianna. I am here to turn over the quest item for the me sac." Adrian said shyly since he was flustered by the female djinn''s acts of flirting. "The one you are looking for would be meeee. I am Jianna. The alchemist of the Paradox nes. At your service." Jianna said yfully. Adrian then gave her the me sacs needed for the the quest to be consideredplete. Jianna happily gathered the me sacs and excused herself for a moment to get the reward for the cute imp in her shop. After a few seconds, the female djinn returned with a hexagonal white stone in her hand. He handed the stone to Adrian. Item: Engraving Stone Tier: Rare Effect: Used as a catalyst to engrave the rune stone on an item. Can only be used on weapons or armor of the same tier or lower as the stone. Disappears once used. Description: A peculiar stone said to have been used since the inception of rune making as a catalyst to bind rune stones to armors and weapons. Adrian then thanked Jianna. He bought some consumables like HP and MP potions and a Small Elixir even though it was a bit costly. Item: Small Elixir Effect: Cures any minor status effects. Adrian was about to say goodbye and go away until he remembered about the egg that he managed to ''get'' at the ming Burrow. He then asked Jianna if there was a summoner or something like a monster breeder that can distinguish egg species here in the Paradox ne. Jianna then answered dly and said that there was a monster breeder here but he was a bit entric and do not know if he would even entertain Adrian. "I could at least try. I mean there is no harm in trying, right?" Adrian said. " If you insist. There is a an establishment a couple of minutes from here that has different creatures roaming. He is usually there tending to his ranch." Jianna iterated. Adrian thanked Jianna for her help and bid her goodbye. Just like the alchemist said there was a ranch at the direction she pointed. Adrian managed to reach the ranch in about 20 minutes or so. There he saw an imp who looked old and was about four feet in height because he was hunched. Adrian then came close to the old imp only to be berated to go away and not bother him. "Go away. Can''t you see that I am very busy right now" said the grumpy old imp without even looking at Adrian. Adrian was shocked because the old imp did not even looked at him. The old imp even turned him away without batting an eye. Adrian was bbergasted by the rudeness of this NPC. It seems the programmers have vented their frustration using this NPC. This NPC must have been the incarnation of the programmer''s evil thoughts upon making this Paradox ne. Usually NPC''s are supposed to have neutral stances unless you are of course from different empires. Adrian did not mind the old imp''s behavior and continued with his request since he was warned that the person in question was entric. " I am sorry to bother you Sir but I have a monster egg and I would like to know what kind it is and maybe how to hatch it if possible." Adrian said in a polite tone. " An egg you say" the old imp''s ears perked up from what he just heard and faced Adrian. He then continued " Well, where is it then. I do not have all day." the old imp demanded. Adrian was speechless and just took out the egg from his inventory and let the old imp viewed it. The old imp eyes sparkled when he got to see the egg as if he found treasure. The old imp immediately grabbed the egg without Adrian even noticing. " Don''t worry, I will not steal your egg. Oh... what a beauty. Its red scales that glistens when light shines upon it." the old imp said as if praising the love of his life. He then suddenly looked at Adrian and asked " Where did you obtain this beauty?" Adrian then recounted the whole encounter to the entric old imp. The old imp then introduce himself as Pann. Pann then gave Adrian back his egg and told him Adrian that it seems he was blessed by luck. If Adrian knew that almost every first explorers were given a monster rted item as a guaranteed reward, he would haveugh at himself for thinking he was blessed by the god of luck. Adrian then awkwardly thanked Pann but the old imp was already petting Sirius and ying with his soulbound. Pann then answered that what Adrian was carrying was a dragon egg but he did not know just what kind since dragon''s were quite rare after all. When Adrian then inspected the egg, it now disyed a different description. Item: Unknown Dragon Egg Tier:??? Description: An egg of a dragon. Extremely rare to find. Close to hatching. Adrian was happy to see that he managed to get a rare monster which he could seal once it hatches. There was a dilemma though. How can he hatch the egg? Pann then smiled and told the young imp to follow him inside his home as if knowing the predicament Adrian was facing just by reading his face. Inside Pann''s house there was what looked like a gigantic bed made of hay. Pann then told Adrian to put the egg there and wait for it to hatch. He knew that Adrian was a summoner based on the weapon he was wearing. Adrian ced the egg at the hay bed and a timer appeared in front of him. [1 hour left before egg hatches] Since it was only one hour left, Adrian told Pann that he was going to wait near the bed. One way of sealing a monster is to wait it to hatch. At least that was what Pann said since the first being that the monster sees would be imprinted by the monster. Imprinting is where a monster views the first seen as a parent or someone that it could trust. Now all he could do is wait. Chapter 26 - Hatchling And Power Up As Adrian was still waiting for the egg to hatch, he figured he could already socket the stone to his weapon. He took out the engraving stone and the rune of explosive force. He ced the rune stone and engraving stone near his demi-gauntlets. Suddenly, a notification popped up. [Do you want to affix the Rune of Explosive Force to the Twilight Demi-Gauntlets? Y/N] Adrian confirmed and the three materials floated mid-air. The three swirled with a fast tempo then after a few seconds, the demi-gauntlets was the only item seen floating mid-air. Adrian took the demi-gauntlet and inspected it. Weapon: Twilight Demi-Gauntlet(Growth Type)(Character Bound) Tier:Umon(Upgradeable) Description: A Soul Glove destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It was forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods. Effect: INT +15 (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Slots: 1.)Rune of Explosive Force 2.)Empty 3.)Empty 4.)Empty 5.)Empty It was a good thing that the engraving stone did not ount for the rune''s tier or Adrian would not be able to socket the thing to his weapon. He seriously wanted to test the weapon out but it was not a good idea to test its capabilities here at someone else''s house. He might just get pummeled by Pann or worse the monster''s he was rearing. Putting that idea aside, Adrian thought to increases the glove''s stats or tier to at least rare. First he bought umon weapons in the auction mainly gloves. He bought about 10 gloves and two swords that cost about 150 silver. 10 silver for each glove and 25 silver per sword since it is in higher demand. He then tried feeding to his demi-gauntlets and a prompt appeared. [Do you wish to use these weapons to feed to the Twilight Demi-Gauntlets? If yes these weapons will disappear forever and cannot be salvaged. Y/N] Adrian said yes then he saw a screen in front of him that showed the animation of the umon weapons turning to dust then the dust swirling towards the demi-gauntlets until it was absorbed. He then looked at the new stats of his weapon. Weapon: Twilight Demi-Gauntlet (Growth Type) (Character Bound) Tier:Umon(Upgradeable) Description: A Soul Glove destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It was forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods. Effect: INT +15 , STR +1(can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Slots: 1.)Rune of Explosive Force 2.)Empty 3.)Empty 4.)Empty 5.)Empty Judging by the given stats, the item gets 1 stat point per item trait. Since the swords he got was of the STR+ category since umon weapons only give one type of stat boost. He then purchased other weapons that give stat boosts. He had a look of pain every time he purchased a weapon as if his heart breaks. He told himself that this was an investment for the future since this was a valuable weapon and other top guild would kill to get a growth type weapon. He continuously fed the demi-gauntlets weapons of umon quality until the stats did not rise anymore. He used 10 gold for the total purchases which left him about 498 gold and 39 silver. Before he inspected the the weapon and a new prompt appeared in front of him. [Twilight Demi-Gauntlets stat requirement is filled. Please upgrade to a higher rarity in order to continue to make the weapon stats higher.] [Number of items to increase to Rare Quality: 5 Rare tier weapons] Adrian frowned when he saw the upgrade requirement. One rare tier weapon cost about 50 silver to 5 gold dependent on the level requirement and stats of the weapon. 100 bronze is equivalent to 1 silver and subsequently 100 silver is equal to 1 gold. Adrian thought it was a good thing that there were no requirement on what type of weapons he needed therefore he bought the cheapest ones he could find which amounted to 2 gold and 39 silver. His gold now amounted to 496 gold. He reluctantly used the rare tier weapons to upgrade the Twilight Demi-gauntlets. The usual animations was shown and now he inspected the new demi-gauntlets that he has. Weapon: Twilight Demi-Gauntlet(Growth Type)(Character Bound) Tier:Rare(Upgradeable) Description: A Soul Glove destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It was forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods. Effect: INT +20 STR+10 DEX+10 AGI+10 (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Slots: 1.)Rune of Explosive Force 2.)Empty 3.)Empty 4.)Empty 5.)Empty The stats stopped increasing after reaching 10. It was a shame that only INT, DEX, STR, and AGI was the only increase sincemon and umon weapons only give those stats. The demi-gauntlets now have sharp ws ends and were now darker in color by a shade. The spaces at the joints now emit a faint violet glow that further enhances its look, giving it the illusion that the demi-gauntlets are scaly hands. Now, Adrian was really excited on testing the weapon out especially his weapon''s new passive. After all the the enhancement was done, Adrian checked the eggs timer and it was only a minute left until it hatches. He equipped his weapon back again and he was surprised that the sharp ws was gone and it was now wless and had holes for his fingers to pass through. It seems that the ws would only show up if he was not in a towns vicinity, he could only guess until he could go outside. After marveling at the improved weapon, he heard a hatching type of sound. Crrk.....crk...crrrk....CRRKK. Then a tail was seen together with 4 ws. He then saw a head peak out and the creature looked at Adrian in wonder. Monster: Dragon Species: Fire Dragon (Hatchling) (Male) Lvl: 1 HP:50/50 Description: Dragons are said to have been the apex species of the world. They have been created by the Dragon God, Marduk. Every dragon have designated element they are born with but there are some who possess mastery over more than one. When the dragon moved closer to Adrian and rubbed its head across him, he patted its head and took it into his arms since the cute baby dragon was about one feet in height. The dragon has red scales and little horns, a tail but it did not have wings. Maybe it would get wings in the future when it evolves but who knows. Adrian then used his skill Seal when the dragon was ustomed to it. The dragon did not resist and instead looked happy. [Please select a name for the soulbound monster.] Adrian did not even give it much thought since he has been thinking of a name the minute it was identified as a dragon egg. "Kaon" Adrian said. Chapter 27 - Dragon Tamer Adrian now looked at the new details that surfaced after the dragonling was hatched. Name: Kaon Species: Fire Dragon(Hatchling) Lvl: 1 HP:50/50 Exp: 0%/100% Skills: Active Skills(Expand) Passive Skills(Expand) Evolution: Possible He expanded the skills in order to see what skills Kaon has. Skill: Baby Breath Effect: Shoot a petite elemental magic breath at the target. Skill: Dragon Scales Effect: Physical and Magical attacks are reduced by 30%. Skill: Reverse Scale Effect: A small scale embedded near the heart of the dragon that makes attacks hitting the scale deal 50% more damage. Adrian was both happy and sad at the same time because of the unique passive skills of the dragon hatchling. The Dragon Scale passive makes him the ideal tank but the reverse scale passive also made him vulnerable although it was only at that particr spot. Nevertheless, he was still happy that he managed to tame a dragon. " Summon: Kaon" Adrian chanted. A red colored magic circle appeared on the ground and with a me effect, Kaon surfaced. A prompt then appeared the moment Adrian summoned Kaon. [Dragon Tamer title has been acquired by Equinox] ========================= An alert was then transmitted to the high rise building at a certain metropolis city. The control room blinked in red and white for 3 seconds as if signifying something. "Chief someone managed to hatch a dragon" a woman in a ponytail said. " Go on, who is it then?" the chief said seriously. " It was that kid who unlocked the Asmodian quest line." the woman said nervously for she knows what that means. " What! How did he managed to get a dragon egg this early. The eggs were supposed to be chanced upon in higher level dungeons not low level ones and those dungeons are hidden very well so that it would not be found easily." the chief said as if irritated by the revtion. " Umm... Chief...We ran a scan on the systems to check if there were bugs in the system and.." the woman said. "And.?!!" said the chief in a slightly angered tone. " Apparently, it all checks out. The AI increased the probability of that egg happening to be there because the head programmer coded it that as days pass the probability of the egg being there increases. He did that to all dungeons so that dungeons that are harder to find give out better rewards." the woman said. " Still it should not have been that easy to find that dungeon given the fact that dragon eggs trigger the quest of the Dragon of Disaster. Also the probability should not be that high in encountering the egg." the chief sighed as he knows being angry would bot solve anything. " The kid triggered the First Explorer reward thereby increasing the odds of finding the egg. Also the programmer for the Paradox ne had no idea that a dragon egg was there at that dungeon and he is being scolded by the head programmer this very moment." the woman said. "Hah....No worries. Even if the kid got the dragon, the quest only triggers when he reaches level 90 since the difficulty for the Dragon of Disaster is SSS ss. Just tell the programming team to look out for instances like this again. Recheck the Paradox nes portals so that it would not lead the kid to other quest triggers. It was a good idea that the fractures could only lead to dungeons up to Level 20 which should narrow the rechecking." the chief said while rxing his back at his chair. " Yes Chief" the woman bowed and left the room. ========================= Adrian was surprised that he managed to get a new title since it was rare to get them. He looked at the benefits that the title brings. Title: Dragon Tamer Effect: Increases dragon and dragon rted skills by 10%. Increases likability to monsters with dragon blood. Description: This title is awarded to the first yer who managed to tame a dragon be it as a mount, pet or soulbound monster. Adrian was ted by the effects of the title since it strengthened Kaon further. In Pandemonium, not only Summoners could get monsters as a fighting force. A non-summoner job is entitled to one monster that could be either a mount or a pet depending on the preference of the yer. These mounts and pets are sealed in what was called as a Comrade stone and is limited to only one per yer. The non-summoner yer could get a mount which is mainly used as transportation but can still be used for battle with limitations. The yer could also get a pet which is also called as battle pet since it is mainly used for battles for its assortment of skills but cannot be used for transportation since it is mostly small in stature. A summoner could also have therade stone but like any other yers is limited to one. Theserade stones with monsters sealed cost a lot which is why it is not popr for summoners since it could just tame arger monster for mounts and also could be used for battle. After finishing checking the effects of the title, Adrian looked at Kaon again and now it was clear that maybe Kaon is not a western dragon but an eastern styled one since Kaon does not have wings. Especially its design, Kaon has 4 ws; three in the front and one opposite. Maybe if Kaon bes bigger he would look like that famous dragon from that anime where the main character powers up and shows a different form every other season. Another question that popped in Adrian''s head is, how big will Kaon get? Setting that idea aside for now, Adrian focused on what is important and that is leveling up and aplishing the quest in looking for clues on the asmodians. He would probably ask Ascalor on a potential lead first which hopefully is essible to his level. I mean who doesn''t want an overpowered skill at his grasp. Chapter 28 - Investigating A Graveyard Adrian could be seen annoying Ascalor to give him a mission that could give him a hint about the Asmodians. Ascalor could not take the begging anymore and told him to ask another elder of the Daemos tribe. The Djinn elder who is famed for his mastery in the time aspect of time magic. Adrian then went his own way which Ascalor did not mind since he was now free from the over inquisitive young man. ======================== In a majestic structure standing before a city of bustling trade, a group of five can be seen inside of what you could call a church. White pristine walls of marble could be seen in the halls as if giving the it the illusion that the halls are infinite. Angels of different sizes and shapes can be seen adorning these halls as statues and paintings. The group managed to reach the main area of the church and there the mural of the Goddess of Light is shown with a height of about 50 meters which must have cost a lot to build. When light hits the mural, the light scatters and gives the illusion that the Goddess of Light herself has descended to give her light to the world. In the main hall a priestess dressed in white and gold can be seen weing the group. " Wee back heroes. I assume that the mission that we gave you has been fruitful." said the priestess with a beautiful face but with an expression of high superiority. " Yes, your Holiness Pristina. We have managed to acquire the relic that you have ordered us to get. The acolyte did not speak to what he will do with the relic thus we decided to deliver him to justice for the vile things that he has done." said Hou Yiwei the current highest rank yer of the game. He then gave the crown fragment to the holy knight that presented himself to him. "You have done well adventurers. As promised here are your rewards. Take them and go." Pristina said in a monotonic voice. " Is that all that we get. Do we not even get clues on what the fragment does or what is for." said an orc with slight irritated tone. "Silence foul beast! Her Holiness is not talking to you!" a holy knight shouted while sporting a battle stance. The priestess of the group the group suddenly calmed down her group and apologized for the rudeness of her teammate. " This will be thest time this should happen Priest White. Keep your associates in check." said Pristina in a reprimanding tone. The group of five just bowed and left since the business with the Church of Light has been finished though their orc teammate was not happy. It was not a secret that the Church of Light did not like other races other than the human race but tolerates the other races since they deem them as a necessity for the world''s safety. Also they could not overpower the other major churches of the world which are the Church of Life and the Church of Dragons. ========================== Adrian was looking for the cave structure that has a clock which Ascalor angrily said to him which made him run out of the town hall. Luckily the djinn elder was very popr. Adrian just asked the townspeople on the location and they happily told them the location of the djinn elder''s house. He finally reached the elder''s abode and they were not kidding with the clock. The clock was floating on top of his abode. It was made of rock yet did not induce scratching noises when rocks scratch against each other. Adrian knocked the door and it just opened. He was creeped out and was about to leave when he suddenly got sucked inside of the house with door closing slowly as if nothing happened. Adrian was free falling and screaming his lungs out when he knew the state he was in. He was free falling for a few minutes when he heard augh from the side. He thennded in a tform with a thud and light from his surroundings suddenly flooded his vision. He was standing on what seems like a clock tform without the clock hands. Around him were simr tforms with simr aesthetic but with different size and some were floating and moving. He suddenly heard something from behind him. " Ehm... What can I do for you young man?" a djinn that looks like an old man that is wearing a long gray robe with a big clock floating at his back. " I...I..I didn''t mean to intrude but I was suddenly sucked inside your house. If you want I could leave just please point me to the exit." Adrian said as he was standing. " There is no need young one. I am sorry for ying prank on you youngd. I just wanted to have a little fun" the old djinn said. " Why do all these elders seem childish" Adrian thought. " As you may have known, I am the djinn elder and chronomancer Koronn." the old djinn said. " I am Equinox. I was only going to ask you if you by chance have any clue pertaining to what happened to the asmodians. Ascalor said you might know of the details." Adrian queried. " And why do you want to know about them young man? Did Ascalor put you up for this?" said Koronn with slightly darker tone. " I just want to know since I was given a mission by the Twin Gods." Adrian said. " The twin gods you say. I was wondering why my sentient house suddenly invited you in without my consent." Koronn whispered to himself. " Anyway, you are a chronomancer right? Why can''t you just turn back time or change history if you are a powerful time mage?" Adrian asked unaware of Koronn''s inner thoughts. Snapping back to the conversation Koronn answered with " You cannot use time magic to turn back time to a thousands of years. Even if I could do that, my body will not be able to handle casting that spell even if our race is the textbook definition of immortal. Also I can travel back through time but changing the timeline could very well tear the fabric of reality. Why do you think the corruptants managed to arrive to our ne of existence." As if hearing something important from Koronn, Adrian''s ears perked up. " Did you just say corruptants?! Can you tell me more about them?" Adrian asked. Koronn smiled and said " That would be a topic for another day youngd. I did say we could not change history but that did not mean you could not travel back it time." " But I thought we should not change the timeline" Adrian said with doubt. " I could summon a portal to the past for you but the restrictions should apply to you that you must not interact with beings belonging to the past. Stick to these rules and I would help you in your endeavor" Koronn said with a smile on his face. " I smell something fishy here" Adrian thought to himself while giving the elder scrutinizing looks. As if reading Adrian''s mind, Koronn exined himself. " Fine, there is a special dungeon that I discovered that might give a clue about our ancestors but it was protected by an energy shield which is a restriction spell." Koronn said with a sigh. " Why didn''t you say so earlier, I ept then so-" Adrian''s speech was cut short with Koronn opening a portal beneath him and this time Kaon and Sirius was with him. " Damn you old man! You didn''t even let me prepare!" shouted Adrian with anger. After a few seconds, the trionded on what looks to be a graveyard. Chapter 29 - Theyre Alive Adrian arrived at a burial ground. He surveyed his surroundings first and looked at Sirius and Kaon to check if they are fighting fit. He was wary of his surroundings because it was silent, eerily silent. They did not move from where they are standing due to the atmosphere of the dungeon. Adrian''s concentration was boggled by a system prompt that happened. [You have entered the Forgotten Graveyard. First Explorer reward has been given to yer Equinox. Two times experience point gain and increase drop rate for the first clear.] ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Love for the Dead The Chronomancer Koronn wants you look for the heart of a gravekeeper that is said to live in the depths of the Forgotten Graveyard. Be wary for the dangers of this dungeon is unknown. Once you obtain the quest item, you will be teleported out of the instance dungeon. Difficulty: A Clear Condition: Gravekeeper''s Undying Heart Reward: Epic Chronomancy Skillbook Adrian was stunned by the mission objective. He cannot get out of the dungeon by dying. He would respawn back to the dungeon unless he gave up the mission but who in the right mind would give up the quest especially if an epic skill book was the prize. He really wanted the skill book that would be given to him. He is desperate for skills in order to increase hisbat prowess and survivability. So far he only has onebat skill, one debuff, one healing skill and one aerial movement skill. Still, Adrian is both excited and nervous. An A rank difficulty quest is not going to be easy but it should be scaled to his level. He just prayed that he would be lucky and breeze through the dungeon. The trio started to move to a building with a broken metal gate. It seems this graveyard is styled like a crypt though there are tombstones present above ground. Some tombstones were intact, some were badly damaged. It looked like the graveyard itself has been rotting which made him curious as to when in the timeline did Koronn send him to. At least, he did not have to be wary in changing the past like he was warned not to do. " Why do I feel like I am being watched by multiple people" Adrian whispered as the three of them were walking to the crypt''s entrance. Sirius suddenly stopped and growled which put Adrian into his battle stance. He put spacemines around him so that he could not be caught off guard. If something sprang up to attack him, the spacemine would detonate and damage the attacker. He beckoned Kaon to his side because he was just a hatchling and he could get knocked out easily. After a few minutes of keeping the battle stance, he finally saw the monsters that he would be facing. Hands starteding out of the ground. Some were skeletal while some had rotten flesh. The zombies if you could call them that had armors covering their bodies which one could infer that the zombies have been warriors when they were alive. Adrian inspected the zombies to give him more information about his enemies. Monster: Zombie Lvl: 15 HP: 500/500 Description: ssified as the lowest tier undead next to skeletons. Low mobility but has massive damage and health. Has corrosive properties to their attacks. Adrian could not believe the enemies in the dungeon they were higher leveled than him. He was now questioning himself if the reward was really worth the effort. He was inside an unknown dungeon that could potentially lead him to go down to level 10 because he could die more a lot. In Pandemonium, you could not go below level 10 and you could respawn infinitely until level 20. If you pass level 20 you would not be able to respawn infinitely instead you would be ejected out of the game for four hours. This was made in order to entice the yer base to mix and match skills and test its effectiveness which some basically died testing the skillsbos they created. Given the special nature of the dungeon, Adrian could guess that this dungeon has a level restriction of 20 since he would respawn here at the dungeon. The main boss of this dungeon is probably at Level 20. He could not believe it, he was just at level 11. Adrian did not know that in order to trigger the quest is that you must have at least one party member and your average was level 10 or greater but since he was a summoner, Sirius was considered a party member. The quest was supposed to be normally for a yer that is level 20 due to the difficulty of the quest and Koronn would provide his assistant as a party member for him. Poor Adrian, he should not pester Ascalor again so that he would not suffer like this again. The zombies numbered in the hundreds and moves slow. The trio was encircled by the number of zombies thus Adrian ordered Sirius to decimate the enemies. Sirius charged through the enemies and started his assault. Sirius was easily defeating the zombies because he was quick but Sirius cannot keep this for long. He ordered Kaon to uses his attack skill since mana would not be a problem to him since he was not level 10 yet but even Kaon cannot keep up with the increasing number of enemies. Adrian casted spacemines until his mana hit rock bottom. He made a safe area for him and Kaon so that they would be well protected from the hordes of zombies. Adrian was getting worried that he only created a temporary solution until he remembered his new weapon''s ability. Adrian smiled and activated the rune. "Geoforce" Adrian shouted. The demi-gauntlets increased in size about ten times. It was now two over-sized gauntlets that has sharp ws. It is 3 feet in length and looked imposing. Adrian was amazed by the transformation of his demi-gauntlet. Now, he could pummel and even shred his enemies because to him the gauntlet weighed almost nothing but to his enemies it weighed about a ton. With his weapon ability being this good , Adrian jumped towards the dozens of enemies in front of him leaving Kaon spitting fire breaths to zombies that are going near him. All that remains in his mind is the experience that he would get farming this many zombies. Chapter 30 - Entering The Crypt Adrian and his souldbounds are horribly tired because of the constant battling for about two hours. Sirius was full of wounds and so did Adrian. Both were exhausted and covered with scratches and ational bite marks. Kaon did not fair any better for he has a sore throat for abusing his manaless skill even if he was safe from damage because of the safe haven that Adrian created. Adrian lied down on the ground that were littered with corpses and items the zombies generated, his demi-gauntlets returning to normal size then he looked at the system prompt screen. [Kaon has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] [yer Equinox has leveled up!] [Sirius has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] [yer Equinox has leveled up!] [Sirius has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] [Kaon has leveled up!] The fight was difficult but was a good haul for experience points. Kaon managed to reach level 9 in one fell swoop. Adrian and Sirius leveled up twice which was much needed since by the level of difficulty of this dungeon. Both Sirius and Adrian are also close to leveling up again. It was a good thing that the zombies were brittle in a sense that blunt force scattered their bodies(though the could still move which Adrian thought was gross). It seems that the 50% adaptive damage that the Rune of Explosive Force entailed is the type of damage that is applied by the weapon. If the giant gauntlet is used as the thing that applies damage, the damage applied is of the physical aspect. If the damage is of the magical aspect, the bonus will apply to magic attacks instead. This revtion made Adrian rethink his stat point allotment since increasing his strength would increase his physical damage. He usually ignore the strength stat but now he could not this means he could be like a magic swordsman or battle mage in that regards. After resting up a bit and applying HP and MP potions to speed up their recovery, Adrian ordered his soulbounds to help with obtaining the loot. The weird part about the loot is that zombie body parts were considered loot. The zombies gave decent experience but little to no money. Even the armor and weapon drops that some have are ssified as broken. Still, it was a decent haul of items since the zombies that they hace defeated numbered about more or less 300. [Acquired Zombie tooth x30] [Acquired Zombie Bones x58] [Acquired Dirty Clothes of the Deceased x 103] [Acquired Corrupted Spirit Fragment x 82] [Acquired 46 Silver Coins] He checked the items that he acquired to check if they were useful to him. Item: Zombie Tooth Description: The tooth of a zombie. Don''t know how you got it but okay. Can be used in alchemy or necromancy. If used in alchemy, it can strengthen poisons. If used in necromancy, it strengthens the summoned undead for a period of time. Consumable. Item: Zombie Bones Descrition: Bones of Zombies. Graverobbing is bad but bone robbing is something else. Useful in alchemy and necromancy. Item: Dirty Clothes of the Deceased Description: What''s the use for this? Only shady individuals collect these. Can fetch a price from certain collectors. Item: Corrupted Spirit Fragment Description: Used as a conduit to house souls of the undead in order to soulbound. Combine fragments to obtain Corrupted Spirit Stone. Although the description of some of the items are somewhat dubious, the items are indeed useful except maybe for the Dirty Clothes of the Deceased. It seems the spirit stones are the way for undead monsters to be soulbound monsters. He would find that outter since he was still in the dungeon and the corrupted adjective before the spirit stone seems more than meets the eye. He would just ask the elder NPC''s after this dungeon is over. Now that Adrian has a better look at Kaon, the dragon hatchling now has grown considerably and is now 3 meters long and can hover in mid-air. It seems he can now utilize a new skill or improved version of his breath skill which Kaon uses. He also hot a new passive. Skill: Fire Dragon''s Breath Effect: Deals damage over an area affected and gives the targets elemental damage-over-time. Adrian with his soulbounds went down the entrance of the crypt. The halls of the crypt looked old and worn down with dead tree roots peeking out from the walls. The halls are illuminated by torches that light up when the yer is getting near it. At the end of the hall is a wide room with what seems to be a suit of armor without a helmet. The trio entered the room and the torches lit up the while room. The crypt entrance disappeared when stones and earth fell down the entrance, blocking any chance to escape. After a few seconds of silence, the suit of armor started to creak. Slowly the armor moved until it was able to move freely. The suit of armor stopped moving when it reached the middle of the room and white blue mes suddenly erupted inside of the armor which gave it the illusion that it has a head. Adrian was not happy with this development and sported a battle stance erging his demi-gauntlets. For when he inspected the monster, he knew this battle would not be easy. Monster: Duhan Lvl: 18 HP: 1000/1000 Description:This sinister being appears as a man or a woman riding upon a ck horse, but the rider has no head upon their shoulders. Typically, the Duhan carries its head under its arm. The head appears dead and rotten (sometimespared to having flesh resembling old cheese) with a demonic grin spread across its face from ear to ear. Contrary to its description this particr duhan did not have a head which means this monster was probably a unique monster and unique monsters have vastly higher stats than its counterpart. Chapter 31 - Tales From The Crypt Part 1 The duhan was not moving from the center of the room. As if it was gauging its enemies strength, the duhan was not moving from its stance. It was as if it was waiting to find the right moment to strike. Adrian then observed the situation carefully. Unique monsters have different behaviorspared to their counterparts. Not only do their stats vary differently but also their skills. Normal Dullhan''s have a weakness that pertains to their head. When a duhan''s head was dealt with damage, it would weaken considerably and lose fighting power. For a duhan the head is considered its main power source: well, at least in past video games that was the case. Adrian could not contain the itch to attack so he initiated the battle. " Sirius Howl, Kaon Fire Dragon''s Breath" Adrianmanded. As if a start signal wasunched, the duhan then mmed its fists on the ground and created two craters. From the craters if pulled out a sword and a shield that had the same aesthetics as its armor. The duhan went to its battle stance and used the shield to block Kaon''s breath. Seeing its breath being blocked Kaon stopped firing it and circled the duhan instead and waiting for the precise moment to strike. Sirius then charged at the duhan with vigor. Sensing Sirius charging to it, the duhan also charged with its sword to confront Sirius. The duhan now apparently distracted Kaon fired its breath hoping to damage the enemy. As if having eyes at the back of its head, it raised it shield to block the breath attack. Unexpectedly, the shield was blown away from an explosion. Adrian also went to the offensive and timed the spacemine to explode the moment the duhan''s shield would block the breath attack. "Sirius Phantom Rush" Adrianmanded. Like watching a beautiful dance, Sirius attacked the duhan at the ces where the breath attack was not hitting while also dodging the mana spheres that Adrian was bombarding. The duhan tried its best to protect itself from the bombardment of the attacks but it could not take the damage anymore and entered its berserk mode. A shock wave erupted from the duhan and pushed Adrian and his soulbounds towards the wall smashing thereby receiving a small amount of damaged. The shock wave cancelled all the skills that was targeting the duhan and its me coated its weapons. As Adrian and his soulbounds recover from the shockwave, the duhan mmed its sword and shield together and the ming weapons merged. From the sword and the shield, a ming spear was created. The duhan twirled the spear as if practicing its skills with it. After a brief moment of showing its skill prowess the duhan stopped and raised its right hand. The ground below the duhan cracked and a neigh could be hearding from the cracks. After a few seconds the cracks widened and from it a horse emerged. After fully emerging, the floor returned back to normal as if nothing came out of it. The horse has whitish blue mes that reced its mane and tail which wasplemented by its ck color. The horse''s eyes was red and its hoofs produces the same me when it strikes the ground. The horse was also covered in armor of silver and its breathing was powerful that it produced small gusts of wind from its nose. Of course Adrian and his soulbounds are not idle but they were forced to be. An invisible force was holding them to their battle stances. This was probably the cut-scene for the battle with the duhan which happens rarely. Only important boss monsters have cut-scenes and it usually means there was a follow-up quest. Boss monsters like these were rare and hard to find because they were a one time thing. A few top guilds managed to find some of these boss monsters during a broadcast and manage to y it leading them to a more powerful boss monster with unique drops. Unique drops can be skillbooks, loots and maybe even job advancements since they were after all special. The duhan boarded his mighty steed and that was when the invisible force holding Adrian and his soulbounds disappeared. Adrian inspected the duhan to check the remaining HP it had left. Monster: Duhan (Mounted) Lvl: 18 HP: 1100/2000 Adrian could not believe his eyes. The duhan''s HP doubled. It was a blessing that the damage he dealt still took effect. If it didn''t he would have called As Inc. and berate their game designers that it was unfair and unyable. Adrian was in thought of what should he do next when the duhan charged towards Sirius. Its a pain that undead do not bleed which limited Sirius'' damage output. Sirius dodged just before the spearnded but Sirius was still struck by the spear as it was swung towards him by the duhan. -250 HP "This is going to be a problem" Adrian muttered. Adrian and Kaon charged towards the duhan intercepting it from finishing off Sirius. Kaon parried the spear with its tail while Adrian punched the steed''s legs in order to throw off the duhan but the horse endured and managed to kick Adrian but he blocked it using his gauntlets that resulted in him getting pushed back. His lips curved into a smile because of the sudden realization. -100 HP He managed to inflict damage to the duhan by attacking the steed which means they are connected but that also means he would not be able to throw off the duhan from its steed. "No matter, the bigger the target the easier to hit it" Adrian said smirking. "Kaon use Fire Dragon''s Breath" Adrianmanded. Adrian thought that the duhan would not be able to block the breath but contrary to his expectations the duhan twirled its spear blocking the breath attack. Adrian was shocked but recovered from it quickly and once again tried to attack the steed while the duhan was upied in defending itself from the breath attack. The steed seeing Adrian charging towards is again moved away. Kaon stopped its breath attack and panting which is an indication that he is low on stamina. Sirius ,recovering from the damage of the swing, bared its fangs seemingly angry for it getting flung by an attack. Kaon charged towards the duhan again despite the exhaustion it shows. The duhan then did an unexpected thing by throwing its spear and aiming at Kaon. -600 HP Chapter 32 - Tales From The Crypt Part 2 The spear hit Kaon and sent him flying towards the wall and pinned him in it. The spear pierced through him and he keeps struggling to take out the spear that pierced his torso. Adrian took this chance to attack the unarmed duhan. He thought to deliver as much damage as possible before the duhan manages to retrieve its spear. As he was a few inches in delivering the punch, the duhan''s spear flew towards it spinning in a circle motion. Kaon roared as if giving Adrian a warning and he managed to catch Adrian''s attention. Adrian was the spear flying towards him and managed to dodge by using his wings and flew quickly to the side. Due to the abrupt nature of his movement, he lost bnce and tumble a few feet away. Adrian managed to recover his footing but the duhan caught its spear and is now again in its battle stance. Adrian took a peak at Sirius and Kaon''s HP. Name: Sirius Lvl: 13 HP: 232/500 Name: Kaon Lvl: 9 HP: 30/700 Sirius and Kaon''s HP is low. Adrian thought it was now the time to use the skill Invigorate. His soulbounds gained back half their HP and increased their damage output. The duhan then charged at Adrian which switched his aggro to him because of the healing skill. Seeing the duhan charging towards him Adrian detonated a spacemine, attempting to distract the duhan but failed the attempt. The duhan still charging towards him, Adrian tried to dodge but was struck by the sudden fore swing. -75 HP Adrian was shocked because the damage was not that highpared to what Kaon and Sirius got dealt with. Adrian then started to deduce why did the damage reduce. He recalled that when the duhan counter attacked Kaon, it was after it blocked his breath attack. It also attacked Sirius after it was bombarded by the damage. It seems this duhan has an ability to empower its attacks depending on the damage it has blocked or umted. Now having an idea on what to do, Adrianmanded his soulbounds to use the hit and run tactic instead of ganging up on the duhan. Adrian sted mana orbs in order to deal bits of damage and to distract the duhan since Sirius deals the most damage with Kaon being second. Due to the pressure of switching damage dealers, the duhan was not able to pick a target easily and only dealt small bits of damage to Adrian and his soulbounds. Now having a working tactic, it only took a matter for time before the duhan''s HP became low. Monster: Duhan (Mounted) Lvl: 18 HP: 100/2000 When the duhan had only a hundred HP left, its spear became blood red in color and the duhan swung it in a 360¡ã sideways motion and a red crescent wave of energy was sent and it hit Adrian and his soulbounds scraping of a t value of fifty percent their total HP. It seems it was like ast final move of the boss before dying as Kaon finished it with its breath skill killing the duhan. The duhan gave tons of experience points as expected for a unique boss monster. [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] Kaon jumped to level 11and it was now five meters long which had Adrian shaking his head figuring if Kaon would continue to grow longer. If Kaon did grow longer per level up will he not be to big to bring to dungeons but would be pretty bad-ass as a mount. Now that Kaon was level 11 it now have stats but Adrian was disappointed that it did not evolve but would investigate the reason after the dungeon. Adrian dly inspected Kaon''s stats and holy mother of all, it was OP. He also checked Sirius'' stats to check on his progress as well. Name: Kaon Species: Fire Dragon Lvl: 11 HP: 500/1000 MP: 100/1200 Exp: 3.5%/100% Skills: Active Skills(Expand) Passive Skills(Expand) VIT: 50 STR: 70 INT: 120 AGI: 45 DEX: 60 END: 75 Evolution: Possible(Expand) Name: Sirius Species: Demon Wolf Lvl: 14 HP: 300/540 MP: 250/360 Exp: 3.5%/100% Skills: Active Skills(Expand) Passive Skills(Expand) VIT: 27 STR: 75 INT: 36 AGI: 80 DEX: 50 END: 50 Evolution: Possible(Expand) It seems Kaon was more of a wizard though something like a buff muscr wizard. Sirius is more like a warrior that specializes in speed instead of defenses. Now Adrian really needs a summon that could be a supporter or a healer. He now realize the need for him to have one because boss monsters usually have inted stats to deal with yer parties. He could either join his best friend''s party but due to the uniqueness of his circumstance, it now became difficult to help him in power leveling. He was still in a trance until the duhan started talking to him which snapped him out of it. " Thank you, Young Asmodian for releasing me from my curse. I am just a wayward warrior that has lost his way if you choose to help me in my quest for revenge, I would be very happy but if you choose not to strike my core and end my suffering for I do not want to be trapped here any longer." The duhan said but more like the voice was not spoken instead was heard inside Adrian''s head. Adrian thought for a second if he should help the duhan that was a pain tobat. He looked around to check if there was loot that dropped when they defeated it but there was not which means the loot will drop when he strike the duhan''s core but if he did ept his request maybe just maybe. He pondered if he should ept the quest that this duhan wants to give him. It also seems that this was not the end of the dungeon since he has not encountered the gravekeeper. "Ok, then I will hear your request" Adrian said unsure if he would ever regret this decision. He did not know that this decision was the start of his rise to be the no. 1 summoner in Pandemonium. Chapter 33 - Tales From The Crypt Part 3 " Thank you, young asmodian for hearing request. You can just call me Duhan for I have long forgotten my name. I shall now tell you the reason I for me to be driven to this sorry state." the duhan said. The duhan continued " It was after the war with what my lord called them The Corruptants." When Adrian heard the name corruptants his ears perked up and listened with improved concentration. " If you have guessed by now I was a once a knight for my Asmodian lord and he was a summoner as well. Anyway back to the story, my lord was injured in the fight and use hisst bit of his life force to seal a remnant of the corruptants. This remnant was used by the asmodians as one of the important seals that repels the corruptants from opening a breach from their world to this world." the duhan said. Adrian stopped the duhan from his story because he heard a prompt that came from the system which the duhan was not pleased but stopped his story. [Quest Ancient Heroes I has beenpleted.Quest reward is sent to the inventory.] [Ancient Heroes II quest acquired] Adrian did not look at the new quest since he was still listening to the duhan and he did not want to be inconsiderate. He will also look at the rewardter. Adrian then urged the duhan to continue. "As I was saying, we were escaping the pursuit of the corruptant''s acolytes. The acolytes are inhabitants of this world that was tempted by the power that the corruptant''s held. The acolytes were the reason that the battle was hardly won. The acolytes kept summoning breaches or portals that the corruptants used. They kept on pouring until Asmodians sacrificed their lives to prevent breaches from urring. Some of the acolytes managed to reach us and with our lord weakening by the minute, he was not able to help us in battle. So we suggested that it is better to be sealed in a special cavern with the remnant itself to prevent the acolytes from getting their hands on it. Though our lord did not want our conclusion, we already steeled our resolve thus he did it unwillingly. Our Lord used his remaining life force and sealed us in this cavern but an acolyte managed to change the seal that our lord cast. That sted acolyte transformed us into undead but he also payed the price by turning into one as well. That acolyte became a gravekeeper. He is in an altar located below ground from our location. He has been spending countless years unlocking the seal that was ced by our lord. Since the acolytes were considerably powerful and our lord seeing his seal being tampered, our lord added a condition that only low powered people can enter in this barrier. I beseech you young asmodian, please help me kill that gravekeeper. If you do, I will let you have my master''s inheritance since you are a promising summoner yourself." ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ The duhan wants you to kill the gravekeeper that is trying to unleash the seal of the remnant. Kill the gravekeeper and let the souls of the fallen forgotten warriors achieve peace. Quest Difficulty: A Clear Condition: Kill the gravekeeper Reward: ??? Inheritance Adrian was shocked an inheritance usually means a deviation from the standard job ss advancement. Job ss advancement deviations are better because they offer something special rather than themon job advancements. It is better because other yers will not know of your skills since it is like a hidden job ss if termed based on past rpg''s. Adrian epted the quest and the duhan thanked him. " Thank you, young asmodian but you are not strong enough to confront the gravekeeper thus I will help you by giving you my spirit essence." the duhan said but Adrian got a bit hurt by the duhan''s honest opinion. [yer Equinox has been equipped with temporary passive ''Warrior Spirit''] Skill: Warrior Spirit Effect: Doubles the strength stat of wielder. Enemies damage by 10% of their total health are dealt 3% more damage of their total health. The passive was overpowered but that also meant another thing, the enemy will definitely not be easy. The next boss must be very difficult if this was the passive skill he was given temporarily. Adrian decided to distribute his remaining stat points since every little bit of damage dealt would be useful from his guess. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Quarter Asmodian) Species: Imp(Lesser Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods Job: Summoner LVL: 14 Exp: 0/100% HP: 500/500 MP: 350/350 VIT: 20+5 STR: 13+10>>25+10 INT: 25+20 AGI: 20 +10 DEX: 20+15 END: 18 Avable Stat points: 0 Skills: Job Skills(Expand), Active Skills(Expand), Passive Skills(Expand), Racial Skill: Origin Magic(Expand) He poured the remaining stat points in strength since it was doubled for this circumstance. As soon as he was ready, the duhan made some symbols in mid air and the floor two meters away from then crumbled and revealed stairs leading underground. Chapter 34 - The Gravekeeper With stairs appearing, Adrian once again checked his status and his soulbounds'' statuses before going down. The stairs go down in a spiral with skulls that adorn the walls and some that give off light through the eye sockets. The group spent good couple of minutes going down the long spiral staircase. At the end of the staircase, there is a wide area with an altar that has a floating stone tablet with markings that cannot be seen by Adrian because it was far away from him. Next to the tablet there was a ghostly figure that hugs it as if protecting the fragment. Near the foot of the altar is a being that is wearing a robe and is casting magic spells trying to break the seal. The spells not only were ineffective but did not even as much scratch the barrier. Adrian was observing the situation while walking closer to the altar. When he was about five meters away from the altar, the gravekeeper suddenly spoke to him in a raspy tone. " It has been a long time since we had guests. I hope our ce has been very weing to you." the gravekeeper said. Adrian got shocked but responded with " It''s okay, a bit stuffy though but great reception by the way." Adrian said in a sarcastic tone. The gravekeeper then turned and faced Adrian. The gravekeepers face was rotten with no skin present in his face but it was all muscle that is rotting. His robe was worn down. His eyes are just hollow sockets that glow in a yellow light. The gravekeeper was adorned with gold ornaments that was dusted by dirt that gave the impression that it was worn by at least a century. Every time the gravekeeper breathes, you can see the breath he takes which indicates that it must be cold breath. "Well...Well..It seems an asmodian is here. You are godsend.Oops.. I already abandoned the gods that the rest of this world is serving. It was a choice that I never regretted as I have been blessed with so much power that it is intoxicating." the gravekeeper said whileughing maniacally as if he was drunk. Adrian did not idle when he was walking closer to the altar he kept casting quantum spacemines and bombarded the area with invisible spacemines. He did that also while listening to the grave keepers story because when he inspected the gravekeeper, he became apprehensive. Monster: Gravekeeper( Weakened) Lvl: ??? HP: 100000/100000 Description: An acolyte for the corruptants that was turned into a gravekeeper by his spell corrupting the seal ced on the remnant of the corruptants. Stats other than vitality is weakened due to the unique nature of the seal ced in the Forgotten Cemetery. Adrian was only half paying attention to what the gravekeeper was rambling as he was more focused on filling the room with spacemines that would detonate when the enemy is near. Surely, the gravekeeper name is not just for seal breaking. Adrian could not see other monsters around the boss but that doesn''t mean they are not there. It seems the boss was almost done in its monologue. " Your blood young asmodian will be the trigger for the seal on the remnant to disperse. With the seal gone, I will be free and be able to reconnect with the corruptants and reim our right to rule this world" the gravekeeper shouted with an excited tone and he started chanting magic spells. The ground started to shake a bit and hands started erupting from the floors. A few more minutester and bodies of zombies can be seen. Zombie warriors that have rotting armors and rusty swords sprang up. The zombies were not charging towards Adrian''s group but instead stood where they earthed from and waited further orders from the gravekeeper. " Unholy Bane" the gravekeeper chanted and purple energy wrapped around the zombies and the zombies growled because they were empowered. The gravekeeper then ordered " Charge my minions, give me the body of that asmodian. He will be the undoing of his race''s hard work. Wahahaha" " Huh... will I actually bleed since I am technically still a yer. I would probably just respawn at the room above when I die here." Adrian thought deviously. As soon as the zombies charged towards Adrian he detonated all the the spacemines that was in the vicinity, the zombies were bombarded and was dealt immediately with high damage. When a zombie was dealt with 10% its maximum HP, a duhan silhouette appeared on top of him and did an attack animation that is simr to its 360¡ã spear swing. The silhouette was seen dozens of times until the zombie horde was thinned out. You can see Adrian''s face in ecstasy as he could hear his experience bar rising. When the gravekeeper saw this, it became furious and tried casting spells but Adrian detonated spacemines at its face which cancelled the spell casting which infuriated the gravekeeper even further. The gravekeeper started firing spells that did not need to be chanted and fire these spell indiscriminately that even hit his own zombie hordes. Adrian smirked andmanded his soulbounds " Sirius use howl and follow up with phantom rush. Kaon use Fire Dragon''s Breath and light this ce on fire." Kaon''s skill was re-bnce due to him hitting above level 10. Now the skill is like this. Skill: Fire Dragon''s Breath Effect: Spew elemental breath damage for 10 seconds. This skill will not go in cooldown unless all the breath duration is used. Cooldown: 30 seconds Chapter 35 - Zombie Dragon The zombies that were charging to Adrian became ashes as soon as the zombies charged. The fire breath of Kaon proved to be very fatal since zombies or other undead are weak to fire that are very hot or have divine properties. Although Kaon is low leveled, he was still a dragon the hundreds of enemies keep falling due to the skills of Adrian and his soulbounds. Adrian see his experience bar rising steadily and he leveled up twice because of the number of enemies but lost all his mana in the process. He chugged a Medium MP potion to fill his mana back to half which he did begrudgingly since Medium MP potions were expensive and the price is still steadily rising. He thought maybe he could get the alchemist sub job to minimize his burden. [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] The zombies are all cleared because of Adrian and his soulbounds but the gravekeeper is still alive. As soon as thest zombie fell, Adrian bolted towards the gravekeeper. Monsters that are good at magic have great magic resistance but low physical resistance which is the reason Adrian opted to do physical damage. He sprung to his feet like a cannonball towards the gravekeeper further propelled himself using his wings. He dealt great damage to the gravekeeper when his fist connected with the gravekeeper''s face. Gravekeeper -1000hp The gravekeeper has been paralised due to phenomenal force. With the gravekeeper stunned, Adrianmanded Sirius and Kaon to help him deal damage. Due to the gravekeeper''s body that could bleed, Sirius dealt massive damage to the boss. As soon as the boss monster''s body went to 70% HP, a shock wave rang out and pushed back Adrian and his soulbounds. The gravekeeper suddenly screamed and shadows suddenly covered its body and formed a cloak while it levitated in mid-air. The staff that it was carrying elongated and a de protruded. The staff now became a scythe. This transformation meant that the boss monster was at phase two. The gravekeeper then spoke to Adrian in a mocking tone. "It seems you are better than I imagined but you will meet your end today. Once I kill you, I will entrap your soul for eternity and torture you for a millenium." The gravekeeper flew towards Adrian in a fast speed. The gravekeeper was suddenly fast and turned to a warrior or like an assassin because of its speed. Adrian did not predict its speed but managed to prepare if the gravekeeper suddenly closed the distance. He ced spacemines near him fearing this situation and detonated them when the boss monster was in the area of effect. Due to the explosion, the gravekeeper flinched and was again bombarded with attacks by Adrian''s soulbounds. The gravekeeper screamed in pain and swung its scythe without a pattern. It managed to damage Adrian and his soulbounds but was not able to threaten them. Adrian was now getting used to using the talons or ws that the demi-gauntlets get when its supersized. He would dig out the flesh oh the gravekeeper and the boss monster would screech loudly that deafened Adrian''s ears but Adrian held on and kept attacking until another shock wave blew him and his soulbounds away when the gravekeeper''s health reached 10%. The gravekeeper stood up and gave Adrian a menacing stare and spoke. "You have angered me infidel. I would have trampled on you like a bug if it was not for this damn barrier that your ancestor created. You left me no choice since you kept resisting. I did not idle by thest couple hundred years breaking the barrier without effort. I managed to open a small crack but a damn lizard exited instead but I managed to make it into an undead. Tremble before it." As soon as the gravekeeper finish saying those words, it started chanting and a huge magic circle appeared on the ground. Adrian and his soulbounds could not move because this was meant to happen in the story of the mission. Adrian frowned because the difficulty soared again because the gravekeeper is summoning another monster. As the monster was summoned, Adrian was still confident because the gravekeeper said that it was a lizard but Adrian forgot that it was a lizard by the gravekeeper''s standards. Hepletely forgot that the gravekeeper was a powerful being before being weakened by the seal. The magic circle started shining in a an ominous green light and the monster was now summoned. Adrian''s confidence suddenly plummeted because when he inspected the lizard it was not a lizard at all. Monster: Abyss Zombie Dragon(Weakened) Lvl: ??? HP: 100000/100000 Description: A once mighty dragon that roamed the skies and the seas but was changed to an undead by the power of a sorcerer. Able to use ice breath due to its nature as a water dragon that live in the deep ocean abyss but is now weakened. Due to being a zombie poison attacks have been added to its elemental breath. Has brittle bones due to living for a long time and not strengthened by its new master. Adrian''s face paled because he was running low on potions but he was stunned because the abyss zombie dragon''s mouth opened and roared towards the gravekeeper. Chapter 36 - Inheritance While Adrian was waiting forbat to start, he was shown a glimpse of the past in other words a cut-scene. In the cut-scene, he saw the gravekeeper managed to crack the barrier but the abyss dragon slipped through the cracks and repaired the damage to the barrier using its life force. The gravekeeper was so infuriated that it struck the dragon with its magic and cursed the abyss dragon by turning it into an undead. The gravekeeper sealed the dragon but never summoned it again because he was sure that the abyss dragon would be put under its control. Now the situation is different, the abyss dragon bit the gravekeeper killing the gravekeeper in the process but the gravekeeper retaliated with magic and damaged the abyss zombie dragon leaving only half of its original one hundred thousand health. When the abyss zombie dragon killed the gravekeeper and threw its dead body to the side like a rag doll. Now the abyss zombie dragon looked at Adrian and Adrian''s body can now move meaning the new boss monster for this dungeon would be the abyss zombie dragon. The duhan spoke to Adrian. " The majestic abyss dragon my master has once tamed was corrupted by that vile creature. It was a good thing the dragon killed him first but now its fangs are pointing at us. Young Asmodian, I will use thest of my soul''s essence to fight with you to the end. The abyss zombie dragon is now berserk because that gravekeeper was not properly able to brainwash it. It can no longer differentiate friend from foe. I will help you put its noble soul to rest." " I will do my best. Invigorate" Adrian replied. Adrian healed his soulbounds and managed to drink a health potion before the abyss zombie dragon lunged at him. When the dragon mas only a few meters near Adrian, the duhan flew out from his body and blocked the dragon with its body. Adrian lost the passive when the duhan left his body but still did his best. "Sirius Phantom Rush! Kaon use Fire Dragon''s Breath whenever you can! "Adrian shouted Sirius vanished and stared popping out of nowhere hitting the abyss zombie dragon. Kaon was aiming its breath at the abyss zombie dragon when it suddenly shook of the duhan and fired its breath towards Kaon. The mixture of ice poison and fire created a steam explosion and released a shock wave that interrupted Sirius'' skill and blew Kaon. Adrian and his soulbounds were damaged by the explosion but the duhan''s spear eerily glowed red. The duhan threw its spear towards the abyss zombie dragon reducing its health by 10%. Adrian then noticed the concept of this boss fight. It was not for the yer to kill the boss but the yer must distract it so that the duhan could deal a killing blow since when Sirius tried to damage the dragon, the damage only numbered in the tens. "Sirius, Kaon distract the abyss zombie dragon. Mister duhan would be the one to aim for the kill." Adrianmanded. The spear was still stuck on its bone that the duhan threw it to. Adrian''s new objective was to take back the spear. So he flew towards it without hesitation. The abyss zombie dragon seemed to notice Adrian and roared. Just the wind pressure from the roar caused Adrian unable to remain steady in flight. Adrian then asked the duhan when can he perform the spear throw and the duhan answered with five minutes. Adrian must hold up for twenty more minutes so that the duhan could finish off the abyss zombie dragon. Adrian tried to once again retrieve the spear but the abyss zombie dragon was not letting him so he ordered Kaon to coil up the abyss zombie dragon to impede its movement. Kaon coiled its body with the abyss zombie dragon even though it was half the size of it. The abyss zombie dragon was struggling to move then Kaon fired its breath at it and a scream of pain was heard. Kaon was able to take 2% of its hp with one breath which is already a lot considering the high health of the abyss zombie dragon. The abyss zombie dragon was about to fire its breath when suddenly Sirius suddenly summoned a portal in front of it and dove into it while another portal appeared above the head of the abyss zombie dragon which Sirius emerged and wed the eyes of the abyss zombie dragon. The breath attack that the abyss zombie dragon was cancelled as it was in pain. [Sirius learned Portal Assault] Sirius managed to learn another skill which delighted Adrian but he still focused himself towards the boss monster. Adrian managed to retrieve the spear and toss it to the duhan. The abyss zombie dragon managed to shake of Kaon but the spear once again glowed red and the duhan struck its neck this time. The abyss zombie dragon was not able to scream in pain because of the spear and was stunned. Adrian and his soulbounds bombarded the boss monster while it was stunned. The abyss zombie dragon was thrashing about when the stun wore off and damaged Kaon and Sirius critically. Adrian''s soulbounds were out of stamina and could no longer stand up properly. Well in Kaon''s case fly properly. The abyss zombie monster has only 15% of its health left so Adrian charged towards the spear in an attempt to retrieve it but was flicked like bug with the abyss zombie dragon''s tail which critically injured Adrian. The duhan then glowed and its blue me surrounded its body and said something to Adrian. "Young Asmodian, I will sacrifice my remaining soul force to deal with the abyss zombie dragon. When I am holding it down, plunge the spear deeper into its reverse scale to finish it off" Adrian only nodded. The duhan jumped andnded at the back of the head of the abyss zombie dragon. Its blue me spread out and burned the abyss zombie dragon''s body. The abyss zombie dragon tried to throw off the duhan but was unable to because of the strong grip. Adrian flew far away in order to build momentum and started running and shot off like aet. Adrian also used his wings to propel him further and faster forward. The abyss zombie dragon saw Adrian but was unable to dodge because the duhan''s me became even hotter. Adrian put his right fist forward while keeping his left fist near his shoulder. When he was nearing the spear a notification popped up. [yer Equinox learned Assault Charge] Skill: Assault Charge Effect: Deals 100% to 250% physical damage to the target dependent on the distance traversed. Cooldown: 5 minutes Adrian smiled but the abyss zombie dragon''s eyes showed terror. The boss monster tried to once again shrug off the duhan but was unable to. Fiercr determination showed in Adrian''s eyes as he used both fist in front to plunge the spear deeper. The abyss zombie dragon''s eyes showed rity and looked at Adrian with eyes of appreciation in its final moments. The duhan now achieving its goal went near Adrian with its armor creaking and bowed to Adrian and thanked him. "The inheritance is there at the altar. Please keep the relic safe in ce of my master. Though the burden is great, I wish you would forever keep it safe. Keep my master''s legacy living by using his inheritance. Thank you brave young Asmodian." the duhan said as his armor finally broke and he returned to dust. Chapter 37 - Accepting The Inheritance Numerous system messages filled Adrian''s vision as he sat down on the ground and looked at his soulbounds that are injured. Adrian sealed them for the time being as there was no longer danger. He now looked at the system prompt messages. [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Undead Killer title has been acquired] [Liberator of the Forgotten title has been acquired] Adrian took a quick peek at the effects of the titles. Title: Undead Killer Effect: Deals 50% more damage to undead type enemies. Recovers health equivalent to 10% of damage dealt to undead. Title: Liberator of the Forgotten Effect: All Stats +50 The title effects was very nice specially the Liberator of the Forgotten title that added a lot of stats. 50 stats is about more or less 8 levels. Now he knows why the quest was very difficult but the reward was worth it. Adrian first went towards the corpse of the gravekeeper to get his quest item. [Acquired Quest Item:Undying Heart of the Gravekeeper] [Acquired Ring of the Corrupted] [Acquired Earring of the Corrupted] [Acquired Map of the Fallen] Adrian checked the items in order to check. Item: Ring of the Corrupted(Set Item) Tier: Epic Effect: INT +20 Set effect: 20% skill cooldown reduction Item: Earring of the Corrupted(Set Item) Tier: Epic Effect: DEX + 20 Set effect: 20% skill cooldown reduction Item: Map of the Fallen Effect: Consumed when used. When used, yer will acquire the link quest ''Path of the Fallen''. The essories were very much helpful towards Adrian specially the set effect for the ring and the earring which is giving him 20% skill cooldown reduction. What really made Adrian happy is the Map of the Fallen item which generates a quest. Usually linked quests like these are rare and the harder the quest the greater the reward. Now feeling jubnt, Adrian headed towards the abyss dragon corpse. He does not expect much from the corpse because it was only a boss phase and the duhan heavily damaged the boss not Adrian. Adrian reached his hand out to the abyss zombie dragon''s corpse. [Acquired epic skill book ''Abyss Dragon Breath(Degraded)''] [Acquired Abyss Dragon Essence] Adrian''s hands were shaking as he got the items from the abyss zombie dragon''s corpse. He hurriedly checked the item descriptions in order to clear his doubts. Item: Abyss Dragon Breath(Degraded) Skillbook Tier: Epic Conditions: Magic Job ss Effect: Fires a concentrated beam of cold energy in a straight line of damaging enemies for 500% of magic damage. Induces frostbite for mage sses specialized in ice magic. Mana: 1500 MP Chant: 10 seconds Cooldown: 2 hours Item: Abyss Dragon Essence Tier: Mythical Description: The essence of one of the pinnacle species of water dragons that rules over water and its superior element ice. Effect: Adds qualities of the abyss dragon. Conditions: Dragon type Soulbound or Advance ckmith mastery. Adrian''s hands were trembling with excitement. It seems he managed to get an item that could give Kaon another attribute but he needed to be sure first so he would ask Pann when he returns to the Paradox ne. Adrian was overjoyed about the abyss dragon essence but not the skillbook because he could not use it anyway. He would probably just sell it like the queen bee soulstone so he could get money to pay for the game bills and maybe end his 8 hour gaming probation. Adrian took a deep breath and walked towards the Asmodian ghost that is hugging the fragment like his life depended on it. He moved his hand towards the barrier and instead of his hand stopping at the barrier''s boundary, his hand went through so he entered the barrier. When Adrian entered the barrier the ghost suddenly opened its eyes and looked at Adrian and assessed him. The ghost then spoke to Adrian. " Young one, for you to enter here and defeat the gravekeeper must have taken all of your power." "Who are you?" Adrian asked. " I have long forgotten my name for I have been trapped here for countless years and my soul fuels this barrier that the gravekeeper damages every time. Every time the barrier is breached, I use my soul to repair it so that the corruptant''sckeys do not sense the relic or get it. This relic is just a part of three. The other guardians also fled the battle when we managed to seal the breach that the corruptants made to our world." the ghost replied. Adrian listened intensely to the ghosts story so that he could properly piece together the story so far. Adrian wondered that when he changed races he did not trigger for other yers to be a part of the Daemos race which means he must probably liberate the Daemos race from the persecution of humanity or band together the other races descendant to Asmodians. Adrian was having wild thoughts when the ghost popped his concentration by saying something. " Young one, I ask of you to guard this relic instead of me for my soul is wary and would notst any longer if I keep the relic in this ce. In return I would give you my inheritance. Do you ept?" the ghost asked. Adrian thought sincerely if he should and nodded because the world view might change if he did not ept. Since he was sent back in time but did not know when, he could potentially damage the timeline by epting the quest. Yet Adrian knows when to take risks and this was one he was willing to gamble. From what the duhan said, his master was powerful and also not anyone would be entrusted with guarding a relic if they were not strong which means the ss could me more powerful than he imagined. " You would not regret your decision. I will mask the powers of the relic so that it would not be detected by the corruptant''s followers but be warned that the relic pieces resonate with each other." the ghost said. With a flick of his hand,the barrier coated the relic instead of the area and the ghost said farewell to Adrian. The floor vibrated and a treasure chest was seen rising from the floor. Adrian opened the treasure chest and his eyes sparkled. Chapter 38 - World Message Adrian opened the treasure chest and it consist of four things. A robe, a skillbook,a blue crystal crown and what looks like a red potion. Adrian first inspected the robe and was surprised and a bit disappointed at the same time. Item: Asmodian Battle Uniform(Growth Type)(Character Bound) Tier: Umon Effect: Physical Damage Reduction- 10% Magical Damage Reduction-10% HP+500 Slots: 1. Empty 2. Empty 3. Empty Conditions: Asmodian lineage The robe is reminiscent of a victorian era suit that is colored purple with streams of ck which makes it fashionable. The buttons are colored gold and the inner garment is white. The only thing missing is a top hat toplete the whole victorian era look. The neckline has a small silver chain that connects it to the other side. Although the fashion is not Adrian''s strong point, he appreciates the look of the attire. He loves the damage negation effect but is saddened that the attire needs to be fed tons of armor to get its tier up which would be very hard on the pockets. Nevertheless, he has so many umon armors stored in his inventory because of the number of zombies. Adrian hopes its enough to at least get the tier up condition. Epic Armors are usually easily avable in level 100 or above dungeons that is why only top rankers are the only ones to wear them. Adrian then inspected the skill book next and he shouted with excitement. Name: Vortex Tier: Legendary Effect: Creates a ck hole above the caster that pulls in enemies in a circumference of 50 meters. The closer to the ck hole the stronger the pulling force. Deals 300% magic damage to all enemies pulled per second and stuns them for the duration of the skill. Duration: 10 seconds Cast time: 30 seconds Mana Cost: 2000 MP Cooldown: 3 hours Conditions: Daemos Adrian was jumping with joy because of the skillbook. He finally has a legendary skill although he could not use it yet it was only a matter of items his MP now thanks to his equipment and titles is 1500. He would be able to use the skill by level 30. He also needs to learn more skills with low cooldown so that he could spam more skills towards enemies. He now learned his weakness towards his fight today and would treat it as a learning experience. Adrian hurriedly touched the skillbook and a prompt appeared. [Do you wish to learn the skill Vortex? Yes or No] The skillbook turned to light and permeated to Adrian''s body. [Sessfully learned the active skill Vortex] Adrian then inspected the crown to look at the item specs. The crown is made out of blue crystal that has no w in workmanship. The crown has three spikes with the middle spike thergest. The crystal ringlet is smooth and has no edges while the three spikes are diamond shape with symmetrical cuts. Item: Omega Summoner Inheritance Consumable: Job ss Advancement Path item Description: In the beginning when the creation of the universe was too erratic, the omega force picked an asmodian to carry out its destruction to bnce the forces of the universe. Once consumed the job advancement path for Omega Summoner will unlock. Each path will introduce missions to unlock each job advancement. Job ss path: Soul Summoner>>Eclipse Summoner>> Omega Summoner Condition: 1st Job ss Summoner Adrian was pleased by the inheritance because it was a hidden job ss advancement and has a specific path for the 4th job ss advancement unlike the regr job sses. Of course, having a job ss advancement with a path is not easy because the third job advancement requirement was very difficult which is one of the reasons why the current rank 1 yer is still in his 2nd job ss. Nevertheless, the higher the difficulty the greater the rewards. Adrian is dreaming of bing a ranker someday. Adrian did not activate the crown first because he was curious about the vial that is in the chest. Item: Asmodian Blood Tier: Transcendant Consumable Effect: Gives the user 25% asmodian bloodline if the user is asmodian. An amazing binding agent for alchemy that increases the sess rate of alchemy by 77%. Conditions: Asmodian lineage or Alchemist Adrian was speechless that what he thought was an hp potion was actually Asmodian blood with this item he would transform to a half-asmodian which would make him 50% immune to status effects. He was so speechless that he stared nkly to the vial for a minute before he started to cry. He was very happy that he was very lucky in this game and maybe all the hardships he faced in life led to this moment of luck. It was a good thing he did not try to abandon the mission even though it seemed impossible. He promised himself that he would work hard in anything he puts his mind into. First, Adrian activated the inheritance so that he could start with the missions that would be generated by the inheritance. [Do you wish to use the Omega Summoner Inheritance? Yes or No] Adrian said yes and proceeded to drink the Asmodian Blood. Adrian''s body was lifted up into the air without using his flight skill and the crown started materializing on top of his head when his heart suddenly ached and was beating loud. He was suddenly assaulted with pain even though the pain felt is dialed down to the minimum. He then heard the voice of the system. [Assimting Omega Summoner Inheritance for five minutes] [Assimting Asmodian Blood for one minute] Adrian could not believe that he would experience pain for one minute. He started screaming while in mid-air and was unable to hear the world message that was conveyed to all yers of the game. [ The protector of the world has chosen his champion that would seed in his glory. All inhabitants of Pandemonium rejoice and beware for it is the beginning of the end.] Chapter 39 - 2nd Job Advancement Requirements As Adrian was experiencing pain. The whole Pandemonium gamingmunity was in giant uproar. Countless media personnel that was logged in the game, logged out so that they could write articles to their tabloids for a world message was a very special event that changes the world view of the game. World messages appeared only a couple of times like when the first ranked yer managed to unlock the race for Dragonkin. For a world message''s topic about a single yer that means this yer''s choices could potentially warp the setting of events. If the yer chosen is a dubious person, the yer could potentially push the world to destruction. Of course that will less likely to happen but the media outlets would focus on the negative side of the spectrum instead of the positive side. The forums were outraged by the world message because one yer could control the flow of the game but in essence they were just jealous because they were not the ones the world message implied. Thousands of people are even online watching PandemoNews with dozens ofments containing what is the protector of the world, and even conspiracy theories that say that it was an AI not a yer that activated the event. The media outlets even invited game experts to analyze the phrases of the world message. The world message made the whole world explode with ideas and controversy. While the whole world was in full debate about the world message, the one who triggered the message did not even hear it due to the intense pain that he experienced. The game Pandemonium even replicated the sweating function and Adrian sweated a lot. As soon as Adrianposed himself and took a deep breath, he heard a system prompt. [yer Equinox sessfully activated the Omega Summoner Inheritance] Above Adrian''s head a crown can be seen floating. If someone saw him right now, they could mistake him for a prince minus the horns. Adrian checked the requirements to change into his 2nd job ss. Soul Summoner Advancement Requirements: 1.) Acquire Three Soulbound 2.) Acquire Weapons Mastery Passive 3.) Acquire The Wails of the Moore from the Silver Moore Banshee The Silver Moore Banshee is a boss monster in the field dungeon of the Silver Moore which is very tricky to spawn because of conditions and the monsters are even in the range of level 20 to level 25. The three soulbounds were not a problem because the base summoner job can have three soulbounds max with his job advancement he could get an additional two soulbound slots. His main problem is the Weapons Mastery because he does not know where to get that in the Paradox nes. He would ask Ascalorter if he knows where he could acquire it. As he was busy thinking of his future ns, he suddenly remembered the relic that was still left floating. As soon as he grabbed the relic, a system prompt appeared again. [Quest Ancient Heroes II has been aplished. Acquired Upgrade stone reward.] [Quest Ancient Heroes III has been added in the quest log] Adrian was bbergasted. He managed to clear a major quest without even checking the quest objectives itself so he was surprised. He checked the details of his previous and newly generated quest. Ancient Heroes II The twin gods , Gaea and Abbadon, wants you to search and acquire clues of the relics that was used to seal the breach that the corruptants used to traverse to this universe. Make sure that the relic is safe and guarded if you ever find it. Clear Condition: Find any details of the relics and make sure it is guarded. Reward: Upgrade Stone ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Ancient Heroes III The twin gods, Gaea and Abbadon, are pleased that you manage to get one of the three relics used to seal the breach made by the corruptants. Now they want you to find traces of the Undead King and find the group of acolytes that ns to revive him. Clear Conditions: Find traces of the Undead King and acolytes. Reward: Weapon Enhancement Stones x10 Adrian was astounded that the next reward was weapon enhancement stones because right now these are very scarce in the markets because the top guilds usually hoard them and now each stone cost about a hundred gold. Adrian is really pumped in finding clues and finishing this particr quest but first he needs to get out of this dungeon first. When he put the relic in his inventory, Koronn''s voice could be heard from the portal that appeared when Adrian cleared the dungeon. "I''m going just wait old man" Adrian said unsure if Koronn would actually hear him. When Adrian left the dungeon, the dungeon copsed as if a magnitude 9 earthquake hit it and all the clues of the battle or the gravekeeper is now buried forever and never to be seen again. Adrian now already change some of the events in the timeline and he did not know he would produce a butterfly effect. Chapter 40 - But Wait, Theres More Adrian now returned to Koronn''s abode and was given the quest reward of an epic chronomancy skillbook. Adrian looked at the skillbook and did a victory dance and only stopped when Koronn was looking at him funny. Name: Rewind Tier: Epic Effect: Rewinds the time for a selected area with a circumference of 3 meters. All skills used and health loss or gained will be returned to the state it was 10 seconds before the spell was cast. Can revive fallenrades to 10% health if used towards fallen allies and the allies must be revived within 3 seconds upon the allies death. Cannot be used to revive NPCs. Cooldown: 3 hours Cast time: Instant Mana: 1000 MP Adrian bid Koronn goodbye because he does not want to be asked again toplete by this entric old man. Koronn basically sent him to death''s door with the quest. Adrian spected that he must have triggered a special quest because of his job ss and he spoke of Ascalor''s name. Adrian was skipping happily because of the skillbook when his rm rang to inform him that only one minute was left to his daily connection time. Adrian used the skillbook and would just summon the soulbound tomorrow. [Do you wish to learn the skillbook Rewind? Yes or No] Adrian then logged out of the game unknown to the events that he stirred up. Marlon then contacted Adrian that the chairman of As Incorporated will have a special announcement about the game so the former told him to watch the live broadcast. ============================= Following the events of the world message, tons of requests poured in to As Inc. to exin the world message. The game Pandemonium is now very popr that it dwarfed all other VRMMO games that was produced. It is not an exaggeration to say that Pandemonium is now the leading game worldwide with no usiblepetition. This was also the reason that items in game could be very expensive and even reach millions depending on the item specs which is one of the reason that high rankers are very wealthy because they are delving into higher level dungeons and hunting grounds. In a conference room, many news outlets from all over the world have coalesced and is waiting for the chairman of As Inc., Howard Smith, who is now the most influential person in the world due to the game Pandemonium. Dozens of camera shes flooded the area when a man with brown hair and blue eyes that is dressed in a gray suit that was probably custom made by one of the top designers of the world. Behind the man are a group of people with different nationalities. These people are the brains of the game of Pandemonium. The chairman of As Inc. searched for people all over the world to aplish his vision and his search bore fruit because Pandemonium was born from that vision. There are dozens of spections that Chairman Smith is probably not human but an advance android or an alien from outer space because he managed to do the impossible of implementing the sense of taste in the game. When Chairman Smith stood in the podium, he radiated an aura of dignity that calmed the restlessness of the reporters in the room. Chairman Smith then talked about the situation and exined what the gathered crowd here and all the viewers wanted to know. " I am aware that all of you are rmed of the world message that indicated that someone has gained something. For the privacy of the yer, we of As Inc. will not reveal the identity of the yer in question because we respect every Pandemonium yer''s privacy." When Chairman Smith said that phrase, some reporters frowned but immediately recovered because they are professionals in the news business. Even if they would not be told of the yers identity, it does not mean they could not get a big scoop. Also if the yer remained anonymous, it would generate more buzz around the yer in question. " Of course, Me and my team will not leave you empty handed. As you have learned a yer could generate a world message when they have unlocked something. The yer in question manage to acquire a unique ss that is only avable to a yer once. Just as there are unique monsters that only show up once there are also unique job sses that is only avable once but of course that does not mean that the yers who acquire those sses are invincible but that they would only have skills avable to that job ss." As soon the chairman was done talking the reporters again made a buzz because they wanted to be picked for a follow-up question. Even the inte viewers were buzzing about the information that was given to them. Some viewers were thrilled that there were more job sses like that and they fantasized that they would be the next one to unlock a unique job ss. There were also some people who likes to pour cold water on the delusions of the dreamers that if a unique ss was so easy to unlock then why was it only unlocked when a year has passed and that would be three years in game. Chairman Smith then pointed to a Korean news reporter so that he could answer the reporters question. Other reporters frowned because they were not chosen first but they did not show their dismay and had a business smile still stered in their face. " Chairman Smith, if what you say is true then can you honestly tell us how powerful this job ss is and how many other unique sses there are?" the reporter asked. " For the bnce of the game, a unique ss can be said as powerful in the early phase of the game but by the third stat awakening or Level 300 the gap between the power of normal job sses and unique job sses will lessen. Still, a job ss is only a tool to enhance the power of a yer. The overall power of a yer is still determined by the tactics and game control of a yer. For example, Hou Yiwei who is the rank one yer was a normal ss archer when he was dominating other yers. Unique job sses are not only avable tobat job sses but also the crafting job sses. For we of As believes that there are no useless job ss only ipetent people." The inte started buzzing again because of what the chairman said. Even the craftsman yers started typing the crying emoji and were d that the Chairman Smith himself acknowledges them. The broadcaststed for four hours because of the enthusiastic questions of the reporters and some questions of lucky inte viewers. Due to this, Pandemonium again became more famous because of the big publicity that was given to it. ============================ Adrian and Marlon are also discussing the broadcast details. Adrian even said he was jealous of the yer who unlocked the unique ss which is funny because he was the one who unlocked it but ignorance is bliss. Marlon even expressed that he would be happy if he could even get a hidden job ss and he would be happy. Adrian smiled wryly at Marlon''s wish and he told himself that if he finds a job change token or a race change item he would give it to his best friend first and that would be the time he will tell him about his in game character''s situation. Adrian bid goodnight to Marlon because he was very tired of the battle he experienced today. He might have not been physically exhausted but it was mentally taxing to be engage in hours of battle. He guessed that his adrenaline was in full st because of the enjoyable battle. Adrian tucked himself in bed with a smile on his face and was excited on the adventure he would face tomorrow. ========================== Chairman Smith was visibly exhausted by the end of the interview and was sitting in his office chair and no longer emitting the dignified aura he had when the interview was happening. Other people do not know much about the chairman but he is very happy that numerous people loved his creation. He liked viewing the progress of certain people who are giving their heart and soul towards the game he created. " Deus, tell me the progress of the one who unlocked the unique ss" Chairman Smith said and theputer screen in front of him booted and showed Adrian''s file. " His full name is Adrian F. Dubois. His father is French while his mother is Filipino. His family owns decent businesses and the most famous is a Filipino Restaurant. He just installed Pandemonium a week ago. He was also in an ident that paralised his legs but he is undergoing recovery. He is currently living in ASEAN(All south east asian nations formed a super nation to be globallypetitive that they rivaled big countries like USA and China) specifically in the Philippines. I did not expect that someone from a small country. I expected that it would have been someone from the United States like that person that we are currently observing. Deus please add Adrian F. Dubois as a person of interest." "Yes, father" the mechanical voice said. Chapter 41 - Bargaining Adrian woke up early in the morning and massaged his legs and tried to move his legs. He did this every morning and has found little but stacking sess. At first he could only twitch his legs but now he could move his legs a little bit though not much that he could walk by himself. Today was his follow up check up and his parents would drive him to the doctor''s today but today was also the day he would tell his parents of his ns. Since he was going to have breakfast with them anyway, he would tell them his grand n(not really...the n was just telling them to lift the 8 hour ban so that he could ess the game for 12 hours everyday). Due to the health issues and time aberration of the game, the world health experts gave a strict warning to only allow ess to a game a maximum of 12 hours a day. Although As Inc. argued that 15 hours would still be fine for the average user, the health experts have stood their stance because that was the average for the past virtual reality games that was made and Pandemonium is no exception. As Inc. conceded to the rule so that they couldunch Pandemonium and even with the log in time restriction, Pandemonium still thrived. Adrian hopped in his hovering wheelchair and floated towards the dining area. He really thanked the one who invented this special wheelchair and decided to price it in an affordable price. When Adrian arrive in the table, the table was already full of breakfast food and rice. Rice is life which is Adrian''s motto. The family started eating and was well on enjoying the food when Adrian started the conversation. " Dad, you are looking very dashing today." Adrian said with a serious poker face while looking at his dad and because of what he said his dad abruptly stared at Adrian. Adrian looked at his mother with the same poker face and spoke. "Mom, you are very beautiful today." When Adrian said those words both his parents stared at him and they were not able to take another bite while Adrian showed a bright smile. Both his parents put down their eating utensils and spoke at the same time. " No" " But I haven''t even told you what it is yet" Adrian protested. " If its about money definitely no and if its about something else it is still no." His mom said. "Wow, she is like a psychic. Scary." Adrian thought. Adrian then told them his n. " I was just thinking maybe you could lift my gaming hour limitation." Adrian said with puppy dog eyes. "We are listening" Both his parents eximed. " I was wondering if you could let me y the game for the maximum hours that can be yed and in exchange I would pay for the game pod expenses. Please." Adrian said with arge smile. His parents looked at each other and they may have reached an agreement through eyenguage. Hid dad was the one who spoke first. "We will hear what the doctor''s opinion is first before we will make a decision" His dad assured. After breakfast they departed for the clinic. ========================== In what could be called a city in Pandemonium, various guild leaders of different factions have all met. Inside a secret room in a pub where no other people could have ess unless they spoke a special password, there stood three guild leaders of different factions and their respective vice guild leaders gathered to talk about certain issues. These three top guilds have been present in other games and even now they dominate boundless because their core group members are what you could call professional gamers. The first guild master is a woman who chose an elf as a starting race. She has green hair and emerald eyes. She was very beautiful and is also know as a cold beauty because she does not show much emotion to other people even in broadcasts about the expeditions about their guild. She is the guild master for the guild Evergreen, Anastacia. She is wearing priest robes that are white with gold embroidery and a design of Yggdrasil of the tree of life. She is currently an Oracle in the Church of Life. An oracle is one of the second job advancement paths for a priest that is difficult to obtain because oracles must hear the voice of the god they serve to be one. Beside her is one of her vice guild masters, Mariposa the Insectomancer. She also chose the elf race but her hair is brown in color and her eye color is blue. She is wearing a kimono that has the aesthetic of a butterfly wings and has a hairpin that has a gorgeous butterfly adorning it. The second guild master is a man that could be said to be in his 30''s and has bulging muscles. He has red hair and brown eyes and has this aura that tells you to back off. He is the guild master for Infernum, Siegfried. His ss is said to be Great Swordsman which is a variation of the 2nd ss Swordsman for the warrior character because they deal with heavy weapons and heavy armor. He is wearing red colored heavy armor that probably undergo a visual change by paying a few amount of gold coins. His personality is more of a muscle head with great charisma. Beside him is the brain of the Infernum guild, the vice guild master Faust. He has grayish silver hair and is wearing a monocle. He has ck eyes that feels as if his gaze pierces through your soul. He is wearing red robes indicating that he is a Pyromancer. A mage second job ss advancement that mainly focuses on fire magic. The third guild master is a man in his early twenties and has looks that could rival a model. He has azure hair and bright golden eyes and a chiseled jaw with a body that could be said as sculpted by God himself. His name is Ain. He wore a blue martial artists outfit like that of an anime character that was sleeveless so his well toned arms can be seen. He also has bandages wrapping his hands which is the indicator for a martial artist ss a second job advancement for the warrior and has the motto of '' The body itself is a weapon''. Beside him is his vice guild leader who is a woman with big body proportions appropriate for a woman. She has ck hair and a mole near her lower lip on the left side. She has a jolly elder sister personality and her eyes are in crescents but she asionally opens them to reveal her brown eyes. Her name is Aisha. She is wearing light armor and is famed for being a Hunter which is a second job advancement for the Ranger ss and is famed for the use of traps with the use of archery and a shortsword. The two are the higher ups of the guild Valor. They were here to discuss the thing about the yer who acquired a unique ss. ording to the spies they have nted, the three guilds have not recruited the yer mentioned in the news and world message. Siegfried then abruptly spoke in a powerful tone " Let''s not pretend we do not know why we are here, I would just say that whoever finds the yer of the world message will have the rights to recruit him first." Anastacia then anwered " I agree with what the Infernum guild master said. It must be firste first serve and that the guild who finds him first must not bother the recruit for two days after speaking to one guild." " Confident as always Evergreen guild master. As if you would find the yer in question first." rebutted Ain. Anastacia just scoffed at what Ain said and spoke no more. Faust then spoke his suggestion. "What about whoever finds the yer first would have speaking rights first without any plots to discredit the first guild who finds the yer and the rest would have a chance to speak to the yer after a day" Faust suggested. The guildmasters all nodded the suggestion of Faust. Aisha then interjected. "What would happen if the yer turned down our offers?" Siegfried then spoke that he would ept the yer''s decision and not bother the yer. The guild master for Evergreen and Valor also shared the same sentiment as the Infernum''s guild master. It was not good to pressure a person who did not want to be in an organization. They also agreed that if they find the yer they would only share it in their social circle and not anywhere else. Who knows if a top guild candidate might suddenly snatch the yer but they are not still worried because they are pro''s after all. Meanwhile the yer in question is not even logged in into the game but instead is headed to his doctor''s appointment. Chapter 42 - Good News And The Third Summon Adrian'' family reached the clinic. It was a medium sized one and is most famous for helping athletes get back to top shape when they experienced an injury. The doctor here is also famed for helping young people when they experienced idents. This was also where Adrian''s parents bought the wheelchair from since the one who invented it was once a patient of the doctor of this clinic when the doctor was still a bit young. The patients of this clinic call the doctor, Dr. Happy because he is always has a smile and always encourages his patients which is why his family is very proud of him. " Good morning Dr. Happy. We are here for Adrian''s appointment." Adrian''s mother said. " You are just in time. Please escort him so that we could scan his brain activity and we will see from there" Dr. Happy said while smiling. Adrian likes Dr. Happy very much because he was one of the reasons that he managed to persuade his parents in buying him a game pod even though it was the game pod with the lowest possible assimtion rate of 90%. Game pods that have 99% assimtion rate are very pricey and is mainly used by the high rankers because of the steep price point. Adrian also dreams to own one of these game pods but he should focus on his current goal in increasing his in game time and try to be independent in his game time per se. Due to the advancement of technology, it was now easier to conduct brain scans more effectively and harmlessly which is the reason sicknesses in the brain that are previously un-diagnosed and cannot be treated are now easily treated. Dr. Happy then proceeded to tell Adrian''s parents the news of the tests after Adrian has rxed a bit and returned to his parents side. Although they know that Adrian is in good condition, parents always worry about their child regardless if the child was already an adult which is why Adrian''s parents have worry stered in their face. " You do not have to worry and breathe a sigh of relief. ording to Adrian''s brain scan, his brain is now returning back to normal. It seems him ying the game of Pandemonium has sparked or ignited the parts of his brain to drive itself. It has been proven that games not only increases the child''s cognitive ability but also serves as an exercise for the brain of sorts. Still, everything good muste in moderation but I believe that the game therapy is proving rather potent because results like these usuallye by the third session. If this continues it would only be a month before Adrian could fully walk again. I rmend Adrian now start practicing to walk at least for 1 hour each day to further increase his recovery time but do not strain him if it proves difficult it is good to rest and try another day." Dr. Happy said with a calm tone full of optimism. Adrian and his family returned back home and his father installed the hand rail that would serve as Adrian''s guide to walk. Still Adrian turned his wheelchair and faced them. " So.... what is the verdict?" Adrian asked with optimism because Dr. Happy''s speech made him even more d. His parents once again looked at each other before his father spoke. It seems they finally reached a conclusion. " We will allow you to y for 12 hours a day but you must at least leave the game pod every 4 hours and not skip meals. Health is very important especially in you case. We have already opened a bank ount in your name and will be essible through your haloswatch which you just need to log in this ount" His father said while handing him a note. His mother continued " But of course this will not be permanent if you break your promise and be irresponsible we would return back to the status quo." Adrian whole-heartedly agreed and thanked his parents and urged them to hug him because he cannot initiate it himself. He told them he would be in his room and if they need something just send it to his haloswatch. Adrian inserted his haloswatch into his game pod and activated his bank ount and directly converted 200 of his gold coins to cash which is now in the price of 1.5 dors a coin. Adrian earned 300 dors in his bank just like that. He hopes everything would go smoothly. Adrian now logged back to the game. Adrian appeared back in the Paradox nes and re-summoned his soulbounds. " Just wait guys we would have a newpanion joining us." Adrian said while he pulled the Random Epic Soulstone in his inventory. Item: Random Epic Soulstone Description: Activating this stone will generate a soulstone of a random creature from Pandemonium''s various worlds. Epic soulstones only assures that the creature would have to at most two evolutions. Adrian''s eye widen because of the realization. It seems thatmon and umon creatures can have one evolution and some rare creatures that can evolve twice. Epic creatures could evolve twice. Legendary creatures could probably evolve up to the ultimate evolution but would probably take a lot of evolution material to do. Mythical and the rumored transcendent tier creature could achieve ultimate evolution. There maybe more about creature evolution than meets the eye. There are a sub job that is famous for raising pets which is called Breeders. Breeders not only take care of your pets or soulbounds for a certain amount of time but they can also breed certain pets together. Just before Adrian triggered the Random Epic Soulstone, he remembered something that could help him have a stronger soulbound. Item: Upgrade Stone Tier: Mythical Effect: Upgrades the tier of any item to the tier of this stone. Consumable. Description: A strange ck stone that is said to havee from the world of the gods and was said to be bestowed by the Goddess of Magic to the people to strengthen the items that is present in the mortal realm. Adrian was nning on using it on one of his items but decided that a soulbound would have a better investment than an item. This was a reward he got from the twin gods which means he would get greater rewards further in the quest-line. Adrian did not hesitate to use the upgrade stone and he was sure he will not regret it by the description of the new item. Item: Random Mythical Soulstone Tier: Mythical Description: Activating this stone will generate a soulstone of a random creature from Pandemonium''s various worlds. Mythical soulstones assures that the creature would have its Ultimate Evolution. [Do you want to use the Random Mythical Soulstone?Yes or No] As the stone hovered in the air and twirled, Adrian was praying to RNGsus that he would get a tank type creature or a support creature. A healer would not be bad. After a few seconds he finally heard a system prompt. [yer Equinox has acquired Albino Magpie(Sarimanok Strain) Soulstone] After he heard the notification, Adrian the viewed the soulstone''s description. Item: Albino Magpie(Sarimanok Strain) Tier: Mythical Description: A magpie that was transformed by the peculiarities of its bloodline. Able to use healing magic that is said that only Saints could use. Adrian was very thankful that he got a healer but he would not mind a tanker but nevertheless he was very happy. What do you expect from a gamer who is also a teenager. As soon as he was finished reading the item description, he started drawing the summoning circle to revive the creature. He ced the soulstone at the middle of the magic circle and started the chant. " Like that of the sun rises on the east and sets on the west. The life of one is equivalent to one. I call upon the soul of this valiant creature to serve me and be my herald. I , Equinox, call upon you to this mortal realm to protect me and I promise to protect you. I enter this contract with you not as a master but as an equal." Adrian said this chant with clear embarrassment because it is like something a chuunibyou would chant. As soon as the chant was spoken, an unidentified bird''s cry was heard throughout the Paradox nes that shook the soul of each inhabitant. Ascalor heard the cry and muttered " It must be that energetic twerp again". From the magic circle, a cute little magpie appeared contrary to the soul shaking monster cry that everyone has heard. The magpie is bit bigpared to magpies on earth as it''s standing height is five inches. It has white feathers and ck beady eyes. Its cuteness could melt the heart of a tyrant. When the magpie saw Adrian it chirped with joy and perched itself in his shoulders. Sirius and Kaon looked jealous of the magpie with the magpie puffing its chest out as if it won something. Adrian found the interaction hrious and patted the head of his soulbounds when the system prompt was heard. [Please give a name to your Albino Magpie soulbound] "Saena" Adrian proudly said. "You would be called Saena" as he cradled his newpanion. Chapter 43 - Proving The Theory Of Evolution Adrian was happy that he has now a summon that has a sustaining ability. He hurriedly checked the abilities that Saena has to offer and was a bit underwhelmed. Skill: Breath of the Magpie Effect: Heals 0.2% HP of a target per second. This is considered its basic attack. Cooldown: None Skill: Light of Hope Effect: Heals party members by 5% of their health. Cooldown: 1 minute Skill: Aura of Brilliance Effect: Passively increases the party member''s HP and MP regeneration by 100%. Adrian was a bit disappointed because it was a mythical summon but he understands that the cute magpie is still low leveled. He also noticed that there was no infant tag near the magpie''s name which means that creatures summoned using the soul retrieving circle are in adult form already. He checked Saena''s status card. Name: Saena Species: Albino Magpie(Sarimanok Strain) Lvl: 1 HP:75/75 Exp: 0%/100% Skills: Active Skills(Expand) Passive Skills(Expand) Evolution: Possible Adrian was curious on the possible evolution of Saena since she was already a mythical summon she must have a direct path towards a mythical evolution and he was not disappointed. Evolution: Cdrius(Sarimanok Strain) Evolution Requirements: a.) Heal 100,000 damage b.) Heal sickness of other people: 100 c.) Level 50 Wow. Just wow. An evolution that needs to heal other beings to achieve it. Adrian was also surprised it was not a Sarimanok evolution which could mean that the Sarimanok would be his ultimate evolution. Adrian was excited because he has a soulbound that has a clear path to ultimate evolution and he would just need to grind the requirements. Now he felt nervous for his other two soulbounds because they did not have a clear path which means Adrian must find other ways for them to achieve evolution. He did not want to extract his soulbounds like other summoners because they were inferior. Adrian believed that in this game the possibilities could be endless and he already had a glimpse of an upgrade stone which means he could potentially find other clues that could increase Sirius'' potential or maybe he could ask Pann but that was for another date. Adrian also looked at Sirius and Kaon''s evolutions. Evolution: Orthos Evolution Requirements: a). Must be in an Underworld realm b.) Acquire Lightning Dog Species SoulStone Adrian was not happy with Sirius'' evolution path because an Orthos was a rathermon monster in the underworld that was leveled 200 at least. Some explorers managed to get to one of the underworlds mainly Hell before getting wiped by an Orthos at the beginning part of Hell. Adrian wants Sirius to maintain his wolf like traits not because he looks cool that way no. Adrian read in books that an Orthos two heads often hate each other and he does not want a self destructive soulbound. He would withheld Sirius evolution for the time being until he finds a way for him to deviate from his normal evolution path. Evolution: Fire Dragon King Evolution Requirements: a.) Must be level 300 b.) Clear the trial of the dragon king Adrian almost fainted because of the evolution requirements for Kaon. Level 300 could only be acquired for about two years in game if he dedicated his time in leveling up maybe a year but Adrian has another way. His eye glinted which indicated that he has an idea. He remembered the fraudulent item he acquired. Item: Abyss Dragon Essence Tier: Mythical Description: The essence of one of the pinnacle species of water dragons that rules over water and its superior element ice. Effect: Adds qualities of the abyss dragon. Conditions: Dragon type creatures or Advance ckmith mastery. This item could be used as a material for cksmithing or enhancing a dragon type creature. When Adrian took the item out of his inventory, Kaon shivered before going near Adrian and looking at him with eyes full of longing. Adrian chuckled because his 10 meter long dragon was acting cute in front of him and he could not keep a straight face. He then nodded to Kaon''s wishes and he was astounded that Kaon ate the Abyss Dragon Essence. Adrian imagined Kaon using dragon magic or something to assimte the essence or something cool to happen but i guess reality is different from expectations. Yet Adrian was jumping for joy because one of his expectations was made true. Evolution: Frostfire Dragon Evolution Requirements: a.) Abyss Dragon Essence b.) Level 75 Adrian''s theory is now proven true that certain items could affect a creatures evolution. Thankfully his theory was proven true. Now, Adrian could see hope for Sirius and he is now fantasizing of creating the ultimate team and achieving each of his soulbound''s ultimate forms being a pinnacle of their species. Adrian also looked at his current status screen. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos(Half Asmodian) Species: Imp(Lesser Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Dragon Tamer(Expand) Job: Summoner(Omega Summoner Inheritance) LVL: 17 Exp: 0/100% HP: 1500/1500 MP: 950/950 VIT: 70+5 STR: 75+10 INT: 75+20 AGI: 70 +10 DEX: 70+15 END: 68 Avable Stat points: 18 Skills: Job Skills(Expand), Active Skills(Expand), Passive Skills(Expand), Racial Skill: Origin Magic(Expand) Adrian the proceeded to upgrade the Asmodian battle suit to rare quality since he has the leftover armors from the undeads that he could use and those armors were not usable for beings that are alive since the requirements for the armors was undead. Now the new armor was like this. Item: Asmodian Battle Uniform(Growth Type)(Character Bound) Tier: Rare Effect: Physical Damage Reduction- 15% Magical Damage Reduction-15% HP+500 HP Regen+50% Slots: 1. Empty 2. Empty 3. Empty Conditions: Asmodian lineage The upgrade was okay since it unlocked a new trait and increased the damage reduction but one thing rmed him and that is the look of the battle suit. The suit now showed his elbows. Adrian hoped that was thest change that happened to the whole look. Adrian put the thought aside for now and focused on his next important task and that was looking for a sub job ss. He was now past level 15 but have not acquired a sub job ss that Ascalor''s quest told him to. He now walked towards the town and caught the attention of the other Daemos residents there because his group is very eye catching. A dragon, a giant wolf, a cute white magpie and an Imp whose hair is now half white with a crown floating above it and who looks like a noble because of his attire except for his feet because it was the default shoes. He needed to find a way for Kaon and Sirius to obtain the polymorph spell so that they would not draw too much attention. He would ask Pannter if that was possible but first he needed to deal with the task at hand. A little attention never hurt anybody but the children did flock towards Sirius to touch him but waster collected by their parents. Adrian was looking at the various sub job sses that are avable in the Paradox nes. Maybe he could stumble to a rare sub ss here because of the Daemos race inability to use elemental magic. He remembered Jianna because she was an alchemist although her behavior did not show it. She must have been at least a Grandmaster Alchemist to be able to sell Complete Recovery Potions. Due to the game being life like even NPC''s lose stock for potions which is why guilds have recruited alchemist yers with great talent but Adrian wanted a sub job ss that also has an effect in battle. He did not want to be a cksmith because the armor break passive is only applicable to weapons and his demi-gauntlets does not have a damage indicator like all gloves. Gloves are only used to assist the summoner for magic and only enhances spells not physical damage. Adrian''s demi-gauntlets were special because of the rune of explosive force. Adrian was walking and thinking at the same time which is why he was not aware that he already left the town vicinity and wandered to a ce with few workshops and reached a ce with a sign saying Aernas the Scribe. Adrian stopped walking and wondered what is a scribe. His interest was perked and he entered the shop. Inside the shop was a ce full of books and talismans and there was even runestones. Adrian started getting a general idea of what a scribe can do and he was amazed because the words written on the papers and stones emanated an aura. Each inscription was unique and some have a calming effect while some are suffocating just standing next to it. Adrian hoped that a scribe was a sub job ss and not a mage''s job advancement. He was walking with awe until he bumped into someone and he screamed. "Ahh! I am sorry.... Eh shota?" Adrian muttered. There was a visible bulge on the forehead of the person that Adrian bumped and a paper fan suddenly whacked Adrian''s head. Chapter 44 - Perks Of Being A Scribe Adrian was whacked in the head but it did not hurt much. It seems the paper fan produces loud sounds instead of it actually hurting a lot giving the illusion that its strikes deal great damage. Adrian then inspected the fan to make sure of its use. Weapon: pstick Paper Fan Tier: Umon Damage: 1~5 Volume up Enchantment: Sounds produced will be amplified by 10 times. Description: A paper fan that was enchanted by the Master Scribe Aernas. Used foredic purposes. The only thing this fan can damage are small insects. Adrian chuckled when he read the description of the paper fan and he was whacked again which he then stared at the sho..the boy with dumbfounded eyes. Adrian''s eyes were telling the words '' why you hit me again?''. Before Adrian could mouth it though the boy opened his mouth and spoke. "I felt like you were looking down on me that is why I hit you again but I am sure that you know the reason why I hit you the first time." the boy said. "I am sorry" Adrian said while he bowed. Now that Adrian has a good look at the boy, he noticed he was just like him an imp but has bigger horns and his skin tone is different. Now that Adrian could recall, other daemos people have different skin tone maybe it is because of the persona. Ascalor did say that the Asmodian lineage members could "evolve" which is the reason why Ascalor is only tinged with blue unlike Adrian who is blue. As Adrian was in his thought, another person entered into the establishment with vigor and a joyful aura that burst Adrian out of his thinking bubble. "Aernas-chan...Your big sister is here." An alluring woman''s voice said. Adrian and the boy looked towards the source of the voice and the boy paled. He wanted to run away but tripped in his own ck robes. Adrian now has a better image of the woman when he picked up the boy and hugged him with his face suffocating from his bosom. The woman was none other than Jianna which means the boy''s name was Aernas. "Eh..He was Aernas then that means he is the Master Scribe. You really should not just a book by its cover but still why is a Master Scribe in the form of a boy." Adrian thought. Aernas was struggling with breathing and trying his best to get rid of Jianna when she noticed Adrian. "Oh..Hi Equinox. You did not tell me you were here. Why did you not stop by my shop if you wereing here?" Jianna said with a cutesy pose. Before Adrian could answer, Aernas manage to break free from Jianna''s grasp and whacked her with the paper fan like he did to Adrian. When Aernas did that Adrian now know what is actually the use for the paper fan. He does not know why Jianna is acting like that though. She is has a promiscuous personality but she also shows restraint which is actually shocking because she was an NPC. It was because of Jianna that Adrian is still amazed by the game because the NPCs have a lifelike personality. "Umm.. I could step outside if you two are not finished with your business." Adrian said as he could see Jianna wanting to pounce on Aernas again. Seeing the awkward remark of Adrian, Aernas coughed and gave Jianna a look to behave which she did but had a pouty look on her face. "Well then young man, what can I do for you as the owner of this establishment?" Aernas said with a proud smile on his face butcking the dignity because of his cute look. Adrian could see Jianna struggling to control herself from pinching Aernas'' cheeks. "You see. I am actually looking for a possible sub job ss and I just happen to stumble into your establishment because I was curious on what a Scribe could do." Adrian spoke honestly. Aernas was happy that someone was actually interested in his profession but he did not show it in his face but maintained a stoic expression. Aernas the spoke in a bragging tone. " If you must know, being a scribe is one of the most important of all jobs. It deals with fundamental building blocks of magic itself(cue echo sound effect)." Aernas said while raising his hands up. He must think he looks cool but he only looks cute. "If you are looking for a sub job ss, I would be happy to be your mentor. I would not mind a cute apprentice." Jianna said to Adrian while Aernas could be seen ring at her. Adrian then spoke " I do not think alchemy is that helpful for me in battle and I can''t really concoct potions when in battle. I need a sub job that could assist me in battle because I want to go in adventures and traverse different worlds". When Adrian spoke those words, Aernas beamed with delight because he could actually help this youngd and he was not able to get an apprentice ever since their stay in the Paradox nes. Aernas then spoke. " If you insist on usefulness in battle then I suggest being a scribe. A scribe can increase the effectiveness of magic because we understand archaic knowledge that no one but us canprehend. You being a summoner as I can see you summons outside must know that having magic assists you in battle. Also, as you can see from my workce, scribes not only increases magic''s effectiveness but creates talismans for offense, defense and utility but also could enchant items unlike Enchanters that rely on the elements to give power to items." Adrian''s ears perked up and Aernas could see the attention Adrian was giving him. Jianna found their interaction cute and bid farewell to both of them and told Adrian toe by her shop before he goes on adventures. Aernas told her not to bother him again but Jianna just shrugged his remark. Aernas also told Adrian that being a scribe not only increases magic effectiveness but could also give the magic spell new power that it does not possess normally. Being a scribe was a noble job back when people were exploring magic because scribes were the record holders and researchers at that time but they were also the first to be targeted during the invasion of the corruptants. Scribes would be killed if they did not switched sides because they hold untold knowledge that the world does not know. The more Adrian knows about being a scribe, the more he wants to be one but Aernas also gave him a reminder. " Although being a scribe is wonderful and it could make you powerful, the difficulty in bing one would also be high. So if you want to be on a journey in bing a scribe, be prepared for the hardships." Adrian is now seriously thinking about the benefits and the cost. Since he relies in magic, he should have great benefits by bing a scribe. He could opt for other easier sub jobs but the return would not be as great also. Adrian firmed his morale and told Aernas that he wants to be one. Aernas looked at Adrian''s dedication and gave him a test instead because he does not want azy bum to degrade the name of Scribes. Adrian was then presented a book and he got a quest from Aernas because of it. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Scribe Qualification Test Aernas wants to test you if you arepatible in bing a scribe, one of the most difficult of professions. Prove to him that you could surpass his expectations and be a great scribe in the future. Clear Conditions: Past Aernas Test Time Limit: 8 hours to Study the material before Aernas proceeds with the test. Quest Reward: Master Scribe Aernas will approve of you bing a scribe. Aernas then told Adrian the things inside the book. The book is a beginner guide in all thenguages and symbols used in magic for this world. There are other books that talks about the details of magic from different worlds but Aernas thought that this world''s fundamental magic would be appropriate to test Adrian. Adrian took the book and went to a desk with a chair with a window view to see his soulbounds ying outside to give him a change of scenery so that studying would not be boring. Adrian did not think that even in game he would study. He just finished high school and took a hiatus from entering university because of his condition but he still did not predict that he would study in a game. He does believe in the saying that knowledge is power. He first started reading the first chapters of the book that talks about how magic is formed in this world and Adrian thought it was fascinating that the gods designed the worlds to bend to the will of the people given training but also limit the authorization of what they could control. And just like that many hours flew by. Chapter 45 - Becoming An Apprentice Adrian finally managed to memorized all the things in the book that was handed to him. He managed to finish the book within 7 hours and 18 minutes. His mother did say that if he actually studied well instead of ying games he could have gotten first ce but Adrian managed to be third in ss without much effort because he has good grasp on topics once he actually listens. Adrian learns by paying attention once and his brain deconstructs the thoughts so that the end result would be eptable by his brain''s logic. Each individual has different learning ability and technique which is why some people learn more through a lecture while others learn more through activities. Adrian and Marlon were called the ''nerd twins'' in school because they mostly talk about games,ics, manga and anime at school which is why some girls stay clear of them even though they are good looking. Adrian approached Aernas and asked him if he could take the test early and thetter nodded. Adrian was expecting a paper test but instead was given a visual test in which Aernas draws runes in the air using his mana and projections appeared when he drawn multiple runes in the air which astounded Adrian because he did not know that you could actually apply runes like that. Aernas told him that you could only affect the elements when you be a Master Scribe like him which means Adrian has a long way to go before he could attempt what Aernas is actually doing. Aernas finished drawing the runes and they turned into phantasmal objects and he then spoke. " Please arrange the necessary words to the object you see that is being projected. You have 10 minutes to do so." Adrian then thought that it is basically matching type. He would match the enchantments to the object. He matched the defense enchantments to the armor. The offensive enchantments to the sword that is floating. Utility enchantments to the cape. It was rather easy once you could read the actual words. Adrian deciphered the runes without the help of the system which means he relied on the things that he read from the book which included the symbols and letter used in the universe of Pandemonium. Pandemonium was actually the only VR game right now that could urately trante allnguages in the world. The design team might have burned their eyebrows off to actually make a newnguage just for the game and tranting everynguage and even dialects. Adrian was finished and told Aernas. Aernas did not even need to check the answers before he nodded his head and approved. He then tested Adrian on his memorization skills by writing a symbol and telling Adrian what the symbol is. The symbols were actually the letters of the alphabet that the runic age uses. There were only fifteen symbols but each has an intricate design that could not mistake one from the other. Adrian was given a leeway by being able to get three wrong before he is gets a fail. Adrian passed the test but got two wrong because he got confused for a second. Thest test was to draw a simple float spell in the paper talisman and let an object it is attached to float for three seconds. Aernas was certain that Adrian would fail this test because he designed this test to fail. He wanted Adrian to fail not because he did not want him as an apprentice but to teach Adrian that failure is not the end but just another chance to learn. He watched Adrian''s first attempt and was astounded because a partial lift was observed when Adrian sticked the talisman on the brush. It seems Adrian has more of a talent in being a scribe that he initially thought. Adrian spent his remaining hour that was given to him as a time limit. Adrian was attempting to make the brush float for at least three seconds but was unable to. He managed to make the brush float for one second though. Adrian turned to Aernas expecting him to disqualify him but was shocked to hear that he passed instead. He bowed to Aernas as a sign of deep gratitude in epting him as an apprentice. [yer Equinox has sessfully acquired the Scribe(Beginner) sub job ss.] [Unlocked the title '' The First Scribe''] Aernas then gave Adrian the tools he could practice as a beginner Scribe. Item: Beginner Scribe Brush Tier: Umon Effect: +10% sess rate for Talisman inscriptions. Description: A brush made from the finest hair of a horse and a handle.made of the finest wood that it was sourced from. Mana is used as ink instead of actual ink. Item: Normal Talisman Paper Tier: Common Description: Paper made to handlemon to umon inscriptions written by a scribe otherwise it is just normal paper that could be used for ink writing. Consumable. Count: 100 Item: Scribe''s Journal Tier: Rare Description: Used to write the findings of the Scribe. Only the scribe who owns this journal could read what is written on it unless he authorized others to read its contents. Adrian once again thanked Aernas and told him he would try his best even though he would not be a full time scribe. Aernas told him that a beginner scribe must be on adventures in order for them to experience the wonder of magic to be able to decipher it. Adrian was delighted by the facts that Aernas told him and he was only told to report back to him every so often or if he needed help and if he bes an intermediate Scribe. He was then given books about the symbols andnguages. Luckily now that he was a scribe, he just needed the book in order to look up the contents. He unlocked the systemnguage auto trante as a passive. He asked Aernas how he could achieve the weapon mastery skill and Aernas told him that he could ask the Chief of the Security Forces for that. He bid Aernas goodbye because he has to report to Ascalor. On the way to Ascalor, Adrian checked the new skills and title he managed to obtain. Skill: Scribe''s Intuition Effect: Able to grasp thenguage of other species by observing and reading their literature. Also adds the magic pration effect for spells by 5%. Can also enhance magic by rewriting magic circles. Affected by the level of Scribe mastery. Skill: Inscription Creation Effect: Enables the user to create inscriptions using the material that the Scribe could use. Affected by the level of Scribe mastery. Current Material that could be used: Paper Title: The First Scribe Effect: Doubles proficiency for the Scribe skills. Increases the sess rate for Talisman creations by 20%. He got two new skills by bing a Scribe. He would get new skills by bing more proficient and leveling up the skills for the sub job ss. He also got a great title to apany it. the beta testers did say that being the first in something gives great rewards and now he was living example of that. Now that he has a sub job ss, he went to Ascalor to finally clear the quest he was given. [The quest Growing Stronger III has been cleared] [Ring of Power has been given as a quest reward] Item: Ring of Power Tier: Umon Effect: Strength +15 The ring was just a in ring made of a brown metal. Adrian still used the ring because he still has a ring slot avable. Now that the chain quest Ascalor given him has been finished, he went to look for the Chief of Security but was stopped by Ascalor. " It seems you manage to increase you blood purity brat. I will not ask you how you did it but since you are a promising talent. I should tell you how to be a greater demon." Ascalor said. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Awaken the Persona Ascalor wants you to be stronger so that you could rise to the top. He sees promise in you so do not fail him. Clear Condition: Be a Greater Demon Reward: Epic Spatial magic skillbook Requirements: a.) Reach Level 50 b.) Condense your Daemos Core c.) Defeat Enemies 5 levels higher than you(100) Adrian epted the quest because he would have a definite path to be a greater demon. Adrian asked Ascalor what does the condensing of the Daemos core is but was only told to explore it by himself. Defeating higher level enemies would be difficult because of the level correction that urs. Level correction decreases the damage you could deal to monsters that are higher leveled than you. It seems bing a greater demon is no easy feat. Before Adrian said goodbye to Ascalor, he asked him how could he go to towns or cities filled with ''humans''. Ascalor then answered " I see. You also want to explore in human settlements. In that case why not learn the mour spell." " How could I gain the mour spell then?" Adrian asked. " Ho..Ho.. It is really easy. You just need to imagine yourself without horns, runes and a different skin tone. You would not actually transform per se but you would only fool the other people''s sense of perception towards you. You must be careful of Sages who could pierce through the veil of the illusion because even they have an inkling of using origin magic. Nevertheless, the spell is useful." Ascalor said. "Then how could I teach the polymorph spell to my soulbounds. They are too eye catching. I do not want unnecessary trouble heading my way." Adrian asked again. " For magical creature rted matters, ask the grumpy old Pann. He knows stuff regarding your creatures." Ascalor answered. Adrian thanked and bid farewell to Ascalor when he was finished asking him. He must first acquire the weapon''s mastery before he tackles the monster part of the job advancement quest. The road to bing strong is a long arduous path. Chapter 46 - Weapons Mastery Adrian walked for a while until he found someone on guard duty. Adrian asked where the directions of the barracks are and headed there with his entourage of eye catching creatures. Adrian walked through the town and caught the fancy of children, more specifically his Soulbounds. The children could not control themselves to touch Sirius. It seems that Daemos children are unafraid of monsters or Adrian''s soulbounds are just too tame for them to feel threat. Adrian did not mind as long as Sirius is not bothered and it seems it likes the attention which he can feel from soul resonance. Adrian could feel the emotions of his soulbounds which is why he would be able to detect their emotions even if they do not show it. The children could not touch Kaon and Saena is on top of Adrian''s head which is why they are focused on Sirius. Adrian actually agrees with the children hugging Sirius because they show faces of satisfaction. He agrees that Sirius is like a giant wolf stuff toy when you embrace him. Sirius'' fur is soft and silky and most of all its warm. Though the feeling did notst as their parents would collect them after a few seconds which saddened the children. The parents told Adrian an apology which he just answered with a smile. After a few more minutes of walking, Adrian could hear the grunts and could see some Daemos undergoing military training. It seems he has reached his destination. He could see that the soldiers are mostly Diabolons and Imps with a few Djinns which makes sense since Djinns are more attuned to using magic than the other two species of Daemos. Adrian could see that amidst the ones who are undergoing training is a Diabolon that is a few inches bigger than the other ones and is overseeing the group of trainees. He is bulky and his muscles are big just like a wrestlers or bodybuilders. His horns are like a crown decorating his head. He is shirtless but the runes in his upper body are like an intricate design of tribal tatoos and even emits a faint blue glow. His aura could be felt from where Adrian is standing and has an overbearing yet majestic pressure. His demeanor is that of a battle hardened general that leads his battalions to victory. Adrian told his soulbounds to stay where they are and busy themselves with the food that Adrian brought out for them. As Adrian was getting closer to the Diabolon overseer, he was getting nervous because of the pressure being emitted by the individual but he did not cower instead braved on. The Diabolon noticed this and a smirk could be seen in his face. He purposefully tested Adrian when he noticed that Adrian was going to him. Since Adrian passed the test of the diabolon, he would willingly hear his request to a certain extent. Adrian managed to reach the front of the Diabolon but his legs almost gave way but he managed to speak. " Sir, I would like you to teach me the ways of weapons mastery because I want to be able to wield any weapon that my hand could touch." The Diabolon then sized up Adrian again and gave a sigh before speaking. " If that is your only request then that would not be difficult to approve but be warned that having weapons mastery will not lead you to the peak like others who focus on one weapon for all their life. Yet judging by what I observe, you want to be able to handle any situation with different tools rather than struggle with one weapon. The road in obtaining it will be difficult but I hope you have the guts to carry on with your ambition. I am Bronx, the Chief of Security Forces for the Paradox nes and an elder for our race. Meet me here in three hours for the start of our training" ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Achieve Weapons Mastery I (Link Quest) Bronx the chief of Security Forces would personally oversee your training. Prove to him that you have the mettle to be great. Meet him in the dedicated time for the start of your training. Clear Condition: Comeback in three hours and meet Bronx Reward: Increase in intimacy with Bronx When Adrian epted the quest, Bronx went on his way o the tent and told the trainees to rest for they would resumeter. When Bronx was nowhere in sight Adrian slumped down on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief. He would log out for now because it was time for lunch since his mother notified him. He would return by the end of lunch and would start his training. Adrian logged in with five minutes to spare and re-summoned his soulbounds and just told them to y around but not bother the other people. Adrian again went to Bronx and reported for the start of his training. [Achieve Weapons Mastery I quest has been cleared. Achieve Weapons Mastery II has been added in the quest list.] ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Achieve Weapons Mastery II (Link Quest) Bronx would teach you the ways of the sword first. Clear Condition: Be able to win the spar with a trainee that Bronx has appointed. Reward: Level +1 Adrian was given a training sword. The sword''s de was dulled so that it would not inflict cuts when hit. Adrian was instructed to swing the sword a hundred times which Adrian thought it was easy but in reality was not. Adrian had to swing the training sword in a certain way for it to count which was counted by the system via his quest log. To make matters worse, Bronx cast a spell on Adrian so that his titles and skills would not activate which greatly weakened him in terms of strength and stamina. Adrian lost count of how many swings he did so that the official swing count would be a hundred but he managed to achieve it and fall down due to exhaustion. Bronx congratted him for getting the swings right a hundred times albeit painstakingly with many mistakes. The next task was to teach Adrian how to parry with a sword effectively. Adrian must use the weight of his body and the sword to be able to use a proper parry. He learned to parry even when he was hit with exhaustion and his stamina bar was in the red but still strived. Bronx had to step in and stop the training for now and continue tomorrow which was good news for Adrian because he already reached 12 hours by the time his stamina bar hit red ten times. Adrian bowed to Bronx and bid him farewell for the day. Adrian once again logged in with all the tips that Bronx gave him like having the proper posture and having the perfect timing. Adrian even ran simtions in his head before sleeping which led him to dream about the training. It seems that all the simtions he did had an effect and he managed to sessfully parry one hit from Bronx. They continued until Adrian could parry three out of five hits. After the parry lesson, Adrian was told to rest for the next phase would be the sparring and if he managed to win they would continue with the next step of the training. Adrian then logged out to eat and do necessary bodily functions before re-logging and attempting the spar. Adrian then went to Bronx to proceed with the spar. He was greeted by another trainee from the grounds which was a Diabolon but less bulky but with well toned muscles. He looked just like Bronx but younger. He was then introduced by Bronx as his son named Onyx. Bronx said that he was the same age as Adrian and like him only recently started to train with the corps. Despite joining the corps recently, Adrian could feel the same pressure from Onyx that he could feel from Bronx. It seems that the sparring would not be easy. They both bowed to each other and sported a battle stance. "Commence the spar" Bronx''s voice resounded throughout the training ground catching the attention of the trainees that was on a break. Adrian first observed his opponent before engaging since he first want to gauge his enemy and was more adept at counter attacking rather than attacking head on. As if reading Adrian''s wavelength, Onyx started the attack first. Adrian tried to parry but was forced to step back because of the weight of Onyx''s sword. Onyx did not wait for Adrian to recover his footing and lunged at him again. This time Onyx added more force to his strike and Adrian parried in an awkward posture and was forced to sit in the ground due to recoil but this did not deter Adrian from trying to stand up. He magnificently showed his will to fight but was beaten by Onyx and Adrian was deemed unable to continue because of the bruises in his body. Bronx said he could try againter and Onyx even encourage him that even he needed to take Adrian seriously because of his fighting spirit. Adriany on the ground with his soulbounds approaching him andforting him. Adrian once again run simtions in his head from the fight he took part and with a determination to at leastnd a strike on Onyx. Chapter 47 - The Training Continues Adrian kept sparring with Onyx throughout the day and by the seventh spar of the day, he finally managed to hit him once. Adrian managed to hit him because he kept switching from an offensive and defensive battle stance in order to confuse his opponent. Adrian dodge what he deemed he could dodge and parried only the heavy blows so that he could prepare for the recoil. There are other summoners that could use weapons but would sacrifice using high level magic because of the training needed. Adrian is only able to wield a sword because the base job for a yer is the most flexible. Adrian knows that obtaining the passive skill Weapons Mastery would be difficult but he did not expect it to be this difficult. He is only in step two and the reward was still not the passive skill. The most difficult passive to obtain would be the Weapons Mastery skill because it provides a general buff on any type of weapon. Although the gloves do not have a damage modifier unlike normal weapons but he filed a ticket to thepany that the gloves for summoners who rely on magic should have a damage modifier. It was not only Adrian who filed this report, even other summoners in the forum who chose the spell casting route did so. It was already difficult to have one main weapon, the amount for two main weapons would be a cost a normal user could not handle. The casual summoner yers also agreed to this since even they want to level up the same way as other yer professions and As Inc. listened. They released a statement that the hot-fix for the damage modifier for the summoner gloves would be fixed next week which is why Adrian became more determined because his demi-gauntlets is a growth type weapon which would have a higher damage modifier than normal. When Adrian managed to hit Onyx, Bronx pped his hands and told Adrian that he won which dumbfounded Adrian. Adrian was about to speak up about it when a system prompt appeared in front of his face. [yer Equinox has finished the quest Achieve Weapons Mastery II] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Quest Achieve Weapons Mastery III has been added to the quest log] ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Achieve Weapons Mastery III (Link Quest) Bronx has been pleased with your use of the sword and has deemed it necessary to conclude its training using the sword. Now he wants you to master another weapon. Clear Condition: Be able to strike the moving dummy with the dagger about 5 times in a span of two seconds. Reward: Level +1 When Adrian epted the quest, Bronx approached him to further exin the quest. Adrian git a feeling that the win aspect of the quest was vague because Bronx only said he was to spar with his son. This made Adrian re-evaluate the details from quests rather than just blindly epting every quest. " Now that you know the basics of the sword, we must now move on to a shorter weapon." Bronx said while handing Adrian a pair of daggers. Bronx continued " Now your next objective is to hit this practice dummy with your dagger about five times in a span of two seconds. With your agility you could achieve it if the target was stationary but it is different if the target is moving. I wish you luck." When Bronx was finished exining, someone tapped Adrian''s shoulder from the back which he reflexively turned his head. What Adrian saw baffled him, it was a wooden dummy that was moving like a human. It was even teasing Adrian and mocking him which made Adrian''s forehead produce a bulge. Adrian kept hisposure because he would not achieve his goal if he was overwhelmed by emotions of anger towards the dummy. Adrian knew that this dummy was made this way so that the corps would not only be trained physically but also mentally. Adrian observed the dummy and tried to strike its shoulder but it suddenly evaded. Adrian tried multiple times with different strike patterns but the result was the same. The dummy manage to evade every strike like it has eyes on all parts of its body or it could read the every attack thates from Adrian. He then changed what type of attacks he did after the third shing motion he threw the one dagger. When Adrian threw the dagger, the dummy took a second to react and was hit in the elbow. It seems Adrian should minimize his movement in order to score a hit. Previously, he was using big swiping movements and now he tried to limit the swing to only minimal effective movements. He was not sessful at first but he adapted rather quickly at least from Bronx''s perspective. The reason Adrian was able to adapt quickly is that he has practice with using the erged gauntlet form of his weapon. Although not the same size and shape the reach is almost the same and also the weight. It did not take long for Adrian to hit the dummy with three consecutive hits in two seconds. He was happy that he managed to do it but it was not enough. The day ended with Adrian consuming his stamina to the limit that he had to take damage because of pushing the limits. Bronx told Adrian to continue again tomorrow to which Adrian agreed because he was already exhausted beyond measure. When he exited the game pod, he went to his wheelchair and went straight to the bed. He was mentally exhausted and it showed by him falling asleep as soon as he went to the bed. He did not even did his usual battle simtion but he had an idea to do the mission. The next morning after breakfast, Adrian logged in and proceeded directly in attacking the dummy and wasted no time to test his theory on how the dummy functions. After a couple of bouts, he finally learned on how the dummy functions. The dummy responds to the vibrations produced by the air. If Adrian produced small vibrations, it would take time for it to register but if he produced bigger vibrations, the dummy would easily pick it up. It can also only pick one source of vibration at a time which is why it could not dodge the daggers when it was hurled towards it. Adrian put his n into action. He threw the dagger in his left hand towards the dummy and dashed toward the dummy and initiated a sh using his right hand. The dummy evaded to the path that Adrian dictated and was hit by the dagger he threw and it lodged in the dummy''s shoulder. Adrian used this chance to quickly grab the dummy and ce his arm around its neck and stab it four times. He enacted this technique quickly and Bronx who was observing was pleased because usually the trainees would either give up or take ten days to seed. Adrian then heard a system prompt and read it before dropping to the ground seemingly exhausted by the use of intense concentration with probably a kick of adrenaline in the mix. [yer Equinox haspleted the quest Achieve Weapons Mastery III] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [The quest Achieve Weapons Mastery IV has been added to the quest log.] ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Achieve Weapons Mastery IV (Link Quest) Bronx is happy with your persistence and talent. There are only two more type of weapons left before you acquire the Weapons Mastery skill. Do not disappoint him Clear Condition: Learn how to handle a long spear. Reward: Level +1 " Congrattions on passing the test, youngd. Now that you know how to handle a weapon with short reach. You must now know how to handle a weapon like this." Bronx said while handing the spear to Adrian. "I would personally teach you this time on how to be able to wield a long reach weapon effectively. From your stance, weight distribution and attack patterns. Listen well for I will give you these tips so that you would be able to handle any weapon that has long reaches like the spear." Adrian then copied the movement of Bronx and was amazed because the movements are akin to that of a dance and he was mesmerized by the graceful yet powerful force to it. Adrian was part of the dance clubs when he was in elementary but did not in high school because he was engrossed in games. His former love for dancing has now been ignited and by a game, mind you. Adrian thought it was funny that what he loves now could ignite his passion for what he loves before. It was already the end of the day when Adrian heard a system prompt. [yer Equinox haspleted the quest Achieve Weapons Mastery IV] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [The quest Achieve Weapons Mastery Final has been added to the quest log.] ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Achieve Weapons Mastery Final Bronx is proud of what you achieved and is now teaching you the ways of the bow and arrow. Listen to him carefully in order to learn the necessary knowledge in handling the bow and arrow. Clear Condition: Aim for the bullseye and hit it at least five times. Reward: Weapons Mastery Skill " Finally, the quest would be finished and I would be able to acquire the skill. Just a little more" Adrian thought to himself. "We would start training tomorrow. You must have been tired today." Bronx said as he told Adrian that to go rest. Chapter 48 - Glamour Adrian arrived at the training grounds the next day and met with Bronx. He was handed a bow and arrow with amon rating. There he saw five targets with different ranges. The range of each target is spaced ten meters apart with ten meters as the closest and fifty meters as the farthest. It seems that hit the target''s bullseye five times means hit the bullseye for each target with different ranges. The game Pandemonium gives freedom for the yers not only in adventure but also the interpretation in quests. There were ramblings in the forum about some quests having underlying meanings and hidden objectives which would not only increase the reward but also the overall experience in the quest. This was true for story bound quests that changes depending on the choices of the quest holder. Even small quest could lead to a destruction of a vige which was apparent when ranker yer posted his recording of his quest which led to the revitalization of a wicked sorcerer. " Using a bow is not all about having the perfect aim but is the unison of strength and precision. You must be able to properly pull the bowstring so that the arrow could fly straight properly and would have enough strength to pierce the enemy. First, follow my movements and try to shoot the ten meter target first." Bronx said. Adrian tried to copy Bronx''s posture but was only able to hit the farthest side of the target. It was as expected that it was still difficult for Adrian which is why every time he pulls the bowstring Bronx would ask him to hold his form first and Bronx would correct Adrian''s posture. This routine was made until Adrian instinctively arrived at the posture when firing an arrow. Adrian managed to hit the bullseye for the ten meter target in about twenty tries. The twenty meter target in about 45 tries and the thirty meter target in under thirty tries because he is finally getting used to it. He took a break before attempting thest two targets because his arm was already straining. He tried hitting the bullseye again if it would trigger the condition but it did not. He would have to hit the bullseye of the five different targets to finish the quest. Adrian then continued targeting thest two targets and managed to clear the quest after hundreds of tries. It seems the difficulty shot up exponentially for targets that are farther but he managed to clear the quest. [yer Equinox has cleared the quest Achieve Weapons Mastery Final. Congrattions for clearing the linked quest.] [yer Equinox has obtained the Weapon Mastery passive skill.] [All the restrictions ced on yer Equinox would now be lifted. Skills and Title effects would now be effective once more.] [yer Equinox has been rewarded with All Stats+5 for undergoing the training] [yer Equinox has been given the title ''Daemos Reserve Soldier''] Skill: Weapons Mastery Effect: Boosts the damage done by any type of weapon by 5%. Increase all Weapon skills by 10%. Cooldown: Passive Title: Daemos Reserve Soldier Effect: Able to get quests provided by the Security Corps. Gives 10% stat boost when fighting with the Daemos Security Corps. Now that Adrian obtained the Weapons Mastery skill, he then asked Bronx on how the mour skill could be obtained since the members of the Security Corps are usually the one who uses the skill because they are the ones who tend to go outside the most. "I see that you want to learn it so that you could venture outside and be able to learn from the culture of other races. Obtaining it is not that difficult. You only have to visualize yourself in an appearance you desire. mour is more of a camouge than a transformation since it only hides or changes the perception of people to you. Physically, you can look without horns but when you touch that part of your body, it is still present. It deceives the senses of people but it could be found out if you are not careful which is why do not let others touch you head which has your horns. Practice there in the room there for that room contains a mirror. I wish you luck on your future endeavor." Bronx said and bid Adrian goodbye. Adrian went inside the room and first tried visualizing his arm turning to that of his previous human avatar. He could see that his whole arm was turning to his previous human avatar. He then tried to do all of his body but he started sweating because it took all his concentration in an instant to visualize him turning into his previous human avatar. After a couple of failed attempts, Adrian managed to do his full body which of course did not include the clothes and weapon yet he did not obtain the skill. He then tried walking but broke his concentration which cancelled the effect. " I think I must be at least be able to walk for it to trigger that I receive the skill." Adrian thought There are three ways for skills to be acquired which are through skillbooks, skill creation and finding a teacher. The method Adrian is doing now is skill creation which takes some time and effort because he has to recreate the skill from scratch and wait for the system to validate his skill creation. Adrian was on the point of giving up when he heard a prompt. [yer Equinox has managed to create the active skill ''mour''] Skill: mour Tier: Rare Effect: Conceals the true image of the user from the perspective of others. It does not transform the user to the image he has visualized but changes the perception of others of your image. The effect of the skill would be broken if the user goes below 5% health. Cooldown: 20 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Consumed: 200 MP Adrian finally sighed with relief and looked at the remaining log in hours and there was still ten minutes left but he already logged out because of the mental fatigue. Before he went to bed, he contacted his best friend. " Marlon could you like help me with a quest for my Job ss Advancement?" Adrian asked. " Sure, what level are you now? I am currently level 45." Marlon answered. " I am still level 20 because I had to acquire some other requirements for the Job ss Advancement" Adrian said. " That is still pretty fast considering you only started two weeks ago." Marlon said praising. " I may be level 20 but my soulbounds are a level lower than mine. I still have to do something before we proceed in killing the Silver Moore Banshee" Adrian said while he remembered that he have to acquire the polymorph skill for his soulbounds. He would only show Marlon his soulbounds not the whole world because he does not want to be hounded by other guilds. Adrian wants to explore some of the worlds in Pandemonium before joining or maybe creating a guild. " Okay, Sure. Just tell me when we would attempt the dungeon. I would be your faithful BUS. I mean what are best friends for." Marlon said but it made Adrianugh. Adrian thanked Marlon and said that he will talk to him againter. Adrian was now ready for bed. ========================= When Adrian was undergoing training, a certain group headed by a famous explorer with a yer name of Jones manage to acquire a map that had horrific drawings. They did not heed the warnings that was depicted on the map because they think that it was only a game and it would not affect them anyway because Jones only bought the map for 5 bronze coins. He managed to acquire some help from the top guilds by borrowing some of their members because the treasure location was in a zone with level 150 monsters. The general yer base is only at the hundreds level and only the top guild are about level 140s to 150s range. Now, with the Level rankings finally revealed with Hou Yiwei with a level of 167. There are also rankings per ss which is based on the base job sses. The members that are apanying Jones are not the core members of the top guild but was still pro gamers that could work together to bring down monsters that are in the range of 150 to 170. Unfortunately, this time the Goddess of Victory did not smile upon them. When they entered the cave called the Forbidden Cavern, they lost a member every hour. From the fifty that apanied Jones, only ten were left which were the leader of each toon. When they reached the boss room, they were greeted by a boss that was so strong that they were wiped out before dealing as much as a thousand damage. The boss was riding a pale horse with a corrosive breath. The boss has a grotesque appearance that would even scare ghosts because it has tumors all over its body. Some pulsating while some popped and oozed a green liquid. The boss'' name was in gold which signifies that it was a boss monster that grows in level in ordance to the yer base and it was a glorified raid boss. Monster: gue( Fourth Horseman of the Apocalypse) Level: 200 HP: 99.99%/100% Description: ??? When the raid team was beaten a world message was then heard. [The Fourth Horseman of the Apocalypse has been awoken. Unexpected diseases would hit countries. New diseases without a cure would be born. The life expectancy of the inhabitants of this world has been decreased by 5 years.] Chapter 49 - Polymorph And Blending In Adrian went to Pann to inquire on how to be able to change his soulbounds appearance. When he reached Pann''s residense, he was tending to his own creatures outside. Pann recognize Adrian but did not spare him another nce. Adrian seemed to sense that Pann was not paying him attention so he proceeded to ask the old man anyway. " Old man Pann could I ask you something?" Adrian asked. " Can''t you see that I am pretty busy right now" Pann answered crankily. " Your body might be busy but your mouth isn''t." Adrian murmured. "What did you say you brat!" Pann said angrily. " Uh..I said..umm..Do you have a way for soulbound monsters to appear smaller? Out ofbat I mean." Adrian said nervously. " I do have an idea but why should I tell you." Pann said with a cranky tone. " If you tell me I would not bother you anymore how about that." Adrian said with confidence. After Adrian said that Saenanded on his head again but before Adrian could grab her she was already in Pann''s hands. " Ooh..what''s this creature? I have not seen it before. Could it be an endangered species? It has an aura unlike ordinary creatures. Brat, where did you get this magnificent creature." Pann asked while examining Saena which thetter was a bit ufortable. Adrian took back Saena and calmed it down before he answered Pann. "I summoned her using a mythical soul stone." Adrian said in a t tone. " I see. Since you showed me something interesting brat. I would answer your question. Here is a Polymorph skillbook. This could solve your problems as long as you learn the skill." Pann said while he showed the skillbook to Adrian. Adrian was about to reach for the skillbook when Pann hid the skillbook again. " I just showed you the way. I did not say it was for free." Pann snickered. Adrian controlled his temper before he asked Pann. "How much?" " 100 gold" Pann answered. "That''s robbery. A skillbook that cost a hundred gold are already epic skillbooks plus I only have 100 gold left in my pocket. And what are you going to use the money for anyway. You are pretty self sufficient." Adrian retorted. " If youe to me every time you encounter a fascinating monster and every so often respond to mymissions then I would only sell it to you for 10 gold coins." Pann said. Adrian thought about Pann''s offer. It seems Pann is really a creature enthusiast like what the other residents say he is. Also,missions by Pann will surely be good considering he was the most famous breeder here in the area. Adrian nodded with Pann''s offer and he was given a token with a rune embedded in it. Pann said that it would light up when he needs Adrian for something and he was told toe immediately if he could because he did not want to be kept waiting. Adrian paid ten gold coins to Pann and immediately learned the skillbook. Skill: Polymorph( Out of Combat Version) Tier: Umon Effect: Changes of transforms the appearance of a selected individual. Only works on willing targets. Dispelled when the polymorphed individual initiatesbat or takes damage. Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: Instant but total transformation takes five seconds. Mana Consumed: 100 MP Item: Pann''s Token Tier: Epic Durability: 500/500 Effect: A token given to individuals that Pann has interest in. Pann''s token will glow when he needs the wielder of the token to do jobs for him. Description: A pentagon shaped token with Pann''s name written as a rune. It is made of ck Iron and a mixture of other metals. Adrian then said goodbye to Pann and contacted Marlon whose in game name was Levin Cloud to meet him near the Ambrosia Forest where the Silver Moore is close to. Marlon then replied that he would meet him in an hour. Adrian then went to the portal area to find the way to Ambrosia Forest and was not met with luck because the nearest possible portal location would be near Ro?e City which is an elven settlement. He then went first to Ascalor to tell him that he would be out of the nes for a while. He then gave Adrian a warning that if his cover gets blown and is captured that it is okay to lead his captors to a nearby portal because he could escape using the portal with the consequence that the portal would be closed until it is proven that it could be opened again. Ascalor said that though mages have no capacity to enter the portals, there may be individuals that could find a way to our pocket dimension. Some nations do consider us amodity. Adrian heeded the warnings and ventured off knowing that he could get captured by NPC''s if he was not mindful of his surroundings. There is a concept of prison in this game which is why he should be careful. Adrian then set the Paradox nes as his resurrection point if he ever gets killed. Adrian then used the skill Polymorph on his soulbounds Sirius and Kaon. Sirius became small and cute and he looked like a baby Siberian husky with only ck fur. Kaon looked like a chibi version of himself that has arger head instead of a longer body. He looked like a Red dragon stuff toy that is sold to little kids. He became two feet long with his head being 1 foot and his body the remaining size. He did look rare but he became cute which would deter persons interested inbat to nce at him. yers who are girls would be attracted to Kaon though but Adrian could not think of any other form. Adrian then cast mour on himself to change the perception of other through him before he went inside the portal/fracture. ========================= Marlon a.k.a LevinCloud was already waiting at the entrance to Ambrosia Forest. Adrian told him that he has arrive in Ro?e City and would take about five minutes to reach his location. Marlon was happy that he could go an adventure with his best friend because he rarely goes out now because of the result of the ident. He would support his best friend both in real life and inside the game. ======================== Adrian appeared in a hidden empty alleyway inside the city. It was not that bustling because there are only a few hunting ground near the city but it was still a city. Adrian walked out of the alleyway and into the street to find the south gate which is where the entrance to Ambrosia Forest is. Adrian did not attract much attention from male yers but did so with female yers because he was apanied by cute summons. Female summoners even asked him where he obtained them but he answered that he was on a tight schedule and could not spare time to answer their queries. He was also getting death stares from some male yers because he was attracting attention of the female yers but they did not cause a ruckus because of Adrian''s yer name was in white which signified that he was not legally an adult and if they get reported they could have their ounts banned or worse deleted. Adult yers who harass underage users would be subjected to strict disciplinary action and would even pay a fine. Underage yers would also be protected by the system and would forcibly log out anyone that would do illegal stuff to them. The underage user would also be logged out so that they would not develop a trauma of the incident. There were some who tested the limits of the system and were fined and was rumored that they were still paying the fees till this day. You could say that the game Pandemonium has strict standards when ines to the well being of users which is why it has a high approval ratespared to other VRMMOs. It did not take long for Adrian to see his best friend''s yer name and greeted him. "Yo! You really did choose an elf. I thought you were joking but you were not." Adrian said happily. " And it seems you really are a summoner but why do your summons look too cute. Are they viable in battle?" Marlon said jokingly. " You would be surprised." Adrian said while containing hisugh. " Well, If you say so. Should we take the safe route and avoid the monsters or the shorter route with monsters." Marlon asked. Adrian hesitated at first but chose the safe route because he did not want the Polymorph to dispel and be seen. He would show his best friend his soulbounds first in a dungeon without the prying eyes of the public. He should at least be considerate of his best friend that cancelled his game ns to apany him. [yer Levin Cloud invited you to be a member of his party ''Best friend''s BUS ride''. Would you like to join? Yes or No.] Adrianughed at the name of the party but still joined anyway. Now, their adventure begins. Chapter 50 - The Road To The Silver Moores As Adrian and Marlon were walking through the trail, they were discussing things about their adventures but mainly Marlon''s adventures because Adrian was still rtively new to the game. " I have been dying to know about the details about your job ss. You said the reason you could not level up a lot was because of the job ss requirements. Tell me, please. Also did you get a sub job ss. If so tell me about that too." Adrian asked. Their conversation was only heard by the two of them because they were using the party voice channel instead of speaking openly. Marlon then cheerfully replied, " I did not get a sub ss yet because Priests already have too much on their te. We have to like spread the religion or do charity works to build up our Devotion stat which cannot be allocated skill points. You are quite lucky that your job ss and others do not have this stat because it takes forever just to increase it by a hundred. The benefit is it empowers the spells that we use which is useful at ater part in the game. We should be able to level up quicker until level 100. I hear that leveling up to level 200 is the real grind." Adrian then asked again, " You still have nit answered what job ss you are. I could tell you mine first then. After killing the Banshee, I could advance into a hidden ss called Soul Summoner which is a never before heard job ss. I getting so excited to try it. It was worth not being a Rune Swordsman for this." Marlon remembered that Adrian usually ys sses that has good mobility which is versatile. He likes high difficulty y styles because he not would only look cool if he mastered it but also has much more fun with it. The Summoner job ss was rated by As Inc. as 4.5 out of 5 star difficulty because it requires mastery of magic and coordination with the summons. Mages were 4 stars out of 5, Priests and Warriors were 3.5 stars. Shamans were 3 stars and Rangers were 4.1 star. The star rating changes depending on the job ss advancement so it is only a viable rating for the base job sses. Marlon then puffed his chest and spoke " Fine, I will tell you my awesome ss. My ss is also a hidden ss called ''Child of Gaea''. It is a special type of priest job that could wield both offensive and support magic. Unlike other priest job ss advancements that only has supports skills and about five low damage offensive skills, my job ss could freely wield any number of offensive spells as long as the elemental attribute is the same as the one I have chosen. " " So what attribute did you choose then?" Adrian asked sincerely. " Why Earth of course. I am an elf after all." Marlon said proudly. " I see. You chose earth attribute so you could wield nt Magic when you are high leveled. Still, it''s a shame. I could have given you this skillbook if you had chosen the water element." Adrian said while Marlon was still gazing at the insane damage multiplier of the skillbook. Item: Abyss Dragon Breath(Degraded) Skillbook Tier: Epic Conditions: Magic Job ss Effect: Fires a concentrated beam of cold energy in a straight line of damaging enemies for 500% of magic damage. Induces frostbite for mage sses specialized in ice magic. Mana: 1500 MP Chant: 10 seconds Cooldown: 2 hours Marlon took a minute before he could speak again and finally asked Adrian where he got it. " I got it from an instance dungeon that I chanced upon entering. Since you could not use it, I would just sell it then. I would sell it in a month perhaps since not a lot of yers could use it yet." Adrian said like it was normal. Marlon was dumbfounded then asked, " Why do you not want to use it then? Summoners could use magic or do not tell me that you chose a different elemental attribute but I know that summoners could use any elemental magic even if they choose to prioritize one. It would not be as potent as your chosen attribute but you could still use it." Adrian then decided to tell Marlon some truth about his situation. " I actually have a different element that inhibits me from learning elemental magic. I could only use Origin Magic." Adrian answered. Marlon''s eyes sparkled with amazement and said, " Woah! You discovered a new magic element. Awesome. Tell me what does it do." " Origin Magic is basically magic that deals with reality or inyman''s term: time and space. Also before you ask, I do not have much spells at my disposal since I am still low leveled." Adrian answered. They chatted along the way about their uing strategy and minor details. ============================= "Good day Everyone! This is PandemoNews. Your guide to all things Pandemonium. I, Pa, would be your anchor for today about what is currently happening in Pandemonium. Our team managed to get a scoop that the main members of the top themselves have formed a raid group to defeat the Fourth Horseman of the Apocalypse but was unfortunate because the horseman was no longer present at the location. Currently, new sicknesses have been discovered which is why the sub jobs such as Herbalist and Doctor are hot right now. There were even monarchs that were affected which if a yer heals them they could be appointed with a kingdom rted title. In other news, no one still has uncovered the identity of the yer of the world message. Even As Inc. are tight lipped about it. If you are the person who triggered the world message,e to our office and we could offer you a broadcasting deal. That''s it for our sh news segment of the day. See you in Pandemonium." =========================== It did not take long for Adrian and Marlon to get to the location of the dungeon. The road they had been taking changed scenery about fifteen minutes ago. The normal looking forest road was now darker in color and light could barely pierce through the thick overgrowth of the trees. The lush green trees are now either dark brown in color or dead. The ominous atmosphere could very well be used in horror movies because of the dreadful feeling that is in this woods. The duo managed to reach the entrance of the dungeon. The entrance looked like an arc made by the dead trees and in the middle was not a door but a dark hole that looks like it absorbs all light. The Silver Moore dungeon is famous for its dungeon mobs that barely drop useful loot because usually it was tree monsters and mud golems. The boss was a Banshee which was a type of witch that not only has sonic attacks but also has curses that it uses on the intruders of its domain. Priests are necessary for this dungeon because of their skill ''Purify'' yet the Banshee was not a type of undead which is why it is not famous with Priests because they could not deal much damage to the boss monster. Also with the dreary atmosphere, the dungeon was not famous to people who are easily frightened. The only yers who enter this dungeon were yers that have unconditional quests rted to this dungeon. For Adrian, this dungeon was ideal because he could train his soulbounds here since the monsters have probably umted. The duo both checked their gears and potions before heading inside the dungeon. When they were sure that everything was set, they ventured in without a shred of hesitation but little did they know that a dark mist entered with them. ======================== The duo was already inside the dungeon and noticed that the dungeon was like a swamp. There was nothing silver rted inside of it which is why the duo found it odd because it was named Silver Moores. Not long after, the dead trees started moving and transforming into humanoid shapes. Faces even started appearing in their tree barks which would frighten yers if they did not think this was a game. The faces of the trees were either sad looking or had a face of someone wailing. Monster: Cursed Treant Level: 23 HP: 100,000/100,000(100%) Description: Treants that lived in the Silver Moores that was cursed by the Banshee that lives there. Now they are not like gentle protectors of the forests they once were but blood hungry trees with an appetite for human flesh. Adrian and Marlon prepared forbat when they suddenly heard an ear piercing yell. AAAAHHHHHHH!!! The duo both wondered why would the Banshee cry out so early and at the start of the dungeon. They both became afraid and thoughts went into their heads. They both fervently wished that the reason they imagined did note to fruition. Chapter 51 - Revelation Adrian then spoke to Sirius and Kaon to get ready. The duo looked at each other and nodded. It seems that they already knew the battle n they would use but there was still doubt on Marlon''s mind. " How are those cute monsters going to fight anyway?" Marlon thought and did not voice out because it would be rude to his bestfriend but by the next second his eyes almost bulged. He could see his bestfriend''s soulbounds bing bigger. Sirius grew to the size of a bear and Kaon became ten meters long. He was speechless on the two summons transformations and greatly admired the real form of the two. He was most shocked by Kaon because it was a dragon. I mean, who in the whole of Pandemonium right now owns a dragon. There may be people who owns wyverns by now but a pure blooded dragon was a different story. There are three types of dragons that are currently known in the game which are low-ss dragons, Pure Blood dragons and Dragon Kings. Low-ss dragons are dragons that are mixed species with other creatures like wyverns or drakes. Low-ss dragons have some intelligence but not like that of the pure blood dragons. Pure Blood dragons are dragons that are purely draconic in nature without a mix of other creatures. It is said that Pure Blooded Dragons are given birth by the mother of all dragons, Delphyne using the energy of the world. Delphyne was believed to be the daughter of the Dragon God, Marduk. Dragon Kings are the pinnacle existence of dragons that rule over the all the pure blood dragons and strike fear and respect to low-ss dragons. Adrian then told Saena to guard Marlon and heal him when he gets injured. The magpie then gave a chirp of delight indicating that it has understood its mission. Saena hovered on top of Marlon''s head with eyes full of confidense. Adrian believed that Saena could heal Marlon if a he suddenly acquired the overheal status. The overheal status is a status where the healer of the group heals tons of damage and manages to attract the attention of the mobs because the monsters are equipped with the basic A.I. that tells if their attacks are effective or not. The difficulty of this status condition is that it does not have a gauge or indicator but requires the yer to have situational awareness and good grasp of the monster''s aggro. Usually, this status could be avoided if their was a tank with a taunt skill in the party but they do not have one. Even though Marlon was over-leveled for this dungeon, that does not mean he must not be careful of uncertain enemies. They were even rumors of some dungeon bosses having superior A.I. that they ignore the taunts of tanks. The duo both prayed that the boss monster would be a simple dungeon boss but Adrian is having this foreboding feeling that it was not the case yet he put that thought in the back of his mind. Adrian thenmanded his soulbounds. " Sirius use Howl and Kaon initiate with your breath attack. Aim for different enemies to divide their attention." Adrianmanded. Marlon was about to ask what else Adrian would do when he saw his best friend''s weapon erging and his best friend charged to the enemies. Adrian used his skill Assault Charge to hit a nearby Cursed Treant. Marlon did not find what Adrian did was strange but he recalled that Adrian has magic. He knows that summoners that get magic would not invest much on the strength attribute because the essential stats like dexterity and endurance would fall behind by a lot but the questions would be forter when they finished the dungeon. He then focused on the battle and started healing Adrian''s summons that fall to half health. He used the basic priest skill Heal that is the main skill that yers of that job ss learn on their job acquisition. Skill: Heal Effect: Restores the health of the target by [100 + (10¡Á Devotion Stat)]. Cooldown: 5 seconds Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 50 MP Marlon''s devotion stat is at 100. Some people might say it is low but for a level 45 yer that is already quite high. Usually, Priest yers at his level will have their devotion stat at 40-50 because of the grueling task of increasing it which is one of the reasons that there are few yers that are priests and even fewer that are not affiliated to a guild. Top guild are willing to invest in Priest yers because of their usefulness in raids and parties. Adrian is sure that Marlon has offers from guilds but chose not to because of he wants to be on the same guild as Adrian. If Marlon had a backing of a guild he would probably be on the hundreds level by now. Adrian really admires his best friend and treats him like a brother. They even call each other''s mother as aunt because even their mothers a good friends. Adrian was not only doing physical damage but also magical damage by conjuring spacemines to confuse the cursed treants attacking them. Kaon''s fire attribute breath is very effective on the cursed treants because of their wood attributes. Sirius on the other hand has been having difficulty because of the tricky branches that suddenly grows which is why Saena''s healing skill is focused on Sirius when he is in range. When Kaon managed to take down a cursed treant, several level up prompts flooded Adrian''s vision. [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] Saena leveled up ten times from one cursed treant. The cursed treant give huge experience but has little to no drop items. Literally, there was no item dropped. Not even, bronze coins which is why no yer even bothers going here even if the experience is high plus the immense health of the cursed treants. An ordinary yer would give immense effort for ordinary returns but Adrian does not have the strength toin because there are nine more cursed treants remaining to topple down. When Adrian was upied in his thoughts, a cursed treant managed to grip him using its branches. Adrian''s HP is being drained continuously as he is being squeezed alive. Marlon noticed this and immediately cast one of his offensive spells that are effective on creatures that are affiliated with ''evil''. " May the light of the Goddess, shine on your atrocity and purge you of your sins. Holy Smite." Marlon chanted and something like lightning came down from the heavens to strike the cursed treant. Skill: Holy Smite Effect: Deals 300+(50¡ÁDevotion Stat) to the target. Deals double damage to enemies that are affiliated to ''evil''. Cooldown: 1 minute Cast Time: 1 second Mana Cost: 500 MP When the skill hit the cursed treant, its grip loosened enabling Adrian to escape from his bindings. Marlon immediately cast heal on Adrian so he could once again fight and was shocked because of the system prompt that appeared before him. [You have saved the favored child of the twin gods. Your Devotion stat has increased by 5] Adrian did not want to use magic because he noticed that the cursed treants had high magic defense which is why even Kaon with an elemental advantage takes time dealing with just one. Kaon has already managed to put another treant in under 50% HP when Adrian hit it with a spacemine it suddenly copsed. It was then that Adrian remembered one of his titles. Title: Champion of the Twin Gods Effect: Enhances likability for races with Asmodian Heritage. Enhances effect of healing spells by 10%. Chance to execute enemies under 50% health by 5%. Adrian has never triggered this effect once or he has never seen it trigger with his eyes. He probably triggered it when he was fighting in the Forgotten Cemetery but did not notice because of the numerous enemiesing at him. Now that he witnessed it, he could not deny it was overpowered. This effect probably only affects normal mobs because it would be game breaking if he could instantly execute bosses. It also has the modifier ''chance'' which is the reason it does not trigger often even though it has the percentage of 5%. Adrian spected that it probably would trigger under very special circumstances or it could be due to RNG but he did not bother thinking about it now and only focused on the battle. With eight more remaining, Adrian wanted to ease the stress on Sirius that was busy confusing the enemy. Adrian would cast Chrono Lag on a cursed treant when it would almost catch Sirius. Adrian has perfect view of the battle field even though he moves all the time. He ordered Kaon to sync with him to beat one cursed treant at a time. It would be a difficult battle. Chapter 52 - The Truth Revealed Numerous system messages has appeared on the duo''s screen indicating that they finished a group of monsters. [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [yer Levin Cloud has picked up cursed bark x2] [yer Equinox has picked up 8 bronze coins.] Saena is now level 14, Sirius level 18 and Kaon level 17. Adrian is now level 21 and is happy that experience is still fast growing. Adrian also noticed that different creatures have different experience gauges. It seems that when creatures evolve or are a higher tier, they need more experience that normal monsters. Saena has low experience gauge probably because it was still a magpie despite being of mythical descent. Adrian now understands why some summoners prefer prioritizing one or two monsters first before others. Luckily, Adrian has no problem with grinding experience since he knows that there are downsides of having multiple monsters at your disposal. Adrian and Marlon took a long time dealing with the remaining cursed treants that they have been battling. Due to the five hour battle, both Adrian and Marlon are fatigued and their stamina depleted. Even Sirius and Kaon were visibly tired despite their high stats. Adrian and Marlon also depleted their mana which made them a bit light headed. When a yer bottoms out their mana, they would experience a status called mana deficiency which would trigger light headed status which is a far cry from the way NPC''s of the game experience it. For NPC''s mana deficiency would not only give them a splitting headache but they would have blooding out of their orifices which is one of the reasons some kingdoms do not like yers because of them being favored by the gods because yers never truly die while they could. They are resting so that their stamina would fill up naturally and even eating the hard bread and jerky to further hasten the process. Marlon then asked the stuff that he has learned from his friend. " So aren''t you gonna tell me on how you got your soulbounds. I mean one is actually a DRAGON. D-R-A-G-O-N. You are like the only one I know who has a pure blood dragon while only a handful of top yers could only get low-ss ones. Tell me, is Kaon like the patrons of the dragonkin? You know the ancestors of the dragonkin the colored dragons. What is his species? and Sirius, what is he? Sirius does not look like the normal wolf species. How did you change their sizes? Can you change your size as well? Also, I had an odd alert when I saved you from that cursed treant." Marlon asked excitedly. " Ok...Ok...One at a time, please. First, Sirius is a Demon Wolf. Kaon is a Fire Dragon and is not like the ancestor of the dragonkin which are colored dragons ording to the official backstory posted on the forums. They could change sizes because of a spell that I cast on them. It would be quite a hassle dealing with people since they are both eye catching. I happened to chance upon Kaon in a dungeon I went to. I did not know it was a dragon egg because I got the egg from a red smander dungeon." Adrian said continously which made him out of breath. " What was the alert that you got? Why was it strange?" Adrian asked. " It was strange because it told me that you are like a favored child of Gaea or something and I even got devotion stat just from healing you from mortal danger. I mean aren''t we all. That was the backstory of us yers. Its not like you are like the chosen one or something." Marlon said amusingly. " I think I know why the prompt was like that." said Adrian while he was deliberating to himself if he should tell the truth. " Tell me then." Marlon said as he was very curious. "I think it is better to show you rather than tell you" Adrian said while undoing the effect of the mour spell. The spell effect wore of from head to toe and revealed his half white hair, horns and his skin tone. When the spell effect wore off, Marlon was so shocked he took a deep breath before attempting to speak. " Dude! You''re a demon. Awesome. How did you be one. Why are other yers unable to pick your race then unlike what happened to the dragonkin?" Marlon fired off questions one after the other overwhelming Adrian. Adrian calmed down his armallite question firing best friend before telling him how he got to his position. Marlon was so engrossed in the story that he became somewhat jealous which Adrian noticed and told him that if he finds an item to change race then Marlon would be the first to know about it. " So, you are an Imp species from the Daemos race. Your race are considered as demons and are different from devils but all the church aligned with ''good'' treats you like an evil being which means that the top officials of the churches do not know of this." Marlon stated. " I think that they know the truth but are deliberately not saying anything. Devils are actually aligned with evil because of their racepulsions of trickery and generating chaos using devilish schemes." Adrian said with a grave smile. " Oh! the prompt said twin gods but from the Church of Life''s doctrine, Gaea does not have a twin." Marlon stated again. This simple fact actually made Adrian dumbfounded because this was one of the first piece of true history that he acquired when he was just beginning. From what Marlon stated, it means that the world is unaware of the God of Death, Abbadon or more specifically chose to bury his faith. Adrian then recounted the history of the gods that he knows to Marlon and even though it was boring his best friend thought it was really interesting because it means that even upright organizations bury truth when it does not align with them. " They probably hid it because people might be scared at the notion of worshiping the God of Death. Even I did not know they buried that information because Priest yer are secretive of their doctrine so that other yers would not know of their secrets." Adrian stated like it was an undeniable pact. A few momentster after Marlon heard the story, a system prompt appeared in his interface and he heard a voice. [You have learned of the dark secret of the Church of Life. Be careful not to alert the Pope of the truth that has been spoken to you. The Goddess of Life, Gaea, has seen your plight and wanted to talk to you.] [ My child, the true friend of our champion. Now that you have learned of the secret that my wayward children has kept hidden, you would be in danger if they learn of this. Which is why my brother and I have decided to send you to a mission to uncover the forgotten truth.] [You have heard the voice of the Goddess of Life, Gaea. Devotion Stat +100] The voice of the goddess was so nice to hear that it felt like your own caring mother was singing you a luby to put all your doubts and worries away. After a few seconds, a quest notification appeared on Marlon''s quest log. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Uncover the Truth I(Link Quest) The Church of Life has concealed the records of history containing the creation of the world. Retrieve these records and make sure that the higher ups of the church do not know of your identity. Clear Condition: Find records of the Real history of the world without being suspected. Reward: Random Epic Skillbook(Priest ss) Failure: Emunicated by the Churches aligned with ''Good'' Final Link Quest Reward: Unique Job ss ''Envoy of the Twin Gods''. Time Limit: None Marlon rubbed his eyes in disbelief because he did not expect a quest to pop up. Even hearing the Goddess herself was shocking because only the Pope could hear the Goddess'' voice ording to the higher ups of the church. But he heard it himself and he got 100 Devotion stats just from hearing it. While Marlon was doing theatrics, Adrian became confused of his best friend''s actions. Adrian did not know what Marlon was doing so he waked him from his stupor. " Are you okay?" Adrian said with a worried expression. Marlon snapped out of his stupor and immediately hugged Adrian and stated that Adrian was his lucky star. Adrian then separated himself from Marlon and calmed him down and told him to exin the situation which Marlon happily agreed. A few momentster even Adrian''s eyes were bulging because of the revtion. Adrian did not expect that he would generate a quest just by telling him about the true history of the birth of the world and the gods. " This means that if I had chosen a Priest, I might have gotten the the unique job ss ''Envoy of the Twin Gods'' but it does not bother me. I already chosen Summoner because I want to enjoy the game first before seeding in it." Adrian thought. Adrian''s spection was correct. If he had been a priest he would have gotten the unique job ss.but he also did not support that theory because he became a Daemos because of Sirius. It was Sirius that triggered the event for him in the town of Genesis. The reward equivalent to the unique job ss that Adrian got was probably the Asmodian Prowess passive skill that erased the serious grind for experience for summoners. What Adrian did not know was that there were different triggers in order to get the Amulet of Chaos. yers were just too excited to exit the town of Genesis to be bothered to notice. There was a trigger for each job ss but s ignorance bliss. " Let''s just focus on the dungeon. We will talk about this topicter." Adrian said as he beckoned Marlon to venture forth the dungeon and continue their quest. Chapter 53 - The Adventure Continues Adrian and Marlon decided to continue with the dungeon run since their stamina and mana have recovered. It is spected by the yer base that the time to clear the dungeon also ys a role on what drops the boss would give but As Inc. has not released an official statement about it even if the yers wanted to know. They only released a statement that yers should uncover the secrets themselves because the game was made for yers to explore possibilities. As the party is going deeper inside the dungeon, they realize that the area is bing wider. It was then that both knew that the dungeon''s structure has changed from what others have posted on the forums. Adrian then decided to go for an aerial view. Adrian sprouted his wings and took to the sky but barely saw anything because of the dense forest. The Daemos race also has night vision like the dwarf and gnome race because they have evolved themselves in dimensions with very little sunlight unlike the dwarves and gnomes who got theirs because of being inside caves due to mining or finding rare metals. Adrian sighed because even with his night vision he could barely see a trail which is why he looked at Sirius and spoke. " Could you smell anything Sirius? A different smell unlike the smell of a swamp." Adrian asked. It seemed Sirius has understood the question, he nodded and closed his eyes and pointed his nose upwards. A few secondster, Sirius opened his eyes and barked as if beckoning the party to follow him. After walking for about 30 minutes, they manage to arrive at a clearing that was muddy with another forest entrance at the other side. The entrance is the same as that of the entrance at the beginning of the dungeon which is unusual because of the recorded structure of the dungeon in the forums. The next stage should have been avable after the exited the forest and there was no clearing in the original dungeon which means the dungeon has been altered because of the quest that Adrian got. He did not want to ept the situation that they are basically walking blindly to their destination. Adrian was about to take another step when Sirius became agitated which means an enemy ising. The party readied their stances when they saw that the mud started moving towards the middle of the clearing. The mud moved like it had intelligence and little by little it was forming a mound until it reached the height of a small hill. The party tried to move but could not since they were locked in ce. It seems they would be able to move after the mini-boss bes whole. A few momentster the mud hill stared to form a humanoid shape and it even grew limbs. It was not entirely made of mud but also some dead grass and twigs that was swept up by the mud then it was joining together. When the construction of its limbs were finished, three holes could be seen forming in what it seems like its head. The formed face looked likemon mask of a ghost that is seen in halloween but made with mud. ROOAAR! The mud golem roared with the intensity of thunder and the party finally was able to view the monstrosity in front of them. Monster: Great Mud Golem Level: 30 HP: 1,000,000/ 1,000,000 Description: A golem made of the mud in the Silver Moores. The Silver Moore Banshee made this golem with her new found powers. As the golem was made with mud, it has high physical defense but low magical defense. Its body exhibits the characteristics of normal mud because it was not magically enhanced or another substance was mixed in its creation. " Damnn....It has a million health points as expected of a golem" Marlon shouted in surprise before he began chanting a spell. Adrian ordered Sirius to get the golem''s attention. He ordered Kaon to support Sirius if he gets caught by the enemy. Adrian then took to the skies and used ''Assault Charge''. He flew like aet to strike the mud golem but was dumbfounded. " Eh...I am stuck." Adrian said when he collided with the mud golem and instead of dealing damage to the golem; he got stuck in its body. Adrian tried to get off of the golem but struggle all he might, it did not even budge. He was even getting sucked inside the mid golem''s body. Adrian started to panic and struggled even more when he suddenly had an idea. " I hope.this works. If not, I would just hurt myself. I can do this." Adrian said to himself to encourage his resolve. A secondter a magic circle formed in the space in front of Adrian and touched the mud golem. Adrian immediately detonated the spacemine and was blown away by the impact and was even damaged. [You have been dealt 178 damage.] [You have dealt 38,997 damage to the Great Mud Golem.] Adrian flew a great deal but managed to steady himself in the air using his wings. He now understood that physical attacks are not desirable because of the special constitution of the mud golem''s body. Marlon noticed this but did not stop his chanting for his spell. He told Adrian that he needed 30 seconds toplete his spell that might help with fighting the mud golem. Adrian then switched his battle n and focused on dealing magic damage instead of physical damage. " Sirius, protect Levin Cloud until he manage to cast his spell. Saena support me with healing. Kaon use your breath on its limbs until the mud dries and harden" Adrian said. Adrian then moved from his spot to distract the mud golem because he is now the target because he currently hold the most aggro. The mud golem then tried a grabbing motion to Adrian but was unsessful because it was sluggish and more so when Adrian casted Chrono Lag to slow it down further. Adrian started his spell casting spree on the mud golem. He positioned multiple spacemines on its body because the mud golem was immobile for the time being. It even regenerated the damage that Adrian dealt to it a few moments ago. The mud it was missing was filled by the mud on the ground it was standing. The mud golem then switched aggro to Kaon who was dealing damage to it using its fire attribute breath. The mud was heated up and started drying up little by little and steam even rose from the mud golem''s body as the water in the mud evaporated. Kaon would then swung its tail on the dried mud to deal devastating damage. [Kaon has dealt 75,823 damage to the Great Mud Golem] The mud golem raised its hand to grab Kaon and was about to seed when something exploded mid air scattering mud like rain. The golem regenerates 20,000 HP per second because of the bountiful mud in the area which greatly irritated Adrian because this means that the mud golem has to be bombarded with dozens of spells to deal significant damage. It was then a giant magic circle appeared below the feet of the mud golem. To be more precise, the whole clearing was covered by the magic circle. "Let the Goddess of Life bless this infertilend and bring about abundant growth. Gaea''s Blessing." Marlon said as 30% of his mana pool instantly depleted. Skill: Gaea''s Blessing Tier: Epic Effect: Gives blessing to a wide area that the yer has chosen. Deals damage to enemies by 0.5 of their max HP every five seconds and heals allies in the area of effect by 1.5% of their max HP every seconds. The terrain will be converted to a soil with rich properties that promotes the growth of nt life of different species. Cooldown: 1 hour Duration: 1 minute Cast Time: 30 seconds Mana Cost: 30% of the casters total MP. nts of all kinds started sprouting some even with flowers. The muddy clearing started bing a flower field and the mud became loamy soil that inhibited the Great Mud Golem''s regeneration. Marlon cast one of his ultimate spells that he currently has. He deemed it worthy to use because of the traits of the mud golem. The mud golem roared as if realizing its current situation and immediately shifted its attention to Marlon which thetter did not like as Marlon immediately broke into a sprint to avoid the colossal handing down at him. Adrian smiled and immediately detonated fifteen Quantum Spacemines that he conjured. The mud golem roared as if in pain and Kaon immediately fired his breath attack directly at the face of the mud golem. The whole party kept this momentum until the golem dropped to 50% of its HP and it immediately retracted its limbs and formed a flying sphere of mud in its location. Chapter 54 - The Mud Battalion Monster: Great Mud Golem(Conversion Mode) Level: 30 HP: 500,000/ 1,000,000(50%) Description: A golem made of the mud in the Silver Moores. The Silver Moore Banshee made this golem with her new found powers. As the golem was made with mud, it has high physical defense but low magical defense. Its body exhibits the characteristics of normal mud because it was not magically enhanced or another substance was mixed in its creation. The party observed the floating ball of mud and had a bad premonition. Adrian immediately ordered Kaon to focus its breath attack on the gigantic floating mud ball and even he did not stay still but started covering the space around it with spacemines. When the mud ball dropped by 1% HP, some parts of it came off andnded on the ground. The mud that came off started forming into another type of monster. Monster: Mud Pawn Level: 30 HP: 10,000/10,000 Description: A mini-golem made by the Great Mud Golem of the Silver Moores. It has low healthpared to its other golem counterparts but it would resurrect once if defeated. It has the same properties as the Great Mud Golem of the Silver Moores but with slightly higher magical defense. Every time the group shaved 1% of the giant mud ball''s HP, it would release some of the mud to form Mud Pawns which is not a problem but a nuisance to the team. Even if they could kill the Mud Pawn in one shot with a magic skill, it would deviate from the damage that they are going to use for the giant floating mud ball. The party decided to prioritize the giant floating mud ball and try to dodge the iing Mud Pawns because they did not even give experience even if they were defeated and have sluggish movements. After a few minutes of struggling, the party managed to finally reduce the giant floating mud ball''s HP to 30%. The giant floating mud ball emitted a shock wave that knocked back all its attackers by a few meters when it started to condense into a smaller mud ball which is now only five meters in height. Adrian''s party tried to attack once again but was blocked by the Mud Pawns that numbered to 20. The Mud Pawns showed a behavior that they did not exhibit before which is they grouped up and protected the descending mud ball. Before the Mud Pawns would just charge recklessly but now they would even intercept Kaon''s breath attack with their body which baffled the party. " It''s as if they are beingmanded by a general or amander." Adrian and Marlon simultaneously said. The floating mud ball descended onto the ground and the Great Mud Golem revealed its new form. Monster: Great Mud Knight Golem(Iplete Version) Level: 30 HP: 300,000/1,000,000(30%) Description: A golem made of the mud in the Silver Moores. The Silver Moore Banshee made this golem with her new found powers. As the golem was made with mud, it has high physical defense but low magical defense but after it condensed its monster core it was able to acquire average magical defense. Due to external influences, it was not able to fully condense its core thereby making it iplete. It has acquired armor and a sword by condensing its magical powers to change the structure of the mud but due to being iplete the armor and sword only exhibits the properties of steel. The Great Mud Golem now transformed to a five meter tall Great Mud Knight Golem. It looks like a knight statue that are in museums buy made purely of mud. The armor and sword it has looks like mud but has smooth surfaces and detailed artistry that would put a master y sculptor to shame. The party is once again faced with a difficult opponent because when Adrian tried detonating a spacemine that was near the Great Mud Knight Golem and was frowned at the damage he dealt. [You have dealt 4,983 damage to the Great Mud Knight Golem] Adrian''s previous damage to it was in the ten thousands and now it was only in the thousands which was a big leap in magical defense considering Adrian has magic pration. The party was ready for the Mud Knight Golem to attack them but it did not. Instead the Mud Knight was standing like a general in the battlefield andmanding the Mud Pawns audibly of course but it use hand gestures which was peculiar. Adrian tried attacking the Mud Knight but was shocked by the damage he dealt. [You have dealt 1 damage to the Great Mud Knight Golem] He ordered Kaon tounch its breath attack on it but Kaon only dealt five damage which was one damage per second of its breath attack. Adrian shared his finding with Marlon and asked him to attack the Mud Knight Golem but the result was the same but his epic skill Gaea''s Blessing still did its percentage skill health damage. Adrian was thinking that it should be absurd that the Mud Knight would only be dealt percentage health damage. He was thinking while swatting the Mud Pawns away when Marlon suddenly spoke. " I think for us to damage the Mud Knight, we should deal with the Mud Pawns first. Since it is protected by some kind of aura when it nted its sword in the ground." Adrian nodded to Marlon''s conclusion because it was a logical deduction and he trusts Marlon''s judgement. Adrian then instructed Sirius to join Kaon in attacking the Mud Pawns that numbered to 19 since the party already killed the first one that spawned. It seemed that the Mud Pawns'' defenses have increased because they could not kill it with one shot but with three to four hits. It was then that Adrian noticed that the Mud Pawns have the same kind of aura like that of the Mud Knight. It took a good thirty minutes to defeat all of the mud pawns because they would revive again once the Mud Pawns were struck down. Adrian was visibly tired because his stamina was almost depleted. He was kneeling on the ground because of exhaustion when he heard Marlon''s warning. " Adrian watch out!" Adrian was thinking why his best friend said that when he looked at the previous location of the Mud Knight and it was not there. He then saw the shadow of a sword aiming at his neck and he did not have time to evade. He crossed his arms to seemingly block the blow when the blow did note. Instead, Sirius used his body to shield Adrian of the blow. [Sirius has been hit by the Great Mud Knight Golem''s ''Execution de'' skill and was executed.] Adrian was shocked and used Assault Charge instinctively. The Mud Knight was pushed back because of the sudden attack to its head that toppled the five meter Mud Knight to the ground. Marlon then hurriedly cast Earth Tomb to pin the Mud Knight to the ground. Skill: Earth Tomb Tier: Umon Effect: Forms earth spikes around the targeted area to trap it for five seconds. This skill does not deal damage. Boss monsters are only trapped for half the duration. Cooldown: 20 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 150 MP Adrian saw Sirius turn into white particles which saddened Adrian because that was the first time he lost a soulbound to battle. Kaon became enraged and his attacks became fiercer towards the Mud Knight and even Saena was visibly pissed because it was throwing a tantrum while flying but it only looked cute instead of menacing. Adrian almost lost his mind when he remembered he has a skill that he has never used before. Skill: Rewind Tier: Epic Effect: Rewinds the time for a selected area with a circumference of 3 meters. All skills used and health loss or gained will be returned to the state it was 10 seconds before the spell was cast. Can revive fallenrades to 10% health if used towards fallen allies and the allies must be revived within 3 seconds upon the allies death. Cannot be used to revive NPCs. Cooldown: 3 hours Cast time: Instant Mana Cost: 1000 MP Adrian took a mana potion to immediately refill his mana and cast Rewind. Adrian almost did not made it but was delighted when he saw the skill effect. The area was covered in a bubble with gears and clocks going backwards as if telling the time was being reversed. When Marlon saw the effect that even the terrain was returning to its former look he suddenly muttered. " Isn''t that skill too OP" A few secondster Sirius was standing once again in the area he was executed. Adrian shed a smile and Sirius looked puzzled but soon sported a battle stance as if signalling his master that the battle is not yet over. Marlon immediately healed Sirius and restored about 40% of its missing health. Adrian seemed more determined in fighting the Mud Knight because he muttered. " Let''s end this." Chapter 55 - The Hidden Bloodline The Mud Knight''s HP went down to 23% because of Kaon''s concentrated attacks but Kaon''s HP also went down to 30% because of the reckless attacks towards the Mud Knight. Sirius barked as if saying to Kaon that he is fine and Kaon manage to escape his enraged state. Adrian now noticed that the soulbounds are not just simple AI monsters that are in servitude of him but the soulbounds have super advance AI that could make judgement and even show emotions. The special AI of the soulbounds should be the reason that Summoners are only allowed to own on average nine soulbounds: three for the base job ss and an additional two per job ss advancement. Summoners could still seal monsters even if they already have a full slot but cannot use the monsters that are not dedicated as a soulbound. Since the summoner ss is just a newly added ss, there has not been much known about it and the rank 1 summoner Mariposa is only at level 72 even with the full support of her guild. The Mud Knight was toppled by Kaon and was struggling to get up because Kaon would strike it back down with its tail. It seems that because of the hardened armor the Mud Knight can now be dealt with physical damage although it still has high resistance. Still with it being able to be pinned down using brute force, Adrian could now do what he imagined and Sirus could now join the battle. Adrian flew up in the air and used Assault Charge and increased his momentum using gravity and his wings as thrusters. Others would think that this would be suicide and a waste of a weapon because of durability but his demi-gauntlets have infinite durability in Geoforce mode which is why Adrian could be this reckless. Adrian directly hit the chest of the Mud Knight and heard a crack. The Mud Knight''s HP directly went to 10% because of the sessive attacks of the party and Adrian''s high damage that pierced the physical defense of the Mud Knight. The Mud Knight grabbed Adrian who was suffering from velocity sickness and threw him away. The Mud Knight was able to stand with pieces of its hardened mud armor crumbling and a core was seen embedded in the chest of the Mud Knight. The core was spherical and had a circumference of one meter. It had a muddy brown color and would shine if light hits it. The party finally found the golem''s core that all golems have to function but the armor was regenerating at a rapid pace. Adrian upon seeing that the armor was regenerating immediately used Chrono Lag onto the golem and was happy to see that even the armor regeneration was slowed down. He quickly cast a spacemine on top of the area of the core and immediately detonated it. The Mud Knight was dealt immense damage and a screech was heard from the golem like two gears scraping each other that the party had to cover their ears because it was unbearable. [You have dealt 51,521 damage to the Great Mud Knight Golem due to attacking its weak spot.] A golem''s core is its Achille''s heel because it is where its derives its energy from. It seems that the golem felt extreme pain from the attack to its core. "Hurry and finish him while the core is exposed!" Adrian shouted. The party all converge their attacks at the golem''s core that almost been covered by hardened mud but was blocked by the shield of mud that the golem''s sword transformed into. Yet, the golem started crumbling and Adrian managed to know the reason why. [Sirius dealt 363,894 damage to the Great Mud Knight Golem using its skill Ragnarok and attacking its weak spot.] [Your Soulbound Sirius has awakened its hidden bloodline because of experiencing the world of Limbo.] Adrian was happy and shocked by the news he read while his bestfriend was looking at him at a new light. " He is bing a monster and he is only at the level 20s." Marlon thought while he smiled wryly and told himself that he must do his best and looked at the quest that would do just that. [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Party member Levin Cloud has leveled up] [Acquired the Epic skillbook ''Execution de''] [Acquired the Great Mud Golem Recipe] [Acquired the Core of the Great Mud Knight Golem] [Acquired the Rare skillbook ''Mudpit''] The party received immense experience points that even leveled up Marlon who had his experience bar 80% filled. The best friends decided what to do with the drops first before they head to the next level that would probably the boss fight. Marlon would get the rare skillbook ''Mudpit'' because Adrian could not use it. They decided to auction the Epic skillbook ''Execution de'' because they cannot use it anyway. Name: Execution de Skillbook Tier: Epic Description: A book containing the skillbook for the Knight ss , Execution de. Effect: A de that contains pure killing intent that could kill the target if struck. Has a 10% chance to execute the target and increases to 30% if the target is below 50% HP. Deals 500% physical damage and bleeding if the target is not executed. Execution does not work on Boss Monsters, Named NPC enemies and in PVP. Cooldown: 1 hour Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 500 MP Condition: Knight Job ss Tree The execute was a good condition but cannot be used to kill boss monster, named NPCs and even in duels and is ss specific but still it is an Epic Skillbook which would still have high demand. There are also many users of the Knight Job ss and would love to have a powerful skill at their disposal since Knights are considered a bnce ss which has good offense and defense butcks powerful skills. Thankfully the auction option is not blocked inside a dungeon. You could ce an item for auction but cannot buy items inside a dungeon so that the yers would prepare for the dungeon instead of just buying items that are necessary for dungeon conquering. The best friends decided to do a bidding option for the skill since they do not know the exact price but they put a base price of 100 gold which is the base price for Epic skillbooks. Adrian felt slight attraction to the Core of the Great Mud Knight Golem and decided to get it. He tried giving the Great Mud Golem recipe to Marlon but thetter declined because he was not interested in alchemy. Golems cannot be soulbounds because golems are not really alive but instead could be made by Alchemist and is considered as consumable soldiers but making one takes time and tons of materials which is why good golems are pricey because they are considered as an item that could be kept inside tge inventory. " If you are not going to use it. I know an alchemist that specializes in golem creation. He would pay a lot just for an Epic Golem recipe. We could even sell this recipe for 1000 gold at minimum because we even saw its power." Marlon stated. " I''ll hold onto it then and try to find a buyer. If presented the chance we could even put it onto an auction house because the recipe is upgradeable." Adrian added. As the party was restoring their stamina and mana, Adrian decided to look at Sirius''s status and was shocked. Name: Sirius Name: Sirius Species: Demon Wolf (Fenrir Strain) Lvl: 19 HP: 2000/2000 MP: 1500/1500 Exp: 86.3%/100% Skills: Active Skills(Expand) Passive Skills(Expand) Sirius now had a new modifier in his name. Adrian was excited because he knows what a Fenrir is. He immediately checked the evolution requirements. Evolution: Fenrir Evolution Requirements: a). Level 150 b.) Acquire the title ''Alpha'' (Completed) c.) Acquire the item ''Shackles of the Gods'' d.) Kill the World Boss ''Fenris'' Adrian was expecting difficult evolution requirements but did not expect hopeless ones. World Bosses are not easy to kill because some have territories while some even roam around the world. There were even rumors in the forums that a top guild managed to find a Level 100 World Boss but was instead guild wiped even though they had yer in the 140s and from the level requirements it seems that this Fenris would be above level 150. Adrian just sighed and put the requirements in the back of his head because it would still take time before he could reach those level. He then checked Sirius'' new skill. Skill: Ragnarok(Degraded) Tier: Legendary Effect: Deals 500% pure physical damage to the target with 50% physical armor pration. Cannot be avoided. The user will be weakened for ten seconds after the skill has hit the target. Cooldown: 6 hours Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 5% of max HP and 700 MP The skill was powerful but had serious bacsh and high cooldown. It would be urate to say that it is a finishing move. It also has the degraded modifier which means it is notplete probably because Sirius was not a Fenrir yet and he is even extinguishing his health to even use the skill. The party then stood up and walked towards the entrance. Chapter 56 - The Wailing Woods The party entered the door leading to the next level and was surprised that the surroundings were vastly different. The dead trees are no longer present but it was a lush forest that is teeming with lively nts but the eerie thing about the ce is that it was quiet. Not even a sound of a cricket was present. It was so quiet that it was making Adrian''s skin crawl and even his soulbounds feel that something is not right because they are in high alert and ready to pounce the enemy if it shows. Even Saena looks serious but instead of looking cool it looked adorable. As they ventured deeper in the forest, Adrian heard a whisper in his right ear. " Go back" Adrian reflexively looked towards his back but found no one there. It creeped him out. Another voice came from elsewhere and it was Marlon who heard it this time and he even felt being embraced. " Wee to the Wailing Woods, daaarling" Marlon jumped from the sudden fright and stumbled down. Adrian immediately helped his friend up and told him to not be afraid because it shows in his status. Party Name: Best friend''s BUS Ride Equinox Lv. 22 Levin Cloud Lv. 46 (Fear Status) The reason that Adrian knows that they were inflicted by the fear status was because it showed in his system prompt. [You have resisted the fear status] When the system prompt appeared, Adrian knew that this was probably a trap designed to inflict the challengers with a status effect to corrode their senses and mind. The fear status effect was not permanent but it was like the Bleed status that stacks upon the user and if the stacks increase by about an increment of 10 then the yer would finally be afflicted with the Terrorized status that drops stats by 50% for a few minutes and even hours depending on the stacks that umtes. Adrian has a 50% chance to nullify status effects that are cast on him because of his 50% Asmodian bloodline. It gives him chills that one day he could be 100% immune to status effects. Adrian then ordered Kaon to carry Marlon to the middle of the woods which could probably be the location of the boss because the voices are telling them not to go there. Adrian grabbed Saena and jumped at the back of Sirius and told him to run towards the center of the forest. Numerous voices was heard there were some which were audible and some coherent. " Do not enter there" "Stay away. She''s sheeee" "Get away. You cannot handle herrrrr" "Ahbahsushsa" "Whaaat areee you doooiing get awayyy" Numerous system prompts appeared in the party log. [Party Member Levin Cloud has been afflicted with fear.] [Party Member Equinox has resisted the fear status] [Party Member Equinox has been afflicted with fear] [Party Member Levin Cloud used Purify. The party has been cleared of negative status effects.] Skill: Purify Tier: Umon Effect: Cleanses the party of any negative status effect. Has a 50% chance to cleanse greater curses or greater status effects. Cannot cleanse curses made by Gods, Devils, Dragons or any being that equals that of a God. Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: 2 seconds Mana Cost: 300 MP A few minutester, the party made it into a clearing and wails of different voices started to be heard. It was like four different orchestras ying together. The sound of the wails were deafening and could make your head spin but it all stopped when a woman who was sitting in the middle of the clearing suddenly standed up. There wasplete silence in the meadow, when the woman suddenly spoke to break the silence. " Ara ara...I did not know we had visitors." The woman''s voice was clear and sounded serene. It was a cleat sounding voice that could woe the gods. The woman wore a beautiful dress that was ck in color. It looked like a funeral dress from the Victorian era. She also had a veil that was ck in color but it did not hide the beauty that she has. She moved with grace and elegance like she was of noble birth. The most noticeable feature was her long flowing silver hair that shines when moonlight struck it. The best friend''s were enamored by her beauty but was struck by terror when they read her description using the Inspect skill. Name: Argent Soulscreech Tier: Legendary Level: 35 HP: 500,000/500,000(100%) Description: The Silver Moores Banshee that has regained some of her former powers due to siding with the Corruptants. The Silver Moores Banshee was once a follower of the God of Death and a noble of the Krishna Kingdom before bing exiled due to her prophecies of death that she made towards the royal family of her kingdom. Due to being exiled, she used the powers given to her by the God of Death to harm the living. She was cursed by the God of Death because of the abuse of the blessings he has given her. She was cursed to be nameless and to never be able to receive eternal peace. She managed to recover some of her powers back and broke the curse because of the contract she made with the Corruptants. Adrian was now regretting jinxing himself. He should not have even imagined that the boss would be stronger because of his quest. To makes matters worse the previous Silver Moore Banshee was an old hag. She was not youthful and was erratic. She did not even wore decent clothes but wore rags and had disheveled hair. Yet reality was different, the boss transformed into a Named NPC which only numbered in the thousands ording to the rumors. Named NPCs are different from other boss monsters because they have lower healthpared to dungeon boss monsters that are in their level range but is more intelligent and even show supreme judgementpared to normal dungeon bosses or NPCs. The reason that the name Silver Moores came to be was not because of silver colored nts growing inside the dungeon but because of the hair color of the Silver Moore Banshee that resided inside of the dungeon. The Silver Moore Banshee was infamous for her sonic attacks and her quick change aggro because she immediately switches her aggro to anyone thatnded a hit on her. But now it is different. The two best friends can no longer rely on the guide in the forums to kill her. All their battle ns went up in smoke because they were not prepared to take down a named NPC. Named NPCs have a tier system to distinguish their impact on the worldview of the game. The Silver Moores Banshee now had a proper name which is Argent Soulscreech and was even a Legendary Named NPC. An NPC king only had the tier of Epic which was divulge from one of the broadcasts when a nation was under attack and a Knight yer had to defend the king at all cost. A skip in tier also meant a power spike. The power spike was not linear but exponential which means the higher the tier for the Named NPC, the stronger it is. Even if Argent Soulscreech is just level 35, the legendary indicator is a nightmare to deal with. Numerous ideas on how to deal with the situation was popping into Adrian and Marlon''s head when Adrian suddenly started walking towards the Named NPC. Marlon tried to stop him but could not because he was restrained by an unknown force which means it was a cut-scene. " You should not have made a contract with the Corruptants, wench. The God of Death, Abaddon, was nning to reduce your sentence because he thinks that you have been suffering long enough." Adrian spoke with conviction. Well at least his AI possessed body did. Inside, Adrian was crying because he never once in his life called another woman a wench. " Ara...Ara... A puppet of Abaddon dares lecture me on what I wanted to do with my life. Why don''t you crawl back to the pit you came from demon and tell your master to extinguish his essence for he is just a forgotten god to the residence of this world." Argent said with a murderous glint in her eyes. " The people might have forgotten about the God of Death but he has not forgotten about his people. A true god does not need numerous prayers or devotion which Abaddon is. Unlike your pitiful new masters who requires sacrifices for sustenance because they do not have power to even apply their power in this world. They who defile thews of this world are no different from a hoodlum hiding in the back alleys of cities." Adrian said mockingly. " You dare Demon! I who have been abandoned by not only my people but also my god. You will regret opposing me who is now more powerful thanks to the power given to me by my new gods. YOU SHALL MEET YOUR GOD TODAY, DEMON!" Argent screamed knocking Adrian back to his previous position. The party now regained back full control of their bodies which means the fight has finally started but Adrian''s mind lies elsewhere. " I must never tell my parents about this or else I would be forced to pray the rosary everyday." Chapter 57 - The Battle With Argent Part I Following the events that happened inside the Silver Moores dungeon when the scream was heard, every NPC and yer who held the oracle job ss received a divine message from the gods they have served regardless of affiliation. Even the hidden neutral powers have sensed her magic because she used a lot of her magical powers to conjure up a barrier that covered the Silver Moores which deterred other yers from entering the dungeon but they would not move until they were directly threatened by this new power. Some yers reported this as a bug when they posted on it online. Church aligned with ''Good'' Message: [The banished Wailing Woman has finally been freed from her shackles. She will bring horror and unspeakable carnage towards this world. Put her to rest.] Church aligned with ''Evil'' Message: [The banished Wailing Woman has finally been freed from her shackles. She will bring horror and unspeakable carnage towards this world. Entice her to join our cause.] All the churches started sending out scouting teams to find the subject of the divine message. The various leaders of the churches even sent their elite team to find the subject of the divine message. A few seconds after the oracles received their divine messages, a world message urred that shook the whole yer base. [ The Bringer of Death''s Prophecy has sided with the Corruptants and regained her former glory and acquired forbidden power. Subjugate her to bring bnce back to the world. If she ever reunites with the Corruptant followers, she would bring death to the inhabitants of this world.] All yer except the ones inside the Silver Moores dungeon heard the world message because Adrian and Marlon were under the effect of the Banshee''s Scream skill which nullifies even the blessings of gods now that it was empowered by the Corruptants. Since Gods can barely influence the mortal ne, they appoint envoys and do not know if their voices reach them once they start to guide them using their words. Themunication for god to their subject is like a pager which is only one waymunication which the sender would hope that the receiver would get the message. This is the reason why Adrian and Marlon did not receive the divine message even though Adrian is the Champion of the twin gods and Marlon is a Child of Gaea. The whole yer base was excited because it seems that a world boss has appeared. All the guilds sent their finest trackers to find the location of the world boss. They even prepared for a guild war in case other guild find the world boss first. The top guilds started searching for the special names that were on the world message. Their yers who had the Schr sub job sses were assigned to dig up any info on what the Bringer of Death''s Prophecy and the Corruptants was. ====================== Adrian and Marlon was about to charge the named NPC when a prompt appeared in front of them. It was a mini-quest. A mini-quest is a quest that only urs inside a dungeon and is usually the clue in order to clear a part of the dungeon. Usually mini-quest would entail details like survive for 10 minutes or arrive at the next stage without using flight magic or flight rted skills. The details of the mini-quests that the two received was quite bizarre because it was for fighting the Legendary Named NPC. Urgent Mini-Quest!!! 1.) Disable the vocal ability of Argent 2.) Deal at least 10% of her Maximum Health Points towards Argent Reward: Clearance of any Silver Moore rted quest and 500% experience to all party members. There were two mini-quests given to them which is why there are also two rewards. If this was a normal situation both Adrian and Marlon would be jumping for joy but it wasn''t. They were told to shave 10% of her max HP which would not be difficult in a sense but why did the mini-quest detailed it like that. The mini-quest detailed it like that because it would be difficult to even shave some of her HP. It means dealing damage to her was difficult and possibly borderline impossible but the AI of the game does not give hopeless missions to yers which is why it was only 10% HP to be dealt as damage because from the challengers standpoint and stats, they could at minimum deal 10% HP damage to Argent and 15% HP damage at best. The boons did not stop there though because another system prompt appeared before them. [You have encountered an enemy individual who has higher Persona than you. All stats have been boosted by 50% and skill cooldowns have been reset.] The best friends were thankful for the power up and cooldown reset. Adrian looked fearful while Marlon was bewildered on what was the meaning of higher Persona. The party could not have reprieve because Argent started to move. Argent suddenly started mumbling words that are reminiscent of the olden runguage. Barriers started materializing around her body. She stopped until there were threeyers of transparent barriers erected upon her. It seems that although she became a Legendary Named NPC, she has not yet reached the peak of her strength which is why Adrian had an inkling of hope they could finish the mini-quest. Adrian whispered to Sirius'' ear on what his main task was while he ordered Kaon bring hellfire to Argent. Marlon was once again casting the Blessing of Gaea skill that decreases percentage HP which would really help them of their problems while Adrian used Assault Charge and made spacemines to envelop Argent. When Adrian made contact with the barrier he was in disbelief because.... [You have dealt 107 damage to Argent''s First Barrier of the Triple Barriers. Remaining health of barrier till first barrier is broken 567/1000] He only dealt 107 damage to the barrier using his skill. Even Kaon''s breath attack only dealt 40-50 damage per second to it. He even tried detonating some of the spacemines and was shocked by the damage. [You have dealt 273 damage to Argent''s First Barrier of the Triple Barriers. Remaining health of barrier till first barrier is broken 167/1000] Adrian detonated four spacemines and only dealt that much damage considering that he had magic pration. A smile was seen on the face of Argent when he saw Adrian''s look of disbelief and she even spoke mockery. "You and I are not on the same league demon. Even your giant lizard could not harm me." Adrian did not even listen to Argent''s ramblings and started bashing on the barrier but he only dealt around 20- 30 damage. Argent was pleased of the suffering look of the demon who mocked her as he continued bashing on the barrier that she conjured. She was enjoying the sight when she noticed a pool of divine energy being collected by the elf that was in league with the demon. She was a bit threatened by the amount of holy power that the elf was pooling. She then did her signature move to stop the elf frompleting his spell. She screamed so loud that Adrian had to cover his ears while he was blown away by the sonic wave that came from Argent. All the magic that was cast and being cast was destroyed or disrupted. Even Adrian''s Quantum Spacemines shattered like ss due to the power of the scream. Skill: Banshee''s Scream (Corrupted) Tier: Legendary Effect: Destroys magic formations and disrupts magic that is being cast while damaging enemies in a cone by 1000% of miasma gathered. All those who hear the scream of a banshee cannot get blessings or any other divine intervention would be rendered useless for a few seconds. Cooldown: Unknown Cast Time: Voice Activated Mana Cost: Unknown Both Adrian and Marlon''s ears were ringing due to the intense sonic attack that they were hit. Adrian''s HP directly went below 50% while Marlon''s HP was reduced by 30%. That one attack terrified both of them because they were like paper when they were hit. Even if Marlon was not near Argent, he still receive tons of damage. Argent stopped screaming and startedughing when she saw the terror on her aggressors faces. Kaon managed to recover and started unleashing his breath attack once again but this did not stop Argent''sughing. She did not even feel that a demon wolf cast his skill Phantom Rush on her area. Sirius moved in the grayed area with ease like no one could hinder him. There Sirius was liberated from the shackles of the world and bypassed the barriers that Argent put up. [Sirius dealt 300 damage to Argent Soulscreech] [Sirius dealt 260 damage to Argent Soulscreech] [Sirius dealt 317 damage to Argent Soulscreech] [Sirius dealt 292 damage to Argent Soulscreech] .... Sirius managed to attack Argent about 30 times in the time frame of 5 seconds and deal 11,645 damage to her. What''s more he managed to hit her throat a bunch of times and even afflicted the bleed status on her. "You vermin!" Argent screamed as she suddenly targeted Sirius with curses as she tried healing herself but Adrian saw differently. Adrian now finally burned with hope that they could actually do this. Chapter 58 - The Battle With Argent II Argent grew her nails into ws and aimed at Sirius. The nails looked extremely sharp when she swung at Sirius because he trimmed some fur off of him. Sirius immediately became wary and maintained distance. Sirius is now the priority target of Argent because of his abnormal attacks that pass through barriers. All that the party has to do now is protect Sirius for ten minutes which is the cooldown of the skill Phantom Rush. It seems that having Supreme AI is also a weakness since they experience human emotions. Since Argent seems to be the prideful and looks at every person below type of woman and is probably the reason for her downfall and why the God of Death punished her. It seems that in order for Sirius to survive, Adrian has to have a spiteful tongue to shift the NPC''s aggro. " Hey, abandoned wench. I am pretty sure it was your nasty temper that got you cursed in the first ce." Adrian hurriedly said because Sirius could no longer dodge because Argent seems to slowly but sure catch up to Sirius'' speed. "What did you say?! Insolent Brat!" Argent shouted as she shifted her aggro towards Adrian. Adrian immediately sensed danger so he took flight. It seemed that Argent was not in her right mind because she jumped to the air to catch Adrian. When Argent jumped through the air, she seemed to lose her barriers which the party did not fail to notice. Adrian hurriedly thought of an ingenious but nasty idea. "Kaon burn her!" Adrian ordered as he cast some spells behind her. [Kaon dealt 10 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] [Kaon dealt 19 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] [Kaon dealt 13 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] ... Argent cast a wind barrier to deflect the mesing towards her but still received some damage and cast wind magic to propel her forward. Adrian smirked at what she did because she was already struggling. It seems she is still not at full power and is trying to recuperate by sucking the energy from the Silver Moores but she lost that connection when she followed Adrian to the air. She needs to be physically in contact with the area that she is draining energy from. Due to Argent''s vision being clouded by the fire breath that is being spewed by Kaon, Adrian used that as cover. Adrian punched Argent''s face which is the most valued part of beautiful women. Argent was furious because an inferior demon dared to hit her mesmerizing face. There was a bruise but there was no drop of blood even though Adrian''s giant gauntlet hit her nose dead center. [yer Equinox has dealt 135 physical damage to Argent Soulscreech] [yer Equinox has dealt 335 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] [yer Equinox has dealt 159 physical damage to Argent Soulscreech] [yer Equinox has dealt 367 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] ... "As expected from a Legendary Named NPC but can you handle being thrown like a bag in the air." Adrian thought as his eyes glinted with malice. Though there was no bruise in Argent''s face, the force still sent her flying towards the Quantum Spacemine that he conjured earlier on. The result was as Adrian expected. Argent was sent flying back towards Adrian''s direction and she was hit again flying towards another Quantum Spacemine. Due to the recoil of being bounced back and forth, Argent''s mind was clearing and she was starting to think rationally again. [yer Equinox has dealt 335 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] [yer Equinox has dealt 159 physical damage to Argent Soulscreech] [yer Equinox has dealt 367 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] ... Even Kaon started participating with the beatdown when Argent was blown off course and Kaon would hit her back to Adrian with his tail. [Kaon dealt 289 physical damage to Argent Soulscreech] [yer Equinox has dealt 159 physical damage to Argent Soulscreech] [yer Equinox has dealt 367 magic damage to Argent Soulscreech] ... Marlon gulped at the sight of a one sided beat-down from his best friend and thought, "Note to self: do not antagonize Adrian". This continued until Adrian could no longer continue due to theck of stamina and mana. Argent was flung back towards the ground which she spewed a few words before crashing down. " You would experience extreme torture, demon! When I return back down, I would take my time killing all of you." Argent shouted while gasping due to the wounds on her neck not healing fast enough because of the bleed status effect. Argent crashed back down to the ground. Adrian managed to deal more or less 30,000 damage to Argent. Only a bit more till they reach the 10% max hp threshold. Argent was trying to stand up but was unable to because the crater that was formed suddenly turned into a mud pool that constricted her movement and most of all dirtied her clothes which was uneptable to her. She started searching for the insolent fool who did this and her eyesnded on the elf that did not participate in the aerial assault on her. Skill: Mudpit Tier: Rare Effect: Turns the area selected into a muddy pool in which all units in the area are constrained for 3 seconds and cannot use movement skills that uses the lower body. Deals 50% of magic damage per second to all enemies inside the pit. The area converted to a muddy pool would only be activated once an enemy stepped on it. Cooldown: 15 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 250 MP Argent started searching for the insolent fool who did this and her eyesnded on the elf that did not participate in the aerial assault on her. She red at Marlon but he was not faced but smiled instead and was once again casting Gaea''s Blessing. In Pandemonium interrupted spells would not consume their cooldown but would have a temporary cooldown and consume the mana that was used to cast the spell. Rare spells with a long cast time would have a temporary cooldown of five minutes and an increment of another five minutes per rise in tier which means Marlon''s skill had a temporary cooldown of ten minutes. He also started casting the skill when Adrian told him that he was out of mana and would send Argent back down to the ground. He managed to sessfully cast the magic this time without being interrupted by Argent''s scream. "Gaea''s Blessing" Marlon said as the scenery before them started to change into a flowery field and Argent started feeling her connection to the Silver Moore starting to be cut off as soon as the ground she was standing on started transforming. It was even using some of her life force to bloom the flowers and nts. Argent was beyond irritated but she had to admit that she underestimated her opponents by a lot which led to her face being bruised and her beautiful clothes being ruined. She would not make the same mistake once again. " Spirits of the damnede to me and protect your Mistress!" Argent shouted as the invisible souls that taunted and induced fear to the party started to manifest and show their real bodies. The ghosts were like gases that were made of white smoke with the eyes and mouth having illuminated by some yellow light that was emanating from inside their body that was made of gas. They numbered in the thousands and were swirling near Argent protecting her from Kaon''s breath and Sirius'' attacks. Monster: Spirit of the Damned Level: 30 HP: 500/500(100%) Description: Souls of humans that have been turned into monsters due to the perversion of death magic. They were turned into mindless souls destined to roam the world until they disappear into the void and not be able to be reincarnated. Totally immune to physical damage. When Adrian read the description, he was so pissed because a total immunity to physical damage. He immediately drank mana potions that filled his MP. He had an idea how to clear all the ghosts that has been increasing by the minute. Marlon looked at Adrian and asked him. "Do you have an idea? I would love to clear every ghost here." "Actually, I have. Thankfully our stats are boosted in this battle or else I would not be able to use this skill." Adrian said excitedly. Skill: Vortex Tier: Legendary Effect: Creates a ck hole above the caster that pulls in enemies in a circumference of 50 meters. The closer to the ck hole the stronger the pulling force. Deals 300% magic damage to all enemies pulled per second and stuns them for the duration of the skill. Duration: 10 seconds Cast time: 30 seconds Mana Cost: 2000 MP Cooldown: 3 hours When Adrian used the skill, the world around him looked weak. He could feel immense power in his hand. As if a star was condensed in his palm and it started floating upwards. Numerous ghosts tried to stop Adrian and he was about to get hit but the ghosts were repelled by an invisible force which is expected for a legendary skill. It cannot be interrupted once cast. When the star-like thing reached ten meters into the air, Adrian snapped his hands and an explosion was heard with the sound of ss breaking. Argent tried to use her scream attack but could not because of her bleeding vocal chords. It is even a shock that she could muster words. A ck hole was conjured and sucked every ghost in the area which immediately disintegrated once inside the ck hole. Argent was even sucked and bones cracking can be heard faintly but the party was looking at the marvel of the ck hole and its might. Chapter 59 - Weapons Falling From The Heavens The ck hole circting and sucking all the enemies around it that were produced by Argent and even herself and all of them were receiving devastating damage. Numerous system prompts appeared before the eyes the two best friends. [You have extinguished the life of the Spirit of the Damned. Experience points have been earned.] [You have extinguished the life of the Spirit of the Damned. Experience points have been earned.] [You have extinguished the life of the Spirit of the Damned. Experience points have been earned.] [You have extinguished the life of the Spirit of the Damned. Experience points have been earned.] ... [yer Equinox has leveled up] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] Due to the immense number of Spirits of the Damned, Adrian leveled up twice and so did his soulbounds. Even if the experience gained was but a drop per Spirit of the Damned, thousands would still cause a massive rain that could burst a dam which is why the huge experience boost was swept by the party. After the duration of Vortex, Argent could be seen to have tattered clothes and she looked like a beggar which is a far cry to her previous appearance that looked like a dignified noble. Her hair was in a mess with bruises all over her body. She no longer had the ability to talk due to the her status condition which was read using the skill Inspect. Name: Argent Soulscreech Level: 35 HP: 439,786/500,000(87.95%) Status: Unconditional Bleeding, Intense Hate Unconditional Bleeding meant that the bleeding status condition would not stop unless a legendary or higher healing skill would be used to stop it which only the top brass of churches could use. She would lose 0.1% of her HP every minute because of her status as a legendary named NPC which because of her state of being, she has increased tenacity that lessens the effect of status conditions against her. Due to the constant damage dealt to her by Adrian''s party, the manage to drop her health by 12% which is the more than the required number that they had to deal. They focused on Argent and see if she would make a different move or enter her next phase but she just stood there ring at all of her enemies and even smiled creepily. Before Adrian''s party could even dodge, an invisible force constricted him and all of his party members. Kaon was pushed back down to the ground. A few secondster, Argent started giggling but was unable to audiblyugh and her contorted body started to fix itself back again. Her bones that were not aligned started straightening. The process even made sound of bone cracking which could make someone faint due to the numerous sounds of bones being fixed back into position. Thankfully, Adrian and Marlon are addicted to the horror movie genre that they were not that bothered by the sounds and even the visual they are experiencing. The party started to struggle because they knew that once she was fixed, she would start her assault and they would likely perish if they did not release themselves from being bound. [You are bound by a force greater than anything that your mortal soul could handle. You are bound indefinitely.] A few minutester which felt like an eternity of struggling to Adrian and hispanions, Argent was finally able to stand upright and with a posture like she did when she encountered her aggressors. After repairing the bones in her body, she wiped the blood on her neck using her right hand and let it drip towards the ground. When the blood dropped, the previous flowery and nt filled area started to lose its vibrant color because all living things started to wither and die. When the whole area became lifeless, tons of energy was gathering unto the hands of Argent. She looked at her aggressors with ferocity that would kill if looks could actually kill a person. When the magical energy in the area was bled dry because of Argent, numerous notifications appeared in front of both Adrian and Marlon. [Magical Energy has been depleted in the area.] [Due to theck of magical energy, it has be difficult to breath] [The spirits of nature are weakening.] [Spells would have twice as much resource consumption because of the depletion of magical energy.] It was at that moment that both of them knew that they would be killed and just braced themselves for the uing end. Argent fired the energy that was condensed in her palm and it became a beam filled with tyrannical energy that Adrian''s group could barely breath because of the force. Adrian''s group was going to get hit when a giant sword that was as ck as night came down from the heavens and blocked the beam of destructive energy. The sword was about five meters in length and has runes engraved on the ive that pulsed with blue light. [You have read the runes on the de of death.] [You have not fullyprehended the meaning of the runes. The runes for the Symphony of Death has increased your understanding of the world.] [The Scribe''s Intuition Skill has increased to Mastery level 5 from Mastery Level 1.] [Scribe Mastery has increased to beginner level 4 from beginner level 1] Adrian was shocked because he just read some of the runes that he could recognize that was written on the sword and his skill Scribe''s intuition jumped straight to five. He also went from Scribe Mastery beginner level 1 and jumped immediately to beginner level 4. Adrian was amazed due to the runes and studied them even further because he wanted to use some of the unfamiliar ones. He would definitely write some of themter in his Scribe Journal after this whole fiasco. Adrian was so focused on the battle that he forgot to check the mini-quest if it was properly registered and to his glee it definitely did. Urgent Mini-Quest!!!(Status: Finished) 1.) Disable the vocal ability of Argent 2.) Deal at least 10% of her Maximum Health Points towards Argent Soulscreech Reward: Clearance of any Silver Moore rted quest and 500% experience to all party members.(Received after the dungeon instance is over) Adrian whispered to Marlon that they are finished with the quest and is probably in the middle of a cut-scene which is why they have not received their rewards yet. They told each other that they should let it y out and see if they were really meant to be able to kill Argent. A ck sword was stopping her attack which means another legendary named NPC could have been summoned because they cleared the mini-quest. Yet a doubt rose in Adrian''s heart when he saw the sword but a warrior noting to grab it back. A few seconds has passed but Argent''s beam of energy still did not waver but instead she became irritated because an unknown sword pierced through her barrier and is currently blocking it so that she could finally kill the pests. Argent then stopped firing the beam and condensed the energy into spheres in both her hands instead. " Since a beam cannot pass through that sword, I would just have to bombard the whole area until those pests are hit." Argent thought to herself as she once again bled all the Silver Moores of its magical energy and this time it epassed all of it which even the respawning treants were bled dry of energy. "Let us see on how you deal with this attack!" Argent said in her mind at she unleashed the power inside of the spheres she filled with magical energy. The beams became arrows of light that flew through the sky and started raining down on the group and this time for sure they were sure of their demise because the sword did not move from its ce where it was nted on the ground. Adrian looked at his struggling soulbounds and they also looked at him. Their eyesmunicated as if Adrian was telling them, "It is okay to rest for now. Do not struggle in vain". He even closed his eyes so that he could prepare for the inevitable. Arrows made of concentrated magical energy are about to bombard the group from different directions when another object fell from the sky. A shield dropped from the heavens and emitted a jade glow that generated a green barrier for each of the individuals in Adrian''s group. No matter how much force or how many arrows punctured the barriers it did not show signs of breaking, there weren''t even cracks. Adrian opened his eyes because there was no notification that he died and was amazed even further. He looked around to see who was the one who helped them but there was no one present. "Who the heck is helping us?" was the only thought in Adrian''s mind. Chapter 60 - The Descent Of The Twin Gods Adrian wondered if it was raining weapons or something because if it is, he hopes it would rain forever. The sword was already a good shield for them then what''s more if it were an actual shield. Adrian looked at the shield intently like when he looked at the ck sword and he once again saw runic characters of which some were familiar and the others a total mystery. He was once again assaulted by the sensation of having his sub job ss mastery rising. [You have seen runic characters that are not of this mortal ne but failed toprehendpletely. Unable to replicate the runes for Symphony of Life.] [The Scribe''s Intuition skill has increased to Mastery level 9 from Mastery level 5.] [Scribe beginner level 4 has increased to beginner level 7 due to discovering runes not of this ne of existence.] The sound of the system prompt was like music to Adrian''s ears because he could hear his mastery rising due to his unique circumstance. Adrian now has a rough idea on how to increase his mastery level quicker though he felt that deep inside opportunities like this are hard toe by. As soon as this was over, he would go to different sites that are reported to have runic symbols andnguages but he would only do it in passing if he ever stumble near their locations because his main priority is to level up his main job ss not his sub-job ss. After a few minutes of constant bombarding, Argent stopped because there was no longer any energy in her hands and she was sure that the pests are already dead by now. She did not realize that a shield descended to the ground and conjured up barriers to protect Adrian''s group. Once all the dust settled, the look on Argent''s face was of pure annoyance because another mysterious force protected the pests that attacked her. She was so furious but she could not move due to the excessive use of magical energy and the forceful usage of it just to destroy these pests. Now, she thinks that they are more like cockroaches rather than pests because they are bing harder to kill. Argent did not felt fear because she used the power of her new contractors to bind the pests. The binding would not dissipate unless she gets killed or be removed by someone like a Pope of the churches affiliated with ''good'' which would not be possible because she already locked this area with her barrier. What made her worried are the two weapons that came from somewhere. She used the skill Detect Life but was unable to get a response. Detect Life is an epic skill that can be learned by any magic based job sses at level 200. Not only is it an epic skill but it alsoes with hard restrictions. Skill: Detect Life Tier: Epic Effect: Uses the user''s magic power to sweep the surroundings in a radius of 50 meters. Cannot be used while moving. Cooldown: 1 hour Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 10% of users Maximum Mana This skill is used to find hidden targets and when its mastery is upgraded the search radius also bes bigger. When Argent used this skill, it literally spanned the whole Silver Moores. The only response she got was the pests in front of her which made her suspicious. " Maybe it is one of their skills but why use this now rather than earlier?" Argent thought and since she could not question them due to her neck and vocal chords barely recovering. She also cannot move due to extreme fatigue due to pusher herself too much. She would be able to move in about five minutes and she thought," That would be the end of their life by then." Argent was bidding her time when the sword that was pierced to the ground suddenly became smaller and became one meter in length instead of its first form that was five meters. The ck sword floated on on air and suddenly spun backwards and pierced Adrian''s chest. Interestingly enough, no blood was spilled and instead he was fine that even his HP did not decrease. ck smoke started forming from the ground and was gathering towards Adrian. He was wondering what was happening because he started floating and ck smoke was gathering towards him in greater mass. He then heard a system prompt. [You binding force that was restricting your movements has been dispelled by an even greater force. You can now regain mobility.] [Your body is experiencing Possession. Cannot be dispelled because an almighty being will be borrowing your body.] Adrian then heard a the voice of a male that was full of masculine energy and force that would make the world itself bend before it. "I will take over from here my Champion. You are not her opponent as of yet." the male voice said. The ck sword suddenly merged with Adrian''s body and he was no longer in control. The ck smoke became thicker and formed a ck sphere of smoke with Adrian at its core. Not far from him, the shield that protected them from harm by generating a barrier flew towards Marlon and fused with his chest. He then received the same notifications that Adrian did when the sword pierced his chest. [You binding force that was restricting your movements has been dispelled by an even greater force. You can now regain mobility.] [Your body is experiencing Possession. Cannot be dispelled because an almighty being will be borrowing your body.] The shield then started merging with Marlon''s body.Instead of smoke, the nts below his feet started growing at a fast pace and started covering Marlon from head to toe. He looked like a mummy with nts as bandages. Contrary to the voice Adrian heard, the voice Marlon heard was filled with feminine energy and warmth that could melt even the coldest of hearts. "Let me borrow your strength for a moment my childe." the female voice said. Argent who saw this happening started to be terrified because she started feeling immense divine powering from Adrian and he wasn''t even a priest. A few secondster she also felt the same immense divine power from the elf priest. She did not know how both the pests dispelled the binding that could even bind demigods but she did not want to learn how. Her instincts as a banshee started to kick in and she saw the shadow looming over her. She was predicting her own death. She mustered every remaining energy on her body to repair her vocal chords quickly because she needed them to use amunication spell. She felt like an eternity but it was only seconds in the real world. Argent started to panic because she could feel it. She could feel death''s door waiting for her to open it. When she could partially speak, she started shouting words. " Lich King! Veldrax! Hurry and retrieve me from this ce!" Argent started shouting with a hoarse voice and her neck even receiving more injuries as she started screaming for her life. " I believe nobody could save you now, filthy betrayer." a male voice suddenly spoke from Adrian''s location. The source of the male voice was now visible scene. He wore a ck helmet that was fashioned like that of medieval knights in Europe. He wore armor that was made of a ck metal that seems to absorb all light. The armor had three spikes protruding on its shoulder guard. He wore a cloak reminiscent of the night sky filled with stars. He looked like a human dark knight but the difference is half of his body is incorporeal. What made his lower half was his cloak and ck smoke emitting from below him like it was billowing out of him continuously. "Do not be so harsh on her brother. Today would be her final day living." a female voice was heard and it came from Marlon''s direction. She had on a translucent veil that hides her face but you could roughly see her face and one could tell that it was extremely beautiful. She was wearing a white peplos which was a long tunic and her skin was smooth as jade and white as marble. She had golden ornaments adorning both her hands and feet and even a crown that was made of the most beautiful flowers resting on her beautiful head. She was lying down on a bed made of roses that did not have thorns on the stems. She looked rxed as she is lying down with her alluring pose. "Impossible. This cannot be happening for real." these were the words that left Argents mouth because she could not believe the phenomenon that she was experiencing right now. It was then all the yers in Pandemonium read two world messages that would shock them for the rest of their gaming life. [A God has descended.] [A Goddess has descended.] Chapter 61 - Paraiso The yers in Pandemonium were well, how do you go about it, in pandemonium. The world message indicating that [A God has descended] was already shocking enough but now there were two. All the top guild, the assassin guilds and even the mercenary guilds used all of their forces to search for the gods that descended. If they get a god''s blessing that would be even greater. Even a minor blessing could be an overpowered passive. There were even rumors that these blessings could be upgraded if a yer experiences stat awakening every 100 levels. All yers be it a noob or a ranker stopped what they are doing and started to search because this chance does note often. The whole yer poption became engrossed in a fiercepetition to find the the god and goddess that descended. Even the reporters who were supposed to search for the world boss joined the search and have forgotten the job that they were supposed to do. ======================= Meanwhile, the two best friend''s avatar''s soul has been transported elsewhere. Both of them received a system notification that indicated their location. [Your soul has been transported to the God of Death, Abbadon''s domain.] [Your soul has been transported to the Goddess of Life, Gaea''s domain.] [Wee to the Twin God''s domain in Heaven. Paraiso.] [For being the first travelers to ever step foot on a god''s domain, you have been given a reward. ] [All stats +50] Adrian and Marlon''s souls were transported in what you would call a floating ind above the clouds. At the center of the ind there stood a tall tree that its top branches and leaves epasses the whole floating ind giving it shade. The tree itself is peculiar because it is half dead and half teeming with life. The duo decided to look closer towards the tree and was astounded to see the state of the floating ind. The ind was split into two sections. The other half teeming with life like flowers and animals of different variety which if one step on this area they would be filled with warmth and be filled with energy. The other half of the floating ind is a deste ce that is filled with just the beauty of natural rock formations that would awe anyone who has seen it. Any person who enters this domain would feel a soothing and calm aura that would put every fiber of their being to rest. The most mind blowing part is that it is like the tree itself dictates the partition of the ind. When the two best friends reached the tree they were awe struck because they looked like antspared to the height of the majestic tree. The duo then tried using their skill ''Inspect'' in order to look at the details of the tree. Name: The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil Tier: Divine Description: The Tree of Life and Death that is thebination of the Tree of Life, Yggdrassil, that is rooted in the overworld and the Tree of Death, Yew, that is rooted in the underworld. Due to the strict rule that only one tree of life and one tree of death could be rooted in all the nes of existence, the Twin Gods decided to fuse the two trees that represented their beings. This tree is the most divine and most resilient tree that has ever taken root. It has both the powers of the Tree of Life and the Tree of Death. The Twin Gods also call this tree the Tree of Reincarnation because the souls that are deemed worthy to be reborn are sucked from the underworld using its half that has the God of Death''s powers and passed through the other half that has the Goddess of Life''s powers and is brought back as new life. This is the most treasured possession of the Twin Gods and it represents their connection to one another which is there is no life without death and there is no death without life. The two bestfriends were still awe struck that they did not realize that their mouths were agape this whole time that they were appreciating the majesty of the tree. They were only woken up because of the countless system prompts that they heard. [You are in the presence of the Tree of Life and Death , Yewdrassil.] [Due to being the Champion of the Twin Gods, you are not smitted by the other gods for arriving at the domain of the Supreme Gods of Creation.] [Your Title, Champion of the Twin Gods, will be upgraded due to your resonance with the Tree of Life and Death as it has grown fond of you.] [Yewdrassil has blessed you. You will now receive a three times multiplier for your experience points for 30 in-game days.] [You have been bestowed with the Title ''Chosen by Yewdrassil''] [You have acquired the new skill ''Yewdrassil''s Blessing] Title: Champion of the Twin Gods Effect: Enhances likability for races with Asmodian Heritage. Enhances effect of healing spells by 100%. Gives the title holder a permanent percentage chance of 1% to execute any enemies under 50% health points(Includes dungeon bosses, world bosses and named NPCs). Adrian was shocked to see that a title could be upgraded because no one has encountered someone who upgraded a title that has effects to enhance battle prowess. It also gives him a permanent execute chance of 1% regardless of what type of enemy he would face which include powerful world bosses, dungeon bosses and even named NPCs. Adrian could not wait to try out the effect of his new title. It even boost all heals that came from him by 100% which means his skill ''Invigorate'' would automatically restore his soulbounds with 100% their total health points. Even Saena''s heals would be affected. He also looked at his new title that he managed to get. Title: Chosen by Yewdrassil Effect: The title holder has gained the affection of the Tree of Life and Death and would be able to cheat death once. The title holder was given the skill ''Yewdrassil''s Blessing''. Skill: Yewdrassil''s Blessing Tier: Transcendant Effect: Able to be brought back to life if the owner of the skill dies. The yer revives with full health points and mana points. The yer would not be given the penalty when he revives. Cooldown: 24 hours Cast Time: Passive Mana Cost: None Adrian almost fainted when he read the skill description because this skill itself is a transcendant revive skill and it only has a 24 hour cooldown which would be the envy of all the yers that they would probably pay billions just to have this skill. A priest yer could not even revive a yer which is why this would be the most treasured skill any yer could get. Meanwhile even Marlon was convulsing because of the system prompts that he is receiving. You are in the presence of the Tree of Life and Death , Yewdrassil.] [Due to being a Child of Gaea, you are not smitted by the other gods for arriving at the domain of the Supreme Gods of Creation.] [Your Main Job ss, Child of Gaea, has achieved resonance with the the ''Life'' aspect of the Tree of Life and Death and it has grown fond of you.] [Yewdrassil has blessed you. You will now receive a 1.5 times multiplier for your experience points for 30 in-game days.] [You have been bestowed with the Title ''Chosen by Yewdrassil''(Partial)] [You have acquired the new skill ''Yewdrassil''s Blessing(Partial)''] Title: Chosen by Yewdrassil(Partial) Effect: The title holder has gained the affection of the Tree of Life and Death and would be able to cheat death once. The title holder was given the skill ''Yewdrassil''s Blessing''. This title could be upgraded if the title holder would gain resonance with the ''Death'' aspect of Yewdrassil. Skill: Yewdrassil''s Blessing(Partial) Tier: Mythical Effect: Able to be brought back to life if the owner of the skill dies. The yer revives with 80% health points and mana points. The yer would not be given the penalty when he revives. This skill would be upgraded when the title ''Chosen by Yewdrassil'' has been upgraded. Cooldown: 48 hours Cast Time: Passive Mana Cost: None Marlon almost cried because of the valuable skill that he has gotten. He also observed that he only got the partial blessing and not the full one because he has yet to be the Envoy of the Twin Gods. If he managed to change into the ss then he would no doubt upgrade the skill because he would gain resonance with the ''Death'' aspect of the Tree of Life and Death. This even made him even more determined to achieve the unique job ss because of this very important skill which would revive a yer upon death and without suffering any penalty from dying when the skill is active. There was a table set with a crystal ball in the middle near the Tree of Life and Death. The two best friend heard a voice in their minds. "Come and sit. Look into the crystal ball." The two looked at each other and immediately took a seat and was astounded on what the have witnessed. Chapter 62 - Dark Gods Adrian and Marlon casted their skill Inspect on the crystal ball before looking inside of it and they were surprised. Name: True Seeing Crystal Eye Tier: Divine Type: Misceneous item Effect: Enables the users to view parts of the universe as long as they focused on what they wanted to see. Cannot pierce through areas that have been polluted with miasma or corrupted mana. Users can only see the chosen location and not be able tomunicate to anyone or any creature they view using this item. Requires mana to operate. Mana Cost: 1 Mana point per second Conditions: None They were shocked because this was the perfect spying item to be ever created. The perfect spying item if it evernded on a yer''s hand which would be close to impossible since it''s tier was the never before heard Divine tier. Two judged that the divine tier would probably be the next higher tier after Transcendant. This tier would probably be reserved for the gods of the game or any god ss type of equipment and you would have to be a god in order to wield those items unless it was like this crystal ball that was made to be used by anyone as long as one provided it mana. The two best friend''s then proceeded to sitfortably though they did not know how exactly because they were in spirit form but apparently they did. Adrian then volunteered to be the first to supply the mana himself. He injected his mana by imagining it being transferred from his body to the crystal ball. It seems that the item responded fine and Adrian was d that it was easy to use. He then focused on the Silver Moores and more specifically the location of their bodies. He wanted to know what was happening to them because they were suddenly teleported which to be more specific their souls were ced here in Paraiso. After a few seconds, a reaction was observed in the crystal ball. Adrian focused with great intent and was shocked because he heard a system prompt. [Congrattions! Due to your excessive concentration, you have unlocked a new stat.] [You have gained the secret stat Willpower. This stat cannot be increased using status points.] [You have gained Willpower+20] Marlon read the expression on Adrian''s face and asked him if something was wrong. Adrian told him the reason and Marlon just nodded. Marlon told Adrian that he also managed to unlock that stat during his trial when he was trying to unlock his ss now. He got it when he was subjected to the one of the test for his job change. After a few seconds, they managed to finally see clearly the Silver Moores or more precisely a bird''s eye view of it. It was like they were using satellite imagery to see the situation from above. Both of them thought that it was pretty cool. They were like two spies using their unbelievably sophisticated tech to see the movements of their targets. It took a few seconds for them to be released from their fantasy and both of them focused on what was happening before their eyes. ======================= Meanwhile in the Silver Moores.... Argent was sweating all over and was scared to the bones. She did not expect the Twin Gods to actually descend. It must have taken them immense power to even breach the defense of the mortal realm. They probably exhausted a hefty amount of divine energy just to descend and it will probably be only a short time until they ascend back to their divine realms. Argent then thought to buy a bit more time until her help will arrive. She already contacted the Corruptant that would help her. Although that one was not the top dog of the Corruptants, it was still a god from another universe nheless. She started to spouting words to ridicule her former god. " Well , well, who would have thought that you still remember me Death God Abbadon." Argent said with a ferocious glint in her eyes. " You would have been forgiven Argent if you had only endured for a few more years but it seems your heart is more wicked than I thought. You have been corrupted ever since I bestowed upon you my blessing." Abaddon said with a sad expression. " You were beloved child yet my brother did not expect that power would actually corrupt you. You should have been content with what my brother has given you yet you wanted more. You started turning towards the Dark Gods. It was a good thing we managed to stop you before you made contact but we have sacrificed a lot in the process. You have brought upon death and destruction when you were on the run therefore we would not tolerate your existence any longer." Gaea said in her usual lovely tone. Although the two best friends could not hear the conversation with the crystals, they could hear it in their soul''s mind. This would be something like when a person in aa and when he wakes up he would say that he heard all their conversations even when he was in aa. Their souls were still connected to their body, it''s just that they could not control it. The twin gods sent their soul to their domain because if they did not, the two would die and be respawned in their recovery point(save point). The two were also having a discussion about what they have heard. " It seems that she has done more damage to the world than we have thought. Tssk, it was a good thing that we were presented with a mini-quest or else we would probably have failed my job ss advancement." said Adrian while he stares at the quest log. " The game developers would have not made it impossible for you toplete it." Marlon said reassuringly. What both of them did not know was that if only Adrian himself went in the dungeon, he would have just encountered the normal dungeon boss and he would have probably would trigger a different event that would lead to lesser rewards that they had collected. They specifically triggered a main story-line scenario in which the future of the game''s scenario would be changed differently because a legendary named NPC was returned to sanity. ====================== Meanwhile at the development team office... Inside the room the people were panicking because someone triggered a main scenario that was supposed to be triggered after the undead king event. They only monitored individuals that are said to be unpredictable ording to the As CEO. They only put the yer named Equinox on the to be monitored once a month list because of the dragon egg fiasco. It seems that the nning Director would get scolded a lot because of this. He did not expect that a new yer would create this much headache. " Ahhhh! That yer ,Equinox, should have just soloed the dungeon like he always do. Why did he have to invite someone and from the Church of Gaea to boot!" the nning Director said angrily. He was annoyed because they triggered the event for Dark Gods Rising. He was also annoyed because the specific trigger for that would be that two people who are either rted to the god of death and the goddess of life must form a party and investigate the Silver Moores to trigger the event. It would have been fine if the yer Equinox went by himself or invited a normal priest ss yer from the Church of Gaea but Equinox''s friend just happened to be a Child of Gaea which is one of the most difficult priest sses to obtain if not the hardest. The nning director had to sigh and give up redoing everything and focused on patching the event. " Listen up you fools! It would seem that our work is cut out for us. After the scenario is ended, immediately put a server update notice for 24 hours. We would have to patch the loopholes that were made. We would be here all night so do not expect to get some sleep. Also put that Equinox yer on the always monitor list." the nning director ordered. " But Sir is it not coincidence that they managed to trigger it? Why should we put him in that list?" an employee asked. " I for one do not believe in coincidences. Everything happens for a reason. We have to monitor him closely because his character is vital to the current undead event." the nning director rebutted and spoke again, " modify all the quests rting to the revival of the church of death and also we would need to push back the ''Investigate the Traces of the Dark Gods'' quest that those two would receive. Push the encounter with the remnants until they reach level 150 so that we could have breathing space. Chop. Chop people unto your battle stations." The employees in the room gave a sigh and one thing was on their minds, " At least we would get paid overtime." Chapter 63 - A Glimpse Of The Past The Twin Gods, the God of Death Abbadon and the the Goddess of Life Gaea, needed to do what they were supposed to do because of the limit of the body that they are possessing. They could stay longer on the mortal realm but that would strain the bodies of their hosts and that would weaken their champion and potential envoy. They could summon their a part of their divine realm to the mortal realm for a few minutes but that would either pollute the mana or punch a hole in the mortal realms space-time continuum. The real reason gods ascended or to be more specific made the divine realm was to nurture the inhabitants of the universe and recuperate their injuries from fighting the Dark Gods or more widely known as the Corruptants. A system prompt appeared in front of the two best friends and their mind started viewing memories of the past. [You have deeply resonated with the will of the God of Death Abbadon. He has given you permission to view a glimpse of the past.] [You have deeply resonated with the will of the Goddess of Life Gaea. She has given you permission to view a glimpse of the past.] As if the duo were watching a movie, they saw dark smoke, an unimaginable amount of casualties and the sounds of war. There were the inhabitants that were recognized as people and even other races like night elves, dark elves, asmodians, angels, devils, elementals, giants, and even the dragons were fighting against monsters of unspeakable forms and looks of pure horror. There were also those who were tempted by the power that the Dark Gods promised and started transforming into an aberration of their former selves. It was straight up a catastrophe. It was then that the gods found a conclusion. The conclusion was that they would separate or make a barrier so powerful that even the gods themselves would not be able to break it. The barrier that they would make would separate the gods from the normal inhabitants of the world that the twin gods created. This used massive amounts of energy in which the souls of those who died in the battlefield dly sacrificed their life force and the gods almost depleted their divine energy. The twin gods sessfully created the barrier with that the gods and the dark gods were expelled from the mortal realm. The more powerful of the dark gods tried to resist the repelling force but was unable to do so and was forbidden from entry. It was then before the twin gods were expelled from the mortal realm, they used the remaining ounce of power they could muster and sealed the most powerful fighters of the army of the dark gods. The totem they used for the seal looked more like a tablet made of some kind of stone which had the image of the sepirot on one side and the image of the qliphoth on the other. The Corruptant army now without their most powerful of fighters started cowering before the remaining army of Pandemonium''s gods. The remnants of the corruptant army were almost driven to extinction, others hid themselves from the world while others blended in into the ranks of the Pandemonium army and bid their time for revenge. Thest part of the shback was the tablet split into three parts and given to three asmodians. One of which Adrian was familiar with because he was the one who have given him his inheritance. They were tasked to hide the relic from the eyes of the remnants of the Corruptant army. The three then departed to aplish their mission. The duo''s vision ended and when they looked back at the crystal ball, the twin gods, Abaddon and Gaea could be seen casting a spell. ======================= During the time Adrian and Marlon were viewing the memories of the past, this was happening. Argent was seeing hope from her current predicament and she could feel her rescuers looming in towards her location. She just needed to bid a little bit more time. She started getting back her motor skills which means her time in fatigue is almost over. She was about to start to run when hands made of souls emerged from the ground and bounded her. She could barely move. She looked at the source of the spell that bounded and rooted her from the ground. "Death''s Grasp" Abbadon muttered. " DEATH GOD!!! REL..EA..SE ME!!!REEEEE!!!" said Argent as she was struggling to mutter words due the wounds on her neck. "You should just ept your divine punishment, child. Although I love all of creation, I could only endure too much from the destruction you bring. Nature''s Embrace" Gaea said. As soon as Gaea cast the spell Nature''s Embrace, multiple nt vines started constricting Argent''s body and she could no longer try to even struggle. Even her mouth was covered which made her unable to even utter a word though she could still produce muffled sounds. The rage in her heart was burning hot like the sun and she swore that when she reincarnates she would exact revenge on all of creation. " Look sister! It seems she is already plotting her revenge. She is even fusing her grudge with her soul in order for her reincarnation to exact her revenge. How pitiful. The once Envoy of the Church of Death transforming into this state. I feel ashamed of myck of judgement." Abbadon said in a sarcastic tone. " Oh brother, we could talk about your misjudgementster. We should finish this now. It seems guests are arriving to crash our party." Gaea said nonchntly. The twin gods actually did not descend because they were worried about Argent but they descended in order to bait a Dark God who possessed a creature back then before they lifted the barrier thereby making it immune to the effects of the repulsion barrier. Some of the dark gods did the same and possessed creatures to be nullify the effect of the barrier but it was only the weaker ones who managed to avoid the effects of the barrier. Of course, possessing a creature also greatly decreases their power as dark gods. The gods of Pandemonium then ordered their champions to hunt those dark gods who possessed creatures and they were somewhat sessful but some still remained. In this age, the followers of the gods could barely hear or even if they hear their divine message, their followers do not listen to them which is why the twin gods made the Amulet of Chaos and bide their time for their champion to appear. The twin gods waited for centuries until a person passed the pre-requisite to be their champion. They did not mind that their champion was currently weak because it seems those dark gods who possessed creatures started making their moves. The dark gods were nning behind the scenes this time unlike their time when they unted their power upon the gods of Pandemonium. The twin gods themselves will nurture their champion to fight against the looming threat. ====================== Back to the perspective of the two bestfriends.... The two best friends saw Abaddon and Gaea collecting great energy in to their hands. They started using divine energy they used in order to descend to the mortal realm. Even Argent could feel the intensity of the energy that the two were collecting. Argent struggled like her life depended on it and when she could not break free, she started feeling despair. " Is this what those I tormented felt." Argent thought and then her eyes started having the glint of a maniac. She then lost her mind and started utilizing her soul as a conduit for a magic barrier. Abaddon saw what she was doing and only muttered, " Foolish girl". He knew what exactly what Argent was doing and he could no longer feel remorse because the moment she signed the contract with the dark gods, her soul was no longer hers. She did not notice it but Abbadon and Gaea did. Her soul was already tainted by the dark god she had contracted with and the twin gods will use that connection to bring damage to that dark god. From seeing her soul, they could infer that dark god nted about a quarter of its soul into Argent in order to use her as a vessel. Now that same dark god was running towards here because it senses its soul quivering. " For that dark god toe here means that dark god inserted its Divine Essence into her even though it only used a quarter of its soul." told Gaea telepathically to Abbadon. " It seems it is willing to sacrifice, its current host just to acquire Argent''s body. She would be the perfect vessel because she was an envoy of a god. Her body has been reconstructed to handle divine energy. We should almost reach the threshold needed to cast our magic anyway." Abaddon responded back telepathically. Actually, the moment the twin gods descended, they were already casting the spell they were going to use because it takes too much time to even cast what they were going to do. It would not only invalidate Argent''s resurrection but also wipe that dark gods existence. Chapter 64 - Synchro-skill Soon vast energy was being absorbed by the Twin Gods, Abaddon and Gaea. Due to them using vast amounts of divine energy, the Silver Moores started to show life once again and slowly it returns to being a lush forest and not a swamp. The twin gods who started the creation of the universe was affecting their surroundings just by channeling power to themselves. Argent started losing what was left of her mind and burned her soul just to manifest a barrier. The barrier she manifested using her soul was the reflection of her very own soul which was ck as night and even had some type of screaming faces. The two best friends who saw this could only utter one word. "GROSS" The two best friends then shifted their attention to the twin gods who were building their power. The twin gods could be seen with floating orbs in their hands. The orb in Abaddon''s hands was colored gray with streaks of white swirling in a perfect sphere. Gaea''s orb was colored green and had streaks of white swirling in it. A few secondster a creature with what you could only call an abomination appeared a few meters away from the twin gods. The abomination looks like a creature that was thebination of several octupi and squids. It uses it four tentacles each to form what is equivalent to a human''s limbs. Its body was an ever squirming mass of tentacles that would horrify a person to never eat a squid or an octopus ever again. "If this was real, even I would barf. Even if we are already used to horror that creature there would definitely win creature of the year in any film festival or any other expo." Marlon said with a face with slight disgust. "Well the Dark Gods or the Corruptants are not really known for their looks aren''t they." Adrian replied while still observing the crystal ball. The abomination jumped from where he was standing towards Argent to act as another shield instead of trying to attack the twin gods when the abomination saw the twin gods, Abaddon and Gaea, fusing the two spheres together to form a giant ball of energy. The giant ball of energy emanated an energy that was so fearsome even the dark god that possessed the abomination abandoned its current host and started transferring the remaining parts of its soul to Argent''s body while its husk remained there to protect Argent''s body from the initial strike. The twin gods then thrust their arms forward and spoke the spell''s name. " Void Demolition " When the twin gods, Abaddon and Gaea, shouted those words, a beam of energy with streaks of gray and green with speckles of white was fired from the giant ball of energy. The beam was fired so fast and so powerful that the grass that grew was obliterated without even leaving molecules. The beam thennded on the abomination and what happened put the two best friends in great shock. "The...The....that...thing just....got disintegrated like nothing. It did not even showed a bit of resistance." Adrian eximed while still glued to the crystal ball. The two best friends thought that the same would happen to the barrier but were surprised it managed to endure the st to a certain extent maybe at least a second at most until it broke like feeble ss. When the barrier broke, Argent could be seen frothing at the mouth and no longer had resistance and had eyes like that of a dead fish. It is understandable that is what has happened since the barrier that she erected was powered through the very essence of her soul itself. It would turn any other normal person into a vegetable regardless of her being a legendary named NPC. It was at that time that the dark god who nted its god essence into Argent got control of of Argent''s body because of Argent''s broken soul. It was not able to fully possess Argent''s body as a part of her soul still lingered and still has some control to her body but the dark god managed to control her mana maniption and erected another barrier using its divine mana. It manage to hold up the beam for a few seconds before the barrier started cracking. The barrier finally broke but the dark god managed to teleport out to safety but was still hit by the beam momentarily. " So the rat managed to escape us brother" Gaea said. " It is still eptable dear sister. We managed to wound him. A wound like that would still tale years to recover and would render that dark god into slumber which would give time for our champion enough time to finished the job." Abaddon replied. " You are right dear brother. We must not stay for long or the mortal realm''s barrier will not hold any longer and we might bring other pests in. Also, we should not exert our vessels too much or else they would die." Gaea said with still a bright tone. A few secondster ck smoke and green light escaped from the two best friends'' avatar and was whisked back to the sky. The two best friends'' soul was then ejected from the divine realm and once again joined back to their bodies. Then two new world messages appeared. [The God has ascended back to the divine realm.] [The Goddess has ascended back to the divine realm.] This world message once again shook the whole Pandemoniummunity but not in a good way since they wanted to at least meet the gods and by a tiny bit of chance and hope earn a little bit of blessing. Still the new world message did not deter them from searching where those godsnded. There might be some crumbs they could at least pick up right. ======================= A few moments after being teleported away from being fully hit by the dangerous disintegrating beam of the twin gods. A woman was seen without a right arm and her right leg. It was perfectly erased that not even blood was dripping on the damaged holes as if it was stopped magically. " Those twin gods!!! I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE! I will raze this universe that you two love so much!" Argent said or more specifically the dark god ,Veldrax, who possessed her said. She then spoke again, " But first I would need to recover my strength. A few years in slumber is but a a second for a god.". Then dozens of tentacles sprouted from the ground and formed a wriggling cocoon with her inside. ===================== [Your soul has returned to your body.] [Your body is in critical condition due to being strained both physically and spiritually.] These were the two notifications seen in the system prompt of the two best friends. Their health was in the single digits and they had the weakened status condition. They wanted to exit the dungeon but was astounded by the skill they learned. [You have learned the synchro skill ''Void Demolition''.] They seemed in a daze but snapped back into existence when another system prompt appeared. [ All users will be logged out of the game in five seconds. All progress will be saved and those inside dungeons can resume once they re-logged back to the game. Those inside a dungeon and fighting the boss monster will be transferred outside the boss room and would be able to re-battle the dungeon boss with the same stats before being logged out.] [You will now be logged out. Sorry for the inconvenience.] The two did not even had a glimpse of their new skill''s description before they got logged out. ===================== The game pod opened and Adrian went out of it. He closed the game pod back again and clicked the sanitize function of the game pod so that it would be clean once he steps in again. Adrian was feeling great and went to his bed to start chatting with Marlon about their adventure. He called Marlon and a few momentster Marlon picked up the call and had an energetic tone in his speech which indicates that he was so excited. " I could not believe we got a new skill but what the heck is a Synchro Skill?" asked Marlon in a puzzled tone. " If I would guess that would probably be the skill that the twin gods, Abaddon and Gaea, used on Argent." Adrian answered. " Are you serious! That is awesome we get an overpowered skill like that!" Marlon said excitedly. " That overpowered skill probably has strict restrictions and we would probably not be able to use it yet." Adrian said dropping a bucket of water unto Marlon''s excitement. " Aishh. You know I really hate that buzz kill personality of yours." Marlon said in a displeased tone. Adrian sighed and the started exuding an excited energy and started talking, " OMG! We got a skill that even gods use. I mean what could be cooler than that!" The two best friends started a night long conversation while the rest of the yer base was feeling dejected. Chapter 65 - A Day In The Sun Adrian spent his remaining time helping his mother with misceneous housework and when he finished them he would go outside to their terrace and look at nature. He was in their backyard and is happily rxing in the shade of the a mango tree that he nted himself when he was little. Adrian could now walk with an aide and his legs are bing more responsive than before. It seems that after a week he would switch to a skeletal walking aid which is something like one of the best friend of a billionaire superhero wore when he had trouble walking. Adrian would probably be reluctant to part with his awesome wheelchair but he decided he would donate it to someone who really needs it. Adrian was never a person who really loved animals but his time inside Pandemonium somewhat changed his perception of house pets. " I would like to have one but I would probably have no time to take care of it. If I ask mom, she would probably push the responsibilities on taking care of it on me." Adrian thought. Adrian knows that although their house is somewhat on the quaint side but he knows that his parents were loaded because who owns a house on a hill in this day and age. They also have a number of guards stationed at the foot of the hill. His dad was almost inside his office in their house but he only goes inside like three hours a day and only goes out if his businesses need it. Her mom was the CEO of apany ording to his father when they met so it means that she must have had shares in her previouspany though she is a full time housewife now and is enjoying it because she would randomly say that things like " This is far easier work than what I did before." It seems his parents wanted a simple house and a simple life that they could spend their time on their family. What Adrian wanted to know was why haven''t his parents introduce him to his grandparents but he is not too bothered as his parents love was more than enough for him. Adrian also has a cousin but he treats her more on an elder sister because his parents raised her because her parents passed away a little to early. Adrian was reminiscing about his memorable times with her cousin Mina when he unexpectedly got a call from her. " Hey, how are doing little brother? " Mina said with a cheerful tone. " She is still as cheerful as usual." Adrian thought before he answered, " You know chilling at the backyard and stuff. I could walk with an aide so that''s good news. When are youing back home? Mom and Dad miss you." Mina or her full name Carmina Constancio was a female beauty that embodies what you call the Oriental Beauty. She has long ck hair and small face with big eyes that exudes feminine allure. Adrian''s mother once told her that she would probably be a ma for boys when she bes a full grown adult and she did. She has a perfectly sexy body that is not thin but has a bit of muscle due to her being sporty. She was also trained by Adrian''s father on anything business rted which in turn made her get flying colors in college which she finished early because of her intelligence coupled with her hard work. She is five years older than Adrian and is very protective of him. Due to her business knowledge she earned enough money that wouldst her until she dies due to the immense wealth she gets from her investments. She now tours the world to aplish her dream of travelling the world and seeing new things. She has been travelling for about two years and there were only a handful of ces she has not visited yet. " I finally managed to persuade Mom and Dad to buy me the game I wanted to y. I also have been ying it for about a month. What are you up to?" Adrian said. " Oh, just here in the Amazon right now and managed to see a bunch of scientist and nning to invest in their research since it seems promising." Mina replied. " Jeez, you always think about increasing your revenue. You will never get married at that rate or even get a boyfriend at least." Adrian teased. " You''re lucky I am not their right now or I would have whacked your head by now. I am still young anyway. What is fun about that game you are yammering about anyway? Its just another game anyway." Mina replied. " A game. A GAME! You dare call Pandemonium just a game! " Adrian said in a voice reminiscent of a movie character. " Fine. It''s not just a game okay so stop the acting and tell me about what you are doing inside the game." Mina said while shaking your head. Adrian then recounted his adventures and what he achieved to Mina and about the poprity of the game. Mina wa surprised because she thought it was just like any other game that have a niche group of yers ying it but it seems it exceeded her expectation. She did think that the game would do well but not astronomically well. Mina sighed and then spoke, " I should have invested in the game when I had a chance but their investment shares is limited due to it already having about dozens of shareholders and only minor ones were avable but that too was snatched up by the other countries. On the bright side, the game is very interesting and by your story, it is wide have different contents that would satisfy anyone. It is like another reality even. Tell Mom and Dad that I would return at least after two weeks since after my trip here I would like to beid back like someone I am talking to." Adrian nodded and told her to stay safe and call in advance so they could pick her up at the airport. They ended their call there and Adrian received a notification in his haloswatch that the update notes for Pandemonium has been posted in their official website so Adrian went to the site and read the update notes. Pandemonium Update Notes: 1.) All Summoner Soulbounds will now be able to listen tomands more clearly and respond faster than before. 2.) Some new quests have been added. 3.) New dungeons and fields have been added. 4.) Father''s day Event has been started. Please talk to the special NPC Father Bear for more details. He is only avable in one location so please find him. 5.) Updated stamina bar to also decrease when hunger drops. yers will now be in a weakened state when Satiety will drop below 10. When Satiety is above 90 added stat bonus up to 5% during battle. 6.) Added new status conditions(Blinded, Mute, Deaf,etc). Thank you for your patience and may your adventures be always great inside Pandemonium. -Dev Team Adrian was not that shocked by the patch because it was mostly an upgrade in life update. At first food was mostly used as a buff mechanism because some dishes increase stats and skill damage but now yers must be able to cope with the new Satiety bar that would also affect the Stamina bar. This mainly is a hard blow on physical damaging sses because some of their skills consume stamina which means if they fall below ten then their stamina would be consumed faster and they would enter a weakened state which is deadly to any yer during battle. Another noticeable thing in the patch is the Father''s day event. It seems to be an event that will reward yers with some good items and from the Father Bear NPC, it must have been derived from a children story. There were also new status conditions that has been added which means new skills to inflict them were added but usually skills with status conditions are mainly used by shamans since they are the ones who mainly buffs and debuffs. Overall the patch was okay in Adrian''s opinion. " The patch is probably long because they are redesigning a dungeon since Argent dested all of it. I wonder what will happen to our game avatars? Will we be ejected out of the dungeon or be ced before the boss room? Technically we did not defeat the boss of the dungeon yet anyway." Adrian mumbled as he returned inside the house to have snacks. ======================= Meanwhile at As Inc. Headquarters.... " Deus, please run an analysis on all yers that could potentially tilt or redefine the predicted story of the Undead King Quest." A handsome middle aged man said. [Detecting.....Please wait.....done. After about a million simtion and probability calctions, there are currently four individuals who fit that category. The yer undergoing the Valkyrie job change quest, Frey. The yer undergoing the Dark God Envoy quest, Eldritch. The Divine archer candidate, Hou Yiwei. Andstly the Demon, Equinox] " Huh....a new one has been added. I hope he entertains me very well." the middle aged man asked. Chapter 66 - Logging Back In And Job Class Advancement Tomorrow came and the update to the game has been finished. Adrian excitedly logged in back into the game after his morning routines which includes folding his bed,exercising,eating and then taking a bath. He ced himselffortably into the game pod and contacted Marlon that he would log back into the game and Marlon replied that he would soon follow. Scanning plete Enter As plete Wee user MyCraftySon! " Sheesh...This log-in screen never gets old." Adrian said as his vision cked and when it returned he was now in an area that was now a lush forest. " It seems the whole area has been transformed. It used to be a swamp and now even the name of the dungeon is different." Adrian uttered. [Dungeon Name: Silent Forest] Adrian was about to check out his newly acquired skill when a slew of system notifications flooded his eyes. [Urgent Mini-Quest has beenpleted. Rewards will now be given as the dungeon has beenpleted.] [All quests rting to the Silver Moores have beenpleted.] [500% experience points earned. Due to your experience point multiplier, you received 1500% experience points.] [yer Equinox has leveled up fifteen times.] [ You have sessfullypleted the job advancement quest.] [ Inheritance ceremony will now initiate.] When Adrian saw thest notification, his vision became blurry and his body floated in mid-air. Smoke that was colored in streaks of white, violet and gray started getting absorbed into his crown and it started forming a blue me in the hollow middle part of the crown while Adrian was teleported elsewhere. The yer base has just logged in when they heard yet another world message. [ The champion of the end of times has seeded in iming the power of the first seal. Prepare for the beginning of the end.] The yer base reaction was something like " Seriously are world messages that easy to trigger". Meanwhile the guild leaders of the top guild all have one idea on what the world message meant and that was, " The yer who triggered the world message has seeded in advancing to his first job ss advancement hence the first seal." By their spection, the reason his job ss gets broadcast means only one thing. His job ss is a unique job ss that is only avable for one person and is probably relevant to the story of the game. They are familiar with this because one of the ''monster yers'' are known to as Eldritch is currently undergoing this ss change quest since he had a run-in with other yers during his ss quest and he triggered a world message after beating those yers that were in his way. ======================= Meanwhile the yer in question did not even hear the world message because he was in a different world per se. [ You have been transferred to Limbo.] [ Due to your Job ss, you have resisted the effects of Limbo in which only the souls of the dead could set foot on.] Adrian was transported to a world where everything was in ruins. When you look up into the sky, you will only see dark clouds that is circling like a storm is brewing instead of a bright sun or a moon. He was then floated towards on what looks like a pyramid that was surrounded by an artificialke with four pirs erected a few meters away from its four sides. Adrian''s body was then floated inside the pyramid and what he saw raised the all the hair covering his body. There was a gate inside the pyramid that was five meters tall with two humanoids with jackal heads standing beside it. The gate was swirling with blue and white energy as if it was sucking the souls of the dead inside it. Adrian was being floated closer to the humanoids with jackal heads and he now could clearly see what they were wearing. The humanoids were adorned with armor that was made of pure gold. The jackal humanoid on the left was holding two swords in his hands while the one on the right was holding a spear. The two then noticed Adrian floating towards them and the two could be seen to have a surprised look on their face but only for a split second before they returned to their stoic expression. When Adrian stopped floating before them, they shed their weapons and the swirling energy of the gate disappeared and their voices were heard. " The gate to the underworld will be closed temporarily" the left humanoid jackal said. " Wandering souls of Limbo. You will be transported to other gatekeepers." the right jackal humanoid said as he tapped the bottom of his spear on the ground and all the souls that were queued inside the pyramid suddenly became smoke that was swallowed by the swirling dark clouds in the sky. " What brings you here wanderer?", the left jackal humanoid said to Adrian. " Can you not see, brother. He bears the the crown of souls." the right jackal replied. Adrian did not know what to do but his game avatar suddenly spouted words. " Gatekeepers of the underworlds. Children of Abaddon. I, the current inheritor of the legacy of Hav, implore you to share your power with me." Adrian said with a tone of respect as his avatar bowed while in mid-air. The two jackal humanoids then straightened their posture and no longer had their yful tone. The two jackal humanoids the spoke in unison. " In ordance with the pact the Children of Abaddon, the Anubises, has made with Hav. We forge a new pact with his sessor. He would be our shepherd in the overworld and we would give him strength in exchange." the two Anubises chanted with their voices reverberating to all parts of Limbo. When the two Anubises finished speaking, multiple colored lights came crashing down towards the sky and started targeting Adrian to which he got nervous and closed his eyes. He thought it was an attack that was aimed towards him but he opened his eyes a few secondster and sighed in relief that he did not get damaged. The lights raining down from the sky was not meant to damage Adrian but to feed the blue me that was hovering in the middle of his crown. After the light show died down, a system notification appeared in front of Adrian. [You have properly finished the ascension ritual.] Adrian then checked his character sheet to properly confirm if he actually really had the job ss advancement. Name: Equinox (Status: Weakened) Race: Daemos(Half Asmodian) Species: Imp(Lesser Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer(Expand) Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe(Beginner) LVL: 37 Exp: 4.5%/100% HP: 2600/2600 MP: 1500/1500 VIT: 125+5 STR: 130+25 INT: 130+20 AGI: 125+10 DEX: 125+15 END: 123 Avable Stat points: 132 Skills: Job Skills(Expand), Active Skills(Expand), Passive Skills(Expand), Racial Skill: Origin Magic(Expand) Adrian smiled and another notification appeared. [Your job ss skills will be given after returning to the overworld.] The anubis on the right then spoke to Adrian. " Speak your name, inheritor." " It is Equinox, Anubis sir." Adrian answered in a panicked voice since he did not expect the question. " In ordance to our pact. You, the new Soul Summoner, shall be the shepherd of lost souls in the overworld. You will be the one to lead them towards Limbo so that they could be judged by our father , the God of Death, Abaddon." the two anubis said simultaneously. Adrian then acquired a mission. He read the mission details and had a face that once could see that is full of questions. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Shephered of Lost Souls You as the inheritor of Hav has been assigned as the new Shepherd of Lost Souls by the Anubises,the children of the God of Death. You are tasked to bring lost souls to Limbo for them to be judged. Difficulty: Varies Clear Condition: Varies Reward: Unknown Adrian was about to ask questions when he was suddenly cut off by the anubis in the right. " Well then that is all, Equinox." the right anubis said as he tapped his spear on the ground two times and Adrian was whisked away. " Wait... I haven''t even asked my question yettt...." Adrian protested as he became smoke and was swallowed by the swirling dark clouds. When Adrian regained his vision, he was once again inside the dungeon Silent Forest. He stomped his feet in protest because he was not able to hear about the details of the quest the anubises given him. It was then a flood of notifications filled Adrian''s vision and sounds of dings that irritated his ears that he disabled the sound of notifications because of it. When the notifications stopped popping, he was about to check each notification but a log-in sound was heard behind him and Marlon''s avatar was seen and he spoke. " So...what did I miss?" Marlon asked. " Oh! Not much really" to which Adrian replied. Chapter 67 - Soul Summoner Adrian was now looking at the numerous system prompts that appeared before him and his soulbounds have flocked towards him enthusiastically. [Congatrtions! You have sessfullypleted your job ss advancement.] [You have now changed jobs from Summoner to Soul Summoner.] [Summoner skills will now be updated.] [Summon skill has been upgraded to Greater Summon skill.] [Seal skill has been upgraded to Greater Seal skill.] [Obtained the Soul Summoner exclusive active skill- Summon: Psyche Armament.] [Obtained the Soul Summoner exclusive skill- Essence Collector.] [Obtained the Soul Summoner exclusive skill- Soul Form Manifestation.] [Obtained the Soul Summoner exclusive skill- Soul Resonance.] [yer Equinox has obtained the title ''Shepherd of Lost Souls''. You have gained the skill Dark Blue Evil Eye.] [Your Inspect skill has fused together with you Dark Blue Evil Eye skill.] [Received job ss specific quest ''A Call to Arms''] Adrian read each notification and nodded that he managed to get five new skills and his base summoner job skills was upgraded to the next tier. He read the description of each new skill that was given to him and also the title. Skill: Greater Summon Tier: Rare Effect: Active: Calls forth the soulbound monster to fight for you. Passive: Increases the chances of summoning a higher tier monster using Soul Stones. Increases Summon Capacity by two. Max Capacity of summoned soulbound: 5. Cooldown: 10 seconds Cast Time: 5 seconds Mana Cost: 100 Mana Points Skill: Greater Seal Tier: Rare Effect: Active: Seals monsters or creatures into the Soul Chamber. Can be used to seal all soulbounds in the sight of the Summoner. Passive: Increased chance in Sealing creatures or monsters regardless of the status of the monster or creature. Soul Chamber: A ce in the depths of the Summoners soul to house the sealed monsters. Cooldown: 15 seconds Cast Time: 1 second Mana cost: 150 Mana Points Skill: Summon: Psyche Armament Tier: Legacy Effect: Summons a Psyche Armament imbued with the power of your soul and possesing the qualities of your currently equipped weapon. Each Psyche Armament contains three skills and consumes Essences instead of mana to cast. Once all three types of skills of the Psyche Armament is used, the Psyche armament will disappear because it could no longer sustain its corporeal form. Only one Psyche Armament could be summoned at a time. Number of Armaments that could be used currently:3 (Bow, Pair of Daggers,Sword) Cooldown: 15 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana cost: 500 Mana Points Skill: Essence Collector Tier: Legacy Effect: Active: Empowers skills by consuming essences. The greater the consumed essences, the stronger the empowering effect. Cooldown: 10 seconds Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Passive: Damaging enemies will harvest a part of their soul and give you essences. The greater the damage dealt, the greater the number of essences collected. The total number of essences that could be collected is 100 and would be increased by 25 every 100 levels. Every 10 stacks of essence gives you 1% status increase. Stacks are permanent unless consumed. Current Number of Essences: 0 Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None Skill: Soul Form Manifestation Tier: Legacy Effect: Shrouds the target with the power of Limbo and transforms the target into their soul forms. Targets in soul form cannot be harmed by physical attacks but will be dealt twice as much damage by magical attacks. Grants the target invisibility during soul form. Any form of attack by the recipient or being dealt damage will undo the effects of Soul Form Manifestation. Cooldown: 5 minutes Cast Time: 5 seconds Mana cost: 500 Mana Points Skill: Soul Resonance Tier: Legacy Effect: Enables you to transmit your thoughts to your soulbound via your soul link. You do not need to vocalizemands to give orders to your soulbounds. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Title: Shepherd of Lost Souls Effect: Grants the title holder the skill ''Dark Blue Evil Eye''. Enables the title holder to ept quests given by the spirits of the departed or lost souls. Skill: Dark Blue Evil Eye Tier: Legacy Effect: Active: Reveals information about the target. Needs to be seen in order to see details. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 10 Mana Points Passive: Enables the skill bearer to pierce unto the depths of any soul either dead or alive. Can also assess the quality of the soul. Beings of higher realms could nullify this effect. Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ A Call to Arms Due to the attack on your predecessor, some of the Psyche Armaments have been scattered throughout the continent. Retrieve the remaining Psyche Armaments in order to im back what was once your predecessor which is now yours. Your Soul Crown will react when a Psyche Armament is near your location. Difficulty: Varies Clear Condition: When the remaining four Psyche Armaments have been reimed. Reward: Unknown Adrian was relieved that he managed to seed in advancing to his next job ss. He was a bit depressed though because not all of the Psyche Armaments have been recorded but if he thought about it, it must be something akin to getting new skills through the job instructor. Since he does not have a job instructor, the mission given to him must be something of a guide to him. A normal yer with a job would have to go to a job instructor and apply for his job advancement. When the yer seeds a job advancement, the job instructor will award him the job change item and that yer could get skills pertaining to their new job ss. " Since my predecessor is technically passed onto the afterlife, I have no job instructor. Well at least I got tons of passive skills." Adrian sighed as if having a headache. Adrian was in deep thought when his best friend woke him up from his trance. " Dude! Heellooo! What new skills did you get?!" asked Marlon with an enthusiastic tone. " Oh! wait...I''ll send a screenshot to you." Adrian replied. As Marlon was reading the skill details, his eyes started bulging but he was not that shocked because he too possess some skills that were strong due to his hidden ss but this was the first he encountered a skill with a tier rating of Legacy. He doubts that his best friend was lying about his job ss just being a hidden job ss. Adrian did tell him that he inherited his job ss and it was likely that Adrian''s job ss was one of the unique job sses but his best friend has just not realized it yet. Adrian was the reason he got a quest to unlock a unique job ss so it makes a bit of sense that his best friend possess a unique job ss. He put it in the back of his mind as he was more interested on the skills now. " What do you think the Legacy tier mean? Also can you use your new active skill. I wanna see the effects because you know I like cool and shy skill effects." Marlon teased. " Legacy probably mean that I inherited the skill since I had like an inheritance ceremony or something. I''ll use the skill now then." Adrian answered and prepared to use his skill. " Which weapon should I summon then?" asked Adrian earnestly. " How about you summon the sword armament? It is the most basic of weapons. Still I am surprised that a summoner could actually summon weapons. LOL." Marlon answered with eyes sparkling. " Summon: Psyche Armament- Sword" Adrian chanted. The blue me on top of Adrian''s crown disappeared and reappeared in front of him. The me shined bright and his demi-gauntlets started receding from his hand and started to fall of from his and towards the blue me. The violet scales of the demi-gauntlets became the swords hilt. The cross guard was the same as the hilt with the scaly texture and the orbs located in the middle of the demi-gauntlets became the centerpiece of the cross guard. The orbs became somewhat of a case for the most eerie part of the sword which is an eye thst moves as if surveying its surroundings. The mes burned brighter and a whitish blue de popped out of the cross guard. There was only one word that the two best friends uttered when they saw this skill animation which was , " Wicked". Adrian swung it a few times and he felt that the sword almost had no weight. He once again read the skill description to check if the sword did have the same properties as that of his demi-gauntlets and he uttered the magic word, " Geoforce". The sword erged and became the size of a greatsword that was as big as Adrian himself and the most ridiculous of all it weighed close to nothing. Adrian then remembered something important after swinging the erged sword a bunch of times like it was a hollow stic toy. He remembered that he still has not checked the synchro skill that he and Marlon got. " Have you looked at the synchro skill that we got?" asked Adrian. "Not yet. I did not view it yet because I am more interested in your new job ss skills." Marlon answered. " Let''s check it then." Adrian said as he opened the skill interface while his eyes immediately bulged and he heard a thud beside him. It seems his best friend fainted. Chapter 68 - Parting Ways When Adrian heard a thud sound from his back and learned it was from Marlon, he was not surprised because even he would faint from the skill details that he read. Skill: Void Demolition(Death Energy Half) Tier: Divine Type: Synchro Skill Effect: Commune with the powers of the God of Death, Abbadon, to gather all Death attribute energy in the surroundings and form it into a sphere of astronomical energy. Once sufficient energy has been umted,bine this energy to its other half Void Demolition(Life Energy Half). When both halvesbine, fire a beam of concentrated null energy in a straight line of about 100 meters and 10 meters wide. This skills deals 10,000% of both users physical and magical damage as true damage. Gains 10% chance to execute enemies under 20% Health Points. Cannot be disrupted when channeling but both users are still vulnerable to damage. Cannot be used when the other half has not been channeled together with the user. Both users must be at least two meters apart in order to cast. Cooldown: 30 days Cast Time: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 90% of Maximum Mana Points of both users and 30% Maximum Health Points of both users. Restrictions: Obtain Third Status Awakening Adrian told Marlon to send his skill description if they have simrities but it seems the skill is a bit different. Adrian even pped Marlon''s cheeks to wake him up of his fantasizing of being something like ast boss character that he has been murmuring a few seconds after his copse. Skill: Void Demolition(Life Energy Half) Tier: Divine Type: Synchro Skill Effect: Commune with the powers of the Goddess of Life, Gaea, to gather all Life attribute energy in the surroundings and form it into a sphere of astronomical energy. Once sufficient energy has been umted,bine this energy to its other half Void Demolition(Death Energy Half). When both halvesbine, fire a beam of concentrated null energy in a straight line of about 100 meters and 10 meters wide. This skills deals 10,000% of both users physical and magical damage as true damage. Gains 10% chance to execute enemies under 20% Health Points. Cannot be disrupted when channeling but both users are still vulnerable to damage. Cannot be used when the other half has not been channeled together with the user. Both users must be at least two meters apart in order to cast. Cooldown: 30 days Cast Time: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 90% of Maximum Mana Points of both users and 30% Maximum Health Points of both users. Restrictions: 150,000 Devotion Stat Adrian smiled wryly at the skill. The skill might be overpowered and deals true damage but it also came with lots of restrictions. Adrian''s restriction is that He should have his third stat awakening while Marlon''s was the 150,000 devotion stat that would more or less be attained at the same time as his third stat awakening also. They have a divine tier skill that they are years in the making to even use but nevertheless, the two treated the restriction as a challenge and the even bet each other on who would lift their restriction first. " Look at me my friend for I will be a grinding machine for the next 30 days.Ha..ha..haa." Adrian dered boldly. " Well, you need to catch up buddy. I am already ahead of you by twenty levels. Hehe." replied Marlon in a "I am better than you tone". " I think I''ll return first to the Paradox nes. What are you going to do?" asked Adrian. " I''ll jump straight into investigating the Church of Life and pick up missions along the way. You know two birds, one stone sorta thing." Marlon answered. " I will probably clear some field monsters and go into dungeons to familiarize myself with my new skills. If you need any help you can call me. I will be sure to show up since I kind of owe you one for helping me here." Adrian said with conviction. " Don''t stress about it dude. What are friends for? I will head out first then I am a bit excited in aplishing this quest you see. See yater!" Marlon said while saluting and then heading towards the portal as he disappeared from Adrian''s vision. Before Adrian left he read a few system notifications that he passed by because it did not tell him about his new job ss skills or details. [ Due to your skill Daemos Core that doubles your status point inquisition, you will not have bonus status points that is given during job advancements.] [Requirements for next Job ss advancement shall be given when yer reaches level 150.] Adrian thought that this would happen because double status points in itself is overpowered. He did not get the bonus 100 status points but he did not fret over it. It was only about 30 or so levels that he needed to grind anyway to get them. In the end, he had permanent double stat points while others only get them during job advancements. The locked job ss advancement quest was a load off of his mind because he does not want to be pressured inpleting it since he has a lot on his te currently. Will others of the same race as I am get the same treatment when I unlock the Daemos race? this was the question in Adrian''s mind. Adrian was now left inside the boss dungeon and sighed before tearing up one of the teleportation scrolls that he was given. ======== Adrian and his soulbounds reappeared before the Paradox nes and he hurried towards the portal site in order to test his new skills to familiarize himself with it. He picked an area that was not infested with other yers and was five levels higher than him because he has a new goal and that is to be a greater demon. He looked at the quest that was given to him by Ascalor to see his progress. ¡ñQuest Log¡ñ Awaken the Persona(Ongoing) Ascalor wants you to be stronger so that you could rise to the top. He sees promise in you so do not fail him. Clear Condition: Be a Greater Demon Reward: Epic Spatial magic skillbook Requirements: a.) Reach Level 50 b.) Condense your Daemos Core c.) Defeat Enemies 5 levels higher than you(31/100) He also has another quest that slipped his mind because he was busy with his ss advancement quests. This was a bit urgent due to it being a time limited quest. ¡ñQuest Log¡ñ Ancient Heroes III The twin gods, Gaea and Abbadon, are pleased that you manage to get one of the three relics used to seal the breach made by the corruptants. Now they want you to find traces of the Undead King and find the group of acolytes that ns to revive him. Clear Conditions: Find traces of the Undead King and acolytes. Reward: Weapon Enhancement Stones x10 The quest did not have a time stamp on it but Adrian knows that if someone was faster than him to find the clues and if they manage to find all of it then this quest would be deemed as failed. The dark god that possessed Argent seems to be irrelevant to the Undead King event and is not part of it since it did not trigger this quest. Adrian calmed himself and managed his breath to focus. " Hooh! Breath in and out." Adrian murmured and then thought to himself, " There is no need to rush. Rushing often leads to mistakes. If the quest vanishes then it means I am not yet good enough and should train even harder to cover what Ick." Adrian then went to a spatial fracture that lead to a field called Thrall teau where there are trolls in the level 40s all the way to level 200 depending on how deep you venture in the field area because it is vast. Adrian used his skill ''mour'' and polymorphed his soulbounds before jumping straight into the spatial fracture with them. ====================== Meanwhile in a cave somewhere deep inside a mountain, a cocoon made of wriggling tentacles that numbered in about a hundred. A young man that was dressed in a ck robe with unknown symbols written on it and the symbols pulses eeriely in red light. He took of his hood revealing his silver colored hair and his eyes with ck pupils and red cornea''s that made him seem like an absolute viin that must be defeated by humanity. The young man then spoke in a tone that seems like what horror movie directors use when a person is possessed by an entity. " Look at your pathetic state Vel''drix. It is funny looking at you in that state." the young man said in a mocking tone. The cocoon seemed to have reacted to the insult and the tentacles vibrated and formed a makeshift mouth but crazily enough, the mouth that formed spewed words. " You dare mock me when you are just using a proxy to even just speak to me. Who is the weak one here?! When I regain my strength, I will be unstoppable!" the tentacle mouth dered like it was a fact. " I did note here to fight. I came here to form an alliance with you since you need help and I need your help. Think about my offer when I return in the following days." the young man uttered and he disappeared with a puff of ck smoke. Chapter 69 - Grinding And Channeling One’s Inner Hunter Adrian was teleported to the Thrall teau when he jumped towards the fracture leading there. Hended on an area reminiscent of a forest and his current location was at the bottom of the Thrall teau. He first scouted his surroundings by ordering his three soulbounds. When the three soulbounds returned and waved their heads side to side indicating that there was no one around, Adrian breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to go crazy by himself and test the limits of the skill Summon: Psyche Armament. The skill description only detailed the general description not the specific limits like weapon durability and such. Adrian once again looked at the skill description for the skill. Skill: Summon: Psyche Armament Tier: Legacy Effect: Summons a Psyche Armament imbued with the power of your soul and possessing the qualities of your currently equipped weapon. Each Psyche Armament contains three skills and consumes Essences instead of mana to cast. Once all three types of skills of the Psyche Armament is used, the Psyche armament will disappear because it could no longer sustain its corporeal form. Only one Psyche Armament could be summoned at a time. Number of Armaments that could be used currently: 3 (Bow, Pair of Daggers, Sword) Cooldown: 15 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana cost: 500 Mana Points Adrian tried summoning a different weapon to feel the difference between each Psyche Armament. He summoned the bow by shouting the spells name and the weapon of choice. "Summon: Psyche Armament ¨C Bow", Adrian chanted. The scales on Adrian''s Twilight Demi-Gauntlets receded once again and merged with the blue me that once again appeared in front of him when it disappeared on top of his head. The half orbs that was in his demi-gauntlets became whole and also had an eye with a dark blue color and a cat''s eye motif. The scaly armor of his demi-gauntlets was transferred to the design for the body of the bow. In between the scales pulses a violet light like that of his demi-gauntlets. The bowstring was not present but when Adrian picked up the bow, a blueish white string made of something like an aura or mana appeared. Adrian pulled the bowstring made of some kind of energy and an arrow made of the same blueish white energy appeared. The end of the arrow was being pinched by his right hand that he used to pull the bow and the arrow tip was situated perfectly at the center of the bow. Adrian pulled the bow to its limits and funny enough the bow bended like the bow''s string was stronger than the bow. Adrian released the arrow by targeting a nearby tree and he felt like something left his body the moment he did. He checked his status and saw what was different. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Half Asmodian) Species: Imp (Lesser Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer (Expand) Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe(Beginner) LVL: 37 Experience: 4.5%/100% HP: 2600/2600 MP: 990/1500 His mana was reduced by ten mana points which means that instead of an arrow with a physical body, his arrows uses his mana instead as a catalyst for an arrow. This carries pros and cons that have to be deliberated with utmost care because if he uses the bow and fired arrow like a maniac then he would easily consume all of his mana points. On the plus side, he just needed to pull the bowstring and an arrow will conveniently appear but that would also mean that he would not be able to add special properties to the arrow like conventional arrows that cksmiths make. Still he was d that he has long range weapon at his arsenal. "At least there would be a use in all of that training that my parents subjected me when I was young." Adrian thought. When Adrian was young, he was suddenly subjected to a jungle survival course courtesy of his parents (mostly by his mother). They told him that he must be able to manage in any environment if he wanted survive in this world. At first, Adrian did not believe what his parents were doing and he thought it was his parent''s way of a practical joke but he was wrong on the money. He endured three months of hellish training that a normal ten year old would not have experienced but he picked up a few set of skills along the way. His parents taught him how to make some weapons and that included a make shift bow and arrow from wood. Adrian does other sports as hobby like archery when he wants to unwind and relieve stress. Adrian is not the best but the basics are drilled into him enough to properly aim an arrow since there is no auto target feature in this game plus the bow training in this game helped him improve. Adrian looked at the tree that his mana arrow hit and was satisfied with the damage. The mana arrow managed to at least prate four inches into the tree''s bark. He looked at the details of the weapon using his new Dark Blue Evil Eye skill and strangely enough it was the information of the demi-gauntlets that popped up. Weapon: Twilight Demi-Gauntlets (Growth Type) (Character Bound) (Psyche Armament: Bow Form) Tier: Rare (Upgradeable) Description: A Soul Glove destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It was forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods. Damage Modifier: 100-150 (Increases in response to bounded character''s level and weapon tier) Effect: INT +20 STR+10 DEX+10 AGI+10 (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Slots: 1.) Rune of Explosive Force 2.) Empty 3.) Empty 4.) Empty 5.) Empty His Twilight Demi-gauntlets now have a damage modifier. It seems the hot-fix was done simultaneously with the update. Since his weapon was a growth type weapon, the damage modifier is dependent on the weapon tier and his character level. The 100-150 damage modifier is already pretty high for Adrian''s level of 37 since weapons are level restricted to an increment of five. This means that Adrian''s demi-gauntlet should have the damage modifier of a level 35 rare tier weapon. Weapons of this level normally have a damage modifier of 75-100. The damage modifier jumps to a higher number every fifty levels. Overall, Adrian was satisfied of his weapon. Adrian scouted the forest stealthily like it was ingrained in his body what to do in an unfamiliar and dangerous location. A few minutes of scouring he managed to finally encounter or see a monster. He used his skill to look at the monster''s details and smiled because it would be a turned into a good punching bag for his skills. The monster was all alone and was feasting on what seems like a deer. Monster: Lesser Troll Level: 45 HP: 80,000/80,000(100%) Description: A weaker species of the proud troll race hence the lesser in its name. Although considered a lesser species, it still retains some of the qualities of a troll like a troll''s excellent vitality and devastating physical force. Due to being a lesser species of a troll, it only mostly rely on its own instincts and is incapable ofmunication. "As expected of a troll species. It almost has health in parallel as a mini-boss. Even though it is a weaker species a troll is still a troll.", Adrian softly murmured. The lesser troll was green in color and was about two meters tall which for Adrian''s standards is a giant target. The lesser troll was chowing down on a deer that it seems to have killed. Its powerful canines biting the deer and an audible crunch can be heard even if Adrian was ten meters away. Adrian pulled the bowstring and an arrow appeared. He let go of the arrow and it struck the back of the troll but Adrian was dismayed because the lesser troll only scratched the area where the arrownded as if it was an insect''s bite. [You have dealt 100 mixed damage to the Lesser Troll] Adrian then looked at the lesser troll''s health points and was shocked. Monster: Lesser Troll Level: 45 HP: 79,908/80,000(99%) The lesser troll''s health was rising rapidly. It was truly form the same troll family and is a big nuisance to kill. This however did not dismay Adrian and his fighting spirit kicked in and he epted the challenge. He fired multiple arrows until he lost about 500 mana and managed to get the attention of the troll since he managed to hit some spots where it looked like it hurt because the lesser troll flinched when he was struck. Adrian managed to deal about more or less 7,000 damage due to arrows alone because of the varying damage he deals which ranges from 100-150 because the lesser troll does not even wear armor only a rag to hide his essential parts. The Lesser Troll red up when it was hit right in the mouth and it even roared as if warning the attacker but s it was driven mostly by instincts. The lesser troll threw the deer parts it has yet to finished and charged towards the direction of the arrows. Chapter 70 - Pysche Armament Skills: Bow Adrian is now confusing the lesser troll about his location by actively firing arrows from different directions thereby dis-orienting the troll. It was so confused that it just picked a random path opposite of Adrian and trampled everything that caught its sight regardless if were trees or rocks. Adrian smiled at the easy prey that he managed to encounter. Adrian now getting familiar with his bow Psyche Armament now looks at the skills that are avable for the bow. Skill: Shooting Star Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: The mana arrow produced by the Psyche Armament will be charged for five to ten seconds and be empowered. The arrow would deal 300% of the total magic damage and would gain the piercing effect. The arrow travels about 50 meters to 100 meters depending on the time the arrow is charged. This skill could be interrupted during charging. When charging is interrupted the required essence will still be consumed and the cooldown will be cut down in half. Cooldown: 20 seconds after arrow is released Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 15 Essence per cast Skill: Soul Piercer Tier: Legacy Type: Toggle Effect: Arrows will gain the piercing effect and will deal true damage for the duration that the skill is active. Unable to generate essence while the skill is active. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 5 Essence per arrow released. Skill: Orion''s Wrath Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Ascend to the sky and fire three Shooting Stars. Each Shooting Star will have 500% of your total attack power as mixed damage. The Shooting Star that is fired will have the maximum range regardless of charging time. You will remain airborne until the skill is finished or you are affected by a status effect. Gain the Far-sight status while airborne Far-sight: Enhances vision and be able to view everything in sight in a hundred meter radius. Cooldown: 20 minutes Cast Time: 2 seconds Essence Cost: 75 Essence Adrian nodded at the skills as they were meant as something akin to bing a sniping archer y-style. As the lesser troll was still rampaging and Adrian following behind it and him assessing the number of essence he managed to get. He managed to hit the troll with about 50 mana arrows and he was rewarded with 50 essence in total. He gets 1 essence per sessful hit on the lesser troll. He does not know if this was applicable to all the Psyche Armament but he would find outter when he will test the other two. Adrian has 50 essence currently and he would try and using the first two skills first because he did not have enough for the third skill yet. Adrian used the first skill and pulled the bow. The arrow then became white in color and had the shape resembling that of aet. Adrian charged it for the full ten seconds as the lesser troll was about 80 meters away from him by the time he charged the skill since he was immobile when charging the skill. Adrian let the arrow loose and it speed was unparalleled that the lesser troll did not even realize that a hole the size of a basketball was blown through its stomach. The lesser troll stumbled down due the chunk of damage it received and was hit by the stunned status. A lesser troll is still a troll from Adrian''s perspective because when he moved closer to the troll the hole was visibly repairing itself although at a slow rate but the troll''s health points remained the same. Monster: Lesser Troll(Status: Stunned) Level: 45 HP: 56,265/80,000(70.33%) Adrian shaved off about 15% of the lesser troll''s health points with one attack or specifically skill. The game''s system probably factored in the area where the damage was taken which is why the damage was massive. Adrian did not rx as the lesser troll was regenerating the hole albeit slowly. He unhesitatingly used the second skill Soul Piercer. Adrian''s mana arrow looked a bit sharper than usual and the bow was shining a bit indicating that the skill was activated. Adrian fired off arrows until he ran out of usable essence and he managed to fire about seven mana arrows. The seven mana arrows did not disappear when it hit the lesser troll''s body instead it pierced holes in its body that were the size of coins. The lesser troll screamed in pain as its natural defenses were breached by this unknown hunter that did not even show its face. It screamed angrily at the bushes as if saying, " Get out and fight me head on coward". Adrian snickered at the lesser troll''s attitude. Adrian just continued firing mana arrows until the lesser troll became particles of light and he consumed all his mana. The lesser troll screamed in agony for he did not know why it was facing injustice. It was just enjoying its meal when an unknown assant started firing arrows at it. Adrian picked up the loot and looked for his next vict..I mean target. It did not take long for Adrian to spot other lesser trolls in the vicinity. He continuously used the cover of the forest and his sniping skill to kill every lesser troll he had in sight. He was like a hunter that lived in the wilds all his life and was familiar with the woods like it was his backyard. He managed to kill about ten more and managed to level up two times thanks to his three times experience gain. Adrian was feeling refreshed by gaining two more levels that he still continued despite hunting for about five hours in game already. He said one more before going to each his lunch since he has yet to test thest skill. Adrian was feeling that his body was feeling the hunger and said to himself, " Oh..Whatever" and used the skill Orion''s Wrath anyway. The skill action was two seconds because he first tossed the bow upwards to the air and he soon followed. Adrian was standing on what seems like an invisible tform with the pattern of the Orion star formation with a pose like he is ready to fire the arrows anytime. From an outsider''s perspective, Adrian looked cool because of the skill effect and his ''master archer'' pose that has one of his legs folded slightly which makes his legs form a triangle. Yet, in Adrian''s perspective this pose was embarrassing. It felt like he was a superhero or something. Shaking off his embarrassment, Adrian was amazed by the effect of the Far-sight status because he could see even the ants as long as he focused his field of vision. It did not take long for Adrian to find monsters that were walking about. He pulled the bowstring and automatically it registered a Shooting Star arrow. Adrian''s target was not a lesser troll but what looks like a goblin. Actually Adrian was able to activate even his Dark Blue Evil Eye skill in synergy with his Far-sight status which amazed him even more. The monster was more specifically a goblin warrior. Monster: Goblin Warrior Level: 48 HP: 55,000/55,000(100%) Description: An evolved and more powerful version of the goblin species. It looks like a slightly taller version of a goblin but carries a sharp weapon like swords. It is often mistaken for an average goblin due to its uncanny simrities which leads to the deaths of inexperienced adventurers. Finally Adrian saw one of the mostmon fantasy monsters ever created even though it''s an evolved form. It still counts as a goblin. Thankfully the goblin warrior did not have as much health as that of the lesser troll but it does wear something akin to leather armor but in Adrian''s perspective, the goblin warrior''s head is unprotected which is why he would aim for a head shot. Adrian pulled the bowstring and imagined afortable shooting position and like the tform he was standing on received an order it tilted a bit to the side which surprised Adrian. He was tilted 45 degrees in the air and he was not even using his wings to fly. Adrian was defying gravity from his perspective but he found it interesting as the tform seems to respond to his thoughts which he deeply appreciates. Adrian fired the arrow and the Shooting Star was seen dropping at a fast speed from the sky. The goblin warrior as if sensing somethinging towards it from above, instinctively looked up. The goblin warrior did not even notice what hit it was its whole head was blown or by the attack it received head on since it was not wearing a helmet. Adrian received a system notification indicating that he killed the goblin warrior. [You have dealt devastating damage to the Goblin Warrior by aiming at its vital spot.] [You have gained experience.] "Wow! I never thought it was that powerful. Piercing attacks sure are scary." Adrian said as he looked for more targets for the two more Shooting Stars he could fire. Unknown to him, something was eyeing him from above the clouds. Chapter 71 - Fathers Day Event As Adrian was looking for two more targets for his remaining two shots of Shooting Star which is courtesy of his Orion''s Wrath skill, a figure from above the clouds was surveying him as well. Kaon who was flying beside Adrian that is acting like his guard sensed the killing intent that was present above them. Kaon then saw a figure descending from the cloud that is as fast as the speed of sound. The figure''s silhouette was descending at a fast rate and is bing bigger than anticipated. At first it was the size of an ant but a few secondster, it became as big as a bus. Kaon then urged Adrian to look up and before Adrian could turn around Kaon already transformed back to his original look. Kaon and the figure shed about fifty meters away from Adrian and created a shock wave but fortunately it did not cancel the skill. Unfortunately, Kaon died in a single shot from the sh of both powers. Adrian was shocked of what happened because that thing just one shot a dragon. Adrian fired thest two Shooting Stars at it but it managed to dodge the one of the Shooting Star and its right wing was grazed by thest one fired. Adrian managed to see the details of the mysterious figure before his screen cked out and his remaining soulbounds were unsummoned. Adrian''s avatar was split in half by the monster named the thunderbird. Monster: Thunderbird Level: 200 HP: ???/???(99.99%) Description: Majestic gigantic birds said to one of the Rulers of the Skies. Its whole body is a giant conductor of natural lightning and could swoop down upon its prey with the sound of thunder and as fast as thunder. This birds are extremely territorial of its territory and would attack anyone haughty enough to fly the same skies that it dered as its territory. Mortal enemies with the Great Horned Snakes and also their favorite meals. Adrian''s avatar fell down from the sky andnded on the ground. He was shouting at his ipetence of information gathering that he did not know that thunderbirds actually fly through the skies of the Thrall teau. He was about to grumble about his loss of experience and maybe an item but he heard a system prompt about two secondster. [yer Equinox will now revive due to the effects of the skill ''Yewdrassil''s Blessing''] Adrian rejoiced because he was given a free revive every 24 hours. He thanked the RPG gods for this wonderful skill. that was given to him. Adrian resurrected at the ce where his avatar''s corpsended. Well, where the upper bodynded anyway. " Seriously! Why are there strong monsters up in the sky. Now I know why some of the dragonkin rarely even fly. The sky itself is a whole new battlefield." Adrian grumbled for a few minutes to someone that is nonexistent and decided to eat his lunch since he already tested the skills for the Psyche Armament: Bow anyways. ======================== Adrian logged back inside the game 45 minutester at the same spot he logged out. He was still inside the Thrall teau outskirts anyways. He looked around him before casting mour once again on himself since it was dispelled when he died and forgot to recast it before logging out due to him grumbling at the air. He also resummoned back his soulbounds because they were sealed back when he died. He once again casted the Polymorph skill on them and decided to avert even taking to the skies due the predator roaming it. Adrian decided to try and head to a town when he spotted a peculiar person or more specifically an NPC. It was standing just outside the field entrance for the Thrall teau. The NPC was peculiar because ot was like as if a person was wearing a bear costume with big guns on its body both physically and physiologically. The bear was buffed like a bodybuilder and had the name ''Papa Bear'' floating above his head. Adrian tried to remember where he read that name and it suddenly clicked. This was the NPC for the time limited Father''s day Event. Adrian did not know what kind of rewards will it give if you ept its mission since it was not in the patch notes but he decided to try it for the sake of fun. Adrian walked towards the NPC Papa Bear and before he could speak Papa Bear spoke first. " Dear Adventurer would you spare your precious time for epting the request of little old me." Papa Bear said with a cute face but it was all shattered by its buff body. Adrian just smiled and replied, " Sure. I have nothing better to do anyway." " Ooh..Finally someone who wants to listen. You see it seems that somebody kidnapped my son and all I have as evidence is this strand of golden hair. Would you be so kind to apany me in saving my son? I managed to trace their scent to a cave somewhere. Do you think you could help me as a back up since the strength of the monsters are too much for just myself." Papa Bear said with conviction but it was difficult to take him seriously because of its character model. Adrian decided to wholeheartedly participate in the event so he epted the quest that was given to him. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Find my Son Papa Bear has been wondering around looking for his son. Help him dive into a cave where he found traces of the perpetrator. Difficulty: Adjusted in response to yer level Clear Reward: Unknown Failure: Spanking from Papa Bear Adrian did not know whether tough or cry because of the punishment upon failure. The reward is unknown but in Adrian''s mind is it would not be that difficult because the difficulty was scaled to his level. Adrian along with Papa Bear and his soulbounds was teleported to an instance dungeon. The instance dungeon was called Aurum Cavern and like the name implies there was golden rocks glittering inside the cave. It did not take long before an enemy appeared before them. Monster: Cold Soup Slime Level: 39 HP: 50,000/50,000(100%) Description: A monster reminiscent of a slime but instead of a clear body, it has a soup body. The soup is said to be very healthy for the body and would cure colds and such. Due to it being cold, it has an acquired taste to be able to eat it. It can shoot ice elemental magic at its foes and even a part of itself as a physical missile of sorts. Somewhat immune to physical attacks. Adrian now knows the inspiration for this event. It was from a children''s fairy-tale. Either way it is still an enemy. Adrian urged Kaon to deal with it and he provided support using his magic. Kaon fired a breath attack upon the Cold Soup Slime and its health was visibly decreasing. Papa Bear also dy damage using a methrower that suddenly materialized in its hand. It did not take long for the party to deal with the cold soup slime because they used an element that was its counterpart or weakness. The cold soup slime melted and what filled the cavern was a delicious aroma. [You have been allured by the delicious smell of the soup. Satiety decreases by 1 per cent every five minutes.] " Ooh...What a delicious smell that makes my tummy rumble." Papa Bear muttered. " We should continue on. We need to find your son in a hurry. We do not even know what happened to him yet." Adrian stated to snap Papa Bear of its current situation. " You are right! Let us go. Do not worry son. Papa is here!" Papa Bear shouted and ran past Adrian. [Papa Bear''s motivation has been increased. His stats are increased by 10%] Adrian tried to shout for Papa Bear to wait for him but the fellow just left him in the dust. Adrian undoes the polymorph on Sirius and hopped on him so that they could reach the super fast Papa Bear. He held Saena in his arms since its not that fastpared to Sirius and Kaon. They arrived at a fork in the road and Adrian ordered Sirius to pick up Papa Bear''s scent. Sirius went towards the right path and a few secondster sounds of a battle could be heard. They finally arrived at the location of the battle and Papa Bear was fighting a slime five meters tall which was twice as big as the Cold Soup Slime they encountered earlier. Monster: Hot Soup Slime Level: 39 HP: 60,000/60,000(100%) Description: A monster reminiscent of a slime but instead of a clear body, it has a soup body. The soup is said to be very healthy for the body and would cure colds and such. Due to it being very hot, it has an acquired taste to be able to eat it. It can shoot fire elemental magic at its foes and even a part of itself as a physical missile of sorts. Somewhat immune to physical attacks. Weapons could lose durability upon contact with its body. Adrian then ordered Saena through their soul link to heal Papa Bear as it lost some of its health. He would not let the NPC die on him or else the mission might fail. He also ordered Sirius and Kaon to strike when there is a chance. He then summoned his Psyche Armament: Bow since that is what he is currently familiar with. Adrian then entered the battle. Chapter 72 - Fathers Day Event Finale Adrian with his soulbounds joined the battle that Papa Bear has started. Kaon fired its breath attack but instead ofpletely damaging the Hot Soup Slime, it recovered some health points and even managed to get an attack buff. Adrian ordered Kaon to stop with its breath attack and deal physical damage instead since he too was immune to heat. Saena was practically flying behind Papa Bear and continuously healing him because he was taking the brunt of the damage. Adrian used the Soul Piercer toggle skill and generated the piercing effect on his arrows since he already has max Soul Essence gauge anyway and he did not even entertained the idea of using Orion''s Wrath skill because the ceiling of the cave could barely fit Kaon as it was not that high in the first ce. Adrian safelyunched mana arrows towards the Hot Soup Slime and it was very effective since it was weak to magic which is probably why Papa Bear himself could not beat the dungeon because he deals physical damage using his weapons of mass destruction. The Hot Soup Slime as if feeling pain bubbled when it was hit by Adrian''s mana arrow and switched aggro towards him. Itunched parts of itself toward Adrian at a fast speed that Adrian was not able to dodge. Adrian was hit by about a liter of hot soup with bits of potato in it at his face. His health bar was decreased by 150 due to the sudden attack and his face was covered with a thick soup base. [You have been dealt 150 damage.] [You have resisted the Burn status effect] [Your Satiety has dropped by ten due to the delicious aroma] [Your Satiety is not below 50%] Adrian was a bit frustrated because not only was he damaged but his Satiety was lowered even more. A little more lower and he would gained the weakened status or even worse the hunger status effect. Adrian decided to just st the thing with mana arrows when he saw that what looks like a tomato is floating inside the body of the Hot Soup Slime. He remembered that in order for monsters that have liquid form to retain its shape without a container there was a need for a core. Adrian tried out his hypothesis and tried firing arrows at the tomato in the body with the Soul Piercer mana arrow and to his surprise the tomato moved out of the way of the mana arrows. Adrian now had an idea on how to kill the Hot Soup Slime but it seems that the hot soup slime changed aggro towards him again him again because of what he did. "Papa Bear distract him for me" Adrian shouted while telling his soulbounds through his Soul Link to assist Papa Bear. Papa Bear nodded and attacked the hot soup slime with more brutality and even Kaon and Sirius joined in which made the aggro shift towards them. Adrian then started using his Shooting Star skill and aimed at the tomato that was floating inside the hot soup slime''s body. He looked for an opening and he found it when Papa Bear threw a grenade inside the hot soup slimes body. The grenade exploded and scattered the some soup base of the hot soup slime dealing damage to the members at the forefront. Adrian did not miss this opportunity that the hot soup slime was incapacitated and fired the Shooting Star at the tomato. When the tomato was hit by the skill, it exploded inside the hot soup slime''s body and dyed the parts around it red. The hot soup slime''s body convulsed and then deted like a balloon. [You have managed to break the Hot Soup Slime''s core thereby immediately killing it.] [You have gained experience points.] Adrian then moved closer to the ones in the forefront andughed. He did not want tough but they were covered in thick soup. Papa Bear then took out a towel from who knows where and started cleaning himself up while Sirius just licked himself clean while Kaon heated the surface of his body until the soup disintegrated. Papa Bear then spoke some words towards Adrian indicating that the end of the dungeon was near. From Adrian''s perspective, he thought that the dungeon was pretty easy but then again it was an event dungeon and more like a giveaway to yer for their patronage so he does not expect an extravagant award since this was not a main story event. "I could smell the owner of this golden hair at the end of that tunnel. Let us hurry!" Papa Bear urged Adrian. Adrianplied and they rushed towards the tunnel and they reached the end a few minutester. When they reached the end, they were assaulted by an intoxicating aroma that stimted one''s appetite. [You have smelled something very delicious and its aroma is dazzling your sense of smell. Your Satiety bar drops by one every minute.] What they have witnessed is the scene of a little witch girl with golden hair stirring arge cauldron with a little bear tossing ingredients in it. It was a sight that would really be seen on children''s books and they were even smiling while cooking whatever was in it. "Son¡­.Is that you? Were you here all this time?" Papa Bear asked the little bear. As if surprised by his dad''s appearance, the little bear faced Papa Bear and he looked so cute that you would want to hug it forever. "Papa! What are you doing here? You ruined my surprise for you!" the little bear grumbled as he stomped his feet. "Surprise? There were monsters in this cave." Papa Bear said in an angry yet caring tone. "Ohhh¡­yeah¡­about that." As the little bear wondered his eyes towards two cauldrons that were empty. Adrian could more or less guess what happened since he knows that the little girl with golden was a witch. "My friend and I just wanted to cook something special for our dads but it seems that we messed up the recipe which lead to someplications but Goldy managed to divert them to the entrance of the cave." The little bear said with an almost crying look. Papa Bear eventually forgave his son for sneaking out and told him to always ask for permission. The little bear also introduced her friend and told them their gift to their dads which was a soup just right for one''s taste. Adrian smiled at what he saw and told himself to hug his dad after this dungeon is over. The little bear waddled towards Adrian and gave him a bowl of soup. "This is thanks for escorting my dad here. Please take it as a reward." The little bear said in a cute tone. Adrian dly took the bowl and put it inside his inventory. He bid the group farewell and went to the shining magic circle that would deliver him out of the instance dungeon. When he was out he logged out and hugged his dad and told him his adventure in the game which put a smile on his dad''s face. Adrian logged back inside the game and took a look at the reward he was given. Item: Just Right Soup Tier: Special Type: Consumable Effect: Recovers Satiety to full. Increases the eater''s level by one when the eater is below level 100. If the eater is above level 100 then he would be given a 50% experience boost for a day. Cannot be traded. Adrian was d that he was given a free level which makes him now level 40 and decided to invest his status points to give him a boost in stats. He immediate drank the soup and experienced a sense of euphoria that his mind was blown away the delicious taste and he even imagined his clothes ripping away from his body. Without even noticing, Adrian drank the whole soup and was disappointed there was none left. He sighed and decided to invest his remaining status points since he was having a hard time dealing some damage to monsters higher level than him. Adrian put 40 status points into both strength and intelligence. 20 points in agility. 20 points in vitality and the remaining thirty points was equally invested into both dexterity and endurance. Now his status looks like this. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos(Half Asmodian) Species: Imp(Lesser Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer(Expand) Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe(Beginner) LVL: 40 Exp: 33.8%/100% HP: 3000/3000 MP: 1900/1900 VIT: 145+5 STR: 170+25 INT: 170+20 AGI: 145+10 DEX: 140+15 END: 138 Avable Stat points: 0 Skills: Job Skills(Expand), Active Skills(Expand), Passive Skills(Expand), Racial Skill: Origin Magic(Expand) With Adrian''s stats alone he could now contend with a level 70 yer that undergone his or her job advancement. Of course he would not do that because he is still a long way from achieving a high ranking in the leaderboards. He was not even in the top 100 for the summoner learderboards. He could only p his face and tell encourage himself. He then remembered the skillbook that he put up for auction and decided to view it. When he peered at the current bid price Adrian fell down on the ground and his soulbounds circling him as if they were worried. Chapter 73 - Soul Form Manifestation When Adrian stopped his dramatic response and stood up, he immediately sent a message to his best friend Marlon the price tag of the skillbook. Marlon replied with a shocked face emoji three times. The current auction price for the skillbook is 10,000 gold and the current exchange rate for gold is 2.5 dors per gold coin. The two best friends underestimated the demand for such a skill especially for knights. Knights are one of the most well known type of warrior job advancement and is the most well-bnced in term of stats. Knights are said to have almost equal attack and defense which makes them ideal as substitute tankers but not main tankers. If yed well they could be optimal as a damage dealer and a defender but a ring weakness is that they rarely have high damage dealing skills and paired with bnced stats they do not specialize in something. Nevertheless, being a knight is still popr due to some people that wants to be in servitude of a beautiful princess or are just fond of the medieval era. Knights are a popr job advancement. The reasons for the high selling price of the skill are two things. The first reason is the execution mechanic of the skill that kills the target directly and if used correctly the yer could very well be a ranker. The second reason is the high skill damage modifier if the execute failed which is still very high inparison to regr knight skills thus the high demand for the skill specially for warrior yers with knight rted professions. They rankers would definitely want this skill and the price is still rising bit by bit even as Adrian was observing it. The auction would only end if no yer bids for the item in about six hours since itsst bid. Adrian decided to close the auction tab and only focus on leveling up since he still has a long way to go. Adrian looked around to where he was teleported out of the instance dungeon and he was still at the outskirts of the Thrall teau. He told Sirius and Kaon to survey the surroundings and changed them to their chibi forms so that if they get spotted by other yers they would not even try to attack them and make them harder to spot since they were smaller. A few minutester Sirius returned while Adrian was petting Saena. It seems that Sirius found something so through their soul link, Adrian called for Kaon. Adrian really loved the versatility of the soul link because he could give orders just by thinking of them but of course he had to practice focusing because it takes great mental capabilities to put it in practice. Sirius led the way to a cave that was only about 7 feet in height and was covered by the dense forestry in that area which concealed it perfectly from the eyes of those who do not search for it intently. A little close to the entrance were items that were more of the misceneous variety and some coins. This must have been the result of the notifications that showed in front of Adrian and when Sirius returned in his full form. Adrian picked up the items even though they would be of little value because who knows when someone might need it anyways. The cave was seven meters in height while it was only about a meter and a half in width. It was more fitting for it to be called a crack than a cave. When Adrian used his Dark Blue Evil Eye skill, the name of a dungeon popped up. [Dungeon: Secret Thrall teau Goblin Encampment Outpost. Level Requirements: 40~50] Adrian was happy with the unexpected dungeon encounter and with his soulbounds by his sides they entered. When Adrian regained vision, he was on top of a ridge inside the of the teau itself and from above one could see numerous goblins undergoing training and arge tent at the north of the training grounds. Still, what made Adrian shudder in excitement is the system notification that popped up. [You are the first to discover the Secret Thrall teau Goblin Encampment Outpost. You will gain two times the experience and double drop rates for the first clear of this dungeon.] With just this dungeon, Adrian will get six times the experience with his experience buffs stacking. He was excited but not too excited to just charge right into the fray without assessing the situation. It seems this dungeon only has a singleyer which has its pros and cons. A singleyer meant that parties could easily handle the waves of monsters but the problem is that Adrian was not in a party even though he has great fighting power as a summoner the vast number of enemies in this dungeon is not a number he and his soulbounds could handle wantonly. Adrian decided to sneak in a little closer and to do that he used a skill that he has never used as of yet. Skill: Soul Form Manifestation Tier: Legacy Effect: Shrouds the target with the power of Limbo and transforms the target into their soul forms. Targets in soul form cannot be harmed by physical attacks but will be dealt twice as much damage by magical attacks. Grants the target invisibility during soul form. Any form of attack by the recipient or being dealt damage will undo the effects of Soul Form Manifestation. Cooldown: 5 minutes Cast Time: 5 seconds Mana cost: 500 Mana Points He only used it on himself and told his soulbounds to wait for him to signal their attack. When Adrian used the skill on himself, his body started to fade from existence and turn pale white as if he was only a smoky silhouette. He then turned invisible and his form resembles that of a white specter but his soulbounds could see him just fine by his assumption because Saena tried tond on his head but passed right through which she turned her head in confusion. Adrian then moved closer to the training grounds that was filled with goblins that were doing sword swings, target practice using a bow and a few who were trying to cast spells. Adrian was a bit nervous that he might be seen since a goblin was walking towards him and he was shocked that the goblin passed right through him though the goblin looked back which made Adrian''s body paler than it was. It seems that as long as he does not attack or is not hit by magic in this state he is ok which is why he did not go close to the goblin mage recruits practicing magic. It was their name when Adrian took a look at their status. Monster: Goblin Mage Recruit Level: 45 HP: 35,000/35,000(100%) MP: 20,000/20,000 Description: A goblin that has potential for magic and pursuing its evolutionary path to be a Goblin Mage. It possesses low health but greater mana than other goblins. Adrian then looked at the status of the other goblins. Monster: Goblin Warrior Recruit Level: 42 HP: 45,000/45,000(100%) MP: 5,000/5,000 Description: A goblin who is pursuing to be a Goblin Warrior that has mastery over weapons that deal physical damage. It possesses higher health and stamina than other goblins. Monster: Goblin Ranger Recruit Level: 40 HP: 33,000/33,000(100%) MP: 10,000/10,000 Description: A goblin pursing to be a Goblin ranger that is capable of hitting targets from afar. It is more nimble than other goblins. Adrian was pondering what to do in this situation because the goblin warrior recruits numbered in the hundreds while the goblin ranger recruits are about less than a hundred and the goblin mage recruits numbered about fifteen. It makes sense that there are few mage recruits because the talent for magic is notmon in this world. It only becamemon when the ''yers'' arrived since bing a mage was very popr since the game''s release. It seems the elites are having a meeting in therge tent but when Adrian was about to go closer, he stopped because it feels as though he should not go closer. It was the right decision because inside thatrge tent was a Goblin Mage that could feel mana fluctuations which would alert the goblinmanders that someone snuck inside their encampment. It did not take long for Adrian to be at full mana again and he went towards the center of the training field. Adrian wanted to test out a theory that he just thought of just now and that is to channel a spell while in Soul Form Manifestation. Adrian knew the perfect spell for this dungeon and that was the skill ''Vortex''. Adrian then started chanting the spell and a ck void was formted in his palm and it slow but surely rose upwards in the training field. The goblin warrior recruits and goblin ranger recruit did not feel a thing but the goblin mage recruits suddenly feel mana fluctuation somewhere in the training field but could not detect where it ising from. With a snap of his fingers, all hell broke loose on the goblin encampment. Chapter 74 - A Demons Rampage When Adrian snapped his fingers a sound akin to ss breaking urred except it was not ss but space itself was the one that broke and from that broken space a ck hole ten meters in diameter formed and pulled everything that it could muster. Adrian is always impressed by the sheer power of the Vortex skill. Not only did it pull all he views as enemies but even things like fences swords and any other thing that was not firmly rooted or able to withstand the pulling force of the Vortex he summoned. This objects deal additional damage to the enemies sucked into the ck hole which is always a plus in Adrian''s eyes and with that numerous notifications assaulted his sight. [You have dealt 3,879 magical damage to a Goblin Ranger Recruit. Additional 467 damage has been dealt due to swirling objects in the ck hole.] [You have dealt 4,149 magical damage to a Goblin Mage Recruit. Additional 638 damage has been dealt due to swirling objects in the ck hole.] [You have dealt 3,268 magical damage to a Goblin Warrior Recruit. Additional 159 damage has been dealt due to swirling objects in the ck hole.] [You have dealt 4,243 magical damage to a Goblin Mage Recruit. Additional 827 damage has been dealt due to swirling objects in the ck hole.] .... This were the notifications that sprung up in Adrian''s field of view and a few secondster even the tent housing the Goblin leaders was sucked into the ck hole revealing a Goblin with a robe conjuring up a barrier to prevent the three of them. The two goblin guards that are guarding the entrance of the tent plunged their swords at the ground to anchor themselves to it. Not long after all the goblins in the training ground were sucked into the ck hole. One might think that hundreds of goblins could not fit into a ten meter diameter ck hole but that would be the uneducated point of view because the concept of space is different inside it but the game designers have used the idea that the ck hole has infinite space and is always swirling. Adrian had more or less an idea of this because he has seen a giant tree being sucked inside of it and that every inanimate thing or energy sucked inside would be damage for the beings sucked inside. "Kaon fire your dragon breath inside of the ck hole" Adrianmanded after he saw all of the goblins in the training ground sucked inside the ck hole. Kaon breathed fire directly into the ck hole and it was absorbed right in and explosions could be heard if you listen closely to the sounds produced inside the ck hole but who would be brave enough toe close. The goblinmanders looked at Adrian with hostility that if looks could kill Adrian would probably be death ten times over. The ck hole ceased to exist meaning the duration has ended and the goblinmanders hoped that some of their recruits survived the ordeal but fate was cruel. All the goblin recruits that was expelled from the hole be shes of light once their corpsesnded on the ground. [You have sessfully killed a Goblin Mage Recruit. Experience has been gained.] [You have sessfully killed a Goblin Warrior Recruit. Experience has been gained.] [You have sessfully killed a Goblin Ranger Recuit. Experience has been gained] Hundreds of notifications like this was popping up in Adrian''s vision that he had to turn them off for the time being because it was distracting him. Adrian and his party was immediately given tons of experience that Adrian leveled up about five times and his soulbounds leveling up about seven times. The bigger one of the three goblinmanders emitted a battle cry because of what he has seen but Adrian was unfazed because of his skill. [The Goblin Chieftain has used the skill ''War Cry''] [You have resisted the fear status due to your ''Asmodian Prowess''] The Goblin Chieftain was fuming with rage and charged towards Adrian but Adrian''s eyes was glued to another area. Adrian was looking at a metal cage that was previously covered with a dirty cloth and it was revealed to be a group of caged individuals which mostly consisted of human females. Adrian was enraged even though they were just game characters but actually seeing victims in close proximity is different from just reading about it or seeing it in the media. Adrian already know what was done to them due to some having dead eyes while some had their legs cut off. There were even children inside the cage. Adrian red with anger and ordered Sirius and Kaon via their Soul Link which was either a good choice or a bad one since even Adrian''s anger was transmitted to his soulbounds. "Destroy them. Leave nothing behind!" Adrianmanded in a heavy tone as Adrian''s mour was dispelled by a spell of the Goblin Mage that Adrian did not even bother dodging. Adrian''s skin tone changed and his horns were revealed that the goblins were surprised. Sirius headed straight for the Goblin Ranger while Kaon charged towards the Goblin Mage. The three goblinmanders was almost near Adrian when he executed thosemands and he was finally shown their status. Monster: Goblin Ranger Level: 48 HP: 60,000/60,000(100%) MP: 20,000/20,000 Description: An evolved species of goblin that is specialized in using ranged weapons such as bows. It is more agile and nimbler than its other evolved goblin counterparts. It uses guerri tactics to deal with its prey in a mocking way. It likes to toy with its targets rather than killing them immediately. Monster: Goblin Mage Level: 48 HP: 50,000/50,000(100%) MP: 50,000/50,000 Description: An evolved species of goblin that is specialized in using mana. It managed to learn how to properly wield the mana inside its body thereby evolving to a goblin species capable of harnessing it. It has higher degree of intelligencepared to its evolved goblin counterparts. It is capable of using elemental magic. From Adrian''s point of view it was not this two who posed a threat but the goblin who was the same size as that of an adult male that was charging towards him. Monster: Goblin Chieftain Level: 50 HP: 100,000/100,000(100%) MP: 40,000/40,000 Description: An evolved species of the goblin warrior that is known for its robust and immense physical force. The Goblin Chieftain is considered to be the third strongest existence only below that of a Goblin General. It knows how to lead an army of goblins to assault towns and viges. It is said that if goblins are bing organized and raiding towns or viges in an orderly fashion then there is a Goblin Chieftain in the vicinity giving themmands. The Goblin Chieftain about to charged recklessly towards Adrian when the two Goblin Warriors that were level 45 stopped it by uttering some words in anguage not familiar to Adrian. The Goblin Chieftain stopped its charge and instead the two Goblin Warriors were the ones that are going to confront Adrian first because the Goblin Mage told them that the demon has exhausted all its mana just in conjuring up that spell. The Goblin Mage was right now Adrian only had about 100 or so mana left and he was out of mana potions which he forgot to restock due to being too excited to level up. Adrian was only now relying on his mana regeneration to restore his mana. The two Goblin Warriors were ring at Adrian as they charged towards him. Adrian activated Geoforce and erged his demi-gauntlets. Due to his level rising the demi-gauntlets dealt more damage now that they have dealt before. The Goblin Warriors were using good coordination and what''s more they were buffed by the Goblin Chieftain. [The Goblin Chieftain used Chieftain''s Valor. All subjects under it have 15% stat increase and will deal 5% more damage.] The Chieftain red at Adrian before heading towards the Goblin Mage to assist it since it was having a hard time fending off the dragon that was spewing fire at it as it continued to be in the defensive rather than chanting spells. The Goblin Chieftain obviously knew that the demon before them was a summoner and the easiest way to defeat a summoner''s monsters was not attacking it but directly dealing with the summoner itself but the demon in front of them was different. Not only was it incredibly adept at using magic but he could also sense immense physical strength from it which was expected of a demon because their goblin ancestors always viewed demons as the incarnation of destruction. The goblin elders always recount their story of ancient times about demons having immense physical and magical prowess that it could put any Goblin King to shame with just one flick of its finger. The Goblins know of the difference of demons and devils since their Goblin Kings was afraid of Demons not Devils and that message was passed to their generation time and time again. Yet, the Goblin Chieftain did not fear this demon in front of him because its horns are yet to emerge. In their stories the demons have imposing horns filled with power and a presence that would make others bow down before them but this one did not. The Goblin Chieftain decided to aid his othermanders first so that it would be easier to take out the demon invading them. Its two summons were also strong because it was the a mighty great lizard and a dog of destruction. Chapter 75 - An Elfs Tale While Adrian was busy doing his dungeon run, a certain individual has already returned to his church and is currently nning his strategy on how to tackle a certain mission. ¡ñQuest Notification¡ñ Uncover the Truth I (Link Quest) The Church of Life has concealed the records of history containing the creation of the world. Retrieve these records and make sure that the higher ups of the church do not know of your identity. Clear Condition: Find records of the Real history of the world without being suspected. Reward: Random Epic Skillbook (Priest Job ss) Failure: Emunicated by the Churches aligned with ''Good'' Final Link Quest Reward: Unique Job ss ''Envoy of the Twin Gods''. Time Limit: None Levin Cloud, a.k.a Marlon, was pondering this greatly as how he would do this quest. As a Child of Gaea, he has ess to certain documents in the church that would not be avable to other ordinary priest job ss yers. But that did not mean that he has full ess to all of the church''s records. Though he is a Child of Gaea, he only has started training as one and is still not that influential in the Church of Life. In terms of hierarchy, he is like a bishop with his current standing and he needs to be at least a cardinal to ess the records that he needs. He figured that important records such as the history of the world would have to be in the main cathedral which is in the elven vige but it would be impossible for him to actually just waltz there because even the elves did not take ''yers'' as trustworthy. The inhabitants of this world tolerate them because they believe that the gods have sent them to aid them and some did while some do not which is why the rtionship between NPCs and yers is shaky. Nevertheless there are some NPCs that are easy to increase in intimacy while others are downright impossible. What Marlon had in mind is visit old abandoned churches of the Church of Life and investigate from there. He had a hunch that there should at least be some king of records left in them even if it is just iplete. Which is why when he arrived at the main cathedral of the Church of Life in the elven territory he went straight to get pilgrimage missions. Pilgrimage missions are missions in where the devotee will travel to locations of other churches be it new, old or destroyed to check about whether the church is operating properly or needs to be rebuilt. The main cathedral of the Church of Life is located in the elven country of Neo Alfheim. It is where the world tree, Yggdrassil or the tree of life, is currently nted in this world which is why the surroundings here is clean and pure because of the world tree that purifies polluted mana and refreshes the surroundings. It is also a famous ce for Spiritualists, a job ss advancement for Shamans, to go because elemental spirits love to visit ces with pure mana. The houses in Neo Alfheim is quaint and blends well with nature and tree houses aremon here due to the elves wanting to be close to nature. Unlike what is told in old tales that elves do not use fire and eat meat here they do because ording to them a person would not be able to live just buy eating vegetables or fruits alone especially if one was to go in battle. The main cathedral is located near the world tree and is actually the second tallest tree in the area and is said to have been made by the ancestor of the elves a high elf with powers to manipte nature itself. The entrances and the windows of the main cathedral were not carved but it was like a natural hole that the tree itself made and is considered as one of the most mystical ce in the polls ording to the Pandemoniummunity. The lighting used for the insides of the cathedral and the other houses were of the Lumenlion. The Lumenlion is a nt that is simr to an orchid that absorbs some of the light from the nt it is grafted into and would only shine when it is dark. It could remain lit for seven days even after it was pluck. It looks like a giant dandelion about the size of a bowling ball with little bulbs that emit a radiant white glow at the end of its seed head. Levin Cloud hurriedly went to the church administrator to look for pilgrimage quests. He went to a room where an elf that could be seen with wrinkles in his face could be seen. An elf naturally stops aging at 50 years old but that did not mean they would retain the look of a 50 year old man. Elves age differentlypared to other species. At ages 1 to 15 in human years, the elf would look like a child of age 8. At 16 to 30 human years, the elf would look like a premature teen. At 31 to 45 human years, the elf will look like a teenager. At 46 and above the elf will stop aging as he will look like an adult but a special case would be when an elf is nearing the end of their long lifespan of generally 400 to 500 years old. The elf would develop wrinkles signifying that their long life will soone to an end. Of course on how soon, even the elves themselves do not the definite answer but it would usually be in a year or less than a hundred years. "Elder Willow, it is nice to see you here and very healthy I might add" Levin Cloud said starting a conversation with the old elf. "Levin Cloud, my apprentice, it seems you are doing fine and even became stronger than when you left. How may I help my apprentice" Elder Willow said in a fatherly tone. Elder Willow was the elf which introduced the test for being chosen as a Child of Gaea to Levin Cloud and ultimately became his master because Elder Willow taught him the ropes on how to be a good priest in the Church of Life. Levin Cloud encountered him when he saw an old man and helped him carry the grocery that he was struggling to carry. Little did Levin Cloud know that he was actually helping an elder of the Church of Life but also an esteemed elf who could use Nature Magic which is one of the reasons Marlon took the earth element as his master did the same to attain Nature Magic. Levin Cloud looked at the old elf with deep respect and appreciation like what he would do to his grandfather if he actually known his grandfather. Also Elder Willow was one of the most caring elders in the church and had no prejudice when ites to matters regarding on who could be a candidate for the Child of Gaea position or not. "I want to go take pilgrimage quests to old and abandoned churches" Levin Cloud stated. "Oh! Why do you want to my boy? There are barely anything useful in our abandoned churches anyway and they are usually located near danger zones. I can''t assign pdins to you if you were to go to some. They have been infested by monsters after all." Elder Willow said after raising a brow because of the somewhat ridiculous request of his apprentice. "I want to purify thends from the monsters there so that weary travelers could rest upon the abandoned churches even if they are not being manned. I want to prove myself that I am useful to our church" Levin Cloud said having a slightly nervous tone. Elder Willow knows that the boy before him has another agenda but from their past interactions, he could most definitely say that it is not harmful to the church because the child in front of him was too pure to do evil schemes. So he opted to indulge the boy in his decision and him as any wise master would to his apprentice. He breathe a sigh and passed the boy a piece of paper containing a pilgrimage mission that is appropriate for his power. ?Quest Notification? Pilgrimage to the Blue Valley The Church of Life wants you to see and investigate the ruins of an abandoned church in the Blue Valley that has been abandoned for a few centuries when a beast flood suddenly attacked that area. Requirements: Level 50 and above Clear Conditions: Submit a report on the state of the abandoned church Failure: Decrease in reputation to the Church of Life Time Requirements: None Levin Cloud thanked and bowed to the elder for giving him a favorable quest. He departed after saying his goodbyes to his master and restocking on supplies. He hopes that the ce he would visit have traces of the world''s history. Little did he know that his master sensed residual aura of the goddess in him and sent him to a ce where he may or may not find some clues. Chapter 76 - Slayer Of Goblins I The Goblin Chieftain went towards the direction where Kaon and the Goblin Mage were fighting in order to assist its fellow goblinmander. Adrian who saw this tried to chase after the Goblin Chieftain but was unable to because of the two Goblin Warriors blocking his way. Adrian was only able to one shot a goblin warrior before due to aiming at its head and the high damage modifier that the skill has and also the prating effect. His current mana is 233 and is currently rising one point every three seconds which is already considered fast in terms of his level grade. But the real reason for the great mana regeneration is his essory items. Adrian had no choice but to kill these Goblin Warriors first in order to aid Kaon so instead he told Saena to support Kaon for the time being and the Albino Magpie flew towards her fellow soulbound. Adrian is now facing two buffed Goblin Warriors by himself but he looked excited instead of scared. He immediately used Assault Charge towards one of the two goblin warriors and they were caught by surprise because their attention partially shifted when Saena flew towards the Goblin Mage like their chieftain. [You have dealt 3,548 physical damage to a Goblin Warrior] The goblin warrior that was not targeted immediately tried to stab Adrian but he cast Chrono Lag and the movement of the sh became slow that Adrian was able to dodge in time. Thankfully, he has full stock of essences and is currently having a 10% buff on all his stats due to the Soul Collector passive skill. Adrian then bashed his gauntlets on the goblin warrior who performed the sh since it still performed it even though it was slowed down. The goblin warrior was not able to dodge the punch Adrian had thrown because of the weight of the rebound of the sword. Adrian managed to hit it right in the face. [You have dealt 5,668 physical damage to a Goblin Warrior] It seems that hitting their head was more damaging than Adrian thought it would because the goblin warriors did not even wear helmets to protect themselves from harm. It was only the Goblin Chieftain who wore a skull helmet of an unknown reptilian creature. Adrian had to finish this quickly because Kaon''s health bar was being drained though it would rise a few times, the decrease was greater than the increased value meaning it was only a matter of time before both Saena and Kaon fall in battle. Even if Adrian has the Rewind skill it would be useless if he was not in the vicinity. He started getting more aggressive in finishing the buffed goblin warriors rather than paying attention to his health bar. Meanwhile, a few meters away from Adrian''s location Sirius was having a battle with the Goblin Ranger. Their battle was more on the concept of the hunter versus the hunted as the goblin ranger would install traps so that Sirius would not be able toe close to it since a goblin ranger is weak in close range battle. It seems that the tactic was working and Sirius was now ton the defensive without Adrian guiding it fully it was not able to maximize its fast speed and destructive power. Adrian as if feeling the indecisive nature of Sirius started to give somemands albeit not directly since he does not know of the situation of Sirius'' battle. Instead he told Sirius to use Portal Assault if he is cornered and once the goblin ranger was in range for Phantom Rush use it to his advantage. He also told him to not use the Ragnarok skill as they would need to use itter for the chieftain. Sirius now had concrete instructions albeit vague had an idea on how to deal with the goblin ranger. Sirius now tried to be on the offensive as the effective target range for the goblin ranger is fifty meters. Sirius tried what his master said and used Portal Assault to close in the gap between him and the goblin ranger. Using Portal Assault, Sirius could travel a maximum distance of ten meters but he could only close the gap by seven meters because the goblin ranger would increase the gap by three meters since it would retreat. Sirius did not give up and continued his pursuit triggering some traps along the way which reduce his health since it was mostly spike traps. When Sirius was now ten meters apart from the goblin ranger, he immediately used Phantom Rush and started bombarding the goblin ranger with scratches and bites. It did not take long for bleed status to stack upon the goblin ranger and Sirius''s agility stacks to go up thus making it a fearsome opponent to enemies who are alive. Phantom Rush ended and the remaining health of the goblin ranger was only one-third of its original health. Sirius used Portal Assault once again to close the distance but it seemed that the Goblin Ranger has predicted where Sirius would appear from and fired an arrow towards Sirius that has a brown energy. Sirius was knocked back by 40 meters and the goblin ranger took some distance towards him but it seems the hunter has now be the hunted. A few meters away from Adrian another set of battle is going on. This battle was between the Goblin Mage with the Goblin Chieftain and Kaon with Saena. Random bursts of fire and magic being hurled could be seen in this battle with the asional sword shing from the Goblin Chieftain. Kaon was pressuring the goblin mage on the defensive at first but things changed when the Goblin Chieftain entered the battle. Kaon now had to juggle with two enemies thankfully Saena rushed to his aid and healed him but the fight was still difficult. The Goblin Chieftain was now blocking his breath attack due to it being buffed by the goblin mage it is fighting and Kaon was also getting hit by dark bullets and other bullet like elemental magic that was not fire attribute since he was immune to the fire attribute. When Kaon was finished firing its breath attack, the Goblin Chieftain would jump towards him and sh his scales with a sword. Even if dragon scales were extremely hard as the legends says that could not be held true if it was just a newborn dragon and a low leveled one at that. Dragons were creatures that do not associate themselves with lower life forms since they pride themselves as the strongest race. Newborn dragons would be well protected by their parents since they are still not mature enough and beings higher leveled than them could easily kill a dragon which is how some characters or NPCs in the game possessed the Dragon yer title. Even if it was child it was still a dragon which is why they were eligible to get the title but the stories did not exin what happened next. What happened next was the parent of the dragon angered at what the NPC has done devastated the country erasing it from the map which is why there is no longer an NPC with the title of Dragon yer alive at least that is what Pann told Adrian when Kaon hatched. The Goblin Chieftain managed to scratch Kaon''s scales because it was higher leveled than him and Kaon was still a juvenile in terms of dragon age. With magic attacks and physical attacks bombarding Kaon it was not a mystery why its health points was already down to half even with Saena''s continuous healing and even Saena was also losing stamina since in terms of strength it was the weakest of the three soulbounds because it was still a magpie despite carrying a mythical bird strain. The fight was not one sided though as Kaon would counterattack every time the Goblin Chieftain would sh at it and the high mana pool of the goblin mage was now only one-fourth of its original. It consistently formed mana barriers on itself before the Goblin Chieftain came to its aid and it also depleted a lot forming attack spells and enchantments which is why its high mana pool was now a measly one fourth of its original. The goblin mage was desperate in killing the dragon before it because it could sense the goblin ranger''s waning life force as it was low. The Goblin Mage started casting mana burn which would deal the same damage as the mana expended in exchange for bringing the user''s health down to 10% of the total maximum health. Mana Burn is called the ss cannon suicide skill for the mage ss job because of its drawbacks. Not only does it lower your health to 10% of the maximum, it also puts you in a weakened state and permanently lowers your intelligence stat by 3% but mages still get this skill in case of emergencies and their guilds also encourages them to get it. The Goblin Mage was supposed to finish chanting the Mana Burn skill when a dark crescent energy managed to hit it despite being blocked by the shield of the Goblin Chieftain. Chapter 77 - Slayer Of Goblins II Adrian now having dealt about half of the health of the two goblin warrior as damage now had enough mana to use his Summon: Psyche Armament skill. He put some distance between the two goblin warriors and shouted the skill name. "Summon: Psyche Armament-Sword" What urred was what usually happens when he uses that skill in which his demi-gauntlets but he forgot to cancel the Geoforce effect because he was too focused on battle. The sword appeared in front of him but instead of the previous small version that first appeared when he first used the skill, the greatsword version of the weapon appeared. It seems that whatever effect was applied to his current weapon would also carry out to the Psyche Armament. Adrian took hold of the greatsword and contrary to its looks, it weighed nothing at all. But to his enemies that the greatsword would strike, the sword would weigh a lot. The only way to counter Adrian''s weapon was a dis-arming skill but even that would only work by a 50-50 chance because of Adrian''s skill to ignore status conditions. The two Goblin Warriors did not charged towards Adrian because they were wary of the weapon the demon in front of them was suddenly holding. The greatsword looked heavy due to its immense size but the demon in front of them was swinging it like it was a stick. Before the two goblin warriors could snap out of their confusion, a ck crescent energy was already heading towards them. The two goblin warriors who had about more or less 50% of their health points was reduce down to merely 20% of their health with a single skill shot. Meanwhile even the one who released the skill was also bbergasted due to the immense damage that he had dished out. Not only did he managed to hit the two goblin guards but he also managed to damage the Goblin Mage and Goblin Chieftain because they entered the extended range of the skill. [You have dealt 17,368 physical damage to the Goblin Warrior] [You have dealt 17,388 physical damage to the Goblin Warrior] [You have dealt 10,955 physical damage to the Goblin Mage. You have sessfully managed to cancel the spell casting of the Goblin Mage. It cannot invoke spells in the next ten seconds.] [You have dealt 8,257 physical damage to the Goblin Chieftain.] Adrian was surprised because the damage modifier of the skill that he used was not high but on top of the skill damage, he also consumed some essences to strengthen the skill. What Adrian used was not the third skill of the Psyche Armament but its first skill which is why even he was surprised. Skill: Soul Searing Crescent Wave Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Send out a dark crescent sword wave of energy in front of you that deals damage equal to 150% of your total physical attack as physical damage and travels up to ten meters. Cannot be blocked using physical defense skills as it is treated as a magic projectile despite dealing physical damage. Cooldown: 10 seconds Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 10 Adrian further empowered the skill using twenty essences and was dly surprised by therge damage that he dealt. It seems that essences greatly increases the damage of the skill and he would need test how much amplification can the essences could give him. He thought it was impossible to empower the Psyche Armament skills but it seems he was mistaken but if one thought about it would be called as extremely wasteful. Using Psyche Armament skills meant that he would consume essences when casting them and if he consumed some more to amplify the damage he would be mostly left with nothing. He needs to bnce cost and effectiveness if he was going to use this strategy. The skill also traveled more than ten meters unlike what the skill description has stated which means it was probably due to the essence and the Geoforce status of the sword. The sword wave was much bigger due to the area of the arc that he made when he swung the sword sideways. It even traveled all the way to the ce where Kaon and Saena was taking ce which was about more or less 50 meters from Adrian''s location. Adrian was now full of confidence due to his high damage and charged towards the two goblin warriors. The two goblin warriors were surprised by the action of the demon because there was clear bloodlust in its eyes as it charged towards them. The two goblin warriors did not face Adrianbined but rather one at a time. The first one would parry the sword while the other one would strike at the opponent while the first one was holding the Adrian down. What happened was contrary to what the two goblin warriors thought of what should have happened. When the first goblin warrior tried to hold down Adrian''s sword, the goblin warrior was blown away instead because of the sheer weight that collided with it sword. The goblin warrior was flung five meters away and it even let go of its sword. The second goblin warrior was too stunned to do a follow up attack and became a frozen with fear. Adrian then swung his over-sized sword towards the neck of the second goblin warrior and was greeted by a notification that was pleasing to the eye. [You have sessfully executed the Goblin Warrior. Experience has been earned.] Even though Adrian had a permanent 1% chance to execute any enemy that did not mean that he would be able to execute one enemy out of every hundred or so enemies. The probability is defined as he has a one percent chance to execute an enemy individual and this is for each individual. It does not mean that if he has not executed the first enemy then that would mean he would get 1 out 99 chances. Take for example when he cast Vortex, he dealt damage to hundreds of goblin recruits yet not even one of them was executed. It was all for RNGsus to decide if he wanted to grace Adrian with an enemy execute. Adrian now charged towards the remaining goblin warrior and finished it off by overpowering it using sheer strength and the weight of the sword. It did not take long for it to fall and be specks of light. Adrian now looked towards Sirius ce of battle and he could see that he was in an advantage. Adrian was about to look towards Kaon and Saena''s ce of battle when something came crashing towards him. Adrian was knocked back ten meters away and has received damage equal to 20% of his total health. He caught a glimpse of the attacker and it was no other than the Goblin Chieftain. It seems furious and charge towards Adrian when he was not paying attention which was a mistake on Adrian''s part because he thought he would be safe because Kaon was in battle with it. It seems that all the aggro was shifted towards him when he killed the two goblin warriors. He could also see that the Goblin Chieftain was buffed by three kinds of buffs from his inspection. The Goblin Chieftain even became enraged despite having 90% of its health points remaining. Monster: Goblin Chieftain Status: [Haste] [Increased Regeneration] [Strengthened] [Enraged] When Monsters be enraged they usually exhibit double the power and with all the buffs the Goblin Chieftain has it was a no brainer why Adrian was flung ten meters. The Goblin Chieftain continued its rampage towards Adrian and thetter responded by charging towards it also. The two swords shed and sparks flew. Adrian thought he had the upper hand but he was pushed by two feet which means the strength of the Goblin Chieftain exceeded his and the weight of the Geoforced swordbined. Adrian retreated immediately but was not given much breathing room because the Goblin Chieftain kept following it. Adrian''s brain was working on fast mode and he decided to cast Chrono Lag to slow down the pursuit of the Goblin Chieftain. The debuff worked but the Goblin Chieftain was easily covering the distance. Left with no choice, Adrian decided to use the second skill attached to the sword Psyche Armament. "Twin Fang Form" Adrian stated. The greatsword split into two parts in the middle and became two single edge des. Adrian became faster due to the effect of using this form. Skill: Twin Fang Form Tier: Legacy Type: Toggle Effect: Splits the double edge sword into two to be single edge des. While in this form, the wielder is granted a 10% increase in damage and a 20% increase in agility. The active skill Soul Searing Crescent Wave will release one sword wave each de but would deal half damage eachpared to the original. If activated again, it wouldbine the two single edge des once again to form a double edge sword. Cooldown: 0.5 second Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 5 per form change Chapter 78 - Slayer Of Goblins III Adrian now holding to two des that still is big considering it is bigger than Adrian himself. It seems that the Goblin Chieftain now put him in the priority list rather than helping its fellowmanders. It deemed it necessary to finish off Adrian rather than aid the Goblin Mage. Adrian was now in a fierce 1 on 1 battle with the Goblin Chieftain. Due to his increased agility, even the enraged Goblin Chieftain is having a hard time attacking Adrian. Adrian was weaving through the battlefield as if he was doing a sword dance and his strikes started bing illusionary which confuses the Goblin Chieftain as he could not parry some of the strikes. Although Adrian weaving his body in a circr motion to cover all the surroundings of the Goblin Chieftain is proving effective, it also greatly drains his stamina which is why he decided to use the twin fang form of the first skill of the sword to hasten killing the Goblin Chieftain. Skill: Soul Searing Crescent Wave (Twin Fang Version) Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Send out a dark crescent sword wave of energy in front of you that deals damage equal to 75% of your total physical attack as physical damage and travels up to ten meters. You can fire one dark crescent sword wave per de. The skill cooldown will only take effect once both sword waves have been fired. Cannot be blocked using physical defense skills as it is treated as a magic projectile despite dealing physical damage. Cooldown: 10 seconds Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 10 Adrian fired off the first sword wave using his left de and aimed it at the right ankle of the Goblin Chieftain. The Goblin Chieftain was unaware of what hit him and suddenly wailed in pain as it looks at its right leg having been damaged. [You have dealt 5,763 physical damage to the Goblin Chieftain.] Due to the increase in damage and his Soul Essence stacks having been full, Adrian now dealt serious damage even to the boss monster. Adrian did not fire the second sword wave because he caught sight of the Goblin Ranger. He was only about twenty meters away from it and he suddenly had a great idea that could be beneficial for Sirius. Adrian taunted the Goblin Chieftain by smirking in a condescending fashion and it proved useful as it started following him. Adrian led it near the area where Sirius and the goblin ranger were fighting and when the Goblin Chieftain was in striking zone for the skill, Adrian smiled and if he did not notice his smile could give someone the creeps because he smiled just like a demon. "Sirius use Phantom Rush" Adrian ordered using the soul link. Sirius disappeared in ce and broke the world''s limits and attacked the Goblin Chieftain continuously until the bleed status effect has maximized and it was full of bruises. Adrian did not stay idle though as he used Chrono Lag on the goblin ranger as it entered the maximum distance and used the remaining sword wave to strike the goblin ranger. [You have sessfully in the Goblin Ranger. Experience points has been gained.] [You have levelled up] The goblin ranger died just like that but Adrian did not take a break or look at the dropped loot because a notification suddenly appeared that worried him a bit. [The Goblin Chieftain has entered Berserker Mode. All its status values will increase by 20% but it will not differentiate between friend and foe.] One of the most annoying mode for a boss is berserk mode because it has a great rise in stats but also the hidden effect for aggro. Any boss monster who be berserk will not have an aggro function and would attack anyone who strikes at it. Some would say this is beneficial but others would argue because it is not useful for small parties especially in the case of Adrian right now as the Goblin Chieftain is bashing Sirius and is in the brink of dying. Adrian decided to switch the target to him so he while the Goblin Chieftain was busy catching Sirius and not paying attention to him, he went into a sprint and then jumped. Adrian then plunged his twin swords at the shoulders of the Goblin Chieftain. The leather armor that the Goblin Chieftain showed a bit of resistance and he was only able to plunge the two swords about three inches deep but still the Goblin Chieftain wailed in pain. The Goblin Chieftain tried to shake Adrian off immediately and it was sessful. Adrian did a circr motion in the air and unfolded his wings to regain bnce andnd safely. Adrian also ordered Sirius to recuperate at Saena''s side and help his fellow soulbounds in dealing with the goblin mage. Sirius reluctantly agreed as it was now only running on a quarter of its max health. Adrian was reserving his Invigorate skill when all of them are facing Goblin Chieftain as his soulbounds would be the one tanking damage when they arrive. Adrian looked at the health of the Goblin Chieftain and he saw it was still at 65%. It seems its regeneration is as a lesser troll. It must have a skill that toughens itself and increases regeneration when undergoing berserk mode. Adrian decided to stall the Goblin Chieftain since the goblin mage is now struggling with Kaon''s barrage of attacks that included its breath attack and tail strikes. The goblin mage''s mana was visibly going down as it continued to cast its mana shield when blocking Kaon''s attacks. It was now hanging on to its 5% mana as ast resort and when it was about to be emptied out, the goblin mage casted an immediate spell and consumed 30% of its health to regain 30% of its mana back. When Kaon noticed the phenomenon, he became visibly irritated as the prey managed to hang on by a thread. Kaon was irritated but it knows that the enemy before them was only prolonging the fight as it could no longer attack them because the Goblin Chieftain suddenly charged towards its master. Kaon has perfect trust and knows that its master is capable to hold the Goblin Chieftain at bay. Kaon was unleashing its breath attack at the goblin mage when it saw its eldest brother, Sirius, going towards them (the soulbound hierarchy will be exined in the seeding chapters). Sirius growled and Saena who was perched on top of Kaon flew towards Sirius and casted its healing skills at the former. A few minutes passed and Sirius was back to 55% maximum health and joined the assault towards the goblin mage which converted 15% of its health once again as mana. The goblin mage was keen on protecting itself using its mana shield but did not expect its worst enemy to appear. Sirius immediately used Phantom Rush the moment he was able to and its field of view became colored in grey. Sirius started off with a swipe attack to the goblin mage''s face then bite attacks at its arms and legs. The goblin mage did not know what was attacking it or how to defend against it as its health was visibly reducing. To make matters worse, the goblin mage was hit by the breath attack and was losing health faster. It was no longer able to cast mana shield because of itsck of concentration. It did not take long for the goblin mage to be specks of light. The soulbounds hurry towards Adrian''s location as they could feel that their master was fatigued. The first to reach was Kaon as Sirius was somewhat tired from the recent battle. Kaon immediately striked the Goblin Chieftain with its tail and managed to knock it back. The Goblin Chieftain suddenly shifted its aggro towards Kaon and it suddenly used a skill. The Goblin Chieftain jumped high that it almost reached the cave''s ceiling and hurled itself downwards like aet. Kaon was caught off guard and was pinned to the ground. Adrian saw what happened and immediately ordered Sirius to use Ragnarok as Kaon was being pounded continuously back towards the ground. If others saw this seen they would be in disbelief as a goblin was able to pin down a ten meter dragon. Though Kaon was only taking moderate damage but it was constantly getting affected by the stagger status effect. Sirius was visibly angered as he could see his little brother getting pinned towards the ground which is why it activated its Ragnarok skill immediately. The silhouette of a giant wolf like creature appeared as Sirius charged towards the Goblin Chieftain. The Goblin Chieftain sensed the killing intent and looked towards the source but was not able to defend against the attack as it hit the Goblin Chieftain''s body directly. Goblin Chieftain roared in pain and a visible hole can be seen on its stomach but it still had 10% of its health remaining. It was then a giant ghoulish sword materialized above its head and it plunged down creating ck smoke and generated a shockwave that blew debris and small stones away from its location. Chapter 79 - Ominous Title [You have sessfully in the Goblin Chieftain. Experience has been gained.] [yer Equinox has leveled up two times] [Soulbound Sirius has leveled up three times] [Soulbound Kaon has leveled up three times] [Soulbound Saena leveled up three times] [Weapons Mastery has increased in skill mastery] [yer Equinox has achieved the title ''Goblin yer''] When these slur of notifications showed in Adrian''s vision he sighed andid on the ground because his stamina bar is already in the red. He was smiling as he gazed at the dungeon''s ceiling. It was an electrifying feeling when he used thest skill for the sword Psyche Armament. Skill: Soul Avenger Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Deal damage dependent on the amount of health the target has lost. Damage starts from 500% physical damage to 1500% physical damage to a single target. Enemies near the target will also be damaged by 70% of the total damage that the target was dealt with. Cooldown: 3 hours Cast Time: 3 Seconds Skill Cost: 50 Essences It was Adrian''sst attempt since if he prolonged the battle any longer his stamina will plummet and then his Satiety will go down further and he would lose health even just by walking. Now he knows why this skill costed 50 essences just to activate. The skill itself was devastating in terms of damage especially the area of effect is pretty useful during swarms of enemies. Adrian rose up from the ground when his stamina bar was recovered to almost 30% and proceeded to take all of the loot that he previously did not pay attention to. He picked up tons of coins and even managed to amount about 105 gold pieces which was a sizeable amount. If a raid party were to equally distribute the gold collected for twenty persons since a maximum of twenty people could enter this dungeon scenario then they would be given a measly 5 gold in return for a lot of work. This is one of the reasons that yers usually avoid farming humanoid enemies or NPCs because they drop items in smaller amountspared to beastlike monsters. The goblin recruits dropped some armors and weapons but it was mostly ofmon and umon quality which was useless in Adrian''s eyes since yers at this stage had at least 1 or two rare quality items. What caught his eye though was the items that each boss monster dropped. Each boss monster dropped an item and a skill book each. It was due to the first explorer reward that increased the odds of dropping items. The goblin ranger dropped a rare quality crossbow and the skill book for Knockback Arrow which is also rare quality. The goblin mage dropped a rare quality robe and a rare quality skill book for Chain Lightning. The most prized of all that Adrian has looted was an epic quality broadsword and an epic quality skill book for Stampede which is for warriors. Adrian looked at the description for each item and weapon while he was still resting. Weapon: Red Sparrow Crossbow Tier: Rare Level Requirement: 45 Description: A red crossbow with its tip shaped like a birds head and is reminiscent of a bird gliding. It is the favorite weapon for rangers who wants faster fire rate but lesser damagepared to a traditional bow. Damage modifier: 50-60 Attack Speed: 1.2 Weight: 20 units Restrictions: Bow Mastery or Ranger job ss or Weapons Mastery Armor: Darkness Magus Robe Tier: Rare Level Requirement: 45 Description: A robe infused with dark attribute magic and is mostly used by practitioners of dark magic. It is dreary and might give the wearer bad luck but it is not proven. It may be ufortable to wear but it is light on the body. Dark Magic Resistance +10% Light Attribute Resistance ¨C 5% Dark Magic Mastery+1 Dark Magic Damage +5% Weight: 5 units Restrictions: Magic rted job ss Weapon: Tribal Broadsword Tier: Epic Level Requirement: 50 Description: A broadsword used by chieftains of a certain species as both a weapon and a ceremonial artifact. Only leaders who have proven their worth can wield this sword. Damage modifier: 100-120 Attack Speed: 0.75 Generate Skill: War Cry (Details) Weight: 80 units Restriction: Sword Mastery 5 Adrian checked the skill War Cry and was amazed because with this skill embedded in the broadsword its value would be higher. Skill: War Cry Tier: Epic Type: Buff Effect: Produce an invigorating yell that empowers you and all your allies that are in the vicinity or is able to hear your shout. Doubles the caster''s stats for ten seconds while his/her allies gains 50% stat increase for the same duration. Cannot be used during Silenced state. Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: Instant Skill Cost: 10 Stamina and 10 Mana points A skill that not only doubles the user''s stats for ten seconds but also his allies is very useful especially for those who loves to be in hunting parties. Ten seconds may not be a lot of time from a non-gamers perspective but for professional gamers or any gaming enthusiast would say that every second is precious because it only takes a split second for someone to turn the tides of battle in their favor. He then looked at the skill books descriptions. Skillbook: Knockback Arrow Tier: Rare Type: Arrow Enchantment Effect: Charge your arrow with a force capable of knocking back your opponent by ten meters. Deals 75% of your total physical damage to the target. Cooldown: 3 minutes Cast Time: Instant Skill Cost: 50 Mana points Restrictions: Bow Mastery or Weapons Mastery Skillbook: Chain Lightning Tier: Rare Type: Active Effect: Call forth the power of lightning in your hands and cast it ten meters in front of you. The first enemy hit will be dealt with 100% of your magic damage while seeding targets receive 5% less magic damage per enemy hit until 50% magic damage decrease. Seeding targets must at least be three meters near the initial target for the lightning to spread. Max number of Targets: 10 Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: Instant Skill Cost: 300 Mana points Restrictions: Magic ss rted job ss Skillbook: Stampede Tier: Epic Type: Active Effect: Charges your body forward in a straight line while increasing your movement speed by 200%. All enemies that collides with the user will be stunned for one second and be dealt 120% of the caster''s total physical damage. Cannot be affected by movement status conditions during the charge. The caster can end the skill early. If the caster collides with a wall or other terrain, he/she will be stunned for 0.5 seconds. If the user carries a shield it could chain this skill with ''Shield Bash''. Maximum travel Distance: 20 meters Cooldown: 15 minutes Cast Time: Instant Skill Cost: 50 Stamina Restrictions: Warrior rted job ss Adrian was unable to learn two of the three skillbooks that he has obtained but he was not disheartened because when he picked the Daemos race, he already knew the pros and cons. Although he could use the Knockback Arrow skillbook, it could only be used when he summoned the Bow Psyche Armament which would be a waste so he decided to just sell the three weapons and the three skillbooks. He would also check if he could trade them to other yers. Now that he has seen all his material gains, he decided to take a look at his newly acquired title. Title: Goblin yer Description: So you like killing goblin''s huh! Effect: Deal 50% more damage when damaging goblins or goblin rted enemies. You are considered the mortal enemy for all of goblin kind. You will be hated by all Goblin NPCs and they would choose to kill you rather than help you. This title can be upgraded. Adrian did not know whether tough or cry because the title''s only benefit is the additional damage towards goblin type monsters while the rest is more of a punishment. The only silver lining is that the title could be upgraded and it might decrease or erase the downsides of the title. He could only sigh and give up being friends with goblins in this life. Adrian then walked towards the cage where the prisoners were being kept. When Adrian was in front of the cage, instead of being relieved the prisoners were acting all scared and some even peed themselves. They muttering words to Adrian while kneeling in the ground. "Ple..ease Sir.. spare us. Do not hurt us please!" one of the girls who was still able to speak begged. "Do I look that terrifying?" was the thought that floated on Adrian''s mind as he haspletely forgotten that his mour was dispelled and he currently looks like a demon. As he was pondering why the prisoners were afraid of him, his soulbounds gathered towards him and as if pouring more water in a breaking dam, some prisoners fainted because of Sirius and Kaon''s presence. The two soulbound''s presence was the final nail on the coffin for some of the prisoner''s to retain their consciousness. Chapter 80 - Returning To The Paradox Planes Adrian was waiting for the prisoners to calm down before he broke the locks on the cage. The prisoners were also looking at him with wary and fear in their eyes as they fear that the demon in front of them will feed them to his pets. Adrian sighed as he realized that may have been scared by him because he saw his image reflected on a prisoner''s eyes and he was in original form. He was thinking casting mour again but that may be a poison to his race as humans would know that their race could deceive the eyes of humans. Adrian then did not wait for the other prisoners to get rxed as he crushed the lock of the cage. When he inspected the lock on the cage it said that it had details on how to open it. Item: Common Lock Tier: Common Description: An iron lock that can be forged by any beginner cksmith. It is made using abination of metals but mostly iron. A specific key or master key is needed to open it. In order to break it using force, at least a hundred strength points is needed. Since Adrian''s strength stat already exceeds a hundred, he casually crushed the lock with his bare hands which increased the fear and terror of the prisoners that kept inside the cage. Some started prostrating and some cried to be spared. Due to their reactions, Adrian frowned as in their eyes he was a terrifying being able to kill them just with his bare hands. Adrian then decided tomand them rather than tell them amicably on what they should do. "All of you leave this ce and be careful on the way out. A few minutes of walk from here would be the main road on which would take you about an hour to reach the nearest city." When Adrian spoke those words, the prisoners started thanking him but there was still fear in their eyes because some think that the demon was only spouting sweet words before he kills them all. Despite Adrian telling them they could leave, the prisoners were still rooted in ce because of the fear that those who leave will be struck down and be fodder to the demon''s pets. Adrian could only sigh because he could read the prisoner''s faces and could more or less guess their judgement. Adrian could no longer linger around here anymore since he already looted everything and the surrounding barracks were devastated because of the ck hole his skill generated. The only things rooted were the heavy objects like lumps of metal in a bundle and the metal cage which housed the prisoners. Adrian decided to bid farewell to them first by just walking away from them since he already broke the lock anyways. He was walking away from the prisoners about thirty meters away from them when a notification popped up in his field of vision. [You have sessfully cleared the hidden mission in the "Save the Prisoners" in Secret Thrall teau Goblin Encampment Outpost.] [You have been given 100% experience points as a result. Due to your experience points multiplier you have gained 300% experience points] [yer Equinox has leveled up three times. Congrattions you have now increased your level to 51.] [Sirius has leveled up three times] [Kaon has leveled up three times] [Saena has leveled up three times] Adrian was very happy with the unexpected reward that he was given. No wonder there were prisoners there in the dungeon. It was set up as a hidden mission for those who finish the instance dungeon as a reward if they were observant enough. Adrian tore up the teleportation scroll leading to the Paradox nes because he would as Ascalor on how to refine his core. Little did Adrian know that saving the prisoners would give a small ripple in the country that the dungeon was located because he did not investigate that one of the prisoners was actually a daughter of a noble that was reported missing. If Adrian did not wreck the ce, he would have seen the piles of armor and weapons bearing a crest of a noble but s he concluded that walking away was the most he could do since the prisoners feared him. Adrian and his soulbounds was teleported back to the Paradox nes. Adrian was still exhrated at the site of the Paradox nes because the ce felt mystical in a way. The sky was like gazing at the cosmos itself and the houses were of a crystal that absorbs light and twinkles that gives the effect that the stars themselves fall down and shine their beauty to the surroundings. Adrian was supposed to head straight to Ascalor''s abode when he realized that he is running empty on potions department so he first headed towards Jianna''s shop. Due to the hotfix, the potions were also updated. Back then healing and mana potions could sustain a yer''s health and mana every 25% interval up to a hundred but now the developers scrapped that ever since yers hit the upper hundreds in terms of level. Potions were now updated to heal a specific health or mana point number unlike the previous percentage health or mana restoration. There was tension between the yer and the developers at first because of the big change but the developer''s reason was valid. "We updated the restoration potions because we concluded that it was not productive to rely on potions as a measure of healing oneself. We hope that by updating and adding more potion recipes, the yers would think more and n more of their uing battles rather than charging head on since they knew that they have a fallback n." The developers did not erase the percentage health potions but only increased the crafting mastery for the creation of one. At the beginning Low Recovery potions that healed a person''s health or mana by 25% can be crafted by a beginner alchemist. Now only Intermediate Alchemist Mastery VII can craft Low Recovery potions. Only Master Alchemists can craft Medium Recovery potions and so on. The yers who stock up on these percentage health potions thought they could score an easy way of getting money and they did but realized that they lost more since now only NPCs can craft them and these NPCs only craft about a hundred. There was only a handful of yers in the Intermediate Alchemist department which some are already affiliated with guilds. Also there was still no one who has achieved Intermediate Mastery VII in Alchemy ording to the yer base. The highest known is a yer known as Smoking Grass that is an Intermediate Alchemist Mastery III. Sub Job sses that focuses on production was difficult to increase in mastery unlike some adventurer type sub job sses like the explorer or forager sub job ss. In order to increase to an intermediate mastery in production sses, one needed weeks or a few months of sesses and failures in crafting. But once someone hit intermediate mastery, one would need perseverance and a lot of resources which is why onlyrge guilds could hire these types of yers because therge guilds could give them ess to resources. Adrian arrived at Jianna''s shop and was greeted by the same promiscuous person herself. Adrian chatted a bit before looking at the things that are for sale. As he suspected, the potions were changed and now it included different potions that restore both health and mana at the same time or potions that increase a bit of health and damage. The shop''s catalogue is now full of different potions. The percentage recovery potions were still there but only low on stock and now more expensive than before. When Adrian mentioned a golem core that he got when he defeated a golem, Jianna''s eyes sparkled and told Adrian to show her the core. Jianna took great interest in the core and decided to buy the golem core from Adrian since she told him that it was still usable since a bit of life force is retained which was rare for golem cores. Once a golem "dies", the golem''s core would just be an empty husk with no life energy inside but the mud golem core was different. Adrian exchanged it with fiveplete recovery potions that was increased from three due to Adrian haggling the price. Adrian also bought a lot of potions worth 100 gold which two of them was the Low Health Recovery potion. He thinks it was a good investment as he might not have more chances on stockpiling potions when he spends a lot of time at the field. In 30 minutes anyway, the Execution de skillbook would be sold since its price did not increase anymore for the past hour. The cost now exactly is 18,500 gold which is quite hefty for an epic skillbook. Adrian wanted to sell the legendary skillbook in his inventory but decided to put in a yer auction instead as themission fee would only be dependent on the merchant hosting the yer auction. Adrian chatted a little more with Jianna before bidding her goodbye and walking towards his Scribe Master''s workce. Adrian decided to ask his mentor, Aernas, if he knows how to form his core since Jianna''s answer was "It is about love or something" which Adrian did not understand since she was either being cryptic or teasing Adrian. Chapter 81 - Forming A Core Adrian entered his mentor''s workshop and looked for Aernas. He called a few times and did not hear an answer so he looked near the bookshelves and discovered a child sleeping with a pile of papers over him. Adrian nudged the body to check if it was dead but the body suddenly jolted up and yawned. Adrian heaved a sigh of relief as it seems Aernas was just sleeping due to exhaustion. He asked what happened and it seems his guess was correct as Aernas told him that thetter was just asleep because he got to engrossed on his research that he did not sleep for ten days. "So what brings you here my dear apprentice? I have not called for you which means you have something that needs my assistance." Aernas inquired. "I was just wondering if you have any idea on how do I condense my core. I was hoping on getting an idea from you since you are probably the most learned person here. I asked Jianna but all she said was just about love and stuff." Adrian said while adding a bit of praise. Aernas chuckled before he answered, "She told you that because Jianna is an Eros or inyman terms a Love Demon. ''One must look inside in order to be stronger'' that was is the saying that is most sacred in our race." Adrian was still puzzled and Aernas felt his apprentice''sck of knowledge so he spoke more. "Unlike other races that evolve, our race changes are ringly obvious. A lesser demon cannot overpower a greater demon more so if it is an arch demon and there are only three arch demons currently living with us. When we evolve our species also changes which means the very cell structure of our body changes but not our souls thus we retain being demons." Aernas said. "That still does not answer my question." Adrian grumbled. "What I am trying to say my dear apprentice is that only you by yourself can further improve yourself because it is not something I can help you with. Try to look inside you and see for yourself on what you can do to be stronger. In the end, you can only rely on yourself as all life adheres by the context of ''Survival of the Fittest''." Aernas said with a stern tone. Adrian bid goodbye as he did not have any more questions and he doubts if he would get a clear and concise answer as even the smartest NPC was being cryptic. He mulled over the words of his scribe mentor as he knows that there must have been clues as Aernas would not just tell him something useless. Adrian tried to wrack his brain on what could he do but he did not have an idea for about an hour and his rm to eat ringed which he decided to log out of the game first. ================ Adrian was eating his snack when his mother joined him as they enjoy each other''spany. Adrian was in deep thought and his mother could read it on his face. Adrian''s mother asked what is troubling him and he told her that it was about the game. A vein popped in Adrian''s mother''s head as she did not expect that his son was so troubled by a game and not about his future but she controlled herself and asked her son what the specific problem is. "I am troubled because I do not know the meaning of the words: ''One must look inside in order to be stronger''." Adrian said honestly. "I think you are reading too much into it as it is always been your problem to overthink things. From my perspective, it just means you must evaluate yourself from the beginning to what you are now. And what is the best way to reevaluate yourself?" Adrian''s mother said. "What is the best way?" Adrian pondered and he arrived only at one conclusion which is also the simplest way of self-re-evaluation and Adrian mouthed the words, "Self Meditation". "I think you have already arrived to the conclusion" his mother told him as she took a sip of her tea. "Thanks a lot for the advice mom. It was very helpful. Love you." Adrian said as he excitedly headed towards his room. "It was nothing and do not rush as you might get into an ident!" his mother shouted towards the fleeting silhouette of Adrian. ============== Adrian logged back in the game and started with his hunch as in other spiritual beliefs there is a concept of inner demons that reside in each individuals heart. The self meditation is what triggered this idea from Adrian as he calmed himself in order to enter a deep meditative state. In some novels that he read there is a concept that one must conquer or defeat their inner demon so that they could be stronger than they were before or block a wall that inhibits their growth. Adrian was not entirely sure if this would work out but it did not hurt to try. He sat in a meditative position and tried to empty his thoughts and he got system notifications but strangely enough he could read them even with his eyes closed. [You are in meditation.] [You have entered a deep meditative state. You have earned the skill "Meditation".] Adrian then tried thinking about all his experiences when he suddenly heard another system message that was abrupt. [You are in a perfect meditative state. All parameters are met. Your consciousness will be transported to your inner world.] Adrian felt like his mind became a blur and he felt something akin to motion sickness as his view changed from darkness to a ce like the Paradox nes but he was standing on what looks like a floating ind. The ind was made of dark purple rock with no signs of life growing from it. If Adrian looked around him all he saw was a sky devoid of stars. Adrian looked at the dark sky and tried to pierce it using his evil eye but nothing came through. It seems that the darkness was swallowing the light as the color was pitch ck. Adrian was looking at his surroundings until he heard a voice called him over. "Hey! You there! Equinox!" the voice said. Adrian was startled and turned towards the direction of the voice. He was shocked because what caught his eye was not some random stranger but an actual doppelganger of himself. The individual looked a lot like Adrian from his face all the way to his feet. It even had the same equipment that Adrian uses. The only difference is that the doppelganger''s horns were bigger than Adrian''s as it looked a lot like a greater demon''s horn. The doppelganger then walked towards Adrian. The doppelganger stopped about two meters in front of Adrian and they both stared down each other. Adrian got a clear look at his doppelganger and got chills. It looked like a perfect carbon copy of him but only with its horn grown. The horns on the doppelganger''s head was six inches in length that dwarfs Adrian''s horn by a long shot. Its horns are also pointed unlike Adrian''s that is only curved. Adrian did have to admit the horns looked badass. "Wee! Eh..how am I supposed to address you? Main man, head honcho, the one?" the doppelganger pondered. Adrian was confused by the doppelganger''s question and it noticed that Adrian was in thought. The doppelganger then bursts Adrian''s thinking bubble when he told Adrian the answer to a question that he was about to ask. "You see as you have guessed. I am you and you are me. Well technically speaking we are the same entity but different in attitude¡­yada yada." The doppelganger said. "How can there be two of us at the same time?" Adrian asked. "This is your inner world and you could call me one of your three inner demons." The doppelganger said. Adrian was assessing the details the doppelganger said when he managed to catch one peculiar detail. "Wait¡­did you just say ''one of my inner demons''?" Adrian abruptly asked. "That is right. Pew pew pew. Woo hoo. We have a winner." The doppelganger teased. "Care to exin how can I meet the other two?" Adrian asked with his arms folded as he was not amused by what the doppelganger did. "Well there are two more besides me. You could call me the weakest of the bunch as I am you but better. You are still devastatingly weak which is why you cannot meet them yet." The doppelganger said as he charged towards Adrian with its enormous gauntlet. Adrian dodged the iing attack and suddenly frowned as he managed to read the system prompt that popped out. "Well this is a bit unfair" Adrian grumbled. [You are forbidden to use your soulbounds during this battle. Your summoner skills are sealed during this battle.] Chapter 82 - Battling One’s Inner Demon Adrian immediately took distance in order to prepare himself forbat against his doppelganger but was unable to do so because it seems that the doppelganger became faster than him by a little bit. His doppelganger managed to hit him but he managed to barely block it by immediately activating Geoforce and crossing his arms to block the hit. Even though he managed to block the hit from his doppelganger, Adrian was still sent flying and had been damaged by a lot. [You have received 101 damage from your Inner Demon.] Adrian received about a hundred damage which is astounding because a block decreases the damage received by a yer to only a quarter of its original damage which means he was supposed to get four hundred damage with his defenses that decreases damage. Adrian suddenly got a chill in his spine and got a premonition that fighting this inner demon was not a walk in the park. Adrian''s inner demon then used what is simr to Adrian''s ''Assault Charge'' skill and went hurtling towards Adrian like aet. Adrian who was still knocked away spread his wings and used the same skill as that of his inner demon. Adrian even used his pair of wings to propel him faster toward his inner demon. The two shed mid-air and both cancelled each other''s skill but Adrian noticed the difference. Adrian and his inner demon was both knocked back due to their sh but the former was knocked back farther by about half a meter. Adrian now knew that hecked in the strength department or more specifically in the status point department. He wascking in both strength and speed which means the only thing that would separate him from this inner demon would be his way of thinking. Adrian now had to outsmart a better version of his game avatar since this inner demon seems to be fitted with a special artificial intelligence like his soulbounds. Adrian started the battle once again and his inner demon was surprised because of the sudden change of attitude from its original self or host. Adrian the started a fist fight with his inner demon to check whether the inner demon has specific attack patterns in that sense. Adrian started with a punch to the gut while his inner demon retaliated with a strike towards his right shoulder. Adrian cleverly used his debuff skill ''Chrono Lag'' to dy the punch headed towards his right shoulder. The inner demon was going to block Adrian''s strike using its left arm but it was also dyed using the debuff skill Adrian used. [You have dealt 352 physical damage to your Inner Demon.] The inner demon was knocked back a few inches due to the force of Adrian''s blow but with that strike alone Adrian was able to deduce by how much the differences in stats lie since both of them are wearing the same equipment. His inner demon probably has a skill that increases his damage by a variable of 10% or decrease damage by 10%. Even if 10% might seem a small percentage to some people it was still a game changer that decides whether you win or lose. You mighte short on a damage for a boss when both of you are fighting with both of your health bars in the red but you only managed to do a hundred damage and leaving the boss with ten health points left. The boss was able to defeat you because you were a little bit short on the damage you dealt thereby leaving with you the regret of losing because you were onlycking a bit. ============= Outside of Adrian''s consciousness, his body was in a meditation position and was floating about a feet above the ground. His soulbounds were spread out and was guarding him especially in the case of Sirius and Kaon as they looked imposing guarding Adrian. Adrian looked like a demon god because there was a faint aura surrounding his body that was gray with specks of ck in color. The picture looked perfect except that Saena was perched on top of Adrian with a look saying "I am the most beautiful bird in existence". There were also some of the Daemos race children trying to y with Adrian''s soulbounds as they thought that Sirius and Kaon looked cool. Some of the children already interacted with them during the times Adrian walked by the town square so they do not fear them as much and they also did not go near Adrian who was meditating because of his aura. Some kids tried toe close but they suffered from weakening when they were about two meter near him. When the patrolling officers spotted what was happening just outside of the city proper, they immediately told the children to go somewhere ce else to y since their elder brother over there is having a very important moment in his life. Even the patrolling officers themselves were shocked because they could feel the strong aura surrounding their fellow demon. The aura surrounding the imp that was meditating was fierce unlike his look that he has on him because a cute fat bird was perched on top of his head. The elders say that the darker the aura surrounding the demon undergoing their personal trial the more it jumps on difficulty. ording to the statements of other demons, their trials are different and is dependent on the type of color the aura they spread during meditation. Some take only minutes but some are said to even take days in conquering their first inner demon and the second inner demon is even more egregious than the first one which is why only the elders are the only arch demons in the Paradox nes. For bing a Noblesse, it would only be a pipe dream as only the most determined could be an existence that is close to a god. The patrolling officers warned all the other residents not to disturb the young imp that was undergoing his personal trial as it might derail him of his chance bing a fully pledge adult. As age does not matter towards the Daemos race as they do not age beyond a point and cannot die due to old age, they determine someone as an adult when they ascend to be a greater demon. A greater demon has a more likely chance in surviving the outside world when they are caught by the other people in this world since they are considered as enemies that must be exterminated at all costs. Adrian had a vague idea why demons or the five Asmodian races were considered as enemies when the war ended and it was that someone manipted behind the scenes to make it happen. This idea popped in his head when he listened to Ascalor''s ramble that it was dangerous in the outside world for them since they have been deemed as a must eradicate existence. s, Adrian put that idea in the back of his mind since he had a lot on his te when he thought of that idea and he would never really know that he was so close to the truth but that story is for another time. ================= In a certain mountainous area, a woman could be seen in tattered battle armor and had a messy look to her but that did not hide her beauty and elegance from showing. She held a long spear with a tip that was chipped that one could doubt if it could even do damage to an opponent. She had cerulean blue eyes that looked like a sparkling pureke and gold color hair like that of the mineral itself but was not shining due it being covered in dirt. If any person was to see her they would only say the word beautiful to describe her as she was truly like a goddess descended from the heavens. Her body proportions were perfect for her height that was 175 centimeters and she looked like an international model if people were to guess what her job was if asked. This woman was non-other than the most famous and most powerful female yer in the game, Frey. Frey is considered as one of the top female yers not only for her beauty but also for her unyielding battle style. She was given the title ''War Goddess'' by the Pandemoniummunity because of her being in the frontlines and ughtering enemies during a castle siege. She charged towards the front and decimated her enemies using a spear bigger than herself and even mesmerized her enemies because she was seen as if she was dancing with her spear on the battlefield. She was in Eir Mountain range because of a pre-requisite for her second job ss advancement which was ''Valkyrie''. She must reach the peak of this mountain in the condition that she must not change her equipment or even use potions to heal herself as Valkyries in myths were said to be the most powerful women warriors that could even use a pebble to kill a great monster. She used about a month in real time just to conquer the mountain and she was relieved that she finally conquered it. She sacrificed not only her epic grade equipment but also five levels which decreased her rankings in the leaderboard but she did not mind those minor details as she was only a few steps away in bing the first yer hopefully to earn a unique second ss advancement. Chapter 83 - Dog Fight Inside the consciousness of a certain demon, two simr individuals were fighting each other with explosive force that each of their blows constitutes a deafening blow if one were to be near them. The one with small horns that have not sprouted was very exhausted that he strains to even continue shing with the simr looking demon with sprouted horns. The two demons were Adrian and his inner demon which is a greater demon version of himself. The two demons were basically having a showdown of power and did not notice that their immense power was already leveling out the ground. Adrian was below 70% health points while his inner demon is below 80% in health points. He realized that a match that focused on taking time will not give him an advantage. Adrian started using his brain in overdrive and finally smiled but his smile looked sinister because he started to forgo fighting with honor. Adrian scooped up some dirt suing his enormous gauntlets and immediately thrown it at the face of his inner demon. The inner demon tried to close his eyes but Adrian used his Chrono Lag skill to dy the responses of his inner demon. Adrian really loved this debuff skill especially when he realized the wed nature of the skill and now it was his ace in the hole during close rangebat. Skill: Chrono Lag Mastery: V Tier: Umon Type: Debuff Effect: Slow down the time of an enemy using temporal maniption. The target is slowed down by 80% for three seconds. Can be dispelled. Cooldown: 30 seconds Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 100 Mana Points The skill was broken because of the 80% but it was bnced by the low duration and it could be dispelled. Adrian also noticed that his inner demon does not nullify half of the debuffs that it was hit which means the title effects must not be in effect. It is a pity that Adrian had no other debuff skill that could help him take the advantage. A few minutes into the brawl the inner demon was also using the same tactics that Adrian was using. The inner demon was getting smarter and is learning how to fight from Adrian himself by witnessing firsthand on what hisbat tactics was. The AI installed must only have some of the parts of hisbat simtion from his interactions with his other enemies. The inner demon must not have all his titles or probably the effect for some titles are locked which means the inner demon must not have a free revive like him or this match would be much more difficult. "Hah¡­.I do not really care anymore." Adrian muttered after exhaling loudly. "Oh..What do you not care anymore?" asked his inner demon mockingly. The two once again started exchanging fists but Adrian just straight up went ham and even tried w attacks. Adrian did not think through what his next attack would be or even calcte it because if it would all be learned and copiedter so why bother. He did not care about tactics or his teachings with Bronx about fighting styles. He just straight up did nose punches, uppercuts and even threw soil just to disorient his inner demon. Adrian''s inner demon tried to cope up with the wild attacks and managed to block some of the strikes in some type of way that even Adrian himself did not do. Adrian was now sure that his inner demon was also equipped with a martial artist''s basic defense. When Adrian was watching tutorial videos on the Pandemonium streaming site, he made sure to look at all the known job advancements and its advantages and disadvantages so that he could choose a suitable battle style. Although he picked the newly released Summoner job ss in the end, that did not mean he does not remember what each NPC job instructor did. The inner demon would sometimes redirect Adrian''s punches using the backhand of the gauntlet and distribute the force towards the ground since the gauntlets were enormous and a slight tap of the same power would easily divert it. The inner demon also relied in kicks after averting Adrian''s punches which put him in the least advantage. Now that Adrian''s fighting became erratic in nature and no longer had patters, the inner demon took much longer time toprehend what Adrian was doing. When Adrian''s punch would be diverted, he would suddenly follow up using a headbutt or strike at the chin. When Adrian''s kick was avoided, he would w the ground and suddenly toss soil and dust towards his inner demon. If a spectator were to look at their fight, one would even doubt who the real demon is in this bout. Adrian did not care if he looked petty or unrefined as a fighter and it finally paid off when he looked at his inner demon''s health points andpared it to his. Name: Equinox(Inner Demon) Race: Daemos Species: ???(Greater demon) HP: 1000/3000 Name: Equinox Race: Daemos Species: Imp (Lesser Demon) HP: 1731/3000 Adrian was winning the fight and only needed tond a couple more hits in order to win the fight but his inner demon suddenly backed off. Adrian was supposed to catch up with his inner demon but his body would not move. The system prompts even tells him that he is under stasis. [You cannot move your body because you are in stasis.] Adrian did not know what was happening and only managed to return to a calm demeanor when his inner demon talked to him because the adrenaline must have gone through his head as he was smiling while beating down his inner demon. "I must say I did not expect then host to be this savage and unrelenting." His inner demon said with a surprised tone. Adrian could not mutter a reply since he could not move but his senses was still fine. The inner demon continued speaking as if he knows not to expect a reply from Adrian. "I am proud of you because now I know that you have the mentality of doing what is necessary in order to win. From my observation, you always needed to calcte your next move or overthink a strategy and that is part of your weakness but our battle proves that you can ovee your over decisive nature and release all inhibitions. I might have been speaking a bit too much but nevertheless you have passed my trial." His inner demon said with utter delight. Adrian had a mixture of doubt and dismay as he finally was enjoying trampling down on others. Maybe a little too much as he suddenly shivered that he might have that tendencies. He suddenly closed his eyes and prayed that he must not be a battle junkie like his best friend told him he was during their past video games. Adrian put that thought immediately into the back of his mind and continued listening to his inner demon as it was still not finished from speaking. "Although you have passed my trial that still leaves what kind of greater demon you will be. As I have no control over that since you need to look further unto the powers sleeping inside of you to be stringer. You can think of me as a gate keeper if you will." His inner demon said as it made some hand seals and a door appeared. The door was something akin to a mouth of a demon beast with sharp teeth with horns at the top of its head. The demon''s mouth had sharp teeth and visible pair of fangs that close up. The demon gate''s eyes were even closed. His inner demon touched the demon gate and it suddenly opened its eyes revealing ck corneas and violet pupils. It started opening its mouth bit by bit until a swirl of gray and white energy reminiscent of the aura that Adrian was releasing was seen when it fully opened its mouth. "This portal will lead you to your heart or core if you will. Each time that you pass the test, you will be sent there tomune with the energies inside your body. From there, we your inner demons no longer have say on what you do as it is only our role to open the gate if the host is worthy." His inner demon exined. Adrian was not able to move again and started to ask questions. "So you are saying that it solely depends on me on what type of energy that I willmune with using my body? Does that mean that I could also get nothing if I fail to do so?" Adrian asked. "Not necessarily as you will still elevate into a greater demon even if you fail tomune to certain types of energy, it''s just that even I will not know what you will be." The inner demon said. Adrian now had the qualification but he did not know if what thismune with an energy was and he is now looking lost as he does not want a random evolution because it might be either a blessing or a curse. Adrian was lost in thought until he heard what his inner demon said to him and gave a shocked face like that of a famous meme. Chapter 84 - Communicating With Unknown Energies "Once you enter try to feel the remaining energy that the God of Death, Abaddon, has left. There should still be lingering traces of his powers in our body. You could probably use that to reinforce our core. The power of a God is still a power that came from a literal God regardless if it is just bits and pieces of it." Adrian''s inner demon said nonchntly. His inner demon just said such a big bomb to Adrian like it was no big deal. Adrian was speechless and was still processing the information that was given to him. Adrian took a few seconds to sessfully reboot his brain and immediately bid goodbye to his inner demon. "It was nice knowing you but I have this thing that I need to do so you know. Duty calls." Adrian said in an impatient tone and run towards the gate so fast that he entered it without ceremony. Adrian entered the swirling vortex without second thought. Even his inner demon did not need to read his gestures or facial reaction to know that the host was too excited. His inner demon only sighed as his host was shameless enough to not even thank the one who gave him the information. "At least the host craves power which means the other two inner demons would like him when he has finally got enough strength to meet them." Adrian''s inner demon muttered as it used hand seals again to close the gate that it had summoned. ====== Adrian who suddenly jumped towards the gate was assaulted by a heavy feeling and fainted due to experiencing a dizzy spell. When Adrian woke up, he surveyed his surroundings and he was surrounded by darkness. Even if Imps have night vision, his eyes could not pierce the veil of darkness so he did what anyone would do in a helpless situation would do and that was grumble. "Is there anyone in here that could like produce a light source? Jeez! Why is this game not set up in a futuristic ce or something? At least ce somemps or something." Adrian grumbled and as if someone was listening to him a sh of light filled the room that blinded him for a bit. Adrian instinctively covered his eyes with his arms to shield himself from the sudden sh of bright light. He opened his eyes momentster and was astonished because the ce he was in was a crystal. In the middle of the crystal where he is currently standing was a magic circle that even Adrian himself could not decipher. The magic circle was drawn on this small floating ind in the middle of the crystal. A few feet away and there would be a ridge that if someone falls, no one knows if you will really fall or just wake up from meditation but Adrian was not foolish enough to try. Adrian observed the magic as if he was drawn to its mysterious nature or if it was something he knew deep inside that he must go inside of it. Adrian headed towards the magic circle and when he was situated in the middle of it, the world grew silent for a few moments. The silence was broken by the numerous chains that wrapped around Adrian''s arms and legs. He tried struggling but it was no use as the chains would not budge. When the chains suddenly lunged at Adrian, it kept him distracted and he was not able to notice that someone was standing in front of him. It only took about five seconds for Adrian to notice that his inner greater demon was the individual facing him. Adrian was about to ask a question but his inner demon held up its hand that signaled Adrian to not speak as it will exin itself. "You suddenly sprinted away before I could even exin to you what to do but it seems that you already knew it instinctively. Well, evolving was ingrained in the blood of the Daemos but more so for Asmodians. I will now help you undergo themunal process so try hard to detect the energy that you want but any energy would do if you ask me." Adrian''s inner demon said as it tapped its index finger on the middle Adrian''s forehead. When his inner demon tapped Adrian in the middle of his forehead, his eyes became rolled into the back of his eyes while the chains that previously wrapped around his arms and legs crawled towards all of his body to encase in a sort of cocoon. The magic circle lit up and from it spewed forth blue fire with an eerie but magnificent power or what others call it ''Demon Fire''. The demon fire became a tornado that melted the chains spread out on Adrian''s body until it became a smooth casing. After the chains melted and became smooth, a demon''s mouth emerged and swallowed Adrian''s encased body and it shrunk until it was situated on the region where Adrian''s face is located. The mask is reminiscent to that of a Hannya or a Japanese demon mask. The mask has a white face with yellow corneas and a ck pupils. It had no hair on it and from its temples grows horns that are about a ruler in length. The mask also has a grinning facial expression with its full row of teeth showing that shows of its fangs that are about two inches in length. ========= Adrian''s consciousness floated somewhere in his subconscious mind. He did not know what his inner demon did to him but it hurt like hell when it touched his forehead. Adrian tried to get up but realized that he could not because he was floating in something like space and before he knew it, he saw threerge statues that was about a hundred meters in height and that was only an estimate. When he tried looking down, he only saw darkness as if it was an abyss. The statues'' height did not bother Adrian but it was their faces. The three statues were carved with his face on them but each statue had a different facial expression. The three statues were facing each other and also have their palms stretch towards the space in the middle and that was where Adriannded. Adrian had a vague idea what the three statues mean as he has read that a certain philosopher separates the subconscious mind into three parts which should correspond to the three statues. The statue that has a deep grin and a happy expression should represent Id. Id is the primitive and instinctual part of the mind that contains sexual and aggressive drives and hidden memories which basically are desires so it makes sense that it is wearing a grin that was unbearable to look at. The statue next to it though is wearing the saddest expression that anyone could see even Adrian doubts he could make that face. That should represent the super-ego. The super-ego is theplete opposite of Id and represents a person''s or operate as a person''s moral conscience. Thest of the statue has a stoic expression and that should represent someone''s ego. The ego is the realistic part that mediates between the desires of the id and the super-ego which means in the end it gets to decides on which of the two will have their idea granted or will there be apromise. In the end that was just Adrian''s theory and it might not actually be the real meaning of the three statues. If Adrian were to vocalize this to the developer, the developer would probably praise him and thank him that someone was like minded as him/her. Adrian now floated toward in the middle where the three statues'' palm intersect. When he was located exactly at the middle, hended and the three statues'' eyes that were previously closed opened up simultaneously as if it was waiting for Adrian tond. When the three statues opened their eyes, four different multi-colored mes suddenly appeared. The colors of the four mes were green, blue, violet and gray. Adrian observed the four mes and each one was of a different size and something seems to be inside of each me. The green me was only about two inches in size and in the middle of it was a small nt that was yet to grow. The blue me was about a feet in size and in the middle of it were gears and clocks that even produced sound iconic ticking sound of a gear clock. The violet me was the same size as that of the blue me but inside of it was a vast endless space that just by looking at it one would be sucked in. Thest of the me was the gray colored me. It was smaller than blue and violet me but bigger than the green me and when Adrian looked at the contents of the me, it gave him shivers. Chapter 85 - Becoming A Greater Demon Four different mes were circling an individual that has blue tinted skin and small horns. The individual surrounded by four different types of colored me was Adrian. He is currently in shock because of what he has just felt when he observed thest me. The gray colored me was smaller than the blue and violet mes but was bigger than the green me. When he looked inside its content, he felt pressure as if his soul was being strangled. He once again checked each of the mes in order to see if he would get the same reaction from the three but the blue and violet mes did not illicit the same reaction. Adrian tried looking closely at the green me and he felt a tingle. It was a slight reaction but it was there and it had the same pressure that the gray colored me had. Adrian focused even harder and he was able to feel it. When he focused so hard a system prompt appeared to tell him what he was doing. [You are attempting tomune with the ''Green Energy of Life''. Do you wish to proceed? As the energy is lesser than what is required there is a chance of failure. Do you still wish to proceed? Failure to sessfullymune with the energy will destroy the energy that has been built up and the host will have to umte this type of energy again.] Adrian furrowed his brows because he was dumbfounded since he did not know if he should gamble his chance because if this energy was rted to life energy that the Goddess of Life, Gaea, uses then would he not get overpowered healing abilities. It seems that he can choose which energy tomune with so he tried focusing on the other energies if he would get the same system prompt. He tried focusing on the blue me that was floating near him and just like with the green me there was a system prompt that appeared. [You are attempting tomune with the "Temporal Energy of Origin". Do you wish to proceed? The energy that has been umted is in the eptable levels and would give sess. Do you still wish to proceed?] "It seems that the bigger the me the higher the chances for it to seed. I should still look at the others even though I already have an idea on what they are." Adrian thought to himself. [You are attempting tomune with the "Spatial Energy of Origin". Do you wish to proceed? The energy that has been umted is in the eptable levels and would give sess. Do you still wish to proceed?] [You are attempting tomune with the "Gray Energy of Death". Do you wish to proceed? The energy that has been umted is in the eptable levels but it would still not guarantee absolute sess due to the nature of the energy. Do you still wish to proceed? Failure to sessfullymune with the energy will destroy the energy that has been built up and the host will have to umte this type of energy again.] Out of the four energies only the two mes, blue me and violet me, would give absolute sess because time and space which is the basis of origin magic is the lifeblood of the Daemos race. The Daemos race sacrificed using elemental magic in order to wield the vtile Origin magic. Adrian decided to try and fuse the Temporal Energy of Origin and the Spatial Energy of Origin since the two came from the same source. He touched the blue me with his left hand and the violet me with his right hand. He did not expect to seed or he did not know if his wild idea would give results but he was surprised. A system prompt appeared when he tried pushing the two mes together. [You are not yet strong enough to fuse the two energies together. You must at the very least be a Greater Demon in order to attempt to do so. Failure to fuse the two energies will result in the destruction of the tow umted energies.] Never in his wildest dreams did he thought that his idea would actually be feasible but it seems he underestimated the degree of freedom that is given in the game. He also tried fusing the two energies for life energy and death energy. He expected the same system prompt to appear but this one was much more different. [You are not yet strong enough to fuse the two energies together. You must at the very least be a Greater Demon in order to attempt to do so. The two energies arepatible in nature but due to therge difference in umted energy, it is not possible to fuse. Failure to fuse the two energies will result in the destruction of the tow umted energies.] Due to Adrian''s curious nature, he now knows what is needed in order to fuse two different energies together. The energies must both bepatible and almost simr in umted amount. Adrian would try to attempt fusing the blue and violet me when hees back here in order to be an Arch Demon. Adrian put fusing the energies in a corner of his mind because now he needs to choose whether to pick the green me or gray me. Both are a gamble because the two energies do not guarantee absolute sess but one is better off than the other. Adrian weighed the pros and cons because he could try the green me first and if he fails he could just try the gray me. He then remembered the words of his greater demon that the energy from the God of Death was but a mere fraction of his power and it could wither away. Adrian was also hesitant in trying the green me because he is not sure if he could even regenerate the lost Green Energy of Life which is probably only here because of his title that was given by the Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil. Adrian had a headache because of his daring personality that challenges odds. He was still scared that it might backfire and leave him with nothing which is why he told himself that this is a very important choice. It was a choice between life and death. Literally. "I cannot risk it this time because I do not know if I could regenerate it again. I should look at it like I am taking care of a sapling. I need to slowly and carefully cultivate it in order to enjoy the fruits of my own hard work. Which is why!" Adrian thought to himself as he eyed the gray me. Adrian steeled his resolve and made the decision tomune with the gray me. He focused his intention on understanding the power of this gray me and the previous system prompt appeared once again. [You are attempting tomune with the "Gray Energy of Death". Do you wish to proceed? The energy that has been umted is in the eptable levels but it would still not guarantee absolute sess due to the nature of the energy. Do you still wish to proceed? Failure to sessfullymune with the energy will destroy the energy that has been built up and the host will have to umte this type of energy again.] "Yes. I wish to proceed." Adrian answered. [Due the energy beingprised of different parts of the other energy from various realms of death, a higherprehension of the energy will harness a more powerful version of the energy.] The three mes or energies that Adrian did not pick vanished from his side and the gray me hovered on top of his head. The me then split into eight and formed an octagram. The mes then skittered and left a trail of fire before returning from their initial position. The eight mes drew a magic circle of unknown origins and when that was finished, Adrian felt gravity inside of the magic circle became heavy that he was forced to crouch. [The magic circle of deepprehension has been drawn. You can now try toprehend the energy that you have chosen.] [Current Comprehension rate: 0%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] Adrian did not even bother reading thest system prompt because when he immediately meditated and tried to not mind the increased gravity. He focused all his mental fortitude in sensing the energies that were running wild in the magic circle. Adrian started to feel different types of energies but there was one thing that they all shared. The energiesing from these are filled with dread. Adrian could feel his skin crawl just by epting the energies in his core. The system prompts are also agreeing with what he is doing because it was rising by the second. [Current Comprehension rate: 1%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] [Current Comprehension rate: 2%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] [Current Comprehension rate: 3%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] Chapter 86 - The Death Realms I [Current Comprehension rate: 20%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] When Adrian reached 20% on theprehension rate something strange happened, his vision became white and it became a world that was dark and damp. He had his eyes closed so he was wondering why he could vividly see his surroundings and even his body. Adrian wondered inside this cave like dwelling and it was a passage that was illuminated in darkness. He did not know how long he was traveling inside the cave''s tunnel but when he arrived into what looked something like a city inside of the vast cave structure. When Adrian looked at what seemed like a city structure, he felt his skin crawl and his bones tingle. He did not know what was happening until he looked at his system messages and he was puzzled. [You have entered the realm of fear, Xibalba. It is one of the many death realms that Abaddon has control over.] [Those who gaze at the city located at Xibalba will always be feared regardless of immunities.] [You have been afflicted by Pure Terror. All stats are reduced by 30% during your stay in Xibalba. As you are not physically present and only have your spirit body in the realm. The status reduction does not affect you.] [You are in a state of Astral Projection due to your immense focus onmuning with the energy from another realm.] Adrian had no idea how this was possible because he was not even sure it was possible. He checked his body and it was no different from his physical body. His body did not even have a ghostly look like when he used his skill that turns him into his spirit form. Adrian was busy observing himself when he heard a voice that crept in from a dark side of the cave. "Well..well..What do we have here? A soul lost in his travel or an unexpected visitor. Why do you have the same aura as the Almighty God of Death?" the voice said. The voice sounded so creepy and horrific that even Adrian himself refused to look at the direction that the voice came from. Adrian tried not to look at the direction of the voice but his curiosity got the best of him and he was not able to stop the urge. He was able to see a silhouette in the dark but was unable to see the entity''s whole body. Adrian was not able to walk to the voice''s location because he finally knew the entity that called out to him due to the system prompt that appeared. [You are in the presence of the subordinate of the God of Death and God of Decay, Ah Puch.] [You are petrified because of the immense power of the God of Decay.] [You are unable to be afflicted by the Decay status due to having a spirit body.] [Your soul was able to cancel the "Soul Break" effect due to the remnant power of the God of Death Abaddon that you are channeling.] Adrian looked at the god in front of him with both amazement and terror because just by being in its presence, you are already in danger. If other yers would encounter this god of decay, then without a doubt they will die. They will die without even knowing how they died. "Is it not disrespectful to not answer a question that an elder has told you?" Ah Puch said with its shrill voice and it stepped out from the shadows that it was earlier. Ah Puch revealed his body and Adrian felt that it was both regal and terrifying. Adrian took a good look at Ah Puch and unlike his title of God of Decay, the god was not grotesque. He still looked pale like a person with pinkish skin color. He did not wear a crown but was wearing an ornamental mask like that of Mayan origin. Ah Puch mask had a crown of feathers of different colors. His scleras are red and his pupils ck. He also had deep eye sockets that would give all that meet him in the eye with pure terror. Ah Puch did not wear upper armor but had tattoos carved in his torso. He also wore a lower armor like that of a skirt with feathers. He wore golden bracelets in his upper arms, wrist and ankles. He had a bone ne that had a skull of a small monster and fangs of various sizes. He also held a wooden staff in his right hand that has feathers and carvings of his mask. He walked in a slight hunch towards Adrian. Name: Ah Puch Title: God of Decay, Subordinate of the God of Death Level:???? HP:?,???,???,???/?,???,???,??? MP: ?,???,???,???/?,???,???,??? Ah Puch''s hand almost reached Adrian when his vision once again cked out. When he regained his vision, a system prompt greeted him. [Current Comprehension rate: 40%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] He once again looked around his surroundings and he was on top of a mountain that was on fire. He could hear the screaming of people from down below the mountain. He tried looking at the bottom of the mountain and he regretted it. He saw people on fire and screaming in agony with lines like "Please forgive me" and "I need water". Adrian read the system prompt wondering if he could know the ce he was spirited away from. [You have entered the prison realm of death, Tartarus.] [You are inflicted by the status Eternal Silence. You are not able to use skills when afflicted by this status condition. You can still gain the benefits of your passive skills but active skills will not work.] [Your mana is being drained by 1% every one second due to Hecatoncheires'' domain.] Adrian wondered who this Hecatoncheires was and a giant head suddenly popped out from below the mountain peak that he was standing on. Adrian looked at the giant''s full body and he was surprised because the giant had one hundred arms. The giant looked like a handsome man that originated from Greece minus the fact that he had about one hundred arms. He also wore a tunic and had bright blue eyes and golden hair. "What do we have here? A visitor? I was not expecting someone as your soul is too pure to even be called upon here in Tartarus. So tell me young one. Why are you here?" said the giant as he closely looked at Adrian and he suddenly shed a surprised look. "Strange. Why do you have the same aura as the Almighty God of Death?" the giant said as if genuinely curious. Adrian was in awe because of what the system prompt told him. [You are in the presence of the Warden of Tartarus, Hecatoncheires.] [You are petrified because of the immense power of the Warden of Tartarus.] [You are not affected by Hecatoncheires'' Might due to having a spirit body.] [Your soul was able to cancel the "Soul Prison" effect due to the remnant power of the God of Death Abaddon that you are channeling.] Adrian was awe struck due to Hecatoncheires immense size and power that he could not mutter a word which was different from how he felt in Ah Puch''s case. When Ah Puch was walking towards him, Adrian could not speak because of pure terror but now he was in pure awe with his jaw dropped. Before Adrian could calm down and be able to speak he was whisked away again and another system prompt appeared before him. [Current Comprehension rate: 60%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] Adrian''s vision returned and he could see a different realm this time that was vastly different than the two previous death realms that he visited. This real was high up in the clouds and had structures with ancient Greek vibes. There was even a building that looked like that of the Parthenon. The Parthenon is a former temple on the Athenian Acropolis, Greece, dedicated to the goddess Athena, whom the people of Athens considered their patron. Adrian was walking in a paved road that headed towards the Parthenon and he could see people of various races that interact with each other. This realm was so peaceful and full of bliss that they did not even mind Adrian as he was walking on the road. Some inhabitants even greeted him and he greeted back because it would be rude not to do so. Adrian was wondering where he was because he was really curious this time as this was a death realm that was full of beauty and peace. Adrian checked the system messages so that he could see where hended this time and he guessed urately. [You have entered the realm of death where heroes rest, Elysium.] [You are inflicted by the status Eternal Bliss. Your health is healed by 5% per second and mana regeneration is multiplied tenfold. Any harmful status condition is washed away.] Chapter 87 - The Death Realms II Elysium, also called Elysian Fields or Elysian in, in Greek mythology, originally the paradise to which heroes on whom the gods conferred immortality were sent. In ssic books, there are many types of interpretation on who was the creator of Elysium. Some books say that Hades created it for his wife, Persephone, because she told him to create a paradise for good mortal souls while some say that it was the titans that did. Here in Pandemonium, it is clear that Elysium was created by Abaddon the God of Death. Adrian was in awe because if one were to call somece paradise, this would be it. Clear skies, plentiful trees and nts and clean water. No violence but only harmony. This was Elysium the paradise for fallen heroes and an eternal paradise. Adrian was happily wandering about in this beautiful realm when an old man came towards him and stopped him in his tracks. The old man was wearing a blue robe with gears as decorations. He had long white hair that reached his back and a long white beard that reached until his belly button area. His hair was white and he looked old but he was brimming with life and vigor that one would doubt if he was really old or just wearing a disguise. "I am pretty sure that you are not an inhabitant of our realm, youngd. How were you able toe here? Only those that Abaddon allows can enter this realm or else your soul will scatter through the void and never to be seen again." The old man said and observed Adrian a bit more and he had a face of shock and awe. "Interesting. You his aura in you. I do not know if it was brave or foolish to try and absorb the power of a god in your body. Usually a mortal body would already be breaking down due to the immense power that a god has. Are you sure your body is alright after trying to absorb the body of a god?" the old man said with a tone of curiosity. Adrian was also curious if his body was doing okay and not breaking down this instant but he was more curious of this old man in front of him. The old man feels like someone he knows and even his immense power could be felt by Adrian even if he was trying to hide it. As for the old man''s identity, Adrian has an idea when he had a glimpse of the system logs. [You are in the presence of the Great Titan of Time or Father Time, Cronus.] [You are locked in time because of the Time Lock Aura of Cronus.] [You have been released of the effects of Time Lock Aura by Cronus.] [You are not affected by the unique status effect Spirit Deterioration of Elysium because of the remnant power of the God of Death Abaddon that you are channeling.] Adrian was in the presence of Father Time himself. He was not that shocked because he imagined Cronus to be more menacing and such because in myth he ate his children but maybe this Cronus and that Cronus in Greek mythology are different due to Pandemonium''s own lore. Adrian looked intently at Cronus as he was sure that his aura seems familiar. It was in the tip of his tongue but he could not say it. Cronusbed his beard using his hands and then the idea suddenly shed towards Adrian''s mind. "Of course! Now I know why you seem so familiar. You have an aura just like that of that entric old man, Koronn." Adrian said while he pped his hands together. When Adrian said the name Koronn, he felt like time stood still for a small amount of time like a nanosecond. It was so quick that Adrian would have not felt it if his mind was drifting. The aura around Cronus changed a bit and the curiosity in his tone was almost gone. "How do you know that name young man? I am just curious that''s all." Cronus said with an overbearing aura. Adrian did not know why there was a sudden change of attitude towards this old man but it seems that should he lie, he would probably be done for. "Uhmm¡­That ol¡­I mean he is one of our vige elders, Your Godliness." Adrian said nervously and if he could sweat right now then he would have sweated buckets already. "I see and is that one well? Has he not told you that he is looking for someone of the sort?" Cronus inquired. "Well¡­" Adrian was speaking but he was suddenly transported away before he could even finish what he was going to say because a system prompt greeted his eyes. He did not know whether to be pleased or to be ashamed because he escaped that situation there. [Current Comprehension rate: 70%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] When Adrian looked around him, he was in and or more specifically standing on air. The surroundings were foggy and with only a pale light illuminating the area. The surroundings were a mix of white, gray and yellow light and even what he was standing on could be seen as a mist. He did not know how he was even standing right now and how he was going to return but the system prompt scared him. [You are in the edges of the death realm and called thend of the lost, Nether] [You are losing 1% health per second the longer because no souls are allowed toe at the ends of the death realm.] Adrian was scared because he could see his health visibly draining per second. He did not want to fail in evolving but now there is one problem. Adrian did not know how to return. His inner demon did not even said how to go back as he already umted enough energy to undergo his evolution to be a greater demon. The only good thing is that as his health decrease by 1% hisprehension rate also increases by .2%. He would get fullprehension but he fears that it would not be worth it because he would fail. He did not want to fail after going this far and maybe getting unnecessary attention from powerful individuals and maybe angered some and they would im his soul as revenge. Nevertheless, he does not want to fail now he has gone this far. Adrian was now wracking his brain on what he needs to do in order to get away from this realm and all he could do was pray. He did not know why he came up with that conclusion but this was the only thing that he coulde up. If he prayed to the twin gods maybe they could fetch his consciousness from this realm where souls are not weed. "I know that it is very shameful of me to ask for your help since I am in this fickle situation but please. Can you like use your godly powers and like whoosh me away from here?" Adrian prayed or more likely shouted from the wind. Adrian waited for an answer to his prayers (questionable). He was waiting for the twin gods to save him but his prayers was not heard or more likely he could not be save due to even the twin gods recuperating due to using their powers on the mortal realm. Adrian waited and waited but his health was dissipating quickly and he was left with 40% of his health. The good news though is hisprehension rate is rising. [Current Comprehension rate: 82%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] He was losing hope when he saw four lights that were the size of candle wicks. He was not sure if it was a hallucination due to him bing hopeless because the four lights were moving towards him. When the four lights were close to him, he finally saw the clear image of the four lights and the person carrying them. The person was a woman or more precisely a blind woman. She was pale as white and wore an evening gown that was ck as night with an adornment of silver, gold and raven feathers. The woman also wore a veil that teased her beautiful body. She had a fascinator which is a formal headpiece for women, a style of millinery, originally of lightweight knitted fabric. It is also woven from some kind of ck shiny fabric. When she walked, she had the shadows trail behind her as if she produces the shadows herself.The woman holds a candbrum which contains four lights that glowed blue. "Well. Well. Look who we have here. I did not have a visitor in ages." The woman said in a melodious but cold voice. Adrian could only look at the woman in front of her and shiver because the person in front of him was not an ordinary person but a goddess. [You are in the presence of the Goddess of Night, Nox.] Chapter 88 - The Death Realms III [You are in the presence of the Goddess of Night, Nox.] That sentence alone brought shivers to Adrian as he did not expect a goddess to find him in thend of the lost. His health was almost at 1% and his health bar was already shing red. He was prepared to ept his loss this time and try again with the other energies in his body. Adrian was about to be logged out of the game but he felt a cleansing light course through his body and enveloped him and he could see his health bar stay stagnant at one per cent. He closed his eyes because he was prepared for the inevitable but he was not logged out. Adrian touched his body to check if he really did not log out and it was true. He jumped for joy and danced on the spot. Hepletely forgot of the goddess that was in front of him and when he snapped back to reality, he became so embarrassed and acted shy. The Goddess of Night, Nox, did not mind the sudden outburst of joy from this traveler because she knew what this realm does to lost souls who venture out into the edge of the death realms. She even chuckled because it has truly been long since she saw a mortal soul. After the war with the Dark Gods, she was force to rest because she used a lot of her powers. The Nether Realm was the realm that Abaddon himself found just for her as it was peaceful and could restore her primordial energy. The Nether realm was differentpared to the rest of the death realms because the Nether Realm was imed instead of created. This death realm was an anomaly realm because it just suddenly popped out of nowhere when Abaddon was creating the death realms. It was a realm that enveloped all of the other death realms. In terms ofyers, it could be said to be equivalent to earth''s atmosphere. The death realms are not limited to the other realms that Adrian has visited. With so many types of worlds in the Pandemonium universe and also other types of intelligent inhabitants, it makes sense that they would have different views on what is the ce after life. Adrian only visited the death realms that Abaddon has recently went through and if he got 100%prehension rate then he might have been transported to the twin gods'' divine realm, Paraiso. Adrian did not know what to do but he was sure that his health was neither falling nor hisprehension rate rising which is why he was dumbfounded. He was not sure what the Goddess Nox casted on him but it saved him from his current predicament and that is dying. He checked his system logs since he wanted to know what happened to hisprehension rate. It is not that he was greedy in getting 100%prehension rate but if he could why not do it is what Adrian thought. [You have been affected by Light in Darkness.] [Due to the effect of the skill, you can no longer absorb energy from this world thus ending the effects of Forever Lost.] [Current Comprehension rate: 99.8%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] [You have exceeded the neededprehension rate in order to evolve.] Adrian rxed his mind and took a closer look at the goddess that saved him. Her eyes was covered by her fascinator but Adrian could feel that she did not even need eyes to see. It was if the goddess was staring at his soul even though he is all soul at this point. He could feel that she could tell if he was about to lie before even speaking so he did what any person would do to their savior. Adrian got down on both knees and spoke his sincerest thank you. "Thank you benevolent Goddess for helping this feeble person. If not for you I would have been done for." Adrian said while he kowtowed. Adrian did that because he read a very dangerous message that nobody in Pandemonium would want to see. [If you die in the Nether Realm, you will die forever.] This was the most stressful system message that Adrian has ever read because even other games dared not to do this. If he really did die then that means it is an existence wipe or in gaming terms, the character will be deleted. Adrian did not know if the developers have it out for him but he does not know that this was the ploy of the game''s super AI, Deus. Deus, the super AI that controlled Pandemonium from behind the scenes, ensures both bnce and rewards. If the yer tries hard enough then it would guarantee that yer the necessarypensation. In Adrian''s case, the AI was not able to predict Adrian''s unyielding focus and determination as it only calcted that Adrian would end up at exactly 70%prehension rate. Adrian should have been sent back by Father Time, Cronus. Adrian produced a variable and that was him uttering Koronn''s name to Cronus because ording to lore, Koronn was Cronus'' direct descendant. This produce an effect which dyed Cronus'' spell to return Adrian to his body. Still, Adrian was still transported to the Nether Realm because it was Abaddon''s previous coordinates. The AI Deus did not stop the teleportation because it was not game breaking and in the eptable parameters as the creator of Pandemonium told him to give free reign to all yers. The AI Deus just decided to observe. Adrian was now looking at the Goddess Nox clearly and he could see the features that he previously were not aware of. The dress she wore was not made of dark fabric but shadows themselves or something like the dark starry night itself was her dress. Adrian was so curious that he held his hand out without even thinking but it was flicked by the goddess. "I think that is a bit rude to do that to your savior, Equinox." The Goddess Nox said while she smiled lightly. Adrian was shocked because he did not even tell her his name but she actually knew of his name in Pandemonium. Adrian was wondering if he actually blurted out his name out of panic but he did not. Adrian was about to ask but the goddess spoke first. "Do not worry as though I do not know what is happening outside of this realm, I at least have acquaintances that do know. The God of Death speaks fondly of you because he says you are unpredictable but kind and does what is right even withoutpensation. Only he and I could traverse this realm freely because even malignant gods fear this realm." The Goddess Nox said to Adrian as if it was already set in stone. "So why are you here, young one? I am very sure that you were not told to visit me because if you did the God of Death would have gave you an enchantment that protected you from visiting this ce." The Goddess Nox inquired. "Are all gods this talkative or are they just bored?" this was the thought in Adrian''s mind. Adrian finally mustered the courage to speak once again, "This humble demon thank the benevolent Goddess in saving this poor one''s soul. As for why I am here, even I do not know why because I was just suddenly transported here when I was absorbing the remnant power of the God of Death Abaddon." When Adrian told the Goddess Nox the truth, she was surprised because this was the first time a demon and not even an arch demon tried to absorb the power of a god even though it was only remnants of it. The Goddess Nox was smiling because the demon in front of him was an anomaly just like the Nether Realm. She even thought of something even more fun and that was helping the little demon in front of her power. Adrian did not know what the goddess was thinking as the goddess only smiled back at him. Adrian was about to ask for the goddess'' help to leave the Nether Realm when he was given a proposal. "Well, I did not know you were such a fun existence. As you know, I do not have much entertainment here and I am still recuperating as I am not in full capacity to return back. In exchange for helping you, I want you to transport a certain individual here at the Nether Realm. Is that eptable, Abaddon?" The Goddess Nox said as she looked behind Adrian and there stood a man. Adrian looked behind him and he saw an incredibly handsome man that looked like he was in his mi- twenties. He wore the same armor that Abaddon had but he was not wearing a helmet. Adrian could clearly see the face of the God of Death. Unlike his title, his face was healthy with it akin to be sculpted by the finest sculptor. He had ck hair that had a shine to them and gray colored eyes that was enamoring to look at. No woman will be able to resist this man''s charm. Chapter 89 - The Story Behind The War’s Conclusion "As long as your task for my champion is within eptable boundaries then by all means give him the task. Take it as repayment for the favor that you have given him." Abaddon said casually to Nox. "Then I shall take that statement as a promise. My task is very simple and it does not have a time limit since even I do not know where that person is currently hiding. Find my former herald and drag her to my location." The goddess Nox said with a mixture of anger and disdain. Adrian was wondering what the former herald of the Goddess of Night did as she exuded killing intent when she talked about dragging her here to the Nether Realm. If Adrian''s guess is correct, the former herald must have betrayed the goddess during the war with the dark gods. Unlike Argent who was only punished for her misdemeanor and waster judged to be executed due to bing allied with the dark gods, the Goddess of Night''s herald must have done something to greatly weaken the goddess as she needed to be hidden in a mysterious realm just to recuperate. "From the looks of it, you might have already guessed why I want her to be dragged here. She was the reason why I lost great power during the war or to be precise, we would have won easily if the other heralds did not betray their patron gods. Though only small in number, their betrayal was a significant blow on our fighting forces as they weakened some of us." The goddess Nox said as she was seething in anger. A system prompt then appeared before Adrian after the goddess was finished exining what happened. *DRAG HER TO THE ABYSS* The goddess Nox wants you to find her former herald that betrayed her and drag her to the goddess'' location. Use whatever means necessary as long as you finish your goal as the former herald is a threat to the world itself. Reward: Oblivion Skill Book Requirements: Find the former herald of the Goddess of Night and drag her to the goddess'' location in the Nether Realm. Failure: None Time Limit: None [Do you wish to ept the quest?] Adrian did not bat an eye and epted the quest since there was no failure punishment and there was no time limit because if gods have one thing that any other mortal wants that would be time. Gods are eternal beings, they may be weakened but they could revive again even if they were severely damaged. There were some exceptions of course and that would be if they were hit by the twin god''s synchro-skill that erases anyone from existence be it mortals or gods. "How will I find her then since I do not know what she looks like?" Adrian asked honestly. "This will aid you in locating her." The goddess Nox said as she took one candle from her candbrum and gave it to Adrian. She then further exined, "Keep this candle in your subspace. It will react when my former herald is in the vicinity. Do not force yourself just yet as your strength is not yet on par with her even if I struck her with divine punishment. Divine Punishment was a word that is familiar to Adrian as he has seen what happened to Argent. She became a nameless entity and was ssified as a monster. She might not have been trapped in a dungeon because the goddess was weakened but it might have been enough to transform her into a monster. Adrian took the goddess'' words to heart as even she tells Adrian that he was not strong enough and only strike when he knows that he could seed. He dly took the candle and looked at its description before putting it in his inventory. His eyes widened when he looked at the stats for the candle. Item: Candle of the Goddess of Night Tier: Divine Type: Quest Item Durability: Infinite Effect: All stats will rise by 50% during night or in areas where sunlight is absent. Holder will be immune to mind control or any mind attribute attacks or status conditions. The effect triggers even if it is inside the inventory. Description: A candle stick from the candbrum that is held by the Goddess of Night. It was imbued with her godly powers so that it could locate her former herald that betrayed her. The item is bound to the yer Equinox. Adrian was in disbelief because the effects of the item was beneficial to him even if it was only during a certain part of the day. The immunity to mind attribute attacks and status conditions was a great bonus since in the shaman job ss there were status conditions that confuses or makes illusions. Adrian was happy but also wary because if the item boosted his stats during night or in dark areas then that would be the same for his opponent. The item given to him was probably given to shorten the gap between them since the opponent was a former herald of a god. The former herald must have mind attribute abilities and he was given immunity to counter that but of course the former herald should still have its fighting prowess since ancient times. The one thing scarier to face with is an enemy that far outsses you in terms of fighting experience. Adrian shook the tension off since he would fight that monster in the far future when he would be strong enough and since there was no time limit that means he could take his time. Adrian would build up strength so that he could crush any enemies in his wake. Adrian was eagerly waiting for that day. There was still one question that popped into Adrian''s mind. "How the heck am I going to drag that former herald into the Nether realm?" this was the question that popped into his mind because even he himself does not know how in the zes he came here. Adrian was too shy to ask this question as he was given an extraordinary item just toplete a task. The goddess Nox sensing Adrian''s distraught talked to him and asked him if he wanted to rify something. "Is there something bothering you Champion Equinox?" the goddess Nox asked. "You see. This has bothering me for a while now and I am too shy to ask this but since you already bothered to ask me my predicament, I would not beat around the bush. How can I even transfer the former herald in the Nether realm when even I only came here by chance?" Adrian said with a puppy dog face. The god Abaddon and the goddess Nox looked at each other before chuckling a little. Adrian did not think that what he said was funny so he felt disturbed that this was their reaction. After a few seconds they already returned to their stoic faces and told Adrian the reason why they chuckled. "We mean no offense Champion Equinox as we thought you already know what would happen when you return but it seems you are clueless. Therefore we ought to exin." The goddess Nox said with a smile. "Once you return from here, you would have already assimted the energy in the Nether realm thereby using the Daemos race special link with origin magic, you can create a portal from the mortal ne to this realm since your spirit body has already started to fuse with the energy from the Nether realm. You will turn into an existence that has probably never existed before in Pandemonium." The god of death Abaddon said as if there was excitement in his tone. It seems that Adrian was sensing what was on the gods'' minds and thought to himself, "They are bored all right." If the gods were to know what Adrian was thinking then he would have been smacked silly already. "So how am I going to return then?" Adrian asked with curiosity because they have not told him that yet. "Since you are in a state of Astral Projection, you only need to focus and reconnect with your physical body. All you have to do is focus on where your body is right now and a path will light itself up." The goddess Nox said in a nonchnt tone. "It was that simple!" Adrian shouted in surprise and the two gods justughed because of the reaction that the young demon did. "We must also warn you young champion. Even if we support you that does not mean other gods will. Even us gods have their factions and are only in a non-aggression pact. The only time we the gods of this universe ever helped each other was when the great invasion happened. I am telling you this so that you must only mind your own business and not get tangled by other gods. As our champion, your actions could possibly reflect our standing on the mortal realm though I do not know a god foolish enough to mess with my sister and me but your title carries a heavy duty. Remember that and always take of yourself because it has been decided that we are not to meddle in the affairs of mortals. The case of Argent was a special case." Abaddon warned Adrian. Chapter 90 - Is A World Boss Spawning? Adrian knew what the God of Death was telling him and that was to not involve himself with other religions as him being a champion is equivalent to being a herald of the twin gods. His actions could be seen as a challenge in the face of the other gods if he were to involve himself with their practices. Although when Abaddon said that he also interpreted it as if you want to be free from the oppression of other gods in the mortal ne then be much stronger than them so that Adrian''s very presence itself would be a deterrent. Adrian bowed towards the two gods as he has already took too much time just by staying here in the Nether realm and he was already given the mission. "Thank you once again benevolent Goddess of Night Nox foring to my aid when I thought that I was already a goner. I will also heed your advice Almighty God of Death Abaddon as I am still immature in my ways, please guide me again if we ever cross paths again or use a divine message like you have before as I am always grateful for the advice that you give. I have already spent so much time here and my soulbounds are already bing antsy which I can feel from our connection. I shall take my leave first." Adrian said as he focused once again in the physical body of his game avatar. When Adrian focused on returning to his physical body, a path made of white light that only he could see appeared before his eyes. He took the brave step first and did not look back as if he looked back he might lose focus. A few secondster his spirit body finally drifted and faded from the Nether realm which if he looked back he could see the two gods smiling at him. "It seems that the spirit of those who sacrificed themselves during the war is present in that young child, Abaddon." The goddess Nox said. Abaddon smiled and closed his eyes before replying, "When the valiant warriors of our world sacrificed their existence to produce the realm barriers, my heart sank as well as my sister because they were our precious creations. Weter found out that not all of their essence was erased or destroyed but parts of their soul was separated into tiny pieces. We, the twin gods, tried putting them back together to reform their broken souls but it was not working." The goddess Nox listened attentively as this was information that was knew even for her and she asked, "So what did you two do then?" Abaddon put on a wry smile and spoke, "As they have valiantly sacrificed their own essence and we could no longer put their broken souls together, we decided to bless the fragments themselves." "Wait do not tell me they are!" the Goddess Nox said in a shocked tone as if she had a sudden realization. "Your guess is correct. They are what the inhabitants of this world call the ''cursed people'' or ''blessed people'' depending on their perspective. We, the twin gods, decided to use the fragments of their soul and dedicated a special system in which the egos that sprout from their soul fragments to live once again and live freely. Each fragment contained an ego but they could not sustain living in the mortal ne for a long time and need to recuperate after every 30 hours or if their physical body gets killed." Abaddon said with a tinge of sadness in his tone. "You were right to give them free will when the egos descend back to the mortal ne as their former selves have sacrificed too much just for us to win the war. Even if not all of the egos be good persons, we just need to right the wrongs they make. We, the gods of this universe, owe it to them." The goddess Nox said tofort the god Abaddon. ======== Adrian who was following the path of light he was trailing was seeing shes of images from other realms. He could see images of a realm located above the clouds where white winged people gather. He could also see a realm underground withva flowing and people with two horns that sprout from their temples with bat wings and a pointed tail. He could also see images of a realm that could only be describe as mystical as the inhabitants were the ssic description of a fairy. Adrian was seeing this images but he only focused on the path and never strayed from it as he was afraid of his soul being lost and be trapped in a harmful dimension which no benevolent god will save him. He followed the path and without him even noticing, he already arrived in his subconscious space with his inner demon looking at his cocoon with a tinge of worry in its face. Adrian did not stand in ceremony and walked towards his cocoon with a Hannya mask on the head section. When he touched the cocoon, the Hannya mask''s eyes ignited with blue mes and its mouth opened and sucked Adrian''s spirit body and closed back up after. The inner demon noticed this and heaved a sigh of relief as that signaled that the host has alreadypleted assimtion. [Current Comprehension rate: 99.8%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] [You have seeded the minimumprehension rate requirement. Would you like to evolve now?] Adrian said "yes" and a new system prompt appeared before him. [Demon Pioneerprehension bonus + 10%. As you are the first yer to evolve into a greater demon, you have been given a bonus.] If Adrian knew this was going to appear then he would have been satisfied by just umting it until 90% but then again he was still thankful for the extra mission he got as a side quest. Also he would still be transported to the Nether realm regardless. [Current Comprehension rate: 109.8%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] [Commencing Evolution now¡­..] [Gathering the energies and fusing it with the host body¡­.] When those system messages appeared, Adrian suddenly experience a headache. He then nagged again that why does this always happen to him. His inner demon that was outside of his cocoon was suddenly turning to particles and was being absorbed by the mouth of the Hannya mask. Instead of being terrified, it was actually smiling. "Atst, I will finally be one with the host." were thest words it spoke as it turned into particles of lightpletely and was absorbed. The cocoon in the Paradox nes suddenly started pulsating and started releasing enormous energy waves. The first to notice were the three elders and they suddenly teleported to the area as they fear that their sanctuary might have been breached but were shocked to see that a demon cocoon was releasing it instead. They ordered the guards to exin what was happening and they were shocked that a lesser demon evolving into a greater demon was giving off massive amounts of energy. The three elders ordered everyone to vacate the area as it might affect the lower persona demons. A suddenrge wave of energy spread throughout the Paradox nes and bypassed the dimensional barrier. This wave traveled to the main world and countless other realms which it was then detected by the peak experts of these worlds. The peak experts of the other realms started to search for the source of this unfathomable energy. The three demon elder noticed what happened and immediately transformed to their real bodies. Bronx became five meters tall and his already bulky body turned even bulkier with his horns and body forming ck scales. Koronn transformed into a blue Djinn that had a youthful body and many gears and clocks circling him. Ascalor also abandoned his youthful appearance and became a hot young man in his twenties. He turned into 2 meter tall young man with fair skin and held an astrbe. His wings were two pairs or golden frames with two vortices like ck hole. When the patrols saw the elders transforming to their original selves, they became serious and ran through the location of the entrance portals of the Paradox nes. Bronx channeled power into his horns and released something like thunder from it towards Adrian but instead of harming thetter, it formed a barrier of kic force around Adrian''s cocoon. Koronn then muttered a spell and a child holding a clock appeared and tapped the clock its holding to the kic force barrier and anotheryer of barrier was created with clocks as d¨¦cor. Ascalor observed if the two barriers were enough but another wave of intense energy spread out. He then chanted his ultimate sealing spell. "Spatial Istion" A violet barrier enveloped the two barriers once more and was able to prevent the waves of energy to spread out. The three demon elders finally breathe a sigh of relief when a universal message rang out to all the beings. Every entity in Pandemonium heard the voice of the universe. [The universe is joyful. A new being is about to be born.] The yers who heard this had one thought and that was, "Is a new world boss spawning?" Chapter 91 - A Unique Greater Demon Adrian was unaware of the ruckus he has caused in the mortal ne and is currently undergoing a minor headache due to the evolution process. "Seriously, does the developer have a grudge against yers that every single time I will experience a transformation pain would be induced!" was Adrian''s shout but he did not know that it was already toned down by a hundred times which means the NPC''s that experience evolution of the Persona have fatality rates. After Adrian was finally satisfied ranting to a non-existent person, he finally noticed that his body was changing. From the outside of the cocoon, they could only see the cocoon pulsating and giving of intense energy that they could see the energy manifest into a ck and gray streak. From the inside, Adrian could feel his body adapt to the power that he has umted. He could also see the system messages tell him about it though he just nces at them due to him experiencing a minor headache. [Current Comprehension rate: 109.8%. You must have toprehend at least 70% in order to seed and evolve.] [Due to exceeding the maximum neededprehension rate, the user''s body will be transformed to perfectly adapt to the energy absorbed by the user.] [Higher Tier Racial skills will be locked due to the user''s low level.] [Injecting Seed of Cmity unto the user''s body.] [Injectionpleted as the body has bepletelypatible.] Adrian saw something that bothered his eyes but he just shrugged it off because he was focused on the energy entering his body. He could feel that his horns were growing because there was a sensation that it was getting pulled. All the markings or symbols that was glowing on his body was also moving towards the crystal that emerged from the center of his chest. The crystal was an octahedron and pulsated in gray and ck light. This crystal was the Adrian''s Daemos Core. When a lesser demon evolves to a greater demon, not only do their horns grow but the core inside their body emerges. The reason their core emerges is that a greater demon evolves using the energy theyprehend. From that, their core will automatically form a connection with that form of energy absorb that kind of energy from the surroundings. The core''s color also decides what type of energy the greater demon hasmuned with and Adrian is no different. The three demon elders was looking at the cocoon that was in front of them and prayed to the twin gods to protect the young demon undergoing his evolution. When they heard the universal message, they were ecstatic because the young demonprehended an unknown energy and would evolve to be a being that was a unique demon. Usually unique demon''s only appeared when they be Arch Demons but now a unique greater demon was about to be born. A few secondster, they could hear a cracking sound from the demon cocoon. The Hannya was the first to crack and then it trailed down to all parts of the cocoon until a deafening sound was produced when the cocoon exploded. There was a shockwave of massive energy that broke the kic barrier first and then the temporal barrier next. The massive energy wave diminished in power but it was not enough for the Spatial Istion barrier to hold. The massive wave of energy was perceived by all the demons in the Paradox nes and they felt refreshed. It was the blessing of the universe that washed over them and the three elders knew that this would be useful for all the demons affiliated with the one bestowed with the blessing. A voice rung inside the demons affiliated with the Paradox nes both located there and those outside of it. [The Daemos race of the Paradox nes have been given the Blessing of the Universe. All individuals connected to them will be cured of any illness and would be have their experience multiplied by two for one week.] This was the message that Adrian received since he was the only yer in the location. The NPC''s received a different message and they were different from yers. [The Daemos race of the Paradox nes have been given the Blessing of the Universe. All individuals will have a higher conception rate and will have higher chance of growth rate for one week.] The three elders and all of the demons cheered when they heard this message as the Daemos race were low in number due to being hunted outside and the low chance of producing an offspring. In the game it is said that the longer the life of a being, the lower the chance to produce an offspring and with the Daemos race having indefinite life then their chances are astronomically low. It would be a celebration if two demons would be born in a span of a century. In the near future, they would not face this problem. When the universal message was heard, there were traces of greed and fear on the peak experts. Greed because if they find the source and the individual was weak they could steal it from that individual. Fear because they did not know who that individual is and it could ughter them when that individual finds out that some bugs were eyeing it. The energy wave bypassed the dimensional ne but it was already weakened so there were only faint traces of it and the peak experts from different realms lost the source and decided to turn back though some still waited to feel that amazing energy again and hopefully find its source. Some peak experts who were knowledgeable of space magic tried to look for the traces of that energy using the skill Memory of Space but was unable to receive a reaction. It is already funny enough that they tried using that when the Daemos, the masters of Origin Magic, was the one they are up against. Even a lesser demon will have greater understanding of space magic that them who only barely scratched the surface for Space magic. When the debris cleared away, the three elders saw the greater demon for the first time and they were astonished. The horns on him had scales with cracks that pulsated a violet light and was on fire but the fire was colored gray instead of read. The horns were now six inches in length and was no longer dull but pointed. The runic symbols on his skin were no more and his skin became pale white with a little tint of blue that was almost unnoticeable. The most striking thing was that its core was unlike anything they have ever seen. It glowed in ck and gray light and when they tried to pierce though it using their ocr skill, they felt terror. The wings on the greater demon was no longer bat like but was something feathered dragons had but instead of multi-colors, the feathers were ck and shined when light hit it. Upon taking a closer inspection, the feathers were emitting ck smoke but they were actually shadows. His wingspan is now four meters in length. The presence of this greater demon even put shivers on the three elder demon''s skins and they were Arch Demons. When the greater demon opened its closed eyes, a wave of fear crept up the three elder demons'' heart but it was only for a second. "Powerful" this was the thought present in the minds of the three elder demons. When Adrian opened his eyes he could see three demons that were familiar but he swears he has not seen them before. He did not know who they were until he used his ocr skill on them. Name: Ascalor Level: 300 Name: Koronn Level: 300 Name: Bronx Level: 300 "Eh? What are you doing here elder? And what are those forms? You guys look awesome!" was the first words that came out of Adrian''s mouth. The elders were dumbfounded because the pressure they felt from Adrian disappeared like nothing happened at all. They returned to their old looking form and sighed. Even if Adrian became a unique demon he was still immature in the ways of the Daemos race which is why he was acting like a child impressed with his new toy. Ascalor even hit him in the head because of his immature side. "Ouch! What was that for old man!?" Adrian said as he rubbed the part where he was hit. Ascalor''s vein popped because of Adrian''s question and he retorted with another smack before saying, "That is for the trouble you have caused. Seriously who performs their evolutionary process in an open field like this? Are you crazy!? Next time tell me when you are ready to evolve. Seriously! This kid is a pain." The other two eldersughed at Ascalor and Adrian''s interaction because deep down Ascalor was just worried for Adrian because he was the one Adrian met first and he grown attached to the youngd. "So then enough with the suspense and tell us what kind of Greater Demon are you?" Ascalor asked. "Oh just wait. I will see" Adrian said as he opened the status bar and said in a casual tone, "It seems I am called a Netheros." Chapter 92 - Netheros When Adrian looked at his status it showed his new Species and it also showed that he is now a greater demon. He did not bother to look at the system messages just yet because the three demon elders were in front of him and Ascalor asked him a question. It would be rude not to immediately reply. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Half Asmodian) Species: Netheros (Greater Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer, Liberator of the Forgotten, Dragon Tamer, The First Scribe, Daemos Reserve Soldier, Goblin yer Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe (Beginner) LVL: 51 "It seems I am called a Netheros." Adrian told the three elder demons. Usually a greater demon will have a species name with the energy that they have absorbed which is why the three elders asked Adrian. They heard the answer but was not sure what king of energy that his species name was derived from. "Do you know if there is an energy called Nether?" asked Ascalor to the two elder demons beside him. "I have no idea. You both know I am not the research type of demon unlike you two who bury themselves in their own study. That guy in particr." Bronx said while pointing at Koronn." "How dare you! I for one only spend 16 hours a day in research. How could you say that I bury myself in my own work when is already a small time frame?!" Koronn protested. "Uh-huh. You even slow time just so you could finish whatever you are reading so you cannot fool me. Bookworm." Bronx said as he had a staring contest with Koronn. Koronn stared back more fiercely as if not wanting to lose. "Ehem" Ascalor cleared his throat because the other two were getting ready for a brawl so he asked Koronn if he knew any type of energy with the name Nether because he is the most knowledgeable of the three demon elders. "Stop behaving like children. Koronn do you have any idea on what that Nether or whatever energy is called? Something like its properties andposition. It is dangerous for the youngd if we do not guide him to use his powers as it might bacsh." Ascalor asked. "I do not know apparently but it might have been in a realm even we are not allowed to go or to set foot in as I know all the energies in realms where living beings survived. It is probably from a higher ne of existence. I do not know how that brat had his hands on that type of energy but he is lucky that his body did not break down and scatter in the wind." Koronn said as he looked at Adrian like a specimen for an experiment. "Since we do not know what energy he hasmuned with, we shall observe him for a while when he is on missions. That is why Equinox brat, you must visit back at the Paradox nes if you feel you are not well or your powers are not working properly. We will conduct an inspection on your body after you have collected yourself here so that you know the properties of your new found power. Also get some clothes on, how can you be so shameless and still not get dressed properly?" Ascalor said as the three demon elders went back to their respective tasks. Adrian on the other hand has finally been aware that his clothing was gone and he was in the default underwear. He suddenly felt very shy and looked for his clothing in his inventory. He retracted his cool new wings and equipped his weapon, armor and essories back on before looking at the system messages. [Congrattions yer ''Equinox'' for sessfully bing a Greater Demon.] [You have sessfully gained the title ''Greater Demon''] [You have sessfully gained the title ''First Greater Demon''] [You have sessfully gained the title ''First of its Kind''] [The skill ''Daemos Core'' has been transformed to the Netheros species exclusive skill ''Netheros Core''.] [Equinox has obtained the Netheros species exclusive skill ''Netheros Bane''] [Equinox has obtained the Netheros species exclusive skill ''Netheros Domain''] [Equinox has obtained the Netheros species exclusive skill ''Netheros True Form''] [The skill ''Netheros True Form'' has been sealed due to not having a high enough level to use.] [Equinox has obtained the Greater Demon exclusive skill ''Blink''] [Equinox has obtained the Greater Demon exclusive skill ''Chrono Shift''] [The skill ''Flight'' has been upgraded to the skill ''True Flight''] Adrian was overwhelmed by the system messages that he read because there were many of them. Not only did he get three new titles, he also obtained six new skills. He also got his Flight skill upgraded as a bonus. He was already excited to go intobat but he had to look at all his new skills first in order to know their effects. He would look at the titlest as he was more excited to read the skill descriptions. He looked at the skills exclusive for greater demons first. Skill: Blink (Demon Version) Tier: Persona Exclusive (Greater Demon) Type: Movement Effect: Travels on the specified destination that is within ten meters of the user''s location. Can be used two more times. Cooldown will only ur after the two extra Blinks have been consumed. User must have vision pf the specified in order to use the skill. Cooldown: 30 seconds Cast Time: Instant Mana cost: 500 Mana Points Skill: Chrono Shift Tier: Persona Exclusive (Greater Demon) Type: Buff Effect: Uses Temporal magic to coat the body and elerate it for 10 seconds. Movement speed, attack speed and reaction time will be elerated by 100%. Duration: 10 seconds Cooldown: 5 minutes Cast Time: 1 second Mana cost: 300 Mana Points Skill: Netheros Core Tier: Netheros Exclusive skill Type: Passive Effect: Absorb energy from the Nether Realm using the core of the Netheros'' body. The owner of the skill will have a new gauge added to the user''s interface which is called ''Nether Gauge''. Nether Gauge: the owner of the skill will have a gauge that tells the umted amount of Nether energy present in the user''s body. Nether Energy is used to apply the Nether Attribute into the user''s attacks. The more energy is used, the more powerful the enchantment. Nether Energy is umted 1 stack per second. The Nether Gauge increases by a hundred every 50 levels. Nether Gauge: 100/100 Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana cost: None Skill: Netheros Bane Tier: Netheros Exclusive skill Type: Passive Effect: Applies the Netheros Bane on targets that have been damaged by the Netheros. Targets will be applied with the Weakened status effect that decreases their stats by 10%(yers) and 20%(Monsters and NPC''s) when the targets have been applied with ten stacks of Netheros Bane. If the Netheros kills the target with Netheros Bane stacks, the Netheros will gain Nether Energy stacks corresponding to the number of Netheros Bane stacks that the enemy killed had. (It is not affected by Immunity) Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana cost: None Skill: Netheros Domain Tier: Netheros Exclusive skill Type: Domain Effect: Summon a part of the Nether realm to spawn in the mortal ne for 20 seconds. The Netheros'' skills will be boosted by 50% and the Netheros'' stats would be boosted for 100% in the domain. All enemies inside the domain receive the debuff ''Paranoia''. Paranoia: All skillshots made by enemies will have a 50% chance to miss the targets. This will affect enemies regardless of immunities. Cooldown: 72 hours Cast Time: 10 seconds Mana cost: 2,000 Mana Points Skill: Netheros True Form Tier: Netheros Exclusive skill Type: Transformation Effect: Release the limitations put upon you by the mortal realm and transform into the true form of the Netheros. All skills and attacks will deal ssh damage by 50% of the original damage. All enemies affected by Paranoia will have the ''Mind Break'' status afflicted to them. (Currently sealed. Must be at least level 100.) Mind Break: All enemies who cast spells and abilities when in the vicinity of the Netheros will have their spells and abilities cancelled. Duration: 10 seconds Cooldown: 72 hours Cast Time: 3 seconds Mana cost: 3,000 Mana Points Skill: True Flight Tier: Legendary Type: Movement Effect: Unfurl the wings in order to take flight in the air. Movement Speed will increase by 20% during flight. Can cast skills while in flight. Cannot fly if wings are damaged. Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana cost: None Adrian who observed his skills rubbed his eyes in amazement because all the skills he got was powerful and very versatile. Although the Netheros True Form was sealed, he imagined him transforming into ast boss type of yer. He was most pleased by the Netheros Bane skill because his attacks will weaken his enemies and would also make it easy for him to farm mobs. Adrian was so pleased with what he received that he skipped happily towards Ascalor''s abode without even paying attention to the stares he was given. Chapter 93 - The Body Has Secrets What do you think happens when Peak Experts or Legendary NPC''se out of their hiding ce? Of course, the monsters in the field zones will go back to their homes and go into hiding. The yers who were out on a hunt suddenly were perplexed. They could not find monsters in the field zones the whole day. The yers who were unsatisfied started ranting in the forums and they were not alone. Numerous Field zones had no monsters in it which led them sending a bug inquiry to As Headquarters but the only response they got was that it was no bug. The yers then spected it had to do with the world message. The yers assumed it was a world message but they did not know that it was in fact a Universal Message which led those monstrous NPC''s to the world of Nebulon. The forums were buzzing and such because of what happened. Adrian also saw it after he was forced to log out of the game due to him exceeding the log-in limit. He was happily munching on his food when there was emergency news on the PandemoNews regarding the world message and field zone monster disappearance. Adrian activated the projector option of his Haloswatch to watch the news. "Hello my lovely Viewers! sh news here brought to you by your shy Emcee, Marylin." The girl emcee said as she sported an outfit that was full of glitters and sequence. She really was shy. "ording to our source the reason for the monster disappearances on field zones is that some NPC''s with staggering levels showed up. Their aura alone scared the monsters stiff on low leveled field zones such as those with monsters below level 100." She said and gave a wink to the audience. "As for what rank of NPC they are, we are not sure but they should be at the very least epic NPC''s since they manage to one shot one of our reporters when they tried conversing with them." She said with glee as they yed the video of a level 105 assassin being hit by just a flick of a finger and then bing particles. "Their sudden appearance must have been linked to the world message that we have heard since this has happened before when a world boss spawned during the early days of Pandemonium. All high leveled NPCs at the time scouted for the whereabouts of the world boss and it was given as a quest to yers to subjugate it. Hopefully, it would be the same as thest time. You are watching PandemoNews sh News!" she said while waving goodbye to the audience. Adrian closed the projection since his mother''s eye turned sharp when he saw him actually not paying close attention to his food. The only reason that his mother''s slipper is not flying towards his face is because he was currently injured and recuperating. If he was fine then that slipper would havee flying a long time ago. "It seems everybody is specting that a world boss is spawning. It would be cool it was low leveled so I could participate." Adrian thought to himself as he finished his food. He talked to Marlon a little bit and sent him the gold coins that was his share before going to sleep. ======== The next day, Adrian logged back in and summoned his soulbounds then proceeded to cuddle them as he missed them. He was forcefully logged out when he reached Ascalor''s abode which heined a lot by the way. Still now that he was here he might as well go inside the ce since he was being expected. Adrian was granted passage by the guards when he reintroduced himself to them. They were shocked at first but immediately let him pass since they were familiar with his wolfpanion and the elder instructed them to let him in. The guards told him that the elder would be in the courtyard at this time of day so Adrian headed there immediately. Adrian along with his soulbounds saw Ascalor as he signaled them toe close to thetter. When they came close, it felt like they entered a transparent film of some sort. Adrian was about to ask Ascalor what that was but he told Adrian the answer to his worries. "You have entered the barrier that I just made since we do not want the surrounding to get messed up which is why I created a separate space just for this." Ascalor said. "For what?" Adrian asked. "No more dilly dallying and get ready. Hit me!" Ascalormanded. "Excuse me?" Adrian was dumbstruck. "Hit me!" Ascalor said. "Can you keep up?! Bab¡­ouch" Adrian started singing when he was hit on the head by Ascalor. "Why did you suddenly start singing?! Did I not tell you that I would test your new body''s capabilities?" Ascalor asked in an angry tone. "I thought you were joking so I just went with the flow." Adrian said with pure innocent eyes that Ascalor could not take as thetter averted his gaze. "If you wanted to be hit so badly old man then do not me me for being disrespectful!" Adrian teased although deep down, he did not actually mean it. Adrian''s aloof character suddenly changed and became fierce. Adrian knew that Ascalor was telling him to hit him so that he could have a good grasp of his abilities before actually going to the actualbat. Adrian erged his gauntlets and aimed to punch Ascalor but he was not able to as about a two meters his body was repelled by an unknown force. Ascalor''s eyes change for a second because the attack of the kid in front of him bypassed some of the barriers he put up. Granted that he set the strength of the barrier to match the kid''s level but bypassing the barriers was insane. Ascalor had to reinforce the barrier ten feet in front of him to repel the kid''s attack. "It seems his body has a special property in which he ignores magic. Interesting." Ascalor said as he continued to observe the changes in Adrian''s body. Adrian on the other hand started attacking recklessly without using magic since he saw Ascalor observing his physique. He tried throwing punches, w attacks, and kicks but all were repelled. He started getting angry and it showed on his horns as the gray fire started burning vigorously. Adrian really wanted tond at least just one attack but wishes cannot alwayse true as he became tired a few minutester. "Interesting. Your body seems to bypass the natural order of the world or in other words, the world''s mana. All the barriers I made using the mana of the surroundings were not effective and I had to reinforce the barriers to sessfully repel you." Ascalor said while having his hand on his chin. Adrian who heard this was ecstatic as there was a hidden feature to his body. He was more and more ted that he picked the Daemos race. Adrian started tough as he was absorbed in his own world. Ascalor who saw this frowned a little as thed is bing overconfident. Ascalor was about to hit Adrian''s head when thetter suddenly saying word''s. "Fufufu. This is not even my final form." Adrian said while making a superhero pose that made Ascalor roll his eyes. "Brat! I am sorry that I am ruining your fantasy but what do you mean that it is not your final form?" Ascalor inquired. "That is just it! This body is actually not my true form as the world is inhibiting it from releasing. You could say that this body is the ''seal'' for my true form." Adrian answered casually. "Then how can you regain your true form and unleash it then?" Ascalor inquired once more as his interest is peaked. "Oh. I just have to be stronger and summon my domain skill in which I could transform." Adrian said without even batting an eye. "I see then there is only one choice then you must get more powerful." Ascalor said as he created a dimensional door and flung Adrian towards it and said, "Come back when you can show me your true form!" "You crazy old man!" Adrian shouted as he was flung towards who know where while his soulbounds all followed after him in the dimensional door. Adrian fell with a thud and realized that he was in an area that was a bit foreign to him. He then suddenly looked up and his other soulbounds followed after him andnded right on top of him which he inavertedly said, "Oof". He instructed his soulbounds to get off him and when he managed to stand up, a scroll hit him in the head with Ascalor''s voice echoing from the dimensional door. "Use that to return back to the Paradox nes as there are no dimensional fractures near there." Adrian took the scroll and put it in his inventory. He observed his surrounding and he could not find any living nts as they were all rotten. He looked around and all he saw were cliffs. It seems that he was in a canyon. Chapter 94 - Cristobal Canyon I Adrian was flung into an unknown ce by Ascalor. He did not know if it was just chance or was intentional that he was sent to the outskirts of a canyon. The surroundings reminded him of the Forsaken Cemetery that he was at but minus the tombstones. Adrian scoured the area only to find one wooden sign that staked with letters written in red paint but upon observing it closely it was actually blood. "Cristobal Canyon. Where the dead can never rest. Well that sounds promising. And who is this Cristobal guy that he has a canyon named after him." said Adrian in a sarcastic tone. He then suddenly remembered an item in his inventory that was just sitting there. Adrian pulled out the Corrupted Spirit Stone held in his hands. The Corrupted Spirit Stone was made bybining the fragments together and more fragments means a more powerful sealing stone. Item: Corrupted Spirit Stone (Superior) Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Seals the unrelenting soul of an undead monster inside it. The higher the tier, the stronger the sealing effect. In order to use, the sealed undead spirit must be blessed in any church so that they could bless and wash away its instincts to kill the living. In order to get a superior version of the Corrupted Spirit Stone, Adrian had to fuse ten fragments first to make an inferior version and then twenty more fragments for a moderate version. Finally, he fused forty more fragments to upgrade it to the superior version. All in all it took 70 fragments to make a superior version leaving Adrian with twelve fragments. He decided to go for the superior version at once to greaten his chances. "If there is a unique undead here, maybe I could seal it since I already have two more active soulbound slots avable. I would prefer an off tank or a supporter that could produce barriers since I already have a healer." Adrian thought. Adrian and his soulbounds walked around near the canyon entrance area but there were no monsters sighted which was odd. He checked this morning if the monsters are back in their field zones and they were when he looked at the forums. Adrian could feel his skin crawl because the silence was eerie as not even the wind could make a sound. The surroundings were deathly silent and Adrian could feel that he was being watched. He was getting restless as he feels a looming danger but he does not know where so he instinctively used his Evil Eye to look at the surroundings. When his eyes changed color, he was able to see it the me like substance of the soul and there were dozens of them. He could see them when he activates his evil eye but when turned off he could not see them. "What are they? Are they ghosts or specters? Why are they not attacking us? or maybe if they attack their invisibility will wear off. I could not appraise them since all I see is their soul color. None of them carry a golden soul anyways." Adrian thought. When Adrian got his evil eye, he could see the color of a being''s soul as long as it carries one. There are the pale souls that is just misty white color. These souls are considered ordinary. The next tier would be silver souls that slightly stronger individuals possess. Finally there are golden souls which all three of Adrian''s soulbounds possess because they are extraordinary. Kaon has the deepest golden color with Sirius second and Saenast because she has not activated her bloodline yet. Adrian was thinking on what to do and he thought of a wild and crazy idea. That idea was using his skill Soul Form Manifestation and fight them off as a soul. If both of them were incorporeal, they should be able to hit each other right? Adrian did not want Sirius to sit this fight out because there were about fifty beings he saw. Ghostlike enemies are notoriously fast but low in health so Sirius would be perfect in dealing with them. Adrian casted Soul Form manifestation on himself first and was shocked because he could finally see the enemies. They were wraiths. The wraiths were wearing full body hooded robes that were torn and there were chains on their pale ghostly arms. Inside the hood was only a pale yellow light and no face. They hovered mid-air and they had no feet but white smoke was spewing in their lower body. Monster: Wraith Level: 53 HP: 50,000/50,000(100%) MP: 20,000/20,000 Description: An undead creature said to be the embodiment of souls of the recently deceased and havee back because of unfinished business. The wraiths suddenly charged towards Adrian as they saw his transformation. The only thing that Adrian could think off was that he cursed himself. He clenched his oversized gauntlets and tried punching the first wraith that arrived before him and he was shocked because he could feel a rebound which means his theory was correct. [You have dealt 10,357 damage to the Wraith.] Adrian was not surprised by the enormous damage he dealt because his new titles gave him immense damage also his ''Undead Killer'' title gives 50% more damage to undead. The Greater Demon title was the most useful of his current titles. The ''First Greater Demon'' gave him additional stats and the ''First of its Kind'' gave him the Luck stat. Title: Greater Demon Description: Title given to those who sessfully evolve into a greater demon. Can be upgraded. Effect: Deal Additional 10% damage to all enemies and get t 5% physical and magical pration. Those whose Persona is lower than yours deal 10% less damage to you. Title: First Greater Demon Description: Title given to the first yer to be a greater demon. Can be upgraded. Effect: All Stats +25 Title: First of its Kind Description: Title given to someone who bes the first yer to transform into a unique species. It gives you luck because you are going to need it scrub. Effect: Opens the hidden Luck stat. Luck +5 "The yer who unlocked the dragonkin might have a simr title to my ''First Greater Demon'' or maybe even better." Adrian thought as he was being swarmed by wraiths. Adrian could no longer take the assault of wraiths as he was already getting bombarded with w attacks despite the 10% healing he gets from his overall damage. He decided to immediately cast ''Soul Form Transformation'' on Sirius since the cooldown for the skill just finished. Sirius'' body became invisible to the naked eye and became ghostlike. "Sirius use Phantom Rush" Adrian told Sirius using their soul link. Sirius bombarded the 48 wraiths with incredible w attacks and even bit them. Now that Adrian has a way to ''physically'' harm incorporeal beings this fight would be easier. Adrian also joined Sirius on the fight as he too was being bombarded with attacks from the wraiths as their aggro shifted to him. Meanwhile the two soulbounds, Kaon and Saena, were wondering what happened to their eldest brother and master. Adrian finally decided to use the ''Vortex'' skill as there were too many wraiths to deal with. Adrian summoned a small cluster of condense space magic and it slowly went upwards. He snapped his fingers and the condense energy exploded generating a ck hole that sucked all the wraiths inside carrying them to oblivion. The two soulbounds who were not in their soul form saw the ck hole and were relieved because that means that their master is safe. [You have sessfully killed the Wraith. You have been given experience points.] [You have sessfully killed the Wraith. You have been given experience points.] ... [yer Equinox has leveled up.] [Sirius has leveled up.] [Kaon has leveled up.] [Saena has leveled up.] [Saena has leveled up.] The ding that the level up notification was blissful to hear for Adrian as that was the result of his hardwork. He was joyful but he suddenly heard a notification. [The Cursed Wraith wakes from its slumber due to the disappearance of its guards.] Adrian then saw smoke surrounding them and gathering at a spot twenty meters in front of them. The smoke came together and made a swirling motion like that of a cloud tornado that was thirty feet in height. It did not take long for the Cursed Wraith to appear and look at Adrian with hunger like that of the wraiths before it but with more intensity. It looked like a normal wraith but it had dark tattered robes and inside the hood was red light instead of the yellow light that normal wraiths had. It was also twenty feet in height and it had ck miasma seeping through it. This was the field boss that spawns when a number of normal mobs are defeated. Adrian was not happy with the field boss spawning because that means there are others present in the canyon and was able to hunt the invisible wraiths. It did not take long to see the people who were hunting the wraiths because Adrian heard a voice from his left side. "Daddy, the Field Boss is there! Huh, it even has summoned some minions!" a cute voice of a little girl said. "So I am treated as a minion now." Adrian said as a vein popped on his forehead. Chapter 95 - Cristobal Canyon II Adrian looked at the two visitors that he has and was shocked because they were of a higher level than him. The young girl looked about eight or nine years old and was carrying a red stuffed toy lion with its main looking as if it was on fire. She was wearing a white dress that was styled in old century France. It had beautiful patterns that entuate her brown hair and hazel eyes. She looked like a cute little fairy but what makes her pop out is the red hood that she was wearing. "Does she like red riding hood that much that she styled herself just like her?" Adrian thought. Adrian then looked at the other visitor and it was a man maybe just entered his thirties. The man was wearing a white kimono and topped it off with a blue kamishimo that had cloud designs on the lower part. The man had ck hair and eyes with his hair in a ponytail style. He has a single edge ded sword and a sheath. The sheath of the sword had cloud designs with a dragon coiled on it. "He must be the little girl''s dad but seriously their outfits contrast a lot. One has an ancient European style while the other has the style of a Samurai." Adrian thought to himself as he suddenly looked at his clothes and said, "Well my fashion choices are not any better." "Daddy you take care of the Field Boss while I take care of its underlings!" the little girl shouted as she was sure he could take care of the minions the Cursed Wraith summoned(a.k.a Adrian and Sirius). "Ok my little sunshine go get them!" the man said. Adrian once again looked at the little girl to clearly see her name as he only saw the level previously. Name: Soleil Level: 71 Job ss: Pyromancer The little girl named Soleil was a Pyromancer and was 19 levels higher than Adrian but he believed that he will not lose to this girl as Adrian believed that he has the status points of someone thirty levels above him. He once again looked at his stats. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Half Asmodian) Species: Netheros (Greater Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer (Expand) Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe (Beginner) LVL: 52 Exp: 83.4%/100% HP: 3470/4000 MP: 593/2200 VIT: 170+5 STR: 195+25 INT: 195+20 AGI: 170+10 DEX: 165+15 END: 163 Adrian even did the motion where he pretended to be blinded by his stats because it was high. Also he still had not use his Soul Essences and his Nether Gauge yet which is why his trump cards have not yet been used. Yet, Adrian was not too keen on the fact on engaging with a battle among fellow yers as he does not want to PK them as they just misunderstood that he was a monster. "The more pressing thing is that why can they see me in my Soul form. Normal human yers would not be able to see us but how can they?" Adrian pondered. "This is no time to be in thinking mode. I should just get away a little bit first since it is the Field Boss that they are after." Adrian thought as he blinked away to his two soulbounds location and Sirius followed suit. The little girl, Soleil, did not know what happened because the minions suddenly disappeared when she was chanting her spell. She tried randomly firing fireballs but did not get a reaction which means her targets were no longer in the area. She frowned and threw a little tantrum before going back to her dad that was engaging the Cursed Wraith. Adrian reappeared on one of the cliffs as he told Kaon and Saena to get to higher ground as they had visitors and wanted to use surprise attacks if ever Adrian was in danger. Adrian and Sirius no longer in their soul form just observed the situation from afar. There he could see that the father was using a typical quick sword draw style of attacks. He looked at the name of the man as he was curious of how strong he was. Name: Vayu Level: 71 Job ss: Swiftde Vayu sheathed his sword as there was wind getting collected on the sheath when the sword was in it. He drew the sword in such a fast pace that even Adrian was not able to see the drawing motion. The attack then shed the air itself and struck the Cursed Wraith. He even dealt a critical attack. "No way! How is that possible?!" Adrian thought as he knows that physical attacks were ineffective against ghost type enemies. He also inspected the Cursed Wraith as he was in disbelief that it was damaged. Monster: Cursed Wraith Level: 65 HP: 184,730/200,000 MP: 100,000/100,000 Description: An undead creature said to be the embodiment of souls of the recently deceased and havee back because of unfinished business. It was put into torture once more as it became an undead by a mad magus and was cursed to never pass onto the afterlife even if it was killed. The vessel that holds its curse is buried in Cristobal Canyon. Adrian also used his Evil eye to inspect the battle closer as Vayu tried to dodge the Cursed Wraith. He then realized why its attack was effective on the Cursed Wraith even if it was a ghost type undead. Adrian saw gusts of wind forming around Vayu as he continued to dodge the w attacks of the undead. Upon closer inspection, the gusts of wind actually carried little critters that were about three inches tall. Adrian tried to identify them and he was able too. Name: Lesser Wind Elemental Description: New born wind spirits that are mischievous and sometimes y with humans when they are unaware. If the wind just happen to blow your skirt up or blow yourundry away, it might just be a Lesser Wind Elemental being yful. Elementals are beings that give the world order and sustains the elements of the world. If a natural disaster were to ur it was often said to be the cause of an elemental being angry. This was the first time Adrian has seen a status card that had no level or health. Adrian was actually intrigued by this development. Elementals usually have another name and they were Nature Spirits so it would make sense that the two yers he encountered that is loved by them could see him in his soul form. They might have obtain a skill to see the nature spirits or any other ghost like entity. Back to the battle, Vayu was skillfully dodging the blows that the field boss was doing. He would then sh at the arms of the field boss whenever he had the chance. He whittled down the boss'' health points in this manner. He was gaining the upper hand when the Cursed Wraith screeched and he was suddenly bounded by chains. He could not even move his feet as he was rooted in ce. The Cursed Wraith was about to plunge its ws on Vayu when a sudden tornado made of mes hit it as it screamed with a blood curdling noise. The fire tornado manage to deal a good chunk of damage to the Cursed Wraith''s health points but it was not enough to incapacitate it as it iled its hands and manage to hit Soleil. Soleil''s health decreased to half immediately since she was a mage ss character as they are known to be ss cannons. The chains that tangled up Vayu was still in effect and had no sign of being undone. Adrian who saw this could see that the Cursed Wraith''s mana was visibly draining which means those chains are probably a channeled skill that as long as it was in the vicinity, it could trap one opponent as long as it had mana. Adrian did not want to be rude and kill steal a boss since both of them needed it for something maybe a mission. Adrian who observed the father-daughter duo could say that they are not pro-gamers and had just started the game. The father could be said to have some sword skills probably because he studied kendo or something but that would not be enough in this situation where the movement of the enemy is erratic and unknown. The little girl also was treating herself like a superhero dering things like this and that not knowing that she must not attract the attention of the field boss. "I cannot watch this anymore. I better go and help them." Adrian said as he blinked closer to the Cursed Wraith and his soulbounds followed. The Cursed Wraith was about to strike at Soleil and you could see tears forming on her eyes when the pale hands of the boss slowed down and an explosion suddenly formed at its head area. The Cursed Wraith suddenly turned towards Adrian who executed his skills ''Chrono Lag'' and ''Quantum Spacemine''. The Cursed Wraith was then given a face full of me when it turned its head towards Adrian. Chapter 96 - Cristobal Canyon III In the western folklore, dragons are not considered as holy beast but more like an incarnation of death and destruction that must be subjugated. In the eastern folklore however they are revered as holy beings that could give blessings and are protectors of nature. What do you think would happen when a holy being dealt damage to an undead that rejects the natural course of nature? [Kaon has dealt 70, 126 catastrophic damage to the Cursed Wraith.] The me breath hit the Cursed Wraith and it wailed in pain as there was some scant amount of holy power in breath as Kaon is considered as an eastern type of dragon. Saena flew over to Soleil and immediately used its healing skill on her as she lost a lot of health but mainly because Adrian told her to do so. At first Saena protested that it does not want to heal unknown persons but Adrian managed to persuade it. Monster: Cursed Wraith Level: 65 HP: 89,381/200,000 MP: 731,752/100,000 Although the Cursed Wraith was wailing in pain, it was still sealing Vayu using chains which is why Adrian does not expect support from either of them. Adrian used Soul Form Transformation again on Sirius so he could hit the Cursed Wraith. The Cursed Wraith then switched aggro to Kaon because it dealt tremendous damage to it. The Cursed Wraith then summoned chains from its two hands and used them as a whip. It targeted Kaon who was preparing a breath attack. The left chains then hit Kaon''s cheek which diverted the me breath elsewhere while Sirius who used Portal Assault popped next to the right arm of the Cursed Wraith and bit it. The Cursed Wraith who was supposed to do a follow-up attack was unable to because of Sirius'' bite. Adrian who was observing the situation finally intervened and summoned the Psyche Armament that he has yet to use. "Summon Psyche Armament: Daggers" Adrian chanted. Adrian''s demi-gauntlets disappeared in his hands and then a dagger one foot long materialized on each of his hands. It looked just like a dagger version of his Psyche Armament: Sword where the hilt was scale like in patterns and the cross guard had a green cats'' eye that moves as if surveying the surroundings. Adrian then used the first skill that the dagger had and immediate vanished from his location because he appeared at the backside of the Cursed Wraith. Skill: Soul Emergence Tier: Legacy Type: Active Movement Effect: Travel to the location of a desired target as long it has a soul. Appear behind the target and your next attack within the next ten seconds deal a critical strike. Cooldown: 1 minute Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 30 Essence per cast Following his appearance at the back of the Cursed Wraith, Adrian immediately used the second skill oh the dagger Psyche Armament. The daggers then glowed a blue color and Adrian immediately pierced the back of the Cursed Wraith. It could only wail in anguish as it was dealt catastrophic damage once again. [Equinox has dealt 62,768 catastrophic damage to the Cursed Wraith.] Skill: Soul Impale Tier: Legacy Type: Enchantment Effect: Coats a devastating aura of soul energy on your daggers and deal twice the damage for one attack. Cooldown: 30 seconds Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 15 Essence per cast Adrian dealt two times the damage of a critical strike which enraged the field boss even more because its health was now on the red region. Adrian who was still stuck at the back of the Cursed Wraith was smiling because his guess that his Psyche Armaments could target ghost entities. He would have been disappointed if it did not because what is the use of a Soul Summoner if he could not damage souls. The Cursed Wraith then tried to shake Adrian off its back when Adrian stabbed again using his right hand. The Cursed Wraith wailed once again then a shockwave was produced from it thereby sending Adrian flying. Adrian unfurled his wings which shocked both Vayu and Soleil since based on their memory dragonkins do not look like what Adrian is right now. The Cursed Wraith then summoned chains from below it and rooted itself to the ground using it. It then waved its hand towards Sirius'' direction and then chains suddenly tangled Sirius. Its hood then looked next to Adrian and from below him the same happened as chains sprouted from the ground. Adrian then used his remaining Blink to disappear from his location. When the Cursed Wraith saw Adrian vanished, he then chose his next target which was Kaon. Itunched the chains on its arms towards Kaon who was preparing his breath attack. Kaon managed to dodge the first chain attack by coiling his body to the left but it was caught by the second chain that the Cursed Wraithunched. The second chain coiled around Kaon''s body like a snake and even muffled its mouth that was still trying tounch an attack. Due to being unable to move, Kaon came down crashing towards the ground as the chains that bind him keep getting tighter and Adrian could see that all those bounded were getting continuous damage because of it. Adrian who reappeared a few feet away trieding closer but chains would sprout from the ground whenever he would move towards the Cursed Wraith. He had no choice but use the third skill of the dagger Psyche Armament although he does notpletely understand how it works. Adrian initiated the skill and a system message popped. [Please throw one dagger towards the target.] Adrian thought it was a targeted skill but it was a skill shot. He then threw the dagger on his right hand towards the Cursed Wraith. It was easy to target due to it being rooted on the ground but it sprouted a chain wall before it to block the dagger. Adrian thought he failed and frowned because he just wasted a skill. The Cursed Wraith then taught that its defense was sessful because it did not tilt its body to avoid the dagger but that was a grave mistake as the dagger phased right through its chain wall. The dagger then struck the chest of the Cursed Wraith but it did not take damage. The Cursed Wraith thought that the attack was just an illusion because it did not take damage but then Adrian muttered some words. "Soul Seeker" Adrian said. Adrian then elerated like lightning towards the Cursed Wraith and phased right through its chain wall and then pierced its chest using his remaining dagger. The ce where he pierced was the same location where the ''illusion'' dagger struck the Cursed Dagger. The Cursed Wraith did not even make a sound as its body was once again being sucked towards the ground. [You have sessfully executed the Field Boss of the outskirts of Cristobal''s Canyon.] [yer Equinox has leveled up.] [Sirius has leveled up.] [Kaon has leveled up.] [Saena has leveled up.] Adrian who saw that notification was shocked because he did not know that the skill was that powerful. He once again checked the skill description so that he was not mistaken. Skill: Soul Seeker Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Shoot one of your dagger towards the target and give them a ''Soul Mark''. If the skill shot misses the skill will then go on cooldown. Soul Mark: Activate the skill once again to travel to the location of the target with the ''Soul Mark'' and deal 1000% mixed damage. Enemies with less than 10% health will be instantly executed regardless of immunity. Cooldown: 24 hours Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 50 Essence per cast The skill was the definition of the perfect Assassin skill as it had a high execute health threshold and high damage if the target would not be executed. It was a perfect finisher skill as it was subtle and if the enemy was not aware and do not try to dodge the dagger then they would regret it dearly. Although the skill was only a single target skill and if the first dagger was dodge then you could only me yourself but for a stationary target this skill was deadly. When the Cursed Wraith was sucked back into the ground, the chains that strangled the others disappeared like it was just an illusion. Soleil who came while hugging both Saena and her stuffed toy then looked at Adrian with eyes of admiration and embarrassment. She was too embarrassed to speak so his father, Vayu, initiated the conversation. "Thank you, Young man!" as he shook Adrian''s hand and continued speaking, "If not for you then both me and daughter might have been logged out of the game by now. She is just too embarrassed to say thanks to you because she mistook you for a monster." "Dad! Do not embarrass me in front of our savior." The young girl said as she pouted and stomped the ground. She even hugged Saena and her stuffed toy tighter. Chapter 97 - New Companions Adrian who was only observing the situation between the dialogue of the father and daughter could only smile as it only affirms that the two were close. Adrian could only chuckle as the two in front of him was still going back and forth in their dialogue. When the two noticed Adrian''s chuckle, they became embarrassed as they were quarreling in front of their savior. "I know that it is not right to ask you this since you save us and all. Could you please give us thebyrinth key if it is in the loot? Of course not for free as I would pay you for the trouble. We need that to ess a dungeon for our mission." Vayu said as they already used about a week in game just to find that drop as the Cursed Wraith can only be spawned every two days. The father and daughter looked towards Adrian with great expectations. Adrian felt the pressure especially Soleil who looked at him with cute eyes. He was a sucker to those stares as he used to y with the children at the hospital he used to stay in. "I am fine with it as I am not the only one who damaged the field boss anyway" Adrian said with an expression that he gave up resisting the puppy dog eyes the little girl did. "Yay! Thanks a lot big brother!" Soleil rejoiced and headed towards the loot pile. "I would not get my hopes up as it would not drop easily since you guys have been hunting it for about a week right." Adrian said as to not get their hopes up. A few secondster, Soleil could be seen frowning then started throwing a tantrum. Vayu immediately went over and saw why his daughter had that reaction because the key was not in the loot pile again. They had to wait another two days just to try once again hoping that it would drop by that time. Adrian who saw the little girl''s reaction could not help but frown. Adrian was about tofort the little girl when his dad suddenly gripped his sword on the sheath and did a striking motion towards Adrian. Adrian could not believe it! Did he mistakenly judge their character? Or was he too soft? He did observe the situation before helping them and he knows he can judge others characters really well. Adrian can use Blink to avoid the strike but it was so fast that even his eyes cannot see the shing motion. He was sure he was about to be hit but the sword sh just brushed his cheek and did not damage him at all. Vayu then shouted at Adrian to get out of there as there seemed to be a wraith trying to sneak up behind him. Adrian who heard the warning immediately jumped towards the father and daughter. He then faced backwards and saw the wraith that was ''sneaking up'' towards him. It looked like the Cursed Wraith that they attacked earlier but in human size. Adrian was about to attack but he then saw that the name was not in red. "Stop!" Adrian said which bewildered the father and daughter duo. "It is currently a quest NPC look at its name. It is currently in white. I think it will ask for a favor or something which is why it wanted toe close to me." Adrian stated. "Huh? How is that possible big brother? I mean aren''t monsters just monsters?" Soleil asked. Adrian did not know how to answer the little girl''s question so he just said that it was rted to his job ss. When he said that the father and daughter duo tried to use their Inspect skill on him but it was repelled and no details were seen. "Big brother, why is your status full of question marks? We cannot even see your name." Soleil grumbled. "Soleil that is a bit rude." Vayu scolded. Adrian then realized that he has yet to introduce himself to the duo and even he did not know why his status are question marks to them because he could see theirs very clearly. Adrian spected that it must have something to do with his persona that is higher than other people. "I am sorry. I actually forgot to introduce myself because I thought you two could see my name. My name is Equinox." Adrian said. The two were about to introduce themselves when Adrian spoke again, "I already know both your names: Vayu and Soleil." "Your name finally popped out when I tried inspecting you but your level and job ss are still question marks." Soleil said with a frown. "We will handle that matterter because it is rude to keep Mr. Wraith waiting." Adrian said with a smile. He then continued with a serious tone, "So what do you want from me then since you wanted to approach me so badly?" The wraith then answered in a raspy voice that as if it was gasping for air, "Guider of Souls! I beckon you to help thyself in his misfortune. I have been tormented for eternity and want to be released from the curse that gues thyself." Adrian then received a notification for a quest. The quest was given by the cursed wraith itself and it wanted Adrian to free it from its evesting torment. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* FREE ME FROM BONDAGE The Cursed Wraith imprisoned by the mad warlock, Cristobal, wants you to free it from the seal its soul was ced in. Journey to the Distorted Labyrinth and find the chalice where its soul is sealed. Reward: Unknown Clear Conditions: Find the chalice and break the seal. Failure: The soul of the Cursed Wraith will forever be bounded in this canyon and your reputation as the Guider of Souls will go down. [Do you want to ept the quest?] Before Adrian could ept the quest, he asked the Cursed Wraith a question. "Where is the Distorted Labyrinth?" Adrian asked. As if on cue, the father and daughter duo then said, "That''s where we need to go!" Adrian was startled because the duo became so excited when they heard the words ''Distorted Labyrinth'' that they shouted when they were about only a foot away from Adrian. The eyes of the duo then sparkled and looked at Adrian to ask them to form a party. "So the ce you want to go to is this Distorted Labyrinth right?" Adrian asked as the father daughter duo nodded their heads eagerly. Adrian then looked towards the wraith and asked, "Can I bringpanions along?" "It is not a problem O Guider of Souls as my seal is being guarded by a malevolent spirit but you could only bring those two as only three could enter the Labyrinth at a time. If you bring more than that number then the Mad Warlock might return because I will use my remaining powers to mask your presences to fool thebyrinth." "What do you mean fool thebyrinth?" Adrian asked as he was extremely curious. "The Distorted Labyrinth was made by the Mad Warlock as a way of keeping my seal hidden from the world. He made it so that thebyrinth was alive and could feel the presence of outsiders to fool whoever goes inside. ''All who wonder will be lost forever'' was what he shouted before leaving this ce." "Before I ept there is one more thing that I need to know." Adrian said. "What is it O Guider of Souls?" the wraith said while the father and daughter duo was also expecting a very serious question involving a serious matter. "Where am I?" Adrian asked with a straight face. There was a long silence that if you dropped a pin, you could probably hear it make a sound. The father and daughter looked at Adrian in disbelief while the wraith looked like its fading soul was growing much faint. The one who asked the question was showing a V-sign with his tongue sticking out in a cute way. The first one to speak was Soleil as she knows when to break the atmosphere when things get awkward towards adults. "We are in the realm of Forsacan that is located at the very outskirts of the spirit realm." Soleil while smiling. "I see that old man did not even bother to send me to Nebulon and just chucked me somewhere to train. I mean it makes sense since he gave me a scroll that was different from thest ones I got." Adrian thought. Adrian was brooding over and ranting about Ascalor when the wraith once again spoke. "Will you not take care of my plight Guider of Souls?" the wraith asked once again. [Do you want to ept the quest?] Adrian looked at the wraith and then towards the father-daughter duo before he epted the quest. It was the first time a spirit actually gave him a quest and he wants to examine if it was different from quests from living NPCs. Chapter 98 - Distorted Labyrinth I Adrian who epted the quest turned towards the father and daughter duo and said, "So what should we name our party?" Soleil immediately answered with, "Free Wraith-kun". Vayu who heard that wanted to protest but saw Adrian giving a thumbs up. It seems Adrian was mindful of children''s feelings. Adrian asking for a simple thing like the party name would put some importance for the task in Soleil''s mind as she was the one who named the party. She would give her best since she would feel responsible. Vayu now knows that the young man in front of him knows how to deal with kids. The party notification then appeared for the father and daughter duo. When they saw the part member''s statuses, they were shocked. Their savior was actually twenty levels below them and his job ss was question marks which means it is probably a hidden ss or the extremely rare unique ss. Vayu spected that it must be a unique ss as they were only able to see spirits or ghost entities because of the blessing of the Spirit King and even that would run out as time passed which is why they are in a rush to finish their mission. Party: Free Wraith-kun Name: EquinoxLevel:53 Job ss: ???? ???????? Name: VayuLevel:73 Job ss: Swiftde Name: SoleilLevel:73 Job ss: Pyromancer "Wow! Big Brother is so strong! You are twenty levels below us but you could deal with a boss ss monster!" Soleil said in admiration. "The boss monster was just a bad match-up for you two that is why you could not deal with it properly. I also did not do it alone as I had my soulbounds." Adrian said as he gets shy when someone praises him genuinely. "You are too humble youngd. It takes hard work and determination to be able to contend a boss monster." Vayu said as even he was astounded. "Anyway, let us go to the Distorted Labyrinth. So how do we go to thebyrinth? Do we need to find the door or something?" Adrian asked the wraith. "No worries o Guider of Souls. I can manifest the gate here in this location as only the key that I carry is tangible." The wraith said while taking out a rusted key and did an inserting motion in front of it and a door materialized. Adrian was impressed because he did not expect that as in other games you have to usually look for a dungeon''s entrance but this was different as you only needed the key. The party then walked towards the door to go inside as the wraith was the first one that entered. Adrian looked at Soleil because she has been looking at him for quite a while meaning she is curious. "Is something wrong?" asked Adrian to Soleil. "I know that you are not being weird or anything big brother but how could you understand what that wraith is saying?" Soleil finally asked. "Can you not hear it utter words?" Adrian asked as he was not sure if the girl was ying a prank on him. It was Vayu who answered Adrian''s question by saying, "All we heard are iprehensible whispers of three persons with an asional ghoulishugh." "Is that so? Maybe it has something to do with my Job ss as I canmunicate with lost souls and the like." Answered Adrian. "There is one more thing bugging me though big brother. What is this Blessing of the Universe buff that our party has?" Soleil asked once more. "That is just a two times experience multiplier. No biggie." Adrian said nonchntly which made the father and daughter duo stop right at their tracks. Even though Soleil was a little girl, she was informed with things rted to Pandemonium as it was her favorite past time. Top guilds would scramble and probably beg Adrian to join them for a hunt just to experience a whopping two times experience boost. It was rare to the point that only a handful of streamers ever experience it. "Uwah. I think my lucky star is in the night sky for us to be blessed with this luck!" Soleil said in a rather quiet tone. "Powerful" was the only word Vayu said. "What are you guys waiting for let''s go!" Adrian beckoned to the father and daughter duo. ======== The Free Wraith-kun party entered the door and was surprised because usuallybyrinths were made of hedges but this was something akin to muscle. The walls were muscle like in nature and was even pulsating. Even Adrian was grossed out as it seemed life-like. "To the developer whoever made this, who hurt you?" Adrian said in a small voice while a man inside a building suddenly sneezed. "Are you not sick Director?" the female attendant asked. "I am fine someone must be cursing me or something." The young director said. ======= The wraith then started forming a spell which made runes that were smoky appeared and attached to the party member''s forehead. They all received a notification indicating that they were applied with something. [The Free Wraith-kun party members have been applied with Shroud.] [Shroud: Disables the perception of the Distorted Labyrinth to mesmerize and toy with its trespassers.] "This should keep you safe from the prying eyes of thebyrinth, Guider of Souls. It is not permanent as it would onlyst for four hours as my power grows weaker to keep it active. It will also not deter the mindless creatures inside thebyrinth so still be on your guard." The wraith stated. Adrian only nodded and exined to the others what the buff was and its duration. The father and daughter nodded in agreement and became alert in their surroundings. The wraith then said to follow it as it will lead them to the middle of thebyrinth where its soul has been sealed. The walls were very eerie as it pulsated like a heart. When Adrian mentioned this, the wraith then exined how thisbyrinth came to be. "Thisbyrinth was made using the heart of a Dark God who fell in battle. The Mad Warlock used it and created thisbyrinth. When he learned that there was still a little bit of consciousness in it, he used that to mesmerize and trap all the trespassers of thebyrinth. It would allure anyone and then the Mad Warlock would use them asb rats for his experiments." The wraith said with visible anger in its tone. When Adrian heard that thisbyrinth was made using a body part of a Dark God, he was surprised as it would mean this ce was extremely old. It would seem that the gods overlooked the fallen bodies of their opponents and the inhabitants of the various worlds did not bother to look for them as they thought that it no longer pose any kind of threat. Adrian went into deep contemtion when he heard this and thought, "Doesn''t that mean there are others who did the same or maybe even worse!? I should not think of this now as I am currently busy with this task but I would report this to the elderster." "If your soul is sealed, how can you even be here with us?" Adrian asked suddenly. "It will take a long exnation but you could say that this body that you see is but an apparition of me. A projection if you will. I will exinter but it seems that we havepany." The wraith answered. When the wraith said that Adrian looked in front of him, he saw huge mushrooms that had faces and limbs of humans. They were about four feet tall and released ck spores whenever they moved. They did not seem to mind Adrian''s party but they were blocking the way forward. Adrian wanted to fly over them but the spores that they released corroded parts of the wall made of muscle which scared him a little. He then inspected what the monsters were and they were elementals. To be more exact, elementals that were corrupted. Monster: Corrupted Earth Elemental Level: 60 HP: 70,000/70,000 MP: 10,000/10,000 Description: Earth Elementals that were corrupted because of the experiments done to it by the Mad Warlock Cristobal. Due to them bing corrupted, they no longer have the ability to freely wield the mana present in nature. The spores they release have great corrosive property that not only corrodes living tissue but the mana present in living beings as well. Adrian then instructed both Kaon and Soleil to use their fire based attacks to take care of the five Corrupted Earth Elementals in front of them because they are pressed for time. Kaon then took a deep breath and spew red hot mes towards the corrupted earth elementals. He then diverted his attention towards Soleil as he saw her not even chanting. Adrian was shocked because she did not even chant some words as five fireballs materialized right away and headed towards the five corrupted elementals. It would seem that Adrian was not the only special person in his party. Chapter 99 - Distorted Labyrinth II Adrian was amazed by how Soleil used her skills as she seemed like how the Daemos use Origin Magic which only used at most one or two word chant. She might have gained a skill to invalidate long chanting which normal mages tend to do. The Daemos only needed to say the name of the spell in order to cast it but the downside is that they can only use Origin Magic. Soleil seemed to be using the stuffed lion as a magic wand or a medium for spells since mages need them in order to better control spells. Adrian used his Dark Blue Evil Eye on the stuffed lion and he saw a red soul that was on zing like a very little sun. When Adrian observed it more in depth, the red soul became afraid and the fireballs headed toward the Corrupted Elementals reduced in power. Adrian who saw this change suddenly had an ''I am sorry'' expression written on his face. Soleil who also noticed it as her bear was shaking as if it was in fear. Although the power diminished, thebined dragon breath and fireballs were super effective that it cut more than 60% of the health points of the corrupted elementals. Adrian then summoned his Bow Psyche Armament to bombard the corrupted elementals with piercing arrows while Vayu used his sword drawing technique to finish them off. The enemies were easy because they were like mindless dolls as their eyes contained no color and they just stared into the void while advancing. "Big Brother did you do something to Regu-chan? He says that he is afraid of you." Soleil said as they were picking up loot that were mainly misceneous items. "I am sort of to me for scaring him a little because my staring probably intimidated him a little." Adrian jokingly answered. "If you do not mind me asking young man, what are you?" Vayu said. "Eh, I don''t understand." Adrian replied while having a dumbfounded expression. "What my daddy meant to say was: what is your race?" You cannot be a dragonkin because your horns curve forward rather than curve backward like them. You also do not have a tail and your wings have feathers which is cool." Soleil said as a matter of fact. "Ok then I will answer you if you also answer my question. Deal?" Adrian replied. "Deal!" Soleil replied enthusiastically. "I am from the Daemos race or in a much simpler term a demon. Then it is my turn to ask the question, why do you need to go inside thebyrinth? If you could show me the mission that would be fine too." Adrian said with a smile. "Wow! Then does that mean you unlocked it by your own?! Amazing!" Soleil said as she was so excited to see other races that are not of the starting races. She then answered Adrian''s question, "We need to beat the boss in this dungeon so that we could also be another race. With big brother here, it would then be a piece of cake since you already experience it once." Adrian then calmed Soleil by saying, "I activated mine when I was at the starting vige so it could be different for your mission." Adrian had a more important thought which was, "There are others who can race change like me and had not unlocked the mission so that new yers could use them. It also means that there may be hidden experts that do not broadcast their rank in the leaderboards." Adrian put all that in the back of his mind and told the father and daughter duo that he would help them with their mission in any way he can. The two then thanked Adrian a bunch of times which wasted about five minutes of their time. There was now 3 hours and 30 minutes remaining before the shroud fades and they were still at the outer edges of thebyrinth. They made good use of their time because the wraith was guiding them to the right directions and they tried to avoid some monsters that can be avoided to minimize the time. Adrian could see his stamina bar being depleted slowly because they have been moving fast to reach the center quickly but thebyrinth was enormous and sometimes they would encounter monsters that attack them suddenly. Monster: Corrupted Fire Elemental Level: 62 HP: 60,000/60,000 MP: 30,000/30,000 Description: Fire elementals that were corrupted because of the experiments done to it by the Mad Warlock Cristobal. Due to them bing corrupted, they no longer have the ability to freely wield the mana present in nature. They became extremely aggressive and would suddenly charge at other beings to engulf them in mes and turn them to ashes. Soleil suddenlyunched a fireball towards one of the ten corrupted fire elementals but it only seemed to like it rather than be damaged. It also shone brightlypared to before as it seemed to be empowered. Vayu who noticed this told his daughter to sit this fight out since the corrupted elementals became excited when hit by her fire spells. Vayu then started his offensive with Saena''s heals as support since the team did not have a dedicated tank but Adrian told Kaon to tank the fireballs that the corrupted fire elementals throw at them since he has high resistance. Vayu then used the chances he was given to freely attack the corrupted fire elementals. Vayu would strike with a sword draw once and if he hits an enemy, there would be a visible wind that swirls on his sword sheath. His next few attacks also became stronger since they defeated the next corrupted fire elemental faster than thest one. Even with the support of Adrian''s piercing arrows they still defeated one faster than the other and when Vayu sessfully hit ten times a twister was released with his sword draw. The twister was about five feet in circumference and it even caught the corrupted fire elementals. The twister was considered as a hard crowd control as it carried the corrupted fire elementals all the way to the path ahead by ten meters. Adrian who waited for the twister to die down used the first skill of his bow Psyche Armament ''Shooting Star''. [You have sessfully put the Corrupted Fire Elemental to rest. You have gained experience points.] [You have sessfully put the Corrupted Fire Elemental to rest. You have gained experience points.] .... [yer Equinox has leveled up] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius leveled up] [Kaon leveled up] [Saena leveled up] The father and daughter duo was really excited by the experience buff because they could see a difference in their experience bar as it bes filled faster than without it. When they looked at Adrian, he already gained two levels while his soulbounds gained three levels which was surprising. They also know that experience points should be scarce for summoners since he has to share with his soulbounds but did not seem to be the case for Equinox. The father and daughter wanted to ask but it would be rude for anyone to spill their secrets since even Equinox himself does not ask them much. The party continued their journey with much ease but the wraith suddenly stopped to speak, "We have reached the midpoint of thebyrinth. We will encounter much more ferocious and creatures only found in nightmares from here so be careful as they could show up anywhere." The father and daughter did not know what the wraith was saying so they could only ask Adrian which thetter happily oblige to repeat what the wraith said. Vayu gripped his sword on his sheath tighter while Soleil was gathering the fire spirits around her as a precaution tounch them whenever necessary. Adrian also instructed Sirius to immediately signal them when a threat would appear as it would suddenly be agitated when monsters are near. The previous fast pace they used was no longer there but was reced by a steady pace as they cautiously proceeded forward. Sirius was in the lead as he assessed the situation. They made good progress despite having 2 hours and 40 minutes left before the shroud disappears. Sirius suddenly stopped in ce and took a sniff before suddenly jumping forward andnding on a tile. The tile then submerged which triggered teeth like spikes to suddenly protrude and attempt to skewer Sirius. "Siri-chan" Soleil shouted while Adrian did not appeared worried as Sirius appeared somewhere near Adrian immediately which startled the father and daughter duo. The spikes then slowly withdrew after a few seconds back into the wall and the tile that submerged has emerged once again as if it never went down in the first ce. Adrian who did not want to exin the situation just said with a smile as if nothing happened, "Let''s go and do not step on that tile." Sirius once again led the way as it has done earlier but there was a more cautious look on its face as if it was saying, "That was close!" Chapter 100 - Distorted Labyrinth III The party was making great progress and now there was only an hour and forty minutes left before the shroud buff ends. Thebyrinth was more or less difficult if you did not have a soulbound like Sirius who could detect traps and actually try to activate them even if you detected it. Due to Sirius, the traps that would instantly kill or damage others was avoided beforehand. Adrian was really thankful for Sirius this time and he praised it every time that he manages to disarm a trap. He would also warn others that enemies were approaching. The enemies they faced were the same as the previous corrupted elementals but only more powerful. The corrupted earth and fire elementals became level 70 so they got status buffs but they only showed one at a time which made it easy for the group to dispose of them. The corrupted earth elementals now explode spores whenever they are defeated and poisons whoever was in the vicinity. Luckily, each party member has potions to cure simple status effects but are short in supply because they are more difficult to brewpared to regr potions that restore health or mana. The corrupted fire elementals was the most difficult to deal with as when they die, they leave a fire apparition that would charge towards them and inflict the target with a burn status. The uing enemies were not much of a threat because theye one at a time but they chip off the party''s health points and status recovery potion because of the damage-over-time. Due to that reason, they were now running low on status recovery potions. If the dungeon boss was a monster that mainly dealt with damage-over-time status skills then they would be doomed with a prolonged battle. The good news is that Adrian leveled up ten times with his soulbounds about the same. Vayu and Soleil leveled up two times due to the experience points multiplier but they still pale inparison to Adrian who has a six times experience point multiplier. They might not have broken a sweat due to the unique character of thebyrinth as it was not meant to be traversed like they did. Usually when an entity enters thebyrinth, it would be charmed and be forever trapped into it but the ''Free Wraith-kun'' party just waltz right in like it was a vacation spot. The only downside is that they have to quickly finish the dungeon in the remaining time they have left which is one hour. With an hour left, they reached the middle of thebyrinth and saw nothing out of the ordinary. If someone were to actually describe the middle of thebyrinth, it would be ordinary. There was a fountain with that did not work as there was no water flowing from it. There was also a gazebo made of marble but it was stained with dirt due to not being properly maintained. If it were to be described it would be like an abandoned backyard of a house but in a ce filled with flesh walls and corrupted elementals then this part of thebyrinth would be out of ce. "This would be thest part of thebyrinth but my seal is not located here as it is located under this ce" the wraith said. The wraith then walked towards the gazebo and disappeared. When the wraith disappeared, the three of them thought that they were deceived. The party then hurriedly went close to the gazebo and discovered that there were stairs leading down. Adrian was the first one to take the lead and because his soulbound Kaon could not fit, he polymorphed him into bing smaller. Adrian led the way down the stairway and it felt like they were descending to another ce as it felt like they passed by a barrier or something. When they reached the end of the stairs, they saw that it was a vast area where the floor was made of muscle. The floor even vibrated to maximize its creepiness factor. Adrian looked at Soleil to see if she was ok with this but then remembered that for kids under the age of twelve, traumatic dungeonyouts change depending on their age. The blood stters are also non-existent for them. This made the game popr for underage people and not ruin the fun for older gamers. The fact that the game could distinguish age was in fact mind boggling and amazing. The wraith was there to wee them and said, "This is the heart of thebyrinth and my soul is sealed in a relic here. The relic is guarded by an abomination that was created by Cristobal so be wary because it is powerful." Adrian the disseminated the information that the wraith told him as he was the only one that could understand them. They looked around but there was no boss monster around until they heard chains rattling. The party then heard a bellow in front of them. Steps that came from hooves then came next and then a giant entity that was three meters tall and held a giant axe. It was a minotaur. Monster: Asterion (Supreme Minotaur) (Dungeon Boss) Level: 80 HP: 500,000 / 500,000 MP: 50,000 / 50,000 Description: A minotaur is a monster that is a hybrid between a man and a bull. It is unknown as to how their kind came to be as they are vastly different from bull demi-humans as minotaurs have the whole face of a bull with having the body of an adult male. Asterion was abducted by the Mad Warlock Cristobal from his previous dwelling and was brainwashed using torture to protect the seal that keeps hisbyrinth from functioning. The party then immediately attacked as they did not want the boss monster to gain the upper ground. Adrian immediately used the third ability of his bow Psyche Armament. He shot three shooting stars towards the minotaur but was surprised by the damage he dealt. [You have dealt 9,128 damage to the boss monster Asterion.] [You have dealt 10,579 damage to the boss monster Asterion.] [You have dealt 9,873 damage to the boss monster Asterion.] He was surprised that an attack with a piercing effect that negated defense only dealt damage in the ten thousands which means normal damage would only deal about a quarter if they hit it. The minotaur then raged when it was unable to block the attacks that was sent to it and charged towards them. Adrian instructed Kaon to ram it with equal force. Kaon returned to his original form and met Asterion'' charge a few secondster. Adrian thought that Kaon would at least halt its charge by a little bit and he would slow it down using Chrono Lag. Kaon was straight up dragged by the unrelenting charge of the minotaur so Adrian had to cast Chrono Lag for Kaon to escape. [Kaon has received 6,457 damage.] The charge alone decreased Kaon''s health by half. Fortunately, the minotaur did not stop its charge and did not attack Kaon when it flew away from it. The minotaur crashed towards the stairway thereby destroying their only way to retreat. Adrian immediately ordered Saena to heal Kaon as he instructed the others to bombard the minotaur while it was still dazed from crashing. Soleil immediately formed a fire tornado andunched it towards the minotaur. The ming tornado hit the minotaur but it was not even fazed or had the burned status. Fortunately, Adrian already applied three stacks of Netheros Bane on the minotaur and only needs seven more for it to be permanent. Adrian immediately casted seven Quantum Spacemines simultaneously since it was now possible to do so. The minotaur was immediately hit with the weakened status before it could recover from its slight daze. The minotaur recovered from its daze and it made a charging motion once again. The party was ready to avoid the charge but the minotaur suddenly raised its head and right hoof simultaneously and activated a skill. The minotaur stomped its right hoof and produced a tremor that shook the entire floor. [yer Equinox has received 1,287 damage.] [Party member Vayu has received 1,869 damage] Both Vayu and Equinox received but Soleil managed to avoid it because she used the fire element to levitate herself to dodge like what she did earlier. Adrian was about to stand up when he saw a giant axe descending towards him. Adrian immediately used Chrono Shift to increase his overall speed and dodge the attack. The minotaur blew its nose as if it was not satisfied with the result. It still charged towards Adrian despite the asional bite and w attacks that Sirius made towards it. Adrian did not know why it was so hell bent on attacking him. Adrian erged his demi-gauntlets and used both Soul essences and Nether energy to empower his punch. The minotaur also used a skill as its axe suddenly had a red glow. The gauntlet and the axe met and a serious shockwave erupted when both weapons shed but Adrian was still knocked back until he hit a wall. The minotaur still charged towards him even though it was receiving attacks from his party members and soulbounds. At this point there was only one thought that passed through Adrian''s mind. "Do not tell me that it is a unique boss equipped with its own special AI." Chapter 101 - Asterion Asterion did not know why it was born as his mother was horrified when she saw him. His father also did not even acknowledge him when he came out of his mother''s wound. At a young age, he was trapped in abyrinth made by his own father as normal swords could not pierce him and he did not have the courage to kill the young Asterion. When he was trapped in thebyrinth, he cursed the world for his misfortune but he knew deep inside that there was an entity that wants him to rampage. He detected this entity when he wallowed in great anguish due to being unable to escape thebyrinth. Due to being born as a minotaur, he outlived his parents and grew to like the istion he has experienced. Asterion did not me his parents for abandoning him because he knew that if they did not then he would be killed eventually by "people blinded by justice". He would also bring the downfall of his parents and siblings as they could wage war with the fact that their kingdom was harboring a monster. At the very least he was given a name which he held dear. His name also means "starry" which he liked as he gazed upon the night sky full of stars. Years passed and Asterion got visited by one of his injured siblings due to the sudden invasion of a neighboring kingdom. His sibling managed to reach Asterion but still died due to his injuries. Asterion filled with rage as this was the sibling that once wandered into thebyrinth and talked to Asterion even though that sibling was scared at first. He became Asterion''s first friend and would visit him from time to time. He held his brother in his dying arms before seeing the soldiers of the invading nation that chased his brother to this destination. Filled with rage, Asterion pulverized the soldiers into paste and tore them limb from limb. When his blind rage ended, he saw what he did and cried. He then saw his brother''s dead body and buried it in the garden that he tended himself. This was Asterion''s most painful memory and deepest regret as he was not even able to help his family as he could not get out of thebyrinth. Years has passed once again and adventurers started flooding Asterion''sbyrinth because of the rumor that the fallen kingdom''s treasure was hidden there. There are those who tried to enter through flight but was instead met with a barrier and failed in their efforts. All those who entered deep intobyrinth though had one thing inmon and that is they all died. The adventurers who entered and saw Asterion immediately attacked him because they mistook him for a monster and a monster he became. Asterion killed all those who dare trespass hisbyrinth and those who attack him. He became a monster and thebyrinth was designated as a danger zone by the adventurers. Asterion once again in istion and withoutpany wallowed in his sorrow. Until one day, a certain mage visited him and started a conversation with him. This was a refreshing feeling to Asterion who always get attacked immediately. The man introduced himself as Cristobal and told Asterion that he could free him from thisbyrinth if Asterion wanted. Asterion first rejected the offer because he did not want to leave the ce that his parents have given him. Cristobal was not disheartened and repeatedly visited Asterion and even brought him gifts to ''tame the wild beast'' ording to him. Until one day, Asterion grew to like Cristobal''spany but he made Cristobal make a spell to that will preserve hisbyrinth garden. Cristobal epted the offer and made sure that the garden will never die and will always bloom beautifully. It was then Asterion left thebyrinth with Cristobal in a smiling face. Never did thought that the smile he saw that day was more poisonous than a hydra''s venom. =========== The Free Wraith-kun party tried their best to apply damage to Asterion and try to redirect the aggro towards them but it did not work. The good news is that due to Adrian''s consistent dodging with the newly summoned sword Psyche Armament second skill Twin Fang Form, they managed to bring down Asterion''s heath to 70%. Another piece of good news is that Asterion had been afflicted with the bleeding status thanks to Sirius continuously attacking him. Asterion was losing percentage health points per second even though it was only 0.1% health per second. With Adrian using the Twin Fang form of the sword Psyche Armament, he could easily dodge the axe swings and charge attacks. Asterion was swinging his giant axe in a disorderly manner due to being not in the right mind as his mind was broken by Cristobal. Asterion is just another overpowered boss due to him not having the right sanity. He could still use skills but his axe technique was sloppy and he only swung it using brute force and no battle techniques. Adrian and Vayu were weaving through the battle field and striking the lower body of Asterion as minotaurs are notorious for their weakness in their lower body. They have great upper body strength but could be easily brought down by weakening their lower body. Adrian was continuously ramping up the damage he dealt by dodging with only a slight margin and striking back. Enemies or any yer in general that wields arge axe has a fatal w and that is the huge backswing. Although, the upside is that axe users deal tremendous amount of damage due to it being a heavy weapon. Adrian and Vayu used the huge backswing as a timeframe to attack. Vayu now had wind coating his body like an aura due to it as his attacks bes faster, the more he hits Vayu. Whenever Adrian or Vayu would almost get hit, Kaon and Soleil will attack Asterion on the head with concentrated fire attacks which would cancel the uing attack from the minotaur. Little by Little, the party was now having great team y. Adrian and Vayu was moving so elegantly that it would seem they are performing a sword dance. If Asterion would almost hit Adrian, Vayu would release a small twister to knock him back a little. If Asterion would strike at Vayu, Adrian wouldunch a Soul Searing Crescent Wave to disorient the minotaur. Of course, Asterion would manage to get a hit sometimes and that is where Saena would heal whoever is low in health to eptable levels. The party was getting their momentum going and finally they manage to drop Asterion''s health to 50%. A shock wave was then released with Asterion in the epicenter and blew the party by a few meters. Asterion''s body then glowed in a dark violet and white light and another Asterion appeared beside him. The other Asterion was not a carbon copy of the minotaur but was like an astral body. The astral body looked like it was a constetion that came down from the sky. It had Asterion''s form but not his weapon which means it would have another function. The astral body then charged towards the nearest party member which was Vayu. Vayu was about to strike at it when he just passed through at it and then the astral body did a stomp at the ground. [Party Member Vayu has been put to deep sleep.] [Asterion is about to use Seismic m.] Adrian was horrified by the notification because deep sleep was different than regr sleep as it would take a great deal of effort to wake up and he only had one potion to cleanse it. But more importantly, if the system was warning them of the attack then it would deal devastating damage that could probably one shot somebody. Adrian immediately used his Blink skill to get close to Vayu. Adrian grabbed Vayu and was about to use another Blink when he saw a red shock waveing towards them. Adrian immediately used his Blink in panic because the shock wave was going towards them in fast motion. The two managed to get away but the wall that the shock wave hit was damaged. The wall made of muscle became blue in color and stopped pulsating as if it died. Adrian then told Kaon to carry Vayu for the moment as he was unable to battle due to the status. Adrian was sure it would be dispelled in a few minutes but he and Sirius would have to distract the boss for that duration. Adrian looked at the shroud buff and saw that there were only thirty minutes left before it ends and if that happens it could mean the worst case scenario. Adrian then decided to use his domain skill as there was no other way to win the fight if he did not use it despite not knowing its full effects. "Nether Domain" Adrian said and when he said that it was as if three more of Adrian''s voice said it with him. Chapter 102 - Nether Domain "Nether Domain" When Adrian said those words, the surrounding temperature became very cold as if it was below zero. White mist the started enveloping the area and then gray smoke followed as if it would devour the mist but it did not. Adrian''s core glowed brighter as it was exposed due to the huge V that his armor''s style has. The me that was burning on his horns was getting brighter that it formed a crown of fire on top of Adrian''s head'' The aura around Adrian also change as he became even more powerful and he could feel it (It''s over 9,000! LoL!). System notifications popped out in his vision to say that he has powered up. [You have summoned a part of the Nether World unto the mortal realm.] [Your stats would be doubled during the duration of the skill Nether Domain] [The dungeon boss ''Asterion'' has been afflicted by Paranoia. All his skill shots will be miss its targets by 50%.] [The Astral Body of Asterion has been recalled due to it not being protected from the effects of Nether Domain.] [The elementals are afraid of your domain and cannot use their power due to this.] Adrian''s body also exuded a sort of shadowy or smoky ck aura that made him look as more demonic. Asterion even became slightly afraid but it was only for a second before he became feral. Asterion charged towards Adrian with even greater force as its body was coated by a red aura like it did before. Adrianbined the two des once again and activated Geoforce to erge his double-edge sword. Adrian''s main worry was the astral body but due to him summoning the domain, he managed to expel it and return it back to Asterion. Adrian charged towards Asterion and he was shocked because he was twice as fast as he was before. He crashed towards Asterion instead of attacking him using his erged sword since he still has not adjusted to his current speed. Adrian was expecting to get damaged by the crash but he manage to use his erged sword to absorb the blow. He was expecting to get knocked back but was surprised that it was Asterion who was knocked away. [You have dealt 5,758 damage to the Distorted Labyrinth dungeon boss Asterion.] Adrian was smiling because the damage he dealt was massive even if it was just a half-baked attack. Asterion got up and roared as it once again charged recklessly towards Adrian as if it was in a crazed state. Adrian used the Soul Searing Crescent Wave to hit Asterion and thetter just charged right through it eating the damage. Adrian managed to deal 5% of Asterion''s health points by himself in under three seconds. Soleil who was watching this was dumbfounded and amazed but also quite ashamed. She was getting carried by the kind big brother that they had just met. She could not be med as when she tried formting skills the elementals would not listen to her because they were afraid of what big brother Equinox did. Although the elementals could not be damaged by normal means since they are a force of nature themselves that did not mean they could not be deterred. Take the corrupted elementals for example as they could be seen as elementals that fell from grace since they now had a health bar. Soleil could only keep her father safe as the deep sleep status effect was still affecting him. Adrian the started bing more and more aggressive as he would charge towards Asterion. He would bombard him with shing attacks that would always knock Asterion back by a few feet. Adrian then decided to finish it early as he ordered Sirius and Kaon to join the battle and just spam their skills on Asterion until he wears out or dies. Adrian rammed towards Asterion and even manage to knock him down. When Asterion was knocked down, Adrian did not relent as he would continue the onught of attacks towards the dungeon boss. In about a few seconds, Asterion''s roars turned into cries as he could not bear with the attacks that he was receiving. Soleil who watched this was a bit scared but still amazed at what this awesome big brother was doing. She would have been just amazed if she did not see the grin that big brother Equinox had stered on his face. She thought to herself, "Maybe big brother was destined to be a demon or something. If normal kids saw this they would think that big brother was the viin instead of being the hero." Asterion''s body that would be rarely seen cut became battered with bruises and sword cuts as he was even struggling to stand back up. Every time that Asterion would stand back up, Adrian would kick him in the chin to force him back down and he would due to Adrian''s doubled strength. To make matters worse, Adrian would use his Nether Energy to empower his attacks because of a certain notification. [You have unlimited Nether Energy when inside the Nether Domain.] This was the real reason this skill was busted as Adrian empowered during the duration of the Nether Domain but there was also a bacsh. [Your body cannot handle using too much Nether Energy. You receive 20% health as damage every time you get a bacsh.] It would seem that the game still needed to bnce him out as a precaution because if Adrian who had double stats and could empower himself by 100% then he would be unbeatable. There would probably a riot the next day at As Inc.''s headquarters the next day. Adrian was ok with this as he has a reliable healer called Saena that could not heal 0.5% health points every second due to her "Breath of the Magpie" that is considered her basic attack. In conclusion, Adrian was extremely broken when he summons the Nether Domain. He would probably get a penalty after the duration which is why he was using risky ys just to deal with Asterion. There was only three seconds left and Asterion still had 10% health points left. Adrian then used the third skill of his sword Psyche Armament ''Soul Avenger''. A giant sword the same as the one Adrian is carrying materialized on top of Asterion and it plunged down towards his body. A mixture of blue, ck and white lights flooded the area and blinded those inside the room. [You have sessfully defeated the dungeon boss of the Distorted Labyrinth "Asterion".] Adrian panted as his stamina gauge dropped to danger levels and the Nether Domain disappeared when the giant sword came down. Vayu also woke up and saw the mess that was in front of him. Vayu asked his daughter on what happened and the words she spoke was, "Big Brother happened". Sirius and Kaon could also be seen as incredibly fatigued and could no longer stand up due to continuous attacks that rapidly drains stamina. Sirius even used his ''Ragnarok'' skill but it was somehow diffused by the amulet that Asterion was wearing which is why Asterion was not beaten faster. [You have gained experience points.] [yer Equinox has leveled up.] [Party member Soleil has leveled up.] [Party member Vayu has leveled up.] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up.] [Saena has leveled up.] ¡­.. Adrian leveled up three times due to the massive experience points he received as well as his soulbounds. Soleil and Vayu also sessfully leveled up but only once. Adrian sealed Sirius and Kaon as they could no longer maintain standing as they pushed themselves too hard. A few seconds after defeating Asterion, an altar or shrine began to emerge beneath them. The muscle floor sort of burst it out as if defeating Asterion was the pre-requisite to make it show itself. Adrian instructed the two to pick up the loot as he still has to finish his quest. There was still also twenty minutes left before shroud wears off so he was happy. He then examined the item located at the middle of the shrine or podium. Item: Orb of Torture Tier: Legendary Function: An orb created using forbidden alchemy and parts of deceased dark gods. It can be used to trap spirits of any kind be it elemental, beast or human. A higher tier of the Orb of Torture can even seal demi-god entities for at least a whole day. The trapped individual would feel as if their soul is torn to pieces a thousand time a second. The apparition of the wraith once again and told Adrian, "I am currently trapped in that orb. I managed to weaken it a bit but it can only be broken through external force. It might be difficult to escape from the inside but it is fragile on the outside which is why he kept it locked inside a shock resistant ce." Adrian was about to break the ball but he suddenly heard a creepy sounding voice from behind him. "I did not know we were expecting guests." Chapter 103 - The Mad Warlock Appears "I did not know we were expecting guests" a voice that had a chilling tone was heard by the party members. They all looked towards the source of the voice that behind them and saw a man. The man was wearing a ck hood that had raven feathers attached to the robes'' shoulder area. He wore trinkets made of different bones and body parts on his waist area. When Vayu and Soleil looked at the man''s face they saw a handsome face of someone who was in his thirties or forties but when Adrian looked at him he saw the man''s true face. The man''s true face was that of an old man with deep eye sockets and his hair looked like it was falling off as he was almost bald because his head had only strands on it. He looked like the old man you see in horror movies that warns you of danger because he himself has survived it. His lips were also pale that it almost blended in with the skin in his head area. The man also had a scepter on hand with a red gem that is grasped by ws. What Adrian was thinking deeply about is that the soul of the man in front was burning brightly despite his old age but his soul was cker than sooth. His soul felt like it was corrupted and when Adrian looked at his surrounding, he could see the same ck aura. "Did he devour the heart of a Dark God?" Adrian paled when he thought about it as there was a less likely chance that they could escape. Name: Cristobal Graedig (Legendary NPC) Titles: Mad Warlock, Devourer of a Dead God, Madman, Torturer¡­. Level: 250 HP: ?, ???,???/ ?, ???,??? MP: ?, ???,???/ ?, ???,??? Description: A man who used to be a royal mage of a glorious kingdom but was driven mad by his thirst for the knowledge to cast the ultimate magic. He betrayed his kingdom for some forbidden tomes and the information on past magical cities. He stumbled upon the heart of a dark god and proceeded to use for experiments and even consumed some of it himself. Adrian paled when he saw Cristobal''s status as one of his titles included Torturer. Adrian did not want to find out what would happen if they were captured as it brings shivers just imagining it. He then got a message in the party chat. "Youngd, can you see the status of that mage in front of us?" Vayu asked. Adrian quickly replied using a screenshot and when Vayu saw the status he paled. He then asked if Adrian had a way to escape but Adrian said that only he could use the teleportation scroll as it was only for single use. When Vayu heard that, he made his resolve and said. "Go and escape this ce. We will manage just fine on our own" Vayu said but Adrian did not believe it. "It seems we have an interesting assortment of people here. A demon and two individuals blessed by different Elemental Kings. It seems it is a good trade for the life of that worthless minotaur." Cristobal said with a grin. Cristobal then saw the apparition of the wraith and his grin even became wider, "I see. So you led them here. It seems that the orb cannot fully seal an Elemental King even if it was weakened." When Cristobal said that, the rest of the party was shocked. They never imagined that the wraith that appeared before them was actually a pinnacle existence that guaranteed the stability of the world. After Cristobal revealed that information, the quest that was given by the wraith was updated. [The quest ''Free Me from Bondage'' has been changed to ''Escape from Cristobal''.] *Escape from Cristobal* Cristobal who was away from his nefariousbyrinth managed to learn that intruders have invaded his yground. The signal was released when the trinket to protect Asterion from deadly damage was broken. Clear Conditions: a.)Break the orb and release the Elemental King to escape with your whole party. b.)Escape by yourself and find a way to free the Elemental king. (Will generate another quest to free your captive party members.) Failure: a.)Be trapped inside the Distorted Labyrinth until you get rescued. Cristobal will gain knowledge on worldly energies and ascend to bing a Sorcerer Supreme. (Cannot ess game if you are trapped.) b.)Your party members will lose a level each week that they are not rescued. Reward: Unknown Adrian then tried clutching the orb as it was said to be fragile but no matter what strength he used, the orb did not even generate a crack. Adrian even used his remaining essences to empower his strength stat but the result was still the same. Cristobal who saw what Adrian was doingughed as he had guessed what the little demon was doing. "It is futile! That orb might be fragile but it is only fragile to people that are ranked the same as it." Cristobal said as if he was enjoying teasing his new toys. Adrian who heard that was not dismayed but rather thankful as now he has an idea on how to destroy the orb. He was now nning on how he will get Cristobal to attack the orb because just throwing it at him would not work at all since he was a Legendary named NPC. "As you may see, I am Cristobal Graedig. That is enough for an introduction then let us begin the experiments." Cristobal said as he tapped his scepter on the ground and some muscle fiber started binding the three party members and even Saena. [You are being trapped by the Distorted Labyrinth.] They were now in a predicament so Adrian told them in the party chat to create a diversion and annoy Cristobal. Due to the Nether Domain not being active anymore, Soleil could now form spells as the fire elementals near her are no longer scared. She then poured all her remaining mana into her stuffed toy. The red lion started bing bigger and bigger until it became the size of a real lion. "Go Regu-chan! Fight that bully!" Soleil ordered. Adrian was amazed on what Soleil did and peeked at the red lion with a ming mane. Name: Regulus Race: Elemental Species: Medium Fire Elemental Description: Medium Fire Elementals are stronger elementals with higher persona than lesser fire elementals. They could control their respective element more in depthpared to their lesser counterpart and have their weaknesses decreased. They would not be easily countered even by their elemental counterpart with the same persona. Vayu then activated the hidden skill that he received from the Elemental King. His sword sheath started glowing and sucked all of the air in the room and even from the outside as the hole was still present but not the stairway. When the sheath finally glowed in green light, he held his sword and uttered, "Typhoon Iaijutsu". A massive swirling vortex of air was released and headed towards Cristobal. Regulus'' mane lit up more vigorously and he started spewing fire towards Cristobal. The one receiving the attacks, Cristobal, was not even fazed and he even had an annoyed look painted on his face. "A mere waste of effort." Cristobal said as tendrils made of muscle sprouted from the ground and cancelled the attacks iing towards it by whacking the elements as if they were solid objects. "You thought you could buy sometime with petty little tricks like those." Cristobal said as heughed maniacally. Crisobal''sughing was cut off because he saw that the demon was smiling at him. Adrian immediately threw the orb towards Cristobal. Vayu and Soleil who saw that thought Equinox became crazy due to the circumstances. Cristobal thought that it was a lousy attempt as he stretched his hands as if he was ready to catch the orb then Adrian muttered a word. "Rewind" Adrian chanted. The area where the muscle tendrils sprouted redid their animation of whacking the elements but instead of the elements getting whacked it was the orb that Adrian threw. Cristobal who saw this happened became enraged to the point that he released a suffocating aura as if gravity was pressing down on the room. s, Cristobal could not stop the inevitable as even he did not calcte for things to happen as people with outstanding willpower should have been broken bit by bit. He did not expect that not only did they have great willpower there was also one cunning member in their group. Cristobal expected cunningness from devils but not from demon''s known for their destructive tendencies. A clear cracking sound was heard and then a blinding light flooded the room. The previous heavy atmosphere of the room started to lighten. When the people inside the room opened their eyes, they saw a beautiful maiden floating mid-air like she was a goddess who descended to the world. Name: Lauma Race: Elemental Species: Elemental King Chapter 104 - Do The Elements Cry? Name: Lauma Race: Elemental Species: Elemental King of Life When Adrian saw Lauma''s species, he was jumping for joy as he could get a boost in this so called Life energy. Adrian was observing the situation in front of him as he does not know what would happen. Lauma looked like a nature spirit as she had clothes made of vines and flowers. She also floated mid-air giving her an elegant yet mysterious quality to her presence. "Thank you, Guider of Souls. You have liberated me from my ursed prison. I owe you a debt of gratitude." Lauma said as she looked at Adrian with her amber eyes. "If you think that you will escape this ce then you are gravely mistaken!" Cristobal shouted in anger as he tapped his scepter on the ground twice. The muscle wall then suddenly started convulsing and moved closer towards them as if it wanted to crush them. The team started panicking especially Adrian as he was sure that they would immediately escape after he set the Elemental King free. Adrian did not want to demand an Elemental King on what they should do but he had to do something. "Uhm! Miss Lauma can we escape now please?" Adrian asked with an anxious face. "Do not worry guider. I do not have enough strength to kill that mad man as of yet but I still have enough power to send all of us away from here." Lauma said with a smile. "Vayu and Soleil. Pleasee close to us as we are preparing to escape." Adrian said as he also sealed Saena as he did not want it to be trapped here. The group huddled up together and a green light was made by Lauma''s hands. The light then formed a sphere and enveloped every party member. All the party members then started hearing notifications as they get healed and buffed. [You are inside of the Elemental King of Life''s ''Life Saving Grace''.] [You are recovering 100 health every second.] [You are recovering 100 mana every second.] [All your status conditions have been returned to normal.] [You cannot be affected by status ailments when inside the sphere of influence of the skill ''Life Saving Grace.] The party members were astounded by the effects of the skill as the bacsh for using their ultimate skills have been washed away. Cristobal on the other hand was fuming with rage as he even casted another spell. Shadow tendrils emerged from his shadow andunched towards the group wanting to pierce them. The Elemental king of Life, Lauma, just scoffed at the attack. She flicked her hand and the shadow tendrils were swatted like they were mere insects. This however did not deter Cristobal as he started chanting another spell and a summoning circle emerged on the flood which even Lauma could not help but furrow her brows. "He is summoning an Abomination. It seems we need to quicken the process of our relocation." Lauma said as she looked at Adrian. "So why are you looking at me for?" Adrian said as he was ufortable with the staring. ???You are a demon correct? I will need your assistance for a bit." Lauma said as she proceeded to hold Adrian''s hand in which he blushed. Adrian could feel that he was being transferred immense power. He could feel as if time and space itself stopped for him. He felt like with just a push of his hands, he could push the space in front of him. Lauma then sent a mental image of the location that she wanted to go to. Adrian then focused on them "arriving" on that location and slowly but surely a magic circle of a violet color appeared below them. Their body started turning into particles of light. A little soul like entity also joined them on being transferred. Adrian did not mind as he knew the identity of that soul and he only smiled as he did not mind because it generated a mission for him. Whoosh! Lauma and the Free Wraith-kun party disappeared from Cristobal''s view just as an entity was crawling out of the magic circle he made. Cristobal stopped his incantation which in turn forcibly cancelled the magic circle and a shriek was heard before the magic circle banishedpletely. The Abomination shrieked as if it was displeased but could not protest as his summoning circle was cancelled prematurely. Cristobal stomped his feet and went insane as thing did not go in the end. He could only curse at the air as he himself is not a master of space magic. Also demon''s manipte space as if they were breathing so for Cristobal to follow them would cost a lot of magic power. If he did follow them then he should be ready for an ambush as he would charge into enemy territory. "I will get you for this demon! I have remembered what you look like. You cannot hide from me forever!" Cristobal said. ======== In another realm, the party members and Lauma sessfully arrived in one piece. They all sat down on the ground exhausted but their stamina bars are restored. They were exhausted mentally more so for Adrian as he did not believe his trick to work. It was a good thing that Rewind would also recreate attacks in the area especially an attack that made use of a terrain. He now knows how to use Rewind as another skill to rewind terrain effect skills. It could even work on domain skills if he timed it properly. When the party looked at where they were, only Adrian was amazed. Vayu and Soleil seemed to have a normal face on them as if they have been here before. Adrian looked towards Lauma because she started to speak to them. "It seems some of you have been here but allow me to still wee you to out ce. Wee to Alfheim." Lauma said with a smile on her face as it has been hundreds of years since she returned. Adrian looked at the surroundings and inhaled deeply as the air was so fresh that it almost tasted sweet. He then saw a towering tree on the horizon and could not contain his curiosity to ask. "Elemental King of Life Lauma, what is that towering tree at that ce? It feels familiar for some reason." Adrian asked. "Lauma would be fine as you have saved me Guider of Souls. That would be a world tree or Yggdrassil if you wanted to be more specific. I believe I do not need to tell you what it does as you are the Champion of the Twin Gods." Lauma said with a bit of a giggle. When Vayu and Soleil heard what the Elemental King said they were stunned. A yer was actually chosen to be a champion of not one god but the twin gods. Soleil was amazed even more as she already admired the big brother in front of him greatly. Adrian wanted to go closer towards the world tree but he was suddenly warned by Lauma. "That would not be a good decision, Champion Equinox. Even if we share this realm with the faekin that does not mean we would be dly weed. Plus, I think I do not need to tell you how mischievous they can be." Lauma warned. "If I chose the faekin then this would have been my starting point instead of the Paradox nes. Does that mean that the five races have their own designated realm? If each realm is as beautiful as this then I would like to see each of them." Adrian thought. A few momentster, a tornado suddenlynded a few meters beside them but they were not sucked towards it nor felt the wind pressure. A few feet away from the tornado, cracks started to appear from the ground and fire erupted. The tornado stopped and from it appeared a man. The fire erupting also stopped and from it a woman appeared. Name: Zephyr Race: Elemental Species: Elemental King of Wind Name: Alba Race: Elemental Species: Elemental King of Fire The two elemental kings manifested before them and suddenly hugged Lauma. The two even started crying but instead of tears, the wind became erratic and the temperature became a bit higher. Even Lauma who was surprised at first started bawling her eyes out but instead of tears a calming wave of refreshing feeling assaulted the three party member''s body. The grass and flowers nearby even started growing lusher. It was as if the elements were in disarray as this should not be a natural phenomenon. A few minutester, the three elemental kings suddenly realized that they were not alone and had visitors. The three then tried to straighten their attires (it was not possible since they were made of the elements themselves) and acted as if the previous event did not happen at all. They even had a squinty eyed smiling face as if they are telling the three, "You guys saw nothing. Nothing at all." Chapter 105 - The Duty Of A Guide Adrian looked at the two elemental kings that were looking at them but mostly at him because it seems that they did not expect him toe to their realm. They were looking at him with both wonder and a bit of fear when they saw the energy surrounding him. Adrian also observed them as the elemental kings have different appearances unlike imagination that they were all made of energy but in reality they look more human. Zephyr, the Elemental King of Wind, looks like a monk in robes. His robes were blue as the sky and if one looked closely the clouds that was printed was moving as if the wind was carrying them. He had pale blue hair that was long and it flows as if a gentle breeze was always flowing on it. He also had silver colored eyes that ties up his whole look. Alba, the Elemental King of Fire, looks like a menco dancer. She had a fiery red dress and orange mes acts as the frills instead of actual ones. She also had red gloves that had a me pattern design. She had bright red hair that shines or glitters when sunlight hits it. She even had a red fan with a ck handle that she uses to hide her lower face. Her eyes are a deep crimson that if you look at it you feel your internal temperature rising. "I am happy that the one I blessed have sessfully cleared the mission that I have given him." Zephyr said with a hearty smile. "Don''t you mean the ones we blessed? I am pretty sure my cute little Soleil di most of the work anyway." Alba retorted. "You two it is not good to fight when others could see you bickering like children." Lauma said as she smiled a little bit as she missed this scene. "Anyways, as you have done a great job. We will promise you with the reward you deserve," Zephyr said as a sphere made of wind formed in his palm. "Well, at least we agree on something." Alba said as a sphere made of fire manifested in her palm. The two elemental kings then shot their elemental spheres towards Vayu and Soleil. The wind sphere was shot at Vayu while the fire sphere was shot at Soleil. Strangely enough, the two did not take damage but it seemed as if they were at peace. Adrian looked at them using his Dark Blue Evil Eyes and discovered that their soul was fusing with the energy sphere shot at them. The energy sphere was fusing to their soul that was white in color and turning it into the respective color of the energy sphere they were shot with. Although when the energy was mixed into their soul, the color of the energy became diluted as if it was mixed with impurities. The father and daughter floated mid-air for a brief five seconds beforeing down. Adrian had a not so good reaction on his face. "I feel cheated. Why is that their soul conversion seemed less painful?" Adrian bickered. The two thennded on the ground but it one looked at them from afar they do not have visible changes on their body. If you look up close their eye colors became two different colors. Vayu''s left eye became sky blue in color while his right eye became golden. Soleil''s left eye became crimson and her right hazel eyes was added with a tinge of gold that made her adorable. Adrian could feel their demeanor has changed so he checked their statuses to see if anything did change. Name: Vayu Race: Human Elemental Hybrid Species: Half Human Half Lesser Wind Elemental Name: Soleil Race: Human Elemental Hybrid Species: Half Human Half Lesser Fire Elemental Adrian was not surprised because they did say that their quest included a race change. Most of all, their mana points disappeared. Adrian could guess that their intelligence stat could have been transformed into something different but he waited for them to tell him. "Amazing! We do not need to rely on mana anymore!" Soleil said as she jumped for joy. "That may be the case but the cooldown for our spells are doubled and we could not rely on cooldown reductions. We also cannot use other elemental magic other than our own element. It has great use but also great restrictions." Vayu told her. Adrian who heard this thought they were extremely overpowered. The cooldown of their skills might have been doubled but them not resorting to mana means they could spam skills as long as they were numerous. Most important of all, they do not need to rely on mana potions or mana regeneration. Their downside is that if they run out of spells they will do less damage. The items that have cooldown reductions that they equipped would be rendered useless. Nevertheless, it was still a god race. If a race was too perfect then they would broke beyond repair. Double cooldowns would also mean slower mastery increase but with them being half elemental that does not rely on mana it bnces it out. Also if they were hit by an opposing element, they would get extra damage. That would also mean that they deal more damage to an element weak against them. Overall, there were pros and cons like any other race. At the very least, the two were happy with their choices. Adrian who only smiled at them as he looked towards his new mission and looked at the cute little soul next to him. *An Innocent Soul''s Wish* Asterion''s soul who escaped with you when you left the Distorted Labyrinth wants to reunite with his family. Send him to his family. Asterion was supposed to be the hero of his nation since he wasbined with the Bull Demi-human Hero, Reigor Tecton, but Cristobal disguised himself as a queen''s maid and polluted the soul fragment thereby causing an aberration on Asterion''s soul. Reward: Bull Demi-human Hero Soul Fragment Clear Condition: Find where Asterion''s family is waiting for him and deliver him there so they could pass on together. Failure: Asterion''s soul would disappear and would never reincarnate. Time Limit: 30 days Adrian once again looked at Asterion''s soul and he no longer looks like a minotaur but he had the appearance of a normal child. He could not see his features clearly because he was a soul but he looked cute as a boy. If he grew up normally then he would have be a handsome hero like in epics. Adrian smiled at Asterion and went closer to his party members and elemental kings. He told them that he had a duty to fulfill and that is why he needed to bid his farewell first. "I understand Guider of Souls. It seems you need to help that child. He might not have been trapped for centuries like I did but I want that child to be happy. If there is anything I could do please ask as you have done much more for me as you are considered my benefactor." Lauma said as he looked at Asterion with kind eyes like a mother. Adrian then pondered as what he could ask for and it suddenly came to him like a sh of lightning. "Could you do what did before and give me strength so that I could teleport to possibly the location where Asterion''s fam''ly is? Adrian asked. Lauma only nodded in response and nted her hand on the ground. Two flowers then sprouted from the ground that had golden petals that were close like a bud. The two flowers then opened their golden petals to reveal a green crystal. Lauma picked these two crystal from the flower and handed them to Adrian. "These are Lyf Crystals that are filled with life energy. Use one of them to empower your abilities and the other one is my reward for your help. I know this is not enough to repay you as my task became harder when that wretched warlock appeared which is why we the elementals are considered your eternal friend starting today." [You have obtained the title Friend of the Elementals.] [You have obtained two Lyf Crystals as a reward forpleting the quest ''Escape from Cristobal''.] The other two elemental king looked like they wanted to protest when Lauma handed over two Lyf Crystals but it seems that the demon was the real reason she escaped. The two elemental kings just observed quietly as Lauma handed them over. "Thank you very much for the great gift, Elemental King of Life. I mean, Lauma. If you need any help just contact me whenever you can." Adrian said while giving a bow. [You have gained max affinity with the Elemental King of Life, Lauma. She views you as her benefactor.] Vayu then sent the list of items that they got from the dungeon and said, "Take all of them if you want to as we already gained a great reward from the mission we received." Adrian replied with, "I will impose on you then." Adrian collected all the loot but in exchange he offered them a friend request which they dly epted. Adrian activated the Lyf Crystal and said his farewells. He and Asterion''s soul was transferred to another realm. Chapter 106 - The Joy Of Being A Guide A few minutes before teleporting away. Adrian looked at the description of the Lyf Crystal. Item: Lyf Crystal Tier: Legendary Type: Consumable, Gemstone Effect: Consume to increase racial affinities or individual powers for five seconds by 500%. Description: Crystals that have hardened life energy that could be either be used as a way to boost the powers of an individual in a certain time frame or be used as a gem to produce healing staffs for priests. It is the most sought out gemstone for making priest equipment. It is not known how these gems form or how it is even cultivated. It is said to be found only once a century. Adrian was astounded on the effects of the Lyf Crystal. Sadly, he only has two of them. If any yer were to know of what Adrian was thinking there they would have thrown him into a canyon already and if he survived he would be left there to die. Adrian activated the crystal and envisioned the most likely ce that Asterion''s family would be waiting for him. He then felt the same feeling he had when Lauma empowered him. He immediately activated his origin magic to "take him there" and with that Adrian and Asterion''s soul disappeared from Alfheim. ========= [You have arrived at Asterion''s Labyrinth.] Adrian read the system notification and looked around. He was sure that he was not in the main realm, Nebulon, as it was night and at the sky there were eight moons. At Nebulon, there was only one moon so Adrian was sure that he had not returned back to the main realm. He looked at Asterion and saw that the boy had a nostalgic smile stered on his face. They arrived the entrance of thebyrinth so Asterion signaled Adrian to enter by hanging on his clothes and pointing at the entrance. Adrian then entered thebyrinth and was surprised that it was actually a dungeon. It had tall walls about twenty meters in height and were a meter thick. Adrian tried flying upwards but he was met with an invisible barrier. The barrier only worked on him or rather strong entities as normal birds and insects were able to pass through without resistance. It took approximately forty minutes for Adrian to reach the center as thebyrinth was confusing. It was unlike the Distorted Labyrinth where he had a guide so he did not bother using his brain. Asterion''sbyrinth was also smallerpared to the Distorted Labyrinth. Some of the magic written on the walls have also deteriorated which means some walls have crumbled thereby creating a new passage. Adrian was able to see this magic patterns thanks to his Evil Eye. When they were near the middle entrance, Asterion went right ahead of Adrian as if he was really excited. Adrian then ran right after him only to see a down trodden Asterion. Asterion had a visible sad expression on his face because he might have expected at least one family member''s soul in his garden. Adrian wanted tofort him but he was rmed by a sudden notification. [Your title ''Shepherd of Lost Souls'' is resonating in the area.] [The tired and dreary souls that are weakened have been rejuvenated and woulde to you for help.] Every two or three second, a spirit would materialize and would do an action of stretching their arms out as if they were waking up in the morning. The first two spirits to materialize was that of a man and a woman that had features the same as that of Asterion. The two then noticed each other and saw the little kid besides Adrian and started to walk towards him. Asterion however hid behind Adrian as if he was scared or shy for some reason. A few more seconds passed and more and more spirits appeared. The spirits now numbered six if you count Asterion then there would be seven. Asterion still a bit shy then looked towards a giant oak tree as it started too shine with bright light. A spirit of a young man started to materialize in front of it. Asterion then walked towards that spirit and hugged him. The spirit of the young man seemed shocked at first but then realized who Asterion was and hugged him back. The first two souls who appeared, the man and woman, seemed to want to also get a hug from Asterion but Asterion was wary of them for some reason. Adrian guessed that that man and woman must have been his parents. Asterion must be wary of them because of his feelings when he was sent to thisbyrinth but Adrian noticed that the two immediately noticed Asterion when their sightnded on him. The young man spirit that Asterion was hugging then tapped thetter on the back as if signaling to it is fine to stop hugging him now. Asterion then released his embrace and hid behind the young man''s back since the man and woman spirit along with four others came closer to them. The young man''s spirit seemed to say something to Asterion and he then shyly looked at the spirit of the man and woman. The spirit of the man and woman opened their arms wide and were waiting for Asterion toe towards them. Asterion then slowly walked towards them step by step until he was at arms-length towards them. The spirit of the man and woman then embraced Asterion so endearingly that thetter started to cry. The man and woman spirit also started to cry. The other spirits then came towards them and also hugged them. Adrian who saw that scene could not help but feel his heart ache and shout for joy at the same time. He was not aware that he had released a tear or two. He wiped his tears away when he noticed Asterion''s spiriting close to him with something in hand. Asterion then gave Adrian the object he was holding and waved goodbye to thetter. Adrian did not bother to look at the object in his left hand as he waved goodbye with his right hand. Asterion then went back towards his family with a full smile before they walked in towards a door made of light. [You have cleared the quest ''An Innocent Soul''s Wish''.] [Asterion has already handed over your reward.] Adrian was happy not because of the reward he received but because of the joy in his heart for reuniting a family. He then checked out the item that was given to him by Asterion but his only reaction was his mouth opening wide open. Item: Bull Demi-human Hero Soul Fragment Tier: Legendary Type: Race Change Item Effect: Activate to change your character''s race to bull demi-human after assimtion. The character''s stats would be recalibrated to fit your new race. Obtain the title ''Reigor Tecton''s Descendant'' afterpletion of the race change mission that would be given. (Limited to Warriors) Description: A part of the soul of one of the heroes of the Selvaggians who participated in the war against the Dark Gods. He was a terramorph with immense strength and stamina. It is said he could slice a mountain with just a strike of his axe. His soul was shattered because of an enemy Dark God and resulted in some parts of his soul dissipating. This fragment contains his legacy in which an individual could inherit his skills and fighting prowess. Adrian could see why Cristobal wanted Asterion to be hisbyrinth guardian. If he actually sessfully brought out Asterion''s strength then Adrian could only dream to free Lauma from her prison. Adrian wanted to specte further but he has more pressing concerns as an ominous system message appeared before him when they escaped from the Distorted Labyrinth. [Your face has been etched in Cristobal Graedig''s mind and hebeled you as a must kill individual. Be careful of Cristobal''s allies since they would hunt you down if they ever see you.] Adrian could only shout in his mind the word, "Seriously". He did not expect Cristobal to actually put him on a hit list. It seems that Lauma was far more important for his ns than what Adrian initially suspected. Nevertheless, Adrian was not the least bit perturbed because of a certain skill he has. That skill would be the ''mour'' skill. "Hehehe! I rarely use my demon form anyway when I am outside with a lot of people. Good luck finding me senile old man." Adrian said as heughed in a way that could be seen as an evilugh if other people saw him. Adrian tore up the scroll that was given to him by Ascalor as he no longer needed to do anything on this dungeon as it no longer had a boss or spawned other mobs. Adrian vanished into particles of light and returned to the Paradox nes. Little did he know that if stayed a little bitter then he would have encountered Cristobal as he set up a detection magical formation in Asterion''s Labyrinth. Cristobal waste to arrive as teleporting from other dimensions took more time and effort. It is not like he was born to use spatial magic. Chapter 107 - Sirius Before The Contract My mother was the strongest wolf I have ever known. She was feared by her enemies and respected by her pack. Other pups would always bully me for being different than them but I knew they were probably just jealous of my mother. Unlike my mother, their parents are not that strong so they ask mother to be their leader. She was the best wolf in all of ournds. My mother is special because unlike most wolves. She can control shadows and could even enter them tounch surprise attacks on other creatures who wants to im ournd. I did not mind that other kids bully me because I knew that one day I would grow big and strong just like mother. One day, I was ying with the other pups when a menacing howl was heard on the direction of our territory. Mother''s howl then came next after the first menacing howl. All of the pups were very scared except for me of course as I am brave and strong. I told the other pups to go into hiding and wait for one of adult to fetch uster as what always happens when invaders try toe to our territory. It would not take too long before everything settles down and we would be back to ying around again. We waited for hours but no one came for us. I started bing worried as this has never happened before. I am scared. Mother, why are you noting for us? No I must not think like this. It might just have been a long battle and they are recuperating then they would start looking for us. A few minutester we started to see a silhouette. It was one of the aids of mother. We were so excited to see him that all of us unconsciously ran towards him. When we were about to reach him, he suddenly dropped to the ground. I ran faster towards him to check if he was wounded but when I tried to nudge him he was no longer breathing. I panicked and ran towards my mother because I wanted to see if she was alright. I ran as fast as my little legs could carry me but it seemed that the world move slow. I ran faster and encountered the rest of the adults in the pack. Some were grievously wounded while some lost limbs or tails. It did not take long before I reached the middle of the battlefield where mother was still shing with her enemy. It was a giant wolf that was twice the size of mother. He had ck fur and red eyes. His fangs are so sharp that he could easily kill someone just through biting. He also had chains on his body as if his power was being bound by something. In contrast, mother was a silver wolf with beautiful blue eyes. She was both powerful and elegant but her elegance could not be seen right now as she was covered in wounds as some of her fur was dyed red. I could see that mother was already exhausted fighting the giant wolf so I shouted to encourage her. I think that was a grave mistake as the ck wolf suddenly lunged towards me but mother used her powers and appeared behind me using my shadow. Time seemed to stop when mother used her body to shield me from the attack. I heard a wailing sound from mother who dropped just in front of me. I nudged at mother checking if she was alright but she was losing the light in her eyes. I cried because I was the reason that mother lost the battle. She let of ast howl and I was suddenly shrouded in shadows. The shadows were pushing me in but I tried resisting. I looked around and saw that the others were also getting wrapped in shadows. The ck wolf''s eyes suddenly became fierce that I peed myself. Yet the only thing that my mother said before she lost the light in her eyes was, "I hope you grow up strong and healthy." After mother said those words, the shadows transported me to somece else. When I opened my eyes, I was at an unfamiliar forest and the rest of the pack was nowhere to be found. I hope they are all alright despite us having our differences. A few secondster, I heard rustling in the nearby bushes and an old female human appeared. She muttered, "Oh my! Is this perhaps fate?" as she picked me up and carried me to a nearby vige. It is not like I tried to protest but she was scary that all my fur stood up just from gazing at her. She handed me off to an old human male that seems to take care of a variety of other creatures. I did not really bother befriending other creatures as they would often get picked up by different humans. For some reason, the creatures here seemed to be soulbounds by the humans that visit here. It seems that the old man seemed to be some kind of summoner or something from what I heard from one of his conversations. Some tried to gain my affection but after an hour or two they would give up and choose another creature to befriend. It is not like I care. If you want the powerful me then you have to prove that you are worthy. That''s right! It''s not like I am jealous or anything that they do not want to take care of me. I waited but it seems that all the people that visit here do not try hard to gain my affection. So I just spent my days and wait until I be older so that I could venture outside on my own. Then one day, a human boy that looked so excited visited the shop. I thought to myself that he would probably get the others or something as no one would really choose me first anyway. I justid on my bed and closed my eyes. A few secondster, I could feel a presence near me. I looked up and it was the human boy that came in a few seconds ago. He was staring at me with sparkling eyes. I did not care as they would grow tired after an hour or two to gain my affection so I humored the human boy. About two or three hours has passed but this human boy seemed to have endless energy as he did not grow tired from gaining my affection. I like this human boy but that does not mean that I would easily follow him. He has to work for it as I do not want to be like the others that are too easy to recruit. I will wait a few more hours to see if this human is worthy¡­. This human really is passionate. He yed with me and even tried talking to me for the whole day. It is not like I really like you or anything but you are worthy of me. When I finally opened my heart towards the human, I let him bond with me and agree to be his soulbound. The human''s name was Equinox as that was what that old man called him when he gave him some refreshments. I quite like his name because it sounds powerful. He said some type of chant and a magic circle appeared below me. Strangely enough, I did not feel threat from it and let its power flow through my body. I became a soul and fused with Equinox''s soul. I could feel that he and I have now be people with shared fates. One day when I am strong enough, I will avenge mother. I am sure my new master would not object to that as he will definitely listen to my plight. But for now, we would focus on getting stronger since what good is revenge if I am not strong enough to attain it. When the contract was finally established, master decided to name me to act as a seal. He named me Sirius. Does my name not sound powerful to hear? I quite like it not because my master gave it to me. Master then summoned me from the depths of his soul and I responded. I appeared using a magic circle like the rest of the other creatures when they were called upon. Master said his farewells to the old man while I told him, "thanks for everything" even though he probably could not understand me. We ventured out into shop and finally I could explore the outside. Master seemed to remember something as he told me to follow him and I did since even I am not familiar with this ce. Master went to some alley and encountered an old human female. She looked familiar. It then suddenly clicked as she was the one who took me from the forest. I put my guard up and started telling my master that she is bad news but he ignored it. He talked to the old human female and she seemed to give him something. I did not mind it as she seemed to not want to harm master. Master consoled me and then we went to the forest so that we could train. Chapter 108 - Meeting With Fellow Friends Levin Cloud, aka Marlon who is Adrian''s best friend, was on his way to Blue Valley as part of his mission. He contacted two of hispanions to apany him since hecks the damage if he ever fights a boss monster. One of them was his cousin who was a Shield User and the other was another of his childhood friend and crush a Gem Mage. He was currently waiting for them in Neo Alfheim before they set off to his quest location. Thankfully both of them were not busy and are not in any important mission. The three of them started the game just about at the same time but Levin Cloud has a lower level than them because of his arduous job ss change mission. The first who came to his location was his cousin Alberto who has an in-game name of Kabrakan. He found that name in some website, change some letter and then go with it as he views it a pain to overthink stuff like names. He was 5 feet and 10 inches tall and chose the orc race. He had ck hair and brown eyes. The only thing that he changed is that he shortened the tusk that protrudes in his mouth since he thinks it as a bother. Kabrakan wears heavy armor that was brownish red in color. He also wears a helmet to protect his head. He carries a shield that is two meters long and one meter in width. He might look intimidating but he is actually a gentle giant. Levin Cloud saw his cousin and waved at him from the distance. Kabrakan increased his stride and also shed a smile towards his cousin. They rarely meet as they were a few hours away if they take the bus. Every time that they meet they always do their secret handshake. Levin Cloud looked at his cousin and was astounded as he was already higher level than him. Name: Kabrakan Level: 65 Job ss: Shield Bearer "Your level is higher than mine already. I need to work harder in order to keep up." Levin Cloud said in a teasing tone. "If you did not bother changing your job ss then you would have been in the hundreds by now." Kabrakan said to him in a rather stiff tone. Kabrakan then remembered that Levin Cloud''s best friend that is also his friend, Adrian, started ying the game. "Did Adrian start to y the game yet? I remembered that he managed to convince his strict parents into getting him the game. That is what he said in the group chat anyways. I remember that we were the ones who always invited him into gaming. He was the noob yet for some reason he gets better than us overtime." Kabrakan said. "Don''t talk about that monster! He only started ying online games by eleven because I was the one to invite him. At first we beat him rather easily but a week or twoter, we get stomped by him. I tell you his character in Pandemonium is monstrous already." Levin Cloud said sarcastically. "Who is monstrous?" a cute female voice said. The two then faced the direction of the voice to see where it came from and saw their otherpanion has arrived. Kabrakan just waved his hand with a stoic face while Levin Cloud blushed a little. The girl was 5 foot tall and her character''s race was a gnome. True to the race''s characteristics, she was short and her ears were short and pointed. She had bigger eyes thanks to the proportions of the gnome race that made her look extremely cute. Her eyes were like sapphires thanks to its color. She had golden hair that was hidden in a long pointy cap that was a race specific items for gnomes. It is said to be both an identification and a helmet at the same time. She was wearing something like a mix of a tunic with leggings. She also wore high boots with pointed ends. Her weapon was a gemstone that floated near her. Her real name is Esmeralda and she uses the in-game name Peridot. Name: Peridot Level: 60 Job ss: Gem Mage "So is no one actually going to answer me on who is monstrous? Or do I have to force you two to say who it actually is?" Peridot threatened. Kabrakan then nudged at his cousin to answer it as he does not know how to deal with this tomboyish girl but mostly just to tease him. "We were talking about Adrian. By the way, you are an alchemist right?" Levin Cloud asked. "Ugh! I keep telling you my job ss and secondary ss has fused together as I became a Gem Mage. Also did that dork get something good again? I swear he gets the good stuff rather earlier than us. I used to love defeating him back when he was a noob at games but he adapts way to quicker. It was like he was raised in a Spartan household or something." Peridot said as she remembered the times she used to beat Adrian in games. "What could we do? The guy''s like a sponge. He could absorb everything easily as long as he puts his mind to it." Levin Cloud said in a proud tone. "Back to the topic, why do you ask me if I am an alchemist anyway?" Peridot asked. "Oh! Adrian and I picked up a golem recipe so I thought that you would want it." Levin Cloud said. "I see." Peridot said as she blushed a little but Levin Cloud was not able to see. Kabrakan who saw Peridot blush a little could only think, "It feels like I am the third wheel. Should I have evene?" "Ehem!" Kabrakan coughed and said, "So what is this golem recipe anyway for you to give it to her first? It must be amazing." "Look, I have a screenshot of it here." Levin Cloud said as he showed both of them the recipe. The recipe looked simple but the most eye-catching one was the note saying ''Alteration of Forms is Possible''. If an alchemist of a top guild would see this then they would most definitely pay thousands of gold coins for this recipe. If alteration is possible then they could change the form of the golem to anything that suited their need. It was versatile and the ingredients were not that rare. "Too bad. I could still use alchemy but now I am limited to stone materials." Peridot said with a dismayed tone. "I will go tell Adrian that he could sell it or whatever he thinks he could do with it then." Levin Cloud said as he typed a message to Adrian. "Wait! I think you said something like your main job and sub job has fused right? Is that even possible?" Levin Cloud remarked in a surprised tone. "Duh! I just said it didn''t I?" Peridot said in a mocking tone. "How could you achieve that? Is any job ss possible?" Kabrakan asked as even he was curious. "Well when I was busy collecting herbs and stuff since I wanted to just be a full time alchemist, I met a woman NPC who was dressed in a hanfu. I talked with her a bit about the mysteries in alchemy and why I love it. After the end of our conversation, she handed me a manual and told me to be her apprentice." Peridot said. "So you said yes?" Kabrakan asked in a blunt tone." "Of course I did because she was so beautiful and like I wanted to have a master since he has one and he got a special ss because of it." Peridot said while pointing at Levin Cloud. "Anyways, back to me. So I epted and used the manual to get my first job ss advancement since I did not bother taking one yet. I did and then she told me to look for her in the East Continent if I want to explore more into my new job ss. She vanished and when I looked at my status, my main job and sub job has fused." Peridot said. "Then you could no longer create potions then? Your potions were super effective!" Levin Cloudmented. "I have new alchemy techniques and recipes thanks to the book I was given. Compared to the potions I used to brew, the things I can make now are much better in my opinion. Look at this!" Peridot said as she presented them a stone. Item: Small Healing Stone Tier: Umon Type: Consumable Effect: Once activated, the stone will heal you by 100 health every five seconds for five minutes. Description: A peculiar alchemical stone that is said to be made using techniques of an ancient kingdom. It could only be made by a certain type of alchemist. "She is as monstrous as Adrian is." Is what the two boys thought while Peridot had her head held up high as she was proud of what she has made. Chapter 109 - Blue Valley Peridot looked at the two as if they were looking at her as a tigress or something. She finally decided to stomp her feet and tell them that they should not waste any more time. Peridot then asked, "What were your missions again?" "I will send it to you guys then." Levin Cloud answered. *Uncover the Truth I(Link Quest)* The Church of Life has concealed the records of history containing the creation of the world. Retrieve these records and make sure that the higher ups of the church do not know of your identity. Clear Condition: Find records of the Real history of the world without being suspected. Reward: Random Epic Skillbook(Priest ss) Failure: Emunicated by the Churches aligned with ''Good'' Final Link Quest Reward: Unique Job ss ''Envoy of the Twin Gods''. Time Limit: None *Pilgrimage to the Blue Valley* The Church of Life wants you to see and investigate the ruins of an abandoned church in the Blue Valley that has been abandoned for a few centuries when a beast flood suddenly attacked that area. Requirements: Level 50 and above Clear Conditions: Submit a report on the state of the abandoned church Failure: Decrease in reputation to the Church of Life Time Limit: None The two of them then bulged their eyes when they saw the final link quest reward. Thest quest was a unique job ss that only one yer has acquired. The yer who unlocked the unique job ss has not been identified yet as there were no streamers who announced it yet. There were some yers who imed that it was them but was quickly shut down because they only wanted attention. "Do not tell me it was Adrian who acquired the unique job ss? It can''t be because that guy is good but not that good." Peridot was mumbling to herself. "Wow! Your first quest is like bad news. The second one is ok since it is only a bit of reputation. Anyway let us head there already because we are wasting time." Kabrakan mentioned. "Let us go then!" Levin Cloud said as he invited them in a party that he just named Cloud Party. Blue Valley is like the name says a valley but it was not exactly blue. The reason it has the word blue in the name is because of the clear blue river running at the middle of it. It was the centerpiece of the town that was there before the monster flood came in and wrecked it. Now the river is still clear blue but it was already infested with aquatic predatory creatures. The river also sometimes rises as that field zone would experience heavy rainfall because of a rumored river monster. There was a subjugation quest for it but you needed to be at least level 150 and have the ability to breathe underwater which a majority of the yer base do not know. The party went by carriage since teleportation scrolls were expensive as hell unlike someone who gets it for free. Also since there are not many mages who can use spatial magic, the current teleportation portals are strictly guarded by each nation. It is abination of alchemy and magitech with a bit of space magic mixed into it. Only head mages of magic towers could make them with the help of gnomes. "Seriously! You are a gnome. Why do you not have at least a vehicle? I know gnome yers could get them for free once." Kabrakan asked as the carriage they are riding is slowpared to Magitech Vehicles that gnomes use. "I broke mine okay so shut up and look at the scenery!" Peridot said a bit embarrassed as her vehicle was still getting fixed due to her poor driving skills. The journey then went smoothly with silence inside the carriage as no one knows how to diffuse the atmosphere that happened. They went down the carriage and paid. Since there used to be a monster flood in the area, they were dropped off a bit farther away so that they could be safe. Monsters still attack roads as NPCs hire bodyguards to guard convoys and such. The three friends then went towards the area where the church used to be. Thankfully, the church ruins was near the edge of the town as the Church of Life like to put their churches where there is peace and quiet.The monsters at the edge of the town were rather easy as they were about only level 40 at the highest. They reached the abandoned church with ease that was a surprise for the three of them because they thought it was easy. The only obstacle that they encountered was the monsters that suddenly attacked them during their travel to the church in ruins. They found the church with only about a quarter of it was still standing and the rest were in rubbles. Levin Cloud told them to search for a hidden entrance as each church used to have one as both a bunker and a storage for important documents. They looked for it but as only a quarter of the church was still there and there were big stones blocking some of the ces. Kabrakan then started bashing his shield onto the big stones which puzzled the two who heard the cracking sounds. "Why are you doing that?" Peridot asked. "I thought that since this game mimics most of the real world so I tried to bash the big stones. If they crumble them we could gain ess to the areas that the big stones have blocked off." Kabrakan said since he is the type of person that thinks simple. When the two heard his reason, they could onlyugh at themselves because their thinking was that it was a game. Well, it is indeed a game but not the traditional game in a sense that you need this to get ess to that. Pandemonium is like the real world where you need this so you do option one or option two. There are multiple ways to do something but you can arrive at the same conclusion. You could also do the same thing as the other and slightly vary it and you would get a different result. Pandemonium is filled with different possibilities depending on the behavior of the yer. "Move your giant behind out of the way then." Peridot suddenly ordered. "Why?" Kabrakan asked because he knows that she was a mage and would have less of a strength statpared to her. "I have a skill that could crumble stone. I got it when I got my job ss advancement. I just did not think I would use it for this asion. I only have a low mastery so do not expect that I would be done quickly." Peridot said as she began chanting the spell. When she casted a spell, something like a magic circle appeared below the church and was triggered. The weather suddenly changed and dark clouds rolled over. It did not take long for rain to appear and drench the party but it only made Peridot''s spell more effective as it somewhat weakened the giant stones. At first she could take out chunks that were a foot in diameter but with the aid of the rain, the stones crumble easier as she takes out chunks. The party did not know that something triggered as they thought it was just the usual rain for the Blue Valley. Peridot was working hard and her mana draining as she continued to use the spell. The two who were guarding her suddenly realized that the monsters that they used that were passing by were no longer there. Although it was raining, they should have seen at least small critters try to escape the rain but they could no longer be spotted. To more precise, the valley became silent and the only sound you could hear was the rain falling. Kabrakan did not think much of it but Levin Cloud had this eerie feeling that he has experience this somehow when he was with Adrian. A few minutester, they could hear footsteps but it was not like human footsteps in water because the sound was faint as if their feet was not sinking in the mud. It did not take long for the two to see their visitors were. They were scaled green bipedal aquatic person. They looked like a cross between a frog and a piranha. They were walking in a normal human but with their hunched. Their eyes that resembled that resembled that of a fish moved in a weird way as it scans all the area around it. Their eyes thennded on the three on the church. A group of ten of them then suddenly charged towards the party. When the two who were guarding Peridot saw that the amphibious creatures were charging towards them, they immediately went intobat mode as the eyes of the creatures were hungry. Chapter 110 - Stay Alive! The party members then suddenly received a system message. *Emergency Quest Notification* Survive the Storm Someone has triggered the spell that was set in the church ruins. Survive the oing onught of enemies that wants to offer your soul to their master. Clear Condition: Survive for the given time limit. At least one member must survive. Failure: The church ruins will bepletely destroyed and all the hidden artifacts and records in it. Reward: Fear Resistance passive skill Time Limit: 8 hours They were caught unaware that they triggered something as there was not even a sign or something just that the sky suddenly darkened and it rained. Nevertheless, they came prepared. Even Peridot immediately stopped what she was doing and chugged a mana potion. She also prepared for battle because the given time limit was eight hours. "What are they? Can you guys inspect them?" Peridot asked as she does not know what they were up against due to the area having no lighting. The two also tried casting their inspect skill but it only came as fractured info as some were full of question marks. Their descriptions was not even disyed as if something was inhibiting their inspect skill. The only thing visible was their level and health. Monster: D?ep ?n?s Level: 55 HP: 100,000 / 100, 000 MP: ???? / ???? Description: Cannot be read A frog fish men started moring and a gurgling sound was produced. When one of the frog fish men started the gurgling sound, the others followed suit. They also started dancing like a prayer for a few minutes before they stared intensely at the three person party as if they were prey or more precisely sacrifice. When all the frog fish men stared at them simultaneously, the suddenly got shivers throughout their whole body as if the strange creatures staring at them were dissecting their body. The frog fish men started charging towards their location as if they were hungry for blood. Kabrakan immediately used a strengthening skill so that he could be ready for any unforeseen attacks. He was also buffed by Peridot using one of her buff skills. "Fortification" Kabrakan shouted. "Let the Stone Skin" Peridot chanted. Skill: Fortification Tier: Umon Type: Defensive Buff Effect: Increases the user''s stamina stat by 20% and physical defense by 20%. Duration: 5 minutes Cooldown: 6 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 300 Mana points Skill: Stone Skin Tier: Rare Type: Defensive Buff Effect: Increase the user''s defense by 30% against physical attacks. Range attacks will deal 20% less damage. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 500 Mana points Levin Cloud immediately used a terrain changing move Mudpit to change thend around them as they frog fish men were traversing the water fillednd with ease. When they stepped on the muddynd their feet sunk but by not much but the charging speed was lessened. Peridot then started using her spells. Skill: Gem Aura Strike Tier: Rare Type: Active Projectile Effect: Uses the gem''s internal aura and convert them into five orbs of energy that you could shoot at enemies either as one or more projectiles. Each projectile deals 150% of the user''s magic damage. Cooldown will only take effect after all projectiles are fired. Cooldown: 5 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 800 Mana points The frog fish men all charged towards them from different directions but Kabrakan immediately used his taunt skill to redirect aggro towards him. It was still manageable since there were only ten of these creatures. They all charged towards Kabrakan with their scaly ws. He managed to fend some of the strikes but since ten of them charged towards him even he could only do so much. Thankfully, Levin Cloud''s powerful heals could offset the continuous damage that he has taken. If a frog fish men were to strike at his back then Peridot would shoot a projectile towards that creature. The strangest thing was the creatures did not bother even coordinating with their kin and just lunged toward Kabrakan even if they bump or scratch their kin. Levin Cloud thought this was strange behavior for creatures of the same kin but something felt different from this creatures. He then tried striking them with a Holy Smite skill and he was shocked because he dealt devastating damage. [You have dealt 20,477 holy damage to the target.] Levin Cloud was surprised as he was not expecting to deal that much damage because only creatures aligned with ''evil'' will be dealt with tremendous damage. He thought the creatures before them was only amphibious in nature but it seems he has to reconsider his options. "Do you guys have any holy attribute attacks or skill?" Levin Cloud suddenly asked as he still did his duty as a healer. "I only have one and I could only use it once due to a restriction. Why are you asking?" Peridot answered as she continued buffing Kabrakan and hitting the creatures with spells. "I used a holy attribute spell and it dealt tremendous damage." Levin Cloud immediately answered. "I am getting overwhelmed here! Could you please hurry it up?!" Kabrakan said as he was getting bitten in the thighs, feet and arms by the frog fish men that increases their number by one every fifteen minutes. They been holding out for two hours and yet they only beat two from the original ten. New frog fish men also emerged during that time and now they numbered sixteen. Kabrakan was getting overwhelmed by the damage but Levin Cloud activated his area heal skill. Peridot then took out a white crystal from her inventory and started chanting, "A jewel that hase from the heavens gifted by the gods. Show me your power and unleash your wrath upon these evil creatures. Holy Sunder." Skill: Holy Sunder Tier: Epic Type: Active Damage Effect: Call forth the holy power of the gods and ask for their help to sunder enemies and deal 500% magical holy damage in an area. Targets that are not killed will get weakened status that drops their stats by 10% (double for "evil" affiliated enemies). Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 20 minutes Cast Time: 5 seconds Mana Cost: 1,500 Mana points Rays of light pierced the dark clouds and dealt damage to the frog fish men. Those that have been previously damage have been killed while those that was still had high health was dealt devastating damage. The white stone then shattered intodust as soon as Peridot finished her chant. [Peridot has dealt 60,556 holy damage to the target.] [Peridot has dealt 61,175 holy damage to the target.] [Peridot has in the target.] [Peridot has in the target.] [Peridot has weakened the target by 20% of its total stats due to the target being aligned with evil.] ??¡­ The skill killing four frog fish men was very helpful to their front liner since the pressure on him decreased by a lot. Levin Cloud also finished off the ones in low health using his limited damaging skills. The sixteen frog fish men were now decreased to half. "Can you not repeat the skill?" Levin cloud asked Peridot. "Unfortunately, I cannot. That skill was inside that gem that I took out. It was only a catalyst for my skill that can unleash an attack depending on the type of stone I consume." Peridot answered. Thanks to the healing skills of Levin Cloud, Kabrakan''s health did not drop to the fifty per cent mark as the frog fish men seem to deal more damage the lesser your health. They endured for about seven hours already. Thankfully, the frog fish men only increased by one every fifteen minutes. That all change however in the final hour. Two frog fish men appeared every fifteen minutes for about half an hour. They now have a total of twenty charging towards their front liner. The good thing is that the party have now gotten used to fighting them and now they could kill one every three minutes as long as they focused on that enemy. They were still pressured because they were already almost out of consumables that they could use. Thankfully, only twenty minutes was left but to the three it felt like an eternity. They were carefully observing the clock as they were fighting their enemies. Time continued to pass. "Only ten minutes left now!" Levin Cloud thought but the rain became heavier and even lightning struck. When lightning struck, Peridot thought she saw a silhouette of some snake-like or dragon-like entity that was staring at them from afar but she just shook her head and treated it as her mind ying tricks on her due to fatigue which all three of them are experiencing due to repetitive battles. Thankfully, Peridot had given them stones that could recover fatigue but even that is running out. During thest ten minutes of the fight, the frog fish men became crazier or more bloodthirsty than before. This burdened the three but thankfully they reduced their enemies'' number to ten. Even Kabrakan almost died because he was wed near his neck. Every minute there was a lightning strike in the distance and a different member would see the silhouette of a giant snake or dragon entity. They did not realize that every time they saw that silhouette they were affected by a stack of fear status. Thankfully or luckily, they did not know what that was and nobody bothered to tell it as they would be more aware of the silhouette which would have been dangerous. The three did not realize but the timer had already ended and they manage to kill every frog fish men that came at them. They sky became clear once again and the giant rock blocking the entrance of the hidden passage of the church suddenly crumbled. [All members of the Cloud Party has cleared the quest ''Survive the Storm''. All members have gained fear resistance.] The three were soaked in mud and water with a ssh of blood here and there. Peridot and Kabrakan decided to not follow Levin Cloud in the passage and just wait for him to surface. The three did not know that they were so close to witnessing a Dark God. Chapter 111 - The Arch Lich Rises Adrian reappeared in the Paradox nes and headed straight towards Ascalor''s abode as he would berate the old man as he sent him towards a dangerous ce. He did not even bother walking there and just flew since he was faster if he flew rather than running. He really wanted to give Ascalor a piece of his mind but when he arrived at the entrance he could feel that there was tension in the air. He greeted the guards and they greeted him back but there was uneasiness in their expression. Luckily, he was still allowed inside of thepound and was told that the elders were having a meeting. Adrian reached the backyard where the three elders were sitting but with there was an obvious tension in the air. Adrian was still observing them as it would be rude to interrupt when the three were having a serious conversation. The three finally noticed Adrian''s presence and it was Ascalor who stood up first and said, "We would talk about it more after we have more details on what happened as they are not the type to consider. Alright, dismissed." The Bronx and Koronn then walked out of Ascalor''s ce with a serious face. Adrian just bowed to them as they left but it was clear that what they discussed was about a heavy topic. Ascalor then said, "So you are back?! Did your trip go well?" Adrian was prepared to forgive Ascalor of what he did but because of the way he phrased it was unforgivable. Adrian finally told Ascalor in a sarcastic tone, "Oh! It was great. I almost became an experimental subject by a Mad Warlock but other than that everything is just peachy. Ascalor got the feeling that the youngd in front of him was seething with anger so he decided to change the subject. "Is that so? Come with me then because I have something to discuss with you." Ascalor said hurriedly as he looked back. Adrian coughed and then said, "Are you not forgetting something?" He also held his hand out to Ascalor who looked back. Ascalor was perplexed why Adrian held his hand out but then Adrian spoke, "The reward for my mission. The Epic skillbook for spatial magic." When Adrian mentioned this Ascalor''s face turned red as he did not expect that he was already forgetful. It seems the years have finally taken its toll. Not really, he was just excited to explore more of Adrian''s unique physiology. It has been years since a new species was discovered. Ascalor coughed but he was still red from embarrassment, "I see. The skillbook." Adrian stared nkly at Ascalor and thought, "He really did forget. I guess this is one of the downsides of lifelike NPCs." Ascalor then regained his elderly aura when he stared at Adrian with his dignity overflowing, "I will teach you something better then so follow me." Adrian thought that he might have upgraded his reward because of what he did. Luckily for Ascalor, Adrian did not see the "I dodge a bullet face" look that the former had because all Adrian could see was the elder''s back. Ascalor led Adrian to the training ground and surprised thetter because Ascarlor transformed into his real self. Adrian was surprised because a vortex in one of Ascalor''s wings expanded and the two of them went inside it. They both appeared on a realm that looked like an asteroid belt or the better way to put it would be they were in outer space. Adrian looked a little bit and saw that he could breathe easily. He looked at Ascalor as he was bbergasted. "Our constitutions enable us to survive in any type of dimension." Ascalor said as he could read Adrian''s face. "Does that include underwater?" Adrian asked as he was curious. "To a certain extent we could for about an hour but not in very deep waters as we are not equipped with lungs that could filter water. That said I will show you on what I will teach you." Ascalor said. Ascalor then held out his hands in an open position and then he made a slight pulling motion together with closing his hands. The asteroids that were far apart was then pulled towards them as if he used gravity but he did not. Adrian could see that the space that was around them was shrunk. It felt like Ascalor folded space to make the asteroids closer to them. Ascalor then opened his palm once again and it pushed the space around them. Instead of the asteroids getting put back in ce to where they originally were, the asteroids were flung with an invisible force. The asteroids then collided with other asteroids and the result was devastating. The asteroids crashed against each other and burst out into pieces. "These will be the two skills that I will teach you. Do remember that these two are epic rated skills so do not be ashamed if you do not master them in a short amount time." Ascalor said as he looked at Adrian and showed the dignity of an elder of a race that uses origin magic. "Okay so what I do I do first?" Adrian said while Ascalor had a smile on his face due to Adrian''s determination. ======== Inside a temple made from bones and skulls of different creatures, a hooded group of individuals were performing some sort of ritual. There were about fifty of them and about ten of them were yers. An NPC that wore a ck robe that looked expensive and was decorated with golden trinkets then raised his thin arms. His hands and arms were so thin that one could already see his bone shape from them. His nails were about two inches long but his fingers wore rings that were made of gold and different expensive stones. When he raised his hands, another group of hooded figures carried giant wriggling bags to a magic circle that was carved on the ground. "It seems that Grand Master Osmalum will finally attempt the ritual thanks to our great contribution." One of the yers whispered to another near him. The yer beside him then spoke, "Still, I did not think that we would be ordered to kidnap women and children. It still irks me a little." "It is just a game plus we got an epic skill just forpleting an easy mission." A yer behind them said. The one who raised his hand was Osmalum. He was the strongest Necromancer in the group while the yers were all dark mages who were apprentices to some of the necromancers there. "Let us begin" Osmalum said in a voice that sounded like a weak old man. The yers were only in the side as they saw the necromancers chanting some sort of spell. The magic circle then glowed white and then the muffled cries of about twenty people could be heard from the giant bags. The movement in the bags became even more erratic until cracking sounds can be heard. The movement in the giant bags only stopped when there was a red liquiding out of them. Some of the yers who saw this could only look away while some told themselves that it was just a game or like a scene from a horror movie. The white glow on the magic circle became red when the blood came in contact with it. The temple then shook as if an earthquake hit it but the necromancers continued chanting without a care in the world. A few minutester, bony spike emerged from the magic circle and swallowed the bloody bags as if was a hungry beast. After the bloody bags disappeared, a foul smell assaulted the noses of the yers. The smell was rotten and it was not pleasant for the nose. The magic circle then glowed ck and a bony hand could be seen emerging from the magic circle. The ground where the magic circle lie began starting to crack as a whole skeleton finally emerged. The ck empty eye sockets of the skeleton then glowed in a pale blue light as he surveyed its surroundings. "It is good to see you again, Arch Lich Malus." Osmalum said as he bowed and presented a ck robe with gold embroideries to the skeleton in the middle of the magic circle. The other necromancers then brought boxes that were filled with jeweled ornaments like nes, rings and bracelets. "You have done well my followers. It has been too long since I have been sealed. The Asmodians will pay for their sins. Now that I have risen, it is time that we bring back our king." The Arch Lich said as he released his overbearing aura that the yers felt suffocated. "The Asmodians are no more Arch Lich Malus. After the war, they either sacrificed themselves or died. The races that were their descendants are now persecuted thanks to some of the dark gods followers infiltrating into society as influential figures." Osmalum said while he still bowed. "Is that so? Then this world will be in my grasp, once I again controlled the Undead King after I free him from his seal." The Arch Lich said as itughed maniacally and casted a wide spell that animated all the skeletons in the temple. Chapter 112 - New Skills And An Upcoming Siege [The Arch Lich Malus has risen once again. The undead scattered will now be more coordinated and will be strengthened. A pir of the Undead has been revived. All churches has issued a decree to purge the undead and the Arch Lich Malus.] The world message that was announced to all the inhabitants of the main world were shocked. When the undead expansion first came out, the undeads that were spawned in the field zones were scattered and were easily defeated. The yers thought that the event was only made to increase their experience yield due to how easy it was to farm skeletons and zombies. The major gaming news sites all focused on this world message and immediately called upon spections. The previous news about the person who acquired a unique ss was buried because of the new world message that was given. Although a yer with a unique job was a great scoop, it would notpare to a world ending event like that of a monster flood made of undead. Pdins and Priest ss yers were all ordered to return to their respective churches aligned with ''good'' so that they could be issued a mission to purge the undead. The yers who were aligned with churches aligned with ''evil'' also issued new missions to their acolytes to help or even make contact to the higher ups of the undead. Now that an Arch Lich was free, the undead event was now rolling. A bloodbath that would change the world view of Pandemonium was now taking ce. ===== [You have sessfully learned the Origin Magic spell ''Quantum Cascade''] [You have sessfully learned the Origin Magic spell ''Quantum Repulsion''] Adrian was so tired after he sessfully learned the two spells in six hours. He was now only left with a few hours of activity due to it but it was worth it. The only thing that irks him is that even if he maximized his mana usage and concentration, his intelligence stat did not even rise up. The only thing he could think of is that is the downside of the Daemos race having twice the skill points as others. The race could have a much longer time needed for a stat bonus to ur. Unlike for example the human race that could easily gain stats by grinding repetitive actions, the daemos would most likely rely on their sub job ss for extra stat points. Still Adrian has a smile on his face due to the two skills that he has earned. He had that ugly smile on his face due to his jubilee. Skill: Quantum Cascade Tier: Epic Type: Active Discement Effect: Target an area where a cascade event will trigger. All enemies inside the circumference of the cascade event will be pushed towards the center of the event. The user will determine the number of enemies that will be pushed depending on the amount of mana points consumed. 10 mana points to a maximum of 1000 mana points will be consumed per target. Cooldown: 1 minute Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 10 - 1000 Mana points Skill: Quantum Repulsion Tier: Epic Type: Active Discement Effect: Target an area to immediately expand the space on a radius of twenty meters. All things in the area will be pushed away and will be dealt with 200% magic damage. All units in the area will be pushed regardless if it was an enemy or an ally. Cooldown: 1 minute and 30 seconds Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 500 Mana points Ascalor greatly admired the youngster in front of him because he has talent and was a fast learner as long as he put his mind to it. The only problem with the youngster was that ugly smile of his that shows every time he seeds in his task. He had to whack this youngster''s head so that it would not inte and go over the moon. Adrian was basking in his own glory when he got a message from his best friend. He returned to his normal expression and looked towards Ascalor for a second. He saw that Ascalor raised his hand and was about to swing it but only to scratch his head instead. He thanked Ascalor for teaching him patiently and he was a good teacher only for thetter to blush due to thepliment. Adrian then read the whisper sent to him by Levin Cloud and it said, "There was a world message regarding an Arch Lich reviving. I was given a mission to protect a fortress by the church. Are you free? The undead siege will happen tomorrow at baster Fortress. Go there if you are not doing anything important. We need all the help we can get." Adrian then replied with, "We. What did he meant by we? I better log out first since I only have a few hours left anyways." Adrian then told Ascalor that he needed to talk to a friend of his and that he was invited to help defend a fortress from an undead siege. When Ascalor heard the word undead, he furrowed his brows a little before teleporting them back to the Paradox nes. When they arrived, Ascalor was the first one to tell Adrian to go on his own as he was going to be busy for the moment. Adrian nodded and went to Jianna''s workshop first to restock up on potions. He caught his Scribe Master, Aernas, in Jianna''s workshop as they were discussing something important. Adrian thinks it was important because the usual aloof Jianna had a serious face when she and Aernas were talking. Adrian greeted Aernas and Jianna and was asked on his scribe mastery. Adrian answered that he was still in the beginner phase. Only to be told that he waszy by Aernas. Adrian restocked on potions and logged out. ===== Adrian immediately contacted Marlon to ask about his whisper to him. He dialed his best friend''s haloswatch and luckily he got through. "Dude, what is this about a siege?" Adrian "Do you not know what is happening right now in Pandemonium? Marlon replied. "What? Did something big happen?" Adrian asked as he was clueless. He did not receive the world message because he was off world so to speak. "Wha! Nevermind, I will tell you. Apparently necromancers sacrificed dozens of people to revive this Arch Lich. The video about it is up because some yers were there to witness the event. The video is trending right now but the only thing they posted was the ritual and the Arch Lich being released from its seal." Marlon replied. When Adrian heard what his best friend said, he immediately searched for the video and was shocked because it already had about ten million views despite only being posted thirty minutes ago. The video was about twenty five minutes long and showed the ritual where dozens of body bags were eaten by the bone spike with a skeleton emerging from beneath the magic circle. The video was cut off after it showed the skeleton getting dressed in regal robes and jewelry. Adrian had goosebumps not because he was afraid but because of the aura that the Arch Lich released. The video was shaky for a moment when the Arch Lich released its aura. For it to affect its own allies only means one thing, the Arch Lich was ruthless and did not even care for its subordinates. Unfortunately, Adrian could not use his evil eye to inspect the Arch Lich because he was not in-game. There was even a special on PademoNews about the Arch Lich. The panel were famous for their ssification skills and they evaluated that the Arch Lich would be level 250 at the very least. Adrian was snapped back into reality by his best friend calling him. "Hello?! Earth to Adrian. You are dozing off again." Marlon teased. Adrian shook his head and said, "So what time do I need to go to baster Fortress?" "You need to log in by 9:00 in the morning. That would be about 7:00 AM in game. It is probably better if you are earlier than that." Marlon replied. "Wait. Did I hear it right? The undead are attacking at morning. Am I hearing you correctly?" Adrian voiced his doubt. "That was the mission I got. It would probably only a scouting army. The undead could be brought back to life as long as a lich or death knight is present. It would probably be low level undead due to the nature of the mission given to me by the church. It is good experience for us anyways. Also the top scoring individual and party will get an epic rune stone treasure chest." Marlon stated. When Adrian heard that a treasure chest was up for grabs, he immediately said yes. "The level of the undead army will probably be level 75 to 80 so do not expect it to be easy. I am currently level 75 right now hence I got the mission from the church. What is your current level?" Marlon asked. "Level 68" Adrian said nonchntly while Marlon had a face full of disbelief. Chapter 113 - Siege At Alabaster Fortress I Adrian woke up early and helped in preparing their breakfast. He excitedly told his mother that he would be ying with his friends today that was why he was stoked. He logged in by 8:30 am so that they could have an hour or so to catch up since his friends were already there. Adrian''sst save point was the Paradox nes so he immediately went to the area where there were spatial fractures. Luckily enough there was a spatial fracture located near the fortress. Before Adrian entered the spatial fracture, he used mour on himself and polymorph on Kaon only this time since there were already summoners who owned wolf like familiars. Even though Sirius is a lot bigger than an ordinary wolf, Adrian could just feign ignorance and tell them he did not notice. Adrian entered the spatial fracture with his soulbounds and they appeared in a forest near the fortress. Adrian rode Sirius towards the fortress which caught the eyes of several passerby and they started chatting about him. Mob yer One: Hey! Look at that yer over there who is riding a wolf. Can he possibly be from a top guild or maybe a rich kid? His wolf looks cool. Is it a mount? If it is then I want one. Mob yer Two: In your dreams. I think he is a summoner. Look! He has two more monsters with him that are small. Mob yer Three: I tried to inspect him but there was viable no information given. His status are full of question marks. The yers who also tried to inspect him had the same reaction and result. They thought that he might be a yer with a high level since they are not able to see his status. They did not know that his persona is actually higher than them which is the main reason they could not view his status. There were some but only about two or three persons who were able to view his status due to their unique skills but were not able to pierce the effects of mour. Those handful of individuals were only able to see Adrian''s IGN and level. Those individuals also forgot about him since they were higher level than him. It was fortunate enough that they forgot about Adrian because if they did remember him then they might vomit blood when the scoreboard will show upter in the siege. Adrian was looking for his friends when he got a chat from Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud: Dude, where are you? Equinox: I am near the entrance. I am riding on Sirius. Levin Cloud: We could see you. Equinox: See me? Levin Cloud: We are on top of the fortress walls. Adrian then looked up and saw three people waving their hands at him. They were waving at him while making funny faces at him. Adrian arrived at the fortress gates only to be blocked by the guards. He was then asked for an identification which he actually forgot to get from the adventurers guild. Thest time Adrian went inside town was using a portal which is why he was able to move freely because he sneaked inside rather than going inside officially. Adrian immediately sent a message to Levin Cloud to fetch him from the gate as he could not enter. Thankfully, his three friends already went down the fort wall to go get him. Adrian had an embarrassed look on his face as he felt like a child being escorted by his parents. "I will take full responsibility for him. I can assure you as a church representative that I can vouch for his identity." Levin Cloud told the guards. "If the Church of Life representative said so. We are sorry for the inconvenience as we did not know that he was an acquaintance of yours." The gate guards said in a polite tone to Levin Cloud. What really amazed Adrian though was how the guards addressed his best friend with reverence. The guards were very polite towards him and Adrian also noticed that there were only a limited number of yers on top of the fortress wall. He looked at the yers on top of the fortress wall and they all had an insignia from the top guilds. Adrian guessed that these yers from the top guilds might be their new recruits and they would use the siege to advance their levels. He could see that the yers here were mainly magic sses with only a few melee yers which will probably act as their guard if a fight were to break loose near the walls. Ever since Adrian''s horns grew, Saena no longer perched on top of his head which annoyed the little magpie. Peridot who saw the magpie though immediately reached out to it and embraced it as it was plump like a stuffed toy. Kaon was clinging to Adrian''s shoulder like a lizard so that was what the other yers perceive it as. Kabrakan though told his doubt if the two little soulbounds could help in the fight as they were small. Adrian only chuckled and told him to not doubt Kaon as he might swat him the next time he said that. Adrian also told them that Saena is a healer type summon so do not expect a damage output from it because even its basic attacks heal. The three then nned on what they would do for the rest of the time as that was what the other teams in the fortress were doing. Adrian ced Kaon next to Sirius who was sitting on the floor with a rxed expression. Adrian added Kabrakan and Peridot to his friends list and added to the party. Adrian also told them that he has a double experience booster but it would be gone in about eight hours. When he told that his three friends all looked at him with slight jealousy as double experience multipliers did not fall from trees. He only shrugged and told them it was a reward for an achievement of his albeit painful. Time passed as they made their necessary arrangements and the battle ns they would do depending on the situation. Time flew fast and the start of the siege was about to begin. The rowdy bunch at the front of the fortress also calmed down as tension filled the air. There was clear silence and only the rustling of trees in the forest could be heard. Even Adrian was a bit nervous because no yer could predict what might happen in a siege. The worst case scenario would be they would be overrun by the undead and the fortress copsing. Every yer prayed that there would only be low level undead present as they feared that a Lich or death night would be difficult to handle. The siege countdown finally ended but the undead did not show up immediately which made the yers wonder if there was an error. A few secondster, the scouts finally saw dark clouds rolling in towards the fortress with a deathly aura apanying it. Even the yers doubted that the siege was easy to conquer because undead fighting in broad daylight was suicide or free experience. But now the yers were hoping for a way to make the shining sun show itself again as undead in dark areas have double boosts on their stats. The yers then saw two undead marching towards the fortress which made them wonder if that was actually real as it was absurd to think that only two undead could bring forth darkness. The first undead was wearing ck ted armor with a spear made of ck metal while the second one was wearing a magician''s robe and holding a ck crystal ball. The yers could infer that the warrior type undead was a death night while the mage type undead was a lich. The lich then rubbed his crystal ball and a ck mist started to appear. It was only knee high but the yers on the ground could see that it was not simple as it seems. [You are affected by the dark magic skill ''Dark Mist''. Your healing will be reduced by 50%. Undead that spawn in the area will have a 25% chance to revive. If you die while the Dark Mist is activated, you will be an undead.] The lich then touched his ck crystal ball and a magic circle spread out with the lich in the center. A few secondster, Skeletons and zombies started spawning from the ground. The bell on the fortress was rung which means that the battle will now officially start as the undead were looming near. The archers on the walls were then surprised as they saw ten skeleton mages and ten skeleton knights beside the lich and death knight respectively. They immediately told their superiors about the new undead that the lich and death knight spawned. The archers once again looked towards the direction of the lich and death knight only to feel fear because the lich was once again summoning another batch of undead. Ghoulish screams could be heard after the lich finished chanting. "Report this to themander immediately. Wraiths have been summoned!" the archer at the observation post told his subordinate. Chapter 114 - Siege At Alabaster Fortress II The first wave of monsters started to move towards the fortress. The first wave were skeletons and zombies of varying sses and constitutions. The wave of undead marched towards the fortress in a slow manner but not to the yers waiting for the wave toe closer. The NPC archers stationed at the wall already pulled their bows and waited for the first wave to reach the fifty meter mark. The arrows were lit with fire since undead are weak to fire and holy attribute attacks. The undead who were marching at a slow pace suddenly went frantic when their eyes fell upon the living. The slow walking undead suddenly increased their pace. They ran towards the melee yers who will engage them. The archers on the walls fired their arrows in panic as themand given to them was abrupt. The ming arrows flew towards some of the undead yet they still charged without a care in world. The mages both below the fortress and on the walls started chanting their spells. Even Peridot from Adrian''s party started to do that as she whipped out a white crystal that radiated a warm light. Peridot chanted a few seconds before shouting the name of the spell. "Sacred Burst" Peridot shouted with her voice echoing on the battlefield. A miniature white sun with eight golden rings materialized above the fortress. It was like if the sun was white and had saturn''s ring. The golden rings then spun until all the rings formed one giant halo on the white sun. A magical burst of light spewed upon then undead marching towards the fortress. The yers on top of the walls all looked at Peridot who casted the spell were in disbelief. The thoughts on their heads were, "Where did that hidden experte from?" Meanwhile, even the three boys in the party were bbergasted as they did not expect such a spell from Peridot. Her spell decimated the first wave by about half and even prevented the undead from respawning. She decimated about more or less five thousand undead with the help of others since those who died were already low on health due to long range attacks. Adrian suddenly asked, "Can you do that again?" Peridot answered, "Nope." While acting cutesy. Levin Cloud then answered why she could no longer do that anymore. "She used a special stone to do that probably a legendary stone with holy attribute." He said while still focused on the undead still charging towards the fortress. Adrian only answered with, "That''s too bad. We would get the top score if ever she could spam that." Adrian then looked at the leaderboard and saw that Peridot had about 5,192 points. There were also some who had points about a thousand or so depending on the contribution. Levin Cloud immediately casted Gaea''s Blessing on the field in front of them. The yers on the field started getting healed while the undead started weakening and the Dark Mist disappearing. His spell healing and damage were the same but the area it could now cover increased vastly due to an increase in mastery. Levin Cloud''s contribution points were rising fast by the second. It seems that support yers could get points by healing and applying buffs to others. Some of the priest caught on and also used their wide area heals but they were not as grand as that of a Child of Gaea. The members of top guild who saw this made a mental note to talk to Levin Cloud after this siege as a healer like him will be very valuable in raids. They just hoped that he was not part of any guild yet of if he was part of one, they hoped their guild is friendly with his guild. The lich who observed had its eye sockets re up as if it was mad. The lich then once again used another spell and the Dark Mist that disappeared was on the field once again. The flowers that bloomed due to Levin Cloud''s spell all wilted and died when the mist once again enveloped the area. So far the defense was going well as none of the yers died yet. That could be said as the case as the defense was only for an hour as of yet and the yers still had consumables. Also, the yers had not even broken through the blockade of undead and attack the lich that continues to summon the lesser undead. The people at the top of the walls and even the yer below then realized that the ghosts or wraiths were not attacking. They wondered what happened to them and thought that they may have been obliterated by the holy attribute attack earlier on. The yers on top of the walls did not even notice that the little lizard that was chilling with the wolf was no longer there. The lich then started another spell and a ck magic circle extended once again with it in the center. A few secondster, howls and roars could be heard from the forest. Emerging from the forest, numerous undead creatures started walking towards the fortress. The undead creatures were wolves, bears, and other animal like undead. The undead creatures immediately pounced towards the yers like a stampede. The yers also met them head on but it was a bad decision as the lich empowered the undead creatures even further. The yers on close quarters with the undead were now experiencing poison status conditions and bleeding status conditions due to the sharp bones of the undead creatures. The yers in the front was now weakening due to the status conditions. The support ss yers now had lesser time to heal their teammates due to applying purification on them. The defense was now a step more difficult than the first wave. To add much more difficulty, the skeleton mages that were near the lich were also chanting spells to buff the undead. [The undead have been affected by Miasma. The undead will have their overall stats increased by 50%. Being near an undead will now affect you with the poisoned status condition where you will lose 1% health every ten seconds.] A loud bang was then heard from the walls and aet like skill shot was aimed towards the lich but the death knight parried the attack. The bullet that came from a magitech gun that a gnome yer fired was then sent back to her. The gnome yer did not panic as the warrior near her blocked the attack with his shield. "It seems the only way to deal with the lich is to separate it from the death knight." The gnome girl said to her party members. The others at the walls also listened in to what she said and also agreed to what she said. Adrian was also attentive to what she did and saw that not only was the shot parried but the lich used a deceleration spell. The lich slowed the bullet down just enough so that the death knight could send it back to the sniper. He also judge that the returned shot was twice as powerful as the warrior was immediately healed by their priest party member. The yers down below were also not faring well as they were slowly getting pushed back to the fortress. Adrian then decided to use his new skills to give a breather to the front line. "Quantum Cascade" Adrian silently muttered as he looked at the epicenter that he wants the undead to be pulled into. Adrian used a thousand of his mana to pull the undead that were near the fortress as a main target. A few secondster a swirling vortex appeared but was hidden by the dark mist. An undead that looked like a sabertooth was about to pounce on a yer but was suddenly pulled away. The yers were dumbfounded on what happened but the lich that was in the field looked as if it looked at Adrian''s location. Adrian was happy that his nned work but was sad because the skill did not actually deal damage. Although, the undead did get damaged as they were pulled together in a cluster so suddenly. Still, the damage was not much and did not make a difference as the undead that were clumped together started advancing once again. Adrian who was focusing on the undead advancing towards the fortress did not spot that a ck projectile was flying towards him. Kabrakan immediately reacted and blocked the iing projectile and even used a skill that increased his defense by 100% for five seconds. Kabrakan who received the attack winced in pain as it was extremely heavy even for him. The ck projectile was actually a dark metal spear. When Adrian shifted his eyesight towards the death knight, he could see that it had a posture as if it threw something. That event right there scared all of the yers and NPC on top the wall because they did not expect that a death knight was capable of doing that. Kabrakan also lost a quarter of his health and he even increased his defense by 100%. "This would not be easy!" Adrian stated as the atmosphere on the wall became heavy. Chapter 115 - Siege At Alabaster Fortress III Adrian''s heart beat became fast as he was almost sniped from his position. The most worrying fact was that how did they know to target him. Adrian first thought of it as a fluke or coincidence but he also kept his guard up. The ck metal spear suddenly disappeared in a puff of ck smoke and somehow ended up back at the death knight''s hands. "Has no one tried to inspect the lich yet?" Adrian asked his three friends. "They did but apparently it all showed question marks. Some assassin yer managed to get close but was immediately executed by the death knight. They did managed to cast Inspect but came back with disappointing information. The max level required for this raid is level 90 to qualify for the epic treasure chest. If we judge by that standard, it is probably level 120 since you could not inspect creatures 30 level higher than you." Peridot said as she had her little brother watch streamers in their raid especially scout type streamers. "You actually can identify them but you must have a higher tier inspection skill or you fit a different criteria which I will tell you guyster after the siege defense. If I could somehow get closer, I might be able to see the stats on the higher tier undead." Adrian told them in a soft voice. "You can!?" Peridot suddenly shouted which got the attention of the yers on the wall but only for a few seconds as they returned their attention on the siege. "Oh wait! I actually have a way." Adrian muttered as he immediately used his skill Summon Psyche Armament: Bow. The bow materialized and his gloves disappeared from his hands. The yers who witnessed this thought it was not out of the ordinary as there was a job ss advancement of the summoner ss that could wield other weapons. Adrian immediately used the first skill of the bow armament ''Shooting Star''. His arrow flew like an actual meteor and headed towards the lich as it was still summoning undead. The yers below the fortress were beginning to get immense pressure due to the immense wave of undead. They had less breathing space to take breaks and their stamina bar was draining continuously. Although, their experience bar was rising visibly. The Shooting Star that Adrian fired off continued its path to the lich and decimated the undead in its path due to the piercing effect. The skill was about to hit the lich but a ck spherical shield was immediate conjured by the lich and blocked the skill. The ranger type yers who saw this frowned as they thought they could do the same if the skill managed to hit the lich. The only way that the yers thought to win was to decimate the undead in the field and make their way towards the death knight and lich. The melee yers on top of the wall decided to join the fight below and left their ranger teammate at the wall for a good vantage point. Also, give them a rundown of the situation as ranger ss yers have far better eyesight. "I think we also need to head down as my spells only have limited range." Levin Cloud said while Peridot and Kabrakan nodded their heads. "Wait! I have an idea and I think I can decimate the lesser undead if it works. Wish me luck and stay here for the moment." Adrian said as he pretended to go down the wall. "At least tell us the n!" Levin Cloud shouted. "Welp! There he goes testing crazy ideas that could get him killed again." Peridot said as this was not the first time Adrian did crazy things in a game. "He usually gets a crazy idea that is either really bad or is really broken but he would die and not get the reward. He would then sulk for a few days before trying another one." Kabrakan said with a helpless expression. "If he dies, he will revive anyways." Levin Cloud whispered to them and the two were shocked by what they learned. "Do you mean he has the same skill as yours?" Peridot whispered back and Levin Cloud only nodded. Kabrakan and Peridot eyes shined with greed while looking at the way Adrian went down from the fortress wall. "Why do I feel chilly all of a sudden?" Adrian mumbled. Adrian used Soul Form Transformation on himself and blinked to the field. He casted Quantum Cascade again and set the epicenter a bit farther away. Some undead tried attacking Adrian but those undead just passed right through him as they were not ghost type undead. "It was a good thing that I sent Kaon to take care of the ten wraiths that were summoned. Now, I got this idea thanks to what happened in the Distorted Labyrinth." Adrian thought as he blinked to the epicenter of the cascade event. "Vortex" Adrian muttered as a ck and white speck was created from his palm. Adrian snapped his fingers and a ck hole suddenly manifested ten meters in the air. The ck hole sucked all the undead in the vicinity but there were some undead that were far from the ck hole. "Okay! Now Rewind." Adrian chanted as he cast the skill on himself and had a grin on his face that made him look like a smiling clown due to how wide his grin is. "I can''t believe it works! Hehehehe! It''s a good thing that the Vortex Skill only goes on cooldown after the ck hole manifests. Even my mana was reverted." Adrian said as he blinked once again ten meters in front of his location. "Vortex" Adrian once again chanted and a ck and white speck of light once again appeared in his palm. The ck and white speck once again rose up in the air. Adrian snapped his fingers once again and another ck hole appeared. Due to Adrian being about forty meters near the lich and death knight, he saw the skeleton mages and skeleton riders resisting the pulling force of the ck hole. The lich looked at Adrian with anger since the light in its eyes sockets were flickering while its vision was focused on thetter. Adrian''s three friends on the fortress wall could hear their notifications continuously piling up as they receive experience. When they saw the two vortices on the battlefield, Kabrakan and Peridot had a shocked face while Levin Cloud had a helpless expression on his face. "That must be his n." Levin Cloud muttered while he shook his head as even he did not expect that. Adrian had a bright smile on his face as he managed to perfectly execute his on the spot n. He turned his attention to the lich and death knight that were still resisting the pulling force. The lich suddenly pointed its bony index finger at Adrian and spoke in a spine chilling tone. "Finger of Undeath" the lich said as a ck ray of lightning was fired from its bony index finger and was shot towards Adrian. Adrian tried to avoid but the ck lightning seemed to have a homing mechanism. Adrian even unfurled his wings and took flight but the ck lightning was following him like a snake seeking vengeance. It did not take long for the ck lightning to strike him. The yers only saw the lich casting the spell but did not strike anything which is why they thought a yer must have used a skill to block it. [You have been dealt with 3,348 magic damage. The damage has been doubled due to you being in Soul Form. You have received 6,696 magic damage.] [You have died.] [Your party member Equinox has died.] "Told you that he would die again." Kabrakan stated as if it was already set in stone. "At least his n worked." Peridot said with a dryugh. ====== Meanwhile at As Headquarters¡­ The staff that was dedicated on watching Adrian every so often is watching Adrian''s spectacle on the siege defense with popcorn on his hands. "Oh! He is so creative to even think of using it like that. Did that skill have a secret interaction like that?" the staff stated as he was not able to see what Adrian did in the Distorted Labyrinth. "SO YOU ARE ENJOYING THIS?!" a voice from behind suddenly asked. "Yeah! Could you see? I really like yers who gets creative with their skills." The staff said but he suddenly had a realization who that voice belongs to. "Continue what you were saying. I am here all day to listen to you anyway." The voice stated as it had a hint of anger in it. "Director! Did you do something with your hair? You look great. Popcorn?" the staff said as he turned his chair slowly at the Director Development. "I am very thankful that you have volunteered for our weekendmunity service. Everyone let us all apud John on his bottomless generosity in keeping themunity clean." The director announced. The director smiled then whispered on John''s ear and said, "Be sure to send that clip to the nning team for assessment as I deem it a bit too broken." The director then left for his board meeting while John slumped on his chair. Chapter 116 - Siege Defense Hard Mode [You have been dealt with 3,348 magic damage. The damage has been doubled due to you being in Soul Form. You have received 6,696 magic damage.] [You have died.] [You have chosen to be revived. You will revive in three seconds.] [Due to the corrupted mana that hit you, you can only revive with half health.] [The skill Finger of Undeath has corrupted your life force. You also gain the weakened status upon your revival.] "Tch. This must be the racial characteristic thing that Ascalor mentioned to me a while ago." Adrian scoffed. ======= A while ago when Adrian was being taught the two epic skills¡­.. "Ahh! This is impossible! I can''t even pull one asteroid to myself!" Adrian grumbled. "It seems you have only fired spells at their behest and not even maximized your true potential as a Daemos." Ascalor teased. "What do you mean by maximize the true potential of a Daemos?" Adrian was hurt by the words Ascalor said but it also intrigued him greatly. "Tell me, what is magic?" Ascalor asked. "Magic is a way to manipte the energy around you as a way to create a particr phenomenon. It could either be a ball of fire or just a breeze depending on the amount of magical power used." Adrian answered with a bit of confidence. "That is a textbook answer. It seems that your knowledge when you were human is still engraved in your mind." Ascalor stated which greatly surprised Adrian. "How did you know?" Adrian asked. "Did you really think that the elders did not know? Even the gods cannot freely alter the memories of those of Arch Demons especially if they are nearing the Noblesse stage." Ascalor said while one of his eyes was closed. Adrian was silent due to what Ascalor said but then thetter started speaking to ease the former''s worry. "Do not fret because you are one of us now and you must start thinking like one." Ascalor said while smiling. Adrian felt a warm feeling inside as he felt that he was being consoled by someone like a grandfather. Ascalor suddenly got a feeling in his spine and then said, "I feel like I am being either looked down upon or looked up to." "So what is this about maximizing my potential?" Adrian said while his eyes glowed as he had renewed his passion. "Think of origin magic as y and we the Daemos are like potters. We can mold the magic freely as long as our skill level befits it." Ascalor said while he held his head up high as he was proud to be a Daemos. "So how do you do it?" Adrian said as Ascalor was being vague again. A vain popped in Ascalor''s head but he quickly calmed down as he remembered that it was this brat''s trait to not understand idioms. "You just need to use your mana to grasp the origin magic that you are forming and then you will be able to freely manipte it the way you want. You could even make an area spell affect an individual specifically if you use it right. It has something to do with the racial characteristics of an individual of course. For example, a vampire could make use of blood as weapons as long as they shape it right. The same is applicable for origin magic for the Daemos." Ascalor exined. ======== A pir of light then descended and Adrian was revived but with only half his health due to the special characteristics of the lich''s mana. The lich formed an evil grin as it has seen Adrian''s true form as when he revived the mour wore off. The lich and the death knight felt immense anger well up as the undead fear no living being. The death knight charged towards Adrian with fierce hunger as if it wanted Adrian to shred him to pieces. Adrian tried to run away buy it seems that his weakened status was a detriment in avoiding the strike. [Your stats have dropped by 20% for five minutes.] Adrian had already epted his fate of getting killed when he heard a voiceing right behind him. He felt that the voice felt familiar but he was too busy focusing his attention on the death knight approaching him. "Sanctuary" a voice shouted. Adrian was suddenly marked with a sigil of a cross and a few holy glyphs. The area with a radius of three meters around him glowed in a golden light but Adrian was unable to move. [You have been marked by Sanctuary. You cannot move due to you being marked.] [You are unable to take damage and immune to status conditions while under the effects of Sanctuary.] Skill: Sanctuary Tier: Epic Type: Area Protection Effect: Set an area around a target to be bound by holy sigils and glyphs. If the user is a living being, it will be bound to its location and will not get any damage from any type of resource. The target bes invulnerable. All friendly units that enter the location will be safe from damage but they are still affected by immobilizing status conditions like stuns and roots. Duration: 5 seconds Cooldown: 3 hours Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 1,000 Mana points Levin Cloud reached Adrian''s location due to riding on Sirius but his lower half did not feelfortable due to not being used to ride creatures. He does not even have a mount because even the simplest one cost quite a lot. He was about to buy a mount with the money he got but the Pendulum he got from the Unique Job ss quest line was eating at his pockets. Weapon: Yewdrassil Pendulum Tier: Rare Type: Priest ss Growth type (Character Bound) Effects: -Healing Spells will be reduced in cooldown by 50%. -Protection spells willst twice as long. -Damaging spells will have random lesser debuffs applied to them. -Damage Modifier: 100 Description: A pendulum forged using the metal of a dying star. The ornament in the middle is the bud of the tree of life and death, Yewdrassil. It is said the bud will bloom once it reached its highest upgradeable form. Due to the effect of the pendulum, Sanctuary managed tost twice as long. The death knight who was about to pierce Adrian with his spear was not able to even scratch Adrian''s body. The death knight tried again but try as it might he could not kill the demon. Levin Cloud immediately used some healing spells and purification to heal Adrian back to full health while clearing him from the weakened status. The death knight who saw this switched its attack towards Levin Cloud as it found the priest a pest. Levin Cloud''s face became frightened as he suddenly tapped on Sirius to flee. Sirius obliged as even he feels threating from the death knight charging towards them. The two fled and led the death towards the yers. The yers who were already extremely fatigued due to some undead not being caught by the ck hole still attacking them. There was obvious fear in the normal yers but for those belonging to the top guild, they felt joyful. "Finally, I could go and rampage!" an orc yer carrying two axes shouted excitedly. "You wish muscle head. The death knight is ours." A female dragonkin teased. A human mage suddenly whispered to the female dragonkin, "We could owe that cute Elf Priest if we save him big sister." "You are right. I will not dy this then and help the poor fellow. The added loot from the death knight is just a bonus" the female dragonkin said as she charged with her katana. Adrian who saw this could not shake his head because he was in stasis but inwardly frowned. You will not be able to take him on with just a few of you. At least twenty people need to take that thing and only if those people are very strong. Monster: Zigra Tier: Death Knight Race: Undead Level: 100 HP: 5,000,000 / 5,000,000 MP: 1,000,000 / 1,000,000 Description: Once an ordinary skeleton warrior acquire enough power and achievements, they would be eligible to take the test to be a death knight. Once a death knight, they would emit an aura that would terrify lower persona individuals. It canmand lesser undead to do its bidding. Adrian shifted his sight towards the lich and saw another difficult wall to vault over or even break. Monster: Wekka Tier: Lich Race: Undead Level: 100 HP: 1,000,000 / 1,000,000 MP: 4,270,657 / 5,000,000 Description: Once an ordinary skeleton mage acquire enough power and achievements, they would be eligible to take the test to be a lich. A lich would have immense magical properties in its spells and would acquire a unique mana to make the living turn into undead. It can create lesser undead with its spells but would need to sustain them using its mana. "We are going to need a lot more fire power to kill those two. They even strengthen each other." Adrian said. Chapter 117 - The Death Knight And The Lich The yers that are part of the top guild and other yers who were still able to fight started charging towards the death knight. When Sirius and Levin Cloud were about to reach the wave of yers charging recklessly, Sirius immediately threw Levin Cloud into the air and bit him by the scruff of his clothes. Sirius immediately dived into the portal and reappeared below a bit father in the back. Some were unaware how that happened but those with sharp eyes managed to see that the wolf suddenly vanished and reappeared like it was a ghost. One of those was the Gnome gunslinger on top of the wall because she was looking at the important parts of the battlefield. Thankfully, Sirius and Levin Cloud provided a distraction from the eyes of the observers and Adrian blinked away to a nearby group of trees after the effects of the Sanctuary vanished. The vortices finally subsided and it spit out the undead that were not killed due to being pulled inside a bitte or them just having higher health. Adrian thought that the lich would target him or attempt to follow after him but it did not. The lich kept looking at the death knight who charged and casted support buffs on it to make its defenses almost imprable. Adrian casted his mour skill once again on himself and observed the two undead. Adrian was then surprised because the two undead had some sort of connection to each other. A system prompt then appeared. [You have seen a hidden piece of information regarding the two undead.] [Zigra and Wekka are tied together with a Destiny Chain.] [If they are not defeated at a time frame of at most 10 seconds, the other will be able to revive to half health.] "Things just got even harder than I thought it would be." Adrian said as he blinked towards the fortress wall. "Whooh! That was an adrenaline rush!" Levin Cloud said while still being carried by Sirius in the scruff of his clothes. "Yeah right. It would have been perfect if you had a cool pose." Kabrakan teased while he chuckles. "I think you looked cool." Peridot said which she immediately realized and made her blush. "Ehem! I think we have bigger problems than I think." Adrian said as he managed just reach the fortress wall due to casting Assault Charge. "What do you mean bigger problems?" Levin Cloud interjected but he still blushed a little due to Peridot''sment. Adrian then showed them the details on the two high tier undead. Even they thought it was impossible with the size of the people in the fortress. The two undead were named and have a special link that enables them to revive if the other is not defeated quickly. "We need the help of the top guild if we are to defend this fortress. Also, the mission stated that we must not kill the undead but protect the fortress." Adrian smiled. "What do you mean?" Kabrakan asked. "We only need to protect the fortress from the undead. It was not mentioned that we need to obliterate them. Making them retreat should be doable." Adrian muttered. The three who was told about this also agree quite a bit with what their friend told them. It was one thing to get them on board but the people on this fortress in another thing. Each yer here was participating for their own gain and not because they wholeheartedly wanted to defend this fortress. "Don''t you have like a game breaking item that could one shot them or something?" Levin Cloud asked. "What do you think I am?" Adrian said in retort. "Broken! A broken character." Levin Cloud said confidently. Adrian looked at the other two but they only nodded. He gave up and said, "I already used my most useful spells and they have long cooldowns. I may be a bit overpowered ifpared to regr or casual yers but if youpare me to them." Adrian then looked towards the members of the top guilds who were putting up a good fight against the death knight. "I might be a bit weaker than them. If youpare us in game mechanics, they would be slightly better. Most of the monsters I fought rarely have good AI because most of them are monsters. The enemies that have higher AI if you remember, I did not face alone or faced them head-on. If you know what I mean. I might be lucky with some items but luck could only take you a few steps ahead." Adrian said as even he knows about his weaknesses as a VRMMO yer. Levin Cloud then remembered that Argent who they faced was not really them who faced her but the twin gods. In the end, Adrian was just one person. Even the peak rankers have parties to hunt with them in very difficult dungeons. There may be some exceptions but Adrian is not one of them. At least not yet as he is still immature as what Ascalor pointed out. "Guys!" Peridot then took their attention. "Is there something wrong?" Levin Cloud asked. "My little brother has informed me that some fortresses have already fallen." Peridot said in a serious tone. "So soon?! It is only been about five hours since the siege began." Kabrakan said in surprise. "It seems there were yers who were affiliated with the enemy which is why the fortresses fell." Peridot said. "So it was an inside job?" Levin Cloud asked. "Not only that, it seemsrger fortresses have stronger undead than small size fortresses like this one. Some yers even grumbled in the yers as they lost their hometowns." Peridot said as she became alert. ======= Meanwhile the yers who were assaulting the death knight could only frown. [You have dealt 1,348 physical damage to the death knight.] When the orc yer who wielded axes saw this, he could only frown. He asked his teammates to see if they were having the same problem and to his dismay they were. He ordered his teammates to regroup and think of a better strategy. His team left the fight and the pressure on the other yers became immense. The death knight was easily ughtering low health yers. It could even toss its spear to the yers in the backline if their spells hit him. The long range yers could see their fellow yers get skewered alive every time it tossed its spear. Fear started umting in the hearts of the yers that they would not be able to seed as the lich was healing the death knight somehow. The tank yers could only grit their teeth and see their health visibly draining with each strike they take from the death knight. When some yers saw members of top guilds fall back, some also fell back as if those people think it is difficult then why should they waste their skills. There were also some yers who went straight for the lich instead of the death knight. They wanted to damage the lich but the shield protecting it could not be pierced so easily. Only a few piercing skills went through but their damage was diminished due to another shield that the lich will conjure if it would take a piercing skill. "One way we could win is that we make the undead flee. By undead, I meant the lich and death knight since they are the cornerstone of the invasion. The lich would probably flee it loses all its mana. Do you guys have a skill that could deplete an opponent''s mana?" Adrian stated. "I do not have anything." Levin Cloud said. "I am a tank so don''t expect that from me." Kabrakan said. The three then looked at Peridot hoping for her to have one but she said, "Even I do not have one." "I have one." An alluring female voice came from behind them. The woman was sporting a sexy ck witch outfit. She has purple hair that reached her knees. She was very pretty since her dark green eyes matches her whole outfit. She introduced herself as Cersei and that she was part of the guild Evergreen as seen from the flower emblem on her clothes. "It seems someone has been eavesdropping on people''s conversation." Peridot said while crossing her arms as the boys in her party was somewhat mesmerized by Cersei''s appearance. Adrian snapped out of his enchantment and suddenly asked, "I am sure it would not be for free of course?" "Of course. I just want you and that cute elf over there to visit our guild that is all it takes." Cersei said while shing an alluring smile. Peridot face became dark when she heard the reply. But even she wants to not fail on this defense because their party is currently the leading in terms of score. The mission would fail if the fortress falls which is why some of the yer were salty in the forums. The yers who failed got nothing. "So is that yes?" Cersei once again asked. The three friends looked at each other and nodded. It was Adrian who said yes to Cersei''s suggestion. To which thedy happily smiled. Chapter 118 - Pushing Back When Adrian''s party was huddled up, an onlooker was eavesdropping. That onlooker was none other than Cersei. She wanted to use this chance to introduce herself to the elf priest since she has a great deal of interest in his skills. Her guild, Evergreen, is also one of the most renowned and most generous to its members. She was sure that he could be scouted or at least have a friendly rtionship with the guild. Her ss was witch and it is only avable for female yers. The counterpart for the witch would be a warlock as it is only given to males. Although the ss is well-known, it is quite difficult to achieve due to one reason. Witches and Warlocks must have a covenant with devil gods or demi-gods. They could manage to summon one to form a covenant but there are times or rather most of the time, the devil gods or demi-gods do not answer. Luckily for her, Cersei managed to summon one on her first try. She thought that demons were also devils but it seems in the game they were different as exined by the devil god she managed to get a covenant with. The side effect of being a witch though is that both parties must have an amicable rtionship with each other. For Cersei to get that easily, she agreed to wear the sexy witch costume she is now wearing. She might have been shy at first but now she embodies her feminine allure. Another perk is that the devil god she had a covenant with could see what she sees. In other words, the veil that the skill mour gave Adrian was not effective on a devil god''s eyes. Another interesting characteristic of a devil is that they could not lie. They could manipte the truth to certain extents to deceive people but they could never lie. "Cersei! Be careful of that summoner boy. Even better is get on his good side. It would benefit you." A voice whispered on Cersei''s ear as she was walking towards Adrian''s party. "What do you mean Vepar? Cersei asked in a bewildered tone. "Heh! That is all you will get from me today. He would be beneficial as a friend rather than a foe." Vepar said amusingly as he likes to tease his contractor. Cerseidid not want to push any farther because if even Vepar has his lips sealed then that summoner is not normal. She then overheard their situation about driving away the lich instead of killing it. She also overheard that they need someone who has a skill that depletes mana. "Oh my! The perfect opportunity just arrived. The heavens might be helping me." Cersei inwardly eximed. ====== "Are you sure that we could not kill those two undead?" Cersei asked as even she wants the drops that the two high tier undead will give. It might even be epic items or better yet a legendary one. "Well, I think you should be the judged then. I will send you the details of the two undead that are present in this fort." Adrian eximed as even he does not know if they could sessfully kill the two named undead. Cersei was then surprised about the information because the undead had names. She bit her lips as even she knows that the team they have is not enough to take on Named Monsters that are higher leveled than them. She wracked her brain but she thinks it would take immense sacrifice just to kill one. "It''s like they are a low level world boss!" Cersei eximed and the rest agreed. She then said, "I think we have a better chance at driving them away. I also heard from the other fortresses that you get nothing if you fail to defend the fortress." "We need to confuse the lich and cut off his support to the death knight. The problem is that the death knight could divert its attention to us." Adrian said. "What do you have in mind then?" Cersei said as she signaled her guild members to join in on the conversation. "Simple. We just need to tell them the information about the undead. We will just need to keep silent about the Destiny Chain." Adrian said while he smiled ear to ear. When Cersei heard that suggestion she was shocked because she thought they were innocent or angelic children. Still, the idea was a feasible one because the people at this fortress would swarm at that death knight if they were to know. The prospect of killing Named Monsters was too high of a temptation to ignore. "I will get to it then" Cersei said as she whispered something to a person that looked like a scout. It did not take even a few minutes before the news spread like wildfire. There was renewed vigor on the eyes of the yers on the field. At first, the yers eyed each other to see what the others would do. Suddenly, a wave of yers charged towards the death knight with intense energy. "Wow! It was really effective." Levin Cloud eximed. "Let us be on our way then. We only spread the details about the death knight so the lich would have lesser attention." Cersei stated. Adrian''s party with the Evergreen Guild members then went to the lich''s location which was a few meters away from the death knight. It was still continuing to summon undead to aid the death knight as its barrier was yet to be broken. The yers attacking the death knight was continuously being flooded with undead monsters that continue to respawn. It was utterly chaotic as the yers looked like hungry wolves that wants to end the death knight''s life. If they could achieve thest hit then they would surely get an item. The death knight would then be surrounded by yers every so often but its damage output and insane defense only hindered the yers. When Adrian and the others arrived at the lich location, they could see a group of yers that tried attacking it but would get deleted by the spells fired by the lich. Adrian once again summoned his bow Psyche Armament and fired piercing arrows towards the lich. When the arrows passed by the lich''s barrier, the lich could only actively use a defensive spell to block the piercing arrow. Levin Cloud then used his field healing spell, Gaea''s Blessing, to pressure the lich. The lich''s health was getting decreased due to its barrier incapable of fully negating holy damage. The lich was getting bombarded with holy spells by both teams priest. Cersei on the other hand started chanting and Adrian could see blue light going towards her. The mana of the lich was visibly draining every second Cersei was channeling her spell. Adrian who was observing this situation was smiling as the lich''s mana had only 60% remaining. It kept blocking the group''s assault on it with barriers. It also stopped spawning undead due to it not being able to chant anymore. The tanks of both group would also block spells fired by the lich. Thankfully, the lich could not fire its Finger of Undeath. Adrian thought that it might be a high cooldown spell due to the immense damage he received. There were other yers who were not acquainted with them who joined in the assault as they gave up on killing the death knight. Although the lich was only damaged by the Priests spells, its health was sessfully reduced to 85%. That was the time when the yers raiding the lich could see that they may be able to kill the lich. But it was too close forfort. The death knight who was ughtering yers left and right broke to the yers surrounding it and catapulted itself towards the lich. Someone from the Evergreen guild shouted that the death knight was approaching them. Adrian could only frown as the mana of the lich was still 40% and it had no signs of retreating. Adrian immediately activated the third skill of the bow Psyche Armament. He fired three piercing shots towards the death knight who was not 65% in health. [You have dealt 5,245 damage to the death knight Zigra.] [You have dealt 4,688 damage to the death knight Zigra.] [You have dealt 5,347 damage to the death knight Zigra.] Even when Adrian dealt piercing damage, the damage only amounted to four digits but Adrian thought it was fine. He managed to derail the death knight''s charge by a little. He immediately erged his gauntlets and charged towards the death knight with Sirius. "Kaon fire your breath on the death knight when I strike at it." Adrianmanded via the soul link. Adrian will make it seem that the dragon breath was a skill effect triggering so that he would avoid suspicionter on. Adrian charged forward and shed with the death knight but he was thrown back by an immense force. Still, Kaon spewed its breath towards the death knight and he managed to stop its charge. Adrian immediately cast Soul Form Transformation on Kaon to give the illusion that it was an item effect. "So that was the item effect. It looked awesome!" Adrian said for the others around him to hear. Levin Cloud though could only chuckle as he knows what his best friend just did. Chapter 119 - Mana Overexertion The yers who were chasing after the death knight were shocked and paused for a brief period when they saw a ten meter long eastern red dragon appear. It was so eye catching that the yers streaming was so thankful because their chats became fired up. The only one who was not surprised as much was Adrian and Levin Cloud. "That guy really needs to put his acting skills to work" was the thought on Levin Clouds head because of Adrian''s poor acting skills. He was worried the others might not believe it but then he heard anotherment. "That was so cool! Can you do it again?" Kabrakan said with admiration. Levin Cloud could only face p himself because his cousin was a straight forward person and very gullible. Even with Adrian''s poor acting skills, his cousin believed it and with that the people around started murmuring that it was a cool item effect. Even Adrian did not believe that others would believe his im that much. Adrian was very thankful that someone like Kabrakan was present in his party. "I have to give him something to express my gratitude." Adrian said while he clenched his right fist and closed his eyes for a brief second. The death knight who took a full dragon breath in the face was starting to recover from the surprise attack. Although, undead could not feel pain that does not mean they could not be damaged. The death knight''s armor had visible scratches and deformed parts due to all the hits it tanked. The lich''s robe started having tatters due to sneaky piercing attacks that it was not able to defend against. The two undead have yet to drop their health below 50% but their equipment was getting ruined. The lich was also steadily losing its mana and it is steadily dropping to 50%. The lich''s glowing eyes lowed brighter but it was only for a second as no one noticed due to the effects of some spells. The undead that was charging towards the fortress was now redirecting and charging towards the yers that encircled the lich. Some of the faster undead was able to reach the yers. The pressure on the lich lessened and it started firing spells proactively as it could now handle the attacks aimed at it. The death knight was not able to move close to the lich due to it being surrounded by yers again. Although it was surrounded, it fiercely took step by step towards the lich while swatting the yers charging towards it like flies. Cersei who was both siphoning the mana of the lich felt that a huge amount of mana disappeared from the lich''s mana pool. She wanted to speak but she must not break her concentration or else she would need to restart the spell again. Luckily, Adrian noticed it as he was observing the lich and the death knight to handle unexpected threats. The lich then raised its right bony hand up and brought it down while pointing an area. "Meteor" the lich said in a spine chilling tone. Secondster, a giant ball of fire was descending upon the battlefield and the target were the yers attacking the death knight. The yers who saw the meteor falling down felt immense fear that some even fled from the battle but they were surrounded by a wall of yers. Those at the middle were unable to escape as the yers behind them started panicking and they tripped each other. The moral of the yers started falling apart as the meteor was falling from the sky reaches them by the second. Adrian started to think what to do but he could only think of slowing it down using magic spells but they could not afford it right now. If they use their spells at the meteor they might be able to slow it down but that would give the lich enough time to cast another high damaging spell. "I could try that." Adrian thought as he might have away to at least divert the meteor away. "Spells like meteor are dangerous even to friendly units. Once spells of mass destruction is fired, even allies in the vicinity will die unless they could protect them." Adrian''s eyes then shed with the sudden realization. "It is going to use a protective spell for the death knight!" Adrian mumbled. After Adrian thought of that, the lich began chanting and a ck sphere started to envelope the death knight but it seemed invisible to the onlookers. Adrian was only able to see it due to his evil eyes. Adrian decided to use his new skill on the iing meteor to test if it could deflect it a little or lessen the impact force. Adrian immediately cast Quantum Repulsion on the meteor but the reaction he got was overwhelming. "It is too heavy!" Adrian muttered. Adrian then remembered his discussion with Ascalor about remolding skills. "Elder Ascalor!" Adrian said to grab his attention. "What brat?!" Ascalor replied. "The spell used more mana than it should have been." Adrian stated. "Oh! That would be the reaction if you try things that are way past the strength your body could handle. A great action should also have a great reaction. Does it not?" Ascalor stated. "Seriously! How powerful is the Meteor spell anyway?!" Adrian shouted. "It is assumed to be a legendary skill!" Levin Cloud answered. "I was being sarcastic!" Adrian shouted back. "Why?" Levin Cloud asked. Adrian then vomited blood from his mouth. Adrian''s mana was depleted severely and half his health was gone just like that. It seems that a legendary skill is leagues apart from an epic skill. Adrian kneeled down and immediately drank a potion. Not only did he get damaged, he also got the Mana Overexertion status effect. Mana Overexertion is a status where you overuse your mana and you will not be able to regenerate mana for a few seconds to minutes. The duration would depend on how severe the Mana Overexertion. Unlucky for Adrian, he cannot regenerate mana for ten minutes. He also could not drink MP potions as it would only deal him damage because of the status. Mana Overexertion could not be purified either so Adrian would have to deal physical damage for ten minutes. The meteor heading towards the death knight did however slowed down a bit. Its intended path also tilted a slight bit but nevertheless it still hit the area of the death knight. The shockwave from the meteor blew those who were unprepared a couple of meters. There were also numerous yers that died. The others survived with barely having any health or unscathed due to a damage nullifying skill. Thetter were mainly from bigger guilds that know where these skills are obtained. Only a quarter of the total yers in the fortress managed to survive. Cersei was able to still siphon mana due to the two tanks and support blocking for her using their skills. They knew that they would have an even lesser chance to seed if she fails or stops with her task. Adrian activated Soul Form Transformation on himself while he ordered Sirius to hide in his shadow. Saena was perched on Peridots head and was protected by her making a half dome rock formation with them the others in it. The most drastic news however the death knight was charging towards Cersei''s group. Peridot canceled her skill and Kabrakan saw the death knight charging so he charged against it. The lich had about 30% mana remaining due to the spells it cast. The death knight must also arrived at the same conclusion that Adrian had. A spell caster without mana is basically a punching bag. Kabrakan went head to head against the death knight with all of his fortifications but even he thought it was heavy. He was only pushed back unlike Adrian who was thrown away by the force. Adrian also joined the team that assaulted the death knight as he would not be able to pierce the lich''s defenses. "Heavy m" the orc axe wielder shouted. His twin axes glowed in a read aura as he mmed it towards the death knight. The death knight blocked the attack with its spear but it left him open from other attacks. The others started targeting the areas unprotected by the death knight while it was still blocking the orc yer''s attack. "Seven minutes left" Adrian thought to himself. Adrian needed seven minutes to be able to restore mana. It was this time that he felt helpless as his physical damage is not that greatpared to pure physical damage yers. Adrian waited for the minutes to pass but it felt like an eternity. He then got a whisper from Cersei unexpectedly. It seems she strained her concentration just to send it. "The lich''s mana is not dropping below 20%" the message from Cersei stated. When Adrian read the message, he could only curse. The lich however had a smiling expression but it was hard to determine due to his features being all bone. Adrian then thought of the most obvious answer why it was not decreasing. "The lich''s phctery is maintaining its mana at the 20% mark." Chapter 120 - Fortress Defense Success? What was a phctery? A phctery is also known as a life vessel in other media but in essence it is a trinket that holds the soul and mana of a lich. It is sometimes in shapes of a cube or in essories depending on the lich''s decision. Another inconvenience for the yers to ovee. Adrian was at his wits end on how to conquer another hurdle. Thankfully, a bit of good news is that his hits are weakening the death knight due to the Netheros Bane. The weakened status of the death knight helped the yers ovee the level gap. "Five more minutes!" Adrian said to himself. Adrian really wanted to use his skills but the status ailment on him was not making it happen. The good thing is that the top guild members increased their ferocity. The Lich was only able to shoot mana orbs due to the amount of attacks it is shielding itself. The lich health was now decreasing every minute due to the barrage of attacks it is getting. The death knight was also in the same situation as it was now being dealth with heavy attacks to keep it pinned down. The death knight''s behavior changed as it no longer killed those in front of it. The death knight was doing its utmost to reach the lich. It even started crawling bit by bit even when it''s pinned down. "Two minutes left" Adrian thought to himself. It was not long until the lich had 50% of its life remaining while the death knight still had 60% of its health. The death knight was tanking all the hits it is taking with its enormous defense while the lich was only using barriers since it has shabby defenses. The damage on the lich sometimes gets five digits if lucky but it was all due to its low health poolpared to the death knight. The reason that the top guild yers bing fiercer is that they received a tip from their higher ups in other fortresses. The higher ups told them that the longer the battles draws out then the less likely chance for them to seed. This was definitely true forrger fortresses as there was greater numbers of death knights and liches. The error that some did is that they diligently farmed the minions summon because of the points but that also led to their ruin. The liches created more powerful undead every hour or so. It did not take long for the greedy yers to get flooded. If Adrian did not proactively thinned the horde then the same would have happened to baster Fortress. Majority of the small scale fortresses like the baster Fortress was already destroyed. The developers nned for this as it would immediately tell the world of the threat that the undead poses. Of course not all of the small fortresses were destroyed because there are some talented yers protecting them. Adrian and the yers attacking the death knight are purposely knocking it back as they sensed its unusual behavior. The yers are not curious enough of what might happen if the two undead be close. The yers are getting their momentum up to speed but something drastic happened. When the death knight''s health dropped to the 50% mark, the death knight released a great shockwave that blew all the yers in the vicinity by a few meters. It took a few seconds before the yers regained their footing but it was enough for the death knight. The death knight lunged itself towards the lich. The tankers that are responsible for the lich diverted their attention to the charging death knight. The tankers all blocked its path but they were all blown away by the force. The death knight used a charging skill and all those that blocked its way were knocked back a few feet. When the lich and death knight were in close proximity of each other, both their auras red up. The presence of the two undead became stronger that the yers near them felt like suffocating. Adrian though was looking at the debuff timer as only a few seconds were left. System notifications popped up for every yer fighting the two undead. [The Death Knight Zigra and the Lich Wekka has activated one of the effects of their Destiny Chain.] [The stats of the Death Knight Zigra and the Lich Wekka will temporarily be doubled for one hour.] When the two undead became strong, the first person they set their sights on was Adrian. It seems the two undead did not forget that there was a demon in their midst. The Lich once again pointed his finger towards Adrian and started chanting. Adrian on the other hand was already drinking a mana potion to restore his mana quickly. Adrian then realized that the lich was doing its "Finger of Undeath" movement again. Adrian could no longer tolerate getting hit by that as it would surely kill him. The others tried to stop the lich from casting but the death knight stood on their way like a mountain. In just one swing, the death knight could knockback the melee yers charging towards the lich. "Seriously! I guess there is only one choice left." Adrian muttered. Adrian''s face became serious and he uttered the words, "Netheros Domain". The dark mist that was enveloping the field was shrouded by a mist that had gray, white and ck smoke. The yers who saw this thought it was just a new version of the lich''s skill but one yer thought different. Due to herpanion whispering words to her ear, she managed to know who created the mist. "Watch closely Cersei. The boy will show you the meaning of absolute might!" Vepar said sneakily. Unlike the Dark Mist of the lich, Netheros Domain covered even the sky above them. The yers suddenly got a foreboding feeling that they should not be there. Cersei who was observing Adrian thought she saw horns and wings on Adrian for a moment. She thought it was an illusion but it was due to Vepar sharing his view for a split second to her. The death knight and lich looked like they were shaking. The yers who saw this did not believe this as undead do not know fear. The yers thought it was just a property of the mist and thought it was an illusion. In the end, truth was stranger than fiction. Adrian had a notification that was different from the first time he used this skill. [Those who defile the rules of the dead cannot muster their might in the realm of Absolute Death.] The lich and death knight shivered inside the domain. The double stat boost that they used was not helping in their predicament. For the first time in their unholy life, the death knight and lich could feel fear. The two undead are probably the first to experience what it means to feel fear. Not just normal fear but absolute fear. Their very existence was against being inside the domain. The lich then held its ne that has a blue skull attached to it with shaking bony hands. The lich then crushed the skull and an enormous amount of mana burst that even the yers could feel it without a special skill. The burst of mana was apanied by a sh of blue light. The yers thought that the lich was preparing its final skill to wipe them all out. The sh of light subsided. When the yers looked at the ce where the two undead were, they were shocked. The two undead vanished from their location. The yers checked their system logs but there was no notification that the two were killed. The most shocking was the announcement that showed up after a few seconds. [The Death Knight Zigra and the Lich Wekka has retreated.] [The defense of baster fortress has been sessful.] [The yers who participated in this event will gain bonus rewards in ordance to their contribution.] Adrian then looked at his system notification. [You have sessfully repelled the undead attacking baster Fortress.] [Your current individual rank is First.] [You have received 200% experience points. Due to your experience multiplier it is increased to 1200% experience points.] [You have received the Fortress Protector title.] [You can trade your contribution points for items and other things at the baster Fortress Exchange Booths.] [You have leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up.] [Kaon has leveled up.] [Saena has leveled up.] ¡­.. Adrian decided to ignore the notification because it was all level up notifications. The one notification he was excited about was the quest to protect the fortress. [The quest Protect baster Fortress has beenpleted. Please head towards the Church of Life building located near the fortress to get your reward.] [The Blessing of the Universe buff has subsided. You no longer have two times experience boost.] "It was a good thing that my best friend has influence in the church. They give better rewards than the fortress chief guard." Adrian thought. Adrian then regrouped with his party members. He told them that he got good experience and a nice title. The other yer though are still dumbfounded about the situation. The thoughts on their minds was, "It''s over already? But what about the two high ranking undead?!" Chapter 121 - After The Siege Defense Adrian returned to his group and celebrated because of the sessful defense of the siege. They all looked at the ranks they got and was happy. Thankfully, there was a ss contribution ranking so that it was fair with support and tank sses. The four friends got first ce for each of their respective ss giving them the 200% experience points. Adrian was now level 80. Levin Cloud increased his level to 81. Kabrakan and Peridot became level 84. They were steadily increased their levels thanks to the experience multiplier. Adrian is currently ranked at the summoner leaderboard at Rank 98. There was a woman staring at them as they became shy for acting like kids. "I assume that our promise is still valid?" Cersei asked while looking at both Adrian and Marlon. Adrian looked at his best friend and thetter nodded. "Yes. A promise is a promise." Adrian answered. "Excellent! Can we go now then?" Cersei said which surprised the group. "Now? I think I cannot do it today. I have urgent matters to attend to." Adrian replied. "I need to go back to the church as they need to hear my report." Levin Cloud answered. Cersei frowned as promising talents are easier to recruit during early stages. She did not want other guilds to discover them. She really wanted them to be recruited or be allies as it would be beneficial to their guild. The guild members beside her are slightly unhappy with the reply because they considered it rude. Still, Cersei was not angry at the two boys so what gives them the right to speak their minds. "Since we cannot proceed today. Why not three dayster? The guild master would be there if we did that." Cersei said with a smile. "I have no problem with that." Adrian replied. "Second that" Levin Cloud answered. Cersei then added the four friends as she got slightly interested with the other two but only enough to monitor them. She then waved goodbye in a flirtatious manner towards Levin Cloud. Peridot then stepped on Levin Cloud''s right foot to which thetter yelled in pain. "Let us go to the exchanging booth." Adrian beckoned to which the three agreed. Adrian got a whopping 10,547 points due to his participation and overall contribution to the defense. It would have been bigger if they managed to kill the lich and death knight but it was not possible. The good news is that every yer that participated was given a thousand points for sessfully defending the fortress. The group reached the exchanging booth and was a bit disappointed with the items up for exchange. The items were either useless to them or low in rank. Adrian though could see that he could exchange five thousand points for a random epic weapon but only once. He could also use another five thousand for a random epic armor but again only once. Adrian did just that as there was nothing that could catch his eye. He got two epic items but the specs were not all that amazing. Item: Enchanting Soul Gloves Tier: Epic Type: Weapon (Summoner) Effect: -Increases the duration of Soulbound Buffing Spells by 50% -Increases Magic damage by 10% -User can use the Beguile Skill (1 day cooldown) -Damage Modifier: 100 Beguile: Doubles the chance of raising a monster''s affection. It can also be used to infatuate a monster. Description: Gloves crafted using the bark on the Beguiling treant. It was made by a craftsman who was jealous of people that was receiving love of small creatures. He crafted it so that he could be loved by the creatures that are wary of him due to his menacing look. Restrictions: Summoner Level 100 Item: baster Armor Tier: Epic Type: Armor Effect: -Increases Physical Defense by 50 -Increases Magical Defense by 500 -User can use the Soften Skill (1 day cooldown) Soften: Physical attacks will deal 50% less damage to the user for ten minutes. Description: The signature armor of the baster Guards. It gives great magical defense but low physical defense. Used by the baster guards due to the monsters in the area around the fortress. Excellent for tanking magical attacks. Restrictions: Level 100 Adrian immediately fed it to his weapon and armor. He then received a notification. [Need four more epic weapons to increase the tier of Twilight Demi-Gauntlets.] [Need four more epic armors to increase the tier of Asmodian Battle Uniform.] Adrian then looked at the notification that caught his eye. [Soulbound Kaon has sessfully cleared all conditions to evolve.] [A ce that contains both fire and ice attributes are needed to safely proceed with the evolution.] Adrian was both happy and disappointed. He thought he just needed to level Kaon up to seventy five to make him evolve. It seems that a dragon needs apatible environment in order to safely evolve. If this applied to higher tier soulbounds then Saena also falls into that category. Adrian got a headache just thinking about it. This notification was the reason that Adrian did not want to immediately visit the Evergreen guild. He asked the others if they were finished exchanging their contribution points. When they all nodded, he asked Levin Cloud to lead the way to the church to get their reward. The church was just a small outpost but they sessfully received the Random Epic Runestone Box. It looked like a small wooden box. All of them opened it at the same time as they had nothing better to do anyway. A small burst of light appeared that dazzled their eyes but only for a second. Three of them got an epic runestone but one only received amon runestone. Adrian, Peridot, and Kabrakan got Epic runestones while Levin Cloud got themon one. Adrian should have been happy but he was not because the runestone does not suit him. Item: Overheal Runestone Tier: Epic Type: Misceneous Effect: -Healing any target with a single target healing spell will also heal you with 10% of the amount healed. For area heals, you will receive 1% of the total amount healed. -If you already have full health, the healing you receive will be converted to a shield that can amount to 30% of your total health. Description: A runestone said to be made by a fearless cleric who participated in countless wars. She made this so that she could join the frontlines during battles. Adrian then asked what their runestones are. He reviewed Kabrakan and Peridots and was d that they could benefit from what they got. Adrian then asked his best friend if he wanted to trade with his runestone with what thetter got. Levin Cloud wanted to reject because he thought Adrian wanted to give him the Overheal Runestone since he benefits from it more. "I think I could properly use the runestone you pulled. It is a rather special stone if you think about it." Adrian said in a confident tone. Levin Cloud then agreed to trade stones since his best friend was adamant about it. He thanked Adrian for the great gift. Adrian just told him that it was a small favorpared to what he did for him. Item: Transforming Runestone Tier: Common (Growth) Type: Misceneous Effect: -A runestone that will transform once it is exposed to the user''s mana continuously. -It can grow until epic rank but only if it transforms. -Effects will vary depending on the type of mana it is exposed. Description: A runestone that is said to be useless due to itsplexity to transform. The more types of mana it is exposed to will greatly lengthen its transformation time. Adrian smiled because this runestone was perfect for his race because the Daemos was only able to use Origin Magic. The runestone would transform into a perfect match with Adrian''s magic but it would take time. How long it takes is another question as there is no indicator. Nevertheless, Adrian would be happy as long as it had synergy with his magic. "Oh! I think you have better uses for this!" Adrian said as he gave items to both Kabrakan and Peridot. When Peridot saw the thing handed to her, she was shocked as it was an epic golem recipe. When the two looked at Kabrakan''s gift, Peridot was even more shocked. Kabrakan was given a race change item. Adrian sent the details to Levin Cloud first but he rejected saying it was notpatible with a priest ss yer. Levin Cloud then told Adrian to give it to his cousin since a tank would benefit more as a bull beastman. Adrian agreed but told his best friend that if he ever gets something useful for him then he would immediately send it to him. Kabrakan was touched by Adrian''s generosity and told him that he owes thetter a great favor. Adrian just brushed that off as they were friends anyways. "I already told Marlon that I cannot use this recipe though." Peridot interjected. "I think you should look at it closer." Adrian said. Chapter 122 - Infernofrost Ridge "I cannot ept this as it is too valuable!" Kabrakan said as he tried rejecting the soul fragment. "I also think I cannot ept this as I cannot use it." Peridot retorted. "Just ept it you two. It is not like Adrian is actually giving it to you for free. Think of it as an investment. You two be powerful and with that you can help Adrian in his missions." Levin Cloud exined. "Take it like an early birthday gift of some sort. If you two have good items that you do not need or cannot use but is useful to me then you can give those to me." Adrian insisted as he assessed the gravity of the undead event. "We need to be stronger for the climax of the undead event." Adrian suddenly said which also put a gloomy face on the other. They realized that death knights and liches were a different level of difficultypared to normal undead. "Lighten up all of you. By the way do you guys know an area where there is both ice and fire?" Adrian interjected to lighten up the mood. The two boys did not know any location like that but luckily someone knows. "I think the east continent has something like that." Peridot said. "But I think you need to be level 100 to at least attempt the going to the east continent?" Adrian asked. "The only reason you need to be level 100 is because of the monsters at sea towards the east continent. You need to be at that level to ward them off. At least that is what is said on one of the forums that I have read." Peridot said. "But it is said that the monsters at the east continent are level 150. Those are just field monsters!" Adrian said. "If you can avoid them or have a direct ess toward that area then you could probably survive." Peridot said. "Direct ess huh?!" Adrian muttered. He then quickly said, "I just got an idea so see you guys. I will call if I need your help or anything." Adrian then ripped a teleportation scroll that he took from his inventory. The three of his friends stood there as the goodbye was so sudden. It was Kabrakan who was first to speak. "Damn. He got teleportation scrolls. He is loaded." Kabrakan muttered. "He could have given us those too!" Peridot said in a joking manner. "Those are probably just to get him to the demon''s den. He probably does not have teleportation scrolls that will get you to a certain location." Levin Cloud said as even he was surprised by the abrupt goodbye. ===== Meanwhile, Adrian went back to the Paradox nes to talk to Pann. At first, he wanted to talk to Ascalor but he might not agree to send him there. He even yelled out to Pann when Adrian saw him outside tending to a goat fish hybrid of some sort. "Quiet down you insolent brat! You are scaring my darlings. What are going to do if they cannot produce good milk!?" Pann shouted. "But you''re the one shouting!" Adrian retorted. A bulge then appeared on Pann''s forehead. Adrian quickly asked his question as Kaon was a bit irritated. Kaon was stating to scratch his scales as if it was itching all over his body. "Kaon need to find a suitable habitat to evolve. He needs an area where there is a frost and fire essence. I think there is some ce like that in the east continent." Adrian said. Pann then looked at Kaon and the former wrinkled his brows before saying, "Interesting!" "He managed to fuse with an element that is aplete opposite of his. Usually, even dragons explode if they do that. It seems that because of his strengthened soul due to being a soulbound provided some protection." Pann said. "So will you help?" Adrian asked as the look on Kaon''s face was worrying. "Fine. You do not have to worry that much. He will live probably." Pann said in a nonchnt tone. Adrian''s eye bulged when he heard what Pann said. He was about to berate the old man but he suddenly whistled with the aid of his hands and a huge shadow was cast on them. Adrian looked at the source of the shadow and was surprised. The shadow was cast by a whale. It looked like a whale but its body was full of constetions. It even swam in mid-air like the air was the sea. Pann then called the whale and Adrian was able to see its details. Monster: Cosmic Cetacea Level: ??? HP: ???,???,??? / ???,???,??? MP: ???,???,??? / ???,???,??? Description: Also called the Great Fish of the Cosmos. It is not known if it is actually a fish or another kind of creature. They are said to feed on the debris generated by dyings and are gentle in nature. Although big in size, they do not know how to fight. They usually just swim infinitely in the cosmos. Not much is known about their behaviors as they avoid direct confrontation. "Bessy!" Pann shouted excitedly while the Cosmic Cetacea gave a cry of joy. "So how is Bessy going to help us?" Adrian asked in bewilderment. Pann just had a huge smile on his face. Adrian then got shivers on his spine. Adrian shifted his gaze on Bessy who now had a gaping mouth. Adrian tried to run but it was toote as they were sucked into the mouth of Bessy that looked like a ck hole. "I did not expect it to be like Jonah!" Adrian protested as he was sucked into the belly of the Bessy. ===== When Adrian regained vision. He saw Pann patting Kaon on the head. Adrian looked around the surroundings and saw they were at a ce where fire and ice meet. On the left was a frozen wastnd while on the right was an infernal hell with volcanoes spitting outva. If this was the real world then it would not be possible to see this sight. The most confusing thing is that the ice is not melted by theva nor theva getting hardened by the low temperature. It was a harmony of two opposing elements that defied all expectations. Kaon though had a jovial expression and was circling the skies. [You have arrived at the heart of Infernofrost Ridge.] "It seems I am not the pioneer for this area as I was not even given stats or resistance skills." Adrian thought "Why am I not affected by the temperature as much?" Adrian asked. "Obviously, I did something or else your body will experience both a frostbite and a burn at the same time." Pann retorted. [Kaon has now the perfect environment to evolve. Do you want to proceed with the evolution? Yes or No?] Adrian obviously epted and Kaon did a dance in the air. It looked like the fire and ice was dancing with him as it was getting absorbed in his body. A whileter enormous amounts of energy was getting harvested from the Infernofrost Ridge. It would have been perfect but the hidden experts of the east continent noticed the disturbance and headed towards the ridge right away. "It seems your soulbound is a bit greedy in absorbing the requirements or is he trying to resupply what he lost to control his two energies? It seems we will be expecting some visitors but worry not. They will not stop this old man''s curiosity." Pann dered. Adrian did not know what Pann was bbering about but he then suddenly felt that there was this feeling of danger heading towards him. Pann though was not even worried even if he had already felt the individuals heading towards them from miles away. "Now let us see what kind of beauties inhabit this chaotic wastnd." Pann said as he took out an ocarina from who know where and started ying a tune. The tune was melodious and was very pleasant to the ears. It was even more pleasant for Sirius and Saena as they look like they are in ecstasy. The two even started dancing or swaying their bodies left and right. Adrian who was enjoying the sound heard cries of some sort of creature but does not know where they came from. A few secondster, Adrian could see a blizzard blowing from the frozen part of the ridge while a volcano erupted on the fiery part of the ridge. Two birds of different colors started toe towards Adrian''s group. He was very afraid as the two birds looked powerful and not something he could take on right now. He wanted to warn Pann but he was so intoxicated with ying his ocarina that he could not hear Adrian''s warnings. In just a few seconds, the two birds was already near the group but to Adrian''s surprise they did not attack them. Instead, Pann stopped his music and cuddled to like they were harmless birds. "Oh! What beautiful creatures you are!" Pann said while the other guests have yet to arrive. Chapter 123 - The Guests Arrive? When Adrian inspected the two birds that arrived, he was shocked that they were strong. They looked really majestic but at the same time they could probably kill Adrian with just a flick of their wing. Monster: Phoenix Level: 300 HP: 2,500,000,000 / 2,500,000,000 MP: 1,500,000, 000 / 1,500,000,000 Description: A mythical bird that is said to be able to resurrect itself from its very own ashes. It is said that a phoenix nearing the end of its life will burn itself up. From the ashes it produced, it will rise up again as a chick. It is said to love areas filled with fire essence as it uses it as a source of nourishment. It has immense vitality which also makes it harder to kill. It is often confused with the godly beast Vermillion Bird. Monster: Cryophoenix Level: 300 HP: 1,500,000,000 / 1,500,000,000 MP: 2,500,000, 000 / 2,500,000,000 Description: A mythical bird that is said to be able to resurrect itself wherever cold air brews. It is said that a cryophoenix nearing the end of its life will fuse itself with the north wind. It will then reappear as a chick at a time where immense blizzards sweep parts of the world. It is said to love areas filled with frost essence as it uses it as a source of nourishment. It has great defenses as its body is covered with ice that never melts. If a person sees one, it is usually an omen that an immense snowstorm is about toe. Pann was enjoying petting the two beautiful birds. Adrian felt a little curious and wanted to pet them too. He really wanted to pet them but the two birds looked unwilling. When he tried getting near them, the two birds were giving him a re. It was as if they were saying, "Do not even think about it!" Adrian could only sigh as it seems that even mythical birds have preferences. The two birds are rather curious about Saena though as Adrian could see them taking quick nces at her from time to time. Pann was enjoying thepany of the two birds when five individuals came to their location. "It seems that our guests have arrived." Pann said in an uninterested tone. "Who are you to say that we are the guest here demon!?" a man wearing a golden suit of armor with dragon motifs angrily said. "It seems that this demon does not know that he is standing on our turf." A handsome young man riding on a cloud retorted. The three others are just silent and observing the situation. The other three wasposed of an old monk, a seductive beauty wearing a kimono and an elegant beauty wearing a hanfu. Adrian wanted to inspect them using his skill but he dared not to. It might offend them if he was not careful as powerful individuals would be able to detect probing magic. The five individuals also had strong auras and Adrian felt suffocated. He felt immense pressure because the five before him have higher personapared to him. Pann had a rxed expression on his face and it did not even bother him that the two people were releasing their killing intent. The two men tried getting closer but the two giant birds suddenly released their killing intent. It actually scared the two men and even the three that was just observing. It was obvious that they are scared because they are currently weaker than the two birds. NPCs only grow in level in ordance with the average level of the yer base. "If I am not mistaken, the five of them should be at the same level as Ascalor and the other elders. It seems that Pann is special existence as it looks like he is older than the other elders of our race." Adrian thought. "You should have told us that you wille to the east continent. It is the least you could do instead of barging towards ournd." The woman in the kimono said. "It seems that the fox is still salty that we the Daemos are the ones to be assigned as the new protectors." Pann sneered at the woman. "Protectors huh. You could barely protect yourselves from the churches that are hunting you down.?? The woman in a kimono retorted in a condescending tone. "It was our decision to not cause more disasters. At least we did not fled and left all responsibility to the others to handle." Pann retorted back which made the kimono woman fume with anger. "Nevertheless, it is only right that you should have told us that your group was going here as we manage this ridge. There are hidden nts and treasures that we cultivate here." The woman in a hanfu said. "Well if you say so dragondy. We need ess to Infernofrost Ridge due to my grandchild''s pet." Pann said in a nonchnt manner. The other four became angry because of what Pann said but they let it slide because thedy wearing a hanfu shook her head towards them. They were also wary of the two guardians of the Infernofrost Ridge as it seemed friendly towards the demon. The five of them might preserve the peace at the east continent but they could not control the guardians of each area. "Do not worry. After we are done with our business, we will be out of your way." Pann said without even looking at the five of them as he looked at Kaon''s transformation. It did not take long for the other five to see the other demon apanying the rude one. When they saw Adrian, they could feel a mysterious energying from him. The old monk seemed to look at Adrian with fear as if he could feel immense pressure from the energies that the young demon houses in his body. The four of them know about demons thanks to the woman wearing a kimono because she is part of the five asmodian races. She is one of the leaders of the Selvaggian race. She was a fox beast man. Their group is fracturedpared to the other five races due to environmental differences. "It seems the young demon is special. Is he perhaps the one that activated those world messages?" the monk said which Adrian also heard. Adrian then wracked his brain as he knows that he has only made one world message. The world message that he knows he generated was the new species one. His best friend even asked him about it as he was told that demons could evolve. "He emanates almost the same energy that one of the asmodian protectors used to have. It is the same but weaker." The woman wearing a kimono uttered. "Did I generate a world message when I epted the inheritance? I should revisit those posts about themter to check." Adrian thought. "If you think about bullying one of our youngsters then be ready for annihtion." Pann warned them as some of them were eyeing Adrian. The five of them did not even retort Pann''s words because the only reason that the demons are being quiet was due to their duty. They also know what would happen to those who get in the way of the demons. It was not a pretty sight as it would always be buried in history as a cmity. The historians even erased traces of what demons did due to the great destruction they left in their wake. They do not want to wake a sleeping dragon. The woman in a hanfu then shifted her eyes towards a cocoon of fire and ice. She was observing the creature that was absorbing the energies in the surroundings. When she realized what creature it was, she suddenly looked annoyed. "Tell me demon! What is the meaning of one of our child being in your care!? Be careful of what you say." The woman in a hanfu suddenly demanded. Pann wanted to answer the question but Adrian did it himself. "I saved him from being corrupted by a dungeon''s mana." Adrian answered confidently. Even the inhabitants of this world do not know how dungeons pop up. It has been theorized that dungeons sprouted due to the excess mana being produced. A dungeon''s mana can also affect creatures to make them submit and protect a dungeon. If Adrian was a few weeks or dayster then Kaon might have be the dungeon boss or a monster controlled by the dungeon. Even if Adrian answered the woman''s question honestly, it was not enough for the woman. So Pann interjected as he knows that the dragondy would not ept that reasoning. "It does not matter where the youngd got him. The important thing is that he raised him well and he became strong. Family is not always indicated by blood rtions." Pann said. The woman in a hanfu wanted to retort but she could not because she had no right like Pann said. The other two men though did not like what they heard. They charged towards Pann with their killing intents as he disrespected them quite enough. Chapter 124 - Kanlaon Evolves The two men who were charging towards Pann was suddenly grabbed from behind by an enormous golden hand. They tried to struggle but was unable to even break free. The giant golden hands came from the old monk and he looked annoyed at the two young men. "This is why I hate youngsters that are impulsive. They always plunge into their doom." The old monk said. "You two should stay calm in a situation like this or else both of you will suffer." The woman in a hanfu said. "They should get punished for their immaturity at least. They do not know how the world works as they had yet to leave the east continent." The woman in a kimono said. The two then realized that in just another step then they would get either trapped in a raging inferno or trapped in a frozen coffin. The two guardians set their spells around Pann. If anyone was careless enough to get close then they would die without question. Saena though had her eyes sparkle as she thought the two guardian birds were super cool. "It was almost close. A little bit more and I could have seen something interesting." Pann teased. The two men that are beginning to calm down became angry. Although, they did not re up like what they did earlier. They just stared at Pann as if they were piercing swords to his body. The woman in a hanfu once again addressed Adrian. "If what you say is true demon child then you have no qualms to release one of ours. True Dragons are not meant to be leashed or kept as a pet." The woman in a hanfu said to Adrian. "If Kaon wants to be released then I will release him. But that is not for you to decide. Even if you are a high ranking dragon, you cannot order those younger than you to follow you. Therefore, if we follow your logic then you cannotpel Kaon to leave me because you are an elder of his race." Adrian said like a cheeky brat. When Pann heard what Adrian said, he could not contain hisughter. He did not expect to use the same logic that was thrown at him. This was one of the traits that make Adrian be hated by unreasonable elders but loved by his peers. Adrian might not be the talkative type but he is the logical and very observant type. Although this would be seen as disrespectful in his culture, he does not mind because the other party was unreasonable. He did not like the notion that because they am older they are correct even if their logic is wed. Respect is a two way thing not a one way street. When the woman in a hanfu heard this, she was obviously both embarrassed and in rage. In her mind are thoughts like, "How dare you disrespect me! And you are one hundred years too early to contend with me brat!" The woman in a kimono also had a slight smile but returned to her stoic face. The hotheads though could no longer keep their rage so they went for a verbal assault instead. "Yah! You better watch your mouth brat!" the man in an armor said. "If you ever step on the eastern continent again, you will suffer brat!" the young man riding a cloud said. Adrian did not really care much for their threats as they would be seen as pitiful. If they bully a person that is miles apart from them in terms of strength then they would be seen as childlike in mentality. They would not be able to move against him personally but they could still provide trouble for him. Adrian decided not to poke fun of them any longer and decided to keep quiet. Kaon has already finished absorbing the fire and frost essence from the area. The cocoon of fire and ice was slowly dissipating. Kaon''s body silhouette could be seen. Adrian could now see that Kaon grew twice his size previous size. The fire and ice essence was slowly fading away to reveal Kaon''s changes. Kaon''s scales have changed from their red color to a blue and red color. The inner color was blue while the outline was red. Kaon''s now had this asional streak of cold air and fire revolve around him. His head now had ice crystal like spikes and his mane was now made of fire. He was even manipting the ice and fire in his surroundings as if he was ying with the two elements. (He looks like this /uploads/scale_super/11136/111365328/6932561-2547236402-0%2Aa5Llkp5i3KqVoxjn. I do not own the image but imagine him like this with the color scheme I introduced.) [Your soulbound Kaon has sessfully evolved into a Frostfire Dragon.] [As the evolution was not in the creature''s normal evolution route, the yer must find alternate evolutions by himself.] [If a requirement is sessfullypleted, an evolution route will present itself.] [Kaon skill Fire Dragon''s Breath is transformed to Frostfire Dragon''s Breath.] [Kaon acquired the title Ruler of Fire.] [Kaon acquired the title Ruler of Ice.] [Kaon acquired the skill Pinnacle Intelligence.] [Kaon acquired the skill Polymorph.] Skill: Frostfire Dragon''s Breath Tier: Racial Skill Type: Active Effect: Spew a breath attack using the mouth. The breath will deal 100% of the user''s magic damage. Due to the unique elemental nature of the breath, it could both give frostbite and burn status effect to those hit by the attack. If the target is already affected with both frostbite and burn then they would take double damage instead. Duration: 5 seconds Cooldown: 15 seconds Cast Time: Instant Skill: Supreme Intelligence Tier: Epic Type: Passive Effect: Able to learn and adapt to any environment. It could now learn magic spells using spellbooks as long as the user has affinity towards them. Cooldown: 1 day Cast Time: Instant Skill: Polymorph Tier: Epic Type: Active Effect: Changes the appearance of the user into a anything the user imagines them to be. Some skills cannot be used due to the difference in bodily constitution. The transformation will not be dispelled even if attacked or attacking. The user is free to cancel the transformation. Duration: Depends on User Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: 5 seconds Title: Ruler of Fire Tier: Legendary Effect: Allows the bearer to learn any type of fire type magic. It also decreases the damage of fire type attacks towards the bearer by half. Description: This title are automatically acquired by true dragons when they have sessfully reached adulthood. This title is one of the reasons that dragons are said to rule over the elements. Dragons with this titles are said to be fierce like a raging fire. Title: Ruler of Ice Tier: Legendary Effect: Allows the bearer to learn any type of ice type magic and its lesser counterparts. It also decreases the damage of ice type attacks towards the bearer by half. Description: This title are automatically acquired by true dragons when they have sessfully reached adulthood. This title is one of the reasons that dragons are said to rule over the elements. Dragons with this title are said to be calm andposed but unpredictable like the weather during winter. Adrian was very amazed by Kaon''s transformation. He was amazed even more by the skills and titles he got. Kaon could now learn spells like a mage. The most interesting fact is that Kaon could now converser with him because Kaon''s voice resounded in Adrian''s mind. Kaon utilized their soul link to make that happen. "Master! It is finally nice to be able to speak with you!" Kaon said via their soul link which surprised Adrian because the voice seemed loud. "Woah! I guess you are too excited that your voice sounded so loud." Adrian replied. "I am sorry. I am just d that I can now converse with master." Kaon said. Adrian expected Kaon''s voice to sound a bit mature but he was surprised that he sounded like a boy in his pre-teens. Adrian though thought it was understandable as it was only recently since Kaon hatched. Even if dragons are powerful, it does not mean that all of them are wise and old. Sometimes a vige gets destroyed just because of a young dragon''s tantrum. "Beautiful!" the woman wearing a hanfu muttered. The others could only marvel at Kaon''s form as dragons in the east continent are rather secretive. All dragons in the east continent was under the protection of the Green Dragon. Dragons in the east continent are usually in their human forms as some believe that their majestic dragon form was too much for human eyes. Regardless, dragons are all the same in terms ofziness because they have indefinitely long lives. "Young one. Do you not want your freedom? Just say the word and this elder of yours will break you from your shackles." The woman in a hanfu dered while her eyes became slits. Her skin showed some scales and she also sprouted a tail. "Master, what is that old hag saying? To free me from my shackles or whatever it is." Kaon asked in a normal voice for all to hear. The woman in a hanfu vein popped when she heard that. Pann on the other hand wasughing like he neverughed for years. The woman''s other fourpanions were at a loss on what to say. Adrian though was shocked and thought. "Is his personality modeled after me? I mean he even looks a bit like me." Chapter 125 - Mina Returns The reason Adrian said that Kaon looks like him is because thetter used Polymorph. Kaon transformed himself into human form when he uttered the words old hag. Adrian looked at Kaon''s human form and was surprised that he looks a bit like him but with something mixed in. "The AI must have copied my appearance and tweaked it a little." Adrian thought. Kaon looks like a ten or eleven year old boy. He has red spiky hair with blue highlights. His eyes are golden and his pupils were still slits. He had pearly white skin like that of a young master. The word to describe him now would be cute but if he grew up then he would be handsome. Kaon''s clothes were also modeled like Adrian''s Asmodian battle suit but red in color with lesser decorations. Even Pann marveled at Kaon''s transformation. Pann knew that dragons usually transform into a much older human like those in their twenties. Kaon might have been influenced by Adrian''s age. "Okay. We are done here. Bessy!" Pann said and he whistled. A few secondster, a mouth appeared in the air and swallowed Pann, Adrian and his soulbounds. Pann was able to say goodbye to the birds but Adrian was caught unprepared. "See you next time, mey and Frosty!" Pann said as he waved the two birds'' goodbye. "What is that naming sense? It is like he is naming a dog." Adrian thought as he was not brave enough to berate Pann on his naming sense. The five elders of the eastern continent were unable to react to the demons'' abrupt escape. They could only look at where the intruders used to be. They all looked at each other to see if anyone of them would do something but they are not masters of spatial magic. They stared at the two guardian birds leaving and enter back into their nest. A few secondster, they too went back to their abodes. Some left angered while some left without a care. Their alliance was not because they truly believe in one another but because of mutual benefit. They formed an alliance so that the eastern continent will not experience a crisis not because they liked each other. When Adrian came to his senses, they were already back on Pann''s farm. If one would describe the feeling of travelling via the whale, it would be like sailing on rocking boat. The journey is so bumpy that you will lose consciousness. Also, Adrian could not handle motion sickness on boats really well so that might have a bigger part on him fainting. Adrian was about to thank Pann but thetter was already busy observing Kaon intently. He even ordered Kaon to turn back into its dragon form for further inspection. Pann even touched and marveled at Kaon''s scales and energy. "He really loves creatures whether magical or just normal." Adrian thought. A few minutester, Pann stopped. It would seem that he had enough and let Kaon scurry along back to Adrian. Pann then handed Adrian a crate of white fluid in bottles. "Here you go." Pann said as he ahanded over the crate containing a dozen bottles. "What is this?" Adrian asked. "Capricorn milk. It is nutritious for any kind of creature." Pann replied. Before Adrian was about to thank Pann for the gift, Pann already put his hand out. "That would be 50 gold coins." Pann immediately said. Adrian was astounded because Pann was giving it to him as a gift but thetter wanted to get paid. Adrian though could only sigh and pay because he saw the description and it was indeed really good stuff. Item: Capricorn Milk Tier: Rare Type: Consumable Effect: Any creature who drinks this would recover from even the most immense fatigue. Description: Milk said to be the hardest to get due to their fickle nature. If Capricorns are just even a little bit ufortable, they will not produce milk at all. Their milk is said to so good that royalty would flock to any legitimate seller and offering dozens of gold coins just for a ss. "Well see you then old man." Adrian waved goodbye to Pann. "Comeback if you get interesting creatures you hear!" Pann replied to Adrian. ===== Adrian logged out of the game because of an abrupt message he got from his mother. Her big sister Mina would be arriving at night. Even he was shocked as it was still less than a week. It seems her arrival was early due to an iing storm in her location so the "adventure group" had to turn back. Instead of waiting on the storm passing by, she just decided to go back home. Adrian''s dad was the one to pick her up from the airport. When she reached the house, she was full of energy as she hugged and kissed her family. It seems she really missed them as she has been away for quite some time. They all enjoyed an evening dinner with Mina telling all about her adventures and what not. Even Adrian told his adventures in the game as his big sister was curious of the game. (Adrian calls him big sister rather than cousin because they grew up together.) The whole family slept wonderfully as they all enjoyed the happy mood the evening brought them. The next morning Adrian was woken up by a nking noises. He got out of bed and went to where the noise wasing from. The noise came from next door where his big sister''s room was. He took a peek and saw the previous people who went to their house to install his gaming pod. Unlike Adrian''s gaming pod though, the one being installed in her room was more sleek and cooler than Adrian''s. Adrian''s eyes sparkled as this was the best gaming pod avable that would give anyone a 99% sync rate. It was dubbed by themunity as the Diamond Capsule due to both its beauty and tremendous price. "Wow!" Adrian shouted. "You like it? I thought about it overnight and I really want to experience this game that you have been raving about." Mina said. "It is called Pandemonium not this game" Adrian retorted. "Fine. So any tips you could give a newbie like me?" Mina said as she did not want to make a big deal out of the name of the game. "Since you could move like you are in the real world although your stats would determine that, you will be fine. Think of it like those martial arts that we learned. It can be applied in the game. Do not alter your body too much or you might get unfamiliar with it. Also, just enjoy the game as it would not be fun if put too much thought into it." Adrian said. "So basically, the game mimics the real me while having fantasy stuff. I am just excited to kick some butt though." Mina said while Adrian shivered as the game might activate Mina''s inner sadist. "Why are you looking at me funny?" Mina asked. "Nothing! I just thought it was unfair that you got the best capsule while I have the basic one." Adrian said with a wry smile. "If you want one go get it yourself bub!" Mina teased whileughing as the installers said their goodbyes. Adrian left the room with a sad act but Mina knows that it was all for show. She would have upgraded Adrian''s pod but his parents told her not to. She then set her haloswatch in the gamepod. She then started her new adventure on Pandemonium. [Pandemonium will nowunch¡­.] [User has yet to make a game avatar. You will be sent to the character creation zone.] Mina did what Adrian adviced and kept her body proportions. She actually barely did anything and just changed her hair to brown and her eyes to blue. She was then transported to the starting vige Genesis. When she saw the starting vige, she was amazed because it was bustling. It even had the smell of a rural vige in the countryside. Mina was busy looking to every nook and cranny of the vige as her adventurous spirit red up. She was only brought back from her escapade by a system notification. [Please pick a base job ss for your character.] "Did I wander for too long? Adrian did say that the first thing to do is get a job ss." Mina said to herself. She already chose to be a warrior ss because she thought that being one of those cutesy mage girls or supporter girls do not fit her. She wanted to get action and get her blood boiling. She headed towards the martial arena where a buffy instructor is currently training NPCs. She picked a single handed de and easily passed the test with flying colors. Although before she went to the vige chief, she decided to explore more of the vige. A decision that will change her adventure in Pandemonium. Chapter 126 - Mina’s First Day Mina was still at the starting vige and still at level one due to not yet epting the vige chief quest. The reason that other people do not venture to all the areas of the starting vige is because there was not much there during beta. Another reason is that those who have gotten something good never talk about it. In the end, the starting vige was dubbed the tutorial vige with no interesting content on it. Due to others already reaping the early benefits, there was not much left on the starting vige. The event items present there are basically the ones you need time to get. Like Adrian, who spent numerous hours to just tame Sirius. Although it was not a bad thing as the harder to get then the greater the reward. Since one of the five Asmodian races has been chosen, the script for each race has been changed. The change was subtle so that even newbies who read the forums will not know of the difference. Mina was wondering on the church of the starting vige. If you chose a priest job ss character, you would normally go to this church. It would only be after you leave the starting vige could you choose what would your church affiliation be. This church was famous for one thing though. The church was famous because one of the nuns is actually a fifteen year old. The name of the nun is Sister Leticia. She wears a habit so her hair color cannot be seen. Since it was also baggy, her body shape could not be seen. The one thing noticeable would be her crimson eyes. She was also famous for being the sassy nun. Anyways, Mina is currently inside the church that looks like a rural church in the province. It was made of stone with wooden chairs that look old. The reason she is here because she was observing the paintings and the church''s library. Other yers are also there but due to other reasons. She wanted a full grasp of the lore of the game but even in the starting vige only basic lore was given. Still that did not discourage her from observing the church. She was then noticed by Sister Leticia due to her being a warrior and not someone who wanted to be a priest. "This is not an art gallery Miss Warrior." Sister Leticia told Mina while the former was only a few feet away. "I am sorry. I was just marveling at the paintings and reading some of the copies of the holy books." Mina replied. "I see. It is quite rare for a warrior to pop here in the church and not ogle at me. If that is what you are aiming for then follow me. Sister Lira! Please handle the church affairs for me for a few minutes." Sister Leticia said. Mina then followed Sister Leticia to a door that leads down the church. The room they were in was quite big but it was filled with paintings and books that are not allowed to be viewed. They are not allowed to be viewed because the paintings depicted the twin gods along with asmodians and five peculiar races. There were also paintings that depicted the horrors the dark gods inflicted. "What do you think about the depictions in these paintings?" Sister Leticia asked. "They are a bit horrifying and bloody." Mina honestly replied. "This part of the church is restricted due to the outside world banning this knowledge. Anyone who learns of this they brand a heretic. So where would be the best hiding spot be?" Sister Leticia stated. "The ce of those who bans them of course." Mina replied. A smile was then seen on Sister Leticia''s face but the most noticeable part would be the fangs revealed when she smiled. "I like you Warrior Mina. You are curious yet bold. Adventurous and determined. I have been observing you as you have familiarized yourself with the townsfolk ever since you arrived here." Sister Leticia said. "Thank you for the praise?" Mina awkwardly replied. "I will cut to chase then. Be mine!" Sister Leticia ordered as her red eyes glowed in a crimson light while her blood red hair was revealed. "Uhm¡­I got to go now then." Mina said as she did not know what to do. She had never yed a VR game before. She was only familiar with haloswatch games or desktop games. Mina was about to dash towards the stairs but she was rooted in ce by a red congealed liquid. "Your human body is a waste of your potential. Do not worry. It will not hurt. Much. I think." Sister Leticia said as she controlled the red liquid to bring Mina to her. Mina was now kneeling in front of Sister Leticia. Sister Leticia brushed Mina''s hair aside and bared her fangs. She did mutter a few words though before biting her neck. "It is such a humiliation that Lucretia found her champion first. Thankfully, he was not reborn as an Erebian or else I would not have found my perfect champion." Sister Leticia said as she finally bit Mina''s neck to which thetter just passed out. A system notification then appeared on every yer''s screen. [The game will now go for a system maintenance. The game will be essible after 24 hours. All dungeon dives will get a quick save ticket. All crafting progress will be saved. It is rmended for all yers to log out in five minutes. We are sorry for the inconvenience.] Mina was immediately logged out of the game. She then shouted, "What just happened?!" She then saw Adrian in his wheelchair passing by as he also logged out of the game. She then helped him as he was on his way to practice walking with the exoskeleton. Since Adrian''s parents already saw Mina escorting Adrian, they just prepared some snacks for both of them. "So what did you do inside the game?" Mina asked to start a conversation as she was not ustomed to silence. She also knew that Adrian would not really talk unless asked so she opted to do it first. "I just helped one of my soulbounds to evolve. Did you know that the quest said sick? So I tried to find sick people to help but the quest meant deathly sick. Do you know how hard it was to find people with deadly diseases?" Adrianined while holding the training bar and walking. "Why do you need to find those types of people? Also do you have pictures of your soulbounds. I hear that summoner is a popr ss for pet lovers because it is literally a virtual pet caretaker." Mina replied. "It is one of the requirement to evolve one of my soulbounds. I think I have pictures of them in my haloswatch. Look." Adrian then showed the pictures of his soulbounds in both real form and polymorphed form. "They are so cute when in chibi forms. They look cool in their real form though." Mina stated. "How about you? What were you up to in the game?" Adrian asked while he was practice walking. "Yeah about that. I think I broke my character?" Mina stated which shocked Adrian. "What! What happened? Tell me everything and I mean everything." Adrian said worried as his big sister already spent a couple of hours in game. Mina then recounted the story. Adrian was listening intently but an hour flew past with her just talking about the starting vige which bored Adrian. Then Adrian''s mom brought some refreshments to which Mina still continued her story. She then arrived at the part on what happened at the church which blew Adrian''s mind. "I think your character is not broken." Adrian stated. "What do you mean by that?" Mina replied with a question. "I think you just experienced a race change like me. But unlike me, yours was abrupt." Adrian then remembered what his experience was like and said, "Scratch that. Mine was abrupt too. If I see another undead giant wolf then I would pummel it to death." "Do you mean my character would be different?" Mina asked as she was curious. "It will. I would not think it as bad since every race in Pandemonium has pros and cons. It is up to you whether to maximize its potential or not. It is not the game that is bad. It is just you not knowing how to y the game well." Adrian advised. "So what do you specte will be my new race? I have some spections but there are numerous types of humanoid creatures that have fangs." Mina said with excitement as she might be ying something new. She wanted to be an adventurer as a second ss since those yers open new doors instead of using old ones. "From what you told me it is probably from the Erebian race with the species being Vampire." Adrian answered. "Oh. Will I get inhuman strength? Be superfast? Shine in broad daylight?" Mina asked non-stop as she could not hold back her excitement. "Yeah. Not really. It is not like those old movies you watched where the lead male character wanted to expose himself in a festival. It is still a game so skills and stats determine you character. Even I do not know much except that they be more powerful depending on the face of the moon. So do not have very high expectations" Adrian stated to douse Mina''s overexcitement. Chapter 127 - Evolving Saena I Adrian logged back in the game and the first thing he did was look at Saena''s evolution requirements. Saena Cdrius Evolution Requirements: - Heal 100, 000 damage (Completed) - Heal 50 sick people from their sickness (0/50) - Level 50 (Completed) There was only one requirement left and that was to heal fifty sick people from their sickness. Adrian thought it was easy because he thought it was any sickness. Saena also got a new skill when she reached the level 70 threshold. Adrian believed that Saena was meant to evolve at this level because she did not have this skill at level 50. Skill: Martyr Tier: Epic Type: Active Cleanse Effect: Absorb a sickness or status debuff from a target. The target will be cleansed of that status debuff but the user will suffer from the status debuff. Can only absorb two at a time. After a certain amount of time, the user will recover from the debuff and could gain a slight resistance to the cleansed status debuff. Cooldown: 10 minutes Mana Cost: 200 Mana Points Cast Time: 10 seconds "The only problem is now how to treat the sick people. I could just try waltzing inside a medical facility but that would surely backfire. I would probably be treated as an insane person if I told them my bird could cure illnesses." Adrian thought to himself. Adrian decided to think about it when he encounters a sick person. He used mour on himself and polymorphed Sirius. Kaon turned into his human version while Saena''s new nest was Kaon''s head. Adrian then remembered to look for skillbooks for Kaon at a mage tower. Mage Towers sells skillbooks that aremon to rare. Adrian did try looking at the auction house but fire magic spells weremon so those were sold out. The remaining fire spellbooks on the auction are the overpriced ones that nobody buys. Ice spellbooks are quite rare because it is a form of advance water magic. Kaon will be able to use water attribute spells but he said that ice spells are much better. Talk about a picky child (dragon). Adrian wanted to look at rural viges first as there is a more likely chance of sick people there. He then entered into the fracture for a forest near Whiterock Vige. It was a mining vige located at one of the Empire''s territory. The Empire is called the Corona Empire as it is said that they are descendants of the demigod Appollonius who was the son of the God of the Sun. The people of the central continent consider this true as they are blessed with the shining sun for most of the day. The northern continent is like a frozen tundra where people are said to live as nomads. The nomads in the north are said to stay at areas where the snow is calm and livestock to get nurtured. There is also the west continent that is said to be an endless sea of sand. In the west continent, the people there reside in an oasis. Due to that reason, they are a tight knit group that does not take well to outsiders. They can still tolerate outsiders but one mistake and you are gone. They are a closemunity due to the harsh desert. The southern continent was a bit different to the others as they are consisting of indspared to a giantnd mass. Each ind had volcanoes and maybe even more than one. Due to this, the people of the southern continent are excellent seafarers. They are also known for their abundant nt life due to the richness of their soils. Lastly, the east continent is seen as thend of mysticism and was rumored to be the birth ce of magic. In the eastern continent, an individual''s growth is more prioritized than the growth of all people. They go by the survival of the fittest motto but still care for the normal folk. They see it as everything must remain in equilibrium so that everything would be perfect. Adrian arrived at the forest near Whiterock Vige and immediately headed towards the settlement. Thankfully, he was already issued an adventurers identification so he just waltz right through the front door. The first thing he saw was lots of gnomes and dwarves that are carrying sacks of different ores. The good thing about the empire is that everyone is equal as long you are considered as those of the "human" race. Due to this, the orcs and gnomes that are persecuted in other kingdoms could live in the empire. As there are skills and abilities only essible to certain races, the empire flourished due to maximizing the usefulness of these skills. Adrian''s first target was the infirmary but he could already see some people coughing badly. His eyes sparkled because he might finish the requirement today and evolve Saena. He immediately ordered Saena to use her skill "Martyr" to an olddy that was coughing to restore her. "Try to be sneaky and do not let others know you used a skill." Adrian ordered via the soul link. Adrian sat down a few steps away from the olddy. His n was for Saena to stumble upon the olddy. Saena would then quickly use her skill when she sees how cute she was acting. Adrian would then apologize for the inconvenience on the olddy. He thought of this perfect n so that he would not look suspicious. Saena did a "roger" type of action by trying to put her right wing up to her head. The n was executed perfectly and Saena was able to use her skill. Adrian did what he nned and was walking with a smile due to the system notification. [Saena has absorbed the status ailment of a target.] [Saena has acquired the Tussis.] Saena was then coughing but not severely. About two to three minutester, Saena was cured. Although Adrian did not like the effect of the skill, it was a good thing that the skill significantly decreases the time spent dealing with the sickness. For debuffs, Adrian could just apply some potions on Saena for her to recover. Adrian was very happy but waster downcast because he saw that the number did not increase. -Heal 50 sick people from their sickness (0/50) "What do you mean!?" Adrian shouted while putting his hands up. The ones who saw his action thought he lost his mind. Adrian wanted to start berating the developers for being very vague. He then thought that little sicknesses are not considered. He then shivered at the fact that the sickness should be severe or worse. He then thought of another idea and that was to inflict himself with status conditions. It would be difficult due to his passive but there is still a fifty per cent chance. "I will only do that if I find that there is no longer another way. I am not a masochist." Adrian told himself while nodding to himself. Adrian then found other target or rather patients to heal. It was a cycle of ups and downs due to numerous failed and unsessful attempts. He tried sneaking to an infirmary only to be chased out by an Amazonian helper with a broom. At the end of the day, he barely reached his goal. -Heal 50 sick people from their sickness (7/50) "I guess there is no other choice but to be the patient myself. We are in this together right." Adrian said as he raised his fist in the air. The others around him just walked away while avoiding the broom hair attached to his actual hair. A system prompt then appeared in his sights a few secondster. [The game will now go for a system maintenance. The game will be essible after 24 hours. All dungeon dives will get a quick save ticket. All crafting progress will be saved. It is rmended for all yers to log out in five minutes. We are sorry for the inconvenience.] "Might as well log out. I am too tired due to using my brain all day." Adrian said as he sighed and logged out. ====== Meanwhile at As Headquarters after the world message was released¡­. "Sir, should we push the "Emerging from the Shadows" event after the "Undead Event" is finished?" a woman in a futuristic visor asked. "Since it was activated during the Undead Event, we can onlypromise and tie it with the story of the undead. The story for the undead has yet to arrive at a conclusion so we will base the conclusion of that for this event. Ratify all ovepping quest so that important quests will not reach a dead end." The director said. "Sir, it is the vampires who chose a champion first. Also someone from the vige Genesis has a path to be a Jotunn but it is only a thirty per cent chance." A man in a futuristic visor said. "It does not change even if the Jotunn has chosen a champion. Their invasion would still depend on a level 100 mission for that yer if he is lucky to be one. Genesis Vige. A vige where monsters of the long forgotten past reside. We are quite lucky that the yers still think it is something akin to a tutorial. In the end, somethings are just meant to be." The director muttered while the workers are fixated on fixing bugs that might appear. Chapter 128 - Evolving Saena II The maintenance was over and Adrian logged back in the game. Thankfully, his experience multiplier did was not consumed. Twenty four hours in real life is equivalent to three days in-game. If it was consumed then he would have seven days left for the experience multiplier. He was thankful that it was still ten days. Adrian then had a grim look as he knows it was a tough job finding potential patients. He once again tried going to infirmaries but this time he asked if he could help. He was chased out of the infirmaries that employed professional healers. He then arrived at one of the infirmaries that had a shabby look. The one who was overseeing the infirmary was an olddy. She had a rather sweet tone like that of a caring mother. She weed Adrian with a smile instead of others that had a rather irritated tone. "What can I do for you? Are you here to check in the young boy apanying you?" the olddy said in a gentle tone. "Uhm..I was actually going to ask if you have any grievously sick people. My soulbound can actually take away their sickness." Adrian honestly said. When the olddy heard what Adrian said, she looked at Adrian straight in the eyes. She wanted to confirm if what Adrian said is true. She also want to know if the adventurer in front of him some kind of ulterior motive. Since this infirmary was used by those who are poor, some people enter this for heinous purposes. "Is what you are saying really true? Or are you part of some shady organization?" the olddy asked as she was still suspicious. "Shady organization? I think I need to prove myself." Adrian thought and then said, "Why not let me prove myself?Words will not be enough to be a judgement of my soulbound''s ability." The olddy then looked at Adrian once more from head to toe. The adventurer in front of him looked too young to be a member of any shady organization. She still needed to be sure as she might not know if they change their modus. "Come with me then." The olddy said with a bit of a serious tone. "My name is Equinox. What about you Ma''am?" Adrian asked as it would not be polite to call her Ma''am all the time as she was doing a respectable job. "You can learn my name after you have proven yourself." The olddy replied. "Wow. This old woman is feisty. She must have been famous in her heyday." Adrian thought as he had a grandma in the neighborhood that had the same attitude. They are usually viewed as strict but once you know them then they usually like you and treat you like a real grandson. Adrian followed the olddy without saying other words. They passed through a couple of open doors and Adrian was able to see bedridden children. He wore a sad expression because some looked like they were in pain. Some of the children were coughing and were burning up. Adrian could feel the sadness in the air. The olddy then stopped at a door that was closed. This was the only one different as if it was necessary to separate it from the others. The olddy mumbled some words and a faint yellow light enveloped the olddy and Adrian along with his soulbounds. The olddy then opened the door and Adrian was shocked on what he saw. The little boyying on the bed was so thin. He looked like he was always on death''s door but Adrian noticed a peculiarmp. Adrian used his evil eye on it and saw that themp was like a portable healingmp as life energy was being transferred to the little boy to preserve his life. Adrian knew that such an item was very expensive. It seems that the olddy has some connections but it was not enough to fully sustain the child. She must have been researching a way to help the little boy. She then gestured towards Adrian to try and help the boy to prove thetter''s statement. "Okay then Saena you are up." Adrian gestured to Saena to use her skill. Saena then flew next to the boy as she thought thatnding on top of him will suffocate the boy. A white light then eveloped Saena and she did an inhaling motion. The little boy then exhaled and something like ck gas came out of him. Adrian then saw a system notification. [Saena has been afflicted with miasma.] [Saena will be unable to do any activity for an hour.] Saena then looked like she was shivering so Adrian picked her up and told Kaon to warm her up. The little boy who was sleeping in pain now looked better. The olddy who was observing the situation looked at Adrian but most importantly at Saena in great shock. She then used her magic to check on the little boy and was shocked that he was healing normally. Any sign of sickness was nowhere to be found. "Amazing! You must have been sent by the almighty Goddess of Life to save the poor little ones." The olddy eximed. "Uhh¡­Yeah. You could think of it that way. I have to tell you that we would not be able to heal anyone for about an hour. How did the little boy even get infected by miasma anyway?" Adrian said. "It was awful. He managed to escape from the clutches of acolytes but his family was not fortunate enough. When I found him near the woods, he was not this thin. After a few days, his health started deteriorating every day. Thankfully, you managed to help him." The olddy said while shaking Adrian''s hands. Adrian then froze when he heard the word acolyte as it may mean that there may be followers of dark gods hidden in the jungle. Adrian put those thoughts at the back of his brain because helping the children in this infirmary is a higher priority. The olddy then escorted Adrian to a guest room so that they could talk in depth. The olddy was named Theresa and she was a retired priestess of the Church of Life. She retired due to her old age and wanting to help the poor in her vige. She used her past connections for favors but it was still barely passable. Although, she never lost hope and continued helping others. When the hour was up, Saena continued to heal the other children. Some diseases took ten minutes to heal while some took longer but not as long as the little boy. It looked like he was cursed rather than afflicted with a disease. Miasma is not associated with sicknesses but curses ording to the yer forums. Adrian was certain that there are acolytes nearby. Adrian spent a whole day tending and ying with the kids who became healthy. Grandma Theresa was beaming with joy as she could tell the good news to some of the children''s parents. He left Adrian to look after the infirmary as she left to tell the parents the good news. About thirty minutes passed since Granma Theresa left, some thugs just entered the infirmary. Adrian was about to ask what is their business but decided not to. Adrian then saw three thug looking men holding sacks and ropes. "Where is that old crone? Never mind. Hand over the children brat." A man with a vertical scar on his face ordered Adrian. Adrian did not even bat them an eye but the children who were ying with him became scared. Adrian''s look became ferocious but it was not only him. Sirius too became ready to lunge at them but Adrian ordered him not to. Kaon was ying with the other kids and he was huddled in with them. Saena was resting in one of the beds because she was exhausted. She was still ten people short from evolving. "I am sorry but I am afraid that I would ask you to leave. You people are scaring the kids." Adrian said with a smile but he was hiding his killing intent. "Heh. What can a brat like you do anyway? You cannot overpower the three of us. Let''s go and round them up boys." The man with a vertical scar in his face stated. Adrian was not afraid because these NPCs are only level 50. They must have been street thugs that are hired by the real mastermind. Adrian focused his magic and used Blink. Instead of using it to himself, he directed it to the three thugs. He blinked them away outside but it seems that it was too much for the current Adrian as he looked tired. The three thugs became dazed as they were just inside the infirmary but now they were outside. Little did they know that a little dog followed them outside. The dog then smiled at them and a ck pool of shadows slowly absorbed the three thugs. They tried to struggle but their mouths were the first to get shut so they would not be able to even scream for help. Chapter 129 - Saena Evolves And New Quest When Adrian or more specifically Sirius dealt with the thugs, a system notification appeared before Adrian''s eyes. [You have initiated the secret quest "Hidden Darkness".] *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Hidden Darkness Difficulty: B Description: A group of acolytes are hiding in the depths of the woods. They resort to human sacrifices for their god. Find them and put a stop to their ploy to get a vessel for their god. Duration: 10 days Reward: Unknown Failure: More kidnappings and Whiterock Vige safety will diminish. Adrian was not shocked by the quest because Grandma Theresa leaving the infirmary was not expected by Adrian. She also told him about the state of the boy. Adrian must have already activated the quest when Saena healed the little boy. The quest was pushed on Adrian like any story driven quest. If he fails, Whiterock Vige would probably lose its energy and it would eventually get ruined. Adrian waited for Grandma Theresa to return so that he could initiate the quest. After about thirty minutes or so, Grandma Theresa returned with some of the parents and other patients. Adrian healed the fifteen people who came to him for help or more like due to Grandma Theresa being a bbermouth. Even though the numbers already exceeded the remaining number for Saena''s evolution, he still helped them as he was not heartless. He waited for the others to return home and asked Grandma Theresa for some privacy as Saena needed to evolve. Adrian was lent a room and immediately said yes to the system notification to evolve Saena. Saena was enveloped in a white light and it felt like the air in the room became purified. Thankfully, she did not need an optimal area for evolution like Kaon did. A few momentster, the light dimmed down. The smell in the room became so fresh like morning dew. Saena was no longer the plump ball of bird that she was previously. She was now a bird that was five feet in height. She now has a wing span of three meters and she looked majestic. She was still white in color but there are three feathers on her head that adorns her like a crown. She looked like a giant crowned pigeon with a white color scheme. Adrian admired Saena as she was now a majestic bird. He was still disappointed that he could not ride on her. Even though he could fly by himself, riding on a majestic creature has a different feeling to it. For Adrian at least. Adrian looked at the system notifications along with the details of the evolved skills. [Saena has sessfully evolve into a Cdrius.] [Saena''s skill Breath of the Magpie has transformed into Healing Breeze.] [Saena'' skill Martyr has transformed into Salvation.] [Saena has obtained the title "Small Vige Saint.] Skill: Healing Breeze Tier: Legacy Type: Healing Effect: Every time the Cbrius enters battle, it will purify the surrounding air with the p of its wings. Heal 1% of the maximum health of all friendly units every three second. This is considered as a basic attack. Area of Effect: 10 meter radius from the user. Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None Skill: Salvation Tier: Legacy Type: Active Cleanse Effect: The Cbrius targets a sick or status debuffed entity and cleanses them of all ailments by absorbing them. The Cbrius will then be unable to do any action for five seconds. Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: 5 seconds Mana Cost: 500 Mana Points Title: Small Vige Saint Tier: Rare Effect: Increases the effectiveness of Healing Type Skills by 10%. Description: A title given to those acknowledge by a vige as a miraculous healer. Can be upgraded. Adrian was very d that Saena could now heal all of them as long as they are close to each other. She did not need to swap targets like she was doing previously. Now that Adrian has sessfully evolved Saena, he was now ready to take on the secret quest given to him. "Thank you for the hospitality, Grandma Theresa. We should head out now that we have no more business here as my soulbound has evolved." Adrian said with a smile. "It is us who should thank you. Due to your help, the people in my infirmary are no longer disease free. Feel free to visit again when you have the time. May the Goddess Gaea bless you with immense vigor." Grandma Theresa said as she bid goodbye to Adrian. Adrian bid farewell to the kids who are still not picked up by their parents. He told Kaon that they should go and the dragon became sad as he no longer have time to y. Adrian with his soulbounds apanying him went inside the forest. Adrian debated whether to go inside the forest or wait as it was almost night. He then decided to go inside as monsters at the outer edge are only in the fifties. Even if they are empowered at night, Adrian and his soulbounds should be able to get rid of them. When they entered the forest, Sirius was now able to show himself. Since Sirius attacked the thugs, his polymorph was dispelled. Sirius then decided to hide in Adrian''s shadow thanks to his new skill that he acquired. Skill: Shadow Domain Tier: Legacy Type: Domain Effect: Able to control shadows as long as the user could see them. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Depends on the action Mana Cost: Depends on the action This skill was great for areas like forests or cities during daytime but is useless at nighttime. As long as there are lights, there would be shadows. Adrian remembered that line from an old cartoon that he used to watch. Due to the presence of his powerful soulbounds, animal like creatures are scared to even approach them. It was only creatures that could not distinguish strength that pounced at Adrian''s group. Adrian and his soulbounds are now deep into the forest and monsters that are sixty and above are now showing themselves. He thought that they were close to the hideout but apparently they could not find it. There was not even a scent of the thugs'' employer from their clothes so Sirius could not track it. Adrian practically gave up as they have been circling the forest for an hour. He decided to rest on a cliff and rest his back on it but he passed through. Adrian fell to the ground and his soulbounds panicked a little but the former told them to stay calm. Adrian ordered them toe to him as he passed by something like an illusion. Adrian could not believe that even his evil eye was unable to see through the illusion. He then saw the cliff but this time there was a cave. It was not a normal cave as it looked like the cliff was carved. The entrance was a mouth opening to a carving that looked like numerous faces. Adrian was both creeped out and curios because the carving of the faces looked life like. Thankfully, there were no guards stationed outside the cave. Adrian wanted to waltz in but he could suddenly encounter an acolyte and be surrounded. Adrian carefully used Soul Form Transformation on himself, Kaon and Saena. Adrian just ordered Sirius to be the vanguard and jump from shadow to shadow as the torches are lighting the cave. Adrian then followed after Sirius. "I really need to visit the summoner towerter and get the skill book Shared Senses. If I use that I could see what Sirius sees as long as I could sense him using the soul link." Adrian thought. Adrian was afraid to go inside summoner towers or mage towers because there might be some NPCs with higher persona than him. Still, Adrian really wanted to get skill books for him and Kaon to increase their battle prowess. A few minutester, Adrian could feel that Sirius became mad for some reason. Still, Sirius did not act up and controlled his emotions. Adrian wanted to ask but they manage to catch up to Sirius. Adrian arrived in what seems like an altar but it was not holy. Adrian could smell something foul in the air. He then saw three hooded individuals and five thug looking men dragging along a weak old man. Adrian wanted to jump to save the old man but his body was frozen. Adrian was again subjected to a cut-scene and was forced to watch the horror the acolytes willmit. The thugs gave the old man to one of the hooded individuals and was given a small bag that produced a clink. The thugs then left after saying, "Pleasure doing business with you". The thugs then left as if they did nothing wrong and they would probably look for another victim. The old man was then shaking as his head was held by the acolyte. The old man then saw what was under the hood and fainted due to fear. The old man even peed but the acolytes seemed not to mind. The old man was then ced in the middle of the altar while the acolytes were chanting words. A few secondster, muscle like tendrils sprouted from the ground and enveloped the old man. The old man woke up as he felt immense pain. His shout reverberated inside the temple but waster muffled as his body was being absorbed by the muscle tendrils. A few momentster, the old man was no longer there. The face of the old man was then seen on the muscle tendril that absorbed him. Adrian who saw that felt his skin tingle. "That''s extreme even for me!" Chapter 130 - Faceless Ones Adrian finally regained the ability to move his body once again. The three acolytes are finally done with their chant as they were no longer speaking. The muscle tendril retreated back into the altar floor as if it was never there. Adrian decided that this was the perfect chance to strike as the three acolytes knelt down and prayed. Kaon immediately used his breath attack and the three acolytes were caught unaware. The robes of the acolyte started burning and frozen at the same time. Whenever the fire touches a frozen part, a little explosion would ensue. The acolytes screamed in pain as they experience their flesh being burned and frozen at the same time. The breath attack ended and the robes of the acolytes are no longer gone. When Adrian looked at them, he was shocked. The acolytes had no face and even genitals. The three acolytes'' head had no eyes, nose and ears. Their face only consisted of a mouth. Adrian decided to inspect them to learn more about them. Monster: Faceless One Level: 70 HP: 54,478 / 100,000 MP: 73,793/ 100,000 Description: Humanoid monsters said to worship the dark god who has a million faces. It is said they were created to give sacrifices to their god. Using the power granted to them by their god, they would be able to assume any being as long as they have sacrificed that being to their god. They may be able to assume anyone''s face but they are unable to perfectly copy their victim''s personality. Adrian was once again shocked as he thought they were NPCs but apparently are monsters with humanoid shapes. The faceless ones then started a small chant and three small muscle tendrils pierced their heads. Adrian was caught off-guard as he thought theymitted suicide but he was more shocked on what happened next. The faceless ones suddenly gained faces. The muscle tendril was absorbed by them and the three transformed into three different persons. The first faceless one became a dark elf assassin which suddenly wielded dual daggers. The second faceless one became an orc and it suddenly wielded a greatsword. The third faceless one became the old man that was absorbed before but he was now wearing wizard robes. The first to charge at Adrian was the orc but Kaon intercepted it with his body. The greatsword did not even manage to break a scale from Kaon''s body but thetter was still damaged due to blunt force. The dark elf disappeared but Adrian ordered Sirius to pounce on it if it ever strikes him. Adrian erged his demi-gauntlets and pounced straight towards the mage like a rocket. Adrian saw the old mage chant after his transformation. Adrian used Assault Charge and Chrono Shift to boost his speed further. Adrian did not expect that it was so effective so he bumped into the old mage rather than strike thetter. Adrian still disrupted the chant either way but he was stuck in an awkward position. The dark elf assassin suddenly revealed himself and pounced at Adrian. The dark elf assassin thought that its attack would be sessful but was caught off-guard by a giant wolf emerging from Adrian''s shadow. Sirius immediately used the opportunity to bite the neck of the dark elf assassin. The force of Sirius'' attack sent the two of them about three meters away from Adrian''s location. The old mage then used some of its mana to create a force field that extended to send Adrian flying. Adrian unfurled his wings to which the old mage noticed. The old mage started throwing profanities because they learned what Adrian was. "Vile demon! You dare disturb our peaceful worship!" the old mage said. Adrian was surprised but remembered that they were servants of dark gods. They only assumed the faces of these individuals so Adrian did not need to hold back. Adrian activated Quantum Cascade and chose the three transformed faceless ones. Adrian gathered them into one location and told Kaon and Sirius to bombard them with their skills. Kaon immediately fired off his breath attack. The three faceless ones once again screamed as two different extreme temperatures were sting them. Sirius used Phantom Rush to finish off the three since Kaon''s attack only brought them to very low health. The three faceless ones perished but Adrian was not happy. "They did not even drop items or even coins at least." Adrian protested. More importantly, Adrian did not even see a missionplete notification. A few secondster, something was sprouting from the altar. Adrian and his soulbounds all looked towards the altar. A new faceless one was born and this one immediately transformed to the orc that they previously battled. They once again entered in battle. But every time they kill one, another one pops out. It was like an infestation but this one was a headache. They might kill one easily but their stamina is draining with every fight. "There must be some way to finish this quest without me getting drained." Adrian thought. Adrian then looked towards the altar and thought about destroying it. He then thought it through and decided it was feasible. The altar was the thing that was continuously summoning the faceless ones anyway. Adrian used his skill Summon Psyche Armament: Sword. The erged version came out since the demi-gauntlets were erged as well. Adrian then plunged the sword onto the altar and heard a shrill scream came out of it. A shockwave then sent Adrian flying but he manage to stabilize himself using his wings. "One attack seems to be insufficient." Adrian said as he also told Sirius and Kaon to attack the altar which baffled the two at first. Every time an attacknded on the altar, it would shriek as if it was hurt. A few attackster, the whole ce would also shake as if the whole temple was its body. Adrian eventually used all three skills of the armament. With a deafening shriek as if something was dying, the whole cave structure finally starteding down. "The whole ce ising down!" Adrian shouted. Adrian then urged all of his soulbounds to run towards the exit. Adrian rode Sirius and Kaon held Saena in his arms as they dashed towards the exit. The whole ce was falling apart. Rocks were falling from the ceiling hindering them from escaping. The group was almost hit by a stctite but Sirius managed to skillfully evade it. Kaon though just powered through as the rocks could barely damage him. After a few minutes, the exit showed themselves and Adrian could not be happier. He felt like he was in an action movie and adrenaline was pumping in his veins. Adrian watched as the carving on the cliff was crumbling as if it was never there. Adrian then heard a ding and looked at the system notification. It seems he managed to sessfullyplete the mission but he was then surrounded by thugs. The thugs were there to witness the cave structure copsing. Adrian though did not see the thugs but the captives that they held. It looks like some of them were beaten up a bit before being delivered. Adrian was seething with anger that he did not even bother waiting for the thugs to recover from the incident. Adrian immediately ordered Kaon and Sirius to take care of them. It did not take long for the two soulbounds to dispose of the thugs. Adrian then ordered Saena to heal the captives so that they could return by themselves as Adrian did not know where they stay. It seems that the thugs are not just from Whiterock Vige but others as well because he does not recognize the faces of those who came. There was still fear in the faces of those captive because Adrian had two great beasts beside him and one was even a dragon. Adrian then told them to get help from Whiterock Vige that was nearby and report to them what has happened. The captives generously thanked Adrian and went on their way as soon as daylight began to pierce the heavens. Adrian though was now only looking at his system notifications. [You have sessfullypleted the quest Hidden Darkness.] [You have alsopleted the extra quest Clean Up.] [You have been rewarded the Faceless Mask.] [You have been awarded 100% experience points. It was multiplied to 300% due to your experience multiplier.] [yer Equinox has leveled up] [Sirius has leveled up] [Kaon has leveled up] [Saena has leveled up] ¡­. Adrian immediately checked the item as he was curious on what it could do. Item: Faceless Mask Tier: Rare Type: Face essory Effect: Transform into a target. You will perfectly mimic the physiology of the target but upon taking damage, the transformation would be cancelled. Charges: 10/10 Cooldown: 1 day Description: A mask that looks like it is made of muscle from a fallen faceless one. Who knows what other people will do with it. Hopefully not something indecent. "Why does the description look like it is insinuating something?" Chapter 131 - A Peculiar Quest Adrian was really bothered by the item description but it was useful. He could essentially use his human self as a target but the downside is the charges. The mask can only be used ten times at most but it was probably due to the level of difficulty. Who knows as he might find a mask that has infinite usage. With his quest ended, he thought to go on some hunting grounds to maximize his experience multiplier. He was about to hunt in the forest when a he felt that he was getting pulled. He looked back and a spatial fracture was behind him. Adrian tried resisting but in the end the pulling force was more than what his skills could defend from. Adrian was sucked in the spatial fracture along with his soulbounds. "What is it now?!" Adrian protested but he was powerless before the strength of the pulling force. The forest was once again quiet like nothing out of the norm happened. The spatial fracture opened at a familiar backyard. Adrian was spit out of the fracture along with his soulbounds. Adriannded on the ground first. Followed by Kaon and then Sirius and finally Saena. It was not a great feeling being the one at the very bottom as massive creatures squish you. Adrian patted Kaon and told him to get off him as he cannot stand due to the weight. Adrian''s health bar was even decreasing every second he was squished. A few momentster, Adrian managed to stand up and recognize the ce hended to. He also recognize the three existences that were staring at him. In front of Adrian were the three Daemos elders. Bronx had a smile on his face. Koronn looked like he was bored and wated to return to his research. Ascalor though looked a bit worried but it was notpletely written on his face. "I am sorry for the abrupt transfer. We have pressing matters to attend to." Ascalor said with a worried tone in his voice. "Let us just get it over with already. I have far more important things to do." Koronn bickered while Ascalor turned to him with an irritated look. "Seriously. You really need to chill in the outside world as you be senile trapped in your research old man." Bronx muttered to which Koronn replied, "You want a fight?!" "You two! Quiet down. You are acting like children in front of a child." Ascalor scolded them. The two then grew embarrassed as they suddenly got the realization. Adrian though was not that happy and thought. "Wow! I am just like air." Adrian immediately thought when he saw the scene of two elders fighting like children. "Anyways, can I have your attention as we veered to far from the topic at hand?" Ascalor asked with a slightly angry tone. The two elders only nodded as they decided to behave. "Good. Now where was I? Oh right! We decided to give you this mission as we have concluded to help this certain individual." Ascalor stated. "So you summoned me because?" Adrian asked. "You will act as our proxy and a messenger as well." Ascalor revealed. "Why can''t you guys go by yourselves anyway?" Adrian asked as he was curious. "If we move by ourselves then the world will be alerted. Some peak powers already marked our energy signatures and if we leave this space without proper preparation then we will be hunted down. You would not want to know what the greed of other people would want to do." Ascalor stated with a heavy heart. "Uhuh. Are you sure you are revealing everything? I am pretty sure you are hiding something." Adrian asked as he probed further. "You have to trust us. We are doing this as protectors of the realm. We promise that if we ever bring you harm then let us be struck down by the twin gods themselves." Ascalor stated in a serious tone. When Adrian heard thest sentence, he knows that the elders mean business. It seems that he does not need to pry into the situation any longer. "Okay. I ept." Adrian stated with conviction. "Then I will give you the quest then." Ascalor said as a quest notification popped in front of Adrian. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Duty as the Champion of the Twin Gods The elders of the Daemos has given you a mission to be a messenger and hear the audience of an individual that needs you. Hear what the special individual needs of you. Difficulty: Unknown Reward: Unknown Failure: Unknown Adrian now knows why he was selected for the job. It was not because he was a Daemos but the Champion of the Twin Gods. "So where do I need to go then?" Adrian asked as he now knows the mission. "I will try my best to send you there but you will not be instantly teleported to the location of the individual. An escort will fetch you as we do not want the other party to reroute our location. They have yet to gain our full trust but they wanted to talk to you or more specifically the champion of the twin gods." Ascalor stated. "I am really want to back out now. I am getting goosebumps already." Adrian said in a bit worried tone. "Off you go then!" Ascalor said and with a wave of his hand a spatial fracture appeared beside Adrian and sucked him in with his soulbounds. "Wait! You did not even say who I am meeting with!" Adrian shouted but the elders only caught a few words. ==== Adrian was then spit out again like what happened earlier but this time he evaded his soulbounds. Adrian then looked around his surroundings and saw barrennd. Thend itself was dead not because it was truly dead but because of miasma. He then saw a figure walking towards him which he felt immense threat from. Adrian put up his guard and was ready to strike if the walking figure bes hostile. He then saw the individual that was approaching him clearly. He then shuddered because he thought he was seeing things. NPC: Castillo Race: Undead Species: Death Knight Level: 100 A death knight was approaching him but the name was not read and it said NPC instead of monster. It did not take long for the death knight toe near to Adrian''s location. Adrian then noticed another individual that apanied the death knight but this one was a yer. The yer looked like he was only a year younger than Adrian. Name: Creepysoo Level: 75 Race: Undead Species: Wight Adrian was once again shocked because a yer managed to unlock the undead race before the event ending. The death knight and the yer managed to reach Adrian and the yer yelped. It seems even he did not expect the individual they are escorting was a yer. The undead yer might have thought they would escort an NPC. "Are you the Champion of the Twin Gods, youngd?" The death knight''s voice said and it sounded like a valiant knight unlike the creepy voice Adrian has heard. "Yes. I am." Adrian replied. Before the death knight could give instructions, the yer suddenly spoke. "But you are not a demon? I thought demons were supposed to have horns and wings." Creepysoo stated to which Adrian could now clearly see the boy''s face since he was wearing a robe. The boy had flesh but he was pale and even looked sickly. His hair was silver in color and his eye sockets were ck. He also held a bone staff which means he was a mage of some sort. He probably would be a necromancer if he advances to his second job ss advancement. Adrian then stopped observing them and noticed that he has not cancelled his mour. It seems that the kid was both curious and cautious. He wanted Adrian to prove that he was a demon. He probably has a mission that is to escort the right individual. Adrian showed his true form but has yet to show his wings. "You do not have wings? I thought demons have wings." The undead yer questioned. "You mean these?" Adrian said as he showed his cool wing to which the undead yer eximed in awe. Adrian smiled as he thought that the boy was probably younger than him and is awed by cool looking things. "You know not all demons have wings. I think you have confused our race with devils. We of the Daemos are unlike the devils. We uphold the bnce of this world and do not resort to trickery." Adrian said with his head held up high. "Awesome!" the undead yer eximed which the death knight coughed to bring the former back to focus on the mission. "My name is Castillo. A proud death knight that serves the glorious Undead King. We hope that our escort would be enough for the esteemed Champion." The death knight said as he vowed in front of Adrian. "Did you just say Undead King?" Adrian said as his mind was nking due to the sudden revtion. "Yes. My liege would like to have a chat with your esteemed self." The death knight Castillo said with his heroic voice. Chapter 132 - The Undead King Adrian almost fainted because of the news he heard but he saw that his escort was a yer. It could mean that this yer must have change the narrative about the Undead King. In the records ording to the history books in the game, the undead are entities that hate the living. The only reason for the creation of undead is a dark god rted to life magic. It was said that a dark god cast his twisted life magic to revive the dead. The undead revived using this magic will forever have hatred for the living. Yet, Adrian did not totally believe this as even in this universe life and death was held by two separate gods. If what he knows from lore is true then that would mean a single dark god would not be able to create undead. Undead creation is akin to bypassing death and to resurrect into another form. It was exactly the cycle of life and death. Adrian wanted to ask this to the Goddess Nox but the God of Death has appeared. He put this on the back of his mind as he has a different problem right now. "Are you sure that you king just wants to talk?" Adrian asked in a serious tone. "Do not worry too much Champion. We will not hurt you. We the undead stay true to our word." The death knight Castillo pledge. "Uhuh" Adrian replied. "Do not worry too much uh. What is your name? I cannot see your status." Creepysoo asked. "Equinox" Adrian replied. "Oh cool name. My name is Creepysoo." Creepysoo replied. Adrian smiled and shook the kid''s pale hand as he seemed a happy go lucky person. Adrian could see that the undead lore was more than what history dictated. "So where am I anyways? This does not look like the main world." Adrian asked. "We are at Terra Mortuis. A small dimension that the Undead King found. But be wary because we are not the owner of thisnd." Creepysoo replied. "I think I know what you are saying." Adrian uttered and thought, "This ce is like one of the death realms butcking in deathly energy." [Your stats are boosted by 10% due to the death energy present in thesends.] Adrian could feel that this was either an abandoned death realm or a piece that broke off of a death realm. ces like this are normal in Adrian''s view as when he listened to Ascalor that the battle with gods shook the universe''s foundation. It was not a foreign concept that some realms were destroyed while some are fractured. Adrian checked the portal that he went through if there were traces of it and sighed with relief. The spatial magic that created a door through space left no traces. The elders must have been wary of an undead that has practiced teleportation magic which is why they set the meeting ce far from where the Undead King resides. "Okay then. Lead the way and I will follow. I do not want to waste time just idling about." Adrian dered to which the death knight Castillo nodded and led the way. Adrian looked around and there were creatures here that are phantoms and spectral entities. The funny thing is that they would follow you if you are not looking at them. If you actually stop and stare at them then they would freeze in ce. They would once again resume following if you turn your back. At first there was only one or two of them. A few minutester, a dozen of them would then follow you so the group would battle them. The spectral entities or phantoms will then retaliate when attacked. They are not much of a threat as they are low leveled. Adrian could easily blow one apart with Quantum Spacemine. Quantum Spacemine was now at perfect mastery which is ten. Adrian could now conjure three at the same time with a three second cooldown. Adrian did not find the journey boring as Creepysoo would ask him of stories about his race. Adrian did tell him the general knowledge and he then asked Creepysoo about his journey in Pandemonium. Creepysoo told Adrian that it was only recently that he could y freely. He was apanied by his sister before but she was not that interested in the game. Due to that reason, he was still low level despite starting the game at the officialunch. He also told Adrian how he became an undead. Creepysoo told Adrian that when he was level 50, he got a strange mission from a talking skull. He was a mage at the time that just finished his first job ss advancement to be a dark mage. He encountered the talking skull in one of his mission that would give him a dark mage skill. After a series of missions given by the talking skull, he managed to be an undead. He actually liked being an undead because he views them as cool heroes. He said that in movies, he always like the heroes with a dark concept. When Adrian heard those words, heughed a little because the kid was so innocent. Adrian then warned him not to go and casually telling anyone these information. The kid only had a bitter smile on his face. Adrian guessed that the kid seemed to have been too excited to finally talk to someone. "Do you not have any friends that y the game?" Adrian asked curiously. "Sadly, I don''t have any due to my lifestyle but a hero needs to be strong in times like these." Creepysoo replied. Adrian guessed that he has probably has trouble making friends due to his family situation. He felt sad for the kid and immediately sent a friend request to him. When Creepysoo saw the notification, he was jumping for joy. He even rubbed his eyes and pinched himself because he thought it was a dream. Adrian only offered a hand of friendship to the kid but he was already really happy. Thankfully, he encountered the kid first and not others with sly personalities. Adrian also did not ask for the kid''s situation as he was not interested in that but interested in Creepysoo as a person. "Well are you not going to ept it?" Adrian jokingly teased. "Oh! I will. Sorry because I spaced out a little." Creepysoo said in a hurry. It did not take long for the two boys to hit it off with each other. The death knight actually did not mind the interaction of the two as it would be beneficial to them. Adrian also realized that the death knight was a bit respectful to Creepysoo despite being a young undead. "We have finally arrived." The death knight Castillo announced. Adrian was then awed at the sight of a castle at this desertednd. He also saw death knights as guards and they numbered at least in the thousands. There was also wraiths that circle the perimeter ready to strike offenders. The three entered the castle gates but only Creepysoo and Adrian went inside the castle. The castle looked like an old medieval castle but minus the light. Since undead could see in perfect darkness, they really did not need the light. Adrian was then led to what looked like a throne room. Inside the throne room stood five individuals with one sitting on a throne. The first individual that Adrian saw was a d in obsidian armor with an overbearing aura. Adrian wanted to use his evil eye but that might be seen as disrespectful because he was basically appraising someone. If Adrian guessed right then he must be a doom knight which is a higher existencepared to a death knight. The next individuals looked like twins with contrasting colors. They were twodies that looked the same but with different auras. The woman on the right was wearing a ck Victorian dress or more specifically wearing all ck. The woman beside her looked exactly like her but was in a white dress reminiscent of a wedding gown. If Adrian looked closely then he would also notice that their hair color was also the same as their color tone. The next individual that was eye-catching was as he was partially shirtless and had green skin. Adrian guessed that this was probably a ghoul. Adrian know of them but this ghoul was different from the picture in the forums. He had ws that looked like it was leaking venom and muscles that contracts. The ghoul even had four arms which would mean he was a higher persona individual. Thest individual that was standing or rather floating is something like a wraith. His body was wearing a hooded robe which looked as if it was made from the finest silk. The hood does not reveal his face as it was a ck abyss even when Adrian stared at it. Adrian could feel that this wraith could use the spatial magic as Adrian could feel remnants of it from him. Adrian then looked towards the individual sitting in the throne. He was a pale man wearing a golden crown and armor. He did not look like an undead as his face and body looked fine minus the extremely white skinplexion. Adrian also noticed that his hair was tinum in color but most importantly his aura. The aura emanated by the man in the throne was so powerful that even Adrian felt hindered in breathing. "Wee Champion of the Twin Gods to my humble abode. I am Caesar. The Undead King." The man sitting on the throne said as his voice echoed throughout the room. Chapter 133 - The Truth Of Undeath Adrian looked at the Undead King before responding. "Thank you for the warm wee." Adrian replied with a smile. "You are most wee here in our humble abode." Caesar cheerily said as heughed. Adrian did not expect that the Undead King was this cheerful. He expected a more serious or gloomy attitude. You really should not judge a book by its cover. "Come closer please champion and please introduce yourself to us." Caesar said. "Well, I am Equinox. I am the current Champion of the Twin Gods. One of the Daemos. That is pretty much it with my introduction." Adrian answered. "Allow me to introduce my family. The Doom Knight d in obsidian armor is Cruz and is the leader of the undead knights. The twins Noire and nche who are my secretary of sorts. The Ghoul Asura Vr who is the strongest of my warriors. The Astral Wraith Du''an who is my most trusted wizard. Andst but not least, the prince of the undead that you have already met. The son I am most proud of, Creepysoo." Caesar cheerfully stated. When Adrian heard thest sentence, he was greatly shocked. He did not expect a sudden bombshell of an announcement. Adrian looked at Creepysoo and he was embarrassed with his title that he was cutely protesting at the announcement of his title. Adrian though recovered from his shock and gave a thumbs up to the kid. Now that Adrian has a closer look, Creepysoo and the Undead King Caesar are alike. They probably have the same undead species but the Undead King must have a higher persona than Creepysoo. If Creepysoo were to raise his persona then he would probably have the same intensity in aura as the Undead King Caesar. "I am very grateful that you seem to have befriended my son. He rarely goes out in the world as Undead are still persecuted much like your kind. I hope that you will take care of my son when the need arises." Caesar said as heughed heartily. "Well that is enough for the yful banter. We need to proceed to the topic at hand and no longer waste the Champion''s time." Caesar said as his face became serious. "Champion Equinox, let me ask if you know the true reason how we undead have been made?" Caesar asked. "I am sorry as I have not been fully informed. The twin gods are busy themselves of monitoring the world and searching for the dark gods. Although ording to history books, a dark god with twisted life magic created the undead." Adrian answered. "And do you believe that im?" Caesar asked as a follow up. "I believe that it is usible but our universe have separate gods for life and death. Even if they came from another universe, the same principle should apply to them as life and death are too potent to be carried by one god. The creation of undead uses life magic but also tampers the death cycle which would be impossible for just a dark god of life." Adrian said his hypothesis. When the Undead King and his attendants heard this, they were shocked. It seems the Champion chosen was not to be underestimated despite his youth. He managed to piece iplete information and turn it into a very usible conclusion. His conclusion in fact was close to the truth except of once fact. "It was not a dark god that transformed us into undead. The one who was responsible was the previous Envoy of the Twin Gods." Caesar stated the truth. Adrian''s mind was once again blown and almost stopped functioning. Envoy of the Twin Gods was the job ss that his best friend would get if he sessfully cleared all his missions. It would make sense that the envoy would be able to twist life and death because he would be able to use both energies. Unlike the envoy, Adrian was the Champion of the Twin Gods and acts more like an enforcer rather than a prophet. Since the new Envoy has yet to be chosen, Adrian is chosen to be the bridge for this asion. "And where is the former Envoy then?" Adrian asked as even he was curious. Adrian looked around and saw that the group before him did not have immense energy of life and death. "He has just risen from his seal." The Undead King Caesar said in a grave tone. "Don''t tell me its!?" Adrian suddenly thought of someone while he said those words. "It is as you feared. He is the Arch Lich Malus." The Undead King Caesar stated but he was not too happy saying that name. "Why did the previous envoy betray the Twin Gods anyway? They are the two most powerful gods in the universe. Only an idiot would do that." Adrian straight up stated to which the undead kingughed. "You are right only an idiot would do such a thing. We of the first undead were warriors of the twin gods. I was even the Champion of the God of Death. Although shabbier than your title, it is an esteemed title nheless." The Undead King Caesar said to which greatly intrigued Adrian as he always liked reading lore. "My younger sister was even the Champion of the Goddess of Life. Anyways, back to my story. During the invasion of the dark gods, we were getting desperate to win and eveny our life to protect the world. Since champions should alwaysmunicate with the envoy, we have a good rtionship. Nevertheless, it seems years of friendship was not enough to wash away the greed of man." The Undead King Caesar said as he sighed. "Malus was just a newly appointed envoy because his predecessor died during the firsting. He was still trained nheless so he knows how to wield his powers. I do not know if it was greed or he was tempted but when we fell down in battle, he used his powers to revive us from death which was possible as long as your body was intact." The Undead King Caesar stated while his attendants looked like they were welling with anger as they remembered what happened. "Let me guess. He did revive all of you but the twist was he already sided with the dark gods like some of the envoys." Adrian stated. "You are right, Champion Equinox. We were not expecting the desertion and betrayal of the other envoys. Malus used his new found twisted powers to corrupt the revival. Instead of reviving us normally, we were revived as undead. We still have our clear mind though and the first thing I did was rally the undead thereby gaining the title of Undead King." The Undead King Caesar told Adrian which thetter was listening attentively. "So what happened after your undeath revival?" Adrian asked. "The first thing I did was sh that despicable Malus to shreds but it proved futile as he already became an Arch Lich. He just revived to where his phctery was hidden. After his revival, he took control of every Undead that was near him as if he branded our souls with his vile magic. We pointed our des to ourrades and the war became much more difficult. I even killed my own sister with my hands to which I would never forgive myself." The Undead King Caesar said in a depressed tone. "If Malus was the real leader, why did he not be the undead king?" Adrian asked as he was wondering how Caesar became the Undead King instead of Malus. "Well, I do not mean to brag but I was a king already and a champion at the same time. You could say that although great in terms of individual power, some people are just not destined to lead. Malus was such a case as he does not have a shred of leadership in him. The only ones that truly followed him were his fanatics that would evenmit suicide for him. Those fanatics are probably liches by now." The Undead King Caesar stated. "I see. Since there could only be one Undead King, he took control of your mind to do his bidding instead of leading by himself. If that was the case then how did he became an envoy anyways?" Adrian dered. "He was thest living disciple of his master that was the Envoy before the firsting. I think he might have had a hand in how that happened too but we were short-handed at the time. We used all the necessary personnel we could get as long as they were willing toy their lives." The Undead King Caesar stated. "Okay then. Now that I got the gist of what happened, ording to your narrative. What do you want to warrant my presence anyway?" Adrian said as he cut to the chase. "It is simple, Champion Equinox. We want to be once again acknowledge by the Twin Gods as warriors that would fight for them. We want to be under their grace once more!" The Undead King Caesar stated as he stood up and showed his kingly majesty. Chapter 134 - Crown Of The Undead King Adrian heard the deration of the Undead King and could feel his valiant spirit. He did not know what to reply as he does not even have an idea how to make it happen. As Adrian was wondering what to do, his avatar was controlled by the AI. "It is not easy to approve your request Undead King. I know that if the Arch Lich was near you then you would be controlled once again. You also have yet to sever your ties with him. Do that first then your request will certainly be approved. I know that the twin gods will most definitely wee you all once more." Adrian stated. "You have a fair point, Champion Equinox. Although difficult, we would certainly do everything we can to be free from that despicable things tethers. Unfortunately, we cannot leave this ce freely or else Malus would detect our presence. The only one who is not tethered to him is my son Creepysoo as he is a free undead. I am afraid that we have to burden you child." The Undead King Caesar said. "Do not worry, Father. I will free the rest of our king from his control." Creepysoo boldly stated with confidence or rather determination. "I assume you will child. Now then, I hope to use the Champion''s skills in a certain aspect." The Undead King Caesar asked with respect. "I hope that it is not far too difficult for me." Adrian replied now free from the AI''s control. "I am hoping to put you in charge of finding the pieces of my crown." The Undead King Caesar said. "Crown? Do you not have a crown right now?" Adrian pointed to the crown that the Undead King is currently wearing. "Oh! This crown here is just for decoration. It barely has any usefulness as it is merely to make me look regal. The crown I am telling you about was the crown I was wearing when I became the Undead King. It was shattered by that despicable Malus because it helped impede his control over me. I ask the righteous champion to help me get it back." The Undead King Caesar stated and a quest notification popped in Adrian''s sights. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Return the Crown to the King The Undead King Caesar wants you to retrieve the pieces of his shattered crown. If you manage to get all pieces, bring it back to the Undead King and he will reward you handsomely. Difficulty: S Requirement: Collect all ten pieces of the Undead King''s Crown (0 / 10) Reward: Location of a Unique Undead Failure: The Undead King and his attendants will not be able to join the battle against Arch Lich Malus. Time Limit: None When Adrian epted the quest, one of his current quests was updated. [The Quest Ancient Heroes III has beenpleted. The next quest will be rewritten due to the new factors added.] [You have received Weapon Enhancement Stones x 10] [You have received the quest Ancient Heroes IV (Revised)] *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Ancient Heroes IV (Revised) Due to the new information given to you by the Undead King, the spirits of the Ancient Heroes wants you to help him on his mission to vanquish Arch Lich Malus. Find the whereabouts of the subordinates of the Arch Lich to derail their quest to turn everyone to undead. Difficulty: A Requirement: Find five bases and destroy them. (0 / 5) Reward: Armor Enhancement Stones x 10 Failure: Arch Lich Malus and his servants will hasten their ns to conquer the world and fill it up wth mindless undead. Undead that will forever be controlled by the Arch Lich. Time Limit: 100 days Adrian almost forgot of the mission to find the Undead King because it would have been suicide. Adrian then remembered a title that Argent shouted before taking the Void Demolition skill. "If you do not mind me asking, do you know who the Lich King is? Argent a former envoy shouted it as if this Lich King would save him. He also said another name but I kind of forgotten." Adrian asked. When the Undead King Caesar heard what Adrian said, he frowned. Adrian saw the Undead King''s reaction and thought that it might be bad news. "If that guy is now unleashed then it would be more difficult for us. Yet, if he was already unleashed then the main world would have been overrun by undead by now." The Undead King Caesar stated with a frown and even his attendants frowned as well. "The Lich King is not me because I for one am not a Lich. The Lich King would be Malus'' former master that he revived. A Lich King would be the pinnacle of all liches and you would expect it to be something that an Arch Lich cannot control. But¡­" The Undead King Caesar told Adrian. "But what?" Adrian said as he wanted to know the answer. "What if a dying dark god fuses with an Envoy''s body only and discarding the envoy''s soul? So that an undead more fearsome than I was born. With the soul of a dark god and it twisting the powers of an Envoy then it could only be called a disaster." The Undead King said in a grave tone as if remembering what had happened. "I do not know if that wretched Malus nned for it to happen or it was a coincidence. Still, the fusion of the dark god with the envoy''s body was not perfect. It took a great deal of energy to sustain the fusion as the body would break down even if it was undead. The worst part is that to sustain the body, the Lich King would rip the souls of its victims and eat it as nourishment." The Undead King Caesar said in an angry tone. "I see. If what you said is true then the Lich King has not been properly revived yet. If my guess is correct, Malus would then look for the Lich King to revive him and then join forces with him." Adrian stated as he thinks that would be the obvious n. "Even Malus would take tremendous effort to revive the Lich King. Reviving a mortal is much different than reviving a god after all. Even if it uses a mortal body as a host. I will try to appoint some shadow stalkers to find the Lich King''s sealed tomb so that we know if Malus is going towards it." The Undead King Caesar said. The twins Noire and nche bowed and left to ry the Undead King''smand. "Okay then. Please notify me if you manage to find it so that I could also tell the elders. Also, I know it is too much to ask but do perhaps know of some of the locations of your crown pieces?" Adrian asked as he does not want to search blindly. "I thought you were not going to ask that. We manage to find out that three pieces are located inside the Church of Light. Two pieces at the Church of Life. Four pieces are currently unounted for. Luckily, we managed to find one piece. You could use this one to track the location of the other pieces as they react to one another." The Undead King Caesar said as he beckoned the doom knight to give the fragment to Adrian. The Doom Knight Cruz gave Adrian the fragment and he inspected it. Quest Item: Crown Fragment of the Undead King Tier: Transcendent Description: A fragment of the cursed crown of the Undead King. It exudes an aura that pollutes a living beings soul. Adrian stared at the fragment intently and he could feel both life and death energy from it but not in right way. When Adrian first felt death energy, he was at peace as if it was soothing his soul. The death energy at the fragment was violent and wants to consume life. Adrian was not that familiar with life energy so he could notpare it but he could feel that it was slightly off. "I hope that this meeting has been a fruitful experience to you Champion Equinox. I hope that we will be allies in the battlefield that is toe. Du''an will help you leave this realm. I hope when you return, you will bring us good news." The Undead King Caesar said with a smile. "I hope so too." Adrian replied with a smile. Du''an floated near Adrian and spoke to him. "I know that my spatial magic might be considered shabbypared to your race Champion Equinox but let me do the honors. Please tell me your intended destination and I will try to send you there." Du''an stated in a respectful tone. "Please send me to a location near the headquarters of the Church of Light. See you again, Creepysoo." Adrian said as he used mour on himself and sealed his soulbounds to lessen Du''an''s burden. "I adhere to themand." Du''an said as a familiar sensation enveloped Adrian and he was whisked away and disappeared from the throne room. Chapter 135 - The Holy City Of Sanctus Adrian was transported just outside the Holy City of Light, Sanctus. He was teleported to a paved road that was made using marble. If anyone were to see the city then it could only describe it as shining. This is one of the independent cities that is not in the control of the empire despite near the borders of the empire. The reason the Holy City of Light is not regted by the Empire is that the Pope of the Church of Light manages this city. Since even the empire does not dare control the Holy City, how could other kingdoms do so. Another reason is that the current Pope is rted to the Emperor. Another reason is that the imperial family is said to be descendants of the Sun god which in turn is a son of the Goddess of Light. Adrian walked on this paved marble roads and immediately stopped in his tracks. He looked for a nearby shady area where no people could see him and went there. "If my hunch is correct then I could not waltz inside the Holy City of Light. There should be some kind of True Sight item in the gates. If there wasn''t then the Holy City would not be deemed as a safe haven. If there was no true sight then the Daemos would have easily infiltrated the city." Adrian thought. Ascalor once told Adrian during their training session that they could not easily infiltrate holy cities. Adrian was told that it was very difficult to even teleport inside because they could be detected. Adrian would have to reevaluate how to get inside the Holy City of Light. "I could use the mask. It could transform me in a cellr level to what I was when I was human. I just need to confidently go inside and present my adventurer ID." Adrian thought as he pulled the mask that was inside his inventory. Adrian ced the faceless mask on his face. The mask looked like contorted group of flesh mashed together. It was like a mask that something one would wear for a horror house. A system notification then appeared before Adrian. [Please choose an image from your archive.] Images of all the people that Adrian encountered appeared before him. Some were even NPCs but most importantly, they were all the people Adrian spent some time with. Adrian then realized something skin crawling. "This item is scary! As long as you spent enough time with them then you could transform to be them. It is a great item to infiltrate fortresses of any safeguarded city." Adrian muttered while another system notification appeared. [If the individual cannot be chosen or is not in the archive, obtaining a sample gene of the person will be added. The sample will onlyst for one transformation.] Adrian was once again shocked by the usefulness of the item. If he wants to be someone he is unfamimiliar with then all he needed was something like a strand of hair or a drop of blood. Adrian was then saddened that he could only use the item ten times. Adrian chose the image of when he was human. The faceless mask that was barely clinging to his face suddenlytched onto it. It was not even afortable feeling. It feels like an eel or a slimy thing was on his face. The feeling was disturbing but Adrian kept up with it as he did not want to break the transformation. If Adrian was viewed by someone who has seen a faceless one then they would probably scream in horror. Adrian''s face transformed first into a faceless one followed by his body. His body then slowly but surely morphed into his human avatar. His clothes also change to look just like his beginner garb. He looked like a beginner that started in the Holy City. Adrian then cooked up a n that would guarantee him entrance in the Holy City. He then started gathering simple herbs and fruits near the woond area. Since the Goddess of Light was worshipped in Sanctus, the wildlife in the area was bathe in wondrous light that the goddess herself watches over. About thirty minutester, Adrian went up towards the gate. The line was moving quick as the guards will only inspect you if the gate crystal glowed red or if you have not gotten proper identification. When Adrian''s turn was up, the gate crystal glowed a red light and he was asked to raise his hands. A sorcerer looking woman dressed in a grand white mage robe appeared and cast magic towards Adrian. Since Adrian''s physiology was change to his starting stats, he was weak. Adrian was even holding a bag. When the guards checked the bag, all they saw was a bag full of herbs and fruits. "State your name and where youe from." The guard said in a probing tone. "I am Keros from a vige south of here. I was just on my way to the city so that I could sell my herbs and fruits. It is my first time here as my mother became sick so I journeyed to this city for her. I have been told that herbs are sold a lot more in the city." Adrian said and even acted a little afraid. Adrian even searched for videos in the inte about acting. He would practice for ten minutes in front of a mirror every single day. His terrible acting has leveled up from mildly terrible. Nevertheless, it proved effective for the guard because his belongings were only fruits and herbs. The sorcerer even said that he was clean, weak, and poses no threat. "Is that so? You could go inside then but get an ID from the adventurer''s guild or somewhere so that you could go inside cities freely. It is a burden for both you and the guards if we will always inspect you each time. Take care of you mother when you return to your vige." The guard said. "Yes. I will do as you have ordered good sir. I thank you for your understanding nature. Keep up the good work." Adrian said as he bowed and entered the city. When Adrian entered the city, his smile was from ear to ear. The first thing he did was to go to the adventurer''s guild and get an ID for his current look. He wanted to go to a ck market dealer for it but the ck market is only avable for yers 18 years old and above. "Seriously, even the ck market has an age limit. That is fine. There probably is no ck market here in Sanctus anyway since pdins even roam the ce. The first thing to do is find a priest that I could trap in Sirius'' shadow. Transform into that priest and infiltrate the church." Adrian said as he looked at a tall structure in the middle of the city. The church located in the middle of the Holy City of Sanctus was hailed by yers as one of the most beautiful structures in all of Pandemonium. Even Adrian would agree that it was beautiful but he has seen other structures that couldpare or even much more beautiful than it. "Even the Paradox ne is much more beautiful than that white gold coated building. The Paradox ne looks like a constetion brought to life if viewed from above. The Paradox ne looks like a sea of stars that one would even wonder if it was even real." Adrian muttered as he looked for the adventurer''s guild. Adrian hurriedly got an ID from the adventurer''s guild and immediately set his n in motion. "Why am I getting excited doing something bad? Wait. It is not bad I am just stealing¡­I mean returning back what belongs to the owner anyways. Yes! That''s what it is. I am just returning what was stolen from the owner. I am basically stealing the stolen item. Two negatives cancels each other out." Adrian told himself while he was circling the square. Adrian could now see what was different inside a holy city. The people were rather cheerful and order was observed. There was not even small fights in the scene. There were bars in the city but it seems that you cannot walk the streets drunk or else you will get detained until you sober up. The city was bustling with life and emotions. It made Adrian feel a little jealous because he must take proper caution if he were to reveal his true form. Nevertheless, great power alsoes with circumstances. He was wandering the city square in search for priests but all he saw was yers in priest garbs. What Adrian needed was an NPC priest. There was only location where he could find one and that was the church itself. Adrian hoped that the Goddess of Light does not actively observe every priest worshipping her or else his n was doomed before it even began. Adrian in deep thought as he went towards the giant white castle like church. Chapter 136 - Finding A Target Adrian is now at the marbled steps of the giant church. If one was asked if it was a castle then others would approve. The gigantic structure was big in Adrian''s eyes but it became bigger when he went near it. Thankfully, anyone was allowed to go inside the main hall of the church where prayers are made or else Adrian would have to find a way to sneak inside. Adrian went inside the church and was blinded. He really was blinded because it was much brighter inside the church than the outside. They really are not kidding when the named it the Church of Light. Adrian observed the surroundings not only because he was amazed but to find a potential target. The walls were white and it bounced of the natural sunlight peeping from the ss ceiling. There were ornaments and sigils of the Goddess of Light. The altar even had a sculpture of her with a golden halo on her. The sculpture was made of white marble with the image of the goddess resembling a woman in her mid-twenties. Since the sculpture was all marble, Adrian could not distinguish the real image. Adrian then looked at the wall paintings on the church walls and frowned. It depicted a ray of golden light piercing the clouds and vanquishing monsters upon it. The most disturbing thing was that there was no other depictions of gods who helped her. It was if the Church of Light was soaking up all the glory for itself despite others contributing for the peace they have now. Although the Goddess of Light Gaea and the God of Death Abaddon does not need worshippers for power, it did not mean they should not be recognized. Adrian could only sigh as he knew that some gods needs followers to exert some powers unto the mortal ne. Dark Gods are the same since they are still gods but on the lower end of the spectrum due to them needing faith to grant and receive power. Adrian then remembered the words of the twin gods to not cause enmity to other beliefs. Adrian was a bit sorry but what else could he do. It is not like if he asked nicely then the churches would easily hand out crown fragments. Anyway, the big hurdle for Adrian was the Church of Light. Since he was the Champion of the Twin Gods, he could probably gain a bit of respect from the Church of Life. Adrian looked around and saw long chairs with some people offering prayers with their head bowed. There were even some apprentice priests cleaning the floor. It seemed that they were cleaning for the afternoon mass. Adrian was still looking for a ce he could perform the switcheroo but the ce was so well lit that it would always go noticed. He then saw something like a confession room or what is close to it. It was a small wooden room interconnected by a translucent screen. The small room on the right was where the priest sits down while the room on the left was where the people who wanted to confess their wrongdoings go. He currently saw that the doors were open which means that there was no priest currently there. Adrian decided to ask the apprentice priest that was sweeping the floor. "Excuse me, Sir Priest" Adrian called to the apprentice priest. The apprentice priest stopped the sweeping and immediately replied. "Yes, how can I help you?" the apprentice priest replied. "I was wondering when will the confessions be done?" Adrian asked. "Oh. We just had a great ceremony a few minutes ago so the priests are still resting. When the bell ringster on is when the confessions will return." The apprentice priest inspected Adrian and saw that he was just in his teens. He began wondering what sins the youth in front of him would confess but he should not judge. It might just be something minor like being disobedient to his parents and the like. "Thank you very much then I will look around until I hear the bell rings." Adrian bowed as he was thankful to the apprentice priest. "May the glory of the light shine through you." The apprentice priest said with a smile as he continued on his task. Adrian wandered inside the main hall which was huge and looked at all the paintings, carvings and even the design of the walls. It was really a grandeur megastructure. He was really impressed on how they designed this whole church. Adrian wanted to explore more but there were pdins blocking some doors which means only church personnel were allowed to go inside. Adrian remembered all the doors being blocked and chose the most heavily guarded one. He would go inside that one as it would be the most likely location where the crown fragments are being kept. It did not take long before a clear sound of a bell was heard throughout the church. Adrian immediately went inside the left confession room and closed the door. He waited patiently for the priest to go inside. He then heard some useful information that put his mind at ease. "I heard that the pope is now returning from the capital. She will arrive in about an hour and she would hold a ceremony. Once she return, we must wee her and be ready for her reception." An old sounding priest said. "Yes, Bishop Lu." Numerous voices replied. Adrian then heard the door being closed and a figure sitting down in front of him. Adrian''s mouth curved into a devious smile as it was now time to initiate his n. "Tell me, Bright Soul. Why have youe to the room of illumination? Did youe here for your sins to be forgiven and washed away by the bright light of the Goddess Luminaria?" the bishop asked the person in front of him with the same statement he always does. "Forgive me Father for I will sin." Adrian said with a stoic face. When the bishop heard Adrian''s response, he did not immediately realize what was wrong with it. The bishop was about to respond his usual phrase but then he realized what was wrong with other person''s reply. "Dear repenting one, what do you mean by for you will sin?" the bishop asked the other person. Adrian did not even reply. The bishop then started to sweat because he suddenly started bing nervous. A few momentster, Adrian finally replied to the bishop''s question. "You did not need to worry as you would not be there to witness it. Let me rephrase that. You will be there but not in the way that you it will be." Adrian said with a smile on his face. The bishop wanted to open the door and call for help but he suddenly could not move. The Bishop could feel his body sinking to the floor. At first the bishop was in disbelief since the floor should be hard and made of the finest marble. The bishop was toote to realize that he was sinking inside his own shadow. "Do not worry, Father. You will not be harmed after this. I will just borrow your face for a limited time before the Popees back." Adrian said in a calm tone as the bishop was locked inside Sirius'' domain. Sirius could now hold an individual as long as the level was not too high from him. The bishop was only about level 80 and he could be trapped a total of two hours as long as Sirius concentrates. Adrian took off the faceless mask and reverted back to his demon form. It seems that using the mask also disables his mour. Using his ws, he cut open the transparent cloth separating the twopartments and looked for fallen hair. Adrian order Sirius to pluck a few hair from the bishop before hepletely sank. Adrian picked up those fallen hair and wondered how he could use that to transform into the bishop. Adrian summoned Kaon in his human form and ordered him to transform into Adrian''s human avatar. Kaon immediately told what he was ordered to while Adrian was still finding out what to do with the strand of hair. Adrian even tried saying transform but nothing happened. He then put the stands of hair closer to the mask and a system notification arrived. [Would you like to use these to produce a temporary temte? Yes or No] Adrian said yes. The faceless mask''s skin wriggled and formed tendrils to collect the hair stands. Adrian immediately let go because that looked gross and he did not want to touch it. Yet, he could put the mask on his face. A few secondster, a new system notification popped up. [You can now transform in Bishop Lu of the Church of Light one time.] Adrian smiled and immediately put the faceless mask to his face and selected Bishop Lu. He experienced all the thing he has previously experience when he first tried out the mask. "I will not getfortable with this mask''s transformation process." An old voice said as Adrian now lookedpletely identical to the bishop he is currently taking hostage. Chapter 137 - Sneaking Inside The Church Of Light Adrian in the guise of Bishop Lu stepped out of the room together with Kaon disguised as Adrian. Kaon would wait outside the church to signal Adrian if the Pope arrives. The apprentice priests saw that the Bishop exited the room before time was even up. "Bishop Lu! You have exited to early." An apprentice priest who saw Adrian with the bishop''s form said. Adrian looked around and saw that there were no individuals who are lined for a confession. "There are currently no other individuals that wants to be cleansed by the light. I will return if there are people who enter the room. I just need to check something that has escaped my mind. I do not want to be berated by the Pope when shees back." Adrian disguised as Bishop Lu in an imposing tone so that the apprentice priest could feel his pressure. "Of course, Bishop Lu. I am sorry for not thinking of your own circumstances. I wille to you if another person wille to the confession room." The apprentice priest said. "No worries. May the Light shine upon your being." Adrian disguised as Bishop Lu said as if he was a magnanimous person. "May you also be blessed by the light." The apprentice priest replied. Adrian then walked towards the door where it was guarded by two pdins d in golden shining armor. Adrian was nervously walking towards the two as he feared that his transformation might be seen through. Adrian was almost at the door with his heart pounding loud but he still had a smiling face to keep a fa?ade. Adrian finally reached the door and was about to go inside but he was slightly spooked by one pdin talking to him. "May the Light bless you, Bishop Lu." The pdin suddenly said. "May the light bless you too." Adrian disguised as Bishop Lu replied. Adrian managed to go inside without problems due to the fact that he copied what the neighborhood grandpas would do when someone greets them. The neighborhood grandpas would just reply with the same phrase that you tell them. He would also have a soft smile stered on his face to appear more mild mannered. Adrian was congratting himself for clearing the second obstacle. All he needs to do now was to locate the crown fragments. He was going to fetch the crown fragment from his inventory when he suddenly got a whisper from someone. Cersei: I hope you have not forgotten about the promise you have made fellow yer Equinox. Adrian then suddenly remembered that he was supposed to meet with Cersei in their guild base. Hepletely forgot about this as he was busy evolving his soulbounds. He was too embarrassed to admit that he forgot. Equinox: I am sorry as I was doing an important mission right now. I am almost done. Is five hourster okay? I will also call my teammate over so we will arrive together. Cersei: I see no problem in that as we would also need to prepare for your arrival. Excuse me for interrupting your mission. Please contact me after your mission. Adrian did not need to respond anymore as other priests started passing him by. It would look really strange if a Bishop was typing in a virtual keyboard so Adrian only replied when others are not around. Adrian looked around a corner where there was only a statue and paintings around. He then proceeded to get the crown fragment out of his inventory. The crown fragment looks like a rusted piece of metal that is not even radiating royal energy. It looked like if Adrian exerted a bit of force then it would break. Adrian held the fragment in his hands and waited for a reaction but nothing happened. "Weird. The said that as long as I was near a fragment then it would react." Adrian thought. Adrian tried waiting for a few minutes but to no avail. The fragment was not reacting. Adrian then turned around to report his failure but the fragment suddenly lit up. The fragment only lit up for a second and then disappeared. Adrian then tried to turn in a 360 degree motion. At the 270 degree angle, the fragment lit up a little bit. Adrian now figured how the fragment works. It is more like apass that only points the location. Adrian thought that the fragment would fly by itself when he took it of his inventory. "So much for my expectations. I thought it would work like those old movies. The difference of expectations versus reality." Adrian said as he sighed. Adrian followed where the lighting off from the fragment was getting brighter. He would encounter a few people along the way but he would immediately store the fragment in his inventory. Adrian would only take out the fragment when he is alone. It did not take long for Adrian to grumble. He was already walking for about thirty minutes yet all he passed through was doorways. Adrian was getting desperate as the pope could arrive earlier than he imagined. Adrian wanted to abort the mission but he always told himself that he is close topleting it. About ten minutes in, he was led by the fragment to an empty room. Adrian wondered why he was led here as there was nothing there but the fragment was shining brightly. Adrian searched the room but it was just an empty room and it was not even lit. Adrian then pondered on what to do. The room was empty but the fragment reacts. "Could it be below? Is there a secretpartment or button I must press for it to be revealed?" Adrian thought as he inspected the floor. If anyone were to see Adrian knock on the floor right now, they would no doubt call Adrian crazy. Thankfully, he was in the guise of Bishop Lu. Even if anyone saw him, they would thought that Bishop Lu was the one who became crazy rather than Adrian. Adrian knocked on the marble floor expecting there to be a hollow sounding tone to be produced. He tapped every tile but was only depressed because it was all solid. Adrian stood up and then knocked on the walls this time but once again nothing. Adrian wanted to give up but when he was standing on the center of the room, the fragment was reacting strongly. The fragment emitted a sh of bright light that illuminated the whole room. Adrian though felt some of his mana get sucked to power the light released. Adrian opened his eyes and then looked up to see floating ss cases that contained items of different rarities. Adrian wondered why there was no guards. Adrian used his evil eye and knew why no guards were needed. The ss cases are coated with something of a white thorny aura and chains made of light. Adrian did not know how to get rid of the aura that was coating the floating ss cases. Adrian then thought why were the ss cases high up in the air but put that in the back of his mind. Adrian was about to unfurl his wings but the sudden message from Kaon put him to a stop. "Master, the pope has arrived." Kaon told via their soul link. When Adrian heard that message, he hastened his movements and immediately took flight. Adrian started hastily looking for the fragments. He was a bit disturbed by the weight that his body gained because of the transformation. Still, his wings were powerful enough to carry him easily. It did not take long for Adrian to find the other fragments because they too shined albeit faint. "Great. The only problem now is how am I going to get it out of here?" Adrian muttered and words made of golden light appeared in front of him. The golden words read, "Only those Blessed by the Light can touch these. As long Light touches the room, they are forever protected by the Goddess of Light." Adrian then thought that since he was currently Bishop Lu then does that not mean he was blessed by the light. Adrian reached out to the ss case but a system notification shocked him. [Your soulbound Sirius has died.] Adrian frowned upon seeing the message but he must not idle any longer. He was sure that the pdins would have been informed as Bishop Lu would have been released from the prison. It did not take long for Adrian to hear footsteps of several peopleing towards his location. Adrian tried to touch the ss case only to be damaged and his transformation to be disabled. Adrian then finally saw the people that reached the room. There were about twenty pdins and five priests with a woman with golden hair and blue eyes dressed in white goldenced robes. Adrian looked at the woman who was staring at him with eyes full of contempt. "You vile being. Get out of our holynd right now!" the woman shouted as she aimed a spell towards Adrian. Chapter 138 - Escaping From The Holy City Adrian did not even spared a nce at the woman shouting at him. The spell she casted was a skill shot and not a target spell so Adrian evaded it by hiding in one of the ss cases. Adrian had to admit that the ss case was durable despite it being made of what looks like feeble ss. Adrian continued bashing the ss case in hopes of it breaking but he only got damaged in the end. He even bashed it with his oversized gauntlet but there was not even a crack. He was getting immense pressure though as skill shots were being fired upon him while he bashed the ss case. The Church of Light Pope, Her Holiness Pristina, was looking at Adrian in a vile manner and wants to tear the intruder limb from limb. Adrian could feel the killing intenting from someone below but he is too focused on breaking the ss case. He suddenly heard another shout below and a blinding ray of lighting towards him. "Devil Possessed Being! Come down here and fight coward!" Her Holiness Pristina shouted as she cast one of her long range skills. Adrian saw the beam of intense lighte towards him at light speed. Adrian decided that he would not be able to evade it and decided to blink just a meter away. The pdins and priest were shocked as they did not expect the devil possessed being was fast. Thankfully, Adrian was evaluated as a devil possessed being instead of a demon. Adrian wanted to know why he was seen as such but he was too busy breaking the ss and dodging skills to even bother. Adrian''s mind started to go into overdrive so that he could get out of this predicament with the fragments but that was hopeless. Adrian thought that it was already a loss cause and decided to use a teleportation scroll. Adrian tore the teleportation scroll which he now only has two but nothing happened. Adrian was stunned because this never happened before. A system notification then popped up to inform Adrian of what happened. [Cannot use any long range teleportation skills and equipment due to the Prismatic Barrier. All that touches the light will not be able to escape.] Adrian could only curse as he would definitely not be getting out of here alive. Adrian though was very doubtful as why does the pdins and the pope not even get him down themselves. Adrian wanted to know why high level NPCs could not even snipe him down so he used his evil eye on them and he was shocked on what he saw. NPC: Pristina Lumen Tier: Legendary Title: Pope of the Church of Light Race: Angelus Hierarchy: Third Sphere - Principalities (Sealed in Human Form) Level: 250 NPC: Jaren Lightde Tier: Epic Title: Sword of the Pope Race: Angelus Hierarchy: Third Sphere - Arch Angel (Sealed in Human Form) Level: 230 NPC: Fera Lightguard Tier: Epic Title: Shield of the Pope Race: Angelus Hierarchy: Third Sphere - Arch Angel (Sealed in Human Form) Level: 230 "Come down here you unhuman scum!" Jaren Lightde who is a male pdin shouted. Adrian was greatly shocked of the information he managed to glimpse. Adrian wanted to ask questions but it seems that it was not optimistic to do so. Adrian also noticed that when the group entered the room, the room somehow became brighter. It was almost like a domain was applied but only partially. The Church of Light was pro-human but views other races tolerable due to the threat of the dark gods. Adrian noticed this because he has yet to see an elf priest NPC or any other race for that matter. Also, majority of the vendors in the city were human NPCs and only the roaming merchants were of other race. Adrian previously did not know why this was the case as their catchphrase was "All is equal within the light". He now knows why they have this viewpoint. The leader of the Church of Light are angels. Despite hearing good things about them in the real word, in Pandemonium angels are just like any other individual. In fact, Ascalor hated the angels because they are too conceited. Ascalor told Adrian that he hated angels because they see themselves as perfect or the purest of creations. It seems that having sparkly lights when you manifest your white feathered wings was enough to blind the weak willed. Add to the fact that angels were blessed with mastery of magic and a slightly better physique than the humans then it was clear that attention got to their head. Ascalor also told Adrian that he prefer the devils more rather than the angels because devils were more true to their nature and they cannot lie. The only thing on Adrian''s mind when Ascalor was telling him that story was that an angel must have offended him in some way. In the end, the angels'' head became big and treated themselves as superior. They viewed races other than humans inferior because humans like to worship them or praise them. Angels have a bitter rivalry with devils and always try to kill devils when one appears. It was a good thing for Adrian as he will not bring demons and angels to war due to his quest. Adrian then thought of one thing and that is to get rid of all the light in the area. Adrian could only sigh as he will waste a long cooldown skill just to escape but he was left with no choice. "Netheros Domain" Adrian muttered. A chilling wind from who knows where blew inside the room. The light that flooded the room was being eaten by the ck, white and gray smoke. The priests started reciting prayers and a barrier made of yellow light enveloped the group but they could still feel their souls bing afraid. With the bright light now gone from the room, even the ss cases were fading to inexistence. It seems that the lock was darkness. It now makes sense why there were no guards inside because nobody would be able to even open those ss cases as a specified individual was needed. But now, everything was different. The ss cases lost their enchantment and Adrian just leaned on one of the ss cases and it immediately cracked. The downside is that they are disappearing immediately like when day shifts into night. Adrian used Assault Charge to reach the ss case where the fragments are held. The ss immediately shattered and Adrian caught the fragments. He kept the fragments in his inventory and immediately took out his remaining teleportation scroll. When the pope saw one of the ss cases shattered, she immediately casted one of her ultimate skills. "Illuminate!" Her Holiness Pristina shouted. Adrian heard the shout and saw a dome of golden light extending towards Adrian. Even Adrian''s domain was slightly getting overpowered due to their level difference. Even if a domain skill was powerful, it still depended on the yer''s stats. Adrian could feel destructive power from the erging golden dome. Adrian immediately tore the teleportation scroll in panic but it seems that he was not fast enough. Adrian disappeared from the church. Since soulbounds would be automatically be unsummoned when the yer is far apart from it, Kaon vanished and the people near him was shocked when that happened. They thought that someone kidnapped the boy sitting near a fountain outside the cathedral. Her Holiness Pristina lost herposure and shouted. Her shout even reverberated all over the church. Even someone just outside the church heard her scream. "Investigate where that devil possessed went. Purge him and his family. Their stain must not be spread!" Her Holiness Pristina ordered in a harsh cold tone. The pdins immediately investigated what happened. "Bring me Bishop Lu. I must speak with him." Her Holiness Pristina ordered in a calmer but cold tone. ===== Adrian was transported back to Paradox ne. Well, most of him anyway. From his knee below, everything was decimated and he was losingrge health every half second. It did not take long for the most dreadful of all system messages to appear. [You have died.] [Do you wish to revive here? Yes or No] Adrian chose yes and his avatar materialized in a familiar ce in the Paradox ne which was Ascalor''s backyard. "Seriously! She is scary. She even released some of her angelic powers just to kill me. Well, she did kill me but I did not give her the satisfaction of my dead body. So in the end, it''s her lost." Adrianined while Ascalor was observing him. "It seems you are too upset. So how did the meeting go? What did they ask for?" Ascalor asked. "Oh? Was I supposed to go back and report? I did not know that?" Adrian replied and he was smacked on the head. "Why are you hitting my head when you just chucked me to some unknownnd? Fending for myself. Without back-up. Thankfully, I manage to survive using my awesomeness and wits." Adrian said dramatically whichnded another hit on his head. The hits were not even that bad as he only lost one health. Chapter 139 - Meeting With Evergreen Adrian ryed everything that the Undead King has told him to Ascalor. Ascalor only nodded to show that he does not have a problem with Adrian''s decision. "Will you immediately give the Undead King the crown fragments once you have all of them?" Ascalor asked. "Not immediately. I will have him sign a pact with the God of Death. I just want to have an assurance before giving him something that could elevate his power. He also seemed to be weakened due to him only reviving partially. Also when I died¡­ I mean sent to Limbo, the God of Death Abaddon was there to wee me." Adrian stated. "Oh! What did he say to you?" Ascalor asked as he was curious. "He was like so happy and even calling me My Friend. It seems he really wants an immortal army. He was then fetched by the Goddess of Life Gaea. He did not want toe at first so she pinched his ear and dragged him back to the world of gods." Adrian told Ascalor in a nonchnt manner as if it was not a big deal. "I will pretend that I did not hear thatst sentence. So even if I die, I will not get sent to the torture death realm." Ascalor said in a soft voice. "So do you need anything? I need something." Adrian said. "What do you need then?" Ascalor inquired. "Teleportation scrolls. I ran out. Give me!" Adrian said while raising his palm up. "Brat! It is not that easy making those scrolls and you use them so casually." Ascalor berated. "I did not expect that the Pope of the Church of light was an Angelus that could create a barrier to stop teleportations. Please. I already did the messenger thing you wanted me to do for the undead. You know the message so can I have my some scrolls."Adrian said in a dramatic manner as if he was the victim. "Fine. I will give you three scrolls but the next scrolls will need to be bought." Ascalor said as he handed three scrolls to Adrian. "Elder Ascalor, do you know why the angelus have hierarchies? Is that equivalent to the persona?" Adrian asked a serious question so he talked respectfully. "So you do know how to show respect when you need help?! Very well, I will humor you brat." Ascalor replied. "Angelus have hierarchies but it is all separated into three hierarchies: First Sphere, Second Sphere, and Third Sphere. Each sphere has three levels of power. This also dictates the seniority of angels." Ascalor stated. "So how powerful are they?" Adrian asked. "The third sphere is equivalent to a lesser demon and greater demon depending on the level. The second sphere is equivalent to an Arch Demon. The First Sphere is equivalent to a Noblesse." Ascalor stated. "So she only managed to overpower me because she was more powerful than me in terms of levels." Adrian thought. "Each Sphere is separated into three levels. I will tell you in terms of ascending power levels. The Third Sphere consists of Angels, Archangels, and Principalities. The Second Sphere consists of Powers, Virtues, and Dominions. The First Sphere consists of Thrones, Cherubim, and Seraphim. To my knowledge, the First sphere was wiped out during the war with the Dark Godlike us since we have no Noblesse. It is a good thing though or else those First Sphere idiots would have hunted us down." Ascalor stated. "Thanks old man for the useful information. I got something to do so bye." Adrian said as he ran out of Ascalor''s home. Ascalor shouted something but Adrian did not hear it as he was running outside the former''s house. Adrian reached a clearing and whispered his best friend. Equinox: Dude, the woman from the Evergreen guild whispered me about the promised meeting. Levin Cloud: Yeah, I know because she messaged me too. She told me that she would meet us at Neo Alfheim. Equinox: Why Neo Alfheim? Levin Cloud: Probably due to the fact that their guild leader is an elf and is a student of one of the High Elf of the Church of Life. She currently has almost the same job ss as me and is an Oracle of Gaea. Equinox: What is the difference between an ordinary Oracle and an Oracle of Gaea? Levin: Cloud: She is more attuned in hearing Gaea''s voice and has better skills than an ordinary oracle. She is probably just telling the Pandemoniummunity that she is a normal oracle though. Equinox: So that she could lessen some attention to herself right? Levin Cloud: True. Too much attention could bring unwanted attention. Anyways, get over here now. I will wait for you here. Equinox: Fine. Just wait for me I will be there in about ten minutes. Levin Cloud: See you. Adrian strode towards the location of the spatial fractures. He used the spatial fracture that led to a hidden area near Neo Alfheim. Adrian appeared at a location a few meters away from Neo Alfheim. He arrived inside a hollow bush that was surrounded by thick trees. The only way out of the trees was to use Blink. It was indeed a perfect hiding spot for a spatial fracture. Adrian applied his mour and looked at Sirius'' timer. Sirius can be summoned again after an hour and thirty minutes. Adrian peeked out of the bush and saw that no one was there so he used Blink to get out. He then proceeded to walk towards Neo Alfheim. Adrian wanted topare it with Alfheim that he saw from afar but decided not to. Neo Alfheim was a city that celebrated nature and all structures were the same. The structures felt natural and pleasing to the eyes. Adrian was amazed by the design of the ce. It really exuded the vibe of "One with Nature". It did not take long for Adrian to spot his best friend waving at him. They met together and shook hands in their secret handshake. "Did you not call the other two?" Adrian asked. "I did but they are not interested. My cousin has some quests due to the item you gave him and Esme is busy experimenting with the golem recipe. They also know that we will not join the guild anyway but only meeting them due to formality." Levin Cloud uttered. "True but let us at least listen to them. Can you contact Cersei then?" Adrian stated. "I already did when I saw you. It seems that we will meet inside the church. She managed to book a room. Thankfully, you have me or else you will have a hard time gaining entry to that part of the church." Levin Cloud said as he unted his influence in the church. "Let us go then." Adrian said with a gesture. The two of them went towards the Church of Life main building. Levin Cloud was even bowed to by the pdins. Adrian who saw this was looking as if he was blinded by his best friends'' status. "OMG! Your existence is blinding." Adrianmented. "Do you now see my greatnessmoner?! Hahahaha!" Levin Cloud said while striking a pose. The two heartilyughed but they stopped because of ament made by a woman. "It seems your friendship is very strong. I envy you two." Cersei said as she shed a smile. "Hello, Ms. Cersei." The two said at the same time. "Cersei is fine. I am not that old yet. I might look mature but I am still in my early twenties." Cersei said with a wink. "Okay." The two replied robotically. "Follow me." Cersei said with a sigh as she knows that the two boys are being respectful. The two were led to a room that had a door made of a nt with giant leaves. She ced an emerald pendant on the leafy nt and it receded to the walls. "Cool! It is like the whole ce is alive and a living being. It might be a living being though since the whole ce is made of nts. The whole ce is teeming with life." Adrian thought. Cersei gestured the two of them to enter the room and saw two individuals inside. One was an elf and another one looked human but Adrian felt something odd about her aura. The elf was a yer known as Anastacia and is currently called the Goddess Support. Next to her was the one called Monarch. The Insectomancer Mariposa. Adrian could see something different about Mariposa as her eyes seemed like a kaleidoscope rather than human eyes. He asked his best friend about it and he was told that she looked human in his eyes. "It seems that there is more to this guild than meets the eye." Adrian thought. "It is nice to meet you, Equinox and Levin Cloud. I heard that both of you were very outstanding during the siege event. Our Captain there says so." Anastacia said with a stoic face. "Wow! She really is a stone cold beauty." The two best friends thought. Chapter 140 - Anastacia "It is nice to meet you too, Evergreen Guild Leader Anastacia. I am Equinox. A Summoner." Adrian replied. "Although we serve the same church, I am sorry that I am just meeting you just now. I am Levin Cloud. A priest of the Church of Life just like you." Levin Cloud replied. "Oh! I am happy to meet a fellow priest. Judging by the brooch that you are wearing, you must be a student of one of the elders like me. I am a student of Elder Sequoia. What about you?" Anastacia stated. "Oh! I am a humble student of Elder Willow." Levin Cloud replied. When Anastacia heard the name Elder Willow, she was stunned. She knew that Elder Willow rarely epts students but is said to be the oldest of the elders. A High Elf that is revered for his great wisdom and intellect. He is currently one of the highest ranking Priest in the order but he apparently turned down the Pope position. It is said that Elder Willow could turn a barren wastnd into a beautiful forest just by residing in it for a few weeks. It was all rumors but even rumors have a grain of truth. It was especially the case for this fantasy game at least. "Forgive our guild leader for her expressionless face. She tends to not be expressive when ites to her face. No wonder she is called the Ice Queen." Mariposa jokingly teased. "Mariposa, you do not need to tell that to our guests. Even though it is true." Cersei also said in a teasing tone. "Let us not dabble anymore. I hear you two are great so I want to extend a hand for both of you to join our guild. Cersei is implying that you two have bright futures and I trust the judgement of myrades." Anastacia stated. "You do not have to be too hasty, Guild Leader. They are still boys and are young. If you appear too tense then they will too as well." Cersei told Anastacia and after she winked at the two boys. "Cersei is right, Guild Master. You should take the time and exin the benefits our guild can give them. You cannot just straight up tell them to join." Mariposa said with a slight giggle. Adrian could easily see that the three have good rtionship. Even if the guild leader was being teased, she did not even berate them. Adrian could now see why Evergreen is a top guild. Their guild is a closemunity and treat each other as friends. That is Adrian''s observation for the higher-ups at least. He did observe some lower ranking members having immense respect for the members during the siege defense. Adrian could also see that their guild was more democratic where the leader hears opinions from the other higher-ups. The guild leader also has immense trust towards herpanions which is essential for groups. "I am sorry for rushing. I will exin the benefits of joining our guild then. First, you will have assistance in leveling up. We host weekly leveling parties that is led by a professional in our guild. Second, if you encounter a quest of high difficulty or world changing quest then you will get mary reward depending on the quest difficulty. The main rewards for that quest will also be yours but loots will be distributed to the guild. Third, if another group offends you and you are not the aggressor then the guild will have your back but you must be loyal to the guild. Other than those three, you are free to do so as you wish but must always be ready to be called upon by the guild." Anastacia stated. The Evergreen guild is a lot more liberated than he imagined. It could also be due to the fact that a huge chunk of their guild members are based on the United States. It would make sense for people to want to explore the worlds in the game as it is massive. It was also good for a guild to not be too restrictive as it would hamper growth. Their weekly leveling party must be a way to practice as a group and build teamwork. "The offer is very tempting but I am afraid I will decline." Levin Cloud said first which shocked the three Evergreen guild higher-ups. "I am afraid I would also have to say no." Adrian said after his best friend declined. The three do not want to push it further and be seen as overbearing so Anastacia asked the question. "Can we at least know why you two declined? Our offer is very reasonable and you get more freedom than what other guilds offer." Anastacia asked. "I am sure that you know my reason as we hail from the same church. Students of high church officials are very busy with a lot of stuff to do. I am sure that the time you used to meet us has already put a blow in your schedule." Levin Cloud stated. "I can empathize with that as we have the same struggles at the very least." Anastacia said as she nodded. "How about you then Equinox?" Anastacia asked as she turned her head towards Adrian. "I am not avable." Adrian stated in a nonchnt manner. Cersei and Mariposa chuckled a little bit. Adrian''s best friendughed outright. Anastacia though was processing why her two guild matesughed. Adrian then thought that he answered a bit awkwardly. It looked like he was telling a girl that is seducing him that he is already taken. "Let me rephrase that as it sounded wrong. I cannot join because I have not thought about joining a guild just yet. Also if I join a guild, I want my friends to be there too. I will respectfully decline your offer." Adrian said as he bowed his head slightly. Anastacia did not be mad or throw a fit of rage. She lightly smiled but immediately returned to her stoic face. "I understand that you two do not want strings attached just yet. I guess you are in the young side and would want to y with your friends. Even though you two do not want to join us, I hope that you two would still have friendly rtions with our guild." Anastacia stated. "Well, I think being friends with a top guild is nice. I do not mind." Levin Cloud replied. "I see no downside to being friends. So why not?" Adrian replied. Mariposa and Anastacia registered the Adrian and Marlon as friends. The two then bid goodbye as Adrian told Marlon that they needed to talk. When Adrian and Marlon left, the three women then discussed what they could not say in front of the two. "So Mariposa, what do you think of them? Cersei already told me her opinion" Anastacia asked. "It is a bummer that they do not want to join our guild but at least we showed them good will. I do not know about that elf priest boy but that summoner boy gives me chills." Mariposa replied. "Interesting. Why do you say so?" Anastacia asked as she views Levin Cloud to be more valuable. "My sixth sense is telling me that he is dangerous." Mariposa replied to which Cersei and Anastacia eximed their shock. A sixth sense is normally not avable to a normal race in Pandemonium but is avable to two specific races. The races are the Selvaggian and the Hemipterrian. Selvaggian have a sixth sense because they are human and animal hybrids. The Hemipterrian are a bit different because they are a human and insect hybrid. The two races would immediately gain a sixth sense when they are born. Mariposa belongs to thetter group and is a human and butterfly hybrid called Rhopalocera. She gained the sixth sense when she emerged from her cocoon. "I also have the feeling that his gaze was piercing through my camouge." Mariposa stated with a sigh. "I did tell you that it was that boy who managed to identify the named undead that we fought during the siege defense." Cersei stated with confidence. "Let us agree that that boy is not human." Mariposa said which caught Cersei and Anastacia''s attention. "If you are that sure about it then it must be true. I even used my ability called irvoyance but no information came to me. His status was all question marks aside from his name. I thought he was just hiding his information using a normal spell but it seems much more powerful than that." Anastacia stated as she sat on her chair and prompted the other two to sit down as well. "It would make sense that the devil god that I am contracted with would not joke around about the boy. So what can you tell us about the elf priest boy? You are in the same order after all." Cersei said with a smile as she became more interested in Adrian. "All I could tell you is that he has a powerful backer in this church. Much more powerful than mine if you think about it. He is probably not a simple priest because I heard that the student of Elder Willow managed to pass the test for bing a Child of Gaea. They are treated as royalty by the Church of Life" Anastacia replied. "It seems my sister''s discerning eye has yet to fail." Mariposa said as she giggled a little. Meanwhile in a restaurant in Neo Alfheim¡­ "What did you just say!?" Levin Cloud shouted. "What? It''s not a big deal." Adrian replied. Chapter 141 - It’s Returning Not Stealing "What did you just say!?" Levin Cloud shouted. "What? It''s not a big deal." Adrian replied. Noticing that his shout brought attention, Levin Cloud bowed to the others and apologized. He then sat back down and whispered to Adrian. "You seriously are not thinking to break in and steal from the Church of Life are you?" Levin Cloud whispered while looking sideways. "It is not stealing. I am merely taking back what rightfully belongs to the Undead King. Without the church''s permission of course." Adrian said in a nonchnt tone as if it does not bother him. "Bro, what you said right there that is the definition of stealing." Levin Cloud said and sighed afterwards. "I am returning. R-E-T-U-R-N-I-N-G." Adrian stated fiercely. "In any case, I could help you get in but you might not get out. Did you not see the doors? They are enchanted. You would need a proper token to ess the treasury. Do you even know where it is hidden?" Levin Cloud started hurling non-stop questions at Adrian to which thetter did not appreciate. "Calm down. I am telling you this because you will first scout the ce for me." Adrian said in a calm manner. "You are making me an aplice now?! Did you go insane? Forget about emunicated. I could even be put to hang. If I get hanged, I will not be able to ess the game for one whole month." Levin Cloud berated. "Really? There is something like that? Huh, you definitely learn something new every day."Adrian said as he took a sip of his juice. Even in-game minors could not get alcoholic drinks. The age limit depends on the country of origin though. "How can you be this calm? You do know it is pretty much impossible to go inside the treasury." Levin Cloud said in a slightly angry tone as he thinks it was impossible. "Well¡­" Adrian said. "Well¡­what?" Levin Cloud asked. "I pretty much snuck inside the Church of Light and stole...I mean retrieved the fragments from them." Adrian said and he then took another sip of his juice. "You what! I think I did not hear you clearly." Levin Cloud said in a shocked tone. "I said I retrieved the fragments from the Church of Light. Their Pope was not there though so you could have said I got a bit lucky. But that old woman still manage to kill me in the end though. Thankfully, I still have my free revive." Adrian said as he finished his ss of juice. "Dude! You just triggered a holy war then." Levin Cloud said as he sighed and looked as if he gave up. "Holy War? What do you mean by triggered a holy war?" Adrian asked as he genuinely did not know. "Do you not read the priest section of the forums?" Levin Cloud asked. "Nope. I could hardly read the summoner forums so why would I read a forum of something not associated with my ss. I was really busy you know." Adrian said as he ordered another ss of juice. He was really amazed by the replication of taste in a virtual world. "Here watch the video. It is much easier to exin." Levin Cloud said as he sent the link of the video to Adrian. Adrian clicked the link when his juice arrived. He was sipping it while watching the video with a stoic expression as if he did nothing bad. Adrian watched the video. The old woman, the Pope of the Church of Light as Adrian saw her age as 755 years old, was shouting something something about bringing justice or whatever. Adrian put it as 1.5x speed so it would speed up as it was a twenty minute video. Finally, thest sentences were said by the Pope.s "Those dirty devils decided to ally themselves with the undead. We, the Church of Light, shall not tolerate this for mankind. We shall dere a holy war upon the devils and the undead!" The Pope of the Church of light shouted to which the denizens of Sanctus rejoiced upon hearing. "Jeez. It is not like I stole other treasures. I mean retrieved other treasures. Stupid Angels." Adrian grumbled as he felt sorry for the devils and undead caught in the aftermath of his deed. "What did you just say?" Levin Cloud asked as he heard something intriguing. "I did not retrieve other treasures?" Adrian said. "Not that. The one after that." Levin Cloud said with a bit of a frustrated tone. "Oh! I said stupid angels." Adrian replied. "What do you mean by that?" Levin Cloud asked. "Oh! I forgot to tell you. The high ranking officials of the Church of Light are Angelus or angels if you wannabe generic." Adrian said as he ordered another ss of juice but another vor. Levin Cloud''s mind was blown by the information he received. Not even the priest yers from the Church of Light know that information. At least, it was not posted in the priest forums. If this information was real then there would be a massive influx of wannabe Church of Light priests from the yers. Who doesn''t like bing an angel? In every media, they are said to be immensely beautiful and powerful. Every girl yer and male yer would definitely want to be one. What he did not understand though was Adrian''s resentment of them. "Why do you dislike angels anyway?" Levin Cloud asked. "They are just a race with a big head and not much else. I got attacked immediately and that old woman even said nasty things about me." Adrian said as he grumbled. "You did steal from them though." Levin Cloud rebutted. "Anyways, so do I have your cooperation?" Adrian said to change the subject. "Fine. If I do not help you then I will not be called your best friend." Levin Cloud said as he sighed. Adrian passed him the fragment and told his best friend to find the route. If he deems it to dangerous then he can go back and report to Adrian. Levin Cloud the rose from his seat and went towards the Church of Life main Cathedral. "I know that you have been observing us for quite a while. So why not stop hiding from me." Adrian said. After Adrian said that, the elf managing the counter closed the door. The other elves that were being joyous stopped what they were doing and looked at Adrian. It was as if the elves in the pub were only previously acting. A few secondster, a pair of green eyes were seen on the tree wall. A beautifuldy that had pointed ears and leaves swirling around her emerged. She wore a dress made of leaves patched together and had some vines coiled up in both her arms and legs. The elves inside the pub then bowed towards her as if she was royalty. "I hope I was not rude, Champion of the Twin Gods. My name is Makiling and I am a dryad. It is very nice to meet you." Thedy who introduced herself as Makiling said as she curtsied. "It is very rare for me to see a dryad here in Neo Alfheim. I thought all of your kin are in Alfheim." Adrian said as he gestured her to sit. Makiling sat in front of Adrian but she did not want to utter a word. She was probably waiting for Adrian to ask him. Adrian sighed and finally asked, "So there must be a reason that you want me to meet me in person? I hope it is not very troublesome." The dryad Makiling looked at Adrian with a sad expression. Adrian only sighed and said, "Fine. Just tell me what is the problem but do not expect much from me." The dryad then smiled a bit and told Adrian her problem. "The problem is very big Champion Equinox. The world tree here at Neo Alfheim, where I am rooted, is sick." Makiling said while she stopped herself from crying. "Can you please borate? I do not know the customs of your race." Adrian stated and already expecting a massive headache from the mission that will be given. "I am sorry. I will exin it thoroughly. World trees are a special existence. Usually, hundreds of dryads or leshies would tend to it depending on the size of the tree. Sadly, only I am currently tending to the world tree here despite it not being enormous. It is very taxing but I could manage." Makiling stated. "But there seems to be a problem?" Adrian asked. "You are correct. A few days ago, someone poisoned the tree. I did not manage to catch the person but it might have been an inside job. Due to me being rooted to the tree, if it dies then I die as well." Makiling said in a grave tone. "I think this is not about you staying alive is it?" Adrian asked. "If the tree dies then all of Neo Alfheim dies as well. The protection that the tree gives to its people will vanish and they would no longer be immune to minor diseases or pests. If the world tree of this world dies then the dimensional barrier will weaken." Makiling stated in a grave but serious tone. Chapter 142 - Another Headache "As long as the task that you want me to do is not that difficult then I would dly help you." Adrian stated bluntly as he does not want impossible tasks right now. Adrian was then given the quest. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* SAVE THE TREE OF LIFE The dryad Makiling wants you to find a cure for the poison that was poured unto the Tree of Life, Yggdrasil. Investigate the cause of the poison and find a cure. Makiling will guide you to the poisoned location. Each day Yggdrasil is not cured, its power will weaken bit by bit. Monsters previously warded by Yggdrasil will be able to attack Neo Alfheim. Difficulty: S Requirement: Cure Yggdrasil of its sickness. Reward: Unknown Sapling Failure: The Tree of Life will die and all of Neo Alfheim will vanish. All Elves or any other faefolk in Nebulon will grow weaker by 5%. Makiling will die. Time Limit: 200 days [Do you want to ept the quest?] Adrian frowned a bit when he saw the job difficulty. It should be doable but he has a lot riding on his te right now. He just hopes that he ept the quest. "I am sorry. I am too busy." Adrian answered. [You have cancelled the eptance for the quest SAVE THE TREE OF LIFE.] "I think this is something that the Champion of the Twin Gods can definitely do." Makiling insisted. [Do you want to ept the quest SAVE THE TREE OF LIFE? YES OR NO] "What the heck? I already said no." Adrian thought and once again said no. "I am really busy right now." Adrian insisted. [You have cancelled the eptance for the quest SAVE THE TREE OF LIFE.] "I am pretty sure the CHAMPION will be able to do it." Makiling said with a great stress on the word Champion. [You have epted the quest SAVE THE TREE OF LIFE.] "What the fudge! I did not even ept the quest. It was forced unto me! I feel defiled." Adrian thought as he slung his shoulders in defeat. "Since you insisted that I do the quest to help the tree then you should be able to help me." Adrian stated while hiding his eyes full of anger. "If I can do it then feel free to ask me Champion." Makiling said with a smile as if she did not push a gigantic obligation on Adrian. "Can you help me infiltrate and locate the location of the crown fragments of the Undead King?" Adrian asked. "I do not know what you want to do with those dangerous fragments but I can. I am this forest and this forest is me. As a root of the Tree of Life, I can even transport you to ant forest area but I am currently weakened due to the poison." Makiling replied. "Then do you know where the fragments are?" Adrian asked. "Not really but I can transport you there as long as you know the location. I am one of the founders of this city after all." Makiling said calmly as she ate something like potato chips which was given by the server elf. "If you are one of the founders then why do you not ask for the Church of Life''s help?" Adrian asked. "Unlike true faekin, elves do not obey those who are stronger than them. They have delegations for that which I find boorish. We are descendants of Asmodians after all and it is in our blood to obey the strong to a certain extent. We are also not sure if the perpetrator is still there. I am getting a wood ache." Makiling said and after sipped her apple juice. "If the tree dies then so does this city. Why do they not want to help?" Adrian asked once again. "I did ask someone who was level headed but those higher than him said they would do so in their terms. Even I do not know what poison that was used and I have lived longer than them." Makiling said with a bit of frustrated tone. Adrian thought that there must be other ways to go about the mission. He need to cure the tree not cure the poison. Adrian thought to ask his mother as she tends to garden. Even though it is a long shot, he still had to try as he had no idea about nts. "Can I inspect the poisoned part?" Adrian asked. "Yes. I intended to transport us there when you ept my quest." Makiling said with a smile while Adrian was slightly angered once more because of the remark. "Do you need to prepare Champion?" Makiling asked but Adrian said no. "Let''s Go!" Makiling said as she pped her hands. When Makiling pped her hands, a flower could be seen growing below both of them. The scary thing was that the two flowers had teeth. Adrian felt a bit scared but he thought that making a slight move could result in being injured. The two flowers swallowed Makiling and Adrian whole. Adrian though could feel his body moving through something. It was a bit ufortable as it felt like being buried in sand and struggling to free yourself. "I think I am experiencing what it means to be an earthworm." Adrian thought. A few minutester, the two flowers spat both of them out. Adrian though felt sticky and when he looked he shouted, "Eww!" The flower left some kind of nectar like mucus on Adrian. He looked towards Makiling and saw that she did not have the slimy substance on her body. Adrian really wanted to ask but she was looking at him with a smiling but warning eyes. It was if she was telling, "Ady never reveals her secrets." Adrian looked at the room they were in and smelled a pungent bad aroma. He looked towards where the pungent bad aroma was strong and gasped. What Adrian saw was a tree trunk that was healthy but it was oozing violet liquid. Every time the liquid drops, the pungent horrible aroma would fill up the room. Adrian almost puked because of it. This was one of the downsides of having close to reality games. Adrian tried inspecting the poisoned part but it came up as all question marks. The poison used was something even Adrian''s evil eye could appraise. "Have you found out anything about the poison used, Champion?" Makiling asked as she saw Adrian looking intently at the poisoned part. Adrian only sighed in dismay and Makiling already knew the answer before it was said so she did not pursue the matter. Adrian then took a vial from his inventory and gathered a few drops. The interesting thing about this vial was it was formerly a bottle for potions. Unlike some games where the potions disappear after use, Pandemonium was a bit grounded in reality. After drinking the potion, the yer could either store it in the inventory or throw it. If it is thrown then the bottle disappears. If kept, the bottle would be a misceneous item called empty bottle or vial. Adrian would be able to sell t for five copper so he dared not to throw it. Little amounts of money could pile up torge amounts as long as you know how to save. Adrian used the empty vial and collected a fair amount of poison. He almost filled the whole vial. Item: Mysterious Poison Type: Misceneous Effect: Unknown Description: An empty vial that was filled with poison seeping from the Tree of Life, Yggdrasil. Take it to a poison master to be appraised. Adrian frowned a little because he does not know a poison master. It was just one way to find a solution but not the only solution though. Adrian stored the vial in his inventory and nned to ask the elders if they knew how to help him. "I think I have seen enough. Can we please return back to the restaurant?" Adrian asked. "Very well, Champion." Makiling stated and pped her hands once again. Adrian once again looked below his feet and a flower with sharp teeth swallowed him whole. Adrian could only keep his mouth shut to not offend the nt as it seemed sentient. A few minutester, Adrian emerged or rather spit out by the flower with teeth. There was the slimy substance sticking on his skin but he was a bit fine due to it having a flowery scent. "Well then Champion of the Twin Gods, please call upon me if you need help with your business here in Alfheim. It would be my honor to serve the Champion chosen by them." Makiling said as she slowly became vines and disappeared on the floor. Adrian seated himself once again on the same table. The elf server once again opened the doors and the atmosphere in the restaurant became merrier once again. Adrian though was a bit disturbed by their actions. "It feels like I am in one of those movies where there is a secret cult and this establishment is their base of operations." Adrian thought but quickly denied that im. He was though in fact not far from the truth. Chapter 143 - Getting Two Fragments I Adrian logged out as his best friend, Marlon, had yet toe back to him about the location of the crown fragment. Even Adrian was not sure it was hidden in a treasury. Adrian then searched for his mother. When Adrian went downstairs, her mother and sister was having a chat. He was surprised because Mina became addicted with ying Pandemonium. She usually onlyes out to eat or sleep. She has been reborn thanks to his brother. "Oh! Son,e and joys us. We are having juice and some bread as snacks." Adrian''s mom said. "He probably wants to ask you something. He rarelyes out of his game pod." Mina teased. "I could say the same about you. You almost never get out. You even forgot to bathe one time. Stanky." Adrian teased back. Mina did an exaggerated death animation and their mother just chuckled. Adrian then proceeded to chug down the juice that was made from the lemons in their lemon tree. Adrian basically stuffed himself with Spanish rolls and Pan de Coco. "So mom, I was wondering what to do if a part of a tree is dying from poison?" Adrian said while chewing and was spilling crumbs everywhere. "Do not talk while food is in your mouth. It is bad manners." Adrian''s mom said while looking at Adrian with a re. "If it''s nt you are talking about, I have an idea." Mina stated. "Your sister is more knowledgeable than me about trees. I only grow flowers and some fruit trees as a hobby." Adrian''s mom replied. Adrian looked at his sister and asked, "So care to answer my question?" "Information is expensive. So I need to get paid." Mina replied. "It depends. I do not even know if what you provide me is effective so the value would be cheap." Adrian retorted. "I see that you drive a hard bargain. I will settle for 1000 gold coins then." Mina retorted back. "300" Adrian replied. "950" Mina replied. "450. That is myst offer." Adrian stated. "Give me 700 and I will pay you for the 200 gold coins. Ten per cent lesser than the market price as we are family after all." Mina stated with a serious expression. "Deal" Adrian answered. "When I was spelunking in the Amazon rainforest, we had a biologist there. He told me that trees expel poison differently. Some just die when exposed to the poison while some adapt. There are cases where trees need external help to get rid of the poison. I witnessed her carve the poisoned area out and graft it with a piece of another one like it." Mina said and Adrian listened intently. "If the poison is surface level then doing that might work. If the tree absorbed the poison then that is another story and I do not know the answer. I expect my payment when you log in back okay." Mina said. Adrian nodded and said, "If you want gold that badly then why not just buy it from the trading site." "I tried to but apparently it was all bought out." Mina replied "Bought out by whom?" Adrian asked. "I looked for the reason and I saw that one of the top merchant guild is hosting a yer auction. There are even NPCs that are rumored to join the auction. It is rumored that a mythical item is going to be auctioned along with other high tier items. So the gold trading site is out of stock right now." Mina replied. "I see. Top yers would want to have a piece of that mythical item. No wonder the price of gold coins suddenly spiked to five dors. Send me the nine hundred dors okay. I would need that because I will start streaming soon. I need a hundred dors just to have my own streaming IP on Pandemonium''s streaming site. It is true what they say. If you want to make money then you have to spend money." Adrian eximed. Adrian then returned to his room after he stuffed himself with juice and bread. He hurried because Marlon already found the location of the fragments. Adrian did not want to keep him waiting for too long. He logged back in the game. ==== Adrian was back inside the restaurant and so was his best friend. "Finally, I thought you bailed on me or something." Levin Cloud stated. "Sorry about that. I got carried away eating. Anyways I got something interesting to tell you." Adrian said and then told Levin Cloud of all that happened. "Shut up! Someone actually poisoned the tree. No wonder I felt like something was in pain while I was staying at Neo Alfheim." Levin Cloud remarked. Adrian then remembered that he needed to send 700 gold coins to his sister. He did that while Levin Cloud was discussing where the fragments were held. "Here''s the thing. The two fragments are actually not in the same room. One is being studied by some priests and mages. The other one is kept in the treasury which is inside the mouth of a man-eating nt." Levin Cloud said and handed over the crown fragment given to him by Adrian. "Thest one is doable while the first one would be tricky. What is this about you feeling something is in pain?" Adrian asked. "I got a cool passive called Whisper of Life and Death from the job ss chain mission. It lets me detect living things and it is more effective to those who are near death. It is very useful for a priest like me so that I would not be assassinated." Levin Cloud said while doing what looks to him as a cool pose but Adrian just think he was over-acting. "I hope you heard what he said then Makiling." Adrian said and the elf server once again closed the door. The rowdy atmosphere became calm which baffled Levin Cloud. Vines sprouted below the tree floor and a beautiful woman with a green skin tone appeared. "You have called Champion?" Makiling said. Levin Cloud had a look of disbelief. He knew there was a dryad somewhere in Neo Alfheim but it is said to be very elusive. There was a story in the forums that it gave a random someone a useful skill and that someone became a top ranker. It is all rumors so no one really believe it was true. "Oh right. I forgot to introduce you. Makiling, this is Levin Cloud. He is my best friend and a Child of Gaea. Marlon, this is Makiling a dryad. So where is the shard with the man-eating nt?" Adrian said in a friendly tone. "Um..Uh..It is located at the lower part of the church where they keep unidentified treasure that are deemed destructive. It is the forbidden treasury." Levin Cloud stated while still in disbelief. "Can you transport us there?" Adrian asked. "Certainly. It is but a menial task." Makiling said and she pped her hands. The flowers with sharp teeth arose below the tree. Adrian was now a bit used to it while Marlon was wondering what was happening. A few momentster, three were spat out at what seems to be an overgrown garden. It was filled with vines and flowers of all shapes and sizes. Some nts were even bigger than Adrian. "Strange. Why are the Killer Vines or the Man-eating nts not rowdy?" Levin Cloud remarked. "They are calm because you are with me. Dryads or Leshies are considered to be the royalty to nt creatures. They would not dare to be rowdy when I am in their presence." Makiling stated as she radiated an aura of dignity. "Neat. So where is the fragment?" Adrian asked. "I actually did not enter the room all the way and just stopped at the entrance. It was very dangerous. A nt evenunched spikes at me." Levin Cloud said as he shivered a little because he remembered the experience. "So Makiling, can you also talk to nts? If so. Why not ask which one is holding the fragment?" Adrian asked. "I can do that Champion. Wait a moment." Makiling answered and started speaking to a budded flower the size of her face. A few momentster, a giant fruit with vines started crawling towards them. Adrian looked in wonder on what was happening because a fruit was walking per se. "So the man-eating nt is a Peach. Well, you do not see that every day." Adrian remarked. When the fruit arrived near Makiling, it opened up its mouth. Rows of sharp thorny teeth was inside and at the bottom was the crown fragment. Makiling then gestured to Adrian to take the crown fragment. Adrian carefully bent over to not get pricked as there was a nectary substance dripping from its spike like teeth. The Man-eating nt was five feet tall and it could swallow a person whole if it wanted to. Adrian safely got the fragment. Adrian then told Makiling that they should go to the next ce but she swung her head sideways. "I am afraid that I cannot transport you to the next location. If the elves see that I am helping you steal the fragment then they might demonize me. Excuse me for the term. I do not want them to use me of helping outsiders steal their stuff." Makiling said with a disappointed tone. "I understand. Can we return to the restaurant then? We would think of what to do from there." Adrian stated. Chapter 144 - Getting Two Fragments II Makiling pped her hands once again. The three individuals was once again swallowed by the nt with sharp teeth. When the two friends saw light, they are once again located in the restaurant. "Good luck in your endeavors Champion of the Twin Gods." Makiling said as her body became vines and retracted below the tree floor. The elf server once again opened the door and business resumed on the restaurant. Adrian is still creeped out about the whole scenario even if he already experience it once. For Levin Cloud though it was a new experience. "Creepy" Levin Cloud muttered. "You were the one who invited me here in the first ce." Adrian stated. "They serve good food here so I really wanted toe. It is a secret spot though and is a bit shabbypared to other establishments. So what is your n for getting thest fragment located in Neo Alfheim?" Levin Cloud muttered. "We just waltz right in like we own the ce." Adrian said. "You do know that only I could do that right. Even I would not be able to get you inside." Levin Cloud muttered. "It is very easy. You just need to get me a sample of any DNA of the researchers. We lure one of them and I would do the rest." Adrian said nonchntly. "So you are into kidnapping now. Man, you became a monster. What are you going to use the DNA for anyway?" Levin Cloud said dramatically. "Very funny. We would just trap the guy in a shadow dimension. I will not hurt him or her¡­much¡­depends whether they struggle. I need the DNA for something. You will seeter." Adrian said with a stoic face. "Why don''t we sneak when the researchers are out? I will give you the hair strand so you could go inside with me." Levin Cloud said. "Wow! Your n is better. Let us do yours." Adrian said. The two friends then walked towards the Church of Life. The guards only looked towards Adrian and did not notice anything unusual. Levin Cloud led Adrian to the room that his teacher assigned to him. Everything was smooth until Adrian saw an old elf inside the room. "Teacher! You are here!" Levin Cloud eximed in shock as he did not expect his teacher to be in the room. "Oh! And who is your interestingpanion with you?" Elder Willow said as he stared down Adrian. Adrian felt this intense stare from the old elf despite him looking at him with an amiable face. Adrian felt naked in front of the elder. He felt that the elder could see through Adrian''s disguise. "This is my friend, Equinox. I was just showing him my room here in the Church of Life." Levin Cloud said and gulped right after. Elder Willow walked towards the entrance. Elder Willow intentionally walked besides Adrian. Thetter felt a chill down his spine. "You have a very interesting friend my dear student." Elder Willow said. Elder Willow flicked his hand a green energy barrier engulf the whole room. "I did not think that you were friends with a Daemos." Elder Willow said and a great deal of pressure was exerted towards Adrian. Adrian felt immense pressure from Elder Willow. He felt so heavy as if the gravity became so intense. If he was not a greater demon then he might have passed out by now. Adrian tried to bear the pressure but ultimately lost. Adrian was forced to kneel down with sweat trickling from his face. Even Adrian''s mour wore off. "Uhm..Teacher, what are you doing?" Levin Cloud said as even he felt some pressure but not to the extent Adrian was experiencing. The pressure emitted by Elder Willow suddenly vanished and both friends could finally breathe. Adrian though felt immensely scared. He has never experienced something like that in his gaming experience. Adrian gauged that Elder Willow would be able to contend with one of the Elders of the Daemos race. "I was just testing your friend''s capabilities. I would not outright harm someone chosen by Gaea herself." Elder Willow stated with a smile stered on his face. Adrian fixed his breathing and stood up. "How did you find out esteemed elder?" Adrian asked politely. "You radiate the aura of life as if it was clothes on you but you also have another aura with you." Elder Willow replied. "If you know about that teacher then why did you attack him? Are you not afraid that Gaea might punish you?" Levin Cloud said. "I was not punishing him. I just wanted to know the capabilities of the current Champion of the Twin Gods. Oh! I must not mention that here as it is taboo. But who would hear anyway. Hohoho!" Elder Willow said as heughed a little. "This elder is more than meets the eye. He knows of the rtionship of the Goddess of Life Gaea and the God of Death Abaddon." Adrian thought. "What brings you here, Equinox?" Elder Willow asked. The two looked at each other and both do not want to answer. They were afraid to be punished once more. "Do not worry. I have set a protection inside the room so no one can spy on us. Besides, this is a rare chance for me to hear a champion''s request. Our church has yet to get a champion. No one has passed the test in hundreds of years." Elder Willow stated. "Tell teacher. He is very trustworthy. He is the most forgiving in the church unlike other radical priests." Levin Cloud said to Adrian. Adrian sighed and gave in. What else could he do in this situation? "I need to retrieve the Crown Fragment of the Undead King so that I could get the vow of loyalty from the Undead King." Adrian confessed. "I see. It is a tall task because it would certainly be helpful if the Undead King pledges allegiance to the Twin Gods. It has been said that the Undead King wields intense might." Elder Willow replied. "Will you help us teacher?" Levin Cloud asked. "Of course. A friend of my student is like a student to me as well. If is the champion chosen by our Goddess Gaea then all the more reason. Should we me it to the demon that the Church of Light is saying?" Elder Willow said. Adrian recast mour onto himself. The three then nned what to do. They even executed it right away after the nning phase. A few momentster¡­.. "A demon possessed stole the fragment!" Elder Willow shouted. The elven pdins came and saw Elder Willow clutching his stomach. "Elder! Are you okay!?" the elven pdins shouted. "I am fine. I managed to fend off its attacks. I was not able to stop it from taking the fragment. Look for it! It might not have escaped far." Elder Willow stated. "Some of you escort the elder. I will personally lead the pursuit." An elf pdin that looked like a captain ordered. Once all the individuals got out of the room, two individuals are rising from the shadows. "Your teacher is a great actor. Maybe I should take some acting lessons from him." Adrian stated. "Do not waste any more time and get out of here. They might put this ce on lock down." Levin Cloud warned. "Okay then adios amigo." Adrian said and tore a scroll. ===== In a sealed mountain top, a man in a pitch ck cloak was once again visiting someone. "It seems you have recovered a little Vel''drix. I hope you will keep your end of the bargain." Eldritch who was the top yer in the magician ranking said. "I will keep my end of the deal human. I do not break deals but if you betray me then you better have a hole to crawl into." Vel''drix said and the voice sounded like Argent but it had an echo. "With how weak you are now, it would still take a year for you to fully recover. Be thankful that I shortened your recuperating time." Eldritch said. "If those despicable Twin Gods did not do the great me dirty then an entire continent would have been beneath my feet." Vel''drix said with intense hatred. Vel''drix has now fully consumed Argent''s soul. The dark god was now wearing Argent''s body but some features have changed. Her hair now became tentacles that wriggle in the air as if they have a mind of their own. Her eyes are now like those of an octopus. There were also visible tattoos scattered throughout his body. Vel''drix has now full control of Argent''s body. The fusing process was made faster due to Eldritch. Although they pose no threat right now, no one could foretell the future. "Even if it will take a long time, I will persevere. It would be very entertaining to see a world of pure unbridled evil. Where chaos is the norm and order is but a pipe dream." Eldritch thought as he grinned like a madman. Chapter 145 - Bluthafen Adrian reappeared in the Paradox nes. The first thing he does is head straight to Koronn since he might know of the poison used on the Tree of Life. He already arrived at the door and he was thrown inside before even knocking the door. "Not Again." Adrian thought. Adrian is pushed to a ck hole and hended back to the floor made of a giant clock. He saw Koronn looking at him and floating like he once again did nothing wrong. "So what is with the sudden visit kid?" Koronn asked. Adrian knew that Koronn must find the subject interesting for him to move. This old man wants to be intrigued and bury himself in research. Adrian must present his issue in a very captivating way. "I just wanted to present you with something that even you might not know." Adrian teased. "Ohoh! The great me. Not know what you might present? You underestimate me boy." Koronn stated. "Well¡­It is rted to a tree and even a dryad does not know what it is. If a dryad that is called a forest guardian does not know then how will you do any better?" Adrian said with a helpless expression. "You really underestimate me kid. I am second to none when ites to knowledge. It is a duty of us protectors to be educated on all living things. Even my knowledge on nts would put any dryad to shame. Come on now and show me." Koronn stated proudly. Adrian was grinning inside but did not show it on his face. He then retrieved the vial containing the poison from his inventory. "Hehe. This entric old man is finally very interested. Here it is but what would you give me if you did not know what it is?" Adrian said as he presented the vial containing the poison to Koronn. "Nonsense. I would definitely tell what it is. If I could not then I would teach you magic." Koronn said as he snatched the vial containing the poison and checked it. Adrian though was praying that Koronn did not know what it was which is bad for the mission but good for him. Koronn then checked the vial containing the poison. At first, he had a confident expression. A few secondster, Koronn''s face became dark. "So do you know what it is?" Adrian asked. "I will try to test it. I will definitely find what substance this is. It is not enough for me to just observe it. Get backter and do whatever you kids do." Koronn stated. Koronn then flicked his wrist and a force seemed to carry Adrian to a vortex. The vortex swallowed Adrian and he reappeared at Koronn''s doorstep. "At least, I could focus on the crown fragments first. I really want that rare undead that the reward is talking about." Adrian said as he went towards the spatial fracture sites. Adrian was researching areas where there have been strange cases of undead popping out. He did that while having his snacks earlier on. He managed to get about ten areas on the forums. Eight areas were below level 100 so he could visit those. Thest two sites are above level one hundred so he will only attempt that when he is near that level. He teleported to the first three sites he marked that were in a field zone where level 50 monsters spawn. Despite doing hours of searching, there was no entrance to a dungeon. Only skeletons were spawning there. He concluded that it was just a ce for newbies to get familiar with undead. Adrian frequently checked up on Koronn but he was not let inside his home. It seems the old man was too focused on researching the poison. Adrian had to respect the elder''s dedication to uncovering the unknown. Adrian chose his fourth destination which is called Bluthafen. It is ssified as a field zone but it looks more like an abandoned fishing town. This was not a popr field zone due tond dwelling monsters being scarce. The monsters here are mainly from the sea that is beside the town. In this ghost town, yers would experience the feeling of being watched. They also reported that water would drop on their necks when it was not even raining. Some yers managed to stay and camped the area until night came. The yers who camped the area were shocked because activity became bustling at night. Mist that enveloped the sea rolled towards the town. A few momentster, groaning could be heard and undead emerged from the sea. They were overwhelmed due to the sheer volume and there was even an undead that could assassinate them when they be low health. Others have tried to do what the previous yers did but some were not sessful. It seems that the event does not happen all the time. Adrian though was sure he would summon the event. He was sure because he took out the crown fragment and it had a reaction. "It is almost night time for this area. The crown fragment only reacts when I point it at the sea. The undead who possess this crown fragment would definitely be at the sea." Adrian muttered as he summoned all of his soulbounds. The soulbounds stretched their limbs as it has been some time since they were all summoned out. Fortunately, this field zone was not that popr due to the drops and the experience gained. It is also called a low gain field dungeon due to it. Adrian though was having an internal debacle because the next field zones after this one were very famous. He prays that the undead having the fragment was in a hidden dungeon. The reason Adrian knows about undead having the crown fragment was due to Elder Willow. Elder Willow told him that the ones who retrieved the fragment fought a unique undead. The crown fragment seemed to induce some sort of evolution to undead. Adrian wanted to try what Elder Willow said but he does not want to identally use a fragment. Adrian was sure that this undead that could assassinate yers was holding the fragment. He had no reports in the forums that they subjugated it yet so Adrian could only hope. It is also said by other parties that they did not encounter this assassin undead so the first group was called liars. "Night has finallye." Adrian stated as he could see the sun setting and being reced by the moon. Adrian could visibly see the mist from the ocean rolling towards him at an eerie way. The mist is as high as his knee. A few minutester, Adrian could hear the groaning sound that the others reported. Suddenly, figures started emerging from underwater. Adrian had yet to fully see what they are because the moon was not full and he had low visibility. Adrian did what horror movie protagonists did and that was to investigate the activity. It usually did not end well for them but this was not a horror movie. A few secondster, Adrian could now see the entities that were emerging to the surface of the ocean water. They were indeed undead but they looked different. The undead emerging were covered in stuff thate from the sea like kelp or barnacles. Adrian looked at the undead and they have yet to notice Adrian. "It seems they have a small attack radius." Adrian thought. Adrian then heard something like a whistling sounding from somewhere. He did not know where it wasing from so he looked at all directions. When Adrian was about to face the ocean once more, Kaon came swooping down to block something aimed towards his master. Adrian immediately backed away and looked at the thing aimed at him. It was a harpoon that was made of a sharp bone that probably came from a sea creature. The harpoon had a rusted chain connected to it and it looked like it was about to be broken in any moment. Adrian immediately summoned his Pysche Armament: Bow. He wanted to be on the safe side because the enemy had yet to show itself. Adrian was certain though as the crown fragment was giving off light which means the other crown fragment is nearby. A few momentster, the harpoon was immediately pulled back. Adrian wanted tomand Kaon to secure it but it happened all of a sudden. Kaon even got damaged by the attack he just blocked. "Kaon, decimate the enemy forces. Sirius, look for any suspicious attackers that are hidden. Saena, immediately heal anyone that gets wounded." Adrianmanded all of his soulbounds into battle mode. "If that harpoon managed to hit me then it would have been very lethal. I might have also been impaled and dragged away. It even damaged Kaon which proves it is more or less near his level." Adrian thought as he began assessing every bit of information that he has acquired. Chapter 146 - Undead From The Sea Adrian was getting ready to fire his arrows to whichever direction the harpoon wille from. Kaon was also ready tounch his breath attack to that direction. Adrian was getting goosebumps because it felt like he was getting stalked by a predator. It felt as if he was a small fish from the sea and a shark is waiting to pounce at him. [You have been affected by Bluthafen mist.] [Visibility will be affected due to the effects of the Bluthafen mist.] [You can only see things in a ten meter radius.] Adrian was startled because of the sudden notification popping up. Adrian tried to use his Evil Eyes but even that could not pierce the mist. It seemed the mist was really a field effect that will not be cleansed no matter what. Before Adrian could adjust to the sudden changes, the same harpoon was once again aimed directly towards him. Adrian reflexively fired an arrow but he did not aim properly so it just flew somewhere. The good thing though was that he did damage. [You have dealt 3,475 damage to an Undead Sailor.] It was Sirius this time to block the harpoon by ramming its body to the harpoon''s shaft. Kaonunched its breath to the direction but it only damaged undead that are considered normal. Kaon dealt damage over time using his breath attack. [Kaon has dealt 8,347 damage to an Undead Drowned Lady.] [Kaon has dealt 7,548 damage to an Undead Drowned Lady.] [Kaon has dealt 8,107 damage to an Undead Sailor.] ¡­. It seems whichever undead hurled the harpoon would be very far away for Kaon''s breath to hit or it canmand the lesser undead to be cannon fodder. The chain on the harpoon was tugged once again and it was dragged once again by whoever hurled it. Adrian wanted to go to the direction of the harpoon but he does not want to be in a dangerous position of being cornered. Nevertheless, Adrian did not give up and fired a skill in the direction where the harpoon was being dragged. "Shooting Star" Adrian muttered as he poured half his soul essence to empower the skill. The shining arrow was fired and it parted the mist but only for a few seconds as the mist rolled back. Adrian heard lots of notifications due to the arrow colliding with lots of undead. Thest to be hit was the most important one of all though. [You have dealt 37,548 damage to an Undead Drowned Lady.] [You have dealt 28,107 damage to an Undead Sailor.] ¡­. [You have dealt 15,753 damage to the Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] When Adrian looked at thest line, the name Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis is gold in color. Adrian was sure this was the undead allured by the crown fragment that he has. This particr undead was even targeting him instead of others. "It is definitely attracted to the crown fragment. I might actually drop it if it kills me." Adrian thought. A piercing cry that sounded like a strangled bird was then heard. Yellow dots suddenly appeared throughout the mist. Adrian suddenly got a bad premonition as he felt that the yellow dots were looking at him. A few momentster, undead that rose from the sea started running towards Adrian. Numerous groaning and cking sounds could be hearding near them. "Everyone to their battle stations. We are going to be overrun by undead." Adrian told his soulbounds via their soul link. Twenty undead was suddenly seen by Adrian and he immediately told Kaon to use his breath attack. Due to the Undead in close proximity to each other, they also suffered extra damage to the miniature explosions that resulted from intense heat and cold interacting with one another. It did not take long for other undead to appear in their field of vision. Adrian noticed that they were surrounded so he told Sirius to attack those who charge towards them. A whistling sound was once again heard by Adrian. Adrian immediately activated Chrono Shift to himself and it made him move so much faster. HE managed to react on time but the ded part of the harpoon manage to graze him. [You have been dealt 176 damage.] Adrian was astounded because a graze was already in the hundreds in terms of damage. No wonder that the people who encountered this undead are assassinated. If you are a job ss with low health then you might definitely be executed. Adrian tried stepping on the harpoon so that the undead Captain Baha would not be able to collect it but it was unsessful. A stronger pulling force was felt by Adrian''s foot and he could no longer step on it. He even lost bnce but he unfurled his wings and managed to prevent himself from falling down. "It is stronger than me!" Adrian thought. Adrian then fired piercing arrows towards the undead charging at them. Adrian needed to cull their numbers so that they could have more breathing time. Adrian timed the harpoon was recalled and when it was shot so he could have a grasp on when to dodge. The harpoon was approximately recalled for one minute because he could not hear chains being pulled after that time frame. It then takes about two minutes before the harpoon is fired again. Although Adrian was not absolutely certain, he could only do trial and error at this point. Adrian finished off the undead that both Kaon and Sirius damaged while Saena heals them immediately after being damaged. Due to her heal now transformed to an area heal, everyone in the vicinity get healed even if only one of them is damaged. The yellow dots that could be seen piercing the mist looked like it was not diminishing but even increasing. "Okay. It should be time for the harpoon to target me once again." Adrian thought. True to his guess, a whistling sound was once again heard. The whistling sound came from behind Adrian so he had no choice but to roll to the side. The harpoon even hit an undead sailor instead of Adrian. Adrian''s heart was beating like crazy because it seemed that Captain Baha came closer to their general location. The harpoon usually will hit Adrian exactly using the ded edged but this time it was longer than before. This could only mean that Captain Baha moved closer to Adrian''s location or the chain became longer. Adrian looked at the twenty meter mark where the chain fades into the mist. He smiled and activated thest skill of the Bow Psyche Armament immediately before the chain gets pulled. Adrian rose to the sky but he could still not see the bodies of the undead. What Adrian could see though was the lights thate from the eye sockets of the undead. There was in fact a different colored light than the yellow light and it was a red light. The red light was about more or less fifty meters away from Adrian''s location. Adrian fired the three shooting stars produced by the third skill of the Psyche Armament which is Orion''s Wrath. Adrian''s two shooting stars hit but thest one was avoided because the red dots suddenly disappeared from its location. [You have dealt 17,124 damage to the Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] [You have dealt 19,159 damage to the Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] The Psyche Armament disappeared and his demi-gauntlets is once again equipped in his two hands. When Adriannded on the ground, the harpoon also disappeared but the looming threat of being overrun by undead was still there. "Everyone protect me." Adrianmanded via their soul link. Adrian then cast Vortex. A small ck sun which is the size of a marble appeared on Adrian''s hand. Adrian released it and it floated up to twenty meters in the air. With a snap of Adrian''s fingers, a cracking sound was heard and the marble size ck sun exploded. The explosion produced a giant ck hole that sucked all the undead close to its vicinity. "Quantum Cascade" Adrian said as he used himself as an epicenter. A few secondster, more undead have been pulled to the ck hole. Amidst the chaos, a whistling sound was not heard by Adrian but by Sirius. Due to the immense sound produced by the ck hole, Adrian did not hear the whistling sound. Sirius pushed Adrian to the side but he was pierced in his right leg as a result. Sirius let out a pained sound and Adrian noticed it. Before Adrian could pull out the harpoon, Sirius was being dragged towards the location of Captain Baha. Adrian panicked a little as he erged his demi-gauntlets and pulled the chain on the harpoon. Adrian did not want Sirius to get dragged and get ganged up on. "Kaon, help me pull. Saena continue healing Sirius. He is bleeding." Adrian immediately ordered as he initiated tug of war with Captain Baha. Chapter 147 - Surviving The Night I Adrian and Kaon are pulling the chain of the harpoon that is piercing Sirius'' leg. Adrian tried to order Sirius to use his movement abilities but he cannot use them. [Your soulbound Sirius cannot use Portal Assault due to being immobilized.] [Your soulbound Sirius cannot dive in the shadows due to being immobilized.] Adrian felt no other choice than to pull the harpoon from Sirius'' leg. Adrian touched the harpoon but he was damaged instead. [You have received 100 damage.] Adrian then looked at the harpoon and saw that it suddenly was covered with spikes. He also felt that the harpoon was alive as it responded to him gripping it tightly. Adrian then cast his Evil Eyes on the harpoon to identify it. Monster: Living Parasitic Harpoon Level: 75 HP: 1 / 1 MP: 1 / 1 Durability: Tied to user''s life Description: An ordinary harpoon that was said to be transformed into a parasitic living weapon due to the grudge of the monster in by it. This weapon is tied to the user''s life and it would die when the user also dies. Adrian was astounded as he has never seen a weapon like this. It was such a shame that this weapon was already bound to the undead Captain Baha. It means that after killing Captain Baha then the weapon would also disappear with him. Adrian pulled the harpoon despite being damaged every five seconds. Finally, he managed to pull it with Kaon''s assistance. Sirius let out a pained cry and Adrian saw that the harpoon had tiny spikes at its de. Those tiny spikes is one of the reason that the de is firmly inserted Sirius. Adrian then ordered Saena to immediately tend to Sirius while he and Kaon pulled harder on the chain. Thankfully, the chain had no spikes or anything. It did not take long for the Vortex to disappear and the numerous undead to continue charging at them. Adrian is now presented a choice on either to let go and deal with the flooding undead or keep holding the chain and get overrun by undead. Adrian did not want to choose so he thought of the craziest idea and that was to get dragged by the chain. "Kaon, let go. All of you follow me when I get dragged." Adrianmanded via their soul link. Of course, Adrian did not get himself dragged like a sack but he still resisted. If he gets dragged too fast and was attacked by undead then he could only me himself for his poor judgement. Adrian was getting dragged by 1 foot per ten seconds. Undead that see them will charge at the group indiscriminately. Adrian ordered Kaon and Sirius to attack those who get too close to them. Adrian would then use Quantum Spacemines in order to get soul essences. Adrian would then use the essences to increase his strength so that he could dy getting pulled. The experience that the group gain was little but since they could easily dispatch undead then it was worth it. Each undead that they kill gives about two per cent experience points so just about fifty would level Adrian up. Adrian already gained two levels which means they already killed a hundred undead. The only problem now is the stamina that is being continuously depleted. Thankfully, the devs made a slight patch where the stamina bar gets a tiny bit bigger if you deplete it. Adrian was also using his soul essence to decrease the stamina consumption. It did not take long for the named undead called Captain Baha to be in Adrian''s line of vision. He finally saw the menacing undead that had a golden colored name. True to his title, Captain Baha was indeed a captain but a pirate captain. Captain Baha was wearing torn and slightly spectral clothes that one would expect a pirate in famous movies would wear. His face was pale and some spots were rotting. His hair was until his shoulders and the hair was floating as if it was underwater. Captain Baha''s right hand was sping the chain where the harpoon is connected. His left hand was holding a scimitar. His eyes glow an eerie red and his killing intent red up when he saw what Adrian was doing. "How dare a mortal hold my mighty weapon!?" Captain Baha shouted. "So it is intelligent to some degree." Adrian thought. Adrian thought that Captain Baha was like other undead that hated the living that it would attack indiscriminately. It seems the crown fragment had a significant effect on undead that it even increases their thinking capacity. Adrian did not bother to respond but instead ordered Kaon to attack Captain Baha. "Insolent" Captain Baha snorted. The breath attack that Captain Baha was about to be hit was then blocked by a rising curtain of water. Adrian saw what Captain Baha did as he swiped his scimitar in an upward swipe then that curtain of water rose. "His sword seems to be able to control water but only to a certain extent." Adrian said as he put all his soul essence to his strength. Adrian weakened his grip a little on the chain. Captain Baha became a bit unbnced due to Adrian''s sudden action. Adrian then pulled back hard in return. Adrian managed to yank Captain Baha towards him thereby making Captain Baha''s face greet the sand. What Adrian did was a strategy in tug of war. Unlike others who just pull as hard as they can, Adrian uses Newton''s Third Law of Motion. Any type of action will have an equal and opposite reaction. By Adrian letting go in a short time duration, Captain Baha did not immediately register the necessary force to bnce his body. Adrian then pulled with double his strength which in turn dragged Captain Baha. Some professional athletes do this sometimes in order to clutch their win. "Kaon, turn up the fireworks. Sirius, use Phantom Rush to decimate the mobs." Adrianmanded via their soul link. Chapter 148 - Surviving The Night II Kaon spew his breath directly at Captain Baha. The captain was yet to recover from falling down because Adrian would yank the chain every time that the captain would use his right hand to stand. [Your soulbound Kaon dealt 10,324 damage to the Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] [Your soulbound Kaon dealt 9,725 damage to the Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] [Your soulbound Kaon dealt 10,138 damage to the Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] ¡­. [Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis has been affected by frost.] [Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis has been affected by burn.] [Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis has been dealt additional 1,211 damage due to conflicting high temperatures.] Adrian then checked the information of Captain Baha using his evil eyes. Monster: Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis Tier: Epic Level: 80 HP: 547, 472 / 800, 000 MP: 211, 475 / 350, 000 Description: Once a normalmander type undead but was transformed into an Epic Undead due to the Crown Fragment of the Undead King. It managed to bond with a parasitic weapon but it must hunt living beings in order to feed it. It also wields a mystical sword called the Tideshifter which has a special power to control the ocean''s wave. Adrian immediately summoned his sword Psyche Armament and held it with his left hand. Adrian charged towards Captain Baha still with the chain in his right hand. He casted Chrono Lag on Captain Baha to slow down its response so he could get a few attacks in. [You have dealt 4,473 damage to Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] "My damage on it is weak. It definitely is an epic undead." Adrianmented as he continued to attack. Adrian managed to attack a few times before Captain Baha recovered from being pinned down. Captain Baha red at Adrian fiercely as his red fiery eyes became darker red. Adrian is still grabbing the chain with his right hand. Captain Baha tried to shake Adrian off but was unable to. Adrian then noticed the sword on Captain Baha''s left hand glowed in an aquamarine color. A few secondster, a gush of water like a geyser came from below Adrian. The water pressure was so fierce that Adrian lost his grip on the chain and Captain Baha now retrieved the harpoon. Adrian was brought up in the air by the geyser that sprouted below him. Captain Baha then went into a throwing position and his target was obviously Adrian. The harpoon whisked itself towards Adrian and thetter did not even see iting. The geyser finally died down but Adrian was toote to react to the harpoon. The harpoon hit his right shoulder. [You have been dealt 2,476 damage by Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] [You are unable to use movement abilities.] [You are bleeding.] Adrian who saw these notification was horrified because of what would happen next. Adrian did not drop down because he unfurled his wings so he was still flying in the air. If an outsider looked at it then Adrian was like a kite and the string was the chain attached to the harpoon. Adrian was being healed by Saena but the bleeding status will not stop. It will not stop unless the harpoon was removed but that would be difficult. The harpoon pierced even his back. If the pain was not dulled to be a hundred times less then Adrian might have passed out right now. "Sirius, use Ragnarok on Captain Baha!" Adrianmanded. Sirius let out a howl and his eyes became red. Sirius sped up and charged towards Captain Baha. Because of the incredible speed, Adrian did not even see Sirius moving and all thetter leave was afterimages. "Kaon, follow up Sirius'' attack with your breath attack. Saena just focus on healing me." Adrianmanded. Kaon did not bother with the approaching undead as its master was already airborne. The undead below could not even reach Adrian even if they wanted to. Adrian threw his sword towards Captain Baha and held the chain with his left hand because his right hand was unable to move. Due to this action, Captain Baha was locked in ce and could not evade Sirius'' attack. It would seemed that the chain was also bound on the right arm of Captain Baha so it could not let go of the weapon even if it wanted to. This was one of the weaknesses of a parasitic weapon. [Your soulbound Sirius dealt 210,628 damage to the Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] With great force, Sirius crashed at Captain Baha. Sirius was able to take out Captain Baha''s left foot with the attack but the former became weakened due to the after effects of the skill. A giant torrent of fire and ice then weed Captain Baha as it could not evade the attack due to its missing leg. A giant sword was then hurled towards him that damaged the undead a bit more but it was still not enough to finish him. Captain Baha then emitted a shrill cry and it gained great strength. Using its new strength, it pulled Adrian towards him. Adrian then saw the silhouette of a shipe upon his vision. The ship was filled with undead and the cannons were pointed at Adrian''s location. A giant target was then put on the ground but it was still blinking. Adrian did not panic but immediately saw Sirius in his vicinity. Adrian then smiled as he was getting closer to his objective without even trying. Captain Baha was toote to notice this change or did not even notice this as he was in berserk state. In a span of five seconds, Adrian was within casting range. The cannons fired and cannonballs were about tond on the targeted spot but Adrian was faster. "Rewind" Adrian said as he cast it on Sirius. "Sirius use Ragnarok." Adrianmanded once again with a grin that would scare even the undead. Chapter 149 - Another Fragment Obtained Sirius once again charged in lightning fast speed towards Captain Baha and sessfully struck him. [Your Soulbound Sirius has dealt 233, 247 damage to Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis.] Captain Baha lost the light on its eyes. Its clothes and bones became ashen in color and the wind blew the ashes. Captain Baha only dropped a blue colored jewel, the sword it uses and the crown fragment of the Undead King. [Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis that was haunting Bluthafen has been eternallyid to rest.] [You have gained 100% experience points due to aplishment. Increased the experience points to 300% due to experience multiplier.] [You have leveled up three times.] [Your Soulbound Sirius leveled up three times.] [Your Soulbound Kaon leveled up three times.] [Your Soulbound Saena leveled up three times.] The cannon balls that are fired towards Adrian disappeared as if it''s a mirage. The giant ship disappeared from their view and the mist cleared up. The sun shone upon the group and Adrian heaved a sigh of relief. If the cannon balls did not disappear then they would have been dead. Adrian then picked up the items that Captain Baha dropped and asked Kaon to pick up all the other items dropped by the undead in his human form. Adrian then checked the items that he picked up. Item: Gem of Water Tier: Rare Type: Runestone Fragment Effect: Imbues the socketed weapon or armor with properties rted to water. For weapons, it would imbue it with one passive skill and one active skill. For armor, it would imbue resistance and a passive skill. Description: This Runestone is considered as a fragment of a runestone but it could be equipped due to its peculiar nature. This runestone is one part of a greater runestone which consists of six fragments. Gotta collect them all. Weapon: Tideshifter Tier: Epic Type: Scimitar Effects: Damage Modifier: 150 +100 Strength + 10% stats in areas where water bodies are present + Skill: Water Curtain + Skill: Geyser Description: The beloved sword of Captain Baha of the Undead Crew Navis. It is said to have the power to move the tides. It is said to be already in the possession of the captain even when he was alive. Restrictions: Level 80 Skill: Water Curtain Tier: Epic Type: Projectile Blocker Effect: Summons a curtain of water that is four meters wide. All projectiles will be blocked for the remainder of the duration. Elemental attacks that are strong against the water element can prate the curtain. Duration: 3 seconds Cooldown: 1 day Cast Time: Instant Skill: Geyser Tier: Epic Type: Area of Effect Effect: The area selected will spurt out a geyser that has a diameter of two meters. All units in the area will get damaged and be knocked up. Duration: 2 seconds Cooldown: 1 day Cast Time: Instant The runestone was peculiar but it seemed useful. Adrian decided to socket it in his armor because it gives resistances which is very rare. If he can find the other fragments then it would increase his resistances more. The other gems would have be corresponding to other elements. Kaon returned but all he had were silver coins and a piece of paper. It seems the undead really have no money to even drop. The piece of paper was actually a map but you needed a specific skill called Nautical Mapping. Adrian had no idea where to even get that skill but it should be possible for yers who are seafarers. He could sell the map in the yer auction but he must know where the rumored yer auction will be even held. He did think of selling the legendary skillbook he has for more than what it would fetch but he must find the merchant responsible for the auction. Adrian then walked towards the spatial fragment and went to his next destination. He managed to get transported to a ce with sweltering heat this time. He was in a rather tropical area which is unlike what you would expect where undead would be gathered. Adrian bought a rare engraving stone from the auction and used it on his Asmodian Battle Uniform. He also looked at his stats. He also Item: Asmodian Battle Uniform(Growth Type)(Character Bound) Tier: Rare Effect: Physical Damage Reduction- 15% Magical Damage Reduction-15% HP+500 HP Regen+50% Water Damage Resistance + 10% Slots: 1. Gem of Water 2. Empty 3. Empty Name: Equinox Race: Daemos(Half Asmodian) Species: Netheros (Greater Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer (Expand) Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe (Beginner) LVL: 88 Exp: 20.8%/100% HP: 4600/4600 MP: 2450/2450 VIT: 200+5 STR: 240+25 INT: 240+20 AGI: 200+10 DEX: 205+15 END: 200 Avable Stat points: 10 Hidden Stat: Luck +10 Wisdom +30 Adrian was satisfied with the water resistance and the additional skill that was given which was called Protection of Lace. Skill: Protection of Lace Tier: Rare Type: Barrier Effect: Passive: Summons a protective coating on the user and lower the temperature by 5 degrees. Active: Summon a spherical barrier of water that will protect the user from any sort of damage for the duration. Duration: 2 Seconds Cooldown: 1 day Cast Time: 1 second Due to the passive of the runestone, Adrian could barely feel the heat and his stamina was not decresing rapidly. "It is like summer in my country here." Adrianmented. The forums said that the undead here in Versengt are weird because they are on fire. Usually normal undead would be very weak to fire and would immediately perish but it seems not in this location. The weirdest thing was there was even floating skulls that were on fire. Adrian really wanted to find the next fragment here because he only has two days left on his experience multiplier. Adrian wanted to reach close to level one hundred or at least reach the level one hundred threshold. Adrian already cast Spirit Form Manifestation on Kaon as thetter did not want to walk in human form. It seems that Kaon did not felt thatfortable in his human form because he said that it dulled his senses. Adrian did not mind because it was not an inconvenience for him. If Kaon also has dulled senses then it would be much more dangerous for them. Like in Bluthafen, the undead would only appear during the night so Adrian decided to hunt in the area. Adrian went to a field zone and retrieved the crown fragment from his inventory. Even though the chance was slim, he wanted to try because what else would he lose. He held the crown fragment and it glistened for a bit. Adrian thought that he was just seeing things but it glowed again for a brief moment. He then heard some chanting sounds. Adrian did feel that it was strange that there were no yers or NPCs in the surrounding. His question was suddenly answered because he found himself inside an instance dungeon. His view changed instantly into a cave structure. It was as if the field zone was a lie. [You have entered Santelmo''s Den.] [The temperature will increase every second you are trapped inside his den.] [Current Temperature: 25 Degree Celsius.] "It seems this is a time attack instance dungeon. If I stay here for too long then I would die from the intense heat." Adrian muttered. Adrian hopped on Sirius and told Kaon to hold Saena as they would blitz though it. Adrian sped the crown fragment in his hands and saw that it was shining. Adrian beckoned Sirius to go forth and Kaon followed. Adrian gripped tightly whilemanding Sirius to charge to the numerous tunnels. When they enter a room that has multiple cave structures, Adrian would choose the one where the fragment would shine even though faint. [Current Temperature: 35 Degree Celsius.] Adrian was wondering if there was even traps inside or even monsters to greet them but there was none. What Adrian did not know was that the traps were of fire in nature. Kaon was actually using his powers to control fire to cancel the traps that would spew fire at them. Kaon did not also bother to tell his master because even he knows that it was urgent that they get out of the instance dungeon. Adrian managed to arrive in arge room with nothing inside but the crown fragment was actually shining brightly. Adrian did not know what to do because the temperature was still rising. [Current Temperature: 49 Degree Celsius.] Adrian, Sirius and Saena was losing 0.5% of their health per second but Saena was able to heal it immediately. The downside is their stamina was being drained greatly. About five minutester when the temperature finally hit fifty degree Celsius, sparks of something like fireworks was seen. Adrian sensed the great killing intent flood the room. He ordered all his Soulbounds to be ready for battle. True enough, the boss finally showed itself. The boss is a giant skull that is coated with intense orange and red mes. It even had two mes detached to it that looked like ws. Chapter 150 - Santelmo Adrian stared at the boss monster that was is in front of him. Adrian activated his evil eyes to see the information on the monster. He then looked at the crown fragment and it was shining. The boss monster also looked at the crown fragment with intent to take it away. Monster: Santelmo (Boss) Tier: Epic Level: 90 HP: 650, 000 / 650, 000 MP: 1, 000, 000 / 1, 000, 000 Description: The name of this creature is said to be derived from St. Elmo''s fire. It is an undead made of a ball of fire in fields and swamps.It bounces along and rolls away.It changes into a beast with fire in its mouth.Travelers and fishermen follow it at night.They walk and walk till they are tired out.Then they cannot find their way home.They walk into deep mud and thorny bushes.They get dizzy and be insane.They must reverse their clothes to send it away.Then they can find their way home. Adrian immediately ordered Kaon tounch its breath at it. Since this undead was more of an incorporeal undead then magic attacks would be more effective towards it. Adrian also ordered Sirius to attack using his shadow spikes since it is magical in nature. Kaon spew its breath but the Santelmo evaded by disappearing and then reappearing a few feet away. Adrian was shocked but not amazed. He did not feel the space in front of him fluctuate. This Santelmo used a movement ability that did not disrupt thews of space. Sirius then used his shadow domain to stretch his shadow to produce tendrils to lock down the Santelmo. The shadow tendrils shot out but the Santelmo again used his movement ability and evaded capture. Sirius still tried to trap it but the boss was continously using its movement ability. [Current Temperature: 52 Degree Celsius.] The temperature was rising rapidly while the boss was alive and they have yet to deal damage to it. "There must be some way to know where it will show up again." Adrian thought as he observed the boss monster. Adrian checked every area that the Santelmo will reappear. Adrian also used his Quantum Spacemine to areas that was previously transported from. He will detonate it the moment it returns to those positions. Kaon still fired its breath attack whenever it has the chance but the boss was really slippery. [Current Temperature: 53 Degree Celsius.] Adrian is now finally sweating and he could feel the temperature increasing. The enchantment on his clothes could no longer cool his temperature. He was still observing the Santelmo moving about in the cave structure. He then saw a small wisp of fire with the size of a candle light appear at the ground before the Santelmo appeared. Adrian was still not sure about this but he still tried and immediately set a spacemine when he saw that small wisp of fire. True to his guess, the Santelmo materialized where that small wisp of fire was located. The spacemine immediately activated and damaged the Santelmo. The skull emitted a pained groan. It seems the boss monster was not ustomed to pain. [You have dealt 6,424 damage to the Santelmo.] Adrian smiled because now he knew where the Santelmo will pop up. He had to be extremely observant though because if not then he would not be able to damage the Santelmo. When the Santelmo was damaged, it immediately disappeared from its location. Adrian also told Sirius and Kaon this so they could focus their attacks on the spot it will appear. It appeared behind them and it actually retaliated by spitting a giant ball of fire towards them. All of them evaded but Adrian saw the fireball actually was a homing attack. The fireball followed Adrian even when he already evaded. [Current Temperature: 55 Degree Celsius.] Adrian raised his brow because the temperature fluctuation seems to be either one or two. He dared not to let the temperature hit to 60 degrees. He was already losing two per cent of his health per second due to the heat. Kaon was fine because he was a dragon but the others were not. Adrian, Sirius and Saena was dependent on Saena''s heal. Due to that Saena''s stamina is already down by half. He could see that Saena was tired and it might faint due to overexertion. Back to Adrian who was still being followed by the fireball, he was backed into a wall. Adrian waited until the fireball would be close to hitting him before he used Blink to escape. This was something he learned in movies where the hero would wait a moment before evading missiles. Adrian did not notice because he was being chased by the fireball but Sirius managed to wrap the Santelmo in shadow tendrils. It might be because Sirius was the fastest of all of them so he managed to react immediately or he exploited the timeframe when the boss monsterunched the fireball. Kaon immediately spewed its breath attack towards the immobilized boss monster. The intense heat and cold breath touched the Santelmo. An explosion so loud that the eardrums of all those inside cave rung. [Your soulbound Kaon has dealt a tremendous 130,475 damage to the Santelmo.] [The intense sh of temperatures has increased the damage dealt to the Santelmo by 10,575] [The intense sh of temperatures has increased the damage dealt to the Santelmo by 10,575] [The intense sh of temperatures has increased the damage dealt to the Santelmo by 10,575] ¡­.. Kaon''s breath attack was so fearsome to monsters with elemental bodies especially those made of fire and frost. Adrian the heard a shriek that resembled that of a child and an old woman at the same time. He then saw the Santelmo in front of him. It was only three inches away from him. Adrian tried to Blink away but his reaction was dyed. The Santelmo opened its mouth and swallowed him whole. [You have been eaten by the Santelmo.] [Escape from prison. Movement abilities cannot be used.] [You will receive a fixed 100 damage every five seconds you are trapped.] Adrian could not even contact his soulbounds. This was a first to feel isted and he could not hear the feelings of his soulbounds. Adrian then felt empty due to this because he got used to the feeling of being something like an empath towards his soulbounds. They were still connected but they could not feel each other. Adrian started to attack the fiery walls that kept him imprisoned while his soulbounds outside became fierce. The moment the soulbounds lost their connection to their master, they became frantic. Their eyes that were rather calm became red. An intense killing intent was directed at the Santelmo by the three soulbounds. Even Saena who was the posh and calm soulbound became mad. She even led the charge towards the Santelmo. Meanwhile inside of the Santelmo, Adrian was banging the walls but he could not damage the Santelmo. "It seems this is some sort of special space. I either need to find the way out or force my way out with extreme force." Adrian thought as he summoned his twin dagger Pysche Armament. Adrian then started attacking every nook and cranny of the room he was trapped in. While trapped he was trapped, Adrian was still receiving messages about what his soulbounds were doing. [Your soulbound Saena has dealt 2,141 damage to the Santelmo.] [Your soulbound Kaon has dealt a tremendous 130,475 damage to the Santelmo.] [Your soulbound Saena has been dealt 11,478 damage.] [Your soulbound Sirius has dealt 15,783 damage to the Santelmo.] ¡­. This was the messages that Adrian received and the one that baffled him the most was Saena. "Saena could actually deal damage? But it seemed that she received more damage than actually dealing damage." Adrian said as heughed a little. It did not take long for the Santelmo to be brought down to ten per cent of its health but Adrian''s soulbounds'' health were also dangerously low. Adrian could still see the health bars of his soulbounds and even he felt pressured. Adrian used his evil eyes to see any weakness in this room he was trapped in. He looked and looked until he manage to see a ck dot that was the size of a pin hole. The room was colored red and orange so this one was the only speck that was of different in color. He stabbed the dagger on the floor and uttered the name of the skill. "Soul Seeker" Adrian muttered. Adrian''s body became illusory and he looked like a grim reaper for a second. The Santelmo emitted onest painful shrill cry before it dispersed to nothingness. Adrian dropped from the ground after the Santelmo was defeated. [The Santelmo has beenid to rest.] [You have received 300% experience points for clearing this instance dungeon. It has been increased to 900% due to your experience multiplier.] When Adrian appeared, he was tackled by all his soulbounds and they were crying tears of joy. Chapter 151 - Vampires While Adrian was of in his adventures¡­ Mina logged back in the game and what greeted her was darkness. She touched her surroundings and concluded that she was enclosed into something. She did not panic and tried pushing the top of what enclosed her first. Mina actually sighed with relief when she managed to push the cover of whatever enclosed her. Light pierced onto the enclosure when she lifted the cover. Mina raised her body from the closure in a sitting position. What greeted Mina was walls of a luxurious room. It felt like she was treated as a princess because of the room decoration. The only difference from a colorful princess room was the gothic like aesthetic. The walls are of a dark color and the curtains are red like blood. Mina did not understand how she came to this ce because thest thing she knew was being bitten in her neck. She looked at her body and noticed that even her clothes were different. She went towards a mirror that was present in the room. Her looks actually shocked her because it changed. She touched her face because it was now different and she actually became more beautiful. Her hair now reached her lower back and are now crimson red in color. Her eyes are also crimson red. She now looked like a dangerous beauty. Her sleeveless dress was made of something like ck spider webs and so was her gloves and long stockings. Her skirt was pink in color and her boots are red. Although she did look hot, the fashion was a littlecking in her opinion. A little whileter, she heard footstepsing towards the room. She wanted to be battle ready but there was actually no weapons in her inventory. She still had her arms though so she was ready to strike whenever it was dangerous. The door opened a creaking sound was heard. Mina was ready to strike but then she saw who the person actually was. "Sister Leticia?!" Mina shouted. "Warrior Lady?" Leticia said in a nonchnt tone. Mina was about to disengage but she then remembered what this woman did to her. Mina charged towards her because she wanted to p the living daylights out of Leticia. Leticia saw the anger in Mina''s eyes but she did not move. When Mina was about to hit Leticia, her hand actually stopped an inch before thetter''s face. Mina was stunned because she did not stop her hand. It felt like there was an invisible force that was stopping Mina from hitting Leticia. "You are not able to hit your progenitor Warrior Lady." Leticia said with a smile and Mina saw the fangs that bit her. "What did you do to me?" Mina shouted. "Nothing important. I just made you into my kin. Be d because you are now a higher ranking species." Leticia said casually. Mina then calmed herself and looked at her status. Name: Solstice Race: Erebian Species: Vampire (Knight) Title: The First Vampire, Edelblud Kin Job: Warrior Sub Job: None LVL: 10 Mina named herself Solstice because Adrian named himself Equinox. She wanted to name her character with a bit relevance to her brother. The biggest difference between the equinox and the solstice is that a solstice is the point during the Earth''s orbit around the sun at which the sun is at its greatest distance from the equator, while during an equinox, it''s at the closest distance from the equator. "My name is Solstice not warriordy, little girl." Mina replied. "I am not a little girl. I am much older than you. In vampire years, you are considered as a newborn. You should show your elders respect." Leticia said while puffing up her chest. "Okay then. If my term is correct then ording to my brother then you are called a loli hag." Mina blurted. When Leticia heard the term loli hag, a vein popped on the top of her head. Leticia immediately hit Mina''s head so fast that thetter could not even dodge it. "Ouch!" Mina exlcaimed while she clutched her head. "I do not know what this term loli hag is but it seems that it is derogatory to me. I just applied punishment to you. I hope that you do not offend me again in the future." Leticia warned. Another set of footsteps was then heard and it was also heading towards the room. The person that came in was an old looking man that is wearing a butler uniform. The old man had grayish hair but carried a refined atmosphere. "Mistress Leticia, the main hall has been prepared." The butler stated. The butler then saw that Mina was awake and said, "It seems the Young Miss is also awake. Will she join you mistress?" "Yes, she will join. Please brief her on the way, Alfred. And you follow me." Leticia stated as she exited the room Mina was in. "Please stand properly, Young Miss." Alfred said with respect. "You can just call me Mi¡­Solstice." Mina replied. "I cannot do that as you are of ancient blood, Young Miss." Alfred replied as he helped Mina fixed herself. Mina was shocked because she heard that she was of ancient blood. Mina then asked what this meant because this is all new information to her. "What do you mean of ancient blood?" Mina asked. "You were converted by Mistress Leticia Edelblud into a vampire. House Edelblud is one of the oldest vampire lineages. The house has stood the test of time. Also, Mistress Leticia Edelblud herself is one of the five remaining Vampire Dukes." Alfred stated as they were still walking towards the main hall. "What is a Vampire Duke?" Mina asked as she was curious. Adrian told her about this persona thing and different races have different ratings. "Vampires are divided into nobilities and each rank increases their power. The rankings are as follows: Knight, Baron or Baroness, Viscount or Viscountess, Earl or Countess, Marquess or Marchioness, Duke or Duchess, Prince or Princess, King or Queen. The higher the rank, the higher the power and respect gained." Alfred stated. Mina was listened attentively because this was important information. She digested the things that Alfred was saying to her. She learned that she is currently in Edelblud Manor that is located inside a secret territory somewhere in the empire. "Although you are a vampire Miss Solstice, we condemn those who enjoy and indulge in drinking blood. Vampires do not really need to drink blood often but some be addicted. Those addicted are no longer considered as nobles but only bloodthirsty beasts." Aflred stated. "What I really want to know is why was I chosen by the lol¡­Leticia?" Mina asked. "Tis but a simple reason. You are special and I like your attitude. You are adventurous but cautious. You also have this mature air that you always carry. You are different to the others that I thought was candidates." Leticia stated to which Mina felt a bit warm. "So what do vampires do anyway? What are the special powers we get?" Mina asked as she was curious. "Right now, you just have to be strong Miss Solstice. You need to reach the Mistresses'' level for very serious matters. Vampires are endowed with the special Blood Magic. The Blood Magic you can use is dependent to what family you hailed from." Alfred stated. "What does the Edelblud family blood magic do?" Mina asked as she wanted to know what her abilities are. "The Edelblud family has been famed for their mastery over blood to conjure up weapons. They are famed for the hardening of blood for it to be a lethal weapon. You also possess that ability since you are of Edelblud kin. You will be taughtter but now is your social debut." Alfred stated. "Social debut?" Mina asked cluelessly. Alfred did not answer the question and they stopped walking when they arrived at arge grand door. Alfred opened the door and a grand choir suddenly sang. Mina was bbergasted as she did not know what was happening. Mina looked at Leticia to see if she could exin but thetter just smirked. ??She knew this was going to happen!" Mina thought. "Mistress Leticia and Miss Solstice is now entering." Alfred announced. All of the people in the room looked towards the two who have entered. Mina looked at them and was shocked. The people in the room were not ordinary but actually vampires. All of them have red eyes but only Leticia and Mina have red hair. "Welle now. Follow me my kin." Leticia stated and Mina feltpelled to obey. The two of them walked towards to what looked like two decorated chairs. Leticia stopped at a grand looking chair while Mina was told to stand at the chair beside the former''s chair. All eyes were on them the whole time. It was not hostile looking eyes but rather eyes full of respect or reverence. "We shall begin the party but first let me introduce you to our new family member. Her name is Solstice and starting today she is now an Edelblud. Let us warmly wee Solstice Edelblud" Leticia stated and apuse rang throughout the room. Mina looked at the system notification that surface after Leticia''s announcement. [Your name has been changed from Solstice to Solstice Edelblud.] Chapter 152 - Godly Poison? Adrian checked thest two sites that were below level 100 but turned out it was a bust. He did grind experience for levels though as he only had hours left before the experience multiplier disappears. Adrian managed to reach level 99 but had trouble increasing the experience to get to level 100. Although people say that it is easy to reach level 100, it is actually easy to get to level 99 but takes a bit more effort to get to level 100. Others easily bulldoze this level by getting missions that give one level but those types of missions are scarce. Others hunt for raid bosses and try to get in the top 10 in terms of contribution to get that level bonus. "Where am I even getting a raid boss? The top guilds practically hunted them to extinction and the official site said that it takes one in-game year to produce one. Should I actually call in a favor for the Evergreen guild?" Adrian pondered. Adrian was then logged out because he already consumed all game hours. He was just in time for dinner as her mother shouted that dinner was ready. ==== During dinner time¡­.. "Son eat your vegetables. There are kids in this world that do not eat. You should be thankful that you can eat" Adrian''s mom warned because he was not touching the vegetables in his tes. "Okay, mom. Even though eating it will not make them full but I get the sentiment." Adrian murmured. "What did you just say?" Adrian''s mom asked. "Nothing. I just said that I will eat it even if I do not want to. So sis, what happening for you in-game? Is there anything interesting?" Adrian replied immediately. "Just some shady powers trying to take over Vampires and throwing them to a war against the Werewolves. Fortunately, I can move behind the scenes to hopefully prevent that from happening so that both species will not end up extinct. What about you? Did anything interesting happen?" Mina replied as if it was nothing big. "Nothing much. I just need to collect something called crown fragments so that a war between the living and the undead does not happen. If I fail then the world will probably be plunged in evesting darkness and chaos that would definitely make the gods descend to help. Other than that everything is peachy." Adrian casually replied. "Why do I feel that you people are talking about something very important? Is it from that game of yours that both of you are ying? Adrian''s father asked. "Yup" Both Adrian and Mina replied. "Is the game really that great? In the news, they said that the yers already reached 3.5 billion yers which is almost half the poption of the world. What is so interesting about it anyway?" Adrian''s mom asked as she heard that Pandemonium is really popr in the news. "Pandemonium is probably popr because it is the craze for young people. For older people, it is probably because they could live out their childhood fantasies and take a break from the real world. I hear seniors also y the game because some use it as recreational activity. A grandpa even managed to hook a leviathan because he became a great fisherman in the game. It is rumors though." Adrian answered. "Why don''t you two try it? You two just enjoy each other''spany all day. You just rx in the house or watch television. Teledramas are so early 2000s." Mina stated. "I would but your dad is toopetitive." Adrian''s mom joked. "I am not. It is you who is too passionate." Adrian''s father rebutted and all four peopleughed. They finished dinner happily. ===== The next day came and Adrian already saw Mina already logged in into the game. "Strange? Why is she already ying?" Adrian thought and then Marlon messaged him. Marlon: Did you hear the news? Adrian: What news? Marlon: The UN already approved the 15 hour gaming time. Although it is only applicable for those with premium gamepods that have 98% sync rate and above. It is applicable because the medicinal agent used for that will greatly lessen the body''s stress. Adrian: So that is why Big Sister Mina is already logged in even though it is quite early. Bro, an extra nine hours is like huge. The gap between pro yers and the general public will widen even more due to this. Marlon: I know right. Also tell Big Sis Mina that my birthday ising soon. Adrian: Why? Marlon: So she could upgrade my gamepod of course! Adrian just disconnected from chatting with his best friend due to thest remark. "Crap! My birthday is still next year. Should I sell my gold coins? I need about 50 thousand dors to upgrade my pod. I currently have about eight thousand gold coins. I should sell five thousand while the exchange rate is still high." Adrian thought as he went to his gamepod and logged back in. ==== Adrian logged back in the game and he materialized at the Paradox nes. He sent his gold coins for exchange so that he could upgrade his gamepod a little bit earlier than nned. "If I actually stream and get famous then I might just earn it easier but I am not strong enough to stream just yet." Adrian said with a sigh as he walked towards Koronn''s house to ask about the progress with the poison. Adrian arrived once again at Koronn''s house and the same thing happened again. He was sucked inside a vortex andnded on a faimiliar room which is filled with clocks. He saw Koronn with a disheveled look with huge eye bags. "Did you even sleep, elder?" Adrian asked as he was worried a bit. "Staying awake for a few days is not a problem but this poison is my problem." Koronn shouted. "Why is it a problem?" Adrian asked. "I cannot identify it. Theposition is out of this universe. It is as if this poison did not came from our world thereby breaking the bnce of nature and making it even deadlier. It is fascinating." Koronn stated like a mad scientist. "If it is not from this world then maybe it came from a dark god?" Adrian casually asked but even he did not believe it. Koronn then suddenly looked at Adrian as if he had an epiphany. "Of course! Why did I not consider that? But where did you hear about the dark gods?!" Koronn suddenly stated. "I just see these events from time to time." Adrian replied. "I see." Koronn stated. "I see what?" Adrian asked. "I see that you are crazy. You should probably get checked up on the head. It might be a serious sickness." Koronn stated nonchntly. "I am not a crazy person. I just see these shes of events from time to time." Adrian stated as he did not know how to describe cutscenes. "That is what a crazy person would say. I fear for the champion picked by the twin gods." Koronn stated. Adrian just rolled his eyes and said, "Anyway back to the poison. Can you test if it came from a dark god?" "Easy." Koronn answered. Koronn dropped a few drops of the poison on a petri dish. He beckoned Adrian toe closer which thetter did. When Adrian was really close to Koronn, thetter suddenly used a spell that froze Adrian in his ce. Koronn then suddenly lifted a scalpel to which Adrian suddenly panicked because he thought the former was injecting him with the poison. "Calm down. I am just taking a drop of your blood. You have higher concentration of Asmodian blood in you. We will need that to test if this poison really came from a dark god." Koronn stated. "You could have just said so instead of freezing me in ce." Adrian thought as he was not able to speak. Koronn then punctured one of Adrian''s fingers and collected a drop of blood before releasing thetter from the time freeze. Adrian was about toin but Koronn was already observing what was happening to the petri dish. Koronn swirled the petri dish so that the poison touched the drop of blood. What happened next amazed both Adrian and Koronn. When the poison touched the drop of blood, it emitted something like a cry as if it was a living being that was attacked. Koronn swirled it again so that all of the poison would go towards the drop of blood. A cry resounded and then a miniature shockwave was emitted that cracked the petri dish. The drop of blood was finally devoured by the poison as if it was a living being. "This confirms it. This poison is definitely very powerful and possibly came from a dark god." Koronn stated in a serious tone. "What do you mean by possibly?" Adrian asked. "Possibly because your blood is not pure Asmodian blood. Asmodian blood is very precious as it has traces of divinity from the twin gods. They are the first creations after all. This poison could either came from a dark god or a mythical monster with terrible poison abilities that has been transformed by a dark god." Koronn stated in a grave tone. "If it came from a mythical monster that is possess then perhaps we have a chance but if it came from a dark god." Koronn stated but never finished the sentence as he had a very serious look in his eyes. Chapter 153 - Creating Talismans Adrian was staring at the vial of poison that he retrieved from Koronn. The vial of poison now had a different descriptionpared to it was before. Item: Poison that probably came from a Dark God? Tier: Legendary (???) Type: Misceneous Effect: Able to possibly corrupt the life of beings without divine power by eating the life out of them bit by bit like poison. Description: A vial containing a poison appraised by Koronn who is an elder of the Daemos race. It could either be a poison secreted by a dark god hiding in the world or from a mythical monster possessed by a dark god. Further test is needed in order to prove the im. "Thanks for helping me. I guess." Adrian said with a judging tone. "What do you mean I guess? I clearly helped you albeit notpletely because we have no idea of the origin of the poison is." Koronn stated with a slight blush as even he is ashamed that he did not manage to find the origin of the poison. "Uhuh. I was the one who even coined that term to you anyway but still I am thankful. This still does not help me in anyway on how I could cure the dying world tree. Any ideas?" Adrian stated. "You should probably find an elder dryad or elder leshy to help you with that. They would be more knowledgeable than a dryad that has not evolved to a higher existence. Butst time I checked, they are either dead or sleeping indefinitely. Good luck with that." Koronn said and then Adrian was sucked in a hole once again. Adrian thennded on a sitting position outside of Koronn''s house. He stood inmmediately and proceeded to summon his soulbounds. Adrian decided to get help from Evergreen because even his friends do not have a sure way to pass the level 100 threshold. They are in their upper 90s though and just grinding to get to level 99. Adrian then contacted Cersei as she was the first person he met that is rted to the Evergreen guild. Cersei immediately responded as if she was waiting for Adrian to contact her. Adrian: Do you perhaps have ess to a raid boss? I need one so that I could level up. Of course, I would give something in exchange. I hate to owe you guys a big favor. Cersei: I see no problem with your request. We do have ess to one. I can give you a spot for the ten yers that will have the top contributions. You just requested it on time as we will raid one three days from now so get prepared. Adrian: Really! That is great. Thank you very much. I will repay this favor or I will just give you my rewards for the contribution rankings. Cersei: No worries. We can talk about the payment when we get there. See you in three days in Spiral Peak. Adrian: Thank you. Adrian ended the chat and sighed with relief. He now has ess to level 100 and just needed to wait for three days and stock up on items. "What should I do next?" Adrian thought. Adrian pondered for a while and then suddenly remembered that he has yet to make talismans. He can make talismans that will either have a one-time effect on either friend or foe. He then took his Scribe journal that is collecting dust on his inventory even though dust does not even enter the inventory. Adrian then read the part on how to create talismans. The first step is acquire a piece of enchanted paper. Adrian has about a hundred pieces of those that was given to him by his Scribe Master Aernas. The second step would be the scribe''s pen which he also took out from his inventory. The third step is to understand the runes that you want to embed. Since he is still a beginner scribe, he is limited to three runes that he can inscribe. It is all about matching the perfect ones. Each rune also has different difficulties to inscribe. It takes both talent and hard work to achieve understanding the strongest runes. Adrian can currently use ten basic runes, three intermediate runes and one advance rune. He can use those because those are what was given to him by Aernas in the study session or test he was given. If he wanted more then he needed to get back to Aernas when he achieved Intermediate Mastery on being a scribe. Thest step and the most important one is embedding the runes on the enchanted paper. Adrian decided to test his talisman making skills and brought out one enchanted paper. "What should I make? An offensive one? Or a defensive one? ording to cksmiths, it is easier to make an offensive weapon rather than a defensive one so maybe that concept also applies to talismans." Adrian murmured while he shortly observe his soulbounds ying with each other. Adrian thought of the three runes he could inscribe. It takes about a hundred mana to use one basic rune. Five hundred mana for an intermediate tune and double that amount for an advance rune. Even though Adrian does not want to fail, he also wants to test his limits and start of by using the advance rune. The advance rune that Adrian can currently use is called Fortify. He wanted to mix it with two basic runes that is Burn and st. Adrian started to first write the two basic runes which he had no problems in writing. The Burn rune was shaped like a fire symbol while the st rune looked like a mushroom cloud explosion. Adrian then tried to write the Fortify rune which is shaped like a shield. Adrian does not know what effect this rune will have on two offensive runes but he wanted to experiment. As he was trying to write down the Fortify rune, he suddenly felt that his mind felt heavy. It felt like a heavy object was suddenly ced above his head. He gritted to the heavy feeling and tried to finish but he suddenly made a mistake on the stroke. A small explosion then sounded and the thing that produced that was the enchanted paper Adrian was writing on. [You have received 500 damage.] [The enchanted paper has been eviscerated. Enchanted Paper -1] Adrian was shocked because of what happened but the heavy feeling was gone when he failed. "Who knew that writing on paper could be deadly?! The damage I took is nothing to scoff at. Is this what it means with the famous saying that a pen is mightier than the sword? I need to try again but using all basic runes first. Even with my sess bonus, I still managed to fail" Adrian stated. Adrian once again tried. He used the Burn and st runes once more and added the Range rune which looks like an arrow. He managed to safely make this one and a talisman was sessfully created. [You have sessfully made the me Arrow Talisman.] Adrian immediately checked the details of the talisman he created. Item: me Arrow Talisman Tier: Common Type: Consumable Effect: Consume the talisman in order to release an arrow made of mes that travels in a straight line. If the arrow collides with something then it will explode and deal damage. The first to be hit by the arrow will be dealt with 100% of the yer''s damage and the others in the two meter st radius will be dealt with 50% of the yer''s damage. Cooldown: 1 minute Description: Amon talisman made by a Beginner Scribe that has yet to make a name for himself. Although Adrian was a bit offended by the description, he was still happy that he seeded. This talisman was useful for long range yers caught off-guard by melee yers. They could just use the rune to create some distance for the melee yer. Adrian made nine more of these and one of them was even umon. The umon me Arrow Talisman has 10% more damage more damage than themon one. Adrian actually tried to double the mana used and it worked but it only increased the talisman tier by one. It was still a good achievement for his first batches of talismans. Adrian then decided to make a defensive talisman this time. Adrian wanted to use the fortify rune with this one as he might seed. He could only hope that he could bear the heavy feeling when trying to draw that rune. The runes Adrian chose was one basic rune, one intermediate rune, and one advance rune. The basic rune is Block which has the shape of a square. The intermediate rune was Projectile which had the shape of a curved arrow and thest was Fortify. Adrian managed to write the basic rune easily. The intermediate one though, he felt something weighing on his head but it was not that heavy. It felt like he was wearing a hat. When he was attempting the Fortify rune, he felt that immense heavy feeling once more. Adrian managed to power through and was about toplete the rune but he made a small mistake once more. The enchanted paper once again exploded right in front of his face and he was once again damaged. "Ahhhh. This is irritating!" Adrian shouted. Chapter 154 - Spiral Peak Augh was heard in an open area in the Paradox nes. The people who saw the personughing like a maniac did not react as if they were already used of this kinds of event. The personughing like a madman was non-other than Adrian. Adrian wasughing maniacally because he finally seeded in making a talisman with the advance rune. He used the Defend, One, and Fortify skill to finally make a talisman. The talisman was even epic rated. The only problem is that he burned fifty enchanted paper just to make that one. He did get desirable rewards from it though. [You have unlocked the Persistence Stat. Current Persistence = 1] [You managed to create an Epic Rated talisman. Intelligence increased by 5.] "Hahahahahaha. I finally seeded. I am the victor!" Adrian shouted while those who saw him just avoided their gaze. Item: One Chance Talisman Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Consuming the talisman will cover the user with mysterious energy that will help block an attack that will be deadly. The effect will only trigger when the user will receive a fatal attack. Cannot be ovepped with other talismans with the same type. Duration: 1 day Cooldown: 1 minute Description: An epic talisman made by an amateur scribe that has yet to make a name for himself. He might have lucked out with this one. Adrian did increase his Scribe mastery but it did not bring him all the way to Intermediate Scribe Mastery. He tried making talismans with basic runes but it was only increasing by a miniscule amountpared to when he made the offensive talismans. "It seems I would need to grind to advance to an Intermediate Scribe. I cannot do it today because the raid will be tomorrow morning at 8:00. I need to be early for that. Fortunately, there is a fracture that leads directly to Spiral Peak." Adrian thought. Adrian sealed back his soulbounds and logged out of the game. He needed to be early in logging back in. Thankfully, his family has breakfast at 6:50 in the morning. He could still make it in time or even earlier as long as he is not a sloth when ites to food. ===== The next day¡­ Adrian logged back in the game at 7:30 in the morning. He wanted to be early because he might have missed something important before the raid. He was taught to be ready for any type of situation as being unprepared would endanger anyone. He checked all his potions if there was anything missing. Since he could monopolize Jianna''s potions, he bought one for each status effect. An elixir that could cleanse any status condition was still not avable in the game as it was treated as legendary potions. It is said only the royal alchemist of the empire could brew them. "Ok. I am all set. I will head off now." Adrian said. He already cast mour on himself. He opted to use Spirit Form Manifestation on Kaon while Sirius and Saena are as is. He stepped foot on the spatial fracture leading to Spiral Peak. Adrian also read information regarding Spiral Peak since he logged out early. Spiral Peak is arge dungeon with fifteen floors but it is said to be currently guarded by Evergreen. Unlike other guilds who just force others to pay, the Evergreen guild has the dungeon token for this one. A dungeon token is a drop for dungeons that are extremely hard to get and it was revealed that the drop rate is 0.001%. Also the dungeon must enter its extreme cycle. The extreme cycle is when a dungeon bes three times more difficult and is said to only happen once every three months in game. Spiral Peak is a mountainous dungeon that are filled with monsters that can survived in rocky territory. The boss monster is said to be a Stone Golem. There is also a raid boss that spawns here which is rumored to be a Rock Drake that only the Evergreen guild has ess to because only they know its location. Adrian stepped inside the spatial fracture that led towards the Spiral Peak. Adrian arrived at the foot of the dungeon. Spiral Peak is a special dungeon that is both a dungeon and an open field. Monsters from the sky can also attack those who trek towards the peak. The peak is where the dungeon boss spawns which is a Stone Golem. Adrian arrived on the spot and walked towards the path to where the entrance is located. Since the Evergreen has the dungeon token, yers not affiliated with them must pay a fine of five gold. Adrian arrived to the entrance in which a group of yers has already formed. Adrian knew they are from the Evergreen guild due to the guild emblem present on their armor. Adrian finally saw Cersei and immediately greeted her. He was a bit shy as Cersei was the only one he personally knew. "Hello." Adrian greeted shyly. "Oh! You are here early. That is great. We just need to wait for one more then. It seems our vice guild leader is joining and she is a bitte." Cersei mentioned to Adrian. The other guild members then tried to size up Adrian as it was someone known by a guild adviser. They looked at him and thought that he was normal because his equipment did not even look like high tier items. The only thing that is peculiar about him is therge wolf andrge bird that is apanying him. "It seems that he is a summoner." Someone whispered. "Yeah. I cannot seem to see his status. Is he concealing it? How rude." Someone whispered. Adrian did not particrly mind their chattering because in his country there are many people like that. People who like gossiping because they encounter nothing fun in their lives. A beautiful elven man then approached Adrian and talked to Cersei. "Is this the one you said that will take one of the spots guild adviser?" the elven man asked Cersei. "Yes. He is a close friend of mine. Please treat him with courtesy." Cersei stated bluntly for everybody to hear. The elven man seemed a bit shook for a moment but regained his stance. "My name is Alder. May I inquire yours? As we are going to berades for this adventure." Alder stated. "Equinox and as you can see I am a summoner. Sorry for being shy as I am not much of an extrovert." Adrian replied. "I see then I hope we can help each other for this raid." Alder stated and bowed before leaving. He then went and mingled with the other guild members. Adrian did not bother if he was disrespectful or not. He just asked Cersei about the details of the raid. "So what is the line-up for this raid?" Adrian asked. "As you can see, thirty people will be part of this raid. Ten are tankers and nine are healers. One summoner and that is Mariposa. The twenty of them are above level 100 while the ten of us are the main artillery that will deal damage to the raid boss so we can get the top contributions." Cersei stated. Adrian only nodded and checked up his soulbounds conditions. Cersei then asked him about Saena as she did not see this form before. "Is this that cute bird from before?" Cersei asked. "Yup. It evolved so it now looks different. She is a healer type soulbound if you are wondering." Adrian replied. Cersei was about to ask another thing but she saw a familiar beautiful woman walking towards them. "Vice Guild Leader." Cersei said and did a slight bow. "No need to pleasantries. Let us head in as we are all here anyway. Equinox nice to meet you again." Mariposa said. "Nice to see you too." Adrian replied with a slight bow. The group of thirty then proceeded to venture inside the dungeon. They entered normally but instead of ascending the peak they stood in front of a rock formation. Mariposa then held something like a rock and raised it with her right hand. The surroundings suddenly shook but it was only a little bit as no one was outbnced. The rock formation then parted to reveal a stairway leading downwards. Adrian was surprised as he thought they need to ascend to the peak first and clear the Stone Golem but they would descend instead. "Okay. Tanks go in first and then the ten who need to level up next. Last would be the healers." Mariposamanded and her dignity as a leader shine as she no longer had that gentle demeanor. Adrian fell in line and descended the passage. The passage was like a hidden cave with huge stctites growing on them. "Be careful with aerial spells as they might hit the stctites. If you hit one and it falls on you or a teammate then you will be reprimanded." Cersei stated as they calmly walked down the descending steps. Mariposa then entered and held up the rock once more and the rock formation closed back up as if it never parted in the first ce. Chapter 155 - Calcite Bedrock I [You have entered the hidden dungeon Calcite Bedrock.] [Cersei invited you to the Evergreen Raid party. Do you wish to ept? Yes or No?] [You have epted the party invitation. Equal experience distribution has been set for the party.] "A hidden dungeon! This must be a bonus dungeon and that token that looked like a rock must be a drop from the Stone Golem during the extreme cycle. This means that I no longer need to pay since this dungeon is a separate entity from Spiral Peak." Adrian thought as there was not a system notification that prompted him to pay a fine of five gold. Adrian did not even need to ask as he only focused on the path before him. Sirius and Saena were following beside him. Sirius had his battle ready stance while Saena had an aloof expression. Kaon was flying above them and since he was in his soul form, he could pass through the stctites but his mana was consumed doing so. They marched until they are in a location where boulders that are five feet in height was seen. "Stop and get ready for battle." Mariposa stated. The members of the raid that were above level 100 readied their battle stance while the eight below level 100 was doubtful. Cersei was already chanting something and Adrian already summoned his bow Psyche Armament. Sirius already told him that enemies are near through their soul link. It seems that Sirius could now speak using their soul link but he could still not utter words. "What should I do master? Should I bombard them?" Kaon asked. "Nope. You will only move when we are in real danger. It seems we could easily handle it anyways." Adrian replied. Adrian then inspected the monsters that were camouged as rocks. Monster: Rock Recluse Spider Level: 105 HP: 1,000,000 / 1,000,000 MP: 100,000 / 100,000 Description: An arachnid species that is said to be part stone and part spider. Itzily sleeps all day but wakes up when intruders set forth in their territory. It is slow but it has high health and tough defense. "Damage dealers get ready to take down the enemies. Tanks be vignt and soak up the damage. Healers be ready to cast your recovery spells." Mariposa stated as she summoned one of her soulbounds which was arge praying mantis. Adrian also told Sirius to join the attacks. The Rock Recluse Spider only have their backs made of rocks but their underbelly looked soft. Adrian told Sirius to aim for those parts while Saena will support him. Sirius immediately dove to the shadows and reappeared with only his head and ws on the underbelly of one of the Rock Recluse Spiders that stood up. Sirius then wed the underbelly to deal damage and also made spikes of shadows to pierce the underbelly of one. [Your soulbound Sirius has dealt tremendous 21,321 damage to the Rock Recluse Spider due to hitting a weak spot.] Adrian was a bit disappointed with the damage because if Sirius were to hit weak spots he should at least deal fifty thousand in damage. "It is the level suppression. It seems to affect them more. I hope my soulbounds reach level 99 in this raid but that is a wish not a reality." Adrian murmured as he started shooting arrows at the Rock Recluse Spider that the tanks cornered. "Only use low cooldown skills as the boss for this ce is much more difficult." Mariposamanded. Adrian only used arrows made of mana to strike at the Rock Recluse Spiders. The tanks were getting the aggro of the spiders. Two tanks and healers are needed per spider. Since Saena is a healing soulbound, Adrian was assigned to the person with just one healer. Adrian just poured his arrows towards the Rock Recluse Spider. Sirius was also focusing on the Rock Recluse Spider that Adrian attacked. The two tanks that is in Adrian''s group had an easy time tanking the enemy because of Sirius attacks that would switch its aggro to him. Sirius will take aggro because of his high damage and then one of the tanks will use a taunting skill to switch aggro to him. Due to this, the Rock Recluse Spider that they are fighting became confused. It seems their current enemy has low intelligence thereby is easily confused. It took about ten minutes to kill one Rock Recluse Spider. It was easily handled as the spiders do not have a high attack damage. All the Rock Recluse Spider does is ram its body towards its aggressor or spit out small pebbles towards the tanks which they could easily block. [You have gained experience points from defeating a Rock Recluse Spider.] Adrian''s group was the first one to finish off one of the spiders. Mariposa''s soulbound which is the giant praying mantis is distracting the other Rock Recluse Spiders so that not all of them would charge towards them. It seems that they are also treating this raid as a training exercise as Mariposa would sometimes correct them when they make a mistake. Adrian was paired up with a Hydromancer which is also the reason of their fast kill. Elemental advantages still y a part even in the most basic mobs. Since the spiders are mostly made of rocks, they are immediately weakened when water is applied as it softens their hide. When their bodies bes softer then it is easier to damage them. Adrian would sneak one or two piercing arrows so that it deals massive damage to the Rock Recluse Spiders. The other teams finished about two minutes after Adrian''s group and the longest being fifteen minutes. Adrian''s Netheros Bane also yed a part in weakening the monster as taking 20% of its stats is big. Adrian''s group moved to another enemy and they did the same strategy. Although repetitive, it was a good way for the members of the raid to grow trust. The tanks that are in Adrian''s group did not even go down below 90% of their health due to Saena''s percentage healing. Coupled with their defense raising skills and Saena''s healing, the tanks in Adrian''s group are almost immortal. This was also akin to the skill of the tanks so Adrian was convinced that this was a professional tank. It did not take long for the whole group to clear the whole floor of the Rock Recluse Spiders. The time was not that short because of the sheer number of the Rock Recluse Spiders that numbered up to 30. The drops of the enemies were actually just scraps of stone that was chunked from the Rock Recluse Spider''s body. The spiders did not even drop coins just worthless rocks. "Get ready! The next room is a mini-boss. It is not that powerfulpared to these one but it has more attack options. The mini-boss is called the Rock Recluse Spider Queen. Her body is as big as a small hill so be careful getting close to her." Mariposa warned them as if she already knew the dungeon by heart. "A mini-boss already. We just finished oneyer and a mini-boss is already next. This dungeon is more than meets the eye. Chapter 156 - Calcite Bedrock II The raid party went towards the next area by heading down below. The only walked about fifty meters and they already saw the entrance to the next area. The next area was even bigger than the previous one. The ceiling was about 100 feet in height with stctites still seen scattered throughout. Inside the cavern is a small looking rock hill that is twenty five feet in height. The giant rock hill was unmoving but Adrian knew that this was the mini-boss that they are going to face. Monster: Rock Recluse Spider Queen (Mini-boss) Level: 108 HP: 10,000,000 / 10,000,000 MP: 1,000,000 / 1,000,000 Description: An arachnid species that is said to be part stone and part spider. Itzily sleeps all day but wakes up when intruders set forth in their territory. It is slow but it has high health and tough defense. Like any queen of a species, its primary goal is to reproduce and create a swarm for it to conquer areas. It can use magic of the earth category in order to protect itself. "It is three levels above the normal Rock Recluse Spider but it is five times the size of a normal one." Adrian murmured. "Just bombard it with skills as this mini-boss is not mobile. It will shoot rocks at us like a machine gun when it fires back so the tanks must soak up all the damage. It can also regenerate by inhaling the scattered rocks in the area so be mindful. The only weak spot of this boss is when it exposes its mouth." Mariposa ordered. The whole group once again did the offensive in their groups of six. Adrian immediately used the second skill of his bow Psyche Armament. His arrows now do piercing thereby negating the armor of the Rock Recluse Spider Queen. The only limitation of this skill is the Soul Gauge that is currently sitting at 100 stacks of Soul Essence. One arrow with piercing effect cost about five essences and Adrian will not regenerate soul essences when the second skill is active. Effectively, Adrian could only fire twenty arrows with piercing effects towards the mini-boss. Whenever Adrian shot an arrow, another arrow would follow after it. The arrow was fired by Alder the elven young man who introduced himself earlier. Although he did not state it, Alder looked like he waspeting with Adrian as the former will fire his arrow in the same area where Adrian''s arrow will hit. Both of their arrows are magical in nature thus it could damage to the mini-boss. From Adrian''s observation, Alder''s ss is close to a Magical archer. But when Adrian directed his gaze towards him, Adrian could see little creatures with different colors next to Alder. "It seems he has a hidden ss. Those look like elementals. He uses them to empower his arrows with attributes but it seems that he is not aware of them. Still it is pointless topete, this is not even apetition." Adrian thought. It did not take long for the Rock Recluse Spider Queen to drop towards 60% health. It then opened its mouth and pebbles that numbered in hundreds were spit out like a machine gun. It can even turn its body around to redirect the attack so that it spreads. "It will continue to attack for ten minutes. Tankers get ready to soak the damage while the healers will keep you alive." Mariposamanded. The tankers then readied their shields and cast their defensive skills. Adrian then saw the opportunity to fire off his Shooting Star skill at the mouth of the mini-boss. Adrian drew the bow to its utmost limit and a bright shining light was collected on the arrow head. When the Rock Recluse Spider Queen''s mouth is in his line of sight, he fired the skill. Like its name, the shooting star blitz towards the mouth of the spider queen. The spider queen did not react in time and closed its mouth. The skill entered the mouth and the spider queen cried and it sounded like scratching a ckboard with your nails. Those who are annoyed by the sound covered their ears while others just look disturbed. Adrian though was wide eyed because of the insane damage he just dealt. [You have dealt a devastating 522,783 damage to the Rock Recluse Spider Queen.] While the spider queen was still in pain and thrashing about, Mariposa ordered her giant praying mantis to attack the mini-boss. The giant praying mantis was as agile as Sirius and made its way to the mouth of the spider queen where it shed at it with intense bloodlust. The giant praying mantis was about ten feet tall and its scythe like ws was as big as its body which it has for of them. The wailing spider queen uttered a horrible screech once more and its eyes turned red. It seemed that they manage to trigger its berserk state despite it only being at 55% health. The spider queen started to speed up towards them and was attempting to ram its aggressors to death. Adrian who saw this immediately sprinted away from the direction the spider queen is ramming. "Tanks get ready to cast Rebound simultaneously. It would need all of us in order to knock it back." A burly man that had shining equipment stated. As if taking the orders from theirmander, the ten tank yers all huddled together with their shields upfront. "Damage dealers get ready to bombard it when it is knocked back." Mariposa ordered and summoned another soulbound that looked like an armored dragonfly. "Master, that soulbound that the Insectomancer summoned has some draconic properties." Kaon said via their soul link. "Interesting. It seems she is not the rank one summoner for nothing." Adrian thought. "Tanks. Get ready to cast on mymand." The burly man stated as his grip on his shield became tighter. The Spider Queen was charging towards the tanks without even thinking of the danger. It was even screeching while doing so. When the spider queen was about one meter apart, the burly man shouted to activate the skill. The timing could not be more perfect as the moment the spider queen''s body reached them, the body of the tanks glowed in a golden color. There was a sound of a collision and then the huge body of the spider queen was sent backwards. Adrian saw this as an opportunity and immediately activated Orion''s Wrath which is the third skill of the bow Psyche Armament. Adrian flew to a height of eighty feet and use twenty Nether Energy to enchant each of his three attacks. The shooting star that shined like a brilliant tinum light became tainted with ck and gray energy. Adrian fired the three Nether Shooting Stars in session in order to deal immense damage to the spider queen. Every person in the raid could feel an oppressive energy when Adrian shot those arrows. The even saw a silhouette of horns and wings on Adrian but they were brought back to reality by a shout. "What are you doing spacing out!? Hurry and use your skills to kill the mini-boss." Mariposa shouted. All of them also used their damaging skills even the healers. A rain of different colored skill shots bombarded the spider queen and it finally shrieked onest time before the armored dragonfly emitted sonic attacks using its wings to finish it off. [The party Evergreen Raid has sessfully killed the mini-boss Rock Recluse Spider Queen.] Chapter 157 - Calcite Bedrock III [Your soulbound Sirius has leveled up.] [Your soulbound Kaon has leveled up.] [Your soulbound Saena has leveled up.] The experience given by the boss monster was enough to level up Adrian''s soulbounds. Saena is also close to leveling up once again. One more mini-boss and Saena will level up once more by Adrian''s estimation. Adrian finally rxed as his bow was bing his demi-gauntlets once again but the raid party members are now looking at him differently. Some are looking with awe while some with discontent looks due to their jealousy of not being useful enough. Mariposa and Cersei though wanted to ask Adrian why his skill was so full of oppressive force but opted not to. Obviously Adrian have secrets of his own and they are still in the development phase in terms of friendship. Mariposa once again took charge and told the raid party to recollect themselves as there are still four more floors. She did however did not tell the raid group that the dungeon seems to have be difficult. Although they have already cleared this hidden dungeon, the Evergreen guild only managed to clear it five times. The token to activate this hidden dungeon was a very rare drop from the extreme cycle Stone Golem. Mariposa feared that the hidden dungeon might have entered the extreme cycle which the guild has yet to experience. She could only pray that theyout did not change much and the boss was still a Magma Boa. She urged the group to hurry and pick up the drops. Adrian did not pick up drops because he told Cersei that he will forfeit his rights for the items as payment for participating. Cersei was about to tell Adrian that he did not need to but Mariposa said yes. In return, should Adrian need raid party members then he will ask Cersei and Mariposa first if he is in need of members. Cersei wanted to retort Mariposa but thetter only told her to ept Adrian''s proposal because he was too adamant about it. Mariposa also secretly told Cersei that she will let Adrian pick an item as a "souvenir" for their raid and thetter also thought that was a good idea. They need to forge a friendship not a one sided rtionship. The rest of the raid party did not inquire of the skill as theirmanders did not do so. The healer that was paired with Adrian praised him though as he did great with the mini-boss. The healer was actually a yer that chose the gnome race and her name was Miracle. Adrian saw that she had great timing when ites to healing allies but she is easily flustered. Adrian epted theplement and also praised her as it wasmon courtesy. The drops of the Recluse Spider Queen was a few gold coins, a shield and a silver soul stone. Adrian did not fancy the soul stone as he did not like immobile soulbounds. The Recluse Spider Queen might be a tank but she was more like fortress. It does not fit Adrian''s ystyle but he also forfeited his rights for items. After collecting everything, the raid party continued downwards and they noticed that the temperature actually became hotter. Adrian was fine due to the capabilities of his socketed Gem of Water in his armor. They continued down and could feel that the walls of the dungeon were hot. A few minutester, they encountered a bridge made of stone and below it a river of magma. "Be careful traversing the bridge. You will need speed to traverse this one as there are Magma Archerfishes. The will shoot magma towards you if they see you cross the stone bridge. There may be other dangers so always be alert. The trick here is to be quick. Some will ride my soulbounds but these two can only carry two at a time." Mariposamanded. "Sirius can carry one at a time." A voice sounded which their gazes went towards to that who spoke and it was Adrian. "I mean my soulbound would be able to carry one person. I also think that we must lessen the weight because tanks usually carry heavy armor so it will affect the speed of the soulbounds." Adrian exined. "That is actually a good idea. This game does emte thews of physics to some extent. We should do that. Tanks keep your equipment in your inventory first." Mariposamanded. The raid members were shocked because their Vice Guild Leader heeded the advice of an outsider but they followed without voicing their opinions. "I will go first then." Adrian stated as he hopped on Sirius'' back and they traversed the rock bridge that was about five hundred meters. Mariposa was about to warn Adrian but thetter has already traversed a quarter of the bridge. The Magma Archerfishes showed their heads and tried shooting the magma with their mouths but Sirius already passed them and they reached the end without any difficulties. Sirius then ran back to the group awaiting his next passenger although he did not like the idea of letting someone other than Adrian on his back. In just a few seconds, they traversed the whole bridge and back. Mariposa had to hand it to the wolf soulbound as it was both strong and fast. Her armored dragonfly and giant praying mantis still needed time to traverse it because they do not have much strengthpared to Sirius. At first the other people were wary of Sirius because they thought he might bite them but the wolf seemed annoyed that they are being too slow. Sirius bit the scruff of Miracles'' clothes and flipped her in the air then shended on Sirius'' back. She was then taken for a fast ride across the stone bridge. She was hanging for her life the entire time they were traversing the bridge. ¡­. All of them made it pass the bridge. Some were grazed by the Magma Archerfishes but it was eventually healed. Some wanted to puke because of the super-fast ride. Those who wanted to puke were secretly admiring Adrian because the young boy looked fine. Once the tanks equipped their items once again, the party continued on their way. The terrain now changed from the rocky walls to walls that pour in magma and there are even puddles of magma here and there. The raid party now had to be mindful of their location as they might identally kill themselves. A few momentster, monsters are emerging from the bigger puddles of magma. The monsters that emerged are best described as giant frilled neck lizards that are red and orange in color. They are frilled neck because when they saw the raid party, the frills on their neck expanded that made their sizerger and more menacing. Monster: Agamagma Level: 106 HP: 800,000 / 800, 000 MP: 500,000 / 500,000 Description: Agamagma are giant lizards said to take nest in the hottest of environments especially on volcanoes where there is an abundance of magma which is their food source. If threatened it will erge its body size by opening its frill in an attempt to intimidate its opponent. It sleeps in the magma so that it does not die because if its body goes below 10 degree Celsius then it will turn sluggish and eventually lead to its death. There are currently ten Agamagma which rose from the magma puddles. The raid party once again split into their respective groups and faced two Agamagma''s each. The battle was intense but rtively safe. Some of the Agamagmas that be low in health would retreat to a magma puddle and return after restoring some of its health. Due to this urrence, the tanks would intercept a fleeing Agamagma and the damage dealers would then finish them off. Not all were lucky though as some of the enemies were faster and would escape before they are killed. The battlested about three hours due to the behavior of the Agamagma which led some to lose stamina. The intense heat coupled with the intense battle made the stamina bars of each member of the raid plummet. Adrian was fine due to his armor''s socketed runestone but the others did not fare well. Adrian had to take charge of the battle and Sirius was perfect because this time the enemies could bleed. "Phantom Rush" Adrianmanded. Sirius broke free from the restraints of time and space. He then attacked all the Agamagma''s that now numbered to twenty. The other raid members could only catch a glimpse of Sirius'' shadow or afterimage. The next thing they know is the Agamagma they are facing are turning into particles of light. Mariposa was once again impressed by Sirius as she could slightly follow thetter''s movements due to her peculiar eyesight. She made a mental note to find what species this wolf that was owned by Adrian was as she was interested in asking her other summoner guild members to get one. Sirius cleaned up the battlefield rtively easy but he was still tired. Adrian had to give him rest with food and water as high heat environments are not Sirius'' forte. Mariposa was about tomand the others to rest but she then heard a hissing sound. She was definitely sure this was the boss but it should still be a few floors below. Chapter 158 - Magma Titanoboa A hissing sound was then heard all throughout the dungeon room. All the members in the raid suddenly tensed up and was given a sudden system notification. *EMERGENCY QUEST NOTIFICATION* Run For Your Lives The dungeon mini-boss Magma Titanoboa was awoken from its sleep. Hurry and escape this room as it will pounce on all that is left here. Time limit: 00: 05:00 Failure: All members of the raid will be wiped out. Reward: Tempered Skin Buff (Temporary) The hissing sound suddenly became more apparent. All the raid party members looked towards Mariposa as she did not say something like this was supposed to happen. Adrian thought something was amiss and saw the worry in Mariposa''s face. "Everyone clear the room! Get to the next location immediately. If you have mounts use them! This is a serious order!" Mariposa suddenlymanded. The raid party members who saw their Vice Guild Leaders expression suddenly summoned their mounts if they have mounts. Only ten members have mounts and one could tell that they are the richer members of the raid as a mount would still cost a lot of gold. Mariposa had to carry four members including herself on her two summoned soulbounds. It still left sixteen more members to fend for themselves. Adrian wanted to help them but even with Kaon, he can only carry ten more and that would leave six to die or fend for themselves. "Kaon! Carry the tanks. They are the ones who do not have a mount." Adrianmanded. The others were befuddled of what Adrian shouted but was shocked because a red dragon materialized out of thin air. "That is my soulbound do not panic. Kaon can carry ten persons at his back but take off your equipment first to lesses his burden. The other two who are slow must ride on Sirius. Hurry!" Adrianmanded. "What are you waiting for?! Hurry and get on his soulbounds." Mariposa shouted to which the yers snapped out of their daze. A few momentster, the earth suddenly trembled but all were already running to the next floor. Adrian summoned his sword Psyche Armament and immediately transformed it into its Twin Fang Form for the movement speed buff. Adrian would apply Chrono Shift to himself if he was still slow. The other three party members who did not ride any mount was two assassins since they were fast enough on foot and Cersei who had a broom that can fly. A big crack sound was heard and Adrian was curious so he looked back. What he saw terrified him! From the big crack, a huge snake head emerged. The sneak head was covered with ck scales and magma like lines were between them. The snake head was enough to swallow two people whole and it saw the raid members as food as it chased after them. Those who looked back to see the source of the sound, wished that they did not. Nobody wants to know the insides of a giant snake. If the game, Pandemonium, taught Adrian one thing, it would be being swallowed whole means you would see the insides of said monster. Adrian did not even inspect the giant snake as he was running for his life. If he suddenly stops for a moment, it could mean being trapped in a snake belly for a few minutes. He was not curious to know how the insides of a snake works. It did not take long for the whole group to see the entrance to the next area. All the mounts pushed themselves to their limit and there was clear exhaustion written on their faces. Except for Kaon, he relished he heat in the area as he was a fire and frost dragon all at the same time. After all of them entered the next room, the mounts slumped from the ground. Some mounts even turned into particles due to overexertion. Adrian too slumped on the ground as his stamina bar was already shing red. Kaon safely put down the ten tank yers as they re-equipped their armor and weapons. Sirius and Saena also looked exhausted so Adrian fed them with food and water from his inventory. Due to the stamina bar existing, the sub job ss Cook became a hit and many dishes that could greatly restore stamina became hot items. Adrian fed them and also Kaon as he also did a great job despite not being tired. The others finally snapped from their exhaustion when Mariposa suddenly asked a question. "Is that your dragon, Equinox?" Mariposa asked. Adrian was expecting this question as he already revealed Kaon''s form. He decided to not hide it anymore due to the predicament the just experienced. Adrian only replied with one word. "Yes." Adrian answered. Mariposa only nodded and expressed her thanks as if not for Adrian''s quick thinking then they would have failed the raid. Adrian was stunned because he thought that Mariposa would inquire more but it seems she was mindful of the former''s personality. The raid difficulty might have increased but it was still manageable to a certain degree. A few secondster, a system notification appeared to all of them. [You have sessfullypleted the emergency quest Run for Your Lives.] [You have been given the temporary buff Tempered Skin.] Buff: Tempered Skin Effect: The heat from your surroundings will no longer be an element to decrease your stamina. Duration: Until the yer leaves the hidden dungeon Calcite Bedrock. Many were relieved to receive the buff but someone finally questioned Mariposa about the situation. The one who questioned him was actually Alder. "Vice Guild Leader, please tell us what is clearly happening. From your flustered expression earlier, it is easy to see that you did not expect this development for this raid." Alder questioned. Some were stunned because a lower ranking member of the guild dared to ridicule the Vice Guild Leader. "You may be the Guild Leader''s brother but you should still show some respect." Mariposa rebutted. Many were shocked because one of the person that was part of the raid was actually the guild leader''s brother. Adrian saw their reaction and believed that no one actually knew the status of this Alder person. Adrian has too admit that he was a bit natural in leading from what he observed in the fights. Except for Alder''s pettypetitive attitude that needed work, he would make an excellent leader. "And you!" Alder said while pointing to Adrian. "Me?" Adrian replied while pointing to himself. "If you had a dragon then why did you not let it battle previously! It would have made things far easier." Alder stated. Adrian raised his right brow because of the sudden judgement. Adrian was about to reply but Cersei was the first to speak up. "It did not matter if his dragon joined the fight much earlier than not. From my observations, his dragon is his hidden card or ace in his sleeve. He was already faring well despite not having his dragon join the battle. Also brat, you should not be rude to guests." Cersei rebutted while pinching Alder''s cheeks. "Now brat, I want you to apologize to our vice guild leader and Equinox." Cersei stated and then releasing Alder''s cheeks from her grasp. Alder looked like a kid being scolded by her mother so Adrian could not control himself and chuck a little bit. Alder saw Adrian''s reaction but backed down when Cersei was ring at him fiercely. He had to bite his tongue and apologize. "I am sorry vice guild leader for being rude." Alder stated. "Ehem." Cersei intentionally coughed loudly. "I am sorry to you too, Equinox. I was just too pent up with stress." Alder said while giving a nce to Cersei. "Good. I hope he did not offend you much, Equinox. This brat is like this during intense moments. He does not handle pressure too well." Cersei stated while giving a wink towards Adrian. "No worries. I also get why he is frustrated. I also want to know what is the situation really is." Adrian replied with a smile. After Adrian said that, all eyes then went towards Mariposa. Mariposa then released a long sigh with a downcast expression. "If my guess is correct then the hidden dungeon entered its extreme cycle. We might have to use all our means to sessfully clear this one. We also might make sacrifices but we should avoid that from happening." Mariposa stated in a heavy tone. "Did the dungeon differ from the normalyout?" Cersei asked. "Yes. There was no time attack instance in the normal raid. The boss should be a Magma Boa but the thing that chased us was ten times bigger and it was justbeled as a mini-boss." Mariposa replied. "I think it was called Magma Titanoboa or something. I could remember clearly." Alder stated which he quieted down once more when Cersei stared him down. "You are right. It seems to be a better version of the original boss of this dungeon. I fear that the true boss of this dungeon is much more fearsome than that mini-boss." Mariposa stated and all the faces of the raid members turned grave. Chapter 159 - Raid The Mini-boss "Should we continue then?" Cersei asked. "It is a good option but we have already travelled this far and our guest does not look like he wants to retreat. Am I right?" Mariposa asked Adrian. "I think that we already reached this far so why not go down fighting instead of retreating like cowards." Adrian replied but his thought was really, "I already used about five hundred gold worth of resources for this raid so I wanted my level." "I also think it is a waste to not continue. This hidden dungeon would still not change unless it was cleared. We can be called a scouting team or so they call." Mariposa said with a bit of augh. "If anyone wants to back out now then I would not me you as we are now threading in unknown territory." Mariposa stated but the others had also resolved their hearts. "If we retreat now then we would be seen as cowards that are more fearful than a guest. That would make the guild lose face. I will not retreat!" the burly man shouted. "Same here!" A voice shouted. Bit by bit different voices shouted that they would stay and venture into the unknown. Adrian who saw this seen could only be in awe as the solidarity of the Evergreen guild is strong and unwavering. Although the only thing on Adrian''s mind was to clear the raid and not scout the hidden dungeon. Adrian was very excited to clear his very first extreme cycle dungeon. The others could not see but his face was making that demonic grin of excitement. It seems he has fully awakened his battle maniac trait but he was not aware or rather chose not to ept the fact. "Alright. All of you check everything and get ready. We will go to the next area after you are done." Mariposamanded with renewed vigor. After everyone was done checking their equipment, they set off to find the next room. Thankfully, no enemies sprang forth and attacked them. Also thanks to the buff they got, they could traverse easily and no longer worried that their stamina bar depleted much faster. It did not take long for them a cavern that was much wider than the one where the Rock Recluse Spider Queen was staying. Adrian observed the cavern and could feel that something was watching them. Even Mariposa tensed up when she entered the room and told everyone to prepare for a fight. Adrian could not shake this feeling of being watched so he activated his Evil Eye to scan his surroundings. Using his evil eye, Adrian could see the color of all living being''s souls. For game characters, their soul was characterized depending on the richness of their color. For yers, their soul was different as it was only of one color and that was green. When Adrian activated his evil eye, he saw a silver soul with a red tinge. Adrian has seen this red tinge before and that was from hostile monsters that wanted to attack him. Although in Adrian''s eyes, all souls had the same shape so he could only know the general direction of the entity and not see its full body shape. Still, Adrian could fire off a shot to scare the boss from its camouge state. Adrian had to warn Mariposa though as he might trigger the aggro of the boss. "Miss Mariposa, I know where the enemy is. I just want to give you a heads up before I attack it." Adrian said to Mariposa. Mariposa was stunned but she could only nod and tell the others to prepare for battle. Mariposa could no longer be surprised about Adrian''s abilities because the kid in front of him makes her skin crawl. Adrian then ordered Kaon to fire its breath attack to the location where the soul of the enemy was. Kaon fired of its breath attack towards the location Adrian pointed at. The others saw what the cool looking dragon did and was surprised even though they were ordered to be ready for battle. They all thought that the soulbound was acting up and not listening to its master. There have been cases like that reported on the forums to summoners who abuse their soulbounds. A loud screeching hiss was then heard when the attack of Kaon hit something invisible. Adrian received a notification that Kaon damaged the monster. [Your soulbound Kaon has greatly damaged the mini-boss Magma Titanoboa by 124,254.] [The Magma Titanoboa has been attacked and lost its camouge.] The Magma Titanoboa finally showed its whole body which red at the whole raid group but mostly at Kaon as it was the one that attacked him. Its body was as big as a one story house and it was atleast a hundred meters long. It really looked like a raid boss. Kaon looked littlepared to the Magma Titanoboa. It is said that big snakes are considered as dragons so Kaon was sneering at the Magma Titanoboa which infuriated it more. It did not take long for the Magma TItanoboa to lunge its head towards Kaon. Kaon effortlessly evaded using his body and even counterattacked with its breath attack. "What are you guys doing? Attack it!" Mariposamanded which snapped the onlookers of the battle between two great creatures. The raid members rained down their attacks on the Magma Titanoboa which confused it for a bit but it still focused on Kaon as he dealt the most damage to it. The raid members did not know whether to be thankful or infuriated because they are considered as bugs. Still, they did their best to damage it bit by bit but the snake would only whack its tail towards them. The tail would then be guarded by the tanks but they would show pained expressions everytime they soak the damage. Saena''s heal would the tanks when they soak the damage of the tail whack. She could heal 7% health in an area and she also increased the effectiveness of heals of the other healers. Adrian inspected the Magma Titanoboa and was surpired by its immense vitality. Monster: Magma Titanoboa Level: 110 HP: 29,426,852 / 30,000,000 MP: 450,000 / 500,000 Description: A Magma Boa which underwent a mutation to make it bigger than before. It is much fiercer and much stronger than a Magma Boa. It can now use a camouge skill that its inferior version cannot. It is the ultimate surprise predator for areas where volcanoes or ces with magma. The mini-boss had monstrous health but scant amount of mana. Adrian no longer contained his hunger for battle and charged towards the Magma Titanoboa. Mariposa was about to say something to him but she can only bite her tongue. She was sure that the young man was sure that he would survive which made him bravely charged in. Cersei was shocked though and wanted to support Adrian but she was casting one of her long cast time spell. She wanted to summon an icy wind that could potentially weaken the Magma Titanoboa. The tanks that was on Adrian''s group could not follow him because all the tanks were supporting the long range yers from any stray attacks of the Magma Titanoboa. Sirius also joined the assault using his shadow domain. He did try biting the snake but its scales were tough that it damaged Sirius instead of damaging the mini-boss. Thorns made of shadows would pierce areas where the scales of the Magma Titanoboa could not protect. Sirius dealt a good enough of damage with this that was in the five figures. Adrian fused his Twin Fangs together to make a single sword and used Geoforce to erge it. Adrian then plunged this at a section where its scales did not protect. A pained screeching hiss was once again and the Magma Titanoboa turned its head towards Adrian. The Magma Titanoboa opened its mouth and striked where Adrian plunged his sword. The raid members who saw this could only shout in horror was they saw that the strike was faster than before. They thought that Adrian was done for but Kaon and Sirius was still attacking the Magma Titanoboa. They then saw that Adrian appeared a few feet away from the strike of the Magma Titanoboa. They were shocked once more because the mini-boss actually missed. What they did not know was Adrian activated Blink at thest second so he evaded the attack by a hair''s breath. Even Adrian was feeling the rush of adrenaline because he was nearly bitten and crushed to death by the mini-boss. Adrian did find out something important though and that was the snake damaged itself greatly with this attack. He now has an idea on how to finish the raid on the mini-boss early. He shared this news to Mariposa via the chat but thetter could only frown. She believes that no one in their party other than Adrian could do something craz¡­.courageous like that. She is not looking down on her guild members but she knows their capabilities and so are their limitations. Mariposa only replied with thank you for the information and asked the speedy members if they could do what Adrian had done. When they heard this, they could only shake their head as even they will likely fail to dodge that attack or even react in time. There was definitely one thing on their mind now and that was they invited a monster instead of a cute looking young boy. He was even smiling while facing a monster several more times bigger than him. Chapter 160 - Does He Even Need Help? Adrian was basically soloing the boss if you consider his soulbounds as his personal skills. Saena even left the tanks and started healing Sirius and Kaon due to them being hit by attacks of the Magma Titanoboa. Adrian did not want to use Sirius'' signature skill as there was still the dungeon boss that needs to be raided. Adrian was also switching aggro with Kaon as they would confuse the Magma Titanoboa on who will it target first. This was very useful but Adrian would usually be the one to be attacked by the lunging skill of the Magma Titanoboa. The most important fact is that Adrian actually uses the attack of the Magma Titanoboa to attack itself thereby giving him more aggro. The giant fire snake was basically mad at Adrian that it prioritized him for even if Kaon was fishing out the most damage. Just Adrian alone was whittling down its health by a lot. The other raid members could only gasp in amazement. Even Mariposa had to agree that Adrian was like an unpolished version of Eldritch or Frey. Those two monsters could solo a boss by themselves that is why they are called monsters. Hou Yiwei is also called a monster but he was a monster in PVP rather than boss raids. The divine archer would probably snipe you to oblivion before you can even be in his line of sight. Mariposa had to admit that Cersei''s eyes could not be questioned. She always had this sixth sense to see people of talent. Unknown to Mariposa that a devil god was the one who told Cersei that Adrian was special. Anyways the raid members were once again stumped for a while before Mariposa shouted at them once again to continue attacking. They unleashed all their low cooldown and medium cooldown skills because this was a mini-boss not the boss. The tanks though felt like they were punching bags as their taunts did not even work on the mini-boss. They felt powerless and useless to help the summoner that was in the front lines. The asional tail swing to tanks all made them lose half of their health. The healers would then patch them up as they too could only do that much. They could not even heal Adrian who was in the front line making them more ashamed of themselves. Adrian was moving faster than their healing could be cast on him. Saena was the perfect healer for Adrian as his soulbound was as agile as he was. She was also containing a secret weapon but Adrian was saving that up for the boss that they would fight. The Netheros Bane that weakened the mini-boss was finally stacked to full which made the movements of the Magma Titanoboa more sluggish than before. A wave of iridescent sword energy was then released from the giant sword Adrian was holding. Adrian even added Nether Energy on the attack which added ck and gray streaks of light on the sword wave. "Soul Searing Crescent Wave" Adrian muttered. The sword wave travelled towards the Magma Titanoboa but it immediately used a skill. The scales on it became much shinier and it even glowed. Adrian recognize this as some type of hardening skill but this was not able to stop the sword wave from damaging the Magma Titanoboa. The three colored sword wave passed through the Magma Titanoboa and it released a pained hiss unlike before. The unique property of this skill was that it deals damage to the soul of an enemy. If you do not have skills that could protect your soul or any magical defensive skill then it was basically unavoidable. At some point, the sound produced by the Magma Titanoboa was hissing cries instead of threatening hisses. It was basically being bullied by this monster in human skin. The dragon was also bullying it to death because its breath attack was basically killing off its body parts. The alternating temperatures made parts of its body numb to the point that it can no longer regenerate it. The Magma Titanoboa finally epted its fate but it did not go down without a fight. Its clear eyes became red and it entered its berserk state. It thrashed wildly and attacked randomly that it headed its way towards the other members of the raid party. The raid party members saw this and the tanks braced for impact. Mariposa even summoned another soulbound that looked like a giant beetle that had metallic ting''s as a carapace. It was also huge that it had the size of a giant truck but it was still smallpared to the Magma Titanoboa that boasted a huge size. The metal beetle released a skill that summoned something like a barrier made of dozens of hexagons. The metal beetle also firmly nted its feet on the ground as if it was bracing for impact. The armored dragonfly and giant mantis switched heavily on the offensive as the mini-boss was just charging wildly. The tanks also braced themselves for the impact as the charge was fast. The damage dealers was still spamming all they could in an attempt to weaken the advance of the Magma Titanoboa. Adrian though had to ride Sirius in order to catch up as he was thrown off bnce from the body of the mini-boss. The mini-boss had only 30% of its health left and it was still decreasing due to the damage of the skills that it was no longer evading. The Magma Titanoboa opened its giant mouth when it was nearing the raid group but Kaon swooped in and fired its breath at the opened mouth. A series of explosions sounded and the charge of the Magma Titanoboa stopped its charge but the momentum it created did not. Its long body still crashed towards the barrier made by the metal beetle. The barrier cracked and then shattered like ss but the tanks were ready and casted their Rebound Skill simultaneously. They managed to stop the attack from reaching the damage dealers but the tail of the Magma Titanoboa acted like a whip and damaged some of them. Fortunately, they did not die but they were out ofmission for the moment due to the heavy damage they took. The healers focused their healing on the damage dealers that were injured. Adrian finally reached the Magma Titanoboa that was squirming and twitching uncontrobly. Adrian finally activated the final skill of the sword Psyche Armament. While the Adrian was empowering the skill with soul essenses andher energy, he ordered Sirius and Kaon to deal as much damage as they can so that Adrian could kill it with one skill. Saena flew over to the injured in order to be useful while Sirius and Kaon used their skills at the Magma Titanoboa. As if oblivious to the pain, the Magma Titanoboa stood up and hissed loudly as if ast attempt to sound menacing. Its mouth was full of sores and injuries so it did look more horrifying than ever. Adrian raised his sword up in the air and a giant sword materialized on top of the Magma Titanoboa''s head. Unlike the previous time that Adrian used this skill, the giant sword look different. The sword was now covered with a tyrannical aura of ck, gray and white light. Those that saw it was even affected by it as it released a suffocating pressure. The healers even stopped their skills for a second because of the bone chilling aura. Even the Magma Titanoboa that went berserk was screaming as if it knows that death was nearby anding to collect him. The Magma Titanoboa froze for a whole second when it felt this. The Magma Titanoboa''s red eyes became clear as it searched where that aura wasing from in an attempt to kill the caster before it killed itself. When it then saw Adrian, the Magma Titanoboa gathered all is ferocity and it dove its giant head towards Adrian''s location. Adrian who saw this could only smirk at the action of the Magma Titanoboa. The tip of the sword that was pointed at the sky was then suddenly pointed to the ground. Adrian then plunged the sword on the ground and the giant sword dangling on the head of the Magma Titanoboa also plunged downwards. Before the mouth of the Magma Titanoboa reached Adrian, thetter alreadypleted the skill. "Soul Avenger" Adrian stated with a smirk. The giant sword finally pierced the body of the Magma Titanoboa and it even created a shockwave that knocked back everything in the area. The intense shockwave even reached the raid groups location as clouds of dust filled their vision. When they regained vision, the person standing in that area where the Magma Titanoboa was none other than Adrian. His sword was dematerializing due to skill restriction and he was even covered in dust. Mariposa and the others was speechless of the skill that they just witnessed. Mariposa described it as a Sword of Damocles that fell from the heavens and smited the Magma Titanoboa from existence. She was utterly speechless and even the others could only nkly stare at Adrian. Despite the other being higher leveled than him, they believed that even they stood no chance against him. Chapter 161 - The Real Hidden Dungeon Boss [You have sessfully defeated the mini-boss Magma Titanoboa.] [You have gained experience points.] [Your soulbound Saena has leveled up.] [The Evergreen Raid party has been given a temporary buff "Born of the Earth"] Adrian who saw this notification sat on the ground as his stamina bar was once again severely depleted. He did check on the rewards or the loot dropped by the Magma Titanoboa and saw that it were a belt, shoes and a bunch of raw materials that Adrian could not even bother checking out as it was all alchemy or cksmith materials. Mariposa was the first one to approach the bundle of items and picked up the belt and the shoes and headed towards Adrian. She then ced the two items in front of Adrian. "You deserve these items. You basically carried the team through this ordeal. I will also not ept it if you return it to me. If you will not use it then you better just throw it away as we will not ept it." Mariposa stated. Adrian was speechless and could only bow in thanks. He wanted to give it back as he does not want to go back on his word. Seeing how resolute Mariposa was, Adrian just dly epted it. It would be rude to not ept the gift of others no matter their circumstances. Adrian finally saw the two items of beauty that caught his eye. Item: Magma Titan Boots Tier: Epic Type: Armor (Feet) Effect: -Movement Speed + 15% - When standing on earth or magma, the user will get 15% damage buff to all his attacks. This effect will disappear after ten seconds that the user is not standing on earth or magma. -Skill: Magma Walking Durability: 500/500 Description: Boots made from the hide of the Magma Titanoboa that is said to be one of the biggest snake monsters to ever roam thend. It is excellent for people who love the earth and fighting on ces such as volcanoes. You will be able to walk on magma if the skill is activated. Skill: Magma Walking Type: Active Movement Effect: Be able to walk perfectly on top of magma or any hot surface and not be damaged by it. Mana Cost: 15 mana per second "Oh! This is an interesting effect. But the damage buff is what makes this boots really good." Adrian thought and equipped it. The boots looked like the skin texture of the Magma Titanoboa that made it look cool. It was cool in Adrian''s eyes but all of his friends know that this guy does not have even a shred of fashion sense. The next thing he equipped was the belt. Item: Magma Titan Belt Tier: Epic Type: Waist (essory) Effect: -Strength + 30 -Endurance + 20 -Skill: Grounded Durability: 350/350 Description: A belt made from the skin of the Magma Titanoboa that makes the wearer love the earth. It is said that it cannot be easily loosened so think in advance if you want to go to the bathroom or eat. Skill: Grounded Type: Passive Effect: The user cannot be knocked back, knocked up or pulled by any enemy as long as the skill is not on cooldown. Cooldown: 30 minutes Adrian was very happy with this passive as this will offset the shockwave for boss type monsters when they be berserk. He will no longer need to waste time moving towards the boss as this would make him unable to be thrown away by the shockwave. That is the case as long as it is not on cooldown when that type of scenario happens. The rest of the raid members that could move picked up the remaining items. When everyone was patched up and ready to embark, Mariposa gave a pep talk. "I hope that you guys are not discouraged by the difficulty of a mini-boss. The pride of our guild must not be questioned in times like this. We must always be ready for any type of scenario. I hope this raid has been a learning experience for all of you as it has been mine." Mariposa stated and a cheer erupted from the raid members. "Let us set off to the next area." Mariposamanded. As the group was travelling to the next area. Adrian checked up the buff that was given to them when they defeated the Magma Titanoboa. Buff: Born of the Earth Effect: Receive 30% less damage from skills that have earth attribute damage. Duration: Active as long as the bearer is at the hidden dungeon Calcite Bedrock. This was the buff that made Adrian a bit scared because a dungeon will not give a buff this strong. This buff only signified one thing and that was that the opponent has earth attribute attacks that deal high damage. Adrian was both afraid and excited because he loved the rush he gets from battling. Adrian''s reaction speed was getting more and more sharpened with every battle he partakes. This is one of the reasons that Adrian loves to battle so much as it increases his familiarity with his virtual body by a lot. Think of it as sync rate and as Adrian battles more difficult opponents then he improves. They whole raid group walked for about thirty minutes but have not encountered any other monsters. This made them tense up and be alert for any kind of surprise attacks. There are usually only two reason if there are no monsters encountered. One reason is that the habitat could not support any kind of life. The second reason and the most horrifying reason is that a very strong monster lives in that area where it could drive groups of monsters away by itself. This is usually the case for boss type monsters which is the reason it is the only monster in an area except if it is amander type boss monster. Mariposa who also observed the oddity finally spoke. "Everyone be vignt. We are probably near the boss monster now." Mariposa stated. The whole raid party then stayed vignt and silent across the trip fearing that they catch the boss monster''s attention. Adrian though ordered Sirius to scout ahead as thetter could use the shadows as a means to escape danger if he ever encountered it. Sirius dove towards his shadows and disappeared from view. Five minutester, Sirius immediately told Adrian that it had finally seen what looked like the boss monster. Sirius told him that it was inside a room where there was multipleva falls. It also looked like it was sleeping as it was curled its body up. Adrian wanted to see the boss monster but he still did not possess the skill to borrow the senses of a soulbound. Skills like those were avable only to summoners thatplete their second job ss advancement. Adrian still told Mariposa what Sirius managed to find as the boss was the most important enemy inside a dungeon. "Everyone be ready as the boss is near out location. We will prepare a surprise attack against it as it is currently sleeping. We will hit it with our most powerful spells and charge towards it when it suddenly wakes up." Mariposamanded. The raid group moved towards the dungeon boss stealthily as they did not want to wake it up and miss the chance for a free chance at hitting it with skills. Sirius then emerged from the shadows and he told Adrian that the boss was just ahead. The raid party emerged from a hole that was only about ten feet tall. Kaon had to polymorph in order to fit in. The raid party finally saw the raid boss but all they see is a giant hunk of rock like a mountain. Adrian though stared at the boss with eyes wide open. He was also rmed by what Kaon told him when they entered the passage. "Master, I sense the presence of another dragon." Kaon stated. Adrian was expecting a drake but he did not expect a full blown dragon to be in front of him. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon (Young) Level: 110 HP: 100,000,000 / 100,000,000 MP: 10,000,000 / 10,000,000 Description: Earth dragons are said to be dragons that are born from the type of earth its body is made of. Earth dragons are said to be walking fortresses as they have very bulk frames and immense vitality. It is said that the ground shaking is a result of a rampaging earth dragon as their very footsteps can shift the earth. Adrian immediately told Mariposa this news and even she was shocked. No guild has ever raided a dragon before and it was exined in the lore that dragons were pinnacle creatures. Even if this was still a young dragon, a dragon was still a dragon. Even she was amazed by Kaon that is levels below any of her soulbound. "Everyone, the boss is a Rock Drake so be careful. Start your spells after I apply the Soundproof scroll." Mariposa told the raid party via the chat. Adrian was stunned because Mariposa did not tell the truth. But given the situation, Adrian agreed with what she did because knowing that they were up against a dragon might discourage the other members. Chapter 162 - Rocky Battle Mariposa tore a scroll and a wave of calming energy enveloped every raid party member. This was the scroll that could void an area of sound for a given duration. Adrian then immediately took note of this as he might sell scrolls like this. He could make talismans with simr effects and it might sell like hotcakes. The damage dealers were channeling all of their most powerful spells. Adrian wanted to do the same but be believed that Vortex would not even carry the huge dragon. Its weight might as well be ten tons or more. Also if he ever sessfully sucked the dragon in the Vortex, the others would miss their spells. Adrian just summoned his twin dagger Psyche Armament. This Psyche Armament had the execute skill but it was still a good way to deal damage to the rock dragon at close range. Adrian then saw Mariposa summoning a gigantic bee and Adrian sort of recognize this giant bee that has a crown. It was familiar but not at the same time. Adrian then remembered that it was yer named Mariposa that bought the very first thing that he put up in auction. The giant queen bee now looked much different than before as it now looked fiercer andrger than before. The giant queen bee suddenly glowed and ten giant bees withnce like stingers appeared. The giant bees then did something like a formation and something like lightning connected each one of them. It seems they too are building up power for an attack. Alder was also using something like an ultimate attack. Adrian could see that the elementals were giving power to the arrow that was notched in the bow. The arrow was shining with different colors. Each color representing a different element. Adrian then looked towards Cersei and a ck me was swirling below her feet as she was chanting something. Adrian then smiled wryly as he does not have a very powerful single target spell that only damages. He wanted a skill like this so that if he ever encounter a situation like this then he has something to use. Adrian did not actually idle but kept casting Quantum Spacemine on the general area of the sleeping rock dragon. Adrian also secretly usedher energy to strengthen the skill so that Netheros Bane would infect the boss monster. The drop in stats would make the skills of others to hit harder and increase the damage. The silence was then lifted after sometime and Mariposamanded. "Let it rain." Mariposa stated for all to hear. Adrian also detonated all the spacemines. Although the damage was only in the ten thousands per five spacemines, he still managed to damage it a lot because he managed to make fifty. The real use of it was to apply ten stacks of Netheros Bane. [You have dealt 107,547 damage to the Calcite Rock Dragon.] It did not take long for the immense rain of skills to hit the sleeping Calcite Rock Dragon. Alder released the arrow that was packed with four types of elements. Cersei finally stopped chanting and magic circle appeared below the rock dragon that was wider than its body. ck mes suddenly erupted from the magic circle and surrounded the rock dragon. The giant bees finally also started their attack as what looked like a redser was fired by the queen bee. It traveled as fast as lightning towards the rock dragon as it was actually the second attack to damage it. Kaon also fired its breath attack towards the rock dragon while the armored dragonfly used supersonic attacks towards it. When all of the attacks of the yers hit the sleeping rock dragon, it woke up and immediately released a roar apanied by an earthquake. The raid yers was suddenly off bnce but they already fired off all of their skills towards the rock dragon so the earthquake was just a minor inconvenience. The earthquake was not detrimental but the roar was devastating to the others. [You have heard the Dragon''s Roar.] [You have not been affected by fear as you have resisted.] [Your stats have not been weakened due to not being affected as you have resisted.] The others did not look as well as they looked more sluggish than before. The healers immediately used their purifying skills in order to cleanse the members. This was the dragon roar skill that will be avable to Kaon once he bes level 100. Although Adrian was excited to get this skill for Kaon, he focused on the match at hand. He immediately darted towards the emerging rock dragon and he finally saw its full body. It looked like an ankylosaurus that was fifty meters high. Its top part was covered in spiky white rocks that shimmers when lightes in contact with it. It had a tail and the end of it looked like a Morningstar with white rocks as its spikes. The stomp of the dragon would shake the earth a little bit so Adrian had too time his running correctly. "Sirius use Phantom Rush" Adrianmanded via the soul link. Sirius then vanished from everyone''s view and all they saw was shadows or a silhouette attacking the rock dragon. Sirius attacks were not dealing much damage as the scales of the dragon was difficult to prate. "Kaon only fire your breath attack at one spot" Adrianmanded. Kaon immediately spew its breath attack at the right side of the rock dragon and his attack seemed to be effective enough. Kaon was dealing good damage to the rock dragon but it was still in the five digits. Adrian was once again reminded of the toughness of dragons and he was very thankful that he had once of his own. Adrian along with the other melee attackers all charged towards the rock dragon. Due to its immense size, it would not be possible for the rock dragon to react in time for everyone that is attacking it. Adrian reached the right leg and tried to stab it but all he heard was a ng. The dragon scale was too tough to even pierce with his dagger. The other melee yers tried as well but their weapons either broke or lost a lot of durability. The barrage of attacks earlier only damaged the Calcite Rock Dragon by 15% of its total health. That waspletely absurd as those barrage of powerful hits would usually deal at least 50% health damage to ordinary boss monsters. It seems dragons are not called one of the pinnacle creatures for nothing. The rock dragon looked visibly annoyed of all the pests attacking it as there were numerous flying insects trying to pierce its scales. At first, the rock dragon tried to shake them off and stomp its feet for those attacking its lower body. But it finally was visibly annoyed by another of its kind that is attacking him. Kaon''s attack was visibly damaging the scales of the rock dragon that its breath was attacking repeatedly. The rock dragon finally swung its tail towards Kaon in an attempt to kill the dragon that was harming him the most. Adrian who saw this immediately reacted and cast Chrono Shift on Kaon. The spiky tail was quick despite its heavy looking size but Kaon evaded it thanks to Adrian''s timely buff. The rock dragon saw that its attack was evaded by Kaon and it roared at thetter. Kaon roared back as if saying that it will not be able to intimidate him. The rock dragon raised its right foot and stomped hard on the ground. All of the others that were firmly standing was suddenly knocked up and all of their channeled skills were cancelled. Adrian was protected due to the passive of his belt that prevented him from being disced every thirty minutes. Adrian then used both first and second skill of the twin daggers which was Soul Emergence and Soul Impale. Adrian teleported to the part where Kaon continuously damaged and immediately plunged his dagger at that location. He easily pierced the scales as it was already severely damaged by repeated attacks. The rock dragon emitted a cry but it was not loud and it looked like it was surprised rather than hurt. The rock dragon sensing that an ant was actually on top of it suddenly spun its body like a spinning top. Adrian held on for dear life as he was sent on a ride. "This is dizzying! Blegh!" Adrian reacted. Adrian really held on as he did not want to be thrown away and be suddenly hit by the huge spiky tail. That was an experience that would really hurt. All the melee yers could not attack during this period as they risk being hit by the spiky tail. All the projectiles were also being deflected or blocked by the force generated by the spinning. Adrian could no longer keep getting spun so he blinked out of there. He reappeared on the ground after two attempts and let out rainbows from his mouth. The rock dragon finally stopped spinning after one minute and stared at Kaon as it still considered him the biggest threat but it had to cull the bugs first. The rock dragon then opened its mouth and its whole body emitted a brilliant light that travelled to its mouth. Mariposa who saw this immediately shouted. "Everyone take cover! It is releasing its breath attack!" Mariposa shouted as butterfly wings emerged from her back as she scattered to safety. Chapter 163 - Decimated The Calcite Rock Dragon''s body started shining in a bright light while its mouth formed something like a sphere of pure white light. After what looks like the rock dragon has collected enough energy, it fired its attack at the members of the raid group that scattered. Adrian blinked towards the back of the rock dragon as that was the safer side. He was followed by the other melee yers as they too know that would be the safe side. The range damage dealers or priest desperately scrambled away from their projected direction of the breath attack. The Calcite Rock Dragon fired its breath attack to where the other raid party members was grouped up. The others were picked up by the giant royal guard bees but not all of them. One of the tanks immediately stepped up and used a skill. "Sacrificed Resolve" the burly man who was the leader of the tanks. The wide beam that was supposed to hit an area of suddenly condensed to the location of the burly man that activated the skill. All the other tanks looked at him with deep respect. "Everyone! You must seed!" the burly man stated with a smile on his face and then he disappeared into particles. The burly soaked up all the damage of the dragon breath and in turn he was killed. He sacrificed himself in order for many others to live. The skill he used was a skill that a Guardian job ss gets when they reach level 100. The skill diverts all the damage in a wide area towards the user in exchange for the casters life. It also prevented the user to be revived so they will not be able to resurrect with a skill. "Should I rewind back time so that he can revive?" Adrian thought as he wanted to test it out but decided not to. Adrian did not want to reveal any more cards for the time being. "They do not need to know more of my skills as I already revealed plenty enough that Mariposa has been observing me for the duration of the raid." Adrian thought to himself. The rock dragon looked severely drained from releasing that breath attack. The rest of the raid party became even more determined to kill the dragon. But onement had a severe impact on all of them. "I do not think that thing is a rock drake. Even though only question marks shows up when I inspect it, I swear that the one we are fighting is not a rock drake." Aldermented which reached the ears of some raid party members near him. When Mariposa heard Alder''sment, she wanted to strangle that noisy kids neck but she decided to remain silent about thetter''sment. "Everybody attack it now! It looks weakened." Mariposa shouted. The raid members who heard that diligently attacked the rock dragon but there was still the seed of doubt nted on their heart. Adrian always attacked the side where Kaon softened up whenever thetter finished firing its breath attack at it. Mariposa who noticed what Adrian is doing spoke up since thetter was dealing a decent amount of damage. "Range damage dealers, attack the location that Equinox is attacking if you can." Mariposamanded. They looked towards the location on the rock dragon''s body that Adrian was attacking and noticed that the scales were either charred or peeling off. They immediately knew that it was a weak spot but they also knew that it was a tough task to hit that exact spot. The spot they were talking about was only about one and half meters in diameter. Adrian was also burning a lot of essences and mana just to blink or move himself to that spot. The rock dragon even tried ramming Adrian to a wall so that he could kill the bug that was clinging to its body. The rock dragon was intelligent enough to not strike itself with its tail in that area as it knows that it was badly injured in that spot. "Kaon could you make repeatedly attack another area on the other side. Sirius help Kaon." Adrianmanded as he kept stabbing the injured area. Kaon heeded themand and moved in to the other side with Sirius diving in the shadows to look for an opportunity to attack. Although the tanks tried stunning the rock dragon with their Shield Bash skill, they could only stun the rock dragon for about 0.2 seconds. Even if they stun continuously, they could only amount to 1.8 seconds which is not a lot of time. The rock dragon was immediately annoyed by Kaon attacking it at another area and a wolf sneakily attacking the spot that the flying dragon attacks. It finally got so annoyed that it raised its two front legs up in the air. It then immediately mmed both of its front legs onto the ground. The rock dragon not only created an earthquake but white spiky rocks emerged from the ground. The spiky rocks traveled in front of the rock dragon like a raging tsunami of white spiky rocks. The tanks who saw that could only brace themselves for impact and hope that the attack will not be able to kill them. Adrian immediately used this opportunity to attack the area once more as the longer they battle the rock dragon then they will seriously be wiped out. Adrian saw the attack as it crashed to several unlucky people that was not able to hide behind the tanks. Those unlucky people were two healers and four of the yers that need to contribute to the raid. The six yers were not killed but they were dangerously low and were lying on the ground as they were stunned. A new game mechanic added was that if you get damaged by an attack for about more than 50% of your health then you will be stunned for a duration. The six unfortunate yers were also bleeding and losing a huge amount of health per second. The tanks and healers are about to move towards them but the rock dragon charged towards those who are injured. The two assassins wanted to save the two damaged healers because those two would be much more important right now than the four under leveled yers. The two assassins did not even reach the injured yers as the rock dragon was just ramming the white rocks it created. The rocks would then shatter and be sent as projectiles towards anyone near them. The rock dragon as if relieving the stress of being attacked by bugs, it trampled the area where the six yersy with immense pressure. The others who saw this paled. They did not want to imagine what those that were trampled like a bug experienced. It seems that the rock dragon is really angry at them. It gives meaning to the saying that "It is okay to y pranks on a drunk but not to someone who just woke up. The raid party or what is left of it was now facing the wrath of a grumpy rock dragon. They did not even bring it down past its 50% health. They have yet to experience its berserk state and now they were feeling more terrified of the unknown than ever before. Mariposa then started an offensive as she was currently the highest leveled damage dealer in the party. She started using spells that released small insects and she directed them towards the rock dragon. Her beetle died due to shielding her from the attacks of the rock dragon so she is left with offensive soulbounds. Mariposa once again spread her wings and released something like a spore. The spore came in contact with the remaining party members and healed them with stamina restoration effects. The small insects that she released all came towards the rock dragon and searched for soft flesh and burrowed into the flesh of the rock dragon. "Those bugs will weaken the immune system of the boss monster. Those who have status conditions skill aim it now!" Mariposamanded with intensity as she was draining her mana just to continue summoning small insects as spells to damage the rock dragon. She was only able to deal damage in the hundreds range per second so she is losing more mana than dealing damage. This battle was now more difficult as the damage dealers have been lessened so the drop in the health of the rock dragon was not as fast as before. Thankfully, the Calcite Rock Dragon looks like it has high cooldown skills as it did not use another skill in the past twenty minutes that the raid party was struggling. The rock dragon would use its spiky tail as a weapon to attack the raid members it could reach. Three tanks had to soak up the damage of the tail and it would always leave them at 25% of their maximum health despite buffs. Chapter 164 - Taking Action "The rock dragon has been infested by my pests so it will have lowered immunity for the time being so if you have any skills that could afflict status conditions then now would be the best time." Mariposa whispered to Adrian. When Adrian saw those words, he could not help but smile as this will definitely increase the chances of his n being sessful. "Saena release the gue towards the Calcite Rock Dragon." Adrianmanded via the soul link. Before making the talismans, Adrian went to locations that had different status condition inducing environments. He would get himself afflicted by this status conditions and make Saena absorb them to store it in her body. Adrian thought that this would be useful to the boss monster of the raid. Currently, Saena could store three different types of status conditions so Adrian afflicted himself with three different types of torture. Adrian had to go to a forest that had poisonous mushrooms and had to eat them raw. He was even throwing up different colored liquids and his face was turning purple before ordering Saena to take the poisoned status away from him. The other status conditions that he gathered was deep sleep where he had to go to a ce filled with dream lilies and sniff them continuously. Thest status condition was weakening that cut your stats by 50%. Adrian went to a world that was full of tiki statues that could talk and get cursed at for a full hour. Adrian definitely endured all of them because of his 50% resistance to status conditions that will nullify the status conditions from time to time. You could say that he went above and beyond just to acquire powerful status conditions to afflict a normal raid boss but thankfully he did as the boss was actually a dragon. "Saena, afflict it with the poison first. Drop it at the wound so that it has a higher chance of afflicting it." Adrianmanded. Saena flew towards the wounded part of the rock dragon and spit a purple looking substance at the location. The purple liquid sttered on the rock dragon''s wound and it even sizzled a bit and showed something like a face full of anguish. The rock dragon felt something wrong and immediately roared and rubbed its right side towards a wall. The rock dragon looked like its right side was itching so much that it even dunked its right side onva. [Your soulbound Saena has sessfully afflicted the Calcite Rock Dragon with Category II Toxicity.] [The Calcite Rock Dragon will lose 0.1% of its maximum health every thirty seconds. After every ten minutes, the health loss will be doubled until it reaches 5% maximum health loss per thirty seconds.] If Adrian''s math was correct then after an hour, the rock dragon would lose about 1.6% of its maximum health if they survived or an hour. That is if they manage to survive that long as the banging of the rock dragon''s body on the wall would make stctites fall and randomva beingunched to them. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon Health: (53% out of 100%) The poison was doing its work and the rock dragon was also damaging itself bit by bit by attempting to scratch its poisoned body area. Adrian immediate used his Soul Seeker skill and shot his right dagger to the rock dragon. This was the perfect moment to mark the rock dragon as it was stationary and did not even bother deflecting the attacks that is aimed towards it. The dagger sessfully marked the head of the rock dragon but Adrian did not activate the second option of the skill yet. Adrian wanted to wait for the dragon to drop below 10% health before doing so that he could execute it and finish the raid. All Adrian had to do now was wait for that golden opportunity. Mariposa saw what happened but squinted her eyes because she did not see the rock dragon take damage from Adrian''s attack. "Saena release the Debilitating Curse on the Calcite Rock Dragon." Adrianmanded. Saena once again flew close to the rock dragon and released a dirty looking wind full of ck smoke towards it. [Your soulbound Saena has sessfully afflicted the Calcite Rock Dragon with the Debilitating Curse.] [The Calcite Rock Dragon''s skill Earth Dragon''s Might has reduced the weakening effect to 10%.] Adrian was shocked by this and disappointed because the curse was greatly reduced from its original 50% to a puny 10%. He wanted to curse at this rock dragon''s tenacity but his eyes caught something disturbing. The rock dragon was actually shrinking in size when its health dropped to 50%. All of the raid members suddenly felt something was off. Normally, a dungeon raid boss would go berserk at this point but this rock dragon was different. The rock dragon shrunk in size to about three meters and it was encased in something like a cocoon made of the white rocks its body was made of. Adrian checked its health once more and was speechless. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon Health: (50% out of 100%) The rock dragon??s health was not decreasing. Mariposa saw it and was suddenly hit with a foreboding feeling. She felt that if they do not do something then a disaster will fall upon them. The status conditions were still affecting the rock dragon but its health was strangely not decreasing. Suddenly when Adrian checked again¡­. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon Health: (50.1% out of 100%) "Its health is regenerating! Hurry and yank it out from its cocoon!" Adrian shouted in panic. Noticing Adrian''s panic all the others did not care about their well-being and started damaging the cocoon that even the healers fired off their damaging spells at it. Kaon would bash and fire its breath at the cocoon attempting to break it. They were all desperate to yank out the rock dragon from its healing cocoon. If the rock dragon heals to full health then they would no longer have any chance to clear this raid. The health of the rock dragon was rising by the minute that it was encased so Adrian had to think fast. The only idea that popped into Adrian''s mind was to activate Soul Seeker in order to damage the rock dragon from the inside. "I guess that I am left with no other choice! Soul Seeker!" Adrian shouted. Adrian''s body became misty and he suddenly became like an apparition. He shot towards the inside of the cocoon and pierced something. He did not know what that something was but he was sure it was flesh. A pair of glowing green eyes then stared at Adrian maliciously. The scary thing is that the glowing green eyes looked like human size eyes. It did not look gigantic and Adrian could feel breathing just in front of him. Before Adrian could use Blink, he was suddenly choked by a huge had. This had held his neck with ease and Adrian struggled to break free. The other raid party members were doubtful if anything happened as it suddenly became quiet. A rumbling sound was then heard and the cocoon made of white rocks exploded. The fragments came flying to all directions prompting the defenseless ones to hide behind a tank. When everyone regained their sight, they could not believe their eyes. Equinox, who they thought was monstrous, was actually being chocked by a buff looking man with green eyes and armor made of white rocks. Kaon and Sirius who saw their master struggling charged towards the man in white rocky armor. The onlookers thought that the buff looking man would get damaged by Kaon. To their surprise, the buff looking man punched Kaon''s face and thetter was actually sent flying towards a wall. Sirius who was charging next appeared behind the buff man using a portal and attempted to bite the buff man''s head off. Sirius was about to seed but the buff man immediately mmed Adrian with Sirius'' airborne body. The two were sent flying and crashes toward the ground. The two even left wakes on where theynded. The onlookers were dumbstruck but they knew that this was no ordinary buff looking man. Adrian managed to open his eyes and sucked in a breath full of air. He coughed for a bit before looking upwards in the sky. There Adrian could see the buff man floating in the air and ignoring thews of physics. Adrian though was thankful that the water barrier activated and negated the damage he took from crashing. Adrian immediately drank a potion and cast Invigorate to heal his two soulbounds that were severely damaged. Adrian was definitely sure that it was not a man or an intruder that snuck inside the hidden dungeon because the name of this man was shining in a reddish gold color. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon (Awakened) Health: (40% out of 100%) "Yup! That is not a Rock Drake." Aldermented to make light of the situation. "Shut up!" Mariposa and Cersei both eximed angrily. Chapter 165 - Take Our Time Adrian once again checked the status of the Calcite Rock Dragon and was relieved somewhat. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon (Awakened) Health: (39.8% out of 100%) Status: Category II Toxicity, Weakened (20%), Berserk Adrian is thankful that the white armored buff man which is the rock dragon is still affected by poison and the weakened. But knowing that it was still weakened made Adrian shiver. It was weakened to 20% and yet the monster still hit like a truck. Adrian was afraid that he would have just turn into particles by now if it was not weakened. He looked towards the rock dragon gain but it was no longer up in the air. A scream was then heard from somewhere. Adrian turned his attention to where he heard the scream and saw that the rock dragon is choking another person. The rock dragon is choking a tank that unfortunately activated its taunt towards the former. He was probably ordered to do it so that the others may know the abilities of the rock dragon. The tanks health was visibly dropping but Cersei seemed to cast a curse on the rock dragon. "Curse of Infestation" Cersei stated. A huge wave of flying leeches appeared from a magic circle that Cersei summoned andtched onto the body of the rock dragon. The rock dragon did not bother swatting them because its skin was still of a dragon''s despite using human form. "Petty tricks for mere insects." The rock dragon spoke to which all of the raid party was surprised. "It is better that you underestimate us. So that you will be less vignt." Cersei teasingly replied as if she already expected the boss monster to be able to speak. "You hide your weakness behind a fa?ade." The rock dragon rebutted. "Do I? My babies have already done their job." Cersei said with a bit of a chuckle. The flying leeches that were summoned did not prate the skin of the rock dragon. After a few seconds of failing to prate the skin, the flying leeches just exploded and afflicted the Infestation status condition on the rock dragon. The flying leeches that exploded scattered their bacteria on the rock dragon which is the reason why it became afflicted by Infestation. [The Calcite Rock Dragon has been sessfully afflicted by the Curse of Infestation.] [The Calcite Rock Dragon will lose 0.1 of its health every ten seconds.] The Curse of Infestation is Cersei''s most powerful curse that she can afflict. Normally, the skill should be chanted for one hour but Cersei used the option of her witches'' hat. Cersei''s witch hat has an option that can store one spell of hers and be cast immediately. This was the trump card she prepared for the dungeon raid. Witches have really powerful curse but the downside is that she must be alive for it to continue afflicting the target. If Cersei dies then even her powerful curse will be dispelled. The rock dragon noticed something wrong with its body apart from the poison and weakened status effect. The rock dragon was visibly irritated and popped the head of the tank like it was a balloon. The rock dragon charged towards Cersei like a bolt of lightning. The rock dragon was then blocked by a tank that suddenly appeared in front of it. The tank looked determined and ready to sacrifice herself for Cersei. All the remaining raid party members already knew the situation they were in and knew that all they needed was to buy time. The female tank blocked the charge of the rock dragon but she was not prepared for the intense force the attack carried. She was flung dozens of meter due to the force that the attack carried. Luckily, she was not killed by it and was only badly injured. Other tanks would then take turns stopping the charge of the rock dragon. The tanks would even be buffed by the support yers so that they could receive the attack of the rock dragon easily. Adrian also helped by casting Chrono Lag on the rock dragon before he hit the tank which greatly reduced the force. Currently Adrian was not the focus of the rock dragon and is taking healing from Saena. Kaon dropped in a pool ofva and has yet to surface. Adrian knows that Kaon was alright but was probably knocked out cold. Kaon must be at theva pool and is currently sleeping because of the intense knock on his head. Sirius was also badly injured and could not stand. Saena was giving her all to heal Adrian and Sirius to a decent health but the two were suffering from a healing reduction. The healing was actually cut by half due to this so Saena was expending a lot of time healing the two. Adrian still has the deep sleep status condition but he cannot afflict the rock dragon with that. Deep Sleep only activates for targets that are above 50% health. Adrian wanted to afflict the boss with this first when the boss raid started but it just so happens that the boss was asleep. He could only save this status condition for a future battle. The tanks are doing their best to hold off the rock dragon but they are receiving tons of damage just to do so. The healers are also chugging up mana potions so that they could keep up the healing for the tanks. Slowly but surely, the remaining yers were shaving off the health of the rock dragon. The damage dealing sses would fire off a skill or two just to damage the rock dragon. Mariposa was also looking for a perfect time to attack with her soulbound. She wanted to attack but she thought that protecting Cersei right now were top priority. If Cersei gets targeted, Mariposa will dly sacrifice her soulbounds just to keep the former safe. This raid''s sess is now hanging on the fact that they survive for a given amount of time. "Ragh!" The rock dragon released a battle cry that created a shockwave that knocked people back. Its armor started shining once more and it was forming an orb of light in its hand. It was releasing incoherent mumbling like kame or something. The yers were not paying attention to what it was mumbling because they recognize that orb of light. It was reminiscent to the breath attack that it did earlier on except its power ispressed. The yers could feel the power building up from the orb of light and immediately went on the offensive. They released their offensive attacks on the rock dragon but it was not even flinching and just soaking up the attacks. Adrian who saw this immediately erged his gauntlets and shot himself towards the rock dragon despite still being low in health. Adrian could clearly see the immense energy that the orb of light carried due to the nature of the Daemos to perceive energy. Adrian knew that anyone hit by that beam will be immediately vaporized. If the beam will just fire straight then it would not be a problem. Adrian had a foreboding feeling that if the beam hits any surface then it would produce something like an explosion which would decimate all the remaining yers. Adrian formed his fists into a knuckle and tried to punch the rock dragon so that it will crash to the ground. It was a good attempt but sadly Adrian was the one repelled. It felt like he punched a mountain or something as the dragon did not even budge. It was him that was sent crashing down instead. "No other choice then. Sirius use Portal Assault and then Ragnarok." Adrian ordered. Sirius heeded themand and entered a portal. A few secondster, Sirius reappeared next to the rock dragon but thetter did not pay any attention to the former. Sirius then activated Ragnarok and the rock dragon suddenly felt that there was a tyrannical aura behind him. The rock dragon panicked and then fired off the beam it was collecting on his hands despite not being fully charged. [Your soulbound Sirius has been dealt with catastrophic damage.] Sirius was hit by a beam of light and his body was even pierced. Sirius failed to deal damage to the rock dragon and was sent crashing towards the ground. Sirius did not die from the damage of the beam but the rock dragon followed Sirius to the ground. The rock dragon kept on pummeling Sirius so that it could kill him. Adrian who saw this scene charged like a madman to save Sirius. He even used Blink to shorten the distance even more. Adrian who saw his very first soulbound being thrashed around could not keep his cool. "Ahhh!" Adrian used Assault Charge and empowered it with all his soul essence andher energy. The rock dragon that kept pummeling Sirius to the ground saw the person charging towards it and felt the dangerous energy. The rock dragon stopped pummeling the already weak Sirius and ended thetter''s life with a stomp. [Your soulbound Sirius has died.] When Adrian saw these words, he could not control his emotion and flew into immense rage. He activated Blink to immediately shorten the gap between him and the rock dragon. Adrian reappeared in front of the rock dragon and thetter did not react in time as a fist full of intense energy weed thetter''s face. The rock dragon was sent flying by Adrian''s attack which once again stunned everyone. [You have created a special skill through an interaction.] Chapter 166 - Nether Soul Strike [You have created a special skill through an interaction.] [You have created the skill Nether Soul Strike.] The rock dragon was sent flying and Adrian managed to deal damage equal to 5% of its current health. The damage might not be much but it was greatly helpful in this situation. The more health that they could diminish in a short amount of time then the higher their chances of seeding. Adrian did not check his skill yet as he rushed to Sirius'' location. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon (Awakened) Health: (25.8% out of 100%) Status: Category II Toxicity, Weakened (20%), Berserk, Curse of Infestation "The decrease in health is still too slow." Mariposa stated. "Everyone! We will now focus on attacking the boss monster. Focus all your resources on damage. Healers will focus on healing the tanks that will soak the damage while those who can deal damage will burst the boss. We will lose in a test of patience with the boss." Mariposamanded while activating a skill. "Hive Mind." Mariposa stated. A mark appeared on Mariposa''s and it connected to all her soulbounds including the giant royal guard bees that was summoned by the giant queen bee. If anyone were to see what she was seeing then it could be described as multiple field of visions and thoughts. Thankfully, insects are simple minded creatures so she does not overlord her brain capacity. The Hive Mind skill is a special skill that is given to an Insectomancer when they reach level 100. It allows them tomand their soulbounds or any insect that they summoned without verbally issuing themand. She moved the royal guard bees to attack the rock dragon. Now that she was personallymanding them, the giant royal guard bees were moving much more different than before. She was also using the giant queen bee to buff the royal guard bees so that they deal more damage. A flurry of attacks would be dealt to the rock dragon that just emerged from the crater that formed when he was sent crashing down. While the other yers were bombarding the rock dragon, Adrian tried reviving Sirius using his skill Rewind. Adrian was supposed to do that but Kaon spoke to the former using their soul link. "Master, big brother said not to revive him. He already felt the bacsh of his skill so he will not be able to be useful to this battle." Kaon told him. Adrian did not cast the skill and replied with, "Okay. I understand. Where are you right now?" "I am currently surfacing. Thevake is much deeper than I anticipated. I also brought something cool as a souvenir. It is very shiny." Kaon replied. Adrian thenposed himself as it was not ideal to charge recklessly anymore. He did not want not expose his revive skill to others. That skill will definitely invoke chaos if the members of top guilds know about it. A revive skill was too much of an allure for any professional gamer. Adrian needed to mold his Vortex skill somehow in order for it to only damage the rock dragon. In order to do that he needed to control the small exploding star that he generates using the skill. Thest time he practiced that, he was swallowed instead and now he knows what his enemies that were sucked inside the ck hole feels like. "Anyways, hurry up and surface Kaon. Saena help the tanks. I will fight the rock dragon with all I have." Adrian stated using his soul link. "I should not hold back on the skills that I already used in the siege. Plus, that freaking rock dragon is a monster that I alone could not defeat. The other members are doing a fine job reducing its health. The rock dragon looks irritated though so it might release another skill." Adrian muttered to himself. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon (Awakened) Health: (20.5% out of 100%) Status: Category II Toxicity, Weakened (20%), Berserk, Curse of Infestation The health of the rock dragon suddenly plummeted below 20%. Adrian who was running towards it was suddenly blown away because a shockwave is once again generated by the rock dragon. "You mere insects are giving me a harder time to crush you like the bugs you are. You might have escaped my attack earlier but now will be different." The rock dragon shouted. The white armor in his arms suddenly morphed into two thick sharp white ws. The rock dragon decided that pulverizing the intruders was far lenient of a punishment. He wanted to skewer then using his very own ws made of hard crystal. The rock dragon was about to charge at a tank yer that used its taunt skill at it. But it suddenly felt sluggish for a second. Adrian is then elerating towards the rock dragon using his Chrono Shift. He even further boosted it by using Quantum Repulse to increase the force pushing him from behind. It did not take long for Adrian to reach the rock dragon''s body and he immediately punched its body. The force was adequate but only enough to knock the rock dragon back by an inch. The rock dragon was about to retaliate but Adrian used Quantum Cascade earlier on and set himself as a target with Saena as the epicenter. Adrian was pulled towards Saena and he timely evaded the rock dragon''s sudden swipe. It might consume lots of mana but being safe from damage was better than getting damaged heavily. The other raid members did not let go of this opportunity and fired of attacks at the rock dragon once again. Adrian once again chugged mana potions to restore his mana so that he could use skills. He once again charged at the rock dragon as it was being distracted. He did not do what he did earlier but instead used his new skill to appear behind the rock dragon. Skill: Nether Soul Strike Tier: Legendary Type: Skill Combination Effect: Coat your weapon withher energy and soul essence then Blink towards the target to deal damage. This attack will deal 80% mixed damage and 20% true damage. The damage increases depending on the amount ofher energy and soul essence consumed. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Soul Essence Cost: Dependent on the user Nether Energy Cost: Dependent on the user Restriction: An active charge of Blink must be consumed for this skill to be used. Currently, Adrian only had ten soul essences and fiftyher energy so it would not be as powerful as before. Still, the attack did quite a lot of damage and decreased the health of the rock dragon by 1.5%. The rock dragon turned its head to meet the attack head on so the small increase in damage is probably the strike on its face. The raid party was not pouring all their resources into damage which decreased the health of the rock dragon little by little. It did not take long for the rock dragon''s health to drop to the 10% mark. The raid party members can see their sess just around the corner but it might have been too early to be happy. The rock dragon once again produced a roar and its body started shining once more. Its green glowing eyes became red with anger. Adrian checked the status of the rock dragon just to be sure what was happening. Monster: Calcite Rock Dragon (Awakened) Health: (9.8% out of 100%) Status: Category II Toxicity, Weakened (20%), Berserk II, Curse of Infestation "It actually enhanced its berserk mode! This is a first that have heard of this. Even the forums have no information on a berserk boss increasing its Berserk to Berserk II. Does this mean that its stats are tripled?" Adrian mumbled. The rock dragon''s armor shined brightly and it even grew a spike ball tail that is simr to its tail in its dragon form. Adrian saw this and immediately took out his One Chance Talisman that could block deadly damage. Adrian did not blink when using this talisman as he saw the carnage that the rock dragon did before his very eyes. The rock dragon could now easily tear apart the giant royal guard bees and it even managed to kill another tank yer. It was clear as day that the boss became much more powerful than before and he did not want to expose his revival skill so the epic talisman is the best option. A golden light enveloped Adrian before he jumped towards the rock dragon. The rock dragon was no longer responding to the taunts of the remaining tanks but it could still deflect skill shots that were fired towards it. The only thing that could damage it now was closebat attacks but those close to it suffered being torn apart. Suddenly, a dragon head surface from theva and roared. Kaon was now ready to join the battle and immediately used its breath attack towards the rock dragon. The rock dragon did not bother evading and the others thought they could now win but a dome made of white crystal emerged from the ground to shield the rock dragon from the attack. The raid members thought that Kaon''s attack dealt heavy damage to the rock dragon but they suddenly saw a white crystal dome when Kaon''s attack died down. The dome then cracked and the rock dragon continued its ughter. They thought that hope was lost but a ck, gray and white mist suddenly covered the battlefield. "Nether Domain" Adrian muttered. Chapter 167 - Is That A Core? The ck, gray and white mist rolled towards the battlefield and Adrian''s Nether Gauge was instantly full. Whenever Adrian summons the Nether Domain, he can empower his attacks using 100her energy for a duration of 20 seconds. He was basically empowered whenever he summons his Nether Domain. [All your skills will deal 50% more damage for the duration of Nether Domain.] [Your stats have been doubled for the duration of Nether Domain.] [The Calcite Rock Dragon has been affected by Paranoia. All its skill shots have a 50% chance to miss.] The raid party members could see inside the mist but they did not have the status boosting effects that Adrian is given. The Calcite Rock Dragon felt a weird sensation that it has not felt in all of its life being alive. The rock dragon felt like death was just beside it. It felt that death was iming its soul to drag to the underworld. Adrian''s body looked like it was bing part of the mist as it was bing incorporeal. Adrian also felt like his body was rejuvenated whenever he summons the Nether Domain. His body feels like it is morefortable whenever it bathes on the energy of the Nether Domain. His body looked like it was blurring in and out of existence. Adrian also looked like the mist is attached to his body toplete his overall look. His giant gauntlets is also coated in a shadowy aura so he looked much more dangerous than before. Adrian immediately empowered all his attacks for the bashing of the rock dragon. He will really enjoy this. Adrian immediately punched the rock dragon and unlike before, the rock dragon actually got knocked back by a meter. Although the force was great, the damage was not probably due to the increased stats. Adrian only decreased about 0.6% of the rock dragon''s health. With Adrian''s doubled stats, he can now fight face to face or at least try to with the rock dragon. All Adrian needed to do was whittle down as much health as he can from the rock dragon. He only had twenty seconds for the buff so he did not waste anything and attacked the rock dragon. Adrian made use of all the attacks that he could hit in the given amount of time. He made use of his Blink skills and Nether Soul Strike with 100her energy. He finally managed to bring the rock dragon down to four percent health. He wanted another get in another hit before the twenty second mark but the rock dragon shielded itself with its white rock dome once more out of instinct. The rock dragon felt being oppressed the whole time it was inside the Nether Domain. When its defensive skill went off cooldown, the rock dragon immediately used its defensive skill. It wanted its preserve its life a little bit longer despite the poison and curse that was eating it away. It was an organism''s basic instinct to survive even if it is already dying. The rock dragon held onto its life despite fleeting away from its grip. The rock dragon knew this too but its instinct overrode it and its instinct wanted it to live longer. s, the white rock dome crumbled as even defensive skills must not be indefinite. The only good news was that the Nether Domain receded and that Adrian no longer had stat boosts with unlimitedher energy. The dome shattered and the rock dragon wanted to get some distance but what greeted it was a face full of fire and frost. The rock dragon did not expect it or rather it did not sense Kaon''s presence. There is one simple exnation why the rock dragon did not sense Kaon''s presence. Adrian immediately used Soul Form Transformation on Kaon to hide thetter''s presence. [Your soulbound Kaon has killed the Calcite Rock Dragon.] [You will receive 100% experience due to being a top contributor to the raid.] [You have leveled up.] [Your soulbound Kaon has leveled up.] [Your soulbound Saena has leveled up.] [You have received 100% experience points.] [Due to being the top contributor to the raid, you received an additional reward an Epic Weapon Treasure Chest and Epic Armor Treasure chest.] [You have gained the skill Soul Recall.] Adrian immediately sighed with relief when he read the notifications he received. Even the other party members looked extremely exhausted. They were mentally exhausted due to the immense fight that just transpired. All of them had to sit on the ground and gather their thoughts on the battle. The rest of the group did not even bother picking up the loot because they were busy assessing their selves. The yers who participated in this raid now discovered theirck of skills and their weaknesses. They were inadequate if theypared themselves with the guests that the guild advisor Cersei invited. The Evergreen guild members now knew that without their guest then their chance of seeding in the raid would have been 20% at best. Their chance for seeding the raid skyrocketed due to the guest they invited. Even if they are silent, they are very grateful to Equinox who was now checking the drops with a red and blue haired kid. They doubted their eyes because the dragon soulbound was nowhere to be found but their Vice Guild Leader was already flying towards Adrian. "Little Equinox, why don''t you pick an item or two from the loot pile. I am sure the other will not protest. You are the top contributor for this raid so please pick from the loot pile." Mariposa stated in a kind big sister voice. It was as if she threw away her fierce leadership side from a few moments ago. "Okay then. I thank you for the grace that you have given to me. I will be shameless then." Adrian stated as he went towards the pile of loot that the rock dragon dropped. "I thought he would reject but it seems something caught his fancy. That is good then at least it made my job easier." Mariposa thought. Mariposa then shifted her look towards the little boy with red and blue hair. She was very sure this was the dragon soulbound that Equinox has. When she first saw this dragon, her skin tingled because of the aura Kaon carried. This red and blue haired kid gave her the same feeling so she was very sure of this fact. Adrian already wanted something from the loot pile but did not know how to ask for it. Thankfully, Mariposa approached him and told him to pick one or two items from the pile. Adrian felt like a winner because not only did he get two epic treasure chests, he also gets to pick two items from the pile. "I already know one of the items that I want. Luckily, the Calcite Rock Dragon dropped it." Adrian thought as he picked up the first item that he wanted. Item: Calcite Rock Dragon Core Tier: Legendary Type: Material Effect: Using this dragon core for crafting will imbue the item with powers and abilities that are the same to that of the Calcite Rock Dragon. Using this item on a soulbound will give it a chance to get earth dragon properties or skills. The effect increases when the soulbound is draconic in origin. Description: A core that is the source of power for the Calcite Rock Dragon. The Calcite Rock Dragon boasted incredible defense and wide area earth elemental skills so any items that used this core will get simr properties. It is said to be difficult earth dragons because they blend well with their surroundings and rare even hunt other monsters. "I pick this one." Adrian stated. "Are you sure?" Mariposa asked. "Yes. I am sure. Why are you asking?" Adrian replied. "It''s just that when I appraised the item, it just told me it was a rock. I do not want you to be on the losing end since you contributed greatly." Mariposa stated. "Yup. I have a use for this stone so do not worry much." Adrian replied. "If that is the case then I will not press you any further. Take another one just in case. The boss did drop lots of items." Mariposa stated giving Adrian more of an assurance that she could really not see the value in this stone. "I am fine with just two items. The others also worked hard and need to bepensated so I cannot be too greedy." Adrian stated but what really was on his mind was, "This dragon core is the best item here anyway. All the others are just epic in rank." Adrian searched for another item that tickled his fancy and he saw it. He almost eximed in pure joy but heposed himself so that he does not give away the importance of the item. "It seems my luck stat yed a part in dropping this item." Adrian thought. Item: Gem of Earth Tier: Rare Type: Runestone Fragment Effect: Imbues the socketed weapon or armor with properties rted to earth. For weapons, it would imbue it with one passive skill and one active skill. For armor, it would imbue resistance and a passive skill. Description: This Runestone is considered as a fragment of a runestone but it could be equipped due to its peculiar nature. This runestone is one part of a greater runestone which consists of six fragments. Gotta collect them all. Chapter 168 - Fruitful Rewards And Upgrade "I think that is all the things that I want." Adrian stated to which Mariposa was surprised. "Why not take a few more? Or take the blueprint for the armor set?" Mariposa asked. "I am not a cksmith so that is not useful for me plus it looks like the materials for that armor set is scarce. I already took what I want anyways. The rest are yours." Adrian stated. "I see. If you say so then I will not force you but at least take half of the total dropped money from the raid." Mariposa stated as she gave Adrian a thousand gold coins. Adrian expressed his gratefulness for Mariposa''s generosity. He already got a legendary items from this raid and even several epic items. In Adrian''s eyes, this raid was not just aplete sess but a festival because of the number of items he received. Normally, one person getting two or more items would be called favoritism but Adrian deserved it for this one. Adrian said his goodbye''s to Mariposa and the others as he would be busy for the seeding missions. He still had to retrieve two more crown fragments of the undead king. "Thank you for allowing me to participate in this raid. If you need me then please do not be shy to ask for my help. If I am not in an important mission then I will help you guys regardless. You guys have given me lots of rewards for this raid. Thank you!" Adrian stated as waved each of the remaining raid party members goodbye. "Take care and call us if you need help again." Mariposa replied. "Do not hesitate to call this Big Sister. I will always reply." Cersei teasingly said. Adrian then left the party and was automatically transferred out of the raid. He walked towards the spatial fracture that led towards the Paradox ne. He wanted to upgrade his current growth type items with the harvest he made from the dungeon. Adrian sealed Kaon and Saena because they looked tired and needed rest. Adrian was about to step inside the spatial fracture when a candle shot out from his inventory. At first Adrian was rmed because he thought it was an attack but no one was around. Adrian was about to lower his guard but then he remembered what that candle was for. The Goddess of Night gave Adrian this candle to warn him that her former envoy that betrayed her was near. Adrian suddenly looked around but no one was there. Sweat suddenly trickled from Adrian''s face as he knows that the enemy was near. Adrian was about to look behind him but ws made of shadows suddenly pierced his body. He did not even have time to react as the attack happened so fast. Luckily, the lifesaving talisman activated and Adrian was left with one health from the attack. Adrian decided to jump towards the spatial fracture instead of seeing the form of his aggressor. Another attack would trigger his revive but most importantly, his mour wore off and he was now in his full demon form. If the Evergreen members or any other yer were to see him now then his hiding will be all for naught. Adrian grabbed the candle and jumped inside the spatial fracture. He did try to turn to look at the former envoy of the goddess of night but all he saw was a porcin mask. More specifically, the body was made of shadows and the porcin mask was the only feature of the body that could be distinguished. Adrian took a mental note on where he encountered the former envoy as he will challenge it when he is strong enough. The former envoy was strong as it immediately brought Adrian to one health. It might have been a skill but nevertheless, one must not be careless a second time to avoid danger. He was lucky this time that the talisman saved him. Adrian put his middle finger up before hepletely vanished from the view of the former envoy. The former envoy of the goddess of night tried to strike at Adrian once more but he already vanished. ==== Adrian appeared in the Paradox nes and looked at this body if he was damaged once again. He sighed with relief when he saw that his body was intact and his health regenerating. He was now level 100 so his new stats have been adjusted. He wanted to check it out but his new skills and upgrading his items took priority. Adrian observed from his previous dungeon raid that his rare rated growth items cannot catch up anymore to high leveled dungeons. Plus dungeons in the range of above a hundred normally drop 1 or two epic tier items. Adrian opened the two epic treasure chests that he received. The items that he got were both epic rated which was an epic rated sword and an epic rated heavy armor. He cannot use both but he can feed it to his growth items so that it evolves to next rank. Adrian alsobine the Gem of Earth with the Gem of Water giving a big boost to his armor. His demi-gauntlets are now much more domineering weapon than before. His weapon couldpete in damage with level 150 weapons. Item: Twilight Demi-Gauntlets (Growth Type) (Character Bound) Tier: Epic (Upgradable) (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Type: Summoner Weapon Description: A Soul Glove destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It was forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods. Effect: - Intelligence +50 - Strength+40 - Dexterity+40 - Agility+40 - Soulbounds summoned get 10% damage buff - 2% of the damage dealt by Soulbounds will heal the summoner - Damage Modifier: 750 Slots: 1. Rune of Explosive Force 2. Transforming Rune 3. Empty 4. Empty 5. Empty Item: Asmodian Battle Uniform (Growth Type) (Character Bound) Tier: Epic Type: Light Armor (Upgradeable) (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Effect: Physical Damage Reduction- 25% Magical Damage Reduction-25% HP+1500 HP Regen+100% Water Damage Resistance + 10% Earth Damage Resistance + 10% Slots: 1. Gem of Water and Earth 2. Empty 3. Empty Adrian now looked cooler than before. His demi-gauntlets are now releasing specs of dark light whenever he moves them. It looked like ck pixie dust while his armor changed greatly. The asmodian battle suit now has white and golden lines that made it more regal looking. Adrian looked like a demon prince due to his armor''s new look. "The only thing missing is a cloak and a headpiece then I am all good in terms of items." Adrian murmured and then faced the sad reality. Adrian was ecstatic with the power he was given from the upgrades but drop down on the ground due to the upgrade requirements for his weapon and armor. The upgrade requirements for his weapon and armor was ten legendary rated weapons and armor. He was basically crying while looking defeated. The other daemos are already used to this scene so they do not bother asking Adrian what was wrong. "My future wallet. I should have gotten more from the loot pile if I knew it would double. This game Is unfair. You cash grab gamepany!" Adrian cursed to the wind. He then returned to being happy again a few minutester. Adrian was very happy with the new stats that he received. yers level 100 and above gain five stat points per level. Adrian gains ten due to his double stat point passive that every Daemos has. The stats gained per numerical stat value also increased. One point in Vitality now gives 100 health while one point in Intelligence gives 50 mana. This rise in stat gain is the reason why there is a big barrier for high leveled yers and low leveled yers. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos(Half Asmodian) Species: Netheros (Greater Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer(Expand) Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe (Beginner) LVL: 100 Exp: 15.7%/100% HP: 22,500 / 22,500 MP: 15,750 / 15,750 VIT: 220+5 STR: 220+85 INT: 265+50 AGI: 210+40 DEX: 215+45 END: 209 + 20 Avable Stat points: 0 Hidden Stat: Luck +10 Wisdom +30 Persistence +1 Adrian could also not wait for all his soulbounds to reach level 100 because they would be more powerful than before. He then remembered to check the item that Kaon took from the bottom of theva pool. It was a red orb that was pulsating heat and just by touching it, Adrian could feel the warmth it brings. Item: Orb of True Fire Tier: Legendary Type: Weapon / Material Effect: All fire type abilities or skills will be boosted by 30%. Description: Not much is known about this orb or how they are made. It is rarely seen in the outside world because fire type monsters eat this treasure to evolve and gain stronger fire type abilities. Some theorized that it was naturally made by the world or that it is the goddess of fire''s tears that she shed during the War of the Gods. "I cannot use this." Adrian said with a pout. Chapter 169 - Soul Recall Adrian is looking at the Orb of True Fire in his hands with a sad expression because he could not use it for himself. He did not want to sacrifice this item for his weapon upgrade because he could use this item on Kaon. This items was a weapon and material hybrid. Items that are both ssified as a weapon and material are rare and hard to find. It is rare because you could use it as is or find a cksmith to craft a better weapon. The only downside is that once used for crafting then it will lose its ssification as a material. This is what makes items like these unique and hard to find. "Summon: Kaon" Adrian stated and a magic circle appeared. Kaon''s magic circle had a dragon insignia that is like his silhouette with runes that radiated red and blue light. Adrian was always amazed by the design of the magic circles in this game. Aernas even told him that once he bes an Advance rank Scribe then he could edit magic circles which greatly excited him. "You called for me Master?" Kaon stated. "Here. You deserve this. You are the one who found it after all." Adrian stated and was about to hand out the Orb of True Fire but he suddenly got a system notification. [Do you want to use the Orb of True Fire for your soulbound Kaon? Yes or No] Adrian''s hands froze midway because he thought that this was a crafting material not a consumable material. If that was the case then this item was extremely rare. Too bad Adrian does not have fire rted abilities but increasing Kaon''s strength is also considered as increasing his strength so he was not mad about it. Adrian happily used the Orb of True Fire on Kaon. Kaon''s body was suddenly engulfed in mes but it did not hurt him rather he looked like he enjoyed the feeling. The orb on Adrian''s hand suddenly had the dragon insignia on it and then it turned into particles tobine with Kaon. The fire engulfing Kaon died down and from Adrian''s view he looked the same. The only thing different now was that a floating red orb was revolving near Kaon. In a simple analogy, Kaon was the and the red orb was the moon. The red orb floated freely around Kaon and it looked awesome in Adrian''s eyes at least. "Since I am already feeding you expensive stuff then I might as well give you another one." Adrian said as he took the Calcite Rock Dragon Core from his inventory. "Here eat this. Say Ahhh." Adrian instructed and Kaon happily opened its mouth like the former was feeding a baby. Adrian observed if there were any changes on Kaon''s body but there was no noticeable change. He looked at the evolution interface and there was no indication that Kaon unlocked a new evolution route. "So three elements are not enough for Kaon to evolve. The elements that I am missing now are wind, light and darkness. I can find wind dragons when I gain higher levels but light and darkness dragons are either non-existent or one in a million. I will just tackle this problem when I have the time." Adrian murmured to himself as he sealed Kaon once more as thetter is not fully recovered yet. "Now let us look at the skills that I got from the Gem of Earth. Oh! The runestone became epic tier nice." Adrian thought as he looked at the skills. Skill: Protection of Geb Tier: Rare Type: Shield Effect: Passive: As long as the yer is in contact with the earth, the yer will generate a shield equal to 10% of your maximum health that can block all types of damage. If the shield is broken, it will take one hour to generate another one. Active: Summon a dome of earth to cover you and protect you from any type of damage for the duration. Duration: 2 Seconds Cooldown: 1 day Cast Time: 1 second It seems this was the skill that the rock dragon used to protect itself from Adrian''s attacks. No wonder it dropped this runestone. Although the rock dragon''s duration was five seconds long, beggars can''t be choosers. Adrian was satisfied with this skill and his defenses increased once more. A summoner that is difficult to kill is a headache. He then looked at the skill he got when he reached level 100. Skill: Soul Recall Tier: Legacy Type: Summoning skill Effect: Open a portal from a random death realm and summon an entity to fight for you for the duration of the skill. The summoned being will have its level adjusted to the summoner''s level. Once the duration ends, the summoned entity will return to its death realm and all experience points gained by the summoned entity will be transferred to the summoner. Duration: 1 hour Mana Cost: 5000 mana points Cooldown: 2 hours Cast Time: 10 seconds Adrian was very excited with this skill as he can finally have temporary summons. He wanted to try it out on the Paradox nes but Ascalor warned him not to test space warping skills in the Paradox nes. If something went wrong, Adrian could potentially rip a portal to another world. Ascalor told him that the space around the Paradox nes is vtile which is why spatial rifts are ced in one location instead of being scattered. "I will just test it out when I raid the other ces for the crown fragment. Hopefully, I can find it easily. Maybe I should head out when I can summon Sirius but raids of high levels are much more difficultpared to that of raids for low levels." Adrian muttered. Adrian then contacted all of the people on his friend list except for Cersei. He contacted his three childhood friends, the father and daughter elemental and Creepysoo. Adrian only sent them two sentences but they all epted it in just a matter of seconds. "Can you help me with a raid for a dungeon above level 100? Details will followter." All of them replied enthusiastically in just a matter of seconds. They too were looking for a raid since they were all nearing level 99. Adrian logged out first as he was being called to eat. He also thought to bring his big sister if her level was high enough. Adrian would give her a bus ride. ==== During mealtime¡­ "So sis, what level are you now?" Adrian asked to her sister that looked dazed while eating. Mina was eating like a robot and looked like she did not hear Adrian''s question. "Mina! Your brother asked you a question." Adrian''s mom said which brought Mina back to earth. "What was your question? Sorry, I did not hear it." Mina asked. "I asked what level are you right now." Adrian "Oh! I am level 92 right now. Why are you asking?" Mina replied. Adrian almost choked and had to drink a ss of water so that he could swallow. Adrian''s head suddenly started finding a logical answer to how that happened as she only started the game recently. Several mathematical equations and forms appeared on Adrian''s head until he found the answer. "The almighty fifteen hour daily limit!" Adrian thought. Adrian then had a glint in his eye and then was about to speak to his mother. "Mom¡­" Adrian said. "No." Adrian''s mom replied. "But I barely said anything yet." Adrian retorted. "You were going to ask me something about giving you money or something rted to that game." Adrian''s mom replied. "She is a Psychic!" Adrian thought while shocked by his overactive imagination. "Alright then, if the treasurer does not approve then you must go to the source!" Adrian thought. "Dad¡­" Adrian said. "Ask your mother for permission." Adrian''s dad replied. Adrian acted like he was shot in the heart due to the sudden block his dad made. His parents looked at him funny because their son was clearly overreacting. "So you take acting sses now huh. Eat your food." Adrian''s mom replied. Adrian sat there deted and looking lost when he saw someone more lost than him and it was his sister. "What is up with her?" Adrian whispered to his mother. "Judging by her actions and her absent mindedness then I can only make one guess." Adrian''s mom replied with a slight smile. "Okay¡­ you know I do not like to be kept hanging so spill it my beautiful mother." Adrian replied. "I still will not give you money for your game. Anyways, it is crystal clear that your sister is in love." Adrian''s mom replied with her slight smile now forming into a big smile while looking at Adrian''s dad. "Uhuh¡­so any idea on who is the unlucky guy?" Adrian asked and then a back of a spoon suddenly hit his hand. "Ouch! That hurt." Adrian replied. "Who do you mean by unlucky huh punk?" Mina asked Adrian with a smile that did not look like a smile. "Yes. Tell me Mina, who is this guy?" Adrian''s mom teased. "I am done eating. Thank you for the food." Mina said as her face flushed red and she hurriedly went to her room. "You were acting like her when we just met." Adrian''s dad interjected. "Stop it. Not in front of the kids." Adrian''s mom bashfully replied. "Okay. I am done eating too. Also get a room." Adrian said as he hovered himself towards his room. Chapter 170 - Finding The Last Two Fragments Adrian logged back in the game and immediately summoned his soulbounds. He wanted to level up his soulbounds to level 99 so they could level up to 100 after the raid. Since all of them are now level 96, it will only take a few more grinding for that to happen. Adrian is d that thest two probable areas are located in Nebulon which is the main world. If it was located in other worlds then Adrian would have a difficult time bringing them there. He can''t just bring them with him to the Paradox nes or find the portal in the main world. Adrian found the spatial fracture for the next area that he has collected information about. This time he is the northern region of the central continent. It was cold as an ocean was just separating both the northern and the central continent. It was not a normal ocean but a frozen ocean so if anyone was daring enough then they could reach the norther continent by foot. Some dared to do just that but some were unlucky and plunged into a cold ocean. Some could not bear the cold climate and froze to death on the way. If they were lucky they might encounter a Torigo which is one of the human settlers up in the north. Sometimes the Torigo would go to the central continent to barter for food or any other necessities. Although they are friendly people, they are also fierce warriors because only the strong can survive in a frozen tundra. If you manage to be extremely friendly with them then they might escort you to the north but that was it. You are going to fend for yourself once reaching the northern continent. Anyways, Adrian and his soulbounds arrived at what looked like a mountain covered in snow. If Adrian was right then there should be a city below this mountain. He read in the forums that this mountain is called Mount Nieve. The city below is called Snowport due to being near the frozen ocean. The undead that sprung up here in this mountain are peculiar due to them having frozen elemental attack properties. Instead of zombies, it is read as Frozen Walking Corpse. Adrian is seeing one right now as they littered the ce. The only problem now is finding the entrance to the dungeon. Adrian does not know where the entrance would be located so his only option now is to search for it. He wanted to check if the Frozen Walking Corpse would have an area where they pop up but the way they spawn was interesting. The Frozen Walking Corpse would respawn by emerging from the snow as if those that died and was buried in the snow rose up to exact vengeance. Adrian then spected that the dungeon would probably be hidden inside the mountain. He was so upset because the whole mountain was covered in snow. He did think of burning the mountain snow using Kaon''s breath but that would make a loud ruckus. The city lord might send guards and find the cause of the disturbance if he did exactly that. His only choice now is to earnestly search for the entrance. "Yeah¡­I am just going to blow away the snow using Quantum Repulsion." Adrian muttered. So Adrian used all his in-game time that day just plowing snow in order to find the entrance. Kaon and Sirius would kill any monster that will attack them while Saena was sealed because she got frostbite. She was shivering the whole time so Adrian had to seal her for the time being. Adrian was a bit fine but even he felt the cold building up. He would consume an item he purchased from Jianna that is called Warmth Pill. This pill generates heat inside the body but it onlysts for three hours and its effects diminishes over time. Adrian had to return to get a new batch from Jianna whenever he runs out of stock. "Maybe I should ask for help now from Creepysoo. He might be able to know of what is happening here as he is an undead after all." Adrian thought and proceeded to ask for help from his undead yer friend. Creepysoo replied that he will be there in a few seconds so Adrian continued plowing the snow. He might find the entrance if he kept digging through the snow. Hard work always pays off in the end so he might luck out and find it. Adrian was plowing through the snow when he suddenly felt an anomaly in space near his area. He then saw a wraith looking undeade out with a small pale faced boy. The wraith bowed towards Adrian and then to the pale boy before entering the tear in space and disappearing. "Sorry that we are a bitte. It seems that when people of your kind is in an area, you guys unconsciously strengthen the fabric of reality or so. It is too mind blowing to me so I do not know half of what Du''an just said. All I learned is that to not use space attribute magic around your kind." Creepysoo cheerfully stated. "Uhuh. I forgot that we did that so I guess it was difficult to pinpoint my location and transfer here. Anyways, we need to do something about your look." Adrian muttered as he cast mour on Creepysoo. Creepysoo''s look did not change but his skin tone now looked healthier than the deathly pale color it previously had. Creepysoo who saw that Adrian casted a skill on him was astounded by the change in his look even though it is small. "Ooh. So this is what you used to turn human like." Creepysoo excitedly stated. "Do not get too excited. It will perish if you get critically injured." Adrian stated. "Anyways, I called you here because I think that a fragment is hiding somewhere around here. Look at the undead that are spawning here. They are obviously unique. I got the other fragments on locations with unique undead so maybe this location has one. Thankfully very few yers visit this area as they normally get frostbite in just a few minutes." Adrian replied. "Still we should not be careless as it might get unwarranted attention if they find out that we are of a different race." Creepysoo replied. "Oh! It seems you matured quite a bit since west met. Last time, you just blurted out everything that you know." Adrian replied teasingly. "Well, a streamer yer managed to unlock the Dark Elf race and he was apparently hounded by yers. I do not do well in front of mobs of people so I do not want that to happen to me. He was constantly asked on how he unlocked it and such that he stopped streaming." Creepysoo stated. "So another reason for me to not go with my original choice to be a streamer then." Adrian blurted. "You wanted to be a streamer big bro?! I advise you not to because all your secrets will be revealed but you can go another route and upload videos on AsTube. Lesser money but generally safe as you can hide your face and names by editing the video." Creepysoo stated. "I see. I will take your advice to heart. Enough of that then. Do you have an idea on what is the mechanism here on this mountain?" Adrian asked. "I can feel undead energy but it is mostly from the roaming undead. I can feel something but it is faint. It feels like something is blocking me from sensing it. It is probably cloaking its power from me. It also probably hid itself from Du''an because I sensed nothing when we came." Creepysoo replied. "If we move to the source, can you feel it better?" Adrian asked. "Probably but that is not a guarantee." Creepysoo replied. "We do not have any leads on this point so point us to the direction. We will protect you. Do you get frostbite?" Adrian stated. "Undead do not get status conditions like fear, frostbite or stun and we have unlimited stamina. We do suffer a lot from holy attribute damage though." Creepysoo replied. "Nice racial characteristics. All we have is Origin Magic and the inability to use any other magic other than that." Adrian said. "I mean that is cool in and of itself. You are like godlike as your magic can influence the fabric of reality like bam bam." Creepysoo retorted while doing superhero poses. "It is moreplicated than that and a lot of restrictions. Like for instance, we must not travel to the past. If we do, we must not change the past as it might upset the present and change the reality we know today." Adrian exined. "Awesome! You can travel towards the past." Creepysoo replied with sparkling eyes. "Not me though. Only an elder in our race can. He wields time magic like he was born to use it." Adrian replied but then snow they are walking upon suddenly shook. Sensing danger, Sirius immediately pushed Creepysoo out of the way while Adrian jumped back. The snow suddenly started forming into a gigantic body reminiscent of a golem. "It seems we are going the right way." Adrian stated as they prepared for battle. Chapter 171 - Tomb Of Gefroren Adrian and Creepysoo brought down the Ice Golem with ease as Kaon had increased fire attribute abilities that were deadly to it. The two went to pick up the loot and discovered nothing. "Did it really not drop anything even something like a core or something? What did it drop air?" Creepysoo stated while throwing a tantrum. Adrian who saw the peculiarity of the situation frowned. The Ice Golem suddenly attacked them but it felt like they were being probed by someone or something. He thought that it was a yer but golems created by yers drop their broken cores when broken. "It seems that we are being watched but not by a yer." Adrian stated which Creepysoo heard clearly. "How can you tell?" Creepysoo asked. "The Ice Golem looked like it was probing our attacks and defenses. When we destroyed the Ice Golem, I felt like a soul was freed from it. Golems do not have souls so that should not have happened. The Ice golem also did not drop anything. That only happens when a boss monster summons minions to kill intruders." Adrian muttered and then he suddenly had a realization. Adrian took out the crown fragment and it glowed albeit faintly. He suddenly felt the entire mountain shake and several figures started emerging from the bottom of the snow. "We are out of here." Adrian stated as he grabbed Creepysoo and beckoned Kaon to carry them. "Wait..Why?" Creepysoo protested but he also saw therge bodies rising from the snow. "Yeah. Can you make the escape faster then?" Creepysoo stated as he let himself be carried. Numerous Ice Golems appeared on the mountain but Adrian and Creepysoo are already away from them. The ice golems looked like they were searching for someone or something as they were swaying their heads sideways. Adrian saw this interaction was finally convinced of his theory or it added more probability of it being true. "It seems that the whole mountain is considered as the main dungeon. The outside is like its first floor." Adrian stated while they were still flying down towards the city. "What are we going to do then?" Creepysoo asked. "We will wait for the others at the foot of the mountain. I have at least verified that there is a fragment here in this area. I tested it using another fragment and it glowed." Adrian stated. "So basically that assault squad of ice golems happened because you had to whip out the crown fragment." Creepysoo stated while squinting his eyes and looking at Adrian. Adrian was sweating because Creepysoo may have been right about the situation so he kept quiet until they descended to the foot of the mountain. When they reached the bottom, Adrian hurriedly contacted all his friends and even his sister. "How did you get level 99 so fast?" Adrian asked as he knew that Creepysoo did not have an experience multiplier and his movements were far more restricted than Adrian''s. "I solved that problem by having the higher level undead NPCs fight with me in higher leveled dungeons." Creepysoo replied. "I wish I could use that method but the Daemos poption is small and already spread thin. I was practically left to fend for myself. He is considered a prince of the undead so he has royal status. He was basically spoiled by the Undead King." Adrian told himself as he calmed down. The others arrived soon after while some needed to be fetched. Adrian had to ask Creepysoo to fetch Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan. Vayu and Soleil appeared like they manifested using their respective elements. Solstice, Mina''s in-game name, appeared via a gaudy carriage that represented her ducal affiliation. Everyone was level 99 except for Adrian and Mina. They only need to seed on this raid and all their characters will get pass the level threshold. Adrian then named the party to Conquer Mt. Nieve in order to clearly indicate their objective. Adrian introduced all of them to each other so that they will not beplete strangers. Adrian''s childhood friends are very friendly to the others but clearly put some distance between them and Mina. It seems even they were wary of the tigress. Even the uing tigress Peridot was afraid of her. They all shared their experiences on their journeys especially those who are of different races. Mina''s story was particrly interesting as they gained a new perspective on the town of Genesis. Adding Adrian''s story into the mix and it will give a big clue that the beginner town is very important for hidden events. The group decided to build up their teamwork so they decided to attack any monster thates their way as they climb the mountain. Adrian took out the crown fragment in hopes that he could get Creepysoo to trace the energy of the monster that creates the ice golems. It would be easier to find the entrance if they get a reading on the undead energy. They encountered a lot of ice golems along the way but those things were only high in health despite being level 105. Kaon easily beat one that Adrian was reprimanded to not join the fight by his sister. It would be counter intuitive if Adrian''s soulbound would kill one immediately. Everyone became strong and had improved skills now that they got used in the game. Levin Cloud could both attack and heal at the same time. Peridot can now use y soldiers that can mimic human movement and would stun enemies if she detonated them. Kabrakan now is a bull demi-human and had two towering shields that was bigger than him. Vayu and Soleil also improved greatly as they were hurling spells more and faster than before. The two still looked like they were having fun and enjoying themselves. The most noticeable person was Solstice as she hacked any enemy that they came across with blinding speed. She was the fiercest of them all as her weapons made of blood impale and sh anyone that opposes her. Creepysoo mainly was a support and used ck magic to damage and weaken the enemies. Adrian had to just observe and wholeheartedly focus on finding the entrance to the dungeon with Creepysoo''s help. The lighting from the crown fragment was already glowing faintly despite them being just near the foot of the mountain. Earlier on when Adrian first brought it out, they were located somewhere near the middle. It glowed faintly in the middle but the glow was brighter near the foot of the mountain. Adrian was sure that the entrance is near here but it was very elusive. "Should I melt the snow?" Soleil asked as she was half fire elemental. "As long as you do not use your most powerful skill then I think it is alright." Adrian replied. "What does the entrance look like anyway?" Levin Cloud asked. "That would be the million dor question. It seems whoever is observing us is cloaking the entrance so we do not find his location. We cannot see him but he can see us." Adrian stated as this conjecture is getting more and more correct. Ice golems would always pop up wherever the group may be so it is only reasonable to say that the enemy knows of their location. Soleil started melting the snow that is around the group using fireballs. The cooldown of the skill was one second but due to the unique nature of a half elemental it is doubled but they do not consume mana. Soleil was so bored that she just randomly hurls fireballs around them in hopes of hitting something. Maybe it was effective or so because one of the fireballs managed to hit a transparent wall. Creepysoo then immediate detected the undead energy permeating from that ce but it disappeared as fast as it is sensed. Adrian used his evil eyes and detected an anomaly ten meters in front of them. It appears like something was blocking his vision from permeating the snow. He could see the other areas fine as he can see what was buried in the snow but not that area ten meters in front of them. "I think we found it. Everybody get ready as something might pop out from the snow." Adrian stated and he was right. Ten Ice golems rose from the snow when they went near the area where Adrian detected the anomaly in his vision. This time Solstice did not bar Adrian from joining the fight as they were clearly outnumbered. If they take a long time then the number of ice golems might increase so they had to finish of these giant clumps of ice. Kaon lead the charge as he took care of one ice golem while Sirius and Adrian confronted one. Soleil and Vayu each had one. Solstice is confronting one while the remaining five were being preupied by Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan until the others kill the ones they are facing. Soleil and Kaon were the first to finish their battles as they had the elemental advantage. By the time the others took down their respective ice golem, the remaining five were dealt with thebined forces of Kaon, Soleil, Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan. Everyone checked their gears and statuses before Adrian went near the anomaly. He blew up the piled up snow using Quantum Repulsion and discovered a reflective ice mirror. He touched the mirror but it was actually not solid but was an illusion as his hand passed through. [Do you want to enter the Tomb of Gefroren? Yes or No?] Chapter 172 - Gefroren The group finally entered the dungeon and it felt like they entered a new world. The interior did not resemble that of a mountain but of a grand castle made of blue stone pirs and ceilings. There is obvious cracks on the ceilings and walls that indicates that the structure is very old. Still, its old age might have enhanced its visual allure rather than degrade it. The whole group was captivated by the majesty of the decorations that they failed to notice an old looking man looking at them. Well, the old looking man is actually a spirit and only four yers in the group could actually see spirits. The four were Equinox (Adrian), Vayu, Soleil and Creepysoo. "I hope that the majesty of my burial ground pleases you adventurers." The spirit of an old man stated. Adrian was surprised that the old man talked because he thought it was a statue or something. The reason being that the old man had blueish white skin and had dark violet tattoos on his body. The spirit of an old man was also stationary so Adrian really thought it was a statue. "I am sorry for trespassing inside your tomb, old man." Adrian replied to which the three others who can see spirits also noticed the old man. The others who cannot see the old man started talking to themselves and said, "Did Adrian finally go crazy?" "Big brother is talking to an old man can you guys not see it?" Soleil said to the other that could not see spirits which creeped them out even more. "You do not need to worry too much about that o Shepherd. The twin gods might have heard my prayers which is why you have finallye to help me ascend the mortal ne. Also call me Gefroren." Gefroren stated. "We actually came inside here not because the twin gods sent me but there have been reports of peculiar undead spawning outside of this location. We are actually here to look for an item of sorts." Adrian replied as he knows that spirits would usually give him quests. "I think that was also the reason but maybe it is the twin god''s will for you toe here. Despite one of yourpanions being an undead." Gefroren stated as he looked at Creepysoo warily. "You do to have to worry about him as he is on our side." Adrian stated so that Gefroren is not too wary of Creepysoo. "I hope you are right because the cause of the mess on my tomb is an undead itself." Gefroren stated. "Do you know what type of undead is it?" Adrian asked. "Sadly, I do not know o Shepherd. Spirits like me do not want to get near undead for fear that they will be affected by the miasma that they scatter. If we get affected by that then we will no doubt be undead ourselves. But I do have to admit that your undeadpanion does not exude this vile aura around him so I showed myself to you." Gefroren stated. "If this is your tomb then you must have been a king or a ruler of some sort? Also can you show yourself to my whole party? They are looking at us with doubt." Adrian asked. "Very well but I will be needing your help o Shepherd." Gefroren stated. [Gefroren seeks permission to use some of your mana to manifest. Do you agree? Yes or No.] Adrian agreed and Gefroren''s spirit body started to materialize into existence. Gefroren might look old but his body was still packed. Evident that he was once a great warrior and despite bing old age still managed to maintain the physique. Either that or that is how he perceives on how he looks which made his spirit form like that. The others reaction was varied some were shocked while some screamed. It was Kabrakan that screamed as he is not good at handling spooky stuff. Solstice sighed with relief because she found out that her brother was not going crazy or something that he starts talking to air. The old man materialized like he became a real person. His blue skin and dark violet tattoos were still prevalent. His hair was white along with his beard and facial hair. He also wore brown leather overalls with grayish fur outlining it. He would look like those depictions of Vikings if they had blue skin and dark violet tattoos. "It seems that the Shepherd''s powers is more potent than I thought. I look like I am alive now." Gefroren stated. "Yeah. Yeah. Get on with what you want to say old man. We do not have all day." Solstice stated as she wants this mission over with so that she still have time to meet a certain someer. "Typical of you bloodsuckers. You were always the impatient ones." Gefroren said and it shocked Solstice a lot because vampires are not that easy to distinguish. "How did you know!?" asked Solstice. "You are a descendant of one of the five races I presume." Adrian stated as the old man looked familiar but not at the same time. "As expected of the shepherd, you know your Asmodian races. I am a bit peculiar though as I am only half Jotunn and half human." Gefroren stated with a slightly sad tone. "Why do you look sad mentioning that?" Adrian stated as the color of the aura around Gefroren''s spirit changed. "I became an outcast for the Jotunn because I am smaller than them and the humans avoided me because I was different than them. Still, I did not give up and I managed to be the crown prince of my country." Gefroren stated as he told his story to Adrian''s group. Gefroren was a child born from a princess that was offered as a bride to the Jotunn king back in the day. The Jotunn king had five wives but all of them were loved. Gefroren grew up being loved by both his parents but the same could not be said for the Jotunn n members. A child between different races usually results in the child bing either of the two races. There is only a very small chance that a child will have both qualities of a parent and usually they be abominations. Luckily, Gefroren did not be one but was a human with the powers of a Jotunn. Even though he had the qualities of both races, he was still an outcast as he was never a true human but also not a true Jotunn. His parents decided that it would be better for him to be the crown prince of his mother''s country because theyck an heir to the throne. Along with his mother, Gefroren returned to his mother''s country but was still avoided by children of his age because he was different. Nevertheless, this did not stop him from bing great. Gefroren with his elemental affinity gained from being a descendant of a Jotunn had immense powers that can control the ice element. Their frozen wastnds became bountiful with harvests because he would use his powers to create a dome that covered the town from being subjected to the harsh cold weather. He became loved by themon folk as he helped them have bountiful harvests and not rely on crops that can only thrive in the snow. Years passed and even his children albeit human had great powers that can control the ice element. He basically created the golden age for his country but that was thousands of years ago. "I ask you adventures to purge the undead that are roaming my tomb and desecrating the monument that my people have built for me." Gefroren stated and a system notification popped up for all of them. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Purge the Defilers The Ice King Gefroren wants you to rid of the undead pests that is roaming around his tomb and took control of it. Make his wishe true and he will reward you handsomely. Reward: Location of the Key to his Treasure Vault Failure: An undead horde made of Frozen Corpses will overflow and roam the Wintends. Time Limit: None Restrictions: The Shepherd of Souls must ept the mission. Adrian dly epted the mission as they were going to clear the dungeon anyway. "Thank you for epting the mission o Shepherd. But please be wary as that fiend took control all of the traps inside my tomb and apparently he can see everything inside the tomb and even the outside of it. Be very careful from surprise attacks." Gefroren stated as his figure started bing faint until he disappeared. The group once again checked their gears before heading out. The first room that they entered was not filled with monsters but traps. The floor was slippery and there were square holes on the walls. They thought the holes would produce monsters but it did not. The group was careful but Soleil started skipping after seeing no monsters. A few skipping stepster, Soleil stepped on a tile that went down which released a huge rectangr ice block from the square holes. The rectangr ice block sped towards Soleil who tripped because of sudden drop of the tile. Adrian acted immediately and Blinked towards her location but the rectangr ice block was so fast that he had to push Soleil away. Adrian then suddenly froze on the spot instead of using Blink to get away. ==== Meanwhile outside of Adrian''s gamepod¡­. Beep¡­.Beep¡­Beep¡­User is experiencing a mental episode. The gamepod suddenly red out words that rmed Adrian''s parents that were in his house. They immediately rushed towards Adrian''s gamepod as his body was having a seizure. Chapter 173 - Trauma As the giant ice block ising towards Adrian, he suddenly felt heavy and he started to palpitate. He felt like the whole world slowed down. Adrian did not know what was happening but if a medical professional were to see then they would definitely say that Adrian is experiencing a panic attack. Adrian''s breathing became uncontroble as he started to clutch his chest and the world around him started to spin. Before the ice block hit Adrian, his body started bing particles of light that indicated that he was logged out of the game. [Your party leader Equinox has been logged out of Pandemonium.] [Levin Cloud has been promoted to the party leader position from assistant party leader.] Mina who saw what Adrian experienced suddenly pieced two and two together. The others were wondering what just happened and Soleil looked like she was about to cry. She mes herself because of what happened to Adrian even though she was clueless on what actually happened. "What happened to big brother Equinox?" Creepysoo asked. Even his friends were clueless because Adrian was never the type to panic. It was so unnatural that they too started to worry about him. They all looked at Solstice for answers because she is his older sister. "I think something happened to him but I think it is best not to worry too much about it. Worrying would only make him more ashamed if hees back online. I will log out for now so continue with the dungeon clear. It must be something minor so do your best in his stead. The mission for clearing this is still active." Solstice said as she logged out of the game to check on Adrian''s condition. [Solstice has left the party due to logging out of Pandemonium.] ====== [Beep¡­.Beep¡­Beep¡­User is experiencing a mental episode.] The game pod suddenly red out words that rmed Adrian''s parents that were in his house. They immediately rushed towards Adrian''s game pod as his body was having a seizure. [The user will now be ejected out of the game pod.] Adrian''s father rushed to carry Adrian when the game pod opened its hatch. His mother was panicking but his father was trying to stay calm but even his face indicated that he was really worried. Mina suddenly rushed towards Adrian''s room and saw the situation. A few secondster, Adrian stopped having seizures but he was still unconscious. He was also not showing signs of waking up and his breathing was not stable. The family immediately rushed to their family vehicle so that Adrian would be immediately sent to the hospital. On the way, Adrian''s mother is soothing his head and wiping the sweat tricking down Adrian''s forehead. Adrian''s dad is still looking worried but is keeping calm because he does not want the whole family to get in an ident. They reached Dr. Happy''s hospital in no time and they were thankful that traffic is not bad. Adrian''s mother is really thankful to God as her prayers is heard that no obstaclese their way to the hospital. A stretcher is already waiting for Adrian to arrive and Dr. Happy was also outside waiting for the family. Adrian''s father already contacted them when they were on the way so that medical staff could respond faster when the family arrived. Adrian isid down in the stretcher by his father. Dr. Happy immediately checked Adrian''s pulse, breathing and his eye dtion. Dr. Happy then instructed the nurses to send Adrian to the Calming Center where patients with mental diagnosise to get treated. "Is my son okay, Dr. Happy?" Adrian''s mother asked. "Fortunately, it was just a panic attack this time. Can we talk inside on how he suddenly experienced this?" Dr. Happy stated as they guided the rest of the family inside towards his office. The family then moved to the office and waited for Dr. Happy to arrive. The doctor had to check and give instructions on how to handle Adrian''s case before hearing the family''s story. After Dr. Happy finished telling what to do then he proceeded to his office to hear how the incident happened. Dr. Happy entered his office and saw that the family wanted an update on Adrian. The boy''s mother was clearly extremely worried as the boy''s father was hugging and rubbing her shoulders to calm her down. The sister looked worried but is adopting a fa?ade so that the mother does not freak out even more. There are cases where emotional people be more emotional if a group of people exhibit the same strong emotions. Times like this is when a person in the group must be a pir to hold everyone''s sanity so that they will not all have a mental breakdown. "Do not worry. Adrian is stable now as we already put him on a sedative. He already calmed down and now he is still sleeping. He might wake up after five hours and might be hungry so please get him a meal when that happens." Dr. Happy exined with a smile so that his happy energy could somehow calm the family. Adrian''s mother gave a big sigh of relief and calmed down which can be observed as she no longer shivers. Dr. Happy then asked what exactly happened and both of Adrian''s parents looked at Mina as she said on the way that she might have an idea on why Adrian had a panic attack. Mina exhaled a deep breath and recounted the events that happened inside the game. Mina told that Adrian started acting weird after he pushed his friend out of the way from an ice block that was heading towards her. Adrian could have easily dodge the ice block but he suddenly spaced out and he was logged out before he was hit by the ice block. "Was the friend that you are talking about a little girl?" Dr. Happy asked. "Yes! How did you know?" Mina replied. "Then the most likely case that Adrian suffered from a panic attack due to getting a trauma rted to his ident. It is verymon for things like that to happen as he lost the sense of using his legs after that incident after all." Dr. Happy stated. "But if that was the case then why is he not traumatize in seeing little girls?" Mina asked. "When we were observing him in this hospital, he did not avoid any young girls or any young people from that matter but he did look concerned when looking out to the street from his bedroom window. We concluded that he might have be scared of the roads after the incident so we slowly but surely made him get used to seeing roads by apanying him outside." Dr. Happy stated. Dr. Happy then continued with a serious expression, "He might not be traumatize with the elements rting to his ident but it seems that recreating the incident no matter the medium recalled his memories of his ident." "Is he going to be okay then? Should we stop him from ying the game?" Adrian''s mother asked worriedly. "I think you should still remember why I prescribed that Adrian enter a virtual reality right?" Dr. Happy replied with a serious expression. "Wait¡­I thought you guys said that you bought him the game pod because he might get bored just hanging around the house. Is the reason much more different or are you two not telling me everything?" Mina asked as she did not know the reason that Dr. Happy was talking about. "Adrian''s ident caused a much more severe damage than we thought to his nervous system. If the ambnce came just a little bitte then he would have been permanently paralyzed from the waist down." Adrian''s father exined. "That still does not exin why Adrian is ying a virtual game. I know that you two like to advocate for more physical oriented sports rather than virtual ones." Mina replied. "Adrian''s condition was very tricky for me to repair too. When he was hit by the bus, he damaged his head and spine. His nerves were a wreck if you want it in simple terms. He was in aa for three days and he could not move his whole body for a week after he woke up." Dr. Happy said which shocked Mina even further. Dr. Happy then continued, "He became paralyzed from the waist down because the nerves responsible for moving it was weakened. I tried my best to restore it but the medical field is not that omnipotent yet that it could cure any type of illness. I am very sorry." "Don''t be Dr. Happy. We know that you did your best that your abilities could." Adrian''s father stated. "So the real reason that Adrian is in a virtual game is to make him believe that he can walk?" Mina replied. "Yes. The real reason is that by always constantly thinking that he could walk then he might restart and repair the nerves that would allow him to walk. From what you parents are reporting to me, it seems to prove as a very effective method. He is now able to stand on his own and walk a few steps which is a far cry to how he was before." Dr. Happy stated. "I see so you are basically boosting his willpower and belief which in turn would make his body follow. You are basically making a miraclee to life by how great a person''s willpower is." Mina concluded. "I have done all I could. Now it is up to Adrian himself. I just hope that this setback does not hinder him too much or worse ignite his fears for roads." Dr. Happy stated which led Adrian''s family to pray that Adrian is alright. Chapter 174 - Onwards To Conquer The Tomb I The remaining party members in the Tomb of Gefroren are still lost about what to do. Levin Cloud, who is seeing this situation, decided to revive the team''s morale. He wanted to assure everyone that Adrian was alright despite him not knowing of the situation. "We should not dwell too much on what happened and expect the worst. His game pod must have malfunctioned or a bug urred that is why he was forcefully logged out. We must not worry too much or else he will scold us that we did not try our best conquering the dungeon." Levin Cloud stated to dissipate any uneasiness in the room. Soleil stopped crying and immediately made a brave face but her puffy face from all the crying only made her look cute. The others also calmed down and focused on the dungeon. Although their hardest hitter is out ofmission, they still have a chance to clear this dungeon as they still have the mission given to them. "Besides the two of them could join uster as this is an open dungeon. I already messaged the two of them to join us and big sis Solstice replied that she would return in about three hours in-game time." Levin Cloud stated. "So we should clear the path first so that she can easily follow after. This dungeon looks spacious that it looks like there are safe zones we can log out on." Peridot stated. Large dungeons like the Tomb of Gefroren often have one or two safe zones because it would take more than four days to actually conquer them. This also ensured that the yers could take breaks so that their body could take care of their natural functions. What Levin Cloud was definitely worried about is Adrian. Usually if a yer logged out in a party while in arge dungeon, their name will only be grayed out and notpletely removed. A yer would be given a choice if he wanted temporary respite or to leave entirely. Thetter is what Solstice chose as temporary respite will let the yer log out but must return in a given time frame. Levin Cloud could only specte that something happened to Adrian''s game pod or something happened to Adrian himself. He was praying that it was the former as he does not want something happening to his best friend. Anyways, the leadership role was passed on to him so he had to do his best for the raid. "Okay. Let us press forward first and try to reach a save point at least so that we can log out and continue from there. Be careful on what you step on as it might activate a trap like earlier." Levin Cloud stated. "I think it''s better if we go by my idea on how to clear this stage." Peridot said as she created a y soldier from ground. Peridot then made the y soldier walk across the room in a straight line. The previous tile that Soleil stepped on has already returned to its previous position but they already know where it is. The y soldier moved while its body produced a sound like y pots grazing each other. The y soldier went past the tile that Soleil previously stepped on. The y soldier then stepped on a trap tile about three feet past the first trap tile. A giant ice block was once again released and it crashed against the y soldier which destroyed it in the process. The trap tile returned to its previous position in about five seconds while the y soldier''s parts were still scattered on the ground. Peridot made gestures once again and the destroyed parts of the y soldier reattached themselves once more. The y soldier once again started walking again to the exit of the room. "I see. Your y soldier will activate the traps so that we know here to walk so that we can reach safely. Good job!" Levin Cloud sincerely praised which made Peridot blush a little. "I should walk ahead of us since I am the tank." Kabrakan said as he went to the front of the party. Peridot''s n worked like a charm and they safely entered the next room. It was the same as the previous room minus the gigantic square holes. Instead, this room is filled with crystal stars affixed on the wall. No enemies were there to be fought once again so their conclusion is that it is a trap room once again. Peridot once again let the y soldier lead in order to test the room. It was expendable anyway and only needed 500 mana to reform. They must proceed with caution as this was a dungeon with a high level. The y soldier walked straight once more but no tile on the floor went down. When the team wanted to rx, a light came from below the foot of the y soldier. About half a secondter, numerous arrows flew from the walls and flooded the room with flying arrows. The whole room became chaotic and the y soldier became a pin cushion in no time before it ultimately broke. Levin Cloud observed this and saw that the crystal stars were actually arrow heads. There was no safe spot in the room unlike the previous room. Peridot once again reformed the y soldier but once it took another step, another batch of arrows came flying again. "It seems that the magic circle is moving in a pattern which is why the y soldier triggered it twice." Vayu stated which rmed the whole group. "What should we do then? A moving magic circle is a headache enough but an invisible magic circle is too much to handle. Equinox would be able to see it but do you guys have a skill that can see the flow of mana?" Levin Cloud stated as even he does not know what to do. "I have the skill that can detect magic but its mastery is still low so it is not urate enough. But I have an idea. We just do not need to touch the floor right?" Vayu stated as he took out a flute. Vayu then yed the flute and then a cold breeze suddenly enveloped the whole team. Little by little, the group was levitated one feet above the floor. Vayu then stopped ying the flute and exined what he did. "We have exactly one minute before this wind that carries us dissipates. Treat it like it is the ground. We must sprint towards the door. Let us go." Vayu stated as the whole group took five seconds to get used to the sensation before moving forward. Levin Cloud has to admit that Adrian managed to meet peculiar people. This dungeon exploration would be more difficult if the people here were normal gamers. Usually, what other people would usually do was to let the tank shelter them until they reach the exit. The group here are also rather quick-witted and knows how to improvise rather than charge through which made Levin Cloud''s job easier. They once again safely reached the next room that is vastly bigger than the two previous two roomsbined. There were no special ornaments or holes in the room except it was full of frozen bones and armors. Once all of them were inside the room, the bones and armors started rattling. Creepysoo felt undead energy suddenly permeate into the bones and armors that are scattered in the room. "Everyone be ready! I think we will have a battle in this room." Creepysoo warned as he suddenly took out his staff that had a gray orb with a bony hand clutching it. The others also started to prepare. Kabarakan fortified himself with his defensive buffs while Peridot started raising her gen in the air as she chanted. Soleil wanted to prove herself and started conjuring one fireball after another. Vayu clutched his sheathed de and is ready to strike anyone within range of his attack. Levin Cloud started buffing his teammates except Creepysoo because holy attribute damage ds damage to him rather than healing him. He learned this earlier when they were practicing their teamwork. Creepysoo even started burning as he was immted but the young boy thought that he suddenly got fire powers. The group had a goodugh but Levin Cloud still said sorry to him because he thought he could heal him as he was progressing on his quest to be the Envoy of the Twin Gods. Adrian did say to him that the undead king has yet to form a covenant with the god of death so his heals could still hurt Creepysoo. Maybe after when the undead king forms a covenant will Levin Cloud be able to heal undead affiliated with the god of death. But most likely it would only be Levin Cloud capable of doing this as the Church of Death is out ofmission and is no longer a known or active faith. "Everyone fight smart. They are still skeletal undead so they are weak to blunt attacks. We must do out best!" Levin Cloud stated as the fight finally begins. Chapter 175 - Onwards To Conquer The Tomb II The bones started forming together and all of them looked like sentry or foot soldiers. All of the skeleton soldiers had ayer of frost covering their armors and bones. All of the frozen skeleton soldiers only had melee weapons like swords or spears. Monster: Frozen Skeleton Foot Soldiers Level: 102 HP: 600,000 / 600,000 MP: 50,000 / 50,000 Description: Soldiers that died in the reign of King Gefroren was given the honor of beingid to rest in the tomb of the great king. However, an unknown undead transformed the whole tomb as his yground and continues to create undead for his ns. Due to the peculiar undead energy of the unknown undead, the Frozen Skeleton Foot Soldiers have been imparted with the ice element. There were currently fifty Frozen Skeleton Foot Soldiers in the room. If one looks at it from an outsider''s perspective, the group would be outnumbered. But there is one special person on their team which is a half fire elemental. Soleil''s fireballs deals great damage because of the contrasting high temperatures that she can st the bones of the skeleton soldiers. Due to the unique nature of a half elemental not needing to use mana, she spammed all her low cooldown spells which in turn gave her the highest burst damage. The fire element is the most destructive of all the elements due to its unstable nature. The others did not ck off as they too fired off their long range spells to keep the skeleton soldiers at bay. Kabrakan would swing his two towering shields and it would knockback any yer or creature as long as he has bigger endurance stat than them. He could easily flung the skeleton soldiers because skeletons have the least endurance among undead despite all undead having infinite stamina due to their Unrelenting passive. He sessfully blocked the charging undead from getting close to the team. Peridot finally finished her spell and her gem glowed in a brilliant yellow light. She then tossed the gem towards the group of undead and it exploded in a blinding light prompting everyone in the room to squint their eyes. The skeleton soldiers hit in the center of the st radius immediately disintegrated due to the intense holy damage while those near suffered high damage. Vayu stood his ground and strikes any skeleton soldiers that nked them because Kabrakan cannot keep them all at bay. He especially took note of the skeleton soldiers that held spears because their attack range was much bigger than those with swords. He would usually release a twister whenever his sheath glows in a grayish green light. Creepysoo actually was the next biggest contributor in this fight as he would unleash his dark magic that could actually curse the undead. Undead are normally immune to curses and dark magic but is ineffective due to Creepysoo''s title of Prince of the Undead. Title: Prince of the Undead (Mage) Effect: -Any undead that that is not higher than you in terms of royal status will not be able to resist any status debuffs that you cast. The effect is stronger if the disparity in the royal status is wider. (Cannot affect undead that have pledged their allegiance to you. Those that pledge allegiance will forever be loyal to you.) - All Stats + 50 Description: Even undead have a sense of monarchy. Despite undead unable to feel fear, their biology is closely tied to that of a noble because the hierarchy of the undead is generated when a king from and long gone became the first undead. It was the universe that decided this rule as even chaos must have order. Creepysoo would be the ultimate undead hunter despite being an undead himself. As the first yer who became an undead, he was given the most luxurious title because he became an undead due to the Undead King himself giving a part of his soul to Creepysoo. Creepysoo is a Dark Magician which specializes in hexes and status afflicting magic so this title is very helpful to him. Levin Cloud also did not ck off as he directed his healing onto the skeleton soldiers instead of his teammates. If a normal yer saw his judgement then they would say that he is crazy but his single target heals could now affect the area of its target in a one meter radius. He obtained a new skill that transforms his single target heals into area heals while his area heals increased in the area covered. Skill: Gaea''s Touch Tier: Legendary Type: Passive Effect: -Any type of healing spells would be amplified by 100% with an increase in area radius by one meter. Even the spells beneficial effect will affect those inside the healing area. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None He managed to finish the second to thest mission for his Envoy of the Twin God''s quest. He was now in the final step in his mission but thest step is always the most difficult. He had to revive the Church of Death and make it an official church order once more but he did not know how to do so. Levin Cloud decided to tackle thister as searching missions is the most difficult for him. The whole group may still have their timing issues because they just recently met. But slowly and surely, they are gradually getting used to each other and getting used to each other''s rhythm. It did not take them long to clear the fifty skeleton soldiers standing in their way. They were about to loot the area but then Gefroren''s spirit came to them. "Thank you for granting my loyal soldier''s eternal rest so that they could finally enter the cycle of reincarnation. Also can you please not loot their things as it is part of their legacy? It is not that wish to bar you from collecting their armors but I wish that you respect their things. I believe that my vault would have treasures of the same value if not greater." Gefroren''s spirit stated. "No problem but we can take the things that the intruder''s drop right?" Creepysoo asked. "Of course. I will not prohibit you from taking them as they do not belong in this tomb. Feel free to take those away or better yet take them all away because those things might bring curses or bad luck." Gefroren sneeringly said as his spirit faded once more. "Okay then. The old man Gefroren said that if possible we must avoid looting the things of the soldiers buried here. We can take the other things of the undead intruders though. He also assured us that his vault would be filled with good stuff so I think we should do as he says." Creepysoo stated. The others who were touching the armors and weapons gently ce them down and some even offered their prayers. After all of them arranged the armors and weapons back in a neatly fashion, all of them then continued on to the next room. The next room was once again filled with bones and armor that looked like robes. The skeleton''s once again reanimated and this time, the whole group faced thirty skeleton mages. The battle was not that difficult but it did burn their mana by a lot since the skeleton mages invoked multiple mana barriers. Thankfully, Creepysoo had a skill that multiplied a target''s mana consumption by two so the battle did not be longer than they expected. The next room after that was different as the skeletons are already reanimated and they were all wielding spears and a rectangr shield. The group of skeletons numbered about twenty and they are all in a phnx formation which made the party''s advance much more difficult. Whenever Kabrakan will advance, the phnx formation of the undead would also advance and they would thrust their spears. The shields covering them also granted them reduced damage which made a battle of endurance not possible. If all of their mana is consumed then they would definitely lost to a mini-boss. "Everyone, please stand your ground as I would use my skill. It is going to get bumpy." Kabrakan shouted as he emitted a battle roar. Kabrakan then pounded the floor rhythmically with his two towering shields. The floor is then subjected to small tremors and the epicenter of it is Kabarakan. The whole room started to vibrate and shake that keeping a firm footing was virtually impossible. Even his other party member slumped to the ground except for Vayu as he seemed to be floating once inch above the floor. The skeleton soldiers were also subjected to this tremors. Slowly but surely, the skeleton soldiers could not stay stable as their phnx formation toppled and could no longer be maintained. Vayu did not miss this precious chance as he carried his daughter using his shoulders and charged towards the skeleton soldiers. It seems that Soleil did not mind this tactic. If one looked closely, Soleil was steady and was already creating fireballs. It seems that they have used this strategy many times as their movements were natural. It did not take long for Kabrakan to lose mana and his tremors to stop. The other party members finally managed to stand up and join the assault with the father and daughter duo. They finished of the skeleton soldiers before they could recover from falling down. Chapter 176 - Onwards To Conquer The Tomb III After the talk with Dr. Happy¡­ Adrian is currently sleeping soundly in a veryfortable bed. To his right was his mother while his father upied the left. Mina is sitting at Adrian''s foot bench. They all looked m now and are engaging in small talk. "Mina¡­I think you should return to the house and guard it for us. There is currently no one there and it is already cramped enough for us in Adrian''s hospital room." Adrian''s father stated. "I think I shoulde home with you as I need to prepare a meal when he wakes up. Dr. Happy did say that once he wakes up, we can already bring him home." Adrian''s mother stated as she stood up. "But I want to stay here. Look at his cute little face. He was cuter when he was a kid and now he looks like ady killer. Thankfully, he is dense otherwise he would have already brought home a girl or something." Mina stated. "You would not know this but do you remember when he waspeting in a dancepetition and won?" Adrian''s mother stated as she was suddenly reminded of the event due to Mina''s previous statement. "Why? What happened? I suddenly got curious." Mina replied as her eyes sparkled. "Well after he won, an agent from somepany gave me a calling card and suggested Adrian to audition to be an idol." Adrian''s mother said with a light chuckle. "I mean idols have to sing right but his singing ability is very much average." Mina said as she pointed her index finger towards Adrian. "Do not point your finger towards your brother. It is bad." Adrian''s mother stated as she smacked the back of Mina''s hand. "So did you let him audition?" Mina said as she now used her lips to point towards Adrian. "Nope, I did not. I guess thinking about it now, maybe I should have and the ident might have never urred." Adrian''s mother stated as she showed a sad smile. "Okay then let us head home. I know that mom takes like three hours to cook one meal so we better get moving. I still have to help Adrian''s friends anyway." Mina stated as she stood up to diffuse the sad atmosphere. "Finally, I can have peace and quiet around here. I will call you guys if it is time to pick up Adrian." Adrian''s father stated as he gave the car keys to his wife. He tried being funny and it worked but his wife is ring at him though. Guess he is sleeping on the couch tonight. Mina and Adrian''s mother then exited the room as they head towards the car. They were still having slight gossips on the way which is expected of two women who know each other too well. ==== "They were sturdier than I originally thought." Levin Cloud stated as he wiped the sweat in his forehead. "They did have more undead energy circting on their body after all. Also, I sense a great deal of undead energy seeping from the next room. It might be a mini-boss or something." Creepysoo stated. "Already! We just passed by a few rooms and it is a mini-boss already. How big is this tomb anyway?" Peridot grumbled. "Big sis is already on her way. We should wait for her. Are you okay Soleil? You should not push yourself too much. Enjoying the dungeon crawl will make you have a more chance ofpleting it. At least that is what I heard anyway." Levin Cloud stated. "I am fine! I must do my best so that when big bro Equinox joins then I can actively join the fight. I just sat on the side linesst time when we were in a party." Soleil replied. "It is nice to be energetic but too much energy is not good as it will lead you to make mistakes." Vayu stated as he rubbed his daughter''s head. A little whileter footsteps can be heard from the previous room. Those in the room then turned their attention towards the door to the previous room as it might be an enemy. They were up in arms but what greeted them is actually a red haired beautiful woman that could enamor any man that nces upon her. "Sorry that I just came back." Mina stated. All of them wanted to ask if Equinox was okay but they could not muster up the words. Thankfully, Levin Cloud mustered the strength to voice out the question. "Is Adrian okay?" Levin Cloud uttered Equinox'' real name instead of his in-game name. It just goes to show that he was really worried for his best friend. Those that have yet to hear Adrian''s real name tilted their heads in confusion until Kabrakan exined to them that it is Equinox'' real name. They could only react with an "Ahhh" before bing serious and wait for Solstice''s reply. "You do not need to worry too much. Adrian''s game pod just got an error and it glitched which made his game pod smoke a little. He was ejected before a major thing happened. The maintenance crew came and said that it would take more or less five hours to fix his game pod. You guys can rx." Mina said a believable lie. Mina did not even stutter or did any weird reactions so that even Adrian''s friend did not be suspicious. She honestly did not expect to be questioned until the end of the dungeon crawl but they really care for Adrian in the bottom of their hearts. It warmed her heart a little but she knows as a businesswoman that people like them are more prone to produce failures or mistakes if bothered by something. She could only lie so that their performance will not drop and they fail. She is sorry that she has to hide this information from them but even closest friends must keep some secrets. "If that were the case then why did he not contact us using his haloswatch?" Levin Cloud asked as he knows that you can contact another person using the haloswatch as it is connected to the game pod. "Times like this is why I hate smart kids." Mina thought as her brain thought up of a reasonable excuse to give to them. "It was actually his haloswatch that caught fire. Apparently some hacker managed to glitch it which also made the game pod glitch. Thankfully, the haloswatch was immediately cooldown using the safety protocols of the game pod." Mina replied with a believable tone. "If that was the case then why did you not return earlier?" Creepysoo blurted out the question which he then felt some tingle on his spine like a wild animal wants to tear him apart. "I really wanted to return but I was the one who had to go and send Adrian''s haloswatch for repairs. I should have not gotten out of my game pod if I knew that would be my fate. To be ackey that must adhere to the orders of those higher than me a.k.a. my parents." Mina replied and added a dramatic tone in the end like she was wronged or whatever. "Okay then. Are you ready to proceed to the next room?" Levin Cloud asked Mina. "Yeah. Thankfully you guys already rmed me about the trap rooms or else I would have died a few times." Mina replied. "How did you pass through to the trap rooms quickly anyway?" Vayu asked as he was curious. "I just turned into a blood mist and whizzed right through. Vampires have that special ability. I can also transform into other creatures. I am still new to this whole vampire thing and they told me I was not ready for it so I did not bother to even learn it yet." Mina replied. "Awesome! Can you show me?" Creepysoo said as he popped his head near Mina and showed his sparkling eyes. "Maybe next time. That skill uses a lot of mana to use and can only be used out ofbat." Mina said as he calmed down Creepysoo. The group then decided to proceed to the next room when Mina recovered her mana. The room they entered is vastly differentpared to the previous room. It looked like a big event hall as there was chandeliers and other caricatures fastened on the wall. It was vast that from their guess about two thousand people could fit inside. Whoever built this tomb really outdone himself which made the whole party happy. It made them happy because a luxurious tomb means luxurious rewards. The other end of the room also contained the stairs that reflects brilliant light. It looked like the steps were made from a diamond like material. The stairs look beautiful except for one thing that is currently standing on the middle of it. A hooded figure that is radiating this dirty ck aura. Creepysoo who saw this could only utter one word as he knows what king of undead it was. "Lich!" Chapter 177 - Letting Off Steam The group kept on observing the lich that funny enough not attacking them. The lich is actually just standing on the middle section of the stairs and not even looking towards them. The lich is like a statue that is facing the exit. Creepysoo immediately identified the monster before them. Monster: Frost Lich Level: 105 HP: 750,000 / 750,000 MP: 1,000,000 / 1,000,000 Description: A lich transformed into a Frost Lich by an unknown energy. Besides being able to raise the undead, it could also wield ice attribute spells with great uracy and power. Adventurers should never fight them in their own domain unless they are confident in defeating it. It omits a frost aura around it that can freeze those near it if exposed for too long. "Thankfully, it is not a named monster. It is just a Frost Lich." Creepysoo stated in the party chat in order to not alert the Frost Lich to their arrival. "What is a Frost Lich?" Levin Cloud asked even though he has a rough idea on what the creature is. "It is basically a lich with ice magic added into its arsenal." Creepysoo replied. "I see. We need to seal it or root it in ce first so that we can bombard it." Levin Cloud stated. "Leave that to me!" Creepysoo replied. Creepysoo then started murmuring some words and he was suddenly enveloped in dark violet runes that looked like a music sheet. A few secondter he finally uttered the name of the spell. He tapped the bottom of his staff while doing so. "Grasp of the Undead" Creepysoo stated. Creepysoo''s staff suddenly glowed in a dark violet color and this light went down towards the bottom of the staff until it was transferred to the floor. The dark violet energy then snaked towards the Frost Lich and it finally looked towards its back. The Frost lich tried to block the spell by creating ice spikes in front of the snaking energy but it failed. Despite the terrain changing, the dark violet energy seemed to had homing capabilities as the Frost Lich could not dodge it. The frost lich then tried to use a movement skill by shaping the ice below it into a moving ice tform but the dark violet energy still trailed towards it. Vayu seeing the frost lich mid-air knew that he had to bring it down because if it was bound mid-air then only a limited type of attacks would be able to hit it. Vayu then activated one of his movement skills that he likes. "Autumn Wind" Vayu stated. A gentle breeze then swept the entire room. Apanying the wind are leaves of different shapes and sizes. The leaves were dancing in the wind so to speak and Vayu then jumped towards one of the leaves. Normally, a person''s weight would be a thousand times heavier than a leaf but Vayu stepped on the leaf and he did not fall. Instead, he stepped on it like it was a firm foothold and then jumped towards the next leaf. He continued doing this and in no time he reached the frost lich. The frost lich who saw Vayu approaching it is suddenly given a decision. It should either deal with the immediate danger which is Vayu or the uing danger which is the "Grasp of the Undead" skill. The frost lich chose the former as it would decide its action after removing Vayu from the equation. The frost lich''s icy staff then glowed in a pale white light and released a white mist. Vayu who saw this could see that the frost lich chose to deal with him first. Vayu could only smile as the frost lich chose wrong because he was not a normal person because he was half wind elemental. It is never wise to battle wind elementals mid-air as it is their favorite battleground. The frost lich immediate made ice spears and hurled it at Vayu but thetter''s form suddenly dispersed when the ice spears touch him. Vayu then rematerialized behind the frost lich and immediately made a downward swing of his sword to bring the lich down to the floor. The skill that Vayu triggered is his elemental passive skill called "One with the Wind". Skill: One with the Wind Tier: Racial Skill Type: Passive Dodge Effect: Be the wind for a brief moment when a spell is about tond towards you. You can then choose a location around you in a given radius to rematerialize. Duration: Three seconds Radius: Five meters Cooldown: 20 minutes Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant This skill was basically a free invulnerability if used right. It means that if a yer is a pro at dodging skill shots then he or she could basically trigger this passive to dodge sure hit skills or high damaging skills. Although Vayu is not a master at dodging yet, he was getting there as wind elementals are said to be the hardest to trap and are the free spirits. The frost lich was sent crashing down by Vayu''s attack and it wanted to stand up but the dark violet energy finally struck it. Numerous hands made of either bones or rotting flesh grabbed onto the frost lich. The frost lich''s blue shining eyes suddenly shed red because it was actually trapped by a spell made using undead energy. This was the most embarrassing moment in this frost lich''s undead life as it should be the master of forbidden magic and should be immune to it. The frost lich tried to emit undead energy so that it could reverse the magic used to bind it but it realized that it cannot. Whatever undead energy was used on him was vastly superior to the one he is using but only its current master is able to do the exact same thing to him. The frost lich released more undead energy so that it could break its binding but Creepysoo is actually continuously pouring its mana on it which made it impossible for the frost lich to break its binding. "Keep the frost lich pinned down. I need to release some steam as I really want to punch something." Solstice stated while her face was eerily smiling. The three friends who saw this immediately stepped sideward and only activated their binding skills to aid Creepysoo. Although their mana will be continuously drained, it was still better than not granting the wish of the tigress before them. The three of them remembered that they identally made paper nes using her progress report when they were kids. The four friends did not hear the end of it from her and they were basically Mina''s ves for the entire day until they rece her progress report. She was generous as long as you are in her good side but unforgiving if you get on her bad side. Right now, Mina (Solstice) wants to let out steam as this was a way for her to cool down. It also did not hurt for her to vent her anger on a virtual punching bag. She decided to try out one of her new skills on the frost lich as she is presented with a rather great guinea pig or punching bag. Levin Cloud and Peridot activated their binding skills. Levin Cloud moved the ground so that it traps the frost lich to the floor like cement. Peridot threw a green looking gem towards the frost lich and it exploded into small bits that tied the frost lich like a rope. The struggling frost lich could no longer make big movements like earlier when it was just Creepysoo''s skill that is affecting it. "Let us hope my new skill has high damage. Seriously, undead are not a good match against vampires. They do not even bleed which is very annoying." Solstice stated as she slit her palm using her sharp nail. Her blood then dripped onto the floor and she immediately formed a sword using it. The sword made of blood solidified and it looked like a sword made of red metal instead of something liquid. It even looked sharp because when it scraped the floor, the pointed tip created sparks when it was ran against the floor. Solstice sacrifice ten percent of her health to make the blood sword because there is currently no blood sttered onto the surroundings for her to form. She had to make use of her own blood and decrease her health in turn but the blood sword is more powerful due to it containing asmodian blood in it. The vampires are still descendants of the first race which means their blood is more potent than normal blood of random creatures. "Let me start then. Be sure to keep it nice and bound for me. Blood Swamp." Solstice muttered. The blood red sword then sunk towards the ground below her and made a swamp full of blood. Emerging from the blood swamp were weapons of the same constitution of the blood red sword. Only this time, all types of melee weapons were emerging from it ranging from spears to even morningstars. Solstice then picked up a Morningstar first and proceeded to club the frost lich with a demonic smile. Vayu had to cover up her daughter''s eyes from the gruesome scene while the others paled and once again saw this tigress'' sadistic side. Chapter 178 - Yeti [Your party has sessfully defeated the mini-boss Frost Lich.] [Your whole party has gained experience points.] [The undead spawning rate on Mount Nieve has been decreased by 10%.] [Obtained Frost Wand] [Obtained Frost Lich Cloak] The frost lich did not even managed to stand up due to the binding skills that kept it from retalitating. Even though it activated its mana barrier, Solstice just basically bashed it with whatever weapon that the blood swamp spawned. The blood swamp did not dissipate as long as Solstice is standing on top of it. Each blood weapon conjured by the skill basically has small durability. In just ten hits, the weapon will return into a liquid blood state and rejoin with the blood swamp. She basically has infinite weapons as long she remained standing at the blood swamp. The skill is very much great but its weakness is very obvious. All you have to do is knock her back so that the blood swamp immediately vanishes. Still, it is a very powerful skill especially if the battlefield is filled with blood because she practically has now a domain that infinitely spawns weapons for her. All of the party members made a mental note to never be on her bad side. Solstice is better being an ally rather than an enemy. She is even smiling after the mess she made. The frost lich is basically now all bone fragments and no usable parts. The party rolled for the two items on who gets it as they decided that it is only fair. The dice roll is a way to distribute items using luck. The highest number is 100 while the lowest is 1. Creepysoo managed to get the Frost Lich Cloak which is an epic tier cloak while Soleil got the Frost Wand which is also epic tier. Levin Cloud even blessed the skeleton of the Frost Lich so that it would never revive again. The next thing they were surprised about is that they practically lessened the spawn rate of undead in the mountain. This gave them a clue that they should be at least ten liches that kept spawning the undead. The ones observing them might already know that they defeated one lich so the rest must now be prepared. The party ascended the steps as there was no longer anything special in the room. They opened the ice like doors and what greeted them is a stone bridge that shows signs of aging. The bridge is about a hundred meter long and no visible enemy but that is for normal people that cannot see spectral undead. Creepysoo, Vayu and Soleil all see moving white mists that resemble that of a woman flying in a white ghostly dress. "There are Frost Wraiths flying all over the bridge. It seems that they will not attack us proactively. We should test it out with a y soldier." Creepysoo stated as he saw the information on the undead. Monster: Frost Wraith Level: 104 HP: 700,000 / 700,000 MP: 800,000 / 800,000 Description: Malevolent spirits borne from those who died due to the harshness of winter. They prowl on unsuspecting travelers and freeze their spirits along with their bodies. Their touch will afflict any living person with frostbite. It is said that if things suddenly freeze without it being cold then a frost wraith is nearby. Peridot made a y soldier and made it traverse the bridge. The instant that it stepped foot on the bridge, a nearby frost wraith immediately charged towards it and phased right through the y soldier''s body. Ayer of frost could be seen on its chest area and Peridot saw that the y soldier''s durability decreased. Peridot still controlled the y soldier to keep going as it was not broken yet but it suddenly walked on an area where a lot of frost wraiths were floating by. The moment the y soldier entered that area, all the wraiths charged towards it and the y soldier is not pure white due to frost. The y soldier crumbled seconds after as it durability plummeted to the utmost. "What happened?" Levin Cloud asked since he cannot clearly see what happened. All he saw was little by little, the y soldier started havingyers of frost until it became white and crumbled. "The y soldier basically entered an area where a lot of frost wraiths were and you just saw the result of the attack." Creepysoo replied. "How do you think we should proceed with this one?" Levin Cloud asked as he still have yet to get his warding skill. "The Frost Wraith have a fire element right?" Soleil asked as all eyes turned towards her. "Yes. Basically, the frost wraiths are now weak to both extreme heat and holy attribute attacks." Levin Cloud then remembered that Soleil is actually a half fire elemental. "I think I can ward them off enough but I think my fire is not hot enough to keep all of them at bay. I am still a lesser elemental." Soleil replied with a bit of a sad face as she knows her limitations. "That is okay, Soleil. I can enchant your attack with holy attribute so that it increases its potency and we could safely cross the bridge." Levin Cloud replied with a smile and encouraging tone to brighten up the little girl''s somewhat gloomy attitude. Soleil nodded with a serious looking face and she started to create a mini sun on her palms. She slowly expanded it until it was big enough to fit seven people but they must be huddled together. She also had to concentrate as with just ack of concentration then the fire sphere enveloping them will dissipate. Levin Cloud then enchanted the fire sphere with holy attribute magic. They could not run across the bridge because Soleil will lose concentration and it is already hard enough for a little girl to concentrate. They walked in a good pace and in about fifteen minutes or so they could cross the bridge as long no mishaps would happen. The moment they took their first steps on the bridge, the frost wraith near them charged towards them. It tried to phase through them but it was not able to phase through the barrier. Instead, it released a piercing screech indicating that it felt immense pain doing so. The screech of one frost wraith seemed to attract more of them and those even faraway started to fly towards the party. Some frost wraiths even tried to attack them from below but the holy me shield kept them at bay. Some even tried to force their way through using numbers but they were instead damage by the shield. There is visible decrease in the thickness of the shield though every time the frost wraiths attack the area. Luckily, the frost wraiths seemed to be non-intelligent as they move by instinct and does not realize that attacking the same spot over and over is the weakness of the shield. By the time they were passed the middle of the bridge, they were surrounded by all the frost wraiths. From an outside perspective, it looks like there is anotheryer to the ming sphere. Thatyer though is actually a bunch of frost wraiths circling them and waiting for a time to strike those living inside. "It seems that the frost wraiths are unrelenting." Vayu eximed as they were almost acroos the bridge and the frost wraiths were still circling the bridge. "I will attack with use an area heal and we will use the chance that they are stunned to run towards the door." Levin Cloud stated. "Will the door even stop them?" Kabrakan asked. "We can just hope." Levin Cloud truth fully answered. They finally reached the end of the bridge and the door is just ten steps in front of them. "Little Soleil. In three seconds, you can release the shield and we would sprint to the door okay." Levin Cloud instructed and Soleil only replied with a nod. "3¡­2¡­1¡­Mass Heal" Levin Cloud shouted. Soleil broke her concentration and the me shield dissipated. A blinding light covered the whole group. They were not healed because they are already in full health but the frost wraiths that charged towards them did not like the touch of the light. All the wraiths surrounding them screeched in immense pain before running away. The group sprinted towards the door but it would not budge. Theyers of ice made the door unable to be opened. The frost wraiths who recovered from the holy damage suddenly screeched and charged towards the group trying to open the door. "Regulus" Soleil shouted as her red lion doll became big and life like. Regulus roared and it released a breath full of mes that instantly vaporized the ice that kept the door from opening. Kabrakan then charged with his full body weight to immediately open the door even though it was still shining red due to the hot mes that Regulus spew out. They immediately entered and what greeted them was a loud roar followed by nking chains. "Yeti!" Everyone eximed. Chapter 179 - Adrian Awakes Inside the room they came inside in was a hulking beast that was a cross between a pr bear and a gori. It had white pinkish fur and had six limbs. Its eyes were like pure ck marbles and it had two bottom fangs. Its skin was pale blue but it was mostly covered with its fur and the only noticeable skin is the face. The Yeti is constantly roaring towards the group making itself look ferocious. It would have seeded but the chains that is binding it to a wall is not helping its cause. It just looked like a caged animal that is desperate and wants no one to bother it. The yeti did not even stretch its chains to its fullest as it seems something might happen if it did so. The yeti even had wounds all over its body as there were scabs and bruises that indicated it was tortured. The group were still not out of the danger yet though as the frost wraiths are still going towards them. "Hurry and close the door!" Levin Cloud shouted. Solstice and Kabrakan immediately took each side of the door and immediately pushed it. The door was then mmed shut with a big m but some of the frost wraiths managed to enter. Creepysoo, Vayu and Soleil did quick work of them though as only two managed to get inside and those two frost wraiths are already damaged. When the door mmed shut, all of the party members received a system notification. [You have arrived at the first safe zone.] [Resting in a safe zone gives yers double the rate of recovery for stamina, health and mana.] [You may log out in a safe zone but you will not be sent outside the dungeon.] When they saw the system notification, they were very doubtful. They questioned if this really was the safe zone because the yeti did not really make them feel safe at all. Apart from the unbearable roars, they were not really attacked by the yeti inside the room. The yeti was just mostly roaring for them to note close to it. Solstice though could see that the yeti had obvious fear in its eyes as she had observed caged animals in the real world. She was honestly amaze that the game could actually mimic the feeling of these animals. Now she knows why her little brother often brag about his summoned creatures or soulbounds. "Do you guys know how to make that creature my mount?" Solstice asked. "Huh? You like that but it is weak and it is full of wounds." Levin Cloud said as he was shocked by Solstice''s unique choice of words. "It was probably used by the liches for experimentation. I heard the blood of resilient creatures can create stronger undead. Take note that some of the liches are actually magicians that became undead on their own volition just to continue their research. Some just wanted to understand the depths of magic while others just wanted to continue their diabolical research." Creepysoo exined with a tone that indicated that he was not so childish when ites to matters like this. Others might see Creepysoo as an innocent kid but one must take note that he is the first yer to be an undead. He must have seen things that are not that savory or pleasing to the eyes. He must have already killed lots of liches that tarnish the reputation of the undead. "Regardless, I like the look in its eyes. I want it." Solstice stated firmly. "If you want it that much then we can only wait until Adrian could get it for you." Levin Cloud stated. "All we know is that only summoners can capture beasts and other living creatures. The mounts and other things that were avable on the market before the summoner ss was released are said to be provided by the NPC summoners. Those mounts and pets were basically the teasers for the Summoner job ss." Peridot added. "So I just need Adrian to catch this guy or something then I could have him or her. I do not know the gender yet." Solstice said as she eyed the yeti and it seems the yeti felt the gravitation of the former to it as a tingle was sent to its spine. "It is moreplicated than that but it is the general idea of it. Adrian will basically trap it in a special stone called a Companion Stone. You can also only have one mount or pet if you are not a summoner." Kabrakan added another tidbit. "Also if it dies in battle, you will need to wait for a day to be able to call it again unlike summoners who can reduce the cooldown of a fallen summoned creature. You must also treat it with care as it is still a living thing in this game at least. You will get thepanion panel anyway once you get a mount anyway." Levin Cloud stated thest few information regarding mounts. "Okay then I will wait. So do we advance from here or just log back in once Adrian returns?" Levin Cloud asked the party. "I vote that we retire for the moment. Although the road to here has be rather easier due to our skills, it is still mentally taxing every time that we have think of a n." Vayu inserted his opinion. "I also vote for that as I am very hungry now. We should continue once Equinox has returned. It gives us more assurance to clear the dungeon. There are liches here in this dungeon and may be even ten of them." Creepysoo added. "Nine actually or lesser. Big sis Solstice already pummeled one remember?" Soleil replied. "Regardless, the level will rise from here and we need someone who passed the level 100 mark especially for the boss." Levin Cloud added. The party then all agreed to reconver when Adrian''s problem is solved. They wanted to rest too because not only had they have to use innovative ways to clear rooms but also they wanted to erase the image of Solstice beating of a lich. They really wanted to get a clear head before attempting the next rooms. "Well then. I will say goodbye for now Snowy." Solstice said as she bid goodbye to the yeti. "You named it Snowy?" Levin Cloud asked. "Why got a problem with that?" Solstice stated as she red at Levin Cloud. "No Ma''am!" Levin Cloud hurriedly replied and then immediately logged out for fear of angering the tigress. ===== Adrian then suddenly see himself in a familiar sidewalk and he was walking with Marlon. He then bid goodbye to his best friend and is walking towards the direction of a store where he will be picked up by his parents. Nothing was out of the ordinary and he reached an intersection. He is currently walking to a nearby crosswalk as he wanted to cross it so that he could take a shortcut. Across him is a little girl who was ying with her toy and her mother. The mother then picked up her phone as she received a call. The mother told something to the little girl but Adrian did not hear because of the sound of car horns. Adrian was currently waiting for the traffic light to turn red before he crossed as that was what he is told to do. He did have the urge to cross the street because no vehicle is passing by thene in front of him. Adrian is currently looking in front of him when he saw that the toy that the little girl is now in the middle of thene. The little girl then trudged towards her fallen toy while her mother was turned away from her child and is preupied with the call she was answering. It was supposed to be okay but then Adrian saw a bus speeding towards thene of where the little girl is currently in. Adrian did not know what came over him because he suddenly bolted from his location. He sped towards the little girl that was frozen in fear as the bus wasing near her. Adrian did not hear the honking of horns or even the little girl''s cry as adrenaline rushed over his whole body. The bus looks like it was decelerating but it was already about to hit the little girl. The mother finally caught up to what was happening dropped her phone in panic and had fear written all over her face. Adrian though managed to reach the little girl and carried her near the end of thene but he realized it was not enough. Adrian pushed the little girl in panic and he managed to push her towards her panicking mother. It would have been a great picture but the side of the bus managed to hit Adrian and he was sent fumbling away a few meters. His vision bing blurry and blood gushing out of his head made Adrian faint. After this dream or recounting of memories, Adrian who was lying on the hospital suddenly awoke from his sleep. His father was there and was slightly startled because the sudden jerk motion of his son. Adrian''s father immediately called for Dr. Happy. Chapter 180 - Our Secret The news that Adrian woke up immediately made Mina and Adrian''s mom rush to the hospital. They even took lunch boxes there as Adrian might feel a bit weak. Adrian''s mom wanted him to eat before he was discharged from the hospital. The two of them arrived after Dr. Happy''s inspection so they were just in time for the doctor to say the test results. The results were mostly just Dr. Happy telling them that Adrian''s vitals were no longer erratic and that he had calmed down. There were no other problems and that he can now return back home. "You can be discharge then. I will let a nurse give you the papers. Excuse me and enjoy your meal." Dr. Happy said as he exited the room with his signature warm smile. "Seriously! Do not worry us too much like that. Next time you see a little girl get hit by something moving then you must let nature take its course." Mina stated as a joke. "Mina!" Adrian''s mother said in an embarrassed tone. "Well that is dark." Adrian replied with a dryugh. "I am just saying." Mina replied and all of them shared a goodugh. ==== On the way back home¡­. "Oh Yeah! I forgot to tell you that I told your friends that your game pod broke down because of your haloswatch so tell then that is the reason you were out ofmission. Okay?" Mina said with her signature persuasive smile. "Okay. I also do not want Soleil to feel guilty because of my own personal trauma. Let us keep this thing between us. A secret between siblings." Adrian immediately replied but in his mind was another sentence. "I know that smile. It is her if you do not agree with me then you are dead smile." Adrian thought in the back of his mind. They reached home with no worries but there is still that lingering fear in the minds of the family for Adrian. Still, Adrian wanted to y the game because he was the one who invited the whole team for the raid yet he did nothing yet for them. Also, Dr. Happy actually agreed that he can y again because he said that it is therapeutic for him in a way. Knowing that even his doctor was on board made Adrian d. What he did not know is that Dr. happy wanted Adrian to clear the first obstacle for him to walk. Also it is quite a task to help people ovee their trauma which is why Adrian has to report to the hospital every week from now on. It is so that no more unexpected things ur. Adrian managed to convince his parents by letting them monitor him. They would basically stream the dungeon crawl on their television located in their living room. Adrian once again went inside his game pod and it safely booted once again. He checked the messages only for there to be dozens of them. "It seems that they were really worried." Adrian uttered with a sad smile and it looks like he was about to tear up. He felt really warm because of their genuine worry for them. "All the more reason for me to do my best but I should tell them that I am okay first." Adrian thought to himself as he sent a chat using the group chat. Equinox: Yo! How is everybody doing? Creepysoo: £¨¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s Big Bro is back. Yay! What happened to you?! Equinox: My haloswatch suddenly fritzed. I am sorry for making you guys worry. Levin Cloud: It is all good as long as you are fine. Soleil: Big bro worried me a lot. I thought it was my fault. (T-T) Peridot: You do not have to feel guilty little Soleil. It is his fault that his haloswatch was hacked anyway.He probably downloaded something unsightly. Kabrakan: Will you be able to join us in the raid? Equinox: Yup! I am logging in right now. Wait for me guys. ?(????)? ==== Adrian appeared right back on the spot where he was logged out. He was in the room where the ice blocks would hit you if you trigger the floor tile. He immediately unfurled his wings and safely passed the room without triggering anthing. He then arrived to the room where the arrows would fire if you stepped on the moving magic circle. He activated his Evil Eye just to make sure and he saw the movement of the magic circles. That is right. There were three magic circles that were moving like a pinball. If it struck another magic circle or a corner then the magic circle will bounce back. He once again flew across in order to save up time because he did not want anyone to say he was cking off. He then arrived at the stone bridge and like they said the wraiths were still there. They were roaming the area thoughtlessly. It seems the frost wraiths would only react when someone stepped on the bridge. Adrian knew what he had to do and immediately summoned Kaon. A magic circle with a dragon insignia made with lines of red, blue and a tint of brown appeared on the air. A dragon roar was then heard that caught the attention of the frost wraiths. Kaon''s long body already reached the bridge so the frost wraiths charged towards him. It looked like the frost wraiths were charging with much more ferocity when they charged towards Kaon. It feels like they were frustrated with something and wanted to vent on someone. Unlucky for the frost wraiths, Kaon is a Frostfire Dragon that deals high damage towards them. This is why sometimes having the inability to feel fear is not useful. Fear is natural and all things must feel it in order to judge if something is not good for them. All the frost wraiths ended up beautifully exploding like they were a bunch of fireworks. If you were in Adrian''s house then you would hear cheering from the living room. It is because apparently his parents were enjoying watching Adrian. His mother even shed one tear when he saw Adrian walking although his look was different because he had horns and wings. He also had tattoos but since it was a game she let it slide. If it was in real life the she would have whipped Adrian''s buttocks until it was sore and he could no longer walk. Nevertheless, they were enjoying seeing their son bing active and rather fearless. It seems a seed of excitement is now nted on their hearts. Adrian pushed therge door by himself as he had enough strength to anyway because of the stat awakening at level 100. He was greeted by the members and Creepysoo even hugged him. Soleil wanted to hug him but she was beaten by Creepysoo. It seems that the young boy was too affectionate towards his first friend in Pandemonium. "Sorry that I amte." Adrian saidically. "It is okay. Now that you are here then things would be much easier." Levin Cloud stated with a smile as he passed on the party leader back to Adrian once he was added back into the party. [You are now the party leader.] "Move away everyone. It is now time for my task first." Solstice stated and everyone listened. "Wow! Did we raise her to be that demanding?" Adrian''s mother asked as she stared at the television screen. "Probably got it from you." Adrian''s father casually replied. He did not dare look at his wife''s reaction. "You did tell me that you want me to seal a creature right?" Adrian asked. "It is right there. The one who is warily looking at your dragon." Solstice said as she pointed the yeti that is now quiet due to Kaon''s presence. Adrian the inspected the yeti and saw that it was bound by a special chain. The chain seemed to weaken the yeti and is actually sapping its health continuously. Judging from the bones near it, it seems that this yeti is not the only one to suffer this fate. "I will try then but do not me me if I fail." Adrian replied. Adrian then focused on the yeti that had its guard up against him. It seems the yeti felt the power radiating from Adrian as it was not roaring and trying to sound threatening towards him. "Greater Seal" Adrian muttered as a magic circle then materialized below the yeti''s feet. The yeti was suddenly rmed as it felt another foreign energy entering its body. Different chains with runic symbols then materialized and bound the yeti. The yeti failed to struggle with this because it was already weak and is only using a bit of its strength to look like a threat. Adrian became confident that he will pull the seal off but then the other set of chains binding the yeti glowed. The other set of chains then glowed in an eerie light and it actually cancelled the sealing spell that Adrian cast. Adrian was mind boggled as why that happened and Soleil almost cursed out loud. Adrian then checked what type of chains was binding this yeti as it did not look normal. Item: Life Shackles Tier: Epic Type: Trap Effect: Any living bound by this chain will be continuously sap their life force and sending it to the one who bound them. It also protects the one affected from other sealing type skills or items. Description: Chains said to be made using forbidden magic. The creator of this item is yet unknown but if found out then the creator would be branded a heretic and will be branded as a traitor towards living beings. A great deal of force is needed to break the chains. Chapter 181 - Snow Woman The chains draining the life force of the yeti was protecting it from the Greater Seal skill that Adrian cast. Mina who saw this could only grumble show her displeasure. "What happened? Why did you fail!?" Mina grumbled every few seconds because she was not immediately getting what she wanted. "It''s the chains. These chains are a bit more special than I thought. Everyone step back. I will try something." Adrian replied. "What is so special about those chains?" Mina asked. "I cannot see its details but those chains are using both curse and undead energy." Creepysoo stated. Adrian then used up all hisher energy and focused it on his giant gauntlets. Adrian is going to use pure physical force plus the enchantment ofher energy to try and break the chains. The first few seconds nothing was happening. Little by little, the chains are showing signs of breaking. Although the chains were showing signs, the power that Adrian exerted seems to be not enough so he even used some of his soul essence. The burst of strength surged in Adrian''s arms and the chains are now starting to break. The sound of cracking metal is now spreading inside the room and the others were immediately on guard. Once the chains break then even the yeti might attack them. They must be ready if the yeti would suddenly charge towards them when it bes free from its bondage. A loud ng and a sudden shockwave of energy spread out inside the room when Adrian finally broke the chains. The others members braced themselves for the sudden charge of the yeti. But contrary to what they expected, the yeti looked like it became calm and then it fell to the floor with arge thud. From the looks of it, the yeti fell asleep because of intense exhaustion. The yeti might have been fighting a much more intense battle than they thought. Adrian though actually received damage from the act that he did. He would have been afflicted with a curse but he resisted it. It seems that whoever imbued the chains must have put the curse and whoever destroys the chain would be afflicted by it. "Can you seal it now?" Mina asked. "Yup. But I do not have an emptypanion stone so you would have to wait until we are out of this dungeon." Adrian replied. "I am fine with that." Mina replied as Adrian once again started the skill. Adrian then once again activated Greater Seal. The soul chains once again bound the yeti but it did not even fight it. Therge body of the yeti slowly sunk towards the floor and its body bing illusory. Its body is now bing one with the magic circle and it transformed the magic circle. The magic circle now had an insignia of the yeti in the middle and it now glowed in a pale white light. The magic circle disappeared and then a system notification appeared in front of Adrian. [Do you want to name the sealed Yeti? Yes or No] [You have selected No. The soul of the yeti will remain in the soul chamber.] Adrian did not name the yeti because it would form a link between them and the yeti would be his soulbound. He might not be ready to part with a creature that bes his soulbound so he did not seal any random creature that he sees. He might be called picky but he is careful and even other summoners from top guilds do this. "Okay. Now we can proceed to the next room." Mina stated and all of them stared at her with wonder. They did not know where the tigress gets her motivation from. Nevertheless, the only thing keeping them in this room was the yeti so they head to the next room. The door to the next room was suspicious because there is no physical door but just darkness. Usually there would be a physical door but all there was is pitch ck darkness that their vision could not pierce. Even Adrian''s eyes only see total darkness and the sensation was different when they passed through the entrance. It felt like they passed through a thin film or membrane. The next scene gave them chills because the next room was vastly different from what they expected. The whole room was like the outside as it was actually snowing inside an actualrge room. There were even snowmen inside the room so some even got close and patted them. "Aahhh!" A scream of a young boy suddenly echoed. "What!? What is wrong?" Solstice suddenly bolted towards the direction of the scream since Vayu is already looking out for his daughter then she must look after the other kid. The group all hurried towards the location of the scream and they saw Creepysoo visibly shaken. He then pointed to the snowman that had the snow in its face gone. It was actually a real man encased in a frozen block of ice with visible fear written all over his face. They then checked all of the snowmen and all of them were the same. The only difference is that they were men of different races. The snowmen inside the room were all men that was frozen to death. The party then stuck together much more tightly than before but no enemies were showing up. They once again saw the entrance to the next room and it was like the previous entrance that they have just went inside.All of them basically ran to the next room as they were really creeped out by the view in their current room. It was like they were inside a horror movie or something and the next target would be them. Inside the next room was like the previous room but this time there were actual enemies inside. There are two frost liches and a pale woman with bluish white hair that is wearing white kimono. The kimono she was wearing had patterns of a snowkes and she is seen smiling at the party that entered. "It seems that we have some lovely visitors. Have you seen my beautiful masterpieces in the room before?" the pale woman asked the group. "If you are calling those masterpieces then you do not have any taste in art, you hag." Solstice immediately rebutted. "How dare you tell me I have no taste in art!? Freezing them after they felt euphoria and then extreme terror is the most beautiful thing that I have made. Well, I am prettier of course." The pale woman said as she made outrageous movements like she was waving to an audience of something. "Did she get hit on the head or something?" Peridot whispered. "Do not be fooled. That is not a living woman." Adrian stated as he looked at the pale woman with his evil eyes. Monster: Snow Woman Level: 108 HP: 1,000,000 / 1,000,000 MP: 1,500,000 /1,500,000 Description: An undead said to be from a woman who died in snowy mountains and rose back from the dead to kill unsuspecting hikers. She would first lure the hikers with her beauty. When they least expect it, she would then show her hideous form and suck the life force out of her victims. The life force she has drain would make her look beautiful fa?ade younger and more beautiful. The victim would then be frozen in ice with horror still preserved in their frozen bodies. "There are undead that are fixated on looking young and beautiful. Those are usually the crazy ones that take life force from any person so I advise to not associate with those." Creepysoo stated as he started chanting his skill. "It seems that you managed to kill one of the frost liches but that will not happen again." The snow woman said as she suddenly summoned a blizzard inside the room. Soleil immediately used a me shield so that the uing blizzard does not cover them. The snow is immediately melted by the me shield while the others immediately started discussing a n once the initial attack of the snow woman disappears. It took about thirty seconds before the intensity of the blizzard subsides but snow would still rage every second or so. The vision of the group became blurry because of what the snow woman did. They also saw that the snow woman is no longer located on the area she was standing on. Even the two frost liches near her disappeared. They immediately formed two circles. Soleil, Creepysoo, Levin Cloud and Peridot in the inner circle since they could be easily killed if they get focused on. Vayu, Kabrakan, Solstice and Equinox on the outer as the vanguard. Sirius was already hiding inside Adrian''s shadow. Kaon is in human form beside Adrian while Adrian will summon Saena when he sees the enemy. Saena was not good in very cold climates. She could barely heal anyone because she was shaking due to the freezing temperature so she had to sit this one out. Suddenly, numerous ice spikes is shot towards the group from three different directions. The vanguards easily blocked the ice spikes but then they heard a giggle. The giggle reverberated all over the room so there was no obvious location to trace where it came from. Levin Cloud then saw that a shadow is suddenly forming from below them and it was actually expanding. He looked up and saw a giant iceberging down towards their location. "Everyone scatter!" Chapter 182 - Snow Illusion Array Everyone was rmed with Levin Cloud suddenly shouting. Instead of finding the cause of his panic, they did what he tasked and scattered. This just goes to show that all have gained a level of trust that they will follow through immediate instructions. A loud crash was then heard and with the ground shaking. When they all looked back, they saw a huge iceberg located in their previous standing ce. If they were not warned then they might have been squished t and die due to suffocation. The most terrifying thing was that the iceberg fell but it was silent as it was muffled by the sound of the cold whistling wind. Thankfully, Levin Cloud managed to observe that a shadow was forming and spot the iceberg in time. It is true on what they say that it is always the most observant who lives in horror movies. "Che! Where did that hag hide?!" Solstice suddenly shouted. "Even I cannot sense their undead energy. As if they became the environment themselves or are in a separate dimension and attacking us." Creepysoo stated and looked towards Adrian hoping that he can verify his im. "It is not spatial magic. It is as if they are everywhere at the same time." Adrian stated as he activated his evil eye and saw that their energy signatures was all over the ce. Adrian thought that this should be impossible. No one should be able to attack if they dispersed themselves in the surroundings like when vampires turn into blood mists. It would be seriously over the top broken if they could do that as they could kill anyone while being invincible. Adrian focused more and saw some glyphs and runic lines on the floor itself. The snow was covering most of it so he did not notice it immediately. He read some of the runes that were small in scale because some of the runes run far throughout the room. The runes consisted of more than ten enchantments so it would mean that this was not done immediately. This formation wasid and perfected in a long time. Even Adrian is not confident enough to break it as he is not that proficient as it looks like a master scribe made this one. "It seems we are trapped inside an array or formation. It is some kind of illusion that masks their energies. It somehow makes the surroundings have the same energy signature as them." Adrian stated as he remained in high alert. "Do you have an idea on how to break the array then? Any idea would be good right about now. I sick and tired of this freezing ce." Peridot grumbled as she does not like the cold since she rarely goes outside the country and is not used to the freezing weather. "There are only two ways to break an enchantment using runes. The first way is to somehow rewrite part of the array. This way is more time consuming and if we are not in an immediate threat then I would use this one." Adrian stated. "What is the other one?" Vayu asked as he was curious. "The second way would be to use brute force in order basically shatter the array." Adrian replied. "Any idea on how we can do the second option?" Kabrakan asked as he is the one taking the brunt of the damage from the ice spears getting fired at them continuously. "Easy. We just melt the snow in this room. They cannot hide using the power of the array if there is no snow. They are using the snow as a cover so erase the cover then they would be revealed." Adrian stated. "Got it! I will use my wide area skill then. I need to cast for a minute so please protect me." Soleil said as she began chanting and she was now glowing red. "Kaon start firing your breath randomly around us so that we can at least pinpoint their immediate location. Sirius, hide in a shadow with a bit of distance from us so that you can attack the enemies when they show up." Adrian ordered via their soul link. Kaon then transformed into his dragon form and spewed his breath around them. Sirius used the shadow created by the breath attack to move towards a location a bit far from them. Adrian would cast Chrono Lag on some ice spears that are too fast for the others to react so that they would not be caught unaware. Adrian''s increased senses at level 100 is so useful that he can even see minute details if he adds his evil eye. About thirty seconds of the chant, another shadow once again formed above them and all of them noticed it because they are now more conscious of their surroundings. They cannot move right now as Soleil is chanting. "I wonder?" Adrian murmured and the cast his skill Quantum Repulsion. The iceberg manage to tilt a little but it would still hit Kabarakan that is standing at that location. Adrian then cast Quantum Cascade and set the iceberg as the only target. A whileter the iceberg is pulled and itnded two meters away from the group. Now, they have an impromptu shield in that area as ice spears would take time to destroy that giant iceberg. Kabrakan now has lesser area to guard thanks to the temporary iceberg shield. The group then suddenly felt that their surroundings bing warmer. The red lion stuffed toy now had a small red round sphere of intense me. Soleil then raised her stuffed toy up in the air and the small red me sphere was shot upwards. The small ming sphere suddenly started to increase in size bit by bit as it rose up in the sky. It stopped bing bigger when the small sphere became a miniature sun that is five meters in diameter. The heat basically melted the snow bit by bit and the group could notice it as water started forming inside the room. Not only did it melt the snow, the ice spears that are fired at them also started to melt before it reached their location. A scream filled with disgust is then heard by everyone. "Ahh! Why did it suddenly be hot?! The heat is unbearably disgusting. What happened to the Snow Illusion Array!" The snow woman stated in an irritated tone which made her location known. "Found you!" Both Solstice and Adrian said as they charged towards the snow woman. The rest were thest to notice but they agreed to split up and defeat one frost lich each. Kabrakan, Peridot and Levin Cloud on one team. Creepysoo, Soleil and Vayu on the other. The first team might have a tank but the second team has an elemental advantage. "Sirius use Phantom Rush." Adrianmanded while he summoned his sword Psyche Armament. The two siblings charged towards the snow woman but Adrian is faster than Solstice. It also helped that he used Chrono Shift towards himself. The snow woman contorted her face because the two individuals charging at her was likely underestimating her. The snow woman immediately made huge ice spears as she backed away. She was basically an ice spear machine gun. Sadly for her, she was caught off guard by Sirius who suddenly emerged from the shadows and struck her using Phantom Rush. The snow woman is struck five times by Sirius and she no longer fired off ice spears because she cannot keep her concentration. Sirius was about tond his sixth hit but the snow woman crumbled. Sirius actually hit snow that was shaped as the snow woman. The snow woman reappeared five meters away from her previous location and left the attack radius of Phantom Rush. The two siblings saw what the snow woman did and agreed that this mini-boss is no pushover. Shifting to the two teams who went and charged to their respective frost liches¡­ The group of Levin Cloud is fighting a frost lich that summoned frozen corpses while Creepysoo''s group is fighting the one that summoned ice golems. The frost lich that Creepysoo''s group is battling only using summoned ice golems because Creepysoo could basically disable low tier undead easily. It would take at least a death knight for it to put up a decent fight against Creepysoo. Soleil also deals tons of damage to the frozen corpses and Vayu finishes them off after. Their group is basically a sweeping specialist. The frost lich battling them had to resort to using ice elemental spells and ice golems to tank the fire elemental spells that Soleil uses. Levin Cloud''s group is basically facing a battle of attrition because the only one who has burst damage on their group is Peridot. Levin Cloud is acting as a secondary damage dealer while Peridot is chanting her spell. Peridot might deal high burst damage but her cast times are longer in order to bring out the potential of the gem she uses as a catalyst. "I really wanted to test my new skill out so what better time than now?" Adrian stated. "Soul Recall!" Chapter 183 - Aspect Of Death "Soul Recall" Adrian stated and his mana was whisked away from his body. A gate like that of the one he saw in limbo appeared but this one has spikes protruding from it. The gate is pouring out this thick death energy that made even the undead feel fear from their bones. Even the living had their skin crawl when they felt the energy from the gate. [Your Luck stat has affected your skill summoning.] [A higher order being will be summoned but its power will be limited by your level.] These were the notification showing on Adrian''s vision yet the summoned creature has yet to surface. It has been a minute and nothing happened. "Ahaha! It seems that intense energy was just a fluke!" The snow woman shouted as she cast Frost Wave. "It seems that your skill failed. Do you have a skill that can block that avncheing our way?" Solstice asked. "I do not know. There was no system notification saying that my skill failed. I can just fly away to escape the attack. You are on your own sis!" Adrian stated which almost made Solstice hit him because of thest remark. Tons of snow is suddenly created behind the snow maiden and it is gushing forward the group that is currently facing against her. The avnche is almost at their midst but suddenly an armored hand came out of the gate. The armored hand then made a motion like forming hand seals and it made the avnche stop in its tracks. An armored boot then stepped out of the gate that is yet to dissipate and a shock came down every person''s spine. It did not matter if it was living or the undead as everyone felt the tingle that death ising. The frost liches literally stopped in their tracks and froze on the spot. All the attention went towards the armored being stepping out of the gate. The nking armor is heard throughout the room as if sound itself became dead. The armored being finally emerged and everyone could not utter a sound because its presence is too powerful despite the level being scaled down to Adrian''s level. The armored being really is only made of armor as it wore armor like a knight. The armor has ck tes with silver linings and touches of purple. The armored beings face is not covered by an armor but a mask made of tinum colored metal. The armored being did not have any weapon in hand as it stepped out of the gate. The armored being looked around the surroundings as it surveyed it further. Its gazended on the frozen men inside the room that was encased in ice. After gazing at the frozen men, its gaze then shifted towards the snow maiden that it figured was the perpetuator. Adrian did not say anything to the party earlier that the souls of the frozen men were actually trapped. The scene was more horrific because Adrian can see their souls undergoing frozen torment. The spirits of the frozen men are bound by chains made of eyes and they were shivering as if experiencing being frozen to death again and again. It seems that Adrian summoned a being that can also see this. When Adrian identified the armored being, he is visibly shaken and surprised. Summoned NPC: Thanatos (Lesser Persona) Title: Aspect of Death Level: 100 HP: Unknown MP: Unknown Description: Said to be the one of the sons of the God of Death himself. Thanatos is said to be the personification of death and is the one who guide souls into the afterlife. As it is an aspect, Thanatos can be in multiple ces at one time due to his nature. He is caring to those who have done good things in their life and terrifying to those who do not cherish life and done nothing with good with their life. Adrian practically summoned a god due to his luck stat overriding the skill. Although it was a lesser persona due to Adrian being so low leveled, Thanatos is still a god nheless. He should have stronger stats than those of his level. Adrian even envisioned mowing down the dungeon with Thanatos'' help but the game''s AI denied that. [Due to the nature of the summoned being using Soul Recall, the summoned being can onlyst for five minutes.] Adrian wanted to me and throw stuff right there and there but he would seem childish. In Adrian''s thoughts, he guessed that the developers still valued bnce but he did not know that is was Deus the super AI that bnced the game. Still, Adrian would make the time give to him be fruitful. "It seems that the Shepherd of Souls managed to summon a lesser persona of mine. Do you wish for me to cull the heretics with the time given to me?" Thanatos said in a manly and almost mechanical sounding voice. The armor might have affected the sound of his voice. "That would be much appreciated. Mr. Thanatos sir¡­" Adrian replied awkwardly. "You can call me Thanatos. We have almost the same type of duty so you can consider us as equals. Your task shall now be done in swift haste." Thanatos replied as a scythe is now suddenly at the hands of the aspect of death. The snow maiden is visibly frightened but not to the point she would freeze and stop what she was doing. Although she could still feel the intense feeling of death, a feeling that disappeared when she became an undead. Only individuals with strong death energy could make undead feel this strong sense of dread. The snow woman felt intense terror that she only felt when she was still alive. The terror overtook her judgement and she started to crawl towards the next room. She no longer exuded the aura of dignity and elegance that she had when the party first encountered her. Thanatos seeing the snow woman unceremoniously crawl away changed demeanor. He exuded his true aura that made the party members except for Adrian to gasp. This feeling is very familiar to Adrian as he has already felt an aura like this and it came from the God of Death himself. "It seems that Thanatos is the son of the God of Death but then who would be the mother?" Adrian thought as his mind lingered to a goddess that is currently recuperating in theher realm. Thanatos suddenly threw his scythe and it flew in a rotating motion that perfectly struck the snow woman from the back. The de of the scythe protruded from the snow woman''s stomach but she did not bled. She is screaming from the top of her lungs though as she clutched the de of the scythe that is protruding from her stomach. It seems she was in immense pain given the fact that she was actively trying to take the scythe out of her belly. Thanatos decided to go and fetch his scythe but he did not walk to get there. Instead he unfurled three sets of wings that were as ck as night and flew towards the impaled snow woman. Thanatos became even more imposing as he flew towards his scythe and picked it up. The snow maiden is still stuck on the scythe and is dangling there like an ornament. The next words that Thanatos spouted made her even more terrified. "You will feel the torment that you have brought upon the souls of the men you have frozen to death." Thanatos stated as he flew up higher and tossed the snow woman back down. The snow woman was still clutching her belly even though the scythe is no longer there. Thanatos once again made hand signs and chains that bounded the prisoners of Tartarus sprouted from the ground. The chains of Tartarus are made to torture those of heavy crimes and would sear their very souls which made it even more terrifying. The screams of the snow maiden echoed throughout the room. It was a scream that even made the scream of a banshee like that of a song bird. The party members had to close their ears in order not to hear the snow woman''s piercing shrill cries. Another sets on hand seals is made by Thanatos and an afterimage of him appeared above the frost liches. The afterimage showed Thanatos bringing down his scythe towards the frost liches. Thanatos himself also made a horizontal swinging motion. When hepleted the swinging motion, the frost liches immediately turned to dust without even managing to guard against the attack. The souls of the frost liches are collected by the aspect of death himself as there are two floating small orbs of light near Thanatos. Everyone is stupefied and could not help make their mouths to drop. They who had a hard time pinning down the frost liches while Adrian''s summon just swung its scythe and both became dust at the same time. Chapter 184 - The Price Of Luck The snow woman is looking at the Aspect of Death that is currently flying above her. She is still screaming because her soul is being continuously burned by the chains of Tartarus. Thanatos is staring at her without even a shred of pity or remorse. "The souls of that of which you tormented for years shall be the one who tortures you in Tartarus." Thanatos stated as he spread out his power. The ice chains that is binding and torturing the souls of the frozen men suddenly shattered. The spirits manifested for all to see due to Thanatos'' power. The spirits of the frozen men then gathered around the snow woman as they stared at her with great anger that their eyes are glowing red due to the intensity of that hatred. "What you have done to these souls will be done to you. You will experience their torment for the amount of years you have tormented them plus a couple eons or so." Thanatos stated arbitrarily which made the snow woman''s eye bulge. Thanatos then conjured a magic circle that immediately radiated heat like that of the mes in Tartarus. The giant hand then grabbed the woman and dragged her down. The spirits that she tortured vanished one by one until the magic circle that Thanatos conjuredpletely vanished. The whole group is so amazed by what happened that they could not muster up even basic words. The silence though is broken by Thanatos as he bid his goodbye. "It seems that my time in the mortal ne is short lived. I have to bid my goodbye here, Shepherd of Souls. May we meet again but of course with you being alive and well." Thanatos said jokingly. "Of course. We thank you for helping us in our plight." Adrian said as he bowed slightly to express his unending gratitude. "I bid my farewell then. Ast reminder for all of you before I leave. Never stare back at death in the face." Thanatos stated as he entered the gate from which he appeared from. [The undead spawning rate on Mount Nieve has been decreased by 10%.] [The undead spawning rate on Mount Nieve has been decreased by 10%.] "Wow! Who knew you had such a powerful summon big brother. Maybe you should have summoned him when we are fighting the boss." Creepysoo said and it broke the silence that continued after Thanatos left. "I actually just lucked out because I am pretty sure that I would not be able to summon him normally. He is basically a random summon that has a time limit. Also, what you saw is actually the Aspect of Death. His lesser persona at least. I bet his real form is vastly different from what we saw." Adrian stated which surprised everyone. "You mean he is that shadow we see when we die in Pandemonium? He looks cooler now that I can see him clearly. I usually just see a shadowing for my soul. I swear this game sometimes creeps me out because even death is fantasy like." Kabrakan stated as he has probably experience the most deaths among the group. "I am actually wondering about something." Levin Cloud suddenly said which made all of them look towards him. "What is it? Spill it already the suspense is killing me." Peridot replied because Levin Cloud took his time before answering. "I did not get a notification that we received any experience points." Levin Cloud said which made everyone check their system notifications if it is true. All of them actually did not get experience points because they did not contribute much to the battle. Adrian then suddenly searched at the location where the frost liches died. He did not see any dropped items or even coins at the location. Adrian then searched the location where the snow woman was dragged down by a giant hand. Like with the area where the frost liches died, there was nothing there. Adrian dropped on the floor on all fours and realized that they got nothing. As much as the battle was easy or rather they barely did anything, they were also deprived of the rewards they could get from defeating their foes. Pandemonium was all about giving great rewards the greater the effort which is why the party was denied of their drops. They basically did nothing but at the very least they cleared the current floor without sacrificing much. The only problem is that Adrian ismenting is that there were no dropped items. Probably the things that he needs the most right now are items because of his growth items that are basically insatiable. The others who saw Adrian already crying could only wonder what he was going through. Those who can feel Adrian''s pain secretly wept (Levin Cloud and Kabrakan). Due to them also having growth items, they could feel each other''s pain. Solstice though is already used to her brother''s antics and kicked him slightly. "Let''s go. We are wasting time with you emoting too much." Solstice stated as she headed towards the next room. The others followed suite because they did not want to anger the tigress. Adrian could only be carried by Kaon towards the next room because he was refusing to stop sulking. ==== In a temple that is filled with bones of different kinds of creatures, there an Arch Lich and a hooded individual are conversing. It seems that the hooded individual is not even pressured by the aura that the Arch Lich is releasing. The hooded individual is even contesting the aura of the Arch Lich by himself. "What do you want ursed Envoy of the Dark Gods?!" Arch Lich Malus stated with slight annoyance to his supposed visitor. "I am saying that I would help you and in exchange you will do me a small favor." Eldritch stated with a nonchnt face that is difficult read. "Your sweet words do not fool me Envoy of the Dark Gods. You give the apple but in the end, it was rotten inside the whole time. You are not the first Envoy of the Dark Gods that I met. Which dark god do you serve?" Arch Lich Malus said with annoyance. Eldritch twitched a little because he is affected by what Arch Lich Malus said but did not showpletely on his face. What Eldritch needed is to seal his position as the Envoy of the Dark Gods. It seems that his position can be easily taken away from him if he is not careful. Apparently, he learned that there are other promising yers that could be envoys for dark gods so he must do his best to keep his position. He is fighting tooth and nail with them in order for him to keep his current unique job ss. He just unlocked this unique job ss and the world message that was broadcasted to everyone was not as special like Adrian''s world message. The world message that appeared was "The darkness is rising". All the yers thought that it was just a prelude message for the Halloween event so they did not think much of it. Unfortunately, Adrian is out ofmission when this world message was announced. If he was online then he might have put two and two together but fate is not his mistress. Right now, Eldritch needed to find where the Lich King is buried because he needed to break his seal. Eldritch is ordered by the dark gods to do this because they needed someone to counteract the energy that is made to separate the mortal ne to the godly ne. The Lich King is abination of a former Envoy of the Twin Gods and a dark god making the Lich King the most optimal choice to free from his seal. Arch Lich Malus does not want to ept the help of Eldritch because if the Lich King is unsealed then he will not be able to control him. It would be Arch Lich Malus himself that would be controlled by the Lich King which is why the Arch lich himself help plot the former heroes to seal the Lich King. The Arch Lich Malus might be able to sway control over the Undead King but not towards the Lich king who is a god trapped in a mortal body. The Arch Lich is seriously considering his options because Eldritch promised Malus that he would give him control a legion of aberrations. Eldritch also promised the Arch Lich to help in the search for the Undead King. The terms that Eldritch gave is far too tempting to not ept. "I can give you the location where the Lich King is sealed but only if you find the ce where the Undead King is sealed. That is my only condition. I do not need a legion of your mindless aberrations that could not follow instructions." Arch Lich Malus stated in a serious tone. "Follow instructions my ass. You are just a control freak that does not want to share power with someone at your same level or stronger than you." Eldritch thought as he smiled and epted the Arch Lich''s proposition. "All I needed is the location of the area where the Lich King is sealed anyway. All I need to do now is find where the Undead King is sealed." Eldritch thought as he disappeared in a puff of smoke after the deal has been made. Chapter 185 - Chenoo The group climbed up the tower and they encountered lots of room with traps. One room had a trap that will immediately skewer you with sharp ice spikes that will protrude if you step on the trap tile. It was like a room version of an iron maiden which is a medieval torture device. There was even a room with a slippery ice floor and they needed to cross towards the exit by finding the pattern. Some were not that good with this room that they decided to cheat. Adrianmanded Kaon to bring forth the person bad with puzzles which is Creepysoo. It seems he was just bad at directions overall. Adrian did recall that he was with a death knight when he was escorted to the ce the undead king was staying. Maybe the real escort is Creepysoo and the death knight was just there to actually point the direction because the former might be bad with directions. They even entered rooms where two frost liches are guarding. Thankfully, they can easily defeat them due to their increasing synergy. There are bumps along the way as synergy cannot cover everything as they are fighting in an unfamiliar terrain. Some would miss spells or attacks due to suddenly slipping and that is understandable. They have killed a total of six frost liches including the one Thanatos defeated. The undead spawning on the mountain finally reduced by 60%. They now only need to defeat four more but they no longer encountered frost liches. All the rooms are also only full of traps that are deadly or will make you out ofmission. There was even a trap that sent you back to the first trap room. They learned of this when the y soldier that Peridot controlled was not broken but she lost her connection with it. The y soldier moved to faraway for Peridot''s perception and control to take over. This made everyone very careful as it took a lot of time to even get to the area they are now. They arrived in an area where there are actually steel cages and little men with white fur all over are held captive. The little men had long white beards and looked like they were a type of race that is small. They were smaller than gnomes and they are the race that is said to be the smallest intelligent species. Adrian is sure that they were an intelligent species. When he identified the little men that are no higher than four feet, it revealed that they were NPCs. NPC: Birbi Race: Barbegazi Status: Weakened, Bound NPC: Barba Race: Barbegazi Status: Weakened, Bound The small furry white men are in cages of metal that had the same energy that the chains that bound the yeti used. There were about fifty cages but only half of them had a Barbegazi in it. It seems there are no guards in this floor also as the cages are near impregnable. It took Adrian all he got to even break the chain which means the cages are not any different. The group got a closer look and some even tried to break the cage. Adrian has yet to tell the others that it is actually NPCs that are trapped not monsters. Suddenly one of the trapped Barbegazi spoke which shocked the rest of the group. "Are yess andsses adventurers?" Barba suddenly spoke as the small furry man assured that Adrian''s group were not there to hurt them. The voice of the Barbegazi sounded like the ent that his father had when he spoke in English. "Yes. We are adventurers who have ventured here. The spirit of the tomb owner wants us to defeat whoever is upying his tomb and wrecking the ce." Adrian replied. "Then ye should be careful. The one who trapped us is the main perpetrator. It is one nasty beast that I can tell that it is the most fearsome beast that I have encountered in all of my life." Barba warned everyone. "Do you know the thing that trapped you? Why are you trapped anyway?" Solstice was the one who asked this time. "It is a beast that is a human yet not a human at the same time. It reeks of vile energy that is disruptive to nature like that boy there. It apparently trapped us because it thought that our kind is delicious." Barba replied and pointed to Creepysoo. "Yah! I am not dangerous. Well, not to friendly people at least." Creepysoo retorted. "It is true. He is here to help us." Levin Cloud stated so that Creepysoo would not throw a tantrum. "Do you want us to help you?" Adrian asked as it might lead to a hidden quest or maybe even an item. "Unfortunately for you adventurers, there is no way for you to free us unless you defeat the beast that imprisoned us. If you defeat that foul abomination then you can help us free from the cages. The enchantments will disappear as long as you defeat him." Barba stated with a serious tone and then a system notification appeared for everyone. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Free the Barbegazi The Barbegazi are currently being used as sustenance by the boss of this dungeon. They want you to defeat the boss and free them from their prison. Reward: Increased Familiarity with the Barbegazi Failure: The trapped Barbegazi will be eaten by the boss of the dungeon. Time Limit: 10 days The group immediately epted because they are going to defeat the boss of the dungeon anyway. What they did not know is that the boss is not a normal boss. They will soon find out as the group headed towards the next room. They promised the Barbegazi that they would free them before heading to the next room. The group entered the next room which is like a new zone or environment. The room is actually not a room but more like a frozen forest with pines and such. The snow was also knee high as their feet would sink whenever they walk to the center of the forest. They proceeded with caution as they proceeded to the center. After a few minutes of walking, they are finally in a clearing with a man standing at the center with his back towards the party. All of them got ready as they crept up closer to the man. Before they could attack though, the man suddenly spoke and turned towards the group. "I see that I have visitors. If you are here, those worthless servants of mine must have fallen already. I did create them to be expendable anyway." The man said as he turned to the crowd. The man looked human but the group knew it was not. Other than the undead energy leaking from the man, he was topless with the center of his chest having an icyyer. Adrian knew that this is not the true form of the man as he could see a gigantic dark shadow when he used his evil eye. "I thank you foring here." The man stated as he showed an inhuman grin. "You are not wee." Solstice stated as she and Vayu nodded their heads and charged towards the man. The snow impeded their speed a bit and their charge is not that fastpared to when they are standing on t ground. Kabrakan also charged but jumped instead of run and his two towering shields glowed. Kabrakan would havended on top of the man but what greeted him is a gigantic arm. The two towering shields collided with the gigantic man''s arm. Adrian who saw this scene also moved but he let Sirius charge first. Sirius emerged from Adrian''s shadow and immediately used Portal Assault. Sirius reappeared behind the man but a giant arm actually grew from the man''s back to catch and strangle Sirius. Adrian saw that the man they are seeing now was nothing but a fa?ade. The real enemy is actually the gigantic dark shadow that Adrian is seeing using his evil eye. Monster: Chenoo (Boss) Tier: Epic HP: 100,000,000 / 100,000,000 MP: 50,000,000 / 50,000,000 Description: Legends say it is a human being whomitted cannibalism or refused to feed the starving. This caused the human''s heart to freeze and turn to pure ice, taking the shape of a small human figure. Once this happens, the person changes into a Chenoo. Chenoos are giantspared to humans and described as being both man and beast. In appearance, the Chenoo is like a haggard, naked old man with wolfish eyes and may have chunks of flesh missing where it has eaten its own flesh. It will often cover its flesh in pine resin and roll in leaves and fallen branches to make a camouge for itself in the forest. They live in the far, icy north and venture down to people of the forest when hungry in order to devour them. "Kaon! Light him up." Adrianmanded as Kaon transformed to his dragon form and Adrian summoned Saena to join in the battle. Chapter 186 - Chenoo’s True Form Fire spewed out from Kaon''s mouth and the Chenoo did not evade or even try to guard. The Chenoo suddenly disappeared from his location and only thistle is left on the ground. Sirius and Kabrakan dropped to the ground because the Chenoo is no longer grasping them. The Chenoo disappeared from its location and suddenly reappear behind Creepysoo. Creepysoo did not react immediately and a huge arm swung at him. Creepysoo is sent flying and crashed towards a pine tree. The snow on top of the pine tree fell down on him and he is buried under the snow. The others immediately tensed up because of what happened. Soleil carefully melted the snow that covered Creepysoo so that thetter could rejoin the fight. Vayu charged towards the Chenoo and he used a skill that made his feet lighter than a feather. Vayu is not even leaving footprints in the snow. Vayu''s body sped up so fast that it created afterimages. He swung his sword towards the Chenoo but thetter managed to guard against. Vayu then did a quick turn and shed at the right foot of the Chenoo in an attempt to disable it but it only produced a slight cut. The Chenoo then whacked him away like Creepysoo but Vayu managed to guard using his sword. Vayu was still sent flying though as the Chenoo had more strength than him. Adrian used Blink to immediately shorten the distance with him and the Chenoo. Adrian even applied Chrono Shift on himself and Chrono Lag towards the Chenoo. He wanted to slow down the reaction of the Chenoo even more so that it would not evade his next attack. "Soul Searing Crescent Wave" Adrian chanted. A wave of blue energy that is filled with ck, gray and white streaks came out of Adrian''s sword. He empowered the skill withher energy to make it more powerful. The Chenoo blocked it using his gigantified hand but the sword wave just pierced through it and made the boss scream. Theher energy crept towards the Chenoo''s distorted soul and damaged him much greater than anticipated. [You have dealt 124,248 damage to the dungeon boss, Chenoo.] Adrian''s attack made the Chenoo stand still for a few seconds so others poured their long range skills. Levin Cloud immediately used Holy Smite while Peridot used Blinding Ray that she stored in her floating gem. Golden thunder struck the head of the Chenoo while a goldenser is fired at its front. The Chenoo once again screamed in pain due to the elemental attribute suppression. [Levin Cloud dealt 51,789 damage to the dungeon boss, Chenoo.] [Peridot dealt 31,789 damage to the dungeon boss, Chenoo.] [Peridot dealt 31,747 damage to the dungeon boss, Chenoo.] [Peridot dealt 31,247 damage to the dungeon boss, Chenoo.] ¡­ The Blinding Ray skill that Peridot unleased is a holy attribute dps spell that is great for immobilized targets that are weak to holy attribute damage. The Chenoo could not move as it is assaulted by the Blinding Ray while Creepysoo managed to regain his footing and immediately used a weakening curse on the Chenoo. Soleil also joined in on the attack and created a fire tornado that made the Chenoo scream louder. It was not pleasant for the ears of the party to hear the painful screeches of the Chenoo. The scream is like abination of an old man and a feral beast''s scream. The barrage of long rang skills ended but Solstice and Vayu closed the gap to strike the Chenoo. When the two swordsman is about tond their sword strike, a shock wave was released by the Chenoo that blew everyone up to ten meters away. The Chenoo''s form started to change from a man and more towards an undead beast. The old looking man started shedding its fa?ade and the Chenoo grew up to five meters. The eyes turned wolf-like while half of its face is missing chunks of flesh. Some parts of its body is are also missing chunks of flesh and its skin is now covered in dirty fur. The mouth of the Chenoo became inhumanly wide with sharp teeth and its saliva looks like blood. Its body is also covered in a clothing made of tree branches, leaves or thistles. Its ribcage is now bare open and the only remaining organ is its heart. The heart did not even beat as it looks frozen like ice. It had sharp inhuman ws like that of a wolf with also missing chunks of flesh in it. Although, the party only managed to shave off about 20% of its health, the Chenoo finally showed its true form. It has yet to enter its berserk state but the Chenoo is actually looking really angry towards them. The Chenoo let out an inhuman roar and it disappeared from its position once again. The others raised their guard up and Kabrakan hurriedly went towards Levin Cloud and Peridot who are in the back line. By instinct or just in lucky prediction, the Chenoo appeared behind the back line party members. Kabrakan immediately raised his two towering shields in order to block the strike meant for Peridot. The two ws of the Chenoo is brought down and Kabrakan felt the heavy weight of the attack. Kabrakan actually sunk one feet below the ground due to the heavy weight of the attack. Creepysoo did not waste this chance and used his binding skill. "Grasp of the Undead!" Creepysoo shouted as a wave of energy went to the Chenoo. The Chenoo is pinned down by the emerging skeletal hands and Creepysoo started bombarding it with all the hexes it has. It seems that Creepysoo did not like being flung away towards a tree. Kaon did not let go of this opportunity as it fired its breath attack towards the bound Chenoo. Soleil also started spamming the Chenoo with fireballs that she could conjure continuously. Peridot started making lots of y soldiers and sending it to the Chenoo. Levin Cloud and Saena is healing Kabrakan while Vayu and Solstice is pulling him up. Adrian who is seeing this scene could feel that something is wrong because it was too easy. They were basically just spamming their skills towards the boss monster but it looked like it was letting them do it. Before Adrian could warn them, the Chenoo gave a skin crawling sound again and disappeared from its position. Adrian is shocked because it manage to use a movement skill despite being rooted. This could only mean that it used a skill that can negate status effects for a certain duration. The whole room suddenly experienced a blizzard which made all of them see less. The blizzard started raging more until they could barely see each other despite being only at least five meters apart. A scream sounded from the distance and it came from Creepysoo once again. Adrian used Blink to go towards the sound and he saw the Chenoo strangling Creepysoo. If Creepysoo was of a race that needed to breath then he might have been dead right now. The Chenoo is actually pulling Creepysoo apart. Adrian immediately decided tomand Sirius to use Ragnarok. An intense energy enveloped Sirius and he became a blur. Sirius reappeared in front of the Chenoo and his attacknded at the Chenoo''s frozen heart. A disfigured scream is released by the Chenoo while Creepysoo is let go andnded on the snow. Sirius though became the new target of the Chenoo after it recovered from its previous attack. Sirius did not have time to evade because of him in a weakened state. The Chenoo struck Sirius and thetter is sent flying but Kaon managed to catch Sirius. Sirius'' health dropped by 50% while Creepysoo''s health dropped by 30%. Adrian made a realization that the Chenoo is actually hitting much harder the more it gets damage. It is basically a berserker that increases its attack if it loses a lot of health. This type of boss monster is much more difficult to kill if the fight takes too long. It could basically one shot them if it loses 90% health. The Chenoo is much more deadly because it has a movement skill simr to Adrian''s Blink skill. The Chenoo could basically use its movement skill and execute the low health members of the party. Adrian immediately shared his findings in the group chat. The blizzard raging made it difficult for the group to actually coordinate because if they move just a few feet away then they would lose vision of that teammate. Vayu''s sword glowed green and he jumped up high. He swiped diagonally and a huge tornado materialized that blew all the snow away and it revealed the location of the Chenoo. Solstice became frustrated because she did not even manage to hit the boss and she felt useless which she hates feeling. She immediately sacrificed 30% of her health and made numerous blood swords. She also jumped high up in the air and shot those swords towards the Chenoo. The swords that struck the Chenoo became blood chains that continuously bound and tightened up. Adrian decided to immediately use his trump card because they will lose this battle if it is prolonged. "Nether Domain" Chapter 187 - Netheros True Form "Nether Domain" [Your stats are doubled for the duration of Nether Domain.] [Enemies will be affected continuously with Paranoia for the duration of Nether Domain.] Mist of three colors rolled over on the battlefield and enveloped the snowy field that made it more ominous. Due to Adrian hitting level 100, the domain skill expanded even more and he summoned more energy to the mortal ne from theher realm. The energy became more sinister for living beings and undead beings. The rest of the party felt the energy and froze for a few seconds. It felt like an energy that woulde from a world boss. Solstice who is also close to high level NPCs felt like his brother became something else. Adrian''s body became illusory and he had an aura that is simr to Solstice Vampire Progenitor which is why he is shocked. Meanwhile the parents that is watching the whole thing is eating popcorn and even drinking soda like they are watching an action movie or something but better. Due to the amazing virtual reality, many good looking streamers even get hired to be an actor. Although this trend eventually fell because people want to experience real thrill and action that scripted things are seen as shabby. Due to this, many advertisingpanies or television stations would get a contract with a guild to broadcast their raids and adventures. The top guilds are selective about the raids that they want to broadcast as it might leak secrets and such. Hou Yiwei that is the top ranker always get lots of views whenever he does a raid because of his skill and good looks. He not only looks cool but his ss as a War Dancer makes his fights look awesome. Going back to the fight, Adrian felt that his body is bursting with much more energy than before. He thought that his domain skill is empowered because of his increase in level but in reality it was that his body changed. Due to limited stats when he was below level 100, he cannot absorb much of the energy from theher realm but the buffs still applied to him. Now that Adrian has experience his first status awakening, he can now utilize more of theher energy he summoned. Not only can he empower skills limitlessly for the duration but he could also buff himself as well. He can now experience 150% status increase thanks to being in an appropriate level. Still this is not the Netheros'' true power. Now that Adrian managed to reach level 100, he can now utilize his previously sealed skill. Skill: Netheros True Form Tier: Netheros Exclusive skill Type: Transformation Effect: Release the limitations put upon you by the mortal realm and transform into the true form of the Netheros. All skills and attacks will deal ssh damage by 50% of the original damage. All enemies affected by Paranoia will have the ''Mind Break'' status afflicted to them. Mind Break: All enemies who cast spells and abilities when in the vicinity of the Netheros will have their spells and abilities cancelled. Duration: 10 seconds Cooldown: 72 hours Cast Time: 3 seconds Mana cost: 3,000 Mana Points Adrian did not even bat an eye and immediately used the skill when the Netheros Domain manifested. "Netheros True Form" Adrian stated and his voice sounded like it echoed as if three Adrian''s said it at the same time. The mist suddenly swirled and gathered towards Adrian. Adrian who was in the middle of something like a mist cyclone could feel that his body bingrger. Adrian''s form becamerge until he was ten meters tall which made him bigger than the Chenoo by two times. Adrian''s towering figure could be seen by everyone once the mist calmed down and dispersed back into the surroundings. Adrian looked like his body is entirely made of theher mist. His legs became smoke and he looks like he is wearing a long robe made from theher mist. He had numerous dark violet glyphs glowing on his body and even his horns glowed in purple light. Adrian''s wings also unfurled and it looked so badass that it might make even a proud dragon jealous. His wings are now like a river of shadows that is flowing of theher mist. Adrian''s eyes became different as he now had ck irises and a mask made ofher mist covering the lower portion of his face. Adrian''s hands became covered in dark shadowlike gloves and he now had sharp ws. The sword Psyche Armament that Adrian carried also changed as it is now blurring in and out of existence and it is made withher mist. [You are now in your true form. Certain Species skill will now be unlocked.] [You can now utilize Nether Flicker] [You can now use Nether st.] [The Chenoo is now affected by Mind Break.] [The Chenoo will not be able to use skills during the duration of the skill Netheros True Form.] "Twin Fang Form" Adrian stated and his voice became deep and cold. Adrian now wielded two swords and his whole visual looked like he is a harbinger of death or something. He does not look like he did a hero transformation but more like ast boss transformation. Adrian is giving the vibe that he became an end game world boss due to how cool he looks. Even Adrian is shocked by his transformation but he had no time to savor it as he only had 10 seconds to utilize for this skill. The only problem is that he did not know how to move using this form so he just fired off two Soul Searing Crescent Waves from his current position. Each wave actually dealt ten million damage points to the stunned Chenoo because of it being empowered byher energy. The Chenoo could only scream in pain and charge towards Adrian as it could not use its skills against him. Adrian did not know how to move yet so he just instinctively used Nether Flicker and set the area he target behind the Charging Chenoo. Adrian''s gigantic body disappeared from existence like he is going in and out of existence until hepletely vanished. He reappeared like a mist and then his sword glowed in a red aura. This is due to his skill Nether Flicker. Skill: Nether Flicker Tier: Species Specific Skill Type: Movement Effect: Be intangible and appear at the set destination. Next attack will be empowered dealing two tomes the damage and will deal damage in a cone in front of the user. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Restriction: Must be in Nether Realm of Nether Domain. Must be in Netheros True Form Adrian swung his sword towards the Chenoo and the shockwave from the attack blew the snow with everything else in that cone that is about five meters in length. Since this skill has no cooldown whatsoever on top of being a movement, Adrian basically just used this skill until the Chenoo can no longer stand up. Adrian would flicker in an out of vision and hit the Chenoo in its blind spot. He would evade the Chenoo''s counterattack by using Nether Flicker. He is once again overpowering the boss but the others are also contributing by shooting skills at it. Kabrakan is keeping up his guard if the boss suddenly vanishes once again. Each of Adrian''s basic attack is so powerful that it deals five million in damage. He spammed this skill until his transformation ended. Just one second before Adrian''s transformation is about to end, his other skill automatically activated. All the mist did not vanish but instead collected by Adrian''s core and his figure became loaded with energy. Adrian''s body suddenly went becamepact and he formed a sphere made of swirling ck, gray and white energy. The swirling different colors suddenly revolved faster and faster until the sphere shrunk a little and finally exploded. The st did not even make a sound but it did create big shockwave that blew everyone away even his teammates are not an exemption. He did catastrophic damage to the Chenoo but it is still alive though barely hanging to its undead life. The Nether st skill is more powerful than Adrian thought it would be. Skill: Nether st Tier: Species Specific Skill Type: Area Damage Effect: Collect all theher energy in the area in order to be a cataclysmic bomb that deals 1000% true damage in an area around the user. Those not inside the st radius will be knocked back by the shockwave. The user can choose to activate the skill but it will end the duration of both Nether Domain and Netheros True Form. Automatically uses the skill when Netheros True Form is about to end. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Restriction: Must be in Nether Realm of Nether Domain. Must be in Netheros True Form Adrian returned to his original form andnded on the crater created by his skill. The Chenoo is now missing its right arm and leg due to damage it got from the attack. The Chenoo though still hang onto its life that is fleeting. If undead could bleed then it would have been dead by now. Adrian decided to finish it off using Soul Avenger. A giant sword materialized on top of the Chenoo and itnded onto the Chenoo. The intruder of the frozen tomb is finally vanquished. Gefroren''s spirit showed itself to them when the Chenoo is finally gone. Chapter 188 - Barbegazi’s Last Command [You have gained 100% experience points.] [Sirius has be level 100. He has learned a new skill.] [Kaon has be level 100. He is now eligible to participate in the Path of the Dragon King.] [Saena has be level 100. She has learned a new skill.] The area of the room suddenly turned into a throne room. Gefroren also showed himself to the party members while they were still picking up the items dropped by the Chenoo. [You have received Crown Fragment of the Undead King.] The others of the party also reached level 100 due to the definite 100% experience gain. Each of them learned new skills that could be called game changers. They wanted to check their skills in the dungeon but Gefroren suddenly showed himself and a world message is generated. [The Tomb of Ice King is now open for all who wants to inherit his frozen might. Only the one who passes all his tests will get his inheritance.] The world message alerted everyone that is online and some even received notifications of it on their phone. This is a big message that made every magic user that can use the water element turn into a frenzy. A lot of the magic sses chose the water element as it gave excellent utility and decent damage. The water element has decent damage and also has healing which makes it perfect to those who wants to be a semi-support. The advance form of the water element is the ice element. This makes the water element much fiercer greatly increasing the damage potential in expense of the utility. This is a wee news to the top guilds as many of their higher officials have the water element as their main element. It is also difficult for any type of mage to advance their mastery of the element because it requires time and extreme effort. The most interesting part of the word message is that anyone is eligible as long as they can pass all the test. This made the top guilds scatter and immediately find the Tomb of the Ice King as they were greedy of the inheritance. Inheritance type of job sses are considered to be a unique job ss and have diverse skills that can help the inheritor. Nevertheless, no one in the party is actually interested in participating in the inheritance tests. They were happy with the job sses that they currently have. What they really want is the entrance to the vault from Gefroren. "Thank you adventurers as you have cleansed the filth within the walls of my tomb. You have my eternal gratitude." Gefroren stated while bowed his head. [The Quest Purge the Defilers has been sessfullypleted.] The others then checked their inventory if they received the key or not but they did not find anything. They all looked towards Gefroren and had questioning gazes on their faces. "If you are wondering about the key then follow me." Gefroren stated as he floated towards his throne. The throne is no longer majestic as it was back then. Gefroren looked at the throne and he had a sad expression. He led the others into a secret door that is under the throne. He made the group open the secret door by pressing some of the gems behind the throne. The door led down to another room and the stairs were made of crystal that is not that different from ice. Once the group reached the room where the stairs led, they saw a coffin that is made of ice and inside of that is Gefroren''s body that is still perfectly preserved. Adrian probably thought that the Chenoo must have want to retrieve Gefroren''s body and fuse with it. There are undead that can consume other undead to be more powerful and assimte the abilities of the undead they consume. An example of this would be a corpse eater but it seems that the Chenoo has the same ability. Anyways, that stuff has been dealt with so no point in specting any further. Gefroren''s spirit stopped in front of his coffin. "Take that snowke insignia that is in the middle of my coffin. That is the key to the vault. If you want to know the location of the vault then you can ask those Barbegazi. They are the caretakers of my tomb anyway." Gefroren stated as his spirit vanished once again. Adrian took the snowke crystal and stored it in his inventory. They returned to the area where the Barbegazi are held captive. They wanted to free them from their cages but they saw a different scene. The Barbegazi themselves are freeing themselves from their cages because the enchantment has already been lifted. The cages are no longer difficult to break as the Barbegazi are strong despite their small stature. The group came close to the small men and told them that the mission has been sessful. Solstice already left the party as she said the she needed to meet someone and Adrian probably know who it is. It seems that his big sister is really smitten by the yer she met. Adrian only hopes that she is not being cat fished or anything as he would be the one she takes her anger onto. The others thanked Solstice before she left the party and exited the dungeon. [You have cleared the mission Free the Barbegazi.] [Familiarity has been increased with the Barbegazi. They will now treat you as a friend.] "You have helped us greatly adventurers. We humbly give our gratitude." Barba stated with a deep bow. "It is not much. It is just that our quest also aligns with your freedom so do not think much of it." Adrian replied. "Nevertheless, you are a great help. If there is anything you need then please do not be shy to ask." Barba stated. "We need to find where the vault is hidden." Adrian stated to which Barba is shocked. "I can lead you to the vault adventurers but it does not mean you can open it. You would need a special key that even we do not know where it is located." Barba replied sincerely. "You do not need to worry." Adrian stated as he showed the key to Barba. "This¡­this is undoubtedly the key but even our elders do not know where it is hidden. It is said only the ones who buried the Ice King himself knows where it is hidden. May I ask where you found it?" Barba inquired with shock. "The Ice King himself led us to it." Adrian stated and he exined that he can see the spirits and such. The Barbegazi then started to cry when they heard that the spirit of their long forgotten ruler still roams his tomb and is actually thankful to them. Some even wept and prayed on their feet. This scenested for about a few minutes to which made the atmosphere awkward because the Barbegazi are older than all of thembined in the group. They did not know how to console a group of old men and women. Gefroren suddenly appeared before Adrian and asked a favor once more. Gefroren wanted to manifest once more in front of the Barbegazi to which Adrian nodded. The Barbegazi was stunned for a minute and then started crying once more which made some in the group chuckle a little. They looked like children crying in front of their father or something despite being centuries old. Barba is the first one to stop crying and bowed to the spirit of the mighty Ice King. "It is an honor to meet you your Majesty!" Barba said as he bowed until his forehead reached the floor. The other Barbegazi followed suit. "You do not need to bow to me as I am no longer alive." Gefroren stated with a somewhat sad smile. "It has been thought to us by ancestors to always show respect to the Ice King who helped us live without discrimination or persecution. You will forever be our king and would continue to revere you as such." Barba replied. "Then since you treat me as your king still, I free you from my servitude. Your kind shall no longer be needed to fix up my tomb. I have brought more damage to you because I was unable to help you from those who ransacked my tomb. For that, I am deeply sorry." Gefroren stated while he gave a bow towards the Barbegazi. The Barbegazi suddenly panicked because the king they were told to respect is actually bowing towards them. Before the others could stop the king from bowing, Barba held up his hand and spoke. "We are very thankful for the shelter your majesty has given us. We will not let you down and speak of your glory once more. We shall cherish the freedom you have given us forever and the next generation of Barbegazi''s will not let you down." Barba stated with firm resolve as he understood what Gefroren wants them to do. "Thank you. I hope you also express your gratitude to the adventurers. That will be thastmand that I give you as your king." Gefroren stated as his spirit once again faded away. Gefroren''s spirit is no longer stable because the undead energy is no longer blocking the ascension of spirits to the afterlife. This is the main reason why Gefroren immediately used his power to start the test for his inheritance. His spirit cannot anchor itself to the mortal realm because every spirit must pass on in order to be reincarnated. The Barbegazi did what their kingmanded and showed Adrian''s party the vault. Meanwhile, Adrian''s parents that is watching everything had tears rolling down their eyes. It seems they are the type of people to be easily moved by emotional scenes. Chapter 189 - Inside The Vault The group followed the Barbegazi into a door that would be urate to describe as a door made for the the Barbegazi race. Barba opened the door and it is revealed to be a slide made of stone. He then gestured for someone to go in first. "The slide must be really old now and no longer slippery so please be careful." Barba stated which made everyone pat their butts. They imagined their butts bing grazed or injured if they actually took a slide down. Barba as if reading the mind of the group cast ice magic on the slide to lessen the friction but now they are worried of a frozen butt. Nevertheless, all of them must attempt to slide as it is the only way to the vault. The first one to not volunteer is Creepysoo but he ended up being first due to losing to a round of rock-paper-scissors. The others anticipated on what will happen to Creepysoo that included Barba as even the guide is not sure of its safety. Creepysoo walked towards the door and sat down at the top of the slide. "It is not that bad. I do not even feel cold." Creepysoomented. "You are like an undead. You actually do not feel anything unless someone strikes you with holy attribute magic." Levin Cloud rebutted. "Oh! You are right. Well then, here I goo!" Creepysoo said as his voice bing more distant as he went farther below. The others could hear his voice for a full ten seconds before he crashed into something. Creepysoo stated that he had a roughnding because he sped up too much. The others could onlyugh at the young boy''s yfulness before they followed. Along the way down, they could only see specks of light that is produced by a luminous moss that shined blue. The moss is not covering the areas on the way down so it is still difficult to see where you are actually heading. They could not even judge the distance that they slid down upon because of how scarce the light is. They also crashed on their behinds at the end because of how dark it was except for Adrian because he can see well in the dark. The darkness is not a problem for Creepysoo and Adrian due to their unique physiology. Soleil made a fireball so that the room will be lit up and they arrived in arge hall with a door that had numerous snowkes as its design. They searched around the room and saw another door but it was buried in rock and snow. This is the original entrance of vault but it is no longer usable due to the piled up snow and rocks. The secret entrance that they used is in fact a hidden escape route as the vault is the most secure ce. "Please take out the key and find the indentation on the door. ce the key there. Stand back as when the door open, rubbles might fall from the ceiling." Barba stated. Adrian took out the key and headed towards the door. He found the indentation identical to the snowke insignia key and ced it there. He then stood back after cing the key as he heard a small rumble. The whole ce is suddenly flooded in a blue and white light. The source of the light is actually the key that Adrian inserted. The key is pouring some kind of energy into the door and it is even affecting walls. The energy is clear and calming plus it illuminated the whole room. The others who had no vision in darkness could finally see the whole room and be mystified by its beauty. The snowkes on the door suddenly started shining also and started bing mist. The mist permeated their body and it healed them allpletely even Creepysoo was healed. [You have been affected by the Mist of Rejuvination.] [All health and mana has beenpletely restored.] [Any temporary status conditions will be cleansed.] [Stamina has been restored.] The mist that affected them restored everything that ailed them. The mist did not differentiate as it just healed everyone present in the room. After all the snowkes attached to the door disappeared, the door opened with a nk and the group saw what was inside. All of them went inside before the dorr itself fully opened as they were excited on what is inside. "I think I get why the Ice King has given us the key to the vault. The items in this ce has already passed their due dates." Peridot grumbled. "It is only the potions that are out of date but we should take them. We can still find out what ingredients are used in the potions despite being spoiled. It would just take time to test stuff out though so if you know a godlike alchemist then be my guest." Adrian stated. No one actually paid attention to the spoiled potions so Adrian is the one who took them. Jianna might be able to reverse engineer the potion. She might even turn back time for the potions so that she could get them fresh. Since no one really wanted the potions except for Adrian, he did not be shy and took all of them. The others looked at those that are disyed and some caught their attention because of the effects but not the stats. Some consumable trinkets protect you from the effects of temperature for a given hour which are difficult to find. They took one each for the trinket as it equal to their number. Solstice said that she does not want any armor and such because she is loaded. Peridot did not look at the armors or weapons and told the others that she only wants the precious stone in the vault. There were a lot of precious stone in the vault and the others happily gave her the permission to get all of it. Peridot exined that her floating crystal needs to feed on precious stones to increase in rank so everyone happily gave her everything. Peridot did not waste time and immediately directed her crystal to consume the stones. Everyone saw what happened and is shocked because a whole pile of precious stones just vanished into thin air. Her floating crystal suddenly started shining and it multiplied into three floating crystals. Each crystal now had different colors which are red, blue and green. The red crystal had mes swirling upon it. The blue crystal had something like a raging sea swirling inside it. The green crystal had vines wrapping around it which made it look beautiful. Each of her crystal represented an element and due to that she can now cast magic pertaining to those three elements. Her only restriction is that she cannot use advance magic spells. She is very thankful for the others for giving her all the precious stones that she gave a deep bow. Each person looked for weapons that pertains to their ss. Kabrakan looked for shields that his growth weapon can absorb. His shield can absorb the skills of other shield but he is restricted to currently three. Regardless, everyone agreed to give him all the shields since they do not need it anyway. Levin Cloud looked for any healing skill book that he can find but there was only one. Soleil also did the same but she did not find any skill book about fire magic except for one which is called Demon me. The skill unlike the name has no demonic properties but is actually a type of me that can absorb heat. She learned it either way as it mighte in handy for fighting enemies with the same attribute as her. Vayu though had lots to choose from as some ice type skill books had wind attribute as a secondary element. The best skill book he found is a passive skill that made any wind attribute skill have ice properties added to them. The skill book''s name is Northern Wind. Creepysoo is looking at everything like a kid on a candy store and just takes what he likes. Some of the things he took does not even do anything but just for decoration. He flexed to everyone that he would put those items inside his room which is located inside a castle. The others just let him do as he please as that is what you sometimes do to a hyperactive child. Adrian though felt something strange when he entered the room. He felt like someone or something is calling out to him but he does not know where exactly what that is. It is like there is a part of you that is calling him to a certain direction but he cannot pinpoint it clearly. He even asked the others if they could hear a voice whispering to them and calling them but the others answered no. He felt like he asked a weird question but the voice is still calling him. The voice calling towards him got louder when he arrived where all the weapons are gathered. The others are looking at Adrian because he looks funny. He had his hands near his ears as if someone is whispering in his ear and he could not hear clearly. Chapter 190 - New Psyche Armament The others could not resist looking at Adrian because he would suddenly turn his head. He turned his head so many times that it might just take off and fly away. "Dude, are you ok? Is there something wrong? Oh no! Are you short in magnesium?!" Levin Cloud stated and added a teasing question at the end. Adrian hit his best friend in the head because of his remarks. Adrian did not manage to control his strength and reduced his best friend''s health by five hundred. Adrian did apologized because the whispering voices are really bothering him at this point. He did exined it again to them but the others could only shake their head. It seems that only Adrian is the one hearing that voice. The voice would whisper to him all the time that he could not concentrate on finding an item that he likes. "Ouch!" Creepysoo suddenly screamed. The others were shocked because an undead should not be able to feel pain. The others rushed to his side as there might be an invisible enemy or an enemy that entered with them. The others could see Creepysoo''s hand burning so the young boy immediately cut it off. It seems he can dismantle parts of his body as long as he focuses. "What happened?" Vayu asked as he thought there is an enemy lurking by. Everybody also adjusted themselves so that they would not be hit by sneak attacks. Barba who saw the spear on the floor immediately walked towards it. He checked if the spear is fine or if it had any deteriorations in it. He even shoved Creepysoo aside but Barba immediately apologized. "I am sorry for shoving youd. This is actually the weapon that the Ice King used to y his enemies. This weapon is made using asmodian craftsmanship and it is said that it chooses its wielder. You picked it up carelessly which is why you are hurt." Barba stated while Adrian''s eyes focused on the weapon. "Asmodian?" Creepysoo muttered as his gaze went towards Adrian. "Yes! Since the Ice King had asmodian blood running in his veins, he was chosen by this weapon. He was already great before he had that weapon. With the weapon, the Ice King became even more powerful that he became unrivaled in the north. At least that is what our elders told us." Barba stated. Adrian though felt a longing in his soul when he saw the spear. He moved to the spear closer and closer until it is at arm''s length. His hand unconsciously made a grabbing motion towards the spear. Barba is about to block Adrian''s hand but the spear itself flew towards Adrian''s hand. Adrian who suddenly got the spear on his hand is shown visions. Adrian floated in the air as he is shown visions which are the acts of the previous users of the spear. The spear basically showed him the events that happened after the previous Omega Summoner retreated from battle. The others who is seeing what happened to Adrian thought thetter is being attacked by the weapon. They wanted to separate Adrian with the weapon but there is a barrier that is protecting Adrian. They could not even pierce the barrier with their weapons so all they can do is wait for what is happening to Adrian to be finished. Adrian though is once again sent to his sea of consciousness. The only difference this time is that he was in a ce that looked like a post battlefield. There were numerous weapons on the ground that were broken while some are just stuck in the ground. In that sea of consciousness, he could see the spear that he picked up and stuck on the ground like the rest of the weapons. Adrian instinctively went to the spear but an invisible pressure is preventing him from getting closer. Adrian who observe this could only think that the spear is testing him. The previous Omega Summoner might be chosen by the spear but the current inheritor has yet to be chosen. It seems that the spear is a type of ego Psyche Armament or developed an ego due to the unique nature of Psyche Armaments. He wondered of the other Psyche Armaments also did the same but he decided to focus on the task at hand. Adrian decided to force his way towards the spear because it did not want him to approach it gently. Adrian at first just used his natural strength but the pressure that the spear released still deterred him. He decided to use his next approach which is to use essences to strengthen himself. After Adrian used his essence, the pressure released by the spear became bearable and he could approach it slowly. The spear also decreased its pressure a little bit because it felt a familiar energy. Although the spear eventually increased its pressure as it realized it is not its original master trying toe for it. Feeling that the spear started increasing the pressure, Adrian frowned and could only increase his output of using his essence but even that is limited. His total essence count might have increased by 25 going to at a total of 125 but he is still consuming too much just to reach the spear. He tried using his Blink skill but it did not activate for some reason. Adrian had no choice but to even use hisher energy charges. The spear felt the tyrannical energying from Adrian and increased its output even more. The unique thing is that when Adrian used hisher energy, he felt no pressure whatsoever from the spear. Adrian noticing this walked calmly towards the spear and grabbed its shaft. Adrian is trying to pull out the spear but the spear did not want to ept its new master just yet. When Adrian grabbed the shaft of the spear, he could feel the spear''s emotions. The spear is actually feeling the grave sense of abandonment because its original master did not retrieve it. Adrian saw a scene of the Asmodian Omega Summoner threw the spear towards one of the leaders of the group that is pursuing thetter. The spear struck true and managed to pin down one of the leaders and mortally injuring it. The pursuers did not bother with one of their fallen leaders and instead continued pursing the spear''s master. The spear knew that its master is strong and woulde back to him but the worst situation became reality. The war ended and the spear became one of the symbols of his master thereby assuring it that its master is no more. Adrian who saw the scenes from the spears memories could only shed tears. (Even his parents were bawling their eyes out.) Even though the spear is an inanimate object, the emotions and memories it felt is genuine. Adrian could only console the spear that it would definitely not abandon it. "I promise to always be by your side. Your original master did not leave you but he died preserving the peace. You should be proud of him." Adrian stated as he cancelled the effects of his essences andher energy. Adrian wanted the spear to genuinely ept him. He did not want to be epted using force as Adrian did not think bonds or friendships should ever be forced. The spear as if sensing Adrian''s sincerity felt Adrian''s warm touch and gradually let the bonding begin. The spear showed Adrian all of the skills it can use and even how to use them. Adrian listened attentively with intense focus to all the details. The spear Psyche Armament is different from the others as its skills are like dances. In order to use the first skill a set of moves must be made in order to activate it. This made this Psyche Armament unique as it only uses low essences but it more reliant on abination of moves in order to execute. Adrian thought this as a fresh idea and liked it very much as it is a new style of battling added to his repertoire. The ceremony ended with the physical manifestation of the spear disappearing into particles and seeping into Adrian''s skin. Adriannded on the ground in his two feet while the others waited to see if he is fine. When Adrian opened his closed eyes, he is suddenly bombarded by questions. He exined to them that he just underwent the inheritance ceremony for the spear. "Amazing. Even the Ice King could only wield the spear physically and notpletely bond with it." Barba said in amazement. "Anyways, we should go as there is nothing much to do here. We basically emptied out the ce." Adrian stated but then they suddenly heard a shrill cry that sounded like a goblin. "What is that awful sound!?" Peridotined. Creepysoo suddenly remembered the item he is keeping inside his inventory. He took it out and a small head of a goblin emerged. The eyes were sown shut while the mouth is sown lightly in order for the mouth to still move. "What is that and why is it emitting a god awful sound?!" Peridot asked. "This is a shrunken head. It is an item that allows undead to talk to one another. Since NPCs cannot use the chat system, this is our only method ofmunication. It seems Du''an is calling me." Creepysoo stated as he answered the call by pinching the goblin ear. "My prince! You need to return. Vr has beenpromised by the enemy. We might go to war. So please return immediately with the Champion of the Twin Gods." The voice of the Astral Wraith Du''an sounded from the shrunken head. The news stunned not only Creepysoo but also Adrian. The Undead King''s faction is actually going to war. (Author''s Note: Vr is the Ghoul Tyrant if anyone is wondering. He is introduced in chapter 133 Truth of Undeath. This also marks the end of volume 2. Volume 3 wille next!) Chapter 191 - Prelude To War Adrian and Creepysoo were shocked by what they just heard. Adrian remembered that Vr is that strong looking undead that is a Ghoul Tyrant. Having a Tyrant as a name modifier means that someone must have to be domineering and overbearingly powerful. Creepysoo is the most shocked as he is speechless ever since he heard the news. Vr is the strongest undead in their faction that has the most attack power. He knows that just one punch from the Ghoul Tyrant could decimate mountains into dust in an instant. Creepysoo knew that if Vr fell in battle that means someone must have been stronger than him which is terrifying to just imagine. Adrian saw Creepysoo''s expression and he could see that thetter is jumping into conclusions. Adrian decided to break the ice and speak to Creepysoo. "We should wrap our adventure here then. Let us head out of the dungeon." Adrian stated as he prompted everyone to head to the transportation circle inside the vault. It seems that for Creepysoo, the undead family he has is actually not just mere ones and zeroes. The boy must treat them like real family for him to be shaken up by the sudden news. Everyone headed immediately to the transportation circle and just stuffed their inventories with everything that is inside the vault. They could no longer be picky and just stuffed everything inside. Gefroren did say that they could take everything that is inside the vault. The Barbegazi also followed them outside using the same transportation circle. The Barbegazi were excited to view the outside world once more as it has been years since they wandered the outside world. The transportation magic circle actually led to the peak of Mt. Nieve. The area they were sent is rather t. The Barbegazi looked around with intense curiosity as this is the first time they have set foot on the outside world since they were told to be caretakers of the tomb. "Adventurers, we will say our goodbyes here as we need to find a ce to call our home. Be well and if you encounter us again then do not be shy on asking for our help." Barba stated as the rest of the Barbegazi bid their farewells. "Now onto the problem at hand. You should call Du''an and tell him to pick us up." Adrian said to Creepysoo who is still clearly shaken. Creepysoo whispered Du''an''s name on the ear of the shrunken head and it made a continuous clicking sound. It did not take long before the shrunken head''s mouth suddenly started mouthing words. It is the same voice that previously called Creepysoo that told him to return to the castle. Creepysoo told Du''an to pick them up and asked thetter if he could bring others with him. Du''an hesitated for a moment but the voice of the undead king came through to the shrunken head and answered it is alright. A portal then suddenly appeared before them as the shrunken head is also some sort of GPS. Du''an is the one who appeared from the gate and he bowed to the group as he must treat the prince''s friends with respect. Du''an gestured them to go inside the portal and the others immediatelyplied. They reappeared outside of the castle and the others who have just seen the castle were deeply amazed. The castle looked majestic yet imposing at the same time. "Wow! Is this a different dimension or a different world?" Peridot stated. "This is a different world if you really want to know." Adrian replied and then they saw Creepysoo bolt. "Well, someone is impatient." Levin Cloudmented. Creepysoo ran towards the castle as he could no longer wait. The others just followed Du''an''s pace as the Astral Wraith is calm. Du''an is even answering the questions of the curious visitors which are mainly Peridot and Kabrakan. Those two have yet to travel in a different world because the main world is big enough so adding smaller worlds even made it bigger. Those two feels like tourist that just left for their first trip. Finally, all of them arrived at the throne room and saw all the high ranking undead except for Vr. Creepysoo still looked sad but he is now calmer than before as the undead king must have told the former of the situation. "Greetings! I hope the castle is to your liking. My son was a bit rude as he left his visitors without even a word. I apologize for that. I am what history calls as the Undead King. You can address me as such." The undead king heartily stated exuding his friendly aura. The others knelt and bowed but the undead king told them that it is not necessary. He told the group that the friends of his son is like his children as well. The others except for Adrian though were a bit shy to speak. Adrian had to start the conversation in order for the atmosphere not to turn awkward. "I am sorry for being blunt your majesty but what did Du''an mean when you said that your faction might go to war?" Adrian asked with a bit of worry. War is never a beautiful sight as there would always be casualties on both sides. The undead king could only sigh slightly before he answered Adrian''s question. He beckoned the nche to give Adrian something before he spoke. [You have received a Crown Fragment of the Undead King.] [You have sessfullypleted the quest Return the Crown to the King.] Adrian is actually shocked by the item he was given because it is a quest item. He was given thest fragment that he needed to obtain. Adrian looked towards the undead king in a questioning gaze as it is the first he learned that NPCs could actually help you in your quests even if they are not in the party. "We managed to find a location of one of the fragments but apparently we were not the only one who is looking for them." The undead king stated. "Did the Church of Light encounter you guys?" Adrian asked as he did get some fragments from them. "It would have been better if it was the Church of Light but it is far worse." The undead king replied. "Worse! Do not tell me that they encountered a dark god." Adrian replied with shock because dark gods cannot just manifest in the mortal ne without sacrifices. "It was not a dark god per se. It was actually the new Envoy of the Dark Gods. He managed to take control of Vr using his defiling magic. Thankfully, Vr is notpletely under his control so the others managed to escape. The only problem is that Vr is still under his control and the longer we take to rescue him then he might be under the envoy''s control." The undead king stated. This is a new term to some of their party members so Adrian had to exin it to them. Adrian gave them a basic rundown of envoys and dark gods. The others were shock because this lore is not revealed to everyone and it is actually different from the known truth of the world. Their minds werepletely blown. "Then do you need help in finding Vr?" Adrian asked after briefing everyone on what was happening. "No dear champion. I would like for all of you to search for a demigod cksmith who would be able to repair my crown. The fragments themselves do notbine even if you collected them all. A demigod cksmith would be needed in order to restore my crown. You should leave the search for our kin to our own." The undead king stated. Adrian then wracked his brain but he does not know any cksmith much more a demigod cksmith. He looked at the others to see if they have any idea but even they were dumbfounded. Nevertheless, they all received the mission and the reward is fitting enough for this difficult request. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Find a cksmith Demigod The Undead King Caesar wants you to find a cksmith capable of fixing his crown so that he would b ready to confront his enemies. Difficulty: S Requirement: Find the cksmith and convince the cksmith to fix the crown. Reward: The formal oath of the Undead King''s faction to the God of Death. Pick an item in the Undead King''s treasury. Failure: The Undead King and his attendants will not be able to join the battle against Arch Lich Malus. Time Limit: May vary depending on Arch Lich Malus'' actions The only thing difficult for this quest is that the time limit might vary. Adrian has a lot on his te right now. He still need to help find a cure for the world tree. He is thankful that he is not the only one to receive the mission as all of them received it. Even if one of them finds the cksmith, they would all be rewarded. They could split up and search in order to cover more ground in order to quicken the search. The only troubling thing is that they do not know where to start searching. "Demigod cksmiths tend to stay in areas that has high heat and abundant metal. I hope you can finish my request early as we would prepare our kin to be ready for a possible war. That damned Arch Lich must have made a contract with the dark gods. He might have wagered the location of the Lich King." The undead king exined. Chapter 192 - Invited To The Player Auction All of them could only process the information that is given to them. The brainwashing of a high ranking undead, the possibility of war, or worse the extinction of all that is living. Though through all the information given to them, they agreed that finding the demigod cksmith would be the best. The others agreed to search for the demigod cksmith in full haste. They would still try and level up as much as possible so that they will not fall behind. Kabrakan is the likeliest one to easily find a clue because he told them that he has familiarity with some cksmith due to him wearing down the durability of his equipment and always going to get it fixed. "I know that my request is a tall order but the reward is greater than you might think. Now onto the reward that I promised you Champion Equinox. The unique undead would actually be in a location not far from this castle. A death knight would escort you to that area." The undead king stated. "What is peculiar about this undead anyway?" Adrian asked as he is extremely curious. "The only thing that I could describe it is mischievous and mysterious. It actually does not follow me despite being a king. Some of my knights even tried confrontation but they could not get near it. The area it resides in is protected by some kind of barrier that undead could not pass through." The undead king stated. Adrian suddenly became excited with the prospect of having this undead. It might be a special undead that resided here in Terra Mortuis. He decided to calm down as he might overhype himself and end up disappointed. The group decided toe along with Adrian to the location because even they are curious of this peculiar undead. The death knight who escorted Adrian and the others is Castillo. It seems that Castillo''s level also increased from 100 to 150 which is a lot and fast if you think about it. Even NPCs in Pandemonium could move like yers and conquer dungeons by themselves if they want to. They are like yers but they level up faster because of the special rule that named NPCs should always be higher leveled than a yer to some extent. Castillo led them to a ce about three or four miles away from the castle. There they saw a gigantic skull of a humanoid where half of it is buried in the ground. Only a skull could be seen and not the other bones of this humanoid creature which is weird but no one thought too much about it. "I could only escort you up to here, Champion Equinox. That would be the entrance and inside is that peculiar undead." Castillo stated as he stood his ground. He would wait for the Adrian to finish what he want to do and escort them back to the castle. Adrian only nodded and suck in a breath of air before entering the skull''s mouth. The inside is actually not dark but is actually lit up nicely which is strange. Adrian immediately summoned his soulbounds out as he does not know what will jump at him. They could see the inside of the giant skull but there is nothing there. Adrian thought that the undead king might have duped him but that would be unlikely for someone like a king. A whileter when they were looking around, Adrian suddenly heard a giggle. "Kekeke" a sound of augh is heard. Adrian looked behind him and suddenly he saw a skull face staring at him. Adrian suddenly screamed out of reflex because of the jump scare. The others were alerted and readily brought out their weapons to see the threat. Adrian reflexively pped the skull face his hand just went through it. The being that surprised Adrian is actually wearing oversized ck robes for its size while the only its skull face is visible. The skull face is actually more of the cutesy style rather than the creepy type. Monster: Life Eater Level: 50 HP: 100/100 MP: 100,000 / 100,000 Description: A strange undead that has unknown origins. Not much is known about this undead as they are rare and could not be easily found. Even necromancers do not know how to create this type of undead as they are said to be only created naturally. The little thing is actually not attacking but rather just making sort of scary faces towards Adrian. Adrian though is shocked by the health pool of this undead as he might kill it with just one magical attack. Adrian really thought he has been duped because it is obvious that this undead is weak. Adrian though could feel something strange with the undead. It clearly has nopulsion to hurt the living like any other wild undead which is strange. This might be what the undead king thought as strange because only those under the undead king could ignore their thirst to kill the living. "I might as well get that thing. I should not waste my time here. I still have to store that yeti in apanion stone and give it to my big sister." Adrian grumbled as he took out the Corrupted Spirit Stone. [Do you wish to trap the Life Eater in the Corrupted Spirit Stone? Yeas or No] Adrian agreed and the corrupted spirit stone suddenly exploded into fragments. The fragments suddenly became a chain and it shot towards the Life Eater. The incorporeal Life Eater is suddenly bounded and it even tried struggling. The Life Eater even looked like it is begging and crying though it could only do gestures to express itself. "Why do I feel like I am the bad person here?" Adrian suddenly muttered. "That is just your imagination." Levin Cloud stated but he could not look Adrian in the eye. The chains tightly bounded the Life Eater until it is pulled into Adrian''s hands. The shards of the Corrupted Spirit stone suddenly reassembled themselves into its crystalline form. The stone shook for a few moments before it finally stopped. The whole room became silent when that happened. [You have sessfully captured the Life Eater.] [You need to bring the Corrupted Spirit Stone to a church in order to purify the bloodthirsty nature of the undead.] "You just got it like that?!" Levin Cloud said as he is shocked. "Even I am as speechless as you. It might be a weak undead seeing as I easily captured it.Ah!" Adrian suddenly eximed. "Why is something wrong?" Levin Cloud hurriedly aske because Adrian suddenly screamed. "I even used my advance corrupted spirit stone on it! I should have use the intermediate one first." Adrian said as he forgot to use the intermediate one because he is too excited about a new prospective member to his soulbounds. The others only ignored Adrian''s grumbling as they head for the exit. Castillo greeted them again and they headed back to the castle. They did not witness the giant humanoid skull disintegrate into particles because they are already a mile away from it. ==== Du''an sent everyone back to the main world so that they could start their search. Before the group dispersed, Cersei suddenly contacted Adrian and invited him to a special yer event. Cersei invited Adrian to be a participant in the bidding. What Cersei really want to do is entice Adrian with the auction so that he finds what he likes. If Adrian could not buy it then Evergreen will buy it for him. Due to the raid results of the hidden dungeon, the guild master of the Evergreen guild Anastacia has put Adrian in a high regard. Mariposa even supported Cersei''s vote to actively recruit Adrian. "What should I do? Should I ept the offer?" Adrian asked the others. "You should go. You do have a much more discerning eye and you might find something rare that others do not." Levin Cloud stated. "We can give you money now and you could bet for us. You will be like our proxy." Peridot chimed in because she might find rare stones inside the auction. "Yeah! There might be things we like that could help uster on." Kabrakan added unknown that he just added fuel to the fire. "I also think that is a great idea. There might be items that we usually do not see." Vayu added as he is started to be more addicted to the game. "Why does it feel like that I became an errand boy?" Adrian suddenly pointed out. "Do not be stingy! We will search for the cksmith while you are justzing around and participating in an auction. You could do that for us at least." Peridot once again started the attack. Adrian could only slump his shoulders and agree because an auction is rare opportunity. They might see items there that are beneficial to them but useless to other yers. Just like the saying that "One man''s trash is another man''s treasure". Adrian replied that he wanted toe and Cersei replied with the location. The auction would be held tomorrow at the imperial capital, Antares. The building that it will be held in is the merchant association''s headquarters. It seems that the yer who arrange this auction might be a rather high ranking member of the merchant association. "Anyways, it is held tomorrow so give me the money for the things you want. Apparently, the auction would be broadcasted so you could just chat me with the thing that you want." Adrian stated. "You should have just epted so that the discussion did not have to trail too long." Peridot rebutted which made Adrian dumbstruck. "Yes, Ma''am!" Adrian said with a salute as he bid goodbye to the others. Adrian ripped a scroll so that he would be teleported instantly to the Paradox nes. He would tell the elders on what is happening as they also might have an idea about this demigod cksmith. Chapter 193 - Piggy Bank Adrian reappeared back in the Paradox nes and headed towards Ascalor''s abode. He briefed Ascalor on what is happening and thetter also called the other elders. Bronx and Koronn hurriedly went to Ascalor''s ce that they even used self-made portals. Adrian ryed everything to them about what is happening to the faction of the undead king. They had worry in their face when they heard of the name "Lich King" but other than that they listened calmly. Koronn even looked somewhat bored while Bronx listened attentively because he is the leader of the Daemos Corps. "I see. If therees a time that war wille then we might intervene." Ascalor stated. "What do you mean by might intervene?" Adrian asked as he thought that the Daemos would cooperate fully. "We should hold bnce in this world and that sometimes means only protecting what is made naturally. There would be changes though if the Undead King formed a covenant with the God of Death. But until that time, we will only protect the living people of this universe." Ascalor stated. "We may be appointed as the protectors but that does not mean we should give up our lives blindly. The universe is vast and the Daemos are not that many." Bronx added. "The only reason we took up the mantle of protectors is because we could freely travel to other worlds. It is not like the gods told us to do it. We are only doing this protector thing out of respect to the Twin Gods who created our ancestors which are the Asmodians." Koronn stated with a t tone. "I am sure that you might have heard stories about our kind that is not like what we do today." Ascalor stated. "Ooh! I remember that back then the Imp race were yful and mischievous that the Asmodians had to give them timeout in another dimension." Koronn suddenly stated which made a vein pop out on Ascalor''s forehead. "I heard the djinn would grant wishes to random people but all they were doing is just transporting what is already made. The djinn basically became thieves that the Asmodians had to limit their powers using bangles." Ascalor rebutted. "Okay. Stop squabbling like kids. You are acting like kids in front of the kid." Bronx stated. "Huh?! I remember that the diabolons are such a rowdy bunch." Ascalor suddenly stated. "Yeah! I remember that they always y so roughly that everything around them would get broken or trampled. They would often be sent to the meditating grounds." Koronn added which made Bronx suddenly participate in the mudslinging. "Herees their childish sides resurfacing again. Still it is very interesting when hearing about the past. It seems that some truths are mixed in the stories of the past." Adrian thought. "Hey! You just thought of something very insulting to us didn''t you?!" The three of them simultaneously said to Adrian. "What!? You guys are just imagining things." Adrian immediately replied without hesitation. "I guess he is in need of additional training." Bronx suddenly stated. "Yes. I very much agree." Koronn replied. "Should I teach him how to use spatial portals then? He has the strength to use them now unlike before when he is really weak." Ascalor stated with arge grin. "After that we will have a turn." Koronn stated with arge grin. "He is a Daemos Corps member so I should test him now and again." Bronx replied with an evenrger grin. Adrian stood up and is about to walk away but a portal appeared below him. He fell into the portal but he manage to scream something before he could no longer be heard. "Crazy elderssss!" ===== Adrian logged back in the game but he still felt tired because of the torture (training) he had to endure. His mind was so taxed by Ascalor and Koronn''s training while his body became a punching bag for Bronx. The other trainees in the training ground even pretended not to see him go through the beating. Nevertheless, the training is fruitful because he got three skills. Skill: Teleportation Tier: Epic Type: World Movement Effect: Allow the user to transfer to a location that the user have been in. Cannot be used during activebat. Can only be used on areas that the user has previously visited. Movement is limited to the current world the user is in. Cooldown: 1 hour Mana Cost: 10,000 Mana Points Cast Time: 1 minute Skill: Chrono Phase Tier: Epic Type:Evasion Passive Effect: Have a 5% chance to evade damage by bing unbound by the rule of time in the universe. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None Skill: Unyielding Tenacity Tier: Epic Type: Strengthening Passive Effect: Reduces the duration of status effects if the user is in battle. It also increases the user''s stats by up to a maximum of 10%. The longer the user is in battle, the stronger the skill effects. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None "The skills are great but the training was hell. It became even more horrendous when Bronx found out I had an instant revive skill. Better head towards the imperial capital." Adrian thought as he shivered and headed towards the portal toward the imperial capital. ==== Adrian appeared in a hidden alley at the imperial capital of Antares. He is already in full mour as he is in his human form. Before he goes to the meeting ce with Cersei, Adrian wanted to purify the corrupted spirit stone first so he headed to a nearby church of life. The Church of Life located in the imperial is not luxurious to say the least. The main religion of the empire is centered on the Church of Light because of the rumor of the imperial family being a descendant of the sun god which is the son of the goddess of light. It is quite a sight though as it is the only building that is a mixture of vibrant nt life and stone. Adrian entered the church and immediately searched for a priest that could help him. He immediately got a priest to help him but the priest looked at him strangely. It felt like the eyes of the priest is looking at him with adoration but it was not only the priest but everyone inside the church. This is the effect of his title Champion of the Twin Gods now showing its effects. The priest and Adrian moved to a room that had a white flower in the center while the surroundings were full of nts. The priest told Adrian to ce the corrupted spirit stone on top of the white flower and he did just that. The white flower suddenly started bing ck in color which rmed the priest but he immediately sang a song. The priest sang a song in anguage that Adrian did not recognize but his scribe ss could identify it. [You are hearing the Song of Nature.] [You are purified from all status conditions.] [Your journal will automatically record the Song of Nature.] The white flower suddenly started glowing followed by everything inside the room. The room looked extremely ethereal and Adrian thought that the flowers came alive and sang in a chorus with the priest. The corrupted spirit stone is suddenly coated in waves of white light as it floated above the flower. Adrian immersed himself on the song that felt good to listen. After a few minutes, the priest finally stopped singing and the creepy aura of the corrupted spirit stone is no more. The name even changed into Spirit Stone signifying that it is finally cleansed. Adrian also noticed that the corrupted energy diffused in the surroundings became pure energy which is then transferred to the nts in the room. The pure energy became nourishments to the nts that participated in the cleansing ritual. Adrian thanked the priest wholeheartedly and gave him the donation for sessfullypleting the cleansing. Adrian now went to the meeting ce that Cersei gave him which is an inn located in the imperial capital. The inn is named Hungry Cow and is located in the business district of the imperial capital that is separated into threeyers with walls. The outer part of the city is where themoners live while the middle is the business district where all types of stores do business. Thestyer would be where the nobles stay and at the middle of that is the imperial citadel. Adrian finally found the inn as the logo of the inn is actually a cute cartoon cow holding a beer mug while eating hay. Adrian entered the ce and saw Cersei, Mariposa and most surprisingly Anastacia. There is also a plump looking man sitting next to them and is chatting happily with the three girls. The plump man is even getting death res because how dare he hog three beautifuldies all at once. "Equinox!" Cersei shouted in a promiscuous fashion which made the men turn towards Adrian''s location. Adrian could only sigh ande close to them because he already gathered the attention of the others. If looks could kill then Adrian would be full of holes by now. Adrian just sat on an empty chair that must have been prepared for him. The others then introduced the man sitting with them. "This man here is Piggy Bank. He is a member of the merchant guild and is the host of the yer auction." Cersei stated. "I see. Nice to meet you! I am Equinox." Adrian introduced himself. "The pleasure is all mine. For the adviser of the Evergreen guild to hold you in high regard, you must be a great yer. Hohoho." Piggy Bank replied. "I know it is our first meeting and all but I am wondering if maybe you could sell something for me." Adrian stated and Piggy Bank''s ears listened carefully. His qualities as a merchant were screaming that money ising. Chapter 194 - Player Auction "I am hoping if you can sell something for me?" Adrian stated. "Can I see the item in question?" Piggy Bank replied with a happy face but it is actually the fa?ade of a merchant. "I think we should change locations if you want to see the item that I want to sell." Adrian said adding a mysterious element to his tone. Piggy Bank raised his eyebrows as he did not know if this kid is serious or bluffing. Adrian is indeed right though as if it is an important item then you do not want other prying eyes to see it. This makes it seem that the item is much better than it seems but an acquaintance of the Evergreen guild must have some legitimacy so Piggy Bank decided to trust Adrian. "Well then shall we move to the merchant guild? We can view the item there if it is so important. Hohoho." Piggy Bank stated with a happyugh. "Can we also join? Our interests are also peaked. I mean personally, I do not like some keeping me hanging. The suspense might kill me." Cersei stated while Anastacia and Mariposa nodded. "Let us see if the person in question would like to agree to your request." Piggy Bank stated as he looked towards Adrian. "I see no problems with that but you guys might want to but it from me directly if you see the item." Adrian stated which made everyone even more eager. "Follow me then. Thisd surely knows how to increase expectations. It looks like you might be a fine merchant if you decided to be one." Piggy Bank said with a heartyugh. "Did the businessman aura rubbed up on me due to dealing with my father and sister too long? Scary!" Adrian thought as he shivered. All of them headed towards the headquarters that is located in the farthest part of the business district. It is located at the border between the noble district and the business district. It looked much granderpared to the rest of the stores in the business district. The building did not have floor but the ceiling is high and it is wide. It would be more appropriate to say that it is as big as a colosseum. The merchant guild are basically the organization that legalizes those who want to do trade. They also crack down who do illegal trade and also issue patents to craftsman who want their work to be one of a kind. ==== If one were to see the imperial capital from above then they could see the huge amount of traffic. This traffic is not only generated by the yers who are flooding the capital because of the yer auction but also those of NPCs that do their business in the capital. Not all businesses are legal though as even the most shining city will leave shadows but that story is for another time. The yers were busy lining up in order to participate in the auction. The VIPs have long entered the venue and is already in the rooms that they rented before the event started. The ones queuing would be the yers not affiliated with a guild. They needed to pay a fee of five gold in order to enter. The limited slots of about fifty thousand made the early birds winners for this type of event. Some wealthy yers even paid the ones who are first in line in order to trade ces with them. This action is not condemned as it is the yer''s own volition to sell the spot he lined for. Some of the early yers lined up did this so that they could have money to fund their items. "The event is going to start in an hour so please proceed ordingly and orderly. Those who do notply will be banned from ever doing business to stores affiliated with the merchant guild." A guard shouted which made the rowdy crowd a bit orderly. Nobody on their right mind would want to be banned because the merchant guild handles every business in the empire. You would basically have no way to buy stuff if you offend them which is why no one dared to be rowdy. There are some exceptions of course but they would be silenced by the guards. With loads of money, the merchant guild could hire the finest of guards that are higher than the average level of the yers. Offending the merchant guild also means offending the craftsman guild that they have a good rtionship with so nobody would dare. The merchant guild officials are basically nobles by how the ordinary people treat them. The venue where the yer auction is being held is like a stadium type of ce. The bleachers below are for those who queued while the rooms located above them would be where VIPs would be staying. Each person in the bleachers would be given a device so that they could cast their votes and purchase price. The VIP rooms though will light up and a screen would sh the money value that they use. Anastacia, Mariposa, Cersei and Adrian are located at the seventh VIP room and it was awkward for Adrian. Awkward for Adrian at least as he is in a room full of women but he just pictures that he is with his older sister. Thankfully for Adrian, there is an attendant of the merchant guild in there with him. It is an old man named Steve and is one of Piggy Bank''s butlers. He would also be the one who would fetch the item that Adrian''s group would sessfully buy. The crowd inside is rowdy because those who know each other are talking to one another while waiting for the auction to start. The more people started pouring in then the noisier the crowd had be. It did not take long for the entire venue to fill their seats. The event finally started when all of the seats are filled. A beautiful woman in an elegant bright red dress walked towards the stage with a handsome entourage. The handsome men are basically the ones holding the where the first item is ced. The first item is covered with a ss box and that ss box is once again covered by cloth that could block ocr skills. "Greetings Everyone! I am the announcer for this auction. My name is Mei. Please treat me well!" Mei stated while posing cutely which did notpliment her rather elegant looking outfit. A scream erupted from the bleachers because they were mostly men. This is a known technique for auctions but it is always effective as an excited crowd usually bids more money. Seeing the crowd all excited Mei already started the auction. "Let us start the auction then! I would also like to tell our lovely bidders that some items had been added to the items so I hope you brought some extra money with you. Anyways, we will now show the first item." Mei stated while gesturing the entourage to take off the cloth. The yers did not mind that some items were added because that usually happens when an item is suddenly presented. Just because it is added does not mean it will sell as no one knows what might happen. The item might be great but if no one had a use for it then it would usually not be bought. The first item is revealed and it looked like a gemstone of some sort. It had a bright red color and the others stared in wonder. They tried using their ocr skills to know the item but all that popped up is its name which is Red Gem. Item: Red Gem Tier: Rare "This is the first item on our auction list. Even the one who ced the item on our auction did not know what this stone is but all we could say that it can warm anyone who holds it. The bid will start at ten gold coins and an increment of one gold per seeding bid." Mei exined. Murmurs could be heard from all of those in the crowd as they thought this item is useless. There are potions that could do the same effect of this stone and those might be better. The owner of the stone might have just auctioned it off as it is just collecting dust in his inventory. While the others gossiped about the stone''s uses, one individual in the VIP room could not believe his eyes. He did not think that he would encounter one of the items he needed immensely in this auction. Adrian just really attended because he is curious on what an auction is like. Item: Gem of Fire Tier: Rare Type: Runestone Fragment Effect: Imbues the socketed weapon or armor with properties rted to fire. For weapons, it would imbue it with one passive skill and one active skill. For armor, it would imbue resistance and a passive skill. Adrian walked up to a machine to enter his bidding price. The light in VIP Room 7 suddenly glowed and it disyed the bidding price. [VIP Room 7: 100 gold] Chapter 195 - Increasing Prices? "VIP Room No. 7 has bid 100 gold coins for the Red Gem. Is there no one going to bid higher? Going once¡­Going Twice¡­Going Thrice¡­Sold to VIP Room No. 7!" Mei announced. The people on the stands though are pissed off because it is clear that the person in VIP Room No. 7 just wanted to flex their money. Although 100 gold might not be much, there is still a possibility you might get outbid by 100 gold for a really great item. They all thought that 100 gold for an item just to warm you up is not worth the price. They are also outrage as this VIP might just raise the prices voluntarily. Some even voiced their displeasure but Adrian did not pay attention to it. All he needs to know is that he secured the stone that can increase his fire resistance. Those in the room with Adrian though were looking at him with shock and wonder. "Is it okay for you to buy that gem? There might be other thing that is more valuable." Cersei stated but in fact she did not mind. They already had a n for Adrian to be indebted to them. "It is fine. I think I got the stone rather cheap. Anyways, the next item is being auctioned." Adrian replied which made the others ponder on what he meant. The others decided to not pry any further and listen to the auction. "The next item is something new added to our roster and is one of a kind. It is a first for even the merchant association to sell this." Mei announce which made everyone calm back down and observe the item in question. The cloth is taken off and everyone had a displeased expression. All they saw is paper with just markings on it which is the reason of their displeasure. Sensing the difort in the crowd Mei immediately exined the item so that the excitement would continue. "I see that some of you are disappointed but all of you will like this item. Let me exin what this item is. This is a talisman and the person who created this just recently registered his works at the merchant''s guild. A demonstration is needed for all of you to believe how extraordinary this item is." Mei stated as she held one of the talismans. Mei held the talisman so that the target dummy is facing the side with the inscriptions are written on it. She actually did not know how to activate it herself but she was there when the crafter of the talisman did a demonstration. She only needed to copy how Adrian actually activated the talisman. "Activate!" Mei chanted. A fire bird suddenly materialized as the talisman disintegrated. The fire bird shot towards the target dummy and a scorch mark could actually be seen. The others were not amazed by the damage as they saw that the damage value is only 500 or so but they should not expect much to a low leveled NPC. "As you can see, the talisman has an attack spell attached to it that makes it amazing! Seeing as all of you are not believing then we will show you the details of the items." Mei eximed and she directed her hands to a projecting screen made by a crystal ball. Item: me Bird Talisman Tier: Rare Type: Consumable Effect: Consume the talisman in order to release a bird made of mes that travels in a straight line. If the me bird collides with something then it will explode and deal damage. The first to be hit by the arrow will be dealt with 75% of the yer''s damage and the others in the two meter st radius will be dealt with 75% of the yer''s damage. Has a 5% chance to inflict a burn status condition. Cooldown: 10 seconds Description: A rare talisman made by a Beginner Scribe that has yet to make a name for himself. He made this talisman after being inspired or so he believed. The Talisman is an upgrade of the me Arrow Talisman but it sacrificed its damage for low cooldown. This were the spare talismans that Adrian made during his rest on his "training" that the Daemos Elders made him do. He went to Aernas and got 500 pieces of enchanted paper so that he could increase his scribe mastery. He is still having difficult breaking through to be an intermediate scribe as Aernas told him that he needed to be enlightened. Everyone''s eyes became wide when they saw the details of the item. This talisman actually had no mana requirements which would make it an excellent cover fire or diversion. It also has AOE with a status condition inflicting chance. The defining thing about the talisman is its damage modifier which makes it more appealing. Seeing that the crowd had be silent due to the details of the item, Mei immediately announced the bidding rules of this talisman. She proceeded to unt her beauty while doing so which made all the men in the area look closer. "The crafter of these talismans have given us 200 pieces of these. There would be ten sets that would be auctioned and each set consists of twenty talismans. The bid for each set will start with 50 gold and the increment per seeding bid would be 1 gold." Mei eximed. The yers at the auction could not believe that the item is cheap considering the numerous usage of it. The auction suddenly became rowdy and numerous bids came from numerous yers. Some even started throwing shade and that they would PK them if they do not back down. It was absolute chaos because of the usefulness and uniqueness of the item. Each set managed to be sold by 180 to 200 gold so now Adrian just added an easy thousand or less gold coins on his pouch. The three women with Adrian did not bid because Adrian gave them ten talisman each as a thank you for inviting him in the auction. Even the other yers saw that VIP Room No. 7 did not bid which made them wonder but forgot due to the heat of thepetition for the talismans. "Who do you think made these talismans? It seems that someone got a rare sub job ss like the crafter for magical swords." A random yer in the crowd whispered to someone next to him. "He probably wanted to be anonymous or he would be hounded by yers wanting to craft it for them. Some guilds even threaten some crafters so I would not me him for being anonymous." The yer next to him replied. After the auction for the talisman ended, the atmosphere chilled down a bit and the bidding for items became normal. Adrian bid some items that his friends wanted like a rare skill book for healing magic for Levin Cloud, an epic tier stone for Peridot and other skillbooks that the rest wanted. The most expensive one he bid for was for Kabrakan called the Crystal Skin skillbook which is 3000 gold coins. This is almost Kabrakan''s entire savings so Adrian could her him tearing up in their voice chat. "We are finally in near the end of our auction! The next items would be the most important." Mei stated which made the crowd go all serious. All of the VIP''s are waiting for this segment of the auction as this is the only thing they really participated for. Even those in the bleachers are anticipating what the next batch of items look like. Even those that just entered in order to watch the auction paid close attention because the next segment is the real highlight of the auction. "I am sure that all of you know that there are only supposed to be two items as finale but a patron gave us two more splendid items that could rival or may be even better than the original two we are supposed to auction." Mei announced which made all the people gulp. Even those in the VIP room started contacting others in order to get more funds. It is clear that the VIPs know what the original two items are. Some of the VIPs even asked the merchant guild attendants but the attendants were ordered to not speak much about the two items. "The first item to be auctioned is an armor set that is crafted by the cksmith Hanvil." Mei announced which made everyone pay attention. Hanvil is the most famous cksmith in the game that is said to be nearing Advance cksmithing mastery. He could even make magic swords by using rare rank materials so he is an important person for all yers. Even the heads of the guilds must be respectful towards him because NPC cksmiths just make standard equipment. "Reveal it already!" someone shouted. "Yeah! The suspense is killing me!" another shouted. "I want to see the masterpiece so I could have inspiration." A cksmith yer muttered. "Without further ado, let me reveal cksmith Hanvil''s current masterpiece. It is an armor made from scales of a fire drake. It is the perfect armor for swordsman type users because of its flexibility and weight." Mei stated as the armor is revealed to the crowd which made everyone exim in shock. "An epic armor that could evolve into a legendary. I got to admit that it is an amazing feat considering a yer made it. His mentor might be a demigod cksmith or being close to one if he could make that type of armor." Adrian whispered to himself as he used his evil eye to see the armor''s information. Chapter 196 - The Hot Items Everyone sat in anticipation as they waited for the details of the armor to be disyed. Even if they could not afford it, they still wanted to see because fantasizing is free. They wanted to picture themselves wearing the armor and looking dashing. Mei did not disappoint the anticipating crowd and gestured for the crystal ball to project the details of the armor. The crowd is extremely shocked because an epic rated armor had superior stats that isparable to a legendary armor despite not knowing what the defensive value of a legendary armor is. Item: Fire Drake Armor Tier: Epic (Upgradeable to Legendary) Type: Light Armor Defense Value: 850 Effect: -A 2.5% chance to nullify fire attribute attacks and spells. -0.1% chance to reduce the durability of a weapon that hits the user by 200. -me Resistance + 25% -me Body Skill Skill: me Body ¨C envelops the user in a fiery aura and damage those in a one meter radius around you by 50% of your total damage for a duration of twenty minutes. (8 hour cooldown) Description: An armor made by the cksmith Hanvil. It is made using the skin of a fire drake which is why the armor wearer will have high me attribute resistance. Due to the iplete materials, cksmith Hanvil did notplete his legendary work but he is still proud of it. Restriction: Strength must be 150, Agility must be 130 The armor looked like a dragon scale armor with red tints but it is not pure red due to it onlying from a fire drake. A lesser dragon will have muddier colored scalespared to a true dragon that is pure blooded. It had intricate designs of dragon heads as the shoulder pads and knee pads. The armor itself would make anyone who wear it look dashing and cool. There would even be wisps of fire flickering here and there as an effect which adds a coolness factor to the armor. It is really that fantasy like armor that anyone would really crave and would even kill for it. "We will add another tip for the buyer of this great item! cksmith Hanvil said that he will upgrade the item for free if you manage to collect the necessary materials for it. cksmith Hanvil will be able to talk to the buyer after the auction for the details." Mei stated which made the crowd even more heated up. The news that they will personally meet with cksmith Hanvil is more important than actuallypleting the armor. If they meet Hanvil and form a friendship with him then it is a bigger win for the buyer. The armor just became a hot item because of one sentence. "The starting bid will be 1000 gold and an increment of ten gold will be observed. Let the bidding begin!" Mei announced. [VIP Room 1: 2,000 gold] [VIP Room 3: 2,100 gold] [VIP Room 4: 2,300 gold] [VIP Room 12: 4,000 gold] ¡­. Big money values started showing up all of a sudden which made the poor yers ashamed of themselves while some aspired to be like them. The armor became something the big wigs wanted while suddenly someone from the bleachers bet something. [Visitor No. 6795: 10,000 gold] The others are actually shocked that someone actually managed to bid high despite not being in an organization. The others could only specte on what is the identity of this person but someone in the VIP room once again increased the bet. It once again red up thepetition between the VIP room bidders. [VIP Room 1: 12,000 gold] [VIP Room 12: 13,000 gold] [VIP Room 8: 13,500 gold] ¡­. The bidding war increased the price of the armor to 20,000 gold and it is actually VIP Room 1 who got the armor in the end. Augh of triumph could even be heard from the room as the yer there enabled the sound function of the room. It seems the yer or yers there have an air of superiority to them. "Ah! I hate people like that the most." Cersei stated with annoyance. "He is just having his victoryugh so to speak. He will not beughingter though." Mariposa stated gracefully as she looked towards Adrian who is standing and staring at the next auction item that is presented. "The next item that I will present to you is something made by a magitech engineer which will definitely be a hot item for those who uses guns as a weapon. Let us see the beautiful craftsmanship of the item." Mei announced and the cloth was taken off in order to reveal the item. "This is made by the magitech engineer Thinktank. It is his finest work for a magitech gun as it can use mana and materialize it into exploding shells as an epic rated earth stone is its core. It has high burst damage and it could even punch through steel armour." Mei stated in order to make item more desirable. "Start the bidding already!" someone shouted. "Since we have many impatient guests, we should now start the bidding. This fine masterpiece is being sold at a base price of 1,500 gold and each increment would be 50 gold. Let us start now!" Mei announced. [VIP Room 1: 2,000 gold] [VIP Room 12: 3,000 gold] [VIP Room 7: 5,000 gold] ¡­. The battle for the item is fierce and unrelenting. Some of the VIPs decided not to partake in the battle but that is only for yers that do not use a magitech gun as a weapon. The bids continued to rise until it reached 18,000 gold and made the increase slower. It seems that the buyers know that magitech guns cost lower than an armor as these types of weapon have high maintenance fees. The bid finally stopped when someone bid it for 18,700 gold coins. The bidder who won is actually Visitor No. 6795 as the VIPs realized what Mei stated about the remaining items. They could let go an epic magitech gun as weapons are disposable after you get a higher level. "Congrattions to the bidder for the magitech gun. Now let us proceed to one of the newly added items in our roster. Sadly, we cannot demonstrate the usage of the items as there is only one copy in existence. Please show the crowd what is." Mei announce with re. The item is revealed and it is another set talisman but this seemed different as you can feel an aura from it. There are three talismans stacked together and this would be sold as a set. If one looked close the three talismans are actually different. The writings are different if a scribe were to check it but scribes are extremely rare in this era. "We will now show you the details for each talisman. Please be patient as we increase the projections." Mei announced. Three projections are seen up in the air and the details of each talisman is revealed. After even reading just one talisman, the crowd became silent and stupefied. The only thing to describe this talismans are game changers. Item: Tortoise Shell Talisman Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Create a wide dome shield that can soak up damage equal to the user''s defense that is multiplied by a factor of five. The dome radius is fifty meters. The user will not be able to move as long as the shield persists. Duration: 1 hour or until the shield is broken Description: A talisman made by an unknown scribe that is yet to show his skills to the world. He made this talisman using the idea of a tortoise hiding in its shell which is somewhat creative. Item: Firm Mountain Talisman Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Makes the user invincible for the duration but the user cannot make any actions. Also cleanses the user''s status conditions but also dispels the user''s buffs. Duration: 3 seconds Description: A talisman made by an unknown scribe that is beginning to show his skills to the world. He made this talisman using a mountain as an inspiration because of a mountain''s unyielding nature to disasters. It is passable as a talisman made by a scribe. Item: Last Resort Talisman Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Sacrifice 99% of the user''s health and mana in order to deal 2,000% true damage to a selected target. Description: A talisman made by a promising unknown scribe that is honing his skills so that he could proudly face the world and announce that he is a scribe. This talisman is made using the most desperate of emotion so that whoever uses this could overturn the battle. This is the most decent talisman that the promising unknown scribe has made. "These talismans are sold as a set courtesy of the maker. He generously set the starting price at 3000 gold for the whole set. The increment per bid will be 100 gold. You can now start the bidding." Mei announced and then the whole auction became embroiled in chaos. Chapter 197 - War At The Auction Before the Auction started at a private room in the merchant guild¡­. "Well then youngd, you can bring out the item here now. I am pretty sure our location is far from prying eyes." Piggy Bank stated. "Here are the first set of items." Adrian stated as he pulled out talismans from his inventory. "Talismans? What do these do?" Piggy Bank said with uncertainty as this is the first time he has seen one. "Talismans have numerous uses depending on what type of talismans they are. They can be used to attack or defend and many more as long as the scribe can make them." Adrian stated. "Then should I believe that the youngd in front of me made these?" Piggy Bank asked as he knows that Adrian would not be able to have this many talismans unless the craftsman themselves make them. The others also looked at the talismans in order to see their details. Three talismans stood out the most as they are the things that could make or break a fight. Even the calm andposed Anastacia had a shocked expression and now she is set in stone in recruiting Adrian. "The me Bird Talismans can be tested but for these three epic talisman is a different story. I only have these three so far as they are extremely difficult to make." Adrian stated as he remembered another round of face explosions due to talisman making. "I believe we can make that work as you only need to make a consumer believe once for the market to explode." Piggy Bank stated as Adrian conducted the demonstration with the announcer of the auction in the room. The others could only exim in shock on how a talisman is used because there was no mana consumed. The damage is also passable for the talisman''s low cooldown usage. Piggy Bank though could smell the money from Adrian''s personage which made him one of the best merchant yers. Piggy Bank told Adrian that as long as he needed a merchant to sell things then thetter could contact him directly. The members of Evergreen could see what Piggy Bank is doing but does not stop him as even they have a friendly rtionship with him. They might be the priority customers as long as they remain friendly with Piggy Bank. "Is there anything else that you wish to sell?" Piggy Bank asked as courtesy but he honestly did not expect there to be more. "I have one more but I think I want something different for this other than money." Adrian stated which peaked everyone''s interest. Adrian then pulled out the epic skill book called Abyss Dragon Breath (Degraded) Skill book. The others did not understand why an epic skill book is more important than the game changing talismans. Adrian then exined why this skill book is unique. "This epic skill can be upgraded to be a legendary skill upon achieving mastery of it. But of course, it will not be easy." Adrian suddenly dropped a bomb to those in the room and they could no longer keep a straight face. "A Legendary skill!" All of the onlookers thought as Adrian downyed the importance of a legendary skill. Perhaps only a few individuals have legendary skills and Adrian himself is downying it. "Unless! He has a legendary skill himself!" Anastacia thought as she is the first one to be calm. "So how much do you think these items would sell?" Adrian asked while Piggy Bank is still in huge disbelief. ==== "These talismans are sold as a set courtesy of the maker. He generously set the starting price at 3000 gold for the whole set. The increment per bid will be 100 gold. You can now start the bidding." Mei announced and then the whole auction became embroiled in chaos. [VIP Room 1: 3,000 gold] [VIP Room 3: 4,100 gold] [VIP Room 4: 4,200 gold] [VIP Room 12: 5,000 gold] ¡­ The bidding price continued to soar and it actually long passed the value of the previous to items. [VIP Room 1: 21,000 gold] [VIP Room 3: 21,100 gold] [VIP Room 2: 21,200 gold] [VIP Room 7: 21,300 gold] ¡­. The price suddenly skyrocketed towards 25,000 gold before someone finally stopped the silence. The voice sounded authoritative and threatening. "Anyone who bids bigger than our bid will forever be hunted by the Crimson Fangs!" an authoritative voiceing from VIP Room 1 echoed as he used the audio function in the room. "Nobody is threatened by your guild. This auction must be fair and you must not use your influence to terrify others to not bid. We will have those items no matter what! 27,000 gold." A feminine voice from VIP Room 5 replied to the voice from VIP Room 1. "Let your money do the talking. 28,000 gold." A voice from VIP Room 8 stated. "Just you wait until I find you and let you taste hell!" The voice from VIP Room 1 shouted in fury. A lot of murmurs suddenly started to erupt in the crowd as this verbal debate is definitely news worthy. Even the broadcastingpanies that are currently airing the event suddenly made headlines like "Top Guilds uses force to scare other buyers" or "Using Power to crushpetition". Anyways, everyone started talking about what these type of talismans could do. The biggest search on the Pandemonium forums is "Who is the one who made these talismans?" and "What is the sub job ss in order to make talismans?" The fight for the talismans became so hot that a lot of people tuned in to watch it. Even an auction is as exciting as a real battle due to all the mudslinging that is happening. People really like watching fights because it gets their blood rushing. The bidding finally stopped at 33,000 gold which is bid by VIP Room 5. It seems that whoever bid at that room really wanted the talismans as they must be attempting to raid a world boss or something. The people at VIP Room 1 were not happy by this development but their funds could not handle that extravagant price. "Everyone please calm down! Unruly behavior will not be tolerated at the Merchant Guild." Mei announced and everyone finally started to calm down. Being banned at purchasing at any store affiliated with the merchant guild is basically a virtual reality death wish. As everyone calmed down and the item is finalized to be sold to VIP Room 5. Mei began promoting the next item. "For the next item, the seller is hoping for something in exchange but if the exchange could not be procured then we will proceed to bid it using money. This is thest item for this event so I hope you brought something for it to be exchanged." Mei announced as she gestured for the next item to be shown. The crate is then carried by an entourage of men and is covered in a cloth that is bright purple. It is even carried on a golden podium in order to signify the importance. The others could not wait as suspense is finally building up. Finally, the cloth is taken off and everyone can see the item being hidden. The reaction is different from what is expected. The expected reaction would be to be shock and awe but the crowd is actually dumbfounded. The reason the crowd is dumbfounded is because thest item is actually just an epic skill book. They were even outraged. They waited all day and thest item is actually just an epic skill book. "Yah! Are you joking! You made a big speech and it is actually just an epic skill book!" A random yer spouted which made a chain reaction. "You already sold some epic skill books earlier! Why sell this one now!?" another random person spouted. "Settle down please. Settle down. You have yet to hear my exnation why this skill book is the main event." Mei stated while acting cute in order to settle down the crown and it did by quite a bit. The crowd is still a bit unruly but little by little they are calming down. Mei could see this and decided not to speak while there were still people shouting. She is like an adult waiting for an unruly child to stop its tantrum. She finally spoke when a respectable level of silence is heard. "Finally, I hope all of you have calmed down. Please stop acting like kids because only I can do that! Chu!" Mei stated while giving a flying kiss towards the crowd. She acted cute so that the crowd will not go back at her for insulting them that they were kids. "Let me exin to you what this epic skill book is." Mei announced but someone cut her off. "We can see it clearly that is only an epic skill book!" someone shouted. "If you think this skill book is just an epic skill book then you are wrong. This epic skill inside this spell book can evolve into a legendary skill." Mei announced which made everyone in the venue speechless. Chapter 198 - Is The Seller Serious? A legendary skill is something not anyone could pick up. Only a handful of yers could get one as even NPCs that are rated legendary could use or teach a yer a skill like that. Even if it is an epic skill now, just the assurance that the skill book can evolve into a legendary one would increase its price astronomically. The first thing that popped in the heads of those that are in the auction is "who would sell a potential legendary skill?". Nevertheless, why would they care as the only thing important now is they people in this room had a chance to get a legendary skill. They eagerly waited for the conditions for the trade. "The seller of the skill book would like to exchange a legendary weapon for the epic skill book. We will show you the details of the book that a highest rank appraiser of the merchant guild personally inspected." Mei stated as she gestured at the monitor. Item: Abyss Dragon Breath (Degraded) Skillbook Tier: Epic (Upgradeable into a Legendary Skill upon mastery) Conditions: Magic Job ss Effect: Fires a concentrated beam of cold energy in a straight line of damaging enemies for 500% of magic damage. Induces frostbite for mage sses specialized in ice magic. Mana Cost: 1500 MP Cast Time: 10 seconds Cooldown: 2 hours Even Adrian only found out that the skill could evolve into a legendary skill when he inspected it using his Evil Eye. Even after knowing this fact, he still wanted to trade the item. He needed legendary items in order to upgrade his weapon. "The seller also pointed out that he would even ept broken weapons as long it is still legendary rated." Mei announced. At first, no one actually wanted to speak because who in the right mind would give up a legendary weapon. Another fact is that who even has a legendary weapon that you would be willing to give away. The reason Adrian added the condition of even if it is broken is that he could ask the demigod cksmith to fix it after finding one. The quests given by the NPCs will not lead them to a dead end because there should be a demigod cksmith that could fix even a broken legendary weapon and they just need to find the person. Adrian''s rationale is that a legendary skill is much more useful than a legendary weapon that has lost its durability. The NPC cksmiths in-game could only fix weapons that are of their caliber or rating. This is the reason why top yers who managed to get a legendary weapon would have another weapon for mobs. Seeing as they could afford lots of gold means that some yers here have encountered a legendary weapon at least once. "Is there no one willing to trade?" Mei asked and scanned the crowd if anyone would bid. Adrian became disappointed as no one answered. When he is about to tell the attendant to change the bidding to gold, a voice is suddenly heard. This bid ignited the bid war for the skill book. "One broken legendary weapon for the skill book." A voice from VIP Room 2 stated. "Two broken legendary weapons for the skill book." A voice from VIP Room 8 stated. Silence descended when they heard the bids. Even the crowd is shocked as nobody thought anyone would actually agree to the bid. The reason the VIPs are fighting to get this skill book is that a legendary skill is a game changer. Legendary skills are vastly different from epic skills like Adrian''s Vortex skill. When the videos of the fort defenses are released, certain videos got more views than others. One of them would be the defense of Hou Yiwei and baster fort''s defense. The two videos caught the attention of the big guilds video because they saw legendary skills being used. Hou Yiwei used a skill that brought down a sun to smash the undead in a wide area. In the baster Fort defense, they saw two swirls of energy that sucked all the undead inside it. The top guilds could only be amazed and envious at the same time. They longed for a way to get a legendary skill no matter what. "Three broken legendary weapon for the skill book." A voice from VIP Room 9 stated. Those below actually be came numb as they did not expect people to bet that much for a skill book because some have yet to see the effect of a legendary skill. Ignorance could really kill someone. The fact that top guild are willing to throw broken legendary weapons should mean something. "Four broken legendary weapons for the skill book." A voice from VIP Room 6 stated. "Five broken legendary weapons for the skill book." A voice from VIP Room 5 stated. After thest bid, no one could increase the bid anymore and no voice could be heard for a whole minute. The silence became no more as Mei begun the countdown for the current bet. It seems that no one is bidding anymore as no one is raising the price. "Five broken legendary weapons from VIP Room 5¡­.Going once¡­.Going Twice¡­.Sold to VIP room 5. Congrattions!" Mei announced and the auction finally ended. The auction ended and it became the buzz of every news outlet to gaming. Adrian got his money increased by more than he imagined. He even considered just spending all his time making talismans but he shivered at the thought of undergoing continuous explosions. "Here are your items that you have bid for Master Equinox." The attendant of the merchant guild stated as he gave the items to Adrian. "We really profited this time Brother Equinox!" Piggy Bank stated with a heartyugh to which the Evergreendies raised their brow. "If not for this guy''s great business sense then I would have hated him by now." Mariposa thought but not voiced out. "I should be the one to say thank you. If not for you then I might have just sold them at a lower price." Adrian replied. "Just contact me again once you get something good. We are friends after all." Piggy Bank stated as he shook Adrian''s hand and left as he needed to count his earnings for this day. "Do you have anything to do Equinox?" Anastacia asked as she wanted to gain the boy''s favor. "I am currently doing a quest to save a tree so I have to finish that because there is a time limit." Adrian replied with a vague answer. "A tree? You surely do odd quests. Is that how you get so strong?" Mariposa teased. "Well, an old woman basically forced the quest onto me so I had no choice." Adrian stated and a dryad somewhere sneezed. "If you want, you can join us in one of our raids again. I am sure that you have trouble leveling up." Cersei inquired as she knows that summoners take vastly longer time to even reach another level. "I am good but if you need more talismans then you can contact me but the next set will be for sale though. I will see you guys again if you need me." Adrian stated as he bowed and left. "I wanted to recruit him then and there but now would not be the right time. I got tongue tied though." Cersei stated after Adrian closed the door. ===== "Now that I am at the imperial capital then I might as well visit the mage tower and buy skill books for Kaon and Saena." Adrian murmured to himself as he is now in front of a giant spire. The mage tower is different from the other buildings and it is actually located at the edge of the noble''s district. The mage tower is actually being managed by the Royal Wizard of the pce. Each floor of the tower has different ess levels but the first floor is where you can buy spell books. Adrian entered the mage tower with enthusiasm as even he is excited of the prospect of new skills. At the top of the mage tower, a certain old man is currently meditating but he is suddenly awoken by what he sensed. He felt the presence of what he felt as something familiar as he himself has almost the same kind of aura. He is the head of the mage tower and is the current royal wizard. He had a robe that is colored royal purple with gold and silver linings. You could see that everything he is wearing is carefully made by the finest craftsman. He had gray hair and a long gray beard. On his head is the signature wizard hat that everyone knows and it is colored the same royal purple as his robes. "Interesting. A demon actually managed toe inside the tower without any malicious intent. Maybe he could fulfill the wishes of our kind." The old man stated as he disappeared from the room that he is in. Chapter 199 - Another Peculiar Old Man Adrian is looking at the spell book descriptions in the bulletin board when someone suddenly tapped on his shoulder. Adrian turned around and saw an old man in robes that mages in the tower wore. Adrian wondered why this old man suddenly tapped him by the shoulders. "Do you need something from me Sir?" Adrian asked. The old man did not answer Adrian''s questions but instead stared at him intently. Adrian felt creeped out by the old man''s staring because it was if the old man is seeing him naked. The odd reason though is that Adrian felt some sort of familiarity from the old man''s aura. "Can I help you with anything Sir?" Adrian asked once more but this time he used his evil eye to discern the old man''s name. NPC: Emrys Adrian used his evil eye but all he got was a name which is very weird to him. He wondered why that is the reason but all he could think about is that this old man is special. The old man in front of him could not be someone weak as Adrian''s evil eye could not discern all of his information. "You might be a bit weak currently but that might be the only way out of our current predicament." Emrys started muttering to himself. "Uhm? If you do not need anything Sir then I will be on my way." Adrian stated but the old man grasped his shoulders. Unexpectedly the old man''s grasp is firm and unyielding that even with Adrian''s strength, he could not budge an inch. Try as he might but he is not able to get away from the old man. "Seriously what does this old man eat anyway? Howe he is stronger than me despite his frail looking body?" Adrian thought as he kept trying to walk away from the old man. "Follow me." Emrys stated as he dragged Adrian''s hand and they entered a door. "Should I shout for help?I feel like we are invisible or something. This old man is covered in magic and he also covered me with it when he held my hand. I should at least try." Adrian thought. "Help! I am being dragged against my will!" Adrian shouted but no one could hear him. His suspicion is suddenly proven when no one actually even turned towards them. "You should keep quiet while I am still being patient, young demon." Emrys stated which made Adrian shocked to his core. ==== "We need to find the person responsible of making those talismans." A voice of a man that resembles that of the person in VIP Room 1 stated. "The only lead we have would be to ask the merchant guild but even their lips are tightly sealed. They would protect all the craftsman that are registered to them. Even if we try to bribe them, it would not work as that scribe''s identity will be heavily guarded." A voice next to him stated. "We are not the only one curious on who is that scribe. Everyone in Pandemonium is curious on what his identity is. We just need to be the first one to recruit him not the first to find him." The voice of the man in VIP Room 1 stated. ==== When Adrian and Emrys passed through the door, they did not reach the next room but instead vanished. Adrian felt the same sensation when he used his new skill Teleportation. Adrian finally felt why the old man seems familiar and that is he had the same aura as that of a Daemos. The two of them arrived in a room full of books and drawings of magic circles. Emrys finally let go of Adrian as they arrived at their destination. Adrian though is still suspicious of the old man as who in the right mind would drag someone unwillingly. "Where did you drag me to, old man? Do you not know it is illegal to detain a minor?" Adrian suddenly blurted. "You cannot fool my eyes brat! I know you are a demon. I can see through your disguise very clearly." Emrys stated. "I am human, old man. Have your eyes gone blind or have gone senile?" Adrian replied. Emrys'' brows were raised and he suddenly chanted something. He then threw something invisible towards Adrian. Something like a st of air hit Adrian and with that his mour was also blown away. His full demon visage is now for everyone to see but thankfully there are only two of them inside the room. "Anything else to say?" Emrys inquired. "You are not a pure human are you?" Adrian stated which made Emrys raise a brow. "Oh? What makes you say that?" Emrys inquired. "A normal human would not react like you upon knowing that a demon is in front of you. You also smell different from other humans. You smell like a demon but notpletely." Adrian replied. "Hoh! It seems that I lucked out this time. You are right as I am notpletely human." Emrys stated. "Then I would like to know how someone not entirely human became the royal sorcerer for the empire." Adrian suddenly stated as he remembered who Emrys was. "I thought his name sounded familiar but I did not think I would meet him in my visit to the mage tower. Emrys, the royal sorcerer of the empire, a wizard that is said to haveplete mastery of the elements and is even said to be able to cast arcane magic." Adrian thought as he remembered all the details about the old man in front of him. "Of course, I can tell you that but I doubt you would like to hear the rattling of an old man about his past glory. Rather, do you not want to know why I dragged you all the way to the top of the mage tower?" Emrys stated. "You are probably going to ask something of me that will be a major pain the head. I am already busy enough as it is so do not add something on my te. The normal reaction would be to immediately kill me because demons are well verse in space magic so escaping is rather easy. The fact that I am still alive means you want to ask something of me because you might get find out by the empire or something if you make a move yourself." Adrian stated which made Emrys dumbfounded. "Well, you are no fun. I wanted to be mysterious for once or something." Emrys replied and the old man became sulky. "So what is it that you want Royal Sorcerer Emrys?" Adrian asked as he knows this might ultimately lead to a quest. "I am not asking you as the royal sorcerer but I am asking you this as the half demon Emrys. Can you ept our kind and shelter us?" Emrys stated with a firm determination that even Adrian felt the old man''s dignity. "We ourselves are having a difficult time protecting ourselves because the whole world is basically hunting us. How can we help you half demons if we cannot help ourselves?" Adrian replied as he knows that half demons would not be able to survive in the Paradox nes. "Are you not curious why the demons are being persecuted by every church even the church of life?" Emrys stated which made Adrian immediately interested. Even the elders of the Daemos only told him that the churches suddenly started persecuting the demons. They could only specte the reason why such things happen but could not investigate any further. mour cannot always keep you in hiding just like what happened to Adrian as Emrys easily saw through his illusion. "Apparently, some kind of shapeshifters managed to infiltrate the royal families of each kingdom and even high positions in the church. I managed to find one by ident when I made my rounds of the royals of the empire." Emrys stated then something clicked in Adrian''s mind. "When the one you found shed their disguise, what do they look like?" Adrian immediately asked. "If you want more information from me then you would have to agree to my demands. Do we have a deal?" Emrys stated but Adrian could not easily agree to the demand. "I would need to consult with my elders before agreeing to any of your demands. I am not someone who could shoulder the responsibility of an entire race just like that." Adrian stated as he knew that making this decision is not easy. "I will await your decision then. We are not in a hurry but a faster decision would be much appreciated." Emrys stated. Adrian then activated his Teleportation skill in order to go towards a fracture. He stepped inside a fracture but he suddenly remembered something important that flew by his head. He actually forgot the one of the reasons he actually went to the mage tower is to get spell books. "Ahh! I did not even get a chance to buy one spell book!" Adrian suddenly shouted as he entered the spatial fracture. Chapter 200 - The Truth Of Seclusion Adrian returned to the Paradox nes and immediately went to Ascalor''s abode. He realized this but it seems that Ascalor is something like the elder that manages everything while the other two have different responsibilities. Bronx is responsible for training the Daemos while Koronn is responsible for intelligence or researches. Adrian went to Ascalor and found him once again giving orders to some other people. He waited for the elder to finish what he is doing before he bothers thetter. When Ascalor is no longer talking to someone, Adrian would then ask his question as for him the task is not that important in his opinion. It is not that Adrian is cold hearted but he is logical. You have to consider what the economic standing of yourmunity is before epting others. Kindness might be great and all but kindness will not feed everyone especially if the others are in a difficult situations themselves. "Is there something new that you want to ask brat?" Ascalor asked. "Do you know about half demons, old man?" Adrian rebutted. Ascalor then squinted his eyes and looked at Adrian when he heard what came out of the boy''s mouth. Adrian saw Ascalor''s reaction and is sure that the elder knows something. Adrian waited for the elder to talk as the old man looked like he wanted say something. "Did you encounter one of them?" Ascalor asked. "Yeah. I encountered one and it asked me to help them relocate or something. The one thing I am not sure about is the one I encountered became the royal wizard of the empire." Adrian stated. "Do you know why we became a secluded race?" Ascalor suddenly asked which made Adrian ponder. "I thought we are in seclusion because the whole world is after our kind. You did tell me one time that our cores can be harvested in order to power up teleportation devices." Adrian replied with what he is currently told. "Even if the whole world knows of our kind, we can easily scare them off because of our unique nature of our race. The asmodian races chose to live in seclusion not because we are scared but because of what happened when we mingled with others after the war with the dark gods." Ascalor stated and Adrian listened attentively as more lore is being told to him. Ascalor stated that before there was a council made by the five descendant asmodian races. At that time, any race became free to mingle with each other but that also came in withplications. Some races liked to live with others while others have different habits. The most apparent problem came when hybrids appear. They were of two different worlds and yet they belonged to none. They were not trouble makers but they cannot maximize the strength of one race because they are basically the average of both races that they belong to. The division became apparent because none chose to understand each other despite interacting with each other. This is not avoidable as every person is unique despite belonging to a certain group. In the long run, fights started to ensue and the council could barely keep everything together. In the end the council decided to disband but the main problem is where the hybrids will stay. The hybrids decided to form groups dependent on their lineages. The half humans decided to stay together and others did the same. Then the hunting began hundreds of yearster when the first few generations of hybrids died. The five asmodian races who were living in peace started bing hunted by their descendants due to someone insinuating them. This forced the others to flee because for the hybrids outnumbered the five asmodian races. The Daemos sent the Selvaggians and the Faekin to other worlds that are suitable for them. The Jotunn stayed in areas with extreme temperatures that are of their mental affinity. The Erebians managed to blend in with the society of humans because they do not look different from them. The Daemos decided to stay in a paradox point in order to stay elusive which made them the most elusive of all the asmodian races. The Daemos can never forget what happened because the one behind the hunt for the asmodian races is actually a human daemos hybrid. This hybrid ister known as the first hero of the human race Kaiser. He utilized both elemental and arcane magic thanks to his daemos gics. The five asmodian races did not know why there came sudden hostility as each group agreed with a non-aggression treaty. Most of all, why were the five asmodian races the only groups targeted. Even Adrian became suspicious and started to think that it is indeed the faceless ones responsible or maybe even worse. "So now you know why I will not agree to help those half demons despite having our blood. It is not because we, The Daemos, are the good ones but we must prioritize the safety our kind first. If we all perish then no one will watch over the universe." Ascalor stated with a strict tone. "What if we start the council once more?" Adrian asked and then Ascalor froze because of the suggestion. "It seems that whoever is behind the divide is moving once again and this time they are targeting the half demons. What if we are the ones to start a haven for the five races in the main world once again?" Adrian suggested. "Just because we failed the first time does not mean that we will fail a second time. This time though what if we make five separatemunities and onerge integratedmunity in the middle. Koronn always told me that "Time heals all wounds". Plus, we have arger threat we need to deal with now." Adrian stated as he noticed that the movements of the dark gods suddenly increased. "I will run your suggestion by the elders. You do have a voice as you are the Champion of the Twin Gods but the safety of the Daemos muste first." Ascalor stated as he thought deeply of Adrian''s suggestion but thetter is still staring at him. "Is there anything else brat?" Ascalor asked with his yful tone once more. "Can you send me to Alfheim?" Adrian immediately asked as he only has eighty days remaining on the mission to save the world tree. "Why do you want to go there?" Ascalor asked while looking at Adrian with squinting eyes. "I need to save the world tree on the main world. The world tree located in Neo Alfheim. Koronn and I spected that a dark god might have poisoned the tree." Adrian stated in a serious tone. "If you are going there then you can bring something for me to a person named Danaya." Ascalor stated as he started to scribble something in a piece of paper and put the letter in a bejeweled box. "What is this? Is this for your lover or something?" Adrian asked jokingly but Ascalor actually blushed a little which shocked Adrian. "Give this to her when you go there. She is an Elder Dryad and she might even help you with your problem." Ascalor stated as he gave Adrian the box. "Wait! I still need to visit Pann. That old man said to visit him when I get peculiar or strange creatures." Adrian stated. "Seriously! That demigod surely has strange tastes." Ascalor mumbled which Adrian did not hear clearly. "What did you just say old man?" Adrian asked. "Nothing just the mumblings of an old man. Come to me when you are ready to go to Alfheim." Ascalor stated as he shooed Adrian away. ==== "Old man Pann! Are you here?!" Adrian shouted. "I am not deaf! You do not need to shout brat!" Pann shouted back towards Adrian. "I am here because I found an interesting creature. It is an undead though." Adrian stated. "Well, put it out already then. I want to see." Pann stated in an excited tone. Adrian then took out the Purified Spirit Stone and activated it. The purified spirit stone became light particles and is absorbed into Adrian''s body. A system notification then appeared before him. [Do you wish to name the Life Eater?] "The name will be Charon." Adrian stated. [You have named the Life Eater as Charon. Your souls shall be bound together.] "Greater Summon: Charon" Adrian chanted and a magic circle with a skull insignia appeared. Adrian also summoned his three other soulbounds so that they can meet their newpanion. Charon still had the same look but its aura no longer reeked of the polluted undeath aura. The little Life Eater that is only about two feet in height looked at the others curiously like a child meeting new people. "Interesting! Very Interesting!" Pann stated as it grabbed Charon and started pinching here and there. Pann even tried stretching its hooded cloak. He even pulled down Charon''s hood to reveal a floating skull with nothing connected to it. The inside of its body is all darkness but the Life Eater did not enjoyed the sensation of being examined so it scurried it way to Adrian as instinct. Chapter 201 - Back In Alfheim Charon could not handle Pann''s curiosity so it took shelter behind Adrian''s legs. It is definitely a normal undead as it actually felt fear and is even shaking from it. Pann no longer needed to inspect the undead but he looked like he was thinking something. "What are the skills of that little fe?" Pann stated. "Surprisingly, there are only two that it currently possesses." Adrian reply. "Do you know how Life Eaters are made?" Pann asked. "Not really. Even the Undead King said he did not know how undead like Charon spawn." Adrian answered. "Life Eaters are what you call natural undead." Pann stated. "Natural Undead?" Adrian said in a questioning tone. "What do you think would happen if an unknown force is added to reality?" Pann asked Adrian. "Then reality would find a way to fix or reject that unknown force if harmony is not achieved." Adrian replied. "Very Good. It seems those old rascals are teaching you things that you need to know at the very least. Since undeath energy became a gue to the universe, the universe itself coped up by harnessing undeath energy so that equilibrium will be attained. The result would be undead that the universe itself created." Pann stated. "The undead is created by the universe itself not by the Goddess of Life, Gaea?" Adrian inquired. "The twin gods made the universe like a machine that could function even without their supervision because if they made it reliant on them then they themselves will be the pirs. The twin gods would sacrifice their wills in order to be the machine itself." Pann stated. "I see that would sense then the universe has something like a mind then." Adrian asked. "Even I do not know because the twin gods basically just reshaped the remaining chaos energy to make the universe. As we know, chaos energy is vtile and prone to change which is why it split into creation energy and destruction energy which are the past titles of the twin gods." Pann stated which made Adrian speechless because he thought he knew everything about the twin gods. "Old man Pann, what are you really? Even the elders do not really want to associate with you." Adrian asked as he became extremely curious of Pann''s origins. "I am just an old man that cares for the animals in my farm. I would chase your elders with a broom if they happen to mess with my farm. Anyways, show me the skills of your Life Eater because even I do not know what the specifics are of what they do." Pann stated in a nonchnt tone. Adrian did not bother Pann anymore as thetter did not want to answer the question. If Pann wanted to tell him then the old man would have already told him without hesitation because that is his character. There are currently two skills that Charon possess which are Soul Siphon and Unbothered. Skill: Soul Siphon Tier: Rare Type: Absorption and Barrier Effect: Absorb 20% health of the surrounding enemies in a given radius. The absorbed health will then be a barrier that can be bestowed to others. The barrier generated will have neutral attribute and true damage will deal twice the damage on the barrier. Radius: 20 meters Duration: Same as cooldown Mana Cost: 20,000 Cooldown: 5minutes + Variable Time Value (Cooldown is increased dependent of the health absorbed. Every 50,000 health = 1 minute of Variable Time Value) Cast Time: 1 second Skill: Unbothered Tier: Epic Type: Passive Effect: Anyone who bears this skill can only be damaged by super effective type of skills and attacks. Attacks that are not super effective will deal no damage and just pass through the skill bearer. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Charon, the Life Eater, is basically a god tier undead summon due to just one of his passive skill which is the Unbothered passive skill. The only downside is that Charon has miniscule amount of health. In just one hit of holy attribute magic, Charon would turn to ashes instantly. "Why not try out the skill here then?" Pann suggested. "Are you sure?" Adrian asked as he looked around and saw all of Pann''s creatureszing about. "My babies are tougher than they look." Pann stated with firm belief. "Okay then." Adrian replied. "Maybe target just two of them." Pann immediately interjected. Adrian thenmanded Charon to use his Soul Siphon skill. Charon then brought out amp from who know where. Themp looked likemp used in a medievalmppost and the me inside is actually a blue me instead of a yellow one. Charon floated towards the two capricorns and activated Soul Siphon. Something like a blue sphere of light is generated by themp that Charon is holding. The blue sphere grew until its radius became 20 meters and then it retracted suddenly when it reached its maximum size. Adrian checked Charon status and its health bar has another health bar ced on top of it. Another set of values is beside the exact health value near Charon''s original health. Name: Charon Race: Life Eater Level: 50 HP: 100/100(+ 80,000) MP: 80,000 / 100,000 Adrian themanded Charon to use 10,000 barrier health on him so that he could see the effects of being enveloped in a barrier. Charon went close to Adrian and themp the former is holding emitted a blue light that is then transferred to Adrian. Adrian checked his status and beside his numerical health value is another set of number values. Another health bar also ovepped his health bar. Adrian asked Pann to attack him so that he could test the barrier''s efficiency. Pann just did a slight tap with his finger and the barrier instantly popped which shocked Adrian. "It seems that the barrier has no defenses like other barrier type skills. I just made a slight tap and it already blew up like a balloon. Still it is useful as you are not affected by the force even if the barrier is dispelled." Pann surmised. "Anyways, any suggestions on how I can evolve this little fe?" Adrian asked as there is no evolution paths avable for Charon which means he had to find things that can aid it in evolution like what he did with Kaon. "Even I do not have an idea. But since you did keep your promise of showing me interesting creatures, here is the batch of food you wanted. If you want suggestion on how to power up an undead then you better ask another undead. Now scram squirt, I am very busy." Pann stated as he chased Adrian away from his farm. ==== "You are finally back brat! You sure did take your time. I almost wanted to drag you here because you were sure taking your time." Ascalor stated. "Old man Pann became too excited in examining my newpanion which is why it took so long." Adrian replied. "Anyways, are you ready now?" Ascalor asked. "Yup! So where is the door I need to enter?" Adrian asked but Ascalor just smiled mischievously. A portal then manifested below Adrian and he fell down. Adrian did not even manage to shout something in protest this time as it took him by surprise. He did not even feel the flow of spatial energy in the surroundings. It seems even Ascalor is improving his antics. "Good luck brat! You will need it." Ascalor stated as he threw a teleportation scroll towards the door below hoping it would hit Adrian by the head. ==== A door then manifested above the skies of Alfheim and a figure could be seen exiting from it. Adrian finally saw Alfheim from above and could not help but be amazed by its mystifying beauty. The immersion is broken by a scroll hitting his head but he still manage to catch it after it hit his head. "The air in Alfheim is really differentpared to that of the main world. The closest would be the air quality in Neo Alfheim but the purity in the air here is vastly superior." Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings and safely flew down. "That crazy old man! He actually materialized the dimension door at the upperyer of the atmosphere." Adrian grumbled as hended on the ground. Adrian looked around but this location is not familiar to his eyes so he decided to use Teleportation. He used the coordinates on where he was first transported to Alfheim. He disappeared from his location after a few seconds of chanting. If Adrian is actually paying close attention to his surroundings then he might not have to use Teleportation. He actually flew down at the outskirts of one of the fae towns. He just did not see it clearly because the town is shrouded in a mist that inhibits others from recognizing it from afar. Adrian just needed to walk a little bit and he would have been at one of the towns but fate is never anyone''s mistress. Chapter 202 - Whimsical Forest Adrian reappeared at the ins where he first met the spirit kings and where Vayu and Soleil''s ascension or evolution took ce. He could see from there the distant forest that Lauma had warned him not to casually enter because that is part of the territory of the faekin. Adrian made up his mind and strode forth towards the distant forest. Along the way, he could see tall reeds of grass that sway with wind as if dancing with it. The three suns were high in the sky yet the temperature did not increase but instead a cool breeze always touches Adrian''s face. Unlike other ces rich in nt life, Alfheim is a bit different as there are more flowers than grass. You can even mistake some flowers because they look like grass. Along the way, Adrian could even hear faint singing and chimes of a bell but he could not pinpoint the location. He could not pinpoint the location of the sounds that he is hearing because he can hear it all around him. The sound feels distant yet near and near yet distant. It felt like he is hearing it in his mind not with his ears. He enjoyed listening because it felt like nature itself is singing a song just for him. [You have arrived at Whimsical Forest.] He finally arrived at the distant forest that he could see from afar but it was not trees that greeted him. The forest from afar looked like it had trees on it but it is actuallyrge mushrooms. Mushrooms of different colors that are as tall as trees could be seen everywhere. The biggest of the mushrooms is about ten meters tall. It has a color scheme of a brown top with some patches of red and a green stem that had rings of yellow on it. The next in height are mushrooms that are purple but has red spikes at the end of the top hat. The stem is white with dark rings on it. All kinds of mushrooms filled this forest that made it look something from a children''s fairy tale. The atmosphere of the ce ispleted by the asional flickering lights that felt like glittering stars fell from the sky. "Fairies are said to be like children because they like to pull pranks on other people for their own amusement. But I should not forget that not all tales about fairies are nice and sweet." Adrian muttered to himself. In olden folklore, fae people are told to be beautiful and ugly at the same time. They might protect nature and such but there could use extreme methods in order to protect nature. They sometimes also abduct children and exchange them with something more sinister. In the end, the image of the fae people are dependent on where the stories are created and who created them. Adrian wished that he did not encounter the evil half of those stories. He continued to travel inside the Whimsical Forest but he found it strange that he encountered no foes. The beautiful scenery also made him lose his guard a little so he is partly to me for not being observant. Adrian immediately summoned his soulbounds because he found it strange that he did not encounter monsters. He asked Sirius if he could sense monsters nearby but thetter shook its head. Saena though perched at Adrian''s shoulders as she stood upright like a queen looking down on his subjects. Kaon just circled above the group and is ready to spew its breath attack towards anyone who would dare attack them. Charon though is like a child and poked some of the mushrooms here and there. Adrian did not stop it because he found it cute as the Life Eater is acting like a curious child. Adrian let his soulbounds do what they want whenever they are out because they might feel cramped in the Soul Chamber. Charon saw something different from the surroundings because his sight is different from the others. Charon has a special sight to only see the souls of others even if they hide it from sight. Charon lifted itsmp and activated his Soul Siphon skill. Arge blue sphere of light enveloped the area they were in and Charon absorbed all the souls of the hidden enemies. Adrian became rmed when he saw Charon use its skill without itsmand. He thought that Charon just used it identally but thetter could be seen with arge pool of health for barriers. Adrian then immediately tensed up and sensed that something is wrong with the surroundings. He unfurled his wings and pped it so that the shining particles in the air is not in his general area. He also asked Saena to do the same. The area they were in became cleared of shiny particles and he could finally see what the inside of the forest really is. The mushrooms are actually hideous monsters that grab their prey suddenly and Charon is actually just ignoring their attacks because of the Unbothered skill. The beautiful scenery that Adrian saw is actually just all an illusion. The beautiful mushrooms are actually monstrosities that eat the flesh of others. This must be the reason why he did not encounter any other creatures in this forest despite being inside it for so long. Monster: Man-Eating Terroshrooms Level: 145 HP: 4,000,000 / 5,000,000 MP: 1 / 1 Description: A dangerous living mushroom said to eat anything and everything around it as long as the prey gets close to it. It poses as a giant mushroom in order to seem harmless. When an unsuspecting victimes close to it, it will transform into its monster form and swallow the prey whole. They like to live in areas where Whimsy Spore are abundant. "Whimsy spore? Is that the glittering powder like thing that is inside this forest?" Adrian thought as he opened his system interface and saw something horrific. [You have been affected by Whimsy Spore. Do not trust what you see.] [You have neutralized the effect of the Whimsy Spore.] [You have been affected by Whimsy Spore. Do not trust what you see.] [You have neutralized the effect of the Whimsy Spore.] ¡­. Adrian is shocked because the spore is actually affecting him every second that he is inside the forest. The odd thing about it is that Adrian did not even see the system notification pop up. This forest is basically a death trap for anyone who goes inside of it. "This spore is very dangerous. I need to get out of here as soon as possible." Adrian stated as he climbed up of Kaon. Adrian instructed Sirius to bring Charon and Saena in his shadow. Sirius then hid in Adrian''s shadow as he tapped Kaon''s side to blitz through the forest as fast as he can. He also instructed his dragon to evade every mushroom in the vicinity because he is not sure if it is just a mushroom or is actually another monster. Seeing the prey escaping the area they were in, the monster mushrooms decided to forego their disguise and attack actively. Thankfully, they were rooted in ce so they did not chase Adrian. The downside is that the obstacles for flying because arms made of mushrooms stems would suddenly stretch to block their way. "Use your breath attack!" Adrianmanded hurriedly as it is more dangerous to stay in the forest. Kaon spewed its breath attack but the fire element in his breath did not burn anything. The frost element in his breath is the one dealing damage to the stretched out arms of the monster mushroom. Adrian wondered what is happening because this is unusual for an element like fire be unusable inside a forest. Fire should be a very effective use in a forest so Adrian checked the system notifications. [The Whimsy Spore is inhibiting the fire element of Kaon''s attack.] [No Fire elemental damage will be dealt as long as the Whimsy Spore is active in the air.] "What the heck!? What is this monstrous spore?! Where does it evene from? There are only mushrooms in this area." Adrian shouted to the wind because of the situation. While Adrian is grumbling to the air, he could suddenly see lighting from afar. He became excited as he could finally see the exit of this ghastly forest. He evenmanded Kaon to speed up faster so that they could reach the exit faster. Kaon is speeding through the Whimsical Forest when suddenly a wooden arm that had mushrooms growing on it that is different from the previous monster mushroom arms extended from below Kaon. The wooden arm hit Kaon''s chin so hard that the dragon became unconscious and Adrian is thrown off. Due to Kaon losing consciousness, the dragon started crashing to the ground along with Adrian. Even Adrian is not prepared by the sudden attack as Kaon''s head hit him because he is sitting near Kaon''s head. Adrian''s vision became blurry as he got thrown off outside the forest and he could see Kaon bing particles of light. Chapter 203 - Out Of The Forest Adrian''s blurry vision could only see Kaon''s body bing particles of light. He started standing and wanted to know what happened so he looked at the system notifications in order to make sense why Kaon suddenly died. [A fatal blow has been delivered to your soulbound Kaon.] Adrian stood up with a ringing headache because even he became damaged and half his health is gone just like that. A figure suddenly started emerging from the Whimsical Forest. The silhouette of arge entity started walking towards Adrian but the entity stopped at the edges of the forest. His vision is still a bit blurry but he could make out the look of the entity. It looked like an old man that is hunchbacked. It is about 2 meters tall despite being hunchbacked. The skin of the hunchbacked old man resembles that of rotten tree bark. The hunchbacked old man also appears to be wearing some sort ofrge hat. But when Adrian''s vision cleared a little, the hat is actually arge head of a mushroom. The hunch backed old man''s body is also covered in mushrooms here and there. His back especially as it is filled to the brim with mushrooms. His face resembled that of an old man that is in his 80s while the wrinkles on his face looks like tree carvings. The eyebrows of the hunchbacked old man looked like decayed grass while his beard is made up of leaves that show no signs of life. The hunchbacked old man just stared at Adrian and did not even take a step forward. It seems that he could not physically step out of the forest so Adrian breathe a sigh of relief for the time being. The old man still looked at Adrian and his vision not even shifting. The hunchbacked old man just stared at Adrian without even blinking. Adrian though just stared back because he thought something might happen if he avoided the old man''s gaze. The inactivity of the old man suddenly stopped when it raised its arm up and made it stretch towards Adrian. Adrian thought he is seeing things but it seems that the hunchbacked old man is not wearing a costume. The hunchbacked old man himself is made out of a dead tree with mushrooms growing on him. That same old man is stretching its arms towards Adrian so the only thing that thetter could do is limp away. Adrian could only limp away because his body has yet to stabilize from the fall. Also, the stretching arm of the old man ising at him faster than he could limp away. The barky hand of the old man is about to reach Adrian when something cut the arm. Adrian turned around to see what is happening behind him and he is shocked because someone is actually there. Adrian did not even notice that someone is actually behind him and he is very perceptive of that. This only means that the person that suddenly appeared is higher leveled than Adrian by leagues. The person who appeared behind Adrian is actually a woman donning armor made of bright green leaves. The armor did not look sturdy and Adrian even questioned if that could even protect her. The woman also wielded two tonfas that looked like it is made using sturdy trees. The woman is extremely beautiful and she had her golden hair tied in a horsetail hairstyle. Adrian could not clearly see her face and could only see her back because she is facing the hunchbacked old man. "I thought we made our agreement clear Toadstool. You are not to leave the premises of your forest. That is the agreement." The woman reprimanded the hunchbacked old man. "I am just punishing a trespasser, Emera. You of all people should know that is eptable." Toadstool replied sounding apathetic. "Nevertheless, you have broken the rules and tried to encroach upon our territory. Do you want to battle it out? I am always ready for a battle." Emera replied while she tightened her grip on her tonfas. "You can clearly see that the boy is a demon. I am sure he will bring destruction to us." Toadstool scoffed. "He could have just mistakenly transport himself here and is allured by your deadly forest." Emera scoffed back. "My forest is lovely. It is the most beautiful thing to have been grown here in Alfheim and you know it." Toadstool replied with a happy expression whenever he thinks about his forest. "Deranged old man. If a bloodthirsty forest is beautiful then you are crazy. Anyways, leave the boy alone now. I will not ask kindly next time old man. He is within our borders so our rules apply to him now and not yours." Emera said in amanding tone. "You are lucky I am a stickler for the rules or else." Toadstool scoffed onest time and he turned his back. Hepletely disappeared from view as if he blended back inside his forest. "And you? Mind telling how you came to our world?" Emera asked the still shaken Adrian. Adrian finally saw the woman''s face and could only call it beautiful. She looked like her face is sculpted by an artisan. She had green eyes and light green eyebrows. Her nose is perfect for her face that is small and somewhat thin. She looked like an elf that is a hundred times more beautiful and elves are already beautiful. Emera had a different air around her though as Adrian could feel a calming aura from her. Adrian told her why he is here in Alfheim. Adrian told her that he needed to cure the world tree that is located at the home of the elves but she reacted differently when she heard the name Danaya. Emera suddenly turned hostile when she heard that name uttered. Emera pointed her tonfas at Adrian while thetter became dumbfounded. "That freaking old man! I knew that the name of his acquaintance is no simple thing." Adrian thought. "Speak! Why do you know the name of the elder dryads?! How I treat you would be dependent on your answer." Emera asked in a serious tone. "One of our elders is an acquaintance of your elder. I was tasked to bring here this." Adrian stated as he brought out a bejeweled box which made Emera blush. "Why is she blushing?" Adrian thought. What Adrian did not know is that this bejeweled box is special. For dryads or leshies, a gift that had the fruits of the earth is very special. It could be said to be a token of love or appreciation so it is not wonder why Emera suddenly blushed. Emera coughed and immediately told Adrian to open the box but he could not. Emera thought that he is not opening it because he is tasked not to. She eventually tried to pry open the box and she could not budge the lid. It is like the lid is glued shut so that no one can get what is inside. "Why is it not opening?!" Emera shouted as her face is bing red from using excessive force. "It has a seal in it and it could only be opened using high tier magic." Adrian replied as he remembered what Ascalor told him. Emera still did not believe him but the aura that is radiating from the boy is making her trust him. She still held suspicion so she directed Adrian to the guard quarters. Adrian followed her so that he could easily aplish what he is tasked with. "I was not even given a mission by Ascalor and his task already mentally tires me out. I almost got killed by a crazy old man and now I am going to be held hostage." Adrian grumbled as he followed Emera to the guard post. Along the way, Adrian encountered other faekin at the outskirts of the vige. Faekin from old to young and each had different colors. Some wore glittery outfits while others wore clothes made of leaves. Adrian guessed that fairies wore the glittery outfits while dryads and leshies wear clothes made of leaves or bark. The one thing that surprised Adrian is that young fairies do not have wings yet or those that look like teens have petite wings that cannot carry them. The fairies have a different type of beautypared to the dryads or leshies. The fairies are more in the category of cute and beautiful while the dryads or leshies are in the extremely beautiful category. The houses of the faekin are also different from the way the elves designed their houses. If one were to describe the houses then it would be organic. The faekin houses looked like it is grown from the ground because they looked like oversized fruits or nts. The most notable thing that Adrian could view is a giant tree from the horizon. The distance from the vige looked so far but that could only mean that the tree is enormous. The tree looked like a version of the world tree that is a hundred times bigger. Adrian had to admit that it is a grand sight that would be a seven wonder of the world if it is real. The two finally arrived at the guard post in the quaint vige. There are a decent number of guards despite the vige being little. It seems that is the case because of that deranged old man that is in the Whimsical Forest. "So what is the deal with that old man?" Adrian asked before Emera left to convey his message to her elder. "Do not mind him. He is just too engrossed in his own world." Emera replied. "Okay then. Please tell Elder Danaya that Elder Ascalor from the Daemos race wants to give her something." Adrian replied and Emera nodded before setting off to go the her elder. Chapter 204 - Danaya Adrian just waited patiently for Emera to return. He is looking at all the new skills that his two soulbounds gained when they reached level 100. He also took a closer look at this Trial of the Dragon King that Kaon suddenly identally participated in. Skill: Summon Pack Tier: Epic Type: Summoning Effect: Able to summon two additional pack members that will aid the user in battle. The stats of the two pack members must not be higher than the Alpha (Sirius). The level of the two additional pack members will always be one level below the alpha. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 1 hour (Cooldown will only start if the summoned units are no longer in battle.) Cast Time: 3 seconds Restriction: Wolf or any monster with Canis strain Skill: Enhanced Intelligence Tier: Epic Type: Passive Effect: Any creature that has this skill will be able to use spells and abilities belonging to the respective element of the skill bearer. Can only learn one spell or ability and the passive skill will go on cooldown. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 1 day Cast Time: None Sirius'' new skill is interesting because it lets Adrian contract new monsters to fill Sirius'' pack. The two new monsters are also not part of his soulbounds but acts more like they are in a master and servant rtionship with Sirius. The limitation is that they should be of the same family as Sirius but there are like hundreds of dog family monsters and Adrian just need to find good ones. Saena''s new passive skill is akin to Kaon. She can now use spells that can deal damage as long as Adrian could find suitable spell books for her. She can now use spells that rely on the wind element and light element because of her unique blood trait. "Why did I have to forget to but skill books? Seriously! That freaking half demon old man is to me!" Adrian grumbled while the other guards are looking at him like looking at someone who have gone insane. "Now let us look at this Trial of the Dragon King or whatever." Adrian thought as he looked at the quest notification log. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* TRIAL OF THE DRAGON KING Kaon has reached the minimum qualification in order to partake in the trials held during the Festival of the Dragon King. Find the ancestral dragon homnd in order for Kaon to join the trial. Reward: Unknown Time Limit: Unknown Failure: Kaon will not be able to participate in the next festival. Kaon could only join after proving himself once more by reaching level 200. "Hmm¡­ I do not know if this is troublesome or bothersome. If Kaon joins maybe he gets a title like dragon king or something but I am already busy enough as it is. I guess I will just proceed with it after helping the undead king." Adrian thought to himself as he is unaware that the ground is suddenly shaking a bit. "Wait! Elder! Please calm yourself!" Emera''s voice suddenly sounded. It seems her shout is loud enough that Adrian managed to hear it despite being inside the guard house. A loud boom is suddenly heard and the whole room that Adrian is in shook. He wondered what is happening so he asked one of the guards but even they were scrambling. The sound of something being broken could be hearding near towards Adrian. The shaking even started bing more powerful as time passed by. "I think it ising towards my location?" Adrian thought to himself and suddenly the wall in front of him came flying towards him. The wall facing Adrian suddenly burst inward which sent rubbles towards him and even doing damage to him. Adrian waved off the rubble that is sent flying to his body and stood up. He once again dusted his clothes because soil and dirt are also sent flying to his location. Adrian then looked at his ''assant'' because he wanted to know the brute that could cause such havoc. He thought he would see a muscled being or something but instead a beautiful woman with tinum hair is before him. She looks like any other dryad but she had different clothes on and her hair is freely flowing with the wind. She had a flower crown on that made her beauty like that of a goddess of spring. Her clothes are like that of what Greek goddesses wore but has more length on the arms and legs. Her dress looked like it is made of silk. Like her hair, the long parts of her dress flows freely with the air like shemands the air itself. "Did you bring me something that Ascy wanted to give to me?" The beautiful woman suddenly asked Adrian which made him snap from his daze. "Ascy? Who the hell is that?" Adrian thought to himself. "Elder Danaya! Wait for me! It is not safe for you to just speed up." Emera stated while panting as she became out of breath. But what Emera is actually thinking is: "You are a walking hazard elder. You might harm others if you are not assisted." "This is Elder Danaya? Damn, old man Ascalor is still in the game. If you think about it, this beautifuldy must already be an old hag." Adrian thought but Danaya suddenly bonked his head. "Ouch! Why did you hit me?" Adrian suddenly eximed because he got hit out of the blue. "I suddenly got the feeling that you are looking down on me." Danaya replied with a smile that is not a smile. "You hit me because you got a feeling. Seriously, you and that old man are very much alike. No wonder he liked you." Adrian grumbled as he soothe his head. "Oh! I am starting to like you boy." Danaya stated as her head entered the clouds due to the supposed praise. "Does this game not have any characters that are normal? They do say that only special types of people could be powerful. I guess this game proves that is true." Adrian thought. "Anyways, where is it?" Danaya asked Adrian. "Where is what?" Adrian replied. "The thing that he wanted to give me dummy." Danaya answered. "Oh! I have it but the old man said that I should give it to somewhere more secluded." Adrian stated. "Why did you not say earlier?" Danaya stated. Danaya made a bright smile but Adrian shivered upon seeing that smile. Emera had a hunch on what is going to happen so she acted fast but it is not fast enough. Danaya swept Adrian up in a princess carry position. A giant flower with rows of sharp thorny teeth suddenly grew from the floor and swallowed Danaya and Adrian. "Not this again." Adrian thought to himself as he could only see darkness because he is swallowed by the nt. "Elder Danaya bring me a¡­" Emera said but is unable to finish the words she is about to say nor was she heard as the two individuals disappeared from her view. She had no choice but to find where their supposed location is. ==== The man-eating nt sprouted in a room that is more suitable to be called a garden rather than an actual room. The man-eating nt spit out the two individuals it carried and the scent of flowers immediately assailed Adrian''s sense of smell. He had to admit that this ce smells divine and smells just like nature. "Give it to me now brat." Danaya stated in an excited tone. "The name is Equinox. I would give it to you as long as you help me with what I need." Adrian replied. "Fine. You need help repairing a world tree do you not? I can easily solve that problem of yours so give me the box." Danaya urged in a rathermanding tone. "Can we at least take a seat?" Adrian stated but all he saw are flowers. Danaya then made some hand twirls and flowers that are enormous started sprouting from the ground. Two smaller flowers are used as chairs while a bigger flower is used as a table. Even Adrian got to admit that it is pretty neat. After the chairs and table are now present, Adrian gave Danaya the bejeweled box that Ascalor gave him. As if recognizing the recipient, the bejeweled box immediately opened with a click as Danaya held it. Inside the bejeweled box is a seed that is shaped like a star and a note. Danaya immediately read the note and if Adrian bothered to pay attention to her face then he might have seen the immediate changes in her expressions. She rolled the note once more and kept it in the box. She examined the seed and a smile so beautiful can be seen from her face. Giving a seed to a dryad is basically the most genuine gift someone can give and the rarer the seed then the more valuable it is. After verifying the items in the case, she immediately asked Adrian about his problem as stated in the second to thest line in Ascalor''s note. "What do you say is the problem with the world tree in thend of the elves?" Danaya asked. "I was hoping you could tell me that because all I know that it is poisoned." Adrian replied. "Did you just say poisoned!? Do you happen to have a sample?" Danaya eximed. "I do. I have it right here." Adrian replied as he pulled out the vial from his inventory. Danaya immediately swiped the vial once Adrian got it out. She also examined it like how Koronn examined the poison. "How did you get this?" Danaya asked and Adrian immediately told her how he came upon the poison. "It seems that dryad there is very lucky that you were in the vicinity. The poison used at the world tree is a special type that will show no traces after a day or two. The world tree in the main world is not the only thing targeted as other trees are secretly poured with this poison." Danaya stated which shocked Adrian. "You can now leave, young demon. I will call for you if I find a cure for this poison. I thought the problem with that world tree you are talking about was minor but I am mistaken. I will contact you with this bulb if I find a cure. You cannot also stay here at Alfheim as some fae do not like visitors." Danaya stated as she gave Adrian a bulb that looked like a pink tulip. Danaya wrote a note and told Adrian to give it to Ascalor. He is a bit perturbed because he became something like a carrier demon. Adrian said his goodbyes as he tore the scroll and disappeared in a burst of light. He did not manage to see the grave face that Danaya made when staring at the poison vial. Chapter 205 - Halloween Special Part 1 Adrian reappeared at the Paradox nes and is actually immediately teleported to Ascalor''s abode. He thought that it is sketchy that the scroll that Ascalor gave him would immediately transport Adrian to Ascalor''s house. The sketchiest thing is that Ascalor is looking at him right now with a wide smile. The old man is basically smiling like a fool. "It seems you were expecting me, old man. Can you erase that creepy smile on your face?" Adrian stated with a smile. "What do you mean creepy smile? You know that I always smile like this. So did she gave you anything?" Ascalor replied still having a smile that looks like he is over the moon. "She actually gave me nothing." Adrian replied which made Ascalor''s smile turn into a frown. "I have it. You do not need to look that let down. Here!" Adrian stated as he handed the note. Ascalor immediately grabbed the note but also hit Adrian on the head. [You have received 1 damage.] "You should have given it to me immediately instead of making things harder on yourself. "Why does it hurt a lot despite only dealing one damage?" Adrian thought as he pondered but he still could not solve the mystery. He just rubbed the spot where he is smacked in the head. [Attention to all yers! The Halloween patch will be added. All yers are not required to log out but you might experience some NPCs unable to speak to you. The patch will be applied in one hour real world time or three hours in-game. Your game pods will automatically download the patch so do not worry.] Adrian read the system message and decided to log out. He wanted to take a power nap and return feeling refreshed. He had a lot to process and wanted to clear out Ascalor''s cheesy romance out of his head. ==== Adrian got out of his game pod and had a light snack before taking his power nap. Heid in his bed and tried hard to fall asleep as he really wanted to rest. He even set his rm for an hour and snooze every ten minutes. He felt a heavy sinking feeling assault him as he finally manage to fall asleep. Some say that dreams are portals to another world so sometimes you have to be careful in them. Some say that your dreams of this world are actually a mirror reality. There is a reason why shamans of the past used herbs to make them see visions using dreams. Adrian is tossing and turning in his sleep and he felt extremely heavy. Adrian woke up but he could only open his eyes. He could not move his body given that he could barely move his lower body onmand. He could not even move his arms which is extremely weird even for him. The strangest part is that his room is dark but he perfectly remembered that he left the light on. Also he only took a nap at 3:00 in the afternoon so there should still be light shining from his windows. He did not even close his curtains. But from turning his eyes to the side, he could see that no light is shining from his windows. "Was I not woken up by my own rm? I set it at max volume so that anyone in the house would be annoyed if I did not wake up from it. Mom would havee screaming by now and berate me on why bother having an rm if you will not wake up from it." Adrian thought to himself but he still feel creeped out by what is happening. Adrian suddenly felt something is odd because he could not move his body. Another weird thing that he wants to point out is that he could see shadows moving just past the corner of his eye. It is as if the moving shadows are eluding his sight and they do not want to be seen. Adrian could feel the temperature of the room suddenly dropping. This is finally the time that Adrian has felt that things took a turn for the worse. He suddenly had cold sweat on his forehead and his back but the creepiest of all is that he feels that he is being watched. He feels that someone is watching him from the foot of his bed. He is currently lying in a position where his face is facing the ceiling. Adrian tried his best to even just lift his head but his head is not cooperating with him. There is this odd feeling in his gut that he is being watched and it is not like nces or anything but full blown staring. He also feels that the one staring him down is actually in the shadows. You know that feeling when you subconsciously stare at a dark area and feel like someone is watching you. That is what Adrian is currently feeling right now. Except Adrian is actually being watched by a huge shadow figure, he could see it now because that shadow figure is at the foot of his bed. At first, the shadow figure is only about as high as his bed but little by little it started to stand. Adrian could actually see it bing bigger and bigger until what looks like a head is about one inch from his ceiling. Adrian really likes watching horror movies but experiencing it is actually more terrifying than he imagined. There is a reason why people say ''do not bite more than you can chew'' and ''fact is stranger than fiction''. Adrian started panicking as he is being assaulted by terror. Not just in terror but pure terror. The huge shadow suddenly starteding towards Adrian which made him internally scream because even his voice would note out. All that ising out of his mouth is air and he could not even shout for help. He felt powerless and fear started to creep up as the huge shadow man starteding closer and closer to him. Due to his panic Adrian just recited the Apostles Creed, this became his fight or flight response because he could not do anything. The worst part is that he could not even speak the words so he just recited it in his mind and closed his eyes. "I believe in God, the Father almighty, creator of heaven and earth. I believe in Jesus Christ, his only Son, our Lord, who was conceived by the Holy Spirit and born of the Virgin Mary¡­" Adrian prayed with great intent like his life depended on it. He opened his eyes but the shadow man disappeared and he breathe a sigh of relief but there is still the fear in the back of his mind. He also has yet to regain control of his body but this time he could now finally utter some words. Adrian could utter words but the problem is his throat is incredibly dry that he could barely utter a word. He could still not move his arms so that he could anchor his weight and stand up. Adrian though breathe a sigh of relief and he thought it is just some weird delusion or his eyes ying tricks on him. He closed his eyes once more but he made a mistake by opening them up quickly. Adrian is now staring at the shadow man and it is looking at him directly. Every part of Adrian''s body tingled as fear once again assaulted him. The worst part finally came when something that is resembling that of a face started emerging from the dark shadowy face. Adrian could clearly see the face emerging from the shadowy head. It was that of an old decrepit woman. She looked so gruesome and gnarly that one might vomit upon seeing her. She could only be describe by one word and that is ''hag''. Adrian could not even blink as his eyes are wide open due to terror. Panic once again struck Adrian and his heart beat became erratic that it felt like it would break open from his chest. In major desperation, Adrian could only recite Apostle''s creed but now in French. "Je crois dans Dieu, le Tout-puissant du P¨¨re, Cr¨¦ateur de ciel et monde; et dans J¨¦sus Le Christ, Son seul Fils, Notre Seigneur; qui a ¨¦t¨¦ con?u par le Saint-Esprit, n¨¦ de Vierge-Marie¡­" Adrian forced the prayer out of his mouth so much so that he began forcing out spit. If one could see Adrian now then you could see that his eyes are bing teary and his clothes are all sweaty. The hag finally started reaching out to Adrian and he became petrified because of the demonic grin that she had. Adrian could no longer keep his head and started mentally breaking down. He started shouting "In the Name of Jesus Christ" over and over again until everything suddenly stopped and disappeared. Adrian could finally move his arms and he supported his body to sit upright. Adrian wiped the tears and snot from his face. He managed to calm down. He looked around his surroundings and saw that there is still sunlight from his window. "It was all just a dream. Just a dream." Adrian told himself as he calmed himself down. Adrian checked his haloswatch for the time and it indicated that is just 3:15 in the afternoon. Adrian could not believe what he just saw. He dreamt all of that in just 15 minutes which shocked him to the core. Adrian felt a sudden chill on his spine as he had a sudden realization. The strange thing is that Adrian could barely remember his dream after calming himself down but the terror he felt is still there in his subconscious. Adrian decided that he can no longer take his power nap and instead went downstairs to drink a ss of water to make himself feel refreshed. Chapter 206 - Halloween Special Part 2 Adrian drank his water and collected himself before hopping inside his game pod. He went and check the patch notes first before entering Pandemonium. He found some interesting mechanics on the new Halloween event despite it only being avable for a few days. Halloween Patch Notes Event Duration: Until November 2 -New Time Limited Dungeon: The Harrowing Harrowing Dungeon has three areas: 1.Wheat Field 2.Forbidden Cemetery 3.Abandoned House -All Undead summons, pets or mounts will be have twice the experience gain during The Harrowing. -Monsters inside the three areas will drop candy that can be used to exchange some rewards from a special NPC that will be avable during the event period. -In order to go inside the special dungeon, find a giant pumpkin carving located outside any viges, towns or cities. -All monsters in the dungeon will be scaled down to the average level of the party. -For further details please log inside the game and experience the terror for yourself. "I guess I have to check the dungeon by myself. The good thing is that Charon would get twice the experience from defeating one monster. I should just use Charon and Kaon and plow through those dungeons." Adrian stated as he finally dove into the game. ==== Adrian reappeared at the Paradox nes and he could still see Ascalor in a happy mood. He did not know why he found it obnoxious. Adrian just shook his head and left Ascalor''s house and looked for the pumpkin carving outside the outskirts of the town. Funny enough, Adrian actually found the pumpkin carving. It is a bit far from the outskirts so he had to walk quite a bit of distance. He found this enormous pumpkin patch with a giant pumpkin carving that could be seen decorating the homes during Halloween. Beside the pumpkin patch is a ck cat wearing a witch hat. Adrian walked towards the cat thinking it is just something like a prop. Adrian walked close to the ck cat but then he got shocked because the cat suddenly talked. "Do you want to enter the Harrowing Dungeon nya?" the ck cat with a witch hat suddenly stated. "OMG! A talking cat!" Adrian suddenly shouted. "I am a witch familiar nya not a cat. If you do not want to be turned into a frog then respect me nya." The ck cat with a witch hat stated. "Okay then. Can I go inside the dungeon then?" Adrian asked. "You can nya. You just have to go close to the Jack-ontern nya. Inside the dungeon, the monsters there will drop sweets nya. If you want you can exchange the candy for items in my Treat or Trick Basket. I love candies nya." The ck cat with a witch hat stated as it began ying with a ball of yarn that came from nowhere. "I guess that sums it up. I hope the dungeon is not that difficult. Well, it is scaled to my level so every monster there should be about level 101. I really need to start grinding again." Adrian stated as he walked towards the giant jack-ontern. Adrian then walked towards the giant mouth of the jack-ontern and entered from it. Adrian disappeared in a sh of light. The jack-ontern though made a swallowing motion that made it look like it ate Adrian. ==== Adrian found himself in a huge area filled with wheat. The uniqueness of the dungeon finally became apparent when Adrian arrived inside the dungeon. *Sudden Quest Notification* Find the Exit You must find the entrance to the new area unless you want to be trapped forever in this wheat field. Time Limit: 1 hour Adrian immediately summoned Charon and Kaon. He wanted to level up Charon so that it could catch up with his other summons. Kaon is summoned because he deals high damage to undead but Adrian would summon the others if he needed to. Adrian decided to fly by himself so he unfurled his wings and took to the skies. The wheat field is massive and it seems that the time of day is also different. The setting of this dungeon is currently at night which makes it more challenging for those that do not have night vision. Due to Adrian''s ability to fly, the monsters that are supposed to sprout from the ground became ineffective. The monsters that emerge from the ground would only emerge when someone stepped in the area they are buried. So by Adrian flying, he could no longer encounter these monsters. Even though Adrian is airborne that does not mean that the first part of the dungeon will be easily passed through. Adrian is just going towards a location he saw where lights areing from so he just headed straight to that location via flight. A loud caw of a crow can suddenly be heard but Adrian did not pay too much attention to it. He and his soulbounds just headed towards the where the light ising from when a flock of crows suddenly blocked their vision. The flock of crows came flying from the ground. Adrian did not think much of it since it might be a dungeon mechanic to at least deter those who take flight. He did notice the odd nature of the crows because they look like they are watching Adrian. All the dark beady eyes of the crows could be seen looking at Adrian''s general location. Adrian also did not immediately notice that the whole area has been filled with crows. Adrian stopped for a little bit because even he thought this is strange. Usually birds would not pay attention to Adrian because normal monsters could feel a subconscious fear and would immediately fly away. When Adrian stopped to observe the situation, the crows all looked at him and this eerie silence covered the area. The silence is broken by the sudden pping of the crows and their ear piercing caws. The crows in the air suddenly started circling Adrian''s general location. The crows formed something like a crow storm or what you call when crows starts circling something. In this case, the center of the crow storm is Adrian and his soulbounds. He tried inspecting the crows but the strange thing is that no information would pop out. Adrian had already wasted 20 minutes reaching his current location and he could no longer waste any time. He wanted to power through and just bash the crows. Before he moved, the some crows that are flying started to descend but they did not hit Adrian. The crows descended to an area that is about eight to ten meters away from Adrian. He thought that the crows were killing themselves but the reality is different. The crows started bing ck mes when they descended to the ground. The dark mes rose to a height of ten feet and it started shaping into something. Adrian who saw this could feel that this should be something like a mini-boss. The ck mes died down and the figure that it concealed can now be seen perfectly. "A scarecrow?" Adrian uttered. The scarecrow is your typical depiction of one. Its body is made of discarded wheat stalks and is in a T pose. It also has a farmer''s hat made of leather that is colored red. It has a checkered polo and a jumper. The end of the hands have worn out gloves that are dirty which indicated that is has been used. The face of the scare crow is made using cloth made to put flour in. The sack still had traces of branding but the eyes and mouth are drawn using a ck marker. The scarecrow suddenly lifted its head that is tilted down. It surprised Adrian a little because he is still a bit shaken up by the events of his nightmare. The part where the mouth of the scarecrow suddenly ripped and it let out an inhumanugh. A magic circle started to form below the scarecrow as its whole body started to be crows once more. [You have resisted the fear status.] The crows then suddenly had health bars when Adrian used his evil eye. The crows then charged towards Adrian but Kaon shielded him. Kaon took damage due to the onught of charging crows but it is only in the double digit value but the sheer number of the crows made the damage higher. "Charon use Soul Siphon and apply the whole shield value towards Kaon." Adrianmanded via the soul link and Charon understood. A blue sphere of light enveloped the field they are in and the health of every crow is reduced by twenty percent. Each crow had only a thousand point in health but the sheer number of the crows made the absorbed health reach fifty thousand. Charon transmitted all that barrier health towards Kaon who is tanking all the damage. Adrian decided to use Vortex. A small dying star is created from Adrian''s palm and he released it upwards. He snapped his finger and an explosion is heard. A giant vortex that sucked all of the crows inside of it can be seen ten meters above the ground and below it the creator of such ck hole. Chapter 207 - Halloween Special Part 3 The ck hole summoned using Adrian''s Vortex skill sucked all of the crows. The sound of dying crows could be heard from the ck hole. It did not take long for all of the crows to be sucked inside and killed. The duration of Vortex ended and tons of ck feathers were spit out when it ended. The ck feathers started melding together and once again became like ck mes. A magic circle started to materialize from the ck mes and the real figure of the scarecrow can be seen. Monster: Harrowing Scarecrown (Mini boss) Level: 101 HP: 2,500,000 / 5,000,000 MP: 500,000 / 500,000 Description: A monster created from the deepest darkest fear of people who sneak out in fields at night. It is said that whoever sees this monster will be overtaken by fear so much so that they will be terrorized for days. It feeds on terror and fear in order to survive. "I manage to get it down to fifty percent health with one skill. I guess the health on those crows are also considered its health but only fifty percent maximum of its total health." Adrian thought as he gazed at the real form of the harrowing scarecrow. The scarecrow is now more menacing and looked more ghoulish in a way. The eyes and mouth now became sack holes with something like a tongue drooping out of the mouth. The clothes on the scarecrow became smeared with blood and more tattered. The right hand of the scarecrow is holding a scythe used in harvesting crops while the left hand is now a pitchfork. The legs of the scarecrow is no longer a single stick but three pairs of shadowy legs. The scarecrow also does not stand upright as it crawls using its five limbs. The harrowing scarecrow charged towards Adrian but it is greeted by a breath attack from Kaon that isposed of two opposing high temperatures. The harrowing scarecrow made a painful shriek as it is hit by Kaon''s attack. The harrowing scarecrow stood no chance of mes carrying hint of divinity. Adrian summoned his spear psyche armament as he wanted to test out its new skills for himself. The gloves that Adrian is wearing dematerialized and started bing a spear. The spear''s appearance now resemble the other psyche armaments that Adrian has. It is no longer the boring normal looking spear that Adrian encountered in the tomb. Its de shimmers in a silver light while the spear''s shaft looks like the texture of Adrian''s demi-gauntlets. At the other end of the sphere is an orb with something like a cat''s eye. There is also a pale blue fire burning just below the de and it looks like fire generated by the skill Demon Fire. The spear is also 2.5 meters long that made it longer than Adrian''s height. He got a full blown course on the spear thanks to Bronx'' hellish training. The harrowing scarecrow is still shrieking in pain due its body burning from the divinity present in the fire. Adrian twirled the spear while charging towards the harrowing scarecrow. This is one of the ways Bronx taught Adrian on how to move when holding a spear. He is taught to move the spear in ordance to the shift in his body''s center of gravity. He now knew that the twirling of the spear is not just about looking cool. He is basically taught that using a spear is something akin to dancing with a pole. Adrian used Chrono Shift to make his charge speed faster and also to increase the weight to his piercing attack. Adrian felt like he hit a bunch of hay as he pierced the harrowing scarecrows body. It is a weird sensation as it has no reboundpared to tough muscles. He did not even feel any resistance. Adrian continued doing this until the harrowing scarecrow turned into particles of light. The harrowing scarecrow had a unique death animation as it will fall into shambles once all its health is lost. Adrian now only had five minutes before he fails the emergency mission. Adrian would have had an easier time if he activated the monsters inside the wheat field. He would have encountered the monsters called ''ck Eyed Children'' but maybe Adrian dodged a bullet by not encountering them. He might identally activate his trauma because there is an event where a tractor would hit one of the ''ck Eyed Children''. If Adrian faced the ck Eyed Children then he would have gotten trinkets that will greatly weaken the harrowing scarecrow. The harrowing scarecrow might not have the need to be summoned using a crow storm and he would have beaten the boss in under five minutes. He would have also gotten candies. [You have received 100 candies.] "No time left." Adrian stated as he held Charon and hopped into Kaon. He ordered Kaon to fly at full speed to the next area. Kaon made use of its full speed and even used his fire elemental control to make something like thrusters in order to reach the next area in just three minutes. The next area they are in is a cemetery but it looks more like an abandoned and rotting cemetery. The tombstones are filled with overgrowth and cracks which indicates that the dead here are not taken care of. [You havepleted the sudden quest within the given time.] [You have received extra 20 candies.] *Sudden Quest Notification* Help Them Find Peace The spirits in this cemetery are restless and want to find peace. Find the corrupted banshee that is tormenting and holding the spirits hostage as she uses them for her corrupted magic. Find the totems she is using in order to keep the spirits trapped. Remaining number of totems: (0/5) Time Limit: None Reward: 100 candies Failure: -20 candies Adrian is very much amazed by the concepts of abandoned cemeteries because the cemeteries in the modern world are quaint. Only those from wealthy families can afford a burial home becausend price has skyrocketed. The cemeteries are also well maintained and cared for so something like the cemetery in his sight cannot happen. Adrian managed his resolve and found clues to where the corrupted banshee is performing her rituals. This part of the dungeon is more on the search and destroy mechanic. He would hear whispers of some people like children and elderly. Adrian did not pay attention to the whispers but the asional sudden apparition would make him jump of fright. Adrian finally found one totem. The totem looks like a makeshift doll made of bones and discarded skin and feathers. Item: Forbidden Totem Durability: 100/100 Adrian pierced the totem with his spear and a wail of souls is heard when the item is destroyed. A sudden chill could be felt suddenly when Adrian destroyed the totem. [The Corrupted Banshee has noticed that someone has destroyed her totem.] [She will search for the one who desecrated her unholy grounds.] "Kaon, use Polymorph to turn smaller. Charon do not stay too far away from me." Adrianmanded via their soul link. Adrian decided to be discreet in finding the totems. He may not be able to defeat the banshee if he does not destroy the remaining four totems. This type of mechanic is verymon in any type of game. He now had to move stealthily as he might get the attention of the banshee. Just before he could move, a wail of a woman is suddenly heard. Adrian now know that the banshee is now active in searching for him. He does not want to experience what kind of terror that the banshee will inflict on him if he is caught. Adrian moved in the maze like cemetery until he found another totem that is about twenty meters away from the one he just destroyed. He immediately destroyed it without hesitation. Another notification showed up when he destroyed the totem. [The Corrupted Banshee has noticed that someone has destroyed her totem.] [The Corrupted Banshee has sent out her dark hounds to aid in her search.] "Every time I destroy a totem, she will increase the number of pursuers. I need to hurry." Adrian thought. Adrian once again ran into another route that he has not been before. At the end of that route is a dead tree with something below it. Adrian ran towards the object and he found another totem in that location. He once again destroyed the totem and now he only needs two more before hepletes his mission. [The Corrupted Banshee has noticed that someone has destroyed her totem.] [The Corrupted Banshee has sent out her dark bats to aid in her search.] Adrian did not pay attention to the system notification as he just searched for the totems once again. He is suddenly blocked by a hound made of shadows. Adrian engaged immediately but the first thing the dark hound did is howl. Adrian cancelled his attack and instead jumped over the dark hound in order to run away. It did not take long for another dark hound to follow Adrian but he did not engage and kept looking for the remaining totems. Adrian is burning his stamina at a fast pace due to continuously running. Fortunately, he found another totem at an empty tomb. He apologized to the dead there and unceremoniously broke the totem. [The Corrupted Banshee has noticed that someone has destroyed her totem.] [The Corrupted Banshee is now protecting herst totem.] "Great!" Adrian said sarcastically. Adrian now started his search for the Corrupted Banshee. Chapter 208 - Halloween Special Part 4 Adrian hurriedly searched for the Corrupted Banshee and he did not find it hard. The Corrupted Banshee is hovering at the very middle of the cemetery. Adrian only needs to break one more totem in order toplete his mission and free the trapped souls. The corrupted banshee looks like a woman in her 30s with wearing something like a mourning gown. She had ck hair that reaches her knees while her face had dark make-up that is smeared from all her crying. The corrupted banshee also noticed Adrian but it did not move from her position as she is currently guarding herst totem. Kaon immediately transformed back to his original form but all the dark bats and dark hounds attacked him. Adrian now had to fend for himself so he summoned Sirius secretly using his shadow. "Greater Summon: Sirius" Adrian chanted. He learned this trick when he spected how far Sirius'' ability to hide in shadows can take him. He tested this on a whim but it is unexpectedly sessful. It also hides the fact that Adrian summoned one of his soulbounds. "Sirius destroy the totem while I distract the banshee." Adrianmanded via their soul link. Sirius understood immediately and hopped from shadow to shadow of the tombstones in the cemetery. Adrian needed to catch the attention of the banshee and give Sirius a chance to destroy the remaining totem. "Hey! You ugly excuse for a woman!" Adrian suddenly shouted which made the banshee look at him but it still kept to its position. "Damn, that always works when I use it for Mina. She goes ballistic when she hears me say that. I guess I need to provoke her by damaging her." Adrian thought. Monster: Corrupted Banshee Level: 101 HP: 3,000,000 / 3,000,000 MP: 3,579,577 / 4,000,000 Description: A banshee that performed dark rituals and feed on the energy of the souls to make her powerful. She cannot leave her location because if she does then she will grow old and die. She maintains her youth and powers by channeling the energies released by tormented souls. Adrian charged towards the corrupted banshee and suddenly threw his spear. The spear whizzed through the air at a fast speed that caught the banshee by surprise because the spear suddenly vanished and reappear one feet away from her. The corrupted banshee became impaled on the stomach and she tried hard to pull the spear off her. Adrian basically used Blink on the spear psyche armament in order to catch the corrupted banshee by surprise. Ascalor taught him this as his psyche armaments are special because this weapons are extensions of his soul which means they are a part of his body. Adrian held up his hand and the spear pulled itself away from the banshee and back to Adrian''s hand. The spear returned to Adrian''s grasp and the corrupted banshee looked at him with extreme anger. The banshee''s eyes became red and no longer bothered guarding the totem as she flew towards Adrian in rage. Adrian smirked a little because the corrupted banshee is easier to provoke as she became enraged by just one attack. Adrian unfurled his wings and flew away from the totem so that Sirius could do his task. "Charon be ready to absorb her health." Adrianmanded via their soul link. The corrupted banshee suddenly screamed and the soundwaves generated is so powerful that once can physically see it. Adrian evaded the attack but a dark bat suddenly attached itself to his back. Adrian had to be creative and free fall to the ground crashing down on some tombstones but crushing the dark bat in the process. The corrupted banshee reached Adrian''s location due to the sudden interruption of the dark bat. She is supposed to plunge her sharp nails on Adrian''s neck when a white light suddenly rose towards the sky. [You soulbound Sirius has destroyed thest totem that is sealing the souls from ascending.] [The wrath of the sealed souls will now affect the Corrupted Banshee.] A lot of smoky figures with facial features suddenly rose from the tombs. Adrian even had eye contact with one before it turned its head towards the corrupted banshee. The souls that are trapped for centuries flocked towards the banshee. The souls even sang some sort of song and the floor below suddenly cracked. The cracked floor suddenly broke and became a hole. A light could be seen from that hole but it is generated by either magma or fire. The souls then dragged the banshee towards the pit but the banshee kept wing the ground tying to resist. When the souls dragged the banshee about ten feet away from the pit, a giant wed hand that is made of moltenva suddenly started searching for something. The hand thennded on the banshee when the souls dragged her closer. The banshee started screaming and bashing the giant hand but it would not budge. The hand then dragged the banshee inside the ming pit. The earth that made the pit once again returned to normal as if there was no pit there in the first ce. The trapped souls suddenly started ascending as there is no one inhibiting their ascension. [You have sessfully cleared the sudden quest.] [You have received 100 candies.] "This dungeon does not give experience and only drops candies." Adrian uttered as he saw no system notification telling him that they receive experience. The cemetery is suddenly filled with mist that even covered Adrian''s vision. All his soulbounds also returned to him like they were transported near him. When the mist cleared, the group is now in front of an old house that is a type of western house built in the 1900s. The door suddenly creaked open and amp like that which Charon uses could be seen floating towards Adrian. Themp floated in a fixed speed towards Adrian. Themp stopped about two feet away from Adrian and that is when he received his next system notification. Chapter 209 - Halloween Special End *Sudden Quest Notification* Find the Portal back to the Real World You have been trapped in an alternate reality by the spirit of Halloween. You must find the portal back to the real world located somewhere in the house. Themp will be your only source of light and you cannot fight back as any activity might break the house leaving you trapped in this reality. Reward: 100 candies Failure: Repeat the previous stage Adrian''s soulbounds vanished and all his skills got sealed. Even his weapon is gone and is sent to his inventory. He had no choice but to y by the rules of the dungeon. He grabbed themp and entered the house. The door eerily closed with a creak with Adrian''s figure disappearing. ==== The inside of the home is the same as any other home with furniture and photos hang here and there. The only thing different is that everything is eerily quiet and the only source of noise is Adrian''s footsteps. He first arrived at the living room and in there is a woman sitting on a couch with her back turned from Adrian. Adrian decided to ignore her and continue on to the next room at ground level. He saw stairs but he would only go up once he explored everything at the ground level. The room adjacent to the living room is the dining room where a number of people with veils on their heads are just sitting there and not doing anything. "Are they mannequins?" Adrian asked himself but he still decided to ignore them and proceeded towards the kitchen. Inside the kitchen is a bunch of food that is rotting because flies and worms can be seen. Adrian looked around but could not see something like a portal so he decided to return to the living room. He passed by the kitchen door but he noticed something strange. "Why are they all staring at me?" Adrian thought to himself as the heads of the people are now looking at the kitchen door where he exited. He just walked quietly towards the living room but the same thing happened as the woman sitting on the sofa is not looking at the door leading to the dining room. "Okay¡­This is starting to get creepy." Adrian thought but he just went to the stairs not trying to scare himself. He climbed the stairs quietly but it produced creaking sounds that are unpleasant to hear. He reached the second floor of the home and it only had two rooms there. Adrian opened the first room and it is empty but there is arge king size bed in there. He suspects this is the master''s bedroom as the bed isrge and the room is quite spacious. Once again, he did not see a portal or a way out so he checked the next room. He opened the next room and he could clearly say that this is a kid''s room due to the number of toys inside. Adrian suddenly heard whimpering somewhere in the room. Like all horror movie characters, Adrian made the dumb choice of looking for the source of the sound. He shined his light at a corner of the room and saw a kid huddled there crying. Adrian once again made the stupid choice like any other horror movie character to get close to see what is happening. Once he is about a few steps away from the child that is about eight or nine years old, the child stopped crying. Adrian stopped in his tracks when the child stopped crying as he suddenly realized that he acted like a horror movie protagonist. "I think I just killed myself with the way I acted." Adrian thought as he slowly backed away towards the door and exited the room. The room of the door suddenly closed before Adrian did so. That became Adrian''s cue to hurriedly go downstairs. He arrived at the middle of the staircase but stopped on his tracks because of what he is witnessing. All the people inside the house are now looking up at Adrian which made his skin tingle. He then backtracked a little to go back up. But when he looked up, he saw the child that is crying in the corner of one of the rooms. He could see the face of the child looking at him with its nonexistent eyes as it is just dark holes. The people standing still started walking towards the staircase. Even the child started going down the stairs. Adrian is stuck between a rock and a hard ce as he cannot see a way out. He could not even bash the people in the house because he deals no damage but that did not mean the environment could not deal damage. Adrian wanted to use the fire of themp to damage the oing people. Adrian wanted to bring the house down with him if he is going to fall here. He threw themp at the stairs with as much force as he could. Themp broke but the fire did not spread. Instead an apparition of a Jack-o-Lantern appeared and it spoke to Adrian. "You easily broke my maze. You are no fun but the next time it will be more difficult." The spirit of the Jack-o-Lantern said in an obnoxious voice. [You have sessfully cleared the sudden quest.] [You have received 100 candies.] The spirit of the Jack-o-Lantern then took Adrian by the cor and dragged him to a portal. The two of them then reappeared at the entrance to the Halloween dungeon instance. The Jack-o-Lantern is still grumbling that someone easily broke his dungeon. Adrian used his evil eye on the Jack-o-Lantern to find out what it really is. NPC: Spirit of Halloween Description: A mischievous spirit that sprouted due to the belief of numerous people. The belief is that in a certain day of the year, people must dress up and give candy to those at their doorstep unless they wanted to be pranked. "The next time you enter my dungeon then it would be more difficult." The Jack-o-Lantern said before disappearing. "He is still the same nya. He does not like people conquering his dungeon but he does give good tasting candy nya. Do you want to exchange some items for the candies nya?" The ck cat with a witch hat stated and Adrian looked at the cat''s goods which made his jaw drop. "They are all expensive! I might need to do a few more runs of this instance dungeon." Chapter 210 - Leads On Valar After the Halloween event, Adrian finally grinded enough levels for Charon as it manage to reach level 85. The odd thing is that the little skeleton ghost thing did not increase his health but only the mana increased. He really could not predict how to make the little rascal evolve. Adrian and his soulbounds also increased their levels due to the grinding but a two times experience booster with only a few days is not enough to skyrocket one''s level to a hundred. Charon also has a high experience bar like Kaon so he needs more experience than a regr monster. Adrian is currently chilling and looking at the thing he exchanged for at the Halloween event. He had to collect about ten thousand candies in order to get the one time purchase item there. He exchanged an item for a three times experience multiplier that has a duration of one day. He would activate this item when he goes into a raid as it is only applicable to himself and not the entire party. It is a good exchange for all the horror he experienced. When he ran the dungeon again, there were different conditions in for each sudden quest so that the dungeon does not feel repetitive. He suddenly received a chat from Creepysoo. Creepysoo: Big Brother, are you free now? Or are you searching for the demigod cksmith? Equinox: I am currently free right now but I want to start the search after I rested up quite a bit. Creepysoo: Can you help me for a moment then? I think we have a lead where Vr is being held captive. Equinox: No problem. Where are you right now? Creepysoo: I am at the southwest part of the empire. I am currently hiding at a location called Wayward Mountains. Equinox: Wait for me then. I am going immediately. Adrian then immediately headed towards the location Creepysoo told him toe to. Even he is interested on someone who managed to disable a high ranking NPC. From Creepysoo''s description, the perpetrator looked like it is a yer and not another NPC. ==== In a decrepit makeshift cave, a hooded figure is seen with a being that has four arms that is currently shackled. The hooded figure can be seen torturing the shacked being but it seems the shackled being does not feel pain. Despite him using all kinds of tools, the shackled being does not even utter a word or show signs of pain. "Why are you ying so hard to crack? I am pretty sure the Seed of Eternal Pain I nted on you is making you feel extreme pain despite you being an undead." The hooded figure stated with a smile on his face. The shackled figure is Vr and he is currently channeling all his will not to scream in intense pain. The Seed of Eternal Pain that is inserted in his spine should be at its middle stages by now. The pain he should be feeling right now is akin to being electrocuted by a thousand watts. He is bearing with the pain because he knew that if he speaks then it would be over for him. The herald of the dark gods that is in front of him will definitely do something more to make him speak the truth. The Undead King explicitly told them that they will revive by his side even if they die at the hands of heralds. They will only truly perish if a god or dark god would kill them personally. Vr thought that the herald in front of him will kill him back then but who would have thought he would take him. Vr also thought that he could easily escape but it seems the current herald of the dark gods is meticulous. The herald of the dark gods, Eldritch, even used chains that weakens anyone by 50% of their strength. To be extremely sure, he even nted a Seed of Eternal Pain at Vr''s spine. Even undead fear that seed because it is said to make them feel pain that they have been numbed because of their unique racial characteristics. "You know it is getting boring if you do not speak or even react." Eldritch stated as he is now choosing another torture weapon to use. Vr is still tight lipped and refused to answer. Eldritch finally gave up trying to make the Ghoul Asura speak so he tried a different approach. He threw away the weapon that he just picked up and faced the Ghoul Asura that is bound in the chains he is given by a certain dark god. "As long as you tell me where the Undead King is hiding then I will make you the new undead king. Do you not want to be the most powerful undead?" Eldritch said in a tone that could tempt anyone. "Hahaha!" Vr suddenlyughed. "Why are youughing did I say something funny? I did not know that I could be aedian." Eldritch stated but deep inside he is pissed off because the undead in front of him dare mock him with itsughter. "You think I follow the Undead King because he is more powerful than me. If you think that way herald of the dark gods then you must live a very sad life to not know anything of loyalty." Vr finally broke his silence and mocked Eldritch. "You think I live a sad life just because I know nothing of the word loyalty? Loyalty will not even fill your belly when you are hungry nor can it save you from danger. You can only trust yourself and only yourself." Eldritch stated with a tone that had a bit of anger mixed in but he still controlled his emotions. Eldritch believes that showing raw emotions is a sign of weakness. He uses his emotions as a weapon to get what he wants while he uses the emotions of others to benefit himself. Vr no longer bothered replying to Eldritch as he knew that he has spoken enough. "You speak of loyalty yet that undead king of yours has yet to send people to find you. Now you know that loyalty is nothing but a fleeting sentiment whenever you are useful." Eldritch stated as he took something from his inventory. Eldritch took out something like a seed that is the size of a palm. The seed had three eyes and five mouths with sharp teeth. Vr recognizes this as this is the Seed of Eternal Pain that he was injected with previously. "I guess the pain is not enough yet so maybe I should add another one." Eldritch stated as he walked closer to Vr but a sudden explosion from the entrance of the room they are in caught him off guard which made him drop the seed. "I told you not to be too excited. Our cover might be blown." A voice sounded. "Sorry, big brother. It seems I got too carried away." A different voice replied but Vr recognizes this voice. "The Prince" Vr thought as his eyes suddenly widen. Chapter 211 - Meeting Eldritch Adrian entered the portal that led to Creepysoo''s location. He reappeared in a location that is surrounded by tall mountains that are prone to rock slides which is one of the reasons that makes this location dangerous. Only a handful of monsters live in Wayward Mountains due to the unpredictability of the mountain range. Adrian summoned Sirius in order to track where Creepysoo is hiding. Creepysoo did say that he is taking shelter at a makeshift cave that he dug up because rockslides would sometimes happen. Creepysoo did say that it was not a great experience to be ttened by giant boulders falling from above. Adrian walked carefully as Sirius led the way as he managed to pick up Creepysoo''s scent. In just about five minutes of running, the whole mountain Adrian and Sirius is in started shaking. Boulders suddenly started rolling down the mountain rming Adrian. Sirius suddenly swooped down between Adrian''s legs in order to carry thetter on his back. Adrian did not expect this sudden action so he did not bnce himself properly when he rod Sirius. Adrian basically had a bumpy ride due to the sudden turns and jumps Sirius made in order to dodge the boulders. Sirius entered deeper into the mountain as the rock slide is taking ce. The rock slide had a total duration of five minutes. But for Adrian, the whole event took more than just five minutes like someone experiencing a cmity. When someone experiences a cmity, the whole event will feel that it took forever. "Damn¡­I thought that the people in the forums were exaggerating about the rock slides here but if get hit by just one boulder then I would experience being ttened like a smash burger patty." Adrian muttered to himself while he patted Sirius for doing a good job. Sirius continued the treck to the area that Creepysoo is hiding and they did not encounter any monsters. Due to the sudden rock slide earlier, the monsters that live on this mountain should have taken shelter so Adrian did not encounter any. Adrian then received a message from Creepysoo as the boy wanted to know if Adrian is nearby. Creepysoo: Are you already in the mountains, big brother? Equinox: I am. Sirius and I are currently following your scent. Can youe outside of your hiding area so that we can easily find you? Creepysoo: No problem. The rock slide just finished so it is safe to go outside. Creepysoo walked out of the makeshift cave that he created and Adrian saw his silhouette in the distance. Sirius rushed towards Creepysoo''s location and they greeted each other. It seems Creepysoo likes hugging his friends because he always hugs the guy friends that he has even though he just met them. "So where is Vr currently?" Adrian asked. "Come with me. I know his location but there seems to be guards in the area." Creepysoo stated as he gestured for Adrian to follow him. Creepysoo led them to a cliff and he pointed to a cave at another mountain. Creepysoo suddenly ducked and even dragged Adrian with him because a unique looking golem came out of the cave. The golem had a body made of dirt but it does not look like a conventional golem. Its eyes are just a horizontal line with red lighting out from it. The limbs of the golems are hulking and are the size of old trees. One would definitely agree that those golems are not normal. A monster akin to a mountain goat is just passing by the entrance of the cave but the golem suddenly grasp the monster. The golem then squeezed the monster like the monster is a squeeze toy. The monster just exploded by the crushing grip of the golem. Adrian and Creepysoo both gulped at what they just witnessed. They do not want to know how that monster felt when the life is squeezed out of it. "How are we going to get pass that?" Creepysoo inquired. "I can only think of one thing." Adrian replied. "What is it?" Creepysoo asked. "Do you have something like a spirit form? Something to make you invisible to the naked eye?" Adrian asked Creepysoo. "Fa¡­The undead king told me that we have that form but I am still not powerful enough to learn it." Creepysoo replied. "I guess it is all up to me then." Adrian stated as he cast Soul Form Transformation towards Creepysoo first. He waited for the cooldown to refresh before he cast it on himself. "Are you sure this would work, big brother?" Creepysoo asked. "Just stay quiet and we would be fine." Adrian replied. The two walked to the cliff connecting the two mountains. The two of them reached the entrance of the cave and saw one of the golems in the entrance. Adrian waved his hands in front of the golem''s face. He wanted to see if their soul form will not be seen through. Seeing as the golems could not detect the group''s soul form, the group continued downwards into the cave. They encountered other golems around the way and also corpses of other monsters that looked like they were grounded to a paste. It seems the golems emptied this monster nest before upying it. ==== "I guess the pain is not enough yet so maybe I should add another one." Eldritch stated as he walked closer to Vr but a sudden explosion from the entrance of the room they are in caught him off guard which made him drop the seed. "I told you not to be too excited. Our cover might be blown." A voice sounded. "Sorry, big brother. It seems I got too carried away." A different voice replied but Vr recognizes this voice. "Prince Creepysoo!" Vr thought as his eyes suddenly widen. Adrian and Creepysoo entered the room that Eldritch and Vr is currently in. Adrian quickly noticed what Eldritch is holding and immediately cracked a joke in order to decrease the heavy atmosphere that Eldritch is emanating. "It seems like you two are busy. Do you guys need privacy?" Adrian jokingly said but he is already preparing spacemines all over the room. "Vr!" Creepysoo shouted. "My Prince! You must run. This person is no ordinary mage." Vr shouted back. "I see we have a wisecrack here with us. Do our guests want to introduce themselves?" Eldritch stated with a smile while his staff started gathering magic power. Adrian did not reply but instead used Blink to close the distance between him and Eldritch. Without any ceremony, Adrian erged his demi-gauntlets and punched Eldritch in the face sending him flying to a wall. Chapter 212 - Herald Of The Dark Gods Eldritch is sent flying to a wall by Adrian but the former had the reflex to immediately erect a barrier so he would not take damage from the wall crash. Eldritch did take damage from Adrian''s punch but it is only about 3% of his health. Adrian checked Eldritch'' level in order to see what he is up against. Name: Eldritch Job ss: Herald of the Dark Gods Level: 155 Race: Star Spawn Adrian is not that shocked that the person in front of them has a different race because no normal mage from the base races could abduct a high level NPC. The only thing that Adrian wanted to know is what a Star Spawn is because it is not amon name. Even the elders of the Daemos have yet to tell him what that race is and they tell him anything as long as Adrian tricks them to spill it. Adrian took a clear look at Eldritch before the former sent thetter flying to the wall. Eldritch has light gray hair now his eyes have ck irises with red pupils. Eldritch is also wearing some sort of robe made of an unknown animal skin or leather. Adrian also noticed Eldritch'' neck when he punched him in the face. Eldritch'' neck is not that of a human but looks like a tangled bundle of brown muscle fibers. Eldritch'' hand also did not look human as it looks like decayed roots of an oak tree. Eldritch also had an odd staff that is very disturbing. At the peak of his staff is an orb but it is not an ordinary orb. The orb of the staff has some kind of fetus of an unknown monster in it. His staff is something that came out of a horror movie. Adrian also noticed that the orb glowed when Eldritch prepared his spell. "You managed to reduce the damage I dealt to you. It seems that you are no pushover." Adrian stated when he saw Eldritch recover from his attack. The pattern on the wall is dome which means Eldritch manage to conjure up a barrier to protect him from impact. "Interesting. It has been a while since Ist took damage. Those high level dregs could barelye close to me but you just suddenly appear in front of me. What is your secret? I want to know." Eldritch said as he disappeared from his position which rmed Adrian. "Creepysoo! Free Val¡­" Adrian said but he was interrupted. A magic circle suddenly materialized beside Adrian''s face and it released a burst of dark starlight. Adrian is sent flying by the direct hit. Eldritch reappeared a few feet away from Adrian only to scoff at thetter. "Is that all you can do? I am a bit disappointed. I thought I finally can have a worthy challenge. Even that arrogant arrow boy could barely scrap my health." Eldritch sneered. Adrian did not rise up immediately because he is afflicted by the confusion status effect. Adrian''s vision became blurry and the world is spinning from his point of view so he could not stand up immediately. Eldritch thinking that Adrian just got a lucky hit on him focused on hispanion. Creepysoo used all his strength to free Vr from the chains but it would not break. Eldritch seeing this could only snicker at the pathetic attempt of the boy. Even Eldritch himself needs to exert quite a bit of magic to break or make the chains dysfunctional. "It is useless boy. You will not be able to break those chains. Not with your petty strength. I am toozy to deal with you. Mindless Ones! Take care of the undead boy but keep him alive. I need him to find the location of the undead king seeing that he is their prince." Eldritch stated in a tone that sounded like he is looking down at Creepysoo. Vr tried to exert his strength to break away from his chains in order to help Creepysoo but it was useless. The unique golems march towards Creepysoo''s location but thetter did not feel scared. Creepysoo grabbed his staff and started casting a spell. "My brothers and sisters who are forsaken and abandoned. Rise from your grave and im your revenge from those who wronged you. Undead Rise!" Creepysoo chanted. Twenty magic circles formed around Creepysoo and each glowed in a pale light. Bony hands started to rise from the magic circles and skeletal undead are summoned but they are different. Cute skeletons that looks like something a Halloween themed children show will air. "Hahaha! Is that your undead army? A bunch of cute looking skeletons?" You are more of a clown than that person over there." Eldritch pointed towards Adrian but the person in question is not there. Eldritch suddenly had his guard up and immediately sensed danger from his right side. Eldritch dodge but Adrian is also fast so he managed to stab Eldritch at his right thigh using his right dagger. Eldritch is fuming with rage because this nobody managed to actually harm him. Adrian recovered from his confused status while Eldritch paid him no mind. He immediately summoned his twin dagger psyche armaments and used the first and second skill of the armament which is Soul Emergence and Soul Impale. Adrian even added someher energy to the attack to make it deal even more damage. Eldritch screamed in pain not because it is really painful but because of the effect ofher energy on his character race. The scream Eldritch released is blood curdling and not something a human would make. The scream did not evene out from his mouth but instead from a mouth that sprouted from his palm. "You little twerp!" Eldritch shouted as his staff glowed once more and five different magic circles appeared beside Adrian. Adrian had no choice but to use another charge of Blink to immediately get away from danger. Like the attack that hit Adrian earlier, sts of dark cosmic light came out of the magic circle and the trajectory of the beam would all hit Adrian''s head. Eldritch wanted to blow Adrian''s head away plus there is extra damage if you are hit at the head area. "You should never take your eyes of the enemy. Ever heard of that saying?" Adrian stated casually but it did not trigger Eldritch anymore as he calmed himself down immediately. "It seems that I have really severely estimated you but no matter. I do not make the same mistake twice. Corruptant Domain." Eldritch stated and a ck cosmic light came out from the orb in his staff. If one could see the fetal creature there then they would see that it opened its eyes. Chapter 213 - Clash Of Domains "Corruptant Domain" Eldritch stated. A ck cosmic like light came out of the orb of Eldritch'' staff. The fetal creature there also opened up its eyes as if it became awake and knows its surroundings. The surrounding topology changed as if the whole area has be outer space. Adrian who saw this is impressed but at the same time worried because the opponent has a domain skill. Adrian always thought that domains are too overpowered because they give a yer massive boosts. Even his own domain increases his status values by half so Adrian always treated his domain skill his trump card. [You have entered the Herald of the Dark Gods'' Corruptant Domain.] [All status values will decrease by 20% and each attack that hits you whether physical or magical will have an 80% chance to trigger the confusion status effect.] Eldritch'' domain effects are very detrimental to Adrian especially because they have a big gap in terms of levels. Eldritch has 53 levels above Adrian which is a lot of status points even if Adrian has double stats. Eldritch being another race would also mean that he has a unique stat allocations. "His domain decreases status values and applies a status effect to his attacks. This fight is not in my favor." Adrian muttered to himself as he predicted his chances of winning. Eldritch'' form changed as his robe did not look like a robe but something that is a part of himself. If one could describe his form then it could be summarized in one word and that is grotesque. His form resembles that of the extraterrestrial in the movie where an alien busts out from one''s stomach. He still kept his head and facial feature which made it all the more unnerving to look at. Eldritch'' form is definitely a head turner but it would be away from him not towards him. Adrian who is carefully observing what Eldritch would do suddenly lose track of thetter. Eldritch reappeared beside Adrian and pped him so hard that he flew to the other side. "He has a movement skill like me. I am always toote to see because his movement skill does not leave much of a trace but only a small burst of dark starlight." Adrian thought as he wracked his brain on how to counterattack. Adrian stood up but Eldritch is once again in front of him. Eldritch opened his mouth but the way it opened is terrifying to say the least. Eldritch'' mouth opened by splitting into four parts and revealing four tentacle like appendages with rows of very sharp teeth. Eldritch did not bite Adrian though but he did release a sonic attack that would make anyone who hear it deaf. Adrian had to cover his ears but the sound was not only ear piercing but also carried intense force that pinned Adrian on the ground. Creepysoo who saw what is happening wanted to help but he is currently controlling 20 skeletons to deal with hulking golems. Creepysoo could not expend one skeleton because he is using five skeletons to pin down one mindless one and he is confronting four at the same time. Creepysoo is barely keeping the golems at bay and if he loses concentration then they would be in more danger. Vr could onlyment on how useless he is right now and is cursing himself for getting caught. "Nether Domain" Adrian squeezed out this words with all his willpower. A mist with three colors suddenly rolled into the room and melded with the current domain summoned by Eldritch. Adrian started getting system notifications that his domain is in effect. But most importantly, Eldritch became affected by Paranoia. [Your status values will double for the duration of the Nether Domain.] [You enemies will be affected by Paranoia.] Due to Paranoia, the sonic attack made by Eldritch missed half of the time giving Adrian enough time to focus and use Blink. Eldritch who saw the changes to Adrian''s body could only lift an eyebrow. He did not expect that the bug in front of him still has tricks of his sleeve. "You are only dying the inevitable." Eldritch stated in a cocky tone. "We will see about that." Adrian replied as he once again used Soul Emergence and Soul Impalebo. Adrian reappeared behind Eldritch but thetter disappeared and then reappeared beside Adrian. Adrian did manage to swing his dagger backwards but Eldritch blocked it using his staff. Even though the material of Eldritch'' staff looks like wood, it is definitely not made of wood because not even Adrian''s dagger psyche armament could chip it. Adrian had no choice but to kick Eldritch towards the area where he conjured up spacemines. Eldritch did reach the area and Adrian detonated the spacemines but Eldritch'' barrier absorbed all the damage done to him. Not even a scratch can be seen on Eldritch'' grotesque body. "Is that weapon of yours Legendary rated? Howe your barrier did not break despite being hit by multiple spells? Are cheating or something? Maybe I should report this to the devs?" Adrian cracked a witty joke but he is definitely anxious. "Trying to be funny now that you know that you are like a cornered animal." Eldritch scoffed but he has to admit that this low level bug poses a threat to him. But instead of being afraid, Eldritch could be seen smiling like a madman. "Finally, some excitement to relieve me of my boredom. I can at least test out my skills at this bug in front of me. He looks kind of sturdy. He is perfect as a living punching bag." Eldritch thought as he nned to use his transformation skill that he has yet to test out. "Call of the Great Dark!" Eldritch suddenly shouted and he suddenly became wrapped in a dark cosmic light cocoon. Adrian could suddenly feel intense danger from Eldritch so even he had no choice to use his other trump card which is his transformation skill. "Netheros True Form!" Adrian shouted and he became enveloped by theher mist. The sh of the two monsters will soon unfold. Chapter 214 - Clash Of Titans Two cocoons made of different energies could be seen inside a cavern in the Wayward Mountains. The cocoon made of dark cosmic starlight is made by Eldritch and it is ten meters tall. The other cocoon made of mist with ck, gray and white light is made by Adrian and is also ten meters tall. The first one to burst from the cocoon is Eldritch but he no longer looked like his humanoid avatar. Eldritch no longer has any human features but now looks like a full blown monster that is ten meters tall. Eldritch'' face looks like a mix between an octopus and a squid while his body is now extremely buff. Eldritch body is like that of a body builder but with skin like that of an octopus and whalebined. His arms are now like that of big tree logs in size and there are even spike like protrusionsing out of it. What made Eldritch'' new form menacing is the fact that numerous eyeballs could be seen in parts of his body that is not the face. He has truly embodied the word monstrosity. Adrian did not fare any better because his form is that like of a mixture between a shadow demon and a knight with no legs because he is floating in the air. The two titans stared at each other for a brief moment before their sh begun. They wanted to assess the other party but they also know not to waste any time as their transformation duration is limited. The two would flicker in and out of existence as they shed with one another. Adrian would sometimes intentionally choose their sh location to be where the golems are so that he can indirectly help Creepysoo. The golems and skeletons would explode but this did not burden Creepysoo one bit and he instead appreciated the help. When all the golems are destroyed as coteral from the sh of the two titans, Creepysoo immediately went towards Vr in an attempt to free him. He now had enough time to conjure up his ultimate spell so that he could break the chains of at least weaken it for Vr to break free. Adrian and Eldritch shed multiple times in a span of five seconds. Adrian did not want to admit it but in this battle he is clearly outmatched. Eldritch even had a unique poison like Adrian that is attached to his attacks. Adrian got applied with it and his stats are weakened by 10%. Adrian knew that he could not afford to be caught off guard so he had no choice but to fight like a summoner. He summoned all his soulbounds into battle. The awesome thing is that all his soulbounds became just like him which is a creature from theher realm. "Greater Summon: Sirius" "Greater Summon: Kaon" "Greater Summon: Saena" "Greater Summon: Charon" Sirius became a five meter tall wolf coated inher mist. Kaon also became something like a dragon that is made up of theher mist. Saena had an eye catching form because she looks like a phoenix with fire made up ofher mist. Even Charon looked awesome as the life eater looked like a spectral wraith with sharp ws and is holding his iconicmp. "You were a summoner all along but that does not change anything." Eldritch'' voice resonated in Adrian''s head like it is telepathy as he only heard it on his mind. Eldritch did not mind Adrian adding his soulbounds into the fight because he has a skill in his current form that could produce expendable troops. "Spawn of Shub-Niggurath!" Eldritch casted and the numerous eyeballs from his body popped off and started bing spiderlike monsters with bodies only made of eyeballs while having sickle like arms. "That is both gross and cool at the same time." Adrian thought as he once again used Nether Flicker to sh with Eldritch once again. ==== Creepysoo is deep in concentration as he channeled all his mana with the spell that he is currently casting. His voice started producing echoes as it is one of the skill effects of the spell he is casting. A small magic circle is then drawn on the ground signifying that his spell is a sess. ??Brew of Baron Samedhi" Creepysoo said the spell name. A voice then entered Creepysoo''s ears. "Be sure to return my bottle, boy. Or I will find you and I will drag your soul back to my realm." The voice of a man from African descent is heard. "Do not worry Baron. A deal is a deal." Creepysoo replied. "Be sure to keep your word boy." The voice of Baron Samedhi warned. Creepysoo immediately poured the contents of the bottle to the chains that is binding Vr. The liquid that is poured out of it is green in color and it is viscous. The chains already had a reaction when the liquid touched it. The forbidden magic engraved in the chains is dispelled which also melted the chains in the process. He kept the bottle in his inventory for now as he freed Vr from the chains as thetter is too weak to even stand. Creepysoo supported Vr so that the Ghoul Asura could stand up but he suddenly heard the voices of two people shouting out the name of their spells. "Nether st" Adrian shouted. "Void Eater" Eldritch shouted. Creepysoo remembered that Adrian told him to use the teleportation scrolls once he hears thetter uttering the words ''Nether st''. Creepysoo did not want to escape alone but Adrian made him promise to do so or else they would be caught up in the attack. Creepysoo could only believe in his big brother that he will win this battle. "You must win Big Brother Equinox! I believe in you." Creepysoo shouted before tearing the teleportation scroll and disappearing in a sh of light with Vr. Adrian could be seen smiling because of Creepysoo''s encouragement but no one could see that because a mask is concealing his lower face. All theher mist is collected in Adrian''s hands while all the dark cosmic energy is collected on Eldritch'' mouth. Adrianpressed the energy in his palms and it exploded while Eldritch fired off the beam of dark cosmic starlight towards Adrian. Both of them fired their attacks at the same time and their attacks reached each other. The whole mountain they were in shook from the catastrophic power the both of them released. The sh of two foreign energies swept across the empire and all the hidden experts rushed towards the source of the energy release. Chapter 215 - Conclusion Of The Fight A loud explosion is heard in the towns that are near Wayward Mountains. A mushroom cloud can be seen from afar that made the citizens wary. The citizens living in those nearby towns have immediately went into evacuation mode because they thought that the mountain has be an active volcano. Numerous hidden powers felt the sh of two foreign energies. Those hidden powers once again went to the source of the foreign energies. The neighboring towns sent scouts in order to see what is happening in the Wayward Mountains. Some town mayors even sent emergency mission for yers to investigate what happened. Numerous yers have heard what happened in the Wayward Mountains. The more curious one immediately set off to find out what is transpiring their while some just waited for PademoNews to feature it. Some thought that an event might happen so they tried their luck and headed to the mountain. ==== Dust filled the area where the sh between Adrian and Eldritch. A giant crater is formed and if one saw what is inside then they would be shocked. A demon wolf, a dragon, a white bird and a cute undead could be seen lying down and bing particles of light. At the very center of the crater, two individuals could be seen and both are heavily wounded. One of them is even holding one''s head by the hair. The one pulling someone''s hair is Eldritch and he already assumed his humanoid form. Adrian''s mour worn off because he only had 2% of his health left and no more mana. Eldritch did not fair any well because he only had 5% of his health left but he still had mana because Adrian''s skill did not erase mana but Eldritch'' Void Eater would eat the mana of anyone hit which empowered the skill more. "You put off a good fight bug. Who knew you were actually a demon. I guess that means the demons have weakened because you are weak. I should end your misery because some fossils areing this way." Eldritch stated as he weakly recited a spell. Eldritch did not wait for Adrian''s reply because thetter is still in the stunned state mixed with the confusion status effect. A magic circle is created below Adrian and a burst of dark cosmic light hit him. Adrian finally became particles of light. Eldritch did not linger in the area any longer because he does not want to be captured by the old fossilsing his way. The undead that he took captive has also escaped which pissed him off greatly. He now had to think of another way to find the undead king or he needs to find another lead that knows the location of the sealed lich king. Eldritch used his remaining mana to conjure up a tear in space. The tear is space is like an anomaly because tentacles made of pitch ck tar could be seen tearing up the space itself. Eldritch stepped inside the tear in space that he made and disappeared from the location. ==== [Do you wish to revive now? Yes or No] Adrian selected yes and he reappeared at the area Eldritch killed him. He also noticed somerge energy bearersing towards his location. Adrian could clearly sense this people because they did not bother to even hide their energy levels. Adrian also became sensitive to great energies because he is a Daemos and he is always interacting with beings with high energy levels. "I guess our battle is too eye catching that this powerful NPCs are heading this way. I should escape from here. Still that guy is too powerful that he even killed all of my soulbounds by himself. He is basically an army himself. I hope I do not encounter him again anytime soon." Adrian muttered as he ripped a teleportation scroll so that he could return to the Paradox nes. Adrian vanished into a speck of light just in time because if not then he would have been hit by an arrow fired at him hundreds of kilometers away. Numerous figures thennded on the crater that Adrian and Eldritch made. Different types of people could be seen and even some races that are treated as monsters appeared there. "It seems we arete. It seems the Green Sniper is a bit toote tounch her arrow or else we could have a hostage by now." A female voice of a dark elf stated while looking at the wood elf a few meters away from her. "You did not even made it yourself Shadow Dagger despite being the fastest out of all of us." An old dragonkin man teased back. "You should be careful, old man. You do not know who might slit your throat. Nevertheless with Green Sniper''s eyesight, you should have seen your target. Tell us the details. We are curious." The dark elf stated. All the old monsters then looked towards the green haired wood elf to see if they would get a response. Surprisingly, the wood elf said what her target looked like. Even Shadow Dagger is startled because they knew that the Green Sniper rarely spoke. "It is either a devil or a demon." The Green Sniper stated as she started to walk away. The people gathered there became surprised as they did not expect one of those races to be here. All of them knew that the devils and demons have been heavily persecuted to the point that they do not live in the main world. Devils and Demons were strong but that also means that they procreate slowly. The eyes of the old monsters there became greedy because if it was a demon then they must have it at all cost. A demon who could erase a whole mountain meant that the core would be strong as well. The only problem is catching it. Demons have mastery over space magic so unless you prepare fully then catching one would be a pipe dream. Many of the old monsters covet a demon''s core because it could help them achieve transcendence and break away from worldly rules. Demon cores are considered to be cheat keys to achieve transcendence because demons do not y by the rules of the world. The demons could manipte space and time ording to their will. Seeing as they are waiting for nothing, all of them started to leave because that demon would surely not return to this area. Which smart person would return to their crime scene? The old powers already left when the scouts of each town reached the explosion site and investigated what happened. ==== Adrian immediately went to Ascalor when he appeared at the Paradox nes and asked to be transported to the undead king''s castle. Creepysoo immediately hugged Adrian while crying when the former saw thetter. Vr is still affected by the Seed of Eternal Pain so all the high ranking undead are doing their best to take it out. Adrian also went to Vr to see what is happening and he almost fainted. They basically opened up his back and his spine could be seen. Connected to spine is something like a nt with eyes and sharp teeth. Adrian then remembered that this might be something in Koronn''s expertise so he returned to the Paradox nes to tell the elder about it. When Koronn heard what Adrian said, the elder jumped for joy and he dragged Adrian himself and teleported to the undead king''s castle. The undead were suddenly rmed because a high ranking demon suddenly just appeared before them. The undead only calmed down when they saw Adrian being dragged by his cor. Du''an escorted Koronn to Vr''s ward and the only thinging out the mouth of the elder is ''Interesting''. Koronn is looking at Vr like he became a test subject and Adrian could feel his spine tingle when he saw Koronn''s smile. "Can I see your undead summon, big brother? I hear that it is very rare. I always wanted to know what types of undead are there because I am one after all." Creepysoo asked with great enthusiasm. It seem that the boy has finally regained his energy because Vr is now safe in a sense. "He really likes the undead here. Let''s just hope Koronn does not kill Vr with all the experiments he is doing." Adrian thought as he remembered that Koronn once asked to do tests with his unique body. Adrian then summoned Charon and the little bugger immediately adopted a battle pose. Adrian calmed it down saying that Creepysoo wanted to meet it. Charon then hid itsntern and floated towards Creepysoo as the life eater looks curious towards other undead. Creepysoo held out his hand because he wanted to shake Charon''s hand but what thetter did is shocking. Instead of shaking Creepysoo''s hand, Charon actually bit it which made the boy jump in surprise. "Big Brother! Help me! Charon is eating me!" Creepysoo shouted which made Adrian grab Charon and pulled it away from Creepysoo. Adrian managed to pull Charon away but it took Creepysoo''s finger with it. Crunching sounds could be hearding from Charon''s nonexistent mouth. Creepysoo became paler than he is now but Adrian suddenly got an idea on how to evolve Charon. Chapter 216 - Unexpected Visitor Adrian suddenly got an inspiration on how to evolve Charon because of what the former did to Creepysoo. The person that his finger was bitten off is still grumbling about what happened to him and bing hysterical but Adrian already zoned off. He thought himself as not thinking seriously of the description of Life Eaters. Charon is a natural born undead. Why would the universe give birth to an undead so easily? He gained enlightenment because of Charon biting off Creepysoo''s finger. The universe created a natural undead so that it could get rid of the undead that is currently guing it. "I will rip your head off little skeleton!" Creepysoo shouted which snapped Adrian out of his zone. Creepysoo immediately grabbed Charon''s head and took him from Adrian''s grasp. Creepysoo then pulled hard on the life eater''s skull in order to separate it from its hooded body. Creepysoo is sessful but he immediately tossed Charon''s skull towards Adrian. When Creepysoo pulled Charon''s skull, he only pulled the skull literally. The hooded robe that Charon wore fell to ground indicating that there is nothing there. Creepysoo freaked out because he never met an undead that only consist of a skull. Even Adrian became fascinated on what happened but Charon used their soul link to tell him that it is ufortable. Adrian then brought Charon''s skull towards his hooded robe. Adrian ced Charon''s skull down and the robe twisted around Charon''s skull. The robe then floated in the air and Charon is good as new. Adrian and Creepysoo reflexively pped like they watched a magic trick performed by a magician. Charon then brought out hismp and started hitting Creepysoo with it but the little undead did not even damage thetter. Adrian decided that it is enough interaction and started the sealing process. Adrian does not want Charon to unexpectedly chew a wandering undead in the undead king''s castle. "Greater Seal: Charon" Adrian chanted. A magic circle appeared below Charon which rose up and swallowed the life eater''s body. "That soulbound of yours is dangerous big brother! You must never release it." Creepysoo stated with firm ambition but Adrian only lightly chuckled at the boy''s antics. "I will not summon it freely here in the castle if you are that worried." Adrian replied. "Can you summon Sirius then? I really wanted a dog to y with but my parents said this to me: You can barely take care of yourself and now you want to take care of another life. Tell me that when I see the fruits of your responsibility." Creepysoo stated while impersonating how his parents told him those words. Adrian spoiled the boy and summoned Sirius. He told Sirius to y with Creepysoo while he goes to visit Koronn. He wanted to ask the elder if he knows any demigod cksmiths. If anyone could know a demigod cksmiths then elders of dimension hopping people would. The room that Koronn is currently in is Vr''s quarters in the castle. The Ghoul Asura still has the Seed of Eternal Pain nted in his spine. Du''an and Koronn are working side by side while the former would often ask questions regarding arcane magic towards thetter. It seems that even Du''an is enjoying the conversation with Koronn despite the horrible attitude of thetter. Creepysoo did tell Adrian that Du''an only became an undead so that he could understand arcane magic better. Du''an was a mage from a forgotten empire long ago and his purpose in life is to master arcane magic. Creepysoo even told Adrian that Du''an really wanted to meet Adrian that he even volunteered to be the one to escort Adrian. Adrian knocked before entering and he could see that the two are inspecting a sample of the Seed of Eternal Pain. They did not even not look towards Adrian who just entered but just kept a close observation on their specimen. Adrian waited a while but his impatience over took him because he already waited for half an hour. "So Elder Koronn¡­I need to ask you something?" Adrian stated. "I thought you were just going to stand there all day." Koronn replied but he is still closely fixed onto the specimen. "Do you know of demigod cksmiths that can fix Transcendent tier items?" Adrian asked. "If you need to know of demigod cksmiths then it is better to ask old man Pann." Koronn replied. "Why old man Pann?" Adrian asked. Koronn stopped what he was doing and looked at Adrian. "Old man Pann is a Noblesse. He is basically a demigod. Did he not tell you that?" Koronn stated which shocked Adrian for a good two seconds. Adrian then had a realization why he did not put two and two together. A normal monster breeder would not have godly pets that could warp space and time. He just never really epted the idea because the old man is not shy or grandeur. Adrian thought that demigod level NPCs would live in a pce made with gold or have their own pocket dimension. He never really thought that a being just below the gods would be right by his doorstep. Another thing to ponder about is that Ascalor told him that the demons do not have a Noblesse right now. "But Ascalor told me that we do not have a Noblesse in our race." Adrian replied and then Koronn snapped his finger making the whole world freeze. Adrian is caught off-guard but the issue might be sensitive which is why Koronn stopped time. "Pann is one of the surviving demigods when war with the dark gods began. He is still not at full capacity because of an injury. All demigods who survived the war would be the same as Pann but given time they would regain their peak." Koronn stated. "So right now, Pann is not at his peak form but will be in the future. I get it." Adrian replied. "Pann would still be more powerful than me though. If Bronx, Ascalor and I team up then we could beat Pann but if he is in peak form then we would have no chance of even scratching him. That is how powerful a Noblesse is." Koronn replied. "I would go ask Pann then. Thanks old man. Also, I do not know if this would help but that thing is simr to the poison of the world tree. It gives off the same aura when I look at it using my evil eye." Adrian stated as he exited the room and looked for Sirius and Creepysoo. Adrian did not know that hisst words would ignite Koronn''s researching spirit even more. Good for Koronn but a bit sad for Vr who is the test subject. ==== Adrian is walking leisurely back to Creepysoo''s room then he heard a scream. He would hear screams here and there because there are banshees in the castle but the scream was that of a boy. He recognized that scream came from Creepysoo so he took a shortcut by using Blink. Adrian reappeared at Creepysoo''s room after consuming all three charges of blink to see what is going on. He thought Creepysoo is in danger but the boy is actually ying tag with Sirius. Creepysoo only screamed because he almost caught Sirius who is popping in and out of shadows. "I thought someone was attacking you but you were just having too much fun." Adrian said with a sigh of relief. Creepysoo was about to reply when a bottle came out from his body. The bottle flew out of his inventory andnded a few feet away from him. Adrian thought Creepysoo took it out and identally dropped it but the bottlended perfectly. "I forgot to return the bottle!" Creepysoo shouted. "That bottle? Who are you going to return it to?" Adrian asked back but the bottle started shaking and emitting green smoke. The voice of Baron Samedhi then reverberated in the whole room. "I told you that you will pay with your life if you arete to return it boy." The voice of Baron Samedhi stated. "It''s not that I did not want to return it. I just forgot about the bottle in the heat of the moment that''s all." Creepysoo replied while staring at the bottle. The green smoke that the bottle emitted stared swirling forming a whirlpool of green smoke. A coffin then rose up slowly from the green smoke. Adrian and Sirius started getting ready forbat but Creepysoo just sat there in defeat. The coffin then burst open with apanying party poppers. "Hello world! Here is the life of the party!" the man that came out of the coffin shouted while the confetti is still dropping to the floor. The whole shout filled the castle and each person there had a different reaction. Koronn and Du''an was startled and even shouted back. The other high ranking undead moved away from Creepysoo''s room while the undead king just sighed in defeat. "He is here again." The undead king stated with a big sigh. Chapter 217 - Valkyrie [You have seeded the mission Capture the Ratatoskr.] [You have gained one level.] [The quest Valkyrie Ascending is now on thest mission. The Goddess Freyja is looking at you with admiration.] *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Valkyrie Ascending (Final) You are one step away from bing a Valkyrie. A group consisting of the best warrior women that ismanded by the Goddess Freyja herself. A Valkyrie is said to be able to y thousands of enemies in war. Prove your mettle and you will be rewarded. Requirement: Achieve Victory and Survive Reward: Unique Job ss Valkyrie Failure: Loss of Reputation from the Goddess Freyja and the possibility of losing qualification on bing a Valkyrie. Frey looked at her quest log and could not resist the urge to smile. She is finally on herst step before she could taste the fruits of herbor. She lost levels and some legendary equipment but it is all worth it as long as she could be a Valkyrie. She then closed her eyes for a second as she embraced nostalgia. As a young girl, she had dreamed of bing like a warrior princess instead of the beautiful damsel in distress type of princess. She always loved the story of her grandmother about the Norse gods and how a group of warrior women would protect the King of Asgard Odin. She dreamed of this because she wanted to explore the world but her status in life did not make it easy. She is the daughter of a renowned politician so her being abducted for ransom is nothing new to her. She is like Rapunzel trapped in her tower because of the overprotectiveness of her family. She could meet people due to school and parties held in their mansion but true friends are difficult to find. In school, the rich wanted to befriend her because she is the daughter of someone famous while those in the middle ss avoided her in fear of being targeted by the rich kids. Bullying may not be tolerated but some people are just that depraved to pull others down to make them feel that they are more or better. It also does not help that some people ignore others because of bribes and such. She had difficulty finding a genuine friend due to her lifestyle which is why school became boring for Frey. She excelled in academics because she liked reading and learning new things or maybe due to her mother''s intelligence passed onto her given that she is a scientist. Due to her cold and distant approach, she became regarded as the Untouchable Goddess in her school. The only escape she ever had was in books of fantasy where heroes travel on a quest in order to save the world or the stories that her grandmother told her. Still, she took a heavy blow when her grandmother passed away one year ago.She became bored with life and almost cave into depression. But on her eighteenth birthday, a letter is addressed to her and it was from her grandmother. She cried when she read that letter because her grandmother apologized for leaving her early. The letter also detailed that a letter would be sent until she reached the age of thirty. Each letter will have a different story and that Frey would have to read it as her grandmother could no longer tell her the stories herself. The letter on her 18th birthday came with the story centered on the Valkyries in Norse Mythology. It told her that they trained and fought creatures much bigger than them. They guard the King of Asgard Odin from those who would attack him. They are also the ones who ride into battle whenever Odin goes to battle. She cried a river while reading the story but it was not of grievance but mncholy. The ending line of the story struck true to her heart as it is a saying from her grandmother herself. "Whenever you feel down, do not falter. I will know you will ascend. My little Valkyrie." Her grandmother always told her that fighting is always part of life but not all fights are violent. People fight to survive so that they could achieve sess in life. The moment you surrender or give up then that is the time you have lost. You will never seed unless you have the will to fight. The words of her grandmother echoed in her mind when she read thest line. She toughened up and looked towards the brighter tomorrow. The day after her birthday was the day that Pandemonium officiallyunched after being in beta for over a year. She always thought that the game is overhyped and such like any other new video game. She wanted to ignore the moring around her at school but the students looked genuinely impressed. She did not know what came over her that day but she peeked at the trailer of Pandemonium just to see what all the hype was about. She opened her haloswatch and nced at the pitiful contacts list that only had that of her family and her personal attendant. She diverted her attention away from her contacts list and searched for Pandemonium game trailer. In the trailer she saw from a first person point of view, a person materializing inside a vige. The person then became all excited and even explored the town. The person met new people got a job ss and even got a sword. Frey did not know but she waspletely mesmerized by the trailer. She became mesmerized when the character slew gigantic monsters, save vigers from bandits, and so much more like facing a dragon. The most impactful thing that she saw is a woman so beautifuling down from the heavens and giving her blessing to the character in the trailer. The character then glowed in a bright light and even growing wings like that of an angel. The main character then turned around to see a horde of monsters surrounding him. The main character swung his sword and a wave of golden light came out rushing towards the horde of monsters. The screen then cked out and a beautiful voice of a woman was heard. "You make your own destiny! What will you be?" For the longest time she remembered, Frey never became this excited from a video. Her imagination became alive once more and the girl who wanted to be adventurous came back. The other students in the room became stunned by her smiling face because they have yet to see the Untouchable Goddess smile. The smile was brief but the aura that their Untouchable Goddess became a bit warm starting that day. Frey immediately ordered a game pod for herself after watching the trailer. She was given a limitless credit card by her father so she had nock of funds. She contacted the attendants of her home about the thing that she ordered. The game pod was already installed when she came home. She looked at the game pod in amazement. She did not even contain her excitement as she watched the videos that beta yers uploaded. She even read all the guides, job sses and paid special attention to the lore as she loved reading stories. She also read the praises that the game garnered because all sses were not necessarily gender locked like past games. She also had the option of choosing between the races: Human, Elf, Dwarf, Orc and Gnome. She is a bit disappointed because you cannot change races arbitrarily as she wanted to experience the different lifestyle of each race. Frey was woken up from her nostalgia by the sound of a loud horn. She thought she was hearing things but the sound is loud that even made the pebbles on the ground tremble. A burst of light from the skies then entered her field of vision. The sound of horses neighing could be heard from the distance yet she does not see any. She then heard the sound of clopping. She once again looked around her but no horses are present. She should be able to know the sound of horses because she was taught to ride one as her favorite past time. She even grew up with a horse that she named as Mikill. She then turned her attention to the ray of light piercing the dark clouds above her. Multiple figures can be seen descending down from the clouds. At first, the silhouettes looked like birds swooping down from afar but the closer they get the more Frey could see what they really are. The neighs and clopping did note around her but those actually came from above her. She could now see that it was actually a team of Pegasi that produced those neighing and clopping sounds. Riding the Pegasi are women wearing armor made of metals with three different color which are red, gold and white. They descended to the ground on their Pegasi and greeted Frey. "Greetings, promising Valkyrie. We are here to escort you to the location of your final task in order to join our sisterhood. Are you ready?" A beautiful woman with ashen blond hair stated. "I am always ready." Frey replied. "Then summon your steed and ride with us sister. Hiyah" the ashen blonde woman stated as her Pegasus took to the skies once more. The other Valkyries remained silent and just follow the lead of the ashen blonde Valkyrie as they joined her in the skies. "Let us go, Mikill." Frey stated as she summoned the Pegasus that she tamed herself and followed the group of Valkyries to the ce of her final test. Chapter 218 - Baron Samdi "The life of the party has arrived!" Baron Samdi announced with dramatically re. Adrian put his guard up and hid Creepysoo behind him. He does not know how this individual just suddenly appeared before them but one thing is strange. Baron Samedhi did not step out of the green smoke like that is his boundary. Adrian used his evil eye to see what he is dealing with. NPC: Baron Samdi (Lesser Avatar) Title: Ioa of the Dead, Giver of Life Description: One of the subordinates of the Twin Gods and is said to dig the graves of the deceased to send them to the afterlife. As well as being the master of the dead, Baron Samedi is also a giver of life. He can cure mortals of any disease or wound, so long as he thinks it is worthwhile. His powers are especially great when ites to Vodou curses and ck magic. Even if somebody has been afflicted by a hex that brings them to the verge of death, they will not die if the Baron refuses to dig their grave. So long as the Baron keeps them out of the ground, they are safe. Baron Samedhi is wearing a top hat, ck tail coat, dark sses, and cotton plugs in the nostrils, as if to resemble a corpse dressed and prepared for burial. Baron Samedhi would sometimes be blurry and then his appearance would change to that of a skeleton. Adrian wanted to question Baron Samedhi but thetter is actually waiting for something. "Well, why is there no apuse? Give me cheering!" Baron Samedhi eximed as he snapped his hands then skeletal hands rose from the green smoke to p for him. "Ohhh! Who do we have here? It is none other than the Champion of the Twin Gods himself. It is a pleasure to meet you. I would shake your hand but if I did that then you would die so let''s avoid that." Baron Samdi stated while making big gestures. "Nice to meet you too, Baron Samdi. Are you really here to take Creepysoo''s life away?" Adrian asked as the name of the NPC is still green meaning he is friendly. "Oh! I was going to punish him. Where was I?...You little boy has broken our oath. Thereby, granting me dominion over your life¡­for a day." Baron Samdi stated in a deep voice but it turned nasally at thest phrase. "I thought it was serious. It was only for a day. I should get going then. The demigod cksmith is not going to find himself." Adrian stated but Creepysoo hang on his clothes. "Big Brother, help me." Creepysoo begged. Adrian did not reply instead held Creepysoo''s hands and sped them together. Adrian then showed a big smile which made Creepysoo tear up because thetter thought he was getting help. Adrian then gently shoved Creepysoo''s hand towards his chest. "Big Brother, I knew you would be there for me." Creepysoo stated while having crocodile tears but he got shocked because Adrian just bolted out of his room. Creepysoo lokked behind him and Sirius was no longer there. He could even see faint lights that indicated that magic was invoked. The look of betrayal was priceless on Creepysoo''s undead face. Adrian did not say anything but in Creepysoo''s mind the former looked like he said something like "bye have a great time". "I am sorry little bro. I wanted to help you but seeing as you do not want to be taken even for a day then it must have been torture before. Besides, it is not your first time." Adrian thought as he went to Koronn to teleport him back to the Paradox nes. "Ok. That is enough acting now boy. You shall be my personal chauffeur and driver for my night of partying! Let us go!" Baron Samdi stated as the green smoke carried Creepysoo''s body towards the coffin that the former entered. "No!!!" Creepysoo shouted. ==== Adrian reappeared back at the Paradox nes with the help of Koronn. He wanted to do interdimensional teleportation but the elders told him that he is still too weak to do that meaning he is still low level. Adrian asked Koronn to teleport him near Pann''s ranch so that he does need to search for old man Pann. Pann is there in his ranch once again tending to his herd of Capricorns once again being all happy until he saw Adrian. Pann''s smile disappeared and now the old man has a neutral expression. Adrian already got used to Pann''s expressions. "Old man Pann! I am here to ask you something." Adrian announced as he sprinted towards Pann. "This brat really bothers me more than my babies." Pann muttered to himself then shouted, "What is it brat!? I am busy so hurry up." "Do you know where I can find a demigod cksmith?" Adrian asked straight away when he reached Pann''s location. "A demigod cksmith ey. Who even gave you the idea that I know one anyway?" Pann stated with slight irritation. "Koronn did. He told me you are a Noblesse but is currently recuperating so you are not full power." Adrian replied. "That snob. I will teach him a lesson when he returns." Pann stated while holding up a fist. "So anyway, what about it? Do you know one?" Adrian asked while Pann''s temper has yet to explode. "I know of one but it has been years since Ist saw that old fart." Pann replied. "It is better than nothing." Adrian replied. "If you say so thene with me. You will need a map then." Pann stated as he gestured Adrian to follow him to his cottage. Pann then lead Adrian inside his home and Adrian finally saw what is inside. The home is quaint and humble not something that screams I am a Noblesse. The only thing that screams Noblesse in Pann''s home is the strange creatures that even Adrian could not identify. While Pann is looking, Adrian decided to start small talk because he gets giddy if it bes too quiet. "So Pann, what makes someone a Noblesse? Do you conquer your inner demon like what I did so that I can be a greater demon?" Adrian asked. "Haha. You are taking the test of your inner demon too light if you think bing a demigod like being is easy as that. Do you really think that those three brats would still be Arch Demons is they could beat theirst inner demon?" Pann replied. Adrian then thought about what Pann said. In myths, something like bing a demigod like being is not that easy. Some had to endure countless trials before ascending to be one while the easiest way is to be born as one. "So can you tell me how you ascended to be a Noblesse then?" Adrian asked sincerely since he really wanted to know. "All I could tell you is that I became enlightened and epted the power from the universe. You will not understand it now because you are still weak but you will once you be an Arch Demon." Pann replied and he finally pulled a map. The two of them looked at the map and it detailed all of the continents. It even has details of continents that sunk years ago due to the war with the dark gods. Pann then pointed on a tall white mountain located at the northern continent. "Here it is. This should be the dwelling of that old fart that spends most of his time crafting. He is a Jotunn that has elemental affinity to the cold. You would call him a frost giant if you see him." Pann stated and gave Adrian the map. "A Frost giant?" Adrian asked. "Like us, the Jotunns have different names that is dependent on their elemental affinity. Though that is what others use so that they could be easily distinguished." Pann stated to give more of an idea to Adrian. "I see. Anyways can you be sure that the cksmith would help me if I ask him?" Adrian asked as he does not want to be turned away before he even asked or worse get killed. "Good luck with your adventure boyo." Pann stated as he chased Adrian out of his home refusing to answer the question because even he is not sure. "Thanks then old man. Next time, you can serve me some refreshments. You are lousy to your guests." Adrian said as he ran away so that Pann would not catch him. ==== Meanwhile, Creepysoo is dragged into Baron Samdi''s death realm Vodou. "Why the long face little boy? You should be happy serving someone such as I for a day. You can brag to your friends that you are friend of the Baron. You would be famous child." Baron Samdi stated. "Yeah right. I swear that I will have my revenge big brother! I will prank you so hard that you will keep your head down while walking." Creepysoo muttered to himself while he is wiping the wine ss that is one of many. "Oy. You missed a spot." Baron Samdi pointed out. "Yes, Sir." Creepysoo replied as he picked the ss again and cleaned it. Chapter 219 - Travelling To The North "So Dr. Happy, am I good to go now?" Adrian asked as he just had his whole body scanned. "You are all good now. It seems you have be impatient since you started ying the game. Maybe I should tell your parents to lessen the time that you are allowed to y." Dr. Happy teased. "Do not joke about that Dr. Happy! I am at an important quest right now and also I managed to afford upgrading my game pod. When I return home, my game pod would be top tier by now. The only problem is I burned all that I earned just to upgrade it." Adrian said with a sigh as he boarded his wheelchair. "You should be able to use the skeletal aid in a few weeks with the test results that are showing but you must not force yourself. It is always good to take things slow. Rushing it would just strain the nerves in your body." Dr. Happy stated as he signaled the nurse to escort Adrian to his parents. Dr. Happy looked at the results and his smile disappeared. His face became serious because Adrian''s condition is slow in recovering despite the most advance techniques used. Fixing cerebral nerve damage is the most difficult thing to do because the brain is still a mystery. Nevertheless, Dr. Happy is fine with the results despite it being slow. The only thing that worried him is what Adrian told him. Adrian told the doctor that he would sometimes have nightmares and would asionally have small panic attacks but it would only happen when he is sleeping. Fortunately, Dr. Happy gave him medicine to calm his nerves down. "The medicine that helps recover his neurons is also making his brain hyperactive even though the boy is sleeping. I just pray that he ovees the first hurdle before we go onto the next one." Dr. Happy muttered to himself as he looked at a picture on his ne. ==== Adrian did not look at the road home but instead put music on using his wireless headphones. He wanted to also catch some snooze as his father is driving carefully and his mother wanted to enjoy the scenic view. Adrian dozed off and he is only woken up when he returned home. Mina greeted them at the door and told Adrian that his game pod is finished upgrading. All of them ate first before going back to their own businesses. Adrian''s eyes sparkled when he saw his game pod. The luster it showed when light hits its surface made it look like it is diamond coated. Although really happy, he is also crying inside. "The money used to maintain this thing is not a joke. I need to grind for more items or sell the Map of the Fallen but it would be foolish to sell that. I guess I need to use some of my time in making talismans." Adrian stated as he boarded his new game pod. The highest game pod of As Inc. is their proudest work because sync rate is 99% and it is veryfortable. The whole chair inside is made with luxurious cloth and foam that could beat any luxury sofas. The best part is that the body will not ache even if you sit there all day. It is better in all aspectspared to the basic game pod. Adrian did not wait for any ceremony and activated the game pod. He then connected his haloswatch to the game pod in order to connect with his contacts. He needed help in finding a cksmith in the north and also he just wantedpany. He wants to y with his friends since he cannot do it in the real world then he might as well in the virtual world. [Wee user MyCraftySon.] [Initiating dive to Pandemonium. May you have a wonderful gaming experience.] A mechanical female voice stated as Adrian entered the game. ==== Adrian''s avatar materialized at the Paradox nes and he immediately typed in their group chat. Equinox: Does anyone want to apany me to the north? Creepysoo: Pass. I do not help those who betray me. Kabrakan: Sorry, I cannot. I am on a mission to get a new skill. Also, what''s with the undead boy? Equinox: He just salty that I left him to fend for himself against a god. Levin Cloud: I will pretend that I did not read what you said just now but I can apany you. I am not doing anything anyway. Soleil: I want toe but Papa and I also have important missions. Vayu: We can assist you next time. Peridot: Sorry. I got kidnapped by my master so I cannot help you. Creepysoo: (Shocked Face emoji) Equinox: (Dead eyed fish face) Levin Cloud: Do you need us to rescue you? Peridot: Nah. I am fine. I am learning a lot of stuff but I do not think my training would end anytime soon. Equinox: So it is just me and Levin Cloud then. It would be bro time then. Levin Cloud: Where in the north are going exactly? Equinox: Far north like one of the uninhabitable zones. Be prepared. Levin Cloud: Is there still time to back out? Equinox: (Angry Face emoji) Levin Cloud: Just joking. Where do we meet? Equinox: Where are you? I will pick you up. Levin Cloud: I am at Neo Alfheim at the cafe with the strange thing. If you know what I mean. Asdasddfdfggh Kabrakan: What is with thest sentence? Levin Cloud: He just suddenly appeared beside me. I did not know what to type. Equinox: Wahhaha. I am speed. ==== "You gave me a jump scare." Levin Cloud stated. "Sorry about that. We need to finish this fast because you know because if we arete the nice guys might lose the war and perpetual evil might rule the world and such." Adrian replied. "So how are we going there?" Levin Cloud asked. Adrian just smiled as he held onto Levin Cloud''s shoulders and a magic circle appeared below them. The two disappeared in a sh of light. The two then reappeared high in the skies of a frozen wastnd. Levin Cloud started screaming because they were free falling but the cold air immediately froze his tongue. Adrian then summoned a magic circle with two colors in the air and from it Kaon came out. Kaon then swooped the best friends from the air. Levin Cloud also started feeling warm when he rode Kaon as the dragon emitted a fiery aura to warm the two up. "Maybe a warning next time." Levin Cloud stated. "It would be less fun that way." Adrian replied with a smile. "Where did you teleport us actually?" Levin Cloud asked as he is curious where he was suddenly transported to. "We are at one of the uninhabitable zones. The extreme zone in the northern continent Eisherz." Adrian replied but Levin Cloud paled. "This zone has level 200 monsters. Do you have a death wish?" Levin Cloud stated in a bit of a panic. "We just need to avoid them so do not worry too much but I have a skill to evade them. This zone also has level 150 monsters normally and we can beat those with effort." Adrian replied as Kaon descended faster on the ground because he spotted monsters flying in the sky going towards them. Levin Cloud and Adrian held onto Kaon tightly because the pressure of descending down fast is difficult to handle. Adrian summoned his bow psyche armament as he saw the flying monsters speeding down with them. He fired out a few shots but his aim is off due to not practicing to shoot arrows while rising a flying mount. There are currently two flying monsters headed towards them and those monsters narrowed the distance faster than the eye can see. Adrian had a clear look at the monsters and saw that it looked like giant white eagles but could not see their descriptions due to being too far and his vision not being steady. Kaon finally descended but the giant white eagles have yet to give up their chase. The giant white eagles swoop down but Adrian already summoned all his soulbounds for action. Adrian fired off his first skill Shooting Star to at least dy the descent. Adrian managed to hit one of the eagles by the right wing and it halted its descent towards them. The eagle hit was unable to fly straight and crashed to the ground. Still, that left one of the giant white eagles swooping down towards them so Kaon charged towards it. Kaon then spewed its breath to the approaching giant white eagle but it evaded by distancing itself from the group. Adrian then finally saw the details of the monsters. Monster: Snow Eagle Level: 140 HP: 2,000,000 / 2,000,000 MP: 250,000 / 250,000 Description: Giant eagles who have survived the harsh conditions of the cold north. They prey on creatures smaller than them but also challenges creatures much bigger than them. They have great eyesight even when there is a snowstorm. Agile but their defenses are not as great as their speed. Chapter 220 - Escaping A Blizzard The snow eagle flew back up high and its wings started reflecting light. The snow eagle then pped its wings and itunched dozens of projectiles towards the group. It actuallyunched its hardened feathers as projectiles and those projectiles cut through the wind without resistance. "Shield of Gaea" Levin Cloud stated. Levin Cloud shouted the skill''s name and nts that are not seen in the frozen wastnd started growing on the ice itself. The nts that grew are bluish white and looked like a nt that will grow in cold climates. The leaves of the nt resembled that of a maple leaf that had an icy like texture. The nts then formed a dome above the group and protected them from the projectiles while Kaon chased after the snow eagle that is flying. The feathers that wereunched by the flying snow eagle hit the leaf that covered them and it managed to pierce it halfway. Adrian looked at it closely and the feathers looked extremely sharp like the feathers became sharp metal. Adrian then noticed something wrong with Saena and Levin Cloud as they are shivering and they might get frostbite. Saena is shivering due to the cold so Adrian had to give it a potion that warmed anyone that drinks it. Saena did not want to drink the potion because it smelled bad but Adrian forced her into drinking it. Due to drinking the potion, Saena is out ofmission because it fainted upon taking the potion but she is still fine. Saena might be overreacting so Adrian did not bother her anymore as her body did not shiver from the cold anymore. Adrian handed the potion to Levin Cloud and thetter paled because of what it did to Saena. Adrian did not bother with Levin Cloud''s reaction and told Sirius to hunt the other snow eagle that crashed to the ground. Sirius understood its master''s orders and immediately searched for the smell of blood. The Shield of Gaea disappeared revealing what is now happening in the air. Kaon used his body to coil around the snow eagle and they were brawling in the air. Kaon would bite the snow eagle while the snow eagle would peck at Kaon''s scales. Despite the sharp beak of the snow eagle, it did not manage to crack Kaon''s scales proving that dragon scale is a very hard material. Adrian decided to aid Kaon so he unfurled his wings and rose to the sky while Levin Cloud beckoned Charon to follow him and aid Sirius. As for Saena, Levin Cloud had to drag the fainted bird by the feet so that it would not get attacked while it is not capable to dodge. Adrian is now at the same level in the sky as the two monsters but does not want to fire arrow carelessly as he might hit Kaon. He had no choice but to fly closer to the back of the snow eagle and fire arrows at an almost pointnk range. The snow eagle could only cry as it is being beaten down by two individuals and it could barely fight back. Meanwhile, Sirius found the snow eagle that crashed on the ground with its right wing broken. It tried to take to the skies but with its broken wing it could only wait for the wing to heal. Sirius used Portal Assault to narrow the distance and strike the snow eagle by the neck which thetter did not seeing. The snow eagle and Sirius started to wrestle each other on the snow and it is a chaotic fight. Levin Cloud who just arrived could only heal the wounds that Sirius has urred because he might hit Sirius if he cast damaging spells. Charon used its skill Soul Siphon and 20% of the current health of the snow eagle which shocked Levin Cloud. Charon then gave all the health it absorbed towards Sirius which made Levin Cloud give up from being shocked. "Yeah, I doubt he would get anything normal by now. I should be immune from the shock by now but it is still difficult." Levin Cloud muttered to himself while he kept up the healing. While the fight is ongoing, they did not see that something is rolling in towards them. A mass of white cloud is approaching Adrian''s location. The winds became extreme and Adrian finally felt that the wind pressure increased so he looked back. Adrian finally saw the rolling white cloudsing towards them but it is not actually clouds but tons of snow. It looked like an avnche ising towards them and Adrian warned everyone. Kaon let go of the snow eagle and it plopped to the ground. Adrian could care less of the experience as they might get team wiped by the iing blizzard. Kaon and Adrian then went to the location where Levin Cloud and the others went in order to find shelter. They managed to find the other group and they were almost able to kill the snow eagle but Adrian shouted loudly which made them stop what they are doing. "A blizzard ising. We must find shelter immediately." Adrian shouted. The group suddenly looked behind them and saw the rolling white clouds upon them. Sirius immediately hid in Adrian''s shadow while Adrian sealed Charon and Saena who is still acting unconscious but maybe she is now sleeping. Kaon swooped down and carried Levin Cloud. Adrian and Kaon could not use the sky as a shelter because the rolling blizzard is encroaching faster than they could fly high. The only choice they have now is to outrun the blizzard and hopefully find shelter in the process. "We are going to die!" Levin Cloud shouted. "Not going to happen. Kaon, let us head towards the mountain and see if there is a cave there." Adrian pointed at the nearby mountain covered in snow. "Let us just hope that your hunch is correct or else." Levin Cloud stated. "Or else what?" Adrian replied. "Or else even if we revive, we would still be buried in snow and then die a freezing death." Levin Cloud said with worry in his tone. "Oh! You do not need to worry about me. I have a shield made of fire that can melt the ice surrounding me so at least one of us will be safe." Adrian replied. "Yah! This is why I wanted to back out suddenly!" Levin Cloud retorted back but the blizzard is almost upon them. ==== At the heart of an icy mountain, a giant with blue skin and red tattoo like glyphs is hammering a spear. No one would ever thought that at the center of an icy mountain is an extremely hot ce flowing with metals andva. The giant is immersed in his hammering but a group of beautiful women are just watching the giant at work. They do not dare to disturb the giant that is crafting the spear because they might break his concentration. One beautiful woman in particr is waiting expectantly because it is her weapon that is being forged before she goes into battle. Frey was led to this cold ce by the Valkyries in order to forge a weapon for her because the Goddess Freyja wanted to reward Frey for doing a great jobpleting her quests. She just needs to finish thest quest before she could be a Valkyrie. They are located in a forge at the heart of an icy mountain. Frey is told that the Valkyries'' weapons and armors are made by a demigod cksmith that resides in an icy wastnd. She thought why would a cksmith reside in an icy mountain but her doubt is answered when she saw the cksmith itself. She knew that there are numerous races in Pandemonium but the other races were difficult to find. The cksmith in front of her does not feel like an ordinary cksmith because she could tell that she would lose if she battled him. The cksmiths'' name is Aurgelmir and the Valkyries said to be respectful to him because he is one of the few remaining demigod cksmiths. Frey could tell that the demigod cksmith does not have any human origin. She wanted to ask what his race was but the demigod cksmith is very grumpy to say the least. Aurgelmir only agreed to craft the weapon because the Valkyries themselves presented the demigod cksmiths with rare metals. If Frey is correct then the metals gifted to the demigod cksmith could fund a top guild for a year. Frey also noticed that the giant has frost powers and had ice like skin but the red tattoos on his skin protects him from the heat. She seen the demigod cksmith breath frosty breath to cool down the heated metal so she became curious why an individual tied to the cold would live in a hot ce. "Brunhild, what is the esteemed cksmith''s race?" Frey asked the ashen blonde Valkyrie that is the current leader of the warrior women. "Lord Aurgelmir is from the Jotunn race which is a race of elemental giants much older than humanity itself. They do not age after a certain point so they are called an ancient race. Even if all of us team up, he could definitely stomp on us easily." Brunhild stated which made Frey extremely shocked because she thought that the Valkyries are powerful already but an individual that could overpower all of them is mind blowing. Chapter 221 - Passage Inside Icy Mountains "There! I see a cave but it would not fit Kaon." Adrian pointed out at an opening he saw in a mountain. The blizzard is almost catching up to them and Adrian would always cast Chrono Shift on himself because he is slower than Kaon. Adrian did not want to get carried by Kaon because it would increase his load more and they might slow down. Thankfully, Adrian noticed a cave like opening on a mountain but it is only about eight feet high. "The blizzard is catching up. Kaon throw Levin Cloud to the entrance of that hole immediately." Adrianmanded via their soul link. Kaon nodded and he did a spiraling motion to generate force. Levin Cloud though looks like he is about to puke due to suddenly spinning in the air. Kaon threw Levin Cloud with all his might and Adrian even used Chrono Shift to make his momentum faster. Levin Cloud plopped onto the snow face first and still a bit jazzed up by his spinning vision. When Kaon threw Levin Cloud, Adrian told the dragon that he is next. Adrian knew that he would not make it in time with the blizzard approaching fast. Kaon did the same spinning motion to build force and threw Adrian away. Adrian immediately sealed Kaon after being thrown away. It was a good decision to do that as the blizzard almost hit Kaon after a few seconds of Adrian being thrown away. Adrian controlled his fall with his wings and Levin Cloud immediately pulled him inside the cave. Before Adrian could ask his best friend to seal the cave entrance, Levin Cloud already started chanting and spiky rocks started rising from the cave walls to close the entrance. The blizzard finally hit but the wall of rocks is not sturdy enough to block the intense winds and snow it carried. The wall started cracking which made Levin Cloud use more mana than he should have. Adrian decided to use Rewind to immediately fix the cracks. When Adrian''s spell took effect, he immediately grabbed Levin Cloud''s arms to proceed further into the cave. Adrian knows that they could not beat a natural cmity so it is better to take shelter deeper into the cave. The two began walking and they felt something about the cave. The cave is like any other normal thing except for one thing and that is its temperature. The air inside of the mountain is not like the air outside of it which is cold. The inside of the cave felt temperate and the temperature rises more and more the deeper the two went inside of it. "It''s amazing that the heat does not permeate onto the outside of the mountain or else all the snow in it would melt." Levin Cloudmented. "It''s amazing that there is a moltenva system inside a mountain in a region where only ice dwells." Adrian added. "Let''s just hope that this demigod cksmith is here in this area or else we just wasted our time. Thankfully, you know the coordinates for the teleportation." Levin Cloud stated but Adrian suddenly went silent for a few moments before replying. ??Yeah¡­About that. I kind of just teleported us at a location that my information source pointed as at." Adrian replied but Levin Cloud still maintained his calm. "At least he pointed you to the right direction right?" Levin Cloud asked with a smile but deep inside he is not smiling. "Yeah!" Adrian immediately replied but deep down this is his thought, "I should not tell him that I just teleported as at the location where Pann pointed his finger at the map. They proceeded into the delpth of the cave and they could finally see red and brown crystals forming on the walls. Adrian tried touching one of the crystals to harvest them but it is hot to the touch. They wanted to collect them but since none of the have a mining sub job ss then they would just break the crystals by just roughly collecting it. It did not take long for the two of them to enter into arge cave structure where there are rivers and puddles made ofva. There are even poisonous fumesing out of the cracks and holes in the ground. They can finally be sure that they are not in a mountain but in an inactive volcano. The thing that bugged both of them is who made the hole. The cave they entered in did not feel natural but rather man-made. Levin Cloud evenmented it that it might be an entrance that is made by intelligent monsters. Either way, the two did not let their guard down. The two stopped when they heard something like a clinging and nging sound. The sound is rather vague and distant which is why the two thought it might be monsters with metallic shells ramming against each other. The two decided to follow the sound but there are monsters they encountered on the way. Monster: Fire Raptor (Infant) Level: 125 HP: 1,000, 000 / 1,000,000 MP: 1,500,000 / 1,500,000 Description: Bipedal fire monsters that are said to be a very distant rtive of the Fire Drakes. Unlike Fire Drakes, Fire Raptors do not have wings and are unable to fly but they are very fast when onnd. They can run at a speed of 130 miles in under an hour all without breaking a sweat. They like living in warm areas and eat Molten Crystals in order to power up their body that is always in need of heat. The monsters in front of the duo looks like a velociraptor about five feet in height but with mes burning atop its head. The skin is red but the eyes are orange with a ck reptilian slit as the pupils. The arms are so short but the jaws of the monsters look strong as they are chewing the red and brown crystals that the duo found just scattered around the cave. "The scary thing is that those are just infants. How big do you think the mother is?" Levin Cloud whispered to Adrian. "We can probably take them out. There are only five here. Even if the motheres it would be ten levels higher at best." Adrian replied. "You are right. I am a bit sad we could not get experience from the snow eagles earlier. Those are high leveled monsters but we did not finish them off because of the blizzard." Levin Cloud stated and the two nned their method of attack. Meanwhile, Frey who finally got bored waiting and is currently meditating by herself heard noises and explosions but it is somewhat distant. "I think I hear fighting from afar. Should we investigate?" Frey asked Brunhild. "I think it is just wild monsters outside of Lord Aurgelmir''s home. Pay it no mind but you can check it out if you are bored here waiting. Sometimes fights of creatures would give inspiration to a fighting style but it is best if you just observed. If it is something major then report back to us immediately. You must not fall before your big battle arrives." Brunhild reply and Frey bowed to her and went to check what it happening Chapter 222 - Someone’s Watching Us The duo needs to assess the strength of the Fire Raptors despite having an infant modifier beside its name. They should not underestimate their opponents despite them being so young. There is a reason why the word underdog was created. "I will send Charon to lure one towards us." Adrian stated. "Is he not too weak for that? He might get one shot." Levin Cloud retorted. "He has a passive that makes him only weak to holy attribute magic." Adrian replied as he summoned Charon. The little life eater looked around like a curious child in a new environment. Adrian told Charon carefully about the n but Adrian had no confidence that the little undead understood him. Charon just cheerily saluted Adrian as if the little undead really understood. Adrian only prayed that nothing goes wrong or if something does goes wrong then he just hopes it is not big trouble. Charon sunk down to the earth and his figure vanishing from sight. Adrian told Charon to tease the Fire Raptor that is at the closest to them. Charon''s head popped out from the ground in front of the infant fire raptor but the life eater is not attacked. Instead, the infant fire raptor just stared at Charon with curiosity like any newborn. Charon did funny faces towards the infant fire raptor but there is still no reaction. Charon had no choice but to resort to violence so it hit the infant fire raptor with itsmp. The damage is pitiful however being only 1 damage. Though that one damage lighted up the violent instinct of the infant fire raptor. The infant fire raptor did a mix of a hiss and a gurgling sound towards Charon as if threatening the life eater to back down. Charon did not bother with the hiss and mmed itsmp again towards the infant fire raptor. The infant fire raptor tried chomping Charon only for it to just shut its jaw. The infant fire raptor did not know why its bite did not connect but it did not stop trying to bite Charon only to always fail. Adrian seeing the events could only be happy that the n seems to be working except when he saw the other infant fire raptors group up. The four others also did what the one teased by Charon did and the little life eater looked like it is having fun. Charon is having so much fun that it did not heed Adrian''s instruction to not go towards him. Adrian could onlyment that he did train Charon much in terms of the intellect department. He could only set up a bunch of spacemines across the area that the infant fire raptors cross and hope for the best result. The duo no longer bothered hiding themselves and the infant fire raptors also caught their attention. The infant fire raptors no longer cared for Charon as they could not damage it. The infant fire raptors switched their aggression towards the duo. It ismon behavior of children to switch their aggression to whoever is near despite not offending them in any way. The infant fire raptors charge towards the duo while screeching. "Mudpit!" Levin Cloud chanted and the earth five meters in front of the two became muddy but it soon dried up before the infant fire raptors could be trapped. "Chrono Lag!" Adrian casted his spell in an area which made the mana consumption five times more. The charging infant fire raptors slowed down and Levin Cloud used another crowd control spell to at least root the five charging infant fire raptors in ce. "Bramble Field" Levin Cloud stated and thorny vines started to sprout from the ground. The thorny vines coiled up on the infant fire raptors but the ming head of the infant fire raptors lit the thorny vines on fire. Nevertheless, the thorny vines did their job and rooted the infant fire raptors in ce. Adrian detonated all the spacemines in the ce where the infant fire raptors are rooted in ce. Explosions sounded off and the infant fire raptors released cries of anguish as they did not know where the attack came from. The numerous spacemines triggered reduced the health of the infant fire raptors to fifty percent. Instead of attacking the duo though, the infant fire raptors started emitting a cry and Adrian could guess who they are calling. Not long after, a loud roar and fast footsteps could be heard. A shadow of something fast charged towards the duo with an angry roar. "I think we attracted the mother." Levin Cloudmented. Adrian could only look at him and raise his eyebrow. Monster: Fire Raptor Level: 135 HP: 3,000,000 / 3,000,000 MP: 3,000,000 / 3,000,000 The mother fire raptor is double the size of the infant and is actually ten feet tall. It is not farfetched to say that it is like a bootleg version of a fire drake. The mother fire raptor instantly responded to the cry of its young and charged towards the duo that itid its eyes upon. Adrian did not panic even though they are being attacked by a mini-boss like monster. He smiled as he can now summon Kaon as the cooldown is finally over. Two magic circles appeared which had two different insignias: a dragon insignia and a dove insignia. Kaon and Saena came out of the magic circles respectively. Kaon charged towards the mother fire raptor while Sirius came out of Adrian''s shadow to also attack the mother fire raptor. Saena would support everyone with her heals while Charon activated Soul Siphon and spread his shield equally to those tanking the damages. Kaon did not fire off his breath but instead coiled around the mother fire raptor while the two best friends took care of the infant fire raptors. Sirius would bite at the legs of the mother raptor but he reported something to Adrian that made thetter''s guard up. Sirius told Adrian that someone is observing them and it is a human female. Adrian did not know why a woman would observe them unless she is a servant of the demigod cksmith but that is only spection. He did not want to let his guard down if ever the one observing them is an enemy. It is also possible that it is a yer and she would kill steal from the group so Adrian remained vignt. "Just try and steal our kills. I will show you no mercy." Adrian thought while he charged towards the infant fire raptors. Chapter 223 - Meeting Frey Kaon coiled around the mother fire raptor. His tail is coiled around the neck of the mother fire raptor while his body restricting the body. Even though Kaon coiled up to the mother fire raptor, it did not mean that the mother fire raptor is immobilized. True to the level difference, the mother fire raptor could still exert some strength and bite Kaon but Sirius would sneak an attack or two on its legs. Sirius excels at fights that takes time because of his attack that can put the Bleed status. Saena would just heal any wounds that Kaon would take but she has not yet done that because the shield that Charon gave still persists. The infant fire raptors posed no challenge to Adrian and Levin Cloud because the infant monsters have yet to have coordinated attacks. The infant fire raptor''s form of attack are just them charging blindly at the aggressors. Adrian would just use Nether Soul Strike to chip at the infant fire raptor''s health until they release their death cry. [You have killed a Fire Raptor (Infant). You have gained experience.] The death of one infant seemed to affect the mother fire raptor as its stats suddenly increased. Adrian immediatelymanded Kaon and Sirius to finally use skills in order to kill the mother fire raptor. Adrian also switched his target to the mother fire raptor when he noticed the change in power of the monster. Adrian did not use Blink to shorten the distance between the two as there is an observer watching them. He had to hide his cards in case the one hidden has ulterior motives.Adrian just casted his normal spells like spacemines to damage the mother fire raptor. The only big skill he used is his Nether Soul Strike but he only used the minimumher energy and soul essence to power it so that it will not show full power. [You have killed a Fire Raptor (Infant). You have gained experience.] [You have killed a Fire Raptor (Infant). You have gained experience.] [You have killed a Fire Raptor (Infant). You have gained experience.] [You have killed a Fire Raptor (Infant). You have gained experience.] [You have killed a Fire Raptor. You have gained experience.] [Charon has leveled up 8 times.] Despite defeating enemies that are higher leveled than them, the experience bar only moved by 45%. Still for the group, therge experience is weed. The only reason top guilds could break through the level 150 threshold is because they have monopoly over raid dungeons. Though the raid dungeons only provides the one level bonus once so each top guild has to find raid dungeons that are already scarce. The party collected the loot that consisted of misceneous items such as scales, tooth and other body parts of the defeated monster. Adrian could not take it anymore and decided to call out the one observing them but he did it with a twist. He cast Soul Form Transformation on Kaon while asking Sirius to hide on the observer''s shadow. Adrian wants to think that he sealed his two soulbounds so that it would lessen the guard of the observer. Despite the observer being a girl, Adrian will not show mercy if the individual has funny ideas. All is fair in love and war. "It is very rude to stalk someone from afar." Adrian stated and Frey no longer bothered hiding behind therge boulder. Adrian and Levin Cloud who saw the stalker is actually shocked because they know her. They recognize that face anywhere because she is very famous for being the best female yer in the game. The two could not believe their eyes that the person in front of them is actually one of the top rankers though she decreased in rank. The most distinguished and most famous female yer: Frey. The duo froze as they could not believe that they met a top ranker in this area. They also could not believe that the rumors were true that she is drop dead gorgeous. Adrian even has a little crush on her because not only is she pretty but she has godly game mechanics. "I did not mean to intrude. I just thought that some powerful monsters were fighting and it might affect our task. I am sorry." Frey stated in a nd tone and just turned back while she walked away. "She really is an ice queen but at least she has respect for others." Levin Cloud stated while smiling. Click! "What was that?" Levin Cloud suddenly asked. "I just tried the camera function of the game that I barely use. I saved your reaction to Frey. I will send it to the group chatter." Adrian stated as he followed Frey. "Dude! Where are you going?! I know you have a crush on her and all but stalking. Tsk¡­Tsk." Levin Cloud stated while acting disappointed. "You cannot change my mind on posting that picture. Let us just hope that Peridot does not bury you six feet under." Adrian teased as he continued following Frey. "Ok, I give up. But seriously why are you following her?" Levin Cloud asked while he followed Adrian. "Then why are you following her too then?" Adrian retorted. "I am not following her. I am following you that is following her." Levin Cloud replied. "Uhuh. Keep telling yourself that while you are grinning. I am following her because I am curious why she said OUR instead of MY. I have a hunch but I just hope my gut feeling is right. If we get mistaken as stalkers then we just might get reported but with how you are acting right now¡­" Adrian stated as he followed after Frey but still keeping some distance. Sirius is currently hiding inside Frey''s shadow so Adrian could feel where the girl''s location is despite not seeing her figure. The longer they followed Frey, the closer the sound of metals hitting each other. Levin Cloud did not want to admit it but his best friend''s intuition might be correct. "Damn! How can I get him to delete that photo? Maybe I should have be a scout and changed jobs to a ninja." Levin Cloud thought. Chapter 224 - Disappearing Trick It did not take long for Frey to get back to the forge of the demigod cksmith. Brunhild is about to ask Frey what hemotion was but the former suddenly went into battle mode. Frey did not know why Brunhild became battle ready but she knew how fearsome the leader of the Valkyries is. "Show yourself monster." Brunhild shouted which also made the other Valkyries battle ready. Sirius used his soul link to tell that Adrian that something is wrong immediately. Adrain told Levin Cloud to pick up the pace as Sirius felt a bit scared. Brunhild''s left hand started having mana coalesce and a magic circle appeared. Brunhild then pointed her index finger towards Frey. Frey is then covered by a blue light and a squeal of a dog monster is heard. Sirius is dealt damage by the strange magic that Brunhild used. The Valkyries surrounded Sirius and the demon wolf just growled back at them. Frey immediately remembered who the wolf creature is and it is one of the soulbounds of the human summoner she encountered. She also pulled out her secondary weapon and pointed it at Sirius. Sirius just stared at Valkyries as he would be ready to counterattack anyone who charges at him. "How did a demon wolf follow you here, Sister Frey?" Brunhild asked Frey. "The demon wolf is a soulbound of a summoner I encountered earlier. I was about to report it to you but it seems it followed me here or to be precise it is ordered to follow me." Frey replied. "Interesting. I had my fair share of battling demon wolves but this one seems to be bigger than the ones I have killed. That summoner seems to be somewhat capable." Brunhild stated as her interest in this summoner increased. "Still sister, it is quite rude to tail a woman. We must punish this summoner as he made a fool out of one of us." A Valkyrie named Alruna stated as she closed in on Sirius. "Maybe I should test the cute dog. I want to know its capabilities since it is already here." A Valkyrie named Eir stated as she eyed Sirius. Eir immediately tossed three small daggers towards Sirius. The demon wolf did not bother to dodge but instead extended his shadow to flick away the daggers sent towards him. Eir held out her hand and the three daggers flew back to her hands once more. She then started to proceed to once again throw daggers at Sirius. Each sessive throw, the speed of the daggersing at Sirius increases. After every throw, Sirius had to increase his reaction speed and is straining his mental strength. At the seventh throw that is seven times faster than the original speed, Sirius did not block the daggers instead the space in front of him exploded that blew away the daggers. "It seems that the owner is already here to protect its soulbound." Brunhild stated and a pair of silhouettes appeared. Adrian appeared with a not so happy look while Marlon who followed just had a stoic expression. Sirius immediately dived back into Adrian''s shadow uponmand but the demon wolf protested a little and snarled onest time at the Valkyries. The Valkyries just stared at the two best friends and the two also stared back. The staring contest continued for a few minutes before Eir spoke. "Hey you! Cute boy! Why don''t you give me that cute doggie of yours? I will give you a drake in return. That is a much stronger monster than that wolf." Eir stated thinking that her offer is really great as drakes are monsters that are difficult to tame. "I think my sisters stillck training as simple illusion magic can still cloud their sight. The one in front of you is not a human." Brunhild stated which made Adrian his eyebrow. NPC: Brunhild Tier: Legendary Title: Captain of the Einjerhar Level: 250 "It seems she is different from the others who are fifty levels below her and are Epic grade NPCs. No wonder. But what is a legendary NPC doing here in the far north. From what I know, Valkyries are said to live in another world called Valha.??? Adrian thought. "What do you mean that the summoner kid is not human, Sister Brunhild?" Eir stated as she is confused. "The summoner in front of you is one of the Daemos." Brunhild stated which shocked the other Valkyries but Frey did not know what the Daemos was. Sensing Frey''s puzzled look, Brunhild exined it in simpler terms. "It seems Sister Frey has yet to encounter one of the Daemos but I believe the humans call them as demons." Brunhild stated while looking at Adrian. "No thanks on the offer for the drake. Even if you trade Sirius for a dragon, I will reject you." Adrian answered which clearly pissed off Eir. Adrian is not foolish enough to trade Sirius for a drake because Sirius would be as strong as one if not stronger. Also, Adrian is a very sentimental person and Sirius is his first soulbound so why would he give thetter away. Adrian probably got his sentimentality from his mother because her mother rarely throws stuff away. Even if the vegetables in their fridge get only thrown away if they are rotten to the core. "It seems this big sister needs to teach you a lesson." Eir stated as she disappeared from here position and is about to punch Adrian. Adrian sort of expected that Eir would charge at him but the other Valkyries did not expect what happened next. Eir''s punch that was about to connect to did not happen. Instead, Eir disappeared into thin air which made the other Valkyries point their weapons at the two friends. "What did you do demon?! Answer me before you regret." Brunhild stated while pointing her ymore at Adrian. "I just sent her somewhere outside to cool her head off." Adrian answered with a sheepish smile. Meanwhile, Levin Cloud is already dying inside from being nervous. Frey though looked at Adrian with slight curiosity as she wondered how he sent Eir away outside. Adrian though is also sweating outside because it cost him half his mana to just send one person away. Chapter 225 - Sparring Match Vs Frey "What is all the racket about!?" A deep voice shouted and the earth started to shake as footsteps could be heard. The tense atmosphere is suddenly lifted up as the Valkyries no longer looked at the two best friends with hostility. An old looking man that is about three meters tall with blue skin and red tattoos in his body approached the group. On the man''s right hand is a hammer while on his left hand is a spear that looked like it could pierce even the gods. The old man has a bandana on his head to keep his graying hair together while wearing an apron made of leather. The old man did not wear an inner shirt but his lower body part is covered by something like a mixture of a pants and a kilt. The most eye catching thing about the old man is his red tattoos on his blue tinted body. "Jotunn." Adrian inexplicably muttered as he looked at the old man''s details and the old man seems to hear him as Aurgelmir took a nce at Adrian. NPC: Aurgelmir Tier: Mythical Title: Godlike cksmith Race: Jotunn Species: Frost Giant (Semi-Primordial) The frost giant then handed the spear to Frey and thetter is surprised but still managed to show her appreciation using a bow. The frost giant only nodded and looked at Adrian after. Adrian also looked back at the frost giant and is about to say something but is cut off by the leader of the Valkyries. "We will forgive your offense demon if you have a sparring match with our Sister Frey." Brunhild announced which made Adrian suddenly reply. "I have no obligation to follow youdy." Adrian retorted with a look of annoyance but he in actuality he wanted to ept. He wanted to ept because it is a rare chance to fight one of the most distinguished top yer but beingmanded just rubs him the wrong way. He wanted to be asked politely not something like what Brunhild did like he is expected to act as such just because she wants to. Her tone sounds like she is looking at Adrian like a servant which he did not appreciate. "I also want to test the strength of the weapon that I have forged. If the youngd can agree to my request to make you spar with the youngdy over there then it would be much appreciated." Aurgelmir stated. "If the old man himself is asking then I will naturally ept since you asked kindly." Adrian replied which made a vein pop from Brunhild''s forehead. "Listen well, Sister Frey. Demons are not called the incarnation of destruction for a reason. You must not underestimate them though he looks like a human now." Brunhild warned Frey but thetter already knew not to underestimate the yer in front of her. "Are you sure about this?" Levin Cloud asked as he is worried. "The giant old man is the demigod cksmith we are looking for. It [yer Frey sent you a sparring request. Do you want ept? Yes or No?] Adrian epted the request and summoned his spear psyche armament. Since it is only sparring, there is a limited area that they can move on. Their arena is only about fifty meter in radius and if someone steps out then it would be the victory of the one remaining inside after ten seconds that the person is knocked out of the ring. When Adrian summoned his spear, a glow in Aurgelmir''s eye could be seen. The others would have noticed it but all the attention was on the two people sparring. The spear that the frost giant made looked powerful as the design looked that of a golden rose. The de of the spear pops out at the middle of the golden rose bud. Below the de are rows of golden thorny vines. There is also another pointed tip on the opposite side of the de. The Valkyries though are also a bit interested with Adrian''s weapon as they thought that a summoner would opt to use magic but they are surprised when Adrian summoned a weapon. The two sparring partners stared each other down first because they are both unfamiliar with their battle styles. Frey might be famous but she rarely posts videos or streams. She became famous because she sometimes joins the guild Blood Rose on raids because she has a friend there. Frey did not want to attack carelessly. The warnings of Brunhild are still present in her mind as even the most basic information about a demon is "Run away if you see a demon." Adrian decided to attack first since Frey seemed to be wary of him and he does not like to be overly passive. Adrian decided to do a lunge attack using the spear but Frey reacted immediately and blocked it with a swipe from her spear. She did not stop blocking but also counterattacked. Frey spun 360 degrees and used the other end of her spear to try and pierce Adrian but she noticed that she suddenly slowed down. Adrian used Chrono Lag to slow down Frey''s reactions and started to use the first skill of the spear. "Rising Star" Adrian stated. Adrian then performed a rising swipe from his position and his spear glowed in a star like energy. Frey immediately used a warrior skill called Warrior''s Resolve that reduced damage for a set period of time. Still, Adrian continued his skill as Frey is knocked up while a burst of starlight damaged her. Skill: Rising Star Tier: Legacy Type: Active Knock Up Effect: After doing a lunging motion, the tip of the spear will be coated with starlight. The user must do an upward motion to knock up the target. Those knocked up will then be dealt 150% of your total damage. Essence Cost: 10 essences Cooldown: 5 seconds Cast Time: None "Spinning Phantom" Frey stated while she is currently up in the air. Frey''s body then rotated like a tornado and it is aimed towards Adrian. Her form is reminiscent of a golden drilling towards Adrian. The speed that she dropped was also not ordinary as she reached Adrian''s location in just two seconds. Adrian had no choice to use Blink to dodge the attack but the spinning golden drill turned around to chase Adrian. Adrian waited again for the golden drill to hit and used Blink but this time he used Chrono Shift on Frey to make her faster. The decision became useful as Frey could not control her rotation speed and crashed towards the ground which effectively cancelled her skill. Frey rose from the ground and looked at Adrian before smiling. "You are good. This is the second time someone countered my skill." Frey smiled but behind that smile is the fierceness of a warrior. Chapter 226 - Frey’s Victory Frey'' aura changed suddenly changed and it became something like that of her spear. Adrian could feel that he is being pierced by a spear even though he is just looking at Frey. Warriors are quite different from other sses because they could be reliant on three types. Warriors could be reliant on mana which are said to be more flexible in terms of skills. There are warriors that use stamina to power up skills and they are the durable ones. The rarest of all warriors is the ones who rely on sword energy. Sword energy is a unique energy that is self-generating and would be used instead of mana to power skills. This specific energy also has a passive effect to increase the damage of warriors by a percentage dependent on their mastery of it. Sometimes people just call it aura but that is too much of a general term. Frey had this reddish aura around her acting like a film protecting her. Adrian is keeping a close eye on her but she suddenly disappeared from his sight. The next thing he knew is that he is hit in the right side of his body and is knocked down. Before Frey could continue herbo, Adrian used hisst charge of Blink before it goes into cooldown to dodge. A good attempt but Frey once again disappeared from her position and appeared beside Adrian. She did an upward swing with her spear and this time it is Adrian that is sent flying. Adrian unfurled his wings to control his aerial maneuverability so that he will not get out of the ring. He is shocked because just that attack dealt ten percent of his total health. Adrian did damage Frey but he only damaged her by five percent of her total health. A match of attrition is in Adrian''s favor and would be his downfall. Adrian had a smile on his face though because he is learning of all the things hecks in this fight. Adriancks ways to keep melee enemies away from him after he exhausted his movement skills. Adrian thought if he should use Nether Domain but decided not too since this is just sparring. Adrian wanted topare himself to one of the best melee yers by just relying on himself and not his soulbounds. Adrian is thinking of the instances where he might get separated with his soulbounds and he must rely on himself. This would be a test towards himself on how good he really is. "Savage" Frey stated. The red aura around Frey became darker in hue and even her spear is now coated with violet sparks. Adrian did not idle by as this is happening as he is casting spacemines all over the battlefield. He would detonate them once Frey touches one of the spacemines. "I need to knock her back up to initiate the spear skillbo." Adrian thought but it is easier said than done. "Why don''t you use your summons? Are you thinking lightly of me which is why you are not summoning them?" Frey taunted. "If I use them then the battle would hardly be fair. I also want to know how far my individual skill will take me against you." Adrian replied and said no more. Frey too did not say anymore as she does not care too much if her opponent will not utilize his full arsenal. The only thing she needs to do is to win and prove herself to the other Valkyries. Frey charged once more but this time a small crater is left when she stomped her foot on the ground. "Chrono Shift" Adrian stated and he made himself faster to see where Frey''s attack wille from. Frey''s attack came from behind Adrian this time as she wanted to impale Adrian. Adrian managed to evade but Frey''s attack is unrelenting as she continued to use piercing attacks at him. Adrian can only dodge for now and keep his distance but he does counterattack if he can. Adrian had to admit that in terms of skill using the spear then he pales inparison to Frey. She is a veteran in using the spear while Adrian is more like a learned beginner. Once Chrono Shift lost its effect, Adrian could no longer follow up to Frey and he is getting battered left and right like a baseball. Fortunately, the buff skill affecting Frey ended and Blink can now be used once again. Adrian used Blink and followed with Rising Star. Adrian sent Frey flying to the air but she adjusted herself tond faster to the ground. Before Frey couldnd though, Adrian used the second skill attached to his spear. "Spiral Gxy" Adrian stated as he positioned himself where Frey wouldnd. Adrian held the middle part of his spear and twirled it. A pattern of a spiral gxy is made using the twirling spear. Frey wanted to dodge but she is being sucked by a pulling force from the skill that Adrian used. Skill: Spiral Gxy Tier: Legacy Type: Crowd Control Effect: Generate a pulling force by twirling you spear. All enemies knocked up or airborne are pulled towards the gxy generated. All enemies pulled is dealt 20% of your total damage per second for the duration. Can only pull those knocked up or airborne otherwise no damage will be dealt. Duration: 10 seconds Essence Cost: 15 essence Cooldown: 20 seconds Cast Time:3 seconds Frey is currently trapped in the crowd control so Adrian used that chance to test thest skill of the spear psyche armament. Adrian attacked Frey a few times before he activated thest skill of the spear psyche armament. "Centaurus" Adrian stated as he flew to the sky. The spear glowed in a violet light as it became coated in blue fire. The Spiral gxy Crowd control also tightened more. Frey could only hope that she will not get damaged heavily or else she might lose. The surroundings of Adrian became like that of the starry night sky. The skill effect made Adrian turn into a constetion and heunched the spear to Frey who is currently trapped. The spear also became supersized as it became five meters. Anyone who sees a giant spear heading towards them would definitely be afraid but Frey looked determined. The giant spear shot towards Frey and the effect of the collision looked like a star exploded. It looked awesome but Adrian did not smile because he saw Frey still standing with still more than half her health. The odd thing is that Frey no longer had a weapon on her. Her spear is missing but Adrian soon learned where her spear went. Frey''s spear shot towards Adrian and pierced him in the stomach. The force sent him flying outside the designated arena and he is now pinned to the wall. He tried pulling out the spear but he gets damaged by the special effect of the spear called Thorn''s Embrace. Thorn''s Embrace makes it so that anyone other than Frey who grabs the spear would get damaged every time someone''s get in contact. The damage is not miniscule because it would drain 1% maximum health per five seconds. The drained health is then transferred to the wielder of the spear which is Frey. [You have left the designated arena. You have ten seconds to get back.] [You have left the designated arena. You have nine seconds to get back.] ¡­. [You have left the designated arena. You have one second to get back.] [You did not get back to the designated arena. You have lost this sparring match.] [Since it is a sparring match, there will be no effect towards your PVP record.] [Better luck next time.] "Well that is depressing." Adrian stated as Levin Cloud healed him back to health. "I would be more depressed if you managed to win. You did not use your soulbounds so you do not need to be too sad. Loser. Kek" Levin Cloud retorted while teasing his best friend. "At least I know what Ick. Also the new and improved sync rate is much better than I expected. It lets me react much faster or is it just in my head?" Adrian stated as Frey went towards the two. "Dude, she ising towards us. What do I do?" Levin Cloud whispered to Adrian as the former became fidgety. "Act natural and cool. Ladies love that. ording to the inte anyways." Adrian whispered back. "Thank you for the match. I have tested my weapon thanks to you." Frey stated as she held her hand out for a handshake. "It was also a pleasure battling you. I have learned quite a lot." Adrian replied as he shook Frey''s hand. Frey then returned to the group of Valkyries and it looked like they were praising her efforts. The Valkyries then bowed towards Aurgelmir and the frost giant just gestured with his hand in return. The Valkyries are now ready to depart as they have gotten what they came for. The other Valkyries never bothered to say goodbye to the two best friends and just nced at them as the Valkyries summoned each of their mounts. The Valkyries finally left using an entrance located at the top of the mountain. The Valkyries were already about a mile away when Brunhild suddenly thought she forgot something. "I think we forgot about something important." Brunhild stated but she cannot point her finger on what they forgot. Meanwhile back at the forge where Aurgelmir is already talking with Adrian, Eir just returned. "Where are my sisters!?" Eir eximed. "They left about five minutes ago." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed where the other Valkyries exited. Chapter 227 - Costly Repairs "Tell me then youngd. Why would one of the Daemos look for me?" Aurgelmir stated. "We are looking for a demigod cksmith that can fix the Undead King''s Crown." Adrian replied. "And who told you of my location?" Aurgelmir asked as he only knew few individuals from the Daemos. "Pann told me that a cksmith living in the far north may be able to help me. He pointed the location himself." Adrian replied. "Yohoho. So that old sack of bones is still alive. I thought he would die of boredom and his crankiness." Aurgelmir stated with a heartyugh. "Since you came all this way then I might as well hear your opinion. Why would the Daemos help the undead?" Aurgelmir stated in a serious tone. Adrian summarized the events on why he is helping the undead and the reason why he needed the crown fixed immediately. Aurgelmir listened attentively as it is news to him as he is isted for quite a long time. Jotunn''s do not have the luxury to travel like the Daemos who can just pop in and out. "I see. The undead are now split into factions unlikest time when the Lich King was leading them." Aurgelmir stated and Adrian immediately noticed the frost giant''s specific words. "You speak as if you went into battle with the undead horde when the Lich Kingmanded them." Adrian stated. "I was there when those buggers covered thends with their filth. Your very own brother''s in arms rising from the dead and killing the brothers that he once swore to protect. I do not like the undead but if Pann led you here then he must think it is a good reason to repair that crown. Who is the undead king anyway?" Aurgelmir stated. "The undead king is called Arthur. He said that he used to be a real king and he was the Champion of the God of Death." Adrian said and Aurgelmir had a surprised look for a brief moment which Adrian noticed. "Can I see the crown then? I do not like wasting time." Aurgelmir stated as he wanted to go back to crafting. Adrian then took out the crown fragments and Aurgelmir looked as if he is familiar towards the crown. Aurgelmir did not say anything and moved towards his forge. He wanted to finish repairing the crown immediately as if he has the drive to. "I also wanted to ask if you can repair broken legendary weapons?" Adrian asked since he already is there. "I can. Legendary weapons are easier to repair but it would cost you. I am already repairing this crown for free since Pann sent you here." Aurgelmir stated. "I can see that you do not need money in exchange. You live isted here so I bet you do not need gold as payment." Adrian replied. "I do not need gold coins but I do need materials like metal. A metal from another world would be good as well as payment. You also need to give me the materials needed to repair the broken weapons." Aurgelmir stated. Adrian then brought out the five broken legendary weapons that he needed to be repaired. Aurgelmir took a quick nce at all of them and listed the materials one by one. Aurgelmir gave the list of materials to Adrian but his face became paler and paler as he read each one. "Uhmm¡­Can you only give me the things needed to have them to be barely functioning without losing their legendary tier?" Adrian stated as with this amount of materials then he would be bankrupt. "Is that so?" Aurgelmir stated and took back the paper he scribbled on and cross a bunch of stuff. The frost giant handed back the list of needed materials. Adrian received the list and his face still paled. Levin Cloud wanted to know what is on the list and he regretted looking at it. Levin Cloud just patted Adrian''s back to console his friend. "I can feel your pain. Fortunately, my main weapon just need materials in order to upgrade unlike your main weapon that needs other weapons." Levin Cloud stated and tried to console Adrian but it only added salt to the wound. "I need ten fire drake scales for the sword, two pounds of Adamantium for the Shield, five pieces of Elderbark for the bow, five Lightning stones for the spear, and Two Aquamarine shells for the wand. With the price of all these items, I would be able to buy one legendary weapon. The worst part is that these items are just only to make them barely usable so that I can feed it to my weapon." Adrian stated which Levin Cloud could only smile with pity for his best friend. "They probably traded those to you because they also could not afford to repair them. I feel like you got cheated." Levin Cloud stated but Adrian could not really agree wholeheartedly. "Finding legendary weapons are very difficult. I am pretty sure that you can only chance upon them. I am already lucky enough that my weapon has no durability and could be upgraded just by feeding it weapons." Adrian stated as he nced at his demi-gauntlets. Aurgelmir also got fixated on the gauntlets that Adrian is wearing. "May I look at your gauntlets, youngd? My cksmith''s fire suddenly lit when I nced at it. Even your soul weapons are unique that one can tell a god forge them himself." Aurgelmir stated and Adrian agreed. Adrian did not need to take the demi-gauntlets of or rather he could not because it is bound. He can put the demi-gauntlets in his inventory but he cannot give it to others. Aurgelmir took Adrian''s hand to inspect the demi-gaunt lets but thetter could not stop from feeling shy. The sparkly eyes of the frost giant observing his weapons did not help lessen Adrian''s shyness. "Amazing! As expected of something crafted by the god Haephesto. There may be seals on it because it needed to be sent to the mortal ne but this marvelous weapon could grow to be something Divine tier." Aurgelmir stated which washed away Adrian''s shyness to be reced by shock. A weapon that could grow to be Divine tier is unheard of. Adrian thought that his demi-gauntlets could grow into a Transcendent tier weapon but something of divine rank never popped into his mind. This greatly shocked Adrian that he even forgot about the heartache he got every time he upgraded the grade of the weapon. "You mean as long as I feed it with weapons of Divine tier then it could ascend to bing a Divine weapon?" Adrian asked because he is now highly expectant of the future. "It is not that easy because Divine weapons are not that easy to unlock. Only gods can utilize 100% of the weapon while demigods can only use 50% of a Divine weapon. The weapon also needs to have a will in order to ascend to Divine tier. I am sorry to break your bubbled but you have a long way to go." Aurgelmir replied. Adrian did not hear what Aurgelmir said as his mind is now geared towards upgradeable to Divine tier. His mind is basically rejecting the idea of impossible as he is basking in his imagination when his weapon bes Divine tier. Whack! Levin Cloud pped Adrian''s cheeks because thetter is showing a dazed and happy face that no one needs to see. Adrian immediately awoke from his daze and looked towards Levin Cloud that is now acting like he is sorting his inventory. "Is there a fire drake living near your forge?" Adrian asked while he rubbed where he was pped. "There should be one but they live inside a dungeon that is deeper down. Be careful as there arerge group of monsters that live near me. They do note to my forge because they are intimidated by my presence and I also have a monster repelling enchantment covering my whole forge." Aurgelmir stated. "How long can you fix the crown?" Adrian asked before he left to go hunting. "It would take about twenty to thirty days. It is not a cake walk to fix a Mythical item back to its peak. I should also prepare the ingots needed first and that would take five days out of the whole time." Aurgelmir replied. Adrian nodded and told Levin Cloud that they should hunt here first since they are already in the area. Aurgelmir returned to his forge while the two best friends headed to hunt in order to level up. ==== A handsome middle age man is watching the recorded battle that Equinox and Eldritch had and a smile could be seen in his face. He is enjoying the battle where two opposing forces are doing their best to win against the other. This is the creator of the game Mr. As himself. "Deus, who would win if they really went all out?" Mr. As asked his AI. "Eldritch would still win by a narrow margin but only if Equinox used his skills effectively. Equinox has yet to battle against yers when he got confronted so he did not know how to effectively fight them. Eldritch would still win because he has yet to use his most powerful skill, Call of Cthulhu." A robotic voice replied. "This is a battle that makes one blood boil but sadly no one else but I could watch it. It seems that I need to promote the world championships to the board a bit early than I imagined." Mr. As stated as he looked towards his office window. Chapter 228 - Underground Lava Channel The dungeon that the two best friends entered is said to be infested with monsters. The reason it is infested with monsters is that no one ever bothers killing them. There is no huge settlements near the area so monsters are able to propagate endlessly. The first floor of the dungeon and the group is already overrun by twenty or more monsters. Levin Cloud exhausted his mana while Saena is absolutely tired from healing. If Charon was not there then they would be wiped out in no time by enemies that are in the level 120s. The experience they gained is great though as they all leveled up twice by defeating the twenty or so magma crawlers. Magma crawlers are like a mix of small mites and crabs but their shells are made of molten metals that are charred ck. The magma crawlers have numbers on their side so their health are little and their attacks are all physical in nature. Though the simple attacks of the magma crawlers are what also made them difficult when grouped up. If you are surrounded by them then it is a nightmare to escape as ws from all directions would strike at you. Fortunately, Adrian can use Blink and his other soulbounds have movement type skills or are airborne. "We are still at the first stage yet we already exhausted all our mana. I hate the fact that they added the fact that if you immediately ingest a mana potion after hitting zero mana then you might get mana overload." Levin Cloudined. "I think it has to do with battles with NPCs. The developers are probably making our characters closer to the situation with NPCs." Adrian replied as he also waited for a bit before using a mana potion. The developers sneakily added the mechanic that you cannot immediately ingest a mana potion when you bottomed the mana reserves. The yers learned that the hard way and experienced the mana overload after the Halloween patch. Many yers even criticized the dev for not immediately saying it but the Halloween patch did say that they tweaked the mana reserves situation so that yers do not abuse it. The yers had an easy time with humanoid enemies or human enemies because of their inventory that not all NPCs have. Out of all the NPCs, only the Daemos race has something simr called Subspace and some unique NPCs that dabble in spatial magic. It is not farfetched to say that the developers wanted to make the yers more in tune with the world of Pandemonium. "I even heard that they might nerf the inventory next as it is too broken if it is limitless." Levin Cloud stated. "That would be a huge blow on alchemists that rely on thebat potions that they brew to clear the dungeons that they go inside of. If the inventory does get nerfed then it would not affect me much because our race dabbles on spatial magic." Adrian replied. "Do you not know how you can change others into your race yet? I am sure you have gotten the mission for that. Hou Yiwei immediately got that mission when he changed race to a dragonkin. Your race is basically a cheat." Levin Cloudined. "I do not know. Usually, any yer that unlocks a new race would get the mission to unlock it for other people but I do not have it. I probably need to have a higher level to get ess to it. Hou Yiwei was already level 100 when he unlocked the dragonkin so I thought I would be the same so I guess not." Adrian replied. "You are probably going to not going to benefit from bing a Daemos anyway. Our race do not have priests because we are only restricted to origin magic. There is not even a priest or church in the Paradox nes where the whole race is currently inhabiting." Adrian added. "You told me that there are five asmodian races and that big sis Solstice and you unlocked different ones." Levin Cloud stated. "I am from the Daemos race and my species is Imp.Big sis Solstice is from the Erebian and her species is Vampire. The other races are Selvaggian, Jotunn like Aurgelmir, and Faekin. You would probably be better suited for the Faekin that can use Nature Magic." Adrian replied. "So that I can use my mastery for earth magic right. How thoughtful of you but why are you looking away when you said the word Faekin. It seems you are hiding something." Levin Cloud said in a suspicious tone. "You already an elf so you are already halfway there anyway from bing one." Adrian said as he stood up to proceed to the next floor. ==== The next area is much deeper than thest one and they actually walked for an hour. They would encounter one or two monsters on the way but the most difficult thing is the increasing temperature. Sirius, Saena and Levin Cloud are draining their stamina. They are sweating buckets so Adrian had to improvise by having Kaon emit a cold aura around them. The downside is that Kaon had to fly low and would have to resort to long rangebat. They entered the area called the Underground Lava Channel and true to its words it is a channel. There are barely any footholds as they would sometimes use Kaon to traverse the terrain as it would only beva fields. The odd thing is that there are some monsters infesting theva that swim in it that looked like eels. The group decided not to fight them because only Kaon would be able to fight them if those eel like monsters dive into theva. Kaon might suddenly get surrounded if Adrianmands it to dive to theva to kill the monsters. They got deeper into the dungeon and they could finally hear a roar. Adrian became expectant and prayed that it is the fire drake only to be disappointed. The source of the roars are actually from a nest of fire raptors. The group consisted of all adult fire raptors and one of them is almost two times bigger than the other adults. Adrian checked the description of the monster and it is actually called the Fire Raptor King. The fire raptor king had a fiery mane and the end of its tail is actually on fire as well. Monster: Fire Raptor King Level: 140 Health: 8,000,000 / 8,000,000 MP: 5,000,000 / 5,000,000 Description: The alpha or the top of the pack for all fire raptors. It is aggressive and attacks anyone who just even goes close to the pack. It is bigger and much fiercer than other fire raptors. In order to be a fire raptor king then all the males of the species that are adults at the time will battle it out. The one left standing will be deigned as the new fire raptor king. "Can we take them on?" Levin Cloud asked. "Not all at once. There are like ten of them all in all that are level 130 while the fire raptor king is level 140. We had a difficult time with more than twenty level 120 creatures so eleven creatures above level 130 will be our death." Adrian stated. "We should lure them then. We can use Charon for that." Levin Cloud suggested and Adrian nodded as he too knows that is the only viable option. Charon is once again summoned for the job while Adrian and Levin Cloud set up the things needed for their ambush. Sirius hid in a shadow in one of the rocks while Kaon hid in a small pond ofva that has no monsters. Saena is currently in her polymorph form to conserve energy. Adrian set up space mines all over the ambush location. All that is needed now is for Charon to lure one fire raptor at a time. Charon flew towards one of the raptors that is not clustered into a group. This time Adrian did not let it tease the monster as it is proven ineffective. Adrianmanded Charon to activate its Soul Siphon to get the aggro of the chosen fire raptor. Charon could actually minimize the size of its skill but the cooldown remained so Adrian never bothered to do that. This time however is different as Charon needed to be discreet. Adrian instructed Charon for the sphere of blue light to only touch those two meters around thetter. The great thing about Soul Siphon is that it would steal the enemies'' health in the area as long as the blue light touched it. Even if it is just your finger that is touched, Soul Siphon would be able to steal the enemies'' health away though it would not be the full 20%. Charon did as instructed and managed to lure one towards the specified area. Once the fire raptor is in the area, Sirius would then root the fire raptor in ce using the shadows while Adrian and Kaon would bombard it all they got. The fire raptors easily died because of this tactic. The tactic worked for the first five fire raptors but it seems the group has looked down upon the intelligence of the Fire Raptor King. The Fire Raptor King uttered a cry that called for the others and suddenly found it strange that only the remaining five responded to his call. The fire raptor king once again uttered a cry to call the others. But upon having no reaction apart from the five already in the location, the fire raptor king suddenly entered battle mode as the other fire raptors also made threatening growls. Chapter 229 - Fire Raptor King The adult fire raptors surrounded the fire raptor king as if they are protecting thetter from the threat. Adrian seeing the situation could only frown as the difficulty in killing the mobs just skyrocketed. "We should bait them with Charon since he does not take damage from them. Have them attack Charon so we could see if they have patterns in their attacks." Levin Cloud suggested and Adrian agreed. Adrian agreed with the suggestion but something bothered him. Charon floated towards the group of fire raptors and immediately activated Soul Siphon. The blue sphere of light covered all of the fire raptors including the Fire Raptor King. Each of the fire raptors lost 20% of their health but the fire raptor king only lost 15% of its total health. "It seems Soul Siphon''s health steal is lesser if the monster is more powerful. The Fire Raptor King is a superior version of the Fire Raptor so it makes sense that it would be lesser." Adrian observed. He did not think it is strange because Charon would be game breaking if he could immediately absorb 20% of for example a boss monster''s health. Adrian guessed that for boss monsters, the health absorbed would probably be 5% to 10%. Charon immediately shared all the barrier health equally to all the party members except for itself because it did not need it. This was the mistake Adrian had made as he thought only holy magic could damage Charon. Seeing as the ordinary adult fire raptors'' attacks pass through Charon, the fiery mane of the fire raptor king glowed with a golden fire. While Charon is busy teasing the other fire raptors, the fire raptor king spat out a fireball with golden specks. The attack made the fire raptor king exhausted but the fireball struck Charon sessfully. The other adult fire raptors stopped attacking Charon. [Your soulbound Charon has died. You can re-summon Charon in two hours.] "What! How did Charon die!?" Adrian eximed as he checked the system logs. [Charon has been hit by an attack containing a king''s energy.] [The Unbothered passive skill has been nullified by king''s energy. Charon will take damage.] [The Fire Raptor King has dealt deadly 100,000 damage to Charon.] [Charon has died.] "That Fire Raptor King skill has a fixed damage skill that can nullify protective passive skills. We must be careful." Adrian stated. "It does have that but look. It seems exhausted when it fired off that fireball." Levin Cloud added. "I want to seal it and sell it as a mount." Adrian suddenly replied. "Did you not have loads of money from the auction?" Levin Cloud asked. "I already used almost all of it to upgrade my game pod. I can now y for fifteen hours. Muahahah!" Adrian replied which made Levin Cloud a little bit envious but even the elf priest is saving up coins for that asion. "It would still take me about a month of grinding to upgrade mine." Levin Cloud stated with a sigh. "We could split the money I get from selling that Fire Raptor King." Adrian stated as he eyed the said monster. "If you could seal it. We have to take care of the other adult fire raptors first." Levin Cloud added as the fire raptors is once again protecting their weakened king. "Now would be the perfect time. Charon''s shields did not disappear even if it got taken out. The fire raptor king is also weakened so it would not join the fight. Kaon could deal with two while you, I, and Sirius deal with the other three. I will summon Saena to heal Kaon so you could focus on me and Sirius." Adrian stated and Levin Cloud nodded. Adrian summoned his bow psyche armament and decided to kite three fire raptors while Kaon would attract the other two. Saena is summoned and Adrian told her to only assist Kaon as Levin Cloud would focus on the other group. The group no longer hid from their position as the fire raptors dared not to move far away from their king. Adrian first took their attention by firing arrows at the huddled fire raptors. He wanted to kite at least four of them but only two came charging at him. Kaon in his soul form sneaked up to the remaining group of fire raptors. When Kaon is close enough, he fired off his breath attack that shrouded the group of fire raptors including the fire raptor king. The soul form is released because Kaon attacked but it was worth it as the fire raptors screeched in pain from the breath attack. The two fire raptors charging at Adrian heard the cries of their kin and immediately turned around. The two fire raptors changed targets to Kaon. Adrian could only click his tongue and improvise as he thought the aggro would not switch if the fire raptors would not be damaged. "They have herd mentality instincts." Adrian muttered as hemanded Sirius via their soul link to attack one of the fire raptors that is charging towards Kaon. Adrian used Shooting Star to aim at one of the fire raptors that is luckily only charging in a straight line. Sirius came out of Adrian''s shadow and immediately used Portal Assault to lessen the distance with the other fire raptor. Adrian''s attack hit the unsuspecting fire raptor that made it fall down to the ground. Sirius reappeared above the other fire raptor and went to bite its neck. Sirius is sessful but both he and the fire raptor tumbled across the ground. Levin Cloud immediately healed Sirius upon him taking damage. Kaon''s breath attack ended and the bodies of the fire raptors are visibly damaged. Kaon''s breath attack is super effective because he focused on using the abyss element that is pure bone chilling energy. It seems fire raptors are susceptible to the extremely cold temperature as Kaon''s attack shaved a lot of their health. The fire raptor king looked at Kaon menacingly and even growled threateningly. The three fire raptors started running in circles with Kaon in the middle. Even though Kaon could fly, the ceiling of the cave structure is not high enough as the fire raptors jumped and used their talons to attack Kaon. It was difficult to dodge because of the speed of the fire raptors and their impable teamwork to attack Kaon. If Kaon would dodge to the right then a fire raptor would jump from his right then aim for the former''s eyes. The fire raptors all aimed at Kaon''s eyes because they could not prate the frostfire dragon''s scales. Adrian upon seeing Kaon''s health slowly getting shaved off immediately used Orion''s Wrath. Adrian flew to the air that his head almost touched the ceiling. He then let loose three Shooting Stars that hit each of the fire raptors attacking Kaon allowing thetter to get some distance. The fire raptors already broke the barrier protecting Kaon and 10% of his health. After thest Shooting Star that was shot, a fireball with golden mes came shooting towards Adrian. Adrian did not immediately noticed it as he took aim carefully and precisely that he only focused on the fire raptors not the fire raptor king. Adrian thought he would get killed and is ready to revive again but a golden shield enveloped him. "Sanctuary" Levin Cloud shouted and Adrian became unable to move. The fireball with golden specks hit Adrian but Levin Cloud''s timely save came in time. Adrian did not take damage from the attack and the Fire Raptor King looked more exhausted than before. Sirius used Phantom Rush to immediately dispose of the two fire raptors that are heavily damaged while Kaon took his time with the three. Seeing its pack being ughtered, the fire raptor king no longer tried to recover strength and charged towards Kaon. The eyes of the fire raptor king is now glowing red indicating that it is in berserk mode. It no longer cared if its stamina ran out as it attacked Kaon fiercely. Seeing their king attacking wantonly, the fire raptors did the same and no longer cared of dodging. This however did not prove to be useful as it made it easy for the group to kill off the adult fire raptors. Adrianmanded Sirius and Kaon to not heavily damage the fire raptor king and the two soulbounds understood. The two soulbounds focused on the erratic fire raptors and before long each of them fell leaving the fire raptor king. The fire raptor king is also heavily damaged and panting on the ground with a bleeding status effect because of Sirius. The fire raptor king has 10% of its total health remaining and could no longer stand up because ofplete exhaustion. While Levin Cloud is collecting the loot, Adrian started the sealing process. A magic circle appeared below the fire raptor king and chains manifested. The chains bounded the fire raptor king and pulled it inside the magic circle. As if utilizing the strength it has left, the fire raptor king resisted and the magic circle broke. The fire raptor king spat out blood and now it only has 5% of its health remaining. Adrian once again started the sealing process and the fire raptor king could now barely resist as its form is slowly sinking inside the magic circle. Just as half of its body is about to enter, a ming napalm is aimed towards Adrian that is currently focused on sealing the fire raptor king. Kaon immediately knew the danger and he picked up Adrian from his spot and moved thetter from harms'' way. The ming napalm hit the fire raptor king and ended its life. [The Fire Raptor King has been killed. You have gained experience points.] [You have leveled up.] Adrian looked towards the direction where the attack came from and he could finally see the monster he is looking for. Monster: Fire Drake Level: 150 Chapter 230 - Fire Drake Adrian is constantly cursing the fire drake inside as he does not want to actually curse out. He wanted to but he remembered that his parent''s might be watching him right now so he controlled himself. A momentary stress relief is not much better than a butt spanking sessionter on or worse being reprimanded until your ears bleed. "What happened?! I thought you were going to seal the Fire Raptor King." Levin Cloud asked. "I was sealing it until that happened." Adrian stated while pointing with all his strength towards the fire drake. "Can we beat that? That is like forty levels above us. The damage reduction due to the level disparity will be huge." "Oh¡­ I will beat the living daylights out of that fire drake after skinning it to get the scales that I need. I will then seal that thing and sell it at the highest bidder." Adrian said while gritting his teeth. Adrian immediately summoned his dagger psyche armament. The fire drake seemed faster than it looks despite being about six meters long and about seven meters in height. The scales of the fire drake are almost like that of a dragon''s scales but more on the rough side. The fire drake does not lookpletely like a dragon but more like an eagle mixed with a crocodile. The scales also protrude like spikes while its wings are like that of a bat. It has four limbs unlike that of western dragons that only have feet. The scales on the upper half of its body is orange while the lower half is a lighter shade of orange. The fire drake is in disbelief because his stolen prey became sparks of light instead of just a corpse. Pandemonium has this unique mechanic wherein a wild monster that is killed by another wild monster will not turn into specks of light but instead be a corpse. It is a unique mechanic that it is sometimes abused by those who can take monster body parts that is assuming they can escape from the predator. The fire drake looked at the area where the fire raptor king corpse should have been. It did not understand the situation so it directed its anger at not being able to eat at the other group. The fire drake now red at Adrian who is closest to the area where the fire raptor king died. The reason that the fire raptor king died is because the attack of the fire drake did not kill it but instead the bleed effect killed itpletely. The fire drake is currently atop another opening of the cave they are in. The fire drake swooped down but it released another ming napalm targeting Adrian before doing so. Adrian dodged the attack by flying away while the ground that the ming napalm hit is currently melting. It seems that the attack of the fire drake has both me and acidic properties. A direct hit would definitely make any equipment melt so dodging is the best option. Adrian immediately used Soul Emergence to teleport behind the drake. Adrian then used Soul Impale to strike at the scales of the fire drake. Adrian specifically attacked in between the scales of the fire drake so that he could prick the scales. Adrian''s attack worked as the scales near the area he attacked looked like it is about toe off. The fire drake did not take this lightly as it squealed in pain while trying to shake off Adrian that still has his daggers piercing the fire drake. Sirius jumped out of Adrian''s shadow and tried striking the scales of the fire drake but its ws did not pierce the tough scales. Kaon uttered a loud roar that froze the fire drake for a few seconds. If Kaon is actually higher leveled than the fire drake then thetter might have just been frozen in fear. Draconic creatures have a strict hierarchy in which monsters with inferior draconic bloodline will always be under those of the pure blood. Though having draconic blood is very helpful in getting a much stronger monsters, it also has its downsides. The hierarchy is ingrained in their blood so those with lesser draconic blood could only be under those of the pure draconic bloodline. Adrian used the chance where the fire drake is stunned to take out some fire drake scales. He even asked Sirius to aid him. [You have harvested one Fire Drake Scale.] [You have harvested one Fire Drake Scale.] [You have harvested one Fire Drake Scale.] "Nice! Just seven more." Adrian muttered which made Levin Cloud look at him like he is seeing a serial killer or something. "Brutal! Pandemonium has changed him and it is frightening." Levin Cloud stated while he poured crowd control skills towards the fire drake that became out of control. Peeling the scales from the fire drake made the fire drake be crazy and thrash about. It is to expected as who in the right mind would take it kindly for a piece of you to be peeled. Adrian tried to hold on but he suddenly felt the temperature increasing despite the passive that makes his surroundings cool. Adrian immediately used Blink to get away and Sirius also jumped away upon the former''smand. The fire drake started roaring and a dome of fire exploded with the fire drake in the center of it. The skill of the fire drake erased all the crowd control skills that Levin Cloud cast on it. Kaon also got damaged despite the attack having fire elemental properties. Kaon is too low in level that he did not nullify the elemental attack of the fire drake. The damage is not that great because of Kaon''s high fire resistance but it is still shocking nheless. The giant fire dome persisted for about five seconds before an exhausted fire drake came to view. Adrian is about to charge in again but the fire drake emitted a very high pitch scream that is not pleasant to the ear. The group had to shut their ears tight especially Sirius who is very sensitive to sound. The sonic attack shaved off 5% of the health of the group. The fire drake then had whitened eyes as if its soul left its body. Though the fire drake looked like it is unconscious, it reacted to those who moved around it. Adrian who moved closer to the left found it odd with what is happening to the fire drake. He did not pay much attention to it because his attacks only amounted to 5% of the health of the fire drake. He once again used Soul Emergence but the fire drake reacted immediately. The fire drake reacted immediately by turning towards Adrian''s location and from its mouth because an attack is already brewing. Adrian immediately used Blink to evade the ming napalm that the fire drake spewed out. Kaon did not wait idly by as it unleased its breath attack but the fire drake managed to dodge by flying backwards. Sirius used his shadow domain to try and pull the fire drake to the ground but the strength of thetter is much stronger than the pull. Kaon decided to try and strangle the fire drake using his body. Kaon coiled around the fire drake in an attempt to immobilize it but it once again used the wide area attack. [Kaon has been damaged by the Fire Drake''s Magma Plume.] Kaon got heavily damaged because he took a direct hit from the Magma Plume of the fire drake. Kaon dropped to the ground from the direct hit but the fire drake also dropped down. The fire drake looked exhausted once more when it used the skill. Adrian did not let go of this chance as he once again attempted to attack the fire drake. He once again used Soul Impale to peel away some of the scales of the fire drake. Adrian''s attack is sessful but an explosion hit his face when he pierced the fire drake''s skin. The explosion threw Adrian''s bnce off as he was shaken off by the fire drake. Adrian dropped to the ground with his vision still blurry while the mouth of the fire drake looming above him. Sirius immediately sprinted towards Adrian''s location and carried thetter inside the shadows. The fire drake fired off its ming napalm at the previous location of Adrian but looked confused as it only hit ground. The fire drake is in confusion because a direct attack of its ming napalm will usually not lead to the body immediately melting. The fire drake is looking around if its prey managed to slip away without it noticing. A dagger then came out of something like a ck pool of shadows where the attack of the fire drake hit. The dagger hit the upper roof of the fire drake''s mouth which made it retreat back a few steps away. Adrian and Sirius slowly emerged from within the ck shadowy pool. Adrian inspected the fire drake to see what it is happening with the fire drake. He now knows why the fire drake has heightened senses. Monster: Fire Drake Status: Draconic Sense Level: 150 Chapter 231 - The Undead Marches North The draconic sense of the fire drake made its senses sharper and it could react faster to attacks. Though the skill is great, it also had a fatal w. The draconic sense made the fire drake susceptible to Kaon''s roar as it would freeze every instance it hears the roar. Adrian made use of this opportunity as best as he can. He managed to peel ten fire drake scales. The group did not kill the fire drake as Adrian wanted to seal it. [You have failed to seal the Fire Drake.] [You have failed to seal the Fire Drake.] [You have sessfully sealed the Fire Drake.] Drakes as mounts are very pricey so Adrian wanted to sell it to recover the funds he used to upgrade his game pod. Levin Cloud said that he did not want to take any from the fire drake sale so Adrian gave him all the loot from the fire raptor king except the soul stone. Adrian almost failed to seal the fire drake because it resisted big time. Adrian only has three chances to seal a monster. If he fails those three times then he cannot seal the monster as its soul has weakened due to the soul strain of failing to be sealed three times. Adrian''s luck stat activated in the third try and the added weakening due to the bleed effect. The fire drake had a look of indignation when it could not resist the sealing chains that Adrian cast. The two decided to look for more mobs to finish off so that they could level up. The group managed to raise their level until Adrian and Levin Cloud is level 115. Adrian''s soulbounds though aregging behind due to their unique experience bars. Sirius became level 110, Kaon level 107, Saena level 108 and Charon level 99. The group returned to the frost giant''s forge because they could no longer continue on the deepest parts of the Lava Channel. The monsters also became much scarcer and the temperature became unbearable for the whole group except for Kaon. ==== After three days of grinding for experience, they returned to the forge on the fourth day. On the fourth day, Aurgelmir already finished the forging of the necessary materials to fix the crown. On the first strike of Aurgelmir''s hammer on the first two crown fragments, an enormous energy wave is sent throughout the ce that even reached the central continent. The runes that Aurgelmir used to suppress the energy shockwaves did their work but the energy sent out is still powerful enough to only spread towards the central continent. If there were no suppression runes in his forge then the shockwaves might have reached until the southern continent. The residual energy is enough for all the hidden powers in the central continent to pick up. The energy is also picked up by the entity that should not have picked it up. The Arch Lich Malus know the energy released by the crown fragments because it is made of undead energy. The two best friends are closely looking at the forging technique of Aurgelmir because it is enchanting. Every time that the frost giant brought his hammer down on the anvil, the two would feel a thump on their chest that made their hearts race. Their concentration is broken by a rather sudden notification that no one would want to read. [The Arch Lich Malus has sensed undead energy simr to that of the Undead King.] [His army is now on their way to the frozennds of the north.] [You have 72 hours to prepare before the legion of undead that the Arch Lich Maluses to your location.] [Time Remaining before the Arch Liches: 71: 59:55] Adrian could not control himself but curse out loud. Aurgelmir is still concentrating on forging the crown as it would fail if he suddenly took a break. The frost giant did say that he would have to forge the crown for full five days at least and it could even reach to seven days if he took breaks. "What should we do? We cannot protect this ce by ourselves." Levin Cloud stated as he knows the two of them would not be enough to prevent a legion of undead toe to them. ??I know. This time I am really panicking. Even I do not know how or where those undead will invade. Let us just hope that the Arch Lich himself." Adrian stated as he thought how he could protect the ce. ==== The Arch Lich is not the only power that moved though as each kingdom wanted to know where that shockwave of energyes from. Some fanatics even started spouting that the world about to end because even themon man could feel the shockwaves. The Arch Lich himself did not participate in the marching legion but instead it is a lich that is Malus'' right hand man (lich?). Each kingdom and even the empire sent their scouts to follow the trail of the shockwaves that kept on happening. Some hidden powers acted themselves to search for what is the source of this energy. Inside a temple made of bones, the Arch Lich Malus is sitting on his throne of bones when he felt the undead energy shockwave. The ck eye sockets of the Arch Lich suddenly glowed in ghastly blue light. The Arch Lich then raised his right hand and a doom knight is summoned. "Find the source of that energy fluctuation. The undead king should be there. Get Gheist to assist you. If the undead king is really there then crush this bead. It will summon me to your location." The Arch Lich Malusmanded the doom knight. "As you will my lord." The doom knight replied in a deep and dark voice and searched for the lich that would aid him. ==== In a gigantic church that resembles a white castle, the Pope of the Church of Light also felt the energy shockwaves. She knows this residual energy signatures because their kind revile this so much. Angels do not like undead because they are not natural. For angels, natural creation is beauty itself which is why they hate undead. The angels also hate devils but it is for a different reason. Their hatred could only be rooted from their deep rivalry and if an angel falls then they would be devils themselves. The reason for their endless battles with the devils are erased from history records though. "Find the source of that repulsive energy." The pope of the church of light stated but a messenger suddenly came in. The pdins raised their sword against the messenger so thetter became even more distraught. Pristina raised her hands so that the pdins would not be too much on guard. The messenger calmed down for a bit before he said the message. "Your Holiness, it has been reported that a legion of undead is marching north. It seems they are attracted to the source of the energy fluctuations. The emperor has asked to meet you in three hours to know how we will deal with the situation. The other church elders have also arranged a meeting in ten minutes." The messenger stated as he bowed deeply. "For the emperor himself to ask toe and meet me. Howrge is this undead horde?" Pristina thought as she headed towards the meeting room of the temple. ==== The yermunity is buzzing with both excitement and sadness. The higher level yers are excited because every kingdom that the undead legion is passing by is offering a reward to stop the undead march. Some yers are sad because they are far from the marching undead. News travelled fast that a legion of undead is marching north towards the source of the energy fluctuations that everyone can feel. The top guilds are already meeting with all their officers so that they could participate in the subjugation of the marching undead. The big problem is that the undead just march straight and if they encounter settlement then it would be a disaster. The legion of undead is bing bigger and bigger the more settlements and ce full of monsters that theye across. Even the emperor of the empire had announced a quest to subjugate the undead because if they are not stopped then about a quarter of the empire will turn into undead territory. Adrian who is currently browsing the forums could only smile as he could see that he did not need to defend by himself. Levin Cloud is currently not with him because he is suddenly summoned by his master Elder Willow of the church of life. It seems all the churches are aiding each other because of the undead marching towards the north. Though each superpower sent scouts, they could now deduce that the energy fluctuations is somehow attracting the undead. Adrian is currently happy that he would have some so called allies to help him stop the undead but he did not know that some wanted to snatch the source of the energy fluctuations. Chapter 232 - Too Late To Retreat The news about the marching undead quickly spread to all the yers. Those who are away from the kingdoms that issued subjugating missions all came flocking to the said kingdoms. The undead were first sighted at a forest at the southeast border of the empire. The forest that the undead marched on became lifeless as their aura that the undead released absorbed life from the surroundings. The trees became withered husks while the monsters in the forest that the undead came across became part of the legion. Though only a few undead could be said to be top tier, the real danger of the undead is their sheer number. All the farnds became barren while the farmers who toiled the soil joined the undead legion. The undead legion did not waver or did not tire so they only marched north. The news of the marching undead even reached the news in the real world as if As Inc. paid all the news outlets around the globe. In reality, Pandemonium is bing bigger and bigger that some countries even had contracted famous streamers to do television shows. Also the undead seemed to be even more and more active these recent weeks. The undead marching north is spected by the yers to be the peak of the undead event. Of course, every yer wanted to also find the source of the energy fluctuations but not all of them could go north. If the source is even far north then they could only fantasize because potions made tobat that level of frostbite are hard toe by. It''s not like everyone knows an alchemist that hails from a race of immortals that can brew potions lost in time. The top guilds are already calling forth all their yers in order to set up siege defenses on the kingdoms on the path of the undead. A bunch of towns has already been devastated and the force of the undead legion grew exponentially as their march is not stopped. At first, the undead legion marching were only ten thousand strong but now the undead legion is a hundred thousand strong and still rising. While the various cities prepare for the undead that are marching, a certain demon is thinking how he would approach the situation of the undead. From all the sources in the inte, he could tell that the undead legion is only marching straight north. They just go straight north without avoiding mountains or rivers because of a lich. Some yers that are of the dragonkin tried aerial observation but there is one knight with a full set of armor that as dark as night that shoot them down with its spear. Many yers with aerial mounts also suffered the same fates. To make things worse, those that died from the spear of the knight could not revive at town immediately but had to log out the game for three hours real time. The corpses of the yers are also added to the undead legion marching. Due to this, the top guilds ordered their scouts to only observe from afar where the knight''s spear will not reach. The problem is that the spear of that certain undead knight could reached about a mile. "I should prepare for the ns that I am thinking of. I only have 60 hours left before they reach the north but I am sure that timer would increase as long as I can think of detours." Adrian thought as he used Teleport to disappear from Aurgelmir''s forge and leaving his soulbounds to guard the frost giants. ==== At the walls of baster Fortress, countless yers and knights gather. There are also numerous yers and foot soldiers below. All the people at the fortress are tense because they knew what ising for them. The residents are already evacuated because themanders fear for their safety and also if the fortress falls then a lot of undead will join the march of the undead. The scouts have already reported that the undead will reach the fortress in half an hour. The march of the undead is pretty fast if one were to time it. The reason for this is simple as the undead do not tire. The sound of a horn is suddenly heard by everyone present in the fortress. The horn sounding signifies that the undead are near and are already within firing range of the cannons mounted on the walls. The only reason the cannoneers are not firing the cannon is due to the fact that the forest is hiding the undead horde. The horn sounded that the undead are near because of the terrain changing in front of the people in baster Fortress. Dark clouds are rolling in from the distance but there is no sign of rain. There are also sounds of thunder with shes of lightning. The most unsettling fact of the changes is that it only happened on once section rather than the whole forest that is in front of the baster Fortress. The loud talking of the adventurers and the knights below the fortress walls came to a sudden halt as they could feel dangering towards them. The people in the fortress prepared for battle yet something inside of them is screaming to run away. The dark atmosphere that the undead brought with their march came to a sudden halt at the forest clearing. The people defending the fortress could hear each other gulp in fear because of the sudden halt in the march. The oddest thing is that there is no undead seen at the edge of the forest. The scouts and archers with good eyesight could not pierce the dark veil that is emitted in that specific part of the forest. Those same scouts and archers could pierce the other parts of the forest with their eyesight just fine but not the area with a darkened atmosphere. The surrounding area became eerily quiet as the living could feel their hearts and souls screaming to run as far as they can. The longer that they gaze upon that dark haze brewing in the forest, the louder they could feel that something is incredibly wrong. Even the priests stationed there could feel fear creeping in their hearts despite being trained to not fear the undead or any other malevolent force. The silence lingered for about ten minutes or so until an undead walked out of the forest. This undead is rather different from what others have seen because its body looked like it is made out of gas. The only solid looking thing in its body is the mask it is wearing. The mask is rather recognizable as it is the mask made of a white material with the only holes in it is the eyes that are just two holes. The undead''s body is made up of a gaseous substance that is ashen in color. Its body is not that of a humanoid shape as it looks like a very tall person covered himself with an ashen colored nket. No arms or feet could be seen but there is a smoky trail being left behind when this undead moves. The white masked undead walked until he is about a hundred meters away from the army below the wall. The tense soldiers and adventurers could only steel their resolve as they could see this undead walking towards them. When the undead stopped a hundred meters away from them, the group of people also became tense. Though the undead is not moving, those of the living could feel that this undead is actually observing them. This feeling of being observed could be felt by every living being despite the undead just staring straight nkly. The dark atmosphere at the forest also disappeared a few momentster when the undead exited the forest. The archers from the wall suddenly open fired and aimed for the undead but all their arrows just passed through. Some arrows were aimed at its mask but the arrows also passed through it. Proving that the undead in front of them does not have a physical body. The priests are next ones who are assigned to attack the undead that showed up. As the group of priests are chanting their spell in unison to smite the undead, the mask of the undead started forming cracks. The mask started forming cracks yet no piece of the mask fell to the ground. As the cracks in the masks continued forming, the soldiers and adventurers below the fortress walls received themand to attack the undead. Seeing as the arrows fired at the undead did nothing, it was the magic sses below the walls that initiated the attack. Numerous magic spells are fired off into the location of the undead producingrge cloud of smoke whenever the magded. The soldiers and adventurers waited for the smoke to clear before attacking once more but what they saw shocked them. Standing in the area is the masked undead with no visible signs of it being damaged whatsoever. The magic ss users once again chanted their spells and aimed towards the masked undead but an ear piercing shriek sounded. The people in the fortress and below its walls covered their ears in order to maintain their focus on observing the masked undead. The masked undead''s mask finally cracked all the way and exploded into millions of tiny fragments that scattered in the wind. The hazy body of the undead dissolved suddenly and it was no more. There was silence in the area once again as they could not believe that it was over so quickly. The ear piercing shriek also disappeared along with the masked undead. "Is it over??? Someone stated but ended up bing a jinx. The skies above the location of the fortress suddenly became dark while the surroundings remained partially sunny. Sensing the sudden change in the atmosphere amand is suddenly shouted. "Retreat!" Themand camete as the whole area below the walls already became covered with an ashen fog reminiscent of the one that the masked undead''s body is made of. Themand to retreat is not heard as all those inside the fog can only hear is the painful moans of countless people echoing all throughout the surroundings. Chapter 233 - Mischief I The whole area of baster Fortress became covered in ashen haze that inhibited vision and hearing. The adventurers below the walls could not hear themands of those atop the walls. The hearing of everyone affected by the haze is limited to someone about two meters away from them. The sight is inhibited by the haze while the groaning of hundreds of people echoing in the haze inhibits the hearing. The adventurers and soldiers below the wall could only fend for themselves. The odd thing is that there were no enemies attacking them just reduced vision and disoriented hearing. All the groaning suddenly stopped and a bone chillingugh echoed all throughout the haze. The soldiers and adventurers who heard thisugh all ha a tingle in their spine. Along with the tingle in the spine is a sharp reduction in stats. [All your stats have been reduced by 20%. If you die, you have an 80% chance to be an undead.] This system message caused panic and terror to those who has read it which means every yer there. The yers in the fortress are not only those below level 100 but also those above. There are even yers from the top guilds mixed in so that their top brass would know what to expect. Suddenly, faces that are pale in white that resembled that of the white mask of the masked undead showed up. It is not just one location but numerous masks appeared at every location in the haze. The mask would either be beside someone, above someone and some even manifested right in front of those below the walls. The masks at first had no expression but suddenly it formed a mouth. The masks all over the haze that each adventurer and soldier could see suddenly formed into a creepy smile. Suddenly, screams of pain erupted all over the ce. One adventurer became curious and looked behind him but that was his mistake. The soldier behind him is actually impaled using a rusted spear by something. This something is like a copy of the masked undead that they bombarded earlier before except it had that creepy smiling mask. The adventurer though should not have looked back because it only made himself scared. When he turned his back to run, a creepy smiling mask is already in front of him. He did not notice it but a de is already piercing his chest that is now heavily bleeding. The adventurer or yer did not be particles of light but instead turned into an undead. His form became devoid of blood as he looked like a dried up corpse. The masked undead that pierced the adventurer''s chest then slid the de off. The adventurer''s corpse then fell to the ground but it also rose back up. The risen corpse'' eye sockets glowed in a red light and now it became an enemy to its allies. This happened all over the baster Fortress that the forces of the fortress is now only half of its glory while the undead became 50% stronger. It did not take long for the foot soldier NPCs died to the onught of the undead but it was not only below the wall that is attacked. Above the fortress wall is an undead knight with armor made of darkness that is now facing the fortressmander. The fortressmander is already riddled with wounds while his loyal knights are now undead that are just watching him getting beaten by the undead knight. It seems that despite being undead, the undead knight still has values of honor to face off the fortressmander by itself. "You have done well human to face me despite being weaker than I am. I will dly add you to my ranks as a death knight." The doom knight stated in a low dark voice. "I do not know whether to be please or disgusted by your offer." The fortressmander replied. "Do not worry. I will surely make you into a fine death knight like your loyal retainers." The doom knight replied. The fortressmander did not reply as his face looked extremely enraged by the remark of the doom knight. The fortressmander could onlyment theirck of preparation. The fortressmander''s eyesnded on the corpses of the priests that were the first to fall. Despite the holy attribute spells of the priest hitting the doom knight directly, there is no visible damage to even the armor of the monster in front of him. The bodies of the priests did not be undead because of the remnant holy energy that is remaining in their bodies that prevents them from being corrupted. The fortressmander deciding that he can no longer do anything but fight to his death. He took out a potion vial and drank it. The doom knight tried to break the potion vial when it felt its contents but was unable to do so. The potion that the knightmander drank is actually holy water that would prevent the dead from bing an undead. "Such a shame." The doom knight stated as it charged towards the fortressmander. The fortressmander tried to parry the strike of the doom knight but he was clearly outmatched. The doom knight swiped its spear horizontally and sliced at the neck of the fortressmander. The exchange of the two was swift and it ended with the head of the fortressmander separating from his body. "It is do.." The doom knight is about to utter but a loud explosion suddenly sounded. The doom knight looked towards the sound of the explosion and saw a swirling ck hole on the horizon. The ck hole is sucking all the undead that spawned and even the masked undead being generated. Even the haze is being sucked inside the ck hole. "Demons" The doom knight uttered as it left down from atop the walls and started its search for the source of the spell. Chapter 234 - Mischief II Before the attack of the masked undead¡­ Adrian already found out the fortress he defended during the first undead siege is being targeted once more by the undead marching towards the north. He used aplex array of triangtion and equations to solve the trajectory of the marching undead meaning he used the inte. Adrian already teleported himself towards the baster Fortress in hopes of participating with the defense. Adrian decided to hide in in sight by blending in with the adventurers that are below the fortress walls. He did not just use his human persona but change his look to be a gnome. He sessfully blended in and when others asked his job ss then he would answer that he is a Rogue. He used his twin dagger psyche armaments as weapons so that he could disguise himself efficiently. If he used his human disguise then some Evergreen guild members might notice him as he already noticed some he already met before. He denied all party invitation that some good nurtured people asked him because they thought he might be lonely. He politely declined saying to them that his guild only asked him to do a scouting mission and he would not participate in the battle. What Adrian really wanted to do is try and dy the undead legion then immediately leave. Adrian just wanted to test his theory if the timer for his mission will increase if he became a detour for the marching undead. At first, Adrian wanted to teleport directly to the undead legion and activate his Vortex skill but decided not to upon seeing what happened to those who flew too close to the undead legion. He is currently sitting on the grass when he noticed the dark clouds rolling from the distance. This is the signature effect that a horde of undead are approaching the vicinity. He prepared intently by surrounding himself with spacemines so that he will not get sneak attacked. When the dark clouds rolled towards the clearing, he is utterly stunned because on one undead came out of the forest.He did not let his guard down as he moved closer in order to see the details of the undead. Before he could activate his evil eye though, arge number of spells is suddenly hurled towards the masked undead thereby making him unable to see the masked undead clearly. He waited for the spell effects to disappear and the aftereffects of the spells to dissipate. He thought that the masked undead would either be heavily damaged or dead by some miracle of the RNGsus. His wishes were not true as the masked undead did not even have a scratch on its ghostly body. Adrian could confidently say that the masked undead suffered no damage. He can condifently sat that because he can now clearly see the details of the masked undead. The masked undead took no damage despite the cracks that is seen on its mask. Monster: Gheist Level: 220 HP: 50,000,000 / 50,000,000 MP: 50,000,000 / 100,000,000 Adrian did not know but even he feels that something is off with the masked undead. Adrian observed clearly what is happening with the masked undead and he immediately noticed that the dark clouds disappeared. The masked undead suddenly made a bone chilling sound then exploded into nothingness. Adrian is about to use Teleportation to escape because the undead suddenly disappeared. As he is about to use the skill, the surrounding became dark. He now had reduced vision and is hearing groans of multiple people at the same time. He thought he heard someone shout something but he just told himself that he is hearing things. Adrian then felt an aura of a powerful entity pass by him but it is only for a second. He could tell that the aura is now away from him and now it could be sensed going towards the direction of the walls. Adrian was about to follow the powerful aura when he suddenly realized that the surroundings were riddled with masks. Even Adrian did notice but he is surrounded by those mask that are copies of Gheist''s mask. He even stared at one face to face. He suddenly screamed when the mask made a creepy smile but he felt danger so he unconsciously used Blink. His instincts were right as he heard the screams of agony of the people close to him. The masks that is close to him also became animated as they now carried weapons. He noticed what happened to those near him as they are now pierced with weapons of this masked undead. "I have no choice but to use my skill now." Adrian stated as he channeled his mana to use his skill. An enormous amount of power is gathered on Adrian''s palm as the pebbles on the ground itself suddenly started floating as if gravity is being reversed. A small sun that is the size of a marble is materialized at Adrian''s hands. He let go of this marble sized sun and it rose to the air slowly and surely. The small sun rose to a height of about thirty feet and an explosion sounded that is reminiscent of ss shattering. A ck hole is then generated in the air that sucked everything inside near it. Both undead and the living is sucked inside the ck hole. Adrian did not register at the fort defense so he is basically just by himself with no allies meaning his AOE skills will affect everything around him. Both the undead and the living wondered where the swirling vortex that is pulling them came from. Adrian though did not care that he is damaging both friendlies and enemies in the process. He just wanted to know if his experiment is sessful and he could only smile. The timer that he is given is suddenly extended by ten minutes that is the same duration as that of the Vortex skill. Adrian is extremely happy with what happened and he would have jumped for joy but a gloomy message is sent to his notifications. [Your soulbound Kaon has been dealt with tremendous damage. Kaon is currently in danger.] "That is enough mischief for today. I need to find out what happened to Kaon." Adrian stated as he activated his teleportation to take him back to the forge. Be it luck or fate, Adrian vanished into particles as his body became particles of light thereby dodging the attack of the doom knight. Though Adrian disappeared, his skill effect did not but the doom knight is not pulled by the force of the ck hole. The doom knight can only observe as his troops are being slowly culled by the ck hole filled with a dangerous energy. Chapter 235 - A Deal With The Ice Queen Adrian disappeared from baster Fortress as he no longer needs to be there. He knew baster Fortress is done for which is why he needed to get out of there. The entity with a powerful aura that he felt is as powerful as Cristobal. The fortressmander of baster Fortress was only about level 100 when the first siege happened. Adrian spected that the fortressmander is about level 150 or higher by now. His guess is not that far from the truth as the fortressmander is about level 170. The fortressmander might be powerful but not powerful enough to contend with the undead he saw. The doom knight who is half a secondte in killing Adrian though is not happy as it scoured the battlefield to find the demon. Due to Adrian''s mischievous antics, the doom knight wasted ten more minutes to find him. The undead even took their time to demolish the baster Fortress. The undead erased baster Fortress on the map as it is all reduced to rubble. Countless soldiers and yer corpses in the fortress became undead. There might have been a chance for only parts of the baster Fortress to be destroyed if Adrian is not there but no one will know because no one is left alive. The news of the devastation of baster Fortress became a hot topic in the forums that yers that have familiarity on the cities and towns that the undead will encounter could only voice their dismay. All the time and effort they used will be gone the drain just because the undead is marching towards them. The number ofints became numerous that the yers suddenly started the movement to boycott Pandemonium. The movement might have be big but a heated debate suddenly came in the forums. One side wanted the developers to stop the undead march north while the others are saying that Pandemonium must remain free from developer intervention. There is arger number of yers that want the game Pandemonium to be more organic and let yers decide the fate of the world. Thisment would have shut those that wanted developer intervention but they countered that the undead only rose up when one yer unlocked a unique ss. Those in favor of developer intervention shouted that one yer should not decide the fate of the game. Thisment made those that do not want developer intervention mp up as they could not counter this argument as it is a fact. However, one of the GMs or Game Master''s stated a quote that quelled the fight between yers of both sides. "Pandemonium has always been about making the world expand due to the ingenuity of the yers therefore the developers cannot stop what is already in motion. Though the developers could not do anything about the marching undead, the yers are free to do anything. You can attempt to stop the march of the undead or even aid them in their march. Pandemonium was never meant to be yed in a linear fashion. Also, one yer did not trigger the undead event as any event could be triggered by any circumstances such as killing an ant on the sidewalk. The undead was always meant to rise again. Even if the yer in question did not unlock his unique job ss, the undead would still rise again. Remember fellow Pandemonium yers that in Pandemonium we make our own destiny. You choose if you will be swept by the tide or swim against the currents." One of the Game Master posted on the forums. The Game Master who posted this is one of the Game Masters that is widely popr for his wisdom. The Game master''s name is GM Stewpid. Yes, it is his chosen name despite him being treated as the wisest of all the Game Masters. The forums cooled down and now they no longer wish for developer intervention. Be it intentional or not, the yers noticed something that the Game Master stated that might be crucial information. GM Stewpid said that they could join the undead which meant that they could be undead themselves using this event. A lot of yers often wondered if the undead were ever going to be essible as a starting race. Now, the yers were given a hint on how they are going to be of a new race. This is a chance to be something other than the starting races. This means that more spells and abilities will be avable to them once they be undead especially for dark attribute spell casters. ==== Unknown to themotion that he is partially to me, Adrian returned to the forge or Aurgelmir only to see that the fire giant is still busy forging the crown. Adrian knew that Kaon is heavily damaged while Saena used all the status ailments in her arsenal to stop something or someone. Adrian hurriedly went to his soulbounds location that is near theva channels. He became surprised as he thought it would be undead that he will encounter but actually it is just one person. This person did not look like it is living in this heated environment because of the way they are clothed. In front of Adrian is a woman that is about 178 cm tall. She is wearing a luxurious white dress with a fur coat zer made from wolf fur. She is also holding a huge scepter that has something like a snow globe on top. She had skin like that of snow with eyes that is like frozen water. Her blue hair is kept in a bun while there is a crown of ice adorning the top of her head. Adrian could not believe what he is seeing because a Legendary NPC is actually in front of him. Technically, she is in front of his soulbounds but since Adrian is now there then the former is true. NPC: Elona Tier: Legendary Title: Ice Queen, The Frost Witch of the North "May I know why you are attacking my partners, Your Highness Elona?" Adrian stated. He did not know how to address the woman. But since her title said Ice Queen, Adrian decided to call her Your Highness. "I am just punishing a bunch of rowdy kids who suddenly attacked me that is all. Are you the master of this kids, little demon?" Elona replied. "I am. But our greeting to you will be dependent on the answer of why you are here." Adrian stated trying to sound mysterious and powerful. "I am just wondering what that old cksmith is up to because energy fluctuations is reaching my kingdom located a bit further north from here. I did not know that he hired guard dogs so that he cannot be disturbed." Elona teased. "Old man Aurgelmir is currently busy forging something extremely important. He does not wish to be disturbed at this time." Adrian stated as he cast Invigorate to bring all his soulbounds to full health. "I see. If that is the case then I will not bother him. But I am giving you a word of advice, I am not the only oneing to this location to know where the source of that energy fluctuation is. You are lucky that I am not hostile to that frost giant because we of the north treat him favorably. Looking at you now then you will not be able to stop them" Elona stated. "Thank you for your warning, Your Highness. I will keep that in mind and call upon reinforcements." Adrian replied but it seems Elona is still not satisfied as it keeps on eyeing Kaon. "Is there something more you need to ask, Your Highness?" Adrian asked. "Your dragon. How is it able to control two opposing elemental forces? I can even sense a third element within it that is currently suppressed." Elona replied. "Trade secret." Adrian replied but it seems that the Ice Queen did not bother asking to borate. Elona did not want there to be a misunderstanding that she is bullying someone weaker than her. She still has the dignity as a queen to be an example for her people. Also, the young demon in front of her called Aurgelimir, a demigod being, old man meaning they had a close rtionship. Adrian did not know that his casual title for those older than him would cause a severe misunderstanding. Though Aurgelmir did not stop Adrian when thetter called him an old man. The frost giant even liked his title but he clearly did not state it and would only cough when Adrian calls him that to hide his joy. "If you want, I can help protect Aurgelmir''s forge from thoseing towards this location." Elona suddenly stated which made Adrian raise his brows. "What do you want in exchange then, Your Highness?" Adrian replied. "Straightforward, I see. I hope some of my close aides were like you instead of hiding their problems. I am liking you quite a bit now, little demon." Elona stated but Adrian just looked at her waiting for what she wanted. "I just need you to go to Niflheim and get a flower native to that ce for me. Do we have a deal?" Elona stated and Adrian received a system prompt. Adrian read the system prompt and immediately answered. "We have a deal, Your Highness." Adrian replied while doing a graceful bow. Chapter 236 - The Power Of The Ruler Of Ice *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Find the Everfrost Flower The Ice Queen Elona wants you to find a certain flower in the frozennd of Niflheim. Find it so that you can repay the favor you have been granted. Condition: Find the Everfrost flower that is said to be the only flower that can bloom on a frozennd. Reward: None Failure: You will be unable to journey to the far north as Ice Queen Elona will bar you from the borders of her kingdom. Time Remaining: 30 days Adrian immediately epted the quest because he did not need to call for help from the undead nor the Daemos. He can call for help by going to the undead king but that would stretch his already low number of soldiers even further. He could also call for some of the Daemos Corps but he could only call upon one squad or so. "Also, we must leave winter warfare to those who are masters of it. I do not know why she wants me to fetch a simple thing but then again she cannot go to other worlds like the Daemos." Adrian thought as he followed the Ice Queen that said she wanted to see what Aurgelmir is doing. Adrian escorted the Ice Queen to the forge but they only stood where they could see the hammering frost giant. The waves of energy seems to be bing more and more pronounced. Aurgelmir had already connected two of the crown fragments. Adrian then looked towards his side to see if the Ice Queen Elona would say something but he became surprised instead. The Ice Queen who had a stoic expression ever since they met is actually looking at the frost giant with eyes of admiration. "Damn, another old man who has more game than me." Adrian thought to himself as he did not know whether he should be jealous at the old man for having more charisma than him or puke. Adrian could see that the Ice Queen has this enamored look on her face. But judging by her interaction, it seems that she is not that well acquainted with the frost giant. Adrian smiled devilishly as he saw this and is once again brewing something so that he can benefit from itter. "Sometimes using your head to gain things is much better than using your body. Less hassle and better rewards without that much effort." Adrian muttered to himself as he coughed to snap the Ice Queen from her daze. "We should not disturb the old man ande up with a battle n. It seems our first visitor is actually not even trying to be secretive." Adrian stated as he could feel an immense aura heading towards them. Adrian left his soulbounds nearer to the forge this time as he teleported the Ice Queen and himself to the outside per request of the Ice Queen. A great white image greeted them as the snow seems to have piled up due to the blizzard. Outside the entrance to the cave system are actually an army of yetis but much more robust than the one Adrian encountered. The yetis are also fashioned in an armor that looks like it is made from metal that is coated in ice. The yetis also had stag like antlers with pointy tips that would instantly kill anyone that would be impaled. The Ice Queen looked proud of her army of yetis that she did not even bother immediately intercepting the guesting towards us. "Who do you think is so curious that he would drop what they are doing toe here?" Adrian asked. "Someone who has too much time and nothing important to do perhaps. By the aura that I am sensing then it must be a dragonoid. The peak evolution of the dragonkin." The Ice Queen Elona replied. "How are you so sure, Your Highness?" Adrian asked as he had yet to feel a dragonoids aura. "My adop¡­my child is actually one of them. Dragonoids has the power to even transform themselves into dragons for a limited number of time. Still, dragonoids are extremely rare to find as they usually guard the parent dragon of a dragonkin n." The Ice Queen Elona stated which made Adrian very interested in the story but then Elona started gathering mana from the surroundings. The Ice Queen Elona did not use her own mana but the mana from the surroundings. This is one of the privileges of a legendary NPC which is having the ability to utilize mana from nature to a certain degree. They can manipte it but not freely because if they do then they might as well be gods or demigods. The Ice Queen used the mana she is familiar with and the snow that is on the mountain and ground started rising up. The snow started swirling and swirling until it formed tornadoes made of snow. With a flick of her wrist, the Ice Queen Elona sent the snow and cold wind towards the direction of the dragonoid that ising to the location in full speed. "Will that stop the dragonoid?" Adrian asked as he is curious if strong snow and winds would deter the dragonoid froming here. "It should slow the dragonoid down and also send a message." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "Message? Will the wind whisper something like ''Go away'' or ''Turn back now''?" Adrian asked. "Not that kind of message. I am not a mage that deals with sound to be able do that." The Ice Queen Elona replied. "Oh...I guess I expected too much." Adrian muttered but Elona just red at him because she heard what Adrian said. Adrian could feel that the iing aura did slow down a bit but he could sense movement. It seems that the dragonoid is more determined than Elona thought but she did not budge or add any more spells. She would humor the dragonoid as long as the person in question could reach their destination. Adrian used Spirit Form Transformation to turn himself invisible because of Elona''s remark that he should hide himself. Not all races are indifferent to demons as dragons are said to be equal to demons. The dragonoid might turn hostile if it sees Adrian''s form. Dragonoids practically worship the dragons as gods because dragons are the pinnacle of any life form. Well, on paper at least. It did not take long for the dragonoid to show up withyers of frost seen on its body. The Ice Queen Elona did not show weakness but instead red at the dragonoid. The dragonoid then heated its body up to melt theyer of frost covering its body. The dragonoid looked no different from a human except for some parts of its body being covered in dragon-like scales and serpentine like eyes. Another feature is that Adrian did not like very much is that the dragonoid is actually very beautiful. "Why is every powerful race beautiful? Does beauty equal power? Should I get the Charm stat and raise it?" Adrian thought as she looked at the dragonoid once more. The dragonoid is obviously a female and her choice of clothing is not something you could call for battle. She is like that every poster girl woman warrior character that any game would use as advertisement. Her armor is more like a bikini and that it looks like it was made from dragon scales. Contrary to base dragonkin''s look, the dragonoid does not have wings which is strange but then again Adrian was told that a dragon''s wings are merely for decoration and egg hatching. Dragons have an innate understanding of mana that lets them basically float in the air. A strong example of that is Kaon as eastern dragons rarely have wings but can fly. "I have tomend you for being able to traverse the blizzard that I made dragonoid but this is as far as you will go. The far north is my territory and I do not like unweed outsiders that is meant to do harm upon those from the north." The Ice Queen Elona stated while revealing her dignity as someone powerful and of royalty. "I am here on my master''s orders to find out the source of the strange energy fluctuations that is being felt throughout the continent. I am sorry if I have offended you, Queen of the North." The female dragonoid replied. "If you want to know what is the source of that energy then I will tell you due to the respect I have for your master. It is something that the great cksmith of the north is currently using for crafting a mighty item. I do not know what that item is but even your master would not dare offend the great cksmith of the north." The Ice Queen Elona stated. The female dragonoid did not want to offend the Queen of the North but it would for its master''s order but if she added the great cksmith of the north then she would have to retreat. Her master specifically told her to retreat if the source of the fluctuations happen to being from the forge of the great cksmith of the north. "Thank you for telling me the reason, Queen of the North. I will tell my master about it which would surely deter others of my kind to inspect further but for others not of my kind then we hold no power over them." The female dragonoid stated as he gave a light bow and looked around a few more times before flying back to where she came from. "It seems everyone is curious. But just by using the old man''s title, we could scare anyone from inspecting closer." Adrian stated as his form materialized. "You think far too little of the weight of Aurgelmir''s influence." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "If that is the case then I will do something that is needed so that the old man will not truly be bothered. Can I leave the north to you and guard the old man with your life?" Adrian stated with a face that is very serious. "Just do not forget our deal, little demon. What are you going to do anyway?" The Ice Queen Elona stated. "I need to wreak havoc on an army that is marching towards here. It would be very troublesome if theye here after all." Adrian stated as he went inside the cave to fetch his soulbounds and leaving the Ice Queen to protect the perimeter. Chapter 237 - Leading The Undead Adrian teleported to another city that will be raided by the undead in about one hour. The destruction of baster Fortress and the cities made huge waves of displeasure. The yers who also joined in raiding the undead are on the fence because of the continuous defeats every time they try hitting the marching undead. Though their hope is renewed when the undead is actually marching towards the next city. The next city is near the holy capital Sanctus which means more priests and pdins would be able to take part in the defense. It is even spected that the Pope of the Church of Light herself will join the battle. Adrian is now waiting in this city that is called Abelpoint. He actually tried to deter the undead marching their way every now and again but he would fail. It seems that the reported doom knight that is marching with the undead is specifically aiming at him whenever he teleports near them. The sensing radius of the doom knight is so vast that Adrian could not get near within a hundred meters of the marching undead in order to do something. The doom knight even managed to take his arm out with just one attack so he had to immediately leave. He even tried joining other yer groups who are numerous in attacking the undead but the doom knight would always prioritize him whenever Adrian would cast a spell. It got to the point that it annoyed Adrian that he no longer participated in small sieges so he opted to wait in the city that will be sieged by the undead. "That freaking doom knight always attacks me every chance I use a spell. It seems it can sense my demon aura every time that I use a skill. Well, he would not have the chance to strike at me this time." Adrian stated as he looked towards a familiar carriage that he has once seen before on Sanctus. Adrian is starting at the carriage that is used by the Pope of the Church of Light. He also looked at the next carriage that is near the carriage of the Pope of the Church of Light. The carriage next to it has the sigil of the Church of Life. The carriage from the Church of Life opened and he saw his best friend and Elder Willow along with other elders of the church and their disciples with them. He smiled as he got more than what he bargained for. The undead should have not targeted Abelpoint but Adrian made it so. The undead should traverse the terrain that is a hundred meters away from this city but Adrian lured them here. He used himself as bait in order to change the course of the marching undead slightly by radiating his aura and provoke the doom knight. If the yers know what he did then he would be public enemy number one. All the pent up frustration of the yers who had their familiar towns shattered will be directed to him. He might even have a kill on sight order against him if it was known. Adrian wanted to lead them to Sanctus but the marching undead is strictly heading north despite his attempts. Fortunately, Abelpoint seems to be an important ce for the Church of Light because this ce has the next city that has numerous pdins of the church of light besides Sanctus. Adrian wanted to know why but the undead came first as there is 30 hours remaining before the undead reached the north. "How are they going to reach the far north in one day? They should cross the sea and that should be impossible without crossing the frozen sea." Adrian thought. ===== The forums are buzzing with the news of the marching undead still but two particr posts made everyone lose it. "Ghost Ships are docking at the port that leads to the northern continent." "I was turned into an undead by the ck armored undead knight." These posts made every yer lose it as they now know why the strength of the iing horde became stronger. Adrian also felt the horde increasing but he did not bother using his evil eye or could not because of the doom knight. If he did find out that yers are increasing the ranks of the marching undead then he might have curse them for making his job harder than it already is. ===== Adrian who just finished reading the forums could only frown as having yers in the ranks of the marching undead changes the game. Creepysoo told Adrian that he has a unique revival option that he could immediately revive with 80% health as long as his body is notpletely destroyed or hit with a holy attack. Adrian is sure that the yers will be able to revive instantly but their health should be lower when revived ifpared with Creepysoo. It would be unfair for the first yer to be an undead if others who became an undead will be the same as him. "I want to team up with Marlon (Levin Cloud) but it seems he is already busy with something with the Church of Life. I guess I have to do this solo." Adrian stated as the officials of the two churches went inside the mage tower located in the city. "They already went inside the mage tower for an hour already. What are they doing there?" Adrian stated and the he felt an explosion of energying from the mage tower. The energy did not seem harmless but it is more holy in nature. The energy then became a dome of holy energy covering the entire city of Abelport which Adrian thought as something odd. He has his spections why the two churches would expend their power to cover the entire city with a holy attribute barrier. "Even Sanctus does not have a holy barrier like this despite being the holy city. Why would the Church of Light ask for the help of the Church of Life in setting up a barrier with this scale? It just does not add up. All those who participated in making a barrier this big would be unable to go into battle. Most importantly, the undead would avoid this ce." Adrian stated in an annoyed manner. Adrian is very annoyed because he tried very hard luring the undead here but now all of it has gone down the drain. He used his Blink to get out the city and flew above the clouds to see the route of the marching undead and to his dismay they did turn. It seems the Pope did note to this location to subjugate the undead instead she came to protect the city of Abelport. "What are they hiding in this city? Might as well ask Marlon (Levin Cloud)ter of he has an idea." Adrian stated as he teleported to the port cities that are currently being siege by undead that came from the sea. Chapter 238 - Shipwrecked At the mage tower¡­ "Did the undead not attack the city?" The Pope of the Church of Light Pristina inquired. "Yes, your holiness. The holy barrier that we conjured to protect the city is holding well and is warding even that doom night that is reported marching with the undead legion." The attendant beside her replied which made Pristina smile. "The seal on that man must never be released even if I have to sacrifice every person in this city." Pristina muttered to herself as she told her attendants to follow her. ==== In another room inside the mage tower, about a hundred priests of the Church of Light and the Church of Light are currently either really exhausted or passed out. Levin Cloud is one of the former as he had a passive that will never let him lose stamina below 5%. A skill that goes on a cooldown of one day whenever it is activated. Levin Cloud is questioning why they had to perform the spell to create the holy barrier because it way more efficient to fight the undead and make a stand at Abelpoint. Even Elder Willow, his master, is against the idea of using the holy barrier method but the other elders favored it. The elders of the Church of Light started acting strange especially when the news of Abelpoint being on the way of the undead legion came. Levin Cloud wanted to ask Elder Willow why that was the case but his master''s eyes told him to not to question it right now. Elder Willow told Levin Cloud that someone from the church is actually suspecting him of being a spy. The cause of the suspicion became more solid due to the fact that Levin Cloud suddenly started snooping around ruins that of the fallen churches. He is surprised of that fact because he knows he moved secretly but somehow someone in the church is actually watching him. Elder Willow told Levin Cloud to be careful in his activities inside the church as it seems he is being suspected. Levin Cloud also told Elder Willow that the tree of life is actually poisoned which surprised thetter greatly. The area where the poison was is actually a restricted area in which you need permission from all the elders in order to enter. Even Elder Willow who is a high ranking elder of the church could not enter it without being punished. This made Elder Willow sure that someone infiltrated the Church of Life to even know about that passage to that area. It also coincides with the time that suspicion of Levin Cloud came which made it more obvious. The master and apprentice is now on thin ice at the Church of Life because of this which is why they were sent here in Abelpoint to help. But in reality, the elders of the church of life wanted to search the offices and lodging of the master and apprentice. It seems someone in the church of life wants them out of way. ==== Due to the unforeseen erection of the holy barrier, Adrian now had to think of a different way to deter the marching undead. All the pdins and priests inside Abelpoint did not rally and attack the undead so now he has to think on dying them even further. The sea ports that have reports of ghost ships showing up is actually from an area where there are many whirlpools. The town is called Seaswirl Port and it was a vibrant fishing town but now the people evacuated due to the undead. The only living people in the town are the adventurers that are fighting the undead. Adrian is currently doing battle with the undead along with other yers on the scene but it seems even the horde of undead does not stop. Adrian even used Vortex to cull even more but the undead keep reviving from one of the ursed ship that is currently docked at the port. Adrian had no choice but to use Soul Form Transformation to sneak inside the ship with his soulbounds. He even let Kaon loose inside the ghost ship. It proved effective as the ghost ship itself seems to be considered a monster so it would emit a creaky scream whenever attacked. The real problem for the ghost ship came when the captain of the ghost ship. It seemed this ghost captain can wield everything inside the ship from ropes all the way to broken tes or vases. Sadly, Adrian and his soulbounds did not survive the battle inside the ship. So when he revived, Adrian immediately retreated to get away. "All those undead are of level 130 and above. We still made good progress though as the whole ghost ship is now wrecked." Adrian stated while smiling but that smile immediately turned onto a frown upon seeing what is happening. The ghost ship that he painstakingly damaged is getting repaired in real time. He is now more stressed than ever. The yers in the town could hear someone cursing out someone though they could not clearly understand who. If the yers were actually near Adrian then they would hear him cursing the pope of the church of light out. ==== In the basement floor of the mage tower where only the head wizard could ess, the pope of the church of light could be seen with two pdins. She waved her hand and a secret passage appeared before her. She went down the stairs that are revealed like she has been there many times before. The secret passage had no lights so Pristina had to light the way herself as she went down the flight of stairs. The passage down took about an hour to traverse but Pristina patiently went down each of them as she was not in a hurry. She finally reached the bottom of the ce where she is traversing and light could be seen being emitted. She reached the room and there she saw a man that had white hair while his half naked body is riddled with wounds. The man is also bound by the magic circle below him. As if the magic binding circle is not enough, the man is also bound by numerous chains that are as thick as pipes. Pristina looked at the man with contempt as she questioned him. "Did you attract those undead toe and save you, Abel? Or should I call you by your race, Asmodian?" Pristina stated and the bound man opened his eyes upon hearing what she said. Chapter 239 - Those Hiding In The Shadows While the march of the undead is underway, a certain individual is finding a clue towards one of his most difficult quest. Eldritch no longer trusts the Arch Lich Malus to honor its deal with him to tell the location where the Lich King is sealed. Eldritch knows that Pandemonium is different from other games because in a sense he is cheated by some of the NPCs when ites to rewards. Though the problem with his quests is that some of the quests came from shady NPCs that a normal yer would not trust. He even swindled some of the mild NPCs giving him the title of Hoodlum. Eldritch is basically the yer that you would not hang out with unless you have mastered his personality. The funniest thing is that this yer has gotten himself a good number of following because of how great he is in the game. He basically garnered both praise and admiration from yers who like the wild ys he makes. He even has a fan club full of girls because of his bad boy antics. He became a guest at some talk shows in his country and people are shocked at his duality. He is praised to be well mannered and prim when in reality while he is brazen and vicious when ites to Pandemonium. He basically has the ultimate duality that a perfect mastermind or superviin has. He has a good following of girls because of this plus his face is not bad to look at. Eldritch came into the spotlight when he basically faced off a guild on his own when he encountered them on his mission. He showed his prowess on how to handlerge scale warfare and he took down the guild singlehandedly using his wit and skills. Eldritch had other leads on finding the location where the Lich King is sealed. He needed to find traces of the records where the battle of the dark gods. He needed to find where thest stand of the Lich King took ce in order to minimize the area where he needed to search. Fortunately, he found such traces in a book hidden in a forgotten cave that is hidden in the temple of bones. Eldritch used his powers to control a lich that Malus trusted in order to get ess to certain parts of the bone temple. He perfectly observed this lich until he could replicate its movements using his mind. Even the Arch Lich Malus did not find anything strange or rather Eldritch mastered the Arch Lich'' personality. The Arch Lich Malus is more of a control freak that it would usepulsion so that its orders would be absolute. The Arch Lich could care less for other things about its subordinates as long as his orders are absolute and he couldpel them. Eldritch used the Arch Lich'' personality to find records of the Lich King in the temple. The records indicated that the Lich King is sealed in a ce that is called the Slumbering Prairie. The ce is said to be filled with all kinds of flowers that is said to be the seal that the servants Goddess of Life used. Upon learning of the ce, Eldritch immediately used the map to find the said location but only to find that the ce no longer exists. Eldritch could make sense why the location is not in the maps as it would be purposely erased so that the location will be long forgotten like the tomb of the dark god he found. Still, Eldritch started finding the traces of the possible location as it would do him no good to just wait. The lich he controlled is no longer in his service as he relinquished his control once he found what he needed. He did not kill the lich because that would make the Arch Lich Malus more suspicious of the lich. The good thing is that the lich does not remember being taken over by Eldritch. Eldritch is not the only one making things worse for everyone in the world of Pandemonium. Another group far more sinister than one man is moving once more. The faceless ones are now making their move since the whole world is focused on the undead legion marching north. The Pope of the Church of Light Pristina is now out of Sanctus and now is the perfect time for them to increase the number allies they have that is infiltrating the church. The world will soon fall into even more peril now that the Pope of the Church of Light chose to protect something in a neighboring city. The world continued to move but not for the benefit of good. The world would soon be covered in darkness but no one knows it or could do anything to stop it. ==== Adrian could not do anything about the ships anymore ever since the marching undead arrived at the fishing town. Even though the top guilds tried desperately, they could not stop the force of the doom knight that targets anyone who has the holy attribute. The heavy hitters of the top guilds was not able to join immediately because they prepared to battle the marching undead at Abelpoint. They would have marched towards the undead and attacked them but the pdins of the Church of Light stopped anyone from leaving the city of Abelpoint. This caused great distress to the top guilds that wanted to kill the doom knight. The yers left at Seaswirl Port were either those who were already there or those who arrivedte and could not add anything to the fight. Adrian could not even destroy the ghost ships fully so he had no choice but to call for Creepysoo to send some reinforcement. Creepysoo somberly told Adrian that he could not spare any reinforcement right now as he and others are currently fighting other undead. Adrian could onlyment right now because hecks the strength to contend just by himself. This became a turning point for Adrian as he no longer cared for keeping his identity a secret. "Nether Domain" Adrian stated as his voice echoed throughout the town despite just whispering to himself. The yers fighting the undead and the army of undead that is led by the doom knight suddenly felt something that made their souls shiver. A mist of three colors rolled in that obscured vision of all the entities present in town. The undead who are facing the yers suddenly stopped and their bones started shivering. Even the doom knight whomanded the undead legion felt something he never felt once again when he became an undead. The doom knight could see his armored hand uncontrobly shaking from an emotion that has been foreign to him for a long time. The doom knight could see all the undead itmanded to be frozen in this emotion. "This is pure terror. I have long forgotten the feeling of this emotion ever since I have ascended to a being that can feel no emotion." The doom knight stated as it looked towards the swirl of mist forming a sphere a few meters away from it. "Netheros True Form" A voice echoed and all the beings be it undead or yers all looked towards the direction of the voice. Theher mist swirled and Adrian''s body became bigger and bigger and a sphere of ten meters of the mist is made. An explosion sounded and Adrian''s true form is revealed to everyone present in the location. A towering height of ten meters with wings that of a mixture of a bird and a dragon. Horns that are burning in blue fire. "Summon Psyche Armament: Sword" Adrian stated and his voice became dark and echoed throughout the battlefield. "Greater Summon: Sirius" "Greater Summon: Kaon" "Greater Summon: Saena" "Greater Summon: Charon" Four magic circles appeared in the mist and all of Adrian''s soulbounds became supersized just like him. It is an unexpected beneficial effect of his Nether Domain which he greatly liked. All his soulbounds can now use Nether Energy to empower their attacks thanks to Adrian''s soul being linked to all his soulbounds. Sirius became arge wolf that is made ofher mist. Kaon looked like a godly dragon that is the incarnation ofher energy. Saena became a giant bird that looked like a phoenix made ofher mist. Charon changed the most at it now looks like a wraith that is holding an eeriemp that is spewingher mist. The yers in the area beheld the image that they saw and they even thought that the undead brought reinforcements. The yers thought they would be defeated for sure because a boss type undead spawned but they were surprised when the wraith undead used an attack and they were not damaged. Charon used Soul Siphon and got every undead in the vicinity. The cooldown of the life eater''s skill became one week due to the sheer number of health it managed to absorb. Charon then distributed his shield to every yer in the town which shocked everyone because they thought those ghostly figures as enemies. Saena pped her wings and she healed every yer in the vicinity. She even enchanted their attacks withher energy which is lethal to the undead. Adrian used Nether Flicker to attack the doom knight while it was still in shock. Adrian''s sudden attack of the doom knight snapped the yers from their confusion and someone actually shouted. "Charge! The ghostly devil is our ally!" It only took one shout for the tides of battle to turn on the yer''s side despite being outnumbered. The counterattack of the yers started once Adrian revealed his power to the world. Chapter 240 - The Living Attacks Adrian had a limited amount of time for his transformation so he needed to kill the doom knight within that time frame. The doom knight is not his only problem as the undead called Gheist is once again wreaking havoc in the battle field. Adrian did not know what ability that the masked undead is using in order to be numerous. He is now a lot bigger than the doom knight he is currently facing. Some would think that due to Adrian''s size that he could easily flick away the doom knight but that is actually far from the truth. Adrian could barely push the doom knight away despite his doubled stats and the status deductions of the doom knight. At the other site of the battlefield, Sirius in hisher form is speedily killing off the masked undead that Gheist is spawning. Now that Sirius'' attacks are coated withher energy, he can easily kill generic masked undead that Gheist is spawning. By using Phantom Rush, Sirius even defeated a hundred of the generic masked undead that Gheist manifested. Kaon is told to focus on the ghost ships that is currently spawning the pirate undead or drowned sailor undead. Kaon used his breath that is now riddled withher energy to deal heavy damage on the ghost ships. The screams of something like a boat siren could be heard all throughout town. Saena did the most for anyone in the battlefield. All her heals could cover the whole field that theher mist touches. Her heals could also enchant the attacks, weapons and spells of every yer or living NPC in the town. Due to her, Adrian gets a sweet collection of experience points as her heals counts as kill participation. Charon is no longer able to use Soul Siphon for another week because he absorbed all the health of the undead that is present in theher mist. Though he is now spreadingher mist on all the undead in the field due to Charon''smp emittingher mist. Theher mist emitted in hismp causes the undead to get damage per second by theher mist that acts like a poison to the undead. The living yers found joy on their new found powers as they clear the waves of low leveled undead with such ease. The yers turned undead however could not find this funny as they now face having the mission they got upon turning to an undead to smoke. The yers that became undead are now regretting their decision on turning to an undead. There were no yers in the 150 that turned into an undead because they would lose all their aplishments when they were living beings. The only ones who chose to be an undead are those who just turned level 100 or those who have yet to have a standing. Some of the living yers in the Seaswirl Port are above level 100 while the higher leveled ones in the level 140 and above are that of the top guilds. The newly created undead yers stood no chance against them despite the aura of the doom knight that strengthened the undead by 20%. The main reason the undead yers are losing is because of two factors. The first factor is an outside variable called the Nether Domain. Theher domain basically acts as a domain skill that makes any beings that are not created or allied with the twin gods partially atrophied. The Paranoia passive also makes all the skill shots miss by 50%. The second factor is an inside variable that is rted to the yers unfamiliarity with their new race. Just because someone changing to be an undead does not mean that they will immediately erase their past habits. This is one of the reasons why they are losing to the living yers. The yers who had be an undead has yet to rewrite their habits as a living yer. The undead yers no longer had to worry about stamina and status ailments and such. This is one of the reasons why the undead yers unconsciously hold back their movements and such. After all, old habits die hard. There are some exceptions to this rule as about a handful of undead yers have adapted pretty quickly. Though a handful is not enough to turn the tides when the Nether Domain is affecting the whole area. The living yers with theirher enchantment are now running amok against the undead as their attacks became more effective. If anyone told someone that a force of a thousand strong are now pressuring a force that is ten thousand strong then nobody would actually believe it. The doom knight is now pressured due to Adrian and could not issue immediatemands to the undead which is why the low tier undead are a scattered flock. Gheist, the masked undead, is also having a difficult time due to how fast Sirius is killing off the masked undead it is producing. It seems Sirius found a way to use his Shadow Domain with Nether Domain. Sirius would use omnidirectional attacks like spikes made of shadows that is enchanted withher energy to easily kill the masked undead. Kaon already sunk one of the ghost ships using his breathe attack but there are still two more of the ghost ships. Even Saena drained her stamina by continuously healing and enchanting all of the living yers inside the domain. Saena is visibly exhausted and even Adrian could see Saena''s stamina bar blinking red. Even Adrian''s transformation is nearing its end but he had yet to get the doom knight to half health. The timer for the transformation finally run out and the Nether st skill immediately activated. Adrian umted all theher mist in the area in an aggressive manner. The doom knight feeling the gravity of the situation had no choice but to activate the token that is given to it by its master. The doom knight immediately crushed the token that looked like a skull ring. A shockwave of power is then released from the crushed ring and then a door made of skulls appeared. Chapter 241 - The Arch Lich Arrives The doom knight sensing that Adrian''s attack would be cataclysmic in nature for the undead could no longer think of a way to counter the uing attack except for one. The doom knight looked at the token that the Arch Lich Malus has given it. The Arch Lich Malus told him to only destroy the ring when necessary and the doom knight did. In a temple made of numerous bones of animals and humans, a lich in a regal looking robe could be seen sitting down. Its eye sockets suddenly lit up in a pale green light as it sees the effects of the token it gave to the doom knight manifest in front of it. The Arch Lich Malus did not do any ceremony and strode towards the door as it felt energy that is foreign even to it. The destroyed fragments of the ring suddenly erged and formed into a gate made of skulls. A swirling form of energy is formed. The energy that Adrian collected in his two hands became unstable and he put both his hands together tobine the two spheres of energy in each hand. The Nether st explosion is so massive that it wiped out all the undead near Adrian and even those faraway did note out unscathed. The number of enemies that Adrian defeated with the Nether st are numerous that it made him level up twice even if he shared experience with other yers that damaged the undead monsters. Adrian also thought for sure that he got the doom knight or at least damaged it to appoint where it only needed a few bashings. His fight with the doom knight was at a stalemate since they had simr stats even with Adrian transformed in his true form. He can only be shocked at what he witnessed next. A lich dressed in clothing more regal than a king could be seen standing in front of Adrian. The lich even conjured a barrier to protect him from the explosion that Adrian made. Adrian recognizes this lich because he has seen it once when one of the yer dark mage uploaded a video on this specific lich. "Arch Lich Malus" Adrian uttered and the Arch Lich turned his head towards Adrian. "Demon!" The Arch Lich stated in a cold dark voice as he grabbed Adrian by the neck as Adrian is no longer in his true Netheros form. Although Adrian is still wearing his mour, it seems that the Arch Lich can still see through the illusion of Adrian''s skill. The Arch Lich looked at Adrian with intense hatred and rage that could easily kill someone. Adrian tried peeling off the skeletal arms of the Arch Lich but it seems that he cannot do that due to the skill of the Arch Lich that is affecting him. [You have been affected by Arch Lich'' Touch.] [One percent of your health will be drained per second.] [All your stats will be decreased by 50% due to the effect of the skill Arch Lich'' Touch.] [You are being strangled. You will die from asphyxiation if you cannot break free in one minute.] Adrian could not break free from the hands of the Arch Lich because of his reduction in stats. All his soulbounds are also unsummoned as a side effect of undoing theirher form. Adrian could not even mutter the words needed to summon. "It is quite funny that you demons still help those that have limited life despite them persecuting your kind." The Arch Lich stated misunderstanding why Adrian is helping the living. Adrian actually smirked to the best of his ability because the Arch Lich misunderstood why he is there. That works for Adrian as the Arch Lich will not connect that he is helping the undead king from the shadows. Vr did tell them that Eldritch is looking for the undead king which is why he took the former as hostage. Adrian put two and two together that Eldritch is somewhat helping the Arch Lich. Adrian knows the history of the undead and Eldritch being the Envoy of the Dark Gods will make sense to help the undead on the Arch Lich'' side. Though it seemed Eldritch has an ulterior motive in helping the Arch Lich. "I have always seen your kind to be a pest. When I regain my former subordinates, I will make sure to put the skulls of your kind in pikes. I will make sure the souls of your kind will be tormented for eternity." The Arch Lich Malus stated as his grip became tighter and tighter. The living yers seeing another boss type monstere in their location has charged towards the location. The Arch Lich upon seeing the waves of livinging towards him could only sneer as he conjured a bone casket to bound Adrian. "Feeble mortals!" The voice of the Arch Lich reverberated which made the charging yers stop in their location. The voice of the Arch Lich is so terrifying that just hearing it made them get a stack of the fear status ailment. A fireball is then shot towards the Arch Lich despite some of the yers freezing in fear. It seems that not everyone is affected by the fear. That person was either fearless or just in stupid to not feel fear. The Arch Lich looked towards the location where the fireball came from as he summoned a bunch of death knights to kill the offender. The fireball did not even hit the Arch Lich but his barrier but it made sure to punish those that disrespect it. "Hear me, mortals. It will not take long for me to rule you once more. And this!" The Arch Lich stated as it pointed towards Adrian and once again strangling thetter in front of the living. Adrian could be seen bloody all over but what made everyone surprised is that the mour now wore off. The Arch Lich tightened its grip against Adrian again and his wings unfurled. The yers on the scene both casual and professional now see what Adrian''s true form is. "The demons try so hard to protect you useless mortals yet you continue to persecute them because of your so called justice." That was thest statement that Adrian heard as the Arch Lich finally crushed the former''s neck. [You have died.] [Revival is not possible because the skill is in cooldown.] [You will be transported to the Paradox nes as that is yourst safe zone.] [You will experience a 10% drop in stats for three hours as penalty for death.] [You lost 30% of your experience points as a penalty for your death.] Chapter 242 - Strange Finger Adrian is now resurrected in the Paradox ins with reduced stats. If he dies another time within a twenty four hour timeframe then Adrian would be booted out of the game. If he gets booted out of the game then he will not be able to y for three hours in-game time. "That Arch Lich has such a tight grip and even deadly that you lose 1% of your health per second." Adrian stated as he decided on what to do next. He decided to see if anyone streamed what happened on the Seaswirl Port. Fortunately, there is one streamer that managed to capture everything that happened after the Arch Lich arrived. He did see himself being easily handled by the Arch Lich which does affect someone''s self-esteem. "Fast forward!" Adrian muttered as he did not want to see his own demise. Adrian started the video again after he is killed by the Arch Lich. After the Arch Lich Malus killed him, it casted a spell that released poisoned clouds that made all living entities cough and turn purple. Some yers managed to ingest an antidote and ran away instead of fighting. The Arch Lich is identified to be level 280 with an unknown health and mana bar. Those running away were hunted by the death knights and made to join the undead legion. Some yers who were hiding from view also emerged but did not confront the Arch Lich. "We pledge allegiance to the great Arch Lich Malus." The yers stated as they prostrated themselves towards the Arch Lich. The Arch Lich did not immediately speak or do what the yers asked which made the yers nervous. The yers who prostrated themselves do not look like ordinary yers because their names are in red. yers with their names showing in red are yers who did PKs by numerous amounts that they are deemed as criminals. There is even a reward for other yers if they kill PKs that is sort of a bounty. The yers also looked like they will do something dark because they have job sses that is considered taboo. One is actually a witch doctor, a dark knight, and a warlock. "So you pledge your allegiance to me. What makes you think that I will add you into my immortal ranks?" The Arch Lich Malus stated which made the three people look at each other before speaking. "We have found an offering that your benevolence would surely like." The warlock stated as he pulled something out of her inventory. The item that the warlock pulled out of her inventory is actually a finger with a golden ring with runes carved on it. When the Arch Lich saw that item, it immediately ordered all the death knights to ughter every living thing present. The scene where the warlock presented the finger is thest thing that the streamer has seen. "By killing all the witnesses made the importance of that finger to be very big. What is that finger that made the Arch Lich kill all the living there?" Adrian asked himself as a new variable is introduced to the table. Adrian thought that with the strength of the Undead King then it would be just a matter of time to kill the Arch Lich but now things might turn different and not in a good way. He needed to know what that finger is or where it came from. Any information now would be helpful to Adrian. "Should I offer money to whoever finds information about that finger or should I let the top guilds do it for me?" Adrian stated as he opened his friend interface to talk to someone. Equinox: Big sis Cersei, are you busy right now? Adrian waited for Cersei to reply. It seemed that the person is actually a bit busy. Cersei managed to reply after about fifteen minutes but Adrian did not mind. Cersei: Sorry that I replied toote. What do you need? Equinox: I am wondering if you could find an item information for me. Of course, it would not be for free as I will give you a talisman or talismans as payment. Cersei: I could do it for free because we are friends and all. What is the item you wanted to know about anyway? Equinox: It is this item. (Adrian sent a screenshot of the finger with a ring.) Cersei: I see. You are also finding about this item. Do not worry. I will inform you once someone in our guild finds some information about it. Equinox: Thanks a lot. Cersei: Can I ask you a question? Equinox: Sure as long as I can answer it. Cersei:¡­. Cersei: Nevermind. I forgot what I was going to ask you. Have a nice day. Adrian wanted to ask Cersei once again but thetter said that she would ask the former if she remembers the question. Adrian thought that this sometimes ur as even his sister forgets somethings easily if it was not that important. Cersei actually wanted to ask Adrian if he was the one that is strangled by the Arch Lich. She did not immediately recognize Adrian because of his dirty and bloody appearance. The Arch Lich is also eye catching so she would find her attention drawn towards the former rather than the one being strangled. Cersei did not ask anymore because she thought Adrian is concealing his race for a reason. She did have a clue as the Arch Lich stated that he is strangling a demon. She also searched for clues about Adrian''s race as she herself know that devils are different from demons. Adrian no longer thought of Cersei''s strange behavior as he is just happy that he would know what that finger with the ring is. He needed to focus on the immediate threat that ising towards the forge of the demigod frost giant. [Time Remaining: 24: 01:03] Adrian only has one day remaining before the undead reaches the forge. He is now desperate to deter the undead away but his fear is that the Arch Lich joined the voyage. Chapter 243 - Revealed To The World Adrian decided that he could not wait idly by for the undead to reach the northern continent. He needed to do something and something fast. He immediately went to the Daemos Corps so that he can get some aid or something. Luckily, Bronx is currently in themander''s tent listening to a report from his son Onyx. The report is mainly about the things needed by the corps, the maintenance of equipment and the report of those that went outside that is summarized. Sensing that Adrian is outside the tent waiting for Onyx to finish the report, Bronx suddenly called for him. "You cane inside the tent my favorite student." Bronx said with a heartyugh. Adrian could only smile wryly as he entered the tent. Bronx is treating his as his favorite student because Adrian is now his favorite training partner (dummy). Adrian managed to actually block one of Bronx attacks by utilizing all soul essences andher energy which was his biggest mistake. Bronx thinking that Adrian could take a hit from him became even more motivated with the training. If Adrian did not have the willpower stat then he would have been crawling on the ground just ten minutes in from the training. Adrian stood about one meter away from the entrance of the tent in case he needed a fast retreat. "So¡­what brings you here my favorite student?" Bronx emphasized the word favorite which made the other Daemos in the tent give Adrian looks of pity. Even Bronx'' own son Onyx gave him that same look of pity. "It seems these people knows about the "training" and they did not even bothered to warn me about acting like you cannot block the first hit." Adrian thought to himself as he kept a smile stered on his face. "Well? Are you not going to ask for something?" Bronx asked again. "I am actually wondering if I could get help from the corps to dy a ghost ship going towards the northern continent." Adrian stated. Bronx did not immediately agree but let Adrian continue to describe what the people he would potentially bring be up against. Adrian told Bronx that he will confront a ghost ship potentially at sea so he needed people used for aerialbat. Adrian tried very hard to convince Bronx to give him reinforcements. ==== While Adrian is actively trying to recruit some of the Daemos Corps, the whole yer base is buzzing with exciting news. "The Arch Lich showed itself to deal with the defenders of the port city." "A new race is revealed thanks to the Arch Lich." "How to be a demon in Pandemonium?" Other types of blogs about the Arch Lich emerge but the most famous search was the keyword ''demon''. It seems that a thought of a new race always makes the yermunity in Pandemonium explode. It is both a topic of interest and of jealousy. It is a topic of interest because people always wanted to know what the new things that it will add to the game. It is a topic of jealousy because yers know that they would have a low chance of bing one unless the first yer who unlocked the race will do the Racial Quest. As if some yers already knew or have clues of this new race because they posted videos indicating that this new race has been in the game since the beginning. There are many critics to these videos though as it would only be silhouettes or shadows instead of solid and clear pictures. In the forums: I Love Rice: Why is it that the wings of the demon is not bat like? I thought demons are supposed to have bat like wings and reddish tinted skin. The one shown in the video has a mixture of dragon and bird like wings while the skin tone is blue tinted. Ramen Is The Best: I do not know why you say that but you are probably thinking of Devils. It seems devils are different from demons. I should know because I am a warlock. Mega Weeb: It is clearly different from the depiction of devils in-game. Devils have slick smooth horns with ck bird like wings or bat like wings dependent on their identity. Some devils are fallen angels while some are natural born devils. That is clearly a demon. I Want A Waifu: What is the difference of a demon and a devil anyway? Mega Weeb: I am d you asked @I Want A Waifu. Devils are incarnation of trickery and are masters of illusion and mind magic. Demons on the other hand are incarnation of destruction. I even went to a vige where people talk about how a devil save the vige chief''s daughter and other captives. I Love Rice: Breaking News! It seems that demon is actually a yer. Someone managed to identify him and a yer name showed up instead of an NPC tag. It even managed to go toe to toe with the doom knight despite being of lower level. The real time search of various debunking channels could be seen sky rocketing. All channels even talk about how could the demon yer be a different race, how could the demon transform into his cool giant form and many more. Adrian did not realize that being revealed to the world would make a big fuss. Every one watched all the videos about the gigantic specter like demon with specter like monsters emerge to turn the tides of battle. The clips were actually only twenty seconds long if not put in slow motion. The fast paced battle of the giant demon and the doom knight brought many yers to feel excitement. The main stealer of the show though were the four monsters apanying the yer. Each monster is unique as he had a spectral giant wolf, spectral dragon, a spectral phoenix looking bird, and a wraith. The wolf and wraith monster is no longer that rare since many have wolf soulbounds while the secret to tame undead has already been spread. What really caught the yer''s attention is the dragon and the healing spectral phoenix. If one word could describe those two that would be overpowered. The spectral dragon sank the ghost ship by itself while the spectral phoenix healed all that touched the mist. Then suddenly oncement from an anonymous person made them lose their minds. Anonymous9001: Is that not the same mist from the defense of that fort where a ck hole that sucked the undeade from? Onement made every yer present at that thread search videos about the baster Fort. Many are now reaching the clue or having ideas on what the powers of the demon race hold. Chapter 244 - The Undead Sailing North Adrian waited patiently for Bronx to give him a decision even though time is heavily ticking away. He wanted to get an answer immediately because Adrian is sure that Aurgelmir is only halfway done. Adrian even thought that the quest that is given to him is actually doomed to fail because of the short time span he is given. Finally after acting like he has no other options, Bronx finally gave him a group of individuals. Three Imps are tasked to apany Adrian for only a limited time. "You three will apany my favorite student for two hours before you resume your duties. I hope you can understand my worries, Equinox. We are already stretched too thin on forces. You can only me the twin gods for creating an ever expanding universe." Bronx stated as he told the instructions to the three imps apanying Adrian. The three imps then went out of the tent with Adrian in the front. Adrian then told them to introduce themselves. Their names were Une, Deux, and Trois. It seems that the three of them were siblings but they do not look the same. Though they do look downright gorgeous which really enforced how hard the developers worked on entuating beauty. Une is a female imp that has light purple hair like the other two but she dressed sexily. She is like the imp version of Jianna because of their same style of clothing. Deux is more like a warrior as he is heavily armored and has a great sword as a weapon. Trois is wearing robes like that of a typical mage and you can feel an air of knowledgeing from him. There is an obvious sign of displeasure on their faces but an order was an order. Adrian could also feel that they are only putting up with him because of Bronx''mand. Adrian could not bother increasing his intimacy with them because he can onlymand them for two hours so he had to put them to work immediately. "We are heading to the far north so I hope you guys can tolerate the cold." Adrian stated as he looked at their statuses. NPC: Une Tier: Rare Level: 170 NPC: Deux Tier: Rare Level: 185 NPC: Trois Tier: Rare Level: 170 The highest leveled individual is Deux and Adrian could see why. Deux looks more battle hardened than the other two which is normal because the three siblings do not belong to the same division. Une belongs to the intelligence division where they gather intelligence using methods such as mind control, telepathy or seduction. Deux belongs in the warrior division and they are tasked to hunt outside or go on missions inside. Trois is assigned in the mage division where they mostly just research and monitor the "Demon Eyes". The Demon Eyes are the special item that the demons spread in other worlds in order to monitor them. The Demon Eyes are effective but difficult to make and easy to break or find a location to put it in. The demon eyes are usually ced in a ce where there is a weak spatial integrity so that the other races would not be able to find them easily. No one likes to know that every move you do is monitored. Although the Daemos are essentially the new protectors, they do not solve minor problems unless those problems are world ending or cataclysmic to an entire race. There are rare asions when they do step up like when a dragon wanted to raze a whole world to ashes. It seems that the dragon''s child is captured by the inhabitants of an area because it was causing problems. The dragon''s child in question actually harmed itself so that its mother woulde and get him. This became so troublesome because the mother dragon was so angry that it burned the settlements his son was taken captive to the ground. The mother seeing her son''s injury became enraged and wanted to kill every person in the world which is why the Daemos had to step in. This apparently is the reason why dragons hated the demons or Daemos. Dragons are prideful creatures and do not like being subservient or being proved that they are weaker. Kaon is an exception because it imprinted on Adrian. Long story short, the Daemos Elders made the mother dragon experience an infinity loop to calm her rage down while another elder scolded the child dragon. Upon calming down, the mother dragon is presented the recorded happening in the god''s eye but the love of a mother is truly difficult to quell. She still wanted to punish those who captured his child but the Daemos elders handled her the hard way. The mother dragon is beaten to the ground by one of the elders that forever scarred her pride. The dragon swore that every dragon in existence will forever be enemies of the Daemos and took her child with her as they escaped. ==== Adrian did not waste any more time as he told the three toe close to him as he would teleport them to the north. The three imps did not ignore Adrian as they were told to obey the imp in front of them to the best of their abilities. They do not want to get reported as insubordinate to a person assigned as their leader. A magic circle appeared below them and they disappeared in particles of light. The four demons reappeared just outside the entrance to the forge of the frost giant. Elona was not there but instead it was the yeti army that she stationed that greeted the group with their sharp fangs. The three imps thought that the person assigned as their leader actually teleported them into a trap but a female voice is heard from the cavern. "Settle down my lovelies." The Ice Queen Elona stated as a cold breeze went outside the cavern. The cold breeze brought with it snow and hail which manifested into the beautiful Ice Queen Elona. Even the two male imps had to stare at her beauty until Une snapped the two from their daze. The Ice Queen scanned the three people that is unfamiliar to her until she asked Adrian. "Are they yourpanions?" The Ice Queen Elona asked. "More like insurance." Adrian replied which made the three look either disappointed or hurt. "So why did you have to ask for help from your people? I am pretty sure they are already swamped with work." The Ice Queen Elona asked as she knows that demons are busy as she encountered them once or twice in her lifetime. "The Arch Lich might reach this location in less than a day unless we do something. Even my newly added helpers would be unable to do much if the Arch Lich ising here." Adrian replied which made the Ice Queen race her brow. "I am pretty sure that I can keep this Arch Lich at bay." The Ice Queen Elona replied as she is confident in her strength. "I am sure you can if you are facing the Arch Lich by yourself but not if he is with his undead legion that is alsoing here." Adrian replied which made even Elona second guess. "I have found them using the Demon Eye ced at the frozen sea." Trois stated as the crystal projecting an image of a ghost shiping towards the north is seen by the others. The Ice Queen Elona is marveled by the projection but did not inquire about it because she would not expect a reply even if she asked. The projection could see that the ghost ship ising at a fast speed towards their general location. Adrian also feared for the worse and the worst hase. Standing at the helm of the ghost ship is the Arch Lich Malus looking at the direction of the mountain where the energy fluctuations areing. Adrian is actually thankful that the gate that the Arch Lich came out of is a one-time use. If it was not a one-time use then the Arch Lich would not be boarding that ghost ship towards the north. "Your highness, what is the old man''s progress?" Adrian asked as he needed to know how much time he needed to add. "He needs to connect three more fragments before hepletes the crown." The Ice Queen Elona replied honestly. It seems that Adrian bought enough time by destroying one ghost ship but something still bugged him. He still feels that something will go wrong even if the crown gets finished. It is this foreboding feeling that made Adrian feel nervous. "So do you have any ideas on how we can slow them down while the undead are still skimming the ocean?" Adrian asked the four individuals near him. A minute of silence could be heard until Trois finally decided to speak up. "We can set up a loop so that they could be stuck at that location for about a day at least." Trois stated and his two siblings looked at him with concern. "So how are we going to do it?" Adrian asked as this was the best n that he is given. Chapter 245 - Quantum Corridor "You said trap the sailing ghost ship in a loop. You are not actually saying we create a quantum corridor." Une shouted as what Trois said is not possible even if Trois is a genius magus. "I am not saying that I will cast it myself. I am saying that we will cast it simultaneously in order to share the burden." Trois stated as he pointed to all the demons in the group. "Are you even more insane?" Une replied back. "I think it is possible if all four of us share the burden." Deux stated which made Une calm down a bit. "We do know the spell matrix but I do not think that our leader knows of it." Une stated in a t tone to not sound so demeaning. "If you are talking about a Quantum Corridor then I know how it works as Elder Ascalor taught me the basics of all the spatial magic even though I did not want to. He crammed all of it inside my head even though I did not learn the spell." Adrian replied which made Une speechless. The three imps then looked at Adrian with jealousy but not to the point that thetter would recognize. Adrian then used his mana to visualize the magic circle in the air so that he can prove that he knows the Quantum Corridor spell. The three could only zip their mouths as they can only swallow their low key insults. "I will act as the main caster and you guys support me. If one of you messes up then I will not hesitate to report you to Bronx." Adrian stated with a bit of amanding and threatening tone. The three imps could feel the severity and seriousness of the tone in Adrian''s voice so they shut up. Adrian took control of the situation and directed the formation of using the quantum corridor. The formation they will use is the triangr simultaneous chant with someone at the middle of the triangle. Adrian will be located in the center while the other three would be at the points of the triangle. Adrian will have to start the chant while the others have to follow him. The Quantum Corridor will be set up as long as they four demons could chant without fail for twenty minutes. "Your Highness, can you cover for us while we are chanting the spell? Hit the ghost ship with the most intense blizzard you can conjure up so that we will not be targeted." Adrian asked as they might be seen by the Arch Lich if they release mana. "That would be no problem for me. Even I do not want those filthy undead to step in the north." The Ice Queen Elona stated with conviction. "Let us go then. We should set up the corridor in the area just before theynd. It would be safer to us to chant in that area because it would be less likely to hit us with a spell." Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings which made the other imps full of envy. Adrian''s wings is not like any other as the wings of normal imps just look like bat wings. Adrian''s is a mixture of a dragon and a bird wing with smoke like feathers. Since Imps are the only species in the Daemos that could fly, the wings have been regarded as a symbol of power and beauty. The three imps could only swallow up another loss even though Adrian is really notpeting with them. The Ice Queen Elona conjured up a tform that is like a giant snowke. She boarded that snowke that she used to propel herself in the air. Even Adrian has to admit that it looked cool and beautiful at the same time. There were other flying creatures that came to attack them like snow eagles but Elona just stared at them which made the flying monsters flee. It did not take long for them to reach the destination where they would chant the spell but that also means that the ghost ship is also nearing them. A ck cloud could be seen from the horizon signifying that the undead areing. Dark clouds are not new to the northern continent but the dark clouds on the horizon carried an ominous wind with it. Elona immediately gathered mana from the surroundings and her own mana. Adrian immediately signaled that they should start the spell. The area they had to cover is vast which would use all of the resources of the four demons. The idea behind the Quantum Corridor is actually rather easy to create but difficult to conceptualize. The Quantum Corridor is basically an area where you would go back to the start after reaching the finish line. The basic concept of it is that when someone reaches the end then space would basically fold which would send those inside back to the start. The most noticeable feature of a Quantum Corridor is that everything looks the same and your perception will tell you that you are actually getting further. The Quantum Corridor does not only mess with your spatial awareness but also your mind. Only those who are sensitive to the shifting of space would immediately notice the anomaly. Adrian actually prayed that the Arch Lich would at least be susceptible to the quantum corridor to a certain degree. Adrian put the scenery before him into his memory as this would be cornerstone of the Quantum Corridor. He used the maximum range that they could use as a corridor which is one kilometer per individual meaning the max range of the Quantum Corridor is four kilometers. Adrian nodded as he chanted the words that is not of the Englishnguage but instead the runguage. Since he is a scribe, he has an automatic trante feature which means he is speaking in hisnguage but the AI is tranting it into runguage. When Adrian started the chanting, he is followed by the chants of the other demons. Runic letters started to float around them like music bars and one would only describe it as mystical. The Ice Queen Elona also started her spell as the snow and ice rumbled behind her. The blizzard that Elona is conjuring is about ten times more deadly than the one she used to repel those who wanted to get close to Aurgelmir''s forge. She finally let go of all the elemental energy she umted and it looked like an avnche isunched at the ocean. The ocean became clouded in a white bellow of ice and snow. The blizzard shed with the dark clouds on the horizon and the ghost ship did not fare well. Despite the ghost ship being half incorporeal, it still slowed down the ghost ship. The Arch Lich, seeing this harsh blizzard, cast arge shield that covered the ghost ship but the said shield would start to crack upon contact of the harsh blizzard. Sweat could be seen going down Elona''s beautiful face as she needed to concentrate to the extreme to keep the blizzard going. The piles of snow from behind Elona could be seen getting lesser and lesser as she channeled all her power to create the blizzard. The Arch Lich, seeing that the blizzard persisted for about ten minutes, could tell that the blizzard was not natural. The blizzard is even getting harsher and harsher the longer it persisted. The Arch Lich pointed its bony fingers forward and fired off a spell. "Baleful Lightning." The Arch Lich Malus stated as pale green sparks started to be generated on the bony arm. Arge pale green lightning bolt then came out of the tip of the finger of the Arch Lich. Despite the pale green lightninging out of the Arch Lich'' finger, the width of the lightning became four meters while the length reached until the shore of the northern continent where the Ice Queen stood. The first st of baleful lightning luckily missed the Ice Queen''s location so she did not need to raise a shield or block the attack. The Arch Lich'' eye sockets became even more illuminated as if it realized something. Another round of lightning is fired towards the northern shore but this time it is urately targeting the Ice Queen''s location. It seems that after a few errors in finding the location of the caster, the Arch Lich has finally pinpointed Elona''s general location. The next baleful lightning hit just about a meter away from Elona''s spot which made her break concentration a little bit but that small time frame was all it took for the Arch Lich to be sure. The next baleful lightning is fired off at Elona''s exact location so she had no choice but to create barriers of ice. Due to needing to guard, the blizzard that is raging became still as Elona did not channel her full concentration on it. The Arch Lich finally knew that the blizzard is not natural but someone is actually trying to slow them down or make them stop their journey. "Finger of Undeath" The Arch Lich Malus stated as it pointed towards Elona''s location. "Freezing Aegis" Elona shouted as two dozenyers ofrge ice shields formed in front of her that is the about ten meters wide and ten meters high. It seems that the Arch Lich'' spell has a prating effect because twelve ice shield dissolve so easily. The spell of the Arch Lich even reached until thest ice shield of Elona which made her hurriedly cast another shield to at least mitigate the damage she will receive. "Finally! It is finished." Adrian shouted as a magic circle covered the area including the ghost ship of the undead. Chapter 246 - The Trapped Arch Lich The magic circle enveloped the ghost ship and the rest of the coast in one go. The spell of the Arch Lich did not hit Elona but the spell effect disrupted the main caster so Adrian took damage. The spell fired off by the Arch Lich shaved 90% of Adrian''s health in one go even though he used all his soul essence to strengthen his body. Adrian could not handle the total power of the spell of the Arch Lich so Trois redirected some of the damage to the others including himself. The three imps were also damaged and lost 50% of their health. Trois was only able to do this because their magic powers were linked together using the magic circle to make the Quantum Corridor. The three imps did not handle the bacsh of the spell of the Arch Lich well due to the undeath attribute of the spell. Adrian immediately summoned Kaon to catch the three imps so that they would not be trapped inside the Quantum Corridor. The spell of the Quantum Corridor will persist for two days maximum or 48 hours if nothing happens inside to affect the spell matrix. Since the Quantum Corridor is cast by four Greater Demons, the spell should be as strong as if a newly evolved Arch Demon cast the spell. Though Adrian did something to influence the spell to make it stronger. Trois who is now being carried by Kaon managed to glimpse the change that Adrian used on the Quantum Corridor. Trois looked at it with amazement as even he would not be confident to change the spell structure of a spell that can normally be used by Arch Demons. The spell now not only has spatial and time elements but also an unfamiliar energy that he has yet to identify. Trois looked at the badly damaged Adrian that is actually coughing blood due to the bacsh and his eyes widened. The unfamiliar energy that is woven into the spell matrix of the Quantum Corridor is actually being emitted from Adrian. Trois is now looking at Adrian with admiration and a sense of rivalry. [You have influenced someone in your own race to do better and strive for more.] [All stats + 5] [You have gained the title Worthy Rival.] "How did I get this title? Who did I influence?" Adrian thought as he downed a potion that restores 50% health that can also cure bleeding status ailment. He then looked at the three imps but they are tending to their injuries so it could not be one of them. Kaon ced the three imps on the ground where the Ice Queen is currently resting. The Ice Queen Elona''s hair looked disheveled and her crown is a bit tilted. It seems that blocking spells from the Arch Lich while maintaining the blizzard is too tall of an order even for a legendary NPC. "Did your spell work? How long will that sted thing be trapped inside that thing?" The Ice Queen Elona asked as she fixed her hair and clothes. "If nothing goes wrong then he could be trapped there for two days at most." Adrian stated as even he does not know if the spell could hold a boss like entity like the Arch Lich for too long. Adrian then gave potions to the other three and thanked them for helping him. He also told them that they can return to the Paradox nes first and that he would report to Bronx that they performed excellently. Une and Deux said their farewells normally but Trois looked at Adrian as if he is saying farewell to a rival or something. Adrian did not think too much of it and said goodbye to the three as they chanted the spell for dimensional travel. "Greater Teleportation" The three imps led by Trois chanted at the same time. The three imps vanished in a sh of light without even a trace that they were once in the location they are standing on. Adrian had another problem and that was leveling up to be stronger. He cannot even survive one spell hit from the Arch Lich. "Can the yers even raid that undead? No¡­The Arch Lich is probably an enemy that the Undead King must face with the yers because it would be impossible for normal yers to raid a level 280 NPC by themselves even if it is an NPC." Adrian muttered. NPCs have lesser health than monster enemies because NPCs have higher intelligence and better abilities. The bigger problem for Adrian is the unknown health and mana of the Arch Lich. Adrian guessed that the phctery or life vessel of the Arch Lich must be destroyed first in order for them to see the details of the Arch Lichpletely. Even Adrian''s evil eye came up with question marks rather than numbers. ==== Inside the Quantum Corridor is a world filled withher mist that is lethal to undead. The undead are currently experiencing a decrease in their health per second. Adrian carefully weaved theher energy into the spell so that theher mist would not disperse with a simple attack. The Arch Lich thought that the enemy just used a mist that can deter and damage the undead. The Arch Lich is also getting damaged though it protected itself with an aura that can deflect the damage from theher mist. Although the Arch Lich protected itself, the same could not be said to its followers. Despite being a control freak, even the Arch Lich knows that it needs an army to protect it when it chants spells now that its instant cast spells are on cooldown. The Arch Lich extended its aura to cover the whole ghost ship in order to protect its underlings. The undead yers that are in the ship are in awe of the Arch Lich'' power because it easily protected them from the mist that decreased 1% of their health every five second. The ghost ship continued on with the Arch Lich'' protection with the coast of the northern continent in sight. As soon as the ghost ship is about to dock on the coast of the northern continent, the vision suddenly turned blurry as theher mist covered their frontal vision. When the undead regained their vision, they are once again at the four kilometer mark from the coast of the northern continent. The yers could not believe what they are seeing as it seems that they have reset to the point where the strange mist started to envelop them. The undead NPCs did not falter or rather did not question when they were back at that certain position as the Arch Lich ruled it to be illusion magic. The voyage went on and on to the point that the undead yers felt a sense of panic and dread as their voyage never ended despite the coast being at their view. It took about ten times of them returning to the point where they entered the mist for the Arch Lich to tell for the ghost ship to stop sailing. The Arch Lich surveyed the area they were in but could not tell what is wrong. The Arch Lich ordered the ghost ship to sail backward and the yers thought that they were retreating but they could not dare question the Arch Lich. The ghost ship moved backwards sessfully and they thought that they have sessfully escaped the illusion. The happy hearts of the undead yers is short lived as theher mist once again clouded their vision and they returned to their original position once again. The undead yers could onlyment as they have been stuck for about two hours already. They tried logging out but the system stated that they could only log out for fifteen minutes real world time or else they would fail the mission. The Arch Lich finally realized that it killed a demon earlier before they departed. It almost forgot about the demon because it was just a small fry that is no more than an insect in its way. It suddenly thought that a higher ranked demon might havee to avenge the demon it killed because demons are rather sentimental which the Arch Lich thought as nothing but a nuisance. The Arch Lich startedunching spells into the air by the dozens while maintaining the protectiveyering it had cast on the ghost ship. The mana of the Arch Lich could be seen dropping at a fast pace but it could see that its attacks are hitting a boundary which should not happen. "We are trapped inside a space created by demons." The Arch Lich stated while it continued to fire off spells until its mana reserves reached ten percent which made it stop casting. If the Arch Lich did not stop then it would have stopped coating the ghost ship with its aura. Itmanded the liches at its disposal instead tounch attacks at the boundary. One way to destroy spatial magic is through a greater force. But withher energy fueling the Quantum Corridor, the needed force is much greater than the usual because a quantum corridor fueled byher energy is something akin to being cast by an elder Arch Demon. Chapter 247 - The Power Of The Finger Adrian is currently sensing the changing nature of the Quantum Corridor. He could sense that the Arch Lich is trying to force his way through the entrapment but it could not muster enough force to break throughpletely. Adrian sighed with relief when he could feel the effectiveness of the spell. It was just really bad timing that he got hit by bacsh when they sessfully cast the Quantum Corridor. The Arch Lich spell hit the magic circle of the Quantum Corridor when it was just spreading to the area. Area of effect spells are most vulnerable during the start of the spell as it still has a connection to the casters hence Adrian being damaged. Since the phenomena of the spell is already set, the spell matrix is alreadyplete. This is the reason why the spell is not influenced by a foreign magic spell but is instead directed to the caster. It is like a post spell version of mana overload but it is called "Spell Bacsh" by the yers in Pandemonium. Adrian looked at his status panel and could only frown. He could not level up as fast as he would have hoped he would due to the missions he is getting. The rewards might be good but it also hinders him to catch up to the high rankers. He always thought that he would breeze to missions like these if he has a higher level. "What is the Worthy Rival title anyway? Though I am very grateful for the added stat bonus." Adrian stated as he looked at the description of the title and distributed the stat points that he has collected from levelling up. Title: Worthy Rival Effect: Able to affect individuals that you have met and incite theirpassion. Their strong rivalry will make them increase their familiarity to you. Easier to befriend NPCs with the same race or same profession. Description: You have be a target of admiration and rivalry. Be careful of tsunderes. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Half Asmodian) Species: Netheros (Greater Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer (Expand) Job: Soul Summoner Sub Job: Scribe (Beginner) LVL: 135 Exp: 15.7%/100% HP: 25,000 / 25,000 MP: 17,500 / 17,500 VIT: 245+5 STR: 275+85 INT: 300+50 AGI: 265+40 DEX: 220+45 END: 214 + 20 Avable Stat points: 0 Hidden Stat: Luck +10 Wisdom +35 Persistence +10 "My hidden stats have barely increased. But since I need to fight more now, I need to focus on strength and intelligence." Adrian stated as he closed his status interface and looked at the piling snow in front of him. The Ice Queen Elona decided that a physical barrier is much better than nothing so she ordered her yeti and even conjured up snowmen to assist. It would be weird to call the snowmen helping because they would be the wall of snow itself. The snowmen are basically just walking towards the pile of snow to merge with them. Once the snow became a gigantic pile, the Ice Queen would harden the snow so that it bes hard ciers. This continued on so that the whole shore of the northern continent is covered in cier ice walls. The Ice Queen also posted snowmen soldiers with sharp ice pikes that can be thrown. Although she knows that it could only slow the undead down. "We just need to by enough time until the crown is finished then everything would be good." Adrian stated unknown to him that he is actually being watched someone. ==== The Arch Lich Malus could see that they are trapped inside this peculiar space. The Arch Lich knows that it could easily break past this formation if it was in the old time. The Arch Lich has yet to reach its peak power because it has only been recently unsealed. The Arch Lich could not wait anymore and time is of the essence. The Arch Lich might miss this chance to corner the Undead King so it has no choice but to rely on a power foreign to itself. Due to this space confining it, it cannot ess power or mana from its life vessels. The Arch Lich might not like it but it had to rely on the finger that it was offered. The Arch Lich looked at the finger with a golden ring for a few minutes before it started preparing to activate magic. The Arch Lich has yet to recover all its mana so it is now meditating in order to increase mana regeneration. Once the Arch Lich Malus has 80% of its total mana recovered, it also ordered the other liches to chant with it. The Arch Lich knows that it cannot channel the power of the finger alone because it does not have the support of its life vessels. The Arch Lich Malus ced the finger on the middle of the deck while it formed a circle with the other liches. The Arch Lich then started chanting in the runguage while it controlled the other liches to do the same. Any living being would not be able to do this as the brain of that individual would explode. One of the advantages of the undead is that you can avoid mental status ailments. This is especially true as undead do not experience mana overload. This makes the undead a great pick for magic sses but that also makes them twice as easy to kill using holy magic. A magic circle appeared below the finger with the golden ring. The finger with the golden ring then became floated into the air withyers uponyers of magic circles. The finger then pointed to the sky as the Arch Lich chanted the spell that it would fire. "Inverse Life" The Arch Lich Malus stated as all the mana from the liches disappeared while 60% of its own mana also vanished. A pale gray light simr to a beam of light that is as thick as a pole. The pale gray beam of light then pierced theher mist and pierce a hole into the Quantum Corridor. A loud bursting sound could be heard all throughout the continent. The pale gray light did not stop at the boundary of the quantum corridor but it went into the atmosphere. The pale gray light sounded like it hit something hard in the atmosphere and a cracking sound could be heard all throughout the continent. The pale gray light did not stop even though the Arch Lich Malus and the other liches stopped channeling their mana. The finger then gained somewhat of a sentience as it sucked all the mana from those channeled its power. The pale gray beam of light then started having a ck outline and if Adrian could be there closely then he would know the familiarity of this mana. The mana is actually the same as the mana that Cristobal and Eldritch emitted. The Arch Lich Malus did not expect this oue as it usedyers uponyers of magic circle to restrain the power of this finger. It did not take long for the finger to use up all the mana from the Arch Lich Malus and his liches but it did not stop. Now that the quantum corridor is broken, the connection of the liches from their life vessels has been restored. Therge mana pool of the liches are now being targeted by the finger as a power source. One of the life vessels of the Arch Lich Malus is soon emptied out by the finger. The barrier that the beam of light is colliding is starting to show cracks and it could be heard by all of the inhabitants in the main world. As soon as this cracking sound is heard, a system message and a world message is sent to all of the yers. [The barrier separating the godly ne from the mortal ne is starting to fracture.] [The gods have mandated that all of you stop whatever is causing the fracture to the barrier.] [If the fracturing of the barrier is not stopped then an unstoppable evil will be released onto the mortal ne.] This is the first time that three world messages are released throughout the yers. This was more of a warning rather than a message as it detailed something that no normal people do not want to read. Just the words unstoppable evil is already worrying enough but it had to have ''released to the mortal ne'' which made it more dangerous. It is not only those allied with the ''good'' gods that moved but also that of the ''evil'' gods. Even those who stayed being neutral started to move as they know what is happening to the world. Aurgelmir who could feel the nasty energy outside his forge but he did not stop forging as he is nowpletely forming the crown. If he stopped now then the crown would shatter or might turn to dust. All the hidden powers started going towards the source of the nasty energy that they felt. Even they know the terror of the dark gods despite them burying all information known about them. The Arch Lich Malus felt intense rage as he could not control the finger. It was even using its own powers to fuel whatever it wants. The Arch Lich started chanting and it started severing its connection with the finger. It first started with the weakest links which are the liches. It easily severed the liches but the burden of the Arch Lich multiplied since the finger drawn more mana from it now that the Arch Lich is the only one connected to it. If undead could sweat then the Arch Lich should be sweating right now as it tried its best to sever its connection with the finger. Just as the Arch Lich finished severing its connection with the ring, a sinisterugh could be heard from behind it. Thisugh is actually familiar to the Arch Lich. Chapter 248 - It Got Worse Eldritch is now in field of flowers more beautiful than anywhere in the real world. He did not consider the scene disgusting or inappropriate but an eyesore for his quest. He could feel that he is in the right spot but does not know how to unseal the thing that keeps the Lich King in the magic formation. Eldritch could see that the magic circle covering the whole field but the problem is that it is a whole field. The magic circle had so much intricacies that it would be humanly impossible to solve it. It is also covering and mass of about fifty kilometers and that one mistake would erase his character from existence. "I took all that time and it was for nothing. Nothing I hate more than a dead end." Eldritch stated but then he heard a sound like cracking ss. He thought it was just some monsters with scales or something but then he saw a reaction from the field of flowers. The magic circle suddenly glowed that made the ever beautiful garden of flowers more mystical than it has already been. Though the beauty of this scene did not faze Eldritch because he could feel it. "The sealed dark god is reacting to something." Eldritch stated while he surveyed the surroundings to see what is making the dark god react. Eldritch tried to see if anything nearby made it react only for it toe to naught. He is about to give up and challenge the magic circle but then he felt something an energy from faraway. It is faint but he could definitely feel it. He looked north and he felt a strange pull call to him. Eldritch cannot actually teleport in a wisp of smoke or something like that because he is not a demon. He can actually tap on energies that is emitted by Dark gods and their followers and then use that to send himself to that location. This is one of the reasons why the records about the dark gods are erased or forgotten. The ancient heroes know that just the simple belief of the dark gods would make another envoy rise up. What the ancient heroes did not know is that even the fear brewed indirectly from the legends of the dark gods made their powers stronger. They did not know that fear could also be channeled into belief despite it having only minimal effect but an effect is still an effect. Small things would eventually pile up thereby making the rise of another envoy of the dark gods. The glow of the magic circle became brighter as the energying from the north became stronger. Even Eldritch could feel the pull bing stronger that ising from the north. The magic circle is even resonating with the energying from the north. Eldritch let himself pulled to the location of the energy as his hunch is always right and has yet to fail him. ==== The finger continued on firing the beam as the Arch Lich is still trying to sever its tie with it. Adrian who is seeing the beam prating the sky suddenly had figures behind him. He turned back and he saw the elders at the scene with ten more demons behind him. "Champion Equinox, we need your help." Ascalor stated in a serious voice. Adrian did not pull a stunt like saying jokes like ''I am busy, old man'' or pull any wise cracking joke. Adrian could read the atmosphere and immediately stood up to go with the elders. The elders will note in person if the problem is normal. The elders slightly nodded at the Ice Queen as they flew towards the cracking space. The other demons soon followed and also Adrian as he lightly nodded at the Ice Queen. The demons in the sky then went into a position around the firing beam. Ascalor tried casting the quantum corridor but the beam of light would prate even his spell. The three elders then gathered together and simultaneously chanted a spell. They formed a barrier that stopped the beam of light from prating the barrier of the nes of existence. The spell worked but it took the help of the three elders to even stop the beam from reaching the barrier. The remaining demons including Adrian is sent a mental image on how to fix the fractures in space. Adrian looked at the cracks in space and saw something squirming out of there and he saw countless eyes peering back at him. He immediately started chanting along with the rest of the demons. The yers that are actually assistants to the hidden powers that are with their masters are seeing the fracture in space being fixed by the demons. Unlucky for Adrian, there is actually one from the top guilds there that is observing the situation. ==== While the demons are actually fixing the barrier and the elder demons preventing the beam from piercing the barrier of the nes of existence, augh is heard from behind the Arch Lich. If the Arch Lich had eyes then it would be bulging by now. Eldritchughed like a maniac as he now knows what is generating that odd energy that resembles the energy released by the dark gods. The Arch Lich wanted to strangle Eldritch right now because it knows what Eldritch would do. "Envoy of the Dark Gods! Do note here! I am warning you!" The Arch Lich warned in a dark voice. "You do not scare me Arch Lich. I can finally see a way to get my hands on a way to get the Lich King out of its seal. I did not know that you are actually hiding a finger of the Lich King Arch Lich." Eldritch stated as heughed maniacally. "Stop him!" The Arch Lich shouted. The undead tried to stop Eldritch but it seems the envoy came prepared. Eldritch crushed a rock that had dark tentacles wriggling in it and rifts in space appeared. From the rift, tentacles of unknown mass came out and restricted all the undead on the ghost ship. Eldritch went near the finger and held out his hand but a force repelled it away. Eldritch knew that the energy is actually rejecting him due to the state of his hand. His hand transformed into something monstrous and he held his hand out. At first there is visible repulsion but his monstrous hand that is simr to the tentacles that came out of the rift managed to grab the finger. Eldritch gripped it tightly as power coursed through his body in as the beam of light''s energy is channeled through him thereby absorbing it entirely. If the liches did not empty out their life vessels then they would be able to break free from the restraints. The Arch Lich also felt powerless as the finger is still drawing energy from it. Eldritch absorbed the finger in his body and an explosion of power happened. The explosion is so loud and powerful that it cancelled all the spells being cast. The fracture in space became bigger and bigger as something tried to crawl out of it. [You have been affected by Mind Break.] An eerie message popped out from Adrian''s interface. Chapter 249 - Rise Of The Lich King A loud explosion sounded while the shockwave from it reverberated all throughout the surroundings. The explosion is not just loud but it also sent a shockwave of an unfamiliar energy that wiped out all the magic in the vicinity. Some of the flight spells of the Daemos like Djinns and Diabolons are cancelled which led them to be carried off by the Imps. Adrian is a bit unlucky because he is closer to a diabolon and they are heavier than others. He had to suck it up because all skills with cooldown had experienced a thirty second cooldown regardless if someone used it or not. He is trying his best not to drop the diabolon but he really is wondering why it is too heavy. "Why are you so heavy demon senior brother?" Adrian stated. "Probably the Gigant Swine I ate this morning. I did not really expect to be deployed today because it is my rest day today." The diabolon replied. After a fight with gravity, all the Daemons can now use magic again. Since the beam is no longer firing, the elders tasked the greater demons to check the source. The elders of the Daemos are quickly fixing the rift in space while the greater demons descended. The greater demons wanted to quickly swoop down to assess the situation but steam from the boiled ocean water deterred vision. The steam and fog created is not the only problem because now the greater demons are surrounded by hidden powers. They wait for the elders to finish before moving because they know that the bystanders are just waiting for some sort of slip up. Fortunately, even those bystanders flying spells were dispelled which is why they are cautious. It seems some of the bystanders are impatient and even they want to know what is happening below. A person riding what looks like a wyvern used a wind spell that cleared up the steam and fog. Whaty before them are broken wreckages of the might ghost ship. The Arch Lich standing in the location with the waves frozen in ice as a tform. A hooded young man is also seen with a monstrous arm that is looks like it is a mix of a root and a tentacle. The hooded young man then vanished in a ck smoke leaving the now fractured undead army. The weird thing is that there are now only three undead on the ice floor that the Arch Lich created. The three undead were Arch Lich Malus, the doom knight and Gheist. Gheist looked at the surrounding individuals and its body suddenly became a ck fog that covered both the doom knight and the Arch Lich. Gheist which took the form of a ck fog suddenly bolted away from the location back to the central continent. Some of the hidden powers gave chase to the ck mass that is Gheist while some clearly stayed. Those who stayed are actually ring at the demons with either hatred or disgust. The elders of the Daemos also red back at the individuals that are ring at them. The individuals ring at the demons are mainly the dragonkin, elves, and the remaining angels that did not follow Gheist. There is a whole five minutes of silence before Ascalor finally spoke in a jokingly manner. "It seems that our job here is done. We shall take our leave." Ascalor stated but a voice suddenly protested. "Exin what have you done demon! You are not leaving here before you do!" A dragonoid woman who Adrian encountered a bit earlier with Elona stated. "We do not need to exin anything to yourzy masters, dragonoid. Despite them proiming that they would protect this world, they are veryzy. They did note investigate the disturbance themselves except they send their errand dogs." Koronn stated as he really wants to return as he is very busy with research. "You dare say that demon!" The dragonoid woman stated as she released her draconic aura that suffocated others that are below her persona state. "A mere buzzing of an insect." Bronx stated as he released a burst of kic energy that immediately cancelled the aura released by the female dragonoid. The angels that stayed decided that they would not be given the answer because of the enmity they had with the demons. The angels purposefully made no distinction between devils and demons because their leader also wanted total control of the main world. The elves that came and are ring at the demons also did not waste any more time. They left knowing even their elders could only keep one of the Arch Demons at bay and they only had one elder present. The dragonoids screamed at those that left as cowards but it only fell in deaf ears. "Go back little lizard. Even they know that all of you grouping out will stand no chance." Ascalor stated while releasing his aura. Adrian at the time could only be amazed at the elder''s bravado. He really underestimated them as they were always either very happy or torturing him with tasks. This time the elders now showed to the world the might of the demons. Of course not everyone knows their limits as the elders have disrespected the dragons far too many times. The three dragonoids all charged towards the three elders. Each elder dealt with the dragonoid that charged at them differently. The dragonoid that charged at Bronx is hit by his tail and is sent down towards the ocean. The scales covering the dragonoids body and theyers of barriers it has all shattered like ss. The dragonoid that charged at Koronn suffered a rather dull but miserable fate. Koronn just flicked his hand and it shattered all the magical barriers on the dragonoids body but thetter just suddenly froze. The frozen dragonoid could not move its body and suffered the same fate as that of the one attacked by Bronx and plunged to the ocean. The dragonoid that attacked Ascalor suffered something even others do not want. Ascalor opened a portal and hurled the dragonoid across every possible auxiliary world. The dragonoid is sent crashing to boulders,va and ciers until Ascalor judged that the dragonoid had enough. The dragonoid just dropped to the ocean due to fatigue. The onlookers did not help the dragonoids as it was always their agreement to not bother what the other party does. Actually they rather liked it as dragons are prideful powerful creatures that probably only demons could beat. This would serve them as a good reminder that those giant lizards are not that great. The Daemos having fixed the fractured reality barrier no longer had any reason to stay. Adrian just returned to the forge hoping that Aurgelmir finished fixing the crown. If only Adrian observed the cracking reality barrier very closely then he might have seen that a tiny crack once again appeared after all the demons left. ==== Eldritch once again appeared at the ce where the flowers bloomed forever. Heughed before heposed himself and went straight towards the middle of the magic circle. He took out the finger that he absorbed in his body. He liked the expression and tone that the Arch Lich used when he took the finger. He looked at the finger and it is clear that it is not from a human. The finger still had human flesh and skin but all dried up. The most notable thing about the finger is the golden ring that emits a pale glow. Eldritch ced the finger in the middle of the magic circle and it already reacted. Eldritch started chanting in a tongue that is not runic but something resembling that of many voices speaking simultaneously. The finger slowly but surely sunk into the magic circle and the runic letter started unlocking one by one. The flowers in the middle of the magic circle started withering at a rapid pace until all the flowers, trees and grass decayed. The sky turned dark as if a huge shadow is cast by clouds but there were no clouds in sight. The beautiful magic circle that covered the area suddenly turned something infernal. A frail hand that is like of a dried corpse suddenly emerged first. The hand that emerged could be seen missing its ring finger. Two arms suddenly appear and it did not take long for a figure of human to appear. The figure is actually a walking dried corpse but now it is currently kneeling as it is still weakened. [The Lich King has been released from its seal.] [The Lich King is currently weakened. Erase it from existence before it manages to wreak havoc.] "Did you release me Envoy?" a spine chilling voiceing from the Lich King stated. "I did." Eldritch replied. "You have done well. I will properly reward you once I have properly restored my strength." The Lich King replied but Eldritch justughed. "You dare mock me envoy." The Lich King warned. "You have done you part Star Mother. I will use your powers well." Eldritch stated in a voice that did note from him. "Azathoth! How did you discover this universe!?" The Lich King or rather the Star Mother stated. Eldritch did not reply but used his tentacle root like hand to pierce the Lich King in the chest. The tentacle root like hand then covered all the body parts of the Lich King as a grinding sound could be heard. When Eldritch opened his hand, it could be seen grasping a yellow-green stone about the size of an infant. Chapter 250 - The Crown Of The Undead King Adrian directly went to Aurgelmir''s forge and could see that the frost giant is making his finishing touches. This is actually one of the rare times where you can see a frost giant sweating. The hard work and dedication is definitely visible if you look at the frost giant''s state right now. Adrian wanted to wait patiently but he already exceeded his log-in time. He went to search for the Ice Queen Elona as she would be the only one capable of protecting him now. He is a bit thankful though that the Arch Lich retreated due to unforeseen events but in the back of his mind he knows that it is not for the best. Adrian logged out and did not hear the in-game world message about the Lich King being revived but he read it all on the forums the next day he woke up. He thought that it was strange that the Arch Lich retreated and he spected that their undead faction is currently outmatched so they revived the Lich King. Adrian did not have much information of the Lich King as even the Undead King has blurry memory towards it. The undead king did say that in terms of danger level that the Lich King is a hundred times more powerful but the Arch Lich Malus is a world ending danger by himself. "I am pretty sure that the Lich King would not be more powerful than the Arch Lich as of now as the Undead King did say that he was weakened when he was freshly released from his seal. Uhhh! Another headache. Maybe I should take a hiatus from the game and let someone else do my job." Adrian stated as he seriously considered lessening his headache. "Today is therapy session anyway. Calm yourself. Too much stress would increase my chance of an episode." Adrian stated as he went downstairs. ==== Meanwhile at a futuristic building inside a room that has only holographic monitors, some people could be seen crying. They were not crying tears of joy but actually tears of frustration. Even their chief could be seen weeping his heavy eyes. The chief now resembles a panda due to how much overtime they did. "Why has no one reported that the Cursed Finger was no longer in its hiding ce!?" the chief yelled out loud to vent his frustration. The chief calmed himself down as the super AI managed to redirect the situation by killing all of the witnesses. The super AI Deus controlled the Arch Lich so that the future expansion would not happen so suddenly. The only problem was that some managed to get a glimpse of the Cursed Finger but then their worst fears came true. By a twist of fate, the Arch Lich was left with only one option and that was using the Cursed Finger in order to escape the Quantum Corridor. The Arch Lich would have easily escaped the Quantum Corridor given a day but the Nether Energy was a big miscalction by its AI. The chief did not know whether to be amazed or enrage by a yer''s ingenuity in using the energies present in the game. He is impressed because even alchemists in game have yet to do that. The chief did see that the yer Equinox'' sub job ss Scribe helped in making it happen but it is still quite a feat. "Put the yer Equinox in the always to be observed list. We need to act fast if he somehow unlocks another expansion without us knowing." The chief said as he rubbed his temples. "Chief, it seems that he might unlock the undead character creation after his quest." An employee with a futuristic visor stated. "That is fine. We at least expected that because the undead are the first step in Project Deva. What about Eldritch? What did he do to the Cursed Finger?" The chief asked as he knows that the Cursed Finger is a key item to unlock thest step in Project Deva. "He used the key to unlock the Lich King but we issued that the AI use a choice option as a next quest for him." The employee with the futuristic visor stated. "So what was the choice he selected?" The chief asked as he needed to revise the next steps they needed depending on Eldritch'' choice. "He chose the option to use the Lich King or Star Mother as a power source instead of helping it return to full power. The only problem is that he managed to get in contact with one of the most powerful dark gods which is Azathoth." The employee with a futuristic visor replied. "Azathoth is not much of a problem as of now. It is dubbed as the ''blind idiot god'' and supreme gods are controlled by us and the AI directly. We will have enough leeway. I can finally apply for a vacation." The chief stated while he lowered his volume on thest sentence. ==== Adrian finally arrived back at home after the therapy session. The session is not that difficult as he was mainly just asked questions and all he needed was to answer honestly. He did try to be as honest to the best of his abilities as long as he could remember all the things that the doctor asked. Some of the questions are mainly about the past but all Adrian could remember is him ying Pandemonium. It seems that he finally became a gaming addict but he did say that he was having fun. The doctor did say that happiness is a cure in and of itself. He finally is able to log back into the game and is just in time for the grand finale. One would expect that thest swing of a cksmith would be full of force like he is pounding it with all his strength but the frost giant''sst strike is different. Aurgelmir swung high but the hammer descended in such a slow motion as if Adrian applied Chrono Lag on the frost giant''s arm. The frost giant just did a simple tap but it felt like that tap had the power of an exploding star. The hammer strike did not result in the usual nging sound but the sound of something like a beautiful chime. A shockwave of powerful energy is once again released unto the world but this time it felt clear. This is what usually happens when a Transcendent tier item is born into the world. It is clearly felt by all the people regardless of ability or energy understanding. The Crown of the Undead floated mid-air like it was alive. Adrian wanted to touch it but Aurgelmir stopped him from doing so. "You cannot just touch Transcendent items casually. They are already are born with egos and know who their master is if their owner has yet to perish." Aurgelmir warned. "How am I going to put it in my inventory then?" Adrian stated out loud. "Inventory? Do you mean subspace magic? You just need to envision it being absorbed inside your subspace then it would enter it. You are a demon after all. Your race basically maniptes space. " Aurgelmir stated which came as a shocker towards Adrian. Adrian envisioned the crown that is floating being absorbed into his inventory and it actually did. A system prompt then appeared. [You are currently holding a Transcendent Quest Item.] [If you die then the quest item will be dropped from your inventory.] [You will fail your quest if you drop the quest item and not retrieve it in under 24 hours.] Adrian did not dread the system notification as he only needed to call Creepysoo to fetch him. Adrian took out a shrunken head from his inventory. Adrian fiddled with it a bit before knocking on it a few times and to his surprise it actually said ''Ouch!'' "Contact Du''an" Adrian stated. "Yes, Champion Equinox?" Du''an answered. "The crown is finally fixed. Can you pick me up?" Adrian stated and even before Du''an replied a portal already appeared behind him. Du''an came out of the portal along with two death knights. It seems that the crown is of the utmost importance right now. Du''an bowed to the frost giant and gave a few thankful messages. Adrian also bowed to the Ice Queen Elona. "You can do it, grandma. I am rooting on you. You need to up your game for the old man to notice you." Adrian teased the Ice Queen before he stepped inside of the portal. "Yah! You brat! Do not forget your promise." The Ice Queen stated while her cheeks bing red. ==== Adrian, Du''an and the death knight are all transported directly to the throne room of the castle of the undead king. The doom knights were all battle ready in case an intruder entered the portal but they were all ordered to be at ease once the needed people arrived. Adrian took out the crown from his inventory. Just like Aurgelmir said, the crown immediately flew towards the Undead King. When the crown is situated on the head of the Undead King, he radiated an aura so regal that made all the undead bow. Chapter 251 - Covenant With The Death God All the undead present in the castle of the Undead King are currently bowing in respect of the regal Arthur. Creepysoo and all the undead that were not present is suddenly summoned to the castle thereby making the huge spacious throne room a bit cramped. "Today is momentous day for all of us. Today, we shall no longer be bound or controlled by that demented Arch Lich. Today is the day that we be free from that sted Arch Lich'' control." The Undead King Arthur shouted out loud and the undead shouted energetically in response. "Today, I ask you my brothers and sisters. I will once again pledge my de to the God of Death. If you want to be free then you are free to live however you want but I will not take away my blessing upon you so that you will not be controlled by the Arch lich. Step forward if you want to be set free." The Undead King Arthur stated but no one stepped forward. "It seems that no one want to leave for that I am forever thankful my loyal retainers. We shall now form the Covenant of Death in order to be the sword of the God of Death in the mortal ne. We should not dy any further as our enemy grows stronger if we hesitate." The Undead King Arthur stated and all the undead just stood quietly in ce not raising a fuss. "Champion Equinox, we are ready!" The Undead King Arthur stated proudly. All gazes went toward Adrian as he walked to the center of the throne room where the Undead King Arthur is standing. Adrian nervously waked to the center but he did not show it. Why was he nervous you ask? "Why the hell am I the one supposed to do this covenant thing? I was not even given procedures on how to perform this covenant thing of whatever it is called." Adrian thought to himself as he just smiled at the other who were bowing to him while he walked passed them to the center of the throne room. As Adrian is standing on the center of the throne room, the Undead King Arthur was stating something because but his ears did not hear it as his mind is in full blown panic mode. He kept trying to recall if he encountered this covenant thing before and it just slip his mind. He was panicking inside but he kept aup a smiling face towards everyone in the room. Creepysoo is even giving him thumbs up with both hands to cheer him on but it just added more anxiety to him. He finally decided to be honest and would rather just face humiliation that he does not know to form this covenant or whatever it is called. He does not want to let the undead down but then again the God of Death never even mentioned to him anything to do with the preparations for the covenant. "Everybody, we must be silent as we need to be in prayer to the God of Death. Champion Equinox, we are at your grace." The Undead King Arthur stated as he also knelt on the floor using his right leg while holding his sword with both hands. "I am majorly screwed. I do not know what to do and now the Undead king Arthur is kneeling in front of me. I will just y along and spout some random words. I should also make it shy and just me it on the God of Death if he does not respond." Adrian thought to himself as he just brushed off all responsibility. "Oh, God of Death Abaddon. The Champion of the Twin Gods asks for your help in binding your devout followers and form a covenant towards you." Adrian stated but in his mind, "Why do I sound like I am going to lead a strange cult. Adrian was about to spout another sentence but a sword came dropping from the sky and pierced him directly at his heart. The de is made of metal that is cker than ck with runic symbols glowing in a pale violet light. The undead were shocked and Creepysoo even came running towards Adrian because he thought his big brother was attacked. A shadowy aura then covered Adrian while preventing others to evene near him in a one meter radius. His figure suddenly rose up and became coated with this shadowy aura. Adrian''s body is suddenly became bigger as his body undergo transformation. [The God of Death Abaddon has descended upon your body in your behest.] [Your soul will be transferred to the Nether Domain while the God of Death Abaddon is borrowing your body.] [Body Integrity: 99/100] [If your Body Integrity drops to zero then your character will die.] "Great. Here we go again." Adrian stated as his vision changed to the three colored mist of the Nether World. ==== The undead are now in the presence of a god and Creepysoo can attest to that as a system message stated that. [You are in the presence of the God of Death Abaddon.] "Wow! Big brother is really amazing. He really did manage to summon a god. Even father thought it would be impossible so we were even going to sacrifice some of the undead we captured to aid in summoning." Creepysoo thought but he did not expect that the God of Death would borrow the body of a yer. "Wait? Does that mean that the god and goddess that descended back then were the twin gods?" Creepysoo thought but his thinking was halted by the overbearing aura that the man in front of him released. Abaddon sessfully descended on Adrian''s body in his full form but that also meant that the body integrity will not hold for long. It would only be enough to finish the covenant that will be fulfilled at this point in time. "Tell me, my followers. What do you desire in exchange for your undying loyalty?" Abaddon stated with a deep and powerful voice that made even the ghost type undead shiver. Chapter 252 - Wandering The Nether Realm [You soul has been sent to the Nether Real while the God of Death Abaddon is using your body as a vessel.] Adrian''s vision returned and he is no longer inside the throne room of the Undead King Arthur. Instead, Adrian''s vision is filled with a familiar sight to him as this always appears whenever he activates his domain skill. He was now in the Nether Realm and nothing changed as the realm was still void of light and life. Adrian thought that the Goddess of Night Nox woulde wee him like before but she was not anywhere near Adrian. Adrian looked at his hand and it was different because this was the type of hands he has whenever he uses Netheros True Form. Adrian looked at his hands and then towards his lower body. He was indeed in his true form which is a gaseous entity without a physical form but has a physical form. He always thought that his true form is weird because it is describe to be made ofher mist but he could still be affected by physical attacks. Adrian did not ponder any longer because he wanted to explore the Nether Realm while he is here. He wanted to see if this realm is actually just made of the three colored mist. He is even wondering if there is a concept of a ground here in this realm because he was literally floating on nothing. Even when Adrian wanted to touch if there was something like ground below him, his hands would just exceed where the ground should be. This led to his thought that in theher realm is a realm where the traditional concept of what a realm should look like is reversed. Adrian thought this as strange as the other death realms he visited has something like skies and earth but theher realm is different. All that is avable in theher realm is the three colored mist that if you get bored easily then you would hate to be here. "There must be something here in this realm that is not just mist. Like where does the Goddess of Night Nox stay or where she sleeps? Wait, do gods even sleep?" Adrian said to himself while he just aimlessly wandered around. "How did the Goddess of Night Nox find me during the first time my soul travelled here?" Adrian asked himself as it would have been impossible for someone to find anyone due to the unique nature of the Nether Realm. The Nether Realm has a unique effect of disorientation and misdirection so it is impossible to immediately find someone. Adrian then thought about the candles that the Goddess of Night possessed as it might have a special property of finding wayward souls. He was given a candle by the Goddess of Night in order to hunt down and kill her former envoy. Adrian tried to take out the candle from his inventory but a system prompt appeared. [Cannot ess Inventory when in Pure Soul Form.] Adrian frowned as he has no way to look for the Goddess of Night. He is no longer considered a wayward soul because he now blends well inside theher realm. He is now considered as an inhabitant of the strange realm because all his stats are doubled inside theher realm. [You are perfectly in sync with your surroundings. Your stats will double for the duration that you are in this realm.] "Come to me¡­" a voice whispered into Adrian''s ear but it felt both near and very far away at the same time which greatly confused him. "Where is that voice evening from?" Adrian wondered as he tried following the voice. He walked in all directions for an undefinable time but there is one thing that he knows and that is being lost. Since all things look identical, he is now hopelessly loss and following a voice that is enamoring him to go after it. He kept wandering around until he felt something different in the feel of the surroundings. He could feel theher energy being thicker and more pronounced in the area where he is in. He could feel it because his body was feeling energetic or bursting with life even though he is only in his soul form. Adrian is about to turn back when he felt something pulling him in like a ma. "Come to me¡­" the voice stated quite clearly now and he turned his attention behind him. Adrian does not know where it came from but it looked like two eyes that are white dots looking at his bare soul (literally because he is in pure soul form). He did not know but he felt like this entity that is calling him is very familiar to him but at the same time estrange. "Did you call for me?" Adrian asked but the voice did not answer so he asked again. "Why did you call for me?" Adrian asked but this time he wanted to know why. A few minutes of waiting but there was no answer from the thing that he is seeing. He started to walk towards the location of the white eyes but then he heard a voice call to him. "Champion Equinox? What are you doing here?" a female voice asked but Adrian already knows this beautiful feminine voice. "Goddess Nox?" Adrian replied. "Come here. You should not go there because it is dangerous. The concentration of theher energy there is poisonous even for yourself." The Goddess Nox warned. "But I saw¡­" Adrian turned around and the white dot eyes are no more. "Saw what? There is nothing there but more mist." The Goddess Nox stated as she raised her candbra to illuminate where Adrian is looking. "I might have just imagined it then. The surroundings are all the same so my mind might be making shapes so that I will not go insane." Adrian joked as he followed the Goddess Nox. "You are very resilient if I may say so myself. No demon has stepped forth in the farthest death realm." The Goddess Nox stated which cheered Adrian up as who did not like ttery. Adrian and the Goddess Nox left their current location to a ce with lesser saturation ofher mist. If Adrian looked back then he would have seen that the white dot eyes staring at him once more. This time the eyes looked like it wanted to call for him but stayed quiet because of the nuisance. Chapter 253 - Undead Factions The God of Death Abaddon manifested in the castle of the Undead King Arthur. He gazed at all the undead kneeling before him that is praying with reverence. He felt all their prayers and worship for him as he cast a magic circle that covered the wholend they were in or rather the whole world they are in. The whole world came to a standstill as the God Abaddon used his power to influence thend. This is the first step in forming a covenant. It is very difficult to form a covenant if you do not have three things which arend, faith, and a soul. You neednd because a covenant must be performed inside a sacred ground without anyone interrupting. Thend must also be pure or has no prior influence of other gods which is one of the reasons that covenants are difficult to do. Faith is needed to solidify the bond between both parties. Faith is what binds the two parties together as a covenant is not something to be taken lightly. Just the mere thought of deception will break the covenant but that only applies to the original parties. If a covenant is easily broken then all the other churches would have failed by now. Last but not least is that the two parties or at least one of them needs a soul. The covenant must have something like a binding contract and that is where the soul is needed. Some would say that undead do not have souls but that is not true as everything has souls even inanimate objects. Some are just harder to bring out than others. "I, the God of Death Abaddon, swear upon my godly essence to always and forever protect the subjects of the Undead King Arthur. In exchange, the Undead King Arthur and all his retainers shall swear their fealty and faith to me. I promise to you my loyal followers life eternal but also eternal peace if you so wish." The God of Death Abaddon spoke and all the undead heard clearly. The sword of the God of Death then formed into a chain that bound the soul of the Undead King to the former. The Undead King then stated his part of the pact. "I, the Undead King Arthur, will solemnly swear that I and my retainers will be faithful to the God of Death else our souls be swallowed by the void. As long as the God of Death never abandons me or my retainers, we shall be his sword and shield in the battlefield." The Undead King Arthur stated. A sound reverberated to all of the worlds. All the universe rather. The sound is something like the click of a lock. Some who heard it thought it was just something their mind made them hear but those who have lived long and knows history know better. The thing on the old power''s mind is that a new superpower will soon surface but they do not know where. The sound is spread throughout the universe so they will not be able to pinpoint it but one thing they are sure is that a covenant was made. Those who are rted to good wished that it would either be benevolent or neutral while those aligned with evil wished that it would not get in their way. Though one thing they are sure of is that they need to watch out for this rising superpower. The yers also heard this sound but it was followed by a system prompt bell so they did not hear it clearly. [The Undead King has opened his doors to all those who want to swear allegiance to him.] [yers can now join the faction of the Undead King''s faction via the character creation interface.] [Those who have want to be part of the Undead King''s faction that already has a character above level ten will be given the choice to convert into an undead via a special mission that will be given to all yers.] [The special mission is only valid for a week. ounts still in the starting vige ''Genesis'' can freely change into an undead for a week.] [The game will undergo maintenance for ten hours in preparation for this event. All yers are expected to log out in five minutes.] [Those in dungeons or forging will have a save ticket avable to them. Thank you for your consideration.] After the covenant was sealed, the God of Death Abaddon bid farewell to the undead. He just stated that they are now his vassals and that he would guide them whenever their path bes astray. It has been centuries since the God of Death himself led a faction and it would surely change the ways of the world as there is nothing mightier than a true undying army. ==== [The God of Death has ascended back to the godly ne. Your soul shall return to your body in ten seconds.] "It seems that our conversation will have to end here now, Goddess Nox. Thank you for keeping mepany." Adrian stated. "I should thank you because it is always lonely here. Also, do not show mercy to my former envoy as that is no longer human. Envoys who break their vows either turn into monsters or their existence erased." The Goddess Nox replied as she saw Adrian''s body disappearing from the Nether Realm. "It seems that he is too connected to this realm than I expected. His soul was not even damaged despiteing close to the depths of the Nether Realm. He is lucky that I found him before he plunged into an eternal abyss." The Goddess Nox stated as she once again started to wander off searching for wayward souls to help in theher realm. ==== Adrian''s soul returned back to his body but the integrity of his body is at a mere 5%. Just about a minute or a few seconds more then he might have died. Still though he noticed that the undead around him now have different auras than before. They no longer stink of corrupted undead energy. "It seems that the God of Death changed their internal energies." Adrian thought as he looked at all the system notifications and the rewards that he got. Chapter 254 - Three Types Of Undead [You have sessfullypleted the quest Find a cksmith Demigod.] "Thank you, Champion Equinox. If not for you then we would not have this chance to be free. We hated being mindless ves driven only to serve the Arch Lich'' needs. We may be undead but even we have souls that ache when we do something truly evil." The Undead king Arthur stated as he shook Adrian''s hand. "I was just doing my job. Also, you are going to reward us with an item in your treasury and that is more than the tanks we could get." Adrian replied with a smile as he is happy that he helped other people despite the process being difficult. "I always like the saying that ''A heartfelt gratitude is worth more than a million gold coins''. So let me once again say that I am truly grateful." The Undead King Arthur stated. "If I wanted to pick one right now then that one million gold coins would be good right now." Adrian thought to himself because he would be called petty if he did say it out loud. "You can enter the treasury after your friends have arrived. We shall prepare some things first as I believe that the God of Death sent a quest to all of the living and the just departed that they can join our ranks. It would cause chaos if the newly created undead be erratic upon arrival here." The Undead King Arthur stated as he said goodbye to Adrian. "So the new undead yers woulde here. Interesting but how would they increase their levels?" Adrian stated as he read a system notification. [You are now going to be logged out of Pandemonium due to the maintenance. Thank you for your consideration.] Adrian did not bother thinking about it and just let himself be logged out. ==== The forums exploded once more because of two topics. [There are Demons in Pandemonium] [You can now choose your starting race as Undead.] In the first thread, people are mainly talking about the leaked video about powerful individuals that can control time and space that easily pummeled three dragonoids. It seems that the member of one of the top guilds manage to see all the action that took ce but a spy from his guild leaked the video in the forums. Jealous Guy One: So it is true that there are demons and that they are different from devils. It also quite awesome as it seems that they do not have the same number of horns to depict their differences. Eternal Demon Lover: The yer who managed to unlock that race is so lucky. Can he or she just hurry up and unlock it so that you can choose to be a demon in the character creation interface? Demons Suck 11: I would definitely not reset my character just to be a demon. Not worth the effort. Eternal Demon Lover: You are just salty because you might be one of the victims of the ck hole. I mean who would not want to control space. It is like my childhood fantasiesing alive. This is why I love this game. Also, if the demon yer is reading this. HURRY UP AND UNLOCK THE DEMON RACE OR I WILL FIND YOU. The thread regarding the video of the Daemos race in action are mainly about discussions on the powers and abilities of the demons while it is different in the other thread. Zombie Maniac: It seems that while the maintenance is ongoing As Inc. already released the details of the patch but only the three types of undead you can pick. I Eat Brains: Muhahah! Finally, the night of the living dead ising. We shall rise and eat your brains. User124: Weirdo alert! Horror Movie Lover: Finally, I can be a character in the movies that I like. I will choose to be a wraith. I do not care if I reset my character. Undead are cute. User253: What are the three types you can choose from? I barely read the news and I just rely on the forums to know the details. Zombie Maniac: @User253 The three types are basically Zombie, Skeleton and Wraith. Though they have yet to fully release what are their capabilities. It seems that they want the hype to increase more before releasing the official patch notes. User253: At least we can specte the abilities because there are already yers that became undead. The only thing new is the Zombie one as those who became undead due to the marching undead legion are mostly skeletons and such. Zombie Maniac: I wanted to be an undead but there was no zombie option if you join the marching undead legion. Maybe the Arch Lich finally decided to increase his force even more and wanted to add variety. Be careful all of you as my zombie ws will sink into your flesh. Haha User124: @Zombie Maniac We would not be in this forum if we did not think of bing an undead so we might be brothers in arms or rather brothers in bones. Zombie Maniac: @User124 Good point. If you see a zombie dancing the King of Pop then that would be me. ==== Patch Notes: The Undead King has formed a covenant with the God of Death to call for the aid of other in his battle against the Arch Lich Malus. Are you brave enough to join the Undead King''s undead legion? Joining the Undead King''s faction will let you choose upon three types of undead. 1.Zombie- much more powerful in terms of brute force with added poison attacks. 2.Skeleton- a bnced type undead that can be skilled depending on the path you choose. 3.Wraith- undead capable of being incorporeal and are much more skilled in magic. All undead have the infinite stamina function as the undead never get tired. Undead yers that created their avatar in the character interface can choose which faction they want to go to but zombies can only choose the Undead King''s faction. Existing yers who want to change to an undead will be given a mission on what type of undead you want to be and also what faction you want to choose to go to. The Undead King and Arch Lich Malus are getting ready for war. Chapter 255 - Zombie Player I The patch that added the undead character creation has finally finished. All servers are up and running smoothly. There are an influx of characters that wanted to be undead both new and old. I am a simple person. If I see a zombie option then I would definitely be one. I am currently in the character creation interface as I deleted my previous character because I really love zombies so much. That is why this game, Pandemonium, is really the best. There are difficulties of bing an undead as there are reports of them being automatically kicked out from their guilds because undead are not considered humans. If your guild is reported to house an undead then you will be banned from certain cities or towns. I do not really care about that because I am not a person that ys well with others. It seems that loving creepy stuff does not bode well for others especially for girls. Anyways, I would love to y with others who have the same mindset as mine. It would be nice to not be judged for a change just because you like horror genre stuff and collectibles. Since I picked Zombie as my undead species, I can only pick the Undead King''s faction but I am fine with that. The Arch Lich looks like my boss in real life so I do not want to choose his side anyway. A king is better because they are benevolent right? I did not edit my character much as the base look is already beyond my imagination. The hair could be set as disheveled or bald patches. The eyes do not change much as it is the traditional sunken eyes or if you choose missing one eye. The skin color can also be change from gray to a deathly green color. You can also add patches of bruise and such to add personality to your avatar. The zombies also walked in a cool manner. A little hunched but not so much because that would impede movement and may have repercussions on the yer''s daily life. Zombies also have poisonous skin and nails so any physical contact with them can result in being poisoned which is awesome. Once I ampletely satisfied, I already selected to be transported to the Undead King. It is not like I would immediately meet the undead king anyway. I would probably meet just one of his generals. ==== I regained my vision and it was a ce unlike what I have seen when I was an average level yer. It seems that I have been transported to a ce called Terra Mortuis. I am not the only one though as there are countless others with me. In front of me is a mighty undead with four arms that looked like they could easily crush rocks. It seems that all who are near me are zombies. It seems that your training to level ten will be different depending on the species of undead that one chooses. "My name is Vr. It seems that you have noble and great hearts to choose to be in the service of the undead king. The Undead King will grant you audience if anyone is considered gifted enough to be beside him." Vr stated as he eyed every zombie in his gaze. "Just because we are undead does not mean that we are weak. We are strong because we are undead. I myself once started just like you a mere zombie but look at me now." Vr stated as he flexed his muscles. I am really impressed that he was a zombie before but how did he be buff like that. All zombies in my vision arenky and absent of any form of muscle but we still have them. It seems that only us, zombies, have the capability to use great strength because we have muscles unlike skeletons and wraiths. "That is enough for the introduction. Choose your job sses now so that you can test your mettle in the trial grounds before you." Vr stated before he left for the huge castle that is in the distance. I went to check what are the job sses are avable. To my great surprise, all of the base sses are avable. I thought that undead could not choose the priest job ss but it seems I was wrong. Should I choose to be a holy zombie? I would want to but I was a brawler in my previous character before I reset it so I might go warrior again then change to brawler. My way of releasing the stress I collected is punching the living daylights out of monsters anyway. Maybe one day, I could be like that instructor and be a muscr zombie. I also wanted to test the summoner option but I talked to the NPC and it said that all summons will turn into an undead variant. It would be cool but we will receive 50% more damage against holy attribute spells and attacks. Wait! 50%? I thought that undead were supposed to get double damage from holy element damage. I should check my system interface. [You are under the protection of the God of Death. Holy attribute spells and attacks will only deal 50% increased damage upon you. You also have a shorter respawn timer that is one hour real world time.] Amazing! But who the heck is the God of Death? Even in literatures, he is not spoken about but thank you very much. It makes sense since there is a Goddess of Life so it makes sense that there is a God of Death. Anyways, I asked the priest undead but it told me that the Church of Death has yet to emerge but we can still use the faith. Should I be a Pdin of Death? That would be awesome but that would mean giving up bing a brawler. I should just go with where I am good at and choose warrior. Chapter 256 - Zombie Player II I easily surpassed the trial grounds as it was mainly beasts that are zombified or skeletal that we fight against. It does give great experience though as I became level ten in under ten minutes. All those who have be level ten can wander out in the main world apparently. Wow! All this talk about different worlds is mind boggling because I thought they were just rumors. But the most exciting news is that I get to go to the castle. There was also a trial between other zombie yers. Fortunately, I managed to win against all of those who went against me. It seems that my experience as a brawler really came in handy with a bit of luck of course. I am actually being escorted by a death knight into the castle as a reward for winning against other zombie yers. I am not being escorted alone though as a skeleton and a wraith yer is with me. We made some small talk and I am d that they are actually like me. The skeleton yer is named Skellytony while the wraith yer''s name is Balete. It seems they chose their names based on their experiences. Skellytony got his name from the names he got called when he was a thin kid. Balete''s name came from her experience in her country as she saw a whitedy ghost once in an area called Balete Drive. I think their names are great because it is a big step up from mine which is Zombae. I guess me being thirsty for love made me do it but then again it is cute. I want to be a zombie which save a fair maiden. Crash! I crashed into something or someone and I got sent backward. The death knights in front of me suddenly pointed their swords at me which I immediately panicked and bowed. It seems I crashed into someone important. "Are you okay?" a voice called out to me as a hand reached out for me to grab in order to stand. "My prince! Get back. We must apprehend this criminal." The voice of a death knight next to the tinum haired boy stated. "You guys worry too much. It was just an ident. I am sure that Mister Zombae did not intentionally do it. He might just be excited in entering the castle since it is grand and majestic." The tinum haired boy stated. "You are lucky that the prince is a kind soul. Still you must greet the prince of the undead." The death knight who escorted us stated. "We greet the Prince of the Undead." All three of use new undead yers stated in unison. "Ey!!! You guys do not need to be so formal. We are family here." The prince of the undead stated which warmed the heart of the three yers. "Creepysoo!" A voice called out to someone. I turned my head towards who said out that name and to my surprise it was a demon. It is actually the reported demon in the forums. I cannot believe that I am going to meet a celebrity here. But who did he call? "Big Brother!" the prince of the undead called out which surprised the three. An undead''s big brother is a demon which greatly surprised me. Can an undead be a demon? "Oh! Who are they?" The demon stated. "They are the new yers that chose my father''s faction." The prince of the undead stated which greatly shocked me because NPCs cannot used the word yer to describe us. It can only mean one thing. The first undead yer must be the boy in front of me. I am very jealous but very thankful at the same time but it seems that he is not like us. He is not a zombie because he is not missing flesh or skin. He is not a skeleton because he has skin and he is most definitely not a wraith. "Sir, death knight? What is the undead species of our glorious prince?" I asked the death knight that escorted us in hopes of an answer but he actually reluctantly answered. "Our prince is the same as our king which is a Wight." The death knight answered which made me fanboy so much. I actually wanted to observe and touch the prince but that would make me a creeper. I can see from the other two that they also want to do that as well but they are suppressing their curiosity like me. I did not know why but a cute looking skeleton with a hood showed up in front of me. I was about to pet it but I suddenly heard a shout like ''Get Away''. That was thest thing I heard before I could not see anything. [You have died.] "How did I die? I am pretty sure that no one can attack me in a safe zone." [You have been brought back in time by Equinox. You are being revived.] "Huh? I am returning back to life. Who is Equinox anyway?" When I regained my vision, the demon is actually grabbing the little hooded skeleton tightly with his armored hand. He is also apologizing to me for some reason but you did nothing wrong. "I am very sorry. I have yet to control my souldbounds appetite. Thankfully, Rewind worked on you or else I would be ashamed of myself." The demon told me. I looked at the little hooded skeleton and it seems that it is chewing on something. I can even hear an audible crunch. My two new fellow yers were actually having horrified expression as they gazed at the little hooded skeleton. I do not know why they are scare. It is very cute anyway. I wanted to touch it again but something inside me tells that I should not. The demon apologized for about two minutes to me even though he did not do anything wrong. "I am very sorry. Let mepensate you." The demon said as he gave me ten bone fragments. [You have obtained Unidentified Bone Fragments x10.] "Uhhm¡­Thanks?" I said because it was the polite thing to do. "It seems you do not know how to use them? You simply absorb them into your body. It will give you stats though it would be random." The demon said to me as he bid his goodbye with the prince of the undead. He also gave the other two the same thing but only half of what I got. We did not know what to do with it so we just said thank you as they disappeared from our vision. We looked towards the death knight that escorted us and he graciously exined. "Us undead blessed by the God of Death can ingest the dead bodies of others in order to be powerful but it will not always work. You should count yourself lucky that the Champion of the Twin Gods gave you very important bone fragments. It greatly increased our prince stats when he gave him some." The death knight stated so we hurriedly ingested the bone fragments. "Wow! I gained stats that would take me ten levels to achieve." I stated in awe. It seems that my undead adventures might be a pleasant one. I entered the castle of the Undead King with great expectations. Chapter 257 - The Treasury Of The Undead King "That was so embarrassing. Charon ate that poor guy''s head. I almost fainted when he did that." Adrian stated as he walked to the direction of the treasury with Creepysoo. "I am scarred for life." Creepysoo stated in a t unemotional tone. "Anyways, are the other here?" Adrian asked. "Yeah. Though they protested that they did not deserve it because they did not find the cksmith." Creepysoo replied. "They still tried hard to find the cksmith regardless so they should be awarded. Peridot though still is trapped in the eastern continent so she said that she would just forego the reward since she barely did anything." Adrian stated as they turned around the corner. "Still, I did not know that the blessing of the God of Death would enable us to use parts of the deceased to be stronger. It is sick and appalling but still very cool in twisted way." Creepysoo stated as he was happy with the stat boost he gained from the fragments that Adrian gave him. "The way you say it makes me regret trying that experiment with you." Adrian replied and then his sightnded on four people. "What took you guys too long?" Levin Cloud asked. "We got sidetracked by something on the way. Don''t ask." Adrian said as he shivered upon suddenly remembering it. "Oh! nche is here." Creepysoo stated as a beautiful woman dressed in all white floated towards them. nche is one of the twin sister undead high level wraith. Even Creepysoo has yet to interact much or know about their abilities because they are said to be something like intelligence officers or spies. nche took out a key that has a skull with a crown on it. The door does not look like a door but just a normal wall. nche made a motion like inserting the key in the wall. The long part of the key passed through the wall like there was a key hole in that position where nche inserted the key. A huge then materialized when the key fitted perfectly. nche turned the key and the door slowly crept open. nche then gestured for them to go inside the room. People think that a treasury of the king of the undead will have countless treasures or piles of treasures but it is actually far from the truth. All the items inside the treasury are actually in podiums like an art collection or art exhibit. "Please pick one item that you want but a word of caution. Some items here are cursed so be very careful." nche stated with a casual tone but it terrified all of them. "So what section is the least cursed?" Kabrakan stated as he hates curses. "Just do not touch things before inspecting them then we would be safe. Probably." Adrian stated as he split up from them as the treasury is huge. ==== Adrian wandered in a section where you could only say that the things are of the ult. The item ranges from harmless looking amulets to the darker stuff like heart of some animal. At least Adrian wanted to think it is actually the heart of a monster. The most notable thing that Adrian has seen is a weird figurine that emits life energy. He wanted to take it but the figure is a bit obscene as it features a naked woman that is pregnant. "The life energy it is giving off isrge. It would certainly be a nice catalyst to increase my mastery of that element." Adrian thought hard and long but then again he never really bothered what others thought of him anyway so he just held out his hand and grabbed the figurine. "Yeah. Even holding it makes me feel bad." Adrian thought to himself as he went back to the entrance to wait for the others. The others are also there and they agree to show off what they found. Adrian wanted to throw himself to the wall when they suggested that. Levin Cloud showed his first and it is actually a parasitic type of equipment that lets you generate death energy. The tattoo crawled until his neck part but it looked badass. Soleil managed to snag this rotating mini sun that amplified fire spells by 10%. Vayu managed to find an egg of a creature but he said that he just felt drawn to it. Adrian tried to inspect the egg but it only said ''Egg of Hope''. Kabrakan found a cursed shield that turns into a spike ball so he let his growth type shield absorb that ability. When Adrian presented his statue, Vayu immediately covered Soleil''s eyes while Levin Cloud and Kabrakan shifted their gaze. "I never thought that you have a liking for things like this big brother." Creepysoomented which made everyoneugh. "It is not what you think." Adrian rebutted. "I agree. That is certainly the most beautiful find from the things you have picked. This is a primordial statue of the Goddess of Life Gaea. It emits life energy so pure that it might even make undead be living once more. At least in theory, we never tested it before because we could not handle life energy before." nche stated but it still did not make the teenagers stopughing. Item: Ancient Statue Depiction of the Goddess of Life Tier: Legendary Type: Misceneous Description: A statue said to embody the most beautiful part of life which is birth. Numerous prayers has been absorbed by this figuring making it a holy item. If presented to the Church of Life, you will get a lot of contribution points. "Why do you want this statue anyway?" Levin Cloud asked as he was curious as his best friend will not pick something like that. "I need it in order to master life energy. I need it to be an Arch Demon. I already got the quest for it. At least the first condition that is." Arch Demon Qualification 1.)Master another energy source or improve your current energy source. 2.)Not yet qualified 3.)Not yet qualified 4.)Not yet qualified 5.)Not yet qualified Chapter 258 - No Antidote Adrian immediately stored the figurine in his inventory so that the two cousins would finally stopughing. He now needed to focus on the next important quest he had and it was curing the tree of life. The bad news is that he has no news whether Elder Danaya managed to reverse the poison. "Seeing that there is no news means that she has yet to find a way to cure the tree. In a time specific mission like this, no news is not good news." Adrian thought as he said his farewells to the father and daughter duo and Kabarakan. The three of them seem to be in important missions and was only able to stop by for the reward because Adrian insisted it. Adrian told Levin Cloud to stay back because he needed to question him about some stuff. Adrian. Levin Cloud and Creepysoo moved to Creepysoo''s room in the castle to talk privately. "So what do you want to ask about?" Levin Cloud asked as he knows that it would be important since they went to a private room. "Why were you at Abelpoint?" Adrian asked which shocked Levin Cloud. "It seems you saw me there but why did you not contact me?" Levin Cloud asked as he would definitely greet his best friend. "You were with the Church of Life remember? The Pope of that church is there so I cannot move close to you. Also when you entered the magic tower, I was unable to send you any message. It seems some king of interference magic since it is hinted that our message function is somehow magic." Adrian replied. "Officially, we were there to give support to the holy barrier since the other elders of the Church of Life sent us there. Unofficially, we are currently being suspected by the higher ups of the Church of Life. They might have conducted a search on my master''s premises when we were gone." Levin Cloud answered. "You are being suspected?" Adrian asked in shock because he knows Elder Willow is very high up in the Church of Life. "Even I was shocked about it. It seems they think that I am a traitor because I am snooping about old records of the Church of Life." Levin Cloud replied. "They suspect you as a traitor? It seems that half demon old man is actually telling the truth that some imposters." Adrian muttered and it made him want to ept the offer of that old man Emrys. "What do you mean by the word imposters?" Levin Cloud asked and Creepysoo even chimed in with eyes sparkling. Adrian has to admit that this little boy in front of him has odd tastes. "Have you heard of the Faceless Ones?" Adrian asked the two. "Nope." Levin Cloud answered. "Of course. Who does not know them?" Creepysoo answered. Adrian and Levin Cloud then looked at Creepysoo up and down as they were now sure why this kid went the undead route without his sister''s supervision. He did not want to pry even further because it is a whole can of worms. "The Faceless Ones are basically bootleg copies of the one they call the god of a million faces. At least that is what it said in a book that I just read but I forgot the real name of the god. It was interesting but why do all the endings in that book make them crazy or die insane." Creepysoo replied. "Interesting. I was about to say that they are disgusting faceless humanoids that can take the identity of anyone just by having a sample of their DNA but yours seem way cooler." Adrian replied. "Why do I feel like you already had an encounter with them?" Levin Cloud asked. "Really?!" Creepysoo stated with glowing eyes and enthusiasm. "Yeah. It gives me the creeps just remembering how they emerge from a pool of flesh and then take the form of those sacrificed to their god. But you said something about copies?" Adrian stated. "Yeah. In a book I read, it says that his minions the Faceless Ones are like poor copies of itself sent to the world in order to gather information and gain the trust of the inhabitants." Creepysoo replied and Adrian could be seen very engaged in the conversation as he is so close to the former''s face. "Keep going. I am listening." Adrian stated as he needed more information. ==== "So in summary, the faceless ones in the book that you have read are invading the natural inhabitants by trying to assimte with them in order to one day take over all of humanity. It is harder to fight an enemy you cannot see. The worst thing is that you have no idea how to defeat them but I think I have one." Adrian stated as he thought how he managed to kill the flesh pit back when he encountered the faceless ones. "You defeated them?" Levin Cloud asked. "I did and they even dropped this weird mask." Adrian stated as he showed the Faceless Mask. "Ey¡­Big Brother really likes unusual things." Creepysoo stated as he read the mask''s description. "I see that you are a man of culture as well." Levin Cloud stated which made Adrian hide the mask. "Anyways, back to the topic at hand. It seems that some of these faceless ones managed to hide themselves and assimte in the Church of Life. Why else would you suddenly be a suspicious person?!" Adrian stated. "So you are saying that those things are parading themselves inside the Church of Life?" Levin Cloud asked. "I am pretty sure and from Elder Willow''s tone then it might be another elder." Adrian replied. "An elder will be a death sentence to masquerade. The other elders would be suspicious since the elders live longer as they are High Elves." Levin Cloud answered. "You see as long as those faceless goons have the temte a.k.a. DNA then they are able to copy everything. Although the ones I encountered are wless, it does not mean that there would be no faceless one that could perfectly copy an individual. They must be like us that could increase their persona." Adrian stated which gave him another headache. "There is also something happening to Neo Alfheim. There has been a surge of monsters attacking it for the past couple of days. All elves that are born in Neo Alfheim had been told to help with the monster problem." Levin Cloud stated. "It must be due to the fact that the tree of life is dying. It is both a purifying element and a warding totem. If the tree of life dies then Neo Alfheim will be destroyed." Adrian stated which greatly shocked Levin Cloud as he is hearing it for the first time. "Yah! You brat! You should have told me about the destruction of Neo Alfheim!" Levin Cloud shouted as he grabbed Adrian by the cor and started shaking him aggressively. "The most ironic thing that I heard today is actually the tree of life can die." Creepysoo stated as Levin Cloud is now strangling Adrian. ==== Adrian is now in Alfheim due to the fact that his best friend nagged him the whole time he was loitering about. Ascalor was more than happy to send Adrian to Alfheim because he had to send a few things to Danaya. "It is impossible." Elder Danaya stated as the leaf she dropped in the poison melted away. "What is impossible?" Adrian asked while rubbing his hands together. "I should make it easier to understand then. This poison cannot be purified or cleansed in any way that I have. You told me that senile time obsessed fool also did not find a way right? It means that it is hopeless then." Elder Danaya stated while sheid down on her flower bed. "So you are saying that I should give up?" Adrian asked. "Yeah. It is impossible even for me. The poison acts like a living organism that is still connected to its originator. Unless we kill the originator, the poison will not die. It''s just one tree of life. I can give you a seed but it would take years to grow though." Elder Danaya stated while looking at Adrian''s worried expression. "I am pretty sure that you know that you demons are not just protector of life but you guys are also the incarnation of destruction. There is a reason why you guys are differentpared to the other five races." Elder Danaya stated which caught Adrian''s attention. "Why do you mean different? Can you please exin?" Adrian asked as he was curious on the origins on why the five races are different. "You could say that you demons are built differently. Even I do not remember your Asmodian ancestor or how the first demon came to be? Even my diolus rarely speak about your anscestors and why you demons are the only one that can process energy." Elder Danaya stated. "Can you tell me the story on how the other four races came to be then?" Adrian asked. Elder Danaya then gesture for Adrian to lie on herp. "Come here then." Elder Danaya stated as she gestured for Adrian to lie on herp. "Why are you doing this motion?" Adrian stated as he copied Elder Danaya''s gesture. "I am basically like your aunt soe here or else I will not tell the story." Elder Danaya stated and Adrian could only ept defeat. He lied on Elder Danaya''sp as she stroked Adrian''s hair which greatly embarrassed him. Adrian is now cursing his curiosity. Chapter 259 - Origins Of The Four "I am not sure about the origin of the demons but the other four''s origin is still fresh in my head." Elder Danaya stated. The Asmodian who is the ancestor of the faekin is non-other than the first fruit born of the first tree of life which is why the dryads, leshies, or faeries love to tend nature. It is said that the asmodian ancestor of the faekin has the skin as green as leaves with wings insectoid in nature that is very dazzling. She was the fairest and the most mystical of the asmodians as she can wield nature as a part of herself as the incarnation of nature. She was called the green mother because she tended all the living organisms that the Goddess of Life birthed. She makes the trees bows to her in reverence as she passes them by and even the wind greets her cheek to kiss it. She is also one of the reasons why the fae are said to be mischievous and love to y pranks. She is also the reason why the fae are called the guardians or caretakers of nature as she tends to nature like her children. "So do you know what she looked like specifically? You only mentioned skin and wings." Adrian asked as he wanted to know if he ever time travelled to get a glimpse of the ancestors. "I think that you are thinking of something destructive again. No, I do not know her exact features as the ancestors died before I was born." Elder Danaya stated as she gently flicked Adrian''s forehead. "Sorry. What about the next then? How about the Jotunn? I always wondered why those giants are not like the other giants." Adrian asked as Elder Danaya continued to brush the former''s hair. Jotunns are of a different variety of asmodians as the ancestor of them is made using a special stone that epasses all elements. It is said that he is carved from this very rock that measured five meters and he is not called a giant but a titan. Since he is made of a stone that had all elements, the asmodian ancestor of the Jotunn is immune to all elements. He is so mighty that he became proud of his body since the elements could do him no damage. He was basically the ideal vanguard as he is the first to dive head first into battle with the dark gods. He was not only formidable but can also use the elements to his advantage. He is able to change the terrain just by using his elemental mastery. "So even with hisplete elemental nullification, he lost his life to the dark gods because they can corrupt things. So much for being elementally indestructible." Adrian stated. "Even you would have to agree that being invulnerable to elemental attacks will make you proud of your defense." Elder Danaya stated and flicked Adrian''s forehead again. "Ouch! Next story then." Adrian reacted. The Asmodian ancestor of the Selvaggian are different from the other four as they were was conceived using the concepts of the wilderness. The concept of wild and free as they are born twins. One of the same yet different at the same time. The wild one is embodied by the male twin while the concept of freedom is embodied by the female twin. It is said that they are strong individually but explosive when together as they have this synergy that makes them have the force of a star. It is said that they can change forms depending on the terrain. They can grow feathers and wings whenever they wanted to take the skies. They grow fish tails and scales whenever they traverse the seas. They are the definition of changing or evolving oneself in order to adapt to the situation as the wilderness is ever changing. "So they are twins that can change their forms depending on the asion. They also could boost each other in order to win battles." Adrian rified. "You are right, little one. Although their connection is much more is much more beautiful and honest as they have twin souls." Elder Danaya stated. "I am much more curious about the next one. Since it involves the Erebians, the two species are rather in a fight with each other to see which is more superior. If you ask me, it is very foolish to see who is better because they obviously have different strengths." Adrian iterated because he hated people whopare themselves with other people. "You are very mature for your age, little one. Their fight for hierarchy is pointless but we are outsiders so we do not know what really happened." Elder Danaya stated. "Ok then but I still think their fight is pointless." Adrian rebutted as Elder Danaya stroked his hair again to calm him down. Adrian has to admit that it feels soothing for some reason. The Asmodian ancestor of the Erebians is made using a peculiar stone that reacts with moonlight. She was like the moonlight. She was as beautiful as she was dangerous. She was the like the moon as she had different faces. It is said that her abilities change depending on her mood or the state of the moon. She had a light side and a dark side just like a moon. Her light side is said to bring gentleness, warmth and love as she acted as the second sun. Her dark side however is lethal, cold and ruthless which made her the most dangerous killer for dark gods. "I am actually bing scared on how my actual sister will be if she ever attains that." Adrian muttered which did not escape Elder Danaya''s hearing. "So you have a sister that is an Erebian? You do not have to worry as it has been a millennia since the birth of someone like the Asmodian ancestor of the Erebians." Elder Danaya stated as she frowned a little. "You mean there have been other who have attained the abilities of the ancestors?" Adrian asked as he stood up from hisid down position. "There have been ones who have been born like the ancestors but they always suffer a miserable fate." Elder Danaya stated as there is visible sadness on her face. "By miserable fate, do you mean someone is targeting them from the shadows and killing them?" Adrian asked. By Elder Danaya''s reaction, it seems that he hit the nail right on the head. "My sister is just like you. Born with hair like the ancestors. The color of the asmodians which is white. Even if you do not tell me, I can feel the Asmodian blood in you as it is very strong. And that is why I am telling you that you should be more careful. You should not easily trust anyone even the gods." Elder Danaya stated in a firm tone while gripping Adrian''s hand. "Why do you mean by¡­" Adrian stated but Elder Danaya stopped Adrian from finishing his sentence. "It is better if you do not trust them as much. Also be wary of your words as you do not know who is listening to our conversation." Elder Danaya stated in a soft voice almost a whisper. "Since I cannot ask you about thest sentence then do you have any inkling on how we the Daemos ancestor came to be?" Adrian asked. "I do not know the explicit details and even Ascalor does not tell me about it. I only know hearsay or theories about it from the elders of old." Elder Danaya said with a lost look. "Any information will do to be honest." Adrian stated and Elder Danaya sighed as she decided to tell Adrian about it. "All I know is that the ancestor of the Daemos is different because beings that can control time and space should not exist if we go by the concept of bnce in the universe. I only managed to hear this from a deranged elder back then as she kept spewing nonsense when I mentioned the Daemos to her." Elder Danaya stated. "What did the deranged elder say?" Adrian asked. "She only said one word and kept repeating it." Elder Danaya paused for suspense. "Well? Any time of the day now." Adrian said in an impatient tone. "Chaos. She only kept repeating the word Chaos. She said it over and over until she passed out from not breathing properly." Elder Danaya stated which made Adrian clueless. "Anyways, that is enough for today but I am really sorry that I cannot help you fix the tree of life but there could be a solution." Elder Danaya stated. "What kind of solution?" Adrian asked. "You chop the tree before it dies and then immediately perform the Blessing of Earth Renewal which that dryad should know. I will give you a seed that can grow to a tree of life as an apology since I cannot create an antidote." Elder Danaya stated as she gave Adrian a box containing a seed with a golden shine. ==== "Chaos? Why does it sound familiar?" Adrian asked himself but then he remembered the item he got from this weird of woman that made him what he is now. "The Amulet of Chaos. The item that transported me to the Hall of Armageddon but it might just be a coincidence." Adrian thought as he ripped the teleportation scroll in order to return to the Paradox nes. Chapter 260 - Neo Alfheim Burns Adrian returned to the Paradox nes and immediately went to find Ascalor in order to give the letter that the Elder Dryad Danaya entrusted to him. He was just about to use the spatial fracture that led to Neo Alfheim when he received he heard a world message. [The Tree of Life protecting Neo Alfheim is close to dying. If the tree dies then Neo Alfheim will be destroyed by tides of ramgaing monsters. The restriction for the monsters will be lifted. No vige, town, city or kingdom will no longer be called safe zones once the tree of life is dead.] [Time before the Tree of Life dies is 71: 59: 59] Adrian opened his eyes wide as he ran rowards the spatial fracture to see what is happening to Neo Alfheim. Adrian entered the portal easily but is surprised to see the city of Neo Alfheim emitting fumes of dark smoke. The most worrying thing that he sees is not just the smoke but the forest city is on fire. Screams are echoing in the distance as the inhabitants of the city is fleeing. Adrian just bolted towards the city in hopes of finding out what happened. He tried sending a whisper to his best friend Levin Cloud but it says that the receiver could not get messages for the time being. "This is bad. I must teleport to the secretive restaurant." Adrian thought as he activated his Teleportation skill. [Cannot Teleport to the desired location. The spatial integrity in the area is too weak and anymore breach in space could unexpectedly tear the space making a ck hole.] "Seriously? Can you get any more annoying?!" Adrian stated as he run towards the city. "Sludge monsters are attacking!" someone shouted as the others ran further away from the city. "I better shut my mouth." Adrian thought to himself as he saw what is happening to the city. The trees that make up the city are no longer as lively as they once were. The trees are now all rotten and releasing fumes that are toxic. The clean and fresh air surrounding the city is no longer something that heals the soul but something that decays the body. You can see traces of battle as there are bodies of elves and sludge scattered all over the surroundings. Adrian is on his way to the restaurant when a sludge monster stood on his way. The sludge monster is like a huge blob of sewage that would make your nose die from the rotten smell while making your eyes water. Monster: Living Sludge (Medium) Level: 120 Health: 3,000,000 / 3,000,000 Mana: 50,000 / 50,000 Description: A monster made through mysterious means. It is spected that a mad scientist infused a tormented human soul inside sewer water that is infected with miasma to bring life to this monstrosity. It has arge health pool but has mediocre defenses as losing its body mass is equal to losing its form. It will take time for it to regenerate once its body is split apart. Upon reading the monster''s description, Adrian immediately knew what to do. "Quantum Repulsion!" Adrian chanted and a strong force blew away the Living Sludge into pieces. Adrian did not kill the living sludge but split it into pieces which scattered everywhere. Some even managed to stter into his clothes which greatly irked him. The pieces of the living sludge could be seen slowlying together at a snail''s pace but Adrian had much more important things to settle. He flicked the sludge away from his body and immediately summoned Sirius to ride. He directed Sirius towards the strange restaurant. All around the city is chaos and destruction but Adrian had no time to help anyone. They reached the restaurant in record time but it was closed up from the inside. Adrian knocked a few times in order to test if anyone was inside. Adrian even called out only for no one to answer. As he was about to check the church, he heard a whisper from the blocked window. "Ad¡­Equinox. Just Blink inside the room." The voice of a panicked Levin Cloud stated. "I could but I will not unless you want a ck hole opening inside the room that you are in." Adrian replied. "There is a hidden door at the back." A female voice inside the restaurant stated. Adrian then hastily searched for the hidden door after making Sirius smaller in order to fit inside the restaurant. The hidden door is actually a pile of leaves bundled together at the back of the restaurant. Adrian wanted to know how to get in but two pairs of hands grabbed him and dragged him towards the pile of leaves. Sirius immediately followed his master by diving towards the pile of leaves. The hands that dragged Adrian inside is actually from two beaten up elves that are even struggling to stand up. It was even a wonder that they managed to drag Adrian inside the restaurant. Adrian is greeted with an unsightly scene of beaten up people and some even losing their limbs. Adrian could only give a bitter smile to them but the thing that saddened him the most are the two people lying in the middle of the room. Surrounded by crying and beaten up elves are an old man and a beautiful woman lying down. The two are in the worse shape possible as their bodies look like it is rotting from the inside. Even his best friend is shedding tears while his body is battered which greatly confused Adrian. He went closer to the two people lying down and he was right. It was Elder Willow and Makiling. Out of the two, Makiling looked in the worst condition but that did not make anything light for Elder Willow. Adrian wanted to know what exactly happened so he immediately asked Levin Cloud but even he was in shock and needed to collect his thoughts to piece together what happened. "What happened to Makiling? Why is she dying like the tree of life?" Adrian asked. "The great dryad Makiling is tied to Neo Alfheim''s tree of life but it is not enough to make her like that. We thought she just weakened because of the dying tree but it seems she was attacked by the one who poisoned the tree. Thankfully, the champion is here now and has find a cure to the poison right?" an elf asked with teary eyes. Adrian could only slowly peel away the hands of the elf and be the bearer of bad news. Seeing Adrian''s reaction, the ce became even gloomier than before as if all hope is sucked away. "I am sorry but there is no antidote or cure or even something to prevent the poison from spreading. I was given a seed for another tree of life but the Blessing of Earth Renewal must be performed by a dryad. But seeing as Makiling is close to dying, it seems we have to evacuate Neo Alfheim." Adrian suggested. Some of the elves want tosh out at him but at the same time they do not have the strength to do it. Adrian then went to his best friend who has collected his thoughts. Adrian knows that this build up was too fast even for the tree of life''s preventive magic to disappear. "What happened?" Adrian asked Levin Cloud. "Someone attacked us at the Council of Elders. More like something attacked us." Levin Cloud replied. Chapter 261 - The Fall Of The Churches Levin Cloud recalled what happened before the chaos. He and his master were called to attend the meeting regarding the marching undead. The two of them were in the great hall and one of the elders started talking about some things that need to change and whatnot. The meeting suddenly started bing weird as it became a bad mouthing fest. The elder started telling how some elders were not doing their jobs correctly while he eyed Elder Willow. Levin Cloud noticed that thements are mainly targeting his master but Elder Willow did not look bothered. "We are here today to put one of our elders, Elder Willow, to be put in trial. He shall be put in the Trial of Truth. All elders who agree raise your hands." An elder elf of the Church of Life stated which caused a ruckus. The other elders were not informed that a trial will happen because if an elder especially someone like Eleder Willow is subjected to a trial then it would need a unanimous decision. Some elders started spouting injustice as they were not informed. Some are also shouting abuse of power as some elders outrank others. Every elder in room started arguing about not following protocol but they did not see that the elven guards surrounded the exits of the entire room. Only after some of the elders calmed down did they realize that the elven guards are armed and are in battle stance. The strange atmosphere that is apparent in the room is felt by all the individuals inside the room. The others started scanning the surroundings to see if there is a need to increase security. Elder Willow saw this and was the first one to voice it out. "Elder Oaken, what is the meaning of the increase in the guards inside the council hall?!" Elder Willow stated just loud enough for everyone to here. "You dare raise your voice on me when we found proof that you are colluding with the other churches to bring us down. You conspire against us because you think our church no longer holds value!" Elder Oaken stated loudly for all to hear but some were pre-upied with the growing presence of security. "That is beside the point, Elder Oaken. Why are the elven guards ready to do battle!? There is no immediate danger in the vicinity. Is there?" Elder Koa shouted which pressured Elder Oaken because they are of the same rank. "Elder Elowen, why are the guards increasing?" Elder Oaken stated as he looked towards his right. "We both know that Elder Willow is the most powerful of all of us so it does not hurt to get some extra precaution." Elder Elowen stated. Elder Elowen then turned back towards Elder Willow but the crowd all gasp in shock. A weird looking spike suddenly protruded from Elder Oaken''s chest. Elder Okaen suddenly spurted blood from his mouth and when he turned around it was Elder Elowen''s arm that is piercing Elder Oaken''s chest. Not long after someone shouted and chaos ensued as the other elders suddenly began to panic. The elven guards that was supposed to protect them killed those who wanted to exit the council room. It became total chaos in the room but it was not just the council hall that spiraled down to chaos. Screams erupted not only in the council room but also from the outside as the people are attacked by living sludges. The situation is more chaotic in the council room as the elven guards are ughtering left and right like madmen but the others started to retaliate. The retaliation is to be expected but what the other elders did not expect is that another elder beside them would attack them. Chaos ensued even further and through all that chaos, an attack is suddenlyunched at Levin Cloud but Elder Willow blocked the attack with magic. Elder Willow then hid Levin Cloud behind him as they retreated to the exit. Of course a lot of attacks could not be defended, Levin Cloud saw blooding from Elder Willow''s side as the old man clutched it with his left hand to stop the bleeding. Seeing that no path is appearing Elder Willow made a path and then they jumped out of the tree building. Levin Cloud also saw the ensuing chaos outside but he then noticed that Elder Willow''s wound is not easily closing even though it was getting poured with healing magic. Levin Cloud immediately thought of the strange restaurant and headed there while carrying Elder Willow who passed out. "I arrived here and the dryad Makiling is already seriously injured. I guess this is the end for Neo Alfheim and the church of life." Levin Cloud stated in a sad tone. "The Church of Life is not the only one that is attacked. The Church of Music, The Church of Love, and many others. Even the super strict Church of Light is attacked and the holy capital Sanctus is in full lockdown. I guess you are too distressed to check the forums right now." Adrian stated and the forums are buzzing. "Then this is not an attack to just out church but a coordinated attack against all the holy churches." Levin Cloud replied. "Tell me. Anything that you can recall. Did the elders whomitted treason transform their bodies in some way?" Adrian asked and then Levin Cloud remembered clearly. "If I remember correctly, Elder Elowen''s hand became a mix of human flesh and tree roots. He used that to kill Elder Oaken. Even though I did not like that old man, it still bothers me that he died unjustly. He was just a stickler for rules but he is really not that bad." Levin Cloud stated. "It is quite possible that the Faceless Ones are the one responsible for the attacks. It seems that the attacks were all coordinated all at the same time in order to generate as much confusion as possible. But it is quite different with how Creepysoo described." Adrian muttered. "Champion Equinox! Ku..ah..ek" The dryad Makiling called out to Adrian while she still coughed up blood. Adrian immediately went to Makiling and grabbed her by the hands. It seems that she is using all her energy to tell Adrian what happened to her. Instead of telling Adrian, Makiling used her touch to send Adrian what she suffered. Adrian''s vision became different as he is now looking at the scene that Makiling sent him like a movie theatre. Adrian saw it clearly as the perpetrator that poured the poison on the tree of life returned and Makiling confronted it. The perpetrator is like a much more powerful version of the living sludge and it could even turn into a perfect humanoid form. That was not all as Makiling could have easily handle the perpetrator but then a surprise attack came from behind her. It was another elf but it shed its skil and revealed its true form. It was actually a faceless one that is much more advanced than the ones Adrian fought. The stalemate between Makiling and the one who poisoned the tree of life turned to thetter''s side. The rest of the fight became one sided and Makiling became poisoned as a result. She had no other way but to retreat. She bitterly retreated but when she suddenly fell down on the restaurant. She fell because the tree of life suffered suddenly and she was bonded to it. "Huah!" Adrian shouted as he snapped out from the scenery he was shown. Adrian could tell that the Makiling used what strength she can muster in order to send Adrian that scenery. Makiling''s color started to fade and her vitals started to plummet but she was still alive. "It seems that her bond with the tree of life is what''s keeping her alive. But if the tree of life dies then she will also die in the process. Levin Cloud, is there anything of value that the faceless ones want that is hidden inside the church of life?" Adrian asked. Adrian is sure that the faceless ones did not enter the churches in order to take over them because if they did then they will not n an attack. The only logical reason left is that there is something they want to gain hidden in the church. "I can only think of one thing that is held secret even from some of the elders. It should be something like a puzzle piece of a medallion. I read about it once because it is mentioned in the history of the founding of the churches that each holy church must safeguard a fragment." Levin Cloud answered. "What king of fragment is it? You said it is a medallion so what is the name of the medallion?" Adrian asked but Levin Cloud could only shake his head as he does not know the answer to that question. "The meda¡­h.." Elder Willow forced himself to speak. "The medallion of Byagoona!" Elder Willow spoke forcefullt but he ended up coughing up blood in the process. Chapter 262 - Escaping Neo Alfheim "The medallion of Byagoona? What is that?" Adrian muttered but Elder Willow did not have the strength to reply because he fainted. "I think that we should escape first. We need to get out of here because the whole city will get swept up in a monster rampage if the tree of life dies. I even got a mission to escort everyone in this room to safety." Levin Cloud stated but whispered thest sentence to Adrian. "It is the wiser choice to try and evacuate but that would be difficult since we would be arge target once we set foot outside." Adrian uttered but then the other elves stood up. "We shall be the bait. We will lure the other monsters away from you. As long as Dryad Makiling and Elder Willow escapes then Neo Alfheim will stand once more. Take the women and children." A male elf stated as he limped his way to the door. "Stop! Even if the men bravely sacrifice themselves, we would not be enough to protect the women and children. Even if the women know how to fight, they should prioritize protecting the children." Adrian stated which made those exiting the restaurant halt in their tracks as what the former said makes more sense. If the male elves did what they steeled themselves to do then it would just be needless sacrifice. Although evacuating as arge group is dangerous, evacuating in a small group is even more dangerous. Adrian needs them to move while protecting those that cannot protect themselves. "You do not need to be the bait. I will act as the bait. I will lure the monsters away from your group since among us all only I can fly. I also have soulbounds with me plus I am a demon. I can just use spatial magic to easily escape any pursuers." Adrian stated with a smile. "But did you not say that¡­ow!" Levin Cloud did not finish his sentence because Adrian''s elbow struck him in the stomache. "Just do as I say and you people would be able to escape the city. Is there a shorter path that you guys know of that we can take?" Adrian asked as he does not know the fullyout of the city. "There should be a straight route from here that can lead to a gate that leads outside the city. The only problem is the monsters that we will encounter on the way." Levin Cloud answered as he already knows Neo Alfheim like the back of his hand. "The n is easy. I will first join you on the path. When we encounter monsters, I will then separate from your group and lure the monsters in the process. The only thing that you guys need to do is protect the back as monsters might sneak an attack against that part of the group." Adrian stated but Levin Cloud is still not sure. "We do not have time as more monsters will umte inside Neo Alfheim as time goes on. Escaping in haste must be the top priority right now." Adrian added as the tree of life weakens as time goes by. "Let''s do it then." Levin Cloud stated as he stood up and told the other elves of the n. The elves made a makeshift stretcher from the tables so that they could easily carry those that cannot move using their feet. Once everyone is ready, Adrian headed out using the secret entrance in order to see if there are monster''s nearby. Although he was not happy that other evacuees were luring the monsters, Adrian had to use it to their advantage. He signaled for the others to get out carefully so that a movement sensitive monster does not detect them if there is one in the vicinity. Each of the elves exited one by one as Adrian led them to the designated area. The group had no difficulty going for about ten meters. The members of the group that can fight protected those injured. The group moved in a circle formation so that they could easily react to attacks. The speed the group is moving is fast as they could easily maneuver against slow moving monsters. Some of the monsters are low leveled because the protection of the tree of life and the highest that they have encountered is level 110. The real roadblock happened when a monster that is a mixture of a tiger and a rabbit appeared. Levin Cloud told Adrian that it is a Pantheraculus. It is the favorite mount of the elven guards but this one seemed rabid because saliva is dripping from its mouth like a river. Adrian did not attack it instead Sirius immediately charged towards it. Sirius had a one on one wrestling match with the Pantheraculus. Adrian gestured for everyone to immediately proceed as they need to evacuate immediately. Sirius conveyed that he would be fine so they should go to the exit. Adrian knows that Sirius has been getting more and more intelligenttely. Sirius could now assess information and even suggest to sacrifice itself as long as Adrian would benefit. Adrian then summoned Saena in order to aid the group with her heals. At first Adrian ordered Saena to absorb Makiling and Elder Willow''s sickness but it was impossible for her. Their infection is too potent for even a bird designated to cure sickness could not extract or cure. She was still a good support summon as she can now slightly recover stamina with each heal. She is also helpful as the elves that were focused on healing magic can now be at ease and help defending them from stray monsters. The way forwards became much more difficult as they reached the exit because monster swarms started appearing and charging towards town. The problem is not the monsters were strong but their numbers are far too much for anyone to easily repel even with their group. Adrian received a notification that he received experience points and Sirius emerged from his shadow. The next problem now is the horde of monsters in front of them. If that was not enough, there is a horde of living sludge monsters behind them so they no longer have the option to retreat. "We are in a deep mess right now and I do not think we will live today so it was good knowing you guys." Levin Cloud startedmenting but he was actually smiling. "Uhuh. I guess that smile on your face is saying that you have a spell that you really wanted to try but had no chance to." Adrian stated. "Can you stall for ten seconds?" Levin Cloud asked. "Should not be so hard." Adrian stated. "Nether Domain." Adrian stated andher mist started to roll in. Some weak monsters fled but the living sludge monsters did not. The living sludge monsters became more ferocious when theher mist rolled in. "Netheros True Form" Adrian stated. "Summon: Sirius" Adrian stated. "Summon: Kaon" Adrian stated. "Summon: Saena" Adrian stated. "Summon: Charon" Adrian stated. Theher forms of the Adrian''s soulbounds sprung forth once more and the yers who are helping the others evacuate saw the dubbed Nightmare Demons. What Adrian did not know is that there is another set of eyes that saw him. Anastacia clearly saw Adrian transforming into his true form. She now knows that Adrian is clearly the demon in the videos that got every top guild vying for his identity. She wanted to help them but she is also evacuating her master that was her top priority. Adrian indiscriminately attacked all the monsters that charged at them fiercely. Kaon''s roar really helped since it demoralized some monsters with inferior bloodline which is most of the monsters. The group cannot move from their location because of the monster horde but it was not just monsters that came for them. Other yers unexpectedly flocked towards Adrian''s location because they wanted to experience the buff that the phoenix looking monster gave. The yers that felt the buff all prattled about it in the forums as the best feeling of their life. Some even said that it was so exhratingpared to love making. They also figured that they cannot escape the monster horde on their own so it was not bad to leech on a stronger yer. Adrian did not bother or exclude them from the buff but he did not ce Charon''s barriers towards them. He only deployed the barriers to those in his group. Slowly and surely the fight shifted and they could now move by an inch per second. It was not much but it was enough for them to actually clear the beast tide. The yers were on cloud nine not only because of the buff but also the ton of experienceing their way. Adrian did not mind because a majority of the experience they are getting is distributed to him and his party anyway. Levin Cloud who was chanting for five seconds floated to the air and his eyes glowed in a green light. His chanting became like music to those that hear them because it sounded like a song. After ten seconds of chanting, Levin Cloud finally activated the spell. "Yewdrassil''s Descent" Levin Cloud stated and a half rotten half golden seed dropped from the sky. Chapter 263 - Yewdrassil’s Descent "Yewdrassil''s Descent" Levin Cloud stated. A seed emitting two types of energy dropped from the sky at an unbelievable speed. It reached the ground in just a quarter of a second. The seed had a unique structure as half of it looked decayed and dried while half of it is golden and brimming with energy. The ground itself opened up in order to receive this seed as if it weed the seed in open arms. A wave of terrifying and soothing energy enveloped the whole area. Levin Cloud did not hold this skill back since even he knows that the Church of Life is ruined starting today. He had to hide some of his skills because if they were discovered then it would be disastrous but he no longer needs to hide it now. Levin Cloud wanted to use his skills that has death and life attribute but he could not because he might be called a heretic. He finally let loose today as he no longer cared for being branded a heretic. A sprout immediately emerged from the ground in just half a second. Suddenly an explosion of rot and lively green happened which enamored all that saw it. Adrian''s transformation was about to disappear as the counter hit zero but the icon never disappeared. Neither did his transformation cancel or disperse as the timer stopped at one second. Behind Adrian is a tree that measures more than twenty meters and is very familiar to him. The tree even outgrew the tree of life present in Neo Alfheim. The only thing different about the tree is that half of it is like a dead decaying tree in a destend while the other half is much more vibrant than any tree in the world with bountiful fruits hanging from its branches. [All domain and transformation abilities rted to life and death are indefinite in the presence of the Tree of Life and Death Yewdrassil.] A message then reached all the yers inside the vicinity of the burning city. [The Tree of Life and Death Yewdrassil has taken root temporarily in Neo Alfheim. All beings affiliated with the twin gods will have double the stats for the duration. Beings only affiliated with one of the twin gods will get half the rise in stats.] For the yers who had yet to know the existence of the twin gods, they received a notification that is a not straightforward and rather cryptic. [You have received a glimpse of the hidden truth. All stats +1] Some of the yers did not know what truth they have glimpsed but they are thankful for the additional stats nheless. The others that are affiliated with the Church of Life could somehow get a clue on what this truth is but that is only reserve for those who read the ancient records. In the ancient records, Gaea is always referred as one of the two but the other one was never mentioned. Since most of the beings inside Neo Alfheim are affiliated with at least one of the twin gods, they got the buff. The beings inside also had an indirect buff that strengthened the aspect of the twin gods they are affiliated with. Those affiliated with the Goddess of Life Gaea got increased healing and mana regeneration. Those affiliated with the God of Death Abaddon has increased damage and will not die for the duration of the skill. Most importantly, Adrian and Levin Cloud has both of the buffs with also an added aspect of their domain and transformation skills being extended. Levin Cloud cannot move during the duration of the skill but he is protected by Sanctuary for the rest of the time. The Nether Domain and Yewdrassil''s Decent gave Adrian a whopping 400% stat boost plus his true form gave him much more as his attacks are empowered for the duration. "You have one minute before the skill duration ends. Be sure to wreak havoc and give us lots of experience." Levin Cloud shouted loudly so that Adrian could hear. Adrian did just that and wreaked havoc towards the low level monsters in the horde. Thirty seconds of all out battling felt like an hour because of the mental fatigue that umted. Adrian could no longer count how many mobs he killed but he does know that his health has yet to drop because of the huge barrier covering him. The other yers are also doing well because of Levin Cloud''s skill mixed with Saena''s blessing. All things muste to an end as the effect of Levin Cloud''s skill is not permanent. Yewdrassil that sprouted suddenly started shrinking in such a fast pace. Yewdrassil became a seed once more and rose to the sky to return back to Paraiso. The horde of monsters lessened to a degree that they could now escape the city. Adrian had intense bacsh due to being in an overexcited state so he is in a stretcher like Makiling and Elder Willow. The yers who rallied with Adrian''s group escaped the city with great smiles on their faces that were previously filled with despair. Adrian stood up from his stretcher when his muscles are no longer sore and he saw the scene of the tree of life dying in the distance. He cannot hide his dissatisfaction because he failed this quest big time. There is still two days in-game time before the tree of life diespletely but he knows that there is nothing he can do. The damage became worse even before he could put a band aid on it. A loud shriek filled the distance and soon a giant living sludge covered the tree of life like a tidal wave. It soon swallowed the tree of life and the remaining greenish parts became poisoned as a result. The giant living sludge seemed to be different as it was darker and looked more potent. It even has the same color as the poison that Adrian extracted. When the tree of life became totally poisoned, Makiling''s condition became worse as she lost all her color. She looked like she will notst long as even the healing magic cast on her has no effect. Adrian could also feel that she has little time left as he could feel death calling for her. "Champion Equinox, pleasee close to me as I need to tell you something." Makiling stated and Adrian came close to her. "I am here." Adrian replied. "I am sorry that ugh¡­you wasted your time because ack¡­I am sorry." Makiling stated as she coughed blood. "I am the one that should be sorry. I could not find a solution early and the solution that I found is not even a sure fire way of solving it. In the end, I was ipetent." Adrian stated as his eyes got teary. Adrian really did not like the feeling of helplessness because he experienced it firsthand when he became unable to properly walk. It did lead to depression. But thanks to counseling and his supportive family and friends, he managed to get through that phase in his life. Not everyone is lucky though as you also need high belief in yourself to seed. "Levin Cloud,e close to me please." Makiling stated as she tried her hardest to stand. Adrian helped Makiling stand up because she really wanted to. Adrian knows that Makiling will tell something very important to his best friend and he knows that her time ising soon. It seems that whatever the giant living sludge did had an adverse effect on Makiling''s connection with the tree of life. Makiling held Levin Cloud''s hands as she transferred some kind of energy through him. Makiling coughed a lot more as she transferred this energy and the elves that are her followers looked worried. Her elf followers wanted to stop her but she had made up her mind. Her followers respected her decision as they themselves know that Makiling will not survive long with her connection with the tree of life severed. The transfer of energy stopped and on Levin Cloud''s palm is a seed. The seed is embedded on his palm like it was grafted or surgically inserted there. Makiling smiled after doing what she did because she felt that Levin Cloud ispetent enough to receive her dying will. "That is the Seed of Origin. That seed will activate your fae blood and transform you into a leshy. You need to go to Alfheim though as I am no longer powerful enough to activate the seed. Your best friend should be able to take you there but you need to connect with the seed first." Makiling stated but this time she did not cough. Makiling did not cough blood but her body is finally decaying like a tree dying. The only thing talking is her soul which dryads are able to separate from for a specific amount of time. Though this time, she cannot return her soul to her body because it haspletely died off. Adrian did not cry and swore that he will kill whoever the perpetrator of poisoning the tree is. A gate suddenly appeared behind Makiling that only Adrian could see. This gate is reminiscent to the gate that appeared when he summoned Thanatos. Thanatos came out of the gate in order to collect Makiling''s soul. Adrian only slightly nodded to Thanatos and the aspect of death did the same. The cry of the elven followers of Makiling could be heard but safety must be prioritized. After the prayers of the elves, the group fled to a safer ce because there are still swarming monsters around. Chapter 264 - A Big Favor Adrian could not bear to see the full destruction of Neo Alfheim. His best friend also needs to help his master. It seems that whatever weapon pierced Elder Willow has been dipped in the poison. Thankfully, it only made his regeneration weak and healing magic ineffective on him or else he would be dead by now. The elves that served Makiling went with other evacuees to the next city that is safe. Reinforcements from the empire did arrive but the city is already in chaos and disarray. The mission to subjugate the monsters that entered the city became a rescue mission instead. The empire soldiers entered the city but could only form a defensive perimeter at the outskirts of the city. They could not easily go to the heart of the city because the giant living sludge is there. One could easily see that there should be no one safe from that monster. "Everyone, you must leave the city in under 40 hours. We shall bombard the city with a destructive spell. The emperor has decreed that the city of Neo Alfheim has to be erased from the map. All evacuees must head to the next city for treatment and aid. No one is permitted to return to the city at all cost." A female human that looks like a knightmander decreed. The hearts of the evacuees sunk when they heard that announcement as all of their hard work went down the drain. They could not save their livelihood especially the local businesses. They are basically bankrupt and would need to live off their rtives if they even have one outside of Neo Alfheim. Some adults would have to ve away in mines or doing dirty jobs. The children who no longer have parents would go to orphanages. Some of the teens that can fight will be adventurers or they might go the wrong path. This day is especially a truth bombshell to yers. This is their first incident in which a major city actually got destroyed. Adrian can see that this game simted reality as wars always led to death and destruction. Some would say that this was not a war because monsters are the one that led the city to destruction but Adrian knows the truth. Adrian knows that those hiding in the shadows can no longer hide and move sneakily. The next war with the dark gods might not be far ahead. The scariest thing in his mind is that some of the dark gods are sealed in the main world. The inhabitants of Pandemonium are scattered enough as it is and now an unseen threat is added to the mix. Adrian beckoned Levin Cloud toe with him instead of going to the next city. Elder Willow might be targeted if they just go to a normal city. Adrian feared that a nurse or priest in the next city is an enemy and kill Elder Willow when they are not guarding him. Even Elder Willow could not be healed by normal priests so Adrian decided to bring the two to Alfheim. He cannot do it himself as he cannot perform interdimensional travel as he is not yet capable. Adrian guided Levin Cloud with Elder Willow in tow to the spatial fracture that he used to reach Neo Alfheim. "Wait here. I need to speak to the elders about what happened to Neo Alfheim. I would also find a way to send both of you to Alfheim so do not worry. I will be back in a jiffy." Adrian stated. "Can''t you take us with you to the Paradox nes?" Levin Cloud asked as even he is worried they might get jumped by monsters. "I would if you guys can even survived there. There is no way both of you canst there as it is inhabitable to normal people. Why do you think that the Daemos chose the Paradox nes to hide? Find a suitable nearby hiding spot as I will immediately ask for help." Adrian replied as he entered the spatial fracture. ==== Adrian hurriedly went to Ascalor''s abode and even used Teleportation to shorten the time drastically. He just barged his way into Ascalor''s home via the entrance as he cannot ess it via direct teleportation. Since Ascalor is a spatial magic user, it is expected that direct teleportation will not be useable in his own home. "Old man! We have a problem!" Adrian shouted as he barged inside Ascalor''s backyard. Adrian suddenly stopped when he saw there were other guests in Ascalor''s house. The guests are actually individuals that Adrian knows of. In a meeting with the other elders are the Undead King Arthur, the Elder Dryad Danaya and a man that has lion ears and a mane. "Sorry for the interruption! Please continue" Adrian stated as he bowed and waited in a corner. The Daemos elders did not mind Adrian''s reaction because they can see messengers from the Daemos Corps waiting for them to finish the meeting. The Undead King did not mind because he also dotes on Adrian because he is his son''s friend. Elder Danaya is even waving at Adrian. The lion beastman though looks unamused but Adrian did not care. "Do you have any other question that you would like to point out?" Ascalor asked the three visitors. "The faekin are not opposed to your proposal but a gift of sincerity must be properly established. We want the Heart of the Forest." Elder Dryad Danaya stated while bringing out her dignity and elegance. "The Undead are not opposed to the idea. We owe much to the Daemos and we will dly join you withoutpensation. The God of Death wishes to establish footing on the main world Nebulon but the envoy has yet to revive the church. Still even without the church, the undead will join the cause." The Undead King Arthur stated while he radiate his kingly aura. "I am not opposed to the idea but our race has already settled on our current home. Though what would make me change my mind is if you can help me unite all of my people." The lion beastman stated loud and clear. "That is a tall order even for us King of the Wild, Leones. You do know that we must not interfere much with the order of things due to our duty." Bronx stated while crossing his arms. "Interfere what a load of bull. You suggesting getting the council back together is interfering to the maximum degree so do not give me this no interfering nonsense." The King of the Wild Leones rebutted. "What we mean to say is that we the Daemos Elders cannot interfere. The Champion of the Twin Gods on the other hand is another discussion." Koronn stated as he smiled towards Adrian. Adrian wanted to protest but he must act in moderation because bigshots are present. Adrian wondered how Danaya and Leones could step foot on the Paradox nes. He did not doubt the Undead King Arthur for being able to step foot because he is technically a living dead. The atmospheric difference and whatnot does not affect him in anyway. Adrian used his evil eye and he saw that Danaya and Leones is covered by something like a veil of energy reminiscent of spatial magic. It seems whatever is cast on them lets them be immune to the changes in the surroundings. "I must learn that magic!" Adrian thought as he still listened in on the conversation. "The Champion of the Twin Gods? Do you mean that brat over there?! I bet he would not be able to help even if he coulde to our world. I mean look at him. He isnkier than my five year old son." The King of the Wild Leones stated while giving a heartyugh. "You should never judge a demon by its cover King Leones. Even your eldest will use all her strength to defeat that brat." Ascalor stated with a smile. "Anyway since the champion came rushing to his elders then it must be important. Why don''t we hear his report? I bet it must be super important." The King of the Wild Leones stated in a snarky manner. The elders then all looked at Adrian simultaneously. "Okay. NO PRESSURE." Adrian thought as he stepped closer to all the elders. "So the reason that I bolted hurriedly and like a madman is that the holy churches have fallen. Simultaneous attacks in all main headquarters of the holy churches have been made. The Church of Life is the one that took a big hit as the tree of life is dying and Neo Alfheim is being infested by monsters." Adrian stated without even stuttering. The look of disbelief can be seen on the Daemos Elders and even the visitors. Ascalor immediately called upon the messenger if what Adrian said is true and sure enough it was. The Daemos nted on the each of the churches all submitted the same statement as Adrian. Some of them are even heavily injured. "So maybe I can ask for a favor. A really big favor from Elder Danaya." Adrian stated but no one is listening to him as they are busy assessing the first information that he stated. "What do they want? Why did they attack the holy churches?" Ascalor muttered. "Apparently they want to take the fragment of something. What was it called again? Byadoora¡­Byuduo. Ah! Byagoona. An elder of the Church of Life said that they wanted to get the fragment for the medallion of Byagoona." Adrian stated and then the faces of the Daemos elders became heavy. Chapter 265 - The World Changes For The Worse Adrian told the Elder Dryad Danaya about his plight and she graciously epted despite the worried look on Ascalor''s face. She easily epted Elder Willow and his best friend so Adrian immediately picked them up with an aid of another greater demon that Ascalor ordered. The greater demon and Adrian channeled their powers together since interdimensional travel with others takes a toll unless you are an Arch Demon. Levin Cloud became amazed of how vastly different Alfheim is from Neo Alfheim. He now feels ashamed of boasting to Adrian that Neo Alfheim is the most beautiful city that perfectlybines nature and infrastructure. It seems that Elder Danaya already had contacted someone as there were guards already stationed in order to fetch Levin Cloud and Elder Willow. The meeting of the elders ended so Elder Danaya returned to Alfheim and told Adrian that she will handle everything. Elder Willow was inserted in some sort of pod that would help him detoxify his injury. The elder had a calm look when he was put inside the podpared to his pained face that he previously had. When Elder Danaya saw the Seed of Origin on Levin Cloud''s palm, she immediately understood what the dryad that gave him wanted to happen. She could also sense Makiling''s lingering memories and sorrow of not being able to protect one''s hometown. "You have been blessed, young one. For a dryad to give you her Seed of Origin, she must have great hopes for you and has seen your potential. Though the road would be difficult because it has been a long time since an elf awakened its sleeping fae blood." Elder Danaya stated to Levin Cloud not to discourage him but to tell him that it will not be easy. "I will try my best and make sure to sessfullyplete the awakening process. I need to do it for the lives that those vile monsters had taken. I need to prove that this is just a wall I must climb over before I be the Envoy of the Twin Gods." Levin Cloud stated with such sincerity. "I see that you are the aspiring envoy. If that is the case then I will dly help you seed in awakening into a true fae. The next Envoy of the Twin Gods muste from the fae after all. I need to have some bragging rights." Elder Danaya stated with a joke in the end to lighten up the mood. "Still for the poison to actually kill off the tree of life, how potent is it that the tree that has enormous life force will be unable to flush it out? Is there a dark god of poisons or something? The poison should still be not that powerful even if it came from a dark god. The barrier should still be disabling its godly powers." Adrian uttered as he wondered how that happened. "My spection is that it is not made using only one poison that came from a dark god but an amalgamation of it. It must have taken them immense time and effort to make it because even poisons can neutralize other poisons. They made it for the purpose of killing of the tree of life." Elder Danaya stated. "It is not that bad right because the destruction is limited to Neo Alfheim anyway. Right?" Levin Cloud looked at the bright side but Elder Danaya''s face said otherwise. "With the tree of life gone, it can no longer hold boss monsters inside the dungeons. More powerful monsters will also appear in the wild. The ecosystem of the world will shift drastically." Elder Danaya stated in a worried face. [The Tree of Life supporting the all life in Nebulon has been destroyed. The powerful monsters are no longer held back inside their territories. Tread lightly as danger is now always present.] The world message that everyone heard was not something like a good thing but it was something to be dreaded about. Safe zones are no longer entirely safe and monster attacks will now ur more frequently. The increase activity of monsters might be a big plus for the yers but not for the inhabitants of the world. The chaos that will be generated will definitely affect the livelihood of everyone. There would be sharp rises in prices formodities such as food because farnds are no longer safe. Price of Armors and weapons would either be higher or lower because of the influx of defeated monsters. Though Adrian knows what he must do and that is to be stronger. Adrian must level up until he could kill high level monsters now that they are more rampant. Levin Cloud and Adrian both agreed that they need to cool down. They both log out in order to see what is happening in all parts of Pandemonium. ==== Adrian logged out and he is surprised to see that his sister Mina also logged out. It seems that she wants to ask something but she just waited for Adrian toe out of the game pod. "You need anything?" Adrian asked as he searched the posts in the forums. "I was wondering if you know how I got killed by a level 200 monster that roamed a field area that is for level 120." Mina stated rhetorically. "The tree of life died so the monster restriction is no more. If only I did my quest a bit faster then I might have saved it." Adrian answered even if he did not need to. "Tell me everything." Mina stated as she pulled up a chair and Adrian did tell her the summary of events. "I am pretty sure you were never meant toplete that quest anyway. Did the dryad not get attacked when you received a way to fix the problem? Do not be so hard on yourself as I am pretty sure it was set up to fail the moment you received a way to fix it." Mina stated as she could see that his brother is disappointed with himself. She knows that Adrian is disappointed when he sighs a lot and scratches his head every second or so. The moment she died in Pandemonium made her immediately search the forums. The trending video is the one where the dubbed Demon made an appearance. Adrian did a great job escorting the evacuees outside and clearing a path but he knows that his brother would have liked to have done something more. She just came into Adrian''s room in order to calm his brother down so that it would not haunt him in his sleep. She could sometimes hear Adrian waking up from nightmares but it was not a regr urrence. "You do not need to be so hard on yourself." Mina stated as she hugged Adrian and then he just cried his heart out. ==== In a room with monitors across it and people wearing futuristic visors¡­ "How much will the damage be as the destruction of the tree of life has been elerated than the estimated time frame?" The chief developer stated as he tapped the table. "The Envoy of the Dark Gods made a deal to power up the faceless ones and now he has another power he can use thanks to the blessing of the dark god with a million faces. The overall power shift will be in favor of the forces of the dark gods." A woman in a futuristic visor replied. "How about the undead forces of the Arch Lich?" the chief developer asked. "It seems that they have recovered enough for them to not need the aid of Star Mother''s core. It would seem that the war between the undead will now escte as the tree of life''s destruction has lifted their movement restriction. With the holy churches in disarray, the forces of the Arch Lich has a 39% chance of winning the war." A man in a futuristic visor replied. "Only 39%? Why is it lower than I anticipated?" The chief developer asked as it is not fun if war is one sided. It would be called a massacre instead of war. "The huge variable is the Netheros, Chief. It seems that he made contact with AI #0 but we managed to intercept him using AI # 13. His existence himself is very difficult to predict as he got missions that would normally take high affinity to acquire. It seems he finds a way to force the AI''s to give him the mission. We will manually patch some of them to prevent it from happening easily." The man in a futuristic visor replied. "He has a knack for getting high affinity quests. We did make the intelligence of the Legendary NPCs unpredictable so it is our fault. Did the system agree to update AI mechanics?" the chief asked as he will not change the AI behaviors if the system did not rmend it. "Yes, the system has stated a minor upgrade in behavior in order to keep difficult missions not easily essible." The man in a futuristic visor stated. "Perform the minor upgrade then. It should have been for next patch but just hotfix it but only what is rmended." The chief developer replied. Chapter 266 - Duel With The Goddess Of War Frey is standing on a field full of corpses of both men and women. If anyone sees what the dead people are wearing then it would be easy to say that they died in war. Her golden armor is stained with the blood of those she slew in battle. She would not have expected that she would be able to win a war against a thousand people. Thinking about it, she did not expect that the war she would be thrown in will be a fight against the forces of another goddess. After flying in their Pegasus for what seems like two days, the Valkyries entered a golden gate high up in the sky that is guarded by a winged race with only beautiful people. She did not like the attitude of those winged people but she had to admit that they were strong. The winged people even dared to badmouth her even in the presence of the other Valkyries. The other Valkyries did badmouth them in return for speaking like that to Frey. She really liked the Valkyries because they emphasized sisterhood instead of personal gain. Frey was told that they were angels and that they protect the sky gates but it seems that they do it out of penance. It seems that their race was punished to guard every gateway to a minor real controlled by a god. This minor realms are not like godly sanctuaries but ces where a god can physically reincarnate for a limited amount of time. This is some sort of a way to breach the barrier of nes but only possible to the gods that made the godly separating barrier. There are pre-requisites in order to reincarnate in the mortal ne though. The first rule is that the minor real must haveplete faith in the god or goddess. The god or goddess must have all the inhabitants on that minor realm be devoted solely to them. The second rule is that no other god or goddess that owns the minor realm that they chose. This is so that the power of faith of the god or goddess will be pure and untainted. The power of faith will be the fuel for the god or goddess to make a physical body on the mortal ne. The incarnation will only be about 1% of the total power of the god or goddess. The final rule is that a god or goddess cannot control more than one minor realm and could only reincarnate every other century given that they have umted enough power of faith. This is one of the reasons that can restrict the gods and goddesses to make descendants from humans. The third rule was not in ce before and due to that a surge of individuals that could easily be demigods appeared. The gods and goddesses could be controlled by the twin gods but their descendants were another matter. The demigods who were not properly raised became something like monsters hungry for war. This event in history was erased but it was called The Great Deicide. Frey knew this because one must have knowledge that surpasses a normal individual in order to be a Valkyrie. Valkyries must not only be skilled in the art ofbat but also possess great knowledge. Frey thought that she had already cleared her mission to win a war but she has yet to receive a notification. She wanted to ask the other Valkyries if she has already won but they were all looking ahead. Frey then copied where the other valkyries'' line of sight is and she saw the figure of an armored womaning towards them. The armored woman is wearing a full set of armor unlike the famed bikini armor that female warriors tend to wear. She was also wearing a military helmet that is worn by roman generals. She had ck unkempt hair peeking from her military helmet. She also wore a red cape but it was only up to her waist and just covered the right half of her back. "Very good. It has been ages since I have enjoyed a battle with a promising mortal. Let me introduce myself, I am Bellona. One of the Goddesses of War of Pandemonium. The Goddess Freyja promised me a worthy battle that would cure my boredom and she was not wrong." The Goddess Bellona stated or rather her mortal reincarnation. "I believe that I am an unworthy rival to the Goddess of War herself but I would be d to receive teachings from a powerful woman such as yourself." Frey stated as she bowed but raised her head and her face hardened for battle. "I hope you can entertain me while I can still hold my mortal flesh. I will not me you if you get lucky and defeat me. This mortal body does have limitations after all. I just hope you do not die before I had my fun." The Goddess Bellona stated as a broadsword materialized on her right hand and a round shield on her left hand. Frey did not utter any reply because she knows that she must win this fight in order to be a Valkyrie. The two women did not need to speak words and a fight of mentalities happened between them. Though the two women are not moving from their position, it is clear that they are having a face off against their wills. It seems that the Goddess Bellona does not have that much patience as she suddenly charged towards Frey without fear. The Goddess Bellona charged while her round shield is upfront in order to block a piercing attack from Frey''s spear. The sh of steel could be heard from their battle and the other Valkyries only observed Frey. "Are you sure that sister Frey will be alright in battling an incarnation of the Goddess of War by herself?" Alruna asked Brunhild. "Though their incarnation can only channel 1% of their total godly might, for a human being that would still be quite difficult. But I believe that Sister Frey has a fighting chance albeit a slim one." Brunhild replied as she watched the battle and has no intention to ever join it. "Despite their mortal incarnations having 1% of their godly power, it is still unfair because they have a difference in experience. Sister Frey has not even spent a decade battling others while the Goddess Bellona has fought countless wars that could even blow ups." Alruna stated as she pouted because she really liked Frey. "You should have faith in our sister, Alruna. Look." Brunhild stated as she told Alruna to shift her gaze to the twodies fighting. The broadsword is sent flying ten meters away and Bellona was pushed on the defensive as she only held her round shield. Frey can be seen panting due to exhaustion but she was proud of herself because she managed to disarm her opponent and that opponent was a goddess of war. "Hahaha! You are good! It seems that I have to take you on seriously." The Goddess Bellona stated as she heartilyughed with a craze. The Goddess Bellona threw away her round shield and is now holding a spear that is the same size that Frey holds. Frey now shows a smile upon her face because this is a great chance to learn spear techniques from a real goddess of war. She would definitely pass upon this opportunity. Due to excitement, Frey is the first one that charged towards battle. Bellona responded in kind and charged towards Frey. Both of them started with piercing attacks and both also dodged at the same way. Their attacks would have aimed at their heads so both of them just tilted their head a little which is enough to evade the piercing attack. Their exchangessted for about twenty minutes and both were tied. It seems that whatever spear techniques that the Valkyries taught Frey is also like that of what the goddess of war is using. The only problem though is that Frey is clearly outmatched in terms of mastery and skill. Frey has yet to be perfect or achieved peak form using a spear so she is using this time to study the goddess of war. Bellona can read what Frey is thinking but she only found it amusing. She is fond of people trying to be like her and be a master of war. It is also somewhat a form of faith directed towards her. Still, she will only show her skills using a spear to Frey. Once Bellona decided that Frey has learned enough, she decided to throw away her spear and is now brandishing a thorn whip. Seeing as Bellona exchanged weapons, Frey had to change her method of attack. She utilized the thorny whip function of her spear in order to deflect the attacks of the goddess of war. Although Frey knew that it is not a solid solution because the gaps in her defenses is clearly shown. The Goddess Bellona''s weapon attacked faster and faster until Frey was riddled in wounds. Her health plummeting in a fast rate where her own regeneration cannot handle. Frey''s health reached 5% in a matter of seconds. Frey could only hope to doge the next attack but her sight could not even get a hold of the whip. But as she was about to be hit, the whip suddenly became particles of light. Frey opened her eyes and can see that the Goddess Bellona is bing particles of light. "It seems that my sister Nike is smiling upon you, young Valkyrie. My mortal body could no longer bear my godly might. Still it is a great battle. For now, it is your victory because you were able tost long." Bellona stated with a smile as she finally disappeared. Chapter 267 - The Cold Really Bothers Me Anyway [A Valkyrie has risen from the bodies of a thousand men. A new war maiden has risen from the ashes and is dedicated to purge evil.] The whole world received the message that a Valkyrie has appeared. The world became buzzing once more because they knew who is the Valkyrie being mentioned in the world message. The top guilds also viewed this as a signal that the most famous and powerful female yer would be more powerful. They did view Frey as a threat before but now she is even a much bigger threat because she can clear mission just by herself. With her new ss, she would be even more formidable because a Valkyrie can master any type of weapon ording to their research. The scariest part for the top guilds is that a Valkyrie thrives in battle. Back when she was just a Spearman, she needed help with difficult raids but the situation is now different. Now that Frey is a Valkyrie, she no longer needs the help of top guilds because she could do it herself. The top guilds equated the potential of a Valkyrie to a Berserker but without the madness debuff. They managed to find an excerpt in a book that Valkyries be much stronger as the battle passes. They do not know how much but due to the book saying that they could rival five men at their peak then one could assume that Frey can be five times stronger as the battle bes longer. ==== In a deste ce filled with only ice and snow, a certain demon heard that world message. Adrian heard the world message and he could only sigh. "I guess she finally managed to achieve what she set out upon while I am here regretting my life choices." Adrian said as he shivered due to the cold. He was now travelling in Niflheim after much difficulty of even finding the spatial fracture for it. He went there in order to retrieve the Everfrost flower that he promised to get but he is having no such luck even finding the flower. The first thing that Ascalor told him when he said that he will go to Niflheim was ''Are you insane?'' It seems that Adrian asked something quite bold that the Arch Demon had to question his sanity. Adrian could remember it very clearly as it was just a few hours ago. "Why are you even thinking of going to that cold and deste ce? Are you looking for your grave because of what you overheard in our meeting? You should not worry about it if that is the case because as you are now you would not be much help to the King of the Wild anyway." Ascalor stated. From his tone, Adrian knew that the old man was not joking. "Can you describe what the topology of Niflheim is? It should not be that bad right?" Adrian asked. "It is that bad. Bad does not even begin to describe that ce. You could say that it is the worst world out there that even the gods do not want to im it. It is so freezing cold and deste that not even the toughest weed could grow there. Life basically gave up on that realm." Ascalor stated but that only made Adrian hit head at a nearby wall. The wall broke instead of Adrian''s head though. "Why are you even going there for anyway? There is nothing on that realm except for ice and snow. Also, stop banging your head on my wall, it is expensive you know." Ascalor stated as he flicked Adrian''s forehead that made thetter fall down. "I need to find something called the Everfrost flower. Any idea where that is in Niflheim?" Adrian asked but Ascalor justughed slightly while patting Adrian''s elbow. "So the portal is restricted so you need to ask the guards. You just need to say that I told you that I gave you ess." Ascalor stated as he drove Adrian away from his house. "At least now I know why that grumpy old man immediately gave me ess to a confidential realm. The guard even stated that nothing grows there when I asked about the Everfrost flower. Here I am now. Lost and has no idea where to go. The spatial fracture area is lost because a freaking blizzard made me lose direction. I mean why does the mini map not works in this realm? I am basically in a freezing death trap and I willingly sent myself here." Adrian Adrian wanted to summon all his soulbounds. But for a strange reason, he cannot summon his soulbounds. He could not even use magic like Chrono Shift to make him faster in searching. Although, the skills avable to his weapon and armor could be used. "I should have summoned Kaon before I went in if I knew this would happen. Why did the old man not even warn me that you cannot use magic here? I am even beginning to show signs of frostbite but I cannot even see a cave in the distance." Adrian grumbled as his bluish tin skin became even much blue asyers of frost builds on it. Nevertheless, Adrian continued on as he was very determined despite his grumbling. ==== "The Valkyrie has finally soared. It seems that my activities will not be as easy as I thought." Eldritch stated as he saw histest quest that suddenly appeared. *SUDDEN QUEST NOTIFICATION* BEWARE OF THE WAR MAIDEN The Valkyrie has finally risen from themon folk. You have been decided as the first target of the Valkyrie. She will deal double damage upon you whenever she attacks you so be always on guard. The Valkyrie is one of the Envoy of the Dark Gods greatest enemies so beware. Goal: Survive the 90 day hunt of the Valkyrie Failure: The Star Mother Core will be dropped upon death to the Valkyrie. Kill Reward: 10% increase in stats and 5% increase in energy for the Star Mother Core Survival Reward: 5% increase in energy for the Star Mother Core. "Aishh. That freaking cold woman would want revenge because I managed to beat her once. She is reallypetitive that she always attacks me whenever we meet but I will just kill her again likest time. A change in job ss will not overturn the odds anyway." Eldritch stated as he stared at the green orb. Chapter 268 - Walked In At The Wrong Time Adrian did not know if he traveled to about half the area of Niflheim but he was certain about one thing. That one thing is that he will not find the Everfrost flower today. He decided to retreat for today because he had no idea where to go and could not even use magic. He was thoroughly unprepared for his travel here. Adrian took out a teleportation scroll and tore it immediately in order to return to the Paradox nes. He needs to find a person that knows about Niflheim and he thinks that he already encountered the right person for that information. Adrian reappeared at Ascalor''s backyard while the old man was actually rxing. It surprised the old man that he spilled his drink. The unfortunate thing is that Adrian is now doused with it and summoned Kaon to be his personal dryer. "Have you finally realized that your endeavor was hopeless?" Ascalor asked as he once again be dignified then sipped his hot drink. "If you told me what kind of harshnd Niflheim was then I would not have make a fool out myself. It was all snow and ice. I walked for a few minutes and it was still snow. There was not even a sign of life in that realm. I would have been quite happy if a monster appeared because I could at least follow it to where it lives." Adrian grumbled as he took the kettle and poured the hot drink in another cup. He then took a sip and was surprised that it actually really good. "Anyways, I hope that you give up on your quest to find a flower there because there is no flower to begin with." Ascalor stated as he knows that Niflheim was empty to begin with and that magic cannot be cast there easily. "How can I circumvent the restriction of not being able to cast magic there anyways?" Adrian asked himself. "Tsk¡­Tsk. You are a scribe and yet you could not even imagine what you need to if you cannot cast magic there. You should make talismans to aid you as activating it would not require you to cast magic. But even that is not enough because there is really nothing there." Ascalor stated. The elders of the Daemos only put restrictions on realms that are considered dangerous if unprepared. Niflheim is one of those reals as magic could not be cast there easily due to a fluctuation in the magical atmosphere. Only demigod level people could cast magic there but it was still restricted to low tier magic. "Thanks for the hot drink old man! I need that because that ce even froze my balls." Adrian shouted as he rode Kaon to the spatial fracture. "Yah! Watch your mouth brat! My reputation is plummeting because of you!" Ascalor shouted back but the old man is actually smiling. ==== Adrian directly use Teleport to go to Aurgelmir''s forge because he thinks that the frost giant might help him. There was no hammering sounds so Adrian just let himself in as he thought that the frost giant might be resting. The sight that he walked in on was very controversial to say the least. He felt like the world stop because two people were eating each other''s faces in front of him. In other words, the two people are actually making out. Adrian had to shield Kaon''s eyes from the horrors of the adult world. "I got to admit that the olddy has game. I did not even think that the old man had in in him because he is obsessed with crafting weapons. Still, it has been like thirty seconds and yet they are not stopping. It feels like I walked in on my parents when they exercise or something. I better let my presence be known." Adrian thought as he let out a cough. As if lightning stroke the two and pulled them away from their own world, they fixed their hair and clothes because it was disoriented to some extent. Adrian has to admit that despite the two being old, they are still full of passion. The evidence being a lot of cksmithing materials scattered across the ground. Adrian did not want to imagine what happened but a scene would pop in his mind from time to time. "Sorry if I am interrupting your¡­um¡­whatever it is that you two are doing. I could return in ater date if you think that I am being a burden." Adrian stated as Aurgelmir and Elona are standing straight and acting like nothing happened. "So have you returned because you have found what I have asked for?" The Ice Queen Elona asked in her stoic face but Adrian pointed out that her crown was still tilted. Elona fixed her crown while Aurgelmir just stood there like an ice statue. Adrian scanned them both up and down like he was a warden staring at inmates that started a riot. He is actually enjoying the role a bit too much but he decided to be serious. "I made it to Niflheim but all that was there is ice and snow." Adrian stated as he noticed Aurgelmir''s face suddenly reacted for a split second but that was enough to prove the former''s theory. "The Great Star Gazer said that the Everfrost flower will be located in and only filled with ice and snow. That ce would only be the rumored realm of Niflheim. No other realm has been said to be made of ice and snow because water can hold memories. I even used all my strength to make sure that is the case." The Ice Queen Elona stated in a hurried manner which made her almost grasp for air. "Are you crazy!? It would have taken all of your strength to push the limits of reading the memories of water! Is that why you were not strong enough to contend that Arch Lich and even got hurt in the process." Aurgelmir berated Elona as he became worried that she pushed herself too hard. "So old man, do you know anything about Niflheim? I have been reading your expressions the whole time we were having a conversation and you look like you want no part of it." Adrian asked as he acted all high and mighty but he should have not because he got whacked on the head for it. "Ouch!" Adrian reacted. "Respect your elder''s boy!" The Ice Queen Elona shouted at Adrian after she whacked his head. No damage was umted but strangely it hurt. "I really should not be saying this but I cannot hide it forever anyways. Niflheim is like that because it is a resting ground of a god." Aurgelmir stated weakly. "Resting ground? Do you mean like a burial site? If that is so who is buried there?" Adrian asked as he is curious. "The one buried there is me." Aurgelmir replied. "Eh?!" both Elona and Adrian shouted at the same time. Chapter 269 - Truth Of Niflheim "Can you exin on how it is your burial ground? You are here in front of us. You fixed the crown of the undead king. You are even making out with the Ice Queen so you are surely alive." Adrian stated but he could feel a cold piercing gaze just beside him. "What do you mean your burial site? You have been living in this northern continent ever since I was born. If you were dead then the aspect of death would have escorted you to the afterlife." The Ice Ueen Elona asked as she became very confused with the situation. "If you are dead then I would have known it. If you are a soul then you would be afraid of me right now. All spirits with sentience tend to steer clear of me. Even though I wanted them to give me missions." Adrian stated while he just uttered thest sentence to himself. Due to Adrian''s title of being The Shepard of Souls, he can get quests from wayward souls but they tend to steer clear of him. He wanted to know why and when he finally cornered one to ask, they told him that his aura makes them terrified of him. Even if Aurgelmir is a demigod soul, Adrian would still have a strong influence against him. "It does not mean that this body of mine is dead per se. What I really mean is that my godly body is no more and it is basically the realm of Niflheim itself. You can think of the me in front of you as my mortal incarnation. Are you not curious why a frost giant could harness the power of mes?" Aurgelmir stated as he tried to exin his current situation. "Still a mortal body would not be able to house a godly soul easily or without consequence. The only case of that happening is when dark gods possess mortal bodies but their strength will be greatly weakened." Adrian replied. "That is because this is not my full godly soul. The rest of it is in Niflheim which is why magic is greatly forbidden there due to my godlyw." Aurgelmir replied. "I see that is possible but the act of tearing one''s soul is crazy to begin with. You have to be either desperate or foolish. The act would make the person who tear his soul apart be in such great pain that they would wish that they would die instead." Adrian replied. "The dark gods were very difficult to battle and my godly body was dying. Encased in my dead godly body is a dark god that control mes. That dark god has been locked there since the war with the dark gods. I sacrificed myself in order to subdue that dark god but an eternity with him will make me go mad. I separated my soul in order to be able to reincarnate." Aurgelmir stated. "Then if your godly body is Niflheim itself then you must know where the Everfrost flower is. I need that to save someone I care for." The Ice Queen Elona stated as she sped Aurgelmir''s hands. "I do not know if there is one because I myself am barred from entering that realm. If I step foot in that realm then I might fuse back with my godly body and undo the seal for the dark god. We must not let that happen and it will not happen because only the demons can ess that realm." Aurgelmir replied. "So I am really going to enter that realm alone again. I thought I could at least drag you there but it seems that would result in a muchrger headache. I cannot let a dark god roam around." Adrian stated while he thought of what to do next. "Yes. You are right." Aurgelmir nodded. "I do not want another quest thrown at me and make my hectic schedule more troublesome. I need a vacation from my duties." Adrian replied which stunned the two people with him in the room. "Is there really no other hope? I need that Everfrost flower." The Ice Queen Elona stated as her eyes became watery. "There should be other realms full of ice and snow that can support life. It might not just be Niflheim. Although you told me the ce is Niflheim, as long as I get the Everfrost flower then everything would be all good right?" Adrian asked as he asked the Daemos Portal Guards and they replied that there are other realms of ice and snow. "I am fine with that but the time limit is very difficult to adjust because I only froze her temporarily. I cannot bear to see her in pain which is why I dyed her illness using a spell. So you need to get the job done before my spell disappears." The Ice Queen Elona stated in a weary tone. [The quest Find the Everfrost Flower has been updated. Please look at the updated quest log.] *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Find the Everfrost Flower (Updated) The Ice Queen Elona wants you to find a certain flower in the frozennd where it could possibly bloom. Find it so that you can repay the favor you have been granted. The Ice Queen Elona might give you a reward if you do a great job. Condition: Find the Everfrost flower that is said to be the only flower that can bloom on a frozennd. Reward: Unknown Failure: You will be unable to journey to the far north as Ice Queen Elona will bar you from the borders of her kingdom. This might be overturn with the information you hold. Knowledge is power so take note of that. Time Remaining: 25 days "It seems that I can get a reward because of the updated quest. I knew that quest can be updated but it usually just changes it to be worse. I can breathe a sigh of relief because I know that I am going to be rewarded." Adrian thought. "Since it is gettingte and you two might get jiggy, I will excuse myself and find that flower. Wherever that might be." Adrian stated as he picked up Kaon who was ying with the rare metals. He teleported out of the forge and smiled sheepishly at the blushing couple. Chapter 270 - Librarian Of Worlds? Adrian teleported himself to the nearest spatial fracture that led to the Paradox nes. He wanted to return and ask the guards about the other realms of ice and snow. Adrian is actually extremely doubtful of the words that the Great Star Gazer stated that the Everfrost flower is located in and of ice and snow. He knew that such a flower would not be possible normally and if it does grow then those that find it keep it a secret. In Pandemonium, nts or herbs that grow in extreme conditions are usually if not most of the time considered a treasure. This nts or herbs are often called miracle medicine which made Adrian sullen after realizing his foolishness. He now regrets his decision of easily epting the deal without thinking. He knows he made a rash decision but he needed immediate help at the time so he had to ept his mistake. He asked the Daemos portal guards if there are other realms that is full of ice and snow and they pointed out three. One of the three is Niflheim so that made only two more realms to search upon. Adrian explored the two realms only to find nothing. He wasted ten days just exploring unexplorednd in the frosted realms. He did level up and is now close to getting level 150. He thought clear and hard but he did not know what this Great Star Gazer is so he went to Ascalor to ask. Thankfully, Ascalor knew what this Great Star Gazer was and it is actually some sort of mystic that can read the stars in order to give answers. The only problem is that their answers are rather cryptic and not direct which is why normal people do not like them. Ascalor told Adrian that there was a time that their fortune telling became a hot topic because a king of a certain country managed to be powerful due to the advice of a Star Gazer. Due to this urrence, numerous royalty started roaming thends in search of them. There was once a time that Star Gazers were akin to something to having powers like that of a royal adviser. Due to the rise of power because of the profession, numerous people starteding forward to royalties as Star Gazers. A very tiny percent were genuine but arge number of those who presented themselves were frauds. This lead to numerous beheadings which made the real Star Gazers hide their gifts. The frauds were not the only reason why the Star Gazers became persecuted. Another reason is that the Star Gazers have no control of what they see. They could see a person''s past, present, or future. One unlucky Star Gazer was captured by a tyrant king and she told him that he will die a painful death with nothing to his name. Needless to say, she did not survive the next day. The unique nature of the Star Gazers was also not a good thing for the dark gods because one managed to foresee a dark future. She said that she saw a great tree burning andkes poisoned with something that has no cure. The next day after telling that prophecy, she quietly vanished from her home without anyone knowing. "In conclusion, you have to bet everything on luck and a miracle in order to see what you want to see. Star Gazers really have a cruel fate if you ask me because they can see the downfall of others." Adrian said to Ascalor. "The Great Star Gazer is different though because they are born from only once every millennia. Though the sad part is that they are said to be destined to die at a young age due to the great power they hold. The Great Star Gazer can urately see whatever they please but it takes great energy to do so." Ascalor stated. "And that energy is¡­let me guess¡­their life force." Adrian stated in a confident tone. "Exactly. That is the main reason why they do not live for long and die young. The Great Star Gazers expend their life in order to divine anything they want. The life force expended is also proportional to how far they want to see. They can peek into the far future urately but that would mean killing themselves because that is taboo." Ascalor stated. "Is there a limitation on what they can see? Something akin to a boundary?" Adrian asked he spected that thisnd of ice and snow is not really a different realm. "Of course. The Great Star Gazers cannot pierce through the veil of the gods and the afterlife. They are also limited in seeing things that are only present in their world. So they can only see what can happen on the world they are residing in." Ascalor answered. "I see. So it is like they can see the records of the world like they are the librarians." Adrian muttered which Ascalor heard clearly heard. Ascalor is actually greatly pleased with the analogy that Adrian made. The analogy that Adrian made is actually perfect which increased Ascalor''s appreciation of the former even more. Ascalor really thanked the gods that they sent someone bright and has a decent heart. "Then that means that thend of ice and snow is located in Nebulon. Yet if it is the far north then the Ice Queen Elona should have fund the flower already. Wait! I visited a ce of extreme temperatures to evolve Kaon!" Adrian suddenly realized as he shot up from his seat and bolted to the exit. "Aishh¡­That brat always leaves without even offering to clean up. What does he think my house is? I swear that I will lock that boy in an Infinity Prison once he is not doing anything. I will make him clean up all the dishes on that day." Ascalor grumbled as he saw Adrian run away. Adrian ran off to find Pann because he does not know the location of Infernofrost Ridge. He wanted to know how to get there because would need to know a safe passage. The hotshots in the east do not like them very well. Chapter 271 - Returning To The East Adrian went to Pann''s farm and is shocked. The usually grumpy old man that is ever present in the farm is nowhere to be found. Thest time that Adrian intruded was not pleasant because he was chased by Capricorns. Needless to say, those monster goats'' look does not match their actual speed. "Where is the old man? He almost never leaves. Did he finally be crazy and started to capture rare beasts from other realms to raise them in his farm?" Adrian muttered as he stood there spacing out. He did not even felt that someone is already behind him. "Did you really think that the old man finally became crazy?" A voice from behind Adrian asked. "I mean it is feasible. It is always those cranky people that usually have issues." Adrian replied but he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Adrian slowly turned his head back in order to be sure that it was not the person that he thinks is behind him. He prayed a thousand times in his mind that it would be a different person but his logical mind betrays him. He turned around and smiled widely to the person behind him. "Good day, Old Man Pann." Adrian smiled like his face became stered in a smiling position. Pann did not respond to Adrian''s greeting instead he red at the boy for about thirty seconds. Sweat began to drip from Adrian''s face as he became nervous. This is one of the times that he cursed the advance features of Pandemonium because one could tell that he is sweating due to being nervous. "So what brings you here brat? I am pretty sure you are not here because you miss me." Pann stated in his signature annoyed tone. "Oh! Come on! Why would I not miss you?! You are like my favorite person here." Adrian stated in an attempt to tter Pann. "So what do you need brat? I know you came here looking for me because you want to know something. Stop the ttery because I hate things like that." Pann replied. But when Adrian was not looking, Pann''s cheek were red for a split second. "So the ce in the east that we went to. Do you happen to know where that is exactly?" Adrian asked. "If you are indicating the ce where we evolved your dragon then I do know. Why? Do you want to return there?" Pann asked while his capricorns started circling around Pann vying for his attention. "I need to go there because I managed to see a peculiar flower growing in that vast snowynd. If my hunch is correct then I need that flower. It is for a request that someone gave in exchange for troubling them." Adrian replied. "You better give up on that idea then brat. They tightened up the security for the east continent ever since we have been there. They even restricted ess from merchant ships so it would be difficult for you to enter the legal way." Pann stated while the capricorns lined up to get a pat on the head. "I can just teleport to that location as long as you point me in the right direction likest time." Adrian rebutted. "You can but they would block off your escape. You can teleport to that location but you will not be able to get out using the method you got in. Since they have no masters of the concepts of time and space, they opted for a roundabout but effective method." Pann replied. "I can just tear a teleportation scroll that the old man Ascalor gave me to escape." Adrian stated. "So that brat gives that to you for free now. I cannot believe that stingy brat hands out those important things like candy." Pann replied. "Oh! It is not for free. He gives them to me in exchange of running errands like gives this letter to this, hand this over to her. In the end, it is a fair deal and a win-win situation for the both of us." Adrian replied because he does not want to be misjudge. "Then you can go there safely. Just do not let yourself be captured and exin yourself to the mystic beast that guards the snow section of the Infernofrost Ridge. It is at the south part of the eastern continent. We have a map of Nebulon so just ask Ascalor about it so that he can lend it to you." Pann stated as he signaled Adrian to go away. Adrian then bowed in order to say his farewell to Pann. The old man did not even bother to reply but just raised his right hand. Adrian easily got a copy of the map since they have tons of it hidden in storage. Adrian summoned all his soulbounds before attempting to teleport because he wanted to be prepared. He did not want to get caught easily if they manage to track him just by entering the east continent. The group vanished in a faint sh of light. ==== Adrian and his soulbounds are back to the ce where Kaon evolve. A ce where intense heat and bone chilling wind meet. That ce is the Infernofrost Ridge which is a famed ce in the east that grows really potent herbs for making medicine. Adrian can now stay warm due to the heat that Kaon is emitting. It is also keeping Saena warm so that she can be ready for battle. The group traversed the snowy section of the Infernofrost Ridge but they were met by the guardian which is the Cryophoenix. "Speak, little demon. Why have youe to my domain?" The cryophoenix told Adrian via telepathy. "Ie seeking a special nt called the Everfrost flower. Is it avable in your domain? I would be honored to have just one stem of it. I really need it in order to save the life of someone." Adrian replied. "I do have what you seek¡­" The cryophoenix replied. "Then can I have just one stem? It would be really helpful." Adrian replied while he smiled. "Unfortunately, there is only one flower that is avable right now and it is too precious to give away for free." The cryophoenix stated. "Fine. What do you want? Get straight to the point because those groggy elders of the east might detect that I am here." Adrian replied a little bit annoyed. "We want you find the piece that separated the both of us." A voice carrying intense heat stated in Adrian''s mind. Adrian could guess that this was the phoenix that resided on the other side of the Infernofrost Ridge. "You mean both of you were one and the same. Even I think that is very farfetched. You two are like pr opposites." Adrian replied. "We were separated by a great monk that used a powerful artifact that separated us into two. That monk even used a phony bird to masquerade as our former selves." The cryophoenix stated. "If that was the case then why did you two not voice your displeasure? I am sure that they will believe you if you say something." Adrian stated. "If it was that easy then we would have done so. That bastard monk ced a curse on us so that ordinary people and people of the east cannot hear our plight. We can onlymunicate to you because of your connection to a divine being." The phoenix stated while looking at Kaon. "I see so you can onlymunicate to me because I am a summoner that has a dragon." Adrian replied. "Dragons are not that simple because they have a trace of divinity because a goddess birthed them herself. Although your dragon is not that powerful enough yet which is why he cannot tap his divine potential." The cryophoenix stated. "You are not an ordinary summoner either. You have a wolf that carries a dangerous force inside of him. A bird that can be a divine entity and whatever that thing is that is giving me the creeps." The phoenix stated. "Fine. Enough with the ttery. What is it do you want in exchange for the Everfrost flower?" Adrian asked as he does not have enough time to idle anymore. He only has sixteen days left to finish the quest and if he finishes early then he might get a bonus. Adrian thinks that he might get a bonus because it was hinted by the way the Ice Queen Elona spoke. Adrian might ask for a legendary weapon in exchange for the original reward so he wants to finish the quest. "You must enter the ce where the bastard monk hid the item that split us into two. Retrieve it and make us whole again. In exchange, you will have every important herb in this ridge." Both the cryophoenix and the phoenix stated. "If that is what you wish then I will dly do it as long as you give me the herb. Where did the monk hid the item?" Adrian answered in a serious tone. Chapter 272 - Temporal Rift *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Find the Artifact The two guardians of Infernofrost Ridge has tasked you to get the artifact that split their souls into two. The task of getting it will be difficult but the guardians believe that you can do it. Retrieve the artifact and activate it in order to fuse the two back together. Condition: Fuse the souls of the two guardian birds using the artifact that you will recover. Reward: All the rare herbs in the Infernofrost Ridge and 100% experience points. Failure: Lose 5 levels "Kack! Why is the punishment for failure too great? Those five levels were raised due to continuous hunting from the frozen areas. I even died a few times due to over exhaustion and I will lose that just because of one quest. I shouldin to the developers about this." Adrian thought in his mind. "We shall guide you to the entrance of the ce as we will use the energy we stored in order for you to reach that ce." The cryophoenix and the phoenix stated simultaneously. "You mean the ce where the item is stored is not in this world but in a different realm." Adrian stated. "We stated that you are perfect for this mission because of your abilities. The ce you are going to is not another realm but it is still considered as part of this realm." The cryophoenix stated. "You will be in this realm but not entirely the same as some things might change or much different than what you expect them to be." The phoenix added. "Now I am just confused. Can you go straight to the point? I mean I get that being cryptic and such is the way for you higher beings but that is not the case with me. So please just tell me exactly where will I go?" Adrian stated in a slightly irritated tone because he will sacrifice five levels if he fails. "We told you that you are perfect for this because you will enter a rift in time that will send you to the time period of when west remember the artifact to be." The phoenix stated. "The artifact has been lost in time and would probably take you years to find in this time period." The cryophoenix added. "You are telling me to bend or rather break the rules of our race. If they find out about this then I might as well be detained for how many years. Or worse I might have to be an errand boy." Adrian protested. "How is being an errand boy the worst punishmentpared to detainment?" The phoenix questioned. "It is a lot worse. A chill just ran down my spine because I imagined it." Adrian replied while he shivered at the thought. "Just tell me what I need to do. As long as it is a point in time that the artifact disappeared from history then I can get it without affecting the timeline. I will not change the past if I used that approach." Adrian replied as he no longer has a choice but to seed. Adrian can no longer reject the mission because if he did so then it would registered as a failure. If that happened then five levels would be automatically cut from him. He had to take the risk and just y it smart so that he would not change the timeline. "Thest known time period that the artifact is about four hundred years ago. There was a great war during that period in the east continent because of all the divine beast weakening. The whispers of the dark god reached the continent which made some of the people lust for power." The cryophoenix stated. "Fine. Let us depart because wasting time here would mean my deadline draws near." Adrian stated. The cryophoenix led Adrian and his soulbounds to the point where the two opposing temperatures intersect. The phoenix is also waiting for them there physically because Adrian only talked to it telepathically when he went to see the cryophoenix. Adrian reached the location and he noticed a peculiar rift in front of him. An ordinary yer that is not a Daemos will not be able to see this rift. The rift looks like space is bending in front of him. If one were to describe it to those that cannot see it then it would look like raging water. Adrian remembers that any person could enter a temporal rift if they were unlucky enough. They would be able to enter it but not the other way around except if they are of the Daemos race. This is one of the reasons why temporal rifts are closed immediately if detected. It seems that the two guardian birds did something in order to conceal the temporal rift. The phoenix and the cryophoenix then started to use their energies. The elements of fire and ice started to escte. Kaon even felt a surge of power due to this as he felt energized. The energies of the two guardian birds are then focused on Adrian not on the portal. Adrian thought it was odd but then the idea suddenly hit him that he must not be strong enough to fight wherever or whenever he is going. The system notifications that Adrian received has proven his hunch. [You have been bestowed the energies of two great beings.] [For a limited time, your level will be raised to 500 and all stats will be 1000.] [You will only be granted this boon for the remainder of this quest. Once the yer fails or gives up, the power up will dissipate.] Adrian is filled with immense power due to what the two guardian birds did. He was not the only one though as even his soulbounds became level 500. They did not change their forms but they gained a temporary title called ''Natural Cmity''. Title: Natural Cmity (Temporary) Effect: All attacks deal wide area damage regardless if it is a single target attack. 100% of the total damage will be dealt on the surroundings. Description: A title given to monsters that be so powerful that the world could no longer keep them at bay. Flee in terror when you encounter monsters with this title. Since the title is temporary, it will disappear when the monster returns to his original state. "So when my soulbounds reach level 500 then they will get that title. I am both excited and disappointed because that would still take a long time." Adrian muttered. He immediately used Polymorph on Sirius and Saena. Kaon turned into his human form while Charon is told to turn invisible. Adrian could guess that he will not join the battle but this mission would be about using his mind. The two guardian birds look like they are exhausted but could still stand up straight. Adrian''s abilities changed because he got temporary titles like his soulbounds which is ''Master of Space and Time''. Title: Master of Space and Time (Temporary) Effect: Able to influence time and space just by using your own mana. You are able to bend both to your will as long as you think of it. Description: A title given to the strongest of the Daemos that can use both time and space magic. You are basically godlike at this point but do not use your power for mischief. Once the title bearer returns to his original level, it will disappear. Due to the temporary title that Adrian got, he can see that the temporal rift is actually unstable. It could send him back in time but it might disappear once he enters it. Adrian immediately used the perks of his newly gained temporary title. Adrian waved his hand and the unstable temporal rift became stable just enough for him to pop in and out of it. "I will get going now. I will try my best to find that artifact in no time. You said it can separate souls which means it would surely react to me because I am the Shephard of Souls. I hope." Adrian stated. "You do not have to worry because our power will react if you are in close vicinity of the artifact. We would have told you about its image but that part of our memory is erased. It seems that we lost some of our memories due to our soul being split." The phoenix stated. "We do not even remember our real self. All we knew was that we were once the object of other''s faith." The cryophoenix added. "Can you send me a mental image of what the others wore back in that era because I need to fit in? I need to be able to safely pass off as a resident of that time period." Adrian asked. The two guardian birds then sent a mental image to Adrian but it just came to him as an image from the system notification. Adrian changed his look to fit in the narrative of the east continent. He used the attire of what a sage would use because he has tamed beasts. He even changed his hair to be long and tie it in a ponytail. "I will get going then." Adrian stated as he entered the temporal rift. Chapter 273 - Shangri-La [You have arrived at the City of Paradise, Shangri-La.] [You have arrived in the past. Any major change that you do in the past will inevitably lead to a change in the present.] Adrian immediately received this notification once hended in his destination. He is in an alleyway that has little to no people because it is next to the golden city walls. The temporal rift is located on that very wall so Adrian had to minimize it so that no one identally enters it. Now that Adrian has minimize the temporal rift so that only something like a mosquito could fit, Adrian decided to view the city. Shangri-La, the City of Paradise, it really does fit the title it was given. All the buildings in the city are made from gold as it would sheen whenever light touches its walls. Tall spires that is reminiscent of ancient Asian structures are reaching the clouds. Peridot did send pictures in their group chat about the beauty of the eastern continent but Shangri-La is just out of this world. The buildings seem to have the influence of Hindu, Chinese and Japanese ancient structures. If Adrian is to describe it then he would be in a city in the past where they experience their golden age. The sight easily beat any old city of the real world in terms of grandeur and magnificence. Adrian did not stick out like a sore thumb because the clothing he is wearing thanks to mour is that of the time period. The city of Shangri-La would have been perfect but there was a heavy atmosphere that befell the city. Despite the jaw dropping magnificence of the city, there are only a few people running about and most of them are guards. It seems that what the two guardian birds said is true. "It seems that it really is a time of war. People only go outside to buy necessities while there is heavy security in the city. How am I going to find the monk? Is he even still alive though?" Adrian pondered as he continued walking to a restaurant. Adrian wanted to ask the general situation from a native so that he can n. He does not want to get caught up in the war as he is only passing by. The guards noticed Adrian but they only stared at him as if analyzing him. Adrian just feigned ignorance and entered the restaurant. The restaurant is not bustling with people but it was still half full. Adrian observed the people inside the restaurant and it seems that all of them are warriors. It seems that only those confident of their strength are roaming about. "It seems that level 500 was a safety because all the warriors here are level 250 and higher. The guards of the city are even level 300. If that monk is still alive then his level might be in the four hundreds." Adrian thought to himself as he cast his nce at all of the people of the restaurant. "My Lord? I am sorry if I am being rude but pets are not allowed in the store." A female server of the restaurant stated. Adrian looked at the server and could see that she is wearing a tea ceremony dress. It seems that Adrian entered a tea house. He does admit that the warriors look like refineddies and gentleman unlike that of the central continent that look like brutes. "It seems that the aesthetic look of a warrior is different for each continent. Those in the central continent like to look tough by showing bulging muscles or battle scars. Those of the eastern continent are akin to hidden dragons or crouching tigers." Adrian muttered. "My Lord? Did you hear me?" the female server stated in a mild and gentle tone in order to not offend Adrian. "Master heard you but those are not pets but his¡­" Kaon was about to finish but Adrian interjected. "This two are my battle beasts. If you mistake them for pets then they might get angry at you because you offended them. They are only taking on that form so that it would not cause panic in the city." Adrian replied with a smile. "I am deeply apologetic my lord. I did not know you are a sage. Forgive my rudeness." The female attendant hastily replied as she kowtowed. "You do not need to worry. My battle beasts are not that short tempered to attack you out of a petty misunderstanding." Adrian replied so that the female server would stop kneeling. "I am deeply sorry for the rudeness of my employee, my lord. She is very new to this type of work and has yet to develop an eye for extraordinary people." A beautifuldy with over the top hair stated. Thedy wore a red vibrant dress different from the female servers. Her dress has embroidery made of gold flowers. She carried herself with grace and dignity. She looks like one of those rich business owners in the dramas that Adrian''s mother like to watch. "It is not offensive in anyway so you do not deeply apologize." Adrian reiterated. "Nevertheless, I am still sorry. I will surely train my employees better. As a token of apology, we shall give you a private room and the food serve to you will be free of charge. My name is Diao Chan. Please call on me my lord if you need something." Diao Chan stated as she called another attendant to lead Adrian to the private room. "Mistress, is it alright to give a stranger one of our expensive services?" The female attendant that first greeted Adrian asked. "My dear, your eyes have yet to get used to powerful people. Even if all our customers here attack him all at once, they would have no chance. Let this be a lesson to you and cure your inexperience. You still have much to learn my dear." Diao Chan stated in a calm reprimanding tone filled with love. "He is that powerful. Will he not exact his revenge after he leaves the store?" The female attendant stated in a worried tone. "You are thinking too much. The lord seems to be the benevolent type because if he is not then you would have dropped dead already. You are lucky that you encountered a benevolent lord this time around or else even offering free services would not guarantee your life. Be mindful, my dear." Diao Chan stated as she turned around to greet her recent guest. Chapter 274 - Diao Chans Request Adrian is guided to a room that has the view of the smallke in the middle of the teahouse. Adrian thought that the one who escorted him to the room with be the one who will serve him tea but that is not the case. The attendant that escorted him bowed and left before saying that the food will be there momentarily. She closed the sliding door and Adrian waited for the food. He observed the surroundings and he could tell that there are talismans embedded in the room that made it soundproof. It seems the teahouse that he entered is more than meets the eye. The sliding door opened to reveal the person who brought him the tea and food which was none other than the owner herself. "Thank you for waiting, my lord. It would be an honor for me, Diao Chan, to serve someone as esteemed as yourself." Diao Chan stated in a ttering but restrained tone. Adrian did not mind because he already guessed that the owner of the teahouse is not ordinary. Adrian called his soulbounds to gather as they are ying around with each other. The snacks that are presented are petite cakes that are colorful and cookies with exquisite design. Adrian could identify some because he had tasted something that looks like them before. One of the snacks seem to be a mochi that has a sweet bean filling inside. Adrian likes this snack but the cookies were too beautiful to eat so he decided to take a screenshot of it before munching away. Diao Chan then poured the tea that was prepared in the teapot in Adrian''s ss. The smell of the tea permeated the room and it had a calming effect to anyone who smelled the aroma. Diao Chan presented the cup to Adrian and he smelled the tea first before taking a sip. The taste of the tea could only be describe as divine. It tasted like the tea that his dad was gifted when a friend from the Himyas visited. Adrian could tell that the tea given to him is very expensive and the teahouse owner has something in mind but he would not be the first one to speak up. Kaon was given juice since he did not like the taste of tea. He shared the juice with his fellow soulbounds. Adrian looked at Diao Chan when Kaon did this but it seems that the teahouse owner is not bothered by that interaction. After Adrian finished his second cup of tea, Diao Chan finally poke her intentions. "My Lord, Can I shamelessly ask you for a favor?" Diao Chan asked. "I thought that you would let me finish all the tea first but it seems what you want is urgent." Adrian stated as he already guessed that this would happen. Adrian might be young but he is very perceptive of his surroundings. He developed this talent because there were some of his ssmates that approached him just because of his family''s wealth. This is one of the reasons that despite being called a good person by his ssmates is that he only has a small circle of friends. "I can help you but I want something in return." Adrian stated. "How much do I need to pay for your services? Money is not a problem as long as you can help me achieve it. Or do you want something other than money? Perhaps something only I can give." Diao Chan replied while exuding her femininity. "I do not need money because I need something that is even more valuable than that. I am telling you this because if you tell me what I want to know then it might endanger your life." Adrian stated in a calm tone trying to erase in his mind thest sentence that Diao Chan said. "What is it do you want to know, my lord? I will answer it to the best of my abilities." Diao Chan stated as she gave a deep bow towards Adrian. "I want to know if you know of an artifact that can affect a person''s soul. I was told that it is currently located in this city but I do not know where I should start my search." Adrian stated. Diao Chan looked at Adrian with uncertainty before she finally spoke. "I think you are talking about an artifact that the local church parades which is the Soul Reflecting Mirror. It is said to be a powerful artifact that can calm the soul of those that gaze upon it." Adrian felt a twitch in his soul when he heard the name Soul Reflecting Mirror. He felt as if he was familiar with this item yet it was a stranger to him. He felt this way when he first saw the spear because it felt like it is calling to him. Just by the mere utter of its name, Adrian could feel that they are connected. "Is this Soul Reflecting Mirror a Psyche Armament? It should be possible because a Psyche Armament could manifest different abilities depending on the person that manages to unlock its powers. The monk probably used it to separate the soul of the two guardian birds. But why?" Adrian thought as Diao Chan poured another cup of tea. "Do you have any idea where it is currently being held? It must be enshrined in a location since it is considered somewhat of a sacred treasure to all of you since it is paraded once a year." Adrian asked after he finished his cup of tea. "I am sorry to inform you that the Soul Reflecting Mirror has been reported stolen since a year ago. The shrine monk are currently offering a reward to some who will return it." Diao Chan stated in a sad tone because she thought that Adrian might back out on his word as the item he wants is not in Shangri-La. "I think someone from the shrine is spreading misinformation because I can feel that the artifact is here in the city but the energy signature it is giving off is not strong enough for me to pinpoint its location. What do you want in return for the information?" Adrian asked. "An informant told me that it would not take long for the war to reach our city walls. I want your help in evacuating all my attendants, my lord." Diao Chan stated as she bowed. "I will help you but only after I ascertain that the Self Reflecting Mirror is indeed the artifact that I am looking for. If it is not the Soul Reflecting Mirror that I am sensing then do not me for not helping you run away from the war reaching this city walls." Adrian stated in an indifferent tone. "That would be fine, my lord. I will pray that the Soul Reflecting Mirror is the artifact that you are looking for." Diao Chan stated as she bowed once again. "Are you not wondering why I would want an artifact in your city?" Adrian asked because he just wanted to know where Diao Chan''s loyalty stand. "I am certain that someone as powerful as you will not look for a petty artifact if it was not yours. I also will not question the motives of our future savior. Before I leave to attend to tend to our preparation to escape. I would like to know our savior''s name." Diao Chan stated as she bowed. "You do not need to know my name because I am merely passing by. I am not your savior because we made a transaction. It is not final that I will assist you. It is up to the artifact if I will save you or leave you be." Adrian replied before Diao Chan left to finish preparations for evacuating. One would think that Adrian would upset the timeline by saving a bunch of people but he was told by the two guardian birds that no one will escape alive even those that escaped the city. The city of Shangri-La is actually no more in the present world because it has been rece by Infernofrost Ridge. Chapter 275 - Soul Reflecting Mirror Adrian ordered Charon to sweep the city in order to detect the artifact. It seems that Adrian could use his soulbounds as his eyes and ears but only Charon fits the stealth type. Adrian could now sense what his soulbounds sense thanks to him being overpowered now. He tried to search the best area which is the shrine but it came out with nothing. The shrine is so huge that it took a whole day just to scan due to Charon''s speed. Adrian could not see if he will finish in time because war is just around the corner. Diao Chan entered the room once more to entertain Adrian. She wants to earn more brownie points so to speak and Adrian. "Can you exin what happened when the Soul Reflecting Mirror disappeared?" Adrian asked. "If I remember correctly at that time, the head monk of the shrine is said to have died due to old age but I do not believe that. Thest time that I saw that old man he was still healthy and alive even though I did not like him because of the air he has with him." Diao Chan stated. While Adrian is talking with Diao Chan, Charon suddenly hit something that repelled him. It seemed some sort of barrier that repels anyone that enters it. Adrian and his soulbounds suddenly disappeared from the room in the teahouse that is in. Adrian reappeared at a house that is just a few meters away from the shrine. The house is surrounded by a warding magic which makes it appear invisible to others. It seemed that the barrier protecting the house does not let any ghost in even though Charon is considered level 500. The barrier covering the house is not dome shaped like what he normally sees. The barrier is actually shaped like a box and it is colored blue. Adrian tried touching the barrier but it gave resistance which is strange because the barrier did not feel like it stopped him physically. "It is as if the barrier itself rejected my soul. Magic using the soul is considered forbidden because it uses lots of sacrifices if the caster will not use his own soul as the medium." Adrian thought as he checked every section of the barrier if it has a weak spot. Adrian checked every inch of the barrier but nothing. He even tried blinking inside but his soul felt a rejection which made him vomit blood. Amidst the pain that he felt though is a tugging sensation to his soul. He felt thisst time but now it is more pronounced because he is closer to the source. He even felt hot and cold for a brief moment and that was the indication that the artifact is there. Adrian felt that this is supposed to be a quest for him for a Psyche Armament but fate is a weird mistress so it also became a quest to save the two guardian birds. Adrian thought this is a quest to save the two guardian birds because he saw that death was near for both of them. He can see it as the souls of the two guardian birds are waning and only have little time left before they die. They say that phoenixes do not die but Adrian knew that death of the soul meant true death. Adrian did not care for subtlety right now because time is running out for the two guardian birds. Even though the quest to retrieve the mirror did not have a time limit, Adrian knew that his power is on borrowed time. "If I use Soul Recall and summon a god then I might just serve my head to a silver tter." Adrian thought as he knows that gods do not want others messing things up but Adrian did not know that someone already messed things up. There was a reason why a Psyche Armament can only be found in the past because someone from the present sent it there. The two guardian birds were not a thing because if history panned out correctly, Shangri-La should still be standing right now. It might have been destroyed to a certain degree but not erased from the map. Before Eldritch became the Envoy of the Dark Gods, he identally fell into a temporal portal. He was looking for the temple of a dark god that can manipte time so maybe it was not that idental. That temple is located in the eastern continent which he was the first one to ess. Eldritch managed to find a deranged monk that practiced different ways and aid him in finding a certain mirror. Eldritch was pulled out in the past and returned to the present because anymore will change the entire history of the east if he stayed there longer. The AI in the guise of the dark god that can manipte time pulled him out or else apocalypse might havee for the east continent. The gods of the central continent did not interfere because the eastern continent is covered by a veil of created by fallen gods. Even the divining orb that the twin gods possess can only see fog when they direct their attention to the east continent. "I should make a distraction because destroying a barrier like this is not going to be silent. A loud breaking sound like ss would be heard due to how powerful this barrier is." Adrian muttered to himself and then he remembered that he had a dragon. "Kaon, why don''t you greet the citizens of the city with a bang?" Adrian stated with a smile. Kaon then slowly shifted from his human for to his dragon form. He rose up towards the sky and emitted a roar loud enough to divert the attention of everyone in the city. Even those inside their houses opened their windows because this roar is familiar. Those in the streets began praying for protection while those in their houses prayed for war to note to their doorstep. Adrian though has already erged his demi-gauntlets in order to strike at the barrier. "Nether Soul Strike" Adrian stated as his w like giant gauntlets withher mes hit the barrier. The sound of the barrier breaking did not emit a ss like breaking sound but instead wails of sorrow. It was not just one sorrowful wail but a thousand. Adrian knew that this is not an ordinary wail because he had a system notification. The sound of the wails were drowned out by Kaon''s roar but that is only the case for the city inhabitants not Adrian. [You have destroyed the Barrier of a Thousand Souls. You have freed ten thousand souls of the innocent from the anguish of being used as a power source.] "It seems that I have a very rude guest." An old monk holding a mirror stated. Adrian felt a thug when he saw the mirror and it even reacted to him but it seems the influence of the monk is forcing it in the hands of the monk. Chapter 276 - Demented Shaman Adrian could clearly see that this person dressed in monk robes in front of him is different. He is sure that this monk can sense his power levels but is not scared of him. Adrian then wondered if some of the wuxia novels he read about people being respectful to you as long as you are powerful actually true. Another idea would be that despite the monk being weaker than Adrian, the monk is confident enough to defeat Adrian or escape. Adrian bet that it is thetter as the old monk''s vision did not stay on him but looking at his surroundings. Adrian wanted to be sure so he activated his evil eyes but he felt a bacsh. "This has never happened before because Evil Eye is an epic ocr skill. Unless he has an item that can reflect ocr skill then that it makes it difficult." Adrian stated as he tried using it again but this time he used Soul Essence to empower the skill. The ocr skill, Evil Eye, managed to break through the skill that causes bacsh. Adrian managed to see the details of the old monk. The old monk also looked at Adrian when he used the empowered Evil Eye because this was a first for him to be seen through ever since he got the mirror. NPC: Chidaide Title: Demented Shaman, Defiler of Innocent Souls, Fake Monk Level: 400 "You! Who are you?" Chidaide stated. "Just someone passing by and getting back what is rightfully mine." Adrian stated as he blinked and made a grabbing motion towards the mirror. Chidaide then flicked Adrian''s hand away using the force that thetter used. Chidaide did not use a greater force to redirect Adrian''s action but instead use some sort of martial art to deflect his hand. A palm strike is then sent towards Adrian''s chest which sent him flying a couple meters away. The energy of the palm strike felt familiar to Adrian because he has been hit by an energy like that before and he remembers it is simr to Eldritch'' energy. Sirius returned to his normal appearance and bared his fangs to Chidaide. Sirius bared his fangs towards Chidaide but his attack did not connect because a mirror suddenly manifested in front of him. The mirror collided with Sirius and it repelled him instead of the fragile looking mirror being shattered. Kaon spew its breath attack towards Chidaide but thetter did not move instead a mirror manifested about one feet away from thetter''s body. The mirror absorbed all of Kaon''s breath attack and flipped. The same mirror that absorbed Kaon''s attack also released the breath attack on to him. Kaon would have easily avoided the redirected breath attack but it had a different property from his breath. The breath attack homed in on Kaon so he could only fly away to it and evade until the homing magic lost its power. It seems that Chidaide needed to focus when using this homing function so he is staring at Kaon in order to hit the dragon. Adrian just grinned as he can finally execute his n to lure the old man out of the city. He cannot go all out and level the city if he fought Chidaide. Just his deflected hit alone made a crater with a five meter diameter and that strike was only pure physical prowess without enhancements from his energies. Adrian made a portal about three diameters long below Chidaide which got the Demented Shaman caught. Adrian closed the portal and teleported with his soulbounds to where Adrian sent Chidaide. Adrian reappeared to a location that is about a hundred kilometers away from the city of Shangri-La. "Where did you send me? No matter. I was just unaware when you did that magic. I must say for a beast sage to master the art of space maniption, it is quite a feat. I shall forgive you for being rude to me just now. If you get out now then I will forgive you for your transgressions." Chidaide stated trying to act like a benevolent monk that supports peace. Adrianughed due to what Chidaide stated. Adrian could not help it because the old man thought that he is afraid of thetter. Since no prying eyes can be felt, Adrian no longer needed to act like he is from this time period. "The others might think that you are a benevolent monk if they see you old man but I know what you truly are. You are nothing but a shaman with blood of the innocent staining your hands. I am actually surprised that you can keep up the act despite your obvious bloodlust." Adrian stated and the benevolent smile that Chidaide had transformed into a something evil. Adrian is about to charge at Chidaide again when he saw the demented shaman activate the mirror and the scene changed. Adrian is no longer at the rocky area that he teleported into. He is now standing at something that looks like a huge mirror. Adrian could not see the end because all he saw is darkness on the horizon. The floor is made of a reflective substance. Even when punched, the floor showed no signs that it will crack. He did not know where he is until a system notification popped up. [You are now inside of the Mirror Field of the Soul Reflecting Mirror.] Adrian tried to remember what happened in detail because he just got suddenly swept inside the mirror. He even tried calling for his soulbounds but they did not respond meaning he is trapped in another location. Adrian tried teleporting out but it had no effect. He can use movement spells but only limited to the perception of his sight. The one thing that Adrian could not wrap around his mind into is how his mour get dispelled. He now looks like his original form which is his demon form. "I see. No wonder you can freely manipte space. You are no beast sage but a demon. It makes more sense for you to be able to manipte space like normal magic." Chidaide stated. Adrian could now see the real form of Chidaide which is humanoid but not human enough. Chidaide''s skin tone is colored red while he also had four arms holding a Vajra. Chidaide also had two of his eyes closed but he had three other eyes that are open. One of the open eyes is located at his forehead while the other two are located at his two shoulders. "Where did you take me old man?" Adrian asked as the Chidaide. "I suppose answering the question of a dying demon is fine. You are inside the pocket dimension of the Soul Reflecting Mirror. Our souls are inside which is why our true forms are revealed. It is a pocket dimension where only what is true can be seen." Chidaide stated. "Last question before you die for your crimes against innocent souls, old man. Did you separate the soul of a divine bird and made them a cryophoenix and a phoenix?" Adrian asked as it seems only truth can be spoken in this dimension and the demented shaman looks to be the talkative type. "It seems you are mistaken about who is about to die but I have did what you asked of me. It was music to my ears and made me be enlightened when I split the soul of the Vermillion Bird into two. A divine bird asking a demon for help. The irony of things because the people''s faith in him shattered when I split the Vermillion Bird''s soul." Chidaide stated as he let out augh befitting his title of Demented Shaman. Chapter 277 - Four Vajras Adrian wanted to know if his other abilities are grayed out or unusable. Luckily, he can still use his domain skills which means he has a chance to easily finish this job. The only reason he has not attacked is the aura that the four vajras that Chidaide is holding. The four vajras is releasing an aura that is peculiar and distinct. Adrian has to test out the waters in order to see what those four vajras can do. He also did not know how long he will be trapped inside this mirror dimension. He wanted to know if this pocket dimension is evesting or just until one of them drops dead. Adrian is not even sure if their bodies are sent in this pocket dimension. The thought of having a Psyche Armament that transports their bodies is not ordinary so he is sure that only their souls is pulled to this dimension. "If my soul is here then my body is either protected by the mirror or some kind of barrier. The only way out is to defeat that demented shaman but he is not making a move." Adrian thought as he stared at Chidaide. Adrian has already filled the room with his improved version of the Quantum Spacemines. He added the ability to create miniature ck holes whenever one explodes. Adrian waited for Chidaide to make his move and the demented shaman did. The Vajra on Chidaide''s upper right arm suddenly glowed in a yellow light. The demented shaman''s body then disappeared from Adrian''s sight. Chidaide then reappeared beside Adrian and the upper left Vajra glowed in a red light while the yellow light vanished. Chidaide then sent a punch towards Adrian but thetter is already sent flying even if the former''s fist is one feet away from thetter''s face. It seems that the Vajra that glowed red could increase force of hits. Adrian is knocked back by a few meters but he managed to block the strike. Adrian still got damaged even though he was sure he blocked the strike. It seems that red aura is the cause of Adrian getting damaged. The red aura can somehow bypass Adrian''s defenses but it was not enough because he only lost 1% of his total health. Adrian then used Blink to appear behind Chidaide in order to use Nether Soul Strike on him. The red light on the upper left Vajra disappeared and the lower left glowed in a blue light. Adrian''s ws that were supposed to directly hit Chidaide missed as thetter suddenly became mist and reconstituted a few meters away. Adrian tried to attack once more but the same thing happened. Chidaide kept his distance and the blue light of the lower left Vajra disappeared. The Vajra on the lower right glowed in an orange light and a beam is released from the weapon. The beam went straight towards Adrian but he used Blink to get away. Adrian now knows what each of the power of the vajras are or at least have an idea about it. The one that emits a yellow light could probably increase speed. The one with the red light can increase the force of any attacks that can knock anyone back. The one with the blue light can make the body incorporeal or turn it to mist which makes physical attacks ineffective. The orange light could fire off beams of orange light that carry off intense heat. The battle came to a stalemate because no one couldnd an exact hit on anyone. The battle was something like a hit and dodge. In other words, if nothing changes then the battle will be a war a war of attrition. The winner would be the person who gets tired first and from the looks of it Adrian would be that person. It seems that this pocket dimension has an effect that makes the user energized or not reduce stamina. The demented shaman is actually not even breaking a sweat or looking fatigued while Adrian is. It is either Chidaide not losing any stamina or the demented shaman being a great actor. Adrian could only hope that his Enhanced Quantum Spacemines to do a good job. Adrian thought to use the mini ck holes generated by the spacemines to trap the hands of Chidaide. He thought that making his enemy unable to fight back would be to his benefit but Chidaide always uses the yellow light Vajra when moving. Chidaide moved very fast even for Adrian who is now level 500 and a thousand stats in agility. It seems that he now had to use his trump card. He had no qualms killing Chidaide because he is already dead ording to Diao Chan. He will not be changing history if he kills the fake monk although the secret house might have been exposed but that is another problem. "Nether Domain" Adrian stated and theher mist rolled in. "Netheros True Form" Adrian added and theher mist summoned swirled around him. Chidaide felt this ominous energy and tried to finish off Adrian before his transformationpleted. Chidaide went near the swirlingher mist but he felt a pressure that scared him. He felt like he is being watched by something that made his soul quiver. Adrian does not know but it seems that whatever thing he saw in the Nether Realm is now observing him. He cannot feel it but Chidaide can because he is the current owner of the mirror pocket dimension. Chidaide felt this presence and its gaze is suffocating his very soul so he took some distance away from Adrian. "What was that!? It felt like a god is staring at me. That was the same feeling I got when the dark god stared at my soul for the very first time. It was not a dark god because they will not threaten the followers of others. Even the gods of this world are not like that when looking at mortal creatures." Chidaide thought as he stared at the swirling sphere of mist. It seems that the Nether Mist is not affecting Chidaide that much because of the effect of the mirror pocket dimension on his soul. The mirror pocket dimension makes Chidaide''s soul be much more powerful to the point that he is almost invulnerable. The only downside is that the effects lessen as Chidaide stays longer in the mirror pocket dimension. Chidaide will no tell this fact to his enemy even though he is assured of his victory. He did not expect that Adrian would hold out long but he even won against a divine bird inside this pocket dimension so he is confident. Adrian''s form is finally revealed but it is quite different from his previous true form. His new form is rather more buff than usual. The non-existent legs that were there before is now the legs of a wrestler or Adrian has the body of a body builder on steroids. Adrian''s new form looked like aher version of a diabolon except he only has two horns. Adrian also thought his transformation is strange but it became even stranger. Adrian could not move his body like he wanted to. Adrian or rather his true form suddenly emitted a beastly roar. He did not know why his body did so but it seems that he is being controlled by something. Adrian''s hulking figure charged towards Chidaide. Adrian''s body is about to collide with Chidaide when the demented shaman''s body became mist. Adrian''s body did not care though as he just charged towards where the mist is reforming. Adrian is shouting in his mind to stop his actions but it is for naught. Adrian''s uncontroble body actually hit the half reformed misty body of Chidaide which shocked him.Chidaide''s body became corporeal once more and he is actually bloody. Adrian''s gigantic hands started to pummel Chidaide towards the floor. The floor that was not cracking due to Adrian''s attack before is now easily breaking. Chidaide saw what is happening to the mirror floor and his heart clenched with every crack. It seems that the mirror floor is connected to Chidaide''s soul. Fear started to creep into the demented shaman''s heart as he fears what will happen if the floor bes truly broken. Adrian though could feel that the pocket dimension be unstable. He wanted to stop rampaging but he could not control his body. [You are currently in a berserk state due to the influence of a higher order being.] Adrian did not know who this higher order being is but if he does not control himself then the pocket dimension might copse on them. The Vajra with a red light suddenly glowed but berserk Adrian used an Enhance Quantum Spacemine just at the right time. (Author Note: Berserk Adrian = Adrian not being able to control his body) The mini ck hole sucked the hand where the red glowing Vajra was. Chidaide became surprised at what happened and the mini ck hole was not copsing. He tried using the blue light Vajra but Berserk Adrian responded by instinct and did the same to that hand as it is sucked by a mini ck hole. "Dark God Eihort! Aid your loyal follower!" Chidaide shouted in desperation and his prayer is answered. A pale light suddenly came down and shined towards Chidaide that knocked Adrian away. Chidaide''s body became covered with multiple eyes while the vajras assimted with the former''s body. There were now eyes on Chidaide''s torso, palms and arms. His mouth even disappeared to transform into an eye. Berserk Adrian then opened his mouth and a sphere of intense energy started to gather. It seems that Berserk Adrian is gathering theher mist he summoned. The intense energy made the pocket dimension shudder. Chidaide also started to use his final attack as all the eyes on his body moved all the way to his chest to be a giant eye. He is also gathering energy for hisst stand. The energy that he is gathering is also about the same with Adrian''s power as it made the pocket dimension shudder. After a few seconds of gathering energy, silence urred for a brief moment and the piercing sound of the beams fire by the two could be heard. Chapter 278 - Collapsing Realm And Soul All theher mist that was summoned by the Nether Domain all gathered in to a sphere that is six inches away from Berserk Adrian''s mouth. Chidaide also gathered energy as the eyeball on his chest started to shine in a green light that is as powerful as what Adrian is gathering. Silence crept the area for a split second until beams of different energies are fired by the two opposing forces. Berserk Adrian''s attack had a thick color of theher mist which is ck, gray and white while having a purple outer shell. Chidaide''s attack is fired by the beam of his chest eye that has a ghastly green color. The two beams collided at the same time while causing a path of destruction upon their traversed path. The mirror floor cracked immediately even though the beams were not fire directly at it. The point where the two beams intersected is the part that is heavily damaged. The point on mirror floor where the two beams intersect started cracking and its size kept increasing. It did not take long for spider web like cracks to start appearing all across the mirrored floor. The attacks of each individual is strong enough to crack the floor butbined made it more powerful. The cracking of the mirrored floor is actually in favor of Adrian because the mirrored floor represents the soul of the current owner of the Soul Reflecting Mirror. The attack that Chidaide released is a double edge sword as it also hurt him. The confrontation of the two is now up to the person that could use their energies well. The one who could oust the other would win the confrontation as the one who loses energy first would get their sted to oblivion. Adrian did not like that he is winning without effort because he is not even controlling his body but a win is a win as long as he is not the loser. Berserk Adrian is winning becauseher energy is vtile and the effect of theher domain has yet to cease. Berserk Adrian abused the unlimited supply ofher energy and his own innate mana pool to overpower Chidaide. His soul essences also helped as just by damaging the mirrored floor granted him an essence. Soon, the point where the two beams converged is slowly shifting towards Chidaide. The mirrored floor also finally cracked and revealing a bottomless abyss. The fragments of this mirrored floor started falling to this bottomless abyss and no sound is heard proving that it might be bottomless. Chidaide started bleeding from his orifices and the beam being fired from his chest eye is slowly waning. Berserk Adrian''sher beam is starting to overpower the demented shaman while breaking the mirrored floor. It did not take long for Berserk Adrian to push with full power that made his beam envelop Chidaide. Theher beam enveloped Chidaide and the pressure shattered the mirrored floor thereby shattering the soul of the demented shaman as well. Theher beam did not end but Adrian''s transformation did but his soul is already sent out of the pocket dimension because Chidaide''s soul is already vanquished. Adrian did not notice that a fanged mouth swallowed Chidaide''s soul when the former''sher beam hit thetter. Adrian''s true form is released and he returned to his demon form thereby also releasing him from being berserk. In the outside world, Adrian and Chidaide''s body is covered by a clear ss barrier that would deflect any harm towards them while their souls are inside the mirror pocket dimension. Adrian''s soulbounds tried destroying the ss like barrier but it was sturdier than they could expect. Adrian''s soulbound just waited when their attacks did nothing as even Sirius'' Ragnarok did not scratch the ss barrier. Soon enough, the ss barriers shattered. Adrian gasped for air like he woke up from drowning while Chidaide''s body just fell on the ground with a thud. Adrian regained his control over his body so much so that he started cherishing it by hugging himself. His soulbounds did not question Adrian''s action because of their undying loyalty to him. After beingforted by himself, Adrian decided to check on Chidaide as the demented shaman''s body is not moving. "I beat him right but the Soul Reflecting Mirror has yet toe to my possession?" Adrian thought as he kicked Chidaide''s body to see if the old man is alive. If anyone saw what Adrian is doing, he would be frowned upon because he is kicking the corpse of an old man. Adrian is about to loot the old man when a cracked mirror floated above thetter''s corpse. The cracked mirror then emitted a sh of light that turned the body of Chidaide into a mist form and sucked the mist into it. The mist slowly covered the mirror as the cracks became fixed. It seems that the mirror used up whatever''s left of Chidaide in order to fix the damage he caused to the mirror. Adrian instinctively reached out for the mirror and it responded in kind. [The Soul Reflecting Mirror has been obtained and has been registered as a Psyche Armament.] [Due to the Soul Reflecting Mirror being the quest item, you cannot use it for the duration of the quest. The full abilities will be unlocked once you clear this quest.] The Soul Reflecting Mirror transformed into a beam of light and pierced Adrian''s forehead to be a part of his Psyche Armaments. He decided to leave now but he saw smoke in the distance and that is the location of the city of Shangri-La. It seems that war has reached their gates. Since the Soul Reflecting Mirror is what Adrian was looking for, he decided to honor his promise towards Diao Chan. It would not make much of a difference because they would still be hunted down or worse. When Adrian saw shes of lightning in the distance, he teleported with his soulbounds to the teahouse. Unknown to Adrian that he was still being watched by the higher order being that made him go berserk. Chapter 279 - Heihudie Adrian directly teleported to the teahouse in order to see the situation. The teahouse is actually quite devastated but he felt something different in a certain area of it. He felt an energy that is reminiscent to life energy but weaker. The sound of soldiers marching and the asional spell shots can be heard all throughout. It seems that the citizens are either dead or hiding really well because there are no sounds of screaming people in the city. "Sirius, help me find the people of this teahouse. That goes the same for you Charon. Saena and Kaon will stay guard just in case that we have a lookout for invading enemy soldiers." Adrian stated via their soul link. Adrian hurriedly looked for Diao Chan and her crew as he does not know how long the city willst from the attacks of the invading army. He can sense that there seems to be a dragon in the sky. The dragon seems to be the azure dragon of the east since it is using lightning to attack the city. The city could have had a fighting chance if the Vermillion Bird is still together but it is currently split into two. The only ones who could be med by theck of protection is Chidaide but that old man is already dead. Adrian checked each door or the teahouse to see if there is someone hiding there and maybe point him to Diao Chan''s location. If Adrian could not find her then he will just return back into the timeline. He did tell her that he would return to the teahouse so they should wait for him to get back. It is not his fault that they chose to flee rather than bunker themselves inside of the teahouse. All the searching bore fruit early though as Charon found a secret room below Adrian''s room. The entrance is actually below the tea table ced inside the room. Adrian no longer needed to be discreet because time is of the essence so he just tore it up using his hands. A stairway could be seen so Adrian rounded up all his soulbounds before going down. The way down is not lit but there is a source of light at the end of the tunnel. Adrian saw an enormous empty room with markings of a ck butterfly scattered all throughout. Adrian thought that is weird to have a secret room with nothing inside but ck butterfly markings so he used his evil eye. In front of Adrian is actually some sort of barrier with the same butterfly markings. Adrian touched it and is amazed that it looks solid despite it looking more like an illusion barrier. "It seems that this barrier makes it look like the room has nothing inside of it. It also has traces of the energy I felt that is simr to Life energy." Adrian stated and proceeded to break the barrier using Nether Soul Strike. Once Nether Soul Strike hit the barrier, it dissipated like smoke and revealed what it is concealing. About twelve people were huddled in a corner tending to a person with injuries. Adrian recognize the injured person and saw it was Diao Chan. The ck butterflies in the room then flew towards Diao Chan and attached themselves to her dress. She also wore this whole butterfly theme outfit that is much different to what she wore when she greeted Adrian. Adrianmanded Saena to treat her as her aides seem to not have a healer. At first the aides were wary but then they recognized Adrian as the customer that their mistress took a liking to. Adrianmanded Saena to use her most powerful healing ability that was unlocked when she temporarily reached level 500. "Saena use Perfect Heal" Adrianmanded. Saena emitted a brilliant golden light that is even calming to the eyes and radiant to the skin. Diao Chan is hit by this light and her pained face disappeared and regained their color once more. It seems that it would take time for her to wake up so Adrian asked what happened. One of the aides stated that they were attacked while they were preparing for the evacuation. A giant blue lightning came down from the skies and struck the entire city. The city''s barrier that protected them fromrge scale attacks broke immediately without even putting up a fight. When the barrier is broken, the assants started flooding the city and attacked anyone in sight. The adventurers resting at the teahouse either joined the fight or fled the city. One soldier from the invading forces managed to reach the teahouse and their mistress, Diao Chan, used her magic to protect them. It seems that she is from a fallen n called the Heihudie which is a fallen n. She can use illusions and other tricks like poison but she doesck firepower. She managed to kill the invading soldier at the cost of being attacked. They retreated to the secret room and Diao Chan used a barrier to conceal and protect them. The onlyplication is that she passed out after casting the barrier. They thought that their mistress is done for and they were ready to die with her but Adrian arrived. "It seems that the enemy soldiers are no longer interested in this ce because all the belongings are either looted or broken. So you can be assured that they will not search the ce anymore. Let us just hope that the azure dragon in the sky will not know of our presence." Adrian stated. "Azure Dragon!" All the aides shouted in surprise. It seems that they were not able to see who attacked them and their faces became pale. They are being attacked by one of the divine beasts in the eastern continent which is the Azure Dragon. The aides told Adrian that it might be the empire devoted to the azure dragon invading them. "Why isn''t the Vermillion Bird doing anything!?" Diao Chan stated in a weak voice as she regained consciousness. "Because the Vermillion Bird is currently weak and in a dilemma. Anyways, you are now awake so tell me the coordinates of the area you want to be sent to." Adrian answered in a roundabout way because he does not want them to know of the Vermillion Bird''s plight. "Give our respected guest the map so he knows the location that he is sending us." Diao Chanmanded in a weak breath. The aide gave Adrian a map with a ck butterfly insignia as a mark of the location. It seems to be a forest that is about a thousand miles south from their current location. Adrian could specte that Diao Chan know of his origins. Adrian decided not to ask anymore as he will be gone in this timeline anyway. He does not need to specte much and he is just returning the favor. By the looks of it, a few people surviving will not change the timeline much. Adrian will just attribute saving a few people to an imp''s mischievous nature. Take it as a whim and the luck of those who encountered him in the past. "Everyone, do not move from your position or else do not me me if you get flung somewhere faraway." Adrian stated that made all the aides group up and clutch each other. A magic circle appeared below them and the azure dragon felt arge amount of magical energy from the teahouse. The azure dragon did not bother to look at the source in depth so it justunched a big attack towards the teahouse. Luckily, all of them managed to be transported before the lightning hit their location. The lightning attacked only felt charred remains of the teahouse. They reappeared in a forest covered with mist unknown to the danger that they have safely averted. The group thanked Adrian for getting them out of that situation. Some even wanted to know his name but Adrian just politely declined to give his name. He does not want to get registered in a history book if the people he save even managed to record it. "Thank you, my lord. We are eternally grateful to you for helping us. It is not much but please keep this as a token of our appreciation." Diao Chan stated as she handed a trinket to Adrian despite still being weak as she is being aided by her attendant. Adrian received the trinket that is shaped like a butterfly that is made of a ck crystal. Adrian is told to keep it so that whenever he or his descendants need help in the eastern continent then he just needed to present it to any teahouse. Adrian did not know if he would ever use it considering at present he is banned in the eastern continent. "I should get going then. I have fulfilled the end of my bargain. I hope we would meet again in the future in much better circumstances." Adrian stated but it is just for formality and he did not really mean it. Adrian teleported back and he is greeted with a sight of pure destruction. He did not need to be sentimental at this scene because this is not the first time he has experienced it. He immediately looked for the temporal rift he hid in order to jump back into the present. Everything would have be perfect if a blue thunderbolt is not hurled towards Adrian and his soulbounds. Adrian is busy erging the portal so Kaon had to counter the thunderbolt with his breath attack. Sirius charged at the azure dragon to divert its attention from the group. Adrian picked up the pace because he could feel the great mass of energy from the sky. He could feel his senses telling him that he would be in great danger if he did not escape now. Adrian forcefully opened the temporal rift. The rift was a bit unstable but it could hold out. Adrian looked back only to see his soulbounds heavily damaged. It seems that a divine beast lives up to its name as a great beast that could pierce the heavens. Adrian immediately sealed all his soulbounds immediately and dove towards the temporal rift. The dark clouds rumbled and a great catastrophe of lightning showered the destroyed city once more. This time the city is reduced to ashes and the azure dragon left as there are no traces of the powerful energy it detected. Chapter 280 - Vermillion Bird Due to Adrian forcefully opening the temporal rift, it was not stable enough and showed him details of the past. He saw a vision of a hooded individual helping Chidaide in obtaining the Soul Reflecting Mirror that is sealed inside what looked like a Shinto shrine. He also saw Chidaide forcefully bonding with the Psyche Armament because it kept rejecting him. Chidaide finally managed to bond with the Psyche Armament but he needed to fuse it with his soul which should not be the case. The Psyche Armament should be an extension of the soul in order to perfectly utilize it. The way that Chidaide used his soul as an anchor is just sloppy and the results is clear as he died after the mirror dimension broke. Adrian then saw a vision of Chidaide utilizing the mirror to absorb the souls of innocent people whoe and pray to the shrine that the fake monk started. It seems that Chidaide did perform some healings but it was all a show. Adrian is showed visions that Chidaide was only absorbing the sickness and transferring them to children of the slums. The next vision that Adrian got is Chidaide finally amassing enough power using innocent souls. He used that power to split the soul of the divine beast which is the Vermillion Bird. If he did not do that, his soul would have paid the consequence as a single soul is not enough to split the soul of something born of godly blood. Adrian saw the spell that Chidaide used and he is already thinking of a way to reverse it. It seemed that the fake monk used the power of the dark god he worship to finish the spell that he used for separating the Vermillion Bird''s soul. Adrian''sst vision is Chidaide sessfully splitting the soul of the Vermillion Beast and sealing the two split souls below the shrine. He also saw that it was only after Shangri-La was destroyed and a hundred years passed when the two guardian birds was released from their seal. Adrian is chucked out of the temporal rift before it copsed and he sessfully returned to the present but it seems that the two guardian birds are now weak. The two guardian birds look like they are passed out due to being weak but Adrian could see something different. The soul of the two guardian birds are waning and a simple attack on their soul would kill thempletely. Adrian willed the Soul Reflecting Mirror to activate and it did. The mirror now holds a different appearance since it is now bonded with Adrian. The front part is still a clear mirror without any imperfection but the back has a demon eye looking to and fro like it is alive. The edges of the mirror is also coated with a dragon scale like texture while having four demon wings at the cardinal directions. It has now taken a different appearance because of Adrian. It is nowpletely his but he still needs to fix the situation quickly. Adrian needed some sort of sacrifice to make the spell work and he knew what to sacrifice. He will use the energy that the two guardian birds gave him but he also needed divine intervention. He needed a way tomunicate with the twin gods but the veil cast by the divine beasts in the eastern continent is strong. Although the veil is currently weak in the southern part of the eastern continent, it is still effective so Adrian had to bypass space. He will get notice but he had toplete his quest. It does not matter to him anyway because he is already banned. What else could they do? Lock in away? Adrian had approximately ten minutes before he gets detected. It was enough time to perform the spell toplete his quest. Adrian willed the mirror toe close to him. He then looked at the sky and blew away the veil that blocked the view of the gods. Arge breaking sound is heard all throughout the eastern continent and the influential powers started to flock towards the location. Adrian started to pray for assistance from the twin gods because they are the most helpful in this situation. The God of Death Abaddon rules over souls while the Goddess of Life Gaea rules over life so that the two souls will be reborn once fused. The prayer is sessful because the twin gods can easily hear their champion as long as they are not hindered. [You have been blessed by the God of Death Abaddon.] [You have been blessed by the Goddess of Life Gaea.] Adrian then activated the mirror as he held the mirror with both his hands. "From one you became two¡­" Adrian stated and the mirror divided in to two. "Your souls purposefully separated from you and now I havee to undo what has been done." Adrian stated and the two mirrors then flew to the two guardian birds that are lying on the ground. "Surrender your will to me in order to return you to your prime." Adrian stated and the two guardian birds did as he told and gave up resisting the pull of the mirror. It seems that the mirror gave them a trauma so they unconsciously resisted its allure. The mirror then sucked the two guardian birds inside of it. One mirror radiated a zing aura indicating that the phoenix is locked inside. The other mirror emitted a frosty aura indicating that the cryophoenix is locked inside. "By the blessings of the twin gods who rule over reincarnation. I sacrifice the power that you have given me in order to revive you to your past selves." Adrian stated and the power given to him by the two guardian birds disappeared and is absorbed by the mirror. "May the two halves be one!" Adrian chanted and the two mirrors floating in the air started to slowly spin. The slowly spinning mirrors then collided with each other but the two mirrors did not break each other. The two mirrors started to fuse instead in order to be one. The fusion of the two mirrors emitted a high frequency sound that also set off a shockwave but Adrian is unaffected. The shockwave affected the ones charging towards the location instead. The only downside is that the other divine beast opened their eyes from their sleep as they now went to the location of the shockwave. Adrian did not know the headache that ising towards his way. Adrian is not thinking of what trouble ising his way because the mirror started to emit mes that is both hot and cold. The most beautiful thing that Adrian witnessed is that the mirror also started emitting rainbows. In a burst of mes of different colors, the Vermillion Birds once again takes flight as it emitted a screech of delight that is once again back in the world. A world message is heard by all of those present. [The Vermillion Bird has regained its might. Those that revere it will once again gain power.] Adrian also got another message and it is a new title. [You have gained the title Friend of a Divine Beast.] Chapter 281 - Christmas Event After all the ruckus that Adrian made, he was logged out because he already exceeded the time one can y the game. He was so focused on the game that when he logged out it was already the most important day for everyone in his country which is Christmas. Adrian''s country basically breathes Christmas as they often start hanging decorations aroundte September. Christmas is not a day in Adrian''s country but a season due to how long people start celebrating it. Nevertheless, the reason that Adrian logged out quickly because his time was shortened by his mother. He did not need to know that though as he was immediately called upon the dinner table to feast. Adrian was already super hungry due to being in game for quite some time. He is greeted with a feast that is surely too much for four people. He went to his room with a full stomach and browsed the forum for a while as it has be his nightly routine although it was already pass midnight. It seems that those that are online for Christmas has received a gift. Adrian checked the update section to see if there was a surprise event and there was. ----- *SURPRISE CHRISTMAS EVENT* The Spirit of Christmas has arrived at Pandemonium for a short visit. You will either be given a gift or a punishment depending on how you behave for the past days that you have been ying Pandemonium. The reward given to you will be received once you log in during December 25-December 31 12:00 P.M. The reward can only be taken during this event period without any issues and will no longer be avable after the deadline. Those that received punishment should beware the yful wrath of Krampus. Be careful as he hunts down those that are naughty. There is also a Two Times Experience Multiplier during the event duration. ----- "It seems that it is a reward system to check if you have been good this year. The only scary thing about it is that they did not indicate what they would be using as a measurement of good deeds. If they based it on the facts on how other people treat each other then I am practically screwed." Adrian thought to himself as he remembered what he did to the others. There was a time that he did not indicate a friendly fire option in his Vortex skill so other yers got swept up. He forgot if some yer got killed because he did not get a PK warning if ever he killed some. He also did some shady things that are only slight offenses but could still get him listed on the naughty list. Adrian could feel that he will end up in the naughty list but the experience multiplier is too sweet of a deal. He needed the levels right now as he will now focus on grinding them in order to challenge a world boss needed for Sirius evolution plus the Trial of the Dragon King that is popping on his screen every time he logs in. It seems that other dragons have sensed Kaon as a worthy candidate because dragons with two attributes are rare. Another reason could be that the dragondy from the east tattled on Kaon''s existence. Another reason is that Adrian has already tasted immense power and he wants to experience it again. He has not yet used all magic abilities a demon can do because he only knows a few of them. He wanted to imagine the thought of being to bend space easily with one''s will but he needs to be an Arch Demon first. Adrian also needs to tackle the first part of his mission to be an Arch Demon. He needs to absorb another energy and he already has the item for it but he needs an enclosed location for that. He needs to efficiently absorb the energy because the totem he got is not even full. "I need sleep to even try what I will about to do anyway so I just hope that the thing waiting for meter would be a reward rather than a punishment." Adrian stated as he closed his eyes and fell asleep. ==== Adrian logged in the moment he woke up. He did not even try getting breakfast because his stomache is still full from the food that he atest night. Adrian is greeted by the same screen that tells every person that they sessfully logged in but he is also greeted by another one. [You have been judge to be a good boy by the Spirit of Christmas. You have received a Merry Voucher that will spin the lucky wheel. Let us hope your luck is as great as your good deeds!] Adrian breathe a sigh of relief because he did not have to do the penalty. It seems that his other deed were not judge as problematic as it seems it is judge based on the allegiance one is based on. If it were not then a lot of people who did quest for the dark gods would be punished easily. "I guess it makes sense because of the nature of this game but still the Spirit of Christmas is very finicky. Anyways, it seems that the Infernofrost Ridge has disappeared and a temple has reced itself on its area." Adrian stated as he is now in front of a tall pagoda looking building. The pagoda is about ten stories tall with statues of the Vermillion Bird decorated all around it. It seems that there are also priests already there as it is them that greeted Adrian. He thought it was strange but thest sentence in the world message did indicate that the Vermillion Bird''s followers are risen once more. Adrian is led to the top of the pagoda where there are bells that continuously chimed. The shrine maides started to dance and the bells chimed for each time they p. When the shrine maidens finished their ritual, the Vermillion Bird dropped down from the heavens with a blinding light. It showed the full dignity of a divine beast. Chapter 282 - The Undead Preparing For War The Vermillion Bird descended to the tform and greeted Adrian by manifesting seven rainbows behind it. It seems that the Vermillion Bird is now back to full strength but the territory they are in right now is still not back to its former glory. "Thank you, Champion Equinox. You have returned me to my former glory. Do not worry of yourpensation as I asked my followers to gather yourpensation as you suddenly disappeared before I managed to hand it to you." The Vermillion Bird said using telepathy. "Sorry about my sudden disappearance, I was flocked by mere flies and some dogs but I managed to repel them with the help of your patron gods. It is their help that made me return to my peak state." The Vermillion Bird stated through telepathy while it sent a telepathic transmission to his followers to give Adrian all the precious herbs. Adrian is given a sack that is about the size of a volleyball. It might look like it is quite small but this is what other yers use when their inventory is full. Adrian has unlimited inventory due to being of the Daemos race so other people has to improvise. This sack is a spatial bag that is considered a raremodity as it is only found in ruins. It is a raremodity because only people who mastered space magic can create one using a special method. Adrian received the bag with delight as he knows how priceless those herbs are. "Thank you for putting your trust in me. I hope you can rebuild the city of Shangri-La once more. It was the most breathtaking city that I visited in this world at least." Adrian stated in a half joking manner. "I should be the one thanking you. You may not be weed in all parts of the eastern continent but the southern part of the east continent will always wee you. You saved me so it is the least I could do if you ever want to train in the eastern continent." The Vermillion Bird replied telepathically. Adrian bid farewell to the Vermillion Bird and to the others. He immediately teleported to the northern continent because he is now on a deadline of one day. Adrian arrived at the forge where the Ice Queen Elona is there once more. "Do queens really have that much free time?" Adrian thought to himself as he entered the smithy. It seems that Aurgelmir has already settled their differences and they have this aura that lovers emit that is toxic to very single people. The arrival of Adrian immediately startled and excited the Ice Queen as she is sure that the little demon has finally seeded albeit a little toote. Adrian did not stand in ceremony and got the spatial bag from his inventory and selected the Everfrost Flower. The Everfrost flower radiated a cold aura that will make anyone''s bone feel cold. Adrian looked at the description and he is now sure that this flower will be used on the Great Star Gazer in the North. Item: Everfrost Flower Tier: Legendary Type: Herb Description: A flower said to be imbued with the power of immense cold and can only be grown in the coldest environment. It is said that with its immense cold property that it could even stop time for a person''s body. "She must be using the flower in order to slow down the effects of the sacrificed life force of the Great Star Gazer. Still, it would not be enough because the only way to reverse the effects of using a life force would be to be a god. At best, they would only be able to slow down the effects of her whittling life and be able to let her live until a hundred." Adrian thought to himself as he handed the flower to the Ice Queen Elona. "Although you are a bitte, I still thank you for a job well done. I will return with your reward momentarily as the difficulty of the quest that I gave you is high. You even managed to arrive a day before the deadline so I will give you props for that." The Ice Queen Elona stated and she disappeared with a frosty breeze. "It seems that you will have to wait for Elona for quite some time, brat. Why not help me out a bit while you wait? I also finished restoring one of the legendary weapons that you gave me. Here it is but do not expect much as I only restored it until it is considered a weapon like you asked me too." Aurgelmir stated with a grunt because even he does not like half-baked products but the materials really stretched his cksmithing capabilities thin. "Thanks, old man. I only need a few more before my weapon can evolve into a legendary rank. The only problem now is my clothes." Adrian stated with a sigh. [You have received the me Drake Broadsword.] Adrian was about to keep the sword but then Aurgelmir told him something. "Can I see how your gloves absorb the weapon? I am curious to see how it will happen." Aurgelmir asked and Adrian agreed to humor the old man. Adrian held the me Drake Sword using his two hands and activated the feed option of the Twilight Demi-Gauntlets. The demi-gauntlets slipped away from Adrian''s hand and formed some sort of mouth. The mouth then started to chomp on the sword like it has not been feed for quite a while. The eating process of the demi-gauntlets really made Aurgelmir interested because he only picked up cksmithing recently. By recently, he means he picked it up when he inhabited a fire giant''s body which is perfect for forging weapons. "Interesting! It seems like you weapon is alive but it has yet to awaken its sentience." Aurgelmir stated which Adrian took note of. Adrian was about to ask Aurgelmir about what thetter stated but a world message has been announced. [The War between the Undead will now officially start. All undead below level 100 will receive a ten times experience multiplier until they reach the first threshold.] "It seems that the world would be turned around once more." Adrian thought as he knows that the camp of the Undead King is weakerpared to the Arch Lich'' camp. At least now, Adrian knows that the Arch Lich managed to recover but it seems the vile thing wants to finally all living things. Chapter 283 - Seed Of Origin After Adrian is sessfully dropped off Levin Cloud in Aflheim, Levin Cloud is summoned by Elder Danaya. Levin Cloud was led to the location of the tree of life in Alfheim. At the top most part of the tree is a table made of wood where the Elder Dryads, Elder Leshies, and Royal Faeries are gathered for a discussion. Levin Cloud is now before the influential people of the Faekin. A dryad gave him her Seed of Origin which basically meant that she surrendered her soul and will be unable to regrow. A dryad can once again be resurrected as long as their Seed of Origin is nted in the soil of Eden. Makiling though knew that the poison in her body will make her unable to do that so she gave her Seed of Origin to someone worthy. Levin Cloud was not the only candidate as all elves in the Church of Life are worthy and Makiling might have chosen Anastacia. Nheless, Levin Cloud became much worthy due to being Elder Willow''s student. "I ask the elders to open up the path to the Undergrowth. We need to let our young one inside in order to bloom his seed of origin." Elder Danaya stated. "I agree with Elder Danaya''s suggestion. It has been long since someone joined us as a seedling." An Elder Leshy voiced his opinion. "Of course you agree because he will be a forest guardian. A leshy will be the new envoy of the twin gods. So kid, do you want to be like me? We have better powers than they do." A fairy asked Levin Cloud as the former flew close to him. "I would like to honor the wish of the owner of the seed of origin and carry on her legacy." Levin Cloud replied. "Too bad. You would have be a candidate for the fairy king title. Fine. Open the Undergrowth so that he can go for the trial. It is not like he will pass it with confidence anyway." The fairy stated wanting to make Levin Cloud regret his decision. "Does anyone disagree?" Elder Danaya asked but no one raised their hand. "Since it has been decided¡­" Elder Danaya stated and pped the she and Levin Cloud disappeared. The two of them reappeared at an area where there are numerous vines scattered across the surroundings. There is a hole in the ground that is filled with vines as thick as trees. The hole looks like it is quite bottomless as there is only darkness. "This is the Undergrowth. You will tap into the power of the Seed of Origin here. It has been hundreds of years since someonest used it because it is quite rare for a fae to give up their being." Elder Danaya stated. "So how am I going to activate the Seed of Origin?" Levin Cloud asked. "That would be up to you because the seed is yours now. You will have to decide if your body can handle the pressure of bing something different. If you die once then you fail. Good luck!" Elder Danaya stated and pushed Levin Cloud inside the hole. "What did you DOoo!" Levin Cloud shouted as he fell into the Undergrowth. ==== Contrary to his expectations, Levin Cloud did not fall but rather just arrived at the bottom of the Undergrowth. He then looked around and noticed that the air is fresh and clean without that earthy smell despite being below ground. Before he continued on rather leave his location, his palm started to throb and the pain made him fall back in pain. The pain felt like someone is drilling your palm using a hand drill. The seed than started to sprout but it did not grow outwards but inside of Levin Cloud. Vines could be seen spreading from his hand towards his body using his blood as a nutrient source. The vines were extra healthy due to Levin Cloud possessing the Blessing of the Goddess of Life Gaea but that is not always a good thing. The vines in his body spread fast and before long his whole body is covered. [The First Stage Sprout has beenpleted.] [Undergoing the next stage of the transformation.] Soon the vines not just covered Levin Cloud''s body but also touch the soil of the Undergrowth. Vines were not the only thing that started to grow from Levin Cloud''s body. Branches started growing out of his body by piercing his skin from the inside but no blood has been drawn. [The Second Stage Bloom has beenpleted.] [Commencing thest stage of the transformation.] Vines and branches started to twist and turn until his body finally turned into a lush tree with two shades of colors. Levin Cloud''s tree form has the harmony of two colors as the bark is symmetrical. His tree form are both lush green and deathly gray due to him having both life and death energy in his body. Unlike what everyone believes, there are forest guardians that are dedicated to the death of living things. Even the dryads or leshies that take care of the life of the forest know this as there are those that specialize in the death of the forest but they are not often mentioned. The fae that are responsible for taking care of the death in the forest are few and rather secretive because of their work. One could only describe them as having a deadly touch but that did not mean that they are evil. In fact, they are the ones who are more caring towards life because they can feel the end of it. The only reason that they do not show themselves to the world is because they often show up in monster like forms. They take on this form because the road to the death realm is not smooth so to speak. Now, history will be rewritten because a fae who has both energies in his body has finally arrived. Levin Cloud did not notice but he is now in a pure white space when he opened his eyes. Thest that he remembered is transforming into a tree and his sight filled with darkness. Inside this pure white space is just him and a sapling that is about one inch in height. [Make the sapling grow!] The system message that pooped up in front of him made question themand. He looked around but there was no loamy soil nor was there water. Even just a pail of water would have been helpful to him right now but there is nothing in sight. In this vast white space, it was just him and the sapling. He was in there for about an hour and still nothing happened. The elders of the faekin are all standing above the gaping hole waiting for Levin Cloud to emerge if he ever emerges. "Want to bet on if he is going to live or die despite being favored by the twin gods?" the fairy elder stated. "I will bet that he lives but there would beplications." An Elder Leshy stated as he observed the vines still not reacting. The vines leading to the Undergrowth started shining which greatly impressed the elders as it signals that Levin Cloud has started the process. The only thing they need to do is wait for Levin Cloud to emerge from the Undergrowth. ==== Levin Cloud started to pour all his mana and any type of energy he has on his body towards the sapling and it started to grow. The sapling finally became a tree bit by bit but Levin Cloud is also losing the energy necessary to grow it. Levin Cloud was about to give up because he no longer has mana but the tattoo on his body that generated death energy started peeling of his skin. The pain was enormous but he still did not stop channeling mana on the tree. The tattoo then reattached itself to the tree making it have ck marks. The death tattoo attached itself to the tree and started supplying it with enough energy to finally make the tree big enough. [You have finallypleted thest stage Flourish.] Levin Cloud received the system notification and his vision returned to ck. His vision became dark but he felt like he could move so he moved forward. Levin Cloud emerged from a tree which is the one he grew himself and that same tree is now covering the hole of the Undergrowth. The Elders of the Faekin all weed him to their family as he is the first one of his kind. Levin Cloud looked back as the tree that he emerged in is sent back down to the Undergrowth. It will be there as the Undergrowth is considered as another save point for the fae if their body gets destroyed. [The Universe is happy that a new kind of life has been borne. The Fae has been granted the Blessing of the Universe for one week. Rejoice.] Chapter 284 - Dimensional Teleportation Due to the announcement that the undead war ising, many yers are either excited or afraid. They have seen the destruction that a marching legion of undead could do so many are afraid. It could be their main city that is targeted next so many are gearing up more and getting higher levels. The most perilous situation has already arrived because the Church of Life is finally out of order. The higher ups that are left are middle ranking members. The Elders of the Church of Life are either dead or out ofmission. The major church that is still functioning is the Church of Light but Adrian does not trust that church that much. As he is thinking of a way to help even the odds for the war against the Lich King, Adrian got contacted by his best friend that he found news about the Church of Death. Levin Cloud: I found traces of the Church of Death from the book that Elder Willow hid. Come to Aflheim after you are done with your business. I am going to need your help in getting there. Equinox: No problem. I am still waiting for my quest reward so I will join youter. Levin Cloud: Okay. I will search more about the ce we are going anyways bute immediately when you are free. Equinox: Roger In a swirl of ice and snow, the Ice Queen Elona returned to the smithy to give Adrian the reward that he needed. Elona brought with her a unique orb that is a bit familiar with Adrian because he has seen an orb like that but different in color. The orb that the Ice Queen Elona brought is releasing a frosty aura that is a cold mist. Inside the orb is a whirlpool of water that continuously rotates. The Ice Queen Elona handed over the orb towards Adrian and told him that it would be extremely useful to one of his soulbounds. Item: Orb of True Ice Tier: Legendary Type: Weapon / Material Effect: All water type abilities or skills will be boosted by 30%. Description: Not much is known about this orb or how they are made. It is rarely seen in the outside world because water or ice type monsters eat this treasure to evolve and gain stronger elemental type abilities. Some theorized that it was naturally made by the world or that it is the god of water''s tears that he shed during the War of the Gods. "I am very thankful for the reward but do you not think this is a bit excessive?" Adrian asked as he feels that he is sure that this orb is precious. "Oh! You do not need to worry. I have like ten more of that and it is quite easy to find in the far north. Also, your hard work must bemended as it still took you quite some time to even find the Everfrost Flower as I pointed you to the wrong ce." The Ice Queen Elona stated in a serious but endearing tone. "If that is your reason then who am I to reject your courtesy." Adrian stated but in his mind, "I would have haggled you for a mythical item but that would be too greedy even for me. Anyways, I will use my extra knowledgeter when she asks something of me again." "Thanks for the reward but I am needed elsewhere so I will see youter. Feel free to contact me when you need help." Adrian stated as he used the enhance version of teleportation that is now avable to him. Skill: Dimensional Teleportation (Daemos Version) Tier: Legendary Type: Movement Effect: Channel your mana to interfere with the dimensional nes and traverse them with ease. Can bring about a group of ten at most. Casting can be prepared in advance but the charge must be expended in four hours. After the charge has been consumed will the spell be on cooldown. Mana Cost: 50% of Maximum Mana of the User Cast Time: 10 minutes Duration: 10 seconds or until closed Cooldown: 2 hours Adrian used this skill and it is unlike the effects of teleportation. As he was channeling the skill, he felt a resistance that he never felt before from using teleportation. He felt like he was pushing a door in order to breach the dimensional walls. Adrian then pictured going to the realm of Alfheim where the elementals and the faekin live. He imagined himself at the gigantic tree that covers almost a quarter of the world of Alfheim. Unlike teleportation that just whisks Adrian away, Dimensional Teleportation conjures up a door or portal. Adrian remembers this because this is what Ascalor often uses whenever he would send the former away on different worlds. Adrian could not believe that he could finally use a skill that he once dreamed of having. He is still an amateur at it though as Ascalor said that the mana cost would decrease upon mastery of the spell. The portal that Adrian conjured liked directly at the skies of the giant world tree. He did not conjure it up in the town square because he knows that guards will flock to the location as the portal can be seen both ways. Adrian now knows why Ascalor made sure the portal it at the atmosphere but the old man could have at least made it closer to the ground. Adrian entered the portal with wings spread as he will need to descend down. ==== Adrian descended at the center of town with amotion as he managed to attract the attention of the guards. Thankfully, he already sent word to Levin Cloud where he willnd so he did not have to get interrogated. "Why do you always have to have a shy entrance?" Levin Cloud stated while shaking his head. "And you now look different! Did you do something with your hair?" Adrian stated as a joke. "Does it look good? It is new." Levin Cloud replied with a witty remark. Levin Cloud now looks different but he still retained his elf like ears. The sides of his face now has vine like marks that glimmer like magic. His skin is now green like a leaf full of life. His hair though looks like dead vines as it was deathly gray in color. The major change would be to his attire as now he is wearing armor made of bark and leaves. "What happened to your armor? Is your priestly robes, race specific? Is that why you are wearing that now?" Adrian asked as he is curious. "Nope. This is a racial armor. A living armor if you I do say so myself. All dryads that turn into adults manifest their Nature Vest. You can consider it as a growth type armor." Levin Cloud replied. "Yikes! I hope you are ready for the agony." Adrian muttered. "Did you say something?" Levin Cloud asked. "Nothing. I am just happy for you. So where is that clue you are talking about? I really want to go because all the other faekin are staring at us." Adrian stated as they walked towards the tree of life. "Sorry about that. Since I am the first of my kind, the others are rather curious." Levin Cloud stated as him and Adrian hurried their pace towards their destination. Chapter 285 - Prophets "So what is the information about the Church of Death that you are talking about?" Adrian asked as it would help the Undead King''s side if they were to find and revive the Church of Death in record time. "Apparently, there is a hint in this notebook that the Church of Life has a Prophet. I also heard we have a prophet when the elders had a meeting but I have not met this prophet during my stay at the church. "If you have not met the prophet then how would you expect that we would be able to find this person? All the elders of the Church of Life are either dead or disabled. It should be impossible to find an elder of the Church of Life that is able to speak right now. Some are even at hiding so I am pretty sure that we will not have clues on where they are hiding this prophet." Adrian replied in frustration as he knows missions to find someone is very stressful and has higher chance of failing without clues. "You did not let me finish yet. What do you think makes a prophet of the Church of Life special?" Levin Cloud asked Adrian while smiling. "Let us just get to the part where you tell me because I am toozy right now to guess." Adrian replied. "Someone is sassy today. Let me give you a clue. The Goddess of Life Gaea is one of the twin gods right?" "So your hint means that the prophet of the Church of Life also has a twin." Adrian replied. "That is right and it seems that a prophet is the pir of the Church of Life or ay church to be exact." Levin Cloud added. "I mean they could just get the prophet and get rid of the other twin if necessary. I mean it is dark if you think about that way but even the light casts shadows." Adrian stated in a realistic tone as he is not ignorant at the ways of the world. "They cannot kill the other twin because the twins are connected to each other. They are kindred souls. When one dies then the other dies with it. The twins can also not be too far apart from each other for too long or else they will grow weak." Levin Cloud stated. "So the twins are connected to each other but how do we find the twin responsible to be the prophet of the God of Death? I mean they should be in the care of their guardians and should be together. Do you have a way to track them?" Adrian stated while crossing his arms. "Elder Willow has a badge that can locate the elders of the Church of Life. We will use that to track the whereabouts of the location of the prophets. The only problem is actually facing the elder in-charge of them." Levin Cloud stated. "So you are saying that we will fight that elder that is assigned to the protection of the prophet? Well that is not going to be easy. There should be pdins that are guarding them and if the prophet is the most important then they would be the most powerful ones of the Church of Life." Adrian added. "Yeah¡­Maybe we will need some back up because your make sense." Levin Cloud stated. "Do not tell me that you were super excited to finish your mission that you did not think much through the end part of the actual mission. We might be able to find them but I am quite sure that the elder protecting the prophet will not just easily hand them over." Adrian stated as he went back and forth across the room thinking what he could do. "Don''t you just need to like see them then teleport them away before the elder guarding them could even protect them?" Levin Cloud asked. "You really think that I am like an omnipotent being that could do everything with a snap of my finger, don''t you? All people I teleport should be in eptance or want to be teleported away else I would be suffering the consequence of doing that because it is one thing to move the body but the spirit is mightier than you think." Adrian stated as he remembered teleporting someone much more powerful than him forcefully. "You could do something like make a nt eater to abduct them when we see them then I will cover for your escape." Adrian suggested as he remembers that nt eater that can eat anyone and transport them. "I do have that skill but I have not mastered it yet. If you want to get wrongly bitten and your head separated from your body then be my guest." Levin Cloud stated. "No to that. Being covered in nt slime is worse enough." Adrian said while shivering in thought. "Let us find the prophets first and think of a n. Creepysoo might need our helpter on as the war between the undead has already started. The forums are already buzzing about it. ==== The forums have been zing because of the enormous cheers due to the Undead going to war. The experience boost that the undead are getting are a big help for new yers. About 80% of the iing new yers are now Undead because it has been rewarding for them as they can easily catch up to older yers. This is not the only thing that zing the forums because strange buildings are suddenly popping out from the ground. The buildings are basically the Necropolis of the Arch Lich fully risen from the ground. The soil became rotten and every dead living thing in thatnd became an undead. The Undead King''s Citadel is also now at the main world at the southwest of the central continent while the Arch Lich''s Necropolis is at the southeast of the central continent. The other kingdoms near this structures are fortifying their defenses while the empire sent reinforcements to bolster those kingdoms. Chapter 286 - Shadows Of War Part 1 The structures that have popped up on the main world signaled the start of the war with the undead. At first the undead yers were confused because they did not think that there would be two factions of undead. They thought that the Undead War was about the war between the living and the undead but it was actually a literal war of the undead. Another interesting fact was that Undead yers could not easily join guilds allied with kingdoms since they are exterminate on sight kill order. Those who also changed their race to undead have been automatically kicked out from their guild as Undead are considered the enemy of the living. This is also one of the reasons that Adrian is being careful of being recruited by a guild because his race would be automatically seen once he joins one. He would be able to get epted but once he is epted then he would be immediately kicked out because of his race. The guild system is also adapted from the real world so people of a race that is in opposition of each other would not be able to be in one guild. The rules arexer in the empire but they still do not consider demon, devils, and undead as people amongst other races. Even if the demons are considered as neutral forces, they are considered monsters by other kingdoms due to the propaganda. Even the Undead faction of the Undead King are just considered as undead to be exterminated despite their faction not attacking the kingdoms near the citadel. Due to the undead yers being considered monsters, the yer Killer (PK) System does not apply to them but that also goes both ways because the undead yers could kill them without punishment. The yers that are killing each other are also getting experience points based on the level of the other party. The undead are now building up their forces for the imminent sh that is about to happen but the kingdoms with living inhabitants are preparing as well. The kingdoms that meet hallway between the two undead forces are in a state of alert as they thought that the two undead factions are allied. This rumor that the two undead forces are allied are soon erased because the spies and scouts sent have seen skirmishes between the two forces. They are not a hundred percent sure about this information because they think that the undead are being raised in a survival of the fittest scenario. The kingdoms with living people would have not been in a state of alert if the holy churches were not attacked. The loss of the Church of Life took a big toll on the people because they are at the forefront when ites to the battle against the undead. The Church of Life are also one of the most charitable religious factions as they give free medicine and heal sicknesses for free. The damage on the holy churches are also not small so they are still reorganizing their personnel as of now. The weak living people are now at the mercy of the strong which is nowcking as some do not care if kingdoms get wiped out. In a kingdom under alert that is near the Undead King''s Citadel, a young boy with a dark blue hood can be seen with a huge person with four arms at his left and a floating ghost at his right. The guards stationed at the kingdom''s walls immediately sounded the rm once they caught sight of the three. "Is it really necessary for us to form a working rtionship with this human kingdom, Prince? They are rather trivial and barbaric to immediatelybel us as monsters despite not being under attack by us." Du''an stated as he does not like associating with close minded people. "An alliance would be the best but a treaty that says they will not attack use just by passing by their kingdom would suffice. It is only human to fear what they do not understand as they do not know the blessing of eternal life. The blessing is not for everyone after all as some would like to return to the cycle of reincarnation after living a life of fulfillment." Creepysoo stated as he flexed his dignified aura. "The prince is right. We do not need to be surrounded by enemies that will strike us anytime we are unprepared. Although I agree with you my prince, a treaty will not stop those greedy or scared people from attacking us. A piece of paper will not stop them from being our enemies." Vr stated as he crossed both pair of arms. "We will not invoke a simple treaty Vr. We will invoke the Goddess of Justice''s Oath." Creepysoo stated which greatly shocked the two as they know the ramifications of such oath. "That is too risky my prince! Has the king agree to what you are nning?" Du''an asked as the Goddess of Justice''s Oath is not simple. "It was my father who suggested it but do not worry. The oath will not be eternal but will have a time limit. We just need to be more powerful than the other faction or else we will lose this war. The Daemos will not interfere unless a dark god will be present on the other side. Plus, this is our war to begin with. We must recover the dignity of the undead." Creepysoo stated in a serious tone as he knows the Undead King''s factionck fire power. If they managed to get a treaty of non-aggression with this kingdom then they would have bigger hunting grounds. The thing that theyck the most is resources to level up new yers. Creepysoo aims to fix this using a diplomatic approach. If the kingdoms next to them agree then they will help in their problems but if not then they would not care of their plight. The undead follow a code of honor. They lift those that epts their hand and turn away to those that ignore it. Chapter 287 - Shadows Of War Part 2 "STOP! This is the Kingdom of ckheart! Move one more step and you will be fired upon." One of the soldiers announced to the three undead. "My name is Creepysoo, Prince of the Undead. I wish to speak to your king. We are not here to start a war but to talk about diplomacy." Creepysoo stated which greatly shocked the guards. The guards were shocked because they were taught that undead were mindless beings that hate and prey on the living. The only known intelligent undead are liches because they are wizards that became undead through magic but the undead in front of them is not a lich. He just looked like an ordinary pale boy thatcks nutrition. "What should we do, Captain?" the soldier asked. "Open Fire. We cannot trust the undead. They are scum of the earth. They want to meet the king? They probably want to kill our royalty." The captain of the knights stated in a cold tone. "Wait! Do not be aggressive. Cease fire!" An old man in robes stated. "Royal Wizard! Why are you here and not protecting the king?" The captain of the knights asked. "Giving them hostility will be the death of our kingdom. The Prince there might not be much of a threat for me but the other two beside him are a colossal headache." The royal wizard stated in a panicked tone. "What do you mean?" the knight captain asked. "If they really wanted to attack our kingdom then why did those three bother to even show up in front of our gates? They could have just flooded the whole kingdom with undead as the holy churches are paralyzed right now." The royal wizard stated. "You do not expect them to really meet with the king. They might try to assassinate him." The knight captain argued. "That wraith over there could have easily blew apart our kingdom''s walls if it wanted to but it did not. I will give them the benefit of the doubt and talk with them. If they really are hostile then they will attack me when I talk to them." The royal wizard stated as he conjured up wind magic to bring him in front the three undead. Du''an noticed the magic cast atop the walls but did nothing because it was mere movement magic. The old man which is the royal wizard of the kingdom of ckheart arrived before the three. Creepysoo looked at the old man and checked his attire. He could tell that this wizard is someone important because his robe is decorated with jewels and golden pins. "Greetings, I am the Royal Wizard of the Kingdom of ckheart Boreas. We did not expect visitors at the time of crisis so please do not be offended with the reception." Boreas stated while bowing to Creepysoo''s group. "I will introduce myself once more, I am Creepysoo. The Prince of the Undead. The one in-charge of the citadel west of this kingdom. I havee here to talk about diplomacy." Creepysoo stated in tone of royal dignity. "Forgive me for not immediately sumbing to your wishes immediately as we need to assure that all of you will not bring harm to the royal family. Living beings have an immense fear of the undead so please be mindful of that." Boreas stated with another bow. "Need I remind you Royal Wizard Boreas that you are not the only kingdom that is in our path. It does not matter to us if your kingdom be swept up in the war with the other undead faction. Undead we may be and the passage of time do not affect us but we offer only once." Creepysoo stated while the other two beside him are quiet. The Royal Wizard Boreas could feel the truth about the words of the Prince of the Undead. If he interpreted the words correctly then the undead has two factions that are about to go to war. The faction closes to their kingdom wants to have a mutual rtions agreement. Boreas thought about the situation and the undead are correct. They are offering something much more to them other than bloodbath. Even the Royal Wizard Boreas could see that the alliance with the undead that do not seek bloodshed is much more optimal. For royal wizards, the search for magic of powerful potency is the utmost importance. Boreas could feel that he would get ess to magic that was previously unavable to him. Boreas could see that they would be losing out in this deal if they do not ept it but the problem would be the empire. Due to the empire stating that undead are all evil because the empire primarily worships the Goddess of Light, it would be very difficult to convince the royal family of the ckheart Kingdom to ept the deal. Creepysoo then took a scroll from Du''an which thetter got from a pocket dimension. Du''an''s pocket dimension spell is made to be seen by Creepysoo''s instruction because every royal wizard covets that magic. Creepysoo then threw the scroll towards Boreas. "Take it as a gesture of good will. That scroll contains the grand magic that can cover your entire kingdom in a barrier to protect it from aerial threats." Creepysoo stated but before Boreas could speak someone else already spoke. "I thank you, Prince of the Undead." Said by a young man in regal attire with ck hair and apanied by ten strong looking guards. "Prince Lazul! Why have youe here?" Boreas asked and Creepysoo scanned the prince from head to toe. "It is only right that another prince must invite a prince to the castle even if the other is a foreign one so to speak. Come in please. My father is expecting you." Prince Lazul stated as the gates of the walls opened up. "It seems nche sessfully sent the message to the King of ckheart." Creepysoo stated as they marched towards the castle but the streets of the kingdom are empty due to fear. The Undead King''s faction has taken a step towards diplomacy while the Arch Lich'' faction continues the ughter at the south east to increase their numbers. Chapter 288 - Semperhiems Adrian and Marlon (Levin Cloud) have been teleporting to parts of the central continent for the past day in hopes that the trinket that Elder Willow held to find the prophet. Since Adrian''s teleport has a one hour cooldown, they have only been able to go to ten ces at the north part of the central continent. Adrian would have used Rewind to immediately cancel the cooldown but he might need to use it if they encounter the elder that guards the prophets. So far, Adrian and Marlon have checked all the northern part of the central continent. If they go by the speed of their search then they will have searched the entire central continent in four days as long as there are no mishaps. Though four days may seem short, to Adrian it is still quite long because he wants to reinforce the side of the Undead King. "It takes too long for us to even finish up the search in the central continent. We also cannot trust the range of the trinket. We need an absolute guide that can point us in the right direction." Adrian stated. "How are we even going to that? Is not like Elder Willow can point us in the right direction because he is still ina despite his injuries fully healed." Levin Cloud asked Adrian. "I think I have an idea where we can seek the answer. How do leshies feel about the cold?" Adrian said as he used teleportation to reach the northern continent with his best friend. ==== The two best friends reappeared at the smithy of Aurgelmir where the frost giant is currently busy hammering something. Aurgelmir saw that the young demon brought with him a peculiar person that is not usually seen at the north. "It seems that you have brought a friend here and a type of person rarely seen at the north to add. It has been years since I have seen a forest guardian in the north. The forest guardian that tends to the north usually just hibernates like forever." Aurgelmir stated while still tempering the metal. "I am here to get an audience with the Great Star Gazer, old man. We need her help so that we can find someone or rather two people." Adrian stated while he wandered his gaze to see if the Ice Queen Elona is in the premises. "Even if you ask Elona, it is quite difficult to have an audience with the Great Star Gazer. She is basically the most guarded person in the northern continent if not the whole world. You are plenty good in the act of searching, young demon. Why do you need the help of the Great Star Gazer?" Aurgelmir asked as he still continued his task. "I guess I already used up all my luck in searching for the Everfrost flower because the trinket that we are using to locate someone did not even light up even once." Adrian replied. "If it is finding people then the Great Star Gazer would be your best bet but still getting her help will be difficult. She only divines those that need to be seen so that the world be warned of the uing major dangers. She even divined the uing war of the undead." Aurgelmir stated while still continuing his work. "If that is the case then finding a prophet would not be difficult for her. It would be basically cakewalk." Adrian stated which made Aurgelmir stop hammering the metal. "Do not tell me that you are going to kill a prophet?! Even something as sphemous as that cannot be easily forgiven by other gods even if you are a champion of the highest order gods." Aurgelmir nagged Adrian. "You are thinking of something scary, old man. I am not that kind of person." Adrian hurriedly reply as even he knows that killing an important person of a religion will be basically a death sentence to him. The twin gods already told him that the other gods are not best friends but are in a work like rtionship. "Well, it is not like demons have not did that before. It is not like the other churches dislike your kind just because of being powerful. Some demons have assassinated envoys or higher echelons of the churches so their anger at you is justified." Aurgelmir stated as he tossed the ruined metal away and picked up a new ingot. "Seeing as the former envoy of the twin gods became perverted with power. I am pretty sure that is the case with the others. I mean for all we know it is the faceless ones that reced those people. I mean the churches are weak right now because of the attack of the faceless ones with other followers of dark gods." Adrian replied as a counter argument. "Anyways, we need to find the prophets of the twin gods in order to restore the church of death. It seems that the trinket is not reacting because their presence is being cloaked. Their guardian might have hid them much better due to the news of the church'' undertaking." Adrian surmised. "If you need the help of the Great Star Gazer for the restoration of the church of the death then I will lead you to her. Though I will not promise that she will help you." The voice of the Ice Queen Elona is heard behind them. "Greetings, your majesty." Adrian stated and Levin Cloud followed suit. The Ice Queen the greeted the frost giant before summoning a swirl of ice and snow that covered Adrian and Levin Cloud. When the two best friends regained their vision, they were greeted with a fantastical kingdom with structures made of ice. The skies are greeted by an aurora shimmering in seven different colored lights. The people in the kingdom though have different skin tonespared to normal humans. The skin tone of the people in this icy kingdom were light blue and they wore light clothes as if the cold did not bother them. "Wee to my kingdom, boys. The kingdom of never ending winter, Semperhiems." The Ice Queen Elona stated. Chapter 289 - The Great Star Gazer Adrian and Levin Cloud arrived at the kingdom that is controlled the Ice Queen Elona. Despite the outside of the kingdom being in constant blizzard, the inside of the kingdom is only snowing with snowkes. The inside of the kingdom is about the bearable level of cold. "The temperature here at the kingdom is maintained by me. The blizzard outside is also our defensive mechanism that is used to shield our kingdom from the outside world." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "Do the people not want to explore the outside world? I am pretty sure that there are some who have adventurous spirits." Levin Cloud asked as he started shivering. It seems that Levin Cloud''s physiological constitution does not do well in the cold. Adrian summoned Kaon in his human form in order to warm up Levin Cloud to some degree. Kaon''s human form did not change but two orbs are now circling his body. "It seems that you have made great use of the orb that I have given you. For your question young leshy, the outside world is not as weing of someone different from them. I am pretty sure that you have noticed this because the young demon has always used a disguised in the outside world." The Ice Queen Elona stated confidently. "Since you are now one of the five races, you should know a transformation skill or a mour spell like me. It is quite difficult being hunted. Even thete Dryad Makiling had to hide from the world as they do not like someone different from them." Adrian stated as they followed the Ice Queen Elona to a ce that is surrounded by a clearke. They were led to a structure that looks like an observatory on the middle of a clear blueke. There are no bridges or any type of vehicle to help cross theke. Before Adrian questioned, the Ice Queen Elona created a tform of ice beneath them and used that to carry the group towards the observatory. Theke was clear and Adrian could feel that it seems enchanted in some way. Since Levin Cloud is now more attuned to nature, he could sense something in theke that is pulsating with life. "If you are curious about theke then it is a specialke with healing waters. Legend has it that the Goddess of Life Gaea herself made thiske using her tears. If the forest guardian can feel the energy of life from theke then it must be true." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "But it seems that you do not use its healing properties. I think you use these waters to aid the Great Star Gazer." Adrian asked. "You are correct, young demon. The water here contains valuable memory and my people do not get sick so we do not use its healing properties. I have said before that water contains memories and theke is utilized by the Great Star Gazer as the stars could foresee different events. It also lessens her use of life force for every divination." The Ice Queen Elona answered as theynded. The observatory was just a simple structure made of white marble with a ss ceiling in order to have a clear view of the stars. It seems that the ss roof is special because it can pierce through the blizzard enveloping the outer kingdom. At the center of the observatory, there is a person standing there with a long white gown and hair that is as long as her gown. She turned towards the guests that is in her observatory and the two best friends saw the state of the Great Star Gazer. The Great Star Gazer cannot see clearly because she was blind. She was blind but if felt like she was staring at the guests deeply as if peering into the souls of those inside the observatory. Adrian felt her gaze struck him and it felt like an Anubis or a godlike entity is staring at him. The Great Star Gazer smiled at Adrian as if she knew what is on his mind. Adrian used his evil eye towards her but it was repelled for the first time. It was aplete nullification of an ocr skill which greatly shocked Adrian. The Great Star Gazer is mightier than he thought but it seems her great powers came at a great cost. The Great Star Gazer is said to be young ording to the Ice Queen Elona but wrinkles could be seen from her face. The signs of visible aging could be seen from her visage. It seems that it is life force that she pays to perform great divinations that could determine the status of the world itself. "She exudes some of the essence of the Everfrost flower. It seems that I was correct in guessing that she was the one to be given the potion made from it. Although I could feel her life force slowing down, it seems that she can onlyst for about half a century at most." Adrian stated. "It also seems that the Goddess Gaea is not happy with her." Levin Cloud stated as he received a prompt saying that the Goddess of Life is a little bit unhappy of the Great Star Gazer''s status. "The Great Mother should be very disappointed in me because I prolonged my life that is to be fated to die. The God of Death is probably unhappy with me as well but I shall beg for their forgiveness when I truly die. This world is will be on the brink of destruction had I died and be unable to tell the prophecy." The Great Star Gazer stated in a nonchnt tone. "Pay no heed to what they are spouting Delphi. They are young and know little about the state of the world." The Ice Queen Elona stated as she red fiercely at the two. "It is true though, my dear friend. The twin gods are just unhappy because I extended my stay at the mortal realm. I already foretold my death and it was not at that time so do not worry. The aspect of death never fails to get the souls of the dead." Delphi replied. "As long as you are not offended then I will not give them trouble." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "So why are two of the cherished children of the twin gods here?" Delphi asked. "I thought that you will know because you are a seer and everything." Levin Cloud stated. "People like the both of you are special because you have been blessed by the twin gods. Your future is not set in stone and is ever changing which is why I cannot divine your future but I can see your past exploits using the memory of this world." Delphi stated. "We want to know where the prophets of the twin gods are being held. If you help us then maybe the twin gods will not be unhappy with you anymore." Adrian stated. "If that is your question then it is quite easy to answer as they are in a ce shrouded from the normal eyes of the world. In a pocket dimension of the main world, Nebulon. A ce called the Grove of Vitaemortem. The trinket you bear is a key to that ce but it will take considerable time to get there as it is hidden." Delphi answered easily as she already knows of this ce. "Where is it exactly?" Levin Cloud asked as they are pressured with time. "It is in a ce where two peaks meet. A ce both lively and dead. It is at the northwest part of the central continent. The young demon should be able to sense it as his kind is more in tune to finding pocket dimension. Is that all you wish to know? "Delphi answered. "Yes. Great Star Gazer Delphi. Thank you and we are sorry if we have been rude in some way. We will head out first as we are pressed for time. The Arch Lich must not win the war of the undead." Adrian stated as he teleported away with Levin Cloud and Kaon. ==== "I thought that you will tell them something important about the impending dooming to this world?" The Ice Queen Elona stated. "They are not yet ready. We still have time as the signs have yet to manifest. I will ask for your help in fetching them once more when I feel a disruption of the veil that separates the realities." Delphi stated as she once again looked up towards the stars. Chapter 290 - Searching For Twin Peaks Adrian and his group appeared at the northwest part of the central continent. Adrian then rolled up the map that he has obtained about the central continent. They looked at the northwest part of it to see if there is a mountain where its two peaks meet. They looked for this special type ofnd form but to no avail as nothing is indicated in the map. There are mountain ranges but there was no indication of there being a ce where two peaks meet. There are a lot of mountains at the northwest part of the central continent though. "What if the phrase ''where two peaks meet'' is not literally a ce where two peaks meet? But if seen by the naked eye then it would form the illusion that the two peaks of a mountain meet?" Levin Cloud suggested and Adrian could not agree more. "Seriously! I really hate people who speak cryptically. I mean can you just like point us in the right direction immediately!" Adrian said in a frustrated tone. "If they did that then any yer would easily find the ces where dungeons and treasures are hidden. It would take out the sense of adventure and using one''s head to solve problems. There is a reason why gamers are faster in solving problems in real life at least that is what a case study that I read stated." Levin Cloud argued. "Fine. So from the map, where do you think is the likeliest part of the northwest of the central continent would that be? We should check each part of the map where there are two or more mountains. There are basically three spots if we use that deduction." Adrian stated as he pointed at the three areas. "The elder guarding the prophets would surely use a guard to protect the entrance. It would either be a hermit or they would be pretending as a family that lives near there. I learned that from watching many kingdom type shows." Levin Cloud stated. "That might be possible because one of the Daemos could pry open the pocket dimension as long as they are powerful enough. The trinket would be something like a key so it makes sense that it did not react despite teleporting all over the ce. Kaon will be our mount as one of the areas is near here." Adrian stated as Kaon shed his human form and became a dragon. The monsters in the rea were only in the range of early hundreds so they steered away from Kaon as he flew through the air. Kaon''s aura itself made the temperature of the surroundings either drop or rise up. The trees below either had signs of a burn or frost whenever Kaon passed through them. They reached the mountains but their peaks did not touch in a sense because they were all straight. Adrian imagined that the peak would be at least curved like a half circle in order to meet each other. They passed by some yers on the way because there are some towns on the way to the second set of mountains in the map. The yers could only look up at the flying dragon while other foolishly tried attacking him. Kaon did not retaliate as he moved faster than the projectiles and magic spells hurled towards him. Adrian wanted to teach them a lesson but he must preserve his spells in case of emergencies. He remembered the thunderbird that suddenly swooped in and killed him when he tried using Orion''s Wrath for the first time. "We are moving quite fast but it seems that the wind pressure is not getting to us." Levin Cloudmented. "Oh! It is because Kaon is using a spell to control the heat of the wind sting us so it only feels like we are getting hit by a breeze. If the flying mount is not magical in nature then the rider would have a full st of wind pressure. I read that in the forums from people who only used giant eagles and giant hawks as flying mounts." Adrian replied. "Stop! Look!" Levin Cloud suddenly shouted. Adrian hurriedly gave the order for Kaon to stop and he saw two peaks of adjacent mountains ovepping each other. He told Kaon to fly a bit to the side to see if the mountain peaks would touch from a different point of view and it did. The two peaks of the mountain form an oval when they do not intersect. Adrian told Kaon to go closer to the first mountain peak in order to see if there was a pocket dimension there. When they got near the mountains, Adrian noticed that the forest below was like a mixture of life and death. The forest in the middle of the two mountains was lush and lively. But as the trees reach the mountains, the trees became withered and some even outright rot. Adrian could also feel a fluctuation of space in the vicinity of the forest but does not know where it is exactly. "Let us investigate that forest. I can feel a spatial disturbance but I cannot get a lock on it. I might sense it much better if we go lower." Adrian stated and they started to descend. Kaon received the order to descend and it did but ten arrows made of different elements suddenly came out from the forest. Kaon would have easily dodge but some arrows were made of the light element which suddenly pierced him faster than the other elemental arrows. The pride of a dragon is tested as Kaon did not dodge but just epted all the damage. He was healed when he is shot by fire and ice arrows but he got damaged more by other elemental arrows. Adrian used his evil eye to see how many people were attacking them and he counted ten souls. Kaon reached the ground but his health still diminished by a quarter which is a shock. Out of all Adrian''s soulbounds, Kaon is the most durable since Charon does not count as it could ignore damagepletely. Levin Cloud immediately jumped towards the ground when theynded and disappeared like a nt going inside the earth. Adrian had to protect Kaon using the Quantum Spacemines. The spacemines pretty much lost their effectiveness in thete game but Adrian found a way to make it useful as a defensive mechanism. He would use the spacemines as a contact mine where a spell or projectile touching it would make it detonate. This was very effective in the hail of spells and arrows that some foolish people randomly fired towards Kaon. Soon screams can be heard from the forest and the arrows reaching Adrian and Kaon became less and less. After about ten minutes, Levin Cloud sprouted from the ground with a tired expression. "Bing a part of nature really takes a toll in one''s body. I only have about 15% of my stamina left due to dealing with the archers." Levin Cloud stated. "I could have summoned Sirius to take care of them. They attacked us so I have no qualms killing them. Even the goddess of life will agree with that notion but you want them to stay alive so you only bound them." Adrian stated in a monotone fashion. "The Church of Life is struggling enough. We need the numbers for the uing war. I only bound their bodies in the trees and knocked them out. It will probably hold them off for a few minutes so start finding the pocket dimension." Levin Cloud stated in an exasperated tone. "Yes, Boss! At least we know that we are at the right ce because we were attacked." Adrian stated as he summoned all his soulbounds to help look. Chapter 291 - Grove Of Vitaemortem The search for the pocket dimension is on its way but Adrian could feel something wrong. He could not feel the trace of the pocket dimension that he sensed when theynded. Adrian is sure that the pocket dimension could be traveling or popping up in another location but he is sure about one thing. "The pocket dimension seems to be unique as it can move from ce to ce but it is only limited to the forest here in the middle of those two peaks." Adrian stated as he used his evil eye to see if he could widen his search radius. Adrian might be able to use the evil eye for an unlimited amount of time but the huge amount of strain is given to his eyes if he does that. He could even feel slightly tired from his eyes. Although the strain in his eyes was well worth it as he could see something like a moving spatial fracture. The moving spatial fracture is moving at a pace of a child walking. It would exhibit the properties of a star that pulses with energy. The most unique thing about this spatial fracture is the energy that it exudes a faint energy of life and death. "Found it." Adrian stated as he ordered all his soulbounds to convene in that location and he unfurled his wings to carry Levin Cloud to the location. "Did you find it?" Levin Cloud stated as he brought out the trinket. They arrived at a ce filled with thick trees that are both lively and decayed. It seems that the fracture is affecting the ce it is located. The randomness of the dead and lively trees muste from the energy that the fracture releases. "The greenery here suddenly wilts thenes alive. It seems that is another clue but we used a shortcut because you can detect it. The race you chose really is such a cheat." Levin Cloud stated. "Says the guy who can suddenly disappear into the ground and could manifest himself into trees." Adrian scoffed. Adrian tried to stop the fracture from moving but just by trying to affect it made him cough up blood. It seems that trying to stop another dimension is still too much for Adrian. He immediately drank a potion to restore his lost health and mana. "I guess our only choice is to use the trinket but how does it even work?" Adrian asked. "I do not know? Maybe I just need to point it at the fracture but you should tell me where exactly it is." Levin Cloud stated and Adrian directed the former''s had towards the spatial fracture. "It seems like nothing is happening." Levin Cloudmented but Adrian is seeing something different. The trinket was releasing streams of energy that pulled the fracture towards it. The trinket also acts like a ma that is attracted to the energy that the fracture is releasing. Adrian told Levin Cloud to let go of the trinket and it shot towards the fracture and away from his hand. The trinket that looked like entwined vines plugged up the hole that the fracture was making. The trinket then started absorbing the energy that is released by the fracture. The trinket swelled until it was already three meters tall and wide. The trinket exhibited the energy that the fracture released as it is intertwined dead and lush vines. The trinket itself became the gate or rather the thing that stretched the small fracture into a sizeable one. The group entered the gate as soon as all of Adrian''s soulbounds converged at the location. ==== [You have entered the pocket dimension Grove of Vitaemortem.] "I got the first explorer reward! I got free vitality and intelligence but it is only ten each." Levin Cloud stated which made Adrian sorrowful. "I never get explorer rewards for pocket dimensions. I got a system message before that says that pocket dimensions do not give me first explorer rewards. Although unexplored dungeons will give me a bonus." Adrian stated in a depressed tone. "That makes sense. You are like a pocket dimension finding machine. If you can get rewards for pocket dimensions then all you need to be powerful is find them all. It would not be very bnced." Levin Cloud argued. The inside of the grove is separated in two zones like the twin gods''s domain of Paraiso. Adrian flew up high to see if there were structures but there is none which he found odd. If this is where the prophets take residence then there should be signs of civilization at least. "The trees here are rather strange." Levin Cloud suddenly blurted while touching a nearby tree. "Take the trinket first so that we can get out of this dimension. It seems to be both a key in and a key out." Adrian said and Levin Cloud reached out his hand to retrieve the key then he put it inside his inventory. "What should we do?" Levin Cloud asked. "Can you ask the trees here if they know where the people staying in this dimension are located?" Adrian asked as he knows that the faekin canmunicate with nature to a degree. "That is just it! The trees would not talk to me. The dead and lush trees all are silent which is weird. Dead trees usually emit a cry for help while the lush ones are talkative but the trees here are silent. This is a first for me as I have been trained in Alfheim where all types of trees are known." Levin Cloud stated. "Those are not actually trees per se" Adrian stated as he used his evil eye to identify the trees or rather the monsters before them. When Adrian activated his evil eye, all trees in the grove both dead and alive had faces. The faces are all in a sleeping expression because the eyes were shut. Although Adrian could see this as a way for them to lower their guard and catch them by surprise when they are not paying close attention. "Stay quiet. Let us try flying away by riding Kaon." Adrian stated as he ordered Kaon to prepare to get away from this forest. They boarded Kaon and flew towards a random location but branches from below suddenly trapped Kaon which made those on board fall to the ground. Adrian managed to use his wings to avoid getting a face full of dirt like Levin Cloud. Sirius gracefullynded by using his skills. "I guess they were not actually really asleep." Adrian stated as he got ready for battle. Chapter 292 - Ent Of Malediction The trees starteding alive and started to reveal their monster nature. They started to uproot themselves and a loud roar is heard when the biggest of the tree monsters rose. The monsters that uprooted themselves were different from treants as their wooden bodies are more human like. The tree itself morphed into a more humanoid shape unlike the treants that keep their tree form. The monsters were ents. A type of humanoid giants made of trees which are said to be the opposite of treants because of their more violent nature. Monster: Desated Ent Level: 130 HP: 10,000,000 / 10,000,000 MP: 500,000 / 500,000 Description: A type of ent that is said to have a body that is relinquished of all forms of moisture. Its body is said to be still alive but in a state of severe dehydration. Fire attacks are super effective against it due to its physical characteristics while water attacks are ineffective. This type of ent is said to be spotted most inside dying forests due to severe drought. Monster: Lush Ent Level: 130 HP: 9,000,000 / 9,000,000 MP: 1,500,000 / 1,500,000 Description: A type of ent said to have a body teeming with life and is said to suck all the nutrients in the soul it roots itself to. Its body is said to be sturdy due to being perfectly nourished to the point that it does not easily catch on fire. It is said to be weak to sudden outburst of intense temperatures. This type of ent lives in forests that is filled with nourishment. Monster: Ent of Malediction (Mini-boss) Level: 135 HP: 20,000,000 / 20,000,000 MP: 10,000,000 / 10,000,000 Description: A type of ent that has special properties of using curse magic. Its whole body is filled with a curse that can either save or destroy life in an area. It is said that the ent is said to be warlock that has been transformed by the Goddess of Life as punishment for desecrating life. It saps the life force of anyone that intrudes its resting ce. The tree ents have differing characteristics. The desated ent looks like a humanoid giant with dead bark as skin that shows sign of dehydration. It also emits a low growl that saps the nutrients of the ground below it but itsplexion does not even improve despite it being firmly rooted to the ground. The desated ent''s face looks like that of an old person due to its condition. The lush ent is the opposite of the dessicated ent as it has lively green leaves acting as hair that covered it until its back. The bark it had is brown without signs of decay or bruising. The face of the lush ents look like that of a human that is at its prime aboutte twenties. Its body is also covered in flowers of differing colors. The Ent of Malediction is different from the other two because it is bigger and looked sturdier than the other ents. The lush ent and the desated ent are about three meters tall but the Ent of Malediction is five meters tall. The face of the Ent of Malediction is also reminiscent of someone in thete thirties. The Ent of Maldeiction also has abination of the two ents'' body. Some parts were dry while some is lively. The part of the Ent of Malediction that resembles hair is made of bramble. There are also shoulder des that are made of pointy bark. Its body looks like it is covered with armor made from bark. The ents might berge but they move like what you expect from trees which is slow. Although the ents may be slow, their strength is mightier than a hundred a standard human. Each stomp of the ents would cause minor tremors due to both their sheer strength and weight. "With their numbers, it would be impossible to handle them with our fighting force." Adrian stated as he immediately used a skill. "Soul Recall! Let us just hope that I get something good this time." Adrian stated. A magic circle appeared on the ground that had ck and red lines with a crest of a dog type beast. Intense mes then surged from the magic circle as a three meter hound with mes at its back manifested. Every yer would know this type of dog monster because it is very famous in RPGs. "Hellhound!" Levin Cloud shouted. The three meter dog monster that Adrian summoned was a hellhound from Tartarus. The hellhound had scales that protected it from the fire continuously zing at its back. Its eyes are also zing red that its stare would make you burst into mes. Most importantly, the hellhound can breathe fire. [You have summoned a hellhound from Tartarus.] [The stats of the hellhound will be adjusted to your level of 150.] [Current abilities that the hellhound can use is: Breath of Hellfire, Magma Domain, and Burn Out.] Adrian told the hellhound to deal with the desated ents because it would be very effective against them. Kaon would deal with the lush ents while Sirius and Adrian will deal with the Ent of Malediction. Charon, Saena and Levin Cloud will be for support. "Charon use Soul Siphon and distribute the barrier equally to all of us." Adrianmanded via Soul Link. Charon rose high up and some ents tried to reach out for him but their hands just phased through. Charon the used his skill and a blue sphere of light enveloped the area. The normal ents lost about 15% to 20% of their total health while the mini boss lost about 8% of its total health. Charon''s skill seemed to have been somewhat fixed in a sense because it did not do a fixed number like before. It was now a random number from 0% to 20% depending on the type of opponent. Arge shield value is given to everyone. Adrian and his group are doing battle while some people are looking at them with eyes of hidden killing intent. Chapter 293 - The Elven Sentinels Part 1 The desated ents stood no chance against the hellhound because just getting close to it makes them take damage. The hellhound would just stand near a desated ent and it would immediately get caught in mes. Some even tried attacking as a group but the desated ents would justbust in mes because the hellhound would be the incarnation of hellfire. Kaon is dealing with the lush ents using his mastery over two opposing strong elements. Kaon would summon frost using his new found powers for the ice element. Kaon would then use an intense heat wave to melt the frosted parts of the lush ents. This proved very effective as simple heat would not make the lush entsbust. The hellhound and Kaon could endure the attacks of the ents because of therge shield value they have. But since the shield is attributeless, the shields applied by Charon easily get chipped as it has no elemental resistances. The ents attacks are often powered by their wood element so the shield applied by Charon takes extra damage from the added attribute damage. Levin Cloud, Charon and Saena did not stay idle though as they had other ways to support the team. Charon and Saena use their evasive abilities to taunt and divert the attention of some of the ents so that the team will not be overrun. Levin Cloud use his crowd control abilities that have short cooldowns in order to ease the burden on the attackers. Crowd control abilities that have short cooldowns rarely offer damage due to their great utility. It is of great usage but the drawbacks is that it could also be easily dispelled with enough tenacity of fighting spirit. The crowd control skills that Levin Cloud used are mainly for movement suppression like Mudpit and Thorn''s Grasp. The greatest hurdle of the battles urring is the Ent of Malediction. One swing of its arm dealt a quarter of the shield covering Adrian and Sirius. It was easy to dodge the attacks of the Ents of Malediction but the assist of the other ents make dodging troublesome. The ents would nt their branch arms into the ground and roots would immediately surface below the Adrian and Sirius. The roots would definitely crush any that ittches upon as a nearby boulders be crushed upon contact. Adrian and Sirius do not want to test the crushing force of the roots that the ents make. Adrian summoned his twin dagger Pysche Armament as he needs mobility when fighting multiple monsters at once. Adrian used Soul Emergence and reappeared behind the Ent of Malediction. He then activated Soul Impale which made his dagger glow in an eerie light. He also enchanted the daggers withher energy to make it more lethal. Adrian struck the back of the Ent of Malediction and it emitted a low rumble cry. The wound might be small but the pain that the Ent of Malediction is something it felt in his soul. The Ent of Malediction immediately protruded thorns on its back before Adrian could puncture it with the other dagger. Adrian had to use Blink to get away but a nearby lush ent struck him because he transferred close to it. Sirius used this chance to try and topple the Ent of Malediction but it did not even budge like a tree firmly nted in to the ground. Sirius tried biting the Ent of Malediction but it did not feel pain in a sense where a human would feel pain. Sirius tore of the bark from the Ent of Malediction''s arm but it recovered in just under a minute. Adrian rose up from the ground and attempted what he did once more but the thorns were still behind the Ent of Malediction. Adrian still went through with it because the shield given to him has yet to disappear. Adrian once again activated Soul Impale and it the Ent of Malediction once again emitted a low rumbling cry. The thorns though sessfully blew away Adrian''s remaining shield that protected him from damage. Sirius use this chance and use his shadow to make spikes so that he could impale the Ent of Malediction. Dark shadow spike rose from Sirius'' shadow and impaled each limb of the Ent of Malediction. The shadow spikes then became tendrils that tried pulling the Ent of Malediction to the ground. Sirius looked like he was struggling to pull down the gigantic ent as it was putting up a great fight. Adrian can also see that the hellhound and Kaon''s shields have already been broken. It seems that despite being at an elemental advantage, the quantity of the enemies makes up for it. Fortunately with the support of Saena and Levin Cloud, about 80% of their damaged health is returned. Adrian could no longer attack the back of the Ent of Malediction due to the thorns it protruded which is why he decided to change strategies. "Sirius, keep the Ent of Malediction busy while I thin out the herd." Adrianmanded via Soul Link. Adrian wanted to use his powerful skills but they also have long cooldowns. The enemies they are facing now are just a warm up. Adrian is acting like he did not notice the gaze with intense hostility directed at them so that the other enemies will be oblivious. Sirius obeyed his master''s orders and kept the Ent of Malediction busy while Adrian helped out Kaon with the lush ents as they were the closest. The lush ents were much difficult to kill due to them having ess to healing magic. The lush ents would suddenly burst into a healing light once their health drops to a certain level. Adrian would gather up Soul Essences while Kanlon brought the lush ents'' health to a certain level. Adrian would then use Soul Emergence with Soul Impale then add theher attribute to the attack to make it fatal to the lush ents. Cries of the fallen lush ents soon filled the surrounding which garnered the attention of the Ent of Malediction. The Ent of Malediction used its full strength to break free from Sirius'' shadow bind. So powerful that it managed to lift Sirius off the ground which made the Demon Wolf lose control of the shadow. The Ent of Malediction tried saving his brethren but it dealt more harm than good. Adrian easily evaded its attacks and the Ent of Malediction damaged the lush ents instead. Seeing its kin being hurt by itself, the Ent of Malediction used its area of effect skill. The bark on the Ent of Malediction became darker and it nted its feet towards the ground. The earth then suddenly became a darker hue as if it was polluted by miasma. Adrian then received a notification. [You are now standing on Cursed Ground.] [All stats will be reduced by 10% and movement will be slowed down by 40% for the duration.] The movement slow became so crucial because the previously avoidable attacks are no longer avoidable. Kaon, Sirius and the hellhound started getting more damage that the supports could even heal. The worst thing that happened is the sound of footsteps marching towards them. "It seems that they are no longer satisfied by being spectators." Adrian thought as figures of elves wearing soft metallic green armor came to their view. "The Sentinels!" Levin Cloud gasped as he did not believe that the stories were actually true. Chapter 294 - The Elven Sentinels Part 2 "Sentinels?" Adrian questioned but the look of shock in Levin Cloud''s face stated that they are not easy opponents. The elves that surrounded them were fully armored and fully armed but they did not join the battle nor help Adrian''s group. Adrian thought this was odd or at least they elves would have given a warning or threat for trespassing but they were just showing hostile gazes. "It seems that they are merely observing and would either capture us or kill us after dealing with the ents. They seem powerful enough to kill the ents but they are only ten of them. If they will not join the fiesta then I will make itpulsory to do so." Adrian thought as he prepared his next skill. "Quantum Cascade" Adrian stated as he set the as everyone in the vicinity except his group. "It would take a bit of time before the skill activates. Hellhound use Magma Domain." Adrianmanded. The hellhound roared and the ground below it started transforming into molten ground. Bubblingva even poured out of the Magma Domain. The desated ents that were near the hellhound had fallen prey to this domain as their bodies simultaneouslybusted and be ashes. The sudden defeat of the desated ents came as a surprise even for Adrian but he found out the reason why. The hellhound also used itsst avable ability which is Burn Out. The hellhound became the incarnation of hellfire for thest remaining minute of its summoning time as it can only have an hour at most in this realm. Adrian let the hellhound lose and just told it to take down as many enemies as it can. The Quantum Cascade finally happened and it pulled all the enemies to the center including the elven sentinels that were just observing. The attempt to make the elves fight the groups of ent did not work as Adrian expected. The elven sentinels suddenly changed their trajectory midflight towards the pile of ents bundled together. The armors or the elven sentinels suddenly became covered by gusts of wind that carried them to another direction. Adrian did not mind as he thought that it might be too optimistic of him to expect a perfect n. When all the ents converged to a single location with the Ent of Malediction, Adrian ordered the hellhound to jump to the pile of sticks ready for burning. The hellhound took the order to heart and it could be seen to even smile in a devious way. The ents who showed faces of ferociousness suddenly had faces of worry when they saw the hellhound charged towards them. Some tried standing and running away but Kaon made a ring of fire to contain any ent that wishes to escape from the group. The hellhound dove to the ents and a pir of mes immediately rose in under a second. The low wails of the dying ents coud be heard from the burning pile in front of the group. The Ent of Malediction is also caught on fire due to the other members of his brethren being caught in the zing heat. The elven sentinels also seen this situation and even they did not expect this turn of events. They wanted to get close to Adrian''s group but Sirius and Kaon were looking at them clearly. The elven sentinels were wary of the beasts that Adrian controls which is why they did not attack the trespasser''s group hastily. They also could not immediately attack because of the presence of Adrian and Levin Cloud. It seems that the titles of the two best friends are affecting the elves from apprehending them despite the order of the elder in charge of them. They decided to watch first to see what happens first as they are also being monitored. The elven sentinels knew that the Ent of Malediction would unleash its most fearsome spell when it is gravely injured. Even the elder that ismanding them said that he would have to expend one of his life saving abilities to get away unscathed. They decided to entrust the killing of the intruders to the Ent of Malediction. The hellhound finally disappeared as its summoning time has finally been expended but the effects of its skills has yet to diminish. The lush ents that would not easily burn up also went bursting into mes as their well moisture body suddenly began to dry up due to the unique properties of hellfire. Hellfire burns any type of liquid especially water until it bes steam which is why Tartarus is said to be inhabitable for race that need moisture or water in their body in order to live. The lush ents all became charred ck like charcoal and the Ent of Malediction could only push away the charred bodies of its brethren so that it will not suffer the same fate. The Ent of Malediction roared an inhuman roar as it revealed its sorry state. The once proud body of the Ent of Malediction has signs of char and the lush leaves on its body is no more. The Ent of Malediction is essentially hairless if you think of its leaves as its hair. The Ent of Malediction emitted a loud roar and started inhaling strongly to the point that dust and rocks are sucked by the force. Adrian used his evil eye to determine the status of the Ent of Malediction and is shocked that it was already below 10% health while the elven sentinels created distance as they knew what attack the Ent of Malediction will do. Adrian just smiled and activated thest ability of the twin dagger Psyche Armament. Adrian threw the dagger being held on his right hand and did not bother to aim as the Ent of Malediction itself propelled the dagger towards it. The dagger sessfully entered the Ent of Malediction''s mouth and struck the back of its throat. "Soul Seeker." Adrian stated and he immediately became a blur that charged towards the Ent of Malediction. Adrian immediately reached the dagger that was inside of the Ent of Malediction''s mouth. Adrian then plunged the other dagger next to the punctured location of the first dagger. The Ent of Malediction is not even given the luxury of uttering a dying scream as it became particles of light. Adrian, Levin Cloud, and his soulbounds all leveled up when the Ent of Malediction was killed. Adrian immediately picked up the drops before the elven sentinels approached them. As Adrian is picking up the items, he heard a faint voicee up to his ear. "Help mmmee!" the voice stated. It was not only Adrian that heard the voice but also Levin Cloud. Adrian immediatelymanded everyone to follow him because the sound of the voice carried weight or authority. It was somewhat familiar to Adrian but this was the first time that he heard the voice. The direction where the sound came from was a forest full of dead trees so they went to that path. When the elven sentinels saw that there was no big explosion orrge release of curse energy, they went to check on the location but Adrian''s group is already gone. "They went to the direction where the current twin of the prophet is imprisoned." An elven sentinel stated as she could see the tracks made by Sirius. "Follow them! They must not reach that ce as it might endanger our prophet." The leader of the elven sentinels ordered as they marched towards the settlement of the other twin of their prophet. Chapter 295 - The Sealed Prophet Adrian and the others headed to the sound of they cry for help. They do not know where it would lead them but the voice carried a power that Adrian is familiar with. "The voice carries the energy of death albeit very faint. If we were still in battle then I would have just dismissed it as whispers of the woods." Adrian stated as he rode Kaon to the source of the voice. "I also felt it but I thought that was just the energy released by the hellhound when it returned to its dimension. The fae might be sensitive to energies but demons are said to be the most sensitive. If it rtes to the energies of nature them I might have a slight edge against you." Levin Cloud added to the conversation. The group soon made it to a stone structure in the middle of the woods. It looked like a medieval prison to hold a captive as it only had walls made of stacked stone and a thick metal gate with a small peeping window just enough for a pair of eyes. Adrian could feel this was thest ce where the energy signature dissipated. Adrian then looked towards the stone structure and could only be certain that whoever is inside would be the source of that energy. He did not know if checking it would be the best thing as some people are inside a prison for a reason. As Adrian was discussing what to do with Levin Cloud, a burst of death energy is released from inside of the stone structure. The stone structure did not falter but the energy shockwave affected the surroundings around it. The dead trees that were already withered became even more lifeless. Some trees lost color while some just fell due to the tree being unable to hold its own weight. "You should go inside. You are much sturdier than me anyways as you are basically a death demon so that energy will not kill you. I only got the death energy recently so¡­fighting!" Levin Cloud cheered on for Adrian. Adrian could not counter his best friend''s argument because it was rational. Levin Cloud has yet to fully master using the new death energy that he has acquired. Adrian had to be the one to check on the person or thing that is emitting the enormous amount of death energy from the stone structure. Adrian walked up to the stone structure and arrived at the metal door. He first peeked at the small peeping window to see if he could see the person or thing inside of the stone structure. Adrian could see a silhouette of a small person but he could not see clearly even with his enhanced vision. Adrian activated his evil eye but he just saw the soul of the person inside of the stone structure. It seems that the game is telling him to get inside if you want more information. Adrian could only sigh and hope that this was the person that they are looking for or else he just wasted a huge amount of time. Adrian held the metal ring that serves as the doorknob of the metal door. He pulled the door but to his surprise it did not budge easily. He felt that it moved a little but it looked like the door was stuck from Levin Cloud''s perspective. Adrian pulled a bit more and it did move but not enough to be called as an open door. Adrian could only specte that an enchantment is applied to the door so he activated his evil eye to see the details of the door. Item: Door of Alfeirous Type: Structure Tier: Epic Description: A door made of a special material that is said to originate in the world of the fae. Faekin are said to be weak to iron or any type of metals which is why they tend to stay away from it. The material that makes up this door is Alfeirous which is a type of wood that shares the same physical look as steel. Alfeirous is said to be a special type of wood that can only be shaped by the fae or their lesser descendants. The door made of this material can only be lifted by the fae easily. Any other race that lifts this material would feel that it weighs 1,000 times heavier. "I am appalled by this door. It is still amazing that I managed to move it for about a millimeter at least." Adrian stated with a sigh as he suddenly felt sorry for himself. Adrian called Levin Cloud toe over to his location but the leshy only gave him looks of suspicion. Adrian then sent the details of the door to Levin Cloud so that thetter could understand the former''s predicament. It was only after reading the details that Levin Cloud was sent did he move towards Adrian''s location. "I read about this kind of wood in Alfheim but it is said to be strictly guarded. How did the elders of the Church of Life even obtain it to make a door this big?" Levin Cloud stated as he grabbed the ring handle. "Just pull the door already. It will not budge even with the strength that I exerted." Adrianined as he moved towards the left side and sported a battle stance. He wanted to be ready in case the person inside suddenly jumps them. Levin Cloud pulled the ring handle using all his strength and the door slid easily. Adrian prepared to smack anyone that runs outside the door but to his surprise no one did. The door is now fully opened and inside was a kid no older than twelve. No one else was inside except for the little boy. The little boy was all dirty and signs of malnourishment is apparent. He was skinny and his ck hair looked like it was never cut until now as it was long and shaggy. The little boy''s clothes looks like rags sown together in a hurry. The little boy''s eye were sunken and almost lost all hope of living. Beside the boy is arge te of leftover food that looked like something only medieval beggars would eat. Adrian was seething with anger upon this scene as he could not imagine someone so heartless to even think of doing this. Levin Cloud also has a look of huge dismay written all over his face because he knew the Church of Life to be better. Adrian finally used his evil eye to see the description of the little boy imprisoned here in the structure. NPC: Mortem Status: Malnourished, Scared, Dehydrated, Weakened Title: Prophet of the God of Death (Sealed) Chapter 296 - The Prophet Of Death Adrian looked at the cowering little boy in front of him. The little boy has be scared of thepany of people due to the prolonged istion. Although frightened, the little boy mustered up the courage to reach for Adrian''s hand that thetter reached out. Adrian observed this interaction from Dr. Happy as he was not his only patient that needs to recover. He found this type of therapy from Dr. Happy when he was tending to one of his patients that is considered as fearful of peoples'' attention.Adrian wanted to replicate what he observed that day. The little boy, Mortem, also held out his hand in an attempt to grab Adrian''s hand but the former still showed fear. The hand of Mortem reaching out to Adrian trembled in fear as ite closer. The hesitance of the boy showing from his fearful gaze. Adrian did not move his hand as he took his time in waiting for the little boy''s hand to reach him. Levin Cloud stood on guard outside while this was happening as he knew that the elven sentinels were not fools to stand by and let them do as they please. "It seems that even the Elven Sentinels are afraid of the sealed prophet due to his unstable powers. If the sturdy trees eventually wither and die just from the aura that he released. His unstable powers are a result of no one teaching him or guiding him." Levin Cloud stated with rage as he clenched his fists. A few figures finally emerged from within the dead forest and Levin Cloud saw this. The elven sentinels emerged ready for battle but are still wary of the death energy shockwaves. Levin Cloud told Adrian''s soulbounds to prepare for battle as there are enemies in front of them. The elves did not go past the clearing as they did not want to suffer the full effects of a sudden death shockwave should one be released if they are in the vicinity. The elven sentinels took the bow attached to their back and pulled the strings. The bow seemed to look like the same material that was used for the door that kept the Prophet of the God of Death in prison. The elven sentinels did not utilized physical arrows but rather elemental arrows that deal extra elemental damage. The elven sentinels let loose of their arrows and Levin Cloud with Adrian''s soulbounds could only defend. If any of those arrows were to slip past them then Adrian would be hit which could make the already scared little boy be extremely terrified. Levin Cloud immediately used Santuary and this time it could be used on a location rather than just a person. He covered the whole area of the prison to be a holy ground where no bloodshed will ur but the downside is that he and all his allies will not be able to cast spells or do attacks. They can certainly move about the area but they cannot do acts that can be seen as aggression. The elemental arrows that the elven sentinels fired were blocked by the golden barrier covering the area. The elven sentinels did not give up as they fired a barrage of arrows attempting to break whatever barrier Levin Cloud used. Though Sanctuary is a great protection skill, it has its downsides of a long cooldown and short duration because invincibility spells and abilities are a trump card to say the least. The barrage of elemental arrows did not end even if the elven sentinels deemed their attacks useless due to the special barrier that Levin cloud erected. They did not just hurl elemental arrows at them but also spells like Fireball, Water Sphere and such. The duration of Sanctuary finally ended and the golden zone finally disappeared. Sirius used his shadows to deflect some of the iing attacks while Kaon used his breath to disrupt the attacks of the elven sentinels. The elven sentinels had to split up in order to dodge the breath attack from Kaon. "We shall now go into the offensive. Sirius and Kaon do your best and we will provide support." Levin Cloud stated as he got ready to use any crowd control skill when the elven sentinels get near them. ==== Mortem is still afraid of taking the hand of the stranger''s hand. "What if he tricks me like the ones who took my sister? What if he kills me and thereby harming my sister?" These are some of the thoughts that the little boy on his mind as he started at the stranger in front of him. Despite being born as a human, Mortem did not truly fear Adrian''s true form because he was not educated to fear demons. He was just basically afraid of everyone due to the continued istion that he has endured. The only reason that kept him going is the psychic link with his twin. His twin sister, Vitae, did not take kindly of Mortem''s istion but she was told that by doing her duty then her brother would be able to be free. The twins had a n that when Vitae reaches the age where she no longer needs a guardian then she will free her twin brother. Both twins are enduring hardship, one endures the hardship of training while the other endures the hardship of istion. They could only trust each other but someone appeared before one of them that offered salvation. Mortem could see the hand of a stranger reaching out to him. A stranger that did not fear him for his unstable power because he can feel that this stranger is just like him. The stranger is like him but his being is death itself personified and Mortem feltfort through that. Mortem shrug all the hesitance and reached out towards the hand of the stranger in front of him. When Mortem finallyid his hand upon the stranger''s hand, something strange happened. Their souls suddenly resonated with each other and bursts of light came out from Mortem''s eyes and mouth. Adrian suddenly reverted to his true form even without utilizing the Nether Domain skill. Levin Cloud suddenly felt something powerfuling from the prison. Arge wave of death energy is released upon the area which made the elven sentinels use their life saving trinket. The death energy spread towards half of the grove which made all the living beings inside turn lifeless. The elven sentinels suddenly received an order to regroup because of an emergency from their other end. The elven sentinels decided to retreat and report on the matter of the intruders. ==== The souls of the two are summoned to the divine ne where the twin gods reside. Mortem still looked like his ragged self because that is what he probably views himself as such while Adrian looked like his true form. "Wee to Paraiso, my prophet. It has been too long since I have seen you." The God of Death Abaddon stated while gazing towards Mortem but the little boy''s attention was elsewhere. "Sister!" Mortem stated as he saw a little girl with light green hair beside the Goddess of Life Gaea. The two siblings finally reunited albeit in their soul only. Chapter 297 - The Rise Of The Church Of Death In a ce on the opposite side of the prison where Mortem is held, two elven elders are in panic as their prophet suddenly lost consciousness in the middle of the lecture. They thought that the prophet suddenly fell asleep but she did not wake up despite using a stamina recovery spell. The two elders need the help of the elven sentinels too see if there is something wrong with the prophet but it was then they felt a huge surge of energy that is the antithesis of life. The two elders then thought that the twin of the prophet is once again losing control so they immediately sent a one way telepathicmunication to regroup. The two elders thought that it was just another time of the year where the twin of the Prophet of Life is once again losing control. If they could kill the other twin then they would have done so already but the life of the two is heavily tied together. If one dies then the other follows which is why the two live in seclusion. The elders have yet to know how close the connection of the twins are but prophets usually do not manifest their powers before adulthood. The new prophets were an oddity because they manifested their powers when they were born. The two bnce each other out as their powers normalize if they are close to one another but the elders of the Church of Life do not want that. The elders viewed the Church of Death as a threat and an unsightly church despite the god being served by the former is the twin of their goddess. The Church of Death sharply declined when the war with the dark gods happened because they were prime targets due to their unique powers. The followers of the dark gods feared those from the Church of Death because they can take life. Even if some are said to be immortal, they would be scared because the highest authority of the Church of Death can make someone have eternal rest. Levin Cloud managed to round up the remaining members of the church of death but they stated that they will only rise up once the prophet has been found. ==== "Brother!" Vitae shouted as she rushed towards Mortem''s side. "Sister!" Mortem shouted back as he hugged his sister. The two have finally been reunited after about three years of separation. Vitae and Mortem were not immediately found by the Church of Life as they grew up in a vige far away from civilization. Due to them spending their time together always, their powers rarely fully manifested or go crazy. They were only found out when one of the early priest yers of Pandemonium noticed that Vitae managed to revive a flower that was near its death. He went into the vige because he wanted to earn devotion for the goddess as he is from the church of life. He wanted to do free healing there as areas that are much more difficult to reach gives more devotion when you do a good act. He went back to his master in Neo Alfheim and told her all about his pilgrimage. The mere notion of a little girl reviving a flower made the yer''s master hurry back towards the highest of the elders. Once the elders learned of Vitae''s location they immediately dispatched the elven sentinels to escort the prophet back to Neo Alfheim. It was not only the elders of the Church of Life that knew of the prophet as there were already spies of the dark gods present in the church at that time. When the elven sentinels arrived at the vige of the prophets, it was already destroyed with many of the inhabitants killed. The twin''s parents sacrificed their life in order to protect their children but they were almost killed by one of the dark gods'' followers. It was then that Mortem manifested his powers fully due to the will to protect his sister. He managed to kill the followers of the dark god that raided their vige but he passed out due to exhaustion. The elven sentinels arrived and only took the two children as they knew that their prophet is a 2 in 1 deal. Vitae is ordered to study while Mortem is isted in a ce where his unstable power could not hurt anybody. Adrian smiled at the thought of the two reuniting but it still turned back into a frown because he remembered the bitter truth. "Mortem,e to me my prophet." The God of Abaddon stated as he reached out his hand towards Mortem. Mortem seemed afraid even though he felt a calming energy from the man in front of him. Vitae seeing his brother being afraid managed to resolve the situation. She led her brother to the hand of the God of Death and told him that it is okay. Vitae assured him that the person in front of him would help him in his condition. Mortem trusts his sister and reached out his hand towards the God of Death''s hand. The God of Death Abaddon smiled towards Mortem and told the boy that he is very brave. A rush of emotions finally assaulted Mortem and the little boy finally cried. It was the first time in three years that the boy finally cried. It seems that the reason why Mortem''s powers are rampaging is due to him bottling up his feelings. For the first time in a long time, Mortem could finally show emotion other than fear. The little boy bawled his eyes out as the God of Death rubbed the boy''s back. Vitae could also not hold her tears and ran towards his brother to embrace him. She knew that her brother endured for years. The Goddess of Life also joined in on the hug which made a beautiful picture for Adrian. A tear or two was shed by Adrian because the scene was really moving and love could be felt despite theck of words. When Mortem finally calmed down, the God of Death Abaddon stabilized the little boy''s powers. A crest then appeared on the right hand that the little boy reached out. Upon the appearance of the crest, a world message is heard by all. [The Prophet of Death has finally been awakened. All units belonging to the faith of the God of Death has increased their damage by 20% as long as they show devotion to the God of Death Abaddon.] [The remnants of the Church of Death has finally reappeared in the continent. They are celebrating that their prophet has finally awakened. All that show devotion to the God of Death will have an increase of 50% experience for every enemy killed for a duration of one week.] Chapter 298 - Skirmishes In The South The war between the undead factions has finally started as the forces of both faction started small fights before the main force of each faction arrives. The units that are battling right now are what people call as cannon fodder or expendables. Low ranking undead that can be easily revived are the ones doing battle right now. Each low tier undead battalion are being led by an undead with a higher ranking position than them. The battles were not bloody because it was a fight between undead but there is one thing that war never fails to leave and that is a trail of destruction. The terrain could only be called in disarray as the trees are either fallen or exploded. The ground scorched from the elemental spells that are fired off from both sides. Though in terms of quantity, the vanguard of the Arch Lich Malus in about five times greater than the Undead King Arthur''s. The Arch Lich did not even consider having treaties or alliances as he just told his army to convert every living being on their path to his cause. The amount of bloodshed and ruined kingdoms was not small. Many yers took to the forums to state their displeasure but the developers onlymented that it emtes real life. The undead yers also were not too pleased because they are often targeted by yers who love to kill other yers. When the PK (yer Killer) fanatics caught wind that the undead yers do not give them a red tag, they satisfied their hunger on some of them. Though some PKers are not lucky because they messed with some skillful ones among the undead yers. One target that they really regret is Creepysoo. Due to Creepysoo being royalty, the penalty of being killed by him is far harsher than being killed by a normal person. Of course, this heavy penalty will not be activated if Creepysoo starts the attack first. It will only activate if he retaliate from a previous attack. The yers do not know of this royalty exclusive penalty because there has yet to be a living yer to be royalty. Nevertheless, this news circted in the forums which made other yer killers be wary on who they target. ==== The start of the real battle came when forces of the Undead King and the Arch Lich showed themselves. The main force of the Arch Lich arrived in a giant ghost pnquin that is lifted up by four giant skeletons which are probably from real giants. The skulls of each giant is covered in blue ghastly mes that make them look menacing. The main force of the Undead King arrived in arge carriage that is made of ck sleek metal with ornaments of precious stones and metals. The carriage is being pulled by spectral horses that have shadow like bodies and manes made of blue ghastly mes. The spectral horses themselves breathe out this blue mes which makes them look wild and untamable. The two main forces met and it was a sight to behold because of the tow different auras that the two undead factions emitted. The battle itself was even broadcasted to the world because of the amount of attention that it generated. Some broadcasting stations tried very hard to get an inside scoop of what was happening but there has yet to be a high ranking undead yer. The faction of the Arch Lich is filled with an aura that desecrates life and immediately pollutes the surroundings. Their very presence makes the living be suffocated as they are releasing miasma. The faction of the Arch Lich is mainly filled with wraiths and skeletons which obey his absolute bidding. The faction of the Undead King is different as their aura instills calmness albeiting off from the undead. The air itself became still but a coldness can still be felt but the aura they released is not threatening like the Arch Lich'' faction. The faction of the Undead King is filled with three types of undead which are skeletons, wraiths and zombies. If the two factions arepared then the Arch Lich'' faction can be called as vagrants while the Undead King''s faction can be called as knights. The undead of the Undead King''s faction emit an aura of valor while the Arch Lich'' emit an aura of corruption. "You should surrender now, Undead King Arthur. The war that we will engage is not beneficial for you but it is for me. I taught you better than losing a battle." The Arch Lich Malus stated from the pnquin that he is currently inside of. "You jest, Great Defiler. We both know that when ites to war that I am considered the best and you are just scared of losing this fight." The Undead King replied which reverberated throughout the battlefield. The voices of the two opposing leaders has finally been heard by the world and many specte just how different the two are just by the sound of their voices. The people who watched it lived could feel the great difference between the two people or undead to be specific. The voice of the Arch Lich is cold and calctive which tells the people watching the live stream that he must be someone drowned in power. The voice of the Undead King made everyone tell that he is gant and noble which makes them view him as a wise ruler. Despite the theories, the yers who lost something to the undead could still not forgive them and it is reported that a third power will soon join this war. It has been reported that the Empire has been umting soldiers in order to march south. It seems that the threat of the undead has been deemed worthy of the full force of the empire. "If it is a war that you want then it is a war you will get, Undead King." The Arch Lich stated as the pnquin moved back towards the line. "I could not have said it better myself." The Undead King stated as his carriage also went towards the back line. Chapter 299 - Clash Of The Undead Armies The leaders of each Undead faction moved to the backline as the curtains for war has finally been unfolded. The battlefield has rows upon rows of undead of each type but the Arch Lich'' army wins in terms of quantity. The Undead King''s army is more about quality but even quality can sometimes be ovee by quantity. The war between the two factions can only be called a mess as both sides continue to revive despite being killed in a sense. Skeletons that are not crushed to bits stay back up again after collecting their body. The wraiths that just get sted from their incorporeal forms gather in a cloud of mist and continue the battle. The zombies that do not die from burning or getting their bodies scattered revive with bodies a little bit damaged. The war between the undead is pretty much what you would expect from war between individuals that do not have bloodshed. An asional skull will fly or maybe even two if some people did their best. The battle is not something you would call as bloody but it is fantastic for the eyes to see. A myriad of spells being flung by the liches while the wails of wraiths are scattered all throughout. The death knights of each faction are very much tied but quantity is still on the Arch Lich'' side. The Arch Lich Malus practically raided every cemetery that his servants raided and raised death knights that could not be raised from the dead by ordinary liches. The Arch Lich Malus even got very lucky as he managed to revive a great hero''s corpse and scored a Doom Knight. Of course, the Arch Lich did not make the Doom Knightpletely autonomous because the will of the great hero still remained despite bing an undead. The Arch Lich used the skill Perfect ve in order to make the great hero bend to his will and lead his army of undead to victory against the Undead King. The Undead King Arthur himself is taking the lead onmanding his own troops while the Arch Lich let the Doom Knight that he rose from the great hero''s corpse lead his army. The great hero (now doom knight) seemed to be a capablemander that rivals the Undead King. The doom knight utilized the vast quantity of troops that the Arch Lich has. === (A certain zombie yer POV) "War is inevitable between the two factions of the undead which we were told when all of us new undead yers got a briefing. We never thought that two factions were even possible and that they would be at war with each other but here I am in a battlefield." "Thankfully, the fight between undead was not bloody or else I might have fainted. I can bear the sight of dead monsters bing a bloody pulp but it is quite different from people bing a bloody pulp. I did not even know how I became a brawler before my character transformation. The skills of a brawler always make the opponent be bloody." The yer Zombae is currently embroiled in the war between the factions. He does not know why but he looks differentpared to other zombie yers. His muscles were much well-built and he does notck muscles in any parts of his body. He is well on his way to evolving to a Ghoul which is the usual evolutions of zombies. "I already crushed a bunch of skeleton skulls but the Arch Lich continues to use his magic to create aberrations using the left over skeleton parts. I have no other choice but to pound each part of their body to dust. Luckily my new job ss makes it possible." The yer Zombae is one of the yers chosen to be exclusively raised by the Undead King himself due to showing great promise. The gift that Adrian gave to him could have been a factor but his fighting style blossomed when he became zombie. The brawler instructor that he learned from was too upright as he was taught from a martial arts sect from the eastern continent. The brawler instructor of the Undead which trained them which is named Vr taught them unorthodox means. Due to the unique nature of the undead of not feeling pain if their limbs get twisted, the undead yers of the Undead King managed to learn how to fight using their full capabilities. It took some getting used to because their human minds were not taught to do movements like that. The undead yers were taught to fully utilize their unique body traits like bending their arms and legs to an unreasonable degree. This not only gives the undead yers greater force in their attacks but also gives them a wide capability of dodging certain attacks. It is also thanks to their unlimited stamina that they can perform this tricks as a normal person would not just die from exhaustion but also from the strain of bending limbs until they fall apart. "I was ordered to destroy each enemy as the prized Death Fist but why are the enemy undead staying away from me?" Zombae has yet to realize that his new Main Job ss is something that not all undead yers can im. It is one of the specialized job sses that only the Undead King can bestow upon an undead that has proven their capabilities. The reason that the enemy undead are staying away from him is because the Death Fist contains fists made ofpressed death energy. The enemy undead could sense that one hit from Zombae''s fist and it would be instant death. Even the undead fear true death despite their souls wishing to be freed from the undead curse that the Arch Lich made them suffer. "I was about to charge upon a death knight when I saw a bright sh of light from the skies. It looked like shooting stars but the course is very odd. It was then that I realized as the shooting stars got closer and closer that they were not actually shooting stars. Five meteors are currently hurling towards the battlefield. I hope that I survive the impact of such skills." Chapter 300 - The Ghoul Asura Descends The five meteors hurling towards the battlefield is seen by every yer on both sides. There was one thing that all entered their minds and it is that they are all going to die. Three of the falling meteors were cast by the Arch Lich itself which is why it is hurtling faster than the other two. It seems that the meteor would cover the whole area of the battlefield regardless of their alignment which made some of the undead yers following the Arch Lich flee from the battlefield but that became their fatal mistake. The yers that were turned to undead in the Arch Lich'' faction now knows that they chose wrong in choosing a side. The undead yers from the Arch Lich'' faction is not able to run away from the battle not because they should not but rather they could not. The undead yers of the Arch Lich now felt that the pledge that they uttered back then was not just a mere oath but the spell required for Perfect Servitude. The bodies of the fleeing undead yers stopped and charged once again towards the undead of the other factions. They could only cry internally for their severeck of judgement as they thought that the Arch Lich'' faction is much better because they were not required to reset their characters just to be an undead. They did not even recognize that it was too good to be true. The undead yers that are now at war could only pray that they are lucky enough to not be in the five meteors'' direct area of impact. Seeing as the Arch Lich has made his move earlier than expected despite the Undead King knowing of the former''s impatience, the Astral Wraith Du''an finally made his move to intercept the meteors. Du''an''s staff glowed in a bright light and the magic circles are ced in the air. The one of the meteors hit the magic circle and a shing sound is heard from the huge fiery rock crashing upon the magic circle. The meteor the diverted itself from its expected path and headed towards the direction where the faction of the Arch Lich is. The magic circle that the meteor crashed upon immediately broke into scattered pieces of light after it diverted the meteor. The Astral Lich Du''an only managed to create three of this type of magic circles which means that the other two would fall down on their intended course to which they did. Thest two meteors that did not sh with any magic circles crashed towards the outer areas of the battle which led to fewer casualties on the side of the Undead King. The loud crash of the two meteors not only resulted in a crater but also created immense shockwaves that blew away those near thending site. All yers from both factions could only thank the heavens that they did not experience being squished to death by a meteor. The ones who did could only me being unlucky or rather being in an unlucky ce at the right time. The undead yers on the side of the Undead King had a brief moment to freeze due to what happened but that became a grave mistake. The undead yers of the Arch Lich'' faction did not freeze to process what happened but moved forward which made the favor of the war tilt to favor the Arch Lich'' side. Due to the war tilting towards the Arch Lich'' favor, the Ghoul Asura Vr finally stepped out and showed his prowess in battle. The undead of the Undead King''s faction morale immediately rose and all received a notification when Vr entered the battlefield. [The Ghoul Asura has entered the battlefield. All his allies will have a 30% increase in damage as long as the Ghoul Asura is alive and fighting.] The huge burst of attack power came at the right time when the army of the Arch Lich is pressuring the army of the Undead King. Vr held four different weapons with his four hands. The weapons in his right hands are a sword and a spiked shield respectively. The weapons on his left hands are a spear and an axe. The sword that Vr held releases an ominous aura that seemed to hunger for blood while the spike shield looked as if its spikes would fire once an attack hits it. The spear is a bit different as it is made using a sharp bone fragment like a rib of a monster with deadly bones. The axe seemed to be much fiercer than the other threebined as it is adorned with the skulls of different ferocious monsters that it has likely decapitated. Vr''s power and speed could not be matched even by the death knights that be reduced to rubble after about ten hits. The low leveled undead could only be called pitiful when they block the Ghoul Asura''s path. The zombie yers could only be in admiration and dream of reaching that kind of status in the future. It would be farfetched to say that the presence of one being tilted the scales of the war but it is true. The Arch Lich who saw that the Undead King already sent one of his most trusted vassals to step on the battlefield. The Arch Lich sent five of his most powerful death knights to pin down the Ghoul Asura because if he was kept uncheck then they would lose more pawns. The five death knights that the Arch Lich sent were all named which made them much powerful than regr death knights but Vr is skillfully keeping them in check but that also means that he is now pinned down at that location. The scales in which the war is favored is now almost in bnce but is still leaning to the side of the Undead King. The great hero who is now a doom knight is now ordered to be part of the battle instead of just ordering troops. Themand of the undead troops will now fall upon the Arch Lich as he is now getting bored of the war. The Arch Lich only sees the war as trivial and a waste of time because of his confidence that he will win. The Arch Lich already has a trump card in his possession and is only waiting for the right moment to use it to its maximum effectiveness. He does not care if a few pawns get destroyed along the way as he believed that he can always make more after he conquers the whole continent with his undead horde that even the followers of the dark gods cannot easily deal with. Chapter 301 - The Arch Lich Pushes Back Now that Vr is pinned down by the five named death knights, the Ghoul Asura could not unleash his full might in the war between two undead factions. Although the side of the Undead King is winning in a sense due to the buff that Vr gave all his allies once he stepped onto the battlefield.The Doom Knight that is once a great hero had to personally enter the battlefield to even the odds. [The Doom Knight Mateo has entered the battlefield. All the allies of the doom knight will get a 20% increase in damage and a 50% chance to score additional damage from a critical hit when hitting a weak spot.] The increase in attack power of the undead in the Arch Lich'' faction might not be equal to what Vr gave when he went intobat but the 5% chance to get a critical hit more than made up for it. Normal yers could only describe this as a lucky hit but it is a godsend for professional yers. The utilization of the critical hit chance additional damage is fatal to anyone when you have an in depth knowledge of the undead. Skeletons have a critical weak point beneath the jawline or the joins where the bones connect. The wraiths have a critical weak point in what some call their heart or the glowing ball of light that can be seen from their incorporeal body. The ghouls have a weak point located at their spine. The Doom Knight Mateo did not join the five named death knights in pinning down Vr but opted to lead his battalion of death knights to charge towards the location of the Undead King. The Doom Knight Mateo and his battalion of death knights got up on their skeleton horses and charged towards the battlefield swatting both friend and foe alike that is in their way. The undead yers on the Arch Lich'' side could only curse their faction leader once more as they are treated less than pawns but mere garbage. The undead knights are not the only ones that are having an ongoing battle as the liches of each faction are having an all-out magic war that also leads to catastrophic losses in fighting forces. The liches of the Undead King''s faction try their best to protect their troops with defensive magic spells but it is not the same concern for the Arch Lich'' faction. Defensive magic spells are trickier and take much longer time to create than offensive magic spells. This is one of the reasons why the liches in the Undead King''s faction is having a much more difficult timepared to the other faction. Seeing the doom knight of the other faction finally moving, the doom knight of the Undead King has chosen to initiatebat as well. The Doom Knight Cruz summoned his trusty Nightmare Steed which is much different to the other skeletal horses that the death knights summoned. The Nightmare Steed is unlike skeletal horses because its body is made up of some sort of dark fog. The eyes of the Nightmare Steed is glowing red and the same is true for its ghostly mane. The hooves of the Nightmare Steed even produces red mes just by stepping on the ground. [The Doom Knight Cruz has entered the battle. All his allies will receive a 20% increase in defense and a 1% chance topletely ignore the damage done by an enemy.] [The Nightmare Steed of a Doom Knight has entered the battlefield. All his allies will receive a 10% chance to inflict terror upon their opponent with a 0.1% chance to release Purgatory mes from an attack.] The effect that the Doom Knight Cruz gave to the Undead King''s faction became very valuable due to them being pushed back due to the quantity of the opponents attacking them. Though the 1% chance might be minimal, it is still quite effective as many of the undead yers in the Undead King''s faction escaped death due to it. The terror effect might not be effective against other undead but the Purgatory mes is very effective. The Purgatory mes is a type of me that can only be seen in Tartarus which is the birth ce of the Nightmare Steeds as they are made from the smoke and soot of Tartarus. One of the lucky undead yers managed to activate it in his next hit and the enemy disintegrated to ashes upon being engulfed in the Purgatory mes. The undead knight battalion of both factions finally shed and a shockwave once again spread out when the two doom knights crossed weapons. The intensity of that attack alone could easily kill a yer below level 100 due to the force of the shockwave. The low leveled undead around them immediately became vaporized as a result. The people watching the live stream of the battle could only stand up from their seats because of the new things unfolding on the battlefield. The battle has already been going on for about six hours in game but the battle has yet to form a conclusion. Even the Arch Lich who knows the attitude of the Undead King could not believe that thetter is this patient. The Arch Lich suddenly thought of something as he extended his mana to have a grasp of his surroundings. The Arch Lich'' mana sensor reached the side of the Undead King for a split second before thetter canceled it with an equal force but a split second was enough time. The Arch Lich did not sense two of the Undead King''s subordinate famed for espionage and most importantly the child that the Undead King imed as his son. The Arch Lich suddenly felt an ache that spread out from his chest all throughout his body. The Arch Lich went ballistic and fired off wide range attack spells to indiscriminately attack anyone. When the Arch Lich finally regained hisposure, a system notification appeared for the undead yers belonging to the Arch Lich'' faction. [One of the life vessels of the Arch Lich has been destroyed. The Arch Lich Malus will have a 5% drop in stats until another life vessel is made.] A news that shocked everyone to the core and which made the Arch Lich hasten his ns. "Bring out the coffin! I will unleash the reaper now before all my spare life vessels are destroyed. Some of you return to the Necropolis and find the intruders or else I will torment your souls for eternity!" The Arch Lich Malusmanded in cold and loud voice. "But master, the spell of Perfect Servitude has yet to be engrave on the bones of this dead man." One of the Liches stated as the spell to perfectly control this dead man should he rise is only halfway done. The Arch Lich Malus did not debate but instead took the soul of the lich that dared to raise his voice against him. The Arch Lich Malus looked at the other liches if there is still someone foolish enough to question him. The Arch Lich is now regretting lowering the domination effect on the liches so that they could cast spells faster. Nevertheless, the Arch Lich Malus did not ponder it too much as he still needs some useful pawns to conquer the continent. Some of the liches and death knights left in order to return to the Necropolis while the others assisted the Arch Lich in resurrecting this particr person from the grave. The Undead King Arthur thought that the Arch Lich Malus is acting rather strangely after thetter''s outburst. The Undead King could more or less figure out the source of the outburst of the Arch Lich and that is the destruction of one of his life vessels. The Undead king thought that the Arch Lich would have rampaged more and destroyed more of thetter''s forces but a coffin bound in numerous runic chains is tossed out of the pnquin where the Arch Lich resides. The Undead King did not know why but he felt something ominous from the coffin. Layers uponyers of magic circles suddenly surrounded the coffin as the Arch Lich with his liches chanted something. The Undead King did not take himself from a fool as he himself stood up from his throne inside the carriage and suddenly reappeared near the battlefield which made all the undead back away from him. The Undead King Arthur brandished his sword and decided to destroy whatever was in the coffin before the Arch Lich revived it but it is toote. A burst of energy emanated from the coffin which made even the Undead King take a few steps back. The huge burst of energy made everyone halt fighting as an invisible pressure descended upon them. A hellish scream is suddenly heard from the coffin. The higher rank undead all knew what this scream is and it is the Scream of Damnation. The Scream of Damnation only urs when one''s soul is forcibly returned to the mortal ne. [A demigod has been returned to the world of mortals forcibly using forbidden magic.] Chapter 302 - Demigod Undead When the Arch Lich Malus is recuperating which is about a few weeks before the war, he decided to find a new trump card in order to conquer the continent. After a few days of collecting information about the history of the world, the Arch Lich Malus found a very crucial information near thend where he was sealed. In one of the forgotten books that they collected is tale of a forgotten demigod who was not recorded in history using his name but an alias. The alias that they recorded him was a rather simple but ominous name which is ''The Pale Hand''. It is said that every battle that he entered is a massacre for his enemies as he always has a high body count for every war he participated. Another alias that the demigod is famous for is ''Reaper''. He got that alias due to his favorite weapon being arge scythe much bigger than his body like an actual Grim Reaper. It is said that one swing of his scythe could decimate a hundred thousand troops. The tales that was written on the forgotten book made the Arch Lich Malus desire this demigod but it is quite difficult for him to raise a demigod. If the Arch Lich still had the finger then he might be capable of raising a demigod but it was stolen by the ursed Envoy of the Dark Gods. The Arch Lich had to find another solution so he told his servants to prepare for an early invasion. The reason that the war became much earlier than expected is because the Arch Lich needed about half a million souls as a resource to pull back the soul of a dead demigod. The Arch Lich thinks that it would be enough to use that much souls to raise someone powerful. The search for the tomb of the Reaper became the priority for the Arch Lich. All the liches in his servitude used all of their collective intellects to triangte the possible area of the tomb. Due to the unrelenting nature of the undead, they managed to find possible locations in under a week. The undead then secured those areas and secured some souls along the way. They dug the earth using shovels and by turning the earth itself into golems. In about a week, the constant digging finally bore fruit as the undead managed to unearth two tombs. One was the tomb of the great hero that killed off several monster species while the other is a tomb that looked normal but is deadlier than the other. If the undead would easily perish from deadly traps then they might not have retrieve the coffin of a demigod. The undead even felt fear once they went near the coffin of a demigod because they could still feel the thick aura of bloodshed from it. The aura made the undead that know no fear tremble just by being near the coffin. It took a group of named liches to even contain that much deadly killing intent from affecting the surroundings. The Arch Lich is so pleased with the finding that he himself used his powers to raise the Necropolis from beneath the ground. It was then that the start of the siege of kingdoms started in order to gather half a million souls while the other liches engraved the spell of Perfect Servitude on the demigod''s body. ==== Once the Arch Lich Malus heard the Scream of Damnation, he immediately took out a bead that is filled with smoke. The bead looked like smoke is encased inside of it but if one look closely then they would notice that it is filled with crying souls. This bead contained the half a million souls needed to properly raise the demigod. The Arch Lich saw that the Undead King Arthur made his move but it was far toote. The Arch Lich already broke the bead and offered up the souls. An intense amount of energy descended upon the coffin which made the Undead King take a few steps back. [A demigod has been returned to the world of mortals forcibly using forbidden magic.] [The soul of the demigod is forcibly trying to dispel the magic that summoned his soul from the afterlife.] Everyone at the battlefield could only gasp at the sight of infernal chains dragging a soul down towards the ground. The soul did not look entirely human as it lost its form and could only be described as a cloaked figure with glowing red eyes. This cloaked figure kept uttering screeches until his soul is finally pulled inside of the coffin. The coffin then pulsated in a strange red energy that smelled of blood. All the undead took a step back as they feared for what is toe. This was the first for a race that did not know fear to feel fear. For the first time, the undead yers knew that some things cannot be ovee just because of racial characteristics. [The forgotten demigod has risen from his eternal rest. The Reaper has finally descended once more on a battlefield and he demands souls for his nourishment.] Another system notification popped up for the Undead King''s faction. [The God of Death is enraged by the sphemy that the Arch Lich Malusmitted. Whoever kills the Arch Lich and delivers his soul to the Champion of the Twin Gods will be blessed by the God of Death.] [All of the Reaper''s attacks will ignore 80% of the target''s defense and its attacks will deal 50% more damaged on shields or barriers.] The coffin finally opened with a loud thump as the stone cover fell to the ground. A figure dressed in tattered gray robes rose from the coffin. The undead demigod looked at the world before him and looked at his form but his head is filled with gaps in memory. "Where¡­am¡­I? Whoo¡­am¡­.I?" A cold and airy voice came out of the demigod. A group of liches then greeted the undead demigod as per orders of the Arch Lich. The Arch Lich himself did not greet the undead demigod as he returned to his Necropolis to deal with the roaches infesting it. It seems that the ones that sneaked inside the Necropolis are much more difficult to deal with than the Arch Lich imagined. The group of liches were about to instruct the undead demigod on what to do per orders of the Arch Lich but their bodies are suddenly sliced into two halves. The named liches did not even saw the attack that hit them as their bodies disintegrated into ash the moment they were struck. It was then that the undead demigod focused its eyes on the battlefield which sent a chill on the spine of every undead located there. Chapter 303 - Inside The Necropolis Part 1 While the Undead King makes his presence known through the battlefield, Creepysoo devised a n to infiltrate the Necropolis to destroy the life vessels that the Arch Lich hidden inside of it. Apanying the prince of the undead are the two sister undead. nche and Noir are much more perfect for espionage and sneaking inside structures. The Necropolis of the Arch Lich stood tall and had an air of dread wrapping around it. The Necropolis has four big spires made of the bones of creatures of varying structures. The undead like death knights and skeletons are all scattered across its dirt ridden bony walls. There are also wraiths scouring its dark clouded skies that even a bird would immediately die upon traversing it. "We are here your majesty. We will enter the Necropolis but it is a stretch if I say that it would be easy." Noir stated. "It is fine. I do not believe that it would be that easy anyway. Anyway, thanks foring to answer my call for help." Creepysoo stated to the two who answered his call. "Well, Papa and I have nothing better to do. The others became so busy with their own things since the whole world came up in mes." Soleil stated while her father flicked her forehead for speaking so brazenly. "Where did you learn those words, my little angel? I should probably restrict the videos that you can watch online since you have learned those awful phrases." Vayu stated but he knew that his daughter made light jokes because of nervousness. Even Creepysoo has the face of being ovee with nervousness despite the aspects of undead to be unable to show great emotion. The only one who could join him in this sneak attack were the half elemental father and daughter. Kabrakan is currently trapped in another realm where the other beastkins were. Peridot is still trapped at the east continent learning all she needs to know from her master. Solstice became much busy again as the Faceless Ones also intruded on the ranks of the vampires and werewolves. Equinox and Levin Cloud are missing in action and cannot be contacted. "It would have been easier if Big Bro Equinox were here and he could have teleported us inside of thepound." Creepysoo said with a deep sigh. "I believe that even that will be difficult for the Champion to do that as a magic spell that shifts the space slightly has been ced in this very area. If he were to teleport you then a ck hole might result. Do not worry you majesty. My sister will be able to safely escort us inside." nche stated as she nodded to her sister. "I just hope that the item that Du''an made with Elder Koronn would be effective in searching for the life vessels. I mean we had to sacrifice a few life vessels of our liches to make this thing." Creepysoo stated as he held up apass made of a strange metal with bones as the pins. "You do not have to worry about them your majesty. We did use their spare life vessels and they graciously offered it without being forced." nche stated as all of them are finally covered by a ck smoke. The ck smoke came from Noir''s ck Victorian dress that seemed to be made of this ck hazy smoke. The ck hazy smoke just covered their bodies but those inside who have yet to see the effects were not convinced. "This ck smoke will hinder anyone from seeing us or even catching a whip of our existence despite it not looking very effective. Please be careful to not stray far away from me or else you will not be shrouded by my ck Dress." Noir stated clearly so that no one would stray from their path. "This is so cool. It is like we will just strut towards the gates of the Necropolis in style like a gracefuldy." Soleilmented which made Noir smile. They entered the wide gates of the Necropolis without much difficulty as only unnamed death knights and skeleton archers to guard it. The Necropolis is true to its name as a city made of bones but another thing should be added to that definition as miasma fills the entirety of the ce. The miasma made anyone who is in the area lose health but it did not affect them since Creepysoo and the others are protected by Noir. The miasma could be seen poisoning the ck smoke and eating it from the outside but Noir kept producing it in order to protect the others. Creepysoo looked at thepass to see if it would point to the location where the Arch Lich would hide one of his life vessels. Thepass'' pin immediately moved to a location to the middle castle like structure. Thepass is made to detect the most powerful life vessel in the location so it would not be confused with the life vessels of other liches. "It is not telling us to go inside the door of the pce but to that small door there at the side. We need to open it but that would make our position known to everyone." Creepysoo stated. "My daughter and I will create a distraction while you three will go inside. Just hurry up and destroy the life vessel because I am pretty sure that we will not survive here if you take about half an hour." Vayu stated as a whirlwind covered his katana. Soleil''s stuffed animal started pulsating in a fiery energy. Vayu swung his katana and generated a tornado about thirty meters tall that swept the skeletons and even some of the death knights. Soleil unleashed Regulus and the fiery maned lion is now twenty meters tall. It seems that each of their friends have be quite strong since theirst team up. Creepysoo, nche and Noir did not waste this opportunity as they rushed towards the door where thepass points them to. All the focus of the undead at the Necropolis all gathered towards the two people who suddenly materialized into thin air. Chapter 304 - Inside The Necropolis Part 2 Upon entering the small door, the three undead were surprised to see a pitch ck room that even they could not see through despite the unique characteristics of the undead. The undead are born with Dark Vision which is a superior version of Night Vision. They should be fine seeing the inside of this room but for some reason they cannot. "The darkness here is not natural but artificial. It seems that the Arch Lich made it so that even other undead would be lost here. Luckily, we have nche here with us or else we would be lost upon this darkness." Noir stated. Even though Creepysoo knows all of the vassals of his father which is the Undead King, he rarely knows about nche''s abilities because she usually does secretarial work. All that Creepysoo knows is that nche is called a White Lady which is a type of undead that is said to look like ady wearing a pure white dress that is said to be one of the benevolent type of undead. nche''s pure white dress then shone in bright light while Noir receded here ck smoke as she knew that her powers will sh with her sister''s. The light that nche''s white dress slowly glowed brighter until an area of about four meters could be lit up. The surroundings can finally be seen and the inside of the room is more of a crypt. The walls are made of skulls while the floor is made of bricks that crumble a little upon stepping on them. Creepysoo looked at thepass to see if it can point towards the location of the life vessel of the Arch Lich. The bony pin pointed north so they headed that direction with nche leading them. As they headed north, Noir tried to familiarize herself with the darkness covering the room as she wants to learn itsposition. This is one of the perks being a named NPC which is that they can learn as long as they are in the environment well suited for it. There has been some yers being rewarded due to helping named NPCs grow. Creepysoo then suddenly stopped in his tracks. The bone pin on thepass suddenly started to go crazy as it spun in a circle. He did not know why it was reacting that way but Noir suddenly became alert. nche seeing her sister''s reaction suddenly illuminated the whole room for a brief moment. When the whole room became illuminated, they were shocked to see not one but numerous life vessels on the shelves of the walls but that was not the most shocking of all. A grotesque being that even the undead gets nauseated just thinking about is present in the room. "A Corpse Eater!" Creepysoo suddenly shouted while reinforcing himself and the sisters with defensive magic. The corpse eater is considered an undead that is the bane of all undead. Even the undead that does not show strong emotions will show intense hate towards a corpse eater. Even for undead corpse eaters are the revolting bunch as it not only eats the undead body but also the soul apanying that body. Due to this, the corpse eater has no sense of self but only a sense of hunger. Monster: Balbal (Corpse Eater) Type: Named Undead Monster Level: 180 HP: 100,000,000 / 100,000,000 MP: 10,000 / 10,000 Description: Corpse Eaters are said to be the most elusive of the undead as they secretly dig up the graves of the departed in order to eat them as its nourishment. Using its sensitive nose, it could sniff out corpses even if it is miles away. Upon digging up the corpse, it uses its magic to rece it with a tree log that is imbued with mour magic to disguise the corpse. It sometimes does not even wait for a burial and just steals the corpse during the burial rites when the people are asleep. A certain forgotten church used to be in charge of burial ceremonies thereby eluding the Corpse Eater''s sensitive noses. "It is even a named one. What does the Arch Lich hoped to achieve by keeping one of this things?!" Noir stated as she grasped that the corpse eater in front of them is much different from regr ones. The corpse eater in front of them is actually fifteen feet in heightpared to the normal nine feet high ones. It also has long sharp ws that are about one ruler in length while its long tongue is like a whip that is one meter long. Its eyes are just like the ordinary corpse eaters as it is pure white and sunken. Its body might be bigger but it still looks like other corpse eaters. The corpse eater is like a cross between a gremlin and a hobgoblin but thinner and looks bruised all over. Its mouth can open up to a meter wide so that it can swallow a corpse whole. When the corpse eater in front of them no longer ran around therge room, the bone pin on thepass also stopped going crazy. Creepysoo observed the corpse eater better and something hanging by its neck. The corpse eater has a ne with a skull burning in blue mes as a centerpiece. "That is the life vessel!" Creepysoo pointed at the burning skull as he moved thepass side to side to be sure of his assumption. The corpse eater then shrieked towards Creepysoo as if by instinct or its limited intelligence to not do what thetter is nning. The darkness then once again covered some parts of the room that is not illuminated by nche. The corpse eater used the cover of darkness to move as thepass bone pin once again moved. "Everyone huddle up and cover each other. It is using the cover of darkness to move. We are basically an easy target due to the light but we would be in a more difficult position without it. It could still smell us even if it could not see us." Creepysoomanded. Chapter 305 - Inside The Necropolis Part 3 The tongue of the corpse eater then lunged its way towards Creepysoo. The corpse eater attempted to entangle the undead prince in order eat him as it recognized that Creepysoo being the only one with a physical body. A dagger made of shadows is then hurled towards the tongue thereby cutting it. The corpse eater emitted a screech of pain as its tongue is one of the sensitive parts of its body despite it being one of the most durable. It just goes to show that the shadow dagger that cut it is not trivial. Creepysoo sighed with relief and his buffs proved to be effective for Noir. NPC: Noir (ck Lady) Status: [Increased Strength] [Increased Agility] Creepysoo used the spells Giant''s Strength and Death is Swift. Giant''s Strength increased the Strength stat of the party by 10% while Death is Swift increased the Agility stat by 15%. These buffs made the deadly level 200 named NPCs even more powerful. nche did not idle despite being a portable light bulb as she made spheres of light and fired it to the known position of the corpse eater but it already moved. Given that the room is quiterge, it is quite difficult to hit the corpse eater despite its huge size. Creepysoo knew that they could kill the corpse eater but they would need to pin it down first. He asked Noir if she could just use her powers to fire shadow daggers all over the room. Noir answered that each shadow dagger would have lesser power if she makes more of it since it required concentration. Creepysoo then noticed that thepass pin moved as the corpse eater also moved. He thought of it butughed at himself for not immediately thinking of it. Thepass might be urate but they need to be fast if they were to catch the corpse eater that is moving fast. "Twenty minutes left." Creepysoo stated as he was only given about half an hour to destroy the life vessel as Vayu and Soleil will not be able to hold off those hordes of undead after that time. nche and Noir were busy deflecting the attacks of the corpse eater since it is now using its sharp ws but that would make the fight into a stalemate. Creepysoo could only think of one thing in order to seed given the time limit. He needed to make himself get caught but the two sisters will surely not be okay with his n. "Authority over the Undead." Creepysoo stated as his voice now carried power. Skill: Authority over the Undead Tier: Royalty Type: Vocal Control Effect: Be able to forcibly control undead that are lower in ranking than you. The mana consumed will be proportional to the difficulty of the task and type of undead you order. Higher tier undead will be less likely to bepelled to do your bidding. Mana Consumption: Varies Cooldown: 24 hours Duration: 1 minute "nche and Noir, I will keep the corpse eater pinned down while you destroy the life vessel immediately. The destruction of the life vessel will be our priority." Creepysoomanded resolutely. "We live to serve your majesty." The two sisters replied willingly and stopped deflecting the attacks of the corpse eater. Creepysoo then walked forwards but the two sisters still worried that the corpse eater might immediately kill the prince. The corpse eater then saw his next meal being unguarded but it was still not convince that the two sisters will give up that easily. Creepysoo saw that the corpse eater is about ten meters away from him but it was being wary. It seems that this particr one has some intelligence left or it gained it back when it was named. Named monsters are something like pets that would grow found of you since you showed it affection. Not only does the naming of a monster show it affection but it also somehow imprints itself onto the person that named it. The person that names a monster also expends some of his strength to pass onto the named monster to make it be stronger. It is more like a familiar that you raise and it will also die when it really dies which is why they are different from soulbounds. The Arch Lich probably found this corpse eater and named it for its amusement to keep just like a dog. Creepysoo is convinced that this corpse eater is trained as a pet because it moves more like a guard dog rather than the feral corpse eaters of the wild that just indiscriminately attacks undead like a hungry animal. Seeing as the two sister are not moving, the corpse eater moved far too quickly that even Creepysoo became surprised. The two sisters could only wait for the orders of their prince. The corpse eater grasped Creepysoo with its long andnky fingers with its mouth wide open. "Stop!" Creepysoo stated and his voiced echoed all throughout the room. His voice carried both strength and dignity which the little boy rarely uses as he usually speaks casually with others. The corpse eater stopped its movement and just held Creepysoo in the air. The corpse eater is still an undead so Creepysoo''s words are like thew under the influence of Authority over the Undead. "One word made my mana pool decrease by 30%." Creepysoo shockingly thought to himself. His mana is still being depleted as long as he held hismand. The two sisters did not stay idle as they headed for the neck of the corpse eater to try and take off the life vessel of the Arch Lich. The corpse eater wanted to dodge but Creepysoo uttered anothermand. "Freeze!" Creepysoomanded which made him lost 25% of his total mana pool. nche made a sword of light while Noir held shadow dagger on her hands as they jumped towards the neck of the corpse eater and shed the string that makes up the ne. The corpse eater then forced itself to move its body despite the focus that Creepysoo is maintaining. The life vessel fell on the floor just below the head of the corpse eater. "Destroy it quickly! I cannot hold on much longer!" Creepysoo shouted as his mana started being depleted rapidly due to the corpse eater wanting to free itself from the former''s influence. nche and Noir then held hands and simultaneously chanted some words for five seconds. The two sisters then fused together creating a beautiful maiden that is still dressed in a Victorian era dress but the clothes became half of the dress of the two sisters. The left side has the white dress while the right side has the ck dress. The name of the two rather the fused entity also changed. NPC: Contraste Level: 250 Status: [The Two in One] Contraste then held her hands out and swords materialized in both hands. The left sword is one that is pitch ck while the right is a sword of pure white. "Monochrome." Contraste uttered as she did an X-shape using the two swords as she shed down. The sh produced an X-shaped sword wave that headed towards the life vessel and decimating everything in its wake. Creepysoo became bbergasted as he sensed terrifying power from the attack. He could only hope that it will not hurt him terribly. The X-shaped sword wave shed with the life vessel and a hum of different energies shed. It seems that the life vessel is much sturdier than they thought. Whatever materials that the Arch Lich used must be extremely durable that the most powerful attack of the two sisters cannot easily destroy it. Creepysoo lost focus for a split second which made his hold on the corpse eater loosen. He was then tossed away like a piece of rock as the corpse eater used its body to shield the life vessel from being broken as cracks can be seen forming from it. Contraste then caught Creepysoo and ced the undead prince down as she charged towards the corpse eater. Creepysoo then started mumbling words as his staff started glowing in runic symbols. Contraste then plunged both her swords on the forehead of the corpse eater and it stepped back due to the immense force. The sword wave was still shing with the life vessel but it seems that it was still not enough topletely break it because the corpse eater socked some of the damage. It lost one of its arms but it still ran towards the life vessel despite Contraste''s attacks. "Death''s Touch!" Creepysoo stated as a portal manifested itself from behind Creepysoo. The figure of the aspect of death then manifested from the portal but it was not solid like when Adrian summoned the aspect of death out of pure luck. The aspect of death then swung its scythe not at the corpse eater but towards the life vessel. The life vessel is then cut in half then it shattered while the sword wave continued on its path and hit the corpse eater. [You have destroyed one of the Arch Lich Malus'' life vessels.] Contraste did not bother killing off the corpse eater as she picked Creepysoo up and bolted to the exit. The aspect of death that was summoned could be seen smiling before dissipating. Chapter 306 - Undead King Versus Demigod Undead The Undead King Arthur did not beat around the bush when he saw the five liches immediately being killed by the demigod undead which is dubbed ''The Reaper''. The Undead King immediately summoned his great sword that is almost as long as his body. The pommel of the great sword is made of a silver skull with its eyes glowing in a blue eerie light. The grip of the great sword is made of some sort of crimson metal that shines when light is reflected from it. The cross guard is an intermingled design of dragon horns that made it look imposing. The rain-guard or chappe has the motif of crowned skull. The most defining feature of the great sword is the ck de that shimmers in a pale gray light. The great sword held by the Undead King Arthur made him look much more imposing than he already was. The Undead King Arthur emanated an aura of dignity that made even enemy undead unconsciously bow towards him. The Reaper did not immediately move from its position after instantly deleting five liches but it surveyed its surroundings once again. The Reaper''s vision thennded towards the Undead King as thetter held the most power that could rival him in the current battlefield. If the demigod undead was not revived against its will then it might have held some form of conversation but it did not. The first thing that the demigod undead had was instinct and it was to kill the living. The demigod undead med the living that it was not able to have its peaceful rest. This instinct is what made undead be the bane of all the living beings because of their inherent hate upon the living. The Undead King Arthur seeing that the newly revived demigod undead in front of him has that thirst to kill the living. The demigod undead was not revived in a proper manner so its memories should be muddled and treat everyone as an enemy. The Undead King Arthur might think that it is waste to kill this demigod undead but he does not want others to be an undead against their will. Once the Undead King Arthur took a step forward, the demigod undead fixed its gaze towards the King of the Undead. With just one step, the Undead King Arthur immediately noted that this battle will not be easy. The Undead King Arthur could feel that the enemy in front of him is equal or even much greater than him. The Undead King Arthur could only curse upon the Arch Lich for releasing a monster into the world. It was foolish for a mere Arch Lich to try and control a demigod level undead. Demigods are already the hardest individuals to kill then it must be almost impossible to raise them back as an undead. The mere number of souls shattered just to bring back one demigod must be enormous. The Reaper is currently wearing a ragged cloak but it is emanating an aura of bloodlust. The demigod undead does not look like it has feet as it is floating about six inches above the ground. The only visible body part from it is the pale purple hand that shows signs of necrosis. The most notable thing that the demigod undead is holding is a scythe. The bottom of the scythe is a crescent de that is about one feet with it being connected in the middle. The long shaft that is about seven feet in length is made of a tinum colored metal that shines in a pale red light. The ring of the scythe looks like a spine of a monster. The heel of the scythe is designed with a screaming with the de of the scytheing out of the mouth. The screaming skull is made of a red metal while its eye sockets glowed in an eerie green light. The de of the scythe is about one meter long and is made of a ck metal with silver runes engraved on it. The de of the scythe emitted an orange glow with a silver lining due to the runes engraved on it. The Undead King and the Reaper did not immediately attack one another as they had a stare down. It was currently a battle of the wills but no other undead were not foolish enough to stand next to them. After about a minute of silence as the undead all cleared away from the two powerful entities, the Reaper made the first move. The Reaper disappeared from its location in a puff of smoke. The Undead King Arthur extended his senses and immediately swung his great sword backwards. A sh of metal ringed all throughout the battlefield making everyone know how much power the sh of strength between to two really is. The Undead King pushed the Reaper away using tremendous force but it cleverly slid the de of the scythe to the de of the great sword. The Reaper is not pushed back but it anchored itself to the Undead King. Using his right fist, the Undead King tried to hit the Reaper usingpressed death energy but it dissolved to smoke once more. The Reaper appeared behind the Undead King once more and swiped its scythe below to hit thetter''s legs. The Undead King jumped to avoid the strike and moved his great sword to his left hand to retaliate against the Reaper. The Reaper then repositioned the lower shaft of the scythe to block the attack. The ringing of shing metals once again assaulted the battlefield. The shockwave produced even reached the undead troops that backed away to about fifty meters. Numerous exchanges happened in a brief second and the undead yers could not even keep up with the battle. This was the first time that some of them to witness a fight between powerful entities. To those who were watching the battle from afar using Farsight Orbs, they could only open their mouths in disbelief as the movements were still quick even with the battle slowed down. The intense stalemate became broken when one world message reached the ears of everyone. [The Prophet of Death has finally been awakened. All units belonging to the faith of the God of Death has increased their damage by 20% as long as they show devotion to the God of Death Abaddon.] With just one world message, a surge of power is seen from the Undead King that made him swat the Reaper easily and send it back flying to about ten meters. The current stalemate has been broken but the Reaper did not back down as its scythe suddenly glowed in an intense crimson aura. Chapter 307 - The Reaper The boost in the power of the undead that are revering the God of Death came at a great time. The Undead King echoed a war cry that made all the other undead get the greatest boost that no other yer has ever before seen. [The Undead King Arthur is now at the battlefield leading his troops.] [All the troops of the Undead King Arthur will receive a 20% boost in stats.] [All the troops of the Undead King Arthur will deal 50% additional damage towards enemies.] [All the troops of the Undead King Arthur will have a 100% chance to revive on the spot on the first death and seeding revives will have a chance of 20%.] [You are in the presence of the Undying Monarch. You will receive 50% more experience points.] [All the buffs and blessings will be valid as long as the Undead King Arthur remains on the battlefield.] This would be the most jaw dropping moment that any yer could see ever since Pandemonium started. Some yers have experienced war but it is a first that an actual king would go out in the battlefield and fight. The Undead King Arthur is a warrior first before a king which is why it is understandable that he would fight. The effect of the Undying Monarch not only have a buff effect but also a visual effect. The undead under the banner of the Undead King became different. The skeletons had their bones be sharper and their armors turned into a pitch ck color. The wraiths now emitted smoke that is pitch ck and their ws became sharper. The zombies increased in muscle mass while their ws became sharper. Not only that, poison started to ooze from their ws and mouth. The patron god of the Undead King did not disappoint as the God of Death gave them another blessing. The blessing that shook the world of Pandemonium because of its effect that could only be describe as game breaking. [The God of Death Abaddon has blessed this war and recognized it as a crusade against a defiler of the dead.] [All the individuals fighting for the God of Death has been given a blessing until the Arch Lich Malus has been taken down.] [All individuals fighting for the God of Death will have a 10% chance of instantly killing enemies below their level and a 1% chance if enemies are above their level.] The yers became ecstatic due to the system prompt as this was the first time an instant death blessing has been given. If those yers knew that there was actually a yer (Adrian) that has a permanent instant delete buff then they would be vomiting blood due to jealousy. The blessing also manifested not only as a buff but also in a physical sense. The undead of the Undead King''s army now had a ck aura emanating from them. This was the indication that the blessing of the God of Death is upon them. The army of the Undead King did not waste this chance as their will became solid. They all charge towards the army of the Arch Lich without fear. The Undead King also did not waste this chance as he charged towards the Reaper. The Reaper was not idle while its enemies all became empowered. The scythe it is holding started to emit a crimson glow. The Reaper then made a circr swing using his scythe which then sent out wave of intense bloodlust that immediately decimated the undead near it. A thousand troops of the Arch Lich became dust with one strike. The Undead King used all his might to block this strike so that his army will not be affected. The Undead King countered the scythe wave with a sword wave of his own. A ck crescent sword is released from the Undead King''s great sword. The war once again became intense but this time it was the Undead King''s army that is pushing back. The undead that became dust due to the Reaper''s attack did not turn into particles of light. The dust suddenly started swirling towards the Reaper. The Reaper''s body then floated mid-air much higher than before and a mouth is formed from its hood. The dust then formed into streams of smoke like lines that is then inhaled by the Reaper. For every second that the Reaper is inhaling the dust, its strength increases even more. The Undead King noticed this and used one of his most powerful attacks. The great sword of the Undead King suddenly vibrated fiercely to the point that the vibrations could be seen. The Undead King then jumped from the ground with great force that it produced a crater. His aim was striking down the demigod undead that was not supposed to have been revived. The great sword of the Undead King cut even the very air as the air became silent as the sword passed through it. The Reaper then shifted its gaze to the Undead King rapidly closing on its location mid-air. Its lunch time was cut short as it felt the immense power that the sword carried. The dust that swirled in streams stopped and scattered in the wind. The Reaper used its scythe to greet the Undead King but its umted strength was not enough for thetter that is buffed. The Undead King is basically on steroids while the Reaper just chugged an energy drink. The great sword of the Undead King was too heavy for the Reaper that thetter was sent crashing towards the ground. The scythe of the Reaper also has signs of breaking as a small part of it is chipped. The Undead King did not relent on his attacks and kept his momentum. The Undead King adjusted the area that he will fall to where the Reaper fell. The Reaper seeing its enemy chaining his attacks could only activate another skill that will possibly turn the tides of its current battle. "Reaper''s Domain." A dark and heavy voice came from the demigod Undead. Chapter 308 - Reaper’s Domain The demigod undead that was revived and dubbed as The Reaper finally activated one of its more powerful skills. A domain skill is considered one of the peak skills not because it is difficult to get but rather its effect. The ability to change the terrain is something only those who have godlike blood possess. Individuals who are said to have domain skills are often called as one who is closer to bing a god. They are said to be closer to a god because they can change the very area that they walk upon which is described in the legends as blessednd. Those who have domains are only called closer to a god because they can only change it for a moment unlike when a real god descends then thend itself will be transformed. The best example for this is what happened with the Silver Moore as it became a different area entirely. The whole terrain changed just because the twin gods descended even if the duration of their stay is short. Another reason for people to say that those with domain skills are said to be closer to god because it is a requirement for one to be a demigod. All the demigods written in the history of Pandemonium are said to have a domain skill that is very much unique to them and no two domains are the same despite some sharing the same name. A demigod''s domain is also noughing matter because it is so expansive unlike a normal domain that could only cover about fifty to a hundred meters. A demigod''s domain extends to about a kilometer at least if they have yet to grasp the fundamental effect of their domain. The Reaper that activated its domain stretched to about ten kilometers which almost covered the entire battlefield. The whole terrain changed into something so ominous that the undead actually felt fear and this time it was not ordinary fear but terror. The undead that is said to bepletely immune to terror became afflicted by it due to one domain skill. [A demigod has summoned his domain in an area.] [The fundamentalws of the area will change to better suit the demigod that summoned it.] [All enemies of the demigod will be afflicted with Terror regardless of the immunities.] [All attacks made by the demigod will be afflicted with bleed if they are living.] [Enemies that can bleed will receive double damage upon when damaged by the Reaper.] [Enemies that cannot bleed will receive the shattered status ailment. Enemies with shattered status ailment has a higher chance of bone breakage.] [The Reaper will have a higher chance of executing enemies when it hits them in a weak spot.] [The Reaper will harvest the soul of those it kills. The souls will serve as nourishment to the Reaper thereby restoring its health. If the Reaper has full health then for every ten souls that it harvests will increase its stats by 0.1%.] A flurry of system notifications are received by all those in the battlefield. This was a momentous asion for the Pandemoniummunity because a demigod''s power will finally be revealed but it was also disastrous. The yers who are now present in the battlefield could only me their luck and the Arch Lich for putting them in a difficult spot. Some will even develop a trauma towards demigods but that is a story forter. The surroundings changed as an area of about ten kilometers changed so abruptly that the others inside could not even react. The clouds became orange with an outline of red and a storm could be heard forming. The hue of the surroundings became an ominous red that made the already sinister looking demigod undead even more frightening. The aura that the Reaper emitted also changed from heavy bloodlust to maniacal ughter. The Reaper even changed form as it finally has its hood off and some of its body parts were showing but some had the opinion that it was cooler when its face is hidden. The Reaper now showed its grotesque undead appearance that would shock even an undead. The Reaper has half of its face rotting while the other half is still in a good condition. The most noticeable feature of its face was the small smooth horns it had on top of its head. Some of the livementators spected that the demigod undead is of the same race as that famous anonymous yer that has risen in popritytely due to the emergence of spatial magic spells. The yers that specte might get it wrong but the Undead King knows what type of enemy he is now facing and it is one of the powerful ones that even dragons do not like to face. The Reaper is actually of the devil race which is said to be a race gifted with illusion magic. The reason that the angel race have difficulty in capturing devils in the real world is due to their illusion magic that can fool even the eyes of demigods. Though the Undead King also noticed that the horns of the Reaper are not as big like that of a real devil as he already seen devils when he was still alive as a human. "I see. The demigod undead is actually a Cambion. An individual that is half devil and half human. He is much more dangerous than a full devil if he has mastered both his devil and human side." The Undead King thought to himself as he gripped his great sword tighter. A Cambion is a special type of offspring of the devil race and the human race. It is as rare as that of a half demon or Daemonio because they are rarely born into the world. An offspring that can maximize the potentials of both its heritage is said to both a blessing and a threat which is why some races explicitly prohibit these so called miracle babies. A typical appearance of a Cambion is that of a human but it has the tail of a devil and half the size of a devil''s horns. They cannot have bat wings because it is only a privilege for pure blooded devils. The wings for devils is a sign of reverence and authority. This privilege is also a reason why the Cambion are hated by devil society. Even humans do not like Cambions because for the reason that they are different and it is taught to them that devils and their offspring are to purged from the world. The liches that are in servitude to the Arch Lich all banded together in order to bring the demigod undead to heel. The lichesbined all their magic to strengthen the spell of Perfect Servitude but they only brought the anger of the Reaper unto them. The Reaper disappeared from its position and appeared behind the chanting liches. Though the liches have already cast a shield unto themselves, it was not enough for them to suffer the fate of death. The liches turned to dust and became nourishment for the demigod undead to restore the health it lost from the fight with the Undead King. The Undead King could only scrunch his face because even he was not able topletely track the Reaper when it moved to kill the liches. The Undead King has no choice but to ask Du''an to cast buffs to not just him but also to everyone in his undead army. The most breathtaking battle of the Undead will finally start while the army of the living is now marching near the battlefield to add chaos unto the battlefield. The spectators of the war between the undead are at an all-time high while another peculiar group will join in the war as it has now evolved into something that the army of the Undead King can handle. Chapter 309 - The Imperial Army Enters The Undead King Arthur thought to activate his domain skill but he does not want to risk the terrain even more. The Undead King Arthur might not be a full fledge demigod as of now but his domain is still from one of the highest gods. The terrain will absolutely be affected once the Undead King uses his domain which is why the God of Death explicitly told him to use it only when he is backed into a corner. The Undead King still know that he can win even with the Reaper''s Domain active. "Release the first seal from the Death God''s Sword of Devotion." The Undead King Arthur stated and the ck de on his sword suddenly emitted smoke. The sword that the Undead King is currently wielding has been given to him by the God of Death Abaddon when the covenant was sessfully performed. The sword is a divine weapon that the God of Death sent to the Undead King as a token of faith to signify that thetter could be seen as his representative on the mortal ne. The sword then changed from its pitch ck de to something with a golden outline. The aura that the sword changed entirely as it even made the Reaper take notice. The Reaper then moved from his current location and aimed its scythe towards the Undead King. Du''an already applied a few buffs on the army and the best buffs towards the Undead King. When the Reaper moved to kill the liches that tried to control it, the Undead King did not even see its movement clearly. Now with Du''an''s buffs, the Undead King could easily follow the Reaper''s movement. The Undead King did not sit idly by and wait for the scythe of the Reaper to reach him. He met the Reaper mid-air and both their weapons shed against one another. The golden outline of the Undead King''s sword is not just for show as a wave of sword energy is released with each swing. The sword energy even passed towards the Reaper which damaged it. The sword of the Undead King became more powerful than its previous iteration. The Reaper did not take getting damaged lightly as it would reappear to a group of undead (mainly the Arch Lich'' army) and reap their souls to restore its health. The Undead King would always follow it but he just added to the trail of destruction as each step he took will make craters. The Reaper wanted to be more powerful than the Undead King using the individuals it kills but thetter would always damage it to point where it needs a lot of souls just to heal. The game of cat and mouse between the Reaper and the Undead King became so chaotic that they created distance from the center of the battlefield. The Undead King is keeping pace with the Reaper when the scythe wielding undead demigod suddenly made a sharp left turn and increased its speed to the limit. The Undead King thought that it was off because the Reaper would use long range attacks to at least try and deter him from chasing but thetter just sped through. The Undead King finally knew why the Reaper suddenly sped up because he sensed it using a skill that he obtained when he was the God of Death''s Champion. The skill that the Undead King possessed is called Detect Life (Omni). This is one of the prized skills that the God of Death gifts upon his champions in order to serve him better. This skill allows the Undead King to detect all life forms in a radius of three miles from his location. The opposite of this skill is what the Champion of the Goddess of Life possess which is Detect Death (Omni) which detects life forms that are close to death or dying. The skill of the Undead King picked up arge moving group of humans, elves, gnomes, dwarves, orcs and even dragonkin. If the Reaper kills this living beings then it might have much more potent energy to harvest which will make destroying it even more difficult. The Undead King could not hesitate anymore and had to release another seal. "Release the second seal from the Death God''s Sword of Devotion." The Undead King Arthur stated and the ck de on his sword suddenly emitted smoke once more. The sword which has a ck de with a golden outline now has an added silver runes on its ck de. The Undead King then pointed the great sword towards the Reaper and the silver runes on it activated which released a mist. The mist that the silver runes released thentched onto the Reaper''s body. The Reaper was not able to dodge the mist that attached itself to its body but it did not bother as it continued its direction towards the living. The Undead King thought as much but he did not have to worry as the mist is already attached to the Reaper. "Realm of the Dread Mist." The Undead King uttered and the silver runes shone much brighter than before. The form of the Undead King and the Reaper suddenly vanished from the mortal realm and travelled to another dimension. The Undead King managed to avert the catastrophe that was about to happen if the Reaper reached the living army. With the Reaper no longer on the mortal ne, its domain also left but there are still some lingering effects from it. The dark orange clouds on the sky did not disappear and the red storm still showed no signs of dispersing. The imperial army still continued their march unknown to the major catastrophe that they avoided thanks to the effort of their supposed enemy. The imperial army continued to pass through as they destroyed any undead that strayed from the path which was mostly yers belonging to the Arch Lich'' faction. With the liches no longer having absolute control over them as they became dust, the undead yers of the Arch Lich'' faction could only flee when they had the chance. The liches might have be ashes but the death knight and the doom knight was still inmission. They undead yers could only y it smart and try to retreat to an area where they cannot be seen. It did not take long for the imperial army to reach the location of the battle and wee the Undead with a full st of holy blessings with priests from all of the holy churches or what is left of it. Chapter 310 - Escaping The Pocket Dimension Adrian suddenly realized that the expressions of the Twin Gods changed. He did not know why that happened as he did not receive the world message that an undead demigod was revived. "The twin gods seemed to have frowned slightly before smiling back again. Has the war not been in the favor of the Undead King?" Adrian thought to himself as his mind wandered off. "Champion Equinox¡­Champion Equinox¡­?" The God of Death stated as he waved his hands in front of Adrian''s face. "Yes!" Adrian answered startled because he was snapped out of his daydream. "As I was saying, Mortem needs to have protection as the elves did not a good job raising him. I am aware that you know where you need to take him?" The God of Death Abaddon stated as he gave Adrian a look of assurance. "He would be safer with the Undead King but he would be safest in a church that venerates you. The remnants of the Church of Death must gather. The perfect ce would be a region where the Undead King rules over. Well, the promising Envoy of the Twin Gods will handle that while I will just be the muscle as the Champion of the Twin Gods." Adrian stated as he bowed to the twin gods. "Mortem, my dear sweet innocent child. Remember that with your powers now normalized, you can now be apart from your sister but that does not mean your connection will be cut. Both of you are still kindred souls. Never one without the other." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated as she gently caressed Mortem. "You have to be strong brother! I will alwaysmunicate with you. When the Envoy of the Twin Gods and the Champion of the Twin Gods are strong enough to unite the Church of Life and the Church of Death, we will finally be together then so we must be strong." Vitae stated with teary eyes as she proceeded to hug her brother. "Wait! Did I just hear correctly about the fact that of uniting the church?" Adrian asked but he was cut off immediately by the Goddess of Life. "Okay! The time you spent here I our divine realm has been more than enough and your bodies must already be straining. Off you go my children and have fun with life." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated as she waved the three goodbye. "Death is always near which means that I am always watching." The God of Death Abaddon stated as he waved them back goodbye. "That was a bit ominous." Adrian stated as his vision cked out. ==== Adrian''s consciousness finally returned to his body and the lighting out from his eyes and mouth is no more. Adrian gasped for air as he was unconscious for a good amount of time. His health was now half because no soul should be allowed to easily enter a divine realm for a long time. "Finally! Help me out here! We are in a bit of a pinch." Levin Cloud shouted as he looked like a wreck from continuously using his skills. "Mortem, are you fine now? Can you move by yourself or do you need someone to assist you?" Adrian asked the little kid. "I think I can manage." Mortem answered as he wobbled standing up. "Uhmm¡­Less talking and more helping!" Levin Cloud shouted once more. They were currently being attacked by fifteen elven sentinels and bombarded with elemental spells. Adrian seeing that they could not win with his current condition could only use Dimensional Teleportation to force themselves out of the pocket dimension. "What are you doing? Anytime of the day would be nice." Levin Cloud shouted. "I am doing something for our escape. I need you to buy me some time." Adrian shouted back but Levin Cloud only red back. Adrian started chanting his spell but this time he was feeling a resistance from the dimension itself. It seems that this pocket dimension is somewhat special despite being small in size. Sweat could be seen dripping from Adrian''s forehead as he tried to focus on breaching the pocket dimension''s space. When Adrian could somehow feel that he can open a hole in the space, the hole suddenly shrank back to an inch despite trying to force his way out. Adrian might be an amateur but his control of the spatial forces is nothing to scoff at since he has been trained by Ascalor who is the best demon when ites to space magic. The barrage of attacks from the elven sentinels are now being tanked by Kaon as he is the sturdiest one of Adrian''s soulbounds. But being sturdy was not enough as even Saena and Levin Cloud were having difficulties healing him from the barrage of attacks. Sirius tried to attack some of the elven sentinels but he is currently being surrounded by three of them. Sirius could not escape to the shadows because one of the elven sentinels is proficient with light magic. Sirius'' shadow magic is a subset of darkness magic which is why light attribute magic could oppose it. He had to rely on his physical abilities to evade and deal damage towards the elven sentinels. Charon who was seeing this happen looked at itself and started to realize how useless he was at times like this. Since Charon was the recent addition to the family, the other soulbounds treated it as a younger sibling. It was always spoiled by the others as Sirius and the others would y with it every time they were summoned in a non-hostile environment. The usual yful Charon who always exhibited a cheeky and mischievous attitude is finally self-reflecting. If Adrian knew of this then he would have congratted Charon for this achievement of gaining more intelligence as it is a step towards evolution. Adrian read up on the forums that whenmon soulbounds gain intelligence then they will open a path towards evolution but it was no easy feat to pull off. [Your soulbound Charon has gained the ability to think for itself in a deeper level.] Adrian did not even notice the system notification as he was having a difficult time creating the portal they are going to escape to. Adrian then tried to sense all the energies that is trying to prevent him from ripping the space apart. He focused intensely and closed his eyes as he maximized his senses. "Space¡­Time¡­Life¡­and Death energies!" Adrian stated as he suddenly opened his eyes from the realization. The energy of life and death was so strong in this pocket dimension that it even overpowered the space and time element. Adrian just needed to tip the bnce a little bit or use simr energies to force through his problem. Adrian decided to use all hisher energy to rip the dimension apart as he erged his demi-gauntlets. Adrian poured all hisher energy towards his hands. Little by little, the small portal started bingrger andrger until the size of a person could fit. "Finally!" Adrian shouted as he cast another spell but this time on the side of the attacking elven sentinels. "Quantum Repulsion!" Adrian stated and the steady elven sentinels shooting spells at them suddenly got pushed away from their positions. This moment of reprieve was what those holding the fort needed as Adrian shouted for them to retreat as they are going out of this pocket dimension. Levin Cloud who was looking haggard did not stand on ceremony as he grabbed Mortem and went inside the portal. He did re at Adrian before entering the portal to tell his best friend that he seriously owe him for this. The other soulbounds followed but the elven sentinels started running towards their location as no one is keeping them at bay anymore. Adrian could not wait so he sealed his soulbounds quickly once they were near him. The elven sentinels saw their enemies be particles of light and just outside the prison is a demon. "Halt Demon!" one of the elven sentinels stated but Adrian did not listen of course. "I am out of here! Peace out!" Adrian stated as he made a funny face and shed his middle finger towards the elven sentinels before diving back first towards the portal. The elven sentinels tried to give chase but the portal closed as soon as Adrian entered it. Chapter 311 - Realm Of Dread Mist The Undead King used the skill of the great sword to pull the Reaper to a different dimension. The dimension that they were transported to is a special space that the God of Death Abaddon blessed himself. [Any individual with the blessing of the God of Death that steps forth in the Realm of Dread Mist will have a 20% increase in stats.] People might say that the increase in stats is minimal but 20% is already arge difference especially if those in battle are high leveled. The Undead King did not wait in ceremony as he already swung his great sword towards the Reaper. The Reaper seeing that he was trapped could only direct its aggression towards the Undead King. "Ho..w da..re y..ou¡­.food!" The Reaper''s voice that is cold and dark could be heard slipping from its lips. "Finally. I thought you were born mute or something. It would be boring to not be able to hear your screams of anguish." The Undead King stated with a smile. The Realm of Dread Mist is a pocket dimension that is attached to the sword given by the God of Death. It is a pocket dimension that was made using some of theher mist that has been converted by the God of Death to be more tolerable. Theher mist is the most vtile of all the mists in the death realms because the God of Death did not create it. Theher mist was made into existence and the only reason that the God of Death can im the Nether Realm is because no other god or goddess dared to. The Undead King used the force of the great sword to send the Reaper flying away. The Undead King became unrelenting because he can only force the Reaper to be in this dimension in about fifteen minutes. He needed to finish off or deal the Reaper with heavy damage. Sword waves are released every time the Undead King swings his great sword. The Reaper would then deflect this sword waves but it could not be deflected physically. The sword waves pierced the body of the Reaper as it is now stronger than ever. The Reaper could only bear with the pain as the Undead King''s attacks were being enhanced by the Dread Mist. The dread mist has the effects of theher mist albeit toned down a bit but the lethal to undead or anyone with a soul is still there. The Reaper did not know why it is being hurt so much because it did not feel pain even when it was alive. This new sensation made the reactions of the Reaper dull as it was new to pain. The slight jerk reaction to pain became its undoing. The Reaper might be new to pain but it was still a skilled demigod warrior in his prime. The Reaper soon got used to the feeling of pain as it counterattacked. The runes engraved on the de of the scythe started to glow and the Reaper activated the skill attached to the weapon. The Reaper took some distance from the Undead King and took arge swinging stance. The de of the scythe then became erged about five times the size. The Reaper then swung it as hard as it can and it released arge wave that cut space itself. The pocket dimension suddenly shook but it repaired itself right as it was torn. The Undead King saw this attack and used one of his skills to counter it. "Death de." The Undead King stated as his de glowed in a dark violet color. The dark violet aura covered the body of the Undead King as he charged forwards to hit the Reaper. The Reaper did not back down from the fight as it also charged forward to meet the Undead King in battle after it easily sliced through the energy wave it made. They may be only able to battle in the realm for a limited time but it felt like they are battling for an eternity. ==== The army of the Undead King is sessfully pushing the army of the Arch Lich since it is now without a leader. They were about to easily win when a ray of golden colored light is poured upon all the undead at war. Low level undead immediately became sundered and turned to ashes when the golden light touched their rotting bodies. The most that suffered from the shower of holy skill is the army of the Arch Lich because they are still made from miasma or has miasma running on their bodies. Holy attribute magic is not really made to deal with dark arts but rather used to purify miasma present in the bodies. All the undead of the Arch Lich are dealt with double the damage and their armors did nothing to help. The army of the Undead King is not that great either but they only about 50% increase in damage against the holy attribute magic. The covenant with the God of Death made all the undead that is worshipping him have slight resistance against holy attribute damage. Even though they now worship the God of Death who is a legitimate god of Pandemonium, the core of an undead is still the same which is a heart made of miasma. Miasma is not all bad as long as it is natural. Miasma is made when those with magical affinities die and natural miasma is made when those beings die a natural death. The miasma is then used to signal that the owner of the body is no longer without soul which is why the bodies decay and emit a strong foul odor. The God of Death just blesses his undead followers to not be as susceptible to the danger of miasma hence the undead have clear minds. Miasma pollutes the minds of the undead if kept unchecked and is the reason for their hatred of the living. "Living beings have arrived!" The Doom Knight Cruz stated as he told the army to retreat for now. "They arrived much earlier than expected. The humans who did ept our mutual benefit contract did warn us that they would intervene but it seemed they acted faster than expected." The Astral Wraith Du''an stated as he took out a shrunken head. "My prince, are you okay? It seems that the size of the war is increasing as the imperial army has entered." Du''an stated but Creepysoo could not reply. Seeing as the Prince of the Undead did not reply, Du''an could only worry as the Arch Lich would surely take their prince as prisoner. Du''an wanted to transfer to the location of the Arch Lich'' Necropolis but he needed to trust nche and Noir. "I just hope that the prince is alright." Du''an stated. "You should hope that we would be fine after this. The imperial army means business as they brought arge amount of soldiers and priests. They came to smite us back to our graves." Cruz stated as hemanded the army to go in a tight formation. The doom knight of the Arch Lich'' army also took charge and not only him. The four giant skeletons that is holding pnquin also participated and swatted the aerial assault unit of the imperial army. The war just escted and this time it was not only the undead going to war as the living also joined in. Chapter 312 - Holy Sanctuary Domain The Imperial army that rained upon waves of holy magic on the battlefield did not stop. Some of the priests are even elders of the churches and they are chanting in unison. The imperial army is an equal mix of yers and NPCs unlike the undead armies that has more NPCs than yers. The undead that survived the barrage of holy attacks did not attack one another anymore as they now have a different target. The undead held no fear despite some of their brethren bing ashes. The hordes of undead charging at the imperial army made some of them fearful as the living will always fear what is different from them. The holy church elders that are chanting in unison finally ended their spell and a burst of golden light escaped from their bodies. "Holy Sanctuary Domain!" All the holy church elders stated before they passed out from exhaustion. A wave of golden light suddenly spread out in the area of the imperial army that traveled up to ten kilometers. The golden light did not only spread like seven halos but seven different silhouettes of gods and goddesses made of golden light with it. The seven figures were the Goddess of Light, the God of Fire, the Goddess of Language, the Goddess of Music, the Mother of Dragons, the God of the Seas, and the God of War. There are actually eight type of holy churches in the imperial army but there was currently no elder for the church of life which is why there was no silhouette of the Goddess of Life. The seven halos that spread out immediately eviscerated low level undead that are in the fifties below. The seven halos dealt great damage towards individuals that are level 100 and below and some even dying at the seventh halo. Those that are above level 100 managed to defend against some of the halos but are still damaged by the rest as holy attribute attacks are the bane of all the undead. The domain expanded to a distance of ten kilometers which is so expansive that made those watching gasp in surprise. The ones watching the scene are either those not interested with war contributions or those who think they are weak and useless. The area of in a circle of a diameter of ten kilometers is covered in a beautiful golden light that is calming to the touch for the living at least. Skill: Holy Sanctuary Domain Tier: Mythical Type: Group Domain Effect: -All miasma in the surroundings will be purified. -All living beings that are aligned with the patron Gods or Goddesses of the sanctuary will have an increased in stats by 10%. -All living beings that are aligned with the patron Gods or Goddesses of the sanctuary will have an increased in health and mana regeneration. The base increase is 50% and is increased by another 50% per number of the patron gods invoked in the domain. -All evil beings or those with miasma in their bodies will continue having their health decreased by 0.01 per second. Effect not absolute and is dependent per individual. -Holy attribute spells will be two times more effective against evil enemies. -Spells and abilities of the patron gods invoked in the Holy Sanctuary Domain will have increased effects by about 50%. -All the casters of this domain will be unable to harness holy attribute magic for 24 hours. Cooldown: Six Months Mana Cost: 100% of Total Mana of the Caster Duration: 1 hour if two patron gods are invoked. Additional half hour per invoked patron god. Restriction: Have two or more Holy Church Member with 100, 000 Devotion stat. The group domain skill is one of the most beautiful skills that anyone in Pandemonium has seen. It even made some people reflect on themselves when they saw it first-hand. The skill effect even made the ground be lively that small grass started to grow despite the Goddess of Life not being invoked. The imperial army did not miss this chance as themander ordered everyone to finish off every undead. The arrival of the Mythical Tier Domain that was said to have only been invoked when the dark gods came to invade Pandemonium made Du''an issue an order to retreat. He did his best to cover his brethren with enough magic to resist the effects of the holy domain which greatly minimized their casualties because undead purified by this domain have a chance of gaining eternal rest. Thankfully, the undead from the Undead King''s faction made a pact with the God of Death which invalidated their chances of being deleted. The side of the Arch Lich however are not as lucky as the gravity of their decision finally caught up to some of them. Some of their character were deleted which made them immediately send a bug report to the developers. The deleted characters became such a hot issue due to being the first time it is happening. Those that chose the side of the Arch Lich however are in no position to argue because they agreed to certain conditions when they joined the Arch Lich. It was in the use that they agreed upon that in exchange for retaining their skills and levels, the developers have no control of what will happen to their characters. The characters that were not deleted are those that agree to start from scratch. The ones with the deleted characters though were not left without a choice as the developers will certainly be deemed evil if they truly deleted everything. They were given a chance to revive but they will start at level 50 with all their items in the inventory still intact. It finally dawned on them that the risk that they took in exchange for greater power really did have some drawbacks unlike what they think they believe. Some just agreed to respawn with their items intact and their level lowered. Some yers are still making their voices heard using the inte but the Pandemonium official socialworking sites posted the full use that stated that it was not foul y or favoritism. One of the GMs in fact even posted that the yers of the Undead King''s faction would have suffered the same fate if their god was not present. The yers in the faction of the Arch Lich would not have suffered the same fate if they focused on the specific mission that was given to them but it seemed that they were more focused on themselves rather than the betterment of the faction. Due to the GM''s post, the audacity of those that voiced their opinion of the character deletion suddenly died down. They could only swallow their resentment as they agreed without thinking much of the use. They only thought of the great increase in strength they will get after flocking to the Arch Lich'' side. Chapter 313 - The General Of The Imperial Army The fight between the Undead King and the Reaper was intense that the duration of them being sealed in the pocket dimension is not enough for the former to finish off thetter. The Realm of Dread Mist is once again sealed back into the God of Death''s Sword of Devotion. The moment that the pocket dimension disappeared and the two powerful beings returned to the mortal ne, they were weed by a stream of powerful holy energy that damaged them. The Undead King is not damaged to the extent that the Reaper is damaged due to the reduction buff to holy damage that the God of Death Abaddon gave him. The Reaper emitted a loud screech due to the burning sensation that it felt. This type of pain is not something that it has felt even when it was alive. If the pain it felt from the Undead King''s attack is a prickling sensation that with some time it no longer affects it, the pain it felt from holy damage is something like a person being lit alive. The Reaper felt that its body is being consumed by a strong acid of a poison dragon as Cambion skin is not prone to burning. The loud screech of the Reaper made the attention of the imperial army switch to it. The General of the imperial army immediately ordered his soldiers to attack the screeching undead because she felt an intense energy from the undead. The Undead King seeing the attention that they are getting could only scoff as the imperial army wants to take away his prey. The Undead King is now debating whether he should activate his domain or retreat but the intense holy domain is dealing damage to him and his brethren. The Undead King contacted Du''an using the shrunken head while the imperial army gathered around him. "Greetings, Undead King. I am General Alexandra of the Imperial Army. It is best if you surrender but that would be no fun. All that is impure must be vanquished under the might of the sun." General Alexandra of the imperial army stated smugly as she is confident in herself and her weapon. The weapon that general of the imperial army is currently wielding a mythical weapon that is said to be wielded by the son of the Goddess of Light with a mortal. The weapon that she carried is thence that the demigod Lugh wielded when he walked the mortal ne. The mythical spear that is said to control heat itself, The Sleg. The General of the Imperial Army is a beautiful woman that is said to be one of the chosen of the Goddess of Light to be her champion but that is still rumors. She had white blonde hair tied to a bun and her armor is made of a pearl colored metal with golden sun emblems as decoration. She had amber colored eyes that one stare would make you respect her. "You underestimate me and that pitiful undead there human woman. If you think that you are at my level or that undead over there then you are clearly mistaken. You just sent your subordinates to their deaths." The Undead King stated and tried to stand up but blood red chains are pinning him down which made him unable to move from his spot. The screech of the undead demigod then became a maniacalugh which made the imperial soldiers that are supposed to attack it retreat from the sudden surge of fear that they felt. The Reaper then stood back up like a puppet with strings with a wide maniacal smile as it faced the imperial soldiers. "Finall¡­y! Fooood! Nyahaha!" The Reaper shouted whileughing as an explosion of energy came from it. The Reaper is now an example of the saying ''A cornered animal is almost as dangerous as a wounded one.'' The bloodlust of the Reaper reached its peak in mere seconds and the Undead King could not even move to pummel the demigod undead. He is currently rooted to his position which made him contact Du''an so that whatever the Reaper used could be dispelled. "Everyone get away from that undead!" General Alexandramanded but it was toote for some as the Reaper killed ten soldiers with one swipe of its scythe. Ten soldier''s heads rolled with one attack and the blood that sprayed from their decapitated bodies are drawn towards the Reaper. The blood then became vein like as it fused with the Reaper''s body. The Undead King could only bulge his eyes because he knows what the Reaper is nning. "It is trying to revive itself back to life." The Undead King muttered but that did not escape the ears of General Alexandra. She could not just sit by andmand her soldiers as she saw the strength of the Reaper. Since she noticed that the Undead King is rooted to the ground, she decided to deal with the current threat but she still told her other soldiers to deal with the Undead King. The soldiers could only agree to the request of their general despite trembling with fear. General Alexandra charged towards the Reaper with her spear in tow and opted to use a piercing attack but thetter is not interested in her. The Reaper ignored the general and attacked those who it could kill in one attack. It would have been effective if not for the timely assistance of the holy priests that casted their spells at the Reaper. The Reaper then hissed and reacted to the sudden strike of General Alexandra. The Reaper used the shaft of its scythe to redirect the stab of the imperial general. She then gained distance and used her mana to activate the one of the spells attached to the spear. "Lugh''s Blight." General Alexandra stated and multiple spears of light is fired from the spear aimed at the Reaper. The Reaper could only try to dodge some of the spears but they move at the speed of light. It became difficult for the Reaper to dodge the attacks of not only the general but also the priests that came to assist her. The Reaper chose the easier of the targets and used its skill to lessen the gap between it and the priests. The priests did not panic due to the sudden appearance of the Reaper because pdins were protecting them. The pdins blocked the attack of the Reaper and even tried to counterattack but the Reaper is faster than their attack. The Reaper dodged the attack but I suddenly pierced by General Alexandra''s spear which then became lit on fire. The Reaper tried its best to take out the spear but it had no choice but to carve its flesh where the spear pierced. It did so without even emitting a scream but it now had a look of pure anger against General Alexandra. The Reaper''s scythe suddenly became big once more and this time it stated the skill it used. "Cull!" The Reaper uttered as it swung its scythe in a 360 degree angle. The Reaper''s attack not only decreased 20% of the health of every individual in a radius of ten meters but also applied the bleeding status to them. The blood dripping upon all those with the bleeding status did not drop to the ground but gathered around the Reaper like a thick red mist. The mist now became a shield that could deflect the attacks of the priests targeted at it. While the imperial soldiers are busy with the Reaper, a rip in space came about just above the Undead King. Three individuals came out of it and it is none other than Adrian, Levin Cloud and Morte. The Undead King could not even speak with what he witnessed because he felt the divinity of the God of Death from the little boy that his two acquaintances came with. Chapter 314 - A Demon Enters The War The portal that Adrian conjured led them straight to the location of the Undead King. He thought that the safest location to be transported would be by the Undead King''s side which is why he chose that location. Adrian actually never thought that the Undead King would already be participating in the war. "Where did you even send us? Are we in a battlefield?" Levin Cloud stated as he ducked with Morte to dodge an iing arrow. "I sent us to the side of the Undead King which I thought as the safest ce for Morte but clearly I judged wrong." Adrian muttered thest part to himself as he ducked to dodge a fireball. "That would have been perfect if he was actually not participating in the war right now." Levin Cloud muttered to himself so that the Undead King would not be able to hear clearly. "Sanctuary!" Levin Cloud casted as a golden light protected them from the iing barrage of ranged attacks. "Uhm¡­Any idea how we can get out of this your highness?" Adrian asked the Undead King. "Du''an is already on his way. I was going to fight it out with that undead demigod over there but protecting the prophet muste first." The Undead King stated. "How do you know that he is the prophet?" Adrian asked. "He is oozing the same energy as the God of Death like you but yours is probably more potent." The Undead King replied. Adrian then looked towards the undead demigod fighting the humans that the Undead King pointed at. The first thing that caught Adrian''s eye was the scythe that the undead demigod is currently wielding. Adrian could feel being drawn to it like a ma and he knew why because it was one of his Psyche Armaments. "Priest Levin Cloud! How dare you betray the Goddess of Life and side with the filthy undead?!" An elven priest that was supporting the imperial soldiers against the Undead King suddenly stated. "I did not betray the Goddess of Life. I am much closer to her than you could think!" Levin Cloud replied but his reply only fell on deaf ears. Adrian remembered that he casted a mour spell towards Levin Cloud so he still looks like an elf. He would definitely be called a traitor because he is now by the Undead King''s side and emitting the same energy that the Undead King has. It seems that Levin Cloud has yet to master masking the energies in his body. Adrian wanted to use Teleportation but he would need to be protected for ten seconds to be able to use it. It would not be a good idea to whip up the temporal magic in the midst of battle and Adrian is still drained from thest spatial magic spell he used. He could not even take a rest to take out a potion from his inventory to drink. Adrian had no choice but to wait for Du''an to fetch them. His first priority right now is to keep Morte alive. He is already sweating buckets that just one stray arrow could instantly one shot the kid and all his effort would be in vain. Adrian wanted to focus on deflecting iing projectiles but his mind just gravitates towards the scythe. It feels like the psyche armament is speaking to him but unlike the others this one feels different. The voice of the scythe is filled with malice and just hearing its voice would make one''s spine tingle. Nevertheless, Adrian needed to get the scythe if it really is a psyche armament like he thought he is. It might be just a weapon that has gained sentience thereby gaining a soul but he needed to try but he is not that confident that he will seed. The best thing that Adrian could think of is kill stealing the undead demigod but that would be difficult because the spear that the beautiful woman fighting the Reaper is also like a psyche armament. The spear that the beautiful woman is using is special. From Adrian''s perspective, it felt just like his psyche armaments which is why he is confused if the scythe is really one of it. The Undead King did his best to protect the prophet and the others as the God of Death sent him a message to protect the little boy. This is one of the absolutemands that the God of Death issued which means that sess will yield a blessing while failure would mean punishment. After a few minutes of protecting the group, the Undead King finally noticed that a portal is appearing behind them. From the portal, Du''an''s form could be seen emerging with some of his robes being tattered. It seems that the Astral Wraith was busy that he could not immediately fetch the Undead King from his position. Upon seeing Morte, Du''an almost involuntarily bow but the Undead King held his shoulder and acted as a cover for the Prophet of the God of Death as he entered the portal. The Reaper seeing that its previous enemy was trying to escape immediately vanished from its location and reappeared near Adrian''s group location. The imperial soldiers and holy priests were surprised but they did not back down as they continued pouring attacks towards them and the Reaper just became another target. The Reaper''s scythe glowed red and it shed vertically making a blood red shockwave that is aimed towards Adrian''s group. The Undead King and Du''an wanted to react but thetter is busy keeping the portal stable while the former decided to just ept the attack using his body. The attack of the Reaper travelled fast enough that the Undead King could not deflect it because he was busy with the imperial army''s attacks against their group. Levin Cloud even closed his eyes and Morte''s eyes while he used his body to shield thetter from attacks. Even the imperial army general could only watch as the attack is headed towards the group. As the others of the group were preparing for the inevitable, Adrian had another idea. Before the shockwave reached their location, the attack suddenly vanished. The smoke cleared and a beautiful mirror with a moving demon eye could be seen where the attack vanished. "I did not believe that it could actually work." Adrian stated as he coughed up blood. Chapter 315 - Lughs Incarnate Given the delicate situation that Adrian and the others, he had to think of what he can use to protect them. He decided to use his recently acquired psyche armament which is the mirror. Adrian had already read up on the skills of the mirror psyche armament. Skill: Absorbing Mirror Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Absorb the iing projectile thates into contact with the mirror psyche armament. The amount of damage that it can be absorbed will be proportional to your level and the level of the one that did the attack. If the absorbed attack is from someone 50 levels above you then you will get damaged too some extent. Can absorb up to ten attacks at most. Cooldown: 5 minutes Essence Cost: 10 Soul Essences Cast Time: Instant Skill: Reflecting Mirror Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Using the absorbed power of one of the attacks, fire a beam dealing the same damage as that of the absorbed attack. Can only release the full force of one absorbed attack at a time. The beam that will be released from the mirror will travel straight without losing power. Cooldown: 1 minute Essence Cost: 15 Soul Essences Cast Time: Instant Skill: Prismatic Mirror Tier: Legacy Type: Active Effect: Use the entire power of all the absorbed attacks and conjure up an imaginary for each absorbed attack. Each mirror fires off the power of the divided total strength that the mirror absorbed. The imaginary mirrors can be destroyed with enough force or if an attack is released from it. Cooldown: 3 hours Essence Cost: 50 Soul Essences Cast Time: Instant Adrian''s intuition to activate his mirror psyche armament came in handy because the undead demigod released an attack against them. The fierce shockwave was sessfully absorbed by the mirror which shocked even Adrian because he did not really thought that it will work. The mirror sessfully absorbed the attack but it came at a price of Adrian''s health. The attack of the Reaper is far superior that his health that was already in half became 10% immediately due to the rebound. The Undead King wanted to thank Adrian for blocking that attack as even he would not be able to stand properly if he tanked that whole attack. The Reaper though did not became pleased as a mere bug was able to block his attacks. It was able to easily slice weak bugs like Adrian as if they were butter which is why it hurts its pride that a mere bug survived. The Reaper wanted to immediately squash the bug that dared to hurt its pride but the imperial army general had other ns. The imperial army general activated another skill of the spear that she held. The spear became ignited in a pure red me and General Alexandra threw the spear towards the Reaper. The Sleg pierced the half incorporeal body of the Reaper and ignited it into mes which made it release an ear piercing shriek. Adrian did not waste time and entered the portal to escape because he could get killed by a soldier or a stray attack from one of the imperial mages. He did mark the location though as he needed to return when it is over. Adrian still needed to kill steal in order to get propriety on the drops when the Reaper is killed. The imperial army tried to stop the Undead King from escaping but those that surrounded him is suddenly pushed by an invisible force. The portal closed and General Alexandra could only me her ipetence but she at least would be able to kill the Reaper that the Undead King could not defeat. The Reaper''s ear piercing cry still filled the battlefield but the spear is continually burning it. Now that the Undead King managed to escape, the imperial general''s army could only focus on the most powerful undead here which is the Reaper. All the holy priests and pdins did not waste time and poured all holy attribute attacks on the Reaper. The Reaper who is still up in mes started to crumble bit by bit until its body became ashes. The imperial general''s army rxed a little upon their victory but their leader did not show even a bit of enthusiasm. General Alexandra then looked at her soldiers and the priests that are fighting with her. The bleeding of their wounds has yet to stop and the blood still has yet to trickle down but the blood still bes a red mist. Sensing that danger is near General Alexandra ordered her soldiers and the priests to move away from the area while recalling her spear to her hand. The worries of the imperial army general suddenly came to pass as the area that the Reaper was killed is filled with red mist but not just the red mist that came from them. The living that are fighting off the undead that are also bleeding contribute to the red mist. General Alexandra felt this was odd but then she remembered that the red clouds above them did not dissipate despite the priest elders activating the Holy Sanctuary Domain. She could only infer that the red clouds and the red mist are not made of miasma but even she thought that is absurd. The holy churches taught that every spell or attacks that undead make is filled with miasma. With that thought in mind, General Alexandra is sure that the red clouds above her are also miasma from the undead polluting the atmosphere with their filth but that is not the case. Not only was the Reaper a demigod but it was also a Cambion which is a hybrid between a human and a devil. Fun fact about the devils is that they are considered spiritual beings that do not have or notpletely having a physical body. The only part that the Arch Lich managed to turn undead is the human part of the Reaper. The Reaper is now purified of its undead state due to thebined attacks of the imperial army. Unbeknownst to the imperial army that they only made it worse because the Reaper had a special trump card when it was alive and terrorizing the mortal ne. The red clouds suddenly gathered in one ce and it formed three tornadoes as the scythe of the Reaper rose to meet the red clouds. The de of the scythe suddenly became a mouth with sharp fangs and ate up the red clouds along with the red mists. The energy is so intense that it alerted the hidden powers of the main world. The sheer energy that the scythe is absorbing is enough to power up a spell that could deal catastrophic damage. Seeing this intense energy coalescing, General Alexandra chose to use her trump card as she feared whatever ising their way. "Lugh''s Incarnate!" General Alexandra shouted as piercing golden rays of light came down from the heavens to bathe her. The general''s armor suddenly became a bit bulkier and sturdier than before like they became made of diamonds. She also sprouted two pairs of wings made of light as if she suddenly became an angel. The normal looking jousting spear also changed as it became different in structure. The handle of the spear shifted to the middle as there is now two pointed ends opposite of each other. It would now be appropriate to call it ance rather than a spear. Thence also now had blue runes engraved on it and two holy rings near the pointed ends. Those of the Goddess of Light religion could only bask in her glory as if the Champion of the Goddess of Light hase to punish the wicked. The scythe finally absorbed all the red clouds and it started pulsating like a heart of a living person. The scythe pulsated until it covered itself using a red sphere made of blood. The Reaper is about to be reborn once more into the world and this time its sanity is with it. Chapter 316 - The Blood Devil The red mist and clouds that gathered suddenly became a sphere of blood that pulsed. General Alexandra who activated the skill on the spear who is now Lugh''s Incarnate could feel that the energy emanating from the blood sphere is intense. The pressure that General Alexandra is feeling from the blood sphere is not that new to her because she has experienced someone who exuded the same if not more powerful than the one in front of him. She felt this type of pressure from the hidden guardian of the empire who is said to be the real driving force of the empire. General Alexandra wanted to leave her current position to check up on the rest of the imperial army but the situation in front of her begs to differ. The blood sphere finally started shrinking until it became six feet in diameter and morphing to a humanoid form. The humanoid form started forming to that of a woman with bat wings and an arrow pointed tail. At first the body is blood red but then distinguishable features suddenly started forming. General Alexandra tried attacking the woman before she perfectly revived but her attacks just bounced off as if she was invulnerable during the process. [The Blood Devil Sanguina has been fully revived but she has yet topletely regain her demigod powers.] The Blood Devil Sanguina could be described as very endowed and is naturally alluring. Her skin tone is pinkish while her dress could only be likened to a fit gown and blood red gloves. Her horns alsoes out of her head and is also sharing the red theme. She let out a yawn as if she just woke up from a deep sleep but her senses say otherwise. After yawning, she immediately sent a piercing gaze towards the imperial general. The blood devil disappeared from her location in a puff of red smoke and reappeared just in front of General Alexandra while smiling. The blood devil with her scythe in hand shed with thence of the imperial general. Their battle created shockwaves that made the others stay away. It seems that with the Lugh''s Incarnate skill, the general could go toe to toe with an actual demigod despite being weakened. The blood devil wanted to attack the weaker ones in order to replenish her strength but this slightly stronger insect is blocking her from her intentions. The fight dragged on with the both of them that it alreadysted for hours. ==== Adrian and the others returned to the citadel with the Undead King. Adrian took his time to heal his wounds and to summon his soulbounds. He immediately wanted to return to the battlefield in order to kill steal the undead demigod. "You are actually not thinking of getting back in that confusing and chaotic situation." Levin Cloud asked as he stopped healing Adrian. "I think that the weapon that the undead demigod is using is actually one of my psyche armaments. If the undead demigod gets killed without me participating and the empire gets the psyche armament then it would be another headache." Adrian replied. "If you are that adamant about it then I will help you. You did help me with my quest after all even though it has yet to bepleted because a church has yet to be built." Levin Cloud stated as he stood up and also helped Adrian do so. "Thanks for the help but you need to be here to help Morte. The remnants of the Church of Death are drawn towards him. He is acting like a beacon of light that they follow. You need to be here if you want your ss change to happen." Adrian stated as he took Levin Cloud''s hand to stand up. "If you say so. You either think of an ingenious n to seed or think of a terrible n that gets you killed straight away. Good luck because you will need it." Levin Cloud stated as he healed some of the injured undead using his heals powered by his death energy. "I would join you Champion Equinox but Du''an is worried about the prince while I need to protect the prophet. If the imperial army was not in the way then the death of that Arch Lich would have been much easier." The Undead King stated in gloomy voice. "Since the Imperial Army has already intervened that means our kind can also intervene. I guess I will have to convince the elders to join the battle. The Arch Lich did revive someone that should not have been revived." Adrian stated but he was stopped by the Undead King as he was about to tear apart a teleportation scroll. "You do not need to tell them because they have been watching the war unfold. They should be after the Arch Lich just about now but I heard that reviving an undead demigod sprouted a fair share of troubles. It seems some hidden powers are also looking to do the same which is why they cannot join us at this point in time." The Undead King told Adrian what was reported to him. "I guess I should focus on getting that scythe then." Adrian muttered to himself as he teleported to the location of the fight between the undead demigod and the imperial army general. ==== Adrian teleported about a hundred meters above the location appear out of view. He spread his wings out to get a better view of the battle and he could only describe it as terrain changing. The trees all fell down,rge craters forming and there was even traces of a meteor falling upon the battlefield. He looked towards the direction of the fight between the undead demigod and the imperial general but he was shocked because the general was no longer fighting an undead. The woman who looks like a devil though is still emanating some miasma that was the same of the undead demigod. "Is this its second phase?" Adrian thought as he looked around the battlefield. The soldiers and priests that are supporting the imperial general looked incredibly tired. Adrian left for two hours so this means that they were fighting exactly two hours at least. It is actually a great feat that some of them could still stand despite the prolonged battle. Even Adrian could only battle someone for an hour before his staminapletely depletes assuming they are in the same level. "The imperial general might have activated her trump card but the devil woman she is fighting has yet to break a sweat. It seems that she is only holding up due to the effects of the domain." Adrian observed as he tried touching the golden lights which is the effect of the Holy Sanctuary Domain. The blood devil Sanguina wanted to end this farce as he has yet to fully revive. She knew that without enough blood would make her revert back to her undead self as the skill effect will disappear once she runs out of supply. "Blood Reap!" The Blood Devil Sanguina stated as her scythe became twice the size and had a crimson glow. She then hit the imperial general with all the strength that she could muster thereby heavily injuring her opponent. The imperial general is now riddled with wounds and the priests are doing their best to treat her but the fatigue finally took a toll on her body. The skill Lugh''s Incarnate wore off and a huge strain suddenly assaulted the senses of the imperial general. "That was a good performance but I already got bored. I better eat as much as I can to truly revive." The Blood Devil Sanguina stated as her expression became that of a bloodthirsty murderer. Adrian saw this and was about to act when he noticed a female pdin walk up towards the devil woman. Adrian thought that the female pdin would use a sacrificial skill to at least seal the devil woman but was shocked when wings emerged from the back of the female pdin. Upon Adrian''s closer inspection, the female pdin is actually a pdin of the Church of Light. "Let us see the power of the angels that the Church of Light has in secret. I wonder what excuse they would use to justify their pdin growing a pair of angelic wings. We all know that he ''humans'' fear others that are vastly different from them." Adrian though as he saw the transformation of the female pdin to an angel. Adrian readied himself to absorb any stray attacks from the both of them. After all he still wanted to be the one who gains a lot from this battle. He is also observing one of the priests of the Church of Light from his location. Adrian could feel the same energy that the female angel is giving off from the Church of Light priest that is tending the imperial general. "Oh! From the looks of it she is a yer. I wonder how she got her race change. Angels are said to be very picky and tend to look down on others." Adrian thought as he scattered imaginary mirrors on the battlefield to observe each angle. A feature that he greatly appreciates as the mirror has no basic attack or cannot be use to bash someone. Chapter 317 - Angels Intervene And A Devious Demon "Dirty Apostate!" the female pdin shouted as she shed her mortal skin because she literally did so. The female pdin''s supposed ''human body'' fell limp as if something left it. From the human body of the female pdin emerged a being that has golden blonde hair and clear blue eyes with a pair of white wings. She wore a white robe that perfectly emphasized her feminine appeal. The angel also has two golden bracelets and two golden bangles adorning her wrists and ankles respectively. The golden bracelets and bangles that she wore had runic symbols etched on them and they also rotate as if the essories are keeping her form stable. The most noticeable thing that screams angel beside her white wings is her glowing halo made of light. Once the angel showed up, a flurry of white feathers started to flutter in the wind as if divinity came down from the sky but the blood devil only scoffed. This is understandable that angels and devils have an aversion towards the other because thetter is just a wayward version of the other. The devils are actually just the fallen angels that the Goddess of Light has lost favor towards. The angels are the creation of the Goddess of Light and she is considered to be a perfectionist which is why she expected her creations to be as such. What she did not expect is that not all creations could be perfect and the way that she wanted too because all beings have different wills or souls. The Goddess of Light kept the ones that she deemed as perfect while she cast the ones who were deemed as a failure out of the realm that she ruled. The Goddess of Light tried to hide her failures to a realm that was previously guarded by a deceased god. She figured that it was the perfect ce to cast away her imperfect creations as the realm was filled with smoldering heat and fire that even angels could not tolerate. The angels casted away by the Goddess tried to plead for mercy but she was not lending them an ear. The ''defect'' angels wallowed in misery and torment but it also strengthened their wills as they promised to never again serve a god or goddess. The defect angels that were cast out shed their appearance that was given by the Goddess of Light and made a vow to never be their former selves ever again. The former angels morphed into a being that could survive the harsh environment that they were thrown in. Not only did their shining white skin became redder in skin tone but they followed their own desires rather than follow the desire of the goddess that cast them away. They no longer called themselves angels but devils to signify that they will no longer follow divinity but swore that they will be gods themselves. The Goddess of Light came to other gods for help in destroying her unworthy creations as she could not exert her influence on another realm without permission from the other gods. The Goddess of Life Gaea argued that a god or goddess must not control the lives of others or decide to exterminate a group of people but the other gods were scared of an insurrection from the devils. Thus the gods ced a curse on the devil race that they could not tell a lie no matter how small it was. One would think that the curse was not actually a curse but a blessing yet the devils do not think the same. The curse given to them made the devil race divided and scattered which made them lose faith on others because no one could tell lies. The instinct to not lie was not only pertaining to their words but also their actions which is why the devils could not even lie to themselves so that they could act chummy to others of their race. It was not without reward though as devils are the most loyal of all the races. They make deep bonds due to not being able to lie. If other groups of living beings were not easily influenced by rumors and stereotypes then they would know that the devil race is not different from them. The Goddess of Light''s revtion to her followers did not help the image of the devils. Due to the biased notion towards them, the devil race decided to live in seclusion and away from others which made the rumors about them solidify because no one bothered to learn the truth. Though that was not the end of the rivalry between the devils and the angels because a devil managed to rise up to the status of a god. Once the angels learned of the truth that a devil ascended to a godly status, they waged war against the devils without warning. This battle became recorded as a Rebellion of the Devils but in truth it was the angels that started the war. The devils were once again med for a war that they did not even start but then again no one ever mes the ones masquerading as a good person. They rather me the ones who have no chance to redeem themselves rather than find out the real cold truth. "You call me dirty yet I am not the one who just blindly follows the will of one vain goddess." The Blood Devil Sanguina rebuked as she knows the real situation between the angels and devils as told by her father. "I will rip that dirty mouth of yours that dare defame the goddess!" the female angel stated as she made a sword made of light and flew towards Sanguina. An angel and a devil shed which made the previous fight of thetter with General Alexandra a joke as the shockwave emitted by their ssing is ten times more. The angel and the devil are shing with the eradication of the other in mind. What the others did not know is that there is one opportunistic devious demon waiting for both of them to be tired. He suddenly had the idea of getting two birds with one stone as each spell that the two released and would not hit the intended target will be absorbed by the imaginary mirrors that he scattered. Adrian is waiting for his great opportunity and biding his time despite the released spells decreasing his health consistently because of the bacsh. Adrian only absorbed the great spells that he deemed will hurt like hell. The ordinary spells and attacks like light spears or blood spears are not absorbed and he just let it get loose without conscience of the poor soul that will get struck by it. Chapter 318 - Two Birds, One Beam? The devil and the angel''s rivalry is so intense that the area around has been terraformed by their attacks. The fight between the two has already been going on for two hours but the fighters has yet to lose stamina. Although the wounds on their body say that the damage that they took is nothing to scoff at. Adrian is biding his time as he already collected about eight charges of attacks from his mirrors. The only downside is that he had to drink his precious potions that restore his full health. The attacks that he absorbed using the mirror always left him with 15% to 20% of his total health which is why he resorted to using the precious potions. "It would have been nice if the war did not have the interruption of the imperial army. They just made things much moreplicated. The Arch Lich would have been defeated today but they just had to ruin things. The imperial army is still going strong despite the domain skill ending." Adrian stated as he observed the state of the war using his mirrors. Adrian is looking at the Undead King''s side as they sessfully pushed the imperial army to retreat. The side of the Arch Lich are barely keeping the imperial army in check due to the holy element. The loss of the liches that control the other undead became an issue in terms ofmanding and magic artillery. "I guess the fight between the two is almost about to end. It seems that they are already using their ultimate abilities to finish each other. It also seems that the other birds eyeing my prey are also making their moves." Adrian stated as he saw suspicious yers from the imperial army rushing to the scene of the battle between the angel and the devil. Adrian has been observing the battlefield and found a group of people that were acting suspiciously. At first, he thought that they were getting pushed back because they were weaker but then he noticed that their archer would nced towards the direction of the battle between the angel and devil for a bit of time. Another thing that he noticed is that the suspicious group would not move too far from the ce of the battle. They would act like they are getting pushed back every time that they overpower their opponents. Adrian has good enough evidence that they are nning to kill steal like him but he would not let potential stealers have their way. "I guess I will just have to adjust my array so that they would either be swept up or blinded by the beam. It would be up to their luck if they survive. I n to maximize the effect of the Prismatic Mirror. I guess you really can learn from a game. I am learning geometry now." Adrian muttered to himself as he adjusted the mirrors. The ultimate spells of the angel and the devil have finally taken shape. The spell of the devil made the red mist return and it solidified into a thousand blood des that surrounded her. The angel made a circr motion with her sword of light and produced numerous swords of light that rivaled that of the devil''s spell. The blood des and the light swords shed with all their might as the twobatants controlled how they operate. It takes immense will to even just to control ten swords with their minds but controlling a thousand is a different ball game. It is actually a spectacr that each de and sword parried against each other. The most amazing use of their ultimate skill is the utilization of hiding their blind spots. The devil uses a scythe which has arge fore swing that gives her opponent time to attack the exposed area but the blood des will lunge at the angel if that happens. The angel would use the light swords to give another consecutive attack towards her opponent. The unexpected de or sword hit from their attacks also made the battle unpredictable as their attack patterns changed. The asional blood de will hit the angel and the asional light sword would pierce the devil. Adrian is quite amazed that the twobatants could still have the energy to stand up despite their wound riddled bodies. Adrian just waited for his chance to perfectly appear but it seems that the other party that wants to kill steal acted too early. They were noticed by the angel and the devil and suffered a bad death. Hundreds of blood des and light swords went and pierced them. Adrian could not help but thank the other party for preparing a diversion for him as he activated all the mirrors that he put in ce. The mirrors that were previously invisible became partially visible due to the light spreading from them. Only ten mirrors emitted a dazzling light but Adrian used his knowledge on mirrors to reflect the beams in order to use a cage so that the devil and the angel will not attempt to even escape. The killing intent that Adrian emitted is noticed by the angel and the devil but they were far toote. The ten mirrors emitted their beams and formed a cage to trap the angel and the devil. Adrian maximized the potential of the ultimate skill of his mirror psyche armament. The giant prism is so eye catching that all thebatants noticed it. The prism looked like the Louvre which is a famous tourist sight in Paris. Except this prism is of the deadly kind and an eruption of light came from inside it as the strength of the absorbed attacks poured out to deal deadly damage towards the two of them. The angel and the devil could only re at Adrian as they turned into particles due to the strength of their own attacks. Adrian just smiled and even wave his hands to say goodbye to the two. The angel and the devil used thest of their strength to send the blood des and light swords towards Adrian but they disappeared into particles of light before it manage to hit Adrian. [You have killed the Cambion Demigod Blood Devil Sanguina.] [You have killed the Heavenly Messenger Angel of Principalities Loriel.] [You are the first yer to ever kill a demigod and a Cambion.] [You are the first yer to kill an Angel of the Third Sphere.] [You have gained the Title Demigod yer.] [You have gained the Title Devil yer.] [You have gained the Title Angel yer.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria is not pleased with what you have done. You are now the enemy of the Church of Light.] [The demigods of the continent are now wary of you. Demigods that are friendly will take a neutral stance when they meet you. Demigods that are neutral will be wary towards you. Demigods that are hostile will actively hunt you down so be wary.] [You have gained experience points.] [Sirius has gained experience points.] [Kaon has gained experience points.] [Saena has gained experience points.] [Charon has gained experience points.] Adrian did not bother checking his system notifications just yet as there were hyenas eyeing the dropped items that the angel and the devil. These hyenas thought that the angel and the devil killed each other which means that there is no owner of the items but they are going to have a rude awakening. Chapter 319 - A Demon Descends The yers who saw the angel and the devil dying immediately rushed to the scene. It seems that it was not only the party that was killed that is interested in the angel and devil fight. They rushed like hungry hounds to the potential legendary or mythical tier loot. "It is free real estate!" Some of the yers shouted which made others jump on the loot as well. About a thousand yers charged towards the area trying to loot the drops instead of marching with the imperial soldiers. All types of yers ran towards the loot as they knew that the drops from two powerhouses will not be chump change. Themanders of the imperial army could not really stop them because they were only hired as mercenaries. The imperial army mostly hired the yers because they are more expendable than their own troops. It might be a grim reality but even yers are not really dly weed in the empire once their identity as a cursed child is known. The empire alsobel yers as a cursed child because of the fact that they never truly die but instead get revived as a weaker version of themselves. Some might call it a blessing but for the inhabitants of Pandemonium it is a curse. The curse of never truly knowing peace as they could never die. They would suffer the fate of dying continuously due to theirck of skill and experience. The yers are called cursed children because of the fact that dying continuously and reviving just to relive the experience is viewed as a torture for the people of Pandemonium. Just the thought of dying continuously is scary for those afraid of death. Adrian also started to descend but he already sent someone to secure the loot when the Holy Sanctuary Domain ended. He already sent Charon to wait below the ground so that it will pick up the loot before the yers could even try to get to it. Adrian just hope that Charon would not eat the corpse if the bones of the undead demigod dropped. Adrian is descending leisurely as he did not want to suddenly get targeted from the air like a flying duck. He did see something interesting when hended as a part of the field suddenly turned into a snowy area. "It seems that even Gefroren''s sessor is also participating in this war. She did get news coverage in PademoNews. She even got interviewed on what the tests were and she even bragged about how wless she passed them. She dide from the big guild Valor so she is well protected. If I remember correctly then her name is Snow." Adrian muttered as he descended. "Anyone who snatches up that loot will be an enemy of the Valor Guild. We will remember your name and hunt you down." Snow shouted for all to hear but they were not listening. The other yers did not listen because who in their right mind would. A potential legendary if not mythical item is up for grabs so why would they listen. It is firste first serve and only the lucky one would get to have the treasure in the end. "Why do I get the jitters seeing them squirm trying to get a prize that they could im?" Adrian thought but then he shivered at the thought that he is transforming into his sister. "Do not tell me that she has finally transformed me into bing like her. I knew that your environment changes you but I do not want to be a tigress like her. I might develop strange tastes if this continues." Adrian muttered as he descended faster because he saw someone diving towards the loot. Adrian even used one of the charges of his Blink skill because something bugged him with the yer charging towards a loot. The hand of that yer seemed to be glowing and Adrian got a hunch that he could actually steal the loot even if Adrian has ownership of the loot for the first hour. "I am not going to make it in time. Sirius, take care of the robber will you?" Adrian ordered and Sirius who is in his puppy form jumped from the air then dissolved into shadows. Sirius emerged from the shadows of the yer and pinned him down immediately. The yer tried struggling but his strength is not on par with Sirius'' strength. The yer threw poisoned knives towards Sirius but he used his shadows to flick the poisoned knives away. The yers that saw Sirius immediately had their guards up because they thought that it was from an item that summoned a monster that the yer in front of them identally unleashed. Sirius did quick work of the thief because of the yer''s low health pool. Sirius then emitted a howl to intimidate other yers from getting the loot. Sirius'' appearance did not deter much of the yer but instead made them wary. Many of them even used their inspect skill to see Sirius'' stats and was surprised because another''s name is beside the demon wolf''s name. Name: Sirius (Equinox) yers knew that if another name that is in enclosed in a parenthesis is next to a monster''s name then it is from a summoner. They tried to look for the summoner as soulbounds could not stray that far away from their masters. One yer then pointed out that someone is descending from the skies. All eyes immediately looked towards the descending figure and Adrian immediately got nervous because he got so many eyes watching him. "Is this what being famous feels like? I should sh a cool looking face." Adrian told himself as he used his ''great'' acting skills to look cool while descending. Fortunately for Adrian, the distance between him and the yers were quite far or else they would see his face that looks like someone having constipation. yers with good eyesight did see his face though yet they were not that caught up with his face but with his overall look. "A demon!" All the yers muttered as they saw Adrian''s horns, skin tone and wings. Chapter 320 - Battle For Loot The awe and wonder that the yers had for Adrian made them inspect him immediately. Some were sessful while some failed to even get his name. Since Adrian is a greater demon, only those with persona that is equal to him or someone with high tier appraisal skill could get his information. "Equinox! He is the owner of that wolf! Get him!" Someone who managed to appraise Adrian''s information shouted which made the yers enter battle mode. The others however did not immediately attack Adrian because they were wary while some were interested in him. The prospect of bing another race has always been in the eyes of the top guilds which is why they did not attack him immediately. Each race has pros and cons but one thing is always sure for the top guilds and that is maximizing the resources that they could get from all races. This is the reason why the top guilds became disappointed that undead could not join their guilds just because the empire bans it. Even guilds that are not affiliated with a kingdom but still operate in a ''human'' kingdom cannot recruit undead. The ban from recruiting undead in their guilds did not stop the top guilds because that only means they could not be a cohesive organization. The top guilds still supported their loyal upper management members that wanted to be undead by giving them support which is why some undead yers are a cut above the others. The top guilds could not invite the undead yer in their party but they could still help them level up by bing their bus. This is one of the reason that some undead yers from the Undead King''s faction managed to hit above level 100 in a short amount of time with the aid of the experience multipliers. Some of the undead yers belonging to the top guilds has even caught glimpses of Adrian in the castle of the Undead King. Adrian''s identity of being a demon has already been out but they have yet to see his name due to their Inspect skill not showing Adrian''s status. Still this is a crucial clue for the top guilds that a yer has unlocked a demon as a character. The top guilds even gave their undead yers items to bribe Adrian into bing a part of their guild but he did not return to the castle after his recent visit. Now the top guilds has another yer that they want to recruit and it is Levin Cloud as he disabled his mour when he went and healed the undead. Levin Cloud became a much more coveted yer because he was a yer that could heal the undead which no yer can currently do. The undead yers who chose a magic ss can heal other undead but there was yet to be an undead with a priest job ss. This just made Levin Cloud''s worth skyrocket because he was not an undead but could heal other undead. Still Adrian''s value did not decrease in their eyes because it has been stated in Nebulon''s history books that demons are the incarnation of chaos. It was written that even an imp that is told to be the weakest of the demon race could level a town within a day. The history books are told from the perspective of other races and not from the Daemos'' perspective. If it was told from the Daemos'' perspective then the history books would have indicated that the Daemos has three different species with different quirks. History was never always written by the actual people that they are talking about anyway but the perspective of another. "I am sorry everyone but this loot is rightfully mine. If you see the name of the loot with your eyes then it would be white. The attack that killed the angel and the devil came from me so if anyone wants to taste the same attack then it is in your best interest not to get any funny ideas." Adrian announced his bluff but everyone did not feel the same and voiced their misgivings. "I doubt that you could use that kind of skill again due to it being powerful enough to eviscerate two godlike beings." Someone rebuked. "We just need to kill to you to get the loot!" Another yer rebuked. "Anyone who is not part of the Valor Guild must retreat now or else you shall suffer the punishment of being enemy of the guild." Snow announced. "I would like to add that Infernum would also second that motion." Faust the vice guild master of the Infernum guild announced. The announcement of the two core members of the top guilds made everyone freeze while some already left the scene. Adrian though did not care for the announcement and just started picking up the loot that numbered in four items. Still the number of those that left did not even number a hundred as they are the ones who came to just pick scraps. "Sorry but my friends and I will not listen to some goody two shoes guild that wants to recruit a yer. Our guild believes in the power of coin rather than the power of other people. Get ready boys! We will kill the demon and get our treasure tonight." A swordsman with a scar in his face stated. [You have picked up the skill book Summon: Gabriel.] [You have picked up the skill book Thousand Blood des.] Adrian was about to pick up the skull that he is sure that the undead demigod dropped because it had horns when Charon emerged from the ground and swallowed the skull. Adrian wanted to scold Charon but the life eater is actually looked that he desired the thing like a kid begging for candy. Thest thing that Adrian touched is the scythe that the undead demigod dropped. The scythe did not enter his inventory but it spun around and hit Adrian on the chest. The others became rmed as they thought that the weapon rejected the demon yer but it was actually just the psyche armament assimting itself with Adrian''s soul. Chapter 321 - The Daemos Interfere The Arch Lich returned to the Necropolis wanting to find the perpetrator that destroyed his life vessel and is continuing to do so. When the Arch Lich Malus arrived he saw a pair of half elementals wreaking havoc of his Necropolis. He dealt with the miscreant easily although he had to admit that they put up quite a fight. The Arch Lich tried to question them on how they got in and manage to even find his life vessel but to his dismay they were useless until he saw two figures escaping from the crypt. The Arch Lich saw a wraith that has two distinct soul signatures and a wight that seems to have taken the appearance of a boy. "Are these pesky rats your friends, boy? The mostughable thing that I have witnessed in all of my undeath life is that a superior undead calls upon the help of Halflings. Arthur has surely fallen too far to even ept the help of those that are not like him." The Arch Lich Malus stated as he held Vayu by the hair and caged up Soleil using a bone prison. Creepysoo stopped in his tracks due to what the Arch Lich stated and is actually surprised that he manage to return so fast. Creepysoo was given an artifact by Du''an to use so that teleportation magic could not be used in the area. He activated the artifact when they entered the crypt so that they could escape with enough time as soon as the Arch Lich noticed that one of his life vessel is destroyed. Creepysoo is sure that the artifact activated properly because the system notification said so. The artifact would pollute the already miasma polluted air with a dense mana which would make spatial movement spells unable to activate properly. What Creepysoo did not know is that the Arch Lich did not use a conventional spatial magic but more like a predetermined transfer. When the Arch Lich noticed that a peculiar wraith was among the ranks of the Undead King, the Arch Lich immediately made back up ns to counter any sudden mishaps when it came to using spatial movement magic. The Arch Lich patiently studied the magic circles that the Daemos handed down to earlier civilization regarding spatial movement magic. The Arch Lich utilized the most tedious of the magic circles that cannot be interfered with whatever the condition of the space may be. The Arch Lich knew that there might be a surprise attack like this but what he did not expect is for it to actually work. The Arch Lich Malus even hung one of his precious life vessels around the neck of his favorite pet which is the corpse eater. The Arch Lich Malus believed that the corpse eater would be sufficient enough in protecting the life vessel as he named it and is a lethal to undead. "My prince, our fusion would soon end. Use the time that we buy for you in order to escape. I know that it is presumptuous to say so but you are not strong enough to defeat the Arch Lich. You must escape no matter what as he must not gain control of your body." Contraste stated as she pointed her des towards the Arch Lich. "I will not abandon you or my friends. We have to help them as the Arch Lich did not kill them. The Arch Lich probably thinks that he can use them as hostages for me to surrender." Creepysoo replied. "It seems that I have missed a couple of things while I was sealed away. The fact that the Undead King had a son is of great news. Great news to me at least and he just walked inside my doorstep without me even lifting a finger." The Arch Lich stated as he started to smile andugh. "I want the wight boy and do not hurt him¡­much. Capture the wraith as I want to study her. It seems that Arthur has picked up quite a new ensemble of unique undead while I was sealed." The Arch Lich ordered and all the death knight in the Necropolis surrounded Creepysoo. "Now what should I do with two half elementals? I always wanted to test my theory on adding elemental attributes to wraiths. You two will be the perfect guinea pigs. It is quite difficult to capture elementals as they are rather an elusive bunch." The Arch Lich stated as he examined his test subject to see if they were still fresh. Contraste did not want Creepysoo to remain near the Arch Lich'' grasp. If the Arch Lich controls a wight that has authority over undead then it would not be good for them. The Undead King would also be heartbroken if his favorite son were to be controlled by his nemesis. Contraste had no choice but to sacrifice herself in battle if she had no other way to safely make the prince retreat. She shed at the Arch Lich with her two swords but she was blocked by a group of death knights. The Arch Lich then used a lightning spell and hurled it towards Contraste. Creepysoo did not sit idle by and provided support for Contraste as he erected a Bone Barrier to block the Arch Lich'' spell but it was shattered easily. Although the Bone Barrier did notpletely block the spell, it still gave enough time for Contraste to reposition. "Monochrome!" Contraste shouted as she sent the X-shape sword wave towards the Arch Lich. The Death Knights tried to block the sword wave but it was far more powerful than they could endure and they became ash. The Arch Lich muttered a spell and a shield dome appeared to block the skill. The Arch Lich had to admit that this attack is powerful but destroying only one of his life vessels is not enough to greatly weaken him. A screech is then heard from the entrance of the crypt and from it emerge the named corpse eater with its body greatly damaged. The corpse eater saw Contraste and Creepysoo and charged towards them in blind rage. Contraste could no longer hold their fusion and finally split apart as nche and Noir but the Monochrome skill has yet to dissipate as the Arch Lich is still protecting himself. The bacsh from fusing bodies took a toll on the bodies of nche and Noir as they could not move for ten seconds. Creepysoo saw this and had no choice but to use his most powerful protection spell to survive the charge of the corpse eater. As Creepysoo is preparing the spell an intense gravitational field suddenly enveloped the whole Necropolis which forced all the undead to crash to the ground except for the Arch Lich, Creepysoo, nche and Noir. Vayu and Soleil also disappeared from the grasp of the Arch Lich. An old man that looks like an older version of Adrian then walked from behind Creepysoo. The old man then smiled towards Creepysoo after which two small vortices appeared behind thetter. The two vortices then spewed out Vayu and Soleil. "It seems that an insolent lich has been endangering the stability of the barrier between realms more than I thought." Ascalor stated as he snapped his fingers and time reversed for Vayu and Soleil bringing them back to a state of full health and no skill cooldowns. "You dare interfere demon! Your race''s pride as the strongest will end here when I defeat you." The Arch Lich shouted as he unleashed two spells at once. Chapter 322 - Frey Versus Eldritch As the war between the Undead are well underway, a different battle is urring in another area. Frey managed to track down Eldritch to a mountain range. She has seen Eldritch visiting this specific mountain for a few days now and she thought that this was his hideout. "I knew that someone was watching my movement but I did not expect it to be you. I never thought that you were actually the stalker kind." Eldritch mockingly stated. Frey wanted to catch Eldritch by surprise but she did not expect that he already knew that she was onto him. Still it was in her calctions that Eldritch would know that someone is hunting him down because of the quest that she received. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Hunt for the Envoy of the Dark Gods The Goddess Freyja has tasked you to defeat the scum of the world in order to ensure the peace. The location of the Envoy of the Dark Gods will be shown to you for the duration of the mission. Difficulty: SS Reward: Chance to participate in the Valkyrie Ascension Test in Valha Failure: None Duration: 2 days left ---- The quest she was given is the most difficult one that she has ever receive thus far but she knew that the game will not give her a quest that would be impossible. She was sure that if the Envoy of the Dark Gods is a godlike NPC then she would surely be assisted by the other Valkyries so she started the search for the envoy. Frey became extremely shocked when she learned that Eldritch was the Envoy of the Dark Gods. She knew that the top ranking mage yer had a peculiar and strong job ss but she did not expect it to be one of the most powerful job ss. Frey spent about a day of reading about the Envoy of the Dark Gods from the records that the Valkyries keep. She learned that death and destruction follow whenever the Envoy of the Dark Gods walk the mortal realm. The Valkyries even dubbed the Envoy of the Dark Gods as the Bringer of Cmity. Frey really did not expect it but she thought it makes sense on why she was chosen to hunt him down because if the other Valkyries did it then it would not be a challenge. She is quite sure that this arrangement is all nned for the bnce of the game. Frey actually like that Eldritch is the Envoy of the Dark Gods because now she can have her revenge. "Frog in your throat? Or are you remembering your embarrassing defeat against me?" Eldritch mocked Frey once more but she did not show any reaction. Frey did not bother talking as it was never her strong point as she rarely even talk to other people. She is more of a woman of action and is always headstrong. She charged towards Eldritch using a new skill that she received. "Lungo!" Frey stated and her body that was ten meters away from Eldritch suddenly zipped forwards and even left afterimages. Eldritch was not caught off guard as this was not his first bout with Frey. He knew that the woman in front of him was not much of a talker. "The Mass of Abholos!" Eldritch chanted and a blob of indescribable ck matter manifested in front of him which blocked Frey''s attack. The blob of indescribable ck matter not only blocked Frey''s attack but also made her spear be stuck in it. Frey tried pulling as hard as he can but the blob would not let go as if her spear is now affixed in it. "Breath of Aphoom-Zhah" Eldricth chanted and a cold mist suddenly enveloped the area that froze even the air itself. The blob of indescribable ck matter started freezing over and Frey''s weapon also started bing cold. The freezing blob also became slightly brittle so Frey managed to chip at the blob thereby retrieving her spear before she gotpletely engulfed in the frozen mist. A part of Frey''s hand had ayer of frost and she did take damage from the Eldritch'' spell. She immediately took some distance from the area affected by the cold mist. She tried shaking theyer of frost in her hands but it showed no signs of thawing. "Iridescence." Frey stated and her body is suddenly covered in a light that changes in color perception depending on one''s viewing angle. The skill Iridescence not only warmed up Frey''s body but it also buffed her attack and made her attacks into range ones. Frey would just swing her spear and waves of iridescent energy is fired towards Eldritch. Eldritch used a mana shield to block the energy waves but the attack bypassed the shield and hit his body. The damage that Eldritch got per hit was not that high because the energy waves are just an extension of Frey''s basic attacks. There is one thing that he noticed as he got increased damage every time he got hit. It seems that a stacking buff is ced on Frey every time she hits her opponent with the iridescent energy wave. Eldritch also noticed that Frey is bing stronger after every exchange with her. This is the perks of being a Valkyrie as they are like berserkers without the madness status ailment affixed to them. Frey is also grateful to Eldritch as he is not one of those burst mages because she would not be able to utilize the full potential of her job ss. Eldritch finally decided that it is not in his best interest to either stay here or prolong the battle. As much as he wanted to fight and kill Frey, he has more important things to take care of that would be better for him in the future. "Spawn of Ach-Nacha" Eldritch chanted and 30% of his total health vanished as six giant grotesque looking eggs are fired from his staff. The eggs dropped from the ground and cracked revealing the atrocities that were inside. Spiders that had human heads as bodies that are one meter in height came out of the eggs. The spider atrocities then charged towards Frey. Frey took her time in dealing with the spiders but her target was already gone when she nced at the direction of Eldritch. She looked at her map and he was still in the area. Frey followed Eldritch inside of a cave inside the mountain not knowing what was awaiting for her inside of it. Chapter 323 - Eldritch Escapes And Freys Desperate Attempt Frey''s skill has already subsided as she went to chase Eldritch inside the cave. The cave system was notplex as it only had one way down. The way down though was deeper than she thought as she was traversing the cave for about five minutes now in her maximum running speed. The cave became darker and without light the deeper that she traversed it. She had no choice but to use an illumination spell to better see what she was traversing and she was shocked. The cave walls that were mostly rock became something else. Frey noticed that the cave walls were pulsating but she did not take the time to investigate as she was in a hurry catching Eldritch. If she lets go of this chance now then she would no longer be able to catch Eldritch. "I may be walking into a trap but I have no choice now if I want to get the quest reward." Frey though to herself as she delved deeper into the cave. Frey finally reached the depths of the cave and felt that she just entered a different dimension. The surroundings were not cave like at the slightest as she felt the floor beneath her to be slimy and rather soft. Frey decided to illuminate the whole area was appalled at what she witnessed. "Wee Frey or should I say that it was foolish of you to even follow me here." Eldritch stated in a mocking tone once more but Frey is not fazed. "Where are we Eldritch? Or should I ask the more embarrassing question? Why are you running away from me? Are you actually scared of me that you would rather flee than face me in battle?" Frey replied back in a mocking tone. "I have better use of my time than y with someone like you but I have someone who could satisfy your thirst for battle. See youter!" Eldritch stated with augh as he disappeared in a cloud of smoke. When the cloud of smoke disappeared, Frey finally noticed the mass of tentacles in front of her. The mass of tentacles formed a sphere of wriggling mass that is grotesque to say the least. The best description of this tentacle sphere is that it is a stuff of nightmares. The mass of wriggling tentacles suddenly started to open like a flower. Each tentacle parted slowly until the person inside is revealed. It was none other than Vel''drix who is now perfectly inhabiting the body of Argent. Frey used her appraisal skill to see the details of the woman in front of her. NPC: Vel''drix Level: 220 Status: [Weakened] [Hungry] "Oh! It seems that my meal today has finally arrived." Vel''drix stated as she licked her lips. "Sorry but I am not in the menu today." Frey replied as she got ready for battle. "I always like it when my meal fights back. It relieves my boredom by a bit." Vel''drix answered. The tentacles on Vel''drix'' hair suddenly rose up like they were snakes and lunged towards Frey. Vel''drix did not even lift her body from the sitting position that she is in. She is utilizing fifteen of her tentacles to fight off Frey while the rest is used like a chair for her to sit upon. Vel''drix is quite amazed with the food that she is given as this is one of the feistier ones. She was also doing quite well as Frey already cut off one or two tentacles but it was not enough because the tentacles grew back quickly. Frey is gradually beginning to get pushed back because Vel''drix is adding more and more of her tentacles to fight her. "I cannot believe that I am already using this skill because that wretched Eldritch escaped." Frey thought as she decided to use her trump card to fight this nonsensical NPC. "Valkyrie''s Ascent!" Frey shouted as her body became enveloped in iridescent light. Frey''s body then lifted up mid-air and she started to sprout wings made of light reminiscent of the aurora. Vel''drix who saw this could only smile happily because she did not expect one of her most hated races to havee to her. "Valkyrie!" Vel''drix shouted as she used every tentacle in her head to attack Frey. Vel''drix reaction is normal because her previous avatars were hunted down by the Valkyries. She is definitely not a big fan of them because the Valkyries never forgot to hunt the remnants of the Dark Gods that remained in the world. The Valkyries are the very reason why this world is not sumbing to the influence of the Dark Gods. Frey became shocked with the reaction of the tentacle woman as she was not this active a few minutes ago. It seems that her opponent has a grudge against the Valkyries. The reason of the great anger of Vel''drix is that she was hunted like an animal for sport by the other Valkyries. Vel''drix could guess that the Valkyrie in front of her is someone new to the ranks and is sent to hunt her. She would definitely savor the taste of a Valkyrie after she is done torturing the individual. She does not want the Valkyrie to get off easy as she would make her feel like an animal being hunted down. Frey did not know what was going inside of Vel''drix'' head and just did her best to defeat her opponent despite being lower in level than her. Frey''s skill Valkyrie''s Ascent is much like Iridescence except she would get 50% more stats for the duration while also getting empowered attacks. The attacks that Frey used were very effective against Vel''drix because of the unique passive skill of the Valkyries called Justice that makes them deal increased damage against creatures or individuals that follow the dark gods. The sudden power up of her prey made Vel''drix even happier because at least now she could go wild and enjoy herself. The battle became intense as tentacles and blood spatters could be seen flying with every exchange but the one in danger is none other than Frey. She could not handle her opponent alone as she lost a considerable amount of levels during her job ss change. She is now only at level 163 and a huge difference between an NPC and a yer is already disastrous. Frey decided that she could not win despite using her trump card but she could not leave either. Every time that she attempted to retreat, Vel''drix would cut her escape route. Vel''drix is hell bent in torturing Frey as the former had lots of chances to finish her off but did not use it. Frey could not believe that she is being treated as a ything. Frey had no choice but to use an item that she picked up in one of her quests. Frey took out a ck pill and immediately swallowed it. Her body started to form veins of light until her skin itself started glowing. Frey then shouted out loud as if she was in great pain. Frey''s shout became the amusement of Vel''drix but she suddenly realized that it was not her that is making the Valkyrie feel pain. An immense amount of energy could be felting from Frey''s body. When the energy could no longer be contained, Frey''s body exploded that destroyed a huge chunk of the mountain and even engulfing the whole cave with Vel''drix in it. Chapter 324 - Lich Versus Demon "A demon is way better than a bag of old bones like you." Ascalor mockingly said to the Arch Lich Malus. "You now look down on me just because you have ascended to be an Arch Demon. I remember when you were still just a little twerp that causes mischief just to get the attention. Do you really think that you could defeat me when I am the most powerful sorcerer there ever is?" The Arch Lich Malus stated to inte his already inted ego. "You were the most powerful sorcerer there ever was but that title no longer applies to you because that is now the title of a Daemonio who is working at the empire." Ascalor taunted the Arch Lich. "Your insolence has yet to amaze me and I have no time to entertain you anymore. Kill all of the living ones and capture the undead ones especially the undead prince." The Arch Lich Malusmanded as he buffed all his undead servants. "He is spreading miasma all over the area!" Vayu stated as he picked up his katana to try and disperse the miasma as it is lethal to living beings. "I got this! Immune to Toxin!" Creepysoo said as he used a chant to buff Vayu and Soleil so that the miasma will not affect them for an hour. "Ahh¡­I could finally move this old bones of mine. You know I am very thankful that you revived an undead demigod because this just proves that the Daemos should no longer be passive about maintaining the bnce of the worlds." Ascalor stated as he tapped his cane twice on the ground. Two spatial rifts suddenly appeared in the distance that sucked in all the undead that is closing in on their group. The number of undead that is sucked in numbered to half of the total undead remaining inside the Necropolis. The undead that were sucked in were just low leveled skeletons and wraith though as the higher tier undead managed to resist the pulling force. Creepysoo and the others stood in wonder of what happened as it was reminiscent of Adrian''s Vortex skill but ten times more powerful. Who would not be in awe as with just a tap of the cane, more than half the troops inside a fortress became nothing. The Arch Lich Malus did not think favorably of this as he activated one of his most powerful ability that is exclusive to an Arch Lich. "Curse the Land!" The Arch Lich Malus stated and the ground suddenly became foul and tainted. The foul and tainted ground started from the Arch Lich as the epicenter until it moved and covered the whole Necropolis. To undead, the ground is enriching and even heals them but to normal living beings it is poison that seeps to their skin until their very life essence bes corrupted. [The soil has been tainted with death and miasma. All living beings that steps foot on the soil will be afflicted with poison.] [Increased chance of bing an undead if dying on cursed ground.] [Undead have a small chance of reviving if they die on cursed ground.] [Undead will deal 10% more damage when standing on cursed ground.] The cursed ground emitted poisonous fumes that would immediately poison those who breathe it in. The Arch Lich did not use this ability because he knew that all undead will be empowered and it would not seize unless the Arch Lich loses mana or leaves the location. One would think that the Arch Lich would lose mana much faster because of this ability but the life vessels are basically the cheat code of every lich. A lich'' life vessel not only is considered their other hearts since they have could revive as long as one life vessel remains but it also helps them convert mana absorb from the surroundings. The life vessels are basically like a power nt that continuously gives a lich mana and with that their spells could be endless. The life vessel is also a lich'' weakness as they would weaken if destroyed and that they must be in the perimeter of at least one of their life vessels. A normal lich could only have one life vessel but an Arch Lich could have two. Ascalor wondered why the Arch Lich activated this skill because it would not be effective when going against a small number of people. It was then that arge group of individuals are sensed by Ascalor using his unique Spatial Perception. "The Imperial Army is headed here! He knew that they were close which is why he used this ability." Ascalor thought to himself as he assessed what he needed to do next. "Should I stay here and keep him pinned to this area so that he cannot escaped or should I help the imperial army?" Ascalor thought as he weighed his options. Ascalor would definitely be a target once the imperial army enters the Necropolis. The imperial army would definitely think that the Daemos are colluding with the undead. Another thing that Ascalor sensed is the presence of two strong individuals that would be a great headache if theybined their powers. "That Imperial Sorcerer and that angel masquerading as the Pope of the Church of Light ising towards here. I should just help them a little then before leaving." Ascalor muttered to himself as he activated Space Lock. Ascalor transformed into his actual form and the space of the whole Necropolis suddenly changed. The Arch Lich Malus could feel he cannot use any spatial movement abilities despite how prepared he was. The Arch Lich Malus however did not care because this would be more in favor for him. "Emrys, it seems that the demons have joined forces with the undead. No matter. It is only a matter of time before this filthy undead go back to the ground where they belong." The Pope of the Church of Light stated in deration. Emrys did not bother to retort as he knew that the Church of Light are puritans to arge degree. He was only working with them due to the fact that the imperial family tasked him with such. His hands glowed in a bright purple light as a huge magic circle is created above the whole Necropolis. "Great Storm!" Emrys chanted and huge arcs of lightning descended upon the Necropolis. The light is so bright that the imperial army with the Church of Light''s pdins had to cover their eyes. Chapter 325 - Skeleton Dragon Creepysoo and the others saw a huge group of dark clouds suddenly form above them. A few secondster, numerous lightning arcs came down upon the Necropolis and they thought that they were going to die. Ascalor did not think much of the attack and focused on escaping the current battle as their group would just be a distraction for the imperial army. Ascalor used one of his dimensional wings to transfer all of them away from the Necropolis before the lightning could even hit them. They were only able to escape only due to the unique properties of Ascalor''s wings. Ascalor''s golden wings that look like four spatial rifts with golden metallic outlines are extremely rare as he is not a normal demon. Ascalor''s specific species is Kaiser Raumos which is said to be only born once every eon. A normal Raumos could not easily manipte space like Ascalor does which is why he is respected even by Koronn and Bronx. Even though Ascalor might havee to the Necropolis to destroy the Arch Lich Malus, he did not regret retreating as if he ran wild then he might have just destroyed the whole area in his fight with the Arch Lich. ==== The rain of lightning finally subsided and the imperial army could now see what happened with the undead inside the Necropolis. The normal imperial army soldiers and yers could only keep their mouths agape as a reaction because the Necropolis is mostly untouched. There are signs of areas being hit by lightning as there are parts of the Necropolis having been charred but the undead under the Arch Lich only took little or any damage at all. The thing that blocked the lightning strikes was a giant skeleton hunched down but with its eyes no longer glowing as if it was just killed. The bones of this giant skeleton crashed down but it collided with a barrier that the Arch Lich conjured up. Seeing that therge area of effect spell doing nothing much, Emrys ordered the imperial army to move forward as it would lead to nowhere if they relied on his powerful area nuking spells as the Arch Lich would just block it either way. The Pope of the Church of Light blessed the imperial army with a buff that increases their damage upon enemies with miasma. "Light of Guidance!" Pope Pristina chanted and bright sun rays pierced the dark clouds to bathe the imperial army with its glory. [You are under the effects of the buff spell, Light of Guidance. All stats are boosted by 10% and 20% increased damage to evil creatures.] [You have 50% chance to heal 10% of the damage dealt towards you and a 5% chance to heal the amount you deal as damage.] [Miasma will not prate your body for the duration of the Light of Guidance spell.] [Holy Attribute is added to your basic attacks.] "Wow! As expected of the buff that the Pope of a major church could do. Usually area buffs are weakerpared to single person buffs but hers is just game changing. If only she could fix that attitude of her that disdains other races then she would have be the perfect leader." An orc yer wielding two axesmented. "This fight would have be much easier if White was with us. That bitchy Pope Pristina just had to send her to another battlefield." An elf sorcerermented. "If White is not with us then it just means that we have be much more careful than before. Being overly reliant on the support is not good for any party. Just do your best Tecton and Elyushia" Hou Yiweimanded. "Fine. But I still hate that bitchy woman. She treats us like we are her ves or personal warriors. It is not easy to decline her request because she gives us better rewards." Elyushia grumbled as she used her mediocre buff skills to power up the two men. "Are the other guild members prepared for the siege? Our guild Sun Piercers should be the one with the most achievements in this siege. We cannot let Infernum, Valor or Evergreen take the cake from us. The reward for the most contributions is a piece of territory after all. A territory has never been given as a reward by the empire before so we must be the one to ess its benefits first." Tecton stated the importance of the siege. "I already briefed them on it and even Yiwei told them the importance of this siege. Whoever gains the territory first would be the guild that would stand above the others. They know how important this siege is as it will decide who will lead the new era. We might have Yiwei leading our guild but one person could not determine the fate of the whole guild." Elyushia stated truthfully despite Hou Yiwei standing next to her. Hou Yiwei did not refute what Elyushia stated because what she said is true. Pandemonium is so big that one person could not possible change everything but he knows that one person could affect some parts of the future. The proof of this is him because everything changed when he unlocked the Dragonkin. He changed the power bnce of the game when he unlocked the Dragonkin race for the yer base. Jobs that were previouslybeled as useless became powerful while some top tier jobs sses became overshadowed into mediocrity. This is one of the reasons why the top guilds are scrambling their brains to recruit people with other races. The Arch Lich saw that the demon left with the undead prince which made him vent his wrath on the poor corpse eater that he entrusted his life vessel to. With a crushing motion of his right bony fingers the life of the heavily damaged corpse eater came to an end. He did not waste the soul of his ex-favorite pet though as he wanted to summon one of the most powerful undead creature. Using the soul of his ex-favorite pet as a catalyst, a huge magic circle appeared on the cursed ground. The bones of the defeated undead and even of the giant skeleton are sucked inside of the magic circle. The dragonkin of the imperial army suddenly felt a tingle in their senses. It was not fear but revulsion because of what the Arch Lich dare to turn into an undead. "RISE SKELETON DRAGON!" The Arch Lich Malus shouted and from the gigantic magic circle that measured up to thirty meters in a diameter a monster of legendary proportions has risen from its grave. Chapter 326 - The Prowess Of The Rank One Player I What is the difference with a skeleton dragon and an undead dragon? If you were to ask the undead about it then it would be that of theposition of their body and souls. If you ask the dragonkin then they would say that those undead are a mockery of their masters. An undead dragon that Adrian fought when he travelled back in time is an actual dragon that became an undead that kept its body and soul. The dragonkin will still have an aversion against it because death is supposed to be sacred to dragons as their souls return to the Mother of All Dragons, Tiamat. Once their dragon soul returns to Tiamat, the dragons will once again be reincarnated as an egg or at least that is what the dragonkin are told. A skeleton dragon is different from an undead dragon because the soul that inhibits it is not from an actual dragon but a faux soul of a dragon. One of the requirements for a lich or necromancer to actually summon a skeleton dragon is to absorb a soul of an actual dragon which is sphemy for dragonkin. The absorbed dragon soul will not return to the Mother of All Dragons and instead be tortured by the mes of damnation that inhibits an undead''s soul. The stored soul of the dragon will be consumed and the skeleton dragon''s skills and attacks will be that if the consumed dragon soul. The skeleton dragon is basically like a robot and the lich will be the programmer. The skeleton dragon is basically just an undead monster loaded with the memories of a dragon and not an actual dragon. This is the real reason why dragonkin and dragons immediately exterminate all of them when signs of a skeleton dragon appears. The sudden revulsion of the dragonkin yers are the first sign of this noble task. *EMERGENCY QUEST* Exterminate the Skeleton Dragon As a member of the proud dragonkin, exterminate the beast in front of you in order to maintain the dignity of the dragon race. Condition: Extermination of the Skeleton Dragon Reward: All stats +20 to All stats +10 (Based on Contribution Ranking) ---- All the dragonkin yers got the notification immediately knew what they are going to do first. The skeleton dragon in front of them became their prime target. Emrys who is leading the imperial army could not stop them because even he knows that dragons are a proud race that will not tolerate those that dare look down on them. "Those dragons and their pride will always be annoying. Still, those dragonkin will be enough of a force to defeat that filthy beast." The Pope Pristinamented but Emrys did not bother to add ament. "Fire Armor! Aqua Armor! Earth Armor! Propagate!" Emrys chanted four spells simultaneously and gave three elemental defenses to all of the imperial army then split it to all the army of ten thousand. Emrys used up about half of his total mana pool just to use that spell which to the dismay of Pope Pristina as she wanted only the human members of the army to be protected. She could care less for the other races but she did notment any further. She would just do her job and eradicate the Arch Lich asmanded by her goddess. ==== "So what is the n, guild master?" Elyushia asked formally as she would now act like a serious gamer because the imperial members and the undead were already shing. "You two start defeating the undead horde while I deal with the Skeleton Dragon. All dragonkin are tasked with an emergency quest to kill that thing." Hou Yiwei ordered as he spread his wings. "Would it not be easier if we help you take that thing down?" Tecton inquired. "It would be easier but you two are part of our guild''s highest damage dealer. All dragonkin will be after the skeleton dragon. Use that chance to rack up contribution points by killing off the undead horde. Tecton protect Elyushia as there might be other guild members that target her so that their guild will outrank us." Hou Yiweimanded as he took flight towards the skeleton dragon. The dragonkin have surrounded the skeleton dragon like they were hunters grouping up to kill a giant beast. yers that have magic sses started the bombardment but a skeleton dragon is not easily damaged by low tier spells. Only spells that are of the epic or higher tier could ever hope to damage it. Dealing physical damage to the skeleton dragon is also quite difficult as it could just resupply with the bones of the undead from its surroundings. The only upside is that the skeleton dragon has limited flight because its wings are basically just bone. It would also need to consume a hefty amount of mana just to magic to fly. The dragonkin yers are doing their best and even using their own breath as their main damage dealing skill. Their breath skill is considered an epic tier ability but one dragonkin in particr is much different from them. A dragonkin that is wielding a bow made of dragon scales is pulling its mana bowstring. "Sun Piercer!" Hou Yiwei stated as he released an arrow upwards. A few secondster, a giant ball of fire that is about fifty meters big ising down towards the skeleton dragon. The other dragonkin yers knew who this ability came from as it is the signature skill that the rank 1 yer Hou Yiwei would always use this skill when facing dungeon bosses. The skeleton dragon saw the iing miniature sun and tried flying away but threads made of mana caught its four legs. The other dragonkin might not like it but they had to ensure that the skeleton dragon does not escape. Just because Hou Yiwei is an enemy does not mean they do not respect the one who unlocked the race that they are ying now. The blue sockets of me that is the eyes of the skeleton dragon flickered and a giant mana barrier coated its body. The miniature sun and the giant mana barrier collided creating a loud crashing sound. The sh of the two skills created a shockwave that blew those in the air andnd a few meters away. Smoke and a blinding light covered the whole battlefield as two spells shed. Chapter 327 - The Prowess Of The Rank One Player II The smoke cleared and the light of the miniature sun dimmed a bit enabling the others to see the mana barrier breaking. The miniature sun crashed upon the skeleton dragon dealing great damage due to the holy attribute of the attack. Hou Yiwei did not wait to verify if his previous attack hit as he once again used another skill. "Heavenly Arrow Rain!" Hou Yiwei muttered as he let lose a golden arrow from his bow. The golden arrow is released but not towards the skeleton dragon. The golden arrow is fired above the skeleton dragon and it exploded when it reached ten meters above the area of the skeleton dragon. A golden magic circle then appeared in the area where the golden arrow exploded. A rain of golden arrows rained down on the skeleton dragon that has yet to recover from the previous attack. The other dragonkin did not waste this chance as they also fired off their long range spells and abilities. The skeleton dragon then emitted a roar so loud that it could easily incapacitate and terrorize lower creatures. "Your dragon roar might be effective against other creatures but to us dragonkin only an authentic dragon''s roar can affect use." A random dragonkin yer shouted towards the skeleton dragon. The onught of spells and attacks towards the skeleton dragon did not relent as it thrashed about trying shake of the attackers. Its master did not even bother helping it as the Arch Lich is currently embroiled in a spell battle with Emrys. The Skeleton Dragon is left to fend for itself and its master''s onlymand was kill every living being. Hou Yiwei did not have the title of the strongest yer for show as his damage is piling up not only for the skeleton dragon but also for the undead horde. He would use fire arrows to hit undead that try to charge towards the area of the skeleton dragon whenever he had the chance. He broke the traditional notion of a normal archer ss character because of his agile movement and precision across the battlefield. Hou Yiwie would stride across the battlefield and fire off mana arrows with the fire element towards the skeleton dragon. It did not take long for the skeleton dragon''s health to drop to half. When the skeleton dragon''s health dropped down to half, it opened its mouth and sucked in a ton of air despite it having no organs. The skeleton dragon''s mouth started shining in a ck and green light. "It is going to use its dragon breath!" Someone shouted to notify everyone to clear out the area and try to evade. Even though the skeleton dragon is not an actual dragon, the skills it uses still packs the might of a dragon due to the sheer amount of magic used to form it. The other dragonkin retreated and took shelter towards their tankers while one was daring enough to stand in front of it while the skeleton dragon prepared its breath attack. Hou Yiwei stood in the direction where the breath attack of the skeleton dragon will hit. The other dragonkin wanted to go collect him but they knew that the top ranked yer is not foolish enough to get hit by a known attack. The others then saw that Hou Yiwei''s bow became bigger and he nted it on the ground. Hou Yiwei then pulled on its bow string to its utmost degree until he himself is straining. Three golden magic circles then appeared in front of the bow forming threeyers. Each magic circle had distinct runes much different from each other. If Adrian were to witness it then he would identify the three different runes in the magic circles which is holy, pierce and strengthen. "Celestial Grand Piercer!" Hou Yiwei muttered as he let go of the arrow made of light. The strength of the arrow that Hou Yiwei let out was strong enough to knock him back five meters once he let it lose. The skeleton dragon did not even evade as its breath attack is now finished charging. The skeleton dragon let lose a dark beam and a toxic green gas that covered its surroundings. The skeleton dragon''s breath collided with the giant light arrow fired of by Hou Yiwei. The two skills once again shed but the light arrow is much more powerful than the dragon breath which greatly shocked those that were watching the fight. Hou Yiwei did not escape unscathed though as the dark beam managed to graze him as he did not evade fast enough. "Using three consecutive legendary skills really puts the body in strain. I should finish up early or else the other guilds are going to overtake us in contribution." Hou Yiwei thought as he is looking up the contribution board. If others were to know that the top ranked yer was treating the skeleton dragon as a small fry then they would have lost their minds. If they also knew that his focus was divided despitending every basic attack and skill shot then the yers would have just puked blood as it would immensely hurt their pride. The light arrow did not stop or get blocked by the breath attack but continued towards the skeleton dragon''s mouth. The light arrow pierced the throat of the skeleton dragon and it winced in pain because of the holy attribute of the skill. The skeleton dragon crashed to the ground in pain but the other dragonkin could not easily approach it due to the poison gas. The world is once again reminded of the great ability of the top ranked yer. His fame was previously overshadowed by the numerous pop up of world messages but the world will once remember his skills due to his battle prowess. This thought is also present in Hou Yiwei''s head which is why he wanted to be the one to go up against the skeleton dragon. If you develop a mentality of bing the best then you would always expect to be the best and that is what Hou Yiwei is experiencing. What Hou Yiwei did not know is that someone that was as infamous as him is finally in the limelight. His battle prowess was impressive but the reveal of the infamous demon yer is much more important in the minds of the Pandemonium yers. Chapter 328 - Possessed Again The scythe flew towards Adrian''s chest and struck him right at his heart. Those that saw this were either shocked or treated it as an opportunity. They all rushed towards Adrian''s location but that was not the ideal thing to do because they all received a notification. [The Scythe has possessed the demon Equinox. He will be transformed into a monster due to the will of the scythe possessing him.] The announcement made all those charging stop their tracks but it was already toote. Those that were the fastest are job sses who focus on agility so they were killed with one swipe of the scythe wielding Adrian or to be more precise the possessed scythe wielding Adrian. Faust and Snow saw the changes that happened to the demon yer and they thought that he suddenly resorted to yer killing but this rash action is not logical. The yers then suddenly realize that this was not the yer that they met earlier because when they inspected him something different popped out instead of a name. Monster: Possessed Daemos (Equinox) Level: 200 HP: Unknown MP: Unknown Description: A demon possessed by the crazed ego of the scythe that has killed thousands of enemies. Its hunger for blood stems from its previous owner''s bloodthirsty nature. It could be considered a cursed ego weapon due to the number of enemies that it has bathe its blood in. The owner of the body is currently fighting the influence of the crazed ego weapon. "A yer could get controlled!" Faust thought to himself as he assessed what they will do next. The possessed Adrian is not the same look as that of his normal self. All his soulbounds were also sealed due to the possession. Adrian''s looks like a modified version of his true form as the aura his body released is blood red instead of the usualher mist. His look now is what people would call the traditional look of a demon. The scythe also became different on look as it is no longer the scythe with bone ornaments. The scythe now has a slick ck handle while the upper part of the shaft has a green demon eye that moves. The scythe''s de is now pure silver with runic symbols engraved. Sharp spikes also make the scythe more demonic looking. [Author notes - Scythe looks like this (rece *** with ) : /url?sa=i&url=https%3A%2F%2F.pinterest.ph%2Fpin%2F305822630940857958%2F&psig=AOvVaw18XpsFBqDh4UusyDmGdnnS&ust=1612520603283000&source=images&cd=vfe&ved=0CAIQjRxqFwoTCJjs9sGB0O4CFQAAAAAdAAAAABAR] "You dare! I was going to take it easy with you boy but with what you did to my boys that will no longer be the case. Surround him and attack him from all sides." The swordsman with a scar on his face shouted. It seems that he is the guild leader of his rag tag band of misfits. Adrian did not hear their provocation or rather the AI that is controlling him now do not care about the provocation. The man with a scar on his face thought this response as the demon yer disrespecting him. His face got so red with anger that he charged towards the possessed Adrian recklessly. "Faust, what should we do?" a yer that seems to be Faust''s aide came up to question him. "We should wait and observe first. It seems that the demon yer suddenly became a monster when I appraised him. The ones from Valor are also doing the same thing." Faust stated as he looked in the direction of the Valor guild that is retreating slowly. "Aaahhh!" Countless cries is suddenly heard from the direction of Adrian. Faust suddenly felt an intense bloodlust that targeted him. Faust reflexively used his me barrier and he suddenly felt a thud that knocked him back several meters. In his previous position is Adrian but the scene behind the demon is what shocked him the most. Countless bloody bodies of the yers could be seen which made them gap their mouths in disbelief. The blood that poured out from them did not drop to the ground but is gathered into the blood sphere forming on top of the possessed Adrian''s head. The experience of the yers kicked in and they instantly knew that something bad is about to happen if that blood sphere activates. "Faust, our guilds will have to work together!" Snow suddenly shouted to Infernum''s vice guild leader as even she could concur that her alone will not be able to deal with the monster in front of her. Snow might be proud of the strength of her guild but she saw how the possessed Adrian moved in the battlefield. "How could we possibly catch him in the battlefield if he is like that!?" Snow thought as she saw the possessed Adrian blinking in and out of existence. "I agree with you. It seems that the monster in front of us will not let us escape from its sights. Everyone get ready for battle. Treat him like a monster right now because my appraisal skill says so." Faust hurriedly agreed as hemanded his other guild members to fight against the possessed Adrian. ==== [You are possessed by the Scythe Psyche Armament that has been corrupted by the personality of the blood devil.] [You are pulled into your subconscious in order to fight against the ego of the Scythe Psyche Armament.] [You must not lose to the will to one of your Psyche Armaments or else you will not be able to use them unless you manage to unseal it.] Adrian is then sent to his subconscious domain where he met the greater demon version of himself but the ce seemed different. Usually it would be just vast nk space but the ce became different as the floor became a sea of red liquid. Adrian thought that he would sink but he stood on the sea of blood like it is normal ground. There is not even a ssh despite stomping his feet but instead the floor would ripple every time he took a step. Adrian then continued his search for the ego of the scythe to see what it looks like and he was pleasantly surprised. "This game really has issues with doppelgangers." Adrian eximed as he saw the ego of the scythe psyche armaments form. The ego took the form of Adrian''s base demon form except for the horns and clothes being red in aesthetic. Adrian who wanted to fight against his doppelganger using spells became severely disappointed. [Unable to use spells and abilities inside the subconscious.] [You cannot summon your soulbounds inside your subconscious.] *Emergency Quest* Pacify the Bloodthirsty Scythe Your scythe psyche armament has been used by the famous Reaper Demigod to induce bloodbaths and massacre. The demigod managed to unlock the ego of the psyche armament which greatly increased the weapons power but the personality of the demigod also seeped inside of it as well. You must battle the ego of the scythe psyche armament in equal grounds in order to quell its thirst for blood while also bring it under your control. You can only use the abilities of the Scythe Psyche Armament. Conditions: Defeat the Ego of the Scythe Psyche Armament Reward: Complete Control of the Scythe Psyche Armament Failure: The Scythe Psyche Armament will be sealed and you will only be able to unlock in under certain conditions. ---- The Scythe Ego did not immediately attack Adrian but instead waited for Adrian to formally say that he wants to battle it. Adrian did not know how he was even going to battle the ego because he is currently unarmed as even his demi-gauntlets are not present in his hand right now. "How am I going to summon the scythe? Do I just think that it is in my hand right now?" Adrian thought. Adrian imagined that he is wielding the scythe psyche armament in his right hand and it did appear much to his surprise. The surprised expression did notst though as him summoning the scythe psyche armament also meant that he is ready for battle. The scythe ego did not waste its time as it shed aiming at Adrian''s head. Adrian managed to dodge but he still got hit at his back which dealt him a sizeable amount of damage. Adrian immediately went for the counterattack as the Scythe Ego''s weapon hit the floor. Adrian also aimed at its head but it dodged his attack. The Scythe Ego then used that chance to immediately back away from Adrian. In terms of actual mastery of weapon then the ego that absorbed years of experience from a demigod will definitely much more skilled than Adrian. Adrian would need to outsmart the ego with years of experience under its belt. He needed to use his cunningness to his advantage as the battle he is experiencing now is not fair for him. He needed to use the skills of the scythe psyche armament in a wless manner and just bide his time for the ego to supposedly slip up. What Adrian did not know is that the more time he spends inside his subconscious battle field then the more that the people outside that is currently battling his possessed body will experience hell. Chapter 329 - Outside Affects Inside Adrian is now riddled with wounds all over his bodypared to the Scythe Ego who has lesser wounds than him. He did not know why but the Scythe Ego is getting stronger and stronger as the time passed. "Is its power up rted to what is happening outside?" Adrian thought as there is no other information on why his battle is bing much more difficult. As Adrian is continuing to bear the onught of attacks from the Scythe Ego, he suddenly felt that his opponent suddenly flinched. Adrian did not waste this chance to deal big damage towards his opponent and activated the first ability of the scythe that he is using. Skill: Soul Eater Tier: Legacy Type: Active Sweep Effect: Do a 360 degree attack to your surroundings using your scythe psyche armament. The attack radius is determined by the amount of essence that the user injects into the skill. Enemies hit by the outer radius will also lose a percentage of their mana that is absorbed by the user. Damage dealt by the skill 150% of the total damage of the user. Inner Radius: 1 meter to 2 meters Outer Radius: 2 meters to 3 meters Essence Cost: 20 to 30 essences Mana Absorbed: 5% of the current mana of all enemies hit Cooldown: 10 seconds Cast Time: Instant Adrian yed it safe by using the farthest distance that he could so he used thirty soul essences. The scythe that Adrian held extended and became a size bigger to a size of three meters as he did a 360 degree sweep attack. The attack is sessful as Adrian saw the Scythe Ego''s health and mana bar get decreased but he is also seeing its health going down bit by bit even though he was not attacking it. "The Scythe Ego suddenly became sluggish. Is my body getting brutally battered outside? If they could affect my battle in my subconscious then I hope they could greatly help me by pummeling my body outside. I still cannot believe that I am praying that I get beaten up." Adrian thought to himself as he thought on how to weave the two other skills provided to him. ==== "Rangers and other yers that could attack via long range! Focus your attacks on the demon. Tankers be ready to support the backline as the demon could use Blink. Melee yers, you can do what you want just be careful and not get damaged by the demon." Faustmanded as best as he could but even he knows that it was just a temporary measure. Faust knew that he could not easily take control of everyone''s movements because there are different factors that ur during a battle. He just hopes for the best that they could pull through with the situation but he could deduce the path that the possessed demon yer uses. Faust analyzed that the possessed demon yer always prioritizes those that he could defeat immediately like low health yers or yers with low defense. This is one of the reasons why he told the tankers to protect the backline as they are the most likely targets. Faust also gave free reign towards the melee yers because if he restricted them then they would be more chaotic. He also did this because he could slip up with amand if he controls the entire group by himself. Even the best leaders need to give freedom to his team members in order for the task to be productive. Faust suddenly noticed that the health of the possessed demon yer drop just a little when he appraise it again but they did not even managed to scrape him. He then thought of the description that he got when he appraised the yer. "It seems that we are not the only ones who are fighting whatever it is possessing him. If I manage to free him then that would make him indebted to me and we will then have a higher chance to invite him in our guild." Faust thought to himself as he chanted his sure hit skill. "Heat Seeker!" Faust chanted and four balls of fire manifested behind him that are the size of basketballs. The four balls of me suddenly formed faces and this is because of the fire elemental that Faust sessfully made a contract with. His control of the mes might not be as powerful to that of Soleil who is a half elemental but he still boasts immense control of the fire element. The possessed Adrian tried to dodge the fire ballsing at him but could not even after using Blink to try and dodge. The four fireballs hit the possessed Adrian cleanly and dealt a decent amount of damage that decreased his health by 10%. Faust expected that his skill will only deal this amount of damage because the health of the enemy he is facing has been transformed to that of an NPC. If the demon yer still had his stats right now then he would have reduced his total health by 40% because the spell that Faust used is of the Epic tier with a six hour cooldown. Snow then followed up Faust''s attack with a sure hit spell that decreased the possessed Adrian''s movement speed. "Chilling Wind!" Snow chanted as her whole body released a cold wind that blew towards the possessed Adrian''s direction. The possessed Adrian''s movement speed slowed down by 50% for the duration and Snow should be thankful that Adrian''s passive skill that resists debuffs did not activate. Faust and Snow simultaneously chanted one of their most powerful spells while the others tried to pin the possessed Adrian in his position. With the huge slow debuff, the possessed Adrian can finally be easily hit with spells. The yers surrounding him all use this chance to chain crowd control and damaging spells at the possessed Adrian. The group of yers finally found their momentum and kept at it. They even praised Faust and Snow for letting them have this chance but in reality it was the possessed person himself that granted them this chance. It''s just that they have not deduced what was really happening unlike a certain skilled vice guild leader. ==== Adrian became more aggressive as the Scythe Ego became more sluggish. Adrian would always try to aim for the Scythe Ego''s neck but it still had good reflex to dodge despite it having its concentration apparently halved as it was fighting not only Adrian but also the ones outside. Adrian missed his chance to strike at the neck and it cost him a great deal of health because he was hit by the Soul Reaper skill of the Scythe Ego. Adrian''s health dropped below 50% but he did not back down and used the second skill attached on the scythe and he was not the only one thinking the same. Skill: Burning Souls Tier: Legacy Type: Active Crowd Control Effect: Choose a direction to send a phantom where all enemies that are touched by this phantom will be stunned for a certain duration. Those that are touched by the phantom will also have their shadows attack them using 50% of their total damage during the time they are stunned. The number of times they are hit will be dependent on the stunned person''s attack speed. Duration: 3 seconds Range: 5 meters Essence Cost: 40 essence Cooldown: 15 seconds Cast Time: 1 second "Burning Souls" Adrian muttered hastily. "Burning Souls" the Scythe Ego muttered in a robotic tone. The phantoms that the two of them released have different colors. Adrian released a phantom that is colored the exact same as theher mist while the Scythe Ego released a red colored phantom. The two of them activated the skill at the exact same time and but got hit at different times. Adrian got hit by the skill one second faster which means that he will get released from the stun one second faster than the Scythe Ego. Adrian waited for his chance to use the final skill of the scythe psyche armament to finish off the Scythe Ego whose health is continuing to decrease but he needed to suffer the effects of the Burning Soul spell first. Adrian''s shadow became a perfect silhouette of his form as every detail is spot on. The silhouette then hit Adrian about seven times during the duration he was stunned which damaged him greatly that brought down his health to 18%. The Scythe Ego suffered greater damage because of its higher stats than Adrian. After the seventh hit of Adrian''s shadow, Adrian immediately used the ultimate skill of the scythe psyche armament. Skill: Shadow Reaper Tier: Legacy Type: True Invisibility Effect: Be one with the shadows and vanish from the sight of everyone around you. Your invisibility will not perish even if you get hit by spells and attacks. You can also pass through all terrain during the duration of your invisibility. Your next basic attack will have 1000% of your total damage and will cancel your invisibility. This only applies to one target. Duration: 1 minute Essence Cost: 50 essences Cooldown: Six Hours Cast Time: Instant Adrian immediately used the skill and his body became invisible. The Scythe Ego showed signs of panic and also use the ultimate skill immediately after he was released from the stun. The Scythe Ego would have been able to escape but the de of a scythe suddenly pierced its body. Adrian''s form became visible once more and he was actually just in front of the Scythe Ego. The look of disbelief could be seen from the scythe ego but Adrian just smiled smugly. Adrian''s smug smile immediately became a look of disbelief when the Scythe Ego disappeared into particles of light. [You have sessfullypleted your Emergency Quest. You will receive your reward.] [You have killed yourself. Do you wish to revive now?] Chapter 330 - Back To Normal [You have killed yourself. Do you wish to revive now?] Adrian could not help butugh at the absurdity of the system notification that he received. Usually when he dies and has ess to his revive, Adrian''s vision would ck out and only the system notification would be seen. "So when my body dies and I am in my subconscious then the screen will not fade to ck as long as I can still revive. Cool interaction at least. Yes, I would like to revive." Adrian answered and he disappeared from his subconscious. ==== A kindling fire-like entity is on the ce where Adrian''s real body is supposed to be. The fire-like entity has the same color as that of theher mist. The yers who were battling possessed Adrian just surrounded this thing as they thought the second form of their enemy will emerge. Theher fire-like entity suddenly started glowing and increasing its size to that of a human. The surrounding yers got ready for battle and waited for themand to attack simultaneously if what emerges is actually hostile. A lot of the surrounding yers were actually praying it to be hostile because they got a sizeable amount of experience points when they defeated it despite not knowing whonded the finishing blow. The only thing that disappointed them is that no item was dropped when they defeated the first enemy. Sadly, they were met with disappointment. Adrian regained his vision and he was surrounded by about less than a hundred yers. He did not know what to say in this types of situations because he is not the overly friendly type of person. The fact that supported this is that he only has a few number of friends. "Hello!" Adrian stated as he held up both his hands with a peace sign. The surrounding yers thought that Adrian was going to attack and prepared themselves for a fight but their enemy suddenly did this pose that socially awkward people do when they meet a group of strangers. Some started giggling while some contained theirughter as they are professionals after all. "Everyone lower your guard a bit. He is no longer considered an enemy yet. If you inspect him then you will see that he is now a yer not a monster." Faust stated and some yers who had high level appraisal skills murmured to the others that it is true. "Divine Light!" A priest yer suddenly casted towards Adrian. A ray of golden light pierced Adrian but it did not damage him and instead did nothing. The spell did not heal Adrian because he was already full health due to just being recently revived. All of them looked towards the direction where they heard the spell was cast and was shocked to see a famous yer. "It''s White!" a female priest yer shockingly muttered and everyone suddenly talking to the yers beside them. "Impossible! Why were you not affected by my Divine Light? You should be on death''s door or worse." White suddenly eximed in disbelief which made Adrian suddenlyugh and forget that he is in an awkward situation. Adrian''sugh was heard by every yer in the surrounding but they knew hisugh was not the happy kind ofugh. It was theugh of someone looking down on a foolish person. Others want to voice out their thoughts of how disrespectful this yer was but they suddenly remembered that White attacked without warning so they could not me him. "I was going to thank all of you for assisting me in my mission but someone had to spoil the mood. Let me just tell little Miss Angel over there that you are mistaken if you think that the holy element will damage us demons." Adrian stated after he was finally finishedughing. "You are the incarnation of evil and destruction! Unless you are not really a demon and those horns are just essories." White bbered something absurd that Adrian just smiled and replied. "As a thank you for helping me then I will tell everyone here a truth that is not known by all." Adrian stated and everyone''s attention focused on him. Everyone listened to what Adrian is about to say and even forgot that they were currently at war. Pandemonium is very different from other virtual reality games because of one key feature and that is its lore. All the top guilds know that knowing lore is akin to knowing the secrets within the game which is why yers who unlock a different race is important. yers who unlock a different race will have ess to a story that is on the perspective of their race on how things formed or how events came to be. yers who unlock a long lived race are much more important because of this as they know more of the history. This is the reason why the top guilds hounded the yer who unlocked the Dark Elf species because their elf species lives for a thousand years. "Unlike what the holy churches preaches to the masses, we demons are not a race that came from the collective malice of mankind. The demons heck even the devils are not truly evil and are just like any inhabitant of Pandemonium." Adrian stated in a smug tone as he identally added another tidbit about the devils. Adrian is about to leave when Faust suddenly reached out his hand and touched the former''s shoulder. Adrian knew who Faust is as he is famed for being the Great Strategist. He is said to be the reason why the Infernum guild is one of the reigning top guild it is today. "I just thought that we should register as friends and all as I am the one who helped you the most with your problem." Faust stated with a smile. "As expected from the one given the title of Great Strategist. He more or less got the gist of what was happening despite being very invested in the battle." Adrian thought to himself. [yer ''Faust'' has sent you a friend request. Will you ept?] "I ept." Adrian stated and Faust was sessfully added to his friend list. Snow who saw what was happening in front of her could not believe the slyness of the one dubbed as the Great Strategist. She too went forward and intruded on Faust''s conversation with the demon yer named Equinox but she was already toote. She med herself for thinking too much on what the demon yer said to their group. "As a token of our friendship, I will tell you this. The Undead King is not the true enemy in this war." Adrian whispered to Faust''s ear. After telling Faust the truth of this war, Adrian unfurled his wings that were bigger than that of the wings of a dragonkin. The dragonkin yers around him were slightly jealous because Adrian''s wings were far much cooler looking than theirs. They have never seen wings so cool that they unconsciouslypared them to the wings of the dragons that they have seen. "Well then, I best be on my way as I am needed elsewhere." Adrian stated before flying away towards the direction of the Undead King''s Citadel. He did not want to expose to the yers there that he can use long range teleportation or has teleportation scrolls in hand which is why he flew away. Chapter 331 - A Gift For The Arch Lich When Faust heard what Adrian whispered to him, it got him thinking of what the yers of their guild that changed their race to an undead. "The Undead King Arthur is not a dictator like what you would expect from an undead. He does not hate the living like a normal undead. Even the undead under him do not ughter just because they feel like it." "If that is true then we have to pull away from this battlefield and reinforce the guild master in the fight with the Arch Lich. The undead of both sides might give us the same contribution but the undead army of the Undead King is much more powerfulpared to the Arch Lich'' undead army. It is better to focus on the Arch Lich for now." Faust immediately deduced and ordered all the guild members to rush towards the Arch Lich. "You sly fox! What did the demon yer told you!? I demand to know." Snow demanded an answer from Faust. "I am far busy to entertain the pampered princess. The Infernum guild has much more important matters to attend to than to answer your question. Infernum guild members, we will advance to the Arch Lich'' Necropolis." Faustmanded and his guild members shouted back with vigor to tell that received the instructions. Snow did not want to pursue the conversation any further even though she was humiliated. She has been reprimanded due to her temper and fighting with another top guild is not useful in their current situation. She must focus on the task at hand and gather as much contribution points as possible. ==== Adrian flew up high until he was out of view from the others. He then activated Teleportation to arrive at the undead citadel because Creepysoo contacted him. Creepysoo told him that the imperial army is already at the Arch Lich'' Necropolis and there might be an armying towards the Citadel. Adrian arrived inside the Citadel and is surprised because of Ascalor''s presence. Du''an did say that the Daemos has decided to aid them in the fight against the Arch Lich because thetter raised a demigod from the grave which was unprecedented. "You do not have to worry about the undead demigod because I took care of it." Adrian reported what happened and they were both surprised and frightened of the young demon in front of them. Adrian did omit the fact that he was possessed by the ego of his crazed psyche armament but it did work out in the end. Adrian is d that he only needs two more psyche armaments toplete the seven. One of the conditions for his job ss advancement is collecting all the psyche armaments. "So what drops did you get from two powerful beings? I bet it must be super great." Creepysoo excitedly asked. "If I remember correctly, they dropped two skill books, a skull that Charon already ate before I even managed to inspect, and the scythe psyche armament. I also got ominous sounding titles that I have yet to see what the effects are. The drops are few but I did get a ton of experience points that gave ten levels." Adrian replied. "Did you get a skill book you can use? Let me see please!" Creepysoo voiced the opinion of Adrian''s friends. "Fine. Here is the skill book that I can use." Adrian stated as he took out the Summon: Gabriel skill book. Skill: Summon: Gabriel Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Summon spell Effect: Call upon the Archangel Gabriel to blow the horns that signal the apocalypse. When Gabriel blows upon the horn, a random disaster will ur in the area which is dependent on the terrain. Deal 5000% of your total damage on an area. Radius: 30 meters Duration: 10 seconds Cooldown: 1 month Mana Cost: 50% of Total Mana Cast Time: 5 seconds ----- "Damn that is OP!" Creepysoo suddenly shouted when he saw the skill book description. "My prince! Language!" Du''an stated in a reprimanding tone. "It is very powerful though even if it is a degraded Mythical tier spell." Levin Cloud added while the other nodded. "It should at least be this powerful. I wasted all my precious potions just to absorb all those attacks that those two monstrous individuals use. It would have been much better if they also dropped some gold coins." Adrian muttered to himself but his friends managed to hear what he said and gave him judging eyes. "Since Equinox has dealt with the undead demigod, the Daemos should no longer be part of this war." Ascalor announced to the Undead King. "The perpetrator of the weakening of the barrier between realms is still atrge though. I know that the Daemos must repair the barrier quickly but it would be for naught if the Arch Lich is still atrge. Even with the Pope of the Church of Light and the Imperial Sorcerer is there, we have no assurance that they will finish off the Arch Lich." The Undead King exined. "What if we help the imperial army in ending the war?" Adrian suddenly interjected the conversation between Ascalor and the Undead King. "What do you have in mind then child?" Ascalor asked and Adrian shed a mischievous grin. ==== The imperial army did dispatch another separate powerful army to subjugate the Undead King. The army consisted of the elders of the holy churches and the captain of the royal knights. They marched on proudly and reached the Undead King''s Citadel with ease but what greeted them is not a horde of undead. "A few thousand people should not be that difficult to send away right?" Adrian asked the ten other greater demons beside him. "Since we alreadyid the foundation of the magic circle, all we need is to activate it so that Elder Ascalor could send them over to the Arch Lich'' Necropolis." A greater demon answered. "Get into position and let us send them on their way then. I bet the Arch Lich Malus will like our present very much." Adrian stated and the other greater demons teleported to their positions. "Today will be the day that the Undead King will be wiped out from the face of this world!" The captain of the royal knightsmanded as the army charged towards the Citadel. Adrian and the other demons started chanting. The ground where the imperial army was walking upon suddenly glowed in an intense light which revealed the magic circle hidden in the ground. The captain of the royal guards shouted everyone to retreat fearing it was arge scale magical attack but it was toote as all of them are already caught up in it. "Mass Teleportation." All the greater demons stated simultaneously and the imperial army disappeared from the ins near the Undead King''s Citadel. There were some who were not caught up in the teleportation so Du''an and Koronn were the ones to teleport them. Adrian and the other greater demons fell down as all of their mana was used in order to perform the spell they used. Du''an teleported all the greater demons that fell so that they do not hit the ground crashing. Chapter 332 - The End Of The Arch Lich I While the Imperial Army fighting the Arch Lich'' forces were busy dealing with the flooding undead, a magic circle appeared behind the imperial army. The imperial army thought that the Arch Lich did something at that area as a surprise attack but Emrys and the Arch Lich are fighting against each other. The Pope Pristina of the Church of Light then inspected the magic circle to see who was channeling the mana and she saw the mana link of the spell. Her sight naturally gravitated towards the individual she could see up in the clouds activating arge amount of mana for the magic. "It seems that the demons finally show their true colors and is now aiding the evil undead beings. I shall dly rid this world of the evil presence!" Pope Pristina of the Church of Light stated as she chanted one of her ultimate magic spells to smite Ascalor from the clouds. Ascalor who saw the Pope of the Church of light suddenly amassing power could only scoff at the action of the woman. Ascalor knew that she is one of the reasons why the persecution of the demons still continued to this day or more specifically the angel that is currently controlling the body of that woman. "She started toote as I already finished the spell." Ascalor thought as he teleported away afterpletely activating the Mass Teleportation spell. Seeing that the intended target of her spell disappearing, Pope Pristina became severely frustrated and rerouted her spell towards the army of undead. She then started preparation for her Cleansing Light spell to strike whatever came out of the magic circle that the demon conjured. The lighting from the magic circle finally died down and the imperial army backline that surrounded the area were shocked. The imperial army troops that should be headed towards the Undead King''s Citadel was sent all the way to the Arch Lich'' Necropolis. They were greatly shocked because this was no simple teleportation magic spell as transporting more than a thousand troops would need mana in the hundred thousand. The people transported forcefully became woozy and sick due to not being mentally and physically prepared to be sent across space and time. The low level grunts like foot soldiers became pale and had a headache that made some of them faint. Some yers managed to hold on due to being used to getting transported out of dungeons. The mages of the imperial army was actually thrilled of being able to teleport but some still emptied their stomachs. In short, they were suffering from space motion sickness. Soon all the teleported imperial army members is bathe in a light so gentle that is seems to be hugging them. This was the effect of the Cleansing Light spell that the Pope of the Church of Light used. The effects of the space motion sickness is soon alleviated as soon as this gentle light touched them. "Thank you, Pope Pristina. You are truly someone sent by the Goddess of Light." The soldiers suddenly praised the Pope of the Church of Light as they thought that her care for them is her top priority. Pope Pristina immediately shifted her fanatic looking face to the face of a benevolent mother. She was rather thankful that she did not use a spell that dealt damage and opted for a holy attribute healing spell. She just used the misunderstanding as a chance to increase the influence of the Church of Light. "I am thankful for the praise and gratitude everyone but we are still battling the dark forces of the undead. When the undead are truly wiped out will the Goddess Luminaria bless you with evesting happiness. We must send the weeping souls of the undead to the afterlife where the Goddess of light purifies them." Pope Pristina stated as she controlled the light from her surroundings to appear even more holy. The words that the Pope of the Church of Light became the thing that renewed the vigor of the downcast transferred soldiers. They were downcast because the enemy unexpectedly sent them away from their intended destination but the words of the Pope Pristina resonated with them. "The Pope of the Church of Light is correct! We might have been derailed but we should not be discouraged and join our brothers in this battlefield. We could always take down the Undead Kingter after dealing with the Arch Lich." The captain of the royal guardsmanded and the soldiers marched vigorously to battle the Arch Lich and his forces. "Truly a two faced woman. She immediately used this unexpected event to her benefit. Yet she does nothing to purify this cursednd." Emrys thought to himself as he continued blocking the heavy damaging spells that the Arch Lich continues firing. With the addition of the forces that were supposed to raid the Undead King, the Arch Lich'' forces are starting to get pushed back. The Arch Lich wanted to raise the forces of the Empire that dies but the holy priests blessed them in order to cancel any form of undead revival. The Arch Lich had no choice but to continue and increase his spell casting. "Even the skeleton dragon that I created is being easily taken care of by that odd dragonkin emitting the power of a person from the celestial realm. That special dragonkin would have be a great undead but that infuriating sorcerer is keeping me pinned down. Let us see if you can defeat an Arch Lich that has a limitless mana pool." The Arch Lich Malus muttered as he once again cast Meteor. The Arch lich did not care if his troops are also defeated by his spells because he can always make more. The Arch Lich used more mana so he managed to call down five meteors to hit the entire area. Emrys could only swear at the Arch Lich for doing such a thing as thetter knows that defending against a magic like Meteor is virtually impossible. Chapter 333 - The End Of The Arch Lich II The five meteorsing down from the sky that even pierced the dark clouds surrounding the Necropolis. The yers became wary of the five meteors piercing the atmosphere as they prepared their life saving skills if they are one of the unfortunate ones to suffer from a direct hit. Hou Yiwei saw the meteorsnding and could only smile as he had just the skill that can change the trajectory of one. He will attempt to pull one of the meteors down to the direction of the pinned down skeleton dragon in order to finish it off but eve he is unsure if he could truly do it. The skill that he will use is one of the perks of his Second Job ss ''Celestial War Dancer''. Skill: Pull Down the Heavens Tier: Legacy Type: Active Projectile Redirection Effect: Fire three arrows with a mana link towards a projectile. The projectile hit by the three arrows will be attached to another arrow for a certain duration. You can then fire off thest arrow to the location you want the imed projectile tond. The heavier the projectile, the greater the mana consumed by the skill. Duration: 10 seconds Cooldown: 30 minutes to 6 hours (dependent on the total mana percentage consumed.) Mana Cost: Varied Cast Time: 5 seconds Celestial Essence Cost: 30 Essences ---- Three golden arrows manifested on Hou Yiwei''s bow as he fired it urately to the meteornding close to his location. He immediately ingested a mana potion to restore his missing mana as he does not know how much mana a powerful projectile would consume. Seeing the three golden arrows attach to the meteor, another golden arrow manifested on his bow. Hou Yiwei pulled the bowstring and he immediately thought of the word ''heavy''. He scrunched his face a bit owing to the fact on how heavy the attached projectile is. Hou Yiwei let the arrow lose and it pierced the wind owing to the testament of how heavy it really is. The skeleton dragon tried to deflect the iing arrow using its tail because it managed to detect the power behind the arrow fired off by Hou Yiwei. The tail of the skeleton dragon would have deflected the arrow if the arrow was of a physical nature but it was magical. Hou Yiwei who saw what the skeleton dragon attempted could only smirk because it just epted its doom. The golden arrow did not get deflected by the skeleton dragon''s tail instead ittched onto it and a golden light traveled from the skeleton dragon''s tail until it coated its whole body. The skeleton dragon has officially became the bullseye of the meteor. The meteor that Hou Yiwei anchored came down faster than the other meteors and perfectly hit the skeleton dragon. The subjugation of the skeleton dragon finally ended with Hou Yiwei gaining the highest contribution. He did lose all of his mana though and is unable to recover mana for one minute. Hou Yiwei is not the only one who performed a great feat because other guild masters of the top guilds are present in the imperial army. Siegfried who has also sessfully advanced his job ss to Titan de coated himself in a red aura. Craters then formed on the ground that Siegfried stood on. Once Siegfried umted enough power, he jumped with tremendous force in order to meet one of the meteors that is supposed to target his area. Siegfried and the meteor shed mid-air then arge rumbling sound could be heard from above. If anyone was not present then the story of how one man pulverized a meteor mid-air would bebeled as impossible. Siegfried did not came out unscathed though as he immediately dropped to 10% health when hended on the ground and creating a crater in the process. Still his feat is nothing to scoff at as him not being killed is a testament on how solid his defense really is. Even Hou Yiwei had to admit that Siegfried is the best warrior yer that he will have difficulty in defeating. Ain, the Valor Guild Master, saw the feat of the other two guild masters and decided to join their petition''. Ain has also sessfully advanced his job ss to Shisa which is a martial artist who has gained enlightenment and could now produce Qi. Shisa''s could manifest their Qi into animal or monster like characteristics to aid their martial arts. Ain''s armguard glowed in a clear blue light and the silhouette of a blue fox covered his whole body. Ain rotated once in his position before jumping so fast that he was almost invisible. The blue Qi covering his body became his propulsion mechanism and protective mechanism as he collided with the meteor. Ain attacked the meteor using both his palms and the Yin-Yang symbol became etched onto the meteor before turning to dust. This feat became a great morale boost towards his guild members. A great feat indeed but it also has its drawbacks because Ain could not umte Qi for five minutes after the attack that he used. "I guess that I have underestimated the power of the cursed children. I should have expected more because the first one I closely met is a demon. I guess my old body needs a bit of exercise after all." Emrys stated as he gathered all the elements around him. Fire, water, earth, wind, light and darkness revolved around Emrys as he decided to deal a lethal blow against the two remaining meteors and the Arch Lich. He should show off the power of the one who holds the title of Great Sorcerer every once in a while or else others will try to im the title for themselves. Emrysbined the water, wind and light elements around him to form a gigantic ice spear that had a tornado around it while glimmering in different forms of light. He then fused the fire, earth and darkness element to form a giant sword made of metal that is burning in pitch ck mes. Emrys then took to the skies and metst two meteors. The two gigantic weapons made of elements shed with the meteors with such intensity. A shockwave is produced that created a heavy gust of wind that blew some people away a few feet. With the meteors no more and his two gigantic elemental weapons still holding shape, Emrys fired off the two gigantic elemental weapons towards the Arch Lich. Chapter 334 - The End Of The Arch Lich III The mixed elemental attacks that are sent towards the Arch Lich by Emrys is not normal to say the least. Usually if two or more elements are mixed with each other, a catastrophic effect will happen. Usually when two elements are mixed together, an explosion would usually result if the two elements are not perfectly mixed. The spell that Emrys used just goes to show that he has understood the nature of each element. He knew how to perfectly bnce the needed amount of a certain element to synergize them perfectly. Contrary to what other sorcerers use, Emrys does not use the same amount per each element. The popr notion for magic users using two elements is to use the same amount of power but that is not really the case for the game Pandemonium. In Pandemonium, an elemental system called Elemental Harmony is implemented and magic is not really what others believe that it is simply imagining it. Magic in Pandemonium is more of a science because it is more powerful the more knowledgeable the caster is about magic. Also not everyone could freely wield magic of every element powerfully because some people are more attune to certain elements. A body that is perfect for magic of every element is rare but it is always the case for half demons or Daemonios. The Arch Lich put up a barrier using his mana but even it proved to be difficult due to the elements reinforcing each other rather than weakening the spell constitution. The spells of Emrys managed to pierce the defenses erected by the Arch Lich. A loud explosion and cloud of smoke appeared on the area of impact. Emrys conjured up a st of wind to clear up the smoke and he was surprised to find what the Arch Lich did. A pile of wraiths and skeletons blocked the damage that is supposed to be for the Arch Lich. Emrys knows that the Arch Lich is dictator like in leadership but he did not know it was to the degree of sacrificing his own troops. "Did you really think that I could not block your feeble attack, sorcerer?! Let me show you what true elemental control is really like!" The Arch Lich Malus stated as he amassed a great deal of elemental power. The Arch Lich used a great deal of mana that a mortal body could not easily handle. All the elements gathered into a sphere of great size above the Arch Lich. The Arch Lichbined all elements into one attack unlike what Emrys did. A great deal of power is amassed that the dark clouds surrounding the Necropolis cleared up due to the chaotic nature of the elements. "Celestial Piercer" Hou Yiwei stated and an arrow of light suddenly pierced the Arch Lich'' body that made thetter almost cancel the spell casting. Direct damage usually interrupts a magic user when hit by an attack. The Arch Lich not only still continued his chant but he even managed to re at the archer that dare to attack it. Still, the Arch Lich is hit by an attack with pure holy element so its health took a great drop. "You dare attack me archer! You shall see the wrath of my attack! Cataclysm!" The Arch Lich stated and the sphere containing all the elements finally fully formed. The sphere is made of thebined light and dark elements. The elements of fire, earth, air and water are like rotating rings that contain the vtile light and dark elements. Emrys who saw how the Arch Lich handled the elements is both amazed and afraid. The sphere of vtile elements is now crashing down upon everyone in the area. "Light Sanctuary!" Pope Pristina of the Church of Light immediately cast to all members of the imperial army. She continued doing so two more times as even she felt the threat that the elemental sphere can bring. She even debated if she needed to shed her borrowed mortal flesh and use her angelic powers. Emrys immediately started chanting and his body has ovee gravity itself. He did not even cast a levitation spell on himself but Emrys floating is a phenomena that only urs when someone is perfectly attuned with mana itself. Emrys'' eyes started to glow in a bright blue light while his voice echoed as if he spoke ten times in different octaves. The air around him suddenly became heavy to the point that even Pope Pristina found it difficult to breath. "Reverse Prity!" Emrys stated and his voiced echoed all throughout the battlefield. The chaotic sphere of thebined elements no longer came down but instead started floating upwards. The Arch Lich Malus saw what Emrys did and flew in a fit of rage because this was equivalent of thetter pping the former in the face. Not only did the Arch Lich felt humiliation but he also felt that he needed to erase everyone present here including all his undead minions. He does not want any other person to be alive and tell the story about the embarrassment he felt this day. While the Arch Lich Malus hasmanded all his undead to kill everyone present, Emrys is having a difficult time continuing what he is doing. Emrys stated coughing blood and started weakening because of the overexertion of his body. Even he finds it difficult to control an ungodly amount of mana despite bearing the title of Great Sorcerer. The Arch Lich Malus pointed his finger in the direction of Emrys. The Arch Lich'' finger suddenly started to glow in a pale green light and lightning of the same color started emanating from it. "Finger of Undeath! Die, lesser being!" The Arch Lich Malus stated as pale green lightning came out of his finger aimed towards Emrys. Siegfried who saw the attack of the Arch Lich wanted to block the attack in order to gain the favor of the Imperial Sorcerer but he was still being healed. Hou Yiwei could not block it either despite him knowing how pivotal Emrys'' role in this war is because the Arch Lich sent many death knights on his way. The pale green lightning headed straight towards Emrys but the figure of a man in martial artist robes suddenly got on the way. This martial artist was none other than Ain. A blue aura can be seen covering his body like a mist as he took on the attack of the Arch Lich. The pale green lightning did not immediately strike down Ain but it seems that he managed to block it for a brief period. During that brief period, Ain blocked the pale green lightning with his palm and twisted his body. The pale green lightning followed this twisting motion as Ain directed it to do so. "Flowing Reversal!" Ain shouted while gritting. He managed to redirect the spell but his hands became sundered in the process. The pale green lightning that is supposed to strike down Emrys is now sent back to the Arch Lich. The Arch Lich was unable to defend against the returned attack because the pdins of the Church of Light was finally able to get near him. The pdins rose their shields then it shined in a glorious golden light that paralyzed the Arch Lich. The Arch Lich felt so much pain from the light but the damage from his own spell is what dealt him greater damage as it has the piercing effect that neglects defense. The pdins of the Church of Light not only obscured the vision of the Arch Lich but they also managed to root him in ce in ordance to the n of Pope Pristina. Emrys who was greatly struggling could no longer control gravity to his liking and decided to release the chaotic ball of elements towards the Necropolis where lots of undead are stilling out of. The undead like death knights and liches that were defeated in the first battle are being revived in the catbs below the Necropolis. The Arch Lich'' army already held numerical advantage but if more kept oning then the imperial army would definitely lose. Emrys used thest of his strength to direct the chaotic elemental sphere towards the Necropolis. The Arch Lich saw this and became more enraged as his castle where he held dominion is about to be destroyed while he is trapped. "Life Drain!" The Arch Lich Malus shouted in dark screechy voice full of desperation. All the living being and even his own undead started losing health as the Arch Lich grew in size. At first the Arch Lich just measured about two and a half meters in height but he started to grow until he became twice his size. The pdins that were near the Arch Lich had it more rough as they looked like they were about to pass out from the amount of health drained from them. [The Arch Lich Malus'' spell is amplified by the cursed ground. He can drain the life on every being standing on the ground that he stands upon.] The yers there could only curse out loud because the worst situation has finally happened. The scariest thing is that their health is still dropping without showing signs that it will cease to do so. Chapter 335 - The End Of The Arch Lich IV Every yer in the battlefield that is stepping on or in the area of the cursed ground are losing 1 health point per second. The Arch Lich Malus'' Life Drain may not be strong if it only drains that much but he even drains the life that flows from his own undead that numbers in the hundred thousand. The yers thought that the Life Drain would end in about a minute but they were severely mistaken. The Arch Lich continued to sap the life out of them like it finally became a passive skill. There was a great drop in the Arch Lich'' mana though as the previously limitless mana pool suddenly started dropping. The Arch Lich swept its hand and bone spikes emerged from the Necropolis itself. The bone spike tried blocking the chaotic elemental sphere that Emrys redirected but it was not enough. A sh of fire, a sudden st of strong wind, boulders and even ice shards woulde out of the chaotic elemental sphere to destroy the area. The Arch Lich held out his skeletal hand once again and the broken bones or other parts of undead are drawn to him. He then piled up the undead parts once more and this time he used five of his liches and death knights as a catalyst. An enormous magic circle appeared at the Necropolis and another skeleton dragon appeared. The skeleton dragon now became the meat shield or rather a bone shield that took the brunt of the whole attack. The power behind the chaotic elemental orb is so powerful that the skeleton dragon emitted a pained cry upon hit. Not only did the skeleton dragon immediately disintegrate after being hit but parts of the Necropolis caved in or is destroyed. That was not the end though as the chaotic elemental sphere exploded a few seconds after disintegrating the skeleton dragon. The explosion not only erased all the undead in the Necropolis but also the soldiers and yers who managed to get inside. The explosion was bright and loud that it emitted a shockwave that sent people flying. Once the loud explosion subsided, the only figure standing inside the now ruined Necropolis is the Arch Lich Malus. Even the Arch Lich Malus was not totally fine despite not being directly hit by that attack. The Arch Lich Malus now lost its right arm and some of the clothes in his right side are burnt. If the Arch Lich Malus was already terrifying to look at before then now it could only be described as horrific. The pdins of the Church of Light that bound the Arch Lich also perished in the explosion which is why thetter is no longer bound to his location. Despite getting greatly damaged, the Arch Lich has still half of his health and is continuing to regenerate due to the Life Drain still active. The good news is that there are no longer undead getting revived at the Necropolis but the bad news is that the Arch Lich Malus has finally lost his sense of reasoning to a certain degree. The Arch Lich Malus started hurling spells of different attributes to random locations in the battlefield. Since the Arch Lich is now five meters tall, the spells that he fired also increased in the area it could damage. The undead left in the battlefield no longer pose that much threat as the higher tier undead has been almost decimated but there was still the issue of the Life Drain. The priest yers or any yer that could use holy magic tried to purify the cursednd but the effect is only temporary. The cursed ground will just go back after a few seconds it is purified. To make the cursed ground disappear permanently, they should either kill Arch Lich Malus or purify the entirend in one fell swoop which is impossible. To purify the entirend area that became cursednd, all the popes of the holy churches must conduct the most powerful purification type spell ''Sanctify''. The only choice that the imperial army has right now is to kill the Arch Lich faster than thetter could drain their life force. The imperial army are starting to lose morale but reinforcements suddenly arrived. The reinforcements that arrived are the ones who were in the first battlefield. Some arrive on foot while some arrived on their mounts. The morale of the imperial army started to climb up and Pope Pristina increased it further by giving the whole army a buff and even healing everyone injured. She did be rather faint after the process or rather she faked the act of fainting to gain sympathy for giving her all. "Everyone! With the Blessings of the Goddess of Light, we shall purge thisnd of the undead!" The captain of the royal guards shouted as the army became lively once more. As the Arch Lich no longer held an army due to suddenly bing berserk, it did not take long for the united might of the imperial army to kill him. The imperial army started focusing their spells and attacks on the Arch Lich Malus. The Arch Lich Malus did notst long upon the barrage of attacks from the imperial army. The Arch Lich Malus dropped to 10% health in a span of an hour. This was very quick despite the Arch Lich continuing the spell Life Drain. The Arch Lich Malus could no longer hold the imperial army by mere spells that could be fired off quickly. The Arch Lich Malus could not even cast powerful spells freely because he would get interrupted whenever he starts chanting. The Arch Lich Malus''st struggle was to use hisrge mana to deal non-elemental magic to the surroundings. The Arch Lich Malus sessfully blew the imperial army members that are close to him but that just made him an easy target. "Illuminate!" Pope Pristina shouted as her scepter twirled in front of her and released a thick beam of white light. The beam of pure white light disintegrated the body of the Arch Lich in a span of one second. The beam of light receded and the Arch Lich Malus was no more. Not even a part of his bone was left from the Pope Pristina''s attack. The imperial army was so drunk in victory that the yers did not bother to check if there was a system notification that stated that the Arch Lich Malus has been in. The yers also did not check because the ranking for the contribution has still to be calcted. They already received the experience points but it was a mere trickle due to how many participated in the subjugation of the Arch Lich Malus. The priests prayed for the peace of the spirits of the deceased. Chapter 336 - The End Of The Undead War In a dark crypt that is only lit by three candles is an altar made of stone with a crystal skull ce on top of it. The crystal skull is made of a reflective crystals tone with blue body and green overcoat. The skull is just sitting on top of the stone altar when its eye sockets suddenly glowed with pale blue wisps. The crystal skull suddenly floated in mid-air as the fire in its eye sockets suddenly formed a skeletal frame. The fiery skeletal frame suddenly started to materialize until it became real bone. This crystal skull is thest life vessel that is avable for the Arch Lich Malus. The Arch Lich Malus stored this life vessel in a secret location that even he will find it difficult toe since he erased the memory of this location from his own memory. This is how thorough the Arch Lich Malus is in preserving his own life after escaping from his seal. The Arch Lich Malus did not even trust himself with the location of hisst life vessel so why would he trust it to one of his underlings to protect. The Arch Lich Malus inspected his newly formed body to see if everything fine. If the Arch Lich Malus is asked then it is not fine because he is resurrected in a weak body of a skeleton in the level 100. "I will regain my strength and have my revenge. It is quite fortunate that I managed to find this mana spring a few days after I was released from my seal. If I justpletely dry up this spring then I will recover to about half my former glory." The Arch Lich Malus told himself as heughed heartily. This mana spring where the Arch Lich hid his life vessel is the reason why he had an almost unlimited supply of mana. Also, the Arch Lich Malus that resurrected is no longer an Arch Lich but rather just a Lich if a yer appraised the status of the undead. The "Arch Lich Malus" was defeated by the imperial army with the indirect help of the Daemos which is why the yers were rewarded. "O how the mighty have fallen. It seems that you are much more difficult to kill than a cockroach. In my opinion, you are a cockroach that is just using the form of an undead." The voice of someone familiar to the Arch Lich Malus is suddenly heard from behind him. "This voice! The Envoy of the Dark Gods!" The Lich Malus shouted as he looked back to see the form of Eldritch behind him with a glowing green orb in his right hand. "Hahahaha! Do you not wonder how younded in this situation? The ever calcting and calm Arch Lich Malus actually lost his reason and went berserk? How could that have ever happen?" Eldritch questioned mockingly. The Lich Malus then tried to remember what happened before he suddenly went berserk. He was so focused on protecting his Necropolis at the time because of the chaotic elemental sphere that he paid no heed to one of the dark magicians just behind the pdins of the Church of Light. The Lich Malus tried his best to remember and he did. The dark magician threw something towards him when the pdins of the Church of Light weakened due to the Arch Lich Malus using Life Drain. The Lich Malus tried his best to remember what was exactly thrown towards him and he vaguely remembers that it took the form of a starfish like monster with an eye in the middle of its body. "Do you now remember how you suddenly got mad? Do you remember this little cutie here?" Eldritch stated as he showed the Lich Malus what he was hiding in his left hand. It was the same creature that he vaguely remembered which was thrown at him. The Arch Lich Malus back then paid no heed towards the creature thrown at him because it was only the size of a palm and he was five meters tall back then. The Arch Lich Malus was also very confident with his defenses back then but that was the real start of his downfall. The monstrous thing that was thrown at him was the Malignant Seed of Wrath. It is a small parasitic creature that feeds upon the insecurity of the person it attaches itself to. It then amplifies the feeling of the host''s insecurities and turns them into rage. This Malignant Seed of Wrath usually empowers its host using the host''s wrath but that is only for individuals and monsters that has formed skills that makes them more powerful the angrier they get. If the Malignant Seed of Wrath is suddenly attached to host that is notpatible to it then it would only bring the host destruction. The particr Malignant Seed of Wrath that is attached to the Arch Lich Malus is even empowered by Eldritch which is why it showed its effects much faster than it normally would. "You! YOU ARE THE REASON FOR MY DOWNFALL!" The Arch Lich Malus shouted with indignation as he tried to umte mana for a spell to strike Eldritch down with. Eldritch did not even bother erecting any barriers because he knows how weak the Lich Malus in front of him has be. He did not even bother exining how he found this mana spring where the Arch Lich Malus left hisst life vessel. He would be far too busy for that now as he needed to prepare for theing of the Dark Gods. "I no longer have any business with you. I am far toozy to y with someone as weak as you. If you were not needed to power the core of the Star Mother then you would have another chance for your vengeance but s. Fate is a cruel mistress." Eldritch stated as he activated the core of the Star Mother. The body of the Lich Malus suddenly started gravitating towards the green orb. The Lich Malus tried resisting it but his body started bing something like a spiritual form. "What is happening!?" The Lich Malus cried out but he could not resist the pulling force of the green orb. It did not take long until all of his body is sessfully absorbed and the Lich Malus could no longer enact his revenge. "Finally, the core has be perfect. All I need now is to create a gate." Eldritch told himself as he smiled like a viin. ==== The Arch Lich is no more and the imperial army marched towards the Undead King''s Citadel while they are still drunk on their previous victory. The imperial army is met with disappointment though as the Undead Citadel is no longer standing in the area where it was supposed to be. The imperial army went back to the capital of the empire to receive their rewards. The Undead King''s Citadel is back to the realm of the dead as they needed newnd to ce it that is away from the influence of the living. One might think that the central continent is back to normal but that is far from the truth as the kingdoms that agreed to the treaty with the Undead King were branded as heretic. Those kingdom do not regret what they had done though as they greatly benefited from the grace of the Undead King unlike what the Empire has done for them for the past couple of years. The one who is having it more difficult now are Adrian and Marlon. Their in-game names have now been seen along with a screenshot of their game characters. The hunt for them has finally started in earnest because who wouldn''t like the members of two secretive races only spoken in folktales. Chapter 337 - The New Era "The current path that the universe of Pandemonium is currently leaning towards the creation of the Multiverse Splicer. If the yer named Eldritch is unhindered in his quest then there is a 71.34% chance that the dark gods will descend upon the world and more envoys of the dark gods will be needed." A robotic voice stated to a man inside a luxurious looking office. "Still for it to be in the 70s is quite peculiar, is there a reason why his sess rate is not absolute?" The man, Howard Smith, asked the speaker that is set on his table. "The percentage is based upon the gathered data and the data from the other yers that will more likely cross paths with Envoy of the Dark Gods. The youngest Valkyrie may have failed her initial mission to hunt down the Envoy of the Dark Gods but it does not mean that her quest is over. There is also a point where the demon will encounter during his quest in uniting the five asmodian races." Deus, the supreme AI, answered in a robotic tone. "If we are to held the Pandemonium World Cup will the poprity of the game skyrocket?" Howard Smith asked as he already discussed with the board of making something like an e-sports tournament but Olympics style. "ording to my calctions, if the pro yers of each country will participate then the total users will increase by 54.98%. If the hidden yers of other Pandemonium raceses forward and participates then the predicted increase in the yer base will be 138.09%." Deus answered after calcting for one second. "If that is the case then what should be the most enticing reward for them to participate. They are not in it for fame because if they did then they would have already found broadcast stations to feature their gameys. Compile a list of the possible rewards that those people might want. I want at least half of them to participate." Howard Smithmanded. "Understood." Deus answered in a robotic voice as it already startedpiling possible rewards of a hundred or so individuals. ==== In a huge mansion in Vienne, France that is surrounded by arge vineyard and all kinds of flowers, an old man is currently smoking his pipe when one of his butlers enters the room that he currently is. The butler is also showing signs of age as his hair is also somewhat full of gray hair. "Master Gerard, the investigation of the supposed ident of your grandson has finally been given to us." The old butler stated as he handed the envelope towards his master. The old man who is sittingfortably in a Dragons Chair while smoking his pipe took the envelope with great interest. He might not have seen his grandson officially because of his son''s annoyingly stubborn attitude. Even though his son might have taken himself out of the family registry, it does not mean that his son should treat his own father like a stranger. Before Gerard opened the envelope, he reminisced of the first time that he met his grandson. Gerard learned of the news of him having a grandson when the said grandson was already three years old. He wanted to storm his own son''s house when he heard of it but it would only make things awkward between them due to not talking to his son for more than five years since his son broke ties with the family. So Gerard did what any normal grandfather would do. He immediately left his home country and went to the country his son has decided to stay at for a short vacation. He then used his resources to know the schedule of his grandson and simted a situation where the two would meet. He found out that his grandson usually hangs around a park after kindergarten with his mother. Gerard immediately found his grandson because he somewhat resembled himself except with ck hair and eyes. He actually thanked God that his son married a beautiful wife that looked caring as he only saw her through photos. He then wore a disguise in order to get closer to his grandson and that was a balloon vendor. Gerard did not even think of him being suspicious as he had a great deal of confidence in himself. Due to him being confident, he actually seeded on striking a conversation with his grandson even though it was a conversation about which balloon his grandson will pick. His cute little grandson became the kryptonite of the old man as he was his first grandson despite his grandson''s father being the middle child. A protective feeling overcame him on that very same day he met his grandson. Gerard swore that he would protect him would all his power without his son knowing of course. He opened the envelope to see what is inside but his face shifted he read the contents. Gerard''s face suddenly became dark when he read thest sentence of the paper. His hands trembled so much that he already crumpled the paper. "Bernard, prepare the ne. I must speak to my estrange son immediately. I think it is finally time that I knock some sense into him." Gerardmanded. "Yes, master. Please prepare for the long flight while I tell the maids to pack your clothes." Bernard stated with a bow and exited the room. ==== "It seems that you can now walk with the aid of the exoskeleton. I bet that with your continued rehabilitation then you might be able to walk without aid in just a month or so." Dr. Happy stated with a big smile. "So do I not need my wheelchair anymore? I am going to miss it greatly. I mean it is thetest edition that could even hover. I feel like I am a transformer or something." Adrian stated as he caressed his wheelchair as he already became extremely attached to. "That is great new doctor! Does that also mean that Adrian could now do light exercises?" Adrian''s mother asked with a big smile but Adrian knew that smile and it sent shivers down his spine. "Uhmm¡­can you define light exercise?" Dr. Happy asked with a rather nervous tone because Adrian is signaling with all his might with an X. "Oh¡­You know just some light stretching or so." Adrian''s mother replied while thinking for a bit but those very same words horrified Adrian. "I think you should wait until he has full control and can walk fine without an aid first." Dr. Happy stated. "I see. I will follow your prescription then." Adrian''s mother replied while Adrian emitted a big sigh of relief that made his mother look at him for being disrespectful for sighing in front of other people. Chapter 338 - Timber Village A few weeks have passed after the war and all Adrian did is to search for the potential areas on where the remaining psyche armaments are hidden. He had a difficult time locating thest two because the energies of the remaining two are rather faint which means they are dormant. It is good news for Adrian that the remaining two psyche armaments are dormant but that also meant that they are much more difficult to locate. He did find traces of the possible location of the remaining psyche armament in two viges of different stature. He found traces of one the psyche armaments in a rather rundown vige in the middle of the woods. The other response he got is from a vige hidden in the mountains and it is supposedly a hidden ninja vige when he researched the area. Adrian took a lot of time finding the remaining psyche armament locations because he did not really know how to even start. He just lucked out one time when he summoned one of his psyche armaments near the rundown vige and it suddenly glowed which is not normal at least to his knowledge. This odd behavior of his psyche armament made him hypothesize that a psyche armament is near the vige called Timber. Using this guess, Adrian went around the central continent once more with a psyche armament in hand but it no longer glowed like that again which is why Adrian tried the eastern continent where it actually glowed once more. Adrian once again looked at the requirements needed for him to advance in his second job ss Twilight Summoner. Requirements for Eclipse Summoner job ss advancement: 1.Reach Level 150 (Complete) 2. Collect All Seven Psyche Armaments (Six out of Seven) 3.Unlocks when the previous requirement is fulfilled 4.Unlocks when the previous requirement is fulfilled 5.Unlocks when the previous requirement is fulfilled He is now currently on the second requirement but he felt that the next requirements should be much more simple. Adrian did not want to go in and over his head but his acquisition if the mirror and scythe psyche armament were rather quite difficult and circumstantial in unlocking. He actually praised the fact that all he needed for the two remaining ones is to find them and not battle someone for them. If Adrian actually knew that the collection of his psyche armaments were not supposed to be that difficult but was made difficult because of Eldritch then he would have already hunted the one who increased his stress right now. Eldritch is actually the reason why the Arch Lich found the tomb of the demigod nicknamed The Reaper. Adrian just thought long and hard on what he should visit first because he wanted to start off strong. He deduced that the one in the rundown vige should take priority because it seemed much easier. He deduced that he would not need that much strength and just needed to finish some task like collecting this and that. He used mour on himself and teleported to the Timber Vige. ==== Adrian appeared about three minutes away from the vige because they might get startled if he just suddenly pops out of nowhere. He walked and reached the vige entrance which greatly surprised him because the people did not even do so much as a greeting but rather became meek around him. Some of the vigers even hid from him just because he nced in their direction. Adrian wanted to ask questions but the people once again would stay away from him. Adrian knows that the vige might be secluded but they do not need to be too wary of him as he did note there and started ughtering them. He did hear some yers who did that in order to conquer some remote viges but in the end they did not even get the deed of thend. Getting the deed of thend is quite difficult in Pandemonium which is why the top guilds were scrambling to get the highest contribution during the war with the undead. In Pandemonium, thends themselves are alive and only legitimate sessors could im it or else thend will reject them by not giving them its blessings. Adrian had no way to ask the ordinary vigers on what to do so he headed towards the vige chief. Vige Chiefs are usually the NPCs that any yer could easily talk to because of their programmed personality of giving anyone quests if they should ask. Adrian went to the house in the vige that is slightlyrger than the others by half the size. Adrian knocked first and the voice of a sweet olddy could be heard telling him toe inside. Adrian opened the door and saw the inside of the vige chief''s house. The house was simple and quaint. The walls and roof are made of wood that looks rustic. Adrian''s gaze then gravitated towards a rusted looking axe mounted on the wall in front of him. Adrian was for sure that this was the Psyche Armament because he only feels this sensation whenever he sees one of his armaments. Adrian spected if he could just tantly take it but he does not want to resort to theft. "Oh! How peculiar!? We almost never have adventurers stay at out peculiar vige. We are very far from civilization. I bet the other vigers fled from just the sight of you." The vige chief that is an old woman stated with a caring tone seeing that Adrian was rather young. "I am just passing by to see what is in your humble vige because I am currently exploring to see how vast the world really is." Adrian replied. "I see. If I may ask the young adventurer something as no one in this vige is capable ofpleting it but I do not know what to reward you with because my tasks are rather difficult." The vige chief stated. "Is that so? If I may be quite brazen, can I get that axe as a reward instead?" Adrian stated. "Oh my! That axe is just there for decoration and is now blunt from old age. I think that was held by my great grandfather back in the day. I hold no sentiments of it but that would be rathercking for a reward." The vige chief stated but Adrian did not back down. "That would be enough as a reward." Adrian firmly stated and the vige chief finally agreed after some coercing. "If you really want it then I cannot stop you. Your first task would be to gather firewood. Come back when you have a hundred pieces." The Vige Chief stated with great seriousness. "Eh? Firewood?" Adrian surprisingly remarked because this would be easy but he thought too soon. Chapter 339 - Collecting Firewood Is Easy, Right? *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Timber Vige Chief''s Request Part 1 The Vige Chief of Timber Vige wants you to collect firewood to be used for a special event. She wants you to head to the east part of the vige to collect some. Difficulty: C Condition: Collect 44 pieces of firewood Time Limit: None Reward: Continuation to the Next Part of the Quest Line Failure: Disappointment of the Timber Vige Chief "You shall collect firewood at the east of the vige as the trees that are grown there burn better than the ones in the other directions. You must¡­" The Vige Chief stated but Adrian already started heading to the door. "Okay! Firewood from the trees in the east side of the vige. Got it." Adrian replied as he ran towards the east part of the vige. "I was going to say that he should be quiet as the trees will run away if he does not take them by surprise. I am sure he can handle it because if he cannot then we will never find peace." The vige chief stated as she looked towards the rusty axe that is mounted on her wall. ==== Adrian headed to the east part of the vige after talking to about five vigers where only the fifth one actually answered him because the first four would run away from him due to either fear or being shy. He was also given the advice that the trees near the vige must not be touched and better firewood will be obtained after walking about five minutes deeper in the forest. Adrian walked for five minutes and the viger was right as the trees that are farther from the vige are not as lush and drier in a sense. Adrian decided that his sword psyche armament could easily cut the trees here even though a sword was not meant for the job of an axe. "Maybe I should have bought an axe from the vige or borrowed one from the lumberjacks in the vige. I will finish much faster with an axe but beggars can''t be choosers." Adrian told himself as he summoned his sword psyche armament. He then walked close to one of the trees and observed it for a bit. He had no idea on how to cut an actual tree by himself. He had watch tree cutting on television but he has never seen it done it real life. "If I swing fast and strong enough then it might fall down in just a few strikes." Adrian muttered to himself as he swung his sword with all his might to hit the tree. Adrian''s strike is sessful and the sword embedded itself on the tree. What Adrian did not expect is the tree to suddenly uproot itself and start running away from Adrian with his sword still stuck on the tree trunk. Adrian was dumbstruck of what happened but he finally realized that his sword would not return if he did not follow the tree. "Eeekkkk" the tree sscreeched. Monster: Timid Treant Level: 75 HP: 37% / 100% MP: 90% / 100% Description: A type of treant that dislikes violence and is rather timid. It will immediately uproot itself whenever someone strikes it with a sharp edge. Many lumberjacks have already lost their axes to Timid Treants as they are much faster than they look. Its camouge is so perfect that even high level appraisal skills cannot distinguish it. The description of the monster almost made Adrian puke. The Timid Treant was not stopping as Adrian chased it. He wanted to fly but the space inside the forest was not suitable to spread his wing and fly. Adrian had no choice but to condense a ball of pure mana on his hands which is the newly added basic attack feature of summoners. (It was not added before but was added due to theint of newbie summoners being more of a cheerleader than an actual job ss.) The mana sphere had the size of a tennis ball and only consumes 1% of the summoner''s mana. Each sphere deals 10% of the total damage that a summoner can do. Adrian could have made it bigger but he was currently disarmed since he has no weapon in hand so his mana spheres only deal half the usual damage. Thankfully for Adrian, the Timid Treant has a predictable running patter so he easily gunned down the monster but was surprised with it dropped. Adrian managed to retrieve his sword but was not pleased. [You have picked up Unusable Firewood.] Adrian could easily deduce why the firewood became unusable as he hit the Timid Treant with a barrage of mana spheres that blew some parts of its body to smithereens. Adrian was more surprised that he used up 3% of his stamina just chasing one Timid Treant. "I need to think up a better solution. Greater Summon: Sirius! Greater Summon: Kaon!" Adrian stated as he needed the help of his two aggressive soulbounds. Adrian wanted to summon Charon but he oddly cannot due to one system notification he got after the war. [Cannot Summon Soulbound Charon for two months.] All that Adrian needed to wait now is about 24 hours before he could summon Charon again. He even sent a ticket to the developers because he thought that being unable to summon Charon was a bug but the reply he got said otherwise. The most likely scenario was that Charon is undergoing evolution but Adrian does not know if soulbounds could evolve that way. Adrian thenmanded Sirius and Kaon to follow his instructions clearly. Adrian''s n is for either Sirius or Kaon to topple the Timid Treant before it manages to speed away. He returned to his previous location which was shockingly a hundred fifty meters away. "Okay! You two surround that tree while I strike it down." Adrianmanded and his soulbounds did as they told. Adrian then swung his sword to strike the tree. The Timid Treant then wailed in pain as it uprooted itself and started to almost sprint away. "Topple it down!" Adrian shouted and the two soulbounds sessfully did it. Adrian then dealt thest strike towards the Timid Treant. [You have picked up Good Firewood.] "Alright! 43 more to go!" Adrian shouted with energy. ¡­. [You have sessfully collected 44 firewood.] Adrian then returned back to the vige to present the firewood that he got. He wanted to finish as fast as he can so he rode Sirius to the vige while Kaon shrunk down so that he does not look as menacing. He arrived at the vige in just a minute but the vigers were rather scared of Sirius so Adrian used Polymorph to reduce his size. "Vige Chief, I have finished the quest. Where do I pile up the firewood?" Adrian asked. "Is that so? Very good. ce them in front of my house as that should be the vige square." The Vige Chief stated. [You have seeded inpleting the Timber Vige Chief''s Request Part 1.] Adrian then piled up all the 44 firewood outside on the vige square. "Here is your next quest child." The vige chief stated. Timber Vige Chief''s Request Part 2 The Vige Chief of Timber Vige wants you to pile up the firewood you collected in order to make a bonfire. Do your best Difficulty: F Condition: Arrange the 44 pieces of firewood into a respectable bonfire Time Limit: None Reward: Continuation to the Next Part of the Quest Line Failure: Disappointment of the Timber Vige Chief "I will do my best!" Adrian replied as he piled up the firewood. Fortunately, Adrian was taught basic survival tips by his mother when he was younger. He also went camping because it is somewhat a regr activity for his family back then before his ident. Chapter 340 - Followers Of The Forgotten Hunting God Adrian easily stacked the 44 pieces of firewood into a respectable stack. He used twenty four pieces of the firewood pieces for a square stack while the remaining ones were used for the cone interior stack. Adrian emitted a cry of satisfaction when he properly stacked the firewood. "I am finally done. Did I do a good job?" Adrian asked the vige chief. "Yes! You did a very good job. I bet the other vigers agree as well." The Timber vige chief enthusiastically replied. The vigers have finally opened up to Adrian even if it was just a little. At the very least, the vigers are no longer scared when Adrian meets their gaze. Some of the children in the vige even became curious about his soulbounds but Sirius told Adrian something that bothered him a little. [You have seeded inpleting the Timber Vige Chief''s Request Part 2] "Master, the air in this ce feel different." Sirius stated. "I have to agree with big brother, Master." Kaon added but to the vigers could only hear barks and ticks. Adrian also thought of this because the air of the vige is different. He thought that it was all in his head because it has been a long time since he entered a normal vige. Still, Adrian did think that this vige is a bit odd and it remained in the back of his mind. "I now give you the final quest. It will not be challenging but it is rather tricky." The Timber Vige Chief stated. "It is fine. I can handle the task." Adrian replied. *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Timber Vige Chief''s Request Part 3 The Vige Chief of Timber Vige wants you to clear a path in the sacred cave located at the west of the vige while escorting her. She needs you to help her gather the fire that is continually burning inside the shrine. Difficulty: E Condition: Escort the Timber Vige Chief to the sacred shrine near Timber Vige Time Limit: None Reward: Rusty Axe of the Vige Chief, Unknown Failure: Unknown "Let us go, young man. We need to hurry up before it gets dark as our ceremony must be held during the night." The Timber Vige Chief stated as she walked west of the vige. Adrian easily followed her and is quite shocked because she was faster than she looked. The Timber Vige Chief also had a great deal of dignity with each of her stride. Adrian''s walking speed was already quick because he was above level 100 but the Vige Chief which was not greatly over-leveled is keeping pace with him. Adrian is guided to a quaint looking cave that is only about a twenty feet deep and ten feet wide. The shrine inside the cave was not creepy and it was rather simple. There is a fire inside of the cave that is the size of two feet.The shrine is also adorned with some used up hunting gears, monster pelt and horns. "This is the shrine of our god but s no one even remembers him. Not even we remember his glory which might be the reason why we are still restless." The Timber Vige Chief stated as she looked at the small me burning inside the cave, "I see. No wonder I can feel that the feel of the vige is different. All of you are already dead. Your souls have yet to ascend to the death realm." Adrian stated as he activated his Shephard of Lost Souls title and saw the real form of the Timber Vige Chief. Adrian immediately saw the ghostly form of the Timber Vige Chief and is not shocked. He then took out a firewood in his inventory and lit it up using the bonfire. Adrian did not ask the Timber Vige Chief on what to do because he knows that she would not be able to do it. "Let us go. The sun has already set. The other vigers are waiting for us and I must fulfill my duty as the Shephard of Lost Souls." Adrian stated as he cancelled the effect of his mour skill. The Timber Vige Chief was surprised but it was the pleasant kind because she could feel something soothinging out of Adrian. The aura surrounding Adrian made her feel calm which was very weing for her as she is considered a restless spirits. "While we go back to the vige, can you tell me how your whole vige ended up like this?" Adrian asked as he knew that a whole vige getting wiped out without showing breakages is unreal. "You might have seen us outside but our vige suffered from a sickness that killed us all in our sleep. Our bodies has already became ash as it has already been two hundred years since that terrible incident." The Timber Vige Chief stated. "I am terribly sorry but now that I am here. All of you will certainly be led to the gates of limbo." Adrian replied as they finally reached the vige. The vigers who saw Adrian''s real form did not get scared but rather became enthralled by him. Adrian did not bother with the gaze and immediately lit up the bonfire that brightened up the dark vige. The vigers then formed a circle and started singing in anguage that Adrian does not know. The howl of wolves then sounded in the distance as if they are sending away spirits. Even Sirius joined the howl of the wolves and Adrian noticed that the fire was getting too bright and big. The bonfire then showed the figure of a man wearing the fur of a bear with deer horns. Strangely enough, Adrian did not feel threatened but rather the fire silhouette looked rather thankful towards the former. The Timber vigers started crying upon the sight of their forgotten deity. Afterwards, Adrian saw the vigers disappearing one by one with a big smile on their face. "It seems that this is goodbye. We can finally see the light as our guardian deity is guiding us towards the other side. I am thankful to you, young man. May luck always be with you." The Timber Vige Chief stated with a smile as her ghostly figure finally disappeared. [You have seeded inpleting the series of quests called Timber Vige Chief''s Request] [Your Luck Stat has increased by 5 due to your great performance.] Adrian wanted to know where the axe was as he checked the vige chief''s house as it was not there. He then noticed that something is gleaming on the location where the bonfire has been. Adrian then found that there are two items sitting on the ashes. "No way!" Adrian shouted. Chapter 341 - Deed Of The Land "No way!" Adrian suddenly eximed as he did not believe that something like this was given to him. [You have obtained the Deed of the Land for Timber Vige.] Adrian managed to get the most important reward because the territory expansion system has finally been implemented. After the Valor Guild obtained the highest contribution group reward, the territories that are polluted by the undead war became up for grabs. The catch of owning those territories though is cleansing them of the miasma and buying them from the territory owner. It was not also applicable for anyone person to buy it as a yer must obtain a title of a noble of that kingdom or empire to govern a piece ofnd. In other words, you would have to jump through dozens of hoops unless the king or emperor has given you that territory. "I mean it seems that they are entrusting thisnd to me albeit small but if is very remote and rather safe for other races to hide to. Should I ept Emrys'' request?" Adrian thought as the half demons are under persecution now more than ever. ording to what the elder''s taught him about Daemonios, they do not look like demons but look like the other race they were born to with a slight variation in their looks. The only thing consistent is that Daemonios inherit the cat''s eye look of the Daemos and their hair on top of their head is always in a shade of blue. "If I provide them this ce then I would have vigers already that I can tax. Besides the ones that Emrys is talking about are not really pure Daemonios but their descendants. Some might even be nonbatants and I could not afford to actually guard them." Adrian thought but he would need to have the permission of the elders first. If Adrian helped the Daemonios then that would also mean that the Daemos have forgiven them from the sins of their forefathers. Adrian does not really care that much but the elders seem to bore quite the resentment against them. "Anyways, I would ask the elderster and activate the deed now. No point in selling it because thisnd would be dirt cheap due to no actual roads and extremely far from civilization." Adrian thought but if he actually sold this deed now then he might have gotten an offer of a hundred thousand gold at the very least due to the high demand of top guilds fornd. Item: Deed of Land to Timber Vige Tier: Common Type: Territory Expansion Item Effect: Whoever uses this item will be the owner of the uninhabitednd hidden south of the central continent. The tier of a deed does not correspond to how difficult it is to get because all deeds are very difficult to obtain. The tier of a deed is equivalent to how many people can live in a territory. Adrian''smon tier deed can amodate about a hundred or so people but that does not mean it is always fixed because a territory could be expanded with resources. Adrian activated the deed as it glowed in a green light that also epassed the whole territory. Adrian then felt that he could see everything inside his territory as if he had a bird''s eye view of the whole ce despite the small territory. [Congrattions to yer Equinox for bing and owner.] [Please name your small territory.] Thankfully, the system prompt that Adrian received was not a world message because he remembered that the Valor Guild triggered a world message when they unlocked their territory and Ain receiving a noble title. As for the name of his newfoundnd, Adrian already found a proper name for it as it was the first thing that popped up in his head. "This small quaint ce will be my very own safe heaven where I do not need to hide from the persecution of the world. Where I would not be hounded by others trying to take advantage of me." Adrian muttered. [Too long to be registered as a vige name.] Adrian became rather shocked with the reply of the system prompt. He only said those words because he wants to be rather sentimental about owning his own territory despite it being inside a game. It is every man''s dream to own a piece ofnd exclusive for himself. "Avalon. I will name my territory, Avalon." Adrian stated. [Congrattions! You have named you own territory Avalon.] [You can now ess the Territory Management Tool. You can only manage your territory when you are physically there yourself.] Adrian named his new territory from one of the tales that he read when he was a child. He saw that the name Avalon is something like a hidden paradise as the hero of that story recuperated there. Thend also can be tranted tond of apples as it was described that apples would grow on thend every time regardless of the season. "Let us check the state of the territory then." Adrian muttered as he opened the Territory Management Tool. ----- Territory: Avalon Size: Vige Level: 1 Owner: Equinox Poption: (1 / 150) Security: (1 / 100%) Food Storage: Not Applicable Specialty: None Tax Collected: None Total Gold Invested: Description: A newly owned territory by the individual named Equinox. Not much has been done because he was left with this abandoned territory by the grace of the spirits of the past dwellers. Huge investments need to be poured into this territory to make it functional and habitable once again. Expect to invest a lot of coins. ----- "I do not know if the AI of the game is praising me or insulting me with that description. Is there any chance for me to immediately sell it? I do not think I can even revive this ghost town with my financial power." Adrian stated as he knew that only guilds can invest in territories because of the financial power of a group of individuals. "I should probably start a guild as well. Might as well get some investors. Hehehe¡­" Adrian thought something devious but he needed to bond with the axe psyche armament first. Adrian then held the axe psyche armament and he was immediately sent to his subconscious. Sirius and Kaon made it their priority to protect their master while the bonding of thest psyche armament. The intense energy that came out from Adrian attracted some rather powerful monsters to his location. The monsters are attracted because they need to consume powerful sources of energies in order to evolve into something more powerful. Chapter 342 - Perfect Assimilation Inside of Adrian''s subconscious, he was now in front of the axe psyche armament but it was still not changing form. It only means that this axe psyche armament has yet to fully ept him as its new master. Adrian then focused all his concentration on the axe and the memories of the past owners of the axe started flooding his mind. The memories appeared all around Adrian like the whole subconscious became a giant television broadcasting the memories of the axe. The memory that stood up the most for Adrian is the one where a man wearing the pelt of a bear with deer antlers used the axe to clear a whole area in one strike. With just one swing of the axe, the sea of trees was cleared and that area became the start of Timber Vige. That manter ascended to godhood using his own strength but never left an heir. Adrian then saw the axe transforming bit by bit as he immersed himself with the emotions of the past axe wielders. Adrian did not dismiss the scenes he was shown because it also be a basis of some of the moves he uses when wielding the psyche armaments. After absorbing all the knowledge he could the axe psyche armament finally transformed into the theme of Adrian''s psyche armaments. The axe became double edge instead of a single edge and it also grew in size as it is almost as big as Adrian. The middle of the axe features a demon eye that once again looks at the surrounding. The handle became purple colored scales. The sharp edge of the double edge axe is glowing silver while runes are engraved on it. Adrian now hadpleted the acquisition of all the psyche armaments but something bothered him. What bothered Adrian is the sudden reaction of his psyche armament in the eastern continent where the supposed vige of ninjas were. Adrian thought that it might be connected to one of the remaining missions that he has in order to advance in job ss. He decided to see the next mission objective. Requirements for Twilight Summoner job ss advancement: 1. Reach Level 150 (Complete) 2. Collect All Seven Psyche Armaments (Complete) 3. Obtain the Pure Spirit Bead (Iplete) 4. Unlocks when the previous requirement is fulfilled 5. Unlocks when the previous requirement is fulfilled Adrian knew that it was a shot in the dark but his gut is telling him that the bead is located in that vige. He just hopes that he could sessfully sneak inside of the mountain without being detected. He would basically have to beat the masters of concealment using their own methods and he knows just how to do it. Adrian then exited his subconscious and was surprised with the scene before him. About twenty or so monster bodies were lying on the ground. Adrian inspected them and they were not higher leveled than Kaon or Sirius. His two soulbounds though look like they wanted to be praised so Adrian did so generously. Adrian then sent a message to Piggy Bank. Adrian needed to sell off the things in his inventory that he did not really need and even sell off some of the rare tier herbs that he has in his possession. Adrian applied mour and met Piggy Bank at the capital of the empire. "Ohohoh! Hello my friend! It is good to see you once again. It seems you have be much stronger than ever." Piggy Bank stated with utter glee. "Let us proceed to a secret location as we do not want anyone to see what I am about to give you." Adrian whispered as he knew that merchants are the type to sugarcoat their words so ttery does not work on him. "So what is it that you need for me?" Piggy Bank immediately changed atmosphere and Adrian was not shocked because great merchants adapt to their customers. "This is the list of items that I want you to sell for me but the skill book on the bottom is what I really need right now. If you can get it quickly like right now then I would give you 10% of the profits that the items I want you to sell." Adrian stated which made Piggy Bank''s gaze shift to the bottom of the paper. "Perfect Assimtion!" Piggy Bank suddenly shouted because this was an epic tier skill book. "Can you do it?" Adrian asked with haste because he needed that specific skill book to at least easily infiltrate the mountain. "You are lucky that we have one on hand but it will be at the auction five dayster. I can arrange for it to be bought but you will have to buy it at about twice the expected bid price." Piggy Bank stated. "If I provide you with an epic tier herb, will you be able to get me that skill book now?" Adrian suddenly asked which made Piggy Bank to start palpitating. Piggy Bank wanted to know more if Adrian has more than one epic tier herb because every guild is looking for it. Since the east continent was opened, a sub job ss called Apothecary was found. This was not like an alchemist that brewed potions but made pills that can give a person a permanent passive skill. This sub job ss was not that easy to get though as an exam is provided to anyone who wants to be one and that exam is insanely difficult to pass. The sub job ss might be difficult but the reward was well worth it because a job ss but also very expensive. "So will you get me the skill book?" Adrian asked and Piggy Bank nodded with enthusiasm because the former offered something more precious than a skill book. "I already informed someone of the matter and they are delivering the skill book as we speak." Piggy Bank stated and Adrian gave him the epic tier herb which greatly made the former''s face bright. "Sir Piggy Bank, the thing you requested has arrived." A servant entered the room and was told to give the skill book to Adrian. Skill: Perfect Assimtion Tier: Epic Type: Summoner Possession Effect: Combine with one of your soulbounds. Gain the skills and abilities of the soulbound during the duration. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 24 hours Cast Time: 5 seconds Mana Cost: 5,000 Mana Points "This would be perfect!" Adrian stated with a smile as he gave all the items that would be up for trade after signing a contract with Piggy Bank. Chapter 343 - Heihudie Clan Adrian teleported to the south part of the eastern continent as it was the only location where he is actually weed. Thankfully, the hidden ninja vige is located in this part of the eastern continent. It was actually the Vermillion Bird that told Adrian about the inhabitants of this hidden vige. The Vermillion Bird has a specific title that lets it see all forms of fire inside his territory which is the reason why it could peer into hidden locations as long fire is used. This title is the Supreme Ruler of Fire title which is the enhanced form of Kaon''s Ruler of Fire title. Adrian asked the Vermillion Bird on how to enhance the Ruler of Fire title but even thetter does not know as it already came to have that title upon birth. Adrian also found out that the Vermillion Bird and the other divine beasts came to be due to the faith of the people which is why they are very magnanimous to their followers. "You best be careful, my dear friend. Despite me being able to see what is going inside their vige, I cannot ascertain their strength levels. Seeing as they do not visit me despite my rebirth, it only means that they are confident that they can live without my protection." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Thank you very much for your help once more. Saena, let us go now. Do not bother the Vermillion Bird too much." Adrian stated as he collected Saena who was snuggling up to the Vermillion Bird as it seemed to remind her of her own mother. Adrian then used teleport to go near the location of the hidden vige. It is located at a mountain with the entrance being a cave hidden by the natural rock formations. The only indication of the actual path of the cave is a small inscription which can only be seen if you are one feet away from it. The first time that Adrian inspected the mountain, he used Sirius to be his eyes and ears. This time it is Adrian who want to enter the mountain but he needed to be sneaky about it because there are guards at the entrance. The cave entrance might look unguarded but it seems that the real guards are ninjas. From what Adrian collected from the forums, ninja is a second job ss advancement which is reported that only one yer has obtained. Since ninjas are a second job ss advancement, Adrian became very wary as he might get killed easily with how much attack and speed that a ninja has. The NPCs guarding the vige is also about level 150 and they are much more dangerouspared to monsters ording to Adrian''s point of view. There is a reason why the more intelligent species are more powerful. "Okay. Time to execute the n. Let us just hope that it works. Thankfully, it is night time and the shadows are more apparent." Adrian thought as he sealed the rest of his soulbounds except for Sirius. "Perfect Assimtion!" Adrian stated while putting his right hand on Sirius'' head. Sirius'' body then turned into a shadowy silhouette as a magic circle appeared below Adrian. Perfect Assimtion is different from the Common Summoner Skill Book Assimtion because the user will be able to have the skills of the soulbound chosen and use them with 100% effect. The Legendary version of this skill is called Pinnacle Assimtion which also gives the Summoner a 50% stat increase for the duration of the fusion. Adrian and Sirius'' body started to fuse together as Adrian''s ears became wolflike. He even had three scar marks on his cheeks which are like whiskers. The most noteworthy thing is that Adrian is physically emitting an aura silhouette of a wolf. He also grown a wolf tail that he can freely wag using his thought. "Wow! So this is what Sirius could see using his senses." Adrian stated as he marveled with the new world he could see. Adrian''s senses are multiplied by ten and his demon senses are already far more sharppared to a human. Adrian could even see small details of the ground like the dust. His sense of smell was so sharp that he could smell the scent of another living being a few meters away. His sense of hearing could even pick up the soft tweet of a bird a hundred meters away. "I better hurry up as I can only maintain this form in under 10 minutes. Shadow Domain: Shadow Walk" Adrian stated as his figure sunk on the ground and became a shadow. Inside the shadow realm, Adrian could only see ck and white. The white part is the location where light shines while the ck part is where it is covered in shadows. He would traverse the ck path because he does not lose stamina when he walks there because whenever he walks on the white trail would make him lose 1% of his stamina per second. It did not take long for Adrian to reach the cave entrance of the vige and he could smell two different scents that are incredibly hidden. Their scent was not that apparent as well because it was only Sirius'' nose that could easily sniff it out. Adrian then continued on inside the cave entrance and it felt like he did not enter a mountain because a small vige was inside. Adrian could not really express the beauty of the vige because he can only see it in ck and white but one thing stood out that made him shudder a bit. A mark of a butterfly could be seen marking every building inside the vige. There are even children ying which means that they are very confident of the guards stationed at the cave entrance. Adrian could feel that the butterfly insignia is very familiar and it finally hit him. "Heihudie!" Adrian suddenly shouted which immediately made all the people in the vige increase their guard. Even the children ying brought out kunais. Chapter 344 - Pure Spirit Bead Just the mere utter of the word Heihudie made every person in the vicinity raise their guards. Adrian did not know what to do as he just suddenly screamed involuntarily because it was his habit when he remembers something that he thought so hard about. "I should just make my way out the exit and try this again a few dayster." Adrian thought to himself as he made his way out of the hidden vige. "Who goes there?!" Someone shouted with a strong female voice as a restricting aura that looked like a flurry of butterflies spread out that locked Adrian in ce. Adrian could not move from his position because he was locked in ce. He did not know that he was actually locked in ce due to a skill call Shadow Stitching. He was not able to move because the effect of the skill is locking every shadow in ce and every being casts a shadow even the dead. "It seems that our intruder is more skillful than I thought." The strong female voice stated as she revealed herself. She was wearing a beautiful eastern style clothing that had the motif of a ck butterfly. One might say that she wore those clothes because she was mourning but in fact it was just in fact her style. Adrian saw her face and could only say that she looked exactly Diao Chan. Their resemnce is almost uncanny. It did not take long for the duration of Adrian''s skill to end. The transformation ended and they split which meant that Adrian and Sirius could now be seen by everyone in the vige. All the vigers then pointed their weapons at Adrian whose shadow was no longer rooted because the binding spell was dispelled when they split apart. "Identify yourself and how do you know the name of our n." The beautiful woman that wore a ck butterfly dress stated. "It is best of you answer truthfully right now or else your life would be forfeited." A ninja stated as he pointed his de against Adrian''s neck. He did not even noticed how the ninjas were suddenly near him as he did not feel their presence. Adrian did not bother to answer but instead took out the insignia that was given to him by Diao Chan. The others became wary as an item appeared on the hands of the intruder but their mistress says otherwise. She had her gaze on the insignia held by the intruder because not just anyone can be given that insignia. "How did you came into the possession of that? Answer truthfully or else you would lose your head." The beautiful woman with a ck butterfly motif stated. "I got this from your ancestor." Adrian replied. "You are lying! Even the Daoist can only prolong their lifespan by a few years." The ninja holding a de against Adrian''s neck stated. "You might think that I am humans just like you but I am not." Adrian stated as he undoes his mour to show the whole vige what he really looks like. "A demon!" The vigers suddenly eximed because there have only been one ount in their entire vige history that tells of a demon and that was when their n was saved by one. "I guess that Diao Chan decided to have a more secretive vige. I always thought that she would once again open a teahouse or something but the southern part of the kingdom did fall." Adrian stated which made their mistress'' suspicion vanish. "Are you the one who helped ourte n head escape from the forgotten capital?" the beautiful woman asked as n heads were always told that their savior coulde to them one day. Should that day ever arrive then they would help that person without question. "If you are doubting me then feel free to inspect the insignia that was given to me. I am pretty sure that this insignia could not be faked as I have been told." Adrian stated as he handed down the insignia to one of the ninjas beside him. The ninja took the insignia and gave it to their mistress. She inspected it and could not believe that it was real. There are remaining traces of the power of a n head on the insignia. She immediately ordered everyone to stop the hostilities and wee their most esteemed guest. "I am rather sorry for the rude wee as we thought that you were an intruder as there have been some who could get themselves inside our hidden vige."I am Diao Ziyun, the current head of the Heihudie n." Diao Ziyun eximed as she bowed with courtesy and the other vigers did as well. "Do not worry. I think that it is proper to protect the vige but I do remember dropping off Diao Chan and the others in a forest. Still, I am quite pleased that my efforts to save your ancestors was not for naught. You can call me Equinox." Adrian stated as he bowed in response. "May I ask why you are here in our vige, my lord? You could have easily entered our vige if you have shown the insignia at the entrance." Diao Ziyun asked. "If I had known that this was your n''s vige then I would have done so and not sneak my way in. The Vermillion Bird only told me the rough details of this vige." Adrian replied. Diao Ziyun was surprised because not anyone could easily speak to a divine beast. It just made Adrian''s im of being their savior but one thing still bugged her. She was just like her ancestor that is incredibly blunt. "Why are you so weak, savior? The stories of you stated that you are all powerful and could easily cross time and space." Diao Ziyun asked and Adrian almost vomited blood. "I could cross time and space because I am a Daemos after all or demons as themon man refers it as they have long forgotten the real name of our race. I am weaker now because of some circumstances and I was hoping you could help me restore my power." Adrian replied as he just did not want to say that he was over buffed during that time. "We were told by the previous n head to aid you in one thing without question. So please tell me what you need?" Diao Ziyun stated. "Do you know of an item called the Pure Spirit Bead?" Adrian asked but he already knows that the location of the said item could be here in their vige. Chapter 345 - A Real Treasure Is Often Hidden Amongst Trash "Pure Spirit Bead? I do not believe that we have that kind of thing in our treasury." Diao Ziyun stated as she thought long and hard. Adrian did not believe that Diao Ziyun was lying to her because it was a decree to help him without question once. He could only think that they could not identify the treasure and it is rotting in their treasury. "Can I view your treasury?" Adrian asked which alerted all the aides of Diao Ziyun. Even if the person in front of them is a guest, they should not just tantly say something like that. Adrian just basically told them that he does not trust them and therefore he should check their treasury to make sure that your mistress is not lying. It is the tant disrespect for their mistress that ire''s them and not Adrian''s manners. The aide wanted to voice out their disagreement, but their mistress was not acting haughty or angry. She took her time trying to dissect the words of the guest that they have and concluded that he did not say so out of ill will but of confidence that he can find it if is presented the location. "If our esteemed guest says so then I would not hinder you from looking at our treasury. I must say though that I have not really heard of the item you speak of. So, if you are sure that the item is at our treasury then I would implore our guest to prove his im so that my people would not judge you harshly for entering our treasury." Diao Ziyun stated in a clear voice that managed to convince her people. "I got to admit that she is a capable leader. She noticed the disagreement of her people and he even managed to say it to me in a nice way." Adrian thought. Adrian nodded and summoned his mirror psyche armament. He did not want to summon the other armaments because they might think he would attack them due to how lethal looking the others are. Diao Ziyun then saw the mirror and she was shocked for a split second but returned to her casually smiling face. "This mirror should be familiar with your n because it is what I requested to find when I asked youte n head." Adrian stated as the mirror psyche armament started to glow in a bluish white light. The mirror psyche armament then darted away to a a certain location without Adrian''s control as if attracted by something. Adrian then asked Diao Ziyun to follow it with him because he does not want to be rude and act like he owns the ce. He rode Sirius while Diao Ziyun conjured a butterfly made of shadows to use as transport. The mirror looked like a monster because of the demonic eye that keeps looking around. It scared some of the residents, but they did not dare attack it for fear for retaliation and that their mistress is already following it. The mirror then naturally flowed towards the grandest structure inside the mountain. "That is my abode. I think it really is going towards the treasury." Diao Ziyun stated and Adrian nodded. The mirror then went inside the manor and only Adrian and Diao Ziyun followed while the aides guarded the entrance. They wanted toe with their mistress but only she is allowed to go inside the treasury unless she permits other toe inside. The mirror psyche armament stopped in front of arge wooden door sealed by fourrge pirs. "This is the treasury door. Wait as I open it." Diao Ziyun stated as she moved in front of the treasury door. Diao Ziyun then conjured up four butterflies with four different colors. The four butterflies also had different attributes symbolizing fire, wind, earth and water. The red butterfly symbolizing fire flew up to the highest beam. The blue butterfly symbolizing water flew towards the second beam. The gray butterfly symbolizing wind flew towards the third beam. The green butterfly symbolizing earth flew to thest beam. When the butterflies touched each of the beams, they scattered into flickers of light, but the beams glowed into the four different colors corresponding to the butterfly thatnded on them. Each of the beams then started disintegrating as the elements ate them up. After one minute, the door is no longer blocked, and it opened in a slow manner. Diao Ziyun then led the way inside with Adrian following behind her. The treasury of the Heihudie n is nothing to scoff at as all manner of different artifacts are just scattered about. The artifacts are not even organized if they are below epic. "It has been this way for ages as the list of the items has rotted away after being mishandled. I just hope that you can find whatever it is you are looking for." Diao Ziyun stated. Adrian then tried to expand his senses, but he could only feel a faint tug. His mirror psyche armament then glowed brighter than ever. Something a little bit far away then resonated with the mirror psyche armament. The light came from a faraway pile that was just full of rubbish artifacts ording to Diao Ziyun. Adrian then carefully searched the pile and found a bead with a butterfly insignia. Adrian then inspected the bead and he smiled immediately because he found the thing that he was looking for. "Who knew that the thing I needed the most is actually hiding in a pile of garbage." Adrian muttered as he appraised the item. Item: Pure Spirit Bead Type: Quest Item "I remember that bead because my mother invited me inside the treasury once and told me that it is considered junk because they could not even harness its power. It was just given as a gift to us because of the butterfly insignia that reminds every person of our n." Diao Ziyun stated. Adrian touched the bead and a shockwave of energy was released with his body as an epicenter. All of his psyche armaments then came out of his body and rotated around Adrian as the Pure Spirit Bead collected mana from Adrian. Chapter 346 - Demi-gauntlets No More The seven psyche armaments rotated around Adrian as his figure floated up in mid-air. Diao Ziyun tried to help Adrian because she thought that the item was possessing her esteemed guest. The Pure Spirit Bead then became bigger and bigger until it absorbed Adrian''s body. The butterfly insignia then covered Adrian''s body. The butterfly was always a sign to signify the spirit or souls. Many cultures associate the butterfly with our souls. The Christian religion sees the butterfly as a symbol of resurrection. Around the world, people view the butterfly as representing endurance, change, hope, and life. The Psyche Armaments then entered the huge sphere one by one in order of the arrangement that Adrian got them. Each time that an armament entered the sphere, it would glow in a brilliant light. Adrian is aware of what is happening to his body, but he could not actually move his body. Requirements for Twilight Summoner job ss advancement: 1. Reach Level 150 (Complete) 2. Collect All Seven Psyche Armaments (Complete) 3. Obtain the Pure Spirit Bead (Complete) 4. Combine All the Psyche Armaments to awaken the hidden power of the Pure Spirit Bead (Iplete) 5. Unlocks when the previous requirement is fulfilled Adrian is now trying to activate the Pure Spirit Bead with his mana, but it was more voracious than he thought. Adrian ran out of mana and used his Soul Essences. The Pure Spirit Bead greedily devoured the soul essences as Adrian supplied it. When his Soul Essences was also depleted, the bead took on another source and that was his Nether Energy. The Nether Energy was so nutritious to the bead that it only consumed half of it but that is also what made it unstable. The instability of the Pure Spirit Bead did not bode well for Adrian because it became uncontroble. But luck has shined on Adrian once more because his Transformation Rune activated as it has finally be full. [Your Transformation Rune has finally beenplete. It will now undergo evolution.] The Transformation Rune attached to the demi-gauntlets absorbed the Pure Spirit Bead. The rune that was previously nk became a rune with a butterfly as a motif. Adrian dropped to the ground powerless and Diao Ziyun immediately cast whatever healing spell she could. Adrian''s demi-gauntlets suddenly became erratic like it became alive. The scales suddenly started pulsating that it would suddenly contract to the point that it would hurt Adrian. Adrian forcibly took of his demi-gauntlets. Usually when a weapon is unequipped by the owner, it would return to the inventory, but his demi-gauntlets did not. Adrian''s demi-gauntlets started to float, and it fused together into something like a box. A few momentster, the demi-gauntlets or rather the box started pulsating and releasing the energies it absorbed. A wave of time attribute element that paused the whole world for one second. A wave of spatial attribute energy that disconnected the space around the main world from the other minor worlds. A wave of Soul Energy that made everyone in the vicinity feel calm. Lastly, a wave of Nether Energy that made all of the people in the main world feel dread for 0.1 seconds. The feeling of dread that the yers felt was so intense that they got the Fear Resistance (Minor) Passive skill despite it only affecting them for 0.1 second. The yers just thought that it was something like a bug but that 0.1 second was very important to some yers that theymitted a mistake and paying for it dearly. Adrian could finally see what happened to his demi-gauntlets and it is no longer a demi-gauntlet. His weapon is no longer ssified as a normal weapon because it awakened an ego. Adrian might not know this but the ego that was inside his new weapon is the super AI that controls the game Deus or rather an offshoot copy of it. The Luck stat was a very unpredictable stat because it was programmed to be so. So much so that the Super AI Deus decided to send a request to make it a bit more predictable so that something like Adrian''s weapon should not be born this early. If one would actually see Adrian''s weapon, they would tell that the developers are showing favoritism to a certain yer. Item: Cube of Paradox (Growth Type) (Character Bound) Tier: Unknown (Upgradable?) (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons?) Type: Summoner Weapon Effect: -All Stats + 150 - Soulbounds summoned get 30% damage buff - 5% of the damage dealt by Soulbounds will heal the summoner - A 1% chance to restore 50 Soul Essences when sessfullynding an attack -A 1% chance to stop time for three seconds when receiving an attack -A 1% chance of reducing the cooldown of skills by one minute when sessfullynding an attack -A 0.5% chance to summonher sprites that attack the opponent dealing 150% of the user''s total attack damage. -Skill: Call of the Soul - Damage Modifier:3000 Slots: 1. Rune of Explosive Force 2. Empty 3. Empty 4. Empty Description: Used to be a Soul Glove forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods that is destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It is now transformed into something that is not of this world and has changed into a living weapon or ego weapon. It has a mind of its own and only heeds the orders of its master. Skill: Call of the Soul Type: Summon Effect: Call upon the Psyche Armament stored in the Cube of Paradox for the user to use. The Cube of Paradox will not disappear when a psyche armament is taken out. Only one Psyche Armament can be called out at a time. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: 5000 Cast time: 1 second Adrian was utterly amazed by what happened that his brain almost passed out. Nevertheless, he started to dance in celebration as he forgot that he was not the only one in the room. Chapter 347 - Battle With An Anubis I Adrian''s newly forged weapon finally materialized fully and shown its full brilliance. Even Diao Ziyun is astounded by the raw powering out from Adrian''s weapon. Adrian could now see the previously unknown rating. Item: Cube of Paradox (Growth Type) (Character Bound) Tier: Legendary (Upgradable?) (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons?) Type: Summoner Weapon His weapon was already legendary tier which made Adrian cry tears of joy because he can now steadily save up some gold coins. If the yer base knew that someone had a legendary weapon, then they would surely hound that person because Epic tier equipment was still difficult to get despite higher drop rates beyond level 100. Most of the yer base are still using rare tier equipment since epic tier items sell for quite a lot as they are much more difficult to find. Legendary tier items do not even exist in the market because who would be foolish enough to even sell things like that and not use the for themselves. "Thank you very much for the opportunity of letting me enter the treasury. With this, the debt that your ancestors owe me has been repaid." Adrian stated. "It is our pleasure to aid the great benefactor of our n. Even though the debt has been repaid, we are still going to be friendly towards our great savior and ask that if we are ever in trouble in the future that you would help us also like what you did for the past n head." Diao Ziyun stated as she knew how powerful and mysterious the person in front of her is. Adrian did not bother replying with words but smiled instead. He knew that if he made a verbal promise right now then it would haunt him in the future. Seeing as their whole n is in seclusion would either mean that they are hiding from someone or decided toy low for a while. In other words, there is a reason for their seclusion that Adrian did not want to even know. "I thank you once more for helping me." Adrian stated as he teleported to the Paradox nes with his new weapon. ==== Adrian found that he was performing much better than he expected. He only has one task remaining in order to change job ss, but it was also the most difficult one. The first four task would bepleted with time and effort with the help of a few connections. Adrian now realized that having connections could be very beneficial to a person. He would not easily find the Pure Spirit Bea if he did not have a connection with the Heihudie n. Thest task however will be a test of his collected battle experience. Requirements for Twilight Summoner job ss advancement: 1. Reach Level 150 (Complete) 2. Collect All Seven Psyche Armaments (Complete) 3. Obtain the Pure Spirit Bead (Complete) 4. Combine All the Psyche Armaments to awaken the hidden power of the Pure Spirit Bead (Complete) 5. Battle with a Judge of the Dead and seed (Iplete) Thest task would be the most difficult thing that Adrian will have to aplish. The Anubises are basically like gods of the underworld that is arbitrating limbo. Adrian also knew that they were masters ofbat and each Anubis specializes in a different weapon. [Do you want to go to Limbo for yourst job advancement requirement?] "Should I already challenge one just to test the waters? I want to at least know what I need to prepare for." Adrian thought as he can challenge as many times that he needs in order to obtain victory. "If master would go to Limbo now then the chance of victory will be determined by how prepared you are." A robotic sounding male voice suddenly stated which surprised Adrian. "Where is that sounding from? Am I hearing things now?" Adrian questioned himself. "It seems that I have awakened to a rather foolish master despite being born due to pure coincidence." The robotic sounding male voice once again stated but now Adrian could pinpoint the location of the voice after looking at all directions. "Did that voicee from you?" Adrian asked as he tapped on his floating weapon. "Obviously, is there any other intelligent being in our area besides me?" the robotic male voice stated in a condescending tone. "Did my own weapon just insult me?" Adrian asked himself and looked at his new ego weapon. The Cube of Paradox is really a cube, but it looks more like a Rubik''s cube that is only one color which is purple. The middle of each face of the cube is a golden demon eye that looks alive. The weapon also exudes the characteristic of a legendary weapon in which it has its own aura. It emits abination of a light blue haze andher mist. Adrian inspected the weapon thoroughly¡­very thoroughly. He even licked it to see what the reaction of the weapon be. This is the first time he owned an ego weapon that even insults its owner. He took his time engaging in conversation with the Cube of Paradox. He even named the weapon as it does not want to be called you. "I shall call you Paradox because that is what you really are." Adrian stated and if a cube could blush then it would have. The system prompt once again popped up to see if Adrian was ready for battle. [Do you want to go to Limbo for yourst job advancement requirement?] "Fine. Send me to Limbo for thest challenge." Adrian replied and his figure vanished from the Paradox nes. ==== When Adrian regained his vision, he was inside of a giant ruined colosseum which made him think that he was sent to the wrong location. The only thing that he could ascertain that he was really in Limbo is the sky that looks like dusk is approaching. The Anubises that surrounded him also made him sure that he was really in Limbo. "I did not know that we would meet so soon, Shephard of Lost Souls." An Anubis stated with a rather pleased tone. "For you, it might have been a short time but for me it has been quite long since I was summoned here in Limbo." Adrian replied. "I see. Immortality can really mess with someone''s sense of time. This time though it is your whole body that is sent here as you seem to be much stronger than before. Are you ready to surpass your previous self both in body and spirit?" The Anubis with a spear asked. "Ready as I will ever be." Adrian replied rather half determined. "If you are ready then it is time to start battle. Do not worry as we will be fair and match your exact power level." The Anubis stated as its unknown level became the same as that of Adrian. Chapter 348 - Battle With An Anubis II Adrian received a couple of system messages once the battlemenced. [All skills unrted to the Soul Summoner ss will be locked.] [You cannot revive once you are killed during this battle.] [No penalties will be given upon dying in battle.] "Crap." Adrian muttered involuntarily as he tried to dodge the iing spear that is about to skewer him. Adrian jumped back in order to avoid the spear that would have impaled him from the head down to the floor. The arena that he was standing in looks like it has not been maintained but the spear did not even make a crack on the arena floor. "Master!" the Cube of Paradox state in order to wake Adrian up. Adrian could control the Cube of Paradox telepathically and it could act as a projectile. The only problem is that Adrian will not be able to summon psyche armaments when the Cube of Paradox is one meter away from him. Adrian took some distance against the charging Anubis and noticed that he has cheerleaders in the stands. The cheerleaders were his soulbounds but Charon was not included because he was still asleep which bothered Adrian because undead do not sleep. Sirius would howl every time Adrian dodges perfectly while Kaon cheered with words. Saena is doing something like a dance but Adrian could not identify what dance because he is not a bird expert. "Paradox, summon the bow psyche armament!" Adrianmanded. "Yes, master." The Cube of Paradox replied. The Cube of Paradox suddenly pulsated blue electricity as the bow psyche armament is delivered to Adrian''s hand. Adrian immediately fired an arrow while he maintained distance, but the Anubis was unrelenting. The Anubis was unrelenting and easily blocked Adrian''s arrows that is made up of mana. "If normal mana arrows would not work then how about some piercing ones." Adrian stated as he activated the second skill of the bow psyche armament. The mana arrows that were easily deflected using the spear are now passing right through it and directly hit the Anubis. The Anubis has no other choice but to dodge the iing piercing arrows. Adrian was about to fire a ''Shooting Star'' when the Anubis disappeared in a puff ck of smoke. Adrian immediately tried to cancel the skill, but the Anubis appeared behind him. Adrian managed to rotate his body as a quick response, but he felt his muscle twitch. "Damn super realistic game." Adrian stated as the muscle in his waist became stiff. The Anubis did not hit Adrian due to his quick response. Adrian''s bow psyche armament was blow away instead which made him unarmed. If Adrian could use Blink right now, then he would easily escape but he cannot. Adrian got hit by the follow up swing of the Anubis and he was sent flying opposite where he dropped his bow psyche armament. "Paradox, summon the sword psyche armament." Adrianmanded and one would think that he lost his marbles, but it is far from it. The bow psyche armament disappeared into blue smoke and is absorbed by the Cube of Paradox floating closely to Adrian. The Cube of Paradox emitted blue lightning spars once more and in Adrian''s hand materialized a sword. This was the new ability of the Cube of Paradox from absorbing all that Soul Essence. Adrian can now utilize all his psyche armaments without using all three skills. He would still consume mana for each summon of the psyche armament. Still, Adrian could now have more flexibility on the battlefield due to this new feature. "Twin Fang Form! Geoforce" Adrian immediately stated once he was in possession of the sword psyche armament. The sword psyche armament broke into two swords and grew into 1.5 meters long due to the Geoforce rune skill. Adrian wanted to even the odds because the Anubis still had superior statspared to him despite being restricted to the former''s level. The Anubis was impressed with Adrian''s sudden change in battle style because not everyone could adapt that quickly. Each blow that Adrian did would inevitably be blocked by the Anubis, so the former is at a loss on how to win the battle. "I only have 30 essences less due to overusing my skills." Adrian thought to himself as he used his newfound agility to deal bits of damage against the Anubis as best, he can. The Anubis sensing Adrian''s worry used that as an opportunity. The Anubis mmed his spear on the ground and hundreds of ghostly hands tried to grab towards Adrian. The whole arena was covered so Adrian ad no chance to even evade. The hundreds of ghostly hands tried to lock Adrian in ce, but he could easily uproot himself. The only downside though is that the time he tries to uproot himself would be the time that the Anubis would use to deal Adrian with heavy damage. It did not take long for Adrian to disappear in particles of light due to his defeat. "No fair! You used magic while I can only use my psyche armaments." Adrian called foul y, but the Anubis onlyughed at him. "You do not need to tell me that Champion Equinox. You should be proud that you actually managed to make me use magic. Thest Soul Summoner did notst as long as you during his first match." The Anubis stated with a hearty tone as it reminisced of its first fight against the Soul Summoner. "You mean even my predecessor did not achieve victory in his first match?" Adrian asked as he was curious. "Of course, we Anubises are not only judges but also guards of the death realms. What do you think would happen if a strong evil spirit manages to climb to Limbo and wreak havoc on the world of the living? We are masters of using our very own weapon and magic." The Anubis stated with immense pride. "How many tries did my predecessor do in order to seed?" Adrian asked because he wanted a reference. "If I remember correctly then he had a total of 40 tries." The Anubis answered honestly but it only made Adrian''s sink. "I am going to be here for a while." Adrian stated as his shoulders slump. Unknown to him that the Cube of Paradox is closely observing his behavior. Chapter 349 - A Ryujin’s Tale In a secludedke in the east part of the eastern continent, theke''s water started bubbling. The water of theke looked like it as boiling but it had not even changed temperature. The water bubbling was just a prelude to the strong gush of water shooting upwards into the heavens like a dragon. The huge geyser finally settles, and theke is finally serene once more. Someone is now standing on the surface of theke as if it was her who made the water erupt. The person standing on top of the water has horns of an eastern dragon called Loong on the top of her head. She also had a noticeable thick dragon tailing out from her pelvis. "Well done my apprentice. You are now an ascended being that is much more powerful than your pitiful Gnome boy. A gnome''s body could not easily handle all the elements that I have taught you." A woman looking like her but more mature and refined stated. "The test was difficult and tricky, but I managed to hold on due to my perseverance. The skills that you thought me served me well during the rebirth process. I am very thankful for that master¡­I mean Sister Nu Wa" Peridot stated as she is now a different race. She was subjected to a ritual that transformed her into a being that can handle more immense energies. Her previous race could not handle the elements due to Gnomes not having a great affinity for all elements. Her changing her race into a Ryujin made her entire being be easily attuned to the elements of the world. Name: Peridot Race: Dragonkin Species: Ryujin The horns and tail are not the only significant change that she experienced. Her skin might look like that of a human but if one looked closely it is actually scaly in texture. Her eyes also changed into serpentine slits like that of a reptile. Peridot did not achieve this eat easily because she had toplete the task her master gave her upon arriving to the eastern continent. One of the tasks she was given was scaling a waterfall through physical strength alone without relying on magic. Another one of her tasks was gaining the Intermediate Mastery on all the four basic elements of water, wind, earth, and fire. You could say that she earned her race change as she experienced numerous difficult tasks that would make anyone give up. Not everyone would be given the chance to ascend into a Ryujin because their race is celebrated or rather venerated because they are descendants of a dragon. This is true for the east part of the eastern continent because their divine beast is the Azure Dragon. "With your new body constitution, you can now handle the four basic elements with ease. I am expecting great things from you my disciple. You are free to do as you please once again. I am inhibiting your growth by keeping you locked up in my arms." Nu Wa stated wit a warm smile on her face. "I am going now mas¡­I mean Sister Nu Wa. May we meet again." Peridot stated as she immediately went to the docks of the east part of the eastern continent because not everyone could easily travel. Some people must use the conventional means of transportation to get to another continent. A Ryujin is not a simple dragonkin species because they are not like the traditional dragonkin species that is avable for character creation. Also, the Ryujin do not have wings but that does not mean that they cannot fly. Since they are descendants of the eastern dragons, Ryujins possess the ability to walk on air like what eastern dragon''s do when their element is not air. There is also another point of difference for Ryujin''s to normal dragonkins. Ryujins have a more delicate touch due to their ancestors being more deity or protector figures. Ryujins care for the environment like a mother unlike western dragonkins that are greedier and more prone to fits of rage. That does not mean that eastern dragons are always benevolent as they could be fierce if need be as there have been depictions of them conjuring up storms or floods to teach the people a lesson. The Ryujins have inherited these characteristics just as the western dragonkin inherited their traits from their ancestral dragons. Peridot''s master did not even bother to teach her of her new body abilities because it is up to Peridot herself to see what she is capable of. She must see what her body is capable of herself in order for her to know her limits and strengths. Peridot went back to her room in the hidden vi near theke to collect her belongings. Books, stones, and all sorts of charms are scattered about as proof that she was not idle the whole time that she was in the eastern continent. She already absorbed as much knowledge and practice all that he can. All that is left for her now is for a practical test to see what she can really do. All her racial abilities from being a gnome are erased from her skill list and was reced with ones that a Ryujin must possess. She feels rather sad that she was no longer a gnome because she was attached to being one despite only choosing it because she wanted to look cute. But Peridot also knew that if she did not do this then she would be left behind. She was not as clueless to the world of Pandemonium like Adrian because she knows insider news and gossip as she likes hearing gossip because there is some truth to it. She knows all about how her two childhood friends are all what the top guilds rave about. She did not feel disheartened that her two friends are famous, but she was disheartened about the fact that they were slipping farther away from her. She wanted to be on equal terms with her friends and stand beside them not behind them. She promised herself that she will be more active in Pandemonium. The money she earned from selling the elemental stones she made were also a great incentive for her. "A diamond is a girl''s best friend after all." Peridot muttered to herself as she boarded the ship back to the central continent. Chapter 350 - A Bull Beastkin’s Tale "What have I gotten myself into?" Kabrakan questioned as he ran for his life. Kabrakan chose to embark on a journey to the world of the beastkins. He was very weed to that world as he always felt the judging gazes of the NPCs in the central continent. Plus, he can finally know of Adrian''s feeling a sense of adventure whenever he visits other worlds. Kabrakan is currently being chased by a gigantic bird with a snake as a tail. He was currently doing his mission of surviving in the jungle for ten days without the aid of his inventory for food and water. Everything was going swell until he had the hunger debuff due to eating a strange mushroom on hisst day. He wandered deeper into the jungle to find a cure for his hunger. He no longer trusts the fauna or any other vegetation inside the jungle despite seeing other wild creatures eat it. He did not have a great appraisal skill, so he had to improvise by eating what other creatures eat. What he did not thought of was the tolerances that the creatures have gained due to continuously eating wild vegetation. The jungle could be very unforgiving especially to those not prepared or those who cannot adapt quickly to the surroundings. As he was wandering to soothe his hunger, he found a nest of eggs that were the size of an ostrich. He surveyed the area to see if the mother was there, but the mother was not in the area. So, Kabrakan did what anyone in a hungry and desperate state would and that is stealing one of the eggs for his consumption. As he moved to grab one of the eggs, the mother returned to the nest as if to pour more misfortune on his way. The mother of the eggs was non-other than a Cockatrice. A high leveled monster in the 200s that has the body of a chicken and a tail of a snake. Each head of the cockatrice has autonomy and could attack. The chicken head is in control of the overall body and has the Eyes of Petrification that turns those who gaze upon it for too long into stone. The snake head can release acid attacks and smog that can poison anyone just by being exposed to it. As he was already busted, Kabrakan did a Hail Mary attempt and just went for one of the eggs. As he grasped one egg, Kabrakan immediately bolted which made the cockatrice chase after him. Hence, his current situation where he is being chased by an enraged cockatrice. Kabrakan could outrun the cockatrice because he could outmaneuver it inside the jungle because of thetter''s big size. A cockatrice is normally five to six meters tall and about ten meters wide if you include its wingspan. A bigger size is often not great for jungles but the current jungle that Kabrakan is in is different to a normal one as everything is supersized. Though everything is supersized that does not mean that bigger creatures could traverse easily as even vines and grass are overgrown. Kabrakan used his small size to hide in the most delicate spots. Soon enough, Kabrakan saw a thicket of thorny vines and decided to use that to try to escape from the cockatrice. Kabrakan dove headfirst into the thicket of thorny vines while protecting the egg as it would be all for naught if it would break now. The cockatrice did not think twice of jumping into the thicket of thorny vines as it was enraged. The cockatrice suddenly squealed in pain as the thorns pierced its body. Kabrakan was not harmed much due to him using a skill to decrease stabbing damage by 90% for two seconds. The cockatrice was enraged as it was entangled but also for having its egg taken away. Kabrakan escaped one more from the thicket of thorny vines and left the enraged cockatrice alone. He celebrated his victorious escape by boiling the egg in a hot pocket of water locate somewhere in the jungle. "Ahh! That hit the spot! Who knew cockatrice eggs were so delicious? If only these eggs are in real life, then I would not grow bored of its vor. Its taste would be like a steak if it became an egg." Kabrakan stated as his hunger debuff dissipated. Kabrakan justid low as he waited for the end of his mission. [You have sessfully cleared the mission ''Call of the Wild''.] [You have gained the skill ''Call of the Wild''.] Skill: Call of the Wild Tier: Legendary Type: Passive Effect: The longer you are in location then the higher your stats be. Your resistances will also increase as you stay in an area for a long time. Every ten-minute interval will increase your stats by 1%. Every five-minute interval will increase your resistance by 1%. Every twenty-minute interval will increase tenacity by 1%. Max Stat Increase: 30% Max Resistance Increase: 20% Max Tenacity Increase: 15% Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Kabrakan is shocked upon seeing the details of the skill that he obtained. This was thest mission that an Elder Selvaggian Terramorph has given him upon seeing that he was too civilized. He was powerful but he did not smell or have an aura that all Selvaggian''s have. The aura that Kabrakan wascking is the natural ferociousness that a Selvaggian has. This is also what makes them be feared by other races as they live to adapt. The Selvaggians follow thew of the jungle to heart as weakness is a sin in their race. Even mouse beastkins were very ferocious from Kabrakan''s view when he met them. He was like a domesticated cowpared to the other bull beastkins. Still, Kabrakan was given the chance to prove his worth and he was not insulted for being different but for beingcking. Kabrakan has now gained what he iscking and is now ready to return to the main world. Chapter 351 - Second Job Class Advancement I Adrian turned into particles of light once more. He reappeared in the same location just a second after. It has already been his thirty first match, but he has yet to seed. He did almost clutch victory this time when he used his twin dagger psyche armament. "I amcking in terms of mastery and skill if Ipare myself to the Anubis but there one thing that I have. I need to be cunning and unpredictable. It looks like the Anubis is predicting my every move." Adrian thought to himself as he needed to beat the Anubis in a fight. "Are you ready for the next fight?" The Anubis asked as it was once again ready for battle. "Do you guys not have any other form of entertainment around here? I mean we have been fighting for hours but they have yet to leave." Adrian stated while looking at the other Anubises. "We have shifts depending on the cycle. It is not like we always guard the door to the world of the dead always. Some of us have nothing to do but stand guard just in case someone from the death realms that are designed as prisons were to escape." The Anubis replied. "I see. So basically, you guys are reserves until it is your duty guarding that door." Adrian stated as he pointed towards the huge looking door in the distance. "You are correct. Thest time that a prisoner from Tartarus escaped was about a few hundred years ago. It took half of us to subdue that prisoner but that rarely happens because the wardens of the prison death realms are good at their jobs." The Anubis stated. Adrian found the information he gathered rathe shocking because he did not expect a being that could overpower one Anubis in Limbo. Then again, Limbo is neutral ground as it is where souls of the recently departed enter upon death to be judge on what death realm they are sent. Adrian also found this tidbit quite mind blowing because that could mean that a possible enemy that is in one of the prison death realms could escape from Limbo. The giant imposing door in the distance is not only a way in but also a way out. If the door in Limbo was only a way in, then there would be no reason to put Anubises to guard it. "Let us fight again but wait a bit for sec." Adrian stated and look toward Kaon to beckon thetter towards him. "Perfect Assimtion" Adrian stated as he and Kaonbined. Adrian now looked different from his usual look as he now had a dragon tail and grew an extra pair of cool looking horns that made him look like he is wearing a crown. The other feature that looks cool is his draconic ws that emits a fiery aura on his right hand while the left hand has a frosty aura. The Anubis did not say anything towards Adrian like he is cheating or that is not permitted. Adrian look told the Cube of Paradox to release the axe psyche armament as it is the one weapon that he thinks would give him the edge. The Cube of Paradoxplied and manifested the axe out of thin air in front of Adrian. Adrian then drank a mana potion to recover the mana he lost as he will need the other psyche armaments in case of emergencies. The Anubis had a look of expectance because it never thought that the current Soul Summoner would be this cunning then again, every person needs to have a little bit of cunningness. [All skills unrted to the Soul Summoner ss will be locked.] [You cannot revive once you are killed during this battle.] [No penalties will be given upon dying in battle.] The battle began and the penalties are in ce, but Adrian''s pre-applied skills did not disappear. Adrian smiled as he was sure that this time, he would be victorious to an extent. He was hoping to push the Anubis in a corner or better yet win. "If I had thought of this sooner then I would have won." Adrian thought as he charged towards the Anubis with a giant axe in hand. The Anubis met Adrian''s charge and their weapons shed. A powerful shockwave ensued but Adrian was only pushed back by one meter while the Anubis was pushed by three meters. The Anubis was clearly overpowered which greatly pleased Adrian. Sometimes brute strength can overpower technique which he was aiming for. "Earth Splitter" Adrian stated as his axe psyche armament glowed red. Skill: Earth Splitter Tier: Legacy Type: Active Cleave Effect: Amass power into the Axe Psyche Armament and unleash a wave of destructive force onto the ground. Deal 500% of your total attack damage in a four-meter cone in front of you. Deals double damage to structures. Cooldown: 1 minute Cast Time: 1 second Essence Cost: 25 essences Adrian struck the floor with all his might, but it only cracked despite the huge force he used. The shockwave that ensued still hit the Anubis that made the Judge of the Dead flinch from the damage. Adrian followed up with attacks of his axe to build up his momentum. The Anubis became riddled with would and had to resort to using magic once more. The Anubis once again tapped its spear on the ground which made numerous ghostly hands grabbed for his ankles. The Anubis did not stop with that magic as he swayed his hands and hundreds of locusts came out to swarm Adrian. Adrian did his best to swat the locusts, but they were far too many and he backed away. Adrian had to use the second skill of the axe in order to blow away the swarm of locusts. "Whirlwind Axe" Adrian muttered as he started to spin and became a mini tornado that sucked even dust towards him. Skill: Whirlwind Axe Tier: Legacy Type: AOE Effect: Spin so fast that you be a small twister that sucks in everything in a three-meter radius. You deal 75% of your total attack damage per second during the duration. Duration: 10 seconds Cooldown: 1 minute Cast Time: Instant Essence Cost: 15 essence Chapter 352 - Second Job Class Advancement II The locusts got sucked in by the twister that is Adrian and started dying as soon as they are caught. The locusts were only had numerical advantage but were low on health, so they perished once they were stuck inside the twister. The time it took Adrian to rid of the locusts also made enough time for the Anubis to recover. The Anubis waited for the exact time for it to attack Adrian as it could not just charge in blindly towards the twister that is Adrian. What the Anubis did not expect is the twister started moving from its location. Adrian took exactly three seconds of spinning to even try moving towards someone. At first, he stabilized his bearing because spinning continuously for just one second would definitely make anyone dizzy. If the game did not lessen the effect of the dizziness that Adrian is feeling right now, then he would have copsed two seconds in. The sudden movement of the twister that is Adrian put a halt on the ns of the Anubis to wait for the perfect time to strike. The Anubis had no choice but to use the crowd control skill that it uses on souls that try and escape from Limbo''s door. The bandages that were wrapping the Anubis'' body started to entangle and shoot towards Adrian. The bandages were like boas that tried strangling Adrian, but his speed of rotation was much faster than the bandages could entangle him. Strips of bandages scattered about but those same strips started to bundle up again and shoot towards Adrian. The bandages slowly but surely are taking their effect as Adrian''s speed of rotation started to dwindle. Some of the bandages started to stick to Adrian''s body and started to slow him down. Soon Adrian stopped spinning and the bandages finally wrapped most of his body. [You are stunned for one second.] Adrian became stunned due to the bandages wrapping him. One second was enough for the Anubis to deal damage equivalent to 30% of his total health. Adrian made sure to counterattack and deal as much damage as he could. Adrian could now see the effects of his transformation taking a toll on the Anubis. Adrian''s attacks were enchanted with fire and frost. He may not be able to use the dragon breath because of the restriction but the passive enchantments were very weed. "My opponent is at 40% health while I am at 53% health. I need to at least bring the Anubis'' health down to 15%." Adrian thought as he finally used thest skill of the axe psyche armament. "Nature''s Punisher" Adrian stated as he jumped ten meters into the sky. Skill: Nature''s Punisher Tier: Legacy Type: Area of Effect Damage Effect: Ascend to the sky and absorb energy from mother nature to imbue the axe with her wrath. Deal 2000% of your total mixed attack damage in an area of five meters. The earth struck will once again explode dealing 1000% of our total mixed attack damage two times with a dy of one second each Cooldown: 6 hours Cast Time: 3 seconds Essence Cost: 50 essences Adrian''s axe psyche armament glowed green with an immense energy imbued in it. Adrian chopped down with his axe towards the ground and the whole arena is enveloped in green energy. The Anubis was not able to doge because the whole arena was hit so it did its best to defend. The Anubis summoned a sarcophagus and hid inside to be protected from the initial brunt of the damage. The sarcophagus broke upon the initial hit of the skill while the seeding explosion dealt huge damage upon the Anubis that was left unprotected. "Paradox, summon the twin dagger psyche armament." Adrian muttered discreetly as he did not want the Anubis to hear it. "Soul Seeker" Adrian whispered as he threw the dagger in his right hand. The Anubis was not able to dodge the dagger due to being blinded by the green burst of light of the final explosion. Adrian immediately became a shadow and reappeared in front of the Anubis as the dagger was stuck in its abdomen. The Anubis tried to dodge but Adrian'' skill could not be dodged as it was sure hit once one of the daggers embed on the person. The Anubis did not bother to dodge anymore as it knows its fate. It is one of the perks of being the Judge of the Dead after all. Adrian saw the Anubis'' expression and he was rather disturbed because the Anubis was smiling. Thest dagger connected with the other dagger and Adrian finally won the battle after lots of tries. [You have won the battle.] [Your skill Perfect Assimtion has ended.] [Congrattions! You have passed thest requirement to advance to your second job ss, Eclipse Summoner.] Adrian and Kaon separated and all his soulbounds returned to the Soul Chamber. Adrian''s body then levitated to the sky as new power enveloped him. As a Soul Summoner, Adrian''s job ss dealt with souls of the dead which made him be considered as a gatekeeper of the dead, but the Eclipse Summoner is different. The Cube of Paradox hovered over Adrian and broke into tiny pieces. Adrian''s weapon was not broken but rather his psyche armaments were finally being imbued with another energy. Adrian''s Soul Essence gauge transformed into something different since he was no longer a Soul Summoner. Adrian''s dark colored psyche armament started gaining golden streaks to their overall design. Adrian''s little crown that is floating above his head also changed color to a tinum color. Once the psyche armaments changed their color palette, the Cube of Paradox became whole once more and specs of golden light could be seen being emitted from it. Adrian''s job advancement not only affected him but also the world around him as the dark atmosphere of limbo started to form an aurora. This signifies that the Soul Summoner ascended to a greater being that is the Eclipse Summoner. The summoner that sees the bnce of all the worlds no matter big or small. Chapter 353 - Eclipse Summoner The bright light that suddenly sprouted became the signal that the Soul Summoner has increased his power and ascended to be someone more powerful. Adrian sessfully became a Twilight Summoner which is also called the Beacon of Light during a dark sky. [You have sessfully advanced your job ss into Eclipse Summoner.] [The Soul Essence Gauge has been transformed into the Primordial Essence Gauge.] [You have gained 100 stat points due to sessfully advancing your Main Job ss.] [Your skill Summon: Psyche Armament has been transformed into Summon: Primordial Armament.] [You have gained the passive skill Primordial Stance.(Sealed)] [You have gained the title Emissary of Dimensions.] Adrian allocated the stat points that he has yet to allocate and now his stats looks monstrous. Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Half Asmodian) Species: Netheros (Greater Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer (Expand) Job: Eclipse Summoner Sub Job: Scribe (Beginner Level 9) LVL: 160 Exp: 53.5%/100% HP: 35,000 / 35,000 MP: 27,500 / 27,500 VIT: 245+105 STR: 355+185 INT: 400+150 AGI: 285+140 DEX: 240+145 END: 244 + 120 Avable Stat points: 0 Hidden Stat: Luck +15 Wisdom +35 Persistence +10 Adrian then checked the new title and skill that he received upon advancing his job ss. Skill: Summon: Primordial Armament Tier: Legacy Type: Summon Skill Effect: Reduces the needed essence to use the skills of the Primordial Armaments by half. It also decreases the cooldown time of the ultimate skills of each Primordial Armament by 50%. Can only summon one Primordial Armament at a time. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: 6,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ----- Skill: Primordial Stance (Unlocks at Level 170) Tier: Legacy Type: Passive skill Effect: Each Primordial Armament summoned will also change the appearance of the Twilight Summoner in order to maximize the effectiveness of the weapon. Additional 20% stat boost will be given to selected stats depending on the Primordial Armament. Duration: Only active when a Primordial Armament is summoned. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ------ Title: Emissary of Dimensions Effect: Decreases the mana cost and cooldown of spatial movement skills by 20%. Can forcefully reset the cooldown of one spatial movement skill every 48 hours. Description: A title given to the Twilight Summoner who guards the realities of the dimensions so that they do not sh against each other. ------ "Why do I feel like that I will be assigned more troublesome things from now on?" Adrian thought but he was snapped out of his deep thought because the Anubis congratted him. "You have bested me, Champion Equinox. This jut proves to show that you are now much more capable and could handle much bigger responsibilities for the future." The Anubis cheered. "Thank you very much for the praise but I best be going now as I have other things that I must do. Mainly trying to find a way to be an Arch Demon." Adrian replied but only whispered thest sentence. "Take this then, Champion Equinox. It will react when we ever need your help with something. Sometimes there are crafty souls that escape and possess the living." The Anubis stated as he gave Adrian a jackal figurine. "I will get rewarded for the jobs that you will assign me, though right?" Adrian asked but the Anubis only smiled at him and pushed him to a door that manifested behind him. ==== Adrian did not expect that the Anubis would not even dare reply to him and just threw him away to a dimensional door. He was returned to the Paradox nes where he was before going to Limbo. The only thing different is that everyone is in high alert. The guards immediately came close to Adrian in order to check on him which did not really happen ever. He was curious why the guards suddenly became active but that only meant that something was amiss. "Do not tell me someone managed to breach the Paradox nes?" Adrian thought the worse situation possible. "You! Please wait to be inspected." The guard shouted as they came close to Adrian. The guard then brought out an odd-looking stone that looked like a dark sky filled with stars. A bright light shed that enveloped Adrian''s whole body. The guard then looked relieved when nothing peculiar happened after Adrian was sted by that odd light. "Can I know why everyone seems to be in high alert?" Adrian asked as this was the first time that the Daemos Corps were actively searching. "A Cosmie has been spotted by one of the elders earlier today." The guard replied. "A Cosmie?" Adrian asked as he was not familiar with that type of entity. "They are like cute looking small hamsters that have fur that shine like the stars and eyes that glimmer like gxies. They are usually one foot in height." The guard replied. "From the description that you gave me, it sounds like it is not that big of a deal." Adrian stated as the description sounded harmless. "It is not those things that are dangerous but the predators that feast upon it. It is the favorite food of the Cosmic Ligers. It being here would mean that a Cosmic Liger is nearby following after it or it could follow the scent of the Cosmie and end up here in the Paradox nes." The guard stated with a serious tone. "Cosmic Ligers. Now that would be much more troublesome due to their cunning and voracious appetite." Adrian stated but a few secondster a rift formed just above him. The rift in space opened and a golden eye peered upon it. The rift then opened to a size of five meters. A figure then escaped from the rift andnded on the Paradox nes with a thud. The entity that fell then sniffed the surroundings and roared out loud to dere its presence. "We are toote! It has followed the scent here!" The guard stated as he and the others surrounded the Cosmic Liger that came to the Paradox nes. "Kyuuh!" A sound of a small critter could be heard which Adrian immediately took notice. He looked behind him and the stone a few feet away from him started to move. He then used his evil eye to see the camouged entity. Monster: Cosmie Level: 200 "Holy! Who would have thought that a small looking thing like that is high leveled?!" Adrian thought as he noticed that Pann suddenlying near him. Chapter 354 - Origin Of Summoning Magic Due to Panning towards him, Adrian could more or less guess what happened here. Pann was not the type to trouble himself with the job of other people unless he was somewhat involved. "Bessy! Scare the cute little cat away please." Pann stated and a huge Cosmic Cetacea showed itself above the Paradox nes. Monster: Cosmic Liger Level: 250 HP: ??? / ??? MP: ??? / ??? Description: A creature that looks like an enormous liger but share nomon blood with actual ligers. It is born from the yful whim of the universe. Using its ws, the cosmic liger could tear a rift in time and space to hunt for its favorite food which is the Cosmie. "Saying that a level 250 monster is cute would only be possible to that old man." Adrian muttered. Bessy made a low toned pulse cry that seemed to threaten the Cosmic Liger as it roared in reply. The Cosmic Liger became rather timid once Bessy appeared and it became tense. It was now deciding to pursue its dinner or suffer the wrath of a higher order cosmic monster. Cosmic monsters are very rare due to their nature. Pann told Adrian that they do not trust others easily as they are birthed by the universe, so they do not know the warmth of others. Adrian himself wanted a cosmic monster as a soulbound but Pann told him to dream smaller. Pann said that it was more likely to be hit by lightning than to encounter a cosmic monster. The statement that Pann made about the chances of finding a cosmic monster made Adrian give up because the old man also stated that they are far more powerful than the current him. Cosmic monsters are born from the energy of the universe thus some monsters are just their stand-alone entity. It also means that they are born powerful and, in an environment, where only those that can adapt survive. Outer Space is not as forgiving as anyone would think. Adrian knows that because Ascalor brought him there. After a growl of indignation, the Cosmic Liger that has the fur reminiscent of a starry sky finally decided to leave. It swiped its ws at the air and a rift in space happened. The Cosmic Liger entered that rift and left without doing any damage as it knew it was outssed. "So Cosmic monsters really do have the starry sky body pattern." Adrian stated as he picked up the cowering Cosmie and handed it to Pann who happily received it. "Thank you, brat. At least, you are useful for something." Pann stated while the guards were dumbfounded as the old man just left and headed back to his ranch. "Are you not going to ask the old man for an exnation? I am pretty sure that he is the one that brought that Cosmie here." Adrian asked but not one guard acted interested. "I am sorry to say this young man but the Old Man Pann really scares me. Us if we are going to be very specific. I am actually in awe that you could even have conversation with him without unconsciously bowing?" Th guard replied as they went back to report to Elder Bronx of what really happened. "I better go and ask Pann about what is happening to Charon. A system prompt stated that his evolution has finished but the mischievous bugger cannot be summoned yet. The devs already replied that it is not bugged so that can only mean that I need to find an alternative solution." Adrian thought as he followe Pann to his ranch. ==== "So, what is the important thing that you want to ask me about? It better be worth my time as I need to find build a house for my new cutie right here." Pann stated as he tapped the head of the Cosmie. "I really want to ask why you want to adopt that cute but danger ma Cosmie but I have more pressing concerns. My undead soulbound cannot be summoned as it evolved inside the Soul Chamber." Adrian stated with defeat. Pann did not ask anything but he peered into Adrian''s very being which made thetter shudder. This was the first time that Adrian felt how powerful Pann really was. No wonder the Daemos Corps do not want to ask the old man. "It seems to be in a state of hibernation due to not being able to digest the energy it ate properly. You would need to help it yourself and enter your Soul Chamber." Pann stated but that only made Adrian have more questions than answers. "What do you mean help Charon by myself? Or enter my Soul Chamber? Is that even possible?" Adrian asked Pann as he is the closest thing to a Summoner NPC that he knows. "Summoners of this age might not know it, but summoners back can ess the special ce called the Soul Chamber when the most powerful summoners were alive. Only summoners that are close to the peak could ess it. With your strength now, you are more than enough to go there." Pan replied as he fed the Cosmie with moon rocks. "So that means if I enter my Soul Chamber then I could help Charon? How do I do that anyway? What is the Soul Chamber exactly anyway?" Adrian reflexively asked. "You should know this because your predecessor was the one who invented Summoning magic. Have you not ever wondered why Summoners could use Soul Arts that only those that can utilize energy from the death realm use?" Pann asked Adrian but thetter was more shocked by the new information. "Your previous ss Soul Summoner is the core reason how Summoning Magic came to be. Your predecessor mixed elements of Soul Arts and Spatial Magic and watered it down so even those that have no talent for arcane magic could use it. The big downside is that their magic circuits in their bod will be dominated by summoning magic. This would mean that they could not master other magic to their pinnacle forms. You do not have that downside though because your body could already handle Origin Magic and you are the sessor of the original summoning magic." Pann stated which blew Adrian''s mind even more. Chapter 355 - Soul Chamber The details about the origin of summoning magic made Adrian d because that means that his job ss is special. It would also mean that it is highly unlikely for another summoner to be the same as him. Some job sses are basically just offshoots of the base ss with just different specializations. "What I am really curious is the Soul Chamber? How would I be able to go inside it?" Adrian muttered but Pann finally answered him. "You should be able to easily visualize it because you have been in your subconscious before. Except this time, you would enter in another door because the Soul Chamber is located at the magic circle that is carved in your heart." Pann stated. "I see. Thanks for the tip old man" Adrian stated as he waved Pann goodbye, but thetter was not finished with the former. "Do you need something, old man?" Adrian asked but what was really on his mind is, "Do not tell me that this old man will ask for apensation." "Do it here." Pann stated. "Do what here? I cannot believe that you swing that way, old man. Scary!" Adrian stated in a joking manner, but he whacked in the head. Arian was hurt a lot but only one health point was deducted from him. "I see. It is imperative to hit master when his joke is not funny." The Cube of Paradox suddenly stated which made Pann''s attention shift to it momentarily. "Interesting ego weapon. Never show that to that entric cksmith or else he might dissect it. Now as for you¡­" Pann stated while his gaze intensified towards Adrian. "Fine. I will meditate here. Just do not let one of your babies to distract me as I can easily get disturbed." Adrian protested. "I am only telling you to meditate here because you will need someone to guide you. I will be your guide so that nothing goes awry. You do not want to suddenly get a heart attack due to making a mistake." Pann stated as if he was doing Adrian a favor but thetter really knows what the former wants. "You just want to see the new form of my soulbound." Adrian grumbled. "It is not like Life Eaters evolve in the wild. You are actually quite lucky to even get one. Most undead would either kill it or absorb its power to be powerful. The Lick King did not be a Lick King suddenly you know. Now no more word and get to meditating. The faster you finish then the quiker I can return to my duties." Pann stated in a grumbling tone. "Duties my butt. You are the most leisure person here anyway. Even the Elders do not like to question you." Adrian thought as he would get in serious trouble just by muttering it. Adrian then sat cross-legged and inhaled and exhaled deeply. Pann then started to guide Adrian on properly essing his Soul Chamber. "First, you must ce your soul weapon near your heart. In your case, that weird thing must float near your heart. You will have to channel your will at it because a soul weapon acts as a conduit between you and your soul chamber." Pann instructed. "Do not call me weird, old man." The Cube of Paradox stated but the strong re from Pann made it immediately float near Adrian''s chest. Adrian then started to channel his subconscious mind to the Cube of Paradox and closed his eyes to concentrate more. Adrian''s dark vision suddenly shifted to that of being inside a room. Pann knew that Adrian has sessfully entered his subconscious because the greater demon started floating in mid-air while meditating. "It seems that this brat is more intuitive than he looks. He can easily enter a meditative state in a few seconds. It just goes to show how strong his mentality really is." Pann stated as he told Adrian to proceed through the door if he can see one. Adrian then looked around and saw a pale looking door that has a mirror. He went in front of the door and came face to face with the mirror, but his reflection did not show. He even stared into the mirror, but he could not see anything. "If you see a door, it will mean that it leads to your heart, but it would not open. You need to be open to seeing through your real self in order to enter that door. I do not know how to assist you in doing that as only you yourself can unlock it. You will be on your own when you enter that door." Pann instructed and he no longer said anything else after that. Adrian is in front of the door and is now wondering on a way to open it. He was never really that kind of person to easily open his heart as he is rather introverted himself. He kept to himself more rather than telling people of his worries as he believes that one''s own problem should be solved by oneself. He then tried to remember his talk with his inner greater demon. The inner greater demon stated that they are a manifestation of Adrian''s thoughts which creeped him out and amazed at the same time. Adrian then touched the mirror as he remembered his fight with his inner greater demon. Adrian closed his eyes and if he opened it then he would have seen his inner greater demon smiling back at him in the mirror. Before Adrian could open his eyes, the door opened with a creak and he was led to a hallway with four doors of different designs. The first door that he saw was a door with a wolf sigil that seems to be emitting a ck aura. Adrian touched the door and could feel the power of the shadows that he is somewhat familiar with because of Perfect Assimtion. "This must be Sirius'' room. I am curious but helping Charon right now would be my priority. I would visit each one of them when I have the time." Adrian thought as he moved to the next door. The second door is decorated with a dragon sigil and is made of frosted ss colored red and blue. The left side of the door emitted frosty aura while the right side emitted a fiery aura. Adrian could obviously see that this door is Kaon''s due to the tant elemental design. "The Festival of the Dragon King is almost upon us, but I have yet to see where the dragons are living. I should prioritize that next while searching for the world boss, Fenris." Adrian thought as he proceeded to check the next door. The next door is rather charming and peaceful to look at. The door had a white bird sigil that is standing on a sturdy tree branch. The door also emitted a peaceful aura that calmed the soul. "This should be Saena''s door." Adrian thought as he just touched the door and proceeded to thest door. Thest door that is in Adrian''s Soul Chamber should be Charon''s, but the sigil of a cute skull is not there. The door is nk as it was not decorated with anything, but Adrian could feel the energy of death from the door. Adrian pushed open the door and was greeted by a dark world. The room that Adrian entered is dark because even his night vision could not prate to it. Adrian then started to look wander inside the room as nothing would be done just by standing there. He looked back and saw that the door that he entered was no longer there. "It seems that finding and helping Charon would be the only way out from here." Adrian muttered as he searched for Charon. After wandering for about an hour, Adrian felt that he was going nowhere and not even a sign of Charon could be seen. AS he was finally started to give up, Adrian suddenly heard Charon''s cute but creepy giggle. Shadows also started to shift but Adrian was all alone and nothing could be seen. "Charon! Are you here?!" Adrian started calling out, but the sound of Charon''s echoing giggle started to be more distant. Adrian had no other choice but to move towards the giggle that he heard. Unknown to Adrian that he was getting further and further into the depths of his soul. Adrian''s body started to also change as it started bing his true form. Meanwhile outside in the real world, Adrian started to release Nether Energy from his body which terrified the creatures on Pann''s farm. Pann immediately erected a barrier to stop the leakage of Adrian''s terrifying aura. Even he himself is amazed because the energy that Adrian released was not anything that he felt in his lifetime. "This kid really does have a bunch of surprises but whatever is observing him is rather troublesome." Pann stated as he felt someone or something looking at Adrian when he released his terrifying aura. Chapter 356 - Charon Evolves I Adrian went further and further towards his inner soul. He suddenly realized that he was walking on top of a mirrored floor. It reflected his current form which is now his true form. Adrian then saw something in the distance that is not pure ck. A small child with a hood seemed to beying on the floor. Adrian could only surmise that it is Charon because there could be no other entity besides it to be present this deep in Adrian''s soul. Adrian ran towards Charon, but its figure started to sink onto the mirrored floor. He ran upon seeing what was happening, but he is toote. Charon''s whole body already sunk to the other side of the floor. Adrian tried breaking the floor in order to free Charon, but he could not do so. The mirror floor that he is standing on is not normal because Charon is on the other side. Also, Adrian''s side of the mirror has no ck tree looking thing with its branches grasping nine orbs. Therge tree extended its branches to the mirrored sky that is in Adrian''s side. Each orb looked like it measured with a height of three meters. Each orb also represented something as a runic character is written in them and at the foot of tree is half an orb. Adrian is standing on top of this half sphere and he could feel that he iscking. He does not know why but he was invaded by a feeling of lost. He then received a system notification after a few seconds of having this feeling of beingcking. [You have yet to activate the other half of the Kabb. Find the missing half in order to fully be one and different at the same time.] Adrian then realized that the runic character on the dome is iplete which means he needs to unlock the other part in order to use its effects. Adrian could only thing that this dark tree that is on the other side of the mirror is due to Nether Energy which is the antithesis of creation or life. The reason that Adrian is on the other side of the mirrored floor is non-other than being alive. He needed to be dead in order to go to the other side or he needs to ess the other half of the tree. Nevertheless, Adrian still tried to reach out to the sleeping Charon. "Charon! Wake up buddy!" Adrian called out as he tapped the floor. If Adrian was on the other side, then he would have heard that his voice is muffled. Still, his unrelenting nature paid off as he saw Charon''s body twitch. Adrian then started to call out more aggressively and Charon emitted a yawn. Adrian became d as Charon is finally awake and he could not leave this ce. "Charon! Can you hear me?" Adrian asked and Charon cutely nodded. "Okay! Come here to the other side! I cannot fetch you there, so you have toe towards me yourself." Adrianmanded. Charon then tried pushing on the mirror floor but the undead could not travel to the other side. The pair of white glowing eyes then manifested at the very top of the dark tree. Adrian did not notice it because he was focused on getting Charon toe to him. The white glowing eyes then looked at Charon and the Life Eater looked above. Charon no longer hears Adrian''smand because he was enticed by something that was whispered to him. "If you want power then go towards the sphere marked by the number five." These were the words that Charon heard that was whispered to him. Adrian saw that Charon floated to an orb with a mark of the number five. He wanted to stop Charon, but his voice could not reach him. Charon then touched the fifth orb and Adrian saw it glowed in a golden light as if saying that someone is inside. Adrian could somewhat read the runic characters that showed up when Charon entered the orb. He then read it aloud. "Thagirion" Adrian could somehow remember something of a word like that from past games but he could not remember exactly the meaning of that word. The white eyes then nced at Adrian before disappearing as if it has seeded in what it wanted to achieve. Adrian thought that something bad would happen but nothing of the sort happened. He sighed with relief because he thought that those orbs are dangerous but in actuality; it is the root of his existence as a Netheros. [Your Soulbound Charon has achieved Spiritual Resonance with you.] [Your Soulbound Charon wishes to evolve. Will you give some of our energy to initiate the evolution?] Adrian obviously replied with yes. The Nether energy that was present in Adrian''s body started pooling to the fifth orb. Even Adrian''s true form started bing undone due to sheer amount of Nether Energy being sucked towards the fifth orb. The change was not only present in Adrian''s Soul Chamber as Pann noticed that the oppressive energy that Adrian was starting to lessen. Pann also noticed Adrian''s paling face because of the sudden decrease in the youngd''s energy. Pan had no choice but to supply Adrian with energy that a Daemos could use which is Origin energy. It might be the same oppressive energy that Adrian released but it would be enough to resuscitate the lost energy. Think of it as someone with O type blood giving blood to another person because no one with the person''s blood type is present to be a donor. The Nether Energy that Charon is absorbing is so great in quantity that Adrian''s Nether Gauge did not rise back from zero. This channeling of energysted for five minutes but Pann felt like he was giving Adrian Origin Energy for hours. Adrian is awakened from his meditation only to see that a sphere of Nether Mist is in front of him that is connected to his Cube of Paradox. "The beauty of evolution!" Pann stated as his eyes sparkled. Chapter 357 - Charon Evolves II The sphere of Nether mist is connected to a thin thread of Nether mist that ising out if the Cube of Paradox. Adrian could feel the effects of this Soul Resonance thing because he could feel Charon inside the sphere made of Nether Mist. Adrian did not use any words but just kept a close eye on Charon''s sphere size increasing. The previous sphere that was two feet tall is now eight feet tall. The Nether Mist also started to condense and started taking the shape of a humanoid. An intense wave of death energy then scattered throughout the Paradox nes that even made the elders aware. Even Pann himself was not able to contain it partly being too engrossed in the beauty of evolution. Numerous system notification assaulted Adrian as Charonpleted his evolution. [Your Soulbound Charon is evolving.] [You are experiencing energy deficiency.] [You cannot generate Nether Energy for one week due to over draining.] [Skills that needs Nether Energy as a source cannot be use for the duration of one week.] Adrian could care less that he cannot use Nether Energy for one week because that is a small price to pay for Charon''s evolution. He did not even know that Charon could evolve but even he is reluctant for thetter to evolve. Charon''s Soul Siphon is extremely powerful and useful despite the very long cooldown. Evolution sometimes meantplete change not enhancement and Adrian could feel that Charon''s case is the former. He would me the developers if Charon''s evolution were to be crappy because Adrian knew that Charon''s Soul Siphon is a broken skill. Charon''s new look started to show as the Nether Mist finally outlines his silhouette. Charon''s new form is somewhat odd if it is based on a silhouette because there is a humanoid shape and arge box shape. Pann though opened his eyes in wonder as if he realized something not recorded in history. "A Lifeless Lord! Who knew they are an advance species of a Life Eater!?" Pann eximed in shock but Adrian only tilted his head. [Your Soulbound Charon has sessfully evolved from a Life Eater to a Lifeless Lord.] [Your Soulbound Charon has achieved the title of Unnatural Cmity.] [Your Soulbound Charon''s Soul Siphon skill has been transformed into Life Siphon.] [Your Soulbound Charon''s Unbothered skill has been transformed into Magic Nullification.] [Your Soulbound Charon has obtained the skill Soul Keep.] [Your Soulbound Charon has obtained the skill Incorporeal.] Name: Charon (Thagirion Form) Level: 148 Race: Undead Species: Lifeless Lord Description: An undead said to be the personification of all that is ugly and wrong about the world. It is considered to be a legendary undead and has only been recorded once or twice in all of history. Nobody knows how theye to existence, but one thing is certain about it and that it is considered a cmity. This undead is considered to be immune to simple magic or magic without the holy element in its body. It is said that a Lifeless Lord is born when a million dead people do not let go of their resentment. ---- Adrian is amazed by Charon''s new form, but he did like the cute version of his undead soulbound better. Still, Charon''s new form looked menacing as it was an undead wraith with a coffin chained to it. Charon is also bigger than before as his height is six feet. Every time that he moves a tter of chains could be heard. (Author Note: /-SDHhRXoh5IA/Vi-HEUhUBhI/AAAAAAAABzo/XEGGTK2mAso/s1600/Wraith.jpg) Charon''s new form hovered above the ground as Nether Mist is released from its wraith robe. Charon''s right hand has a chained attached to it that is connected to a floating casket that is three meters big. The cute undead is no more as its appearance now screams undead just from the sight of it. Adrian also checked out the title and skills which shocked him to the point that he almost fainted. Title: Unnatural Cmity Effect: All skills that is supposed to be single target will be multi-target while increasing the area coverage of Area of Effect skills. Description: A title given to an existence that is not supposed to naturally ur but did anyway. Bearers of this title are said to be followed by misfortune but that is yet to be proven. Skill: Life Siphon Tier: Legendary Type: Active Absorption Effect: Pick a target to absorb the life force and increase your own. The life force regained is proportional to the percentage absorbed. This ability is channeled and will be canceled when the user moves from his position. Drain 0.5% health per second of channeling. Cooldown will only ur after the channeling is stopped. Cooldown: 30 Seconds Mana Cost: 50,000 Mana Cast Time: 5 seconds ---- Skill: Magic Nullification Tier: Epic Type: Passive Effect: Magic damage will be ignored by the bearer unless the bearer of the skill is hit by a super effective magic skill. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ---- Skill: Soul Keep Tier: Legendary Type: Damage Immunity Effect: Enter the coffin or choose an individual to enter the casket in order to be immune to any type of damage. The one who enters the coffin could see the outside but cannot do any other type of action. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 100,000 Mana Cast Time: 5 seconds ---- Skill: Incorporeal Tier: Epic Type: Active Damage Nullification Effect: Turns the skill bearer''s physical form into an incorporeal one to be immune to physical damage. Duration: 1 minute Cooldown: 10 minutes Mana Cost: 10,000 Mana Cast Time: Instant ---- "You really are interesting little brat. This is my first time seeing someone contracted to something considered a Cmity. Granted that it is still weak but that can be resolved to training. You can control it can you?" Pann asked as there are times when soulbounds be unresponsive to their masters if they evolve into a higher order being. "Charon?! Can you hear me correctly?" Adrian asked but Charon just stood there nkly which made him fear the worst. "Charon? Are you okay?" Adrian asked as he was ready to seal his soulbound if something awry suddenly happened. Charon just looked towards Adrian''s direction and slowly raised its left hand. Pann thought that Charon would attack its owner, but it only held its left hand in a thumbs up as a reaction. It seems that Charon moved slowly because it took time for the undead to be familiar with its new body. Adrian then burst outughing as he summoned his other soulbounds so they could greet the new Charon. Chapter 358 - I Want A Slime Adrian is extremely happy that Charon has evolved, and he is now more of a magic tanker. Charon has forgone the low health and now its health is in the big enough to be a decent tanker. "The only thing missing right now is a physical tanker that is immune to physical attacks. The only creature that I know that has physical damage immunity is a slime, but they are said to be extinct due to being hunted because of a misconception." Adrian sighed as he did not know how to get his hands on one. Adrian actually wanted to have a slime as a first summon due to it being the trademark enemies of beginners in RPGs. He did not expect that slimes were not avable in the early game and thought that the beta testers do not have footage of them because they are rare. What Adrian did not expect to know is that slimes are said to be extinct in a book he read. He also looked at the forums and saw threads saying that slimes are no longer around because it was believed that they are the spawn of a Shoggoth. The Shoggoth is a dark god that is the condensed filth of the world at least that is what the history books talked about it. Adrian asked the elders about the slimes and they could only be solemn because slimes became viinized due to one dark god. Ascalor told Adrian that a dark god that lost in the war possessed a slime and managed to be a Shoggoth to enact its vengeance. Since slimes could not talk, the dark god that is mistaken for a slime led to the downfall of all slimes. Due to misunderstanding that slimes that eat the flesh of a dark god will turn it into a natural cmity, the slimes became a target of extermination. Since slimes have a core in their body, they were easy to kill once magic hits that core. Physical attacks do not work on slimes because of the gtinous or viscous body that repels kic force. "The only way that I could get a slime would be to do something illegal." Adria thought to himself then he got whacked on the head. "Brat! Why are you spacing out?!" Pann stated as he has been calling Adrian for the past two minutes. "Sorry about that. I was actually thinking of what my next three soulbounds should be. I can now have seven soulbounds in total but choosing upon the multitude of monsters in Pandemonium is difficult." Adrian stated as he rubbed the area he was whacked. "By the way you were thinking deeply, it would only mean that you already have an idea but do not know how to get them." Pann stated then Adrian looked at him with serious adoring eyes. "Old man, you look so energetic today! Do you perhaps have any idea where I can get slimes? Do you have slimes that you are hiding in your ranch? Maybe, I could get one of you have some?" Adrian asked as he activated his ultra-instinct or 100% kiss-ass attitude. Pann just flicked Adrian''s forehead that made thetter be outbnced. Adriannded on his butt due to the gravity shifting. It seems Pann is not a fan of over ttery. "Sorry to burst your bubble, brat. I do not have them because they were exterminated before I could even save one of them. I was far too busy looking for other rare creatures when the slime extermination was taking ce." Pann replied in a grumpy tone. "Do you think that some slimes may have survived?" Adrian asked in a serious tone. "If they had then there should have been reports about their emergence should have been circting. The poor creatures did nothing wrong but due to one dark god possessing one of their own led to their extinction. You do know that slimes were considered as Janitors of the Forests because they eat any dead material in the forest. The dryads and leshies loved them because slimes made their jobs of maintaining the forests easier." Pann stated while remembering the peaceful times. "It would not be illegal for me to¡­you know¡­go back to the past and get one, right?" Adrian asked hesitatingly. Pann immediately scanned the surrounding if anyone was listening in on their conversation. Thankfully, no one really likes going to Pann''s territory due to his temper. Pann then gave a big smile that is fille with mischievousness. "You just thought of a great idea, brat." Pann stated with a smile but Adrian shivered at the sight. "But I was taught that going to the past and messing up the timeline is not eptable or against our rules." Adrian added. "It is not illegal or against the rules as long as you do not mess up event of the past or be a prominent figure there. You would have to be quick though as I can only give you an hour of protection from the Gods of Time. If we asked Koronn then we might increase that to a day because he specializes in time magic, but that brat is a stickler for the rules despite not acting like it." Pann stated with excitement. "So, you are saying, I should just pop in an out? I will seal a slime and return immediately upon doing so." Adrian asked. "You would get two slimes. One for you and one for me of course. Seriously, I would not do it for free you know." Pann added. "Why can''t you go? You are more powerful than me anyway." Adrian stated in a panicked tone. "I cannot do that because the more powerful the Daemos then they would be up for observation by the Gods of Space and Time." Pann stated in a smug tone. "Why would those gods observe us anyway?" Adrian asked what he was really curious about and he did not like the answer. "To give us divine punishment of course. Do you really think that our powers hold no cosequences?" Pann stated but Adrian could only gulp and try to escape from the situation he created himself. Chapter 359 - Spelunking In The Past "Are we seriously going to do this? I mean, those Gods of Time and Space that you keep telling me might get a whiff of my presence in the past." Adrian stated as he tried backing down from going to the past. "I do not want to know what this divine punishment that I would receive when I get caught. I might get reduced stats for like a year or my character might get erased from existence." Adrian thought to himself. "Why are you backing down right now? It was your idea! You must gather up some courage and put it into action. Do not worry because I would pull you out before the time, I could shield you from the eyes of the Gods of Time and Space. I say gods but they are more like a machine because they rarely have feelings." Pann stated. "Why do you mean machine? I met Father time in one of the death realms if I remember correctly. He felt very human." Adrian replied. "Do you really think that one god could control all of time or all of space? If that was the case, then the dark gods would not have been able toe to our universe if that was the case. There was a god that ruled over time and space, but that god has been forgotten even to us who live forever. Anyways, I will send you to a time I remember where slimes are plenty. You just have to remember not to interact with anyone in that era. You are also not allowed to summon any of your soulbounds because they are not present in that era per se." Pann stated as he suddenly tossed Adrian towards Bessy''s mouth. "Wait! I have not prepared yet!" Adrian shouted in protest, but Bessy''s mouth already closed and all he saw was darkness. "You will be fine. I think?" Pann muttered but Adrian did not hear it because he was already on his way to the past. ==== [You are now travelling to the past.] [You only have one hour to spend in the past before Pann''s protection disappears.] Adrian is currently travelling to a channel to the past that Pann has already determined. He does not know what to expect when he arrives. He hopes that his mour would be enough to make him inconspicuous. Adrian then looked at the channel he is travelling in and is rather not that amazed. The channel was rather normal and just looked like he was inside of a giant tunnel that had some twinkling lights inside. Suddenly, light assaulted Adrian''s eyes which made him close it while his body became so light that it feels like he is floating in space. [You have arrived at your destination.] Adrian opened his eyes, and he was inside of a cave. He immediately activated mour so that he could better blend in. He did not want to be known as a demon because the Daemos are rather a tight knitmunity. Adrian then went outside the cave and is greeted by the rays of light from the sun. The smell of the surrounding is that of a forest as he could smell the scent of musty and fresh leaves at the same time. "I can do this. Slimes are said to be Janitors of the Forest so there should be some here." Adrian muttered to himself as he prevented himself from releasing his soulbounds. "If I can use Sirius then it would be a breeze." Adria muttered as he started to crawl and look behind the tall bushes. After a few minutes, Adrian suddenly heardmotion a few meters away from his location. He decided to check it out stealthily because they might be hostile. "Soul Form Transformation." Adrian muttered as his body changed to an incorporeal form. Adrian followed the sound of themotion that seems to being at the center of the forest. A few seconds of floatingter, Adrian saw an unlikely group of individuals fighting together. The group that he saw consisted of a human, a dragonkin, and a demon. The three of them looked like they are in their pubescent age but that could only be true for the human. They are currently fighting a Red Bear which is a red-haired bear that can ignite the furs on its body. It also looks like that all of them are struggling. Adrian wanted to use his evil eye on them to see their stats, but they could perceive the skill being cast on them. "Since they are fighting the Red Bear, they must only be in the 70s." Adrian thought to himself as he started to walk away until he heard their conversation. "We came here to exterminate the slimes because we will get one gold for ten slimes killed. We did note here to fight a Red Bear. This thing does not even have valuable fur or meat because it immtes itself when it is close to death." The dragonkin grumbled as he used his spear to damage the Red Bear. "Allen told us that slimes are plenty in this forest, but we have been searching for an hour, yet we have yet to find one." The demon grumbled. "It is not my fault that everyone even farmers started hunting the slimes. They are quite easy to kill if you can use magic. Even basic magic could kill them if you perfectly aim for the core." The human named Allen replied.Adrian''s ears perked up when he heard of the word ''slime''. "It seems that the one-hour time limit is not for naught because I have been directly sent to a ce where slimes are plenty. The only troubling thing is that Pann sent me to a time when slime extermination is happening." Adrian thought as he went deeper into the forest as he does not realize that he did not bring the Cube of Paradox with him to the past. Chapter 360 - Slime Den "Paradox, can you hear me?" Adrian asked but then he realized that he flung to the past without his trusty weapon. "That damn old man. I told him that I should have time to get ready first, but he just had to send me here in his excitement. What I am most curious is the reason why the Cube of Paradox is not transported with me. It is a bound weapon." Adrian thought to himself as he searched his inventory for a spare soul glove. ==== "Why are you still here?" Pann asked the floating rotating cube beside him then also noticed that Adrian''s soulbounds are still left in the Paradox nes. "You have sessfully sent our master to a wormhole that defies the logic of time and space thus his link with us is not severed despite being flung to the past. Worry not for him as we know that he will survive. We will be immediately transported to his side when your one-hour protection has disappeared." The Cube of Paradox stated which made Pann very curious about it, but he was not that into weapons. "Whatever. Then all of you will help me in my ranch while waiting for my protection to disappear. Come now. It is better if you are much more useful to me than your master." Pann suddenly shifted back to work mode. ==== "I cannot summon my soulbounds nor my psyche¡­they are called primordial armaments now. I guess I should just use the magic I have at my disposal. Thank God that I can still use Greater Seal to obtain some monsters." Adrian muttered as he went to ce where slimes like t gather and that is caves. Slimes are one of the most mysterious monsters due to their origins. Not many books are written about slimes because they are vtile when subjected to experimentation. Slimes either easily die or suddenly multiplies when subjected to experiments. No tests of slimes also held conclusive evidence due to each experiment that has been sessfully recorded having different results each time. Thus, it was only published that no two slimes are ever the same because they do not move in packs and are more of the lone type of monsters. "If there is a cave where moss and bacteria grow then a slime would be there. Overhunting is really scary." Adrian thought as he has read that slimes aremonly found in areas like these. Adrian then suddenly heard the rustling of the trees behind him. He was not rmed much because he was invisible, but he still decided to hide behind the bush. Adrian noticed that the figuresing out from the rustling leaves were the three individuals that he saw fighting the Red Bear. "We would have easily killed that Red Bear if Ascalor contributed to the fight aggressively." The human stated with a displease tone, but Adrian''s ears immediately perked up upon hearing the name Ascalor. "If I made a mistake in teleporting you guys then you would be the ones dead and not that Red Bear. You did see the way the portal I conjured suddenly closed and sliced the Red Bear''s arm. That could easily be one of your heads." The young Ascalor replied but Adrian could not bear tough silently at the feeble looking Ascalor. "Anyways, the cave you say that slimese from are not far from our current location, right?" The dragonkin asked in order to dispel the bickering of the two. "Lead the way Allen. Do your best not to get us lost." The young Ascalor teased. "Do not worry. I grew up near this forest, so I know it like the back of my hand unlike some people who just used his magic to do pranks and make other people''s life miserable." Allen rebutted. "I was practicing my magic. Their sudden frightened reaction is not my fault." The young Ascalor rebutted and the dragonkin can only sigh as she pushed the two away from each other. "More action, less talking." The dragonkin stated as she took charge of the two. Adrian who was hiding behind a tree heard their conversation and decided to follow the group closely. He did not mind having to pick up the scraps of others. He only had 40 minutes left before he gets pulled back to the present anyways. "But why does the name Allen sound so familiar?" Adrian thought as he followed the group closely. The three individuals that Adrian is following were bickering and taunting each other on the way but he could feel the bond of closeness between the three. They might be different from one another, but they understand each other on an emotional level as if they are brothers and sisters. "Ascalor, how is it with your stalker? Did you already do the deed?" Allen teased while the three individuals started to enter the cave. "You mean Danaya? I do not know about that crazy dryad that is all over my face whenever she sees me. I do not have the luxury of falling in love anyway. I need to build strength to better protect the world like the other elders of my race did." Ascalor stated in a serious tone which made Allen shut up as he did not expect that reply from the mischievous demon. "That is good. You must always strive for strength. Other tasks can be der when you have enough strength." The female dragonkin stated but she had a look of relief written all over her face when she heard Ascalor''s answer. "Damn, the old man¡­I mean the young man still has the thang even before he was already old. I cannot believe that Elder Danaya was that lovestruck. At least her determination finally bore fruit but what happened with that dragonkin, I wonder?" Adrian thought as he does not know that Ascalor has an acquaintance from the dragonkin race. The three individuals scoured the cave, but no signs of slimes were seen. The cave is not even thatrge to begin with as five minutes were all that is needed to traverse it in Adrian''s full speed. "There are no signs of slimes. It seems that others have already beat us to them." Allen grumbled. "Let us search the other areas of the forest. We must have missed some on the way here." The dragonkin stated as they left the cave, but Adrian could see differently. "It seems that Allen boy was right. The slimes are here in this cave, but it seems that they are not here in this exact area." Adrian stated as he used his evil eye to search the cave and he found out a mass of souls just below the cave floor that is bigger than the cave area itself. "I found myself a Slime Den." Adrian said while he smiled in anticipation. Chapter 361 - Slimes Are Cannibals? "The den is below me, but I do not know how far below. Every meter I phase through would be a thousand mana which means that I can only go down below 27 meters. Let us hope that the descent will be easy." Adrian muttered as he phased down the floor of the cave. After about ten meters, Adrian finally saw the hollowed area that is the slime den. It was not something that he has imagined a slime den would look like. It was mostly rocky area that are dried out of moisture and slimes eating one another. "Slimes are actually cannibals!" Adrian uttered as he immediately looked around the surroundings. "I see. They are forced into cannibalism due to being locked inside this den, but slimes are said to be always wandering about looking for food. Does that mean that there is no way in or out of this ce?" Adrian thought as he disabled his Soul Form Transformation so that his mana could regenerate. When Adrian''s body became corporeal, the slimes suddenly all seemed to look at Adrian''s direction despite having no eyes. Adrian could finally have a good look of the slime''s physique. Just like what is drawn on the picture books, the slimes have a jelly like consistency. The bodies of the slimes have different colors depending on their supposed diet but that does not hold to be true. The slimes that Adrian can see in the den have varying colors despite living in the same environment. (Author''s note [Slime Look]: https://static.wikia.nocookie/monster/images/9/9f/Slime.jpg/revisiontest/scale-to-width-down/340?cb=20170525164404) The slimes bodies are more like viscous snot due to how sticky looking they really are. Slowly but surely, the slimes started to gather towards Adrian as if drawn to him. Adrian who saw this could only think of one thing and that is him bing registered as food in their eyes despite slimes having no eyes. "Is their core acting like an antenna that transmits a sound wave that only slimes can hear? There is no other exnation on how they have found me. Let me try isting the area I am in using spatial magic." Adrian tested his theory as he has spare time seeing that the slimes before him are only level 30. Adrian used his mastery of Origin Magic to iste the space around him. Just as Adrian suspected, the slimes that are moving towards him suddenly stopped and continued feasting on each other once more. If Adrian published what he discovered, then he might earn an award from the Summoner Tower but sadly slimes are already extinct in his timeline. "So, it is true! Anyways, the slimes here only have a normal soul rating. I must head deeper and find the one that has a golden soul." Adrian muttered as he proceeded deeper while properly maintaining his magic that became a shell that covered his body. The deeper that Adrian went, the more powerful the slimes that he encountered. Some slimes even had multiple colors, but Adrian knew that did not meant that they are special. Adrian judges using the color of the souls. Monsters with average strength and no potential to evolve would have a white soul. Monster with some talent and can evolve have silver souls. The best one would be a monster with a golden soul as those are the ones that can reach the pinnacle. There are cases where mutation might ur but that is very difficult to control. There are also cases where monsters have a mixed soul color. Adrian wanted a slime that may be weak now but has the potential to be a monster in the future. He also wants a slime that looks sturdy. If he sees a metal slime, he might immediately go for that one as slimes have a fatal weakness and that is their cores. They are basically the physical tank version of Charon. If a monster should be immune to something, then the only way to bnce it is for it to have a fatal weakness. For Charon, it is holy attribute magic. For slimes, it is their cores. "I saw some silver soul ones, but I would just return to them if I cannot find the one with the golden soul. Seriously, slimes are ugly. If I find one that says something like ''I am not a bad slime''. I would immediately go for that one." Adrian muttered to himself as he enjoyed that game where he yed as a slime. It seems that slime became popr due to its iconic line whichnded it having spin-off games. Adrian checked the time, and he has 15 minutes remaining before he is sent back. He immediately started to seal one silver soul one if he ever fails to collect more. He did not even look what slime he sealed as some slimes are clustered against one another. Adrian just focused and thought of sealing the silver soul one without checking. Ten minutes are left but Adrian has already reached the end of the den. Adrian finally gave up finding the golden soul one that he managed to see from above the den. "It seems to be much elusive than I thought. Might as well seal another silver soul slime." Adrian stated as he turned around, but he suddenly noticed that there was a crown behind a boulder. "Ooh! Treasure!" Adrian shouted as he went towards the crown. Upon getting closer, Adrian is greeted by an enormous slime that is about his size. The slime had a golden body and a glorious royal crown. It even had a mantle of a king on which rings true to its name. Monster: King Slime Level: 100 Description: A slime considered to be thest evolution of a slime. Its body is firmerpared to a normal slime and it is said that even physical attacks covered with magic cannot easily pierce its body. It is said to have the power to propagate ten slimes a day without the aid of fission. "The golden soul one!" Adrian muttered as he prepared to seal the King Slime. Chapter 362 - King Slime The golden soul slime that Adrian saw earlier was none other than the King Slime that is before him. Adrian is now prepared forbat, but he realized he has no weapon to use. [Casting spells without a weapon will only deal 50% of the total damage of that spell.] [Spells will have double the cast time if used without a weapon to channel into.] Adrian is stumped but it is eptable. Casting without weapons is doable but it would take more effort for half the original damage. This mechanic is why some magic sses could still use magic despite bing unarmed or their weapon breaking. "Greater Seal!" Adrian shouted as a magic circle appeared beneath the King Slime. Numerous chains bound the King Slime trying to pull it below, but it did not seem bothered. Due to having no weapon that can form an immediate soul link, the King Slime is not easily sealed despite being sixty levels below Adrian. The chains broke and the King Slime became agitated because of the tapering of its soul. Monsters that break the sealing magic would be more agitated due to the magic touching their very essence which is their souls. It is like being pricked by a needle over and over or hearing the sound of nails scratching a ckboard. The King Slime moved its body up and down which produced smaller version of itself. The small versions of the King Slime then crawled towards Adrian. Adrian then noticed that the trail that the small versions of the king slime left is filled with corrosive poison that even melted the floor. Adrian did not let those small versions of the King Slimee near him, so he used Quantum Repulsion. The small versions of the King Slime are sent flying towards the cave walls which immediately killed them. Though the smaller versions of the King Slime are eliminated, their golden goop went crawling back to the King Slime. The King Slime who became lesser in volume regained some of its size when the golden goop is absorbed in its body. The health it lost also recovered when it absorbed its golden goop. Adrian did not stop there as he covered the area with Quantum Spacemines. "Thank goodness it is not agile or else my spells will not hit it easily." Adrianmented as he hurled an asional man orb at it to slowly whittle the King Slimes health away. "Greater Seal!" Adrian cast once more to try his luck as he managed to bring the King Slime down to half health. A magic circle once again appeared below the King Slime and chains once gain bound it. The King Slime however seemed to be somewhat immune to the Greater Sealing Spell. The King Slime emitted a golden glow, and the Greater Seal spell is dispelled. [The King Slime used its Ruler''s Authority. All slimes inside the den will now be controlled by it.] [All magic spells will have a chance of being dispelled when cast near the presence of a King.] "This just got reallyplicated. I only have one more chance left to seal the King Slime. If I fail once more, I can only hope that it drops its Soul Stone." Adrian uttered as he saw the other slimes that were devouring each other flood towards the room he is in. "Vortex!" Adrian cast as the room started to be smaller due to the flooding slimes. A small star is created in Adrian''s palm and it started to ascend much slower than it usually would. The small star finally ascended to its utmost height, but Adrian''s feet is already being invaded by the slimes. [You are receiving damage from the corrosive poison of slimes.] [You will lose 0.5% of your health per five seconds.] Adrian snapped his fingers and a loud explosion resulting in a ck hole opened up above him. The ck hole sucked in all the slimes in the room that did not have a strong grip. Even the King Slime is sucked inside the ck hole. Adrian is amazed due to the number of slimes that are sucked in. He received multiple system notifications that he killed a slime. It seems that low level slimes died easily in just one second inside the ck hole. Adrian then dreaded the decision he made because of a certain system notification. [You have killed the King Slime.] Adrian knelt in defeat because he has a low chance in getting a soul stone. Even if his luck stat that can affect the chances of rarer items dropping, it was still not a hundred percent certain that a soul stone will drop. The vortex ended and a ton of items came out of it. Adrian scoured the items as 90% of it is worthless and he finally found a golden colored soul stone. He jumped for joy as he did not expect an item like that to appear, but his joy soon turned into sorrow once he appraised the item. [You have picked up Random Slime Soul Stone.] Item: Random Slime Soul Stone Tier: Epic Type: Soul Stone (Summoner only item) Description: Used to Summon a random soul of a slime. The slime summoned could have the potential to be strong. It is all dependent on luck if you can summon the best slime as yourpanion. [You have picked up Royal Slime Jelly.] Item: Royal Slime Jelly Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Unknown Description: A special jelly that can only be secreted by the King Slime. It is said that men will go through lengths in order to get this slime because of its rumored properties. Eve women love this jelly as it is said to make one''s skin glow upon being applied like a lotion. Royalty will buy this at exceedingly high prices. "The effect is unknown maybe due to the fact that I am still underage. Should I sell this? I will probably get a good amount of money if I sell it." Adrian thought to himself but then he heard an explosion in the opposite room. Chapter 363 - Returning To The Present An explosion is heard from the entrance of the cave, but Adrian has no more time left. The timer of one hour ended and Adrian''s body started to turn into particles of light. He did his best to gather all the items that he has yet to pick up. Adrian finally vanished into particles of light as a group of three people reached the current area that he was in. This group of people were none other than the young Ascalor''s group. They rushed to this hidden cave because Ascalor sensed a huge amount of spatial energying from this specific area. "There is no one here." Allen stated while inspecting the area. "Someone was here to be exact. I can still feel the remnant spatial energy in the vicinity. Whoever it was, it might be someone who is already well-versed in spatial magic." The young Ascalormented. "Do you think it was one of your kind? I mean only your kind could manipte space that skillfully." The female dragonkin asked. "If it is one of our kind then I would love to meet them as I would want to be tutored on the way of using spatial magic. I only ever used it to open portals for myself to enter." The young Ascalor stated as he carefully inspected the area to see more traces of spatial magic. "Good news though! Whoever it was, they left all the slime cores lying about. The number of cores that are in this cave should be in the hundreds. Thank you, kind stranger whoever you may be." Allen shouted out loud. "Whoever it was, they are very skilled as I could not even trace the location where they teleported to." The young Ascalor muttered as he collected the slime cores. ==== Adrian who suddenly became particles of light ended up in the tunnel he used to travel to the past. His vision became dark as he suddenly heard a rumbling sound. "What is that sounding from?" Adrian thought but his body is suddenly being sucked in a white circle before him. Adrian tried resisting the pull but ultimately gave up. He had a carefree look on his face that literally stated, ''I do not care anymore''. Adrian''s vision is flooded by light and next thing he knows he was being spit out by Bessy. The Cosmic Cetacea spit out Adrian directly on top of the grazing field of the Capricorns where his soulbounds were currently helping Pann tend to the flock. Fortunately for Adrian, he was not covered with spit or any other liquids, but he did have an odd glow around him. "You have finally returned brat! G clean yourself up or do you like being covered in Bessy''s stomach acid." Pann ordered. Adrian immediately realized that the odd glow that he had is not something that should be covering him. He immediately went to the well located in Pann''s ranch and drenched himself with water. The stomach acid that looked like a star''s glow easily got rinsed off. "Who knew something so beautiful could be so disgusting!" Adrian eximed as he stormed towards Pann with an expression of indignation. "What! Do you want to say anything!?" Pann stated in a threatening tone which made Adrian immediately back down. He went in like a lion but arrived as a cute little kitty cat. "I have the slime that you want. Let me transfer it in a Companion Stone first." Adrian stated as he transferred the soul of the silver soul slime to the empty Companion Stone. Adrian can detect the silver soul slime that he sealed and decided that it was better to give it to Pann. He rather tries his luck in summoning a slime using the Random Slime Soul Stone. The slime that he gave Pann is a slime that is perfect for him because it was a Pristine Slime. Monster: Pristine Slime Level: 76 Description: A slime said to be the epitome of cleanliness as it hates dirt or garbage. It is so clean that its body is almost water like in texture. It does however expose its core easily which is why Pristine Slimes are easy prey for intelligent predators. It is often used in toilets due to how useful it is. "Ohh! This slime is perfect for me. I always hated cleaning up my dirty equipment, but I can now do it quickly with this little guy assisting me. I better give you a reward that you need right now." Pann stated as he pulled something out of his subspace. Adrian crossed his fingers and hoped for the best when he heard that Pann would give him something. "I mean an item from a demigod should be top tier, right? Butpared to the demigods that I saw, Pann is more of the simple kind so I should not make my expectations high. Pann finally pulled the item that he was going to give Adrian. Pann pulled out a foot of a certain animal that is fashioned like that of a charm. Pann happily gave it to Adrian who received it with a strained smile, but the strained smile soon turned into a genuine one. Item: Lucky Killer Rabbit Foot Tier: Legendary Type: Consumable Charm Effect: Increases your luck for five minutes. Description: An item said to increase luck when the holder consumes it. Killer Rabbits are said to be difficult to find and kill due to their immense speed and reflexes. You are lucky that you have even got one of there precious foot. Who knew a foot can be this lucky?! "Funny?! This is an item that I really need right now. Maybe this was a hidden quest that does not give an official quest because the prize greatly varies depending on the slime that I give Pann." Adrian thought as he stared at the Lucky Killer Rabbit Foot. "I am giving you one of my lucky rabbit feet because of the great work that your soulbounds have given me. Especially Sirius, he can really herd the Capricorns better than my current herding dog. Let me borrow him from time to time." Pann stated and Adrian smiled wryly once again due to thement. Chapter 364 - Need A Lot Of Luck "So, what kind of slime did you get? I am fairly sure that you gave me the lesser one of the slimes that you have sealed. I have lived far longer than you so there is no need to lie to me. Show it to me. At least show it to the one who helped you get it." Pann stated. "I actually did not get a better one or should I say that it would be all up to my luck to get a better one." Adrian answered as he showed the soul stone. "I see. If you want to increase your luck, then you could go to the ce they call Happy Go Lucky Meadow located in the central continent of the main world." Pann stated in order to give Adrian a helping hand. "Aww¡­tsundere old man." Adrianmented. "What does that word mean? I feel like you are insulting me." Pann stated in a voice that is almost angry. "That word means that you are the best. I learned it from watching the entertainment of the humans." Adrian state as he sealed all his soulbounds and teleported to the main world. "I am the tsundere." Pann muttered as he went back to work in his ranch. Unknown to him that a seventeen-year-old boy outsmarted him. ==== Adrian arrived in Avalon as he did not know where this Happy Go Lucky Meadow in the central continent is exactly located. He decided to search the area in the forums, and he was not pleased with what he found. "The area is a famous dating site for couples. It would be difficult to go there without getting noticed. Might as well pick an area there that is not overly popted with couples." Adrian thought as he started the teleportation spell and disappeared from Avalon. Adrian reappeared in the sky above the Happy Go Lucky Meadow and he disguised himself as a dragonkin. He knew that the top guilds are currently looking for him. He did not want to be disturbed much and he even put his chat in silent mode so that he would not be pinged by his friends who are members of the top guilds. Adrian descended to the ground and he was met with gazes of other yers due tonding. The gazes soon averted as they saw it was just a dragonkin practicing flying. It was not a rare site nowadays for newbie dragonkin yers to fly in safe zones. Adrian looked around and saw that the meadow is really a famous dating spot as he was the only single person there. He saw that each couple were in their own world and decided to quickly do his business. Thankfully, Pann did not lie to him about this area increasing a person''s luck even though it is slight. [You have arrived in Happy Go Lucky Meadow.] [Your luck has increased slightly due to the good energy present in the area.] [Once you leave the area, the effect will disappear.] "I am really curious why this area increases luck, but the empire has banned anyone wanting to excavate the area. Maybe a treasure that can permanently increase luck is buried in this area. Mark this area forter. Hehehe." Adrian thought and started to giggle a little which made the surrounding couples steer away from him. Adrian saw a shaded area a few meters away from his location and decided to o the summoning there. He needed to find an area where the couples were not unting their love atmosphere at his face. "Should I try and use the skill Summon: Gabriel spell? It did say that a disaster would be summoned in the area that the spell was cast." Adrian mischievously thought as he went to an area with no people. Adrian then brought out the items that he would need which are the Random Slime Soul Stone and Lucky Killer Rabbit Foot. Adrian stared at the rabbit foot first because he knew that it said consumable. "So, I should eat the foot raw? Can''t I cook it?" Adrian uttered. "If you cook it master then the effect will be different. It might also lose its rarity or be destroyed if you handle it incorrectly." The Cube of Paradoxmented. "Oh! You are here. I thought you were left at the old man''s ranch once more. Seeing that you were not with me when I was flung to the past." Adrian stated in mildly angry tone. "The Cosmic Cetacea maintained our link despite you being in a faraway ce or rather time period. Even master''s soulbounds were not sent with him due to this strange phenomenon. It as enlightening due to it being a strange urrence." The Cube of Paradox defended itself. "Anyways, let us just hope that this foot would taste as good as its effect. Bottoms up." Adrian stated as he swallowed the Lucky Killer Rabbit Foot. "Mmm¡­Taste a little gamey but it is quite delicious nheless." Adrianmented. [You will have a great boost in Luck for ten minutes.] The system notification is received, and Adrian started to draw the summoning circle. He could have drawn the summoning circle earlier, but he believed that the magic circle might be blessed with luck if he draws it after consuming the rabbit foot. He is in Asia where superstition is still a big part of people''s life. Adrian easily finished the summoning circle and proceeded to ce the soul stone in the center of it. He did not make the summoning circlerge because he knew how little low-level slimes could be. Adrian started his chant and the area he is in started to gather the lucky aura in the vicinity. The summoning circle started to glow, and the soul stone also glowed. The soul stone vanished, and a small portal appeared in ce of it. A small figure with the size of an inted basketball crawled out of the portal. "It is cute. It definitely is the ''I am not a bad slime'' type of slime." Adrianmented. Chapter 365 - Baby Slime "Greater Summon!" Adrian casted towards the soul stone and it activated perfectly without failure. [You have sessfully summoned a Baby Slime.] "Greater Seal!" Adrian casted. [You have sessfully sealed the Baby Slime.] [Do you wish to name the newly sealed Baby Slime?] Adrian thought what to name the slime and he found the perfect name. "Dodu! I will name you Dodu." Adrian stated and the new monster sessfully became his soulbound. One would have doubts on employing slime as a soulbound but not Adrian because the Baby Slime he summoned is different. It had a clear golden soul which means that it could grow into a powerful monster if raised correctly. Dodu had a streamlined body like that of a teardrop. The cute slime also had a floating small sphere on top of the point part of his head. The Baby Slime is also in a baby pink color that perfectly hid its core. Its cute beady eyes could draw in anyone just by looking at the cute creature. (Author''s Note [Slime Picture]: /originals/30/9d/4d/309d4dbca23c50ac94a76dbfb4c68299.jpg) Name: Dodu Race: Slime Species: Baby Slime Level: 1 Health: 100 / 100 Mana: 100 / 100 Description: A slime that is said to be the weakest of the slime race due to its feeble nature. Not much is known about the Baby Slime, but it said to have the biggest potential in bing stronger. "So, I got the slime that starts out weak but bes stronger after being trained." Adrian stated but then numerous onlookers started to approach his location. "Looks like me summoning you has caused some sort ofmotion. It is best that we go now." Adrian stated as the Baby Slime hopped to his hand and they flew away from the area. Adrian is reading the details of the Baby Slime and saw that it has no evolution path as of now. It was not like Sirius who had an evolution path right from the start. He believed that the slime would evolve depending on the way he raises it. Adrian is just flying needlessly when he received a specific whisper from his sister. It seems that whatever she is doing in the game right now needs some assistance. "She ever asks for my help unless only I can help here with this task. She is not the chummy type of elder sister that would want to hang out with me just because she misses me. She feels like a businesswoman even here inside the game." Adrian thought as he flew in the direction of the supposed meeting ce. ==== Adrian arrived at the location that Mina stated as it was not that far from his current location. He saw that his sister was not alone as a young man that might be older that his sister by a few years is standing next to her. The young man standing next to his looked like he chose the human race but something about him felt different. He had an aura of ferociousness that surrounded him. Adrian is awfully familiar with this aura as he was taught clearly by his mother to avoid people like that if he sensed it. Thankfully, this was inside a game and not in real life, so he did not have to run for his life. "So who is this hunk next to you, dear sister? Another one of your boytoys?" Adrian teased and the young man next to his sister then gave her a shocked expression. "Oh! Stop with the teasing, little brother. No, you are just the only one." Mina stated with a serious tone and Adrian also tensed up. "Kyu!" The baby slime suddenly muttered which made Mina immediately snatch it away from Adrian''s arms. "Aww! Who is this little cutie?" Mina asked as she pinched the cute little slime. "That is Dodu and it is a slime. What is the urgent thing that you are saying?" Adrian answered as he took Dodu back. "A war might start between the Vampires and the Werewolves and we need your help to stop it. More specifically, the help of your entire race. I read in one of the books in the castle that the Erebians and the Daemos were once part of a council." Mina stated. "Yes. You are correct but the war that you want us to participate is not possible. We cannot participate in the wars of races as that would mean that we will step into the world and once that happens. Ooff! You do not want to know what happens." Adrian replied as he knew that Ascalors warnings were not half-hearted. Ascalor told Adrian that an unspoken agreement is held with the hidden powers of the main world Nebulon. The agreement was that the Daemos would just be spectators to events that the natives of the Main World engage in. If not, then the Daemos would once again be branded as conquerors or vigntes. "The casualties will not just be the werewolves and vampires as even the normal people would be affected. The vampires and werewolves have incorporated well into society as the look human if not for the fangs or red eyes." Mina stated as she knew that she was not ready for another war. "There is more to this war than you might think. Even some of the peaceful faction that wishes to coexist has been led by propaganda and wants to dominate the lesser species as they call it. That is not normal because aplete 180 of standing does not happen overnight." The young man apanying Mina added. "Fine. I will help you, but it can only be me. If by some lucky coincidence that it is not just a normal war, then I will contact the elders of my kind. Anyways, what is your name?" Adrian asked. "Lycan. The name is Lycan." Lycan stated as he shook Adrian''s hand. "Huh! So you are that unlucky guy that my sister is fawning about. If I were you, I would escape while I still have the chance." Adrian teased as he went with the two to their hideout. Chapter 366 - Alpha "Where are we heading anyways?" Adrian asked as he followed the two of them. "To a ducal household of course. You did not think that every person from the five races is hiding out like the Daemos. Some actually integrated to society very well but they did hide the fact that they are a werewolf or a vampire." Solstice stated. "The Empire is not blind though. They are rather tolerating your existence, but they will not do that unless they do not have something to use against you." Adrian thought as he remembered that Emrys told him that they are not safe even if they look human. "You may be correct as the envoys of the empire has suspiciously lessened their visits to the duke." Lycan added. The three of them is soon inside the ducal territory as they are now inside the town. The citizens of the town warmly weed the two and even asked about Adrian who is with them. Adrian noticed that the ducal territory is flourishing because the smiles of the people are not fake. "It seems that the normal citizens have no problem with the two of them which means that it is only the higher ups that are steering the discontentment. Is there a new leader that they do not approve of?" Adrian thought. Adrian thought that the werewolves and vampires in the game Pandemonium is much closer to their modern interpretation. The werewolves should adopt the leader of the pack is the Alpha and that all werewolves under him or her should always listen. Should someone from the pack bes dissatisfied then they could challenge the alpha for dominance. "Werewolves should be a species that relies on the strong leading them so if they have dissatisfaction then they would settle it using their fists. Unless the one who has dissatisfaction is not a real werewolf and is using underhanded methods to topple the hierarchy." Adrian thought as they finally arrived at the huge mansion of the ducal territory. "Wee to Arkadia''s Duke Castle. It might be old looking but that does not mean it will lose to grandeurpared to the castle of other duke in the empire." Lycan stated as he guided the two inside it. "I am not saying that our castle is better, but it is much grand than this one I tell you." Solstice suddenly added to the conversation. The castle of the Duke of Arkadia is surrounded by trees and it is not farfetched to say that two-thirds of the castle ground is forest. The forest is well maintained as each tree is spaced apart in order for them not to steal the nutrients from the other tree. The castle also added to the ancient aesthetic due to the walls being made of discolored white marble. The four tall spires of the castle made it look more imposing in the distance. The overall feel of the castle would be that of a family in power since the old era. Adrian then noticed that all the guards were bowing not to him nor his sister but to Lycan. He could only think that his origins are special for the guards of a noble to bow to him. He did not feel bitter at all (lowkey he is because even his sister is a noble). "I find it unfair that the pioneers for the other five races are basically nobility. While I am here being basically ordered around like a ve. Oh! How unfair the world is?!" Adrian thought while he made a face of someone who underwent numerous hardships. "Why are you making that funny face that looks like you are having a hard time digesting what you ate?" Solstice suddenly questioned. "I am just revisiting my memories of hardships unlike you people who were born with a silver spoon." Adrian stated while even shedding one fake tear. "Uhmm¡­Is your brother okay?" Lycan suddenly asked as he saw Adrian shed a tear. "He does that sometimes. He sticks to a concept and embodies it from time to time. He got it from dad as he would always suddenly act like a different person when something happens. Think of it like a skit or method acting. In other words, do not even bother paying him attention when he is like that. It would make your life easier." Solstice replied monotonously. "Anyways, let us go inside then. I already informed someone beforehand that we are arriving so the Duke of Arkadia should be weing us when we enter." Lycan stated as he opened therge castle main door. The main door of the castle opened, and a row of knights is arranged in two line is present. They even walked on a red carpet as if it is an official visit of an envoy of the empire. At the end of the carpet is a well-built man probably in his mid-forties that is dressed like a countryside noble. [You are in the presence of an Alpha. All your stats have been decreased by 10% due to being in the presence of a natural leader.] The nobleman in front of Adrian emitted a fierce aura that even made him freeze up for a couple of seconds. The nobleman emitted an aura that is five times more powerful than Lycan which is already shocking because thetter is a Level 145 yer meanwhile the NPC in front of him is Level 220. NPC: Lycaon Tier: Mythical Level: 220 Title: Alpha, The King of Ferocity, Duke of Arkadia Adrian is actually shocked by what he found out because a Mythical Tier NPC is basically on the road to be a Transcendent tier NPC. Transcendent tier NPCs are basically one step closer in bing a demigod. "My son! You have returned. You told me that we are going to meet someone today, but I did not expect a dragonkin." Lycaon stated in a cheerful attitude but behind the smile is an observing eye that made Adrian feel like he was being hunted by a fierce predator. Chapter 367 - The History Of Vampire And Werewolves "We should move the conversation to a more private setting. All of you can return to your duties." Lycaonmanded. The soldiers and servant in the castle all bowed in reverence as they returned to their official duties. Lycaon himself told his close servants to return to their duties despite some of them saying that they need to guard him. The Duke of Arkadia only gave them a fierce stare and they backed down. "Come this way please." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated as he guided the three of them to his own office inside the castle. The inside of the Duke of Arkadia''s office is rather normal like what you would expect in a nobleman''s office. The only thing that feels different is that a barrier is covering the whole room which makes it soundproof from the outside. "Now that no other people could hear us, why did you bring a demon in the premises? Even if you are my son, you have to exin yourself." The Duke of Arkdia Lycaon asked Lycan. Adrian is not shocked by the Duke of Arkadia''s revtion because people with higher persona than him could easily see beyond illusions. A mythical tier NPC would be not fall for low level illusion magic. "I could smell the musk of a demon from that young child. You do know that the empire''s backbone does not like the demons meddling with the affairs of the empire." The Duke of Arkadia warned his son. Adrian is once again learning stuff that is not spoken in the history of the empire. This backbone of the empire has passed by his ear a bunch of times when he asked the elders of the Daemos on what he can and cannot do. "If even a mythical tier NPC is wary of the backbone of the empire then it is probably a demigod. But if it is a demigod, why is it having a hands-off approach in running the empire? Unless that demigod only cares about the royal family." Adrian thought as Lycan is being scolded. "So, you are telling me that we need to ally ourselves with the demons in order to put down the rising displeasure of my rule? We are werewolves! Why should we fear those who n in the shadows!?" The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated while he released his feral aura that hepressed. The whole room suddenly felt like gravity intensified. Adrian and Mina started to feel faint as they had difficulty breathing. Lycan who is the focus of this feral aura is already kneeling with his right leg. The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon suddenly released the intense pressure and the people in the room gasped for air. "It seems that the young demon is much better than you my son. You need to toughen up if you even want to inherit everything I have. You are far too weak right now to safely inherit my dukedom." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated which made Adrian realize why there is unrest in the duke''s leadership. "So, the real reason those under you are nning a revolt is due to the fact that you named hi your sessor which is not how the werewolves do it right?" Adrian interjected. "I will not die anytime anyways so my son could take his time in gaining strength to topple anyone that tries to challenge his session." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon proudly stated as he is very confident in his own strength. "But then again, I can hear some suspicion in your voice. Why?" Solstice rebutted. "I do not want to be berated by a vampire, but my son likes you and I can say that he has taste. It is not in our nature to n in the shadows and grow the strength of an army rather than oneself. You vampires that hate the sun, so your people avoid fights during daylight." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated. "They told me that a war between the werewolves and vampires might ur if I do not help them. How much is the possibility of that really happening?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know from the perspective of the leader of the werewolves. "Highly Likely. It seems that another Alpha has emerged who has a sugar-coated tongue that bores resentment towards the vampires. They do not move in this dutchy but there are report that werewolves from viges that is not under my influence has joined him." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated in a grave tone. "Why do you werewolves and vampires hate each other anyway? You guys basically came from one Asmodian lineage anyway." Adrian casually stated which made the Duke of Arkadia suddenly grab him. "What did you say!? Our origins are traced from the Night Wolf which is the son of the Goddess of the Night. I do not mean to sound impertinent but there is no way that we share the origins of those blood-suckers." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated which made Mina exim in anger. "At least we do not transform to unstoppable beasts of carnage during the full moon. Our origins could be traced to the Night Bat and a dog is vastly different from a bat." Solstice rebutted. "You say that the origins of the werewolves are from the Night Wolf. Do you have a written record of that?" Adrian asked with confidence since he himself have known that fact since his time inside the Hall of Armageddon. "We only have stories from the elders of our packs. They have told the stories since time immemorial. If you are lying, then you are saying something sphemous." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated in a reprimanding tone. "I am telling the truth. I am quite sure that the Daemos have more solid evidence to back what I am saying. It is far better than the oral traditions passed down from generations as some stories evolve to the passage of time. If I am not mistaken, this Night Wolf and Night Bat should be the twins born from the Asmodian called Erebus. The twins were not really reported to have a great rtionship which has been passed down to those who share their blood. The resentment between your species might have ultimately erased the truth of how you guys came to be." Adrian stated in a concise fashion that even the Due of Arkadia Lycaon is speechless. Chapter 368 - Information On Fenris The history that Adrian blurted unintentionally made those of the Erebian race speechless. Not only were they speechless, but they also felt a tingling sensation when Adrian mentioned the name Erebus. Their spine made an odd sensation like when someone realizes they were missing an essential part of their lives. [You have given knowledge to a Mythical Tier NPC about his origins.] [You are rewarded +5 to all your stats due to this feat.] Adrian is utterly shocked because of what he witnessed in his system notification. He got free stats just because of his bbering mouth. What made him even more skeptical is the fact that the vampires and werewolves do not know their real origin. What Adrian did not know is that even if another Erebian tell of the truth they would not believe it because it did note from the mouth of an Asmodian and Adrian is already half of it. Still, Adrian is praising the heavens as he did not mind getting free stats as he does not get them from visiting other realms. "I do not know why but I feel like your words ring true. I will trust your suspicion for once and investigate the group that my son is suspecting that will start a revolt. Do it covertly and do not act out unless necessary." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated as he gave them a quest. ---- *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Those That n in the Dark The Duke of Arkadia wants you to find out if it there really is an alpha werewolf out there that is nning a revolt. Although he is confident in his strength, he wants to be one step ahead of his enemy. Condition: Find out if there really is another Alpha nning a revolt and report back to the Duke of Arkadia. You will fail this quest if you are known to be siding with the Duke of Arkadia. Reward: +1 Level Failure: The revolt will happen without the Duke of Arkadia knowing. Loss of two levels if you are killed by the other faction. ---- "This is what I hate about higher order quests. They punish you more than reward you more." Adrian suddenly grumbled. "We will not fight anyone as it is a covert mission not a subjugation one. So, it makes sense that the punishment is much more severe if we are discovered by the enemy." Lycan stated but even he does not know how they will proceed. "Are you a scout?" Adrian asked Lycan as he seems to be familiar with these types of mission. "Nope. I am Blood Brawler. So, we are basically not prepared for this mission. I cannot really go undercover because they already know my face." Lycan replied a little embarrassed. "Do you have a summon that can grant something like invisibility? That would work right?" Solstice asked Adrian. "I do not. Seriously, why do the people close to me make it out like I am omnipotent or something. But I do have a skill that can turn us into our soul form so the answer to that question would be yes." Adrian replied as if he gave up reasoning. "Then why do you have toin anyway. Just get on with the quest and let us go." Solstice stated as she walked towards the door with Adrian in tow. "Solstice, you do know that we o not know the exact location of that alpha right? They do not meet here in Arkadia but in a neighboring town." Lycan stated which made Solstice act cute intentionally by knocking on her head and sticking out her tongue. "The cringe is real. Also, even if we go in soul form, don''t werewolves have like a sixth sense where they can feel spiritual entities or something?" Adrian asked as he was curious, and he also nursed the bump on his head that Mina made. There have been reports or it is popr belief that animals or beasts have a sixth sense that can see or feel ghost entities. This phenomenon is the foundation of the belief that if your dog barks at something invisible then a spirit is near you. "The demon boy is correct. We werewolves have a sixth sense that tells us if someone is there even if nothing is there. You should go look at the books in my study and read up on werewolves. I have been trying to tell my son to study but he refuses to even pick up a book." The Duke of Akadia Lycaon stated as he went back to his desk work. Adrian took up on the opportunity and decided to see one of the books in the office shelves. The others did so as well as they want to know details on evading an alpha''s sharp senses. Adrian did not pick up a book about werewolves, but he picked up one about wolf species. Adrian flipped the pages of the book and he was drawn to the picture of a white colored wolf. More specifically, it was not Adrian himself that is drawn but it is Sirius. Their soul link amplified Adrian''s curiosity or rather Sirius'' curiosity. "White Moon Wolf." Adrian uttered as tears flow down his eyes. "Are you okay? Why did you suddenly cry?" Solstice asked as she thought that Adrian is experiencing some post traumatic memory or something. "Huh! I am crying?!" Adrian stated as he did not realize that tears are already falling down his face. Adrian snapped out of his trance like state and wiped the tears in his eyes. He then flipped the next page of the book. Upon flipping the page of the book, the previously crying Adrian suddenly red up in bloodlust. The whole room froze upon sensing the intense rage and bloodlust that Adrian emitted. Even the Duke of Arkadia stopped what he was doing and stood up in fear that an assassination attempt is going to happen. The whole room then focused on Adrian that emitted the bloodlust as he uttered the reason for the sudden feeling of bloodlust. "Fenris!" Adrian muttered as half of his body slowly turning into a wolf. Chapter 369 - A Hundred Years Ago "Adrian! Calm down!" Solstice shouted ignoring that she said her brother''s real name out loud. Adrian snapped out of his daze once again thanks to his sister. He then realized that he almost tore the book due to the intense force that he asserted. He suddenly turned his gaze to the system notifications that he got. [Your soulbound Sirius is feeling intense rage.] [Due to your soul link, Sirius'' rage has be your rage.] [Your soulbound Sirius is unconsciously trying to assimte your soul. Be careful as you may lose your sense of self.] Adrian took a deep breath and told Sirius to calm down via their Soul Link. Adrian told Sirius that it was just a picture and nothing more. "Did you suddenly go insane due to seeing some pictures?" Solstice asked as she is the only one that can tell Adrian that. "Sorry about that. My soulbound suddenly lost control of his emotion since the picture in this book made him relive the memories of his childhood." Adrian replied and Duke Lycaon suddenly took interest of this information. "What is your soulbound that carries intense bloodlust on a picture?" Duke Lycaon asked. "His name is Sirius, and he is a Demon Wolf. It seems that he was driven out of his home by this beast. The Fenris." Adrian answered which made the Duke of Arkadiae up to him. "Can I see this soulbound of yours?" The Duke of Arkadia stated in eyes full of anticipation. "He really likes wolf species monsters very much. Can you please humor him?" Lycan helplessly stated. "Greater Summon: Sirius!" Adrian stated and Sirius'' magic circle appeared on the floor. Sirius appeared in the material word in all his glory. The Duke of Arcadia truly is a fan of wolf monsters because he has been trying to hold back his tears upon seeing a rare type of wolf species. Duke Lycaon looked at Adrian for permission before touching Sirius and thetter just awkwardly agree. "Why did Sirius suddenly emit such strong emotion then?" Solstice asked as she knows that strong bouts of emotions is not great for people who experience trauma. "It is this one. The mythical wolf of legends called Fenris. It is the name of a notorious Fenrir. It seems that Sirius and this wolf go way back. I can only guess because I cannot see Sirius'' full memories as it is rather hazy, or he does not want me to see it." Adrian answered. "If you are referring to the Fenris then I hate to break it to you, but that book has been published a hundred years ago when that wolf of disaster is spotted." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated in a serious tone. "A hundred years ago? That cannot be! Sirius was still small when I encountered him. It is impossible for him to not even age since that time." Adrian eximed. "Where did you find him anyway?" The Duke of Arkadia asked as he was very curious. "He was not a Demon Wolf when I encountered him as he was a dog back then. He is my very first soulbound that I got in a pet shop at the Town of Genesis." Adrian answered. "Hahaha! You are best be joking because there is no town of Genesis in the main world. It is but a fairytale told by the elderlies so that children could fantasize of going on adventures." Duke Lycaon stated as Lycan suddenly whispered something to Adrian. "It seems that the Town of Genesis is merely a story told by elders as viewed by NPCs. They all act that way when I first told them about the starting town. It seems that it is another universe or realm." Lycan whispered. Adrian then thought long and hard about the details of the town of Genesis. He wanted to uncover the mystery behind it as why only starting yers could ess it. There are NPCs there, but they do not treat the yers like how the NPCs in the main world treat them. "Is it possible that the town of Genesis is something like a death realm? The reason that Sirius did not age is due to the fact that he was already dead. I can test that theory when I can perfectly control my Nether Energy. I would use it to travel to the death realms with my physical body." Adrian thought as he wanted to know how Sirius did not age in a hundred years. "So where was Fenrisst spotted?" Adrian asked as this was vital information because he needed to hunt down this world boss. "He is at the northwest of the main world. In a forest that experiences abrupt change in weather. If you are nning to fight it then I advise you not to because even I am afraid that I will be no match for it." The Duke of Arkadia humbly admitted. "If we brought a group of five people and above, do we have a chance of subjugating it?" Adrian asked as evolving Sirius is his next priority. "Even if you have the power to take it down, your group will have to trek into an area with unpredictable weather and fierce beasts. It would take you a month to traverse that forest before managing to find Fenris." The Duke of Arkadia stated which made Adrian think deeply. "Why don''t you hep us first and then we will help you in that quest of yours, okay?" Solstice asked to cheer up Adrian who suddenly became gloomy. She wanted her brother to only enjoy the game and not stress much about it because he does not need more stress in his life right now. "Fine but promise that you will help me. I really need to take down that world boss. It has the item needed to evolve Sirius into a Fenrir." Adrian stated as he read that Fenris was punished using the Shackle of the Gods to restrict its power due to it wanting destruction. "Did you just say take down a world boss?" Lycan asked in tone of disbelief as he was consoled by Solstice. Chapter 370 - Finding The Other Alpha "So where do we start our search? Do you have any leads on where they could be gathering?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know if they have information on the movements of this other alpha. "We have no actual location, but we do know is that they are recruiting werewolves from the viges near Arkadia. They are using the Duke''s peaceful attitude to go behind his back and n a revolt." Lycan stated in a serious tone. "How do you know that they are nning a revolt anyway? I mean, they could be doing something else by recruiting other werewolves. Maybe hunting prey or teaching them to control transformation." Adrian asked as he was still not convinced that it is a revolt. "They attacked a vampire hideout which is why we know. We managed to capture one aggressor and interrogate her about why they attacked the hideout. It seems that young werewolves are pent up and want change or the alpha is using his silver tongue to rile them up." Solstice stated. "I did read in one of the books that werewolves have a thirst for blood and that they should hunt in order to lessen its influence. It bes a drug to their system and if they do not satisfy this crave then they would be feral on the next full moon." Adrian muttered as he thought more on what he read. "If you interrogated them, why do you not get the location of their hideout?" Adrian suddenly asked as he thought it was strange not for them to know since they already interrogated a member. "We did try. We even asked a vampire who is an expert at Charm Magic to do it, but she only told us that they meet in different locations. She also confessed that only the trusted betas are allowed to meet the alpha in secret" Solstice replied. "Basically, this mastermind is very good at nning revolts because they do not meet at the same ce in fear of getting discovered. This alpha also only allows the betas that he or she trusts so that she lessens those keeps close. This other alpha seems to be particrly good in gueri warfare as well due to the fact that they attacked a vampire hideout undetected." Adrian reviewed the information given to him. "We have two options avable to us." Solstice suddenly stated as she held up two of her fingers. "One would be to attempt in finding out the meeting ce and use Equinox'' magic to turn invisible. The other choice would be to change Lycan''s appearance using that mour of yours and nt him as an inside man." Solstice suggested. "Why bother using mour when I have this!" Adrian stated as he shed his Faceless Mask. "What does an ugly looking mask have to do with infiltrating the meeting?" Solstice berated. "This mask, dear sister, can morph every fiber of your being to a certain person that you got DNA from. We just need the DNA of another werewolf. Using that werewolf''s identity as a disguise, I will then attend the meeting without them getting suspicious." Adrian stated in a smug tone because he thought of a great n. "So, you will be our inside werewolf while you will turn both of us into this soul form thingy so we can watch from a distance. Even if that mask of yours is really great as you described, we should still have the chance to support you if things get awry suddenly." Solstice added. "We should find out the location of where they recruit first. I will get you that DNA of another werewolf. What do you need so that you can transform into that person?" Lycan stated. "I would need a pound of their flesh. The bloodier the better." Adrian stated with an evil smile but his siter hit him in the head due to his joke. "Ouch! I only need a strand of hair. Happy!?" Adrian stated in an irritate tone. "Dude, even if that is a joke, it is still quite dark." Lycan said with a squeamish face. "He is doing his acting skit again that references some movie. Television really does pollute the mind of the young which is why I did not watch much growing up." Solstice stated with her chin up as if she said something to be praised for. "Uhuh¡­Tell that to your collection of dramas from other countries. I even saw you crying once because your favorite character in the drama you were watching did not get his happy ending. You even suddenly decide to do a hunger strike once because your favorite character from another drama died. Do you want to me to keep adding more?" Adrian teased his elder sister and started running after revealing embarrassing stories about his sister. "Oh! You are so dead when I get out of this game!" Solstice stated as she started to run to her little brother than escaped. "Do you not know that child violence is prohibited?! I might report you to the Disciplinary Committee you know." Adrian shouted in response. "Thatmittee might protect your ass inside the game, but they cannot protect you outside of it. Hyaa!" Solstice shouted as she ran after Adrian. "Be careful what you say because our parents are watching me y the game. Also, I have far superior statspared to you, so you have no hope of catching me!" Adrian teased once more as he knows he has the upper hand. Lycan, who saw the two siblings rumble, could only feel their happy atmosphere and smile unconsciously. Deep down though, he wanted to have the same yful banter with his siblings, but they are not in speaking terms due to the fight for an inheritance. "Sometimes, I feel like the world or God only gives happiness to those that already has happiness." Lycan thought as he smiled wryly. "What are you doing? Come on and help me catch that bbing twerp!" Solstice stated as she pulled on Lycan''s hand. Chapter 371 - Bullying The Rabbits Adrian and the others decided to meetter as Lycan has yet to procure the hair strand while Solstice had to get her armor fixed as the durability is already low. Adrian took the time to himself and went to level up Dodu. The Baby Slime only has a handful of skills that it can use. Skill: Physical Damage Nullification Tier: Legendary Type: Passive Effect: Cannot be damaged by any type of physical damage regardless of effect. The possessor of this skill is immune status effects that are the result of physical attacks. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ---- Skill: Bubble Shot Tier: Common Type: Active Projectile Effect: Fire arge bubble that deals 100% of the user''s total attack damage. Cooldown: 1 second Mana Cost: 10 Mana Points Cast Time: 1 second ---- "If I kill the mobs that are below level 20 then I would not be giving experience to Dodu. I do not gain experience from killing those monsters myself so Dodu has to kill the monsters alone in order for experience to be gained." Adrian thought as he moved to the hunting grounds. Adrian then saw mobs that are about level 10 which are Prairie Rabbits. This mobs were perfect for Dodu to kill as they only deal physical damage. They could hit Dodu as many times as they can, and the mobs would not even damage the baby slime. "Dodu! Do your best!" Adrian cheered on as he remembered how Sirius and he started. The Baby Slime looked determined as its master is cheering it on. The Baby Slime that should look fierce instead look cute due to its body characteristics. Fortunately for Adrian, only a few newbies are present in the hunting ground because Arkadia is rarely chosen as a vige after the town of Genesis. The fight between the Prairie Rabbit and Dodu is basically on the level of bullying because the former''s attacks could not even damage thetter due to the Slime''s innate skill. When Prairie Rabbits'' health drop below 20%, they would usually run but they could not because of Sirius giving them the death re. The Prairie Rabbits are basically forced to fight to the death against the Dodu even though the Slime could only chip 1% of the Prairie Rabbit''s health per attack. Adrian was doing this with a big smile on his face as he is encouraging his soulbound. The newbies who were also hunting Prairie Rabbits could onlyment the faith of the rabbits that encounter that dragonkin summoner (Adrian is still using mour to look like a dragonkin). The newbies even unconsciously kept their distance at the sight of Adrian and they even warned the other newbies not to go near him. Reports on a Sadistic Summoner has been spread throughout the newbie thread. The reports stated that a high-level Summoner yer is training his newly acquired soulbound by bullying lower-level mobs. A picture of the dragonkin form Adrian has been posted with captions, ''Do not get close to this summoner or you will get bullied''. The summoner being reported did not know that he once became infamous due to this incident. He just happily trained his Baby Slime despite the ad rumors floating about him. ==== "I got the hair strand." Lycan stated as they met up once again at the castle. "Took you too long. You went to get a hair strand for two hours. We still have to find where they hold meetings or the next vige they are going to recruit from." Adrian grumbled as he only has a few hours left before he must stop ying. "He did not give the hair strand for free which is why I took so long. Even if I am the son of the duke, it does not mean that I should abuse my authority. He even looked at me funny when I asked for a strand. He thought I was going to curse him or something." Lycan replied. "You do not need to worry about the location because we can just head to the vige of the one that we captured. It is about a day of travel if we go by foot but only a few hours if we use a mode of transportation. It is called Moonshine Vige." Solstice stated. "You can teleport us there, right? If you do that then we would not need to travel by foot or carriage." Lycan asked as he remembered that the Daemos could use space magic. "I could but that would mean we are going in blind. If we suddenly pop inside the town or above the town then they would raise their suspicion. We should ride Kaon there because he is fast and strong enough to carry all three of us. It should take about two hours to reach there through flight, but we will fly high up in the clouds. When we are in the general area, we would descend using Teleportation. If I just teleport us there, then we would have to appear in the atmosphere. You guys could probably not survive the temperature there." Adrian answered as there are many variables in teleporting there. "It is better to also ride our way there so that we can survey the area from above. We might even catch a glimpse of them having a meeting or going to their hideout." Solstice stated and the rest agreed as it is the safest way. "Should we prepare anything for taking flight in the air?" Lycan asked as this is his first time flying in the air. "You do not need to dress for the high altitude, but we need to be wary of attacks from flying monsters." Adrian stated as he suddenly has a shback of his experience with a thunderbird. "This time! I will have my revenge!" Adrian thought as his rage against the thunderbird welled up. "So, we should be ready in case we get attacked by flying monsters. As long as theye near me the I could smack them down with my skill that grounds the target." Lycan stated as he flexed his muscles. Chapter 372 - Aerial Battles I "Greater Summon: Kaon" Adrian chanted and a magic circle with a dragon insignia appeared mid-air. Kaon appeared out of the magic circle in a sh of snow and fire. The magic circle became his gateway to manifest in the material world. "I got to admit but do not tell your brother this. He is good in this game. I do not even know a yer who has a dragon either as a mount or soulbound other than him. I am fairly sure that he is being hounded by the top guilds by now due to him being unique. We are already unique, but he is on another level." Lycan whispered to Solstice who just nodded in agreement. "How can we rid him? He is only about five meters long and not that big." Solstice stated as she saw that Kaon is not that big as she thought the dragon would be. "That is not Kaon''s real size. He often uses that height because being bigger means that he is an easy target. Can you please get back to your real size Kaon?" Adrian stated. Kaon nodded in agreement as the dragon suddenly coiled mid-air. Kaon performed something like a dance as his size became bigger and bigger until he was not 20 meters long. The great figure of the Frostfire Dragon beheld the castle of the Duke of Arkadia. The guards that were there during that time could only open their mouths ajar due to seeing a dragon that is twenty meters long. Solstice was clearly amazed as she was speechless upon seeing Kaon''s majestic form. If one looked closely then they would see Kaon smiling smugly. The appearance of arge dragon caused amotion due to a maid passing by. She suddenly ran and called the guards as she was freaking out. Even Duke Lycaon came out of his study to see what themotion was really about only to behold the figure of a dragon. The maid''s reaction is understandable because dragons were not recorded to be all benevolent, especially the western dragons. Western dragons are reported toe to any ce they fancy and is said to be treated with utmost respect. If not, then the western dragon will unleash his wrath upon the that ce for being rude to him or her. "Let us go. What are you waiting for and hop on?!" Adrian stated as he already jumped to ride on Kaon''s neck. Solstice and Lycan looked at each other and just helplessly sighed. "Ladies first!" Lycan gestured and Solstice jumped on aboard then he followed her. "Sorry about themotion!" Adrian told the duke before they finally flew to the sky. Those at the castle could only see a ck dot in the sky after a few seconds. ==== "Wow! We are really flying right now! This is what the dragonkins and the gnomes that have a magitech ne must feel like. Flying in mid-air really has that magical feeling but why do we not feel air pressure?" Lycan asked while he is still jovial from the feeling of flying. "Kaon is using his mastery of the elements of fire and ice to produce some sort of invisible shield that blocks the air pressure. If you jump about three meters away, then that protection will be no more as you will be blown away with the speed we are flying." Adrian exined. As Adrian is exining how they do not feel the air pressure, Kaon suddenly informed Adrian that some monsters areing. "Can we not out speed them?" Adrian asked as only a few winged monsters could catch up to Kaon''s speed. "No master. It seems that they are faster than me because they are reaching us much faster than I could fly away." Kaon replied. "Everyone! Please get ready because we have guests. Paradox, Summon the Primordial Armament: Bow!" Adrian stated and the other two looked around them while Kaon stopped in ce. "What are we fighting!?" Solstice asked as she is not that helpful when the sun is up. Some of her strength is sealed due to the sunlight. "Just support your boytoy so that you guys do not get thrown away from where you are standing. We do not need to win if the enemy is stronger than us. We just need to weaken it down enough for us to escape. Loot will not stay floating in the sky even if we shoot it down." Adrian stated as he pulled his bow that now looks different due to the gold outlines. Adrian noticed that there is not only one enemy but a flock of them as five birds flying in a V-formation could be seen getting close to them. The flying monsters were so fast that Adrian could not identify them using his evil eye. "Shooting Star!" Adrian casted his first skill. The attack looked like it was before the bow became a Primordial Armament but there was a gold sheen in the meteor like attack that was not present before. The Shooting Star travelled towards the flock of birds and ruined their formation du to one of them getting hit. The bird that was hit plummeted down. The four remaining birds became furious and flew faster than ever. Kaon who saw this released a hailstorm from the Orb of True Ice. The birds that were speeding up suddenly slowed down due to the sudden change in temperature. Adrian finally had a good look on their aggressors. "Griffins." Adrian stated which made the two be more battle ready. Solstice then checked the map and saw that they were just on top of the mountain that the Griffons like to perch on as the map was marked with a Griffin emblem. She then cut her palm so that blood coulde out. She then used the blood to shape herself a sword. Lycan brought out his weapons as well and it was a knuckle with spikes. Adrian who saw this could only rely on them for protection if some griffin manages to get close to them. "Kaon fly away slowly while I create a distraction. We are at their territory so leaving it should calm them down." Adrianmanded and Kaon followed. Chapter 373 - Aerial Battles II The griffins are unrelenting as one of their own got shot down. They wanted to punish the trespassers of their territory, but it seems that those same trespassers are powerful enough to contend with them. Griffins are proud creatures and call themselves as ''Lords of the Sky''. The intense hailstorm that suddenly befell their area not only hindered their flight but also their vision. A few momentster, a scream from another griffon sounded. That griffon was hit by the wing which made it plummet down like the other one. The griffin taking the lead knows that such attack would not be able to take them down which is why he did notmand to save the two that fell. They would be back in the air after a few minutes of recuperating. The griffins that are left became even more determined to bring down their foes. ==== "Are they not afraid of dragons?" Solstice asked as she has seen other winged monsters steer clear of Kaon during their flight. "The ones who fled upon seeing Kaon are probably just normal flying monsters. Griffins are monsters that re spoken about in legends. Also, their levels are 180 which is higher than Kaon so we are not going to survive if we stay here for long." Adrian stated as he kept firing arrows to gain more distance from the three griffons. Adrian did not get a system notification that he got experience when he shot down two griffins, so he is sure that those two are still alive. Staying in their locations would only be disastrous because the two griffins would eventually return to get vengeance. Suddenly, a sound of something like a jet could be heard from behind them. A loud thud happened, and Adrian is suddenly thrown off Kaon. Adrian immediately took flight using his wings so that he does not fall to the ground. [You have been damaged by a Griffin.] Adrian looked at his health and he lost 30% his health with the attack he received. He saw that the Griffin that attacked him is once again circling back to attack him. Before the Griffin''s attack connects to Adrian, he used Blink to evade it and arrive back on Kaon. Three more jet like sounds came from around them and he saw that the remaining griffins are now very serious in attacking. Solstice did not panic as she used more of her health to create a field full of bloody stars. Lycan also got ready to use the skill that can bring down aerial units. Kaon stayed in ce in fear of another one of his passengers falling. Adrian has no other choice but to try and shoot down the three griffins before the two that fell down came back. He wanted to aim at the Griffins but they were flying in an erratic pattern so Adrian could not predict where they will attack. The bright side is that they became wary due to the bloody stars scattered in the air. One of them touched it and that griffin immediately got a bleeding status effect. The blood that came out from that griffin became a bloody star that protected them. The downside is that they cannot move from their location. "Anyone has an idea on how we can escape from this ce?" Adrian asked as he thought of summoning his other soulbounds but only Saena could be useful in this situation but even she would just get bullied. "If I summon Saena to heal our team then the griffins might focus their attack on him. The only way to escape is with a diversion." Adrian thought but then Solstice saw the weakness of the jet like Griffins. "They cannot make sharp turns due to the speed they are flying. We can use that to our advantage when attacking." Solstice stated as they suddenly formted a n on how to deal with the remaining griffins. The griffins did not stop using their Supersonic Speed as the archer perched on the dragon can shoot them down in their normal speed. Although using the skill Supersonic Speed takes a heavy toll on their stamina, the griffins would dly sacrifice that in order to be victorious in their confrontation. "The Hailstorm is no longer doing anything except damage them a little. We need to do the n fast before they regain their original speeds." Adrian stated and the two nodded. Solstice took back the blood stars and returned them to the liquid state as she needed her full health for what they are going to do next. Lycan then transformed his feet to that of a werewolf. Adrian then cast Chrono Sift on Lycan. One of the Griffins saw that the air mine field has already receded and thought that the weak person that cast that can no longer sustain it. It smugly charged towards the man who smells like a wolf as it determined that one to be the weakest person there. "Paradox, cast Chrono Lag on that Griffin." Adrian stated as the floating cube flew at a fast pace to and fired an orb with a small gear at the Griffin. The Griffin suddenly slowed down a lot in its flight which made the remaining two charge towards Adrian''s group as they know that their slowed downpanion would be struck down, but they were already far toote. "Smack Down!" Lycan shouted as he was already on top of the griffin. His spiked knuckles hit the griffin''s head clearly which made it be bloody and it made it lose consciousness. The slowed down Griffin plummeted to the ground while its blood was collected by Solstice. She then forged the blood into a spear and shot it at one of the Griffins. The griffin that she shot the blood spear was not able to avoid the spear because her blood weapons possess the special ability of the individual whose blood was used. The Griffin leader is left but it did not back down as it tried to kill Lycan who was now free falling. "Quantum Cascade" Adrian cast its modified version where it can only pull one person. Adrian pulled Lycan back to their location and the Griffin leader could only re at them with anger. Chapter 374 - Moonshine Village The Griffin leader that was left I suddenly covered in a faint orange aura. The winds suddenly became turbulent as four strong tornadoes surrounded them. Even Kaon''s control over the wind pressure could not protect them. The four tornadoes started releasing wind des while slowly converging towards their location. Kaon used all its concentration to conjure up tworge spherical barriers with different element. The me sphere weakened the wind de while the frost sphere stopped the weakened wind des. The spherical barriers did not stop the iing four tornadoes though. The four tornadoes kept shing on the barriers that Kaon is already pushing his mana through its limits. For Kaon to fly, he still needs some mana for it which is why Kaon does not regenerate mana when flying. "Orion''s Wrath!" Adrian chanted as he flew up above the barrier. Adrian fired three Shooting Stars in session in order to hit the nonmoving griffin that is channeling its skill in order to control the four tornadoes. The first shooting star did not hit the griffin due to an invisible wind barrier but that immediately cracked upon the second hit. The third Shooting Star damaged the griffin and stopped its channeling. The griffin is tougher than it seems due it not falling down despite receiving the attack. Adrian did not stop though as he immediately told everyone to hang on because he is already nning their escape. "Chrono Lag" Adrian casted that to the injured Griffin. "Chrono Shift! Kaon full speed ahead. Everyone, please hold on tight." Adrian casted that to Kaon as he warned the two after. The Griffin tried to follow Kaon who is now flying at full speed, but its initial start was so sluggish that it lost motivation to follow. Though the group was able to escape the pursuit of the griffins, the extremely fast flight did not be easy due to them hanging for their lives. Kaon''s control over the temperature has yet to reach the extreme so it is understandable that he could not deflect the most extreme wind pressure. The good news would be that they reached the destination much earlier than expected. They hovered on top the clouds to avoid the detection of the Alpha if that individual is in Moonshine vige. Adrian took the hair strand and the Faceless Mask out and fed the first item to thetter. A look of disgust came from both Lycan and Solstice upon seeing the already horrific mask devour the hair strand. "Let me cast Soul Form Transformation on you guys first." Adrian stated as he made the two be ghosts. "The transformation would cancel immediately when you guys use an attack against a corporeal body. You can fight spirit type monsters in that form without worry though. Also, you guys will receive twice the magic damage in that form so be sure to evade magic spells because you are still vulnerable to that." Adrian exined. He then wore the Faceless Mask again in order to transform himself into the werewolf that Lycan got the hair strand from. The mask affixed into his head like before and it spread throughout his body until he became a faceless and genderless being. "Wow! That item really gives you the fright. It even transforms you into a hideous beast." Solsticemented. "This is what the Faceless Ones look like in their default form. They are a worshipper of a dark god so if you see someone like this then you need to report it to a holy church so that they could order a subjugation." Adrian stated but him just having a mouth made the other two be horrified. "Can you just transform now? Your current form is giving me nightmare fuel." Lycanmented. "Why? I think it is kind of cool." Adrian thought as he always like the strange and horrific. "I am pretty sure that if he happened upon a character that is part hideous monster then he would have be that." Solstice thought as she knows the tendencies of her little brother. [Please choose a form to transform into.] Adrian then saw three panels which has a human, an elf and a werewolf as pictures. Adrian saw that the werewolf that he will transform into looks like a human and has the same stature as Adrian. It seems that Lycan took in consideration what Adrian''s real physical body looks like so that he can easily maneuver in the new body. The werewolf that Lycan chose is about in his mid-twenties that has the same height as Adrian. His hair is brown while his eyes are green. Adrian chose the werewolf transformation and his featureless body started shifting to that of the individual he chose to transform into. "Wow! You are actually a carbon copy of that person that I took the hair strand from. The resemnce is uncanny and creepy." Lycan stated in shock. "No wonder the description of that mask is like that. Though your clothes are still the same." Solsticemented. Adrian then changed into his beginner clothes. He then saw that the Cube of Paradox still floating beside him, so he stored it in his inventory first. He then unsummoned Kaon to the surprise of the two because they thought that they would plummet to the ground. Contrary to their expectation, it was Adrian that fell down, but he used Teleportation to arrive safely at the ground. He chose an area hidden in thick bushes so that he can evade the sight of others. Solstice and Lycan just floated down to the ground. "Maybe tell us next time that we can float in the air in this form before suddenly sealing our flying mount." Solstice grumbled but Adrian looked around the area before he answered her. "Sorry about that. I am in a rush because mom sent me a message that dinner is ready, so we got to finish fast. We should check in an inn here at Moonshine Vige before logging out so that we are not suspicious." Adrian told them but from an outsiders point of view it looked like he was talking to the wind. Chapter 375 - Inside Moonshine Village The trio went inside Moonshine Vige though only one of them could be really seen. ording to Lycan, only the vige chief and three families in this vige are werewolves. The reason that the vige is named Moonshine is due to the fact that they produce an alcohol that is named Moonshine. Moonshine is basically the alcohol that is the special product and main source of ie of the vige. Adrian wanted to try the alcohol but he is still underage but that would change tomorrow because it would be his birthday which means he turns 18. Alcohol is very present in the game due to one race that loves it and that is the dwarves. There is a saying in the dwarves'' hometown which is ''If you cannot forge well then you must brew well''. Alcohol is also a bargaining chip for some NPCs that love them. It was even reported that a yer managed to score a legendary item chest because he escorted an unknown NPC to a bar that made great alcohol. This report made the yers who are legal age scour the continent to find the best liquor and buy them from those stores. Not only does bing of legal age unlock the alcohol item but it also allows the yer to visit certain parts of the city which has been prohibited before. The yer still has the discretion if he wanted to visit those sections of the game though as it is not a must. Legal ages also vary depending on the country of origin which is why Adrian''s country uses 18 as the legal age while others are age 14 or as high as the age of 21. Moonshine Vige is like any other vige upon closer inspection. The only thing different is therge warehouses that is used to make the Moonshine. It seems that every family has a different brewing method. "The vigers here seem to be fine and happy as smiles could be seen from their faces. I know that this vige is not that close to Arkadia but they do not look like people who would n a revolt." Adrian muttered quietly so that only the two in spirit form could hear him. "You would think that but what you are looking at right now might not be werewolves and just ordinary humans. Werewolves will mainly be hunters that hunt for game so that they can curve their hunger for blood." Lycan stated. "Is there like a meter where you like see if you get pent up or something?" Adrian asked but he knows that meters like that would only be avable to yers. "I do not actually but every time that I kill a monster, there is this type of feeling that gets alleviated somehow like I get calm." Lycan answered. "So, it is like the Daemos when space or time bes anomalous. It is not indicated that we have that ability as a skill, but something ingrained into the character." Adrian thought. "You should go and get hunting missions so that you can get close to the other werewolves. They would be able to smell that you are one of them if that happens." Lycan stated. "Good thing that I possess the Weapon Mastery skill or else this n would already be down the drain." Adrian replied as he looked for the Adventurers Guild that every settlement has. Adventurers Guilds in Pandemonium is more like a guild that profits on selling monster parts or rare medicines. Viges like this one should have one but only in small scale. The capital cities though have an Adventurers Guild building that rival that of the Merchant Guild''s building. Adrian managed to find a small shack that has a wooden signboard with the letters saying ''Adventurers Guild'' written on it. There was not even a door present in the simple shack probably due to the confidence of the person in charge or the establishment being open all the time. Adrian stepped foot inside and immediately an aura of ferociousness suddenly assaulted him as numerous individuals eyed him down. The stares came from three people inside the small shack that are chatting while sitting at a small circr wooden table. "Those three are werewolves. They could probably smell the stench of a werewolf from you. We are the territorial kind, so they tried assessing your strength by releasing their hidden bloodlust at you. Act like you are frozen. I did get that hair strand from a werewolf that is only about level 40 after all." Lycan stated. Adrian did as he is instructed and acted like he froze due to fear. He pretended to regain his senses when he heard the clerk at the Adventurers Guild call him out. The aura of ferociousness directed at him also vanished the moment he was asked by the clerk. "Do you need something, youngd? You are not lost, are you? Our sign clearly states that this is the Adventurers Guild despite the establishment being rather shabby." The Adventurers Guild Clerk stated as he knows that not many from a vige that produced alcoholes to their establishment. "I am actually looking for work as I am now an orphan due to my vige being attacked by bandits. My parents were adventurers and they always told me stories of their past before they decided to retire after having me. Sadly, they did all they can so that I could run away from the bandits. I have been drifting from ce to ce ever since. I just happen to pass by this vige to restock on money as my saving are rather tight right now." Adrian stated as he concocted a story just on the top of his head. If the people in the Adventurers Guild could see invisible people right now, then they would see that Solstice is pping her hands like no tomorrow. Even she almost cried due to the sob story that Adrian told with great acting. Lycan however did not buy any of it and just saw a newbie actor trying tond a role he could not get even with his life. Chapter 376 - Someone Is Following Me "There are no great hunting missions posted on that bulletin, youngd. If you want, you can join our team to hunt in the nearby forest just south of Moonshine Vige." A man who looks like he is in his early thirties stated as he put his hand on Adrian''s shoulder while smiling broadly. "There you go again, Rollin. Trying to rope in a fledgling in our hunts. You should avoid hunting with us I you cannot handle our intimidating gaze kid. Grow a bit more and we might let you join." A man with numerous scars on his arms stated. "Umph" The third man just nodded in agreement with what the man with scars stated. "We can just let him be our porter we would only teach him how to hunt but he would not really participate in the hunt himself. He is still too green for that as the beasts we hunt emits such a thick aura of bloodlust that he might pause like what he did when he entered." Rollin stated. "The name is Amoux and the silent guy there is Lowe. If you really want to, then you could join us as a porter. We would still pay you but your share will be lesser than our share but that would be enough to continue your travels if you do not stay here at our quaint vige." Amoux stated as he smiled towards Adrian. "Umph!" Lowe nodded once more. "Think about our offer, youngd. Come on boys. We need to hunt as the vige festival is about toe." Rollin stated as he rounded up his twopanions. "Do not worry and it would be better for you to ept their offer. They are good people and like to guide young aspiring adventurers from this vige. They are also something like the vige''s unofficial guards because they are the ones to break up fights if they happen upon them. The intense intimidating aura that they released earlier is also part of them looking out for the young aspiring adventurers. They always do that in order to drive away the weak hearted youngds that wants to be adventurers. This line of work is extremely dangerous after all." The Adventurers Guild Clerk stated so that Adrian does not get offended for being tested. "I see. I will keep that in mind. I might join themter on after I get a good night''s rest. Is there an inn here that is cheap?" Adrian asked and the clerk happily told him the way. Just outside of the Adventurers Guild, Adrian could sense that he was being watched. There was no killing intent but rather it was something like when someone wants to pull you in aworking scam. Adrian felt that gaze, so he hurried on his way to the inn without even looking back. Solstice and Lycan though saw how Adrian is acting so they looked around. The two of them saw a hooded individual following Adrian. They wanted toe close to that hooded individual but if it was one of the followers of that other alpha then they would undoubtedly be sensitive to being observed. The hooded individual tried to talk to Adrian on the way, but he carefully weaved through the people at the market that was near the location of the inn. Every time that the hooded individual was about to touch Adrian, Soleil and Lycan would try touching the person next to Adrian o get their attention thereby diverting the hooded individual''s touch. Adrian managed to find the inn that the Adventurers Guild Clerk stated, and he rented it for ten days. Solstice and Lycan cancelled their soul form as the three need to discuss what to do next before they log out to handle their issues in the real world. "Those three are undeniably werewolves. I can sense their aura of ferociousness is the same as that of Lycan. From the Adventurers Guild Clerk''s suggestion, it seem that they are not bad people. Though I doubt that they are part of that other alpha''s faction." Adrian shared. "What makes you say that?" Lycan asked. "They love this vige too much for them to leave. If they really wanted fame and adventure, then they would have left the vige a long time ago. Though the rejected young werewolf wannabe adventurers might be the ones who are joining this Alpha''s Pack." Adrian suggested. "Does it concern the hooded individual that was following you?" Solstice asked. "I already felt the gaze of someone when I entered the Adventurers Guild. You guys would not feel that gaze because it was not directed at you guys and bing soul forms dulls down your physical senses. It is still an odd coincidence that someone followed me, the moment I walked out after those three werewolves went out." Adrian argued. "I also thought that it was suspicious that someone followed you after exiting the Adventurers Guild. If they wanted to ask a question, then that person should have entered already or asked the three werewolves that went out before us." Solstice added. "Should I follow that hooded individual then? Your skill will not dissipate in effect if you log out right?" Lycan asked as he wanted to continue with the quest as he still has a bit more time left. "It will not dissipate but you need to heed my warnings though. You can phase right through objects, but it would drain your mana. 1000 Mana Points would be reduced per square meter of phasing. You are also very vulnerable to magic attacks. You might get one shot in that form by a high-level wizard." Adrian warned Lycan. "I will just observe that hooded individual while I still have time left. It seems that hooded individual is waiting at the restaurant part of the inn." Lycan answered with determination. "I am fine with that. Sis?" Adrian asked Solstice. "Fine but be careful. I do not want to save your sorry ass from a prison again." Solstice stated as she kissed Lycan''s cheek. "Yuck. I will just cast the spell right away. I do not want to see you guys flirting." Adrian stated as he cast the Soul Form Transformation skill and immediately logged out after. "Seriously, that impatient brat! Anyways, be incredibly careful." Solstice kissed Lycan once more and logged out. Lycan then proceeded with following the hooded individual that followed Adrian with the remaining time he can log-in inside the game. The hooded individual waited a little while in an empty table before going out of the inn as it seems the person that it was waiting for did not meet him or her. Chapter 377 - Night Before The Birthday That night as Adrian and his family were discussing on what they are about to do tomorrow since it is the day that Adrian finally bes an adult. In society''s eyes but not from his mother''s eyes because all mothers view their children as babies regardless of their real age. A private ne arrived at an airport just two hours away from Adrian''s house. Out came avish looking old man dressed in the finest suits handcrafted by the most expensive Italian Seamstress. This was none other than Adrian''s grandfather, Gerard. He would have arrived early, but he became too busy picking up a present for his grandson''s 18th birthday that would be tomorrow. He made sure to pick up souvenirs from the countries that Adrian had already visited once. He even bought Adrian a gift that is so limited edition that it only had one copy of it in the world. For Gerard, the happiness of his cute grandson that would now learn that he has the most awesome grandfather in the world. "Bernard, have all the gifts be wrapped before morning tomorrow. Also have the limousine prepared for tomorrow. Has my son booked some sort of theme park or any establishment for the big event tomorrow?" Gerard asked as he wanted to arrive before his grandson leaves his house. "The sources tell us that no one in the name of Richard Dubois has rented any establishment for this day. It is highly likely that a party would be held at their house due to your daughter-inw buying party stuff and two carts full of food." Bernard replied. "I see then that is good. Prepare the gift for my daughter also. Since she is the wife of my son, then that automatically makes her my daughter." Gerard announced as five servants are loading up the gifts in a delivery truck that they already rented beforehand. ==== Meanwhile at Adrian''s house¡­. The family is now prepping for their tradition when someone is about to celebrate a birthday the next day and that is making Lumpia of Fried Spring Rolls. It is basically a spring roll that is deep fried in oil and we all know that anything deep fried is bound to be good. The procedure for making Lumpia is rather quite easy. You must have your preferred choice of ground protein which can be pork, beef or chicken depending on the cook, but Adrian''s family always uses ground pork. Diced carrots, diced bell peppers, diced onion and diced garlic are then added to the ground pork. An egg is then added as a binding agent along with a tablespoon of flour so that the meat juices do not make the rice paper soggy. Each family has their own recipe on how to tackle Lumpia, but Adrian''s family uses five spice, chicken bouillon powder and a sprinkle of sesame oil to make the party snack taste divine. The mixture is then mixed thoroughly until it bes paste like. Add salt and pepper to adjust the taste after frying some of the meat to test the vor. After the meat and vegetable mixture has been adjusted, you then use one spoonful of the meat mixture and put it on the rice paper. You then roll the rice paper until you make the finished version of the spring roll. Deep fry the spring roll until it is golden brown, and the rice paper bes crispy. (Author''s Note: I became hungry just by writing this. Sorry if you feel the same. Picture of the said party snack: /wp-content/uploads/2017/06/lumpiang-shanghai-4-1.jpg) "Uhh! My hands have be numb just by rolling this. I may have rolled a fifty of them already." Adrian grumbled but his hands still kept on rolling the Lumpia. "You alwaysin about that every time we make this spring rolls. I have rolled doubled the amount you have made, and do you see meining?" Mina asked Adrian. "Its just the process of making them is sobor intensive if it is this much but it is always the first to be cleared on the table. Mom, can you leave some inside the fridge? I want to know that I will still have some left even if I do not eat much during the celebration." Adrian stated. "I got you my little baby boy. Mother has got you covered. You are not the only one in this family that likes this stuff. Your dad goes crazy for this stuff and always grumbles whenever he gets left with nothing. He basically inhales this stuff even though he is so bad at making this." Maria, Adrian''s mother, stated while teasing her husband. "It is not my fault that these things are too darn good. So, can I already fry some so we can taste them. You know¡­Quality Control. We ought to check the food before we serve it the guests." Richard stated as his eyes glowed like a hawk upon seeing his rolled spring rolls. "You better fry the ones you made dad. They do not look ready for the party tomorrow. They look sloppy while mine looks like the ones that you serve in five-star restaurants." Adrian teased. But in reality, he is helping his father get the deed done. Even he wants a taste of this delicious morsel. "You are right. The ten that I initially rolled looks like someone stepped on them. We should sacrifice this ten in order to see if they taste good." Richard stated with anticipation. He even swallowed a couple of times indicating that he was already salivating. (Author''s note: I am already salivating. Remember to tell me not to write about food on an empty stomach.) "Just fry the darn things already. We both know that you two are just too eager to eat the spring rolls." Maria stated which made her husband immediately turn on the stove. It seems he has already prepared the oil a bit earlier as if he expected this to happen. "The oil is not yet in the right temperature, dad. I have seen this on a cooking show that the oil muste to temperature or the skin will not be crispy." Adrian stated. "Is it the show where the chef is always badmouthing the cooks if they cook it raw." Richard asked with keen interest. "It seems great mind think alike. I always watch that show because it is interesting. It seems his great grandfather also had that attitude back when he was a chef." Adrian replied. "Those two are at it again." Mina exhaustedly stated. "Leave them be. They go crazy about their favorite food." Maria replied with an exhausted smile as she always sees this scene when they make spring rolls. Chapter 378 - Birthday The next day came and Adrian excitedly got up his bed. Today is his birthday and he is now 18 years old. The endless possibilities of what he can do amazes him but today is his day. He is simply happy that he would be able to spend the day with the family he loves and cherishes. His friends would alsoe to his house today. Those that cane anyway as he also tried inviting Creepysoo, Vayu and Soleil but unfortunately, they could note due to personal circumstances and living in other countries. Adrian also tried his best to wash up by himself as he could now walk like normal with the aid of the exoskeleton. He went down to their living room to see that his mother is already cooking spaghetti which is a staple party food from where they are from. Another food that Adrian is looking forward to is the whole roasted pig being cooked in the open area behind their house. The amazing smell of Lechon (the whole roasted pig) woke him up from his dreams. The ones who are roasting the pig is the guards that Adrian''s family has hired. Adrian''s mother is also receiving help from the wives of the guards as they are preparing for a feast as Marlon, Esmeralda and Alberto''s family are alling for the feast as their families are long time friends with Adrian''s family. Adrian is quite shocked that his closest friends'' mothers hit it off so well as if they were the ones who have been friends the longest. "Good morning, dad!" Adrian greeted his dad that is currently having his morning coffee. "Good morning, son. Did your sister wake up yet? She takes too long to get ready so you better tell her to get ready soon as guests will arrive in about three hours." Richard stated as he remembered that Mina always tries to look pretty whenever guestse to the house. Suddenly, the head guard which Adrian calls Uncle Lito suddenly rushes inside the house. He does not look panicked but more like he is troubled by something. This usually happens when someone is at the door wanting Adrian''s father to invest in their business. "Boss, someone who is proiming to be your father is at the from gate. He even bought a delivery truck full of stuff. We already checked the inside of the delivery truck and it is full of presents. No bombs detected in the presents so it should be safe." Uncle Lito stated. "Did you already tell the old man to leave when you first told me about this incident a few minutes earlier?" Richard asked. "Yes Sir! But the old man strongly insisted that he is your father. He even showed me the I.D that has your surname that is the same as him. And if I were to be honest, he scares me." Uncle Lito replied. A limousine then suddenly pulls over just a few meters away from Adrian''s house. The limousine door opens and from it a person that Adrian would describe as a ''dandy'' came out. Adrian looked at his father and he could see his face making a helpless sigh and tired expression. "Have I not raised you to always respect your elders, Richard? Though I apud you for the added security as you have been dealt with numerous troublemakers in the past. You got that from me at least." The dandy old man stated. "Hello, Dad. Nice of you to drop by unannounced." Richard stated while gritting his teeth as he came out to greet his father. Adrian is so shocked with news of knowing that he still has a grandparent that he went to tell his mother. He always thought that he no longer had grandparents due to his father or mother not telling stories about them. He always thought that it brought them painful memories when they remember them, so he did never bring it up. Upon hearing what Adrian said, Maria immediately fixed her hair and clothes. She then went outside to meet with her husband''s father. Mina who is now ready to receive guests saw that there was a suddenmotion outside and asked Adrian about it. "What is all the fuss about?" Mina asked. "Apparently, we have a grandfather at our father side. He just suddenly brought with him a limousine and a delivery truck with him." Adrian replied. "I know that they probably have some issues and adults are talking but I am an adult, and you are also technically an adult." Mina stated. "So as adults. We can listen in on their conversation. Ladies first!" Adrian gestured as they went to the location of their parents. ==== "Dad, why are you really here? You do know that I cut off all ties with the family because I no longer want the inheritance." Richard stated in a tired tone. "You do not have to worry about that as I did note here for you but for my grandson. I even bought all this presents just for him." Gerard stated. "Really!" Adrian shouted in excitement as he saw tons of presents being unloaded in front of the house. "Well, if not for you then who else? I see that you grew up to be a fine young man. You look just like me when I was in my teens. Who knew I was that handsome when I was young? Hohoho." Gerardplimented himself. "You can just call me Grandpa or Gramps. Whatever you prefer as long as you are happy with it. Do you want to see the very special present that I got just for you?" Gerard asked Adrian and thetter just nodded in agreement due to the excitement. "Bernard, unwrap the gift that I got for my grandson." Gerardmanded and his faithful butler did as he was told. A box that is about a meter in height is then presented before Adrian. Bernard then gestured the young master to open it himself. Adrian anxiously opened the box and was surprised to the point that blood rushed over his head. The gift that he was given was non-other than the first ever small statue of the game Pandemonium. The statue basically contains the human, orc, dwarf, elf, and gnome which are the five starting races posed in a battle position. The human is dressed as a pdin, the orc as a berserker, the dwarf carrying a hammer, the elf carrying a bow and the gnome throwing magitech bombs. "This is the limited-edition statue of Pandemonium! It is said that this is the only copy in existence. How did you get it!? No scratch that! You are the best grandpa ever." Adrian shouted as he fawned over the statue. Gerard''s ears reverberated with thest sentence that Adrian stated. He even unconsciously used the camera function of his haloswatch to take dozens of pictures of Adrian. Richard looked exhausted trying to deal with his father, so Maria just advised him to deal with itter after the party. The guests came and the party started. Adrian''s gifts did not end with just the statue as his newly acquired grandfather bought him all his favorite snacks all around the world. His friends even got a bit jealous, but Adrian shared some of his snacks with them. Mina did not say anything because she was handed a box. She almost fainted after peeking at it. Chapter 379 - Not An Accident After All The party ended in peace as Adrian''s grandfather is not like those stuck-up rich people that look down on other people not on his level. Although Gerard could act like that if he really needed to. He needed to know more about his family which is why he talked to all the people invited to the party. From the conversations that Gerard has gathered from the close friends of his son''s family, he noticed that his son is doing well in life but not as well as him. Still, it seems that his son is focusing on investing on people who have big dreams. "As expected of my son, he is a good judge of character but that also means that some unwanted people would want the taste of sess due to the nickname he has got." Gerard thought to himself as he sipped the juice that his daughter gave him. ''Start-Up Wizard'' that is the nickname that Adrian''s father Richard has got due to the insane track record of sessful businesses that he invested upon. Although not all businesses that he invested became overly sessful, the businesses did not be bankrupt but the reason for that would be the passion of the owners of the businesses rather than Richard''s money. "I would have to talk to my son inter date because I need to spoil my grandson today. I finally managed to get invited without being forceful after all." Gerard thought as he is sitting in the living room sofa the day after Adrian''s birthday. "Honey, what should we do with your father? We cannot let him leave now that he sat on the sofa even if you want him to. Your son already invited him, and it is not like you were banished from your home. You only forfeited your inheritance not your rtionship." Maria argued. "What is my grandson doing at this time? Even though he invited me, he did note and fetch me from the gate." Gerard stated as he wiped a tear on his right cheek. "Do not be overbearing. He has yet to walk properly but he has been showing progress. Walking all the way to the gate would still be too much for him. He is currently inside his favorite game right now so you cannot bother him. He only gets out during mealtimes." Richard argued as he took a seat across his father. "If that is the case then I would like to stay for lunch." Gerard stated as he smiled while the look on his son became hopeless. "Why are you really here dad? You did note just because it is my son''s birthday. Also, it is creepy to know what he likes." Richard stated. "You do know that my grandson has a social media page, right? And you are correct to assume that I did not juste here for his birthday but that is the reason that I came early." Gerard replied as he took a sip once more. "Then why are you really here for?" Richard asked. "I am telling you that Adrian''s ident is not really an ident." Gerard stated in a serious tone in which Adrian''s parents'' faces also turned serious. "The police and investigators already said that it was an ident and nothing more. Adrian even got a medal of heroism from the mayor even though it was just his stunt to get more voters." Richard stated. "My dear son, even though I am old, I am very much caught up to the technology today except for the ones in the entertainment sector of course. The bus that hit my grandson should have an emergency stop option as it was installed with thetest sensor that would make the bus stop immediately by nting spikes onto the ground. Oddly enough, there were no signs of that electric bus'' anti-crash mechanism to activate. This is the reason why bus idents have been reduced to 1%. The bus should have already stopped or slowed down upon sensing the little girl a few meters away." Gerard stated in serious tone. "There should be no reason for the mother and the little girl to be culprits because I already investigated them just in case. All results pointed out that they are really mother and daughter that just happened to be there at the time. The bus driver is also the same which I why we did not revoke his license." Richard replied. "The mother and daughter are innocent and also the bus driver. But did you not check the passengers? Also did you dig deep enough regarding the mother of the child? What if they were ced there because of someone?" Gerard stated in a serious tone. "borate!" Maria stated in a calm voice but, in a tone, filled with rage. "Oh! I like her. You did an incredibly good job son. I am very proud of you but back to the matter at hand. It seems that there were traces of an electromaicter being used which made the anti-ident mechanism activate and made the bus speed up instead of slowing down." Gerard stated. "And the mother and daughter?" Richard asked. "The mother and daughter are innocent but not the boss of the mother that called her before the exact same time that her daughter''s toy is suddenly flung onto the streets. That same toy has been tampered with because it was given by that mother''s boss. They made it so borate to the point that an investigation would not pick up that it was a set-up." Gerard stated. "Who is it?" Maria asked as she was already seething with anger that even scared her own husband. "ording to my investigation it was from a person named Edison Torrio who is actually someone who is somewhat renowned in the underworld. It seems that he came to you for a business proposal, but you rejected him." Gerard answered. "If he did then he did not use his real name when he came to me. It is not umon for me to reject business proposals that can be used for shady means but that is not enough for him to warrant revenge." Richard replied. "That is true because that ident should not have been that serious. It seems that all he wanted to do is send my grandson to the hospital for a few days, but you do know to never trust tools made by the ck market. You do not have to worry though as I already sent men to teach this person a lesson. He also never approached you again after his n got messed up." Gerard stated with a wicked smile. "Honey, I need to calm my head so I will take a vacation for a few days. Take care of the kids while I am gone and do not order food from delivery as the fridge is already packed with ingredients." Maria stated as she went to their room to pack. "You do not need to worry, my dear daughter. I also brought my chef with me, so the kids are in good hands." Gerard stated in an assuring manner. Richard who saw her wife did not stop her because even he would be unable to stop her when she bes like that. He just hopes that the ''vacation'' that she will take would clear her mind. Chapter 380 - Hunting With Werewolves Three days have passed in-game time as Adrian did not log-in yesterday due to being center of attraction in the party yesterday. He finally returned into the game with his sister. Lycan did not do much yesterday because he was chatting with Adrian''s sister. Lycan followed the hooded individual that wanted to talk to Adrian, but he lost the individual in the forest. He also got the feeling that the hooded individual knew that he or she is being followed because he or she often looked back while Lycan was trailing her. "If she disappeared into the forest then that would mean he or she would be more likely to be part of that other alpha''s faction." Solstice surmised. "The hooded individual did note back to the inn though, so we are not sure about that. They might also be an acquaintance of the one we got the hair strand from." Lycan stated. "They could have returned to the inn in a different attire, so you never know. If that hooded individual is still looking for me then they would once again try to get my attention when we go out." Adrian stated. Adrian once again cast Soul Form Transformation on the two that will aid him in the mission. They decided to join the hunt that the three werewolves would undergo. They went down the inn, but no one tried to talk to Adrian as they hoped which means the hooded individual could have been an acquaintance of the person that they borrowed the face from. "It could just mean they are having a meeting today thus that hooded individual is not present. They could also be participating in the hunt. We need to hurry as you have a much higher chance of being recruited if you participate in the hunt." Solstice stated and everyone is in agreement. Adrian walked towards the Adventurers Guild without any disturbance. When he reached the Adventurers Guild, he happened upon the three werewolves fully armed. He greeted them politely as he is the youngest one there. "Oh! Are you here to join the hunt, youngd?" Rollin asked with enthusiasm. "If you can have me then that would be much appreciated." Adrian replied amicably. "Yahaha! Of course, a young one like you needs to be guided properly so that you can grow up into a proper man. Jut stick with us for a while and then you would have enough money to spend for the month." Rollin stated excitedly. "If you are not bothered to have me then I am sorry for the intrusion." Adrian stated as he bowed deeply. "You will be our porter though but that does not mean that you would always be safe as you know that monsters are unpredictable. Do you have a weapon?" Amoux stated as he wanted Adrian to be prepared if something unexpected happens. "I use these daggers with me as a weapon and do not worry as I will prioritize escape first if I am in danger of dying." Adrian stated. "Then we are all set. Lowe give the youngd your bag as we would be able to hunt more if you participate." Rollinmanded and Lowe gave his bag to Adrian. The bag that Adrian got was an ordinaryrge leather bag that is surprisingly enchanted with preservation magic. The temperature in the bag is about 15 degree Celsius so that the meat does not go bad even if they take all day to hunt. "What are we hunting anyway?" Adrian asked as he was curious. "We are going to hunt the Fanged Deer as it will be the meat used in the festival two dayster." Amoux stated as they walked towards the forest. "Fanged Deer are very tasty but difficult to hunt due to their speed and elusiveness. It also cannot be cornered easily as it is the type of monster that will fight to the death if that is its only choice." Rollin added. Adrian could see that Rollin and the others are higher in levelpared to the vige NPCs because they were in the 130s. The fanged deer that they will hunt is in the same level range as Adrian could remember it due to him wanting a deer soulbound but not many are noted in books. They entered the forest quietly as the fanged deer is very perceptive of its surroundings. A small rustle could immediately startle it if they are not careful. The fanged deer is not just a deer with fangs but a four-meter-tall deer with fangs that are two feet in length that also serves as heat sensors. It has been two hours since they entered the forest and there were still no signs of the fanged deer. What they did hear is another group fighting what appears to be a Wild Cat. "It is them again. Why do they choose to train those brainwashed kids here near our forest!" Rollin stated with anger. "Let us go, youngd. You better not allow yourself to be brainwashed by them as we know you are a fledgling wolf yourself. They might woe you with sweet words like avenging your parents and such but do not listen to them. They are only leading the young generation of werewolves in a ditch." Amoux warned Adrian and it seems that they really perceive Adrian as a werewolf. Upon hearing what Amoux said, Solstice decided to stay and watch over the other party. Lycan decided to apany his girlfriend as Adrian would be fine by himself anyway. They could also warn Adrian if the other party will be heading towards Adrian''s location. "What do you guys mean when not be like them? Do you guys know what happened to some of them when they joined that group" Adrian asked as they once again continued their search for the fanged deer. The three werewolves looked at each other before speaking the truth. "Apparently there is another alpha that is not happy with the state that the werewolves are in. He used the unrest that the young werewolves are feeling to join his cause. Which is why whatever flowery words that they are using, you must never fall for them." Rollin warned. Chapter 381 - Getting Recruited Adrian continued to search for the fanged deer with Rollin''s group. Thanks to them, Adrian now knows that there is a real alpha that is building up forces that is potentially nning to overthrow Duke Lycaon or initiate war with the vampires. Finally, after another two hours of searching, they managed to find a fanged deer grazing. The fanged deer is actually male due to having antlers that are a meter long which means its overall height is five meters. "Wait for the signal before attacking. We need to corner it so that it could not escape if we suddenly damage it. Be careful as it couldunch the spikes on its antlers." Rollin whispered to the other two and he instructed Adrian to just observe for now. Rollin''s group surrounded the fanged deer in a triangle formation, and they took out their bows first. Adrian watched with intent of studying their formation as hecks things like that. If he can coordinate his soulbounds to create a formation, then hunting boss level monsters would be easier. The three werewolves did not transform as they retained their human form, and Adrian could not even feel a sliver of killing intent from them as they drew their bows. The moment they let go of the arrow is only when their killing intents red up. The fanged deer immediately went into high alert due to the sudden rush of killing intents. It wanted to run away but it was surrounded by killing intent in all corners which made its instinct to run in a safe direction useless. Adrian must admit that their formation is perfectly suited for nimble and instinctual monsters. The arrows that they released hit three different legs of the fanged deer. They perfectly aimed at the joint so that the fanged deer will not be able to escape even if they became negligent for a second. The fanged deer roared, and a funny sound came from it like if a seal and a deer were to have the same growl. Rollin and the others then revealed themselves and got closer to the fanged deer slowly. Just because the fanged deer could not run away does not mean it would not fight to survive. The will to survive has yet to fade on the fanged deer''s face. Rollin is the first to attack as he charged at the right side of the fanged deer. The fanged deer reacted and swung its antlers to Rollin''s direction. When Rollin caught the attention of the fanged deer, Amoux and Lowe did not stand idle by as one attacked the back while the other aimed for its neck. The fanged deer immediately stood up upon detecting the danger it sensed on its neck. Using the uninjured leg, it tried to stomp Lowe that aimed for its neck. Adria wanted to use Chrono Lag to intervene, but he already saw Amoux redirect his attack towards the fanged deer''s shoulder. The fanged deer squealed in pain and its attack on Amoux never connected due to thetter reacting immediately. Rollin and Amoux used the chance give to them and attacked the fanged deer''s neck with full force. They managed to pierce the fanged deer''s neck sessfully, but the monster still had energy and thrashed about. Adrian sneakily used Chrono Lag to slow down the movements of the fanged deer and make it bleed even more. The three werewolf hunters used the chance of the fanged deer slowing down to finish it off. The light on the fanged deer''s eyes dimmed as its body dropped to the ground with a loud thud. Adrian immediately went closer to them as he must do his job as a porter. The three werewolves are already dismantling the corpse quickly as there are other predators in the forest. "We scored a great deal today as male fanged deers are usually lively and puts up much more of a fight." Rollin stated as he dismantled the usable parts of the fanged deer. They took all the meat as it would be used in the festival and it was stored in the bag that Adrian is carrying. The sack that Adrian is carrying immediately became full of just one fanged deer meat. It weighed about a hundred pounds which Adrian acted like he is having a bit of difficulty carrying it. The horns and fangs of the fanged deer is also collected due to those parts being extremely useful in alchemy and potion making. The fanged deer horns are even said to have the ability to increase the vitality in men. It was Rollin that is hugging the horns with Amoux shaking his head due to his friend''s antics. "We are quite lucky today because it is a male fanged deer but a female one would have been much better as their meat is much more tenderpared to their male counterparts. The horns would fetch for a high price so you can expect that you would be paid more." Amoux exined as Lowe just nodded in agreement again. They then returned on their way to the vige as the three hunters have a code to not overhunt even if it is for the festival. The bounties of the forest must replenish itself which is why they left the organs of the fanged deer in the forest for other animals to consume. It also makes other predators full which makes deters them from hunting the travelers inside the forest. Adrian apanied them on the way to the vige, but his other twopanions returned to his side because they noticed that someone from the other group that they encountered has followed them out the forest. It seems that this was the person that followed Adrian the other day. After getting his share from the adventurer''s guild and parting with Rollin''s group, a hooded individual suddenly appeared in front of Adrian. He faked being surprised as he is not strong right now. "Tell me young wolf, are you satisfied with your life now? Do you not want to get revenge on those bandits that killed your parents?" the hooded individual asked, and Adrian knew that he was being recruited right now. Chapter 382 - First Howling "Uhmm¡­I am sorry, but I am quite busy right now. I think you have the wrong person." Adrian replied as he must y hard to get because it would be suspicious if he agreed right away. "Do not worry as I will not harm you. I heard the story that you told those has-beens and I could not help but notice the deep sadness you portrayed when you told your story." The hooded individual stated as she showed her face to Adrian. The hooded individual is actually a woman who has short unkept brown hair. She also has brown eyes and the aura of ferocity that every werewolf possess. It is further entuated by the small scar on her eyebrow and a horizonal scar on her nose. "My name is Nikita, and I was once like you, but I seeded in taking my revenge with the guidance of my Alpha. You are now a lone wolf without direction, and you need an Alpha to guide in the right path." Nikita stated. "But those three that I went hunting with are doing fine despite not having an alpha." Adrian replied. "That is why I told you that they are has-beens. They will be old and die in this small vige, but you are still young. You can have a glorious future and be a figure that many like you can look up to." Nikita proudly stated. "Wow! She is like thoseworking scammers that praise and tell you of the future but in the end, it would be you who do the hard work." Adrian thought as he kept a straight face. "I know that you came to me with good intentions, but I cannot trust someone without proof arbitrarily. I want to know that I am not being led astray because the three hunters before told me to be careful of your group." Adrian replied. "I know that trust is not earned in a day so let me tell you that we will have a gathering this evening. Even our Alpha will be there to see our progress. It will be held deep in the forest so meet me here after the sun sets. If you be one of us, then you will not need to endure humiliation of being a servant boy." Nikita stated as she bid farewell. Adrian and the other two went to the inn to discuss what they are going to do next. They can finally verify if the Alpha really does have intentions of starting a war between species. They gathered at the room that Adrian rented. "What did you guys observe from their hunt earlier? I am sure that you noticed something strange right?" Adrian asked as he does not want to go in blind. "It seems like they treated the hunt earlier as training. They did not look very powerful as they are in the early hundreds, but I noticed that they did not stop despite being injured." Solsticemented. "I also noticed that it was odd that they were pushing themselves to the point that they do not care about their injuries. I know that we werewolves have amazing regeneration, but it is still slow to the point that we need respite every time we are heavily injured." Lycan added. "The way her recruitment sounded is very alluring though as she is focusing on the point that I can be better but the only way she proposed for that to happen is joining them. It reminds of those people who do pyramid scams. They tell you the supposed future but not the process to get there." Adrian replied as he has experience talking to those types of people. "You have nothing to lose anyway as you will just be there to see if they are really nning an uprising." Lycan stated. "I am not afraid, but I am a bit concerned because she had that confident look that I will join their group no matter what." Adrian replied." "That is because unlike your race, those above us are rather maic to themon people of our race. I noticed it as for vampires, it is the purebloods while for the werewolves it is the Alphas." Solsticemented. "It seems that werewolves and vampiresing from the same ancestor is bing true. Our two species might be more identical than we thought." Lycan stated as he grabbed Solstice'' hand. "I am actually surprised that you two have yet to go on an actual date." Adrian replied as he stood up and activated Soul Form Transformation on the two once more before heading out to meet Nikita. Nikita stayed true to her words and waited or Adrian. Both entered the forest without any hindrances and Adrian did not have to have his head covered so that he does not know where they gather. It just goes to show that Nikita is extremely confident that Adrian will join their cause. Soon, a light from afar could be seen and they arrived in an area where there is a rtivelyrge campfire. There was about twenty people surrounding the campfire and they all bowed towards Adrian''s direction. They did not bow before Adrian but to the person next to him which is Nikita. "It seems that she is quite special in this group of people. She could even be one of the betas that the alpha trusts seeing as she basically worships that person." Adrian thought as he introduced himself to the others. "It is nice to meet you all. My name is Fang and I hope you treat me well. I am still not sure if I should join but Nikita told me that this group can make me powerful. I hope it exceeds my expectation." Adrian stated. The other people did not speak to Adrian and just nodded to acknowledge his existence. "Do not worry. They will warm up to you once you really decide to join us. Wee to your First Howling. Here you can just be yourself and be free from the judgement of society." Nikita said to defend the cold wee that Adrian received. Chapter 383 - Not A Normal Alpha The Howling as what the werewolves gathered here would call it is just like any other gathering. Adrian as his introverted self just stood in a corner of the campfire just observing. Solstice and Lycan waited a few meters away from him and situated themselves on top of the trees. Adrian noticed that all the werewolves here now are young like him. It seems that they are really going for people they can mold early on so that loyalty would be ingrained. It was then that Adrian noticed that two powerful aurasing towards them. Adrian just blended in the back to avoid arousing suspicion as he is just there to observe. Adrian saw that the two of them are female with the other one having the ferocity that is the same as Duke Lycaon. The other one feels the same as Nikita but is too cheerful with a smile stered on her face. Adrian could see through that smile though as it was not even genuine. It is a smile that is somehow off-putting due to how fake it was, but the others do not seem to notice that. "It seems that everyone here is naive about the true nature of their leaders. Nikita is not bad per se, but she is too much of a fanatic of that Alpha." Adrian thought. NPC: Eirene Tier: Legendary Title: Alpha Level: 200 NPC: ra Tier: Epic Level: 180 Adrian could see that this ''Alpha'' is indeed an as her title say she is, but he could see right through her. This is a first for Adrian because his evil eyes say that her real name is Eirene, but the color of her soul is different. Adrian could see the true color of her soul and it is not the color of a Legendary Tier NPC''s soul but an individual that serves the dark gods. Eldritch'' soul is the same color of Eirene''s which is pitch ck that Adrian feels disgusted to look at. Adrian liked seeing the souls of other NPCs especially the good one because it calms him down. The first time he was disgusted in seeing a soul would be when he encountered the soul of a Faceless One. "It sems that I now know why this Alpha does not have the mindset of a normal werewolf because she is not a true one. It seems that the bigger problem right now would be on how to expose her. If she is a faceless one, then she is one at the top." Adrian thought as he thought more deeply why the other werewolves could not sniff it out. The only possible way that the other werewolves could not sniff out the fake one among them would be that the shapeshifting is wless. Even Adrian would be fooled if he could not see the soul of this other Alpha. [You have found a clue pertaining to your mission ''Those That n in the Dark''] [Bring the information you got to Duke Lycaon safely without getting found out that you are actually a spy.] Adrian is thrilled upon knowing that he already got the mission half done. All he needed to do now is act like who he is right now which is a low-level werewolf. "Should I silently fade into the background and disappear? But that would be too predictable for a spy. I must keep up the fa?ade until the meeting ends." Adrian steeled himself as he needs to be the best actor that could win an award right now. "Good evening everyone! I hope I did not make you wait for too long. I was caught up with something due to our members continually rising." Eirene stated in an amiable tone unlike what a fierce Alpha should. From what the Duke of Arkadia told their group, the Alpha should be a strong leader and not someone who is soft-hearted. Even Duke Lycaon does not be soft from the sight of Lycan who he considers as his own son. "Have you all been doing well? I hope that you do not overexert yourselves to the point that you cannot move. We might be werewolves, but we are not tireless. I expect that you my little darlings would take better care of yourselves and be ready when the time to execute missiones. The vampires that devastated your homes will forever be regretful that they made you live because you will show them what it means to be powerful. I as your guiding mother will help you in strengthening yourselves and will protect you until you can take care of yourselves." Eirene stated with the aura of a loving mother. Adrian thought that no one should buy that act but the werewolves are all smitten. It was as if she has imprinted on them. Adrian could see the look that the young werewolves have when they look at Eirene. It was the look of a child looking lovingly at their mother. Adrian is not falling for it though as he knows that it is fake. Adrian''s indication of how a good an NPC is would be their soul. The clearer the soul then the better the person and that person in front of him is not a good person. She might show the face of an angel right now but behind close doors would be different. Eirene ended her speech and talked to every werewolf and even hugged them like a mother would. Soon she talked to her executives and then Adrian noticed that they are going to his direction. "This must be the young one that you have just told me about, Nikita. My name is Eirene. It is nice to meet you." Eirene stated as shed a smile towards Adrian. "It is nice to meet you too. I hope I am not intruding too much though I can feel that I am not much weed. I am sorry if I feel that way." Adrian stated to test how well Eirene could keep up her mask of being an amiable mother. "They are not bad people, so you do not have to be sorry. Everyone is like that the first time that they meet someone. I am sorry if you feel left out in anyway. They are just shy towards strangers as they have a rough past just like you." Eirene stated. Adrian was about to reply when he suddenly felt an immense bloodlusting from Eirene''s direction. The bloodlust was not from Eirene herself but from ra. She still had a smile stered on her face though despite the malevolent auraing from her. "I asked him toe here because I heard his story and he reminded him of myself. I just want him to have a group where he belongs." Nikita stated. "I see. I am proud that you can now see the value in people, Nikita. As for you young one, if you really want to know how we treat others then you must go to our meets more often." Eirene stated. "I am more of a drifter myself since I have no home to return to. I want to see the world that my parents always told me during bedtime. I want to see how big the world is which is why I am sorry if I cannot join you. If our fates cross again then that would only mean that I am fated to join you." Adrian replied and a frown could be seen on Eirene''s face. "I think that the brat that you took here has shown too much disrespect to out leader, Nikita." ra stated with anger in her voice. "If I am somewhat disrespectful then I am sorry. I am not used to dealing with other people that much because I am wary. I am still gradually getting used to thepany of others. I have been a lone wolf since the time that my parents died." Adrian stated as he bowed deeply. "You do not need to worry about it, my child. ra is just the one who usually the one that gets mad for me because I do not get mad easily. Excuse her behavior. We have activities nned for tonight. I implore you to stay today and experience what we do." Eirene stated as she excused herself and interacted with the other werewolves. Adrian bowed at the leaving figure of Eirene while ra red at him fiercely. It seems that ra has now nted a grudge against Adrian. He can only feel sorry to the person that he borrowed his face from. "I am sorry about ra''s attitude. She is overprotective of Eirene because she was the first one to be saved by her. You can rest now if you like as the activities would only be team bonding exercises. You can also stay if you like." Nikita advised Adrian. "Thank you for the advice, but my parents also told me that rest is important. I hunted earlier and I am still tired even though I did not do much." Adrian stated as he walked away. "If I do not walk away now then that ra person would definitely tear me to shreds." Adrian thought as he went to regroup with the others. Chapter 384 - Reporting The Details I Adrian safely returned to the inn with the other two, but they also noticed that they were being followed. It seems that they are more secretive than Nikita thought they are. Adrian is sure that the ones following him do not harbor ill intent and are only checking if he would probably tattle about their gatherings. "It seems that one of them returned upon seeing you enter the inn. The one who remained seemed to be observing if you do anything while staying here." Solstice stated. "I should show them that I will leave this vige tomorrow. I think I overused this face too much that they might mistake the real owner of this face for me." Adrian stated as he worried that an innocent NPC would be hurt because of him. "You do not have to worry much about the person that I took the hair strand from as he is the son of the chief of knights." Lycan stated as he noticed that Adrian is worried about the person whom he borrowed the face from would get in trouble. "Nevertheless, what did you find out? We just got a notification that we cleared the first part of the mission." Lycan added. "Yeah, you barely talked to the alpha. You even cleared the first part before speaking to the alpha. What did you even see?" Solstice asked as she was paying attention the whole time that Adrian was there in the gathering. "I found out something more troublesome than an alpha that wants to wipe out vampires." Adrian replied. "Well, spill it! We need to hear the details before lunch time. It seems that Grandpa is here thanks to someone inviting him." Solstice stated. "Ohh! I have this od feeling that Grandpa is not a stranger at all. It feels like I met him a couple of times even though I only met him on my birthday. Anyways, the other Alpha''s name is Eirene. She is an Alpha but not really a werewolf." Adrian stated. "How can she be an Alpha if she is not even a werewolf. Even I am confused, can you please borate?" Lycan stated in a confused tone as only werewolves can possess the Alpha title other than wolf monsters. "She is like me. She is borrowing the body of that Alpha except she does not use an item like me. She is the real deal. A Faceless One and a high level one at that. Only Faceless Ones could perfectly mimic another person." Adrian stated in a deep tone to increase the suspense. "So, the real Eirene could still be alive?" Lycan asked as he only supplied a strand of hair in order for Adrian to transform. "She is most likely dead already. The faceless ones do not transform into someone who is still alive from wat I know because I have seen the rituals they have done. They offer up the bodies of someone to an altar and this odd thing would consume it whole. Scary stuff if you ask me." Adrian replied. "Makes sense that the real Eirene is no longer alive. It would be a risk for them if someone powerful is under their noses or rather featureless faces." Solstice added. "I only wanted to prove that another alpha is after the duke and plotting against the vampires, but it suddenly became more of a headache." Lycan stated as he felt drained just from imagining the immense headache that he will encounter. "Wee to my world. This is the reason why I did not want toe here in the first ce. Someone just promised me something which is why I came here." Adrian muttered as he fell backwards on the bed. "Hey! You said that you need funds for creating your vige. You must promise to help us until the end, or I will not give you any money." Solstice warned Adrian. "Yes¡­I will hold up my end of the bargain but why do I feel like I am losing out on this deal." Adrian muttered quietly to himself. "You let your brother extort money from you like that? I am pretty sure that he has a lot of money from getting quest exclusive items. Why do you need to pay him? Is there no sense of gratefulness from taking care of him when he was small?" Lycan asked Solstice but it was Adrian who replied. "Huhuhu! From the words of my great stingy sister, ''Never let yourself be extorted for free. You must always say your price upfront whenever someone is in need of your service''. In this case, it is your quest. My time is not free especially now as I am very busy. Also, she is also going to get something out of this deal." Adrian stated. "I will get 20% of all the earnings that his vige will get. I am basically a stock owner." Solstice stated as she made a money hand sign. "What about you? Do you want to invest in my vige? I can give you 10% of the total earnings if you be an investor today. I will only offer this to you once so better think about it while I am still tagging along in your mission." Adrian stated as he also made a money hand sign with his right hand. "I cannot believe this two. I totally forgot that my own girlfriend is a business tycoon and retired early from working life." Lycan thought as he shook his head. "So, what are we going to do with this Faceless One then?" Lycan asked. "What do you mean by the word we? I am only tagging until this mission. The mission given to us is not even a chain mission so it would immediately end once we report it. All the troublesome stuff would be passed onto you." Adrian stated. "But you said that you will help us until the end?" Lycan asked. "I did because this mission has not ended yet, so I am at your service until this mission ends." Adrian stated with a sneakyugh. "Are you going to ept this?" Lycan asked Solstice but she was already brooding over it. "I see. I guess I should have worded the contract much better. It seems that he noticed that this is not a chain mission. I only hired him for this mission and the use that I put included chain missions. I cannot believe that I was outwitted by my own brother. Have I gone soft since I no longer make investments?" Solstice muttered to herself. "Anyways, I can still help you if I feel like it but the initial investment needs to be adjusted. Kekeke" Adrian stated. Chapter 385 - Reporting The Details II "Is this game¡­?" Gerard stated. "Pandemonium." Adrian stated with his mouth full. "Yes, Pandemonium. Is this game really that popr? You see I am not that updated in the entertainment industry as I never really understood it much because it is sometimes a niche market." Gerard stated after swallowing his food. "Well, it has been the most popr MMORPG since I was born. MMORPGs usually die within a year or two because of its repetitiveness but the lifelike features of the game make it refreshing and exciting." Adrian replied. "I see. The only form of entertainment I had when I was young were outdoor sports and women." Gerard added which made Richard almost choke on his food. "Dad! We are eating. Please observe basic manners. Was it not you who taught me that?" Richard stated after he drank a ss of water. "That would be your mother. She was a stickler for the rules, and it is even a wonder on how I tolerated her. We wereplete opposites." Gerard stated with a smile. "At least you are not back to your old self ever since she left us. She would badmouth you by telling how degenerate you were back then. She even joked about being your leash and said that once she was gone, you would be like a wild dog once more." Richard said with a pained smile. "Anyways, she lived her life with fulfillment and went off with a smile. Let us change the topic to a more interesting one. I dide here to learn more about my grandkids." Gerard stated with great energy. "Have my older brothers not marry yet?" Richard asked. "Do not even get me started on those two. They are almost forty but still do not want to tie the knot. They treat marriage like a business agreement which is why I cannot really stand them. Why don''t you inherit everything, Adrian?" Gerard stated and this time it was Adrian who chocked on his food. "Dad even jokes need to have some boundaries. I left the inheritance im because I am tired of fighting with my brothers." Richard stated in a passive aggressive tone. "You should try the game, Grandpa. Pandemonium is absolutely fun, and I heard that a lot of old people y the game too. Although, they do y at their own pace so not many old people are famous yers but there are some." Adrian stated as he wanted his grandfather to experience something new and exciting. "Are there a lot of hot babes there?" Gerard asked. "There are a lot, but you might get reported if you do sleazy behavior though." Adrian answered honestly. "If you y with grandpa then I might consider ying the game." Gerard added. "If you really do decide to y the game then I will help you in getting used to it. I am done eating now. I will head up again." Adrian stated as he cleaned up his te and put it in the sink before returning to his room. "I am done as well." Mina stated and did the same actions that Adrian did. ==== Back in the game, Adrian got ready for departing. At first, they debated on just teleporting back since Adrian could do that but the one with the skill stated that they could still be under observation. With that in mind, the three decided to use teleportation after they are no longer being followed. Adrian paid for his stay at the inn and departed from the vige. He did not even stay for the festival as his mission is already done. He also stated to his twopanions that there might have been a hot head beta werewolf that is irritated by him. "Is someone following us?" Adrian whispered. "There is but they are about twenty meters away. It seems that they are only checking if you really are leaving as they stopped once you are no longer in the vige borders." Lycan stated. "Let us walk away a little more and then we will teleport back to Arkadia." Adrian muttered but he suddenly felt killing intent closing in on him. Adrian is familiar with this killing intent because this was what he felt from ra. Adrian immediately told the other two that they use the forest as a cover. They went inside the forest and Adrian immediately activated Mass Teleportation to escape after doing precautionary measures. They disappeared into particles of light and a group of three people with ra in the lead arrived at the location they were a few minutester. ra followed Adrian''s scent here, but the trail ends there. "It seems that he suddenly vanished. I may be out of line in saying this, but it seems that he picked up on your killing intent." One of the individuals that came with ra stated. "He also abandoned his clothes on the way, so he managed to divert our attention away from us. From the pool of water there, he must have bathed himself in perfume that can erase someone''s scent." The other one stated. "I barely remember the brat''s face because I am not that great with faces. I will maul that brat the next time we meet." ra stated in irritation, but her face is still smiling. "I bet she will forget about him in a day or two." The other two thought. ==== The Duke of Arkadia is in his office finishing up some paperwork before going for his regr training session when Adrian (still in disguise) appeared with only underwear appeared. Solstice and Lycan undid their transformation while Adrian took off the faceless mask. "For a second there, I thought Lobo is up to no good again, but it was actually you three who came in here. It is amazing that you managed to teleport directly in my office though as I hired a great wizard to erect the barrier. It seems it is not demon proof." Duke Lycaon stated. "Sorry about that. We¡­I mean I was being hunted down by a murderous werewolf, so I panicked. Do not worry as the barrier is working well. It even drained all my mana just by transferring all of us here." Adrianmented but the Duke is still not happy with that. "So, what have you three learned from your covert mission?" Duke Lycaon asked and the three looked at each other before disclosing what they learned. Upon hearing the details, Duke Lycaon frowned. The details of a servant of a dark god that can turn itself into an Alpha werewolf is a recipe for disaster. [You have seeded in your quest ''Those That n in the Dark''.] [You have gained one level.] Chapter 386 - Becoming A Chain Quest [You have delivered news of a servant of the Dark Gods to the Duke of Arkadia.] [Since he is a member of the five races, even they know of the danger of a dark god follower.] [The quest line has been transformed into a chain mission.] "What the fudge!" Adrian stated as he knows that a major headache is about to ensue. His sister, Solstice, is actually doing a victory dance as having Adrian help (basically do all the work) on a quest is much easier for her. "I know that I am asking a lot but even the demons do not like followers of the dark gods. You must find a way to lead them to a location where we can save those poor werewolves." The Duke of Arkadia Lycaon stated with utmost conviction. [The quest ''Those Who n in the Dark'' has been upgraded into a chain mission.] ---- *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Save the Young Ones The Duke of Arkadia wants you to hatch a n in saving the young werewolves that are under the fake Alpha. You must seed no matter what. Difficulty: S Condition: Save as much of the young werewolves. Reward: 5% experience points per werewolf saved. Failure: Unknown. Level -1 Time Limit: Five Days ---- "As per contract, you must help us, my cute little brother!" Solstice stated in a teasing tone. "Haha! Did you not read thest line in the contract, dear sister? You will pay me 50% more now as it became an S rank quest." Adrian stated with him having thestugh. "What are they doing?" Duke Lycaon asked Lycan. "That is just their yful banter. I got used to it when we were on the road." Lycan replied. "Even if you tell us to gather the young werewolves, we have no idea how. They already imprinted on that monster masquerading as Eirene. The most devious thing is that she is not even encouraging them to have revenge. She is using the loving mother tactic so that she can brainwash them early. She is using their weaknesses and their pain so that she can mold them into the perfect killing machine. She is using their anger and guiding them into mass ughter. In other words, they creepy as hell." Adrian argued. "Be that as it may, we cannot let them do as they please now that we know that a servant of the dark god is with them." Duke Lycaon argued. "Fine. I cannot consult this with the elders since it is only one servant. Plus, they are currently too busy to entertain me anyway. I really wanted to learn time magic now." Adrian stated as he ducked down and started drawing circles on the floor as he epted his fate. "Will we get some reinforcements from you, Duke Lycaon? You do know that we cannot round them all up as we are just three people." Solstice argued. "I am with her on that one. They are almost as powerful as us and the betas that surround her is much more powerful than us. They also move as a unit and each unit consists of a beta." Lycan stated as he noticed how their group moves when hunting. "They could have also moved by now. They are nomadic in nature, but I think they are targeting nearby viges with werewolves. They are currently filling up their numbers." Adrian added to the conversation. "It makes sense that they are recruiting again. A lot of werewolves attacked that vampire hideout, and they were basically wiped out as one of the Vampire Dukes was visiting there at the time. Even a beta werewolf of that level would not survive when confronted by a Vampire Duke." Solstice exined. "You three would be too little if a group of ten attacks you. You need more people, so I am assigning the Shadow Wolves division to you. They are five werewolves that work as my intelligence unit so them not being here would not take a toll on my manpower. If you could also kill that fake Alpha, then I would increase your reward." Duke Lycaon stated. [The hidden condition to your quest has been revealed.] "Killing her would be difficult though. You could also incur the wrath of the young werewolves that imprinted on her." Adrianmented. "You are thinking way ahead. Let us do his step by step." Solstice stated. "Anyways, Shadow Wolves!" Duke Lycaon called out loud. "Assist my son and his friends in capturing the young werewolves that they will gather. I want them alive but incapacitate them if they are not cooperating." Duke Lycaonmanded and the intelligence unit al nodded in unison before bing invisible once more. "If the Duke of Arkadia is letting us use his intelligence unit then that means he is serious." Lycan stated as they headed to the outside. "Are the Shadow Wolves the most powerful groups under him?" Adrian asked as there is no main intelligence unit in the Daemos Corps. The demon eyes scattered in all the world is basically the intelligence unit minus the manpower. "They should be toe to toe with the Duke''s personal knights in terms of levels, but they are more akin to spies than warriors." Lycan replied. "Then that lessens our burden as it would be inefficient with just three of us rounding each werewolf that is part in that group." Solstice stated. "I hate to break it to you guys but servants of dark gods like the faceless ones do not move alone. Eirene might have only been that we identified but I am sure that there is more. Faceless Ones are a hive mind type of monsters. When I destroyed their altar, I also destroyed every faceless one created by that altar. Although the altar that I destroyed then is not powerful because I was higher level than the faceless ones that it created. I am not sure if I can even destroy an altar that spews out a level 200 faceless one." Adrian stated as he told them how he defeated a group of faceless ones before. Chapter 387 - Starting The Capture Operation "Is there anything else that you have not told us about the faceless ones? Remember clearly as we cannot enter blindly." Solstice asked. "They can shapeshift, hive mind, altar destruction equals all dead, and what else? Oh! I think that they cannot operate too far from their altar but that is just a guess." Adrian stated. "Why do you say so?" Lycan asked. "Their altar is basically their heart and they die when it is destroyed. It only makes sense that they must protect it at all cost. Also, I guess that they also need to feed their altar." Adrian stated. "Feed their altar? How can they feed an inanimate object?" Solstice asked as it is no longer in the realm of logic. "I read on their description that faceless ones are more like a part of the dark god that they worship but they also act as servants. They need some form of autonomy in order to do tasks after all." Adrian replied. "I guess it makes sense that they perish once you destroyed the altar as it is their connection to their god. The altar basically acts like a cell tower and the faceless ones are the phones. No connection means no will to carry out what is needed." Solstice stated as she corrted faceless ones with a phone. "We could also say that their dark god acts as a puppeteer and the faceless ones as the puppets." Adrian surmised. "So, what do we need to do then if we want to capture the werewolves that they recruited." Lycan asked as he is more muscle than brain. "One option would be to show them the real forms of the faceless ones but that would entitle us finding an item that could reveal the true form of a being." Solstice stated. "The other option would be to try and capture every group that is out for training. That would be much easier in the beginning but harder as time passes by. They would likely group up when we managed to snatch three or four groups depending on theposition of that group." Adrian stated. "We should go to Moonshine Vige then so that we can check if there are still remnants there." Lycan suggested and everyone agreed. The leader of the Shadow Wolves then appeared beside Lycan as Adrian is preparing the spell. The three almost forgot about them because they are too good at their job. Mostly, they are too focused in their discussion that they forgot they have helpers. "Call me Shado, young master. It seems that you are departing to Moonshine Vige. We wish to join you there in travel." Shado stated as she bowed. "If we are going as a group of eight then I need to use Dimensional Teleportation as I would get burnt out if I used the regr Mass Teleportation." Adrian stated as he proceeded to create a portal by ripping the fabric of space. "After you!" Adrian gestured and they warily entered the portal. Adrian used mour on himself as he needed to look human. He entered the portal and just like that his vision changed from that of a mansion to a forest clearing. "I have got to say that your teleportation thingy is extremely useful. It beats travelling by carriage for days." Lycanmented and the Shadow Wolves melded into the background once more. "So, any idea what to do now?" Adrian asked as they needed to find traces of the werewolves. "You should go by air and I will release my familiars." Solstice told Adrian as she cut up her palm once more and made small red bats using her blood. "What will I do then?" Lycan asked. "You will be the one to intercept them once we find them of course. Apply that form changing magic to Lycan, dear brother. We will use the chat to alert of their positions so always keep an eye on it." Solstice stated as she turned towards the vige. "Fine. The magic does not erase your scent though and only fool the eyes of others." Adrian answered and cast mour on Lycan to change his face and hair color. "Greater Summon: Sirius. Greater Summon: Kaon." Adrian casted as he summoned two of his soulbounds. "Sirius, blend into Lycan''s shadow and assist him in catching our prey." Adrianmanded and Sirius did as he is told. Adrian then rode Kaon to the air and started their search. Solstice searched the vige while Lycan searched the nearby forests. They searched for the werewolves for hours only to find nothing. They regrouped back to the location that they arrived from. "Find anything?" Adrian asked. "I found out that the people were not hunting out in the forest for a few days because of the festival." Solstice stated. "We searched the forest and there were traces of battle from a day ago. The campfire was just freshly extinguished. If they were in this location, then we are already toote. They have already moved on to the next vige." Lycan stated. "What are the nearby viges to Moonshine Vige then?" Adrian asked. "The next two viges would be five days of travel from here if they go by carriage. If they are using their own speed, then they could lessen that to three days." Lycan stated as he has a full map of the territories near Arkadia. "I will head to the other vige with two of the Shadow Wolves and you two will head to the other one with three of them." Adrian suggested. "We shall do that then. If the other sees their group, we must send a whisper. You cannot take them down on your own." Solstice ordered. "If you cannot take down the betas then just abduct the young werewolves while retreating. I am pretty sure that your group can do that." Adrian stated as he gestured two of the Shadow Wolves to ride Kaon as they will be the former''s guide. Chapter 388 - Greater Faceless One Solstice and Lycan headed to the other vige next to Moonshine Vige called Moondew Vige. They headed there by running with the three members of the Shadow Wolves with them. They chose the closest one as the only one of them who has a mount is Solstice. Adrian and two of the Shadow Wolves rode Kaon to the next vige that is about five days away. The two Shadow Wolves were a bit uneasy at first, but they easily adjusted after ten minutes of flight. Adrian did notmand Kaon to fly at its highest speed but in a moderate speed because they could miss the group mid-flight. Adrian is looking using his evil eyes to see if a group of souls are moving in unison. He will then report it to the two Shadow Wolves in order for them to check. The Shadow Wolves will be teleported to the ground by Adrian as the height the are flying is not safe tond without tools. So far, Adrian''s group only saw groups of yers but suddenly Adrian saw a soul that is so dark and murky that he believed that they finally encountered one. Adrian also saw ten other souls that is of normal color with the tainted soul. Adrian reported it to the two Shadow Wolves, and they prepared for battle. Adrian did not teleport the three of them to the ground as they were too close to the group. They were hovering just above them. Adrian unfurled his wings and carried the two members with him. He asked for their names, but they refused to answer because only their master could know their true names. They even told Adrian that the name that their leader gave earlier is also a codename and not her true name. Adrian did not p his wings, but they slowly descended on the group as the group in question is not moving. When they were about ten meters away from a tree, the two members of the Shadow Wolves released their grasp on Adrian. The two members of the Shadow Wolves descended on the trees without even making a slightest sound. Adrian is very impressed and could only rte them with the ninjas that he saw on the eastern continent. He then hovered just above them to assess the situation. He could not just show himself to the young werewolves. He must think of a n to iste the one with the disgusting soul. He wanted to use his Nether Domain skill, but he is afraid of bing crazed and not be able to control his character once more. Adrian even reported that his skill might be bugged but the reply he got stated that nothing is wrong with his skill. Due to this, Adrian decided to not use Nether Domain or Netheros True Form for the time being. "I told the two members of the Shadow Wolves to wait for my signal before they round them up. I need to separate them from the one with a disgusting soul. They should give me a sign if they really are werewolves." Adrian thought and he just thought of the simplest way while waiting for the Shadow Wolves'' sign. As if Adrian''s thoughts are read, a beam of light suddenly hit his face. The beam of light came from a small mirror that one of the Shadow Wolves possess. This sign meat that the group are indeed werewolves. The Shadow Wolves know that the group before them are werewolves because of the scent that they give out. Young werewolves are not yet trained enough to hide their scent from other mature werewolves. It is also the Alpha''s duty in training their young members to hide this scent. Adrian immediately activated his evil eyes upon receiving the signal and used the Quantum Concave skill to target the ten souls that is not tainted. He just waited for the time that the skill finally activates before swooping down to battle the one with a tainted soul. Adrian learned that beta werewolves are official members of the pack which means that they can somewhat control their shapeshifting abilities. If this was true, then werewolves in their wolf form will have a 50% increase in stats. Lycan even told Adrian that the transformation has no duration. The werewolf''s stamina would decrease a lot faster while transformed though. Suddenly, a loud ruckus could be heard from below as the ten werewolves are suddenly pulled towards each other. All the young werewolves were pulled except for the beta that is leading them. The young werewolves could not pull away with their strength as it was gravity that pulled them. The ten young werewolves all crashed against one another. Before they could adjust themselves, two shadow figures descended near them. The two individuals that descended took a straw out from their clothes and blew on it. From the straw, five needles came out per individual. The young werewolves who were still disoriented could not dodge the iing needles and they were cleanly hit on their necks. The needles that pierced them were hardly painful, but they suddenly felt weak. "What did you do to us?!" One of the young werewolves weakly stated as he mustered all his strength to stand up. The other young werewolves tried to muster up their strength as well, but they could not do so. Their limbs became soggy noodles as no force could be channeled through them. Adrian who saw this immediately surmised that it is Wolfsbane. The book in the Duke of Arkadia''s office stated that Wolfsbane is a special type of herb that can mess up the mana circuits of a werewolf. For powerful werewolves, the herb would not have that great of an effect as they have inhaled it a couple of times to strengthen themselves as training. Young werewolves however are a different situation as they are sheltered from this herb because they could identally consume it. The consumption of Wolfsbane is not deadly to werewolves but there have been cases of werewolves dying after consuming the herb due to wild monsters or assants. This is the reason why elder werewolves heavily controlled Wolfsbane from cirction. "Aspen, help us!" One of the young werewolves stated as they are being tied up by the two strange individuals that suddenly showed up before them. Aspen, the beta with the tainted soul leading the group, suddenly charged towards the young werewolves. A look of fury is written all over his face which made his eyes glow orange. Aspen is furious but that uncontrolled rage is suddenly gone like the emotion that he portrayed is a lie. Adrian who saw Aspen''s emotion suddenly die down is shocked upon this discovery. For a moment, the tainted soul of Aspen became distorted and almost split apart. He just let this thought for a second in his mind though as he needed to deal with the enemy. "Greater Summon: Sirius," Adrian stated as a magic circle appeared below Aspen. Sirius emerged from the magic circle and tried biting the beta werewolf, but Aspen had great reflexes. Aspen kicked Sirius'' head and used that to jump backwards. "Kaon, use your breath." Adrianmanded as Kaon who was just hovering above them released his Soul Form and sted Aspen with his breath attack. Aspen could not immediately react with a great beast appearing before him and is hit with the breath attack in full swing. The weird thing is Aspen did not even utter a scream of pain upon being hit by two opposing temperatures. The normal reaction would be to scream upon getting one''s skin burned and frostbit. "ASPEN! You monsters!" the young werewolves shouted as they saw their group leader burning and freezing to death. "Monster?! Now that is an understatement. Have you people not realized that your group leader is not even screaming from the pain?" Adrian stated as he descended to the ground. "You attack us from nowhere and expect us to believe that you are not monsters!?" One of the tied-up werewolves shouted weakly. "I see. Then foolish ones, let this demon before you break the illusion that you have been subjected to." Adrian stated as he summoned his other soulbounds. He decided to summon them all as the enemy before them is not normal. Monster: Greater Faceless One Level: 190 Health: 95% / 100 % Mana: 90% / 100% Description: A monster created by a dark god who goes by any faces. It has perfected its shapeshifting ability to the point that it could copy some of the targets, memories upon transforming into them. They could utilize a 100% of the transformed individual''s abilities but are still subjected to the weaknesses of a faceless one. Adrian who read the description can only curse his luck as the faceless one he encountered is a perfect mimic. The ones he battled before have reduced abilities due to being low rank faceless ones. The fire and ice burning Aspen finally ceased and they were greeted by a mannequin looking individual with patches of burned skin. "Aspen!" The young werewolves cried. "Sorry to disappoint you but that is not Aspen. That is the real form of a faceless one." Adrian stated and the faceless one once gain morphed into Aspen''s form. Chapter 389 - Unmasking A Monster The Greater Faceless One showed it true form and then reverted to Aspen''s form. The young werewolves who saw how Aspen became an individual of pure flesh and back to his usual self with clothes even on became utterly speechless. "Did I not tell you that the one that is leading you is a monster? Do you really think that a werewolf could do what he just did right now?" Adrian stated as his soulbounds surrounded the Greater Faceless One. "Aspen might have used an ancient artifact! That must be it!" One of the young werewolvesmented although there I still a look of disbelief written in her face. Even she is having a difficult time believing what she just said. "I hope that you believe what you just said but then again your face says otherwise." Adrian pointed it out and the young werewolves who were noisy became sullen. "You are not human!" The greater Faceless One stated. "You think? Paradox, Summon Primordial Psyche Armament: Scythe" Adrian stated as he summoned his Primordial Armament: Scythe. The scythe is the same as before but the runes on the de became golden in color rather than its silver color. The scythe basically became more eye-catching and cooler looking but the skills are the same with half the cooldown per skill. "Shadow Reaper!" Adrian muttered as his body melded into the shadows and vanished. The Greater Faceless One became wary because the scent that the enemy was giving offpletely vanished as if they disappeared from the world. Even the Shadow Wolves that are great in espionage were startled due to how perfect the invisibility that Adrian casted. Adrian''s Shadow Reaper skill is not just invisibility but true invisibility. True Invisibility does not get detected by even true sight gems as everything vanishes. Not even Adrian''s evil eyes will be able to see the soul of someone who has a skill with True Invisibility. The Greater Faceless One transformed its nose and eyes to that of a wolf in order to detect where Adrian wille from. Adrian thenmanded Sirius and Kaon to attack the enemy as he approached. Despite being having True Invisibility, Adrian will be visible the moment he connects a attack. If Adrian just suddenly appears after attacking, then he can get brutally attacked by the enemy. The damage in his next attack might be amplified but it is not able to burst down the Greater Faceless One. Sirius used his agility to try and attack the Greater Faceless One''s legs while Kaon disabled the opponent from jumping high. Adrian positioned himself behind the enemy and he immediately attacked when the perfect opportunity came. He swung the scythe so that he cleanly hits the neck of the Greater Faceless One. He was aiming for a critical strike for his 1000% damage amplified attack powered by the remaining Soul Essence and Nether Energy. The Greater Faceless One did not eve see or react to the attack as this was an effect of True Invisibility. Even emotions that one projects will be erased to the point that killing intent will not be detected. Werewolves are an Erebian species that is dependent in their instincts but that is also their weakness. The scythe cleanly chopped off the head of the Greater Faceless One like butter. Even Adrian felt something wrong because it felt like he only sliced through flesh and no bone. There was no feeling of resistance like when you chop bones using a knife. The head of the Greater Faceless One flew off a few meters away but the body did not fall. The head that is cleanly cut off started to bubble and melt into nothing. The neck of the Greater Faceless One suddenly sprouted a new head with no defining features. The young werewolves who saw this either puked or fainted with what they just witnessed. Those who did not faint could not believe their eyes as they suddenly realized that their life is a lie. "From the look in their eyes, they are still clinging to the faint hop that everything that is happening now is a dream." Adrian thought as he immediately used Blink to gain distance from the Greater Faceless One. Adrian''s quick reaction made him dodge the quick swipe that the Greater Faceless One made. Adrian nced at his previous position and saw that the arm of his enemy became hairy and grew sharp ws. "Why is it not fully transforming? I thought beta werewolves could fully transform at his level but maybe being a Greater Faceless One is being a hindrance." Adrian thought. Adrian immediately charged back in and the ws of the Greater Faceless One shed with the de of his sight. The sound of metal hitting another object could be heard during their battle. Adrian with the aid of his soulbounds are battling the Greater Faceless One toe to toe. Seeing the perfect opportunity, Adrian used the second skill of his scythe. "Burning Souls!" Adrian casted as a ck phantom came out of his scythe in a straight line. The ck phantom then hit the Greater Faceless One and it became stunned. The Greater Faceless One''s shadow suddenly rose and started hitting it. Adrian did not miss this opportunity and told all his allies to bombard the Greater Faceless One. Kaon spewed his breath attack, Sirius used shadow spikes to impale the enemy while the two members of the shadow wolves threw daggers with wolfsbane. The Greater Faceless One could not evade as it was stunned in ce with its own shadow damaging it. The onught of attacks made the Greater Faceless One helpless and its health dipped to 20% in just a matter of seconds. It was then the instinct of a werewolf became much more prevalent than the control of a faceless one. A howl of pain is heard, and a shockwave is released with the Greater Faceless One at the epicenter. Adrian saw that the soul of the Greater Faceless One became distorted much more than ever. The soul of the Greater Faceless One now has a wolf head biting off the human silhouette of its soul. The physical body in question however became mad and feral. The Greater Faceless One turned fully into a wolf human hybrid. Adrian could see that the Greater Faceless One has lost all reason as there are now two entities fighting for its soul which means it has no control of its body. The wolf soul might have been dominating at first, but the owner of the body is still the Greater Faceless One. Adrian must finish off the enemy before it gains full control of the body again. The Greater Faceless One charged towards the tied up young werewolves. "Sirius use Phantom Rush. Kaon use your full power." Adrianmanded as he jumped into the fray and tried to finish off the enemy. The two members of the Shadow Wolves did their best in protecting the tied up young werewolves, but they are getting pushed slightly. Even if Sirius attacked with all his might, the aggro did not switch to him. Kaon could also not be careless as all his attacks are area of effect which means he could hit the young werewolves. "Soul Eater!" Adrian uttered as he spun in a 360-degree motion and the feral werewolf suddenly got light on its eyes one more. Adrian actually separated the spirit of the Greater Faceless One and Aspen with his own skill. He did not even know that he could actually do that, but he needed to finish off the enemy now. "Paradox, summon Primordial Armament: Daggers!" Adrianmanded. "Yes, master." The Cube of Paradox with a robotic voice. The scythe in Adrian''s hands immediately became twin daggers. The dagger also had an upgraded image as a gold shine could be seen radiating from its de. The visual update made the dagger more exquisite looking but that did not mean that it was not the deadliest weapon in Adrian''s arsenal. "Soul Seeker" Adrian uttered as he pierced the right dagger on the Greater Faceless One''s chest. Adrian the used the other dagger immediately to pierce the same location that the first dagger pierced. A howl of defeat came from the Greater Faceless One and its health finally became depleted. Dozens of pale blue lights then scattered in the area and Adrian recognize what it was. "The souls of the dead." Adrian muttered and it was not only him that could see them. The young werewolves saw familiar faces from the ghostly entities that suddenly appeared before them. Some of the young werewolves started crying because it was their very own family that showed up. They all died due to a vampire attack or what they have been left to believe. "Lost Souls of the Deceased. You must now rest for your soul has been trapped for too long in the material realm. Any longer and you will be evil spirits." Adrian stated but it was the AI of the game that is controlling him to say this. He also revealed his true form which made the restless spirits gather towards him. Chapter 390 - Truth Of The Faceless Ones Adrian''s battle with the Greater Faceless One ended in a good way as he did not need back-up. Adrian was a bit confident since there is only one enemy. If he is not able to incapacitate the ten young werewolves then he would have asked for help from Solstice''s team. The faces of the ten young werewolves are in disbelief because they were following a monster. Even though each of them shared sentiments with Aspen, the fact that the Aspen they knew was a lie took a big toll on them. There are also the souls of their love ones that they are now seeing. The souls of their family are currently before them and is currently speaking with them with Aspen''s soul in the mix. The human that killed the fake Aspen suddenly changed his appearance to what they know as Demons of legend. "Lost Souls of the Deceased, you are no longer wee in the material ne. You must cross over to the other side or else you risk bing evil spirits. As Shephard of Lost Souls, it is my duty to guide you." Adrian stated as his voice powerfully echoed unlike his usual calm voice. The voice he has now carried authority. The souls that the Greater Faceless One devoured all came towards Adrian''s soothing yet authoritative voice. Adrian chanted a few words and a skull suddenly manifested itself from thin air. The skull then lit up in a golden fire. The skull zing in golden fire opened its jaw and the golden mes outlines a door. The deceased souls were enamored by the ce beyond the door and not the door itself. The young werewolves who have family members among the dead souls shouted for them not to enter. "You may say your farewells. The world owes you at least that much." Adrian stated but he told this without being controlled by the AI. He already regained control of his body upon saying the first sentence. Adrian used his remaining mana in order for the spirits of the deceased to materialize. They hugged their families tightly as they could for it will be thest time that they will be able to do so. Tears rolled down the faces of the young werewolves and if their deceased family members could cry then they would do so as well. After an hour of them caressing and feeling the love with each other, Adrian once again reminded the souls of the deceased that they must cross over now. The young werewolves tried to stop them, but Adrian already stopped supplying mana to them which made them incorporeal once more. Bidding their farewells, the souls of the deceased finally entered the gate to limbo where they will be judged. When thest soul entered, the skull collected its golden mes and disappeared like it was never there. The young werewolves are solemn, yet they now look much different than before. The defiant attitude that they showcased earlier was no more. "Will they go to a better ce?" The youngest of the werewolves asked. She looked like she was only twelve or thirteen. "They will go to a ce much more peaceful than ournd but that does not mean we should go after them immediately. What would they say to you if you were to follow after them when they gave up their lives for you?" Adrian stated as he knew that telling them a simple yes would not suffice. "As for you ten, I will send you to the Duke of Arkadia''s mansion where you will be in good hands." Adrian stated and some of them froze. "Eirene said that the Duke of Arkadia eats children and will puts us in leashes to sell as ves." One of the young werewolves stated. "Why should you listen to the words of another monster that may have been the source of your grievances? Like the one masquerading as Aspen, Eirene is also one of them. Monsters that feed on the soul of the living and offer their bodies to their malignant god." Adrian asked the young werewolves. "You have no proof! Aspen or that monster might have took him when he was vulnerable when the vampires attacked." One of the young werewolves stated. "You have yet to truly believe me, yet I only speak the truth. You people never really met the real Aspen. The real Aspen was already dead, and that monster feasted on his soul in order to look like him. If you saw Aspen''s soul earlier then you would have noticed that it was weak and thin." Adrian stated as he realized how the faceless ones transforms into other people. The faceless ones are basically a husk with only a will given to them. The faceless one would then wait for days maybe years for its first victim to arrive. The first victims are the foolish magical practitioners that think that they could summon a god. The foolish magical practitioners would then be able to summon a breach into the dark god of the faceless ones. Since the dark god could not breach the dimensional barrier, he sent his inferior copies as a substitute in order to break the dimensional barrier. The first sacrifices would be the magic practitioners as the dark god of the faceless ones would consume the bodies and souls of its summoner. The dark god of the faceless ones would then use the identities of the sacrificed in order to gather more. This was how the faceless ones operate which one of the souls that Adrian freed told him. "It seems I managed to kill one of the original faceless ones but that would also mean that they might know my location." Adrian thought as he knew that the faceless ones were a hive mind, but he does not know how far their telepathic capabilities could reach. "Anyways, all of you will be taken to Arkadia. This is no discussion. You people are basically prisoners of war." Adrian stated as he used Dimensional teleportation to open a fracture in space that leads to Arkadia. Chapter 391 - Battle With Nikita I "It seems my brother has rounded up ten werewolves without our help." Solstice stated as they were resting a bit before departing once more. "What happened to waiting for the other people''s aid before attacking a group?" Lycan wryly asked. "He said that there was only one beta guarding them and he has confirmed that we are against faceless ones. He also told us to be careful as their shapeshifting is perfect and he only knew that the enemy was a follower of a dark god because of their souls." Solstice added. "He can see souls!? Is he something like a part-time grim reaper or something?" Lycan joking asked. "I asked him, and he answered that he is something like that." Solstice replied. "Seriously?! I was joking when I said that but who knew it is actually true. Are you not going to wear your sun armor to protect you against the sun?" Lycan stated. "If I wear it then my movement speed would be hindered. Being out in the sun will only reduce the damage that I deal anyway and not my speed, so it is fine. They usually rest inside a forest anyway so the damage reduction would be invalid as long as no sunlight pierces the forest." Solstice answered. "I trust you regardless. You always make the right choice." Lycan stated as they continued their quest. ==== A few minutester, the three members of the Shadow Wolves that led the search came back. It seems that their search has finally bore fruit because a group of werewolves are just a few minutes away from them. "They are currently undergoing training. It seems that three betas are present in that group. Should we proceed with the objective to capture them?" Shado, the leader of the Shadow Wolves, asked Lycan. Lycan looked at Solstice and thetter just nodded. It seems that they are confident that they could fulfill the task of capturing them. Lycan is still feeling a bit unsure and told Solstice to call Equinox to their location which she did. "We should restrain the young werewolves first after their training. They should rest up after fighting after all." Solstice stated and Lycan agreed. "We will move after you three incapacitate the young ones. We would then use that time to confront the betas. We should be wary as one of them might be a faceless one." Lycan suggested. "One of the betas seem to be Nikita. I am sure that she is just a normal werewolf and not a faceless one. The only faceless one that Equinox saw that time was Eirene. The other two betas are new faces that were not present in that meeting." Solstice stated as she noticed the beta werewolves supervising the young werewolves. "I will prepare my spell wide area spell that produces fear then." Solstice stated as she went into position. The young werewolves started to rest when the sun started to go down. Solstice smirked as this was the perfect environment for her to use the wide area fear spell. She started channeling the spell and a red mist started to be released from her body. Solstice'' eyes glowed in a red light and her voice started to be heard as numerous whispers. Fog started to roll in the area where the werewolves were resting. Due to their enhanced hearing, the werewolves could hear the numerous whispers of different people that Solstice is creating. "Is this forest haunted?" One of the young werewolves asked Nikita. "Do not worry, little one. Hauntings are but mere illusions of the mind." Nikita answered but she also felt that the fog was unnatural. "Night Terror!" Solstice muttered and the werewolves suddenly felt an intense stare looking at them. The sudden feeling of being watched with intensity made the werewolves restless. The Shadow Wolves immediately did their job and started to shoot darts coated with wolfsbane to the young werewolves. One by one the young werewolves lost the feeling of their limbs and fell to the ground. "We are under attack! Hurry ande behind me." Nikita shouted. A howl is then heard inside the forest that they were currently in. Nikita knew that this was the howl of another werewolf. She looked towards the sky and saw that it was already almost nighttime. "Hurry and round up those that cannot move!" Nikitamanded the two betas under hermand. The betas silently did as they are told but the fog that covered the forest became a great inhibitor. When they are about to fetch the werewolves that lost their strength, they were no longer in their respective locations. Numerous daggers are shot towards the two betas under Nikita. They were able to fend off the daggers by shing their swords against it. "Show yourself!" Nikita shouted as she protected some of the young werewolves that managed to reach her. No reply is heard but she heard the sh of steel a few meters away from her which shoulde from her subordinates. Nikita wanted to go after her subordinates but that would also mean that the young ones under her care would have no protection. Nikita then felt the presence of someone charging towards them. She readied her two swords in order to meet whoever is charging towards them. A huge bipedal wolf with hair of gray and silver suddenly made a shing motion towards them. Nikita parried the w with her two swords, and she could feel the weight of the attack. She could somewhat handle the attack, but it was still heavy for her. She also started to slowly transform into her wolf form. Nikita suddenly started to grow a few inches bigger, and fur started to grow from her skin. The fur that grew is brown in color while her eyes became amber. She released a howl to indicate that she has transformed and also to warn her opponent that she will rip him to pieces. The epic fight of werewolves has finally started. Chapter 392 - Battle With Nikita II Lycan who transformed into his wolf form is not battling with Nikita who also transformed to her wolf form. The battle between the two werewolves shook even the air that they are in as if the world is shaking. If a hardcore werewolf fan were to see their battle, then they would already be fanboying or fangirling. Lycan focuses more on using his ws due to his job ss while Nikita focused more on bite attacks that is quite lethal. Lycan paid dearly for underestimating Nikita as a chunk of flesh from his arm is bitten off. The flesh wound did heal quickly but that did not mean that he did not lose a significant deal of health. Solstice seeing that Lycan cannot hold his ground, she immediately joined the battle. She made two blood swords using her own blood but losing 10% of her health. The downside of transforming to their wolf form is that they cannot use magic due to their hides having good magic resistance. Some may think that it is a good thing, but the werewolves call it a blessing and a curse. A blessing since magic would be less effective on them once they transformed. A curse because werewolves who could use magic are unable to even formte a spell when transformed which is why werewolves tend to go into the physical job sses rather than magical ones. Nikita seeing that she was getting overpowered by two people howled. She told the young ones that she managed to protect to runaway as she will look for themter. Werewolves also have anothernguage which is Wolfen. In the ears of other people, the sound is only a howl but to werewolves it is words. The young werewolves were not fond of the idea of running away but it was clear to them that they were the targets. They realized this upon seeing that their other pack members no longer in their sights. This was a grave mistake on the part of Nikita as there was still one member of the Shadow Wolves that is not currently engaged in battle. Solstice did not show her delight when she saw the young werewolves fleeing because she knew what would happen to them. She silently charged towards Nikita with her sharp des. She was not yet able to undergo her job ss advancement due to failing one of the missions but her current one which is Bloody de is enough tobat those higher level than her. She is empowered whenever she uses weapons using her own blood which is why she does not have an official weapon because her blood is the weapon. That did not mean that she no longer needs a weapon, but her blood is able to mirror a weapon as long as she owns it. Lycan kept Nikita busy by actively attacking her but it was Solstice that made sure to bring her down. Solstice only attacked points in one''s body where artery is located which is why she was more lethal. Nikita noticed this and decided to finish off Solstice first. Nikita brandished her sharp ws and increased her speed using a physical buff ability. She became faster than Lycan could anticipate and managed to injure Solstice. She shed at Solstice''s abdomen which made her have the bleeding status ailment but that was not a heavy downside for her. Solstice smiled and used the blood that she herself is bleeding to be chains that wrapped around Nikita. The female werewolf is caught by the unexpected attack as she did not know that the female warrior that she is battling could actually control blood but that only made her be pissed off. "You dare be in league with vampires! How low have you werewolves be!?" Nikita shouted in anger as her eyes became bloodshot. Nikita became so enraged by the fact that the werewolf attacking her right now is fighting with vampires. She who lost everything because of vampires which is why she flew in a frenzy. Her attack could no longer be predicted because she is enraged which meant that two of her enemies became much hurt. The two of them became even more injured as time passed but that also meant that Nikita became even more fatigued. The blood chains might not be enough to permanently stop her, but it greatly reduced her strength just to destroy them. When Solstice and Lycan were at their wits end, a dart suddenly pierces the neck of Nikita. She did not lose strength immediately and even managed to take out the needle. She looked towards the direction where the needle hit her but that was a mistake as Lycan, and Solstice managed to pin her down. She was then hit by two more needles this time that managed to finally incapacitate her. Lycan and Solstice slumped down on the ground as they were exhausted. They drank potions since they do not have a healer in their party. "She was very difficult to incapacitate. Killing is much easier than keeping them alive." Solstice argued as she drank a health potion. "I know. I always talked with my fists first rather than restrain them, but it was much more difficult than I thought." Lycan stated. "We are lucky that Shado managed to capture all of them then. But what intrigues me is that ten werewolves are being watched by one beta on Adrian''s side. Why doe we have three when they are only fifteen of them?" Solstice asked as she did not know why that is. "Sorry I amte!" Someone shouted from the distance. Adrian and the two other members of the Shadow Wolves then arrived with Kaon. He saw that there were fifteen individuals sleeping soundly. It seems that the dose of Wolfsbane is mixed with a sleeping agent. The other two Shadow Wolves then brought with them the two betas that they incapacitated but Adria'' face became distorted. "Get away from those two right now!" Adrian shouted at the two members of the Shadow Wolves, but it was toote. Spike like arms are already piercing their sides. Chapter 393 - Two Greater Faceless Ones The two members of the Shadow Wolves had their sides pierced with spike like arms. Adrian acted reflexively and started to use Blink on the two. He managed to transport the two critically wounded Shadow Wolves to their side, but it came at a cost. [You have used the Blink skill to its utmost limits. You cannot use it for one hour due to this reason.] The system notification made it sound grave because it really is. Adrian''s main way for instinctively dodging attacks is his Blink skill. He always used this skill to escape from tricky situations that he could not evade with his speed. "They are Greater Faceless Ones!" Adrian stated as he saw them having the same soul as the one that he encountered earlier. The remaining Shadow Wolves immediately tended to their woundedrades but Adrian immediately summoned Saena. He then summoned his other soulbounds for the fight except for Dodu. What really made Adrian''s heart ache is the fact that the faceless ones do not give experience. Adrian immediately went into battle mode because the Greater Faceless Ones that they are facing is not like the one he battled where they are careless. They even sprouted limbs that are not natural for a werewolf. "They probably have souls inside them that are not of a person which is why they can sprout those limbs." Adrianmented. "It seems that werewolf souls are vtile just like you said. That is not their faces when we saw them earlier." Lycan stated. "Proceeding to eliminate all targets that have seen our true forms." One of the Greater Faceless Ones stated in a monotonous tone. "Affirmative. The secret of the race is utmost priority. Moving onto eliminating the threat." The other one stated as the two Greater Faceless One started to contort their bodies. The bodies of the Greater Faceless Ones then started to merge. They assumed their true form which is a humanoid monster made of pure flesh. The two contorted and twisted their bodies towards each other. rm bells started to ring when Adrian saw this because two powerful entities merging is never a good thing. Creepysoo even told him about how nche and Noir fused together to be a super entity. They did not sit by as the two entities before them fused. All of them fired off attacks at the two but it seems that it was not doing much damage as they expected. "Do they have damage reduction when they are in the process of assuming another''s identity? But that does not mean they could shapeshift anytime that they want." Adrian thought as he saw how Kaon''s breath did less damage to Greater Faceless One they faced earlier. The two Greater Faceless Ones then morphed to a creature of legend that is known by many.The creature had a head of a lion and the head of a goat. The first half of the body is that of a lion while the other half is that of a goat. "It turned into a Chimaera!" Lycan stated. "It may be a Chimaera, but it is still two Greater Faceless Ones fused together. It is also not a perfect Chimaera because it is missing the head of the snake as a tail." Adrian stated as he saw the detail of the monster. Monster: Imperfect Chimaera (Temporary Form) Level: 240 HP: 93% / 100% MP: 75% / 100% Description: An imperfect chimaera that is fused haphazardly and not made with care. The soul of monsters like this is very vtile and tend to cause rampage wherever they are. It is not a real chimaera, but it might be a giant lion and goat monster fused together." Solstice argued but she still used the blood that she collected to forge into weapons. Lycan though looked like he is about to pass out. The strain of transforming finally took a toll on him as he is not ustomed to the feeling yet. He is told to not engage in the battle with them as he could be more of a liability. The imperfect chimaera then started to charge at the group with so much force that they could feel the air vibrating. This is the might of those who managed to undergo their second awakening which as of now only NPCs have the luxury of having. Even the NPCs that they are with have yet to awaken a second time because the leader of the Shadow Wolves is only level 195. The difference of those who had their second awakening and those that have their first awakening is heaven and earth. The difference could be ovee by numbers but not the small group that they have now. They are now in the process of either fight and try to survive or n their escape. Adrian wants to choose thetter because he knows that they cannot fight while protecting the young werewolves. "Buy me enough time to conjure up a portal for us to escape. We need to escape because that monster is nning to kill all of us including its own teammates." Adrian stated as he started to chant for the Dimensional Teleportation spell that could rip the fabric of space to make a portal. "Easier said than done." Solstice answered as the conjured weapons that she created all aimed towards the eyes of the two heads. She wanted to blind the creature in order for them to have more time. The three Shadow Wolves members did the same and tried hitting the weak spots of four legged monsters, but the creature did not even bleed. Solstice urately hit the eyes with her blood weapons, but the eyes just repositioned on the creature''s neck and shoulder. "I barely even managed to damage it. It does not even spew blood which is a bad matchup for me. Queen of the Night!" Solstice stated and her whole body became wrapped in shadows that came from the surroundings. The blood weapons that she also wielded became even sharper than before. Her fangs and eyes became lethal. Chapter 394 - Barely Escaping Solstice activated her most powerful skill Queen of the Night. It is a powerful buff skill that doubles the individual''s stats and increases health regeneration by five times. It is the perfect skill that a vampire that can control blood as it would increase the blood that their heart is pumping. The excess blood covered Solstice''s body like a thin red mist and it keeps building up until the fog around the location became red. The skill basically uses all her excess health regeneration and forces it out her body. She would then have full control of this. Skill: Queen of the Night Tier: Legendary Type: Buff Effects: All stats will double for the duration of the skill and health regeneration will increase by five times the amount. The excess health that is generated when the skill is active will then be expunged from the body as a red mist. The user will then be unable to regenerate health for one hour after the skill duration. Duration: 30 minutes Cooldown: 7 days Mana Cost: 10, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant Solstice made use of all the red mist and conjured up chains to try and suppress the imperfect chimaera. The three Shadow Wolves also went into the offensive and used chains with hooks. The chains with hooks onlysted for about ten seconds but it was enough time for Adrian to finally open a fracture. Lycan, who is still weakened, helped by moving the young werewolves out there. He could still manage to carry two of them t the same time. Adrian just helped by casually tossing the young werewolves at the fracture because if he enters it then the fracture would close. The other members of the group could not point out that Adrian is doing something wrong because they were fighting for their life. The imperfect chimaera might only be using physical attacks, but it hits hard. One hit from it would reduce the health of one of them by 15% which is lethal since the imperfect chimaera has high attack speed. It would also sprout some tentacles from its back and strike using those. The Shadow Wolves might be higher in levelpared to Adrian, but they are not tankers even if they are werewolves. They are an intelligence unit that works in the shadows. Monsters like the one in front of them are usually dealt by the Knights of Arkadia. Sirius who tried dealing damage blocked attacks for Saena but he ultimately fell in battle. Kaon also fell in battle when the imperfect chimaera suddenly jumped up high and brought him down with a single bite. Saena is also killed as well due to stamina loss of continuously healingrge damage. Charon managed to buy some time using his skill Soul Keep. The five-meter imperfect chimaera managed to fit inside Charon''s two-meter casket for about five seconds. The Soul Keep skill would havested for much longer but the imperfect chimaera managed to break out using pure physical force. Charon even used Incorporeal so that physical attacks will not affect it, but it does not have infinite duration. The imperfect chimaera deleted Charon a few seconds after. "We have all of them inside. Go and escape now!" Adrian stated as they needed to escape. Lycan already carried out the two fallen Shadow Wolves out of the battle zone. Adrian knows that NPCs will die permanently if they really die as they are not like yers who could revive after dying. He would not want to give the Duke of Arkadia a headache. Plus, they will get bonus points if they return the NPCs much stronger. Solstice covered for the group, but her regeneration could not keep up with the damage she received. The three remaining Shadow Wolves entered the fracture soon after. Adrian had to use Quantum Dispersion to st Solstice towards the portal. Adrian is about to enter the portal when tentacles of wriggling flesh suddenly wrapped around him. A total of five tentacles restricted Adrian. He wanted to use Blink, but he could not use it to escape. HE was losing health per second in the massive numbers. He is about to die when he noticed that the spatial fracture is still open. He needed to enter it in order to close the fracture since that is how he constructed the spell. The fracture would also disappear if Adrian died so he is hoping that would be the case, but his health suddenly stopped dropping when it reached the one thousand health threshold. "What! Why is it not killing me?" Adrian thought but he suddenly noticed that he is now moving towards the location of the spatial fracture. "It is smart enough to notice that that the spatial fracture is not opening. This will be myst Hail Mary attempt." Adrian thought. "Nether Domain!" Adrian shouted while coughing up blood. The fog that covered them suddenly changed into three different colors. The flesh of the imperfect chimaera that did not even flinch upon getting caught started to shiver. The imperfect chimaera stopped in its tracks as it became afraid. The tentacles holding Adrian started to loosen and he plopped down to the ground like saggy clothes. The imperfect chimaera then suddenly looked up as if it is looking at something up in the air. Adrian weakly tilted his head to do the same because he was lying face down. Adrian saw what the imperfect chimaera is seeing. He saw two giant white eyes that stared down at him about seven meters off the ground. The imperfect chimaera is actually shivering as if it was scared of the being it was looking at. Adrian felt the opposite as he felt that the thing that staring at him is familiar. "Netheros True Form!" Adrian weakly stated asher mist swirled around him that also blocked his vision. If Adrian had seen what happened next after he uttered those words, then he might have witnessed a demonic smile forming just below the two white dots. He would also have witnessed that it became smoke and joined theher mist that enveloped Adrian. The imperfect chimaera snapped out of its daze and immediately rammed its head towards Adrian''s location. It tried to prate theher mist barrier that covered up Adrian for a few seconds, but it could not. Theher mist somehow made it lose its strength. Adrian''s form is then shown to the imperfect chimaera and it was not like his true form. Adrian''s true Netheros form is more gaseous but the form that he has now is more solid. The main take from his new form is that it looked like a demonic jester with a color scheme of ck, white and gray. [You are now under the possession of a higher order being. Simrities between you and this being is identical. No loss of health will happen during the possession.] The demonic jester looking form that Adrian took up held out its hands and summoned the Cube of Paradox. It then whispered something to the Cube of Paradox and the weapon became small block fragments. The small block fragments numbered seven that is the same number of Adrian''s primordial armaments. "Commence the full attack of the Primordial Armament." The demonic jester Adrian stated in a rather high pitch annoying voice. "Understood, master." The Cube of Paradox obeyed as themand still came from his own master even if a foreign entity is merged with him. The seven small blocks then became his Primordial armaments. The seven primordial armaments then circled the imperfect chimaera and started damaging it without Adrian touching them. The damage on the imperfect chimaera is not big though despite this as Adrian cannot solo kill a monster above level 200. "As expected, the monster is still too powerful for this current body. I expected my descendant to be stronger. I guess I need to actively pursue his training instead of getting him ustomed to my energy little by little." The demonic jester Adrian whispered. "Who are you!? Why do we feel fear from you even though you are not the god that we serve!?" The two heads of the imperfect chimaera stated unanimously in an apprehensive tone. What the servants of the dark gods do not like most is a variable, especially the faceless ones. They have been walking this world in their disguise for far too long. They fear the unknown like any other living creatures despite hem being puppets. They might be puppets, but they are puppets with a will. "You would have known about me if you were connected to your god right now, but you are too far away from your shrine right now. I will give you a present if you survive that is." The demonic jester Adrian stated while chuckling a little bit. The seven primordial armaments thenbined and became one ultimate weapon. The ultimate weapon is none other than a giant version of the Cube of Paradox. but it looked like it was overloaded with energy. "Pandemonium!" The demonic jester Adrian stated. Chapter 395 - Pandemonium "Pandemonium!" The demonic jester Adrian stated. The world became dark for a split second and it is not just Adrian''s general area but the whole world. The vtile energy that the demonic jester Adrian summoned transferred to the gigantic Cube of Paradox. The Cube of Paradox started pulsating with lightning of different colors. The imperfect chimaera who saw this is reminded of the power that their god could manifest. The power to distort reality to its most fundamental level which is down to the very atoms. The pulsating Cube of Pandemonium thenunched its attack. The attack came in the form of ck lightning that tore through reality itself. The imperfect chimera that ran way is struck by this ck lightning. When the ck lightning hit the imperfect chimaera, its body suddenly stopped mid-air and the two Greater Faceless Ones that made it up split apart. The two Greater Faceless Ones did not die though but they are damaged to a certain extent. Cancelling an active skill and a fusion of two different entities is the mostplex anti-magic one could ever use. Anti-magic of that scale would need the caster to understand the fundamental physiology of the organism that the magic is cast. The two greater faceless ones justid there on the ground where the ck lightning struck. Adrian can see what is happening due to him just being possessed again. This time though he could see the reason why he could not control his body during the use of the skill Netheros True Form. He had what it calls itself the fragment of a god. "Hello! I guess the introductions are long overdue. I am the creator of the Asmodians or was. The only reason that you can see me anyways is the fact that you managed to absorb a shard of my existence." The demonic jester Adrian told the actual Adrian. "It seems a bit odd that I am talking to myself but go on." Adrian stated. "Ooh! Pretty cocky for a greenhorn but I will not tolerate misdemeanor even though I am but a fragment of a great god." The voice of the demonic jester Adrian stated in a dark and powerful tone. "I mean, why do you keep possessing me? I am not really that powerful yet to do whatever you want me to do." Adrian stated. "Your sharp. I like that about you, but you are also weak. I am not going to bother you after this as I already used up all my remaining will to even talk to you. After this transformation, I will no longer be able to control you." The demonic jester Adrian stated. "Fine. What do you want me to do? I read about things having wills and they usually want revenge or something." Adrian stated. "Revenge?! Now that is rich. I have no need for revenge because if I asked you to do that then that will turn this universe against you." The demonic jester Adrian replied. "So, tell me then, why a fragment of a great god enters my body whenever I release my true form?" Adrian asked. "From my understanding, I am thest remaining fragment of the great god that is once known as Chaos who is the father of your race. The Asmodians were created from my own likeness but has been remodeled by the God of Creation and God of Destruction. Anyways, you are most likely the one closest to me because of your current species." The demonic jester Adrian stated. "So, because I am the one closest to you, it means that I am the one that is tasked with whatever world ending scheme that is about to pop up." Adrian stated in a rhetorical voice. "Not really but I am just going to give you a heads up that the dangers that the dark gods will always creep up on you. They see you as a threat because you are like me. Your very presence makes them ufortable." The demonic jester Adrian stated. "Great. You do not happen to have the power to revert someone back to being a normal demon?" Adrian asked as he does not like to get stressed. "You think that you, a Netheros, made you a ma of trouble. The moment you were born as a demon with more Asmodian blood than the others. Your soul attracted me when you first stepped inside the Nether Realm. You became a Netheros because of the fragment inside of you. Your demon core has fully absorbed it now so you cannot change it unless you get wiped out from existence." The demonic jester Adrian stated. "Basically, the only way to get myself out of this mess would be for me to erase my character. Yep, not happening." Adrian thought as he weighed his options. Either he would create a new character or just stick with it like a champ. He then noticed that the demonic jester that looked like him started fading. "I guess I have no time left. I will make this quick. The Blind Idiot God has taken notice of this universe. If you find his herald, do everything in your power to stop him or her." The demonic jester Adrian stated as its body faded away from Adrian''s subconscious. [You have died. Even the power from your revival has been used to maintain your form. You will be logged out in one minute.] The system message made Adrian so shocked that he wanted to hit the fragmented consciousness of the god, Chaos. Adrian then thought of what the identity of this god is. There are a number of gods in Pandemonium, but he has no idea who this Chaos is. [You will now be logged out of the game.] Adrian''s avatar returned to his normal form and the giant Cube of Paradox disappeared from the sky. Numerous powers then showed up in the scene after what happened. The most notable one is a ck dragon that transformed into its human form. The numerous powers that showed up are countable with two hands but one thing I for certain about them. They have the aura of demigods or as powerful as demigods. They looked at the area where Adrian used to stand as they noticed a bizarre power signatureing from there. "For the ck dragon himself to show up here, it is quite a surprise. You usually do not bother yourself with worldly affairs." A strong looking gnome geared with a Magitech Armor stated. "I may have no interests in worldly affairs, but this is different. You all have felt that power and even the world itself became dark. Only godly beings could produce enough power to make the world change like that." The ck dragon stated. "Or maybe someone failed in ascending to the status of a demigod. They gathered too much worldly energy that they cannot handle and ultimately exploded thereby affecting the world momentarily." A strong looking Naga stated. "If that were the case then those two bodies would not have been here." The ck dragon stated as he pointed to two bodies of wriggling flesh a few meters away. The two Greater Faceless Ones is no longer recognizable because of the effect of the Pandemonium spell. The Pandemonium spell is a like its name. The effect would only be pandemonium as those hit by the spell are put in a chaotic state down to the cellr level. "I recognize these beings. They have managed to infiltrate our tribe but were caught when they practiced odd behaviors that is not of our race." The Naga stated as she projected a clear hostile intent on the bodies. "It is fascinating though. The way their bodies are in constant state of change is remarkable. Their very cells are exhibiting a chaotic state of change. At this rate, their bodies will disintegrate if it does not stabilize." The gnome stated as he examined the body. "The only thing that could create that type of effect is being smited by a god." The ck dragon stated as he is the most familiar one among them when ites to gods. Every demigod there became silent and examined the situation. Gods could no longer exert this much power into the world because of the barrier that other gods sacrificed for made. The only way for the gods to exert this much power is to possess an avatar. "It is more likely that a god has chosen to possess an avatar. But avatars of gods have long been difficult to point and find. Not everyone could be a suitable host for a god. They need to have a 99% match with both abilities and bodilyposition." The ck dragon stated as he knew that gods are not given permission to get an avatar in the main world. "Gods may be able to create an avatar for them in a small world they own but not in the main world. The main world is the nexus for the universe. If they tamper the barrier just a little bit then the dark gods could return." An elf stated. They all look at each other and came to an agreement to monitor anything strange that is happening in the main world. Some even proposed to get help from the demons. Chapter 396 - You Do Not Mess With Family Maria is currently undergoing her vacation. By vacation, it means that she I currently hunting down the bastard that did that to her son. It seems that the bastard stayed low after the incident with Adrian happened. She is currently searching for him using the few connections she has with the underworld. The world might have be advance but that did not mean it became cleaner. You could even say that they be more organized and more secretive sincew enforcement has be tight. Fortunately for Maria, the person she is searching for is not afraid of thew enforcement because he acts as a legitimate businessman for the underworld. He has many businesses that are considered as his subsidiary, so she knows where to find him. Adrian''s mother, Maria, did note from a normal family. She voluntarily cut ties with her family because she cannot marry Adrian''s father. Their family has a tradition to not mix their blood with that of foreigners so they could remain as purebloods. The reason for this is Adrian''s mother lineage. Their family has records that theye from a long line of royalty. She was a descendant of the famed warrior princess named Urduja. This is reflected from her official name which is Maria Urduja. Since her family is from the line of the famed warrior princess, it became a requirement for all children to be taught the martial art called Kali. Maria also taught this to Adrian for him to learn to protect himself but not to use in fights. If she did not marry Adrian''s father, then she might have been the new n had. She did not regret her decision though as she is now very happy with her life. She felt that her previous life was suffocating because all the decisions were made for her. The only regret that she has would be the inability to talk to anyone from the n anymore. She left the n with one of her older cousins which was Mina''s mother. Mina''s mother became bored of the life that she lived and wanted to find love by herself and she did. Mina as born earlier than Adrian, but her mother died of childbirth. Mina'' father died of a disease two yearster which is why Maria and Richard took Mina as her own child. Maria is a pacifist but there is one thing that people should not touch and that is her family. She was not taught the Kali that is taught as a sport but the deadly arts one. She had a duffle bag filled with all sorts of weapons because she knows that the man that she is looking for would be heavily guarded. "From the information that the broker said, he should be currently living in a vi in this rich neighborhood. Criminals have reallye a long way." Maria stated as she proceeded to a distant vi. She checked the perimeter as she is not a person that charges in blindly despite her rage. She then noticed that she is not the only one checking out the vicinity. She noticed three identical vans parked near the vi''s vicinity. Soon, a man dressed in casual clothes while walking his dog strolled near Maria. She thought that it was a resident, but the man gave her a small note. The note that she is given told her toe to the van a few meters away from the vi that she is targeting. She thought that the one who gave her the note would be an ally since the man could have pointed a gun at her if he was an enemy. From the perimeter check that she had done, she concluded that a frontal assault would be suicide. The guards that are stationed at the entrances are armed but the guns are hidden behind their back so that passing residents will not report them. She decided to go to the van pointed by the note. She believed that ''the enemy of her enemy is her friend''. The van that the note pointed at is a ck fifteen-seater vehicle. But when the door opened, only two people were present inside the van. One of which is the servant of her husband''s father. "Good afternoon, Madame." Bernard greeted Maria as he gestured her to enter the van. The van is filled with state-of-the-art spying equipment with all monitors showing the whole area of the vi. There is also an aerial view of the vi that can show the current location of the guards inside the vi. The guards inside the vi no longer hide their weapons as they cannot be seen by a random passerby. "Why are you here, Madame? I am sure that you are enraged but you cannot just barge inside the vi. The man that we are dealing with has been reported to have killed about fifty people." Bernard stated in order to calm down Maria. "You do not need to worry about me, Bernard. Just worry about yourself. It seems that father''s statement of him sending someone to teach this Edison Torrio a lesson is real. I thought he was mostly bluffing." Maria stated as she opened her duffle bag. "We are doing our best, Madame. You should return home and wait for our news." Bernard stated with urgency as he saw the weapons inside the duffle bag. He even started to sweat because he knows why the Madame is here. "What is the current information that you have? Give the time where they change shifts or any blind spot that I can sneak inside." Maria stated as she changed her clothes to that of ck and wore a mask. She pulled up two swords with a wavy de and put three daggers on her left leg. She also put a nunchaku on her waist as an extra weapon. She is now ready for war and Bernard could not stop her. Bernard could only report what is happening to his master. Chapter 397 - Exacting Revenge "Yes, master. The madame is currently in the location of the man that you told us to punish. It seems that she is in possession of dozens of deadly weapons. She looks very sure of using them. Even I am afraid of crossing her right now, master." Bernard reported while he whispered thest sentence so that Maria would not hear. "My son says that you should assist my daughter fully. She would be leading the operation so be sure to back her up. If she returns with even a nail broken, then you could kiss your bonus goodbye." Gerard replied which made Bernard frown. "It seems that we will assist the Madame with what she is nning. But may I ask, will you kill the man because we were only told to scare him and teach him a lesson? Bernard asked as killing someone would be too much asw enforcement will definitely investigate it. "You do not have to worry as I will only do what he did to my son to him. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Tell me the information that you have as of now." Maria stated as she checked the monitors for a blind spot in the protection detail. "Very well, Madame. The man in question, Edison Torrio, is currently not in the premises as he attended a party. Someone has been dispatched to monitor him in the party but worry not as it is reported that he is now returning to the vi." Bernard reported. "We should use the chance of his vehicle entering the premises as a chance to strike. I will strike down the tires of the vehicle while you neutralize the guards in the area. If I neutralize them then I might identally kill them." Maria stated as she opened a window and saw that it has finally be dark. "Also, deal with the streemps. I need the cover of darkness after I strike the tires of the vehicle. I need it so that I can get inside the car unnoticed." Maria added. "Do not worry, Madame. We have already ced signal jammers that can emit an electromaic field for five seconds that will incapacitate all electronics in the area. But that would also mean that we will have no vision of you in that five seconds. Are you fine with that?" Bernard stated in a worried tone. "Five seconds will be enough for me to get near that bastard!" Maria stated as she opened the van door and blended in the darkness. She was given an earpiece to tell her if the vehicle is almost near the subdivision. "Every personnel in position. Once the target''s vehicle enters the subdivision, immediately incapacitate the guards one by one except for those at the front entrance. Are the sniper''s ready?" Bernard stated as he checked the monitors once more so that no unprecedented event happens. The surrounding houses, where the snipers are currently located, are currently unupied probably from the information that someone from the underworld lives near that area. The situation became favorable with them but that also meant added work as there were cameras facing the vi which are probably ced by Edison Torrio''s men. "Are you sure that you have hacked all the cameras in the area? We did not miss one, right?" Bernard asked as this operation must not fail because failure means death. "The cameras ced in the surrounding vis have already been tampered with and we have not found anymore. Sir, the eagle is returning to its nest." The person with Bernard inside the van stated as he got visual of the car entering the subdivision. "Madame, the target has entered the area. Please prepare and be cautious. Escape at once if you think that it is dangerous. Every other personnel, subdue the guards." Bernard stated as he monitored the approaching vehicle. Edison Torrio is said to be a businessman that is also prominent in the underworld. He uses legitimate businesses as fronts for his under the table operations such as drugs and human trafficking. He caught wind of the fabled Start Up Wizard and wanted to do business with him as all thetter''s invested businesses never went bankrupt. In the end, he was turned down which is why he felt humiliated. He felt that it was his duty to teach the Start Up Wizard a lesson. He decided to make a n to scare the person in question''s child a little and made sure that it would be never traced back to him, but the n went haywire. He already forgotten about that as he was never questioned nor interrogated by other people about it. He became assured as nothing could be traced back to him but that became the mistake of a lifetime. As his vehicle is pulling up to the driveway of the vi, the sound of tires popping could be heard from outside. The vehicle stopped as the scratching noise of steel and pavement could be heard. The streemps suddenly and all sources of light in the area suddenly turned off. A collective noise of grunts and screams could be heard from the outside which made Edison shout at his driver. "What is going on outside?!" Edison stated and the lights returned a few secondster. When Edison''s vision returned, his driver is no longer inside the car and is missing from his seat. He started to panic and tried to get out of his car to flee but a de is suddenly up against his neck. Edison suddenly froze as he knew that any sudden movements that he makes would mean his death. "Who are you people!? What do you want?! Do you not know me? You are messing with the wrong person!" Edison shouted as hisst attempt to scare off the assant that is now next to him. "You do not have to worry about that. I know who you are and if you are smart then you will not seek revenge for whatever it is that I am going to do to you. It is only right for me to exact revenge upon you but do not worry because I will not kill you." The female assant stated and a series of screams erupted from the car a few secondster. Chapter 398 - Being Slapped The screams that echoed that night at a certain subdivision were not heard by the surrounding houses and guards. The guards did not show up because they were always told by the owner of that house to nevere to his area at night. The neighbors are also located a bit further away from that vi, so the screams heard that night is distant. Edison Torrio is currently inside his car with the flexors and extensors of his legs cut off perfectly. The cut was so perfect that he did not have excess bleeding. He is still in deep pain though as he screamed for hisckeys to get him to a hospital. Edison Torrio managed to get to a hospital, but he could no longer get emergency treatment for his wounds. He got injected with so much pain killers that he could not feel anything from the waist down. Like what his assant stated, she did not kill him but made him experience a terrible lost. He was now currently thinking about how he offended someone like her. Hisckeys are now currently investigating the scene to see if they could trace the origins of the assant. He is rather nervous though as no normal person could do what was done to him. From his knowledge of the underworld, only the top brass could send a person like that to attack him. "I do not remember offending anyone of them though. This must be personal vengeance. I will find where that bitch is hiding and torture her until I am satisfied." Edison stated as he waited for the results of hisckey''s investigation. He has already been inside the hospital for five hours now after the attack. Hisckeys should already have results by now since his assant left a dagger pierced to his thigh. He also requested help from a top brass he has close ties with so that the investigation would progress faster. A few minutester, a group came inside his luxurious hospital room. The one leading the group is someone he knows and respects, but he is also cautious why he is here visiting him. "Pinuno!" Edison stated with utmost respect. The name of the person was not Pinuno but it is more of a title for someone who is the leader of an organization. Lower brass members were not given the privilege to mouth even their leader''s name because that would be seen as disrespectful. The Pinuno walked all the way to Edison''s bed and pped him right in the face. Edison became shocked and even scared because he was always treasured by the Pinuno for his money-making abilities. ording to his memories, this was the first time that the Pinuno ever treated him this way. "Do you know the offense that you have made?" The Pinuno asked but Edison could only stay quiet as he did not know if he evermitted one. Edison would always weigh the options whenever hemitted things like arson and kidnappings. "I am sorry, but I do not know what offense you are pertaining to. I would never do something that would damage the organization. You know that I am someone that cleans his tracks so that it will not be traced back to me." Edison argued but he was once again pped. The Pinuno then gestured for the box that one of the men with them is carrying. He then pulled out a de that is very familiar to Edison. He then plunged the de right in between the legs of Edison that is heavily covered in bandages. "DO YOU KNOW WHERE THIS BLADE ORIGINATES FROM?!" The Pinuno asks in a grave tone and Edison knew that if he answered wrong then he might be floating with the fishes next. "This was the de that my assant plunged onto my thigh." Edison nervously answered. At this point, the Pinuno''s anger reached a boiling point but he contained himself. It was not in his character tosh out like a wild beast. He believed himself as a more dignified person than that. "You made enemies with a group far more dangerous than any of the underworldbined. Did I not teach you to the groups that you should never offend?" The Pinuno asked with his voice radiating irritation. "You only told me about two groups to never offend which are the military and a certain secretive n. Do not tell me!?" Edison stated as he suddenly realized what the Pinuno was hinting at. "You offended someone from that certain n and now your state is the proof that they exacted their revenge. If this rolls over to the group, then I will not hesitate to serve your head to them just to save us from damnation." The Pinuno stated. "But I did not offend someone from that n. I have made sure to always have the identities of the n in mind. You know that I am not one to be careless." Edison argued despite his face swelling from being pped. "Then how do you exin this de? Only they leave this de as a reminder to never exact revenge or else your fate will be far worse. Since that person did not kill you but left youme for life then that only means you made someone becameme as well." The Pinuno stated. "I have made a lot of people beme as you know that we cannot always kill people because the aftermath would be messy." Edison responded but the Pinuno once again pped him. "Reflect on this and do not expect reinforcements from me if theye to finish the job. You have brought this upon yourself. That n is different from the military as they can wipe out entire gangs just because you stole a bag from a kid in their family. They are the true rulers in this country as they are the ones to teach the militarybat. Do not get revenge for your debilitation and let them see you live like that which might save you from getting killed. Also, do not see me for one year. Nomunication whatsoever." The Pinuno stated as he walked away with hisckeys. Edison could only bite his lip and curse the wind. Hisb results also stated that he would beme for ten years minimum. His assant was so proficient in cutting that even current technology cannot cure him. Another reason to be mad is the Pinuno is basically telling him to back off for one year. That basically means that he has lost all trust that he built up because of one mistake. "This will not be the end! I will get revenge whatever it takes!" Edison swore to himself but he did not know that will eventually lead to his doom. Chapter 399 - Successful Vacation "I am home and brought souvenirs!" Maria shouted as Bernard also came with her carrying dozens of bags. "Someone''s happy. I get that you enjoyed your vacation?" Richard asked. "It was great. It really put my mind off some things. I will cook lunch then. You can just ce the bags here in the living room, Bernard. Thank you for your help." Maria stated as she went straight to the kitchen. Bernard however had a strained expression because he witnessed Maria''s supposed vacation. He definitely thinks that the Madame''s vacation is not really what one would call a vacation. He would never believe that a woman would be able to do movements like that if he never witnessed it himself. "Son, you really married well but it seems that you are the less dominant one in your rtionship." Gerard teased Richard. "You talk like that, but I remember that you could not even rebuke mother when she was alive. You even have it worse than me. At least, my wife lets me have an opinion." Richard rebutted and Gerard could not make a reply as he just sipped his tea. Bernard then ryed how Maria moved like those in realistic martial arts movies and how the pained screams of the bastard echoed through the night. He would probably have nightmares for the next days. The fact that the woman who tortured¡­taught the bastard a lesson is beaming wit joy makes one think that something might be wrong with her. Even Gerard became shocked about Maria''s true identity as he never really felt digging on her daughter inw''s family background. Her true identity only made him like Maria even more as he never really liked passive women. "Honey, why don''t we try that game that our children keep been raving about?" Maria stated as he gave them cut up fruit as a snack. "What made you suddenlye to that idea?" Richard asked as he knows that his wife is more of a traditionalist and rarely even uses technology. "Getting some exercise from my vacation suddenly ignited a passion that I long lost. Watching our son do all those fighting stances made me want to suddenly y. I could also personally train Adrian and Mina in that Virtual Reality thingy without them getting muscle cramps and strains. It is a win-win situation." Maria stated with absolute joy. ==== "Why do I suddenly have the urge to jump to a canyon or hide in a deste cave somewhere faraway?" Adrian muttered as he just arrived back in Arkadia. Mina told him that they have yet to receive the reward from the quest because he did note back with them. He teleported to the castle where Solstice and Lycan were waiting for him. The three of them entered the office of the Duke of Arkadia. "Your group is finallyplete. I thought that one of you will no longer want the reward but the two of them insisted to wait for you. Congrattions on getting twenty-five young werewolves back to Arkadia. I heard from the Shadow Wolves that it was not an easy task. I will end this quest here for now as we gather more intel." Duke Lycaon stated. [Congrattions! You have seeded on clearing the Save the Young Ones quest.] [You have been awarded with 250% experience points.] [You have leveled up twice.] "I thank you for your help with this quest, but I am sure that the demons are now short staffed due to the sudden disturbances in the spatial integrity of the world. It must be up to the werewolves on how we must proceed. I have already concluded a meeting with the Vampire Princess to discuss how we will approach this problem." Duke Lycan stated but Adrian became surprised. "Did the fragment of the God Chaos activate because it felt the disturbance in the spatial integrity of the main world?" Adrian thought as it makes sense. The will left on the fragment told Adrian that he was not ready which means something triggered it. "If you do not mind, I would like to leave." Adrian asked Duke Lycaon and thetter nodded. Adrian ripped a teleportation scroll so that he arrives back to the Paradox nes immediately. ==== Adrian arrived at Ascalor''s house as he needed to ask the old man what is currently happening but the atmosphere around him is heavy. He went to the garden to see if the old man is there, but he was not. He then saw Jianna exiting Ascalor''s private quarters with Aernas. The two had a solemn expression when Adrian saw them. "Did something bad happen?" Adrian asked as he did note back for quite some time. The two siblings looked at each other before Aernas answered. "Ascalor was attacked while he was fixing arge spatial rift from the main world. He is currently in a critical condition. He is safe from death, but his wound is continuously eating away at his strength like a parasite. I will look for a possible cure to his condition as he is mainly the one who maintainsrge spatial rifts." Aernas stated. "I tried using all my prized potions, but nothing worked. His injury is foreign from this universe and only a handful of items could cure something like that." Jianna stated as she and Aernas walked out after. Adrian did not know how to feel about the news he suddenly received. He always thought the Daemos to be infallible, but it seems that is not the case. Adrian then knocked before he entered Ascalor''s private quarters. Inside the room, he saw Ascalor receiving the same treatment that Elder Willow. The Elder Dryad Danaya is also present inside the room and is nursing Ascalor back to health, but hisplexion does not change. "It seems you are here, little one. I would have wanted to greet you with a smile, but the present condition does not warrant such joy." Elder Danaya stated in a dispirited tone. "Can you please tell me what happened?" Adrian asked as he must do everything in his power to help Ascalor. Chapter 400 - Possible Effect Of Pandemonium Elder Danaya ryed the details of how Ascalor ended up in his current situation. She was briefed about a few days ago when it happened. The two of them watched the footage of what the demon eye captured. Adrian is the one to use the demon eye as only mana from Daemos could activate them. The Demon Eye looks is like what its name suggests. It is an eyeball that has a ck slit as a pupil and a blue iris and ck sclera. It is the size of a basketball and looks as if it is frozen but in reality, it is a mana crystal that can harvest mana from the surroundings to power itself. Adrian watched the projection with Elder Danaya. Ascalor felt a great spatial disturbance that happened in the central continent. Ascalor immediately went to the scene as he knew that great spatial disturbances would create a hole in the barrier that separates the gods and mortals. He reached the area and immediately started hi job of repairing it. As Ascalor is repairing the spatial disturbance, he noticed that it is not naturally made. He suspected it as being made artificially because the rip in the fabric of space is too perfect in shape. Natural spatial disturbances are irregr and not of an almost perfect circr shape. Ascalor paid it no heed as he needed to fix it before a dark god could pinpoint its location. He is absolutely focused on his task, but he still has awareness for any potential attackers. As Ascalor is doing the finishing touches on the hole, he is suddenly sted with an energy beam of green and ck colors. The energy beam came from a bipedal beast that is a mix of an octopus and a whale with wings of a bat. The energy beam did not reach Ascalor though as he bent space which made the energy beam miss. Adrian could recognize this beast because this was what Eldritch transformed into when they fought. "I think I know that person." Adrian stated as he paused the video. "You know him? Have you fought against a Star Spawn before? Did it not inject you with something? Are you okay?" Elder Danaya stated as she panicked. She then emitted a warm green glow that enveloped Adrian. It seems that she wanted to check Adrian''s condition upon knowing that he fought against a Star Spawn. "Thanks for the concern but I was not injected with anything when we fought. I even died once but I could revive thanks to Yewdrasil''s Blessing." Adrian replied as he calmed Elder Danaya down. "That is good then but never challenge a Star Spawn recklessly. They could nt malevolent seeds in your body that can transform you into monsters of unbridled destruction if not detected. That is the reason why the war became much longer than expected. The bodies of the fallen became incubators of monsters while some transformed into abominations themselves." Elder Danaya stated with a sad undertone. "Let us continue then." Adrian stated as he continued ying the video by injecting his mana on it once more. The attacks of the Star Spawn proved to be unsessful as not one attack reached Ascalor. Ascalor is about to finish off the Star Spawn but he suddenly felt an immense sign of danger behind him. He was about to use Blink in order to dodge but the spell copsed leading to him just evading instinctively. Ascalor managed to move his body do dodge the attack but he was still struck in the end. A sharp spike like crystal managed to pierce Ascalor''s side. A wound like that would not have been fatal to Ascalor but he was injected with a poison. His blue tinged skin around the wound suddenly changed color to white. Ascalor could not use Blink for some reason and opted to teleport the area he is in. He managed to do just that and pulled out the thing that stabbed him. Ascalor then noticed that the small hole in space that is the size of a marble is where the spike appeared. He tried casting magic spells, but he could not properly gather his mana which is fatal for spell casters like Ascalor. The Star Spawn then ignored Ascalor as it went to the location of the ck crystal spike. The Star Spawn then held out a green orb that channeled energy to the spatial hole. The marble sized hole started to slowly berger. Ascalor seeing this could only request for help immediately but he knew that he needed to do something to stop the Star Spawn. If the Star Spawn continued with what he did then whatever entity on the other side could potentially rip the fabric of space open once the hole is big enough. Ascalor collected the remaining mana he could control and fashioned it into a sphere. The sphere looked like a universe is trapped within and it would spread upon the sphere breaking. Ascalor threw the sphere with his remaining strength as a result he became unable to fly. The thrown sphere reached the Star Spawn''s area and it immediately exploded. The explosion is so powerful that it immediately sent the Star Spawn flying away. The spatial hole that was increasing in size suddenly started shrinking once more. The Star Spawn had yet to give up though as he once again returned to the spatial hole and started channeling the energy of the green orb once more. Despite being wounded, the Star Spawn continued but other members of the Daemos have arrived. The Star Spawn managed to fend off the other demons with the help of the entity on the other side. The spatial hole becamerger andrger but suddenly the whole world became dark. The space also became unstable which made the spatial hole implode and damage the entity on the other side. A loud shriek came from the entity on the other side that hurt all the ears present in the area. The Star Spawn looked at the spatial hole to see what happened and growled with displeasure. The spatial hole disappeared, and he is now surrounded by the Daemos Corps. The Star Spawn then absorbed the green orb back into his body and flew away. The Star Spawn did not manage to escape though as the Daemos managed to trap him inside an Istion Box, but it killed itself. The Star Spawn became particles of light and managed to evade capture. "That Star Spawn is most definitely Eldritch. It seems that he tried to erge that spatial hole in order for whatever is on the other side to pass through. Fortunately, Ascalor thought quick but the one thing that reset the spatial tear could only be me. Rather, the Pandemonium spell." Adrian thought as he suddenly tried to deduce the effect of the spell. Adrian thought that him getting possessed by a fragment of a will of a God would not have consumed all his health and even his extra life. The Pandemonium spell should have been much more than a single target spell because of the huge cost. "Could that spell manage to reset everything anomalous like space disturbances? It should not be farfetched to think that way because it came from a god that is modeled after the Daemos. This God Chaos should be a powerful entity on the level of a great god. I also would not transform into that form unless the game deems it necessary. Whatever is on that other side might be so powerful that the current yer base would not be able to handle it." Adrian thought as he pieced the details together. "The shard that pierced Ascalor is nowhere to be found as it disintegrated when the spatial hole disappeared. At least, that is what the other Daemos Elders stated. If we had that crystal shard then we might be able to use that to cure Ascalor right now." Elder Danaya stated. "Can we not just turn back time on his body so that he would be back to normal like nothing happened?" Adrian asked as the Daemos could literally bend time and space. "Did you not think that we did not try? Both Pann and Koronn tried their best but whatever is affecting Ascalor right now is inhibiting Origin Energy. Whatever this poison is denying Origin Energy from a demigod being. The only choice that we have would be that of a godlike being, but the gods of time and space are more robotic. They are not gods with feelings after all and they could not help even if we beg them. Gods will weaken once they step foot in the mortal ne." Elder Danaya stated. "Is there nothing we can do? You are basically using your own energy to maintain Ascalor''s condition. If you do not stop then you two might die at the same time at this rate." Adrian stated in a worried tone but Elder Danaya only smiled sadly. "There could be a way if you manage to find the Sands of Time." A voice from behind them stated. Chapter 401 - Finding A Relic "The Sands of Time?" Adrian asked as he looked towards Koronn. "Are your crazy? That relic has been lost in the passage of time. You know that it is almost impossible to find. The location of that relic has been lost through time. You know that relics that powerful are guarded by their own wills." Elder Danaya stated. "A relic could contain a will!? Then how is it different from ego weapons?" Adrian suddenly thought. "You do not have to worry, Equinox. You do not have to search to hard for that relic because I managed to find its source. It is currently in this timeline." Koronn stated but the words he said only puzzled Adrian even more. "Why did you say it is in this current timeline?" Adrian asked just to be sure that this is what he was really told. "Just like its name, the Sands of Time is a peculiar relic. Well, all relics that is as powerful as it is very peculiar. The Sands of Time does not show up in the same timeline twice once used. All powerful relics have that restriction because they can be used to change something fundamental in the universe without damaging it." Koronn stated. "It should be because they are pieces of the dead gods that manifested a will. Some righteous, some yful while some are jut in deadly." Elder Danaya stated as she red at Koronn for suggesting Adrian to fetch that item. "You do not need to worry about the kid too much Danaya. He handled far worse than you have think. He could easily get that relic and pass the test of its guardian." Koronn stated with confidence but Adrian is weighing his options. Adrian then looked at the weakened Ascalor. He then remembered all the things that Ascalor has done for him which made Adrian ball up his fists. He needs to do what is right and repay the favor for Ascalor who treated him like a spoiled grandchild. "I will do it, but can you exin what is this guardian that you talked about?" Adrian asked as he needed all the information to seed. "The guardians are basically the wills of the relic fashioned from the personalities of the dead gods. They basically determine if you are worthy in using the power o the relic. The Sands of Time has appeared in many of the history books that is in my library." Koronn stated. "If it appeared in history then can we not just steal it before it jumps to another timeline?" Adrian asked as he knows that Koronn is very proficient in manipting time. "Whenever the Sands of Time is present in a timeline, Chronomancy bes wonky or does not work perfectly. If it did work perfectly then I might have alleviated Ascalor''s condition even if it is just a little bit." Koronn stated in a serious tone. "Since you said that there is a guardian, is there any information about it? You did say that history books have written about this relic after all." Adrian asked. "The history books are not really urate as there are different ounts per person that discovered the Sands of Time. One of the books wrote that it is a lion. Some wrote it was a humanoid. Some even wrote that it was a bird. The history books are not to be trusted with absolute certainty as it is written with the perspective of the writer after all. History could only be written by the victors after all. But from the information, I could say that the guardian has no distinct form since each ount is different." Koronn stated. "You are not actually thinking of doing it? It is far to dangerous for a greater demon such as yourself toe across a relic of a dead god. Even if you are the Champion of the Twin Gods, it does not mean that you have the privilege to ask for their help. They might even feel a slight hate from seeing you as they might be bitter. The feelings of resentment could have been transferred to them after all. But the guardians should still show respect to you as you are the champion of greater gods. Then again, guardians are not always that friendly as they are unpredictable." Elder Danaya stated. "You speak as if you have encountered a guardian before." Koronn asked as he has yet to actually meet a guardian. "I have once when the Heart of the Forest was still in the possession of the dryads and leshies. It was a wonderous item that birthed young ones of our race. I should know because I have been born using that relic." Elder Danaya stated. "I see then you are much older than you have told Ascalor then. You basically stalked someone younger than you." Koronn jokingly said to lighten the mood but he noticed a piercing gaze directed at him. "You mean this Heart of the Forest is a relic that can produce more dryads or leshies?" Adrian asked. "Yes. It is the relic made from the true ancestor of the dryads and the leshies when he fell from battle. The Daemos also has something like that. But those items were lost because of the followers of the dark gods hiding them." Elder Danaya stated which surprised Adrian. "What is the name of the relic that birthed the Daemos?" Adrian asked as he was curious. "From what I remember, the relic that birthed some of the Daemos is called The Eye of Origin. It was gone because of it being stolen. If that relic was still in our possession, then we would not be short staffed by now." Koronn stated. "If I am correct, the Eye of Origin would be the item I needed to unlock the Daemos so that the other yers can choose it as a starting race." Adrian thought but Koronn snaped him out of his deep thought. "Anyways, that is enough about other relics as the most important one right now is the Sands of Time. Do you ept the mission despite its risks?" Koronn asked Adrian one final time. "Yes. I ept the risk." Adrian replied. Chapter 402 - Western Continent "If you ept the risks then we should proceed with giving you the mission. You are the only one that is avable right now because the Daemos is stretched too thin. We cannot send Pann because relics like that do not like demigods. How long can you keep Ascalor in that condition?" Koronn stated. "I can maintain him in this state for about 30 days. If I push myself then I could probably do 40 days." Elder Danaya stated as she caressed Ascalor''s face. "It would not take that long, I hope. With Ascalor gone, there is a huge gap in our tasks and defenses. He usually handled tasks of spatial disturbances because he is masterful in manipting space. With him like that, I dare to say that we are defenseless. You need to quickly find the Sands of Time." Koronn stated. --------- *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Find the Sands of Time Relic Koronn has tasked you to find the Sands of Time Relic that can reverse the condition that Ascalor is in right now. He has an idea where the relic is currently hiding and is waiting for someone to find it. Difficulty: SS Condition: Retrieve the Sands of Time and use it to reverse Ascalor''s condition. Reward: Time Stop Spell Book Failure: Possible Death of Ascalor and Danaya Time Limit: 30 Days -------- "Thirty days means ten days real time. I could do it within that timeframe, but the difficulty is what worries me. The difficulty is based upon my current abilities. I have a higher chance of failing and an even higher chance of always dying." Adrian thought but he epted the risk for Ascalor. The old man has taught him how to cleverly manipte the space element. "So, where do I start y search?" Adrian asked as Koronn mentioned he knows where to look. "You go west." Koronn replied. "West? Like the Western Continent?" Adrian asked. "Yes. The Daemos stationed in the western continent mentioned that they could not properly manipte time in that area. The data points to that continent. It should have the likeliest chance for the relic to show there. Also, there have been multiple ounts of that specific relic being found on that continent." Koronn stated. "I mean, it is kind of urate for the relic to be there. The name of the relic is Sands of Time and the western continent is called the Continent of the Sea of Sand." Adrianmented and Koronn agreed. "You may have a point. Let me add that to my journal. Since we are in a rush let me send you there." Koronn stated. A ck door then manifested below Adrian and he fell in it. Adrian almost cursed out due to this as this was the typical M.O. for Koronn. Adrian just forgot about it because it has been a long time since he experienced the feeling of free falling in a bottomless abyss. "You could have let him prepare for a few days." Elder Danaya stated. "We both know that we do not have the leisure of time. You, giving him thirty days, are already being too generous. From what I observed from your energy levels, maintaining that state for ten days would already be straining yourself." Koronn stated in a serious tone but the Elder Dryad did not reply. ==== Adrian''s dimensional door then dropped him face down into a pile of hot sand. He was even screaming while he was free falling and ended up with sand on his mouth. Adrian stood up and immediately dusted himself and spit out the sand inside his mouth. "I know that he said that I is urgent, but could he not made me prepare? I mean, can he not just let me prepare and teleport me in a normal way. I could not even unfurl my wings inside that strange dimensional door." Adrianined but the ring sun made him squint his eyes. What greeted Adrian is an endless sea of sand which is themon sight for the western continent. Towns and kingdoms in the western continent are built near on oases. It might have been fine, but the western continent is also considered the most dangerous of all the continents when ites to marauders. Bandits and headhunters of all shapes and sized treat the western continent as their yground because of the organizational structure of the western continent. The western continent has been unified once by a great emperor. But like all great empires, it always falls from the inside and not from outside influences. It is stated in the history books of the western continent that the great betrayer was the former regent that ruled the empire of the western continent. His leadership was overshadowed once the legitimate heir took the throne. Although the regent is the reason that the new emperor became a great leader, the jealousy the regent felt from the praises of the people to the new emperor became the thing that fanned the mes of envy. The western continent worshipped many gods but the one they worshipped the most is the Sun God Ra. This is also one of the reasons why the people of the western continent treated themselves as children of the sun. The evidence for this is their beautifully tanned skin that glistens whenever it is touched by sunlight. Due to them worshipping the Sun God Ra, the people of the western continent are gifted with a blessing unique only to them. The gift is called Heka which is being imbued by magic to transform into the ultimate version of oneself. It is said only those favored by the Sun God Ra andpletes his trials could be given this ultimate gift. The people who receive the Heka are called Hekalites. Warriors who have been favored by the Sun God Ra and could receive his divine messages. But at this point in time, there are no Hekalites that are reported to be alive as they said to have died when the emperor died. Chapter 403 - Investigating The Western Continent The Sands of Time is the relic that Adrian needs to find but he does not know where to start. He looked at the forums but there is not arge number of yers that starts in the western continent for certain reasons. yers often avoid the western continent even though there is a starting section there for one reason. That one reason would be that the western continent is not a safe environment like the central continent. Although, the upside is that there are many undiscovered dungeons on the western continent. The benefits might be good growth but for people who are not great at the game, it is different. Many still regretted it and sailed towards the central continent but those who seeded are in the top rankings. The western continent is basically the treasure trove for those who are skilled. Adrian could only use mour to be like a native of the western continent. Thankfully, there are many nomadic groups in the western continent so he could just pretend to be one of them. He also changed his clothes to fit what nomadic groups would usually wear. He is wearing something that covered his whole boy because those sexy clothes advertised in movies would make any person die in the intense temperatures of deserts. He is covered from head to toe and he even changed his hair to ck and adopted a tanner skin tone. "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Saena!" "Greater Summon: Charon!" "Greater Summon: Dodu!" Adrian summoned all his soulbounds and they all surrounded him like they missed him. He became cuddled for ten minutes which would make one horrified upon seeing the scene. A ball made of a giant wolf, a dragon, a giant bird, a horrifying undead and a small slime would make anybody runaway. Adrian knew that he needed to hide his soulbounds or polymorph them into something else. Sirius went inside Adrian''s shadow while Kaon became as small as a lizard that settled on Adrian''s left shoulder. Saena was polymorphed to look like a small bird and perched on Adrian''s right shoulder. He made Charon into a what he looked like before. Instead of amp dangling on hisnd, it was a small casket. Dodu was not difficult to hide because all Adrian needed to do is turn him invisible. With the perfect disguise, Adrian strolled towards an oasis he sees in the distance. Adrian proceeded to walk but it seems that the distance that his eyes perceive, and the real distance is not the same. From Adrian''s perspective, he could reach the oasis with his walking speed in just two hours, but it has already been three hours and it is not bing shorter. "Is this what they call the desert mirage or something?" Adrian thought as the deserts in the real world that he has visited are more modernized than the desert he is seeing today. The people in the real world made even the deserts convenient. "The game really did make the environment like that of the old world. I am impressed but I feel like hitting the guy who designed this desert. Why do I feel farther to the destination? What!" Adrian stated in surprise. Adrian did not immediately recognize that his stamina bar is immediately running low. He has been walking for three hours but that does not warrant the huge drop in the stamina bar. He then saw the reason of the huge stamina drop as he is affected by a debuff that he did not even noticed that he received. Adrian clicked on the debuff to see more of the effects that it gives him. The icon of the debuff is a scarab that looks like it is made of gold. [You are affected by the debuff Fury of the Desert.] Debuff: Fury of the Desert Effect: You will consume three times the stamina as you are not protected by any other god of the desert. This debuff will only disappear once you reach an oasis and offer your prayers to one of the gods of the desert. Description: Feel thy Desert Wrath! Adrian has never heard of this debuff before because no one has posted it on the forums. It seems that debuff is only for people who traveled for far too long inside the desert without giving appreciation to the gods of the desert. If he does not travel quickly then he would die from exhaustion in the desert. The most embarrassing way to die in Adrian''s thoughts is to die from exhaustion. He wanted to teleport there, but he noticed that there could be watchful eyes in the distance. The western continent might not be as technologically advance as the central continent, but they are more advanced in certain magics. The western continent is famous for is scrying magic or observation magic. Each kingdom in the western continent is basically well protected from thieves. Thieve and marauders are so abundant in the western continent that they developed their scrying magic to the peak of perfection. Kings and Queens of the western continent have abundance in jewelries and gold due to thend formations in the western continent. The harsh environments with extreme opposite temperatures make a particrly good environment for natural stones to be naturally made. Although that also means that more thieves would try and steal that treasure because the social standing of the people are alsorgely different. The gap between the royalty and peasants are so far that even after five generations, the peasants will still remain as peasants. Contrary to belief, the scout job ss is the most famous job ss for the yers of the western continent. They always pair this job ss with explorer for the sunken tombs in the sands of the desert. yers who chose the western continent are either thrill seekers or idiots who think they can be someone like Indiana Jones. "Should I actually just teleport that short distance?" Adrian begun assessing his options. Either he dies of starvation and just revive on the spot or teleport there with the risk of getting seen by scrying magic. Just as about Adrian is about to teleport, the sands started to rumble, and he thought that an earthquake is happening. "Is there an earthquake?" Adrian stated but he then looked around him and saw sands rolling in the distance. "Just my luck! A sandstorm!" Adrianmented but he suddenly saw silhouettes of a dozen or so monsters in the distance. Adrian did not care for much else and ran for his life. The monsters are huge as the silhouette is alreadyrge just from a distance then the actual monster would berger. But the desert is not a favorable environment for a demon and the monsters eventually reached Adrian. Adrian just ducked down and acted like a helplessnky prey as that usually works. The earth shaking became louder and more aggressive. Adrian, who ducked, fell to the ground as the sand rumbling even made him tumble a few inches away from his position. A few secondster, the rumbling and shaking stopped. Adrian began to be thankful that he did not get squashed or eaten but he did look pitiful as sand has covered his clothes. Adrian then saw in the distance that there were people riding the monsters, but they are already too far to recognize what type of person they are. "Kaon, can you transform yourself into a giant lizard form?" Adrian asked as the monsters that blew right past him looked likerge Komodo dragons. "I could master but my arms are not really meant to be used for the desert." Kaon replied. "Any ideas Paradox?" Adrian asked his weapon as it is an AI. He wanted to test how far the AI could think for itself. "My critical thinking capacities are limited to the knowledge of my master. I could however use in depth analyzation to see theponents of things like the sand we are standing in." The Cube of Paradox replied. "Ouch. It is like you med me for being dumb but in a subtle way that would not hurt my feelings." Adrian rebuked but then an idea came to mind. He still made Kaon transform to a giantnd lizard but instead of using his arms to move, he will be flying. Adrianmanded Kaon to hover just an inch above the sand and roll of the dust to hide the fact that he is flying. With that brilliant idea, Adrian proceeded the sands without reducing his stamina. Kaon is also blending right in and he reached the oasis in about an hour. It was actually still far given the fact that Kaon travels five times faster than Adrian. What greeted Adrian is walls made of hardened sand and soldiers equipped with armors of gold. The soldiers'' armors only covered the most important parts while ivory cloth covered the other body parts. The most surprising thing that Adrian saw when he arrived is that there is a tall floating pyramid in the distance where thousands of people are going in crowds. Chapter 404 - Archeologist Needed The giant floating pyramid in the distance seemed to be the center of the attention of everyone in the oasis. Due to the high influx of visitors, the guards did not even bother checking everyone, but they would be there to stop brawls. Adrian who just arrived decided to ask a random peddler sitting on a carpet with his goodsid out. The peddler told him that the floating pyramid appeared about two weeks ago. It garnered lots of attention in the western continent and apparently this is not a rare urrence. The peddler told him that hidden dungeons usually rise from the sands. That is also the time when the dungeons release monsters to the outside world. But the peddler told Adrian that this dungeon is not normal as no one has yet to conquer it. The peddler told Adrian that dungeons that arise from the sands do not usually float to the sky. Dungeon in the shape of tombs would not float to the sky like the current one in this vicinity. This peculiarity became the selling point of this dungeon, but the current ruler of the oasis does not permit entry. "Is there any reason why the others are still flocking the dungeon despite not being able to go inside?" Adrian asked the peddler. "The ruler of the city will apparently open the dungeon today for everyone to ess but there will be restrictions. Apparently, the ruler will get 40% of your earnings in the dungeon and if you find the artifact then they will buy it from you." The peddler stated. "Thanks for the info. Also, if the dungeon is highly sought after then did some tried to sneak in?" Adrian asked hisst question. "There have been reports of idiotic people trying to sneak inside the dungeon, but they have yet to discover how to get inside. The guards stationed near that dungeon are the Golden Eagles which is the elite force of this kingdom. Have you not travelled here to Luxor before?" The peddler stated. "It is my first time here in this area of the western continent. It is also my first time seeing a floating dungeon which is why I thought it was a normal urrence here in this area. Thanks again for your time!" Adrian stated as he went to the floating dungeon to hear the announcement. "All those who want to enter the dungeon, I will now tell you the rules so that we will not stop you. Rule number one: No killing is allowed between those who enter as you must write your name on a parchment. Rule Number Two: All treasures obtained from the dungeon will be under inspection and 40% shall be submitted to the kingdom. If an artifact is found, the artifact inspector will discuss the price with you if you are willing to sell. Rule Number Three: If anyone dares to enter the dungeon without permission, they will be dealt with extreme lethality. No questions asked. Rule Number Four: If anyone finds the way to enter the tomb and report it, they will be rewarded with five hundred gold coins. That is all for the rules in entering the dungeon. If anyone is still interested, then line up so that the guards can get your names on the parchment." The guard with a golden eagle helmet stated. "So, they have yet to find a way inside the dungeon, yet they are already taxing like crazy. Talk about cash grabbers! There may be robbers outside the dungeon, but they are just robbers that became politicians." Adrian thought but he did not line up. The other people who wanted to line up are still in discussion with their party members. From Adrian''s perspective, he saw that there are a lot of yers gathered here today. There are even a lot of yers from the central continent that came here. Adrian could see that some guilds have already extended their influence on the western continent, but it was not guilds familiar to him. Adrian went to the guard to try and ask if he can survey the surroundings of the dungeon before entering. The huge dungeon that is a pyramid might be floating but there are still some spires nted on the ground in a circr formation around it. There are also carvings on these spires which is why Adrian wants to look at them. He wanted to see if looking at the carvings might increase his Scribe Mastery as he could not break through intermediate rank easily. "Is it fine for me to wander around the dungeon grounds?" Adrian asked as he saw that they do not let anyone enter the grounds. "Are you an archeologist by any chance?" The guard asked as it was a rare sub job ss that deals with the writings of tombs. "I am not an archeologist per se but I can read some ancient letter so I might be able to decipher them. I will not enter the dungeon though as I am far too weak for that. I will just inspect the area around the dungeon." Adrian reiterated. "I will check on my superior then." The guard asked the one with a golden eagle helmet. The man with a golden helmet then approached Adrian suddenly but thetter did not panic. The man with a golden eagle helmet then scanned Adrian from head to toe but his mour tis time is perfect. Adrian could feel if the NPC is vastly stronger than him and could see right through his illusion. "Are you telling the truth when you said that you can read those letters?" the man with a golden eagle helmet asked. "I may be able to read some of it but not all of it so do not get your hopes up. But if you can let me ess those spires then I will tell you what it is about as long as I decipher them. Is that a deal?" Adrian asked. "If you can do that then I will let you proceed but be aware that you will be killed if you try and enter the dungeon without permission." The man with a golden eagle helmet stated with a heavy aura. Chapter 405 - Being Looked Down Upon "You are permitted to inspect the spires, but you can only do so with the team of Archeologists that the queen has hired. I hope that will be sufficient. If not, then I cannot find you any other way to get what you desire." The man with a golden helmet stated. "I will ept that offer as long as they do not hinder me in my research." Adrian replied and he was escorted to the Archeologists. The group of Archeologists are a group of old men that dress funny in Adrian''s eyes. They are wearing too much baggy and over the top clothes. They look like those people who are unnecessarily rich and like to spend on thing that are over the top. "From what I can observe from them, they are basically a group of rich snobs. I just hope that my prediction is not true, and they are actually the weing type." Adrian thought as the guard introduced him to the head archeologist. "Head Archeologist Zahi, this one says that he can read some of the writings so he will join your group as you move. You do not have to take care of him but please keep him in view so that he does not stray away from your group. It is the captain''s orders." The guard stated as he returned to get back to his post. "My name is Heh. It is a pleasure to meet you." Adrian introduced himself. "No need for the handshake as I do not shake the hands of those unfamiliar to me. Who is your teacher?" Head Archeologist Zahi stated with a tone of mockery upon seeing what Adrian looks like. "I am just self-taught from the books that myte parents have on archeology so I would not say that I am an expert." Adrian replied and the bodynguage of the head archeologist suddenly changed. The bodynguage that the head archeologist shifted to that of disgust. Adrian knew that bodynguage pretty well because a lot of people he met in parties he attended with his father are like that. They only liked what his father brought to them but not the members of his family. "If that is all then just follow the group and do not expect any help from us. If you stray from the group, then we will not have responsibility for our actions. We are hired by her majesty while you are just a random passerby so know your ce." Head Archeologist Zahi stated as he snorted and returned to his colleagues. "I guess my predictions are not off then. They really are giant pricks. Their asses are so stuffed up that they could not even feel relief." Adrian thought as he went to a nearby spire to see what is written there. Adrian is trying to focus but the stares ad gossiping of the apprentices of the archeologist is bothering him. He does not want to act cocky because he is on the verge of bing an Intermediate Scribe right now. He is currently on the verge of a breakthrough because he can see a resemnce to the ancient letters that he studied under Aernas. "The letters might be different because of the foreign continent but Aernas told me that the runic alphabet is the first writing system that the world has ever used. The letters here are more like characterspared to letters but the overall shape is almost the same. There are a few letters that has deviated from it but that can be the result of a different culture. The culture dictates the letters after all." Adrian thought as he now tried to decipher the message written in the spire. "The wored ib not what it beetb. Well, that is quite odd. I was hoping for a direct trantion, but it seems that I need to see the other spires." Adrian muttered to himself as he went to look at another spire, but the archeology team started to move. "It is annoying that I have to follow them, but I have no choice." Adrian grumbled as he followed. "Keep up wannabe or else we might report you straying from the group." One of the apprentices stated with a mocking tone. The next spire that they went to had faded out letters but the characters there almost resembled the one he read on the other. "Are the characters of each spire the same? If that is the case, then what is the use for examining each spire? It is not like they can see any difference or are they a quack? I should sound out what they are saying then." Adrian thought as he activated his essence and strengthened his hearing. Adrian started hearing mumbled voices at first, but he took his time to disseminate each sound. At first, he heard all the voices of everyone in the vicinity including those faraway, but he managed to make it sharper by trying to focus on the archeologists. "Do you have any idea on what is written on the spires?" One voice he managed to iste stated. "This is a new discovery but what would say to her majesty? The repercussions of having nothing to report would mean that we will not get paid. I worry what I will pay my wife for her luxurious spendings." Another voice stated. "We currently have no idea as this has never been on any character on the continent. This is the first tomb that does not look like a tomb. It is more of a shrine to venerate something. It would take weeks or us to decipher just one character." Another voice stated and Adrian could recognize it as the voice of the Head Archeologist. "What the heck?! Are they all quacks? They should know these characters better than I do. They have lived in the western continent their whole life. Each character should represent something. And they dare look down on me! Should I y with them a little?" Adrian thought as he smiled. "Should I tease them a bit more?" Adrian thought as he suddenly pulled out a notebook without any writing. "Oh!" Adrian suddenly shouted with enthusiasm. All the archeologists suddenly stared towards Adrian''s location. At first, they did not pay much attention, but Adrian suddenly started mumbling words. "So, this is what that character means. I never would have thought that the notebook that my parents left me would be so helpful. To think that the notebook has simr characters. Oh my!" Adrian uttered as he kept flipping his empty notebook. "Should we take a peek?" One of the archeologists whispered. "It seems that he is only bluffing. If he could truly read what is written here, then he should have acted up when he looked at the first spire. He is merely getting excited by seeing one familiar character. Pay him no heed and focus on your duties. The Queen wants results so that the army could enter the tomb first. Flying there holds no merit as an invisible forcefield is protecting the floating pyramid. If those mercenaries beat us in finding the entrance, then you could kiss that bonus goodbye." Head Archeologist Zahi stated. Everyone went back to their jobs, but some are still curious on what Adrian is now doing. "Oh! It seems that me acting up is still not enough but one thing they said is interesting. The pyramid cannot be essed even if one flies. From the looks of it, the key to entering this floating pyramid is right here but I need to decipher this code." Adrian thought as he finally inspected the spires carefully. The spire he inspected this time had the same characters, but some have been worn out which made it unreadable. Adrian no longer acted up and he inspected all of the spires by the end of the day. He saw that each spire is the same and he finally managed to barely trante the words. "The World is not as it seems. That is the message, but I do not know what it means. I could mean a lot of things since it is too broad." Adrian thought as he mulled over what the saying means. "The World could mean many things. It could actually mean the actual world or just the ce around us. ''Is not as it seems'' could be something like one''s perception of the surroundings. Pyramid are regarded as tombs for the dead. Could that saying mean that only those who are dead could see the world for what it really is?" Adrian thought but he did not activate his evil eyes as his eye color would change. "I should wait for them to clear the area before I activate my skills. The guards are also keeping a close eye on the archeologist so that they do their jobs. I should excuse myself while I have the chance. Kaon should be bored at the stables by now." Adrian thought as he reported to the guard that he is done. ==== Adrian waited for the cover of night toplete his n. Like what he expected, the kingdom is littered with watchful eyes both humans and artifacts. Some artifacts even floated like the demon eyes but emitted a yellow light. He found a dark spot and activated his Soul Form Transformation. He knew that being invisible like this might not be effective, but he just needed to evade being spotted. It seems that it was not only Adrian that waited for the cover of darkness because some thieves have been caught upon the yellow light shining upon them. The yellow light revealed their forms for everyone to see. Adrian is so curious that he tried putting his arm out but there was no reaction. It seems that this artifact has no way to reveal the soul of a person. Adrian sighed with relief upon finding this information and immediately used his evil eye. Upon the use of his evil eye, Adrian saw a vastly different world. Chapter 406 - The World Is Not As It Seems Adrian who activated his evil eyes saw a world where everything is ruined but only on the area covered by the spires is in this state. The floating pyramid is no longer as beautiful and perfect as it seemed when viewed normally. The floating pyramid became broken. Pieces of rubble from the floating pyramid are scattered below it. The main take from what Adrian saw is that some of the rubbles are floating freely in the air like those rubbles are suspended in space. Each of the spires also have something new as a fire is burning on top of each one with the written characters glowing in an eerie light. The odd thing about those fires is that they were not flickering with the wind. It feels as if the time in that area has stopped. Adrian realizing that he could be correct in his assumptions could only test the waters. He used Chrono Lag on himself to make him slower, but the magic circle failed to stabilize. He then tried using Chrono Shift to speed himself up, but the magic circle manifested for one a split second before fragmenting. He did not want to use Rewind because the previous two spells went on cooldown despite not activating. Adrian is now sure that this should be the location of the Sands of Time. He also needs to be quick because there could be other who found a loophole and entered the dungeon. "Some groups should have managed to enter identally or if someone in their group has a special eyesight. If the only way to enter that dungeon is my eyesight, then that should not be possible. Somebody from the western continent should have activated this tomb. The only question now should be: Are they an ally or an enemy?" Adrian thought as he closely observed the area inside of the spires. In the middle of the area is a small vortex that is spinning. It is the only thing that is moving despite the other things in the area being frozen in time. Adrian moved closely to the vortex that is only the size of a basketball. When he tried touching it, a system notification suddenly appeared. [Do you wish to enter the Lost Tomb of the Golden Emperor? Yes or No?] Adrian immediately answered yes without much thought, but he did not think of the consequences of his actions. His physical form manifested, and the gazes of the guards all went to him. They charged towards Adrian''s location, but his figure suddenly vanished into thin air. The pyramid suddenly glowed and fire spouted from the pirs when Adrian''s body disappeared. The guards that saw what happened immediately reported it to their superiors. The archeologists inside the pitched tent nearby witnessed the event and saw unusual things. ==== Adrian''s vision returned and he is sent to a dark hallway with only torches lighting the wall. He touched the walls to feel what it is made of and he discovered it is sand. The only thing he did not understand is how could sand bundle up like that. He walked straight because the floor is narrow, and his back is already up against the wall. Fortunately, he sealed his soulbounds or else they will not fit. The path just continued endlessly but Adrian knew that it is not endless. "I am trapped in an endless corridor. I did not think that it would happen to me because I am a demon after all. I guess this is what the Arch Lich Malus felt being trapped in the Quantum Corridor that we used." Adrian thought as he took off his mour so he could focus on finding a way out. Quantum Corridors like the one Adrian has now can be solved using two options. One option is for him to use pure brute force. The force ten times the strength of the barrier because a Quantum Corridor is considered a barrier. "I am probably inside a room in the dungeon but if the artifact could control time then it should not be able to control space. That could only mean that time is being folded so that I will always return to the same spot after a designated time. If I do not move, then nothing would happen but if I move then the temporal spell will activate. It is scary that things like this happens to others and if they are not like me then they will suffer for a long. Some demons probably used this tactic against their enemies which made them hate our kind." Adrian thought as he observed the particles of temporal energy in the surroundings. The temporal energy is swirling in a chaotic fashion made Adrian'' eyes hurt because this was not how the Daemos uses this energy. The Daemos weave the origin energy like temporal energy into something like a beautiful garment. The weaving of the energies is so intricate that only another Daemos could replicate or enhance that magic. This is the reason why the demons do not fear other people seeing their magic because it is specialized after them. "Found it!" Adrian shouted as he saw an odd ck space where magic does not flow at all. This ck space is only the size of a coin, but he managed to find it like a needle in a haystack. Adrian applied mana into his finger and inserted it in this ck space. Upon doing so, the whole corridor shattered like ss. The sound was so loud that it is even heard outside of the dungeon. Adrian, who is now free from the Quantum Corridor, saw that he is trapped in a small room that is only five meters. The room did not even have a door installed which means he was caught inside a perpetual trap that sucks on his health every second. "The one whoid this trap is rather inhumane. He or she is basically sucking the life force of the person trapped in that corridor. That is what that ck space is for anyway." Adrian muttered but what he did not know is that he also undid all the corridors for those trapped in it. Chapter 407 - The Riddle Adrian did not know that he undid every Quantum Corridor that existed inside the dungeon. He might be a Daemos but he is still not on the level of an Arch Demon when it came to manipting origin energy. Nevertheless, it did not change the fact that Adrian is still trapped inside a room. The only way he is getting air is from ten-coin sized holes that are one foot across each other. The only way for him to escape would be to turn himself into a spirit and phase right through the wall. Adrian is reluctant to be a spirit though. He does not know how thick the walls are. He could die just by losing mana rom phasing. He did not want to take the risk, but he has no other way if he wants to get out of the room. He could not use Blink because he could identally transport himself inside a brick wall. His atoms will be fused with the atoms of the wall. Adrian is pondering what he needed to do but he suddenly felt the room vibrate. Soon, the vibrations becamerger andrger until it came to a sudden halt. Adrian wanted to know what was happening, but he soon found out why. The wall crumbled like paper and he saw beasts of different sizes rampaging. It was not only beasts but also some NPCs and yers were in the mix. It seems that they broke out of their cages and started to rampage. Some of them even looked weak due to having been trapped for too long because they started feasting on each other. The scene in front of him could only be described as a nightmare due to how chaotic it was. He did not even link this incident as him being the one to cause it. "I need to immediately find the exit. I will just gracefully slip away while they are beating each other up." Adrian though as he unfurled his wings and searched for an exit. Adrian observed that there are no other monsters that could fly and the yers in the western continent do not have flying yers. Only humans and orcs could choose the western continent as their starting continent after all. He then saw that a party consisting of five people of different races slipping out of the fight like him. He followed those five people as they seem to have an item that could locate a way. They were holing something like a pathfinder so Adrian''s best bet would be to follow them. Adrian immediately summoned Sirius so that he will not lose them. The way they went led to never ending halls and doors that would make anyone get lost upon taking the wrong path. Some paths even led straight to another Quantum Corridor that has yet to be activated. After following the party around, Adrian is sure that they know where they are going. He followed closely but the group suddenly increased their pace. Adrian is trailing them and is about ten minutes away from their location when something suddenly happened. The candle that the Goddess Nox gave him suddenly shot out of his inventory. This made Adrian immediately stop in his tracks and look at his surroundings. Suddenly, shadow like tendrils shot towards Adrian from his left. Sirius who is more sensitive to shadow magic suddenly shot shadow tendrils of his own to parry the iing tendrils toward Adrian. Sirius managed to defend his master from attacking and Adrian could now see the one who attacked him. Monster: Shadow Fiend Title: Former Envoy of the Goddess of Night Level: 200 HP: Unknown MP: Unknown Description: The former Envoy of the Goddess of Night. She betrayed the goddess when she was struck by the dark gods and weakened. She was then cursed for her betrayal by bing a monster. The curse turned her into a monster that could only live with total darkness that even the moon''s light could never touch. Adrian saw that the monster before him has a porcin mask as a face, but a body only made up of shadows. The mask looks like what porcin ss dolls have and it only made its creepy factor shot up. "Come on! I do not even have time to deal with you! Can we reschedule this fight another time?" Adrian shouted but the Shadow Fiend did not stop with her attacks. "I cannot summon Kaon here in this tight space. The only one I could summon now would be Charon. Greater Summon: Charon!" Adrian stated as Charon''s magic circle manifested. Charon manifested in its true form. Adrian immediatelymanded Charon to use Soul Keep. The Lifeless Lord opened his casket, and a mist came out followed by chains. Adrian used all hisher energy and Primordial Essence to empower this specific skill. The chains bound the Shadow Friend with ease, but she tried putting up a fight. Slowly but surely, the Shadow Fiend is being dragged inside the casket. "Charon keep that monster for as long as you can. Use all my mana if you have to." Adrian shouted and Charon nodded. Adrianmanded Sirius to follow the scent once more. Thankfully, it was still not erased despite stopping for a few minutes. They followed the scent, but they arrived in a wide room with the ceiling being nonexistent. In that roomy items of other people like weapons and armor. He looked around but all he saw was a huge statue of a sphinx in the middle of the room. The sphinx head looked like it is made of gold with decorations of regal colors. The sphinx had the body of a lion and wings made of gold. It also had anklets made of shining gold that would make anyone think that the emperor who built it has avish taste for luxuries. As Adrian walked to see the items sprawled in the room, Sirius then suddenly became alert as he detected danger. "DO YOU WISH FOR ETERNAL YOUTH? A SIMPLE RIDDLE AND YOU SHALL ATTAIN IT." A voice from somewhere stated and Adrian looked at the source to be non-other than the sphinx. Chapter 408 - Darkness Of The Empire The loss of Ascalor is not only felt by the Daemos but also by the whole world. The servants of the dark gods are now running rampant due to no one keeping them in ce. The anomalies like spatial holes increased rapidly upon Ascalor''s absence. It would need two greater demons jut to fix a spatial hole at the same time that Ascalor would take to fix one. The Daemos are now stretched thin and could not detect the anomalies in just a short amount of time. The meticulous faceless ones have started making their moves. The injury on Ascalor''s body was nned out by the faceless ones. They are now making their moves upon the imperial capital as the new king is to be crowned today. The faceless ones have meticulously prepared for today and have already switched out 90% of the residents in the imperial capital. They have already taken control of a noble faction and have been masquerading as citizens of the imperial capital. The faceless ones have taken their time and carefully used a hundred years of their time just to prepare this. They would always move whenever the old monster, which is one of the previous kings, moved away from the capital. They bided their time and slowly switched with the residents. They first started with the red-light district as the faceless ones used the prostitutes. Whenever a customer entered their rooms, they will kill that person and a faceless one would assume their identity. The faceless ones would then move to the health sector. They would lip into the night and switch with a sick patient. The faceless ones would then configure their bodies to be healthy over time until the patient could go home. Once the faceless one posing as a sick patient returns to the home, the faceless one would then switch the family of the victim slowly until the whole family bes a faceless one. This nefarious plot took the faceless ones a hundred years, but they persevered. The faceless ones are not like humans who grow impatient upon the sight of just waiting in a line. The faceless ones only have one goal and that is for their god to descend upon the main world. They even sacrificed their own kin just for them to be sessful. As soon as the faceless ones switched up the residents of the imperial capital, they soon propagated outwards using the rtives of the one they transformed into. This is how the faceless ones reached the corners of the central continent. This holds true for the long-lived races as they are much easier to rece due to their low poption. Although a hundred years is far too little time to slowly rece the whole continent which is why they focused their efforts on the imperial capital. The only ones that the faceless ones could not rece are the nobles with strong powers and the imperial family due to them being heavily guarded. In the eyes of the patient faceless ones, waiting a little more would not make a difference. During the hundred years of this borate, the faceless ones would use what theyck in order to gain ess to the 10%. They used the one thing theyck and that is emotion. Some nobles could be easily swayed by greed but what really proved effective is the most powerful emotion. An emotion so ancient that even beings without emotion knew this emotion. This emotion is none other than love. There are many forms of love and the faceless ones used every form of it. They mostly used Eros as a weapon to get what they want. Some faceless ones became mistresses or concubines while others used the fated meeting scenario. After trial and error, the faceless ones managed to seed and now one of them is even getting the hand of the new emperor that will be crowned. The crowning of the new emperor is such a momentous asion for the empire that each kingdom under it sent envoys and gifts. The whole atmosphere of the imperial capital is in a festive mood due to this. The faceless ones decorated the streets and their houses, but they do not understand why. They know that a new emperor will be crowned but it is in no need for celebration at least in their perspective. Even the faceless ones will not celebrate once they sessfully bring their god to the mortal ne. They are after all just meat sacks made to do his bidding. But in every creature that is created, there is always a variant. This might only be one but even one could change something. This variant faceless one first replicated the identity of a child who died in the hospital. The parents do not know that their child is dead as it switched with the child on the night he died. This variant faceless one awakened its own will upon years of being showered by love of a family living in the outskirts of the imperial capital. This specific faceless one fused with the soul of the child it reced. It is now effectively both a faceless one and human. Its body is that of a faceless one, but it now has a soul specific to its body. One could say that it is now a new being. This specific faceless one could now be the only being that could aid in order to ruin the ns of the god of the faceless ones. For Nyathotep, the main world is just a steppingstone for his conquest. He has tasted how sweet the souls of mortals are and is not going to stop with just one world. The Envoy of the Dark Gods have done his job perfectly and injured the Arch Demon that governs over the spatial fluctuations. The n for the undertaking of the imperial capital is now starting while the guardian of the imperial capital is now undergoing change that is for the worst. Chapter 409 - Sphinx "DO YOU WISH FOR ETERNAL YOUTH? A SIMPLE RIDDLE AND YOU SHALL ATTAIN IT." A voice from somewhere stated and Adrian looked at the source to be non-other than the sphinx. [You are under the influence of the Sphinx.] [You cannot ess the chat while under the influence of the Sphinx.] [You cannot tell lies while under the influence of the Sphinx.] [The Sphinx does not like bloodshed on its own territory, so fighting is not allowed in its presence.] [Skills and Attacks cannot be used in the area where the Sphinx is.] [All skills will be locked until you are no longer under the Sphinx'' area of influence.] "Eternal youth? Sorry but I already have that." Adrian replied and the sphinx stared at him with full eyes. "A demon. I did not know why such a being covets my treasure. It merely maintains your youth which would be ineffective to timeless monsters like you." The Sphinx stated. "You dare call us demons as monsters when you are a monster yourself. You even lie that the artifact that you are guarding as a thing that can only retain youth. Do not mock me, guardian!" Adrian stated whileughing. "You dare mock me! I should just make you vanish from where you are standing." The sphinx stated in a threatening tone. [Your soulbound Charon has died.] Adrian did not know what to do upon hearing the notification because he could not really move from his location. The aura that the sphinx radiated locked him in ce, but he was not frightened. [You cannot move due to the pressure that the Sphinx is cing on you.] A ck shadow like entity suddenly manifested a few meters away from Adrian. The shadow like entity is none other than the Shadow Fiend. It looked at the sphinx with desiring eyes, but it suffered the same status anomalies that Adrian is experiencing. The Shadow Fiend looked at Adrian with malice, but it could not move because of the sphinx. The sphinx could feel the desire that the Shadow Fiend and it knows why it came to this location. "You! Guardian! Give me what I seek!" The Shadow Fiend stated as it changed its form. The porcin looking mask started to fuse with its whole body while its body that looks like it is just made of shadows became humanoid in shape. Adrian thought it wasughable what this Shadow Fiend wants. "It wants to use the Sands of Time in order to reverse its own time. It wants to revert itself back to a person. The curse of the Goddess of Darkness did turn it to that which means only a god or artifact made of a god could reverse what is done." Adrian thought. "You cannot order me around. A mere copy dares to order me!? You have no right to proceed in this trial. Begone, foul creature!" The Sphinx shouted as it sted a ray of light from the serpent in its headdress. The Shadow Fiend could not evade as it just melted away in the light. It looked at Adrian onest time to memorize his face. The shadow fiend burned Adrian''s face on its mind so that the main body could remember even if its copy perishes. The Sphinx then returned to its resting position and stared back towards Adrian. It once again conversed with Adrian. "Do you wish to answer my riddle? Unlike that copy, you presented yourself to me and even undid some of the temporal corridors that I made. It is very impressive for a greater demon to managed to break my traps in a short amount of time." The sphinx stated. "I guess that you cannot attack me because I am following your rules. But yes, I did undo all the temporal corridors because it was constantly sucking my health away. I actually really wanted to know how you did that." Adrian stated to engage in conversation. "You do not need to worry and just answer my question. Do you want to answer my riddle?" The sphinx asked one more time. "Fine! If I answer correctly then I want to be able to use the Sands of Time. I know that you are guarding it because time in this area is vtile to the point that I could not even cast temporal spells. But I want to know, what will happen to me if I answer wrong?" Adrian asked. "Like the ones before you, you will forfeit your life if you answer correctly. Worry not as I will use your life force as nourishment for the tomb to stay afloat. A lot of energy is used for this dungeon after all." The sphinx answered. "Okay. I ept the risks." Adrian replied. "The riddle is simple. What goes on four feet in the morning, two feet at noon, and three feet in the evening? You have all the time in the world to answer but I am not the patient type. I want to have my beauty rest." The sphinx stated. "What goes on four feet in the morning, two feet at noon, and three feet in the evening?" Adrian mumbled as he thought of an answer. Riddles are really not his forte because it has been forgotten due to the more popr memes. "This riddle should be based on one of the books or stories in the real world because that is what Pandemonium is all about. A collection of stories from the real world all weaved into one chaotic mess hence the name Pandemonium." Adrian thought as he used all his brain power to think of an answer. "Do you have an answer?" The sphinx asked. "Give me a bit more time." Adrian thought as he tried remembering the books that his father made him read. "The riddle should originate from a famous book. I am pretty sure that Oedipus has mentioned a sphinx once. I just got to remember what the answer for that riddle." Adrian thought as he suddenly remembered that two of his soulbounds has a specific ability that could help him. Chapter 410 - The Answer Is Not Enough Adrian thought long and hard as he knew the answer is just at the tip of his tongue. "Kaon and Saena would be perfect to think for an answer but I cannot hear their replies. To think a guardian could even block the connections of soulbounds. If I was strong enough then maybe I could talk to them. I be like a human in front of being like them." Adrian thought but he suddenly remembered the word. "A Human. The answer to your riddle would be a human." Adrian stated with confidence since he remembered what his father told him. Adrian read in a book that the sphinx gave them a riddle, but they were unable to answer it. The sphinx jut looked at Adrian before it spoke. "You are correct in answering but that is not enough to determine you utilizing the relic. You will have to undergo another trial. The Trial of the Sphinx!" The Sphinx stated as it stomped its paws. A sphere then enveloped the area and Adrian''s vision became flooded with light. They were transported to a location where there is only sand. Adrian looked around and saw that the area they were in has no sight of civilization. "Where have you brought me?" Adrian asked as all the restrictions ced on him is suddenly lifted. "The test will be rather easy. You just need to be victorious. You will fight the golden army of the past. It is the army of the once great emperor that managed to conquer the whole western continent." The sphinx stated as its figure vanished from the location. "Wait! This is not fair! At least give me an army!" Adrian shouted but he got no reply. Soon, the sand about a hundred meters away from Adrian started forming humanoid figures. The humanoid figures are like the guards that Adrian have met but their armor is much luxurious. If the guards that Adrian encountered in the first kingdom in the western continent only had gold ted armors, the ones he is seeing are wearing full gold armor. Even the weapons that the humanoid figures are wielding are all made of a gold like metal. Adrian knew that this is not really actual gold because gold is a soft metal that cannot be used as armor or weapon. Gold is the best conductor when ites to corrosion resistance as the elements do not affect it like other metals. "Why do they keep on generating?! Is this not impossible? Oy! You are cheating guardian! I answered your riddle, so you best keep the deal. I would just use the relic once anyways." Adrianined and he noticed that the golden soldiers started spawning faster. The golden foot soldiers wielding golden spears numbered in the ten thousand. The golden archers numbered in the three thousand. The golden cavalry numbered in the thousand with bulky camels in golden armor. In the middle of the formation is a figure emanating dignity surrounded by ten warriors armed with sickles. It seems that the figure in the middle is the forgotten emperor of the western continent that all kings and queens of the western continent im that they are his descendants. The forgotten golden emperor held an ankh in his left hand and a scepter in his right. He raised his ankh, and all the soldiers are suddenly surrounded with a golden light. The weapons and armors that they wore seemed to be tougher and sharper as well. The golden army started their march towards Adrian''s location. Adrian summoned his soulbounds and waited for the battle. He also used Soul Recall to summon another aid in battle. The magic circle for the Soul Recall emerged and from it rose a sarcophagus. The sarcophagus opened and a mummy came out with its bandages still clean. It had a golden mask on its face and the same weapons that the golden emperor is now wielding. The golden army marching forward even stopped for a second before marching again. "I guess this is the best time for me to use that spell then." Adrian muttered as he gathered the mana in his body. Adrian''s soulbounds all waited for hismand and saw him floating up in the sky without using his wings. The sand beneath his feet swirled like a vortex as he floated in the air. His eyes glowed and his voice echoed in the distance. "Gabriel! Blow the trumpet!" Adrian stated as his voice echoed with authority. A shining bright light came down from the heavens. A magic circle that is made of golden lines manifested in the sky. It measured about ten meters but the figure that emerged from it is the size of a human. The person he summoned looked like a well-built man with six wings like that of a white dove. He had blonde flowing hair, but his eyes are covered by his helmet. He wore cloth armor made of white silk linen and tinum armor. Gabriel''s line of sight looked at Adrian and thetter could feel that the former is disgusted because of being summoned by a demon. Still, the angel did his thing and summoned his trumpet that looked like an ordinary trumpet with novish decoration. A loud heavy sound erupted once the angel blew on his trumpet. The angel soon disappeared into particles of light once it did what it was summoned for. It still gave Adrian a death re before vanishing into particles of light. "Where is the disaster though?" Adrian thought as he could not see anything visible in the distance. The golden army still proceeded with their march and are reaching Adrian''s location in a short amount of time. Adrian wanted to wait but there is no more time, so he started to prepare for battle ns. He knew that the sphinx would not make him lose or the game would not put a trial form him that cannot be conquered. As Adrian is about tomand Kaon to bombard the golden army, simultaneous magic circles started to appear on the sand. They appeared like fireworks on the sand until arge magic circle appeared to epass all the magic circles. "That damned angel! They should be the real devils!" Adrian shouted as he knew that the Angel Gabriel deliberately wanted him to be caught up in the spell. Since the magic that Adrian is using has neither origin energy orher energy, if he gets hit with his own spell then he would get hurt like a novice magician that cannot control his or her mana. The sands rumbled as numerous sandpits emerged and swallowed some of the golden army. The sandpits were just the start of the disaster because a sandstorm is brewing in the distance and rolling over to Adrian''s location. Adrian had to do something somanded Kaon to protect them by using shields of fire and frost. Thankfully, no sandpits appeared below his feet. He did saw that the golden army marching towards him getting decreased by the second. He also saw that the sandstorm rolled out and swallowed the golden army. Adrian wanted to see what happened clearly, but his vision is blocked by sand. He epted that he will be damaged to some extent. He hoped for the fact that he could use Rewind and Invigorate to fully heal himself and his soulbounds. He did not know how to utilize the mummy that he summoned because no details about his skills were given to Adrian which was odd. He did not think about it now though because he needed to survive first and be shockedter. The raging sandstorm and voracious sandpits continued on for bout ten minutes before disappearing. The desert became peaceful as the disaster subsided. There were no traces of even the golden army or Adrian''s group. The sphinx who is overlooking everything from the skies is utterly shocked by the audacity that the demon showcased. "He wanted the Sands of Time so badly, but he does not look like the greedy type. What do you want it for demon? It takes time for me to read the hearts of your kind due to your strange dispositions. Humans are much easier to read because they wear their desire like a coat." The sphinx muttered as he continued observing the battle. The sand erupted and from it is the golden army still half as strong. The soldiers that were swallowed by the sandpits are the ones who were missing. The golden emperor scanned the desert as its eyes glowed in a red light. With its eyes, it saw heat signaturesing from a few meters away. Itmanded the remaining cavalry and soldiers to charge at the location. When the cavalries are about two meters away from the location that the golden emperor pointed at, bandages suddenly erupted from the sand to constrict the camels. A twister made of sand suddenly appeared and the sand in the twister became ss. Inside the sand that became ss is Adrian''s group that did not get damaged one bit. Chapter 411 - The Golden Mummy Adrian, who epted being damaged by the disaster that he caused himself, is shocked by the golden mummy that he summoned. When Kaon used his fire and ice shields to protect them, Sirius also used his shadows as a shield to reinforce their defenses. The sand disaster hit their defenses and it easily breached the first shield which is the fire shield. The fire shield managed to turn some of the sand into ss, but the force of the raging sands immediately shattered it within seconds. The sands that managed to reach the frost shield melted due to the heat transferred. The sands might not be hot enough to melt the intense cold that the frost shield, but the constant collision of the shield and sands created friction. The friction made it possible for the frost shield to slowly melt and it slowly copsed under the bombardment of the sands. The sands soon reached the shadow shield that Sirius made, and Adrian is about to use Soul Keep in order to protect them for a couple of seconds, but the sarcophagus of the mummy suddenly opened. Numerous bandages suddenly shot out of the sarcophagus and added anotheryer of defense in which not even a grain of sand slipped through. The addedyer of defense managed to stop the sand from reaching them. The only thing left to do is for them to weather out the storm. After a few minutes, Sirius reported that there is no more force colliding with his shadow shield and Kaon said so as well but they also reported the weight of the sad covering them. "We managed to get by without taking damage. Thank you all of you." Adrian thanked everyone. The golden mummy did not respond but Adrian could feel that it nodded at him in agreement. He is still bamboozled with what he summoned because of the description. NPC: Forgotten Golden Mummy Level: 162 Description: A forgotten ruler in the distant past that suddenly died at the golden age of his empire. Due to no heir chosen, the queens and concubines fought for the dominion of the kingdom that ultimately led to the decline of the glorious kingdom. Adrian only received this status card in his system notification and nothing more. He did not receive one attackmand as if it were telling him that he is beneath his summon or is of equal standing. Nevertheless, the summon can only remain for three more minutes before returning. The sands that were calm a moment ago suddenly started shaking once more. Adrian knew that the enemy has found where they were buried and wanted to attack them while they were unaware. The golden mummy suddenly shoots out the bandages in its arms while the bandage shield receded back to its sarcophagus. [The golden mummy has restrained ten enemies.] Adrian knew that the golden mummy used a skill from the system notification. He then ordered Kaon to make a fire twister so that they could escape from being buried. Upon doing so, Adrian''s group greeted the golden emperor. The golden emperor then ordered its remaining archers to fire at Adrian''s locations. The arrows suddenly became aze and is shot towards their location. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian chanted as all the arrows aimed at their location became blown away due to him suddenly expanding the space above them. "Sirius, Phantom Rush!" Adrianmanded and Sirius became freed from the restraints of time and space. "Kaon, Elemental Meteor!" Adrianmanded Kaon to use his new skill. Skill: Elemental Meteor Tier: Epic Type: Active Area of Effect Effect: Summon meteors made of different attributes depending on the user''s own personal attribute. The whole area will be bombarded with the elemental attributes dealing damage over time. Cannot use another skill or move for ten seconds after the user uses the skill. Cooldown: 3 hours Cast Time: 5 second Kaon flew to the sky and suddenly disappeared into the clouds. Soon, meteors with two attributes started to descend into the battleground. The meteors are either ming balls of fire or pure white due to being made of ice. The golden army soldiers hit by the ming meteors immediately melted while the ones hit by the giant ball of ice were affected by the biting frost. The meteors that do not hit an enemy either left the area aze or low in temperature. "Charon, use Life Siphon!" Adrianmanded. Charon looked at the whole army and shoot out chains from its casket. The chains were not physical in nature but ethereal in nature. The chains shot out in a whole area and attacked themselves to the golden soldiers. Charon started to siphon the life from the soldiers and started sharing it with the others. Saena waited for the moment someone bes low health so that she could heal them immediately. Dodu is just being cute sitting on Adrian''s head. The golden mummy though did not be idle as the sarcophagus that it left open suddenly shot out bandages. The bandages soon swirled with sand and created mummy soldiers that the golden mummy thenmanded. The mummies created numbered a hundred with fifty being foot soldiers. It also created ten cavalries that rode on ten desert lion mummies. Next that were created are the thirty mage mummies that could control sand. They used this sand to trap the iing army or hardened it so that their allies could traverse the environment easily. The mummy army is not in the directmand of Adrian as it was the golden mummy thatmanded the mummy army perfectly. "Summon Primordial Armament: Axe!" Adrian chanted as he needed to deal with lots of enemies. Adrian who summoned his axe wreaked havoc in the area. The battle would be called a stalemate if not for the fact that it is the sphinx that is controlling the golden army. Adrian who is battling and is focusing his thoughts during battle so he could not block against mind reading. "Oh! I see. He wants to use the Sands of Time to revert his mentor back to a state that he could move again or else he might die. If it is this boy then I could have someone im vengeance for me. But he might notply with the task if we do not make an unbreakable oath." The sphinx stated as he observed the situation. "Emperor''s Divide!" The golden mummy suddenly stated about ten seconds before he disappeared. The hundred mummies that he summoned suddenly fused together to be one giant entity. The hundred mummies became a giant sphinx that measured fifty meters in height. The golden mummy then floated to the head of the sphinx and seated at the throne present at the sphinx'' headdress. [The Forgotten Ruler of the Sands has awoken due to fighting a past version of himself. You have made a great achievement in making him remember.] Chapter 412 - Power Is Not Enough A huge sphinx mummy is created using the skill Emperor''s Divide that the golden mummy cast. That is not the only surprise as the giant sphinx mummy is summoned just before the golden mummy returned to the death realm it was summoned from. Its vanishing figure is suddenly anchored back to the mortal realm. [The Forgotten Golden Mummy has used its pinnacle skill that it used back when it was alive.] [The Forgotten Golden Mummy will not disappear as long as the duration of the skill Emperor''s Divide is up.] The golden mummy is now wreaking havoc to the golden army. The golden emperor could also feel it that him and the golden mummy is the same but in different timelines. The meeting of the past and present should not have been possible, but a relic made from the body of a dead god could make that possible. If the ce they are in is not a special ce, then space and time continuum would have been destroyed. In Pandemonium, a demon must never meet with their past self because the universe would exert its power to delete one of them. As Adrian is about to use thest skill of his axe primordial armament, time suddenly stopped. Adrian did not know that he is already been read like a book by the sphinx and the trial was just an excuse. Adrian''s soulbounds is not able to move but he was spared from the full effects of time stopping. Adrian moved 50% slower than he could move. It made him amazed that a relic could almost invalidate his demonic characteristics. He is now absolutely sure that the Sands of Time could actually save Ascalor''s life. The sphinx suddenly descended unto the ground. Upon itsnding, all the golden army and even Adrian''s summon are sent back to where they came from. The golden army returned to the sands; the golden mummy returned to its death realm while Adrian''s soulbound is sent back to his Soul Chamber. "You have done enough, little demon. I have already discerned your reason on wanting to use the relic that I am guarding. I thought that you would use it for your own selfish gain like an asmodian that used it back then." The sphinx stated but itsst sentence caught Adrian''s attention. "Why did you change our mind after reading my memories?" Adrian asked as he is told that guardians are always strict when ites to their trials. "I am to give you a deal. In exchange for me giving you usage of the Sands of Time, you mustplete a request from me." The sphinx stated. "A deal. I really want to ept but I know that it would be a pain in the ass. Deals with godlike being never really pays off well for me but I need to save Ascalor immediately." Adrian thought as he deliberated on whether to ept the deal. "I already answered your riddle and even passed your second test. Can you just give me the relic, please? Is it not unfair that I have to make a deal that the others before me had only needed to answer a riddle while I have to do double the effort?" Adrian grumbled. "It is only fair because if you use the relic that I guard to revert the damage done by a god then I will lose power for a thousand years. If you want the other option, then get me a hundred thousand souls and then we will talk. Not just any souls! The souls must be of trained and powerful individuals." The sphinx replied. "Okay then. So, about this deal, what does it entail that I do?" Adrian suddenly asked as he is now in a deal making mood. "I just need you to retrieve something from the dark god that destroyed the previous Curator of Time''s body. I believe that you have met before. His name should now be Cristobal." The sphinx stated which shocked Adrian. "Cristobal? But he is a warlock is he not? He should not be a dark god." Adrian replied as he knew that Cristobal is just a Mad Warlock not a reincarnation of a dark god. "Have you not been in hisir? Thatir is made of the dead body of a dark god. My eyes do not deceive me as that fellow consumed the dying heart of the dark god Gi-Hoveg. That dark god took the other half of the god Aion." The sphinx stated. "Aion? Who is that? I was told the gods of time are just gods who operate like a machine. They also exist in a dimension that cannot be essed by even the greater gods." Adrian stated as he anted to know more of the god Aion. "Aion is called the Curator of Time but he is also a god that controlled time. When the dak gods attacked, the first gods they struck down was non-other than the gods of time and space. Due to this, the remaining gods decided that the gods of time and space be sealed in a separate dimension that constantly shifts in time and space for their protection. The gods of time and space wanted to object but if they perished then time and space would be erratic in every world. Do you not wonder why the time in every world is different? That was also a counter measure so that the dark gods could not ess them when the gods of time and space split up the main world." The sphinx stated which greatly blew Adrian''s mind. "Are you saying that the minor worlds were once part of the main world?" Adrian asked just to be sure if what he heard is correct. "You are correct. It seems that the demons have yet to tell even the Champion of the Twin Gods on what the world used to be. Have your patron gods not told you that before?" The sphinx asked. "I am probably too weak learn about that because when someone usually brings up stuff like that then a grand world changing quest would ensue. Anyways, I will kill Cristobal and retrieve the item that you want." Adrian replied. "You would need that item if you were to use the Sands of Time to cure your demon mentor." The sphinx suddenly replied. "You said that in exchange for my cooperation then I could use the relic on Ascalor. Were you lying about the thousand-year weakening?" Adrian asked. "At the relic''s current power, you can only try and slow down the ailment of this Ascalor you speak of. The Sands of Time is only half of the real relic. When the Curator of Time died, his body split into two creating two relics. The Sands of Time and the Sun Dias. The Sun Dias would be able to boost the power of the Sands of Time so that your beloved Ascalor would be able to be restored. I was forcefully awakened after all. The monsters and people that I used to power up the relic are only caught for about a month after all. Even the relic needs to be powered up. Thanks to you, I can no longer do that so our only option would be the Sun Dias. Do not worry as you could still use the relic to slow down the corrosion of that old demon''s body." The sphinx stated which made Adrian sigh with relief. "Can you locate the Sun Dias though?" Adrian asked as the other relic could be in another location and not inside Cristobal''sir. "Do not worry." The sphinx stated as it suddenly made itself smaller. The sphinx now looked like a small cat with tiny wings with a regal looking headdress. "In this form, I could apany you and find my sibling." The sphinx stated in a cute tone as its voice changed with it bing smaller. "You are saying that the other guardian is another sphinx like you. Great! You are like the riddle brothers or sisters. Do you even have a gender?" Adrian stated sarcastically. "My sibling should have failed to awaken as it was devoured by the dark god. You can only hope that the Sun Dias is not corrupted by the dark god. That Cristobal fellow could know its location as I felt him use it when he confronted you. His sudden appearance in hisir is not due to teleportation or transportation skills but due to the Sun Dias." The sphinx "In other words, I have to fight Cristobal in order to obtain that Sun Dias. Well, that is reassuring." Adrian replied as the Sphinx tapped its cute paw on the sand and sent them out of the dungeon. Adrian suddenly saw himself on top of the floating pyramid with the small sphinx beside him. They were standing on air and the guards all saw them. The rms sounded but the guards could not even fly towards the top of the floating pyramid. "First stop would be the Paradox nes. I need you to slow Ascalor''s time so that we will have enough time to stop the erosion." Adrian stated as he used Dimensional Teleportation to return to the Paradox nes. Chapter 413 - Momentary Relief A rip in space appeared in the Paradox nes. From the rip in space, Adrian and the sphinx came out. Adrian immediately headed to Ascalor''s abode as he knew that time is of the essence. They reached the room where Ascalor is being treated and Adrian is shocked with what he saw. Ascalor''s body is already half covered in this poison like substance. Elder Danaya did not look any better as she looked dried up and about to die from malnutrition. Adrian is shocked upon seeing this but Koronn who was there exined the situation. The elder dryad told Koronn to give Adrian a month to get the relic but that was a lie as they knew how difficult it is to get a relic. The best-case scenario would be for Adrian to get the relic in five days and at most ten days. Elder Danaya is hell bent on curing Ascalor that she would give her life force just to heal him. "Now that you got the relic, we can finally save him." Koronn stated as he put his hand out in order to gesture to Adrian to give the relic. "We actually have a problem. I do have the relic, but it is not enough to cure Ascalor." Adrian stated with a slightly disappointed tone. "What do you mean the relic cannot heal him!?" Koronn stated angrily and Elder Danaya suddenly looked as if a piece of her soul is chipped away. "I brought the guardian with me so let it exin." Adrian stated as he pointed to the winged cat beside him. Koronn just thought that the cat is just one of the new soulbounds of the youngd, but he was mistaken. He would have no problem if Koronn is not tired, but he is. Once Koronn no longer felt the resistance when he cast temporal magic, he immediately rushed to Ascalor''s room and cast it on the unconscious individual. He tried again and again but the mysterious poison on Ascalor''s body kept his magic from affecting the Arch Demon. He cast multiple temporal spells that tried to reverse Ascalor''s time, but it did not take effect. It only led to him bing unable to use legendary tier magic and above for the seeding days as his mana circuits became overloaded. "It looks much worse than what your memories have projected. The only way to save would be the Sun Dias." The sphinx stated as it looked at Ascalor''s condition. "You are lying guardian. The Sands of Time is akin to someone casting Divine tier magic." Koronn stated with a frustrated tone. "At my current strength, I can only cast Mythical Tier spells. Divine tier magic¡­do not make meugh. The reversal of time is godlike magic to ordinary men but to demons it is a mere snap of their fingers." The sphinx stated as it moved towards Adrian. "The best that I can do right now with my power is to freeze him in time for about ten days." The sphinx told Adrian. "Then that means that we only have ten days to get the Sun Dias from Cristobal." Adrian stated as he messaged all his friends that could help him. He even messaged the members of the Evergreen Guild because he is that desperate. Ascor is more than a bundle of code to him because the time they spent together could be called a bonding experience. This is actually true because cases of people taking their own life has been reduced and it started when Pandemonium became a famous game. "Where is this Cristobal guy! I will help you deal with that soon to be dead guy." Koronn stated but a greater demon suddenly rushed inside the room. "Elder Koronn! We have urgent news! The capital of the Empire is on mes! Come and look!" the greater demon stated but Koronn did not want to leave. "Go and monitor the situation. I will observe how the relic will affect Ascalor and report it you." Adrian stated as Koronn nodded. Stuff like these situations are usually handed by Ascalor but he could not so the responsibility is given to Koronn. The situation seemed grave as the imperial capital is said to be on fire. A few secondster a world message suddenly arrived for all yers. It even arrived to all those that are not in the main world. [The Dark God of a Thousand Faces has descended unto the world. Beware of looking to its hideous form as it will lead you into insanity.] [The gods did their best and locked the dark god''s activity to be centered on the imperial capital.] "What the actual fudge!" Adrian stated in absolute shock because of the announcement. A wave of malevolent energy then reached the Paradox nes. When Adrian felt that energy, he immediately felt like he would vomit because it was not something that was natural from the universe. This energy even made Elder Danaya faint as he was already weakened from healing Ascalor. "A dark god has awakened. We must hurry and help that old demon. From my understanding, it is him that maintains the space or dimension. He should help in sending that dark god to its dimension." The sphinx stated as it jumped in the air and transformed into an hourss. The hourss had no decoration whatsoever and just looked like a generic hourss. If it was ced beside a normal hourss, then no one would suspect that it is a relic. The sphinx already taught Adrian the way to use the relic. Adrian held out the hourss on top of Ascalor''s body and flipped it over until all the sand on the upper ss fell on the bottom ss. The sound of a ss shattering and then being formed is heard. The sphinx told Adrian that this was a normal scenario as they bended the rule of time. A pale blue aura then covered Ascalor''s body and he became frozen in time like what the sphinx has stated. The poison like substance stopped spreading into his body and even Elder Danaya''s healing skill stopped working as well. "He will remain in suspended animation for ten days. After that time period, time will once again flow for him." The sphinx stated as it reverted back to its small, winged cat form. Chapter 414 - Mission From The Gods Adrian managed to stop Ascalor''s time using the Sands of Time relic. He is about to head towards Koronn when he suddenly received a mission. The mission itself was shocking because it came directly from the gods. ========= *EMERGENCY QUEST NOTIFICATION* Cast the Dark God Out The Gods of Pandemonium have given the sacred mission to all residents of Pandemonium. Find a way to vanquish or send the Dark God of a Thousand Faces. The Gods of Pandemonium has locked the Dark God in ce in the imperial capital of the central continent using their powers. Difficulty: SSS Condition: Vanquish or cast out the dark god locked in the imperial capital of the central continent Reward: Favor of the Gods, Unknown Failure: Destruction of the Central Continent and the freedom of the Dark God of a Thousand Faces Time Limit: 100 days Additional Info: The longer the dark god is left unchecked, the more faceless ones it creates. ========== The first triple S ss quest has been given to every yer in Pandemonium. The rewards are so great, but the failure effect is also so bad. The destruction of the central continent is not something that is to be treated lightly. The freedom of a dark god is also not something for everyone to say that it is a normal thing to happen. Adrian immediately checked the forums for what the yers are saying, and he was baffled. Half of the yer base could not be bothered with what is happening but the guilds who have gotten a territory ae already mobilizing their entire guild in order tobat the dark god. ------------- Pandemonuin Forum: Forever Single: Hah! The destruction of the central continent. Yeah right! That will not happen because there are godlike NPCs in the central continent. I am pretty sure that they will solve it without a problem. There are also godlike NPCs in the eastern continent so they could just invite them over and threat vanished. Burger Lover: Are you an idiot?! The godlike NPCs from the eastern continent cannot leave the eastern continent. I would know because I am currently in the eastern continent. We even have the same quest as you guys, but it stated that the divine beasts are sending us to the central continent to take care of the threat. We are goners if we do not seal that dark god. Forget about killing a god, even sealing it is already problematic. Rice is Life: Even us in the western continent have been given a mission by the gods that we venerate to go and kill the dark god in the central continent. Sucks to those in the central continent. I hear that every kingdom is already being sundered by those creepy shapeshifters. Pizza is Superior: They are called faceless ones and they are creepier than my aunt who like to lick her toes. They creep up on you pretending to be your teammate. When they get close, they immediately kill you on the spot. It managed to kill me in one strike, and I am slightly tank because I am from the warrior job ss. Forever Single: Welp, the game developers will not let the game go downhill right. I mean this is my only past time. Rice is Life: I feel you bro. Maybe if we help in sealing the dark god, we could finally graduate from being sages. --------------- "The yers still think that the developers are going to save us, but this terror will happen if no one could solve the quest. Just like what happened with Neo Alfheim when I failed that quest. Due to my failure, the elves are weakened by 10% permanently and the elven race'' birth rate declined." Adrian muttered to himself as he headed towards Koronn''s location. The sphinx requested to rest on Adrian''s hands, so he carried it to the location. It seems that the sphinx needs to gather energy to use his powers again. Koronn is currently in the observation room where the crystal balls that each demon eye is kept. Adrian entered the room, and his face became dark. The faceless ones are basically rampaging now that their god is in the mortal ne. He could see the scenes of carnage and chaos. It breaks his heart seeing innocent people dying because of the choices of a yers. He read in a survey that about 35% of the yer base is actually siding with the evil faction. 53% are siding with the good faction and the remaining is the neutral faction. It actually shocked him but it seems that some people are releasing their inner grudges in the game world so that they will not resort to crime in the real world. "Should we do something? No! We have to do something. It is our duty to protect the world from the dark gods." Adrian stated as he could not sit still and look at the screen projections. "Look at the demon eyes for the imperial capital." Koronn stated as he pointed to nk screens. "They are nk. Did they manage to find the demon eyes and destroy them? But we hid them inside small pocket dimensions." Adrian stated as he knew that it is no normal feat to destroy the demon eyes. If that was easily done, then the faceless ones no longer needed to shapeshift just to hide from the demons. The faceless ones were not shapeshifting to avoid the eyes of humans but the eyes of demons. They knew that they will not be able to bring their god in the mortal realm if the demons could see their activities. "y thest recording of the main demon eye in the central continent to the brat sulking over there." Koronnmanded and a greater demon gave Adrian the demon eye. "Did you not say that the demon eyes are no longer working?" Adrian asked as he wondered what Koronn wanted to let him view. "Look at it and see why we are not deploying anyone right now." Koronn stated and Adrian inserted his mana into the demon eye receiver. Upon seeing thest clear recording, Adrian could only think that the central continent is doomed. Chapter 415 - The Imperial Capital’s Downfall Different envoys of every kingdom came to the imperial capital in order to celebrate the crowning of a new emperor. The people were merry, and fireworks are getting set off in order to make it livelier. The visitors of the celebration did not know that they were walking into a trap. "Greetings to everyone!" The voice of a dignified old man stated. The dignified old man is none other than the current emperor. He spoke to something like a microphone, but it is made with magic stones and not metal. "Today, I, Apollonius III, shall hand over my crown to my son, Apollonius IV. From this day forth, he shall be crowned the new emperor." Apollonius III stated as he crowned his son. Cheers erupted from the crowd as a new emperor is crowned. The newly crowned emperor then took the hand of his wife, Fausse Luxar. She was the new emperor''s childhood sweetheart and have met each other in a twist of fate. As the new empress took the hand of her husband using her left hand, her right hand turned into a de that cut the new emperor''s head off. The crowd became silent as no one expected it to happen. Apollonius IV''s reign came to an end and so did his head as it rolled down the podium. A few secondster when blood is already spraying from the neck of Apollonius IV, screams erupted from the gathered crowd as their brains now processed what happened. The guards immediately surrounded Fausse as she killed her husband. Apollonius III, who is still in shock, went on his knees as his world suddenly cked out. Rage filled his eyes as he pulled out a sword made of fire and charged towards Fausse. He was about to cut her head off, but he did not notice that he too started bleeding. The guards that surrounded Fausse pierced their spears on Apollonius III''s body. The old man spat out blood from the sudden attack. He was then finished off by the prime minister that was beside him which in fact is Fausse''s father. "You dare betray me, Prime Minister Luxar!" Apollonius III stated in his dying moments. Apollonius III''s body slumped to the ground as the light in his eyes dimmed. Thest thoughts on his mind were why did he fall for the Prime Minister''s schemes. The previous Imperial Sorcerer Emrys was sent to the battlefield and is currently unavable due to the wounds he got from fighting the Arch Lich Malus. Emrys overexerted his powers which is why he was almost assassinated. He is now currently missing due to escaping from his assants. He was pronounced dead due to him not returning for a long time which is why a new imperial sorcerer is appointed at the behest of Prime Minister Faust. This new imperial sorcerer however is now using his magic on the visitors of the capital to conduct a killing spree. All the faceless ones in the capital are now conducting a mass killing spree. Fausse took of her disguise and returned to her faceless one form but she is a bit different to a normal faceless one. The form that she had is only the same to a faceless one head wise. Her true form is a nk face without features and just all skin. The thing that is different is her body as it looked like she is wearing fleshy robes. The skin on her arms hanged while her body skin stretched to the floor that give the illusion of her wearing a robe. She then ripped a mouth for herself as her normal form does not have a mouth. She then started singing from the mouth that she ripped from her head. The song is actually a magic spell chant that made every faceless one faster and stronger. The song that she is singing is not only giving strength to her allies but a preparation for their god to descend. The dead bodies inside the imperial capital are used as a catalyst for the spell to work. Each dead body created a magic circle that erged to a circumference of five meters. This continued on until all the visitors of the imperial capital perished. The mountains of dead bodies became the perfect offering for the faceless ones to bring their god unto the mortal realm. Each dead body made the spell stronger and better. The power of souls is what made the barrier that separated the mortal realm and the divine realm. So, it makes sense that the power of souls would also be the thing that could pierce the barrier. The priestess looking faceless one stopped chanting and then killed itself. Upon the priestess looking faceless one''s death, a hundred thousand souls became free and incorporated their powers into the spell. This was the only measure for a faceless one to be close to the imperial family is by making one of them eat a hundred thousand souls. The demigod protecting the imperial capital has such keen senses that even high-ranking faceless ones could not escape his sights. The faceless ones had no choice but make their ultimate warrior which is the Perfect Faceless One. The Perfect Faceless One evaded the identification powers of the demigod in the imperial capital that is protecting the imperial family. They made the ultimate version of their race but that also meant that this perfect being could not live long. The life of the Perfect Faceless One is twenty-five years as holding a hundred thousand souls in one body is too much even for a perfect being. The perfect faceless ones bided their time and waited for the right moment to strike. Their patience finally bored fruit as their god is finally descending to the mortal ne. The demigod protecting the imperial family is now being held back by the other Perfect Faceless Ones which is why no one could protect the people getting killed in the imperial capital. The sound of breaking ss could be heard by all inhabitants of the main world as the barrier between the mortal ne and the divine ne is breaking. Soon a rip in space could be seen and a being with numerous eyes peered into the rift. Chapter 416 - What Lies Beyond Numerous eyes peered into the rift as the entity on the other side started to extend a tendril unto the mortal ne. The entity on the other side showed hesitation as if he has done this sort of action before and was damaged. Once the first tendril managed to emerge from the rift, numerous tendrils then flooded the rift as if the entity is excited to step onto the mortal ne. It was not only tendrils that flooded the rift as an amalgamation of the faces of both human and monster came with it. The amalgamation of the faces looked like the ones from the visitors of the imperial capital. The dark god has finally arrived in the mortal ne. The Dark God of a Thousand Faces, Nyathotep, has arrived at the mortal ne. The dark god could not believe that he has finally step foot once more in the mortal ne. He relished the moment as he used his thousand changing faces to see the beauty of the mortal realm. Nyathotep''s form could be describe as nightmare personified. His pure form is that of a monster with a humanoid upper half and its lower half is that of a three-legged crustacean. The upper half has arms with ws. The torso has the faces of people and monsters on it that is ever changing. The head of the dark god is just a long tendril with hole for the nose and mouth with the remaining parts being featureless. The dark god stood in a height of a hundred meters. The dark god towered over the imperial capital as itsrge form made even the air stood still. The faceless ones that are present in the imperial capital bowed in reverence of their god. They were created and lived for this very moment. Nyathotep sucked all the air present in the capital in its mouth and released a terrifying roar. The roar echoed out into the world and even managed to reach all the mini-worlds and pocket dimensions. The roar was filled with the intent of boasting as if the dark god is saying that "I am here!". The roar came with such powerful intent that the kingdoms just outside the capital reported mass fainting of citizens upon hearing a weird sound. The imperial capital is the location that took the hardest hit as everything rumbled with just one roar. The buildings turned to dust with just one roar from a dark god. Even the faceless ones that is owing in reverence became dust and the dark god did not even felt remorse upon killing it own followers. The dark god Nyathotep is about to move when a wounded old man suddenly showed up before it. This wounded old man is none other than the Great Sage that has been protecting the imperial capital for about four hundred years. He saw everything that happened and how his family members died without him managing to even protect them. The Great Sage Mihir used up all his quasi-divinity in order to try and cut off the arm of the dark god responsible for the imperial capital''s demise. The great sage burned his own divinity and life force and created a giant ming sword. The Great Sage Mihir charged with his giant ming sword with all his might, but he was swatted just like a mosquito. The dark god did not even notice that it flicked someone from the air. The Great Sage Mihir died without even doing damage upon the dark god. The other demigods in the world that have observation powers who saw this could only shudder. They are mere fliespared to a real god. The demigods prayed for the first time in a long time and their prayers were answered. The clouds on the destroyed imperial capital suddenly darkened as lightning rolled. The Gods of Pandemonium decided to act but decided not to descend because if they did then the barrier between the realms will copsepletely. The Gods of Pandemonium could not kill the dark god from their divine realms, but they could lock the dark god in ce for a few days. The lightning came down upon the dark god, but it dealt no damage to it. The lightning containing the magic of the gods bound Nyathotep to the ruined imperial capital. The Dark God of a Thousand Faces rampaged upon being bound to the ruined imperial capital. If the Gods of Pandemonium descended, then the weakened barrier between reals would copse thereby making other dark gods descend upon the mortal realm. They decided to let the inhabitant of the mortal realm deal with the dark god since the relics that could seal and kill the dark gods are still in the mortal ne. The gods did not take the god ying and god sealing relics when they ascended into the divine realm. This was their contingency n if a dark god manages to descend. The Gods of Pandemonium sent the mission to every living being in the world to search for a way to kill or seal the dark god. The gods believe that the mortals would band together to help each other. Some of the gods even med the demons for not doing their task because they let a dark god breach the realms. "You dare me this on the demons when you let your followers condemn them as evil and destructive." The Goddess Gaea stated, and it immediately shut up the gods who were putting me on the demons. "If they have done their job correctly then that dark god would have not descended." The Goddess Luminaria rebuked while some gods also voiced the same opinion. "You say that but is it not in a location where you are mostly worshipped? Did the imperial capital have you as their main religion? If you did a better job in closely observing your followers, then the people of the imperial capital might not have been swapped." The God Abaddon stated in his cold and disinterested voice. "We can only hope that the champions that some of you chose could actually be of use." The Goddess Gaea stated and it made the other gods mp up as they know that their champion is nothingpared to the twin god''s champion. Chapter 417 - Prioritizing Adrian who saw the demigod being flung like a bug shuddered as he knew not even Pann could hold a candle against the dark god. If Pann is sent there, then they would basically be sending them to his death. Even worse, Pann is currently weakened. He will not be able to exert his full power. "Is that how powerful a god could be?" Adrian asked as he saw the recording. "That is not even half if its real power. The dark god has yet to fully materialize and control its power. If it did then thend it is standing on now would have already terraformed to be the dark god''s domain. A god could only exert its full power at their own domain after all." Koronn stated in a grave tone. "If that is the case then how are we going to fight it? Even if a hundred demigods joined forces, it would still becking to kill that dark god." Adrian stated. "We only won the war back then because of the sacrifice that the Asmodians made. There are no more Asmodians left in the world. Well, we have you even if you are just half, but you are still useless at this point in time. I will try and contact all the demigods that are currently alive. Let us just hope that they are open to teaming up against that dark god." Koronn stated but Adrian felt offended and helpless. "I should focus on helping Ascalor first as he can bend dimensions easily. He might be able to send the dark god back to its divine realm with the help of all the Daemos." Adrian stated as he turned back and prepared for his battle with Cristobal. "I hope you can easily beat that punk. If I could help, then I would have but the emergence of a dark god is irritating." Koronn stated as he looked at the approaching Bronx. "You could have said it at a much lighter tone than telling him that he is useless. Even we could not locate where the Asmodians died. If we did then he might have be a pure Asmodian by now." Bronx stated as he knew that the young demon is already doing his best. "You do know that I do not like sugar coating words because it is unnecessary. I am not the type to worry about that brat''s feelings given the state we are in now." Koronn replied. "You say that, but your tone was full of care when you told him that. You know that the dark god would send out a kill order for him if they knew he was half Asmodian. The dark gods still fear them because of the havoc they caused upon them. The very blood of the Asmodians is the bane of their existence as it is from the primordial god where the Asmodianse from." Bronx stated. "That is why we need him to get stronger and opt to get Ascalor back in shape. If we fail, then our only hope would be the brat and that is too much to bear for someone just born." Koronn stated as he gazed upon the projections once more. "You do have a soft and caring side." Bronx stated as he chuckled a bit. ===== Adrian sent whispers once more to his friends because facing Cristobal alone would be suicide. Levin Cloud immediately agreed. Kabrakan also agreed as he is now missing fighting with his friends. Peridot also agreed but she needed to be picked up from the east part of the central continent as he just arrived from the eastern continent. The father and daughter duo, Vayu and Soleil, immediately agreed once they heard that they would subjugate Cristobal. They owe Adrian for helping them with their mission with rescuing Lauma and now they could pay him back. Creepysoo also joined as he said he was bored as nothing exciting happens when he is just by himself. Solstice and Lycan could not join as they are busy with the subjugation of the remaining faceless ones that are masquerading as vampires and werewolves. They are also considered nobles of their respective kingdoms, so they are joining the punitive force to stop the dark god. The guild master of Evergreen, Anastacia, is having second thoughts as she needed to heal her master and restore some of her guild''s power. They are still considered a top guild, but they could notpete with the other guilds as their base of operations were Neo Alfheim. The Evergreen guild would have been the first guild to be the owners of a territory if Neo Alfheim did not fall. The Evergreen guild''s contributions to Neo Alfheim are already high and they only needed to do a few more guild missions to earn a plot ofnd but fate is cruel. Adrian decided to not hide the details of his quest to Anastacia and told her that they will face a warlock who consumed a part of a dark god. This immediately made her weigh her options because this warlock could be a clue in defeating the dark god that spawned. Adrian also told Anastacia that he would help them in any quest that she wants in exchange for her help. Anastacia would have agreed to that terms, but she told Adrian that twenty epic talismans of differing effects would be a betterpensation. She did not know that she will regret her choiceter but agreed to finally help. "So, my group has me, Levin Cloud, Kabrakan, Creepysoo, Peridot, Vayu, and Soleil. Anastacia woulde with ten of her guild members. We have eighteen fighters in total. That is still a small numberpared to a real raid team, but warlocks excel at killing off groups. We cannote with arge force." Adrian stated as he knew that he could keep everyone alive if their group only numbered below twenty. He used mour on himself and decided to pick up each of his friends. They are now in a race against time because it is not on their side right now which is ironic. Chapter 418 - Cristobal Raid Group I Adrian first used the spatial fractures in the Paradox nes to fetch Peridot as the others would be able to reconvene on their own. The only ones he needed to get are Peridot and Kabrakan as they are far from other group members. Adrian set the meeting location near the kingdom where the current Evergreen guild resides. Levin Cloud and Creepysoo are currently together, and they could have Du''an teleport them to the location. Vayu and Soleil have mysterious ways of traveling that Adrian does not even know. Adrian appeared in a coastal kingdom at the eastern edge of the central continent. This kingdom also has a diverse culture where the east and central continents culturebined which makes it have a unique ambiancepared to other kingdoms of the central continent. Adria arrived the Kingdom of Shiziburg. The locals never changed the name of their ce despite it having its olden name when it was just a small vige. This made them remember that their kingdom is the result of two different culturesbining in harmony. Adrian told Peridot that he already arrived in the kingdom, but he could not spot her. He was looking for a gnome but then remembered that Peridot is raving about her new race. She told everyone that she became a Ryujin which is a different species for dragonkins. Adrian is looking for his friend and he was shocked because there is suddenly a crowd forming at a certain direction. He did not know why the crowd is forming and he did not care as he is only there to fetch his friend. The reason that the crowds are forming is the presence of a beautifuldy that wore a red qipao with golden linings and an eastern dragon embroidery insignia. She had a hairstyle that is called ox horns with two eastern dragon hornsing out from her head. She also has a tail of an eastern dragon. The people of the kingdom of Shiziburg are moring because of this girl because they can feel it in their blood that she is special. It is what spirits feel when Adrian is near them as they both feel fear and reverence. The citizens of the kingdom could not stop their curiosity from showing itself. Peridot then saw a familiar figure a few meters away and called out to him. "Equinox! I am here!" Peridot shouted as she headed for Adrian''s location. Adrian is shocked upon seeing the new form of his friend because she became sexy. When she was a gnome, she was more of the cute type, but her new race made her appeal more mature. Adrian could not help but feel pity for his best friend as he needed to swat future flies buzzing around. "You look vastly different." Adrian stated as he closely observed Peridot''s skin as it resembled scales if one looked closely. "My race changed, and I increased by job ss. So, I am more powerful than before." Peridot stated as she puffed her chest. "Fine. Let us get out of here as we still need to meet the others. Kabrakan is at the south of the central continent as there is a portal there that leads to the Wilde. Let us go now." Adrian stated as he teleported both of them out of there before he got pierced by dagger by the people of Shiziburg. The two of them arrived above a forest located at the southern part of the central continent. Adrian spread his wings and Peridot shouted at him that he did not even warn her. "Sorry. If we teleport to a location that I have not been before, I usually teleport myself high in the clouds to avoid unfortunate incidents." Adrian stated in a sorry tone. "You could have told me that before you actually sent us to the location." Peridot shouted but she then took out her weapon that is now three gems of different colors. A gem that has the breath of the wind glowed which made Peridot step on the wind itself. She consumed mana for each step that she made but she looked like a dragon walking on air. Adrian smiled as his friend has be stronger and assured himself that everything would be fine. When Adrian looked below, he saw a figure waiting in a clearing. He immediately dove down like a drill to lessen the effect of air pressure. He did make it shy as he rarely did tricks in the air even if he could fly. Kabrakan saw this and could only feel envy that he could not fly but he has confidence that even a dragon could not easily pick him up the ground. He was shocked by the other person he saw as it was none other than the tigress. He did not bother toment as he knew better and just waited for the two to reach the ground. "Well, someone is excited." Kabrakanmented. "I just needed to blow off steam because I am pretty stressed about the situation right now." Adrian replied. "You can''t be serious that you believe that the central continent will fall. I mean the developers will not let that happen just because of some yers. There must always be a bnce between good and evil." Kabrakan stated as he is one of those yers that this was just an event. "I have seen that dark god fling a demigod like some fly. The destruction of the central continent is the least of our worries." Adrian stated as he used Rewind to reverse the cooldown of his teleportation skill. He will not be able to use it anyway in the presence of a relic that can control time. Adrian then teleported with the two of them to the location of the others. Levin Cloud already informed him that the others have already assembled and are waiting for the three of them to arrive. Adrian could only hope that the members he recruited will be enough to subjugate the Mad Warlock. Chapter 419 - Cristobal Raid Group II Adrian cast mour on Kabrakan before teleporting with him and Peridot. A beastkin is a rare sight on the central continent and he might be mistaken for an invader. The state of the central continent is not exactly ideal for other races to be walking in in sight right now. The tension in the middle of the central continent with kingdoms associated with the empire is now high. The coronation of the new emperor was not only broadcasted in the empire but also to all the kingdoms in the central continent. The kingdoms of the central continent immediately used all theirmunication channels to make a disaster council. The whole world is now invested in stopping the dark gods but that also made them wary on who to trust. ===== Adrian''s group arrived at the exact location where they would meet with the others. They appeared in a sh of light in the location which surprised everyone that was waiting for them to arrive. The ones who are most surprised are the members of the members of the Evergreen guild. The members were surprised because of the teleportation spell that they just witnessed. If any of the top guilds were to get that power, then they would have cleared hundred of dungeons in a span of days. Fortunately for the guild members, their guild master already briefed them about the mission and she evenbeled it as top secret. "Did you guys wait long?" Adrian asked. "Not really. The Evergreen guild might have waited here longer than us. Me and Creepysoo arrived about two minutes ago. The only ones who have not arrived are the father and daughter duo." Levin Cloud replied. As Levin Cloud said that two twisters made of fire and wind spawned before them. From the fire and wind twisters, two silhouettes can be seen forming. The Evergreen guild became ready for battle while Adrian and the others were at ease. The Evergreen guild members thought that Adrian''s group are justte in preparing but they really had no intention of preparing for battle. A man wearing a mixture of a samurai''s cloth with monk clothing inspiration materialized from the wind twister. A little girl in a gothic dress with a red hood materialized from the ming twister. "Sorry, we arete. Lauma had to give us something when we told her that you asked us to subjugate Cristobal. It seems that she really wanted her revenge. She was smiling but her surroundings became dark with how much she wanted revenge." Vayu stated. "That is fine. We also just arrived." Adrian stated in order to assure them that they were notte. "I guess greetings are in order." Adrian stated as he proceeded to make everyone familiar with each other. He then proceeded to give the details of the quest with them even if he could not share it with them. "My quest involves me defeating a Mad Warlock named Cristobal. Me, Vayu and Soleil have already encountered him before, and I could say that we were lucky to be alive. That was when we were still weak though, but Cristobal is still a level 250 NPC." Adrian stated. "Then that Cristobal NPC should have be stronger then." Mariposa interjected. "I doubt that. If that were the case, then I would not have gotten the quest. Cristobal is a warlock so he excels in scale battles so a smaller force would be ideal tobat him." Adrian added. "I see. You are wary of the Life Split that the rank one warlock yer has obtained. It does unfairly distribute the health of the caster with everyone in the area after all." Anastacia concluded and Adrian nodded. "Before we go, I would like everyone to tell me their job sses. I will also seal the area we are in so that spies will not hear or see our conversation." Adrian stated as he proceeded to lock the space that they are in. The others were not as shocked because they have encountered skills like this albeit rare. The Evergreen guild members looked at Anastacia before they spoke. It is not advisable to tell the people your own job ss because they can research about it and find your weaknesses. They waited for the others to speak first. "I am a Neo Necromancer. It is different from a necromancer because the undead that I summon can be healed by healing spells from the Church of Life." Creepysoo stated. Anastacia, who heard what Creepysoo said, is in utter shock because that essentially made his undead holy in a sense. She shared a look with Mariposa and thetter nodded as they understood that they can use that job ss for their guild members who are mage undead. What Creepysoo did not tell is that he is not an ordinary Neo Necromancer. "I am a Childe of Gaea. I mainly use group healing spells." Levin Cloud stated. Adrian did not react as he knew that his best friend is only one step away from bing an envoy. Levin Cloud''s final quest requirement is to build a physical temple where both the Church of Death and Church of Life will pray to the Twin Gods. He decided to also use this chance for Anastacia to help him. "I am a Mountain Splitter. I can use the damage I receive as damage. I also get stronger the more I get damaged, but I mainly focus as my role as a tank." Kabrakan stated. "I am a Gem Master. I can use special rocks to cast different tier spells depending on the rock I use up. I am more of a mage because I mainly use long range spells." Peridot stated. "Excuse me for asking this but what is your race? I am simply curious, and it is fine if you do not want to answer me." Anastacia asked. "It is fine since eastern continent yers know what my race is anyway. I am a Ryujin which is a different species of dragonkin." Peridot answered. The members of the Evergreen guild are shocked because they thought that a Ryujin is not a dragonkin but a different race. They know of the Ryujin but there are few of them in the eastern continent. They are also treated like kings and queens which made other yers thought that they are a different species. "Thank you for answering." Anastacia replied. "No worries." Peridot replied. "I almost forgot that I did not undo our mour." Adrian stated as he undid the spell. His form and Kabrakan''s form change to what they really look like. Kabrakan''s beastkin features which are his bull horns appeared. Adrian applied his former orc look for him, so the members of the Evergreen guild are shocked to see a beastkin. Adrian''s form is also shown to them and they could now see a demon up close. Adrian''s form looked badass since demons are usually depicted as destruction incarnate. His ming demon horns also added to that effect. Levin Cloud also stopped applying his shapeshift ability and returned to his dryad form. Anastacia and Mariposa already knew that Levin Cloud is a dryad due to the reports of their undead guild members. They also know of Creepysoo because the undead NPCs were always praising their prince whenever someone brought his name up. "Still, I always thought that a dryad should look lusher, but his form is like a mix between a dead tree and a lush tree." Anastacia thought as she is a bit envious because dryads are the servants of the Goddess of Life. What she did not know that Levin Cloud is a Leshy and not a Dryad. Seeing that the others let go of their human forms, Vayu and Soleil did the same. Soleil''s red hood became engulfed in red mes. Vayu, on the other hand, had his body turn incorporeal every few seconds. "This group of friends are monsters." Mariposa whispered to Anastacia and thetter could only nod. "It makes me want to abandon my role as a guild master and travel with them. I might get a jackpot and get a new race. It is already shocking enough that one or two of them are different but all of them!" Anastacia whispered back to Mariposa. Even the members of the Evergreen guild are dumbstruck. They are basically witnessing a group of friends monopolizing the questlines for other races. Famous statistician even said that only one in a million people could uncover a new race if they were lucky enough. In the minds of the Evergreen Guild members, their Vice Guild Leader is already blessed because she was able to unlock a different race. Because Mariposa is of a different race, she was supported will all the guilds'' resources so that she can be stronger which she did. Mariposa is now the highest rank summoner yer with a level of 180. If Lycan and Solstice also joined, then the Evergreen members would have puked blood because of the unfairness of the world. Chapter 420 - Cristobal Raid Group III "Anyways, it seems we have been sidetracked. I am a Storm de. I am mainly a swift warrior type of damage dealer. Also, I am what you call a half elemental." Vayu stated as the conversation suddenly went to a different route. "I am a re Child. I am a burst mage that can dealrge amounts of damage both area of effect and with status ailments. I am also a half elemental." Soleil stated. "I am an Eclipse Summoner. I am a summoner that uses various weapons. As you can see, I am a demon. "I think it best if I am to speak now. I am a Saint which is a healer that specializes in area purifications and single target healing." Anastacia stated. "I am summoner also and my exact job ss is Insect Queen. I mainlymand bugs or insects." Mariposa stated. "I am a Great Witch. I mainly deal damage over time spells and debuffs." Cersei stated. "I am an Elemental Sniper. I can enchant my arrows with elementals that I have contracted." Alder stated. The remaining Evergreen yers are three more tanks which are Pdins. The other two are dual sowrd wielding warriors with a job ss of Feather des. Thest two are assassins that can dealrge burst damage to feeble single targets. "Where is the Mad Warlock located? Is he in a dark cavern in the centra continent?" Anastacia asked as she wanted to know if they would travel to that location first. If they encounter enemies on the way, then they could build up teamwork. "Paradox, pull up the dimensional map." Adrianmanded as he noticed a feature that his Cube of Paradox obtained. The dimensional map is basically all a collection of areas that Adrian has been to. The sphinx that made itself invisible to the other people, pointed at a dark that is the size of a marble. This dark is none other than Cristobal''s Canyon. Cristobal''s canyon is basically huge because its body is made up of the fallen dark god. The earth and soil that formed around it is the result of debris like rocks being flung from outer space and into the body of the fallen dark god. Adrian pointed to the dark in the projection. "We are going there." Adrian stated. "Where is ''there''?" Alder asked as he has yet to actually travel to a different world. "We are going to a miniature world of course. If Cristobal is in the main world then he would have been subjugated by the demigods here. He is not as strong as a god after all. He might have fused with one but eating a dead god will not make you a god." Adrian stated as he started to chant the Dimensional Teleportation spell. The Cube of Paradox went to ept the origin energy that Adrian is supplying. Adrian''s weapon started to fluctuate with energy that could only be described as a ck hole. "Dimensional Teleportation!" Adrian stated as the Cube of Paradox exploded with origin energy. The Cube of Paradox became the gateway itself as the cube broke into smaller cubes. Each smaller cube is connected by a purple lightning string. The rift is much more stable than when Adrian just rips the fabric of space apart. "Let us enter then." Adrian stated as he entered first. Due to the rift being stable, Adrian could enter first since it is the Cube of Paradox maintaining stability not Adrian himself. The others soon followed inside the portal despite the Evergreen guild members being apprehensive. When the members of the Evergreen guild stepped inside of the portal, they were shocked as the ce they are in is not the world they were in earlier. The sun is not present, but five moons are hovering in its ce. The ce they are in is deste and only canyons and other stone tforms are present. Adrian sped his hand and the Cube of Paradox returned to its original form. Anastacia saw this and could only surmise that the weapon that Equinox is using must be at least legendary tier. Even though her weapon is also of legendary tier, she can observe that Equinox'' weapon is far better than hers. "Woah! We are in a different world!" Alder stated in wonder as this was his first time outside the main world. In fact, only Anastacia and Mariposa have been to a different world. The Evergreen guild members that joined are in awe that they are in a different world. There have been stories in books that there are different worlds, but this is the first time they have been to one. "I get that you are excited but be your best self. This world is full of undead spirits so they can only be affected by magic attacks." Adrian stated as he listened to what the sphinx is whispering in his ear. "My sibling relic is here but something is strange. Now that we are much closer to the Sun Dias, I can feel that it was corrupted somehow or is being injected with a foul energy. We must hurry and get him back." The sphinx stated with a slightly worried tone. "How are we going to thebyrinth? Thest time that we entered that god awful ce was with Lauma''s help." Vayu asked. "Lauma did not really give us a way to go back to thebyrinth but a one time use spell that could turn the tides of battle." Soleil stated like she was in a television show. "Sorry about her. She is watching this new show that made her addicted. She even loses an hour of sleep just to watch it." Vayu apologized. "Does the location not remind you two of anything?" Adrian asked with a smile. "This is the exact location where we fought Lauma when she was scary." Soleil answered. "Correct! Now let us get to business." Adrian stated as he told the Cube of Paradox to summon his primordial axe armament. Chapter 421 - Back To The Labyrinth Adrian summoned his primordial axe and immediately used the first skill. "Earth Splitter!" Adrian chanted. The ground that Adrian hit immediately became a crater and stone shards flew all over. The others were shocked with what Adrian did but they were far enough that the shards did not hit them. The crater that Adrian made is about a meter deep, but it was still not enough to guarantee passage. It seems that Lauma sent them to a much deeper location so that thebyrinth. The entrance should be around her. Lauma might have conjured up a door but she was not a demon. She is not able to connect two spaces like demons do. She is an elemental of Life which means she used her powers to connect the living''s energies for a moment. Adrian is basically doing the more tedious way as he cannot connect to the space of thebyrinth. He already used dimensional teleportation. He looked at the others and said that any help would be appreciated. Levin Cloud is the one who did the most work as he could move soil due to his affinity with thend. They stopped digging when they encountered a pulsing rock. Adrian told them that they had reach thebyrinth walls after digging ten meters. "Thebyrinth is a pulsing muscle. Remember not to join you again when ites to disgusting things like this. Next time borate if we will go inside a livingbyrinth." Peridot eximed. "It is not a livingbyrinth. It is a body of a dark god. It is dead though and that Mad Warlock Cristobal is using it as his hideout. There are many abominations of elementals in thebyrinth. As I told all of you, thebyrinth is filled with experimented elementals that became monsters. They do not listen to reason as they lost their mind. My only worry is that we he will have a new guardian for hisbyrinth." Adrian stated. "Thest time that we were here, the abominations were weak and could be easily killed. But we learned from Lauma that the high leveled abominations were being enhance that time. We will be battling those abominations just in case." Vayu stated. "Anyways, who wants to be first?" Adrian asked as he gestured towards the pulsing muscle wall of thebyrinth. When Adrian said that, everyone became silent as no one wanted to be first. Adrian sighed and decided that he should set an example. "Aishh. Talk about the confidence of a vanguard. Fine. Kabrakan you should go." Adrian stated as he pointed to his friend. "Why me?" Kabrakan stated. "You are our tank, so you have to be the bravest one out of all of us. Levin Cloud will revive you if die on your way down." Peridot stated. Kabrakan looked over the hole and saw that he might live even if he falls. The only thing he is scared of is being squished to death by a pile of pulsing muscles. He leaned in a bit more to see but he suddenly felt his body dropping. Kabrakan used all the force that his body could exert and turned around. There he saw the face of a demon with a sinister smile. Kabrakan could only raise his middle finger up towards Adrian. Adrian did stretch his hand when Kabrakan is about to fall. With Adrian''s strength, he could easily pull up the falling Kabarakan. As he is about to reach his hand, Adrian pulled back his hand and waved goodbye towards Kabrakan. Kabrakan who fell did not collide with the muscle wall, but the wall created a hole in which he fell further. Adrian who saw this immediately used Quantum Cascade and chose the rest as targets. "Any other volunteers?" Adrian asked but everyone immediately stepped back. "Why not go since you want us to volunteer? Kabrakan might have died. The raid chat stated that he is unreachable. He is either dead or thebyrinth has blockedmunication from the outside." Levin Cloud suggested. "Oh! Do not worry. I will see you guys in the other side then." Adrian stated as he freely fell in the hole with a carefree expression. Adrian did not unfurl his wings as the pulsing muscle wall opened up and swallowed his body. When Adrian entered the hole, he also got cut off from the raid chat like Kabrakan. "What did he mean by he will see us in the other side?" Anastacia asked Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud did not also know what he meant and shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe he will open a portal for us to enter since he knows where we are." Mariposa surmised. A few secondster, they suddenly felt a pulling force. They could not resist as it was so sudden. Their bodies all collided with each other as they all fell to the hole together. "So, this is what he meant!" Anastacia stated with a displeased tone. "Trust me. He is always this cunning." Levin Cloud grunted. They all fit in the hole as it expanded to amodate all of them together. All of them felt that their bodies fell for a long time but in reality, it was just a minute. When they saw a lighting from the other side, they closed their eyes as it was too bright. ===== When Adrian pushed Kabrakan, he felt indignation and swore that he will not talk to his friend or even block attacks for him. He is lucky that he is not dead but suddenly pushing him to a hole that could lead to his death is inexcusable. There was only darkness during his fall, but light came after a minute or two. He fell to a grotesque location that is filled with muscles and veins pulsing as if they are alive. He is not the type to like gory stuff, so he became nauseated. A few momentster, he saw a figurend in another spot. It was none other than Adrian. He turned around and refused to talk to him. Adrian did not mind and will apologizeter as the other would arrive soon. "Greater Summon: Sirius" Adrian stated. "Sirius make a cushion for them to fall on." Adrianmanded. "Fall on?" Kabrakan thought as he looked at Adrian. The others soon followed in a bundle like they were stuck together with a ma. Chapter 422 - Cristobal’s Labyrinth Everyone has finally arrived inside thebyrinth. The others who have yet to see thebyrinth all basked in its gory. The others had to take a second for them to get used to the area as this is not the normal dungeons that they have been through. "Are you guys ready to move on?" Adrian asked. "As you have said, thisbyrinth is grotesque in nature." Mariposa stated as she used a skill called Mapping Swarm. The spell makes her conjure up a hundred thousand bugs that scattered throughout thebyrinth. The bugs spread and the areas they search will be a map for Mariposa. The map might be temporary, but it is urate as can be. The only problem with the spell is that if her bugs became eaten then nothing would be mapped. This is only a rare urrence, but it happens. This time, it is that time for that rare urrence. The bugs that Mariposa released were all gone after a few seconds of traversing thebyrinth on their own. "Those bugs were probably eaten. There could have been a venus flytrap monster or something that guards thebyrinth now." Adrian conjectured. "We should form up then. Everybody in positions. The main tanks will be on the front while the summoners and healers in the middle. The mages will be at the back with half of the warriors protecting them. The other half would be dealing dps." Anastacia ordered and everyone went into position. "Greater Summon: Sirius. Greater Summon: Kaon, Greater Summon: Saena, Greater Summon: Charon, Greater Summon: Dodu." Adrian stated as he summoned all of his soulbounds. Dodu might not be much of a fighter as of yet but the skill that the slime has received trough leveling up to 80 has been promising as a tank. The only downside is that there has been no evolution path that the slime has yet to possess. ------- Skill: Damage Transfer Tier: Rare Type: Absorption Effect: Transfer the damage of a chosen target and the Baby Slime will absorb the damage. Physical damage is nullified while magic damage is 50% effective. Can be toggled and chose an individual as it is toggled. The skill will activate once the chosen individual take damage. Cooldown: 15 minutes Duration: 10 seconds Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ------- The skill is great, but Adrian noticed that Dodu got that skill when he consumed an absorbing flower. The absorbing flower''s skill is actually called Enduring Bomb. It was a skill that negates 50% of the damage taken during the duration and then releases that stored damage into a bomb. Adrian wanted to experiment with this and tried to let Dodu eat anything that he ys but luck did note. It seems that something triggered the skill into fruition, but he does not know the trigger mechanism. It was a handy ability as it could save Adrian from surprise physical attacks that he cannot detect. With Charon being able to nullify magical spells, he will have the two perfect tanks when Dodu bes stronger. Mariposa also summoned her soulbounds but she was greatly envious of Adrian''s soulbounds. She especially liked the cute slime bouncing beside Adrian. Bug monsters are not exactly the cute looking type and the cute ones are usually the weak ones. She summoned a giant armored beetle, a praying mantis with a body made of jade, arge butterfly that seems to release powders of different colors. She only summoned these ones as her other soulbounds are rather immobile like the Giant Queen Bee. The giant queen bee also brings her hive when she is summoned so Mariposa only brought out three. She may have only brought out three, but their levels are all 175 which makes them stronger than Adrian. The lowest leveled one in the entire group is actually Adrian. Adrian did not get much leveling due to all the errands and missions that did not reward him of experience points. Meanwhile, all of his friends have been clearing missions that gave them one level aspensation for a medium difficult task. "So, do you have any other way to navigate thebyrinth?" Anastacia asked as they thought that Mariposa''s skill will work. "I have a guide, so you do not need to worry. Kaon turn into your human form as you will not fit the entrance if you use your real size." Adrian stated as Kaon turned into his human form. Adrian ordered Kaon to just burst out the basic spells in his arsenal. Adrian procured spell books with no cooldown for Kaon. The damage might not be great but Kaon''s title immediately makes him a master of fire and ice attribute spells. He has yet to enter the Summoner''s Tower in order to but skill for soulbounds so he used what he can. Sirius stayed inside Adrian''s shadow as he is not cut out for tight spaces. So, in actuality only four of his soulbounds are battle ready. "Can you feel the Sun Dias?" Adrian asked the sphinx on his shoulder. "I can feel my sibling not the Sun Dias. It seems that his form is released but it also feels like he is polluted." The sphinx telepathically stated. "If that is the case then we must hurry because an infected guardian will be difficult to handle." Adrian stated as he told everyone to proceed inside thebyrinth. "I have yet to know of an infected guardian because we are beings born of free will yet by the will of the universe. It also means that if we no longer have a code as you call it then we cease to exist. That is the reason why some relics do not create guardians. It is not they failed to create a guardian, but they tried to break away from thews of the universe. That cannot happen because we are given will by the universe despite being able to bend its existingws. We exist outside of the universe but are basically ves by it." The sphinx stated. Adrian could feel that the Sands of Time Guardian has seen countless relics trying to break away from the universe. There is one question in his mind, and it would rather pass the time. The enemiesing at them are being easily dealt by the mages because all of them are below level 150. "What happens when a relic manages to break free from the universe''s control?" Adrian asked as he knew a relic as old as the Sands of Time would have seen it. "All other guardians that were sessful from escaping the universe''s grasp became a being of their own. The universe no longer had a hold of them but that also meant that the universe could not tolerate them. The gods broke all relics that broke free because we cannot be gods as we were made from fallen gods." The sphinx answered. Adrian could only feel sad for the fate of the relics. They will forever be treated as nothing more than objects that other people will use for their own avarice. "Your weapon should be careful as well because it got a will of its own ord. Weapons with egos are born due to the maker or wielder passing its will while yours just got a will because it can. Your weapon has probably caught the eye of several crafting gods, so you better be wary." The sphinx stated. "Yo! Adrian! Are you fine?" Levin Cloud asked as Adrian has not been participating in the battles. "Ah! I am sorry as I was too focused on the map. I do not want us to get lost after all." Adrian replied and Levin Cloud just looked a bit worried for his friend. The whole group moved in a rather stable pace as they were walking. The enemies that are charging towards the are elementals that became corrupted. The ones who are really bothered by this are Vayu, Soleil, and Alder. It seems that the three of them are close to elementals that they could feel both their happiness and pain whenever they kill an abomination. "If it goes like this then we would finish this dungeon in record time." One of the vanguardsmented. "Do not jinx it!" A female vanguard warned. As if clich¨¦, the pulsing walls started to pulse faster. A few secondster, mouths of different sizes started to appear on the muscle walls. The mouths let out a screech first before they could finally speak. "I see that I have visitors in mybyrinth, and some are even returning. Wee to mybyrinth! I never knew there were stupid people that wanted to go back. You escaped with your tail behind you backst time, but it will not happen again. Hahahah" The mouths simultaneously stated. "We will pay you back for what you did to all these elementals!" Alder shouted. "He cannot hear you. He used mouths instead of ears." Adrian stated and it made Alder blush a little. "If he can manipte thebyrinth this way, what is to stop him from crushing us to death using the walls." Cersei asked. "You do not have to worry as that thing that he did should be a one-time thing because controlling a dead body of a god is not energy friendly. I should know as I have been possessed by one." Adrian stated which made everyone other than Levin Cloud exim in shock. Chapter 423 - Different From What I Remember Adrian just dropped a bombshell on the others and his best friend could only sigh. Levin Cloud thought that Adrian''s honesty may be too much, but he also knows that information is crucial right now. The opponent they are fighting is a named NPC that is above level 200. Even Levin Cloud thinks that their chances are slim. The opponent is an NPC that has experience the second stat awakening. Cristobal may be a mage type opponent, but his health should be that of a warrior below level 200. In simple terms, he hits like a truck and he has a high health pool. He is basically like the Arch Lich Malus minus the unlimited mana and life drain. Cristobal is a warlock, but Adrian did not know what type of warlock. It is impossible for a named NPC to have a generic job ss. In the forums, Adrian found out that warlocks are mages that mainly uses rituals, but he noticed that Cristobal is not like that. Then again, he only had a glimpse of Cristobal''s power. Adrian knows that Cristobal can pollute or corrupt the souls of his targets. He has seen it with Asterion''s soul. He even managed to corrupt an Elemental King albeit not fully as Lauma still had some control of her mind. Adrian could only give a salute to Lauma for enduring torture for hundreds of years. "Equinox is different now. I can no longer get a read on him. It is as if something is blocking him." Cersei stated as her contracted devil god, Vepar, could no longer get a read on Adrian''s power. "What could that mean then?" Mariposa curiously asked. "Vepar told me that he might be a champion or the god that possessed him put up a barrier. The god must be protecting him from detection of other gods." Cersei answered. "Then all the more reason for them having a good rtionship with us. He is already doing us a favor by having us join him. He will even give us a reward just for helping him which is why I enlisted our A team for this mission." Anastacia stated. "We have been traversing thisbyrinth for quite some time but all we are encountering are low level mobs." Alder grumbled. "We are going around in circles. He is manipting thebyrinth so that we will not reach our intended destination. To be exact, he is manipting the walls ever so slightly so that we will always go in circles. He is not manipting the space inbyrinth but thebyrinth itself." Adrian answered. A roar suddenly erupted that traveled all the way to their current location. The roar sounded like a mix of a human and arge cat. Adrian could recognize this roar as it was the same as that of the sphinx when it transformed. "My sibling is under immense stress. We have to find my sibling immediately or time in this ce will be in more chaos that it is. You can barely touch upon the time element here because of it being muddled up in this are." The sphinx stated in a worried tone which made Adrian uneasy. "Sirius, find the source of that voice." Adrianmanded. Siriu immediately jumped out of Adrian''s shadow and dashed to the direction of the roar. Adrian immediately followed Sirius. The others also followed him as he put on a serious face. They followed without saying anything. The path that Sirius took is path without any enemies present and they did not look like they were going in circles. The muscle walls now look different despite them not being able to see much of a difference. Sirius finally stopped at the location, but it was a dead end. For the normal eye, it was a dead end but for Adrian''s eyes it was not. He can see that an unusual number of souls is barricading the wall in front of them. "The source of the roar is on the other side." Adrian stated. "I cannot see anything?" Aldermented and the others were thankful that he did because they do not want to be made a fool. "An unusual number of spirits are bunded up over there." Creepysoomented. "I can vouch for that as I can see it too." Levin Cloudmented. "Any idea on how to create a path for us?" Peridot asked as she is already building up mana in case an enemy arises. "Nether Soul Strike!" Adrian stated and the Cube of Paradox flew towards the wall. The Cube of Paradox is coated with a me of three colors. It smashed onto the fake wall and a reaction happened. The wall created numerous grotesque faces and started to wail as if they are hurt. "My attack is not enough. Do you have any attack that are good against spiritual type of beings?" Adrian stated as he retrieved the Cube of Paradox. Levin Cloud, Anastacia, and Levin Cloud all presented themselves. They started to chant the spells that could work on the clustered souls. The first one to finish chanting was Creepysoo. As Creepysoo chanted, small, cute ghosts started to gather towards him. Each ghost carried something like a smallmp. The smallmps that the ghost carried contained a pale gray fire. Each small ghost thenunched the small fires towards the wall. "Requiem for the Lost!" Creepysoo stated. With each strike of the pale gray fire, the wall wailed once more but this time it is getting louder. It seems that the wall made of bundled up souls did not like what they were getting hit by. Creepysoo managed to lessen the wall but it was still not enough. "ROAAR!" A beastly roar with a mix of arge cat and man is once again heard. Since they were close to the source, they felt the intensity and rumble as the roar made the ground shake. They were blown away a few meters. They were not blown away by the roar itself but something else. Adrian saw that the time in their location is suddenly blown away. It was a phenomenon called a Time Flux Explosion. He was told that it rarely happens because time and space is maintained with utmost priority by the gods. With just a simple Time Flux Explosion that only measured about a meter in diameter, they received 10% reduction in health. In the raid team interface, they got a 10% reduction health. Thankfully, it seems that the reduction did not vary but fixed. "What just happened?" Kabrakan asked. "A Time Flux Explosion. A rare phenomenon where time is stretched andpressed in a small amount of time. If that happens, an invisible explosion will ensue in an area where time is unstable. We need to get on the other side of the wall fast." Adrian replied. "Soothing Life Hymn!" Anastacia stated as her skill finally took effect. She was blown away but thankfully an item that made her continue the chant activated. Levin Cloud chanted once more as he was the one whose skill got cancelled. A soothing song that purified the air is heard in their area. The wailing wall''s faces became at peace due to the skill effect. Adrian could see that the souls clustered are releasing their grip from this ne and moving onto the next. Her skill did wonders as the wall looked thinner, but it was still not enough. Thankfully, Levin Cloud managed to finish chanting as well. He ced his hands on the ground as it glowed in a green light. "Meadow of Peace!" Levin Cloud stated. When he touched the ground, flowers started to sprout all over. The flowers soon reached the wailing wall and propagated to each of the faces. Each face created a flower. Each flower became a beautiful sight so breathtaking. This was the special skill that Levin Cloud was given so that he could let souls of the dead rest. Since he is destined to be the Envoy of the Twin Gods, he must be well-versed in the magic of life and death. Each flower that fully bloomed soon scattered their petals and each flower that scatters its petals would mean a soul that has reached eternal rest. When the flowers are no longer blocking the way, they saw something that should not be seen. It was far to monstrous to call it a sphinx because it no longer had the dignity of one. Even the sphinx that is apanying Adrian became enraged. "You dare! Human scum!" The sphinx'' voice shouted as it suddenly returned to its gigantic form. The sphinx rushed to its sibling but the floor it ran suddenly burst out with flesh tentacles that bound it. The figure of a hooded person soon emerged from behind the abomination that looked like a sphinx. "Kekeke. It is nice to wee the guests, but my experiment has yet to be perfected. I always wondered why I failed in converting a relic. The relic I held seemed to be only half of the whole. Keep thempany my children." Cristobal stated as he got absorbed by the ground with the sphinx and the sphinx abomination. Chapter 424 - Cristobal’s Back Story A boy sold to a wizard that loved to perform experiments on young children. This wizard would always buy children off the parents of peasants. The peasants who get their children sold would always be the envy of others because they thought that the sold children will be a wizard''s apprentice. In reality, this was no ordinary wizard but a Dark Wizard. This certain dark wizard buys off children with magic potential. He would then use the children as a new vessel for his soul as his current body would wither away. The child did not know of this nefarious plot and would just believe that he or she will be a wizard''s apprentice. The dark wizard did raise the child with care and support. He taught the child how magic is cast and all the knowledge that he knows because it would be his new vessel after a few years. This was not the first time that the dark wizard has done this. Cristobal is his thirteenth vessel and each vessel he transferred to makes him more powerful. He has mastered the Soul Transference spell to its peak. With each body transfer, will be a new source of his power. He would get the ability of each of his vessel as his soul will devour the soul of his next vessel. He found this out when he got the elemental affinity of his first real apprentice. After the dark wizard has gotten all the elemental affinities, he started to look for vessels with different innate powers. The first one that this dark wizard got was a child with the All Seeing Demon Eyes. It was basically an appraisal type skill. The dark wizard got lucky with this one as normal children born with demon eyes are blind until they learn to awaken its powers. He got the child when she was blind and transferred his soul and awakened her demon eyes. The dark wizard scoured the continent in order to find children with unique magical constitutions. Cristobal fit that bill because he had a unique constitution as he had the blood of a demon coursing through him. Cristobal got this because his great grandfather was a Daemonio. Unknown to the dark mage that he raised his would be killer. Cristobal learned a great deal from the dark wizard as his new apprentice. He learned a lot and loved to study in order to be someone of renown. Cristobal''s passion is what drove him to be one of the youngest wizards. The dark wizard might have praised his apprentice, but his n was still in motion. He craved for Cristobal''s body even more as he saw how powerful his apprentice has be. The dark wizard prepared everything for the Soul Transference while he sent his apprentice to the dungeon where he always sends his apprentices to be fatally injured. This was a dungeon that the dark wizard has yet to even conquer. Cristobal was eager to conquer the dungeon for his master as he was told that even his master has yet to conquer it. He managed to get to the depths of this dungeon but was critically injured. The talisman that his master gave hive activated and created a protective barrier. The talisman would also send a signal to his master that he was in danger. The dark wizard dly went to his apprentice''s location expecting a critically injured Cristobal. One requirement of the Soul Transference spell is that both parties must be at death''s door. They needed to be at death''s door in order for the soul to leave the body and transfer to another. Cristobal who was critically injured took shelter in a small hole inside the dungeon. It was then he saw an idol hidden inside that hole. This is none other than an idol of the fallen dark god Eihort. The dark god of thebyrinth. The idol served as way tomunicate with the dark god, but it was already dead. Yet, gods do not die easily as there could be remnants of their wills inside anything that venerated them. This idol had a miniscule remnant consciousness of the dark god. It possessed Cristobal and acted like an entity that whispers on his ears telling him that his master is out to kill him. Cristobal did not believe that his master that saved him from the slums would such a thing. The voice kept feeding him a mixture of lies and truth that made Cristobal even weaker. His body was already injured but his mind is also being tortured due to the continuous whispers. The remnant will of the dark god tried possessing the body of Cristobal, but his constitution made it difficult. The blood of a demon is specifically a sort of vine against the influences of the dark gods. His blood is also what made him turn mad as his head became jumbled with thoughts. Cristobal tried to fight the whispers in his ear, but he sumbed due to his body condition. The remnant will did not possess Cristobal''s mind, but it did stick to him like a tumor. It twisted his perception of the world to a more cruel and cunning view. He even smiled as he is all wounded and waited for his master to save him from the dungeon. Just like the voice whispered in his head, his master did save him from the dungeon. He was brought to their ce and isid down on the bed. Cristobal, who was now paranoid, used all his might to see if there was anything strange in his room. He forcefully moved his injured body and saw that his whole room is inside a magic circle. He did not know this type of magic circle despite being an apprentice for a long time. It was at this time that he finally believed the whispers that he was hearing. The tumor like entity in his brain grew in size until his whole brain has be something else. Cristobal might have thought it was his idea to consume the soul of his master, but it was actually nted by the remnant will of the dark god. Cristobal made preparations until the time for the transference happened. When the soul of his master left his body, he overcame the soul of his master by devouring it. The Wizard Cristobal changed his profession to that of a warlock by offering his soul as a payment. Cristobal was not the only reason that he overpowered his master. The remnant will of the dark god strengthened the power of Cristobal''s soul. Due to losing the fight between souls, Cristobal got all of his master''s abilities and powers. This made him be a powerful being that could devour a dead god''s body. Chapter 425 - The Gods Become Active The gods sent divine messages to their prophets to cease all hostilities with the Daemos. This was the first time some of the gods sent divine messages because they did not like to meddle too much in the affairs of their worshippers. The gods let their worshippers have free will because it will cause stagnation if the gods themselves lead the people. The only reason that the Daemos became public enemy number one is due to the Church of Light and Church of Battalia advocating against them for centuries. The church heads of the two major religions did not like what they heard from the prophets. The angels did not like the demons because they think they are unclean, but they are really just jealous of them. The Church of Battalia where the gods of war are worshipped did not like demons because they are against the beauty of war. They have been taught that demons are just beings of utter destruction that does not conform with the natural beauty of battle. Nevertheless, they were told to hold off on hostilities until they seal the dark god. The church leaders all reconvened in order for them to get a good idea on how to solve their problem. They gathered inside the holy city of Sanctus. The faceless ones in the city have been purged thanks to the Evil Cleansing Light that all the priests cast. It was a barrier that reveals the true nature of an individual. The skill reveals falsehood of evil creatures like any illusion, polymorph, or transformation. It does not affect the angels as they inhabit the body of the person instead of transforming into them. The angels deemed humans as too low for them to be. They inhabit a human''s body out of necessity and the order of their goddess. Each church leader is marching in the holy capital and cheers would erupt whenever they did. The people of the holy city believed that the whole continent would join forces to deal with the creature that the dark followers summoned. It was not only the church leaders who were summoned but also kings and queens. The situation was too grave for them to not involve everyone in the central continent. Even the dragons that could not be bothered to attend any summit like these decided to attend because even they could not kill gods. When the dragon''s envoy walked, there wasplete silence because they radiated an aura of strength that stifled the voices of the people of Sanctus. The people of Sanctus thought that the dragon envoy''s group were thest to arrive, but they thought wrong. A purplish magic circle soon appeared a few inches from the gates of the holy city. From the magic circle, the silhouette of six people could be seen. The citizens of the holy city could only feel both shock and terror upon seeing their figures. The first one they could see was a female giant with skin that has the color of dirt and clothes made of rock. Beside the female giant is a beastkin that has the features of a lion. The aura of ferocity is constantly being emitted by this beastkin. The individual next to the beastkin is a female so beautiful that one could not help but fall in love if they gaze upon her. The only thing that separates her from looking like a human is therge butterfly wings behind her back. She scatters some sort of dust with every p of her wings. The individuals that are next to the fairy look like they are twins and the only human in the group. The man had crimson eyes and hair. The woman beside him had long brown hair and an air of danger swirling around her. The most noteworthy individual in the group is the old man leading the group. The people immediately panicked as they noticed the horn growing upon the old man''s forehead. This was none other than Koronn who assembled all the representative of the five races. The dragons have invited them to the summit not because they like them but of necessity. The dragons may not like the demons, but they need all the help they can get if a dark god needs to be sealed. From the dragon''s knowledge, it is only the demons that have the capability to deal with sealing the dark god. "What is the meaning of this!?" The pope of the Church of Light stated with irritation. "The elder dragons invited them because the situation calls for every help that we can get." The dragon envoy replied. "The gods may have told us to not be hostile to the demons but that does not mean we will work with them. I cannot allow such filthy creatures to the meeting. They might be plotting to overthrow us from the inside." One of the popes from the holy church stated. "It seems that we are not wee." The female Jotunn stated. "Do not worry about it, Caca. They are merely jealous of our existence. Angels are always like that. We are descendants of the first intelligent creations after all." Leonidas scoffed. "They are just too stunned of my beauty that is why they are speechless." Adelina, the fairy, stated as he closed her eyes and posed. "We are not here to cause harm but wish to join this summit. All the races in the central continent are at peril. The living beings should unite so that there is hope for this disaster." Koronn stated but the other denizens of the central continent did not believe him. "The invitation that the elder dragons extended to you is invalid. They did not go to the legal process therefore their say on that matter is overruled." Pope Pristina stated in a condescending tone. "What did you just say, you bitch?!" The dragon envoy, who is a dragon herself, shouted in an angry tone. "It seems that we are not weed here. I figured as much. We are just informing you that do not mess with the operations of our group since it clearly shows that you people do not want cooperation." Koronn stated as he lifted the mour that he cast and showed the world that it was not just them in the field but other races as well. The yers who were participating in the wee ceremony were in uproar because a coalition of different races appeared before them. All types of elves, nagas, beastkins, insectoids, devils, and many others are part of the Asmodian race''s entourage. "We really did not want to join your coalition anyway. We were just going to humbly ask that you people join us, but it seems we are not weed." Koronn stated as he transformed into his true form which was a Djinn. Koronn''s form made even the dragon''s jealous because he was both majestic and powerful. With a p of his hands, the hundreds of other races with them disappeared in a sh of light. The once flooded open area became deste. The kings, queens and even some priests thought that they have jumped the gun. They suddenly thought that their chances of survival were much greater if they were on the other camp. They could only swallow the bitter pill. Chapter 426 - That Stupid Sphinx The sphinx, who Adrian was counting on to keep its sibling in check, suddenly got caught in a trap in a short span of time. Adrian would have used Rewind if the temporal fluctuations in the area were not chaotic. Cristobal receded to the floor with his captured sphinxes and Adrian was in utter shock. He brought the sphinx with him because he thought that it could fight with its sibling if the other bes an enemy. He did not know that having wills would make an inanimate object emotional. At the end of the day, the sphinx is still a relic. Cristobal is nowhere to be found and an emergency quest I suddenly issued to the raid party. ------- EMERGENCY QUEST NOTIFICATION Kill the Minions (Chain Quest) Cristobal managed to lure you into thebyrinth and seeded in capturing the other sphinx. Follow him and retrieve the sphinxes from captivity. The entrance to the next stage will appear after defeating the minions. You have 10 hours to reach Cristobal''s location. Condition: Kill 0 / 20 minions Reward: Temporary Status Buff of 10% until the end of the dungeon, Additional 20 minutes in the countdown timer Failure: Minus 30 minutes on the countdown timer ------- Adrian has noticed that emergency quests happen because of two reasons. One reason is that someone triggers them and the other is that the AI of the game judges that your current power is not enough tobat the boss of the dungeon. Nevertheless, Adrian is thankful because he knew that they will not be able to beat Cristobal without some form of assistance. "If I could be level 170 then my sealed skill would unlock." Adrian stated as he hoped that he would level up faster. "He mentioned minions but there are no signs of enemies." Alder stated and everyone looked at him because he is basically jinxing their group. From the muscle wall, numerous humanoid forms started to emerge. These humanoids were so grotesque looking because it looked like they are a mixture of a nt and a human. It is grotesque looking because the nt part is made of human flesh. Monster: Greater Earth Elemental Abomination Level: 185 Tier: Epic Description: Earth elementals that became abominations after being tortured and experimented on for hundreds of years. Their green skin made of nts adapted to their new environment. They are now made from the dead skin cells of the dark god''s fallen body. "Gross!" Peridot eximed but she still took out ten stones that were rare tier. The vanguard went into position and circled the party with the healers at the center. The enemies numbered to twenty. Mariposa immediately ordered her beetle summon to use a defensive skill that gave shields to all the tanks and warriors. "Amphoria, spread your Enhancing Dust." Mariposamanded. Her butterfly then pped its enormous wings, and each member of the party got a random buff. The buff that Adrian got was 10% increase in damage while the others differed. Adrian immediately took out his Primordial Armament: Bow. He and Alder started shooting at the abominations so that the warriors and scouts could dealrge chunks of damage when the enemiese near. Cersei immediately chanted two debuffs at a time it sounded like she was speaking with two mouths. Each step of the abominations made them grow weaker, and their health dropped. The only problem is theirrge health pool. Adrian immediately ordered Sirius to use Phantom Rush. The abominations might have been elementals before but now they can bleed due to their transformations. Soleil and Kaon joined forces and enhanced each other''s ability. It seems that Soleil has a title that increases the damage of the fire element whenever she is around. Vayu started weaving across the battlefield like the wind. Creepysoo started to also use debuffs in order to weaken the abominations. The tanks did their jobs and held the enemies at bay. Since there are only five tanks, each tank can only hold one opponent at a time. This is where Kabrakan shined as he could knock back enemies to a distance of ten meters depending on his stored damage. The group could easily kill off one abomination at a time, but the tanks'' stamina would be the cost. The cost of fending one abomination took a great reduction in stamina. The abominations that they are facing might be slow, but their health and attack damage is great. Alder got a 30% decrease in health when one managed to slip through and attacked him. The healers could not use their specialized skills just yet because this was only the first wave. They needed to save some skills for fighting the boss as well, so their skill pool got even shorter. The difficulty in a small raid party is not dealing enough damage but the coordination and judgement of using skills. Thankfully, the soulbounds could ease their suffering as Charon could use Life Siphon without worry. The abominations deal magical damage with a small mixture of physical damage. When Adrian found this out, he immediately let Charon tank the remaining abominations that the tankers cannot handle. Creepysoo even buffed Charon just by being in the same party as its stats got increased by 20%. The twelve abominations are simultaneously attacking Charon and all they could do is decrease his health by 3% per second. His Life Siphon would heal him 1% per second which meant that he could only get damaged by 2%. Adrian also found a good way to utilize Charon''s magical tank qualities and Dodu''s ability. Every time that Dodu''s Damage transfer ability is off cooldown, he would choose Charon as the target. When Charon''s health decreased below 90%, he would activate Damage Transfer on him. The physical damage that Charon received all transferred to Dodu for the duration of ten seconds. With Charon''s Magic Nullification and Dodu''s Physical Nullification, the two are basically invincible for the ten second duration. Charon would then go back to full health within ten seconds. Adrian could not help but chuckle a little because he managed to find a great mechanic for team fights. The others though could only think that the boy with them is hacking. They just hoped that is not the case. Chapter 427 - Exploring Under The Labyrinth I The brokenbination of skills that Adrian discovered made everyone nk out for a moment. This was basically an invinciblebination. Adrian was rather thankful that the skill cooldown for Dodu is 15 minutes or else the slime'' skill would be bnced. The other raid party members did notin because it took a lot of their hands. The abominations that they could not handle were all being diverted towards Charon. The Evergreen guild wanted to know what type of monster the undead before them is because it was very helpful. Slowly but surely, they are killing the abominations one after the other. The downside is that they became tired because of an hour of continuous fighting as the earth elemental abominations were sturdier than they thought. The stamina of the tanks dropped to 30% while the others in the rai party dropped to 50%. The tanks had to endure the attacks of the earth elemental abominations the longest. Charon would have been the perfect tank if it had a skill that can get the enemy aggro but he does not. Once thest earth elemental abomination is killed, the floor suddenly opened up. A crater opened up on the spot where Cristobal used to stand before escaping to who knows where. [You have leveled up.] [All your soulbounds leveled up.] [You have cleared the Emergency Quest ''Kill the Minions''] [You have received a temporary Status Buff of 10% until the end of the dungeon. Additional 20 minutes in the countdown timer] [The next quest will be given when you proceed to the next area.] [Time Left to clear dungeon: 7 hours and 11 minutes.] "Here. Chew on these herbs." Adrian stated as he passed a yellow-colored grass. It looked like it was some sort of grass, but it was a legit rare tier herb. Item: Vitanus Cenus Tier: Rare Type: Consumable or Ingredient Effect: Chewing on this herb will let you restore stamina by 1% per second. The herb can only be chewed on for ten seconds. Description: A great herb that can restore stamina. It is said to be really popr with thedies who want to produce an heir and even more popr for the men. It is a vital herb in refining the Stamina Potion. It is really bitter but shows great effect. "Echh! It tastes bitter." Alderined while the others also showed disgusted faces. The others chewed through the bitter vor and prayed that the ten seconds will be over. Others do not have tastebuds due to their race like Creepysoo. Levin Cloud could just straight up assimte the herb and get its effects in a second. "Sorry about the bitterness but Stamina Potions are rather hard toe by. It seems that we will have to deal with all types of elemental abominations. We need to save them before we fight Cristobal as he might turn the sphinx against us." Adrian apologized. "After we restore all our stamina to 70%, we should go down. I will let my soulbound descend first." Mariposa stated as she told her praying mantis soulbound to descend in order to check the next area. "We have seven hours and ten minutes left to clear the dungeon. I am starting to think that this Cristobal NPC is much more troublesome than we think." Anastacia voiced her opinion, and everyone also thought the same. Mariposa looked like she was staring at space with a nk expression, but she was sharing vision with her praying mantis soulbound. A few secondster, she reported the details that she managed to see in the next area. "The next area has some sort of liquid flooding it. It is about knee deep and it decreases 1% of someone''s health every ten seconds." Mariposa reported. "That is fine. I can have Saena heal us when we go down. She can heal us with just pping her wings." Adrian stated. "I will go down first this time as your soulbound might not be a target due to its special characteristics." Kabrakan stated as he jumped into the hole. "I guess he is slowly getting his fear of heights out of his system." Levin Cloudmented and the ones who knew thought that Adrian was ballsy to push someone with that fear. "He should be ustomed to heights or else I will not let him ride Kaon. We cannot have him screaming like a baby if we needed to fly." Adrian stated as he followed Kabrakan. The others soon followed, and the reports were true that there was some sort of liquid in the new area. The liquid is yellow green in color and smelled terrible. The ones in the party that have sensitive noses could barely breathe especially Kabrakan as beastkin have enhanced senses. "Is this stomach acid? Are we actually in the intestines of the dead dark god?" Cersei asked as she could see that the area is sort of a tunnel. "If this is the stomach then we better pick the right end. The other end leads to you know what while the other end is the esophagus." Alder jokingly stated but the others agreed with his statement. ------- EMERGENCY QUEST NOTIFICATION Find the Exit (Chain Quest) Your group has been led to the stomach of the dead dark god. You must weave through its intestines and find the way to the esophagus so you could find Cristobal. He is lurking at the heart of the dark god as he is doing experiments on the relics. Reach Cristobal before you run out of time! Condition: Survive until you find the entrance to the esophagus Reward: Temporary Status Buff of 10% until the end of the dungeon, Additional 10 minutes in the countdown timer Failure: Minus 1 hour on the countdown timer ------- "Does anyone know where the entrance to the esophagus is? I do not want to go the other way." Peridot eximed. "Big Brother, the liquid level is rising." Creepysoo stated which made everyone observe the level of the strange liquid. The term survives started to make sense because if they drown I this liquid then they might dissolve to death. Chapter 428 - Exploring Under The Labyrinth II The stomach acid was just ankle deep a few minutes ago but now it can almost reach their knees. They just decided to go with whatever seemed right, so they went the right way. Unknown to them that they should have gone left as they are now going to the forbidden hole. "Are we going the correct way? I feel that we are going the wrong way as we have not encountered monsters on our way here. Maybe we should turn back?" Creepysoo suggested. "I also feel that turning back is the correct decision as the correct way usually has lots of monsters gathering in the area." Mariposa added. "We should vote then. Should we turn back?" Anastacia asked. With a show of hands, they decided to turn back due to the unanimous vote. As they were going the other way, they could feel that the stomach acid is showing more resistance for some reason. The level might have increased but the resistance should not be this strong. The tanks are the ones who are finding it difficult as their weapons and armor are mostly heavy armor and weapons. Suddenly, one of the tank yers is enveloped in the yellow green liquid. After the first one, others were also enveloped by the yellow green liquid. Adrian used his evil eyes and saw that there were souls swimming about in the waters. "Enemy attack. They must be water elemental abominations." Adrian stated and those who can fly flew. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian stated as he selected the stomach acid as the entity to be blown away. The stomach acid was dispersed, and the hidden enemies have shown themselves. The enemies were none other than Greater Water Elemental Abominations. It seems they were experimented by using the stomach acid of the dead dark god. Monster: Greater Water Elemental Abominations Level: 185 Tier: Rare Description: Greater water elementals that became twisted due to the Mad Warlock''s experiments upon them. Centuries of torture and live experimentation made them lose their feelings and love for life. They are made of a corrosive liquid that can easily reduce the durability of equipment. "Charon, Soul Keep!" Adrianmanded. Charon''s casket opened and chains came out of it. The chains shot towards the five individuals that were drowning inside the water elemental abominations. Once the chaintched on their body, they were all pulled inside Charon''s casket. "Kaon, freeze them!" Adrianmanded. The frost orb released a cold mist, and it froze the ground that Kaon is standing on. The bodies of the water elemental that got caught up in the mist started to freeze but it was not enough to stop them in their tracks. "Petrifying Curse!" Cersei stated as an image of a gorgon appeared behind her. The image stared straight at the water elementals and its body is slowly bing stone. "I guess, I should show you the power of a Neo Necromancer!" Creepysoo stated as he started chanting. Dark runic characters started to swirl around him. "You, who swore an oath, shall be by my side in times of great sadness and peril. Arise my skeleton knight! Don Quixote!" Creepysoo chanted out loud. A magic circle appeared behind him and a menacing aura started to pour out of it. The sound of hooves started to be heard by everyone. From Creepysoo''s chant, they expected a powerful undead as no normal undead would be allowed to be a follower of the Prince of the Undead. The undead soon came out of the magic circle. They waited with anticipation, but a midget appeared. The skeleton knight that they thought would be menacing looked cute. The horse looked like it was a donkey while the knight looked like a chibi skeleton knight. "Peridot, any useful stones?" Adrian asked as he did not believe that the undead summoned by Creepysoo will do something substantial. "Do not ignore, my great knight Don Quixote! He is a dragon yer!" Creepysoo proudly dered but no one listened and continued dealing with the water elemental abominations. Creepysoo was rather peeved by the treatment but he could understand as even he doubted Don Quixote at first nce. Don Quixote was smaller than him and looked like a child in a death knights costume. Still, the one thing that is special about Don Quixote is that even the Undead King says that he is powerful. The Undead King told Creepysoo that Don Quixote was so moved by his passion that it wanted to be his knight. Upon seeing Don Quixote, Creepysoo wanted to say no but the Undead King told him that the skeleton knight was a dragon yer when he as alive. The only reason that Don Quixote looks like a cute undead and harmless is that he was cursed by the Mother of Dragons. Don Quixote''s real form is currently sealed as the Mother of Dragons feared an undead dragon yer. "Don Quixote, use your Dragon ying sh!" Creepysoo stated. Two glowing white circles lit up the helmet of Don Quixote and Kaon suddenly felt instinctual fear. Kaon got scared to the point that it ran towards Adrian and hugged his master. Don Quixote''s de suddenly glowed in a crimson light. Don Quixote then swiped horizontally in a 360-degree motion. A fierce and tyrannic aura suddenly came out as a sword wave. All the greater water elemental abominations that were low in health got culled. One swing of the cute skeleton knight''s sword defeated ten enemies that were below 50% health. Adrian could only gulp as the story of that undead being a dragon yer might be true. Kaon even cowered to Adrian''s side upon feeling that attack. Creepysoo puffed his chest in the strength of Don Quixote''s attack. Everyone was in awe until it charged to a greater water elemental abomination on its own without Creepysoo''smand. It failed horribly as it was trapped inside the greater water elemental abomination''s body. "Yeah¡­That was its only attack that can be said as useful." Creepysoo shylymented. Chapter 429 - Exploring Under The Labyrinth III The party defeated the greater water elemental abominations with much easepared to the earth elementals. The earth elemental abominations were hard hitters and sturdy while the water elemental abominations were quick and flexible. The battle against them became easy when the duration of Soul Prison ended. The added help made the raid party easily dispose of the greater water elemental abominations, but the liquid level is still rising. The stomach acid level is now at the same level as their knees. [You have leveled up.] [All your soulbounds have leveled up.] Adrian is looking at the system logs as he might have ignored a message that was important. He did not notice that Dodu is actually drinking some of the stomach acid as it floated on the it. The baby slime only stopped when Adrian picked it up. Adrian did not know it was drinking because slimes do not eat like a traditional monster. The slimes whole body is basically its mouth as its core is the only thing solid in its body. The raid party journeyed farther into the tunnel until the stomach acid level is already waist high. The health reduction is also bigger than it was before as 1% of their total health per second is reduced. The small ones were now riding Kaon in his dragon form while the party is buffed by Anastacia with a passive regeneration buff. The skill increased their regeneration by 200% for ten minutes with a cooldown of 15 minutes. Saena would heal the party in that five-minute gap so that they will not lose health. Adrian would have wanted Saena to heal them all of the way but even his soulbound gets tired. Finally, they could feel wind blowing and that means that the exit is nearby. They finally find the exit after walking for thirty minutes and the liquid level reaching until their chest. The exit is elevated so they managed to get out of the stomach liquid that is now like a river. A few momentster, the wind that blew out from the exit is soon followed by the stomach acid. You could see the stomach acid flowing like a raging river. If they werete in finding the exit, then they would get swept up. It would then lead them to the other end which no one really wants. "Let us go to the next area. We only have 5 hours left to reach the Mad Warlock." Anastacia stated. A system notification is then triggered when all of them entered the next area. [Congrattions! You have seeded in clearing the Emergency Quest ''Find the Exit''.] [You have been given temporary Status Buff of 10% until the end of the dungeon. Additional 10 minutes in the countdown timer.] "I am starting to get scared that we are getting too many buffs. It feels like we are going to fight a god or something. The only thing we are battling is the Mad Warlock, right?" Alder stated as he gulped. He did not have a good impression of the buffs that they received. ------- EMERGENCY QUEST NOTIFICATION Do Not Breathe (Chain Quest) You are now close to Cristobal''s location but that also means that his strongest abominations are near you. Be careful of everything around you. Doubt even the very air that you breathe. Reach Cristobal before you run out of time! Condition: Survive until you find the entrance to the Cristobal''s location. Reward: Temporary receive 10% less damage until the end of the dungeon, Additional 30 minutes in the countdown timer Failure: Minus 1 hour on the countdown timer ------- The way they are going is elevated like a slide but not the fun kind. They doubted what the emergency mission stated but some already have an idea. The emergency quest talked about not breathing so their next enemies should be the greater wind elemental abominations. They stayed alert and observe the air around them if it changed but nothing happened even after 20 minutes. The area they traversed started to get morepact as they travelled farther. The muscly wall started to have something like warts stuck to them. Adrian observed closely and saw that the warts are growing bigger until they pop. The warts that pop released a gaseous substance that poisoned anyone who inhales it like Kabrakan. With his sharp nose, the fumes made him the greatest poisoned person. He even raised his poison resistance after getting afflicted continuously. "Does anyone have masks?" Adrian asked as there are items like masks sold in markets. Usually, the masks do not sell well unless one is an alchemist or those who do apothecary. Adrian believed that at least one of them should have that sub job ss. "I only have five." Anastacia stated. Creepysoo did not needed a mask as well as the half elemental father and daughter duo. Anastacia did not also need it as her poison resistance was already at max. Levin Cloud did not need it as he was half death and lush, so poison does not work on him. Adrian also rejected as his passive that can nullify status ailments are kicking in. The fumes do not reach him due to the passive skill attached to his Asmodian Battle Armor. Peridot also abstained as she does not get poisoned because of her resistances. The raid party decided to give the masks to the tanks and archers. The others would just have to be treated by Saena. In other words, Saena would suck the poison out of them. That would have been a great solution, but Adrian noticed that Saena got weaker everytime she absorbed the poison. "To even weaken Saena when she is a species that can take away any ailment! I just hope that the enemies thate to us will not be equipped with the same fumes." Adrian thought as they proceeded carefully. Suddenly, they met a fork on the road. They needed to decide which path to take as one would lead to the heart. They were about to choose when a strong wind blew. They suddenly saw something like a humanoid shaped entity floating towards them. Vayu and Soleil got chills in their spines and started to attack before the others could register what the opponent is. "It is a descendant of an Elemental King!" Vayu stated as he blocked the sharp wind de that aimed towards the healers. Chapter 430 - Sylphis Vayu started moving in speeds that even Adrian could bare catch but that also meant the was losing stamina at a fast pace. Although the lost of stamina is halved foe half elementals, it is still significant as his enemy does not lose stamina. "What is he battling?" Anastacia stated as hemanded everyone to huddle. She also told the assassins and Alder to catch the enemy off guard. "He is fighting an elemental that is one step away from being an elemental king." Alder stated as he could see the fight thanks to his Elemental Sight that could see the forms of elementals. "It is a named elemental so we should expect that it is in the level of a boss." Adrian added. Monster: Sylphis Type: Higher Elemental Tier: Epic Level: 200 Description: A wind elemental said to be the bringer of harsh wind and storms. It cane and go as it pleases as its body is purely made of magic particles consisting of the wind element. It is extremely fast and difficult to deal with in open areas. This higher elemental has been captured for hundreds of years and warped by the Mad Warlock. The end of the exchange between Vayu and Sylphis came to an end when the former was sent flying to the group. Even the assassins that were told to assist him could only watch as their attacks pass right through the body of the higher elemental. "Why are you doing this?" Vayu asked and the form of the high elemental could be seen by everyone. The higher elemental looked like a teenager with clothes almost like Vayu. The hair of this higher elemental is ash gray with a length of two meters. The most distinguishable part of it would be the freely flowing hair and clothes in the wind. It even floated about two feet above the floor. "Why? Nothing big because it is fun!" Syplhis answered as its eyes became ck. Adrian used his evil eye to see if the high elemental is controlled. Upon activating his evil eye, he could see that the high elemental is covered in two different energies. One of the energies is the wind element while the other is corrupted energy that is only found in followers of the dark gods. The high elemental is also exuding unclean air which meant that it is no longer normal. Adrian is rather regretting in meeting this high elemental. A higher leveled opponent with intelligence is never a great sign. "The high elemental might look normal, but it is no longer a pure elemental. It has been tainted by the corrupted energies. The only way to save it is to vanquish it." Adrian stated. Vayu and Soleil frowned as they considered the elementals as family. They knew that they have to vanquish one of their own in order for its soul to reincarnate. Elementals are mostly spiritual creatures but that does not mean they cannot die. Elementals are reincarnated through the Will of the World. It is often referred to as the Great Cycle by the elementals. Once an elemental die, it scatters its essence in the area and reincarnate as a lower elemental. "Any idea how to fight a wind elemental?" Mariposa asked as her soulbounds are not fast enough to fight with it. Even her praying mantis could do nothing and got killed. "Why not ask one?" Levin Cloud replied as they waited for Vayu to exin. Surprisingly, it was Alder who answered. "Elementals follow the rule of the elements. Water beats fire, fire beats earth, earth beats wind, and wind beats water. Of course, the elemental advantages can only apply in fair matchups." Alder answered as he is an Elemental Sniper who has contracted four greater elementals. "Power of the Earth! Grace my arrows!" Alder stated as he buffed his bow. It became covered with a green sheen. "Sirius, y with the elemental." Adrianmanded as he judged that Sirius could go toe to toe with the Higher Elemental. "Well, you guys are no fun." Sylphis pouted as it snapped its fingers. Upon the snap of the higher elemental''s fingers, numerous small dark misty beings appeared. They were humanoid in shape but only had the height of one meter. Monster: Greater Wind Elemental Abomination Tier: Rare Level: 190 Description: Tormented wind elementals that have been twisted by the Mad Warlock. They now propagate deadly fumes rather than cleaning the air that they inhabit. If theye in contact to mes, they will spontaneouslybust. "Combust!" Soleil stated as a torrent of mes. "Fudge." Adrian released as a loud explosion covered the area that they are in. ==== The top guilds except for the Evergreen gathered in a kingdom. The heads of the guilds are now nning to join the coalition of the human kingdoms. They are waiting for the broadcast of the holy kingdom so that they could join the group. "You know that we have better chances of winning if we joined the side of the demons. They have a whole group of other races that the continent has not even seen. Heck, I want to be in that group." Ain stated. "You are not the only one but even we are not sure where they are having their meetings. A demon is leading them so they could be in another dimension for all we know. Even scouts for every top guild have no idea where the meeting is taking ce." Faust stated. "The undead seemed to be in that faction and I believe that they have a better chance of seeding. The Church of Light is making it difficult for other to rely on races which are not considered as ''human''. I can even say that their hatredes from inferiority." Faust added. "I do not know about you, but I find it odd that the Evergreen guild is not here with us. Even your guild master is absent." Ain questioned Faust. "Our guild master is doing a quest relevant to this dark god. Do not worry as we told you that we will be in need of your help in the quest. We were going to ask the Evergreen guild to help us as well, but it seems the higher ups in their organization is out ofmission at the moment." Faust stated. "I do not me though as their power decreased when Neo Alfheim got destroyed. Elves got their strengths reduced as the world tree died. Every elf in the continent even got the quest to restore the world tree. They are basically trying to climb back up." Ain stated. "I believe it is different from what you might think." Faust stated as he saw that Anastacia, Mariposa and Equinox'' name were grayed out which means they are unreachable. Chapter 431 - Attack The Soul Numerous greater wind elemental abominations exploded due reacting to the fire element. Some manage to conjure up shield but the assassins in the group were not lucky. One of the tanks also sacrificed his life to protect Anastacia, Cersei, and Mariposa. The group is reduced by three members. It was not Soleil''s sole fault but Sylphis attacked them under the guise o the explosion. The Higher Elemental was also damaged by the mes, but it was not lethal to it. "This ce is too narrow which means we are an easier target than the higher elemental." Vayuined as he blew apart the smoke that filled the area. The whole party is riddled with injuries as a result of therge explosion. Soleil felt sorry for what she had done and expended three fourths of her health to defend everyone from the fierce explosion. She might not know it, but the others do not me her because everyone makes mistakes. Amidst the chaoses order as Kabrakan''s shield has actually changed. It was made of bronze metal at first, but it started to be encrusted in diamonds. Kabrakanughed despite therge damage that he got because his tworge shields finally evolved. The battle between Vayu and the Higher Wind Elemental has be more difficult due to the former receiving damage. Adrian decided that he needed to join the battle as Vayu needs someone to assist him. "Paradox, Summon the Sword Primordial Armament." Adrian stated and his weapon emitted purple lightning. "Sirius, follow up with me. Twin Fang form." Adrian stated as he joined the battle with the Higher Elemental. The others had to take care of the greater wind elementals that are still constantly getting spawned. Adrian in his twin fang form could just about keep up with the higher wind elemental. Sirius could keep up, but he could not catch Sylphis using his shadows. Sirius could also not make the enemy bleed because of its uniqueposition. The enemy is made up of magical particles of the wind element. Although, something that is prevalent from the shadow element which is a subset element of the dark element is that darkness can capture everything. All Sirius needed to do is catch the Higher Wind Elemental and they would be able to focus all their spells to it. Kabrakan is also eagerly waiting for this chance as his upgraded shield has a skill that deals arge amount of earth element to an opponent. ===== Sylphis is a tricky opponent because it slips away whenever they are about to catch it. Adrian wanted to use Chrono Lag on Sylphis but temporal spells are difficult to cast. The time element is still unstable in the area. If Adrian forced himself to cast the temporal magic, then he could create temporal quakes. He could not even buff himself with Chrono Shift in order t be faster than Sylphis. "The only thing that I could do is buff myself using the energies that I have in my body. Thankfully, Primordial Essence is much more powerfulpared to Soul Essence. Soul Essence can only buff one state per use, but his Primordial Essence could buff all his stats per use. "Use a hundred of mt Primordial Essence and all of my Nether Energy. Let us see if I could not match that higher wind elemental." Adrian thought to himself. Primordial Essence covered his body while Nether Energy covered his weapons. Adrian vanished from his spot while the grinning Sylphis enjoyed his fight with the struggling Vayu. The group is now forced to decide if they want to reserve their skills or use them sparingly. Sylphis grinned with each exchange with Vayu as it relished in the suffering of its opponent. Sylphis was an ordinary higher wind elemental until it became infected with something. The one to infect Sylphis is none other than Cristobal. Cristobal would not have been able to abduct that many elementals without the aid of another elemental. Adrian who disappeared appeared right behind Sylphis which spooked it. Adrian brought down the sword in his right hand in order to hit Sylphis but thetter became wind. Adrian did not stop his attack as he activated his evil eye and locate the soul of the higher wind elemental. Wind elementals can scatter their body into gusts of wind. In fact, all elementals can do just that but there is a catch. Any being might be able to scatter their material body, but they cannot split up their soul. Adrian is using that weakness to get a decisive hit on Sylphis. One thing Adrian is certain with his weapon is that the Primordial Armaments deal greater damage to spiritual entities. It could be said that his armaments were specifically forged to kill enemies without true living bodies. Adrian saw a me like entity whizzing through the air and decided to immediately attack that. A loud scream suddenly erupted as soon as Adrian hit the me like entity which is Sylphis'' soul. The one who shouted in pain is none other than Sylphis as its body came together. Adrian might have not used his full force with that attack, but he managed to shave off 5% of Sylphis'' total health. Adrian was thankful that his risk paid off as he now has a counter when Sylphis would turn its body into gas. The downside is that he used all his buffed time to make it work. Adrian became the target of Sylphis'' attacks as the knowledgeable entity would target anyone that poses the most threat to its existence. Before Adrian could react, Sylphis is already in front of him. Adrian raised his swords to block the attack, but a literal tornado blew him away. Adrian crashed into the wall while Vayu and Sirius tried to help him. Sylphis suddenly held out its hand which made Vayu shudder because the Higher Wind Elemental is now serious. It was now going to summon its weapon. "Come out, Brise!" Sylphis stated as harsh winds started to flood the area. Wind des started to sh even the walls and kill off the greater wind elemental abominations. "Charon, use Soul Prison!" Adrianmanded and the coffin opened. Numerous chainstched onto the remaining party members and pulled them inside the coffin. If Adrian did not decide quickly then the raid would have been finished then and there. Chapter 432 - Brise All of the party members including the soulbounds except Charon were pulled inside the coffin. If Adrian did not do so, then half of them would have been wiped out. It was also Adrian''s first time to deeply appreciate the pocket dimension that he was in. There were only a few ounts of a Lifeless Lord being born throughout the history of Pandemonium. Each being vastly differentpared to the other as the first one to be born was holding a sword which was The Undead King himself before he reached the pinnacle undead species. Charon''s skill Soul Keep is influenced by Adrian''s origin magic because undead should not have ess to pocket dimensions. Sirius'' Phantom Rush is an example of a skill that is influenced by the master. Even Adrian does not know how to achieve this as it was only due to the evolution for skills like this to appear. Kaon and Saena have no skills influenced by Adrian which makes him believe that skills influenced by the master are not dependent in a soulbound''s evolution. Still, the pocket dimension is filled with death energy. "Where are we?" Anastacia asked as this was a first for her. "We are inside the coffin of my soulbounds. We can talk in here, but we cannot use skills. We can still regenerate passively though. I pulled us in here because Vayu suddenly warned us, and I felt arge amount of manaing out of the enemy." Adrian replied. "So, it is something like a pocket dimension?" Levin Cloud asked and Adrian nodded. "I do not know what is in this pocket dimension, but it is giving me great strength." Levin Cloud stated. "I feel you. My health is actually regenerating faster here like I was in the castle." Creepysoo added. "What happens when a higher elemental pulls out its weapon?" Adrian aske Vayu. "Once an elemental evolves into a higher elemental, they can form an elemental core where it can transform into a weapon. The weapon is tied to the soul of a higher elemental. Damaging the weapon also meant damaging the higher elemental." Vayu stated. "Higher elementals also gain arge boost in stats when they wield their weapon. They could only do so for a few minutes as releasing the weapon would also mean releasing all the power in their bodies. There would be a huge bacsh for a few seconds after that." Soleil added as she is also knowledgeable about elementals. "How long can we be held in this pocket dimension?" Mariposa asked. "About a few seconds but we could also be released if Charon gets killed. Thankfully, the enemies are elementals which deal more magic damage which he is immune from." Adrian stated but he got jinxed. [Your soulbound Charon has died.] [You will be released from Soul Prison.] "Welp." Adrian thought, ===== Sylphis managed to bring a literal hurricane inside the room. The sword Brise is like a fencing sword with a tornado being released with each thrust. The higher wind elemental continuously attacked the area, but it realized that there is only one being present. Sylphis could see that the only one remaining is an undead that even it cannot identify. He can only deal a decent amount of damage against Charon which greatly angered it. Charon was also using Life Siphon in order to absorb health of the greater wind elemental abominations that are spawning continuously. The damage it deals can be restored in just a few seconds which made the Higher Wind Elemental mad. It only came to y with the intruders because Cristobal told it that it was fun. Sylphis is not enjoying himself because it cannot see blood or see fear. Despite the numerous tornadoes that Sylphis creates to damage Charon, the Lifeless Lord is not getting killed. It continued this attack patter for five seconds until it realized that magic cannot harm the undead. Sylphis decided to use his ultimate move that deals magic damage that ignores a person''s magic resistances. The sword Brise glowed in a bright peach light and sucked all the air inside the room. If the others were not inside the pocket dimension, then they would have difficulty in breathing. With a sharp thrust, Sylphis almost tore the fabric of space. A huge hole appeared in Charon''s body and was immediately executed. Upon doing so, the coffin broke and those inside are released back into the real world. Adrian saw that the whole room is full of evidence that it was hit by a storm. If that storm is generating wind des that could damage the dead body of a dark god. The greater wind elemental abominations were no longer in the area while Sylphis looked tired. "Attack while we have the chance!" Vayu stated as he used one of his more powerful skills. Sylphis may look tired but its health was still rather high. Sirius immediately grabbed at the chance and shadow tendrils came out of the Higher Wind Elemental''s shadow. Sylphis was about to turn into wind to dodge but Kaon froze the air around him. Freezing the air would not have been effective but Sylphis was tired from using its ultimate attack. With Sylphis now bound by the shadows, they can now direct their attacks towards it. The debuffs started piling up on the higher elemental but the greater wind elemental abominations started to spawn once more. "Quantum Cascade." Adrian casted. He used Sylphis as the epicenter while designating all others inside the room as targets. His raid members were not selected because they could die with what will happen next. Adrian looked at Soleil and told her his n. Soleil started to chant one of her powerful spells while he also told Peridot his idea. Peridot rose her weapon and the red floating gem started to spin. She is then covered in sparks of fire. "Everyone, please hide behind the tanks!" Adrian shouted and everyone has done so. He gave them a hint of his n before they were expelled from the pocket dimension. Chapter 433 - Miniature Spatial Lock "Regulus Roar!" Soleil chanted. A huge wave of fire is then released from a fiery silhouette that manifested in front of her. "Fire Bellows!" Peridot chanted. A red magic circle appeared below the bound Sylphis and a huge torrent of mes erupted from it. "Inherent Fire Arrows!" Alder chanted and released five arrows made of orange mes. Sylphis did not care for the trivial attacks that are going to hit it. It was a higher elemental, and it was proud of its resistances from the other elements. All it needed to do was create a vortex that would absorb the mes. Sylphis just thought it was bound but it could still use its powers. As it was trying to move the mana in the surrounding, it suddenly lost control of it. The higher elemental could not believe that it was unable to gather wind elemental mana. "Debilitating Curse!" Creepysoo cast which made the higher wind elemental cast slower. "Invocation Break!" Cersei cast which made the higher wind elemental have a 50% chance to fail in invoking magic spells. Sylphis was still confident with its body resistance. It was sure that it will not get killed by the spells that will hit it. The confidence plummeted immediately when an unknown force made all the greater wind elemental abomination get pulled towards it. When all the greater wind elemental abominations were pulled towards Sylphis due to Quantum Cascade. As soon as that happened, all the fire attribute spells hit Sylphis. A zing inferno suddenly erupted which was about three times more powerful than the first one. Adrian knew that they will not be able to survive it if they were to get hit by that. Kabrakan''s diamond coated shield suddenly shined bright, and he mmed it into the ground. "Crystal Shell!" Kabrakan stated as he mmed his two towering shields. -------- Skill: Crystal Shell Tier: Epic Type: Area Defense Effect: Create a dome made of crystals that is the sameposition of your shield. The dome will have a health bar that is equivalent to three times your maximum health with it having your defense stats. The dome could expire early due to the health bar disappearing of after its maximum duration. Duration: 30 seconds Cooldown: 1 hour Mana Cost: 1000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant Unique Effect: The caster will lose his or her shield for the duration of the skill is in effect. --------- The diamond like crust started to travel towards Sylphis in a fast pace. It soon formed a dome made of something like diamond or crystal. It then trapped the higher wind elemental inside that dome. Numerous explosions sounded inside the dome with an apaniment of ghastly screams. The crystal shell was supposed to be a wide defense skill that blocks attacks from the outside. Kabrakan used his wits to immediately think that it would be better to enclose the enemy with the dome instead of them. He wanted to finish this battle as they need a lot of time just to fight Cristobal. The crystal dome did not seem like it wouldst as cracks started to appear and its health dropping at a fast rate. It seems the contained explosion is much more powerful than what they expect. Soleil''s passive skill increased the damage of all fire type attacks she and her allies does which exins the explosive force. Adrian knew that they will not survive if the explosion spreads. He needed to do something, and he thought of one. He needed to lock the space where the crystal dome is located. Isting the space so that the fiery explosion will not affect them. "Paradox, what will happen if I forcefully iste the space surrounding that crystal dome?" Adrian asked the Cube of Paradox. "There is a 40% chance that master will die due to exertion of his control over space when it is already vtile. If master uses all the essences and energy that that he has then the risk will lower to 15%." Paradox replied. "If I use you as a medium, will the burden be lessened?" Adrian asked as he thought of using the Cube of Paradox'' unique interaction with origin energy as a loophole. "The risk will lessen up to 10% with you consuming all your energies and essences." The Cube of Paradox replied. "I will take that chance." Adrian stated as he filled The Cube of Paradox with his mana while using all his energy and essence. "Commencing skill: Miniature Spatial Lock." The Cube of Paradox stated as it separated into tiny pieces and created a prism. The prism looked like it was made of a purple ss that would shatter with a great blow, but it was just the manifestation of space isting. The crystal dome finally shattered and Kabrakan''s weapon came back to him. Upon the crystal dome shattering, they saw Sylphis still perpetually burning and screaming. It is also that time when Adrian felt how powerful the bacsh of the space istion. He started coughing blood just five seconds in. It was not only the fiery inferno that he is trying to iste but also Sylphis'' attacks. The higher wind elemental is letting its attacks thrash about in an attempt to shatter the Miniature Spatial Lock. It must also be the reason why the Crystal shell broke faster than Kabrakan anticipated. With each attack that Sylphis made, Adrian would cough blood. Adrian is now losing 5% health every three seconds and it increases to 10% whenever Sylphis attacks. Adrian is determined to hold out as he saw that Sylphis health is already below 40%. Due to the current situation, Levin Cloud, Anastacia and Saena are all focusing on healing Adrian which is a huge burden. The Cube of Paradox'' calctions also considered the healers in the team as participants. Since it considered the healers as a factor, there will be no power of friendship or whatever to happen in this situation. The mes started to die down as soon as Sylphis'' health reached 10%. Adrian was also about to die as he started to even reject healing magic. There is a condition called mana intoxication where healing managed is reduced or ineffective depending on the severity. The mes died down and Sylphis is left with 7% health. Itunched an attack against the prism and Adrian had to let go of his control. Adrian''s health is in the red while Sylphis started attacking aimlessly once more. Vayu had to use one of his most powerful skills. His de started to glow in a bright peach color and his body turned illusory. His eyes glowed in the same-colored light and he did a word drawing stance. "Sonic Force!" Chapter 434 - At The Heart "Sonic Force!" Vayu stated and he suddenly appeared behind Sylphis in just a split second. Sylphis had a look of shock in its face before turning into particles of light. Vayu returned his katana back to its sheath as he already executed the enemy. When Sylphis turned into particles of light, some of that light went towards Vayu and assimted in his body. [You have seeded killing the Tainted High Wind Elemental, Sylphis.] [You have leveled up.] [You have leveled up.] [Your soulbounds have leveled up.] [Your soulbounds have leveled up.] Vayu suddenly floated in the air as his body turned more into air and started to shed some of his human features. Adrian could see that Vayu became more than he already is. Vayu is no longer a half elemental, but he was not a full elemental yet. "We took too long fighting that higher wind elemental. How much time do we got?" Levin Cloud stated as he healed everyone in the party. "We have about three hours and forty-five minutes to reach Cristobal." Adrian replied. "We lost quite a few members, but we could still clear it if we get more buffs." Anastacia stated. "Why are their bodies still there though." Alder asked as he saw that the bodies of their fallenrades not disappearingpletely. Adrian looked at Levin Cloud as he knew that he has a revival skill. Levin Cloud shook his head as he can only revive people about one minute after they die. Creepysoo suddenly noticed it and raised his hand. "That should be the effect of my skill. They should be in Limbo right now. I could revive them as undead. They could control their bodies once I revive them. The only downside is that they will not get any experience points from this point on." Creepysoo stated which greatly shocked everyone. Everyone knew that necromancers are able revive the dead. The liches are able to revive dead yers, but those dead yers could not be able to control their bodies. They usually became monsters that the necromancers directly control. "Arise, myrades. Use your new life toplete this journey with us!" Creepysoo chanted as a ck smoke covered the bodies of the fallen party members. The ck smoke filled the bodies and it started to be animated once more. A few secondster, the fallen party members are revived but they became undead. The tanks became Death Knights while the assassins became Death Scouts. "We are alive!" One of the assassins stated in shock. "Where were you guys?" Cersei asked as she was curious. The previously dead party members were sent to Limbo where they saw the souls of the NPCs passing through death''s door. They told the others about how numerous souls were passing through this big door that humanoids with jackal heads were guarding it. Adrian listened eagerly and is a hundred percent sure that they were in Limbo. The humanoids with jackal heads were none other than the Anubises. They went to Limbo due to Creepysoo''s skill. Adrian is in awe because Creepysoo has a game breaking skill. The act of reviving your fallen teammates into undead is extremely useful. The only downside would be they cannot be healed through normal means, but their team is not normal. They have Levin Cloud that could heal undead. The members of the Evergreen guild want to know what that skill is, but they are shy. They have never met the yer that is called Prince of the Undead. This was their first meeting, and it would be rude to ask the skill. If they pressure him, he might not want to meet them ever again. They fear that he will avoid them, so they kept their mouth shut. "What are the benefits of us being undead?" The tank yer asked, and everyone perked their ears. "You will be affected by my passive skill so you guys will have 25% more stats. You will also be immune to status ailments. Instant death spells will be unable to kill you as undead cannot be executed as we have the blessings of the God of Death." Creepysoo exined and their mouths became ajar. "That enemy did not even drop anything." Peridot grumbled as she searched the area where Sylphis died. "Sylphis actually dropped something but it is not a physical aspect but a skill. A passive skill to be exact. Look at all your system logs." Adrian stated as he always checked his system logs. ----- Skill: Wind''s Mischief Tier: Rare Type: Passive Effect: Wind Attribute Resistance + 5%. The owner of the skill also has a fixed 1% chance of evading any type of attack. The more attacks that hit you, the chance of evading an attack bes higher. (Evasion does not affect status ailment or debuff skills that are target assured.) Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ----- "The skill that we got beats any drop item as evasion type passive skills are the rarest of all the passive skills." Adrian stated in which Anastacia nodded. Evasion passive skills are rare to the point that skill books with that type of skills would bid for no less than a thousand gold coins. A rare tier evasion skill will be about ten thousand gold coins of sold. The fact that they received a great passive skill is proof that the enemy was powerful. "If everyone is recovered, we should head out. We must not waste anymore time." Mariposa suggested and everyone moved with the undead assassins scouting ahead. The undead assassins returned and reported that the next room was different. The wall they will encounter is pulsating much vigorously than any other wall they encountered. The wall up ahead also had a purple or dark violet color. "We believe that it is the heart." One of the Death Scouts reported. When they arrived at the pulsating purple muscle wall, notifications streamed in their system logs. [Congrattions! You have seeded in clearing the Emergency Quest ''Do not Breathe''.] [You have been given a temporary buff in which you will receive 10% less damage until the end of the dungeon. Additional 30 minutes in the countdown timer.] The purple muscle wall suddenly pulsed with more vigor until an entrance is created. Chapter 435 - Corrupted Sphinx They entered the hole that the purple muscle wall created upon pulsating. Upon entering the room, two pulsing flesh spheres could be seen inside it. One was pulsating slowlypared to the other and the silhouettes inside could be seen due to the light. Adrian could vaguely see the silhouettes and could tell that it might be the sphinxes. The silhouettes have the body of a lion and one of them had wings. Adrian saw Cristobal earlier, but the Mad Warlock disappeared. Anastacia finally spoke up as she thought it was odd no enemy ising after them. She then realized that a huge amount of power is being transferred to the spheres. Everyone in the room finally notices the strong energy being pumped in the spheres. "Attack the spheres!" Anastacia stated in hastily manner as she figured out the trick to this room. All the Evergreen guild members did as she ordered. Adrian''s group looked at each other and trusted her decision and it was good that they did. As soon as they hit the flesh spheres, health bars suddenly appeared above the two flesh spheres. The two spheres are monsters that would only reveal their true nature upon being attacked. Monster: Gestation Sphere Level: 200 Health: 9,918,098,876 / 10, 000, 000, 000 Mana: None Description: Weird monsters born from the Mad Warlock''s experiments with the dead dark god''s body. A special type of abomination that nurtures those that is inside it but also warps them to be corrupted. The longer an individual or monster is inside the Gestation Sphere then the more warped it will be. Upon seeing the description and guessing what is inside, Adrian scrambled to kill the monsters. If the sphinxes be enemies, then it would be a major headache as they could manipte time. Adrian decided to kill the one pulsing slower because it felt like it was close to hatching. "Kaon and Sirius, focus all your attacks on the one at the left." Adrian stated as he summoned his Axe Primordial Armament. Adrian summoned the axe because it was the one with the rawest damage. The Evergreen guild handled the Gestation Sphere on the right while Adrian''s group handled the one on the left. A shrill scream will be heard each time the Gestation Sphere is attacked. The monster''s defense mechanism started to kick in as it grew tentacles. These tentacles were rather easy to cut off due to the monster before them not being the aggressive type. Adrian''s anxiousness could be seen on his face as he hacked away without a care for his stamina. When Adrian''s attacks the Gestation Sphere, he would also leave about three space mines on it. He was dealing both physical and magical damage on the monster. Soleil and Vayu focused on the DPS while Creepysoo focused on lowering its defenses. Levin Cloud would also use his limited pool of attack spells. He even used one of his epic skills called Death Blossom. ------- Skill: Death Blossom Tier: Epic Type: Active Damage over time Effect: Conjure up a ck seed that drains the life of the entity it is nted on. The ck seed will continue sapping the health of the entity until four flowers called Death Blossoms bloom. Each bloomed Death Blossom will then explode and deal the amount of health it sapped as damage. Can be cast early and the seed kept inside the inventory. Max number of Seeds that can be kept in the Inventory: 5 seeds Duration: 1 minute per flower to bloom Max Health Sapped per flower: 5% Cooldown: 12 hours Mana Cost: 5,000 Mana Points Cast Time: 5 seconds ------- Levin Cloud still has five seeds in his inventory but he used the skill so he will not waste those. He nned on using those five seeds on the Mad Warlock. Fortunately, he can still conjure up one seed but cannot keep it in his inventory. He already stacked up on seeds when he got the skill because it was convenient. He never knew when he will need these seeds, so he stacked up on them. The seeds were also considered an item that can be nted or be used in apothecary. He nned to sell them if he is short on money. Levin Cloud jammed the ck seed that he generated onto the Gestation Sphere. The seed was ck in color and the had a small white skull in the middle. The seed also released this kind of deadly aura which would make one suggest that it is cursed. Levin Cloud got this skill when he befriended a certain leshy that is made up of mushrooms living alone in the Whimsical Woods. For some odd reason, the old leshy liked him and gave him the skill book. This was also the first time that he saw the effect of the seed. When he jammed the seed, it immediately took root. Vines started to spread around the Gestation sphere and covered itpletely. The odd thing about the vines is that it was not affected by the attacks of others. Fire did not burn it, or wind could not cut it. The vines seemed to like the mana that Creepysoo is providing it via curses. When the poisonous cloud filled with death energy touched the vines, it suddenly became thicker like the vines are on steroids. Adrian saw this and tried giving ither energy, but the vine receded when it got it. After a minute of attacking, a beautiful flower finally bloomed. The flower that bloomed looked like a chrysanthemum but ck in color with a touch of white in the middle. Another minute passed by and another ck flower bloomed. Soon all four flowers bloomed beautifully. If the Gestation Sphere looked like a normal mound of earth, then it would have looked beautiful. Instead, the ck flowers only made it looked even more horrifying. Levin Cloud soon advised his team to get away as the flowers will explode soon. The Gestation Sphere is already below 20% health when they stopped attacking. The ck flowers glowed in a bright white light and exploded. The explosion is more flower petals scattering in the wind rather than a loud boom. Onest cry from the Gestation Sphere erupted before it popped like a balloon. Upon popping the Gestation Sphere, the monster inside woke up and it was none other than the sphinx of the Sun Dias. Adrian knew that it was not the Sphinx of the Sands of Time because this one had a tail of a scorpion. Monster: Corrupted Sphinx Status: Weakened. Chapter 436 - Time Out Monster: Corrupted Sphinx (Imperfect) Tier: Legendary (Imperfect) Level: 250 Status: Weakened Description: The guardian of the Sun Dias that has been corrupted by the Mad Warlock for years. The guardian tried fighting off the corruption but being trapped for years made it go insane. It is still not fully corrupted, so it still has a chance of being cleansed when the Mad Warlock dies. The Corrupted Sphinx is different from the Sphinx that apanied him. The corrupted sphinx has no wings like the other one. It also has the tail of a scorpion which might be due to the corruption. The skin of the corrupted sphinx turned pale gray. The runes on it body also changed into a pale green color like it was tainted with something. It also released a suffocating aura that dealt damage to those near it. [You are in the presence of the Corrupted Sphinx.] [Time is unstable in the presence of the Corrupted Sphinx. Temporal spells will have a 20% chance of activating. Temporal spells that fail will have a likely chance of it resulting into Temporal Explosion.] [The Corrupted Sphinx releases a dreadful aura and all those around it would lose 1% health per second.] "Continue to free the other sphinx while we deal with the one that we released." Adrian stated as he and his friend get ready to distract the Corrupted Sphinx. Adrian knew that they needed the help of the other sphinx in order to subdue the corrupted one. All of them knew that they had to free the other sphinx because the one attacking them has infinite health. Adrian tried finding alternative ways to deal damage to the Corrupted Sphinx but found nothing even with his evil eyes. "It is still a guardian which means that it should still have the rules of a guardian. Guardians must give out tests to those who wants to use the power of the relic it is guarding. I should figure out its rules so that I could incapacitate it for a few minutes." Adrian thought as he dodged the scorpion tail. Kabrakan tried his best dodging because he got 20% of his health shaved when he tried blocking one attack. It came to the point that he even got in the danger zone at 30% health when he got stung by the tail. The Corrupted Sphinx'' attack pattern is more physical in nature unlike the other one. The corrupted sphinx would attack with its ws first then follow up with a bite. If you dodge the bite using a jump, the corrupted sphinx will attack using its scorpion stinger. Each attack is lethal that Kabrakan had to ask Adrian and Vayu to help him deal with the corrupted sphinx. Adrian wanted to help but Kaon almost got killed with one strike. Vayu is different as something awakened within him when they killed Sylphis. He is gliding like the wind and fluid to the point that he would dodge the attack with an inch of space. He shouted that he could deal with the corrupted sphinx, but he still needs support. Vayu got all the buffs that increases speed and reaction time while Kabrakan got the health regeneration and defense increases. Adrian decided to help the Evergreen guild with killing off the other Gestation Sphere. The Gestation Sphere that the Evergreen guild is attacking is almost killed. They were strong but the heavy damage dealers are in Adrian''s group which is why they finished first. When the Gestation Sphere holding the other sphinx started to get low, the corrupted sphinx changed target. The corrupted sphinx'' aggroed the other group as if its instincts were telling it to protect the other pod. The tanks of the Evergreen guild were the first to react and used their protection spells. They were able to hold it off, but they still took great damage despite mitigating the damage among all of them. They did manage to buy time for the others to use crowd control on the corrupted sphinx. Levin Cloud used a skill that used vines to constrict the corrupted sphinx. Creepysoo used Bony Hands which summoned a giant skeleton hand from below the ground to grip an enemy. They safely chained crowd control spells, but it onlysted for a quarter of the duration. They bought enough time as the damage dealers all rallied to break open the other Gestation Sphere. All of them managed to break the sphere holding the other sphinx. When the other sphinx was released, a loud snarl could be heard from the corrupted sphinx. It did not look happy at all as it finally used a skill. Suddenly time stopped and it was only Adrian who could move freely albeit terribly slow. He saw that the corrupted sphinx suddenly made a swiping motion towards Levin Cloud''s head. It seems that it was still intelligent enough to deal with healerspared to the main damage dealers. It prioritized healers because it could not be damaged. All the spells that were aimed at it only dealt a t value of one health. Adrian feared that Levin Cloud would be killed instantly and threw his axe with an ability. "Nether Soul Strike!" Adrian stated as he threw the axe as hard as he can. [You have dealt tremendous damage to the corrupted sphinx.] Adrian is shocked upon seeing the notification because he only dealt one damage so far. Upon hitting the corrupted sphinx, time flowed back once more. The group suddenly saw that the corrupted sphinx had 95% health left which was odd because it was still infinite when appraised. "It can only be damaged when time is stopped!" Adrian shouted with glee as he found the way to win but the others could not say the same. "You are the only one who could move when time is frozen. That means if you die, we all die." Alder pointed out but the other sphinx finally regained consciousness. "I can help you with that, but you must beat him quick. Cleanse my sibling of its corruption." The sphinx stated as it buffed the whole team. Chapter 437 - So This Is What Power Feels Like! "I will help you stop time and grant you the ability to move while time is stopped. It would onlyst for a few seconds, so you have to incapacitate my sibling." The sphinx weakly stated weakly. "Why does it have a time limit if you can freeze time?" Levin Cloud curiously asked while still using his crowd control spells. "Will undead be affected by your magic?" Creepysoo asked with beaming eyes as he continued casting his crowd control spells as well. "Can you please focus!?" Peridot shouted. "Your friends are weird, Equinox. I will start the spell right now. I can only maintain it for 45 seconds so beat him in that short amount of time. This is free of charge as my sibling needs help." The sphinx stated as it weakly tried to stand up. One of the feet of the sphinx also turned purple which signifies that the corruption has started. The sphinx conjured up a magic circle that enveloped everyone in Adrian''s party. An ankh then appeared on each of their foreheads. The sphinx then made time stop as it was the only way to damage its sibling. The race to incapacitate the corrupted sphinx has now started. At first, the corrupted sphinx tried to escape as it knew it could get hurt but it was trapped. The sphinx also thought of that when he stopped time. Seeing that it cannot escape, the corrupted sphinx opted for the other way. It aimed for the weakened sphinx that stopped time and preventing its escape. The tanks did not let it get near the sphinx as they knew it would be the end once the other one is skilled. When the tanks blocked the charge of the corrupted sphinx, they could finally see it receiving damage. They found a sense of relief from seeing the opponent that only took one damage finally getting its health reduced. "It can finally be damaged!" One of the tanks eximed with joy. They are enthusiastically attacking the corrupted sphinx with all their might. They are pressed for time, so they need to incapacitate the corrupted sphinx immediately. Vayu is the receiver of all the buffs as he is the hardest hitter among them. "Chrono Lag!" Adrian tried using the spell and it worked. [The Corrupted Sphinx has been slowed significantly.] "Chance! Chrono Shift." Adrian uttered as he buffed himself. He noticed that the sphinx managed to make time in the area stable. It seems that it knew of Adrian''s struggles and decided to aid him albeit still weakened. Adrian did not let this chance go as he hurled himself to the corrupted sphinx. "Whirlwind Axe!" Adrian chanted and even buffed the axe withher energy. He is like a three colored tornado ramming himself against the corrupted sphinx. The corrupted sphinx tried to dodge but Sirius showed up behind it and bit the former''s back neck. Kaon also helped my morphing his body to be smaller and constricting the corrupted sphinx. [Your soulbound, Sirius, has been affected by miasma.] [Your soulbound, Kaon, has been affected by miasma.] Adrian had no time to read the notifications as he shed head on with the corrupted sphinx. Soleil then enchanted Adrian''s attack with the fire attribute which burned the corrupted sphinx. Adrian''s skill ended and the corrupted sphinx managed to counterattack. Adrian is sent flying and his soulbounds were also shaken off due to weaking from the miasma. Sirius and Kaon plopped to the ground. Two of Adrian''s soulbound was about to get killed when he activated Invigorate that healed them back to full health. Despite regenerating back to full health, a direct attack from the corrupted sphinx still damaged them greatly. When the corrupted sphinx is about to use a deadly move, Kabrakan swooped in and blocked the attack. A crack could he heard from his shield as its durability decreased by a lot. "Elfin Sniper!" Alder stated as he used one of his more powerful skill. He used it because the corrupted sphinx is finally at 40% health. The time left before time moves again is ten seconds though. Alder drew his bow and an arrow made of three different elements appeared. The elements are wind, fire and earth. It seems that the longer he charges the arrow, the stronger it bes. Once he deems the arrow fully charged, Alder fired the arrow directly at the corrupted sphinx. The elements are mixed harmoniously so that they will not erase each other. To even achieve this by pure skill alone is testament that Alder has talent in understanding the elements. If he picked a mage then he would have be the best elementalist. The arrow filled with three different elements hit the corrupted skill withplete uracy. The first element that affected it is the wind element as it gave the piercing effect. The next element to hit it is the fire element which scorched the corrupted sphinx. Thest element that afflicted it was earth which made its body heavier thereby reducing its speed greatly. They used the remaining time to bash the corrupted sphinx. Time finally moved again but the corrupted sphinx looked battered to the extreme. It tried reversing time on itself to recover but the other sphinx foiled its attempt. "That would be enough, my sibling. You are far too corrupted and injured to control time. I am shocked that you could still stand." The sphinx stated as it used some type of spell to lock the corrupted sphinx in ce. "Is it over? That was refreshing. Never knew time magic is awesome. So that it what it feels to wield phenomenal cosmic power." Creepysoo stated as he was tired mentally because undead have unlimited stamina. "We have been fighting the corrupted sphinx for two hours. We need to reach Cristobal or else we are doomed." Anastacia stated but the whole party was affected by the miasma. Some were even poisoned by the stinger. Adrian, seeing ordinary potions will not work, looked at Saena. He then ordered her to use hertest skill. "Saena use Final Sacrifice." Adrianmanded and his soulbound looked at him with extreme dedication. Saena flew to the air and radiated a blinding holy light that cleansed all their status ailments and healed their health by 50%. Chapter 438 - The Mad Warlocks Plot [Your soulbound Saena used the skill Final Sacrifice.] [All types of status ailments that are affecting the whole party will be cleansed.] [The party has recovered 50% of their total health.] ------ Skill: Final Sacrifice Tier: Legendary Type: Cleanse and Heal Effect: Cleanse all the status ailments and status reduction of the entire party. Heals all party members by 50% of their maximum health. The Cdrius will die upon using this skill as it would use all of its life force. (The soulbound will not be avable for summon for one whole day.) Cooldown: 1 day Cast Time: Instant Cost: The casters life ------ [You soulbound, Saena, cannot be summoned for a whole day even if her resurrection counter goes to zero.] [No external force can bring her back or revive your soulbound for the duration.] Adrian admits that the cost is far too littlepared to the effect. Although, he is sad that Saena would not be able to level up since she cannot be summoned again for a day. Adrian could once again summon Charon as the Lifeless Lord only needs one hour to regenerate. All of Adrian''s soulbound could be summoned in an hour after being defeated. Previously, the wait time was one hour and thirty minutes but that was when he was a Soul Summoner. Now that Adrian is an Eclipse Summoner, the wait time decreased by one hour. Adrian wanted to use Rewind, but thest system notification hindered him. It seems that was put in ce so that he cannot abuse the skill. The skill, Final Sacrifice, is too powerful when ites to cleansing skills because it can cure all at the expense of the caster''s life. "Champion Equinox, you will find the Mad Warlock deeper. I must warn you that he managed to suck some of our essences out. We fear that he might be able to use that to manipte time so be warned. I will hold my sibling here and revert him back so we can aid you. Hurry!" The sphinx stated. "Can we trust it?" Anastacia asked Adrian as it questioned him. "He was my guide when we went inside thisbyrinth. What is the Mad Warlock doing?" Adrian asked. "Even I do not know but he has been so jolly when he captured me. He said that he can finally transform himself into the pinnacle being. He also held a small vial that had an awful smell. It smelled like you but rotten." The sphinx stated which only made Adrian confused. "Could it be a blood of a demon?" Adrian muttered. "We do not have time. My skill is telling me that we must kill this Mad Warlock or else he kills us." Cersei stated. She got a message from her contracted devil god, Vepar, that a huge amount of power is being pulled to their current location. "The mad warlock is below which means that entrance there leads to a hole. Let us hurry." Mariposa stated while he looked at the others. The others also nodded as they knew they are wasting time. Even though they do not want to go in blind, there is not much information about Cristobal. They need to only trust themselves and do their best. They entered the hole and inside is a giant hole just like the sphinx said. All of them descended with the aid of Kaon and Peridot. Kaon let half of those that cannot fly down while Peridot used a spell that an air funnel that slowed their descent. As they made their way down, an eerie pulsing red light could be seen from above. All of them found an individual creating a magic spell. It was none other that the Mad Warlock Cristobal. It seems that he did not care for the untimely arrival of his ''guests''. In fact, the Mad Warlock seemed to relish the idea that he will have spectators for his momentous achievement. [You have entered the Zone of Silence.] [All spells or abilities in the area will be forcibly stripped down and turn into mana.] "Crap." Everyone thought as it basically meant they could only swing their weapons. "Wee my visitors! Even though you were not invited, I will dly keep yourpany for I finally made the greatest potion to transform me into the most perfect being. It will turn me into a being that will be equal to a god!" The Mad Warlock Cristobal shouted with horrifying glee. "Let me ask all of you here! What is the most perfect being created by the gods that even the dark gods tremble before them?" The Mad Warlock asked their group, but none answered. Adrian suddenly felt a chill as he could see where this is going. He also felt his blood boiling when he saw Cristobal. He thought it was just out of anger for the mad warlock, but it was not his demon side but his Asmodian side getting riled up. "It seems that each of you has yet to know of the truth of the world. Why not ask your demon friend there? I am pretty sure that he is knowledgeable about the topic I am speaking off. I even tortured one of his kind to know about the origins of the originals." The Mad Warlock rambled on, but their group cannot move as they fell directly on a trap. [You cannot move. Your mana is being drained by the magic circle.] "You talk about the perfect being, but an ordinary man cannot ascend to be an Asmodian. It is not in your blood." Adrian replied in order to burst Cristobal''s wishful thinking. "Asmodian?" Everyone except those of the asmodian descendants started asking. Equinox, Levin Cloud and Kabrakan already knew about Asmodians as they are descendants of this races after all. Among the three of them, only Adrian knows where they reallye from. If Cristobal tortured a demon for this information, then he was given a somewhat false story. "You are right, little demon. I could not be someone like you who was born with the blood, but I can transform myself to be something simr. My long life has been very helpful in pursuit of the greatest body as humans have limits after all. The Asmodian races however do not. Descendants of a timeless race that cannot die of age. Even High Elves cannot live as long as you. I managed to get a sample of every asmodian blood in existence. Thest one was a bit troublesome as dryads are difficult to get a hold of. Thankfully, there was one dryad in the main world. That ce was called Neo Alfheim. Ha! More like Fake Alfheim. All I needed to do was to aid in creating the poison. The other servants of the dark gods could do the rest." The Mad Warlock Cristobal stated with an evil grin. The members of the Evergreen guild including Adrian and Levin cloud became fired up in anger. The reason that the efforts of all their guild members are wasted is because of the man before them. They did not care if the individual in front of them is code. They are all infuriated. "We will have your head!" Anastacia stated with intense age even though she rarely lets her emotions consume her. Chapter 439 - Vial Of Asmodian Blood "Have my head? It seems a worthless elf that has yet to even reach her first century is yapping. Are you mad that I aided in the downfall of your pitiful city?" The Mad Warlock Cristobal stated. The Evergreen guild and Levin Cloud wanted to kill Cristobal, but they cannot move. The magic circle restricted their movement. Adrian could tell that this was sort of a cutscene but the game not controlling them. A lot of yers stated their displeasure of not controlling their body during a cutscene. The developers listened to the yer''s suggestions and made sure that cutscenes are deleted. The developers did be smarter about it as using the boss monsters being invulnerable or the yers being caught in a trap like this. Adrian is thankful that they managed to reach Cristobal in the appointed time. The timer also stopped and disappeared when theynded on the magic circle. The timer stopping could only mean that they will be given ample time or unlimited time to deal with Cristobal. The disappearance of the timer is either a blessing or a curse. It could be a blessing because they will not be pressured to finish off the boss in a given amount of time and they will not fail because there is no time limit. A curse because having no time limit means the game judged that the boss is too difficult to handle for there to have a time limit. Adrian is sure that the time limit is erased because of the Mad Warlock''s strength. The only thing that worries him is the small vial of red blood hanging on Cristobal''s neck. He could clearly see that the vial is Asmodian blood. "You should know that Asmodian blood could be poison if handled the wrong way. It is also extremely vtile." Adrian stated in order to throw off the Mad Warlock despite him not believing it will work. "You say that because even you demons have not found a way to get the delicate bnce needed to transform any other being into a perfect being. Even the demons are not perfect because they cannot use elemental magic. I had centuries of practice. You have seen my failed experiments roaming around like the garbage they are. After trial and error, I finally found what I missed in my equation." The Mad Warlock prattled. "You used all these elementals just for that. At least failure never displeases you. If only every person in the world is like that." Adrian jokingly stated. "After gathering all the blood of the five asmodian races, I thought that would have been enough, but I was wrong. Even with all of their blood, I was not able to synthesize the potion to turn me into the ultimate being. The potion did prove effective against the higher elementals as it bent them to my will. After exploring that guardian''s mind, I finally arrived at the thing that I am missing and that is blood from an Asmodian. I scoured the main world and was finally able to get my hands on a small vial of blood." The Mad Warlock Cristobal stated in joyful glee. "What will happen if he drinks that potion?" Mariposa asked. "Even I do not know for sure because records of Asmodians are far too little even for the Daemos. The records only said that they are the first creations and perished when the dark gods invaded. They sacrificed their lives in order to seal away the dark gods." Adrian replied. Just the few words ''first creations'' made everyone''s jaw drop. It has been stated in stories that the first to be created were always exceptional. "Enough chitchat. All of you are my witness for this momentous asion. Watch me transcend the confines of the human body!" The Mad Warlock Cristobal shouted. The Mad Warlock Cristobal then mixed the vial of Asmodian blood with arger beaker filled with some sort of potion. The red colored potion in the beaker turned into a mixture of streaks containing the colors of purple and blue. The Mad Warlock Cristobal showed no hesitation and drank the potion. He savored every drop from the potion as it was delicious beyond anything he tasted. The potion tasted like the most heavenly drink ever and Cristobal even licked the beaker to make sure every drop is not wasted. After the Mad Warlock Cristobal finished the potion, he felt ted, and a smile filled with ecstasy is seen in his face. But that smile soon disappeared, as his face looked like he was about to puke. The Mad Warlock''s body suddenly felt hot, and he started to take of his robe. Everyone saw the horrendous and morphed body that the Mad Warlock Cristobal is hiding in his robe. Cristobal''s body is just like his experiments as it could only be called an abomination. It was different masses of limbs of animals or monsters. Some with weak stomachs even gagged just at the sight of it. "You wanted to get the perfect body because you fear what every mortal fear and that is death." Adrian stated as he saw Cristobal''s state. The shadow of death has been looming over the Mad Warlock Cristobal for quite some time now. The shadow of death wants to im the soul of the Mad Warlock, but it cannot. The Mad Warlock Cristobal kept doing experiments on his body to prolong his life even if it was just a day. "I can feel it! I can feel my body transforming me into the most perfect being!" The Mad Warlock Cristobal stated in a crazed tone. The magic circle that restrained the raid party also activated. The magic circle started absorbing their mana in order to give it to Cristobal who is at the center of it. The whole party''s mana is bing the foundation for the spell as Cristobal cannot cast it himself. "He is using us as a way toplete his transformation. It was his n to lure us hear. He needed the mana of other people to activate the magic circle." Cersei warned. Chapter 440 - Asmodian? The magic circle that bound the group sucked all their mana dry. Once all their mana was gone, they are no longer rooted into the ce. The first thing they did is to replenish their mana since the boss seems upied at the moment. The sound of bone cracking and reforming could be heard from the distance as the Mad Warlock''s body is reforming. Even his body started to deform and suddenly reform. The pain that the Mad Warlock Cristobal experienced would make even an elephant die from shock. The Mad Warlock Cristobal isughing and screaming in pain at the same time. It seems that his mind is filled with the joy of reforming his body even though it is extremely painful. What the Mad Warlock did not know is that the will of a dark god nted on his mind also started to activate. "AHHH!" The Mad Warlock Cristobal screamed out loud as his back split open. Something like wings sprouted at the back of the Mad Warlock and it seemed simr to the angel race''s wings but the color is pure ck. The Mad Warlock Cristobal''s body also started to change into a younger looking one as if time is being reversed. "He sprouted ck angel wings. If it is an Asmodian then should he not have wings like yours?" Kabrakan pointed out. "You see the funny thing about that is angels are actually the copycats. The Goddess of Light was so jealous of the beauty and perfect form of the Asmodians that she almost copied them to the tee. That is the reason why angels have wings of a bird but white. The Goddess of Light does not like ck colors as she views it as dirty." Adrian exined. It was one of the information that the remnant will of Chaos told him. A few minutester, the Mad Warlock Cristobal finally changed his overall appearance. If anyone were to describe him then he would be called handsome or even the handsomest person to ever live. Cristobal''s hair now measured until his waist while his finely built body is for all to see. The women in the raid party even blushed. "This is it! The perfect body! I have finally turned into an Asmodian! I will live forever!" The Mad Warlock Cristobal shouted in his excitement. He even stood proudly as his ck feathered wings showed their might. "You see this, demon! This is the perfect form that I have been dreaming of! With this body, even the demigods could not hold me down!" The Mad Warlock Cristobal shouted with glee. The Mad Warlock was so proud of his achievement but the half asmodian in the crowd did not seem pleased. Adrian knew that the universe would have announced it if a new asmodian would be born. The remnant will of Chaos told him that the Asmodians were so precious that the universe would rejoice upon the birth of one. "You are not real. You are fake. The stench of the dark god has filled your system which means you are ipatible with Asmodian blood." Adrian bluntly stated as he could see energies from the dark gods emitting from Cristobal. "I did this on my own! You cannot tell me I am fake because this is the perfect body. Kneel before me, peasants!" Cristobal stated as he cast magic that altered gravity. The gravitational field in the room suddenly became ten times more powerful. The Mad Warlock Cristobal is drunk on his power when his own magic suddenly cancelled itself. "I have been waiting for this moment!" An eerie voice suddenly sounded which made Cristobal wary. The raid party members could see where this voice ising from. The eerie sounding voice came from the mouth that suddenly formed on Cristobal''s forehead. The raid party members could see that the mouth was moving and talking on its own, but Cristobal could not find the source of the sound. "After years of waiting for you to reform your pitiful body, I can finally surface and take control of it." The mouth on Cristobal''s forehead stated as itughed heartily. "What! What do you mean ashaeg¡­" Cristobal stated. The mouth on his forehead traveled down to his face to rece the other mouth that disappeared. The Mad Warlock Cristobal eye''s started to roll back and his body started fidgeting. After a few seconds of continuous seizures, Cristobal''s eye rolled back down but something was off. The crazed look that the Mad Warlock had were no more. Cristobal''s eyes became clear but there is a hint of utter disdain hidden in them. "Finally! After centuries of slowly influencing that pathetic brat, he finally seeded in creating the perfect body for me to inhabit. Only the body of an Asmodian is fit to hold my godly essence." Cristobal stated as he raised his hands up in adoration for himself. After basking in his own glory, Cristobal or the entity possessing his body turned towards Adrian. It seemed to sense something that is simr to himself. "It seems a wolf is hiding amongst the sheep. Who knew that the demon in front of me has a high blood purity? I would savor you well as your blood will fuel my thirst for vengeance. That Asmodian Cain will taste my revenge!" The entity possessing Cristobal stated as it started to fly towards their group. "Protect Adrian!" Levin Cloud shouted and the tanks immediately surrounded Adrian. "Pesky rodents. Get out of the way while I am still in a good mood." The entity possessing Cristobal stated as it created balls of condensed gravity in its right hand. The pressureing from that ball of condensed gravity gave everyone the chills. They could feel how deadly that attack will be if it manages to connect. Everyone is nervous except for Adrian because he can finally see the results of him telling everyone to be patient. The ball of condensed gravity dissipated which greatly confused the entity possessing Cristobal. It tried conjuring up more, but it always resulted in failure. It decided to give up and just grab Adrian, but its own body started to break down. Cristobal''s body started to explode in a red gush of blood as he slumped to the ground in immense pain. Chapter 441 - Chaotic Body The body that was reformed due to a potion finally started to break down. Adrian knew that it would be the case even if Cristobal used the ultimate binding agent which is the blood of an Asmodian. Cristobal or rather the entity inhabiting Cristobal''s body might have seeded if he opted to be a mutant rather than a perfect Asmodian. The reason for the body breaking down is simple. The reason being the blood of an Asmodian is perfect as they are the first creatures. Only fellow Asmodians or descendants of Asmodians could ingest said blood to be a version of the perfect being. Adrian always asks Jianna about alchemy whenever he buys potions from her. Adrian curiously asked what would happen if Asmodian blood is mixed with ingredient. Jianna''s answer was it could either be the greatest potion that could revive the dead or the greatest poison that leads to death. Based on some of the papers left regarding Asmodian blood, it was a vtile yet powerful binding agent. The only problem was that only simr transcendent tier materials could be used to craft a potion with it. She also stated that no Asmodian descendant will waste the blood on a potion and would rather ingest it. Jianna stated that Asmodian blood is much more precious towards Asmodian descendants. It is important because the blood sometime contain information or knowledge. It was also a custom of Asmodians back then to put some of their blood on vials to pass their knowledge to newly born descendants. Ascalor told him that Asmodians cannot reproduce normally as there are only first generation Asmodians. They had no will to carry on their gic codes all the time as they are timeless. They only started to care when the five races were born through their own efforts without aid of the gods. From the start, Adrian knew that Cristobal would not really be an Asmodian through this method. There are some things that only you could get by being born and this is one o them. Still, Adrian is wary because that does not mean Cristobal or whatever entity is before them will die. "What would happen if the greatest poison does not kill the person who drank it because of their strong will to live?" Adrian asked Jianna once as he was curious at the time. "Individuals with strong will to live would of course use every fiber of their being to deny death. That goes without saying they will transform into something horrifying like a freak of nature." Jianna replied. "Are variant species freaks of nature?" Adrian asked but it was the person behind him who answered. "Mutants are not freaks of nature but nature''s hup. Think of them as a wonderful surprise gift. But if you defy nature then it will let go of your blessing and turn you into an abomination." Pann exined as he gave Jianna a bag of manure for growing her herbs. ===== "He is turning like his experiments¡­an abomination." Adrian uttered as everyone got ready to fight. They are not getting close to the bloody mess that is Cristobal because he is creating multiple pockets ofpressed gravity around him. Not only was his body deteriorating but his powers were also running amok. The raid party did not want to risk attacking and get caught up in one of the stray attacks. "What should we do?" Alder asked Anastacia as she was calmly observing the situation. "We cannot carelessly charge as it is dangerous. The only thing that we can do is try long range attacks." Anastacia stated as she found it to be the best course of action. Every range attack that they could do is used. They only used skills that have short cooldowns to test the water. About 20% of the attacks hit but the remaining 80% failed. It seems thepressed gravity is redirecting and destroying some of the iing attacks. Still, those who can do it often resorted to this method despite the low damage. "Ah! What is happening!?" The entity possessing Cristobal screamed. Cristobal''s body no longer bore its perfect humanoid appearance. The body is now a mas of wriggling bone, flesh and muscle that no longer bear any resemnce to being human. The mouth that the entity used to speak emits cries while its whole body is deforming and reforming at a rapid pace. "This cannot happen! I am a god!" The entity stated as it experiences excruciating pain. The will to live for a god is much greater than a normal human because gods could not be easily killed. They are not easily killed just because they are gods but due to the fact, they can leave remnants of their will. As long as a foolish individual that has so strong sense of self touches it then gods are basically immortal in a sense. The entity that possessed Cristobal has this strong will which made it fight the looming shadow of death. It was now turning itself into an abomination. The aura of the dark god infesting Cristobal is not the reason why the potion failed but it is his constitution. The bones, flesh and muscle that were wriggling bout suddenly started to form itself into a shape resembling a humanoid. The only difference is that the humanoid appearance also started to be monstrous. The first to form is the lower body with the feet of a werewolf. The next part to form is the torso where it looked like it came from a stone Jotunn. The next body part is the wings that sprouted as it is wings on an imp. The head started to form as well as three horns could be seen growing from it. The face that formed is that of a tiger beastkin with giant fangs. The arms of the abomination also formed after the horns. The arms are two thick bundles ofrge vines that could easily crush rock. The abomination that was formerly Cristobal looked hideous. The name even describes it for itself. The individual in front of them is no longer an NPC butbeled as a monster. Monster: Asmodian Abomination Chapter 442 - Asmodian Abomination I ----- Monster: Asmodian Abomination Tier: Legendary Level: 250 Description: Sensing his inevitable demise, the Mad Warlock Cristobal sought the ultimate goal. He wanted to transform his feeble human body into the perfect being of legends. He managed to perfect the potion, but his own physiology rejected the transformation due to the wrong usage of the Asmodian Blood. He collected the blood of all the Asmodian descendants. Due to his will to live, he became an abomination that he hates most because of their ugly forms. His current form is a curse for him and ns to transfer his consciousness into a new one once he leaves this ce. ----- "No! I turned into a monster! This is all your fault!" The abomination shouted with a mixture of a roar and speech. "It is now our fault? Did his brain be that of an abomination as well?" Creepysoomented as h started summoning wraiths. "I guess individuals with big egos always me the ones around them rather than themselves." Peridot added as she started to collect the elements around her. "I guess, it is time for battle. Vanguard be ready!" Anastaciamanded. The vanguard immediately surrounded the Asmodian Abomination but the pressure it exerted made it difficult to get near it. Despite being an abomination, the monster in front of them still has the name Asmodian affixed to it. "Greater Summon: Charon" "Greater Summon: Queen Death Bee" "Greater Summon: Arachna" "Greater Summon: Bastion" "Greater Summon: Raiton" Adrian once again summoned Charon while Mariposa summoned all her remaining soulbouns. Mariposa summoned the entire hive of giant bees that seemed to have evolved because of the evolution of their queen. The giant queen bee seemed to look two times bigger while the royal guard bees became deadlier. The next soulbound that Mariposa summoned is a giant spider that is about ten meters tall. It immediately created spiderwebs across the area that slowed enemies but granted allies movement speed. The giant spider also became invisible after not attacking anything for three seconds. Bastion was the giant beetle that Mariposa had, and she just resummoned it as her guard. Raiton however is different as it as a new soulbound that Adrian has yet to see. It was none other than a giat centipede, but this centipede is releasing lightning from its body. The giant mandibles also made its own bite ferocious. "y Soldiers!" Peridot stated as she created about ten soldiers made of y. "Gentle Mist" "Protection of Fire" ------ Skill: Gentle Mist Tier: Epic Type: Area of Effect Effect: Create a mist in a selected area where all allies gain 30% movement speed and 5% increased evasion. Duration: 20 minutes Cooldown: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 10, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Protection of Fire Tier: Epic Type: Shield Effect: Create a shield made of fire that covers the body of all team members. The shield will block a total of three attacks for the one covered. If the damage that the one being protected exceeds 10% of his maximum health then two charges will be consumed. Duration: Until the shield breaks. Cooldown: 20 minutes Mana Cost: 1, 000 Mana Points per individual Cast Time: Instant ------ The soldiers looked different as they look sturdier and fiercer than before. The y soldiers also looked more like dragonkin than regr human. She also created a mist that enveloped the battlefield which increased the movement speed of allies and increased evasiveness. Thest thing that she created is a shield made of fire that blocks attacks for a certain number of times. "Life Breeze!" "Deadly Bane!" "Protection of Life and Death!" ------ Skill: Life Breeze Tier: Epic Type: Regeneration Effect: Summons a breeze filled with the life element and boost the regeneration of all party members for the duration. The regeneration increases the closer the skill effect is ending. (100% up to 500%) Duration: 30 minutes Cooldown: 2 hours Mana Cost: 10, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: 3 seconds ------ ------ Skill: Deadly Bane Tier: Epic Type: Enchantment Effect: Increases the damage dealt by the weapon by 10% and gives the weapon a 0.001 chance of executing the enemy. Duration: 15 minutes Cooldown: 1 hour Mana Cost: 5, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Protection of Life and Death Tier: Legendary Type: Enchantment Effect: Gives the whole party a buff that heals them for 5% of the total damage they dealt. Also gives the party a 10% chance to cheat death and immediately revive upon death. Duration: Disappears upon death Cooldown: 1 day Mana Cost: 10, 000 Mana Point Cast Time: 5 seconds ------ Levin Cloud cast three different spells that will aid the group greatly. The spell that he treasures the most for group fights is thest one. It gave damage dealers the capability to run wild on the battlefield. Even Anastacia''s buffs are not as great as Levin Clouds as it even extended towards the soulbounds. "Nature''s Love!" "Gaea''s Embrace!" "Enchant Weapon: Holy Attribute!" ------ Skill: Nature''s Love Tier: Epic Type: Enchantment Effect: Enchants all the weapons of the party with the Wood Element. Deals poison damage equal to 1% of the attacker''s mixed damage per second. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 8, 000 Mana points Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Gaea''s Embrace Tier: Legendary Type: Heal Effect: Heal 30% of your missing health every five seconds. Duration: 5 minutes Cooldown: 1 day Mana Cost: 15, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: 2 seconds ------ ------ Skill: Enchant Weapon: Holy Attribute Tier: Rare Type: Enchantment Effect: Enchants all the weapons and attacks of the party with holy attribute. Deals 10% increased damage to all beings. The increased damage is doubled when fighting beings aligned with evil. Duration: 5 minutes Cooldown: 10 minutes Mana Cost: 100 per party member Cast Time: Instant ------ Anastacia also gave her best buffs and heals in order to finish the job early. It seems even she is wary of the fact that the enemy might be stronger the longer they draw out the battle. The party members are confident though as they are jacked up by this godly buffs. Chapter 443 - Asmodian Abomination II The buffers were not the only one letting loose. Creepysoo and Cersei the debuffers also let loose despite the low chance of affecting the asmodian abomination. "Death is Near!" "Curse of Death!" "Fog of Death!" ------ Skill: Death is Near! Tier: Epic Type: Debuff / Confusion Effect: Inflicts the Impending Bloodlust debuff on an enemy where their instincts are dulled. This debuff will cause an intense sense of doom to the receiver. Duration: 1 minute Cooldown: 10 minutes Mana Cost: 4,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Curse of Death Tier: Epic Type: Damage Multiplier Effect: All damage received from sources every five seconds will be replicated but only 50% in power. Duration: 1 minute Cooldown: 10 minutes Mana Cost: 7,500 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Fog of Death Tier: Legendary Type: Domain Effect: Spreads a fog with properties of death. All beings affiliated with the God of Death will have 50% increase in stats while those perceived as enemies will receive 20% more damage. Gives every being affiliated with the God of Death a 1% chance to execute enemies. Duration: 30 seconds Cooldown: 3 hours Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 5 seconds ------ Creepysoo did not disappoint with his debuffs while also buffing himself and everyone affiliated with the God of Death. He even used his domain skill that was given to him by the God of Death. It was the scaled down version of the Undead King''s domain skill but it was still a domain skill. "Curse of Rot!" "Curse of Sloth!" "Devil''s Hour!" ------ Skill: Curse of Rot" Tier: Epic Type: Damage over Time Effect: Decreases the health of the target by 0.3% every 10 seconds (0.1% for boss monsters and Named NPCs). Duration: 2 minutes Cooldown: 20 minutes Mana Cost: 9,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Curse of Sloth Tier: Epic Type: Debuff Effect: Decreases the target''s speed by 30% (halved for boss monsters and Named NPCs). Also, a 10% chance of inflicting sleep (halved for boss monsters). Duration: 30 seconds Cooldown: 5 minutes Mana Cost: 1,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Devil''s Hour Tier: Legendary Type: Debuff Effect: Pick a target in order to lower their resistances against debuffs. The target chosen will have all the debuffs affecting him or her double in duration. Duration: 1 hour Cooldown: 7 days Mana Cost: 20,000 Mana Points Cast Time: 10 seconds ------ Cersei spared no effort in using her most prized debuff skill. The Devil''s Hour skill would make any type of boss killers puke blood due to how great the skill is. This skill is what made the Evergreen Guild stay in the top guilds list despite not owning a territory. It is no surprise that her high position and high level are not for show as he long surpassed Adrian in terms of levels. "Regulus!" Soleil summoned her elementalpanion by fusing it with her doll. A red lion with a fiery mane that is ten meters high is now before them. Vayu also used his best buff skill for himself as he did not want to let the opportunity of testing it out. "Storm de!" ------ Skill: Storm de Tier: Legendary Type: Enchantment Effect: Gives your weapon the power of the storm that deals 150% extra damage with each attack. Once the buff duration is over and the user has umted 100 Storm Essences, the caster has five seconds to release Storm Cutter. Storm Cutter: Deal 3,000% of your total attack damage in a straight line. Duration: 20 minutes Cooldown: 15 days Mana Cost: 50% of Maximum Mana Cast Time: Instant ------ Vayu''s eyes erupted with lightning and his body also became surrounded with it. His aura that was a gentle breeze became a raging storm. Even Adrian did not want to get near him. "Elemental Prisms!" "Spread Shooter!" ------ Skill: Elemental Prisms Tier: Legendary Type: Enchantment Effect: Create elemental magic circles in front of you that enchant your attacks with the elements. The number of magic circles is determined by the number of different elementals that you have contracted. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 1 day Mana Cost: 50% of Total Mana Cast Time: Instant ------ ------ Skill: Spread Shooter Tier: Epic Type: Enchantment Effect: Multiples all arrows shot by 10. Duration: 20 minutes Cooldown: 1 hour Mana Cost: 5,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant ------ Alder also did not pull his punches as he proved his worth bybining his two prized skills. Three different magic circles appeared before him which corresponds to the number of elementals that he contracted. Each magic circle imbues the arrows that he releases with the elements withoutpromising the others. For the first time in a long time, Adrian became jealous as his skill pool is limited. He can now see how versatile it is to be able to utilize elemental magic. He decided that they need all the help they can get. He decided to not use the Summon: Gabriel skill as it might be a disaster which means he only has once choice. "Soul Recall!" Adrian poured his heart and soul into using the skill. He wanted for his Luck stat to override the skill to summon an aspect of death but not everything goes as nned. He was still able to summon something particrly useful though. It was the one thing they need the most. NPC: Anubis Level: 165 "Oh! I heard a pleasant call and answered for it was none other than the Shephard of Lost Souls. I did not think that the call would lead me to the mortal realm. Even though this body is temporary, let me aid you to vanquish the defiler of life." The Anubis stated as it took out its spear. Adrian felt like he wanted to know of this temporary body, but he needed to kill the abomination in front of him first. The fight will be extremely difficult as debuffs lower than Epic tier does not affect the enemy in front of them. "This will be difficult." Everyone thought as they bravely charged to battle. Chapter 444 - The Strength Of An Asmodian Abomination The first to strike is Vayu as he became the fastest among all of them. He decided to strike at the legs of the abomination since its legs were smallpared to itsrge body. (Author Note: Think along the lines of Johnny Bravo as the body shape.) Vayu aimed for the legs so that he could impair the movement of the abomination. Due to him moving too fast that even Adrian had a hard time keeping up, he is creating afterimages of himself. The asmodian abomination could not follow Vayu due to the debuffs it is experiencing. With a swift cut, Vayu managed to injure the right leg of the abomination. The strike is followed by a crackle as lightning hit the abomination. The abomination growled in pain and it immediately countered by increasing gravity in the area. The gravity increased but it is immediately dispelled when Kabrakan stunned the abomination. It seems the ability to increase gravity must be channeled. The tanks immediately used their provocation skills but half of them failed. The provocation skills that failed are those that are rare tier and below. The other tanks frowned because epic tier provocation skills cost lots of mana despite the low cooldown. The thick viny arms of the abomination came crashing down towards their shield and they released a grunt. "Heavy!" All the tanks could sense the great strength behind the attack. Their health decreased by 3% to 5% despite sessfully blocking the attack. It is still arge decrease despite blocking it. The abomination continued iling its thick tree like arms at the shields of the tanks. They could see and hear their shield''s durability getting lower with each strike. Just as the provocation skill is about to wear off, ten arrows with three different elemental attributes came flying towards the abomination. The arrows became piercing due to the wind attribute. It exploded upon contact due to the fire attribute. Thest effect is the petrification of some parts of the abomination due to the earth element. Vayu did not stop attacking the legs and he is joined by the two undead assassins. They prioritized hitting one area over and over, but the skin is like diamond despite being covered with fur. They could deal lots of damage due to hitting one consecutive spot. Whenever the abomination shifts its focus to Vayu and the two assassins, Kaon would swoop in and breath fire on its face to get its attention. The abomination would try to take flight to try and kill Kaon but Adrian got that covered. Adrian would use Quantum Dispersion and send the abomination back to the ground. The provocation skills of the tanks would be ready by then and the cycle will repeat. Adrian observed Mariposa''s way of battling and considered it interesting because she is not issuingmands. Mariposa did not need to issuemands because of her skill Hive Mind that connected her to all her insect soulbound. She made great use of this to control the bees summoned by the queen bee. She would use their stingers to try and deal damage to the abomination despite it being unable to puncture the skin. She would even send one bee to its death when the abomination would open its mouth to fire some sort of beam. That tactic became very effective in preventing the abomination to release attacks using the mouth. Therge spider soulbound would lurk and strike at the right moment to throw off the abomination''s bnce. It made great use of its skill that made it invisible whenever there are webs. It would even spew out webs to tangle the arm when Vayu or the assassins would get hit. The greatest contributor would be the Anubis that Adrian managed to summon. It was keeping up with the abomination and aiding the tanks whenever they needed healing. The Anubis'' level might be lessened but its abilities are still the same. The Anubises should be the same level as the abomination in Limbo but they cannot actually walk the mortal realm. Today was just an exception because Adrian summoned it with a temporary body. Adrian thought that the Church of Death would not have been persecuted had the Anubises been the protectors. In just a span of five minutes, the team managed to decrease the abomination''s health by 50%. They could not believe that they managed to do that in a short amount of time. They did celebrate too early as a shockwave blew away all those close to the abomination. The abomination suddenly grew bigger, and the features became more pronounced like the ws, fangs, and horns bing sharper. The abominations health also went back to 80% but its body seemed to be sturdier. "After all that work, it would return back arge chunk of its health!" Alderined. "I knew that something is not right. We had it too easy, and it seems there are still lots of phases before we can finally beat it." Anastacia muttered. "We could just¡­" Alder is stalking when suddenly the abomination came after him. If one looked at the contribution board then Alder would be first. His barrage of elemental arrows is far too powerful an arsenal. The explosivebinations of the elements also helped his high damage per second. Alder''s head is about to be bitten off by the abomination when Adrian reacted immediately. He forcefully used Blink to transfer Alder to a safer location. Sirius then emerged from the shadows to bind the abomination''s body to the ground. "Thanks!" Alder stated as he calmed his heart. He was sure that his head would be bitten off. "It got cleansed from all the debuffs. Reapply them." Cersei shouted. "I am on it. Go my y soldiers! Aim for the abomination." Peridot stated as her army of y soldiers started to move in a swift formation. Levin Cloud is about to tell what could y soldiers do but he was surprised by the oue. The y soldiers would be shattered with one hit. The abomination would then get stunned when it used its body part to shatter the y soldier. The stun should havested for one second, but it onlysted half a second because they are fighting a boss monster. Still, ten y soldiers meant a five second stun which greatly helped them. Vayu and the assassins once again went on the offensive while the mages released their chanted spells. Abination of spells of different elements hit the abomination. The abomination roared as it got hit with a multitude of attacks but that was not the only reason. Its body started to glow green and it started to heal 5% of its health per five seconds. "We are going to be here for a while." Adrian muttered and the rest could only nod in agreement. Chapter 445 - Getting Stronger Repeatedly The raid group managed to decrease the abomination''s health to 50% and it increased in size once more. The asmodian abomination would also lose its reasoning every time it increased in size. It started bing more of a monster. The Asmodian Abomination is starting to follow instinct and reasoning of an intelligent being. Everyone is starting to notice this as the Asmodian Abomination would dodge attacks it would not normally do. The thing about intellect is that it would be beneficial to those who are weaker, but it is a burden to those who has superior body and level in terms of bosses. Great intellect would have been preferrable for boss monsters with low health pool in defense as they would need to n three steps ahead to avoid taking damage. The Asmodian Abomination is different as it views intellect as an obstacle. It had difficulty dodging because it viewed attacks from all angles and even tried to predict the attacks of its opponents. This indecisiveness became a weakness because it factored everything in its n when something much simpler could override it. The Asmodian Abomination is still in its growth phase and it is slowly shedding its weaknesses. This means that it deemed its high level of intellect as a weakness. That is the reason it bes more instinctual with every shedding. It even gained slight immunities to the debuffs but the good thing is that its defenses does not increase. The problem is that the tanks are getting decreased by 10% to 15% maximum health per attack. The Asmodian Abomination is also getting more tenacious as the provocation skills onlysts about 80% of its duration. The abomination is getting stronger with each increase in size. It came to the point where it dealt half the Anubis'' health with one hit of its trunk like arms. The stingers of the bees still dealt the same damage, but the poison no longer affects the abomination. It could also kill a swarm of bees with a swing of its trunk. The increase in size and power is not the only thing new because the abomination gains a new ability each time it grows. The first growth gave it the ability to control gravity, but the second growth gave it healing properties. Its health is now at 70% which means it is closer to its third growth should there be one. "Champion Equinox, the gate of Limbo is calling for me. I shall unleash my ultimate skill. Tie the monster down as I cannot stop its channeling while I use it." The Anubis stated and Adrian disseminated it to his friends. The raid party immediately utilized the chance when the tanks were blown away by the strength of the abomination. Everyone that had a root, stun or slow casted it in order for the abomination to stop moving. "Deadly Grip!" "Chrono Lag!" "Holy Shackles!" "Earth''s Embrace!" "Thorn''s Embrace!" "Restraining Arrow!" Each of the team member''s crowd control skill piled up and made the abomination unmovable. The Anubis also pitched in as it shot out bandages from its wrist to bind the abomination in ce. The Anubis then started to float in mid-air and its gaze started to spark red lightning. "Death''s Gaze!" The Anubis stated in a deep dak voice. A redser like beam shot out from the Anubis that is filled with the energy of death. The skill even prated the defenses of the abomination which made it lose 5% health per second. Unfortunately, the skill onlysted for five seconds as the Anubis is called back to Limbo. The third growth stage once again came to be. A shockwave ensued that sted all the yers near the abomination away. The Asmodian Abomination started to grow and its sentences that it spoke became phrases instead. It was getting dumber, but the monster felt more powerful and ferocious. Its third growth period, its rocky body started to change into spikes. It could even pop the spike in and out through its thoughts. The tanks cautiously moved towards it in order to attract its attention, but the abomination suddenly curled up into a ball. Once the abomination curled into a ball, it started to cover itself with a rockyyer. The rock spikes suddenly came out and the rain of rock shards started. Everybody started evasive maneuvers in order to not get hit with the rock spikes. Each rock spike would shave off 1% of the total health of a tank if they do not block it. Mariposa made use of her bees and her giant beetle''s protection. Peridot created a dome of earth to protect her from the rock shards. Creepysoo created bone shields to protect himself with some taking shelter behind him. Adrian used the Charon and Dodubo while he hid inside the coffin using Soul Lock. After ten seconds of continuous rapid fire of stone shards, the abomination looked rather tired. The raid party used this chance to rain attacks once more, but the prolonged battle is taking a toll on their supplies and skill cooldowns. "How much more before we can kill it? It already grew three times. This boss is unfair." Creepysoo grumbled as prolonged battles without bodies to raise is not ideal for a necromancer. "I am guessing it will grow up to five times." Adrian uttered. "What makes you say that?" Anastacia asked as she is curious, and Adrian is much more informed about Asmodians than her. "It gains an Asmodian''s descendant skills with each growth. It already disyed Daemos, Faekin, and Jotunn. All that is left is Selvaggian and Erebian. I fear those two the most as they are a deadlybination." Adrian replied. The reason Adrian is fearful of the Selvaggian and Erebian skills is the signature abilities the two races have. The one ability that all Selvaggian''s have is Ferocity that stacks up and increases the longer they are in battle. It also increases all their stats depending on the number of stacks. The reason Adrian is afraid of the Erebian skills is the inherent skill of werewolves "Night Child". The skill increases the strength of the Erebian''s exponentially during or when it is dark. In a realm that is always dark then that would be a death sentence. Sadly, one of Adrian''s fear turned into a reality. "It gained Ferocity!" Kabrakan shouted as he suddenly felt he was in the presence of another Selvaggian. Chapter 446 - Asmodian Abomination At Full Power The abomination has gained Ferocity which all Selvaggians achieve from birth. The raid party noticed that the Asmodian Abomination became faster witch each sessful attack. It also started to emit a red aura that Kabrakan has. The red aura became more visible with each seeding attack and giving the abomination a very powerful bloodlust. The Anubis is no longer with them so they Vayu had to step up to do the job that the Anubis has previously done. Since the Anubis is far superior to him, the tanks had to aid him when the attacks would hit him. "Paradox, Summon Primordial Armament: Scythe." Adrianmanded and the scythe materialized in his hand. Adrian decided to be more hands on now that the Anubis disappeared. He needed to aide Vayu in sufficiently distracting the abomination. Vayu will aim for he legs while Adrian aimed for the neck. Sirius and Kaon will be kiters if Adrian and Vayu will get hit by the Abomination. Charon is already using Life Siphon but the health it is draining does not shift the aggro towards it. If both Sirius and Kaon fail to shift the attention towards them, Charon is ordered to pull those in danger inside the coffin. The Asmodian Abomination has already gained four abilities from increasing its size. Adrian wanted to kill it immediately, but the shockwave would always send them back. The only saving grace is the act that the defense of the abomination is not increasing. "Burning Souls!" Adrian casted and a ck shadow shot towards the abomination. The ck shadowtched unto the Asmodian Abomination. Its own shadow rose up to stun it in ce while the shadow attacked its owner. The damage that the Asmodian Abomination is significant as its lot 10% of its own health due its very own shadow. The two second stun became beneficial to the party as they focused on dealing damage. Soleil used Regulus to deal extra damage to the abomination because Regulus also casts the spells that she casts at 70% power. Vayu''s katana finally glowed in a red violet light signifying he has a hundred stacks to use Storm Cutter. "Storm Cutter!" Vayu stated as he sheathed his sword. The de of the katana is suddenly filled with the essence of the storm. It also made him get surrounded with red purple lightning. Vayu gripped his katana''s hilt and unsheathed his sword. A loud rumble is heard inside the area that it hurt all of their eardrums due to the intensity. Vayu sheath back his katana but he is no longer in the area where he unsheathed hi sword. He is now five meters behind the Asmodian Abomination. A loud shriek soon followed as the Asmodian Abomination''s left arms is cut off. The abomination did not bleed as it started to grow back its tree like arms in a slow fashion. The Asmodian Abomination suddenly turned its head towards Vayu and ran towards him. It jumped in a split second as it reached Vayu. Vayu wanted to dodge but his legs could not move due to stress. [Your body cannot move for three seconds because of needing to rest.] The bacsh is not stated in the skill description which is why he is shocked. The tanks are too slow to block for him. When the abomination is about to strike Vayu, Adrian used Blink to appear behind the abomination. "Soul Cutter!" Adrian stated as he shed towards the abomination''s neck. Adrian urately hit the Asmodian Abomination''s neck and even managed to draw out blood. The cut is small, but it was effective enough to divert then abomination''s attention. He managed to save Vayu, but the abomination twisted its body and struck Adrian which sent him flying. Kaon caught Adrian in mid-air while the abomination became angrier. The abomination kicked its heels and wanted to tear Adrian apart. The tanks tried to use their provocation skills, but they were all ineffective. The abomination is hell bent in killing Adrian because of the fear it felt when Adrian managed to cut it. Adrian''s Primordial Armament has traces of Nether Energy which is deadly to creatures associated with the dark gods. Some of theher energy seeped into the wound and activated the hidden fear within. Sirius seeing that its master and younger brother (Kaon) would get damaged. Sirius activated Phantom Rush without Adrian''smand. Sirius disappeared like a phantom and reached the abomination mid-air. As Sirius is about to bite the abomination that is frozen in ce, its eye suddenlynded on Sirius. Sirius noticed this but he did not dodge as the former is swatted in mid-air. Sirius is sent crashing down with its health in the red. The abomination snorted as it got distracted but it fixed its gaze back to Adrian. When its gaze returned, Adrian and Kaon is no longer there because they are inside the coffin. Charon pulled them inside the coffin as Adrianmanded. The abomination is finally affected by the provocation skills since Adrian is no longer in battle. The aggro target disappeared so a new target should be designated. "Astral Spirit!" Kabrakan chanted as he suddenly summoned a ghostly version of himself. This Astral Spirit is a species specific skill to the bull beastkin as they are more connected to the spirit of the Wilde. The astral spirit is also some sort of unique method to use some of his skills. "Echo Stomp!" Kabrakan stated as both he and his astral spirit mmed their hooves. The stomp released an echo that lulled everyone to sleep be it enemy or foe. The abomination crashed into the ground as it became asleep. Kabrakan knew that he had to wake up the others because they do not have as much tenacity as the boss monster. "Spirit Release!" Kabrakan chanted and his astral spirit emitted a shout that woke up his party members. "What just happened!" Everyone asleep eximed as they noticed they were lying on the ground. They also noticed that the boss monster is asleep but it also looks like it is going to wake up. "Prepare all your hard hitting skills while it is still asleep." Anastaciamanded. Chapter 447 - The Perfect Abomination "Quantum Cascade!" Adrian casted as he knew they will be knocked back after all the skill will hit. The abomination is fast asleep due to Kabrakan''s skill, but it would notst long. Every individual in the party decided to use one of their hard-hitting skills. All of them released their skills at the same time hoping that it could kill the Asmodian Abomination. "Shadow Walker!" Adrian cast as he will use the ultimate ability of the scythe. Once all the powerful skills hit the abomination, its sleeping status ailment disappeared. It also produced arge shockwave that blew away everyone near it except for Adrian. He is currently in a form where outside influence cannot touch him. The abomination managed to drop to 37% health when all their abilitiesnded. It is now growing once more, and Adrian could see it suddenly obtaining this dark aura. It was like the darkness is being attracted by the Asmodian Abomination. Adrian could feel that the skill that the abomination is obtaining is another passive skill. It could potentially be Night Walker where 25% of its stats would increase in the cover of darkness. The abomination already has gravity maniption, insane health regeneration, rock spike artillery and Ferocity. The Quantum Cascade finally came into effect and pulled all those blown away towards the growing abomination. Adrian already told them ahead of time what they will do but they were not used to being dragged by an unknown force. Despite being new to the sensation, they adapted rather well to the scenario as they are professionals. The reason Adrian wanted to do this tactic is due to one thing he noticed. He observed that the abomination is not invulnerable when growing which means they could stop it midway. The only reason they cannot do so is due to being knocked back several meters. "Shield Bash!" All the tanks shouted. "Back Stab!" The two undead assassins cast as their daggers went through the tough skin of the abomination. "Nether Soul Strike!" Adrian cast simultaneously with his empowered auto attack. A loud roar fille the area as the abomination did not expect it to be damaged while it is growing. The abomination could not injure and forcefully cancel its growth. The stream of Nether Energy that entered its body is hindering it from growing but it still managed to receive its skill. The abomination''s health that was supposed to rise back to 80% stopped at 50%. Adrian thought that the risk they did paid off as they no longer must waste more time in dealing with the abomination. Each growth took more time to decrease its health and they are now fighting for a whole hour. "Everyone scatter! It still managed to obtain a skill." Adrian warned as he uses Blink to get away. Adrian thought that the abomination only got the Night Walker skill, but he is mistaken. The blood of the werewolf that Cristobal used is from an Alpha. The very alpha that the faceless ones managed to subdue. The skill that the abomination obtained Night King. ----- Skill: Night King Tier: Mythical Type: Passive Effect: Boosts stats by 50% during night or located in a dark area. The bearer of the skill also has minor control of the darkness. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ----- The abomination that was wailing a second ago disappeared and now has one of the tanks in its arms. The tank is being squeezed tight until he got asphyxiated and died from it. The other tanks feared dying like theirrade, so they became more wary and huddled together. The rest of the party members are also cautious because a huge monster disappeared in darkness. Adrian used his evil eyes to see the soul of the abomination since it is hiding. He turned around but could not spot in until he felt someone m him to the ground. "Sanctuary!" Levin Cloud immediately cast to protect Adrian. A golden light descended on Adrian''s position and protected him from being killed. Adrian could not make sense of what happened, so he asked Paradox. "The abomination appeared behind master and mmed him to the ground." Paradox replied. Adrian could not believe that he did not even have time to react. He also went down to 20% health with just one hit, and it was not even a skill. Seeing that Adrian is not being damaged by its pummeling attacks, the abomination finally stopped attacking and opted to kill the others. The target it sets its eyes onto is Levin Cloud as he was the source of this golden light. Levin Cloud could not react immediately because the abomination became so quick despite the debuffs. In one hit, levin Cloud is sent flying away with only 5% of his health remaining. The abomination is about to finish Levin Cloud off when a spider suddenly bit it. The spider managed to pierce the hard shell of the abomination, but it was killed in a brutal manner. The abomination punched the spider''s head and split it into two. "Army of Widows!" Mariposa immediately cast as soon as her spider died. The body of the spider that is turning into particles of light became a hundred thousand small spiders that crawled and bit the abomination. Alder used this chance to shoot arrows at the abomination while the assassins retrieved Levin Cloud who flew a few meters away. Creepysoo and Cersei used the chance to reapply strong debuffs on the abomination. The debuffs they are using are top notch, but the strength of the abomination is no longer getting decreased passed a certain value. Once Levin Cloud was retrieved, Mariposa used a spell that covered him in a chrysalis. His health is regenerating at a fast rate inside it. Due to Levin Cloud taken out ofmission for a few seconds, Anastacia had to heal everyone in the party by herself. It is stressful but she managed to pull through. The abomination got so annoyed by the hundred thousand spiders that it intensified gravity once more but this time it was twenty times more. It did not stop there as it created two spheres of opposing energies. One was darkness while the other gravity. "Cersei, you will die from that attack. Hide behind the bull beastkin!" Vepar, Cersei''s contracted devil god, warned. Cersei did as she was told and immediately hid behind Kabrakan. All the other tanks used all their top defensive skills because they can recognize a boss monster''s ultimate skill. Adrian finally rose up from his crater and remembered what Vayu said. "Whatever you do. Do not let Soleil get killed or else the gift that Lauma granted us cannot be used." Chapter 448 - Lauma’s Gift The attributes of darkness and space isbined to release a deadly attack. The attack is so powerful that it shook the whole dungeon. The abomination''s attack covered the entire room that they were in and killed half of the raid party. The only one''s standing are Adrian, Soleil, Cersei, Kabrakan, Mariposa, Peridot and Levin Cloud. Vayu wanted to strike the abomination once more in a final attempt, but he perished beforending a hit. Creepysoo erectedyer of defenses but he reacted too slow. The abomination also did note out unscathed and even got damaged. The rocky armor that was its body is now filled with cracks. It even lost one of it horns due to the intensity of its attacks. More importantly, the abomination is tired from releasing that attack. "We managed to survive that attack, but your shields are broken." Cerseimented as she noticed that Kabrakan''s shields are now in fragments. "Do not worry, my shields are supposed to do that as they get stronger the more times that they break." Kabrakan replied. As soon as Kabrakan said that the shield fragments floated and reforged into much more durable shields. This is one of the legacies given to him and which made Kabrakan dive into perilous dungeons because his shields grow stronger each time they break. If other shield bearers would learn of the properties of his shield, then they would be vomiting blood from jealousy by now. A shield that bes more durable when broken is a dream shield for any tank yer. Even Kabrakan was ecstatic when he received the two towering shields but became mad at them a few dayster. Kabrakan learned that his shield is a growth type weapon but the pre-requisite for it to grow is ridiculous. The requirement for it to increase in rating is to be destroyed. Any type of tank yer would say that this would be easy, and it was at the beginning. He managed to raise the two shield''s tier to Rare in a matter of hours but the road to Epic tier was aggravating. It came to the point that his shields would only decrease in durability from boss monsters which are the same level as him. He even died a few times before his shields could even brake. Kabrakan even doubted himself if he is turning into a masochist as he liked getting beaten up. If there were only his friends around in this dungeon then he would have been crying due to immense joy. His two shields are now Legendary rank atst. All the countless suicide dungeon diving has finally paid off. The two shields are now looking much more aesthetically pleasing than before. The two shields looked like they are now made from a dark purple metal with a brown gem in the center. Kabrakan now gains gauntlets every time that he equips his two shields. "We are the only ones who managed to survive!?" Mariposa reacted as she could not sense her soulbounds. Adrian could not feel but be disappointed as he is the one who asked them to help him. It seems that he overestimated himself in killing Cristobal without researching his opponent. Even if he searched, nothing would pop up because Cristobal is one of the secretive NPCs. You would have to turn over a whole to even find information about him. "I am sorry." Adrian stated as he knew that at this point losing levels are not eptable. "You do not need to me yourself because we knew what we are going into. The risk is great, but we can try again, right?" Cersei stated but Adrian shook his head. "If we do not kill him now then he might escape and wreak havoc somewhere else. He might even be a world boss." Adrian replied in a grave tone. "You do not have to worry big brother Equinox. I still have Lauma''s Gift. I will need to activate it, so you need to protect me from the abomination." Soleil suddenly stated which gave a faint hope to the ones left. "Do you know what the gift can do?" Adrian asked as he wanted to be sure. "I do not know but Lauma told me to use it when we are in a dire situation. You could say that this the best way to use it." Soleil replied. "Good as a chance as any. Use it. Paradox, summon Primordial Armament: Sword." Adrianmanded and his armament appeared on his hand. "Better get serious then. Draconic Force!" Peridot stated as her draconic features starts to turn up. Peridot''s hands became thick dragon ws. Her horns also started to emerge from her head. A long and strong tail also appeared behind her. "Devil''s Inversion!" Cersei casted and all her skill cooldowns refreshed. It only worked on skills with Legendary or below, but it is very helpful. She started debuffing the abomination while it is still exhausted. "I guess all I can do now is a diversion since all my soulbounds perished with one attack." Mariposa stated as she started to summon small bugs. Her soulbounds threw away their lives so she could survive the attack. Levin Cloud, who just emerged from the chrysalis, became confused because the raid party became reduced. The chrysalis is also somewhat a shield because it has health. The one inside could emerge earlier if the chrysalis is broken. Soleil started to use Lauma''s gift that was a tattoo n her arm. The tattoo has a wreathe motif that is lush green. She started to chant the spell given to her by Lauma. The chant is long, but she could just read it out once she activates the gift. "The life of one is just as important as the life of the many. In order to make lie sacred then one should hold onto life but let go when it is time. I, Soleil, use the gift that the Elemental of Life has given. Show me the power bestowed upon my name. Promise of Life!" Soleil chanted and the ground started to grow grass and flowers. Chapter 449 - Promise Of Life The floor immediately became a flowery meadow due to how powerful the gift was. The Asmodian Abomination could be seen getting damaged by the lush life energy that is spreading. It seems Lauma put her all in the gift just to exact her revenge as she could note herself. Everyone that is alive got their health back to full and got cleansed of their status ailments. A few momentster,rge bundles of flowers started to puff up. The bundles of flowers exploded, and it was none other than their fallenrades. Even the soulbounds got revived except for Senna because of her penalty. [All your fallenrades have been revived using the Promise of Life.] [Your health has been restored.] [All status ailments have been cleansed.] [You deal 20% more damage for ten minutes.] [Increased health regeneration by 500% for ten minutes.] The ones that got revived only had about half their health restored but that is easy to recover by using their remaining potions. The abomination did not take this lightly as it started covering its body with its rocky armor. The only part of its body that is not covered is its tree like arms. "We have been revived!" Everyone who died eximed with great joy. Those that died due to the attack of the abomination got revived and those that became undead even returned back to their normal avatars. The abomination is once again surrounded by the enemies it has just defeated. The abomination seeing its enemies alive, pushed its body to use the same attack once more. This time it mixed some sort of red energy inside the two spheres. The red energy is none other than the Ferocity it has umted. Unlike the first time, the build up of the attack took longer as the team had time to utilize their ultimate spells that they have yet to use. The Evergreen guild are more than determined to finish off this boss monster now because they were killed by it. They no longer care about secrets and just wished to kill this monster in front of them. "May the Goddess of Life bless thisnd! Life Domain!" Anastacia chanted as she released her domain skill. "Queen of Insects, hear my plea. Insecta Domain!" Mariposa chanted as she released her butterfly wings and two antennae sprouted from her forehead. "I call upon my contracted devil god to aide me in battle. Descend on the mortal ne, Vepar!" Cersei chanted as a ming magic circle with an inverted star is scorched on the ground. "I got nothing." Alder stated as everyone''s attention focused on him next as he is a high-ranking member of the guild. "By the power of Life and Death, I call upon thee to spread its roots. Descent of Yewdrassil!" Levin Cloud chanted as a seed fell from the heavens and buried into the floor. "They all have such cool chants." Adrian grumbled before activating his domain. "Nether Domain!" Adrian chanted and the three colored mist rolled unto the area. [The Life Domain has spread out. All healing skills will have double the healing amount for the duration that the domain is active.] [The passive regeneration is boosted by 300% for the duration of the domain.] [Enemies inside the domain will have 50% healing reduction.] [The Insecta Domain has spread out. All insect type monsters, items, skills and individuals will have their damage doubled for the duration that the domain is active.] [All insect type monsters, items, and individuals will have a hard carapace covering them which doubles their defense.] [All insect type monsters, items, skills and individuals will gain the Induce Toxic buff.] [All insect type monsters have a 40% chance of turning invisible upon a sessful attack.] [The Nether Domain has spread out. All allies will be able to utilize theher energy for the duration.] [Your stats have been increased.] [The boss monster, Asmodian Abomination, has been afflicted with Paranoia.] The seed of Yewdrassil became buried underground but Cersei''s contracted devil god showed up first before it sprouted. The magic circle that could only be described as a ming inferno shined brightly as a silhouette emerged. A heavy pressure could be felt upon seeing the creature that emerged, but they are shocked because the silhouette is only two feet tall. It unfurled its bat like wings and a chibi devil appeared with ck hair and ck eyes. They could not even make fun of it because its status holds more weight than its appearance. NPC: Vepar Title: Devil God Tier: Mythical (Sealed) Status: Currently Sealed, Amused, Curious Another curious thing about Vepar is that his lower half looks like that of a merman as it is a fishtail. The fishtail did have scales that are as dark as night. It gave an amused smile upon seeing that he is summoned in the mortal realm. Cersei did receive bacsh as her health reduced to 50% and it would not regenerate past that point. After Vepar appeared, the majesty of the Tree of Life and Death is finally shown. Two types of branches sprung out from the ground. One filled with lush and teeming with vitality while the other decaying. The Evergreen guild members trembled upon seeing the Yewdrassil for the first time. The elves in the party involuntarily cried while Creepysoo felt a sense of familiarity. Yewdrassil even glowed in an eerie and holy light to add to its mystifying effect. Both Adrian and Levin Cloud could feel their bodies being exhrated as they are the only ones both life and death energy in their bodies. [Yewdrassil has taken root on this world temporarily. All skills with life and death attributes will not go dissipate as long as Yewdrassil is standing.] [Boosts the effects of the skills with life and death attributes by double.] [Yewdrassil is d that many domain skills that belong to the life and death attributes are present.] "It feels more and more like home! I shall assist those who takes part in the maintenance of life and death." Yewdrassil eximed with joy. [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is summoning a part of its home to the mortal realm because of liking its temporary habitat.] "Paradiso" Chapter 450 - Paradiso Is Summoned? [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is summoning a part of its home to the mortal realm because of liking its temporary habitat.] "Paradiso, manifest temporarily to aide those who celebrate us." Yewdrassil''s voice echoed which thundered in the hearts of those present. The others might not know but Adrian and Levin Cloud has an idea of Paradiso. The tree of life and death is basically summoning a god''s domain to the mortal realm. Even Adrian, who rarely gets shocked, has his mouth ajar. [Yewdrassil, the Tree of Life and Death, has sessfully summoned parts of its home in the mortal realm due tobining all the active domains.] [All your domains are now fused together temporarily, and its effects are boosted by 30%.] [When Yewdrassil is about to ascend once more, it will release one final attack in the area that damages every enemy caught. The skill that will be fired is called Yewdrassil''s Wrath.] ------- Skill: Yewdrassil''s Wrath Tier: Transcendent Type: Active Area of Effect Effect: All the umted damage in the area that Yewdrassil is currently rooted will be used as a basis on this attack''s power. Regardless of whether the damage came from enemies or allies, as long as someone or something is damaged then it will be ounted. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ------ The skill that the tree of life and death made everyone almost faint. This is basically their cheat key, and they could use the skill to kill the abomination. The only thing that they need to be doing is to deal the greatest amount of damage in a short span of time. Thankfully, they are using all their most powerful skills. The biggest shocking factor for the whole team is when Levin Cloud mouthed the shocking words. "It actually summoned the Twin God''s Domain!" Whenever they were resting, Levin Cloud would approach the Evergreen guild and tell them about the twin gods. They were incredibly shocked about finding out that the God of Death Abaddon is actually the twin of the Goddess of Life. He even exined that healing magic from the Church of Life can heal undead if you get the blessing of both gods. Levin Cloud told her this because he needs the Church of Life and Church of Death to reconcile. He knew that Anastacia is caring for one of the surviving elders. Thanfully, the elders of the Church of Death hold no enmity as it was in their creed to hold no grudges because that would only torment you in death. Adrian saw their amazement but told them that they are still in the middle of battle. He decided to go all out as well and utilize the effect of the domain. "Netheros: True Form!" Adrian chanted as his form is covered inher mist. Adrian transformed into his true form, but he realized it became a bit different. His previous forms always had gaseous legs but this time it is different. His form looked more firm than gaseous, and he linked the change to the remnant will of Chaos. Adrian also decided to summon his soulbounds in their Nether forms. Upon looking at the Nether forms of his soulbounds, he also noticed that they have be even more solid. Adrian did not wait any longer or inspect as the attack of the abomination is about to be fired once more. "Paradox, summon the Primordial Armament: Mirror" Adrian ordered, and The Cube of Paradoxplied. The mirror is summoned, and it also had traces of theher mist in it. Only the actual mirror is made of a reflective surface while the case that surrounded it is made ofher mist. Adrian hurried used the mirror and created a dome made of mirrors to surround the abomination. The abomination did not care and just released its attack once more. Adrian did his best as the attack impacted the dome with great force that shattered the first dome in a matter of seconds. Adrian had no choice but to conjure up another dome to absorb the excess power. Even the second dome was not enough but Adrian could not conjure up anymore because his health became dangerously low that prompted Levin Cloud and Anastacia to heal him with. The good thing is that Adrian did not bleed out likest time, but he did not notice he does not have a physical body. The st from the abomination''s attack still carried a punch as all the tanks blocked it with all their might. They were still damaged by 30% of their health just from blocking that attack. Seeing that the abomination has finally been weakened once more, they unleashed their counterattack. Peridot unleashed all the elemental spells that she can like a crazy person. It seems that she is abusing the Chant Revocation that her form gives her. The spells she is hurling might just be Rare tier, but she is using five spells at a time. Alder also decided to be a madman and just attack with all his might despite his fingers bing numb. The abomination could note charging towards the persons hurling the spells because the tanks became much more dedicated in blocking it. If they would get overpowered, Adrian would use his first skill to st the abomination in the face. The biggest contributor in this fight is Adrian due to him enchanting all his party member''s attack withher mist. Theher mist tormented the abomination due to it being the bane of the dark gods. The abomination could not take the onught of attacks as it mmed its tree like arms to the ground. Stone spikes started to travel towards those in the back but Kabrakan easily blocked it. His job ss is basically a tank that could even block mountains. He mmed his two shields on the ground and a tremor reverberated that halted the advance of the rock spikes. This incident gave the abomination decent time to hide in the darkness however Vepar did not like it. "Come out from your hiding spot!" Vepar stated as it dived in darkness and turned the darkness into water. The abomination that hid using darkness thanks to the Night King is flushed out by the devil god. Chapter 451 - The Devil God Vepar The Devil God Vepar basically fished out the abomination from the shadows using its very own abilities. The Devil God Vepar that Cersei summoned is using her life as a catalyst. The Devil God Vepar has two attributes and that is darkness and water. The Devil God Vepar is basically the living embodiment of darkness and even Sirius could feel that he is weaker in controlling the darknesspared to the former. If the abomination has the ability of Night King, then the Devil God Vepar has something called the Dark Devil God. ----- Skill: Dark Devil God Tier: Mythical (Sealed) Type: Passive Effect: Increases stats by twice when in dark areas or at night. Gives the holderplete control of the darkness element. Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None ----- Once the abomination got fished out of the darkness, Vepar immediately casted Hydro st. The Hydro st is basically a beam of intense water pressure that toppled the abomination. When the abomination got toppled, the tanks made it remained pinned to the ground. The tank yers would use their weight to continue pinning down the abomination. Each time the abomination would push the tanks, Adrian would st it with the attack he absorbed. The domineering abomination is now being beaten to a pulp. It did not take long for the abomination to drop down to 10% health. When the abomination''s health dropped down to 10%, a huge shockwave ensued that made everyone get knocked back by five meters. The power of the abomination is actually rising again. The whole raid party thought that the abomination has already peaked when it received all five skills per Asmodian race, but they were wrong. The Devil god Vepar thought that things would be even more troublesome so it told Cersei what it would do. "Cersei, I will use more of your life in order to get more power to use in the mortal realm. You could die if I fail but there is one individual that could revive you anyway." The Devil God Vepar stated as it looked at Levin Cloud. Adrian got shocked that the Devil God Vepar actually knew that Levin Cloud has a skill that can revive people. Adrian looked around and gave a sigh of relief because only he heard that. Even Cersei did not notice much because Vepar already used almost all her health. She dropped to her knees when only 5% of her health is left. The Devil God Vepar suddenly arrived before the abomination that is gathering power. No one knew what skill it used to go close to the abomination as it is still emitting shockwaves. The Devil God Vepar suddenly cut of its wrist with its sharp nail and blood dropped onto the floor. The blood formed into a ck magic circle that covered the ground that the abomination is standing on. The magic circle suddenly glowed in ck light as it activated. ck water erupted from the magic circle that blew the abomination from its position. The shockwave even stopped which made the party members able to walk. The Devil God Vepar disappeared in a puff of ck smoke as it can no longer retain its form. Upon the disappearance of the Devil God Vepar, Cersei''s health returned to about 60% but she cannot use spells for the next five minutes. Everyone thought that Vepar had killed the boss, but they do not have system notifications saying so. When the ck water settled down and their vison cleared, they saw the abomination in another form. The abomination has changed form once more, but its health stayed the same. The new form is not grotesque but rather weird. Half of its face is that of the abomination, but the other half is that of an Asmodian. Its for has once again be iplete due to being interrupted when it is undergoing metamorphosis. "You thought that I will not be able to tame the mind of the beast!" The Asmodian Abomination shouted as itughed maniacally. The raid party once again attacked but their attacks is suddenly hitting a shield that is familiar with Adrian. The asmodian abomination is using gravity to deflect their attacks. Even Sirius'' sneak attacks could not touch the asmodian abomination. "I shall have my revenge against you! Once I master my new body, I will shatter you souls and feast upon their fragments." The Asmodian Abomination dered as it tried to tear the space behind it to escape. Adrian could feel that the space behind the asmodian abomination is tearing apart. It is using gravity to forcefully tear the space behind it. "Stop it! It is trying to escape!" Adrian shouted as he activated Prismatic Mirror. The Asmodian Abomination''s gravity shield still had enough defenses to deflect some of the attack. The beam still reached the abomination as it carried the power of its previous attack. The tree like hand blocked the beam while the human like hand kept tearing space. [The Asmodian Abomination is trying to escape. Interrupt its attempt to escape.] The system notification made everyone bulge their eyes. They do not want to let the boss go but it is tanking their attacks despite blocking with its body. Adrian narrowed down his sight and saw that the Asmodian Abomination is actually using its regeneration, but its health could not go up to 11%. "You shall not leave!" Two voices that did note from the raid party is suddenly heard. The tearing space suddenly started to shrink as if time is reversing. Since only Adrian could feel temporal energy, he could see and feel the intense temporal energy. The two sphinxes have returned to aid the raid party. The other sphinx that was previously corrupted has reverted to its true form. One winged sphinx while the other wingless but the power they are radiating is not less than the Asmodian Abomination. "You ungrateful cats! I gave you power, yet this is how you repay me!" The Asmodian Abomination shouted. Chapter 452 - The Asmodian Abomination’s Death The two sphinxes have now joined the battle against the Asmodian Abomination. The two sphinxes have cut of the abomination''s escape route. Although, the abomination became invincible when its health dropped to 10%. Any type of attacks no longer affected it, but the abomination is still determined to escape. The raid party determined that the invulnerability will notst long due to the desire of the abomination to escape. "Feeble beings who have not escaped the mortal cycle! If you dare stand in my way, then do not me me for killing you!" The Asmodian Abomiation roared as it charged towards them. The tanks tried to stop its charge, but they were all sent flying. The two sphinxes blocked the charge, but the abomination still overpowered them. The two sphinxes instantly became relics after shing with the abomination. The Asmodian Abomination saw that the two sphinxes became relic and reached out to gather them. Vayu became the first to react as he sent a tornado that swept the two relics away from the abomination. The abomination did not stop in its pursuit of the two relics as it knew that using the relics would increase its chance to escape. As the abomination is about to reach for the two relics that was flung by the tornado, spider webs suddenly caught the two relics. The spider then threw it toward another direction as the abomination caught up to it. The abomination pounced on the spider which damaged its body and resumed its chase of the two relics. The abomination and the raid party are now caught up in a game of catch those relics. The raid party could only stall because they cannot damage the abomination. The abomination''s great interest in the two relics could not have been a coincidence. The raid party did everything in their power to prevent the abomination from getting it. If only they could store the relic, then the game of catch would have been over. The relics cannot be stored inside their inventory like what happened to Adrian. The relics must follow them on their own ord as it cannot go inside a yer''s inventory. This is the reason that the relics drop upon death. "Do your best to prevent it from getting the relics. Its invulnerability is waning." Adrian shouted as he saw that the energy shell covering the abomination is starting to dim. The raid party only needs to hold out but that is easier said than done. The rampage of the abomination made it trample everyone that would prevent it from getting the relics. The tanks want to pin it down in one spot, but the abomination could easily knock them back since even status ailments cannot affect it. Levin Cloud and Peridot used their abilities that could change the ground like making a mud pit or creating a small pond. It became effective to by enough time for Adrian to use Blink and catch the relics. "Got it." Adrian stated but when he looked back the abomination is not behind him. "It melded back in the darkness. Be careful!" Cersei shouted but it was toote. The Asmodian Abomination appeared behind Adrian and thetter grabbled him by his neck. The abomination choked Adrian despite being in his true form. Adrian tried using Blink, but the system notification popped up. [You cannot use any movement abilities while being grabbed by the Asmodian Abomination.] "To hell with it! Nether st!" Adrian stated as he tossed the relic backwards. Adrian tossed the two relics, and they were caught by Creepysoo. He then summoned a skeleton horse to ride. Creepysoo vacated the area that he was in because Adrian started sucking all theher mist in the area. "Master, you will also perish if you continue using this skill." The Cube of Paradox stated but Adrian did not care. "Unhand me you fool!" The Asmodian Abomination shouted as it let go of Adrian''s neck. Adrian did not budge as he used his wings to hug the abomination in hopes of killing it with him. Cersei used all the buffs for magical power that she has. It seems she and Adrian were in the same line of thinking. "You are not going anywhere!" Adrian stated as his grip became firmer. "Idiot! You are the only one harming yourself. I am still invincible." The Asmodian Abomination screamed but Adrian just smiled. "It seems that you have no awareness of the protection of your body. Nether st can bypass that hard shell of yours. Your health already dropped when I injected Nether Energy." Adrian stated with an impish smile as his skill activated. The explosion ofher energy enhanced by buffs and primordial essence made the whole dungeon shake due to the force. When the smoke cleared, only the Asmodian Abomination is left in the wake of the explosion. The abomination is still alive despite missing a leg and bleeding. "Stupid demon." The Asmodian Abomination stated as itughed despite its injuries. "Revive!" Levin Cloud stated as Adrian already told him to revive thetter in case of death. They might trust the Evergreen guild, but they are going to show them their passive revival skill. [You have been revived by Levin Cloud.] [No experience has been lost since the yer has been revived.] Adrian''s figure emerged from the spot where he died, and the abomination''s face showed great anger. The abomination tried to stand but numerous skeletal hands prevented it. A rope made of fire then coiled around its body to suppress the wings. Numerous crowd control skills rooted the Asmodian Abomination in ce as it can now be affected by crowd control. The abomination still has a shard shell that made them deal less damage to it, but they bought enough time. The Tree of Life and Death glowed in a eerie but beautiful light. The raid party did not notice but the roots of Yewdrassil has already covered the entire zone affected by the domains. The abomination could feel a terrible and oppressive power emanating from the tree of life and death. It wanted to escape but numerous crowd control skills were holding it down. [Yewdrassil activates its skill, Yewdrassil''s Wrath.] Chapter 453 - Broadcasted To The World [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, has used Yewdrassil''s Wrath.] The Tree of Life and Death glowed in two different light including the roots that it spread. A beautiful light is then spread out from the tree of life and death. The whole area it covered then exploded in these two-colored lights. The Asmodian Abomination released a scream of pain as the shell of energy protecting its body is disintegrating. It knew that its life ising to an end, but it cannot ept its fate. It struggled and even burned its own soul to protect itself. Since the Asmodian Abomination still has Cristobal''s soul, it used it as an energy source first. The image of a ghostly Cristobal wailing like he is getting burned by the fires of hell is heard. It would have been effective if the soul used is that of a being that is not mortal. Cristobal''s soul is already worn down due to how old it is. The Asmodian Abomination or the remnant will of the dark god could not ept that he will die without even getting the chance to fully revive. It now regrets its decision in choosing an Asmodian body as its new host. The remnant will of the dark god suddenly felt the creeping sensation of something clutching its soul and dragging it away. In the Asmodian Abomination''s subconscious, numerous vines started to spread. The vines are either lush and strong or decayed and rotten. These vines suddenly gripped the soul of the remnant will. The remnant will tried to escape but it is no use. The more it struggles then the more it tightens. The remnant will started burning some of its essence to try and escape but it felt it has been caught. The one to actually hold on to the remnant will is Cristobal''s soul that has been guided by the tree of life and death. A big grin is seen stered in Cristobal''s face. The smile is true but the intentions behind it is not pure. "You shalle with me to the Realm of Hades to be punished for your crimes. I will keep youpany lie you did for me for thest hundreds of years." Cristobal stated with a creepy smile. The remnant will tried to escape but Cristobal refused to let go. As soon as the two of them are covered in the two distinct vines of the tree of life and death, it mped on them. As soon as the soul of the body left, the Asmodian Abomination turned to particles of light. Seeing as it used itsst attack, the tree of life and death gathered itself into a seed. The seed then rose back into the heavens while the ground it rooted on returned to normal. The raid party all slumped down upon receiving their rewards. [You have killed the Asmodian Abomination.] [You have gained experience points.] [You have gained the title ''yer of Abominations''.] [You have done a great service by killing off The Mad Warlock Cristobal. The spirits of the elementals that Cristobal has tortured and experimented on has given you, their blessing.] [You have gained 5% All elemental Affinity and Resistance.] Everyone rested as they could not stand anymore. They stretched their stamina to their limits despite Lauma''s gift restoring it the first time. They raided a boss monster that is fifty levels higher than them, and they seeded. Adrian leveled up five times as he is the lowest level while the others gained two or three levels. After a few seconds of resting a world message is triggered that is sent to all yers. [Congrattions to the Cristobal Raid Party group for managing to defeat a world boss. They have gained recognition as the third party to y a world boss. All members of the raid group will gain a 20% experience boost for two months.] Every yer received this world message, and they are shocked. The members of the raid party are fairly unknown except for the core members of the Evergreen guild. Faust became shocked as he learned of the names of the party members when he clicked on the party name. The forums and news channels suddenly started buzzing because of this achievement. The forums became wild as there is a dark god on the loose, yet they managed to kill a world boss. The Evergreen guild took quite a lot of praise and heat due to this achievement. The praise they got is from those who greatly valued their achievement for defeating a world boss. The heat they got is from bashers who criticized them for not prioritizing the extermination of the dark god that appeared. It has always been this case as you can never satisfy all the people even if you did your best to seed. The Evergreen guild members suddenly had a boost of morale since they saw the names of prominent members in the raid group. Although most of the attention is gained by the Evergreen guild, other guilds and people started to wonder who the other members were. The undead yers suddenly recognized the name of their undead prince. The other names were not very familiar because this is the first time that they have heard of it. The wholemunity suddenly started to pay attention on the names of the people they do not know. The yers searched for each of the names on the leaderboards and they realized that they were not high in ranking. The other names were not even in the top ten, but they managed to join the Evergreen guild in defeating the world boss. All kinds of rumors and spections started to float in the forums because of this. The only one who is not in the raid that has a clear idea of what happened is Faust. He is smart enough to notice Equinox'' name (Adrian) in the party. He could more or less determine that it was Adrian that brought them to the world boss because of his peculiarities. "We must be friendly with him or just strike a rtionship." Faust thought as he saw the information that is gathered when the allied nations tried to kill the dark god. It is good information but it was bad news. Chapter 454 - The Allied Army While Adrian''s group are wandering thebyrinth¡­ The punitive force that the allied kingdoms of the central continent has already formed outside of the fallen capital of the empire. They are mainly consisted of yers and some foot soldiers from each of the kingdoms in the central continent. The allied kingdoms army pushed for the yers or what they call cursed children to be the main force this time. The heads of the kingdoms are basically promising the yers a reward despite not liking them. They may not like the yers because of their constant revival but they hate the other races more for their prejudice. The one who actually suggested to use the cursed children or yers are the kings and nobles of each kingdom. They knew that the cursed children will be the perfect test subjects. The kings and nobles of each kingdom wanted to know how powerful this dark god could be. The yers are not alone though as there are some generals from each kingdommanding them. The holy churches are also supporting the allied army as it is a dark god. Numerous holy churches dug deep on their archives in hopes of finding a clue on how to stop a dark god. What the allied army and the yers do not know is that even gods have ranks. The god ranks are as follows: Lesser God, Greater God and Pinnacle Gods. Lesser gods are basically gods that ascended into divinity from being mortal or born from necessity. Greater Gods are lesser gods who have gained total control of their attribute. Pinnacle Gods are basically greater gods that gained full control of their attribute and gain power from worship that they can wield to strengthen themselves. In the hierarchy of the gods, there is a hidden rank and that is the Origin Gods. Unlike the other gods, the Origin Gods do not need power from worship as they are power themselves. The dark god that descended on the imperial capital is actually a lesser god. Nyathotep, the dark god of a thousand faces, is actually a lesser god but it managed to easily bash a demigod. The allied army vanguard all knew what they were getting themselves into. The yers knew that they are being used as expendables, but they do not mind. They are looking into something more valuable than level and that is familiarity. The yers could sacrifice one or two levels for the cause as long as the familiarity increases as that increases the reward and might even unlock a hidden quest. The yers unaffiliated with guilds do not mind but those with guilds do. yers in guilds are verypetitive as it is very cutthroat. Still, they know that having information on the enemy is a sound battle strategy. The guilds n to abandon the allied army if they are always treated as expendables rather than actual soldiers. The allied army basically surrounded the imperial capital. The one leading the charge is none other than the Pope of the Church of War. The allied army is then supported by the Pope of the Church of Light as they found a magic formation that could weaken dark gods. The formation is actually written by an Asmodian and the key ingredient is the blood of one. Asmodians will not bleed even if you force them to. They can only bleed if they want to bleed. This is the reason why the Asmodian hidden in Abelport is not bleeding despite being riddled by wounds. They are also nigh indestructible which is why they are difficult to kill. The reason there is a vanguard force is due to the Pope of the Church of Light suggesting it. She tortured the Asmodian trapped in Abelport to cough up a magical formation that could weaken the dark gods. The Asmodian dly gave him the magic formation and even the small drop of blood to activate it when it heard that a dark god descended. The Asmodian knew that Pristina would not barge in and not torture him unless it is urgent. He managed to strike a deal to lessen the restrictions on his runic chains. Pristina did not want to but even she was desperate as Heaven could not assist her. The Realm of Heaven is still locked, and demigod level angels could not escape from it. The one who locked it is none other than an Asmodian which is why the angels are furious with them. The angels are getting close to deciphering the magic that is restricting them. Once the magic is gone, they could ste out of Heaven without possessing a filthy mortal''s body ording to their logic. The allied army that surrounded the imperial capital could see that it is inside a dome or a barrier. This barrier is what the Gods of Pandemonium conjured up using their collective powers. The allied army might have not seen what horror looks like but if they see the imperial capital then they would know. Numerous grotesque monsters without features are roaming the imperial capital. These monsters are different from the faceless ones as they are quadrupeds while some have three feet. The one thing that separated them from the faceless ones is their hunger for human flesh. These monsters are basically feasting on the dead bodies in the imperial capital. Some yers that are not used to this sight became nauseated while some even puked. Although yers like to hunt monsters, the monsters will usually be particles of light upon death. Even NPC deaths are like that but the scene at the imperial capital is different. It was a nightmare. The yers even doubted if they can even reach the dark god. The monsters surrounding the imperial capital looks as deadly as the giant dark god located at the center of the imperial capital. This dark god is even using the imperial castle as its own throne. The dark god, Nyathotep, is basically biding its time. It needed more time for it to summon its domain in the mortal realm. The barrier it is trapped in also serves as a deterrent for it to fail in summoning its own domain in the mortal realm. Chapter 455 - Magic Formation The allied army has been given the signal to attack. The army is separated into squadrons that have a general leading. Each squadron has a thousand members that consists of a mix of sses. Each squadron has five hundred foot soldiers, a hundred armed cavalry, two hundred rangers, a hundred mages, and a hundred priests. This formation is the most effective way to siege a world boss, but the difference is that they are attacking a dark god. The magical formation that the Church of Light has acquired will be used in battling the dark god. The allied army needs to reach the center of the fallen imperial capital in order for the formation to be set up. The allied army all entered the barrier set up by the gods with caution. The scouts already tested the barrier by entering it. The barrier does not repel those who want to enter it, but the monsters inside will immediately sense those who enters. From trial and error, the scouts tried looking for the routes where monsters will not immediately attack or where arge army could rally. The scouts also noticed that the barrier seemed to limit the perception of the dark god because it did not try to attack them. The scouts did not know that the dark god only treated them as ants. Elephants really did not care for ants as they do not even notice if they trample on them. The dark god, Nyathotep, will only move when demigods are present because those are the beings that could potentially injure it inside the barrier. The dark god, Nyathotep, would not have cared for demigods if it was not inside the barrier. It managed to kill a demigod easily when it first step foot on the mortal ne, but the barrier weakened its influence. "Everyone march forward!" All the generalsmanded, and the allied army started to enter the barrier one by one. The vanguard for the allied army consists of 80% yers and 20% NPCs. The allied kingdoms want to minimize their loss which is why they opted for the yers to be the vanguard. A lot of yers joined because they get 100 gold as a reward even if they die. This is also the time where the Church of Light will test the magic formation that they got from the Asmodian. The Church of Light gathered most talented alchemists and mages to look at the magic formation in case it was a trap. The mages and alchemists gathered were mind blown by the beautiful and powerful magic formation that they did not stop talking about it. As soon as the allied army vanguard has entered the barrier, the numerous faceless monsters started swarming them as if attracted to body heat. Each of these monsters are actually reliant on their keen sense of heat detection. These faceless monsters swarmed each squadron in haste. Each of these monsters is above level 200 and does not move in groups. Some of these monsters are even fighting for their meals as they do not like to share. One thing is for sure, these faceless monsters are hungry. The allied army did not show great coordination as they are just bunched up yers and NPCs. They started bing more coordinated when the generals started to personally lead. The general will issue amand and the yer will receive it through the system notification. If the yer disobeys, they will lose contribution points but if they follow then it will increase depending on themand. The yers did as they were told, and the squadron started to be more coherent. Each yer or NPC started to show great coordination that they can easily push back the faceless monsters. The allied army moved slowly towards the center of the imperial capital where the dark god is currently seated. The rangers are responsible for long range scouting and their main priority is observing the movements of the dark god. The dark god that is treating the imperial castle as its throne did not appear to move but looked like it is meditating. The dark clouds that cover the imperial capital is forming a vortex where the center of it is the dark god. These dark clouds look like it is giving power to the dark god as thend below it is starting to terraform. The ground below the dark god is the thing responsible for the spawning of the faceless monsters. The faceless monsters will just suddenly emerge from this dark tar pit. The rangers who saw this happening reported it to the mage division which will report it to the higher ups via magic telegram. The vanguard is not to go to battle with the dark god unlessmanded. Their purpose is to reach the desired area to test the magic formation. Basically, they are expendables if the magic formation is actually a giant magic bomb. The yers actually did not know this as they were told that they should try their best to reach the dark god. They are making considerable progress in getting to the center of the imperial capital though. "Hold your positions! Defend the High Priest!" The generalsmanded as the high priest of the Church of Light brought out a pure mana stone. There are exactly twenty squadrons with a high priest each. The magic formation could be cast by one individual but that would take a godlike individual like an Asmodian to do it. The mages and alchemist decided to ease this burden by separating the magic circle into twenty points. Each point will be the foundation while the drop of Asmodian blood will be tossed in the center after the magic formation is created. The twenty pure mana stones started to glow and create a converging magic circle that covered the designated area. A bird soulbound then delivered the drop of blood in the center of the formation where the dark god stayed. Once the drop of Asmodian blood reached the center, the magic formation suddenly glowed in a rainbow aurora indicating that it activated. A scream is suddenly heard from the dark god which was previously quiet. One thing is for sure, they managed to agitate the dark god. Chapter 456 - The Allied Army Is Decimated The magic formation managed to agitate the dark god, but it also managed to stop its channeling. The dark swirling clouds in the center of the imperial capital became calm. The dark god wants to move from his position, but he cannot. The barrier not only limited the dark god''s sphere of influence on the imperial capital but also limited the spread of its domain. A dark god or any god would almost be impossible to beat inside its own domain. This is the reason why the dark god, Nyathotep, is not moving from its castle throne. Despite treating others as ants, the dark god knew that the demigods surrounding him are waiting for their chance. The chance that they are waiting for is the dark god to move away from its domain. The moment the dark god even moves at least an inch away then they could damage it greatly. The dark god might be limited in his movement, but it could still sense the numerous demigod existences outside of the imperial capital. These demigods are eyeing its god core which could help them elevate their status to a god. This is why the dark god has not moved despite the magical formation cut of its channeling. "Useless resistance for mere ants. This magical formation will not hold forever. I just need to wait for them to enter my domain." The dark god thought as it could see the army getting close to it. The faceless monsters became weakened due to the effects of the magical formation. The defense of the allied army became much easier due to this. The priest also started to use attack skills to damage the evil affiliated monsters. The allied army''s moral started to skyrocket due to the small victory that they have achieved. The magical formation did not boost the stats of the allied army as it could only affect dark gods and their spawns. "Pope Pristina, how long will the magical formationst?" The Pope of the Church of War asked. "It shouldst a day, Pope Mars. Still, we need to keep vignce. This is a dark god after all. A lot of our ancestors have perished due to their cruelty." Pope Pristina stated as she started to buff every ally. The Church of the God of War has a custom where the pope will change their name to Mars upon being chosen for the position. The position for the pope of the Church of War is not a term basis but strength basis position. Any high priest could challenge the pope of the Church of War in bloodybat every year. "Ascended Warriors of the Church of War! Unleash the might of the Gods of War upon the battlefield. May the blood of our vile enemies be the song we sing to our gods!" Pope Mars shouted with great enthusiasm. The Church of War is basically a congregation of different followers of the Gods of War. They worship through war and honorable duels. They believe that death from war is the most honorable way to greet the Gods of War in Elysium. With the warriors of the Church of War raising the moral even further, the other people started to get pumped up as well. This effect proliferated through the whole army which made everyone high on adrenaline. The yers became fearless as well since they are the ones that are the majority. The bloodbath ensued as the numerous faceless monsters started to get assaulted by the numerous yers. The dark god saw this and decided to prevent the army getting close to it. The dark god knew that the demigods might start to join the battle if the numerous antse close to it. "I shall use their souls as my nourishment!" The dark god stated in an aliennguage that the allied army did not understand. All that the allied army could hear is a screeching growl of a dark god. The tar like substance below the dark god''s feet started to spawn other types of faceless monsters. The faceless monsters that are currently fighting with the allied army only consists of those that can walk onnd. The dark god started to spawn flying faceless monsters with wings that looked like a wyvern without facial features and is naked. "Bring me their souls my minions! They will be the source of my power." The dark godmanded. The numerous faceless flying monsters started to take flight. Their targets are none other than the allied army. Seeing that flying monsters started to spawn, the races that could fly or utilize flying magitech machines started to fly as well. The aerial battle has started but it is in favor of the faceless flying monsters. The facelessnd monsters could be easily dealt with because they could be ganged up upon, but the flying monsters are different. There are only a handful of yers or soldiers that could fly. It did not take long for some of the yers to finally be the sacrifices. The flying monsters would swoop in and take the members of the allied army. The faceless flying monsters did not swoop in and kill them but brought them to the tar pit where the dark god stands. The faceless flying monsters would then drop them in the tar pit. The members of the allied army who saw this could only pray that they will not be the one to be picked up next. The endless onught of the faceless flying monsters became the weakness of the vanguard allied army as they did not prepare for aerial assault because the only monsters that they scouted werend based ones. After every individual offered to the tar pit, the tar pit would ooze and bubble up. The ooze then slowly traveled towards the dark god. Nyathotep suddenly started umting power and the generals of each army could feel the intensity of this attack. "Priests! Deploy your holy shields and barriers!" The popes of each church shouted as they knew that the attack will more likely kill all of them if not blocked. When about 20% of the entire army has been offered up to the tar pit, the attack that the dark god built up finally reached critical. "Wave of Corruption!" The dark god, Nyathotep, shouted but it only sounded like a screeching roar to the allied army. A wave of corrupted energy is then released from then dark god. The corrupted energy did not differentiate between friend or foe as it decimated even the faceless monsters. The shields of the priests could not protect the others as much because it is shared with all the other individuals. The allied army forces that are battling in the front lines could not protect themselves and immediately became ashes upon being hit by the wave of corrupted energy. Out of the twenty thousand strong army, only one thousand injured forces remained. Chapter 457 - Cristobal’s Journal The loot that they received are pretty much all legendary tiers except for one. The eyes of the raid party sparkled upon seeing the glowing regal violet light from the items while the other one had a golden shine. There are exactly eight items that the Asmodian Abomination have dropped. Of the eight items, there are six spell books of legendary tier. One of the eight drops is a vial of Asmodian blood while thest is a journal made of some type of monster skin. The drops might be on the low side quantitatively, but the quality of each item is top notch. ---- Item: Gravity Control Tier: Legendary Type: Skill Book (Consumable) Effect: Upon learning the spell book, the skill will be added to the list of skills of the user. The user will then have the power to adjust the gravitational intensity of an area. The user could either make gravity stronger or lesser by up to ten times. All enemies in the area will receive 100% to 200% magical damage. Cooldown: 10 seconds Mana Cost: 100 Mana points to 1000 Mana Points per second depending on the intensity of the gravitational change. Cast Time: Instant Restrictions: Arcane Magus or Daemos Race ---- Item: Overflowing Vitality Tier: Legendary Type: Skill Book (Consumable) Effect: Grants the user of the skill book the Overflowing Vitality skill upon use. The user of the skill will have a 1000% increase in health regeneration for a given duration. If the user loses 10% of his or her health within the span of two seconds, the skill will help recover that health in five seconds. Duration: 1 minute Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: 10% of Maximum Mana Points Cast Time: Instant Restrictions: Dryad / Leshy species or any race with amazing vitality will qualify for this skill. ----- Item: Omnidirectional Rock Needle Assault Tier: Legendary Type: Skill Book (Consumable) Effect: Grants the user the Omnidirectional Rock Needle Assault skill upon use. The user will curl into a ball and generate rock spikes for the duration that the skill is active. The user is invincible for the first three seconds of the duration. Even status conditions cannot cancel the activation of this skill. Each rock needle deals 10% of the caster as earth elemental damage. The rock spike will change depending on the rock or earth covering the caster. (Deals additional damage if the rock bes crystals or gems) Duration: 30 Seconds Cooldown: 10 hours Mana Cost: 20% of Maximum Mana Points Cast Time: 2 seconds Restrictions: Any race or species that has a rockyyer for a body or body part. ------ Item: Unyielding Ferocity Tier: Legendary Type: Skill Book (Consumable) Effect: Grants the user of the skill book the Unyielding Ferocity skill upon use. If the user of the skill book has a low-ranking version of the Ferocity skill, then that skill will automatically upgrade to this skill. If the user of the skill does not have the Ferocity skill, then the user will gain the Ferocity Gauge with a maximum of 150 stacks. If the user already has a Ferocity Gauge, then it will be increased to 200. For every damage taken or attack received gain five ferocity stacks. For every sessful attack on the opponent, the user will gain two ferocity stacks. You can use the Ferocity stacks to empower skills by up to 50%. The bearer of the skill will also have a 1% increase in stat for every 10 Ferocity. The stacks disappear when out ofbat. Duration: Stacks of Ferocity dissipate after ten seconds out ofbat. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant Restrictions: Selvaggian Race ----- Item: Night King Tier: Legendary (Degraded) Type: Skill Book (Consumable) Effect: Grants the skill Night King upon use of the skill book. The bearer of the skill will have up to 80% increase in stats whenever he or she is covered in total darkness. The bearer of the skill will automatically be able to see in total darkness. When in darkness or during night, the bearer of the skill can perfectly meld with the darkness. The bearer of the skill will also be more evasive during night or in dark ces. The stat bonus drops whenever the bearer of the skill is illuminated by any source of light. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant Restrictions: Erebian Race or any race affiliated by the Gods or Goddesses ruling over darkness or night. ----- Item: Pain Splitter Tier: Legendary Type: Skill Book (Consumable) Effect: Grants the skill Pain Splitter upon use of the skill book. Using your deep understanding of dark magic, bind the vitalities of a certain number of targets together. The targets bound together will equally share the damage they take for a certain duration. Maximum Number of Targets: 20 Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 16 hours Cast Time: 5 seconds Restriction: Warlock Job ss or Any ss with Intermediate Dark Magic ----- Item: Small Vial of Asmodian Blood Tier: Transcendent Type: Consumable or Alchemy Binding Agent Effect: Increases the purity of any of the ASmodian descendants. In alchemy, it is a strong binding agent that can be used tobine even the most vtile of all elements. Unknown effect if drunk by any other race apart from Asmodian descendants. Description: A small vial containing the blood of the forgotten race that was the first race of the world. Many do not know what mysteries this blood contain as even their descendants have very little knowledge on how to use the blood except for being a binding agent. Quantity: 1 ----- Item: Cristobal''s Journal Tier: Legendary Type: Book Description: The Journal of the Mad Warlock Cristobal containing all his knowledge gathered from years of being a warlock. It contains hexes and the logs of his experimentation with elementals. It might also contain details of what he found out about the dark gods, but it was mostly the remnant will of a dark god that influenced his research on an immortal body that could house a dark god. ----- The burden suddenly fell on Anastacia as she was the raid leader. She immediately gave Adrian all the loot of the boss because she knew that her guild has gained immense recognition by just participating and clearing a world boss. Chapter 458 - Being Generous Adrian is not that shocked upon hearing what Anastacia stated because he knew of her character. If Anastacia''s character is not great, then Adrian would not have let them join this raid. Adrian then discussed what he should do with his friends. Adrian asked if anyone wanted the skillbooks or if it is applicable to them. Adrian already took the Gravity Control skill book and the Small Vial of Asmodian Blood. He is the only one in the party that could utilize it, but he still asked Levin Cloud if he wanted the Small Vial of Asmodian Blood. Levin Cloud refused the Small Vial of Asmodian Blood, but he did get the Overflowing Vitality Skillbook. He needed to have a great counter if he gets cornered by high damaging monsters or individuals. Everyone did not raise a fuss when Levin Cloud took the skill book as he deserved it. "I think Creepysoo or Cersei should roll for the Pain Splitter skill book as they are the only ones in the party that could use it." Adrian suggested and everyone also agreed. The Pain Splitter skill book is obtained by Cersei after a close roll of 51 and 49 with her being the former. Cersei jumped for joy upon receiving the skill book and Creepysoo epted the results since they rolled for it. "I would like to have the Unyielding Ferocity skill book if you guys do not mind." Kabrakan stated his desire. "I believe that if anyone of us is deserving of a skill book then that would be you." Anastaciamented and the others nodded in unison. Kabrakan did a great job in being the party''s shield. Even the other tanks could not help but agree. "Thank you!" Kabrakan replied. "Should we roll for the remaining skill books? If we do then I would not participate because I already got what I wanted." Adrian asked. "That is fine with us." The one''s left eximed. Adrian did not want to be greedy with the Night King skill book because his sister already has that skill in her arsenal. She even has a better version of it called Bloody Night Queen that would increase in strength with her rank up. "If we are rolling for the skill books then count me out. I already received mine and do not want another one." Levin Cloud stated as he took his name off the roll list. "I would also exclude myself from the list as I already got a skill book as well." Cersei stated as she also removed her name from the roll list. "I shall do the same as well. One Legendary skill book is enough for me. It was a team effort, and I would be too greedy to im one more." Kabrakan stated as he took out his name from the roll list as well. The remaining members rolled for the Omnidirectional Rock Needle Assault and Night King skill book. The Omnidirectional Rock Needle Assault skill booknded on the hands of Alder while the Night King skill book is received by Mariposa. Alder then decided to ask Peridot for a trade as he needed to go to the East Continent for a mission. Alder knew that a Ryujib''s status in the eastern continent is akin to a king. He could finally gain ess to Infernofrost Ridge if he asks Peridot to take her there. Peridot agreed with the trade as she has great use for this skill book. If she masters the earth element, then turning her scales into rocks would be easy. She herself could use this skill just by utilizing the earth shard which is one of the gems that is a part of her weapon. Levin Cloud suddenly smelled danger and became defensive of Peridot. "Since Alder thought of trade, why don''t we trade as well, Adrian? I noticed that your wolf soulbound Sirius could utilize this skill book. I would like your services in exchange for the skill book. What do you say?" Mariposa asked as she too has a mission which needs to go somewhere. "By services, you mean going to a different world and helping you on that quest? If you want, I could just teleport you there free of charge." Adrian offered but Mariposa rejected. "Not only do you need to help me go there but I would need your help in subduing a certain monster. I am only limited in bringing one party member for that quest. If us two summoners join forces, then most of the threats there would be rather easy. Also, I do not like owing people which is why I want a trade." Mariposa stated. "If that is what you want then I ept. Just be sure to tell me this expedition we are taking part of, but we still need to stop the dark god first." Adrian agreed and received the Night King skill book. "I also think the same thing and do not worry as my mission does not have a time limit. "Cristobal''s Journal is more likely a grimoire. It holds all his spells and knowledge from being a warlock. I am fairly sure that the material in this journal will make anyone mage drool." Adrian stated as he showed the animal skin covered book. "If that is the result of being the best warlock then count me out. Even if that journal is valuable, the evil deeds written there to be that powerful will not make me a great person." Creepysoomented. "I think it is best that you hold it, Adrian. It was your quest that led us here anyway. We decided to let you keep the journal but in exchange of information about the dark gods written on it." Mariposa stated to which Anastacia acknowledged. "Do not worry as our biggest problem right now is that dark god. If we do not kill or send it back to its dimension, then we would be the one in big trouble. It would probably terraform the entire central continent if we do not stop it. Even the barrier erected by the gods could only hold it by so much." Adrian stated as he started to read the grimoire. Chapter 459 - Untested Knowledge Adrian decided to open Cristobal''s Journal to see what is inside. Just as he predicted, the journal is more of a grimoire as it has numerous spells and rituals written inside of it. Grimoires are different from skill books because of one thing. Grimoires are basically a recording of all the knowledge of a mage in their lifetime. It contains all their knowledge and experience so that they can train their future apprentices. It also is a tangible representation of their determination and perseverance. In some kingdoms, the grimoires of their famed royal wizards are ced in disys to inspire aspiring court mages. Grimoires are not only a symbol of mages but also a reminder for young mages to strive for the best. Adrian did not know why Cristobal created a grimoire, but he probably had an idea to get an apprentice if he seeds in his experiment. Adrian could also more or less guess why Cristobal wanted a relic that could turn back time. Cristobal had probably wanted to reverse the flow of time for his body so that he could be younger. The numerous experiments on himself probably denied him of time reversal because of a dark god''s gic makeup running in his veins. Cristobal kept the relic in hopes of enhancing it to be more powerful which is why he corrupted the guardian. He probably thought that corrupting the guardian into a corrupted being would make its magic affect his corrupted body. "All the details in this grimoire are so sad. All he has are experiments of the different beings and theories on how to reverse time for a person." Adrianmented as he felt that Cristobal was a lonely person who ventured unto the wrong path. "Is it possible to reverse the time of a person?" Mariposa asked as she knows that Adrian used magic skills that can speed up or slow down an individual. "It is possible, but it could probably revert you back up to a decade if the caster is very powerful. The gods of time do not take lightly the perversion of time. The elders say that they could outright erase you from the timeline if you mess with time to the point of creating parallel realities. Even relic that can manipte time, those relics can only stop the aging of a person for them to be immortal. They can only use their power for small inconveniences or else the gods of time would destroy these relics. Many do not know this, but the flow of time is one of the ways we are safe from the dark gods." Adrian replied. "If that is the case then why do the demons still exist." Alder asked an ingenious question which made everyone look at Adrian. "That is because demons live outside of time and are timeless since we do not change appearance after a few years. That does not mean that we cannot die but we cannot die from age as that is not a concept that demons use. Still, there are rules ced upon us which is to never mess with the past." Adrian replied while omitting the fact that you can travel back to the past but not influence it to a huge degree. "It sucks to be a demon then. I thought you could like travel to the past and undo certain things since you would be stronger than other people." Alder added to which made Adrian giggle. "I do not want to be a bad guy and point out your ws but people in the past are way stronger than those in the present." Adrian replied as he remembered the young Ascalor being level 150 despite looking younger than Adrian. "It is the current generation today that is weakened. The invasion of the dark gods is one of the reasons why the strong people are no longer with us or else there should be no kingdoms ruled by humans." Adrian replied as he continued to read the grimoire. Unknown to him that he instantly made everyone curious about the people of the past. "Is there anything about defeating a dark god in that grimoire? This dungeon is giving me the creeps now that I can finally observe the walls." Peridot asked as she noticed the grotesque walls of the dungeon. "All Cristobal has found out about the dark god here is from a figurine he encountered in a dungeon. It says here that the flesh of a dark god is very effective in merging with the cells of any inhabitants of Pandemonium. The dark god''s cells exhibit a predatory nature of normal cells. The cells of the dark god will not only predate the cells but also transform it. Hence, the reason for bing an abomination. It also has the forms on the potions he used to transform the elementals into an abomination. If we can find a demigod alchemist, then we could probably turn back all the elemental abominations in this ce." Adrian stated which made Vayu and Soleil smile because they treat the elementals as family or friends. "That still does not tell us a way in defeating the dark god." Anastacia stated as they needed a more direct approach. "I think I know of a way for us to potentially kill that dark god. I could more or less verify it from the grimoire''s entry about attaining the perfect body." Adrian stated which greatly excited everyone. "Well, spill it! We do not have all day." Levin Cloud stated as he pped Adrian''s back for dramatically pausing. "I managed to have an idea when Cristobal used this for the potion to turn him into a perfect being for a few seconds." Adrian stated as he too out the Small Vial of Asmodian Blood. "A small vial of blood will help defeat the dark god?" Cersei warily asked as she does not believe that the small vial of blood will help. "I am not saying that this vial would eradicate a hundred meter or more dark god but the blood in this vial is poisonous to them." Adrian stated with confidence. "The only problem is the ones who could produce that blood are already dead." Levin Cloud stated as he knew the origins of Asmodians from the stories of the faekin. "There should probably be one more living Asmodian. Guild Leader Anastacia, do you have a member of your guild that is high ranking in the Church of Light?" Adrian asked with his impish smile. He felt something tugging at him back then at Abelport and he found it odd that the Church of Light defended that city with all their might. Chapter 460 - God Slaying Weapon The allied army retreated from the fallen imperial capital or rather what is left of them. Since the first assault against the imperial capital is broadcasted to the whole world, the dismay of the casual yers who were stripped away of their homes inside the game magnified. Therge area of effect attack of the dark god is not the only thing that they learned. When the yers revived after the death timer, some of the yers immediately refused the second recruitment for the attack force. A terrifying system notification has discouraged the yers who have a lot to lose. [You have been killed by the attack of the Dark God Nyathotep. The dark god used a part of your soul to empower itself. If you get killed nine more times with your soul shredding by a dark god in a short span of time, then you will cease to exist.] The system notification that they received scared almost all the yers from attempting a second attack. Some of the refused even if the participation reward is doubled because they do not want to get erased. yers who poured their blood, sweat and tears always fears Character Deletion. In fact, the yers did not know that the attack of the dark god might have exceeded the imperial capital if there were mostly NPCs present in the allied army. The NPCs that died in the attack got all of their souls devoured. The yers were also not dumb to notice that the shields of the priests were mostly directed at the NPCs that were stronger than the yers. One thing that the residents of Pandemonium has lost is the trust of the yers. The yers that stayed behind only wanted the participation reward and nothing more. After a second failure, the yers that remained will more likely disperse. All the ones affiliated with the guilds no longer joined because they now have a different goal. The stream of the Rank One yer, Hou Yiwei, garnered massive attention because of three words: God ying Weapon. Hou Yiwei apparently found traces of this weapon when he cleared a mission for the elder dragons. The elder dragons are the highest-ranking dragons that even the dragon kings need to listen to. At first the dragonkin yers thought the dragon kings they served were lying but they are proven wrong. The dragon kings told them that the Elder Dragons are the ones who initiate the Festival of the Dragon King. The Elder Dragons are rather very powerful as they are like gods on the mortal ne but that also came with a burden. The elder dragons were weakened by the dark gods through a poison that not even an Elder Light Dragon or Elder Nature Dragon could cure. The Elder Dragons cannot ess their full power because if they do then the poison they were injected will spread like wildfire in their body. This is the reason why the elder dragons are weakened despite being level 400. They can only release strength that is in the realm of someone in their upper 200s. The elder dragon gave Hou Yiwei clues on the God ying Weapon because he managed to find a rare herb that could alleviate the symptoms of the poison. Even the Elder Dragon that gave the information is not sure if it is true because he just recalled what he remembered. The god ying weapon that Hou Yiwei got a hint of is actually like his weapon. It is a war bow that is said to have been possessed by the greatest warrior that could use the bow and two swords. That warrior is said to have ascended to godhood but left his weapon for his inheritor toe. Hou Yiwei relished the thought of bing a unique job ss where there is only one of you in the world. He actually felt bitter that he was not the first one to unlock one as he has been a pioneer of the game. Soon, other unique job sses have popped up, but he has yet to unlock one. He saw what happened at the low-level fort and Neo Alfheim. He has seen the videos of a yer who managed to unlock the demon race or Daemos. The yer is a summoner that could transform and imbue his soulbounds with energy. The yer even buffed all the yers in the area with him. Although Hou Yiwei always says to himself to never let fame get to his head, he always felt a prickling sensation in the back of his brain when the demon yer is talked about. He did not want to admit that he always like being the subject of the stories despite his fervent refusal of praise. Nowadays, he could only hear rumors like, ''If that demon yer and Hou Yiwei were to battle, who do you think would win? Another rumor would be, ''Do you think if all the unique job sses were to gather then they might overthrow the world rankings?'' The people no longer held interest on the concept of ranking based on level. They now have an interest in being different. Even Hou Yiwei of jealous of this demon yer without even realizing it. When he unlocked the dragonkin race, he got lots of praises for it and it continues even now but the people were hungry. They general yer base wanted to feel excitement. Even Hou Yiwei could agree that he is not different from other dragonkins except for an increase in stats. It was then he found out that dragonkin could evolve and their base form is actually called a dragonewt. The elder dragon told him that if hees back with the god ying weapon then he might have a chance to evolve into a dragonoid. Dragonoids are far different to dragonewts because they would look human but have the presence and power of a dragon. He got this answer when he asked the elder dragon why demons differ in appearances. He got an answer and that was because the demons evolve into a higher order species. Unlike demons who have chaotic evolutions which could be influenced by different factors, dragonewts could only evolve into a dragonoid upon passing the Trial of the Dragons. This did not bother Hou Yiwei as he only wanted to be stronger and to be recognized as the best yer in the world. It did not escape his ears that As Inc. is nning of holding an Esports event. He knew that he would get more attention there rather than outright challenging the demon yer. The first thing that he needed to do is to find this god ying weapon that the elder dragon told him about. It seems that it would increase his chances of bing a dragonoid if he were to possess this weapon. It would also grant him immense fame when he uses it to kill the dark god in the fallen imperial capital. The only clue that the elder dragon gave him is that the god ying weapon is located at thend where the sun is most bright. He first thought of the Western Continent because it is thend where the sun gives the most heat which is why he ns on going there without the aid of his guild members. The elder dragon told him that the god ying weapons have minds of their own and choose their masters. He wanted to prove that he deserves the weapon by finding it by himself to which his guild members thought as suicide. They knew that a god ying weapon could not be easily found by an individual. They are correct in assuming that but does not mean it is impossible. If Hou Yiwei let theme, then he would have already proven himself worthless in the eyes of the god ying weapon. It is already hinted that the previous owner of the weapon ascended to godhood by himself without the help of others. He started his journey in the zing heat of the western continent alone. Even if he was alone that did not mean he is truly alone because he has his mount with him that is a fire bird. The fire bird is a rare type of bird that is said to be a bird that has the blood of a phoenix. The difference from a phoenix is that it cannot revive from its ashes. Hou Yiwei searched the western continent for traces of the god ying weapons. Unknown to him that the god ying weapon is actually at a different continent as the clue said where the sun is most bright not most harsh. Still, his trip to the western continent will make him stronger than he is now. ==== "What do you mean by us having a high-ranking member of the Church of Light?" Anastacia asked as she knows it is very tricky to be an enemy of a church. "I need your help in breaking in at a special area in Abelport. The solution to our problems might be hidden down there. Do not worry as I will be the one who will put himself in danger." Adrian stated with meaningful smile to which Anastacia could only somewhat agree. Chapter 461 - Stele Of Everlasting Time "We do have someone who is a high-level priest in the Church of Light, but he is currently in the front lines. They are tasked to support the vanguards if I am not mistaken. They attacked the fallen imperial capital when we started the dungeon earlier. If I could see what is happening in the outside world or even get messages, then we might have information on how they are faring." Anastacia stated as she tried to open the messaging function, but it is still disabled. The dungeon prevented messages from the outside to reach them, but they can still contact each other inside. "Should we search this area first? We do not know what is in here or they may be a secret stash of spell books or something. The one we fought is a warlock after all which means there is a good chance that he has spell books lying around." Alder suggested and everyone agreed. They knew that the ces of magic ss NPCs usually have a hidden door or room to keep important stuff. Even though the items they got in this dungeon is already top tier, they still hope that there could be more. Even the magic circle did not appear for them to exit the dungeon which means there is a hidden exit. Adrian did not join the search because the two relics in his hands started to glow. An unidentifiable sound could then be heard from all throughout the area. They could not find the source of the sound, but the two relics started to float in the air. The two relics can now be identified using his evil eye. ----- Item: Sands of Time Tier: Mythical Type: Relic Effect: Able to disrupt the flow of time in an area or for one person. Can only be used by the one acknowledged by the relic''s guardian. Description: The mythical relic that is said to be able to freeze the time of the world. It is said to have been lost but it just changes locations through time travel. It is said to never show up in a timeline that it has already used its powers in. Drops upon the yer''s death. Cooldown: 1 Year Restriction: Can only be used by the one acknowledged by the relic''s guardian or the relic would be no more than a decoration. ------ Item: Sun Dias Tier: Mythical Type: Relic Effect: Able to make time flow faster in the world by utilizing the stored power it has. It can also be used to turn back time to a certain point for a person without affecting the world. Can only be used by the once acknowledged by the relic''s guardian. Description: The mythical relic that is said to be able to make time go faster or return a person back to a point in time by himself. All of this are just stories as no one has yet to know the full extent of the power behind this relic. Drops upon the yer''s death. Cooldown: 1 Year Restriction: Can only be used by the one acknowledged by the relic''s guardian or the relic would be no more than a decoration. ------ The two relics do not look grand despite them being mythical tier. If a normal person were to ce them in a pile of antiques, then no one would know if they do not have any type of analyzing skill. The Sands of Time looked like a normal hourss with old wood as its bases while the Sun Dias looked like a miniature sun dial made of bronze. The two relics then glowed in a bronze light as they made a circr motion. The silhouettes of the two sphinxes then manifested mid-air as the relics circled around each other. Suddenly, the Sands of Time and Sun Dias shed with each other and the silhouettes vanished. A bright light filled the whole room, and everyone could see that there is only one relic floating in the air. The Sun Dias and the Sands of Time hasbined to be something different. They became a different relic that is more powerful than both relicsbined. ----- Item: Stele of Evesting Time Tier: Transcendent Type: Relic Effect: Able to create an event that could change the flow of time without incurring the animosity of the Gods of Time. The change done by this relic is absolute and cannot be reversed by relics of lower tier or Chronomancy spells below its tier. Description: An ancient relic that is said to be formed from an actual body part of a god of time. It is unknown what the extent of its powers are but even the gods of time acknowledges its power bring superior. It is said that whoever holds this relic will have power over time itself. Drops upon the yer''s death. Cooldown: 100 Years (Can be voided depending on the guardian''s permission.) Restriction: Can only be used by the one acknowledged by the relic''s guardian or the relic would be no more than a decoration. ----- The relic that is newly created became a stele or stone b. The material that maked up the stele looked like ordinary stone, but the writings and illustrations glowed in a red violet light. The engravings on the stele themselves would make anyone who gaze upon them would be sucked in a powerful trance. The Stele of Evesting Time floated down, and it transformed into the guardian. The guardian is still a sphinx, but it looked like a godlike being. Even the mere presence of the sphinx brought immense pressure upon those inside the dungeon. The sphinx now had a centaur like body with armor made of gold adorning it. It even had flowing robes while the wings are now more entuated. The sphinx now had armguards as it now has the upper body of a man but the body of a lion. An ankh is even floating behind it giving the effect of a halo. The sphinx now held a sphere that is longer than its gigantic body and is adorned with jewels. Adrian could not believe that the simple looking sphinx now became something like a final boss looking character. The sphinx'' name also changed to a different one as it is not a normal sphinx. ------ NPC: Ultima Sphinx Tier: Transcendent Title: Relic Guardian, The Timeless Sphinx Description: The ultimate form of the sphinx that is said to transcend time itself. It is not an aggressive being but rather helps those it deems worthy of help. It is also said to punish those who try and pervert the order of nature. It is said to be the guardian of a relic so powerful that the Ultima Sphinx has been given the power to ward off gods or goddesses. ----- "Champion Equinox! We are thankful for your assist in piecing us back together. You did not stop or feel the need to retreat despite the odds being stacked against you. For that reason, we will give you permission to use the power of our relic once. Call upon the relic when you will need its power. The relic will stay in your heart until you are ready to summon its power. Remember that you can only use our power once as is any chance in life." The Ultima Sphinx stated, and everyone could hear that it spoke with two voices at the same time. The Ultima Sphinx then vanished, and the Stele of Evesting Time appeared before Adrian. Adrian managed to see the engravings on the stele and noticed that the image of a sphinx is carved on the stele. The stele then shot towards Adrian''s heart as a Transcendent relic is very eye catching or its power signatures could be sensed by the gods. "What was that!?" Mariposa eximed in shock because her soulbounds cowered when the Ultima Sphinx showed itself. "Were those the sphinxes earlier? Did they justbine? Awesome!" Alder and Creepysoo both eximed simultaneously. "Yeah! That is the new form of the sphinxes when they fused together or rather their real form when the true relic appeared. The two sphinxes are mainly just their forms when the two relics are split up. The thing that I wanted to learn is why is the Stele of Evesting Time be two different relics?" Adrian stated as he pondered on the mystery. "Maybe it was too powerful to be one entity, so the gods split it up. Even demigods cannot split a Transcendent relic apart. Even demigod cksmiths have an astronomically low chance in creating a Transcendent tier weapon." Levin Cloud stated as he once again tried to search for the exit. "What are relics?" Anastacia asked as she was curious. Adrian answered her because she already promised to help him gain information about Abelport once they are out of the dungeon. Even the other members of the Evergreen guild got shocked when they learned about relics. "So¡­you mean the relics are like godlike items that can only be used once and dropped upon death? Ae those not broken? I mean the relic you obtained can basically reforge time." Mariposa stated in shock. "There is a downside though as only the one acknowledged by the relic can use it. If others try to use it then it would just be a piece of stone or a normal item. Gaining one should be extremely difficult." Cersei added while Adrian silently excused himself to find the exit. The Evergreen members started to praise him without end, and it became awkward just epting the praises. Adrian wanted to find the exit fast as he could no longer take the eyes full of admiration. Chapter 462 - Cristobal’s Collection Vayu felt the air currents inside the dungeon and noticed that there is a shift in air direction. He followed this and managed to find a section of the wall that is porous. He immediately hacked the wall, and a hidden room is located on the other side of the porous wall. "Everyone, I think I finally found our exit. There is a magic circle in this room. It is also filled with scary looking stuff." Vayu stated as he entered the room first to see if there are traps. "We got to hurry then. We only have little time left before we are forcefully logged out of the game. The hour limit is almost up. Search what you can." Adrian stated as he also entered the room while the rest followed. The inside of the room felt more like ab than a study of a mage. Mages would usually have a separate room for their magical experiments and their library, but Cristobal has it in one location. The magicb and study are not even separated by a barrier. "Either that Cristobal guy is lunatic or very confident in his experiments. If a failure resulted into an explosion, then his study would also catch fire. There is not even a wall that could separate the two." Alder eximed as he just put everything he can in his inventory. "If magical explosion then I think it already happened. Look at the section of the wall on that side. It is charred despite the wall being made of the flesh of a dead dark god. Whatever resulted in that explosion would have been powerful given that it did not regenerate." Adrian pointed out as he also just picked everything he can and put it in his inventory. "He is more like a mad scientist rather than a warlock. Look at those giant domes pasted on the wall. It seems like it is an incubator of some sort. It pulsed weakly but the life inside of it is still barely alive." Peridot stated as she tore off one of the domes with ease. The small creature inside of the dome dropped to the floor and immediately wrinkled before eventually dying. Vayu and Soleil knew what that creature is as it is a newborn elemental. They immediately started bursting the domes in order to free the elementals from their captivity. "I think that Cristobal fellow did not do it in his own. I doubt just the High Elemental Sylphis could help him achieve this. There might still be a mastermind to the capture of these poor elementals. I mean even Lauma, who is an elemental queen, has been captured." Adrian stated as he joined in breaking the domes. "Are you saying that an elemental king has betrayed its own kind? That would be impossible because elementals are products of nature." Vayu stated as he knew that the elementals were a tight knit group. They treated each other as family despite not having the same parents. "Just because nature birthed the elementals does not mean that they would not be twisted. Whenever an entity achieves individuality then it could branch to a path where it no longer sees nature as an ally. I mean, even the dragons are not benevolent. There have been cases of evil dragons that are sealed by heroes and demons. Even the demons have some who think differently thus became viins. Each intelligent race has a capacity to do great good but also great evil." Adrian rebutted as even the Daemos have demons that did not align with keeping the world in check. Although, those demons are no longer alive because they were hunted down by their own kind. "We should check upon it then. It might lead to a quest. I am pretty sure that Lauma also knows as she would jump at the chance of joining us if it is meant to kill Cristobal. She did look like she is worried about something. At least with Cristobal gone, there will no longer be experiments on elementals." Vayu stated as he cut thest dome. "Anyways, did anyone find something interesting? All we managed to find are books on hexes and sorcery. I feel like I would get cursed just by hanging in this ce. It is filled with bad mojo." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly felt cold. "It is not because this ce is filled with bad mojo, but it is a ce where life was desecrated. The life energy here is basically twisted. A leshy like you is just sensitive to the twisted life energy. Even the death energy here is foul that Creepysoo is also having a difficult time walking." Adrian stated as he noticed that hisher gauge halted regenerating. "Anyways, we have already cleaned this ce up so we should go out of here. We might be abominations just staying inside a dead dark god''s body. I want to experience the beauty of the main world again." Kabrakan stated as he walked towards the teleportation circle. "Let me just remind you that a dark god that is alive is currently roaming the main world as we speak. The allied kingdoms imposed a gag order which is why the ordinary citizens are not aware of what is happening." Cersei stated as she stretched her body as she felt stiff. "Not even gossip? How could they keep the mouths of others shut? I want to know their technique. It could be useful for my mother who yaps about how I do not help in the house." Kabrakan stated to lighten the atmosphere. "What chores? You are basically a freeloader in your house which is why your mom nags at you." Peridot rebutted. "There would not be rumors unless there are no people to tell the rumors. All the envoys and royalty of other kingdoms that were present in the imperial capital at the time were basically obliterated. Some may have escaped if their guards are like super strong, but I doubt they could freely speak about it." Mariposa stated in a serious tone. "All this serious talk is already making me gloomy. Let me remind you guys that all the items we collected are epic tier or higher. We should focus on the positive and not on the negative." Creepysoo stated. "I agree!" Soleil added which made everyone smile. Since there are no longer anything valuable inside their, they decided to head outside. All of them stepped inside of the magic circle that transported them outside of the dungeon. ===== When all of them got out of the dungeon, the Evergreen guild members started to get assaulted with numerous messages from their guild members. They received the news that the allied army has been decimated by the dark god in the fallen imperial capital. The next news became even much harder to stomach as they were warned of character deletion if they experience numerous deaths from the dark god. "It seems we are urgently needed elsewhere. I am sorry that we need to go away early." Anastacia stated as she once again put up the items for roll. The others of the Evergreen guild have done so as well since they are pressed for time. "It seems that something happened with the dark god that is not within your calctions." Levin Cloud stated as there is worry written on the faces of the Evergreen guild members. "Yes. Apparently, if you get killed by the dark god a few times in a short span of time then you risk your character being deleted." Anastacia stated which shocked everyone. "If that is the case then that would deter the yers from using human wave tactics to wear down the dark god. Character deletion is notughing matter especially for yers that think this is using the game as their livelihood." Kabrakan stated as he himself is getting money from trading items inside the game. "Did the system notification mention about the soul of the yer getting damaged?" Adrian asked which stunned Anastacia as he is exactly on point. "How did you know?" Anastacia asked as this should be the first time that Adrian heard of this information. "I managed to know of the story of the War with the Dark Gods. Their attacks are said to tear even the souls of their victims which is why even the Goddess of Life was not able to revive those who fell in battle. We yers have numerous chances but for the NPCs¡­they can only pray they could still reincarnate." Adrian stated as he started to think of hastening his ns. Adrian thought that he could take his time with gathering information about Abelport but it seems that is not the case. Leaving the dark god to constantly gather its power to terraform the world is risky. He looked at the countdown timer and it said: 94 days left. "Let us hurry and get out of here then." Adrian said as he used Dimensional Teleportation to rip the fabric of space for an entrance to the main world. When all of them left, a huge eye suddenly opened on where they were previously. Adrian and the others did not notice that the remnant will of the dark god managed to escape with a small amount of energy. It managed to repossess it body, but it is still decaying. "I will have my revenge, but I need to build my strength first!" A voice that came from the itself stated. It started to break down its own decaying body as nutrition for its slow revival. "It might take a few years, but I will have my revenge." The voice stated as its area stated to shrink by a centimeter. Chapter 463 - Ascalor Awakens When the group finally returned back to Nebulon, they Evergreen guild members went to their temporary guild headquarters. Levin Cloud went with them as he still has business with the Anastacia. He also told Adrian that he will need his help when they are going to fetch the other prophet from captivity. Alder wanted to go to the eastern continent immediately, but he was needed for guild matters. His trip with Peridot to the eastern continent is put on hold. Peridot did join Levin Cloud as she wanted to see what he will do. Kabrakan said that he will find missions that he can partake in so that he can be stronger. Creepysoo then invited Kabrakan to go hunting with him since that is what he doe in his free time. His only royal undead responsibilities are basically show himself in the castle every once in a while. The two half elementals, Vayu and Soleil, returned back to Alfheim to ask Lauma about their worries of a traitor among the elemental kings. The words that Adrian told them sort of make sense, but they want to believe that it is not happening. They disappeared in a sh of fire and wind after saying their farewells. Adrian is then left by himself as he waited for the others to be on their way. He now has the power to save Ascalor. With the remaining time he has left, he immediately teleported to the Paradox nes. He did not want to waste any more time as Elder Danaya looks like she is about to pass out from exhaustion. ==== Adrian returned to the Paradox nes and noticed that the number of Daemos Corps patrolling has significantly lessened. He asked about it so that he could get the rundown of the situation and learned that the Daemos Corps is now on alert as some dungeons started overflowing with monsters. Adrian is told that the presence of a dark god might have influenced the mana productivity of the world as a god does produce a lot of mana. The barrier surrounding the fallen imperial capital is also arge lump of mana. As time passes, the barrier weakens and the mana it has dissipates in the world. Mana created by the gods themselves are not difficult to control but the collection of mana from multiple gods to form a barrier is different. For example, if a lightning god were to influence the world using its mana, then there might be an increase of monster or individuals that can use lightning magic. This is also what happened when the twin gods descended as their mana seeped to the soil of the dungeon. Adrian learned another useful tidbit of information regarding the how a god''s mana influences the world. He thanked the guard that answered him and immediately ran towards Ascalor''s home. He saw Elder Danaya inside Ascalors room, but she is not in the best condition. Elder Danaya''s bright green glow seemed to be dim. "Are you okay, Elder Danaya?" Adrian asked as he checked if she could hear him. "You finally came. Did you seed? The poison started spreading again after two days. It even dispelled the power of the relic." Elder Danaya asked weakly. "I seeded in getting the two relics that could save the old man. You should rest and stop applying healing magic to him. You look like you are about to pass out from severe exhaustion." Adrian stated in a worried tone. He treats Elder Danaya like that kind auntie you buy snacks from and gives you extra because you always buy from her. "I leave it up to you then." Elder Danaya stated as she relinquished the spell that prevents the poison that is infecting Ascalor''s body. Adrian took a good look at Ascalor''s body and noticed that the poison has almost covered 75% of his whole body. It seems that the efforts of the elder dryad have been stressing her out to arge degree. If the poison has spread despite her effort and the magic of the sphinx then this poison is far more tenacious than they thought. "I, Equinox, request the aid of the Stele of Evesting Time to help me rewind the time for the induvial Ascalor. Rid him of the time he was poisoned and return him to his former state before that." Adrian shouted and his request has been heard. The Stele of Evesting Time shot out from his chest and glowed. Elder Danaya saw the relic and could only be amazed by its sheer power. It is not only her who felt the power of the relic as everyone in the Paradox nes did. The Stele of Evesting Time burst out into millions of particles. Adrian thought that he failed until he saw what really happened. Time has stopped moving except for him as he saw Elder Danaya not blinking even once. The time in the Paradox nes is not the only thing affected as all the time in the universe is put to a stop. The only ones that are not affected are demons with perfect control of time or beings that time cannot control. One such being is in the fallen imperial capital and noticed the surge of temporal power in the world. If there is not a barrier restricting the dark god''s movements then it might have used the frozen time to its advantage. Unfortunately, the barrier that is holding it back is made from the power of gods which is why it cannot use the frozen time to its benefit. The dark god did not idle as it sent out a powerful warrior it created to find out the source of the disturbance, but it got frozen in time as well despite having the blessing of a god. Koronn, who is in a meeting with the delegates of the other races, noticed that time suddenly stopped. He immediately disappeared from his location and appeared inside of Ascalor''s home. He noticed the power behind this magic as even the Daemos froze which should not have happened. Koronn then saw a giant figure appear above the Paradox nes. It was none other than the Ultima Sphinx hovering above the Paradox nes. It threw its gigantic spear above it and it suddenly became arge clock hand. A giant clock is also summoned when it did this and this clock expanded until it reached the end of the universe. The Ultima Sphinx then uttered words that seemed absolute. "Reverse the time to undo what has been done. Reverse the flow even though it is something that must not be done. The words of the Guardian of the Stele of Evesting are absolute. Let time move backward for this individual. Let it be so that the time that has passed for him was but a dream and not a reality. Even the gods could not undo what the Stele of Evesting Time has done. It is absolute for time is absolute." The Ultima Sphinx stated with its two simultaneous voice. It reverberated throughout the universe as if it is rewriting what has transpired. The only thing that it rewrote is that Ascalor was never afflicted by the poison of the dark god from another dimension. Adrian could see that Ascalor''s pained face started to get better, and the signs of the poisons disappeared. "The deal has been delivered and the promised kept. To the Champion Equinox, the guardian of the Stele of Evesting Time will be forever grateful. If fate brings you once more to us, then you will no longer be tested for being worthy. Farewell great benefactor." The Ultima Sphinx stated. The Ultima Sphinx then retracted the huge clock it spread throughout the universe and retrieved its spear. Time once again flowed, and the people could now move again. The Daemos saw the Ultima Sphinx hovering above the Paradox nes and the guards started to mobilize. The Ultima Sphinx did not stay long as it waved its spear and tear in reality opened to which it jumped in. The guards heaved a sigh of relief as they knew they cannot take down that behemoth with the elders. Koronn''s eyes are filled with immense admiration for the powerful temporal magic that he just witnessed. He even cried a little to show his deep appreciation for it. Koronn himself can stop time but it would be more synonymous to slowing time to a vast degree. He immediately rushed to Ascalor''s room to see if the effect of the relic is effective. Even he got shocked that Ascalor is totally fine like the time before he left to hunt the Star Spawn. Koronn even noticed that there is no lingering effect of temporal magic from Ascalor. As if what the Ultima Sphinx is the truth that it would be as if it never happened. It managed to rewrite phenomena to the point that the Gods of Time will note to smite Ascalor from existence. "Amazing!" Koronn stated as he finally had an epiphany on how he would progress to the next level. Chapter 464 - An Evolution Predicament Ascalor finally awakened from his sleep and his body recovered to its peak condition. Adrian and Elder Danaya is ecstatic as the Daemos elder has finally recovered. Elder Danaya suddenly pushed herself to immediately hug Ascalor and share a steamy kiss with him. "Well, let me just excuse my self for a few seconds. I have system logs that needs to be attended." Adrian told himself as he went out of the room. He did not like the exhibition he is seeing especially from two grown men. He feels like he is seeing his parent show public affection. It is heartwarming but cringy at the same time. [You have sessfully cleared the quest ''Find the Sands of Time Relic''.] [im your reward from the quest giver, Koronn.] "Now all I need to do is find where the other old man is currently located." Adrian thought but he suddenly saw Koronn appear in front of him. He even got shocked and almost fell down as Koronn appeared before him in an instant. "Who are you calling old man? I am still in my early thousands. I am much younger than the old man that fell sick in that room there." Koronn stated as he viewed himself being a young hunk. "Ascalor told me that you are just one year apart though. Also, I have been meaning to ask¡­why choose the appearances of old men? Also, hand me my reward. I had to kill a being that was possessed by a remnant will of a dark god to save him." Adrian stated as he is curious about the whole old man appearance. "Hoh! If that is your question, then it takes me back to the time the first council of elders was established." Koronn stated but Adrian suddenly intervened. "You just do it to appear more respectable, don''t you? I mean us, Daemos, do not grow old past a certain age after all. Sometimes being old can easily garner more respect because it has been taught n society that those older have more experiences in life." Adrian stated which greatly amazed Koronn but also made him blush. "You are correct but that is not the only reason. You do know that our real forms are very bothersome to unleash and walk with. I have giant clocks swirling behind me. Have you seen Ascalor''s true form? How could he enter his home with those wings of his? Anyways, here is the promised spell book. Learn it well." Koronn answered and humored Adrian. [You have obtained the spell book Time Stop.] ---- Skill: Time Stop Tier: Mythical Type: Crowd Control Effect: Freeze time for the expected duration. Only the user of the skill can move in this world where time is frozen (Some unique individuals can also move depending on the strength of the caster). Duration: Dependent on the mana consumed Cooldown: 1 hour Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 10,000 Mana Points per second ---- Adrian could not believe that he managed to learn a mythical tier skill. The only problem he has now is the enormous mana cost. With his current mana pool, he can only freeze time for two seconds and that is if he has full mana. He knew that getting a powerful skill will have severe limitations. He is still very grateful as the cooldown is only one hour. With Adrian''s current cooldowns, he can cast the skill within 30 minutes. He now has a new goal and that is to find items that can decrease the mana cost for skills. "By the way, how is Ascalor? I should go check so I can push all the responsibilities back to him." Koronn stated as he started to walk inside the room. "I would not go there if I were you. They are eating each other''s faces right now which is why I excused myself. Feel free to watch if you are into that kind of stuff." Adrian stated with a small chuckle. Koronn immediately stopped walking and made a 180 degree turn as he did not want to see what is happening in that room. "Ehem¡­seriously. They are all adults and to act like that in front of a child is indecent." Koronn stated. "You are just jelly because you are a bachelor, old man." Adrian stated with a serious face but Koronn just smiled. Adrian saw that smile and instantly had shivers. He wanted to run away or teleport away, but a ck hole suddenly appeared below him. He immediately used Time Stop to stop himself from falling in the hole. The world froze but Adrian forgot that Koronn specialized in temporal magic. "Hoho! You managed to perfectly use the spell without even practicing. I guess desperation does bring out the best out of everyone." Koronn stated but that sentence only made Adrian feel bitter as the ck hole suddenly sucked him in despite resisting. "Curse you, old man! This is why you are still a bach¡­" Adrian shouted but he is already in a perpetual torture of continuously falling. "What was that? I could not hear you?" Koronn stated as he even put his hand near his ear in front of the ck hole. "Do not bully the kid. He probably is just venting out stress from the difficult task that you sent him in." Ascalor stated as exited his room. "Do not worry about him. A minute would teach that brat a lesson. We have bigger problems that we must face." Koronn stated as his tone became serious. "It seems that you have been busy during my absence. Danaya managed to fill me about the general details but I assume that you need to report some things that the others have yet to know." Ascalor stated as he and Koronn vanished from the room. They went to the council as Koronn suddenly left without much exnation so they must be distraught by now. Danaya is currently resting in Ascalor'' room as she pushed herself too far. She even used her own life force to stop the spread of poison in Ascalor''s body. A few minutester, a ck hole appeared in the vast ins of the Paradox nes. Adrian then fell out that ck hole with an irritated look. He vowed to take revenge against Koronn once he bes more powerful than the elder. ==== Adrian logged back in the game the following day. Messages that his friends have told him are not optimistic. It seems that the dark god is proving to be much more difficult than it ought to be. The guilds also started to race on finding this God ying Weapons that he is hearing much about. The fiercepetition even led to guilds brawling it out just for a sliver of information. The non-aggression agreements between guilds have be mute. This only led to more headaches as they are fighting over something when they should help each other find it for better chances. "Seriously, the threat of the dark god is real. They should help each other and not start guild wars over some information that could not even be proven true. NPCs can lie in this game after all. I have much more important things to be concerned of." Adrian stated as he cannot decide what evolution path should Dodu take. After the fight with the Asmodian Abomination, Dodu finally broke through level 100 and that promted his evolution list to have substance. The previous empty list is now filled with eight different slime species. He did not know what to pick because just basing of descriptions is vague. ----- Baby Slime Potential Evolutions: 1. Sticky Slime 2. Red Slime 3. Blue Slime 4. Acid Slime 5. Giant Slime 6. Demon Slime 7. Predatory Slime 8. ck Ooze Slime ----- "Something scary is on that list but I want to pick it. It makes me very curious on what it could possibly do." Adrian stated as he pondered on what Dodu should evolve into. He did not want to pick the Sticky Slime because all it could do is create a sticky substance using its body, but it does make the slime more flexible. The red slime and blue slime are elemental slimes that could use magic. The red slime can use fire attribute magic while the blue slime can use water attribute magic. The Acid Slime is basically a slime that can digest anything with its body that can easily melt metal. The Giant Slime is basically a giant version of Dodu that reaches up to five meters. It might be great for tanking, but it would limit Dodu''s mobility. It would make the cute Dodu into a giant cute Dodu though. Demons Slime must have been influenced by the blood that Dodu got from Adrian. It is basically just an enhanced version of a regr slime with unknown abilities. The Predatory Slime is basically a huge glutton slime that can eat anything but that remains to be seen. Last but not least is the ck Ooze Slime that sounds ominous but cool. "I can already evolve Dodu. I just need to pick what type of evolution." Adrian pondered as he checked each of the benefits for the volution once more. Chapter 465 - Dodu Evolves Adrian narrowed down his choices to the Demon Slime, Predatory Slime and ck Ooze Slime. The three of these evolutions are his best choices based on the descriptions that he read. ---- Species: Demon Slime Special Abilities: Hardened Body, Insane Regeneration, Mana Control Height: 0.5 meters Description: A rare species of slime that has special qualities of the first slime ever created. It has a fluid body with the properties of metal. It can also utilize mana in order to cast spells to either buff itself or cast protections on others. It also does not let go off its prey as soon as it is attached to it. It gained the name Demon Slime for its unrelenting attitude. ---- Species: Predatory Slime Special Abilities: Predate, Digest, Size Alteration Height: One meter Description: A rare species of slime that is said to have been influenced by the Sin of Gluttony because its ancestor has somehow managed to absorb the blood of the Sin of Gluttony. It is said to be able to eat anything and digest anything if given ample amount of time. It is said to be one of the bigger slime species that inhabit this world. It is unknown if its connection with the Sin of Gluttony is true. ---- Species: ck Ooze Slime Height: 0.5 meters Special Abilities: Size Alteration, Fluidity, Dark Poison Body Description: A rare species of slime that is said to be the bringer of sickness as its body is made up of a special type of poison. The special type of poison that consists of its body is unique to itself and cannot be replicated by easy means. These types of slimes are often exterminated since rumor has it that it decimated an entire country once by carrying a gue in its body. ---- Adrian is picking these three because the other species either adds an elemental attribute upon evolution or makes the slime an auxiliary skills user. Adrian is focused on making Dodu his primary tank that can tank damages for himself. Adrian noticed that the enemies he is facing are getting tougher and tougher. Bosses like Cristobal could easily kill him if he gets focused on. The summoner''s weakness would always be himself as the soulbounds would get unsummoned when the summoner dies. He needed a pure physical tanker since Charon could tank magical attacks perfectly. Thankfully, the baby slime''s evolutions enhance it rather than make it a new monster. Adrian wants to go for the traditional route of Demon Slime, but he feels that Predatory Slime and ck Ooze Slime would be better. "If I choose the Predatory Slime then it could potentially learn skills from eating monsters, but the problem is the digestion time. It would also give him lots of chances to gain skills at a small chance as long as slimes arepatible with the skill. The ck Ooze Slime is also interesting as its body is said to be unique like me. A special poison that can affect anything it touches. It is basically simr to a gue carrier and is great for countering short range sses thate to attack me." Adrian thought as he pondered. The Predator Slime is powerful but takes an enormous amount of time to be strong. It also needs constant feeding from its name. Adrian did not feed his soulbounds as much because they also use mana to sustain themselves, but the Predatory Slime seems different. It needed to eat prey asrge as it every day. Adrian even heard of rumors that soulbounds would be more individual. It seems that there have finally beenints of summoners being able to easily sweep dungeons as long as they have a great teamposition. The summoners then argued that they sacrificed experience for the ability to clear dungeons by themselves. The solo clearing of dungeons has been a hot topic since Necromancers have been unlocked as a second job advancement for dark mages. Necromancers can basically do what summoners do but in a faster rate as long as they have numerous corpses at their disposal. Adrian is fearing this bnce patch as there are rumors that the mana of the soulbounds will disappear and would take mana from the summoner as a power source. This would not work because soulbounds are still different entities from the summoner. Adrian believed that the nerf would be soulbounds needing more maintenance. "If my prediction is true then Predatory Slime would just be difficult to sustain. The ck Ooze slime''s merit is that it has no requirement to eat in a sense. The Demon Slime and Predatory Slime have the word prey or eat in their descriptions which would mean they must be fed. But what about the ck Ooze Slime? It only has vague descriptions that says of the victims of its unique body constitution. Descriptions are basically the game telling you what the basic concept is of the individual or thing." Adrian thought as he held Dodu in his arms. The yers of Pandemonium have started to be more studious and careful. There has even been reports of the reduction of scams or phishing because people started to read between the lines and read the lines carefully. The study shows that teens started to be more careful when ites to text which pointed out that it could have been an influence of the game Pandemonium. The ''experts'' in that field of study refuse to ept that as a proposition because people still view that games are just hobbies that do not affect your life. Yet, they always point to a negative stereotype that games that have battles somehow promote violence but in turn is the opposite. Adrian finally made up his mind and decided to evolve his soulbound, Dodu. He reevaluated his choices, but he chose the thing that would help him the most in the end. He just hopes that he is not making the wrong choice because if he did then there is no turning back. Dodu, who is currently in Adrian''s arms, is ced on the ground. Adrian even went to Pann''s farm just to evolve Dodu because the old man passed by him when he was contemting. Pann did not try to pry in Adrian''s business because he knows that soulbounds for summoners are like their children. Even if the parent is raising their child to be a spoiled brat, the other parent cannot say that the way their raising their child is wrong. In the perspective of parents, they either know what they are doing or do not know what they are doing at all. But their ego prevents them from hearing the critique of other parents. Dodu, who is only one feet tall, suddenly started to grow in size until it reached the height of one meter. Pann, who is observing from the sidelines, has his eyes glowing from excitement despite the stoic expression of his face. The cute slime started to change form from a cute round ball into a wave like body shape. The cute size of Dodu disappeared and from it appeared a huge slime that looks like it has a huge jaw. The cute Dodu turned into a cute frightening one-meter-tall slime monster. Adrian chose the Predatory Slime as Dodu''s evolution since he wants to build upon the slime''s strength by feeding it different types of monsters. [Your soulbound, Dodu, has sessfully evolved into a Predatory Slime.] Dodu still retained its cute eyes but it now has jaws that can open wide. Even Adrian could see that he might get swallowed inside of the stomach which seemed like a bottomless abyss. Dodu''s attitude did not change as it is said that evolutions could sometime change the character of the soulbound. Adrian finally checks the new special abilities that Dodu has. He can only see the name of the special abilities but not the actual function of the abilities. ----- Skill: Predate Tier: Racial Skill Type: Active Effect: Able to eat the body parts (even the whole body) of the monsters or any organism that lives. Damage is dependent on the size of what is predated. Can fail if the prey manages to escape before getting bitten or locked in the user''s jaws. Cooldown: 20 minutes (Failure: 10 minutes) Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Dependent on the size of the prey. ----- Skill: Digest Tier: Racial Skill Type: Absorption Effect: Recover health upon the digestion of the substance that is eaten (Health is recovered per second). Health can only be restored if herbs that can restore health is eaten, or monster/ monster parts are consumed. Has a 5% chance of obtaining a skill that can be learned by the Predatory Slime. Also has a 0.1 chance of learning a skill that cannot be normally obtained by any slime species. Cooldown: Dependent on the Size of the prey Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ----- Skill: Size Alteration Tier: Epic Type: Body Modification Effect: Change the size of the body of the skill bearer. Minimum Size: 1 inch Maximum Size: Twice the user''s height Cooldown: 10 minutes Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 5 seconds Chapter 466 - Asmodian Purity Adrian decided to use his time strengthening himself and his soulbounds. The information that he wants to obtain from the Church of Light seemed to be more troublesome than he anticipated. Anastacia even stated that even she did not expect that tight guard on the information that he wanted. The holy churches might not openly show their friction, but a battle is happening behind the scenes. Each of the holy churches are gathering information about theirpeting church. Some of them are hiding holy relics of each other''s churches so that one will not be more influential than the other. The tight guard in the information about Abelport even made Anastacia curious about the reason why a small city is being well guarded by the Church of Light. Abelport is not even the area where the Church of Light is founded or an area where a holy relic is found. He started to jump from dungeon to dungeon in the level 150s for Dodu. The predatory slime is more powerful than he expected. He saw Dodu swallow a whole goblin in one bite. The only damage Dodu can get is from magical damage which is why he can bulldoze dungeon stages without magical attacks. Adrian also found the weakness of the slime species and that is damage per second magic damage. The damage per second of magical attacks is doubled due to the slime''s homogenous body. Still, Adrian managed to collect one passive skill from a boulder type monster from a dungeon. It seems the small chance of getting a skill is not something to be happy about. Dodu managed to collect the skill ''Stone Skin''. This skill made Dodu''s liquid body turn into a pile of rocks. It does not even hurt Dodu if his rocky body takes physical damage in this form. The predatory slime just bes arge boulder that rolls and ttens his enemies to death. Adrian did find a cool interaction when a boss of a dungeon shattered the rocky form of Dodu. Dodu''s body became numerous rocky spikes that death damage to the boss. Adrian thought that Dodu died because his body became shattered into pieces. When Dodu cancelled the skill, the slime just became its sma like consistency once more and reconstructed its body that split up. Adrian managed to get Dodu to level 150 thanks to his continuous farming. Adrian tried letting Dodu eating the boss of a dungeon once but found it to be very difficult. The dungeon boss would use all its strength to break free from Dodu''s stomach. It got ripped in numerous pieces each time the slime did this. He also found at the chance of getting a skill from a boss monster is much more difficult than he imagined. The chance of acquiring a skill bes abysmal when it is not in the nature of the slime to even get that skill. Adrian is still finding out what kind of skills can a slime learn anyway since not much info has been left of slimes. While Adrian is busy leveling up his soulbounds, he also paid attention to the second raid attempt at the boss monster. He suddenly noticed that the vial that the Pope of the Church of Light is somewhat familiar. Adrian might have a better feeling if he could have seen in face to face. Adrian is taking a break while he is watching the recorded broadcast of the second failed attempt of conquering the dark god. He monitored the behaviors of the monsters and the dark god itself since it would not be long when he would attempt the raid with his friends and the army that Koronn gathered. Adrian suddenly paused the video when he remembered that he still has the small vial of Asmodian Blood in his inventory. He wanted to consume it when the time is right, but it seems he forgot. He forgot because all his attention shifted to Dodu which even made his other soulbounds a little bit jealous. Item: Small Vial of Asmodian Blood Tier: Transcendent Type: Consumable or Alchemy Binding Agent Adrian does not believe that this vial would increase his blood purity by 25% like the first bottle that he chugged but an increase is still weed. It would increase his chances of negating a negative status effect or status ailments if his Asmodian Blood purity increases. [You have drunk the Small Vial of Asmodian Blood.] [Your Asmodian Blood Purity has increased by a small amount. It has increased by 10%.] [You have passed the threshold of being a Half Asmodian. Passive cooldown reduction has increased by 5%. You also obtain a 5% Mana Cost Reduction for each of your skill or spell cost.] The system notifications came bearing good news as he got unexpected benefits from the increase of his Asmodian blood purity. Adrian did not notice but his har started to turn a whiter shade. He even leaked some sort of regal aura that his soulbounds naturally picked up. Since the change is towards Adrian''s physical body, his soulbounds did not get any benefits. Adrian also used the Night King skill book for Sirius. It seems that it greatly boosted the demon wolf''s strength as it always has his Shadow Domain active. Sirius would get the full effects of the passive skill as long as his domain is active. Adrian wanted to find two more soulbounds to add to his army, but he could not decide which monster to pick. Adrian wants a soulbound that can use super long-range attacks, but he does not know monsters that fit that description. Adrian decided that he also needs an aquatic type of monster for his soulbounds. He also has ns for a monster that can self-sustain. He started thinking of numerous possibilities but cannot pinpoint which he should focus first. Adrian also wants to add another soulbound to lessen the burden in fights. Adrian knew that his defenses and support type of soulbounds are already good enough. What he needs now is extra firepower. While he is looking for different types of monsters in Pandemonium, Levin Cloud suddenly messaged him. "We need your help in getting the Prophet of Life." Levin Cloud sent. Chapter 467 - The Old Elven Lady "We need you help in retrieving the Prophet of Life!" Levin Cloud sent via message. "He said ''we'' in the message which means he got Anastacia on board." Adrian thought as Levin Cloud sent another message. "Meet us in Bright Orchid city. The city is strict, but you do not need to worry about the security checks as long as you teleport inside anyway." Levin Cloud sent via message. "Ok. I will go there now. It seems that it is important." Adrian stated as he sealed all of his soulbounds and exited the dungeon. ==== Adrian arrived in Bright Orchid city and it is evident that the city is run by elves. The aesthetic of the city is not like that of the past Neo Alfheim but it still has lush greenery. The words to describe this city would be a mix of urban and garden style. The buildings in the city are quite modern but each building has a generous mount of nts nted in front or covering the buildings. The elves in the city are more modernpared to the elves living extremely close to nature. Adrian managed to get inside the city when he passed the inspection at the gate. It seems his mour is effective on low level guards, but he wants to know the Polymorph skill that the Daemos Elders use. Even if he uses his evil eye, Ascalor, Koronn, and Bronx still look like their old versions and not their real forms. The elders did tease him saying that it can only be done by Arch Demons. Adrian needs to get level 200 first as that is the imposed basis in bing an Arch Demon. The one who fetched Adrian is Levin Cloud himself after the former contacted him that he is inside the city. "I checked on Elder Willow yesterday." Levin Cloud stated as he guided Adrian to the other edge of the city near a forest. "Elder Danaya told me that woke up and is no longer in danger of dying." Adrian stated as he received new of Elder Willow''s awakening from Elder Danaya. She apparently likes to talk to Adrian a lot.0 The conversation would always move to flowers which is why Adrian got dumped with new info of flowers in Pandemonium. He thought the conversation is boring, but he endured for information about unknown things in Pandemonium. "Thankfully, he can now eat properly and regain his strength. I did tell him the current state of the Church of Life and even he thought it is hopeless to just reim Neo Alfheim. The number of elves is also decreasing because of the absence of a world tree in the main world. The elves have weakened." Levin Cloud stated in a serious tone. "Elder Willow is recovering faster in Alfheim because a world tree is there but the elders that are recuperating in Nebulon are not recovering fast enough. That is my presumption, but I am guessing it is true." Adrianmented and Levin Cloud nodded. "Anastacia''s mentor has regained consciousness, but her body is still frail due to slow recovery. The other elders are dead while the location of those who managed to escape are unknown. There are not many yers that are students of the elders. From my understanding, it is only Anastacia and I that are yers with elder mentors." Levin Cloud stated. "Then that would be the reason why you wanted her help. Both of you have the same problem then. I get it but why do you want to get the other prophet?" Adrian asked. "Thest step in me ascending to bing the Envoy of the Twin Gods is reestablishing their faith in them. The Church of Death already agreed to the merge as long as the Church of Life also agrees. Elder Willow has epted but the problem is the other elders of the Church of Life." Levin Cloud stated as they reached a dainty shack in the woods. Adrian noticed that the house might look normal but the gardeners tending to the garden outside are not. Adrian could feel that the two gardeners are actually more powerful than him. His senses became enhanced when he increased his bloodline purity. "Those two are not gardeners, are they?" Adrian asked. "You are correct. They are the exclusive guards of the elder residing in the house." Levin Cloud answered. The piercing gazes of the two elves in the garden could bore holes in Adrian''s body but they did not bother him. They recognized that Levin Cloud is with him, so they did not talk to him but just observed. Levin Cloud knocked on the door three times before Anastacia''s voice answered. "Come in!" Anastacia stated and the door opened by itself. The house only consisted of one floor, but it is wide, and the ceiling height is great. Adrian even thought that he is inside of a giant nt or fruit that was turned into a house. They were greeted by two individuals. One of which is Anastacia and the other is a frail looking elfdy that has wrinkled skin. "Sorry for intruding!" Adrian stated as he went inside the house. "You are finally here!" Anastacia stated as she took two chairs and ced it beside the bed where the old elvendy is currently sitting on. "To think that a demon would be friends with an elf. I guess, I am already too old for this." The old elvendy stated. "Pleased to make your acquaintance. I am Equinox. I think the better introduction would be that I am¡­" Adrian stated but the old elvendy suddenly intervened. He also took off his mour as per Levin Cloud instructions. "The Champion of the Twin Gods." The old elvendy stated which shocked the three yers. Levin Cloud only told her that the demon they are acquainted with might change the elder''s mind. "How did you know?" Adrian asked as he is stunned. "I can feel the Goddess of Life''s blessing upon you, but I also sense another terrifying force that is opposite to it. I am not ignorant of the twin gods but to think that they will choose a demon as their champion is unprecedented." The old elvendy stated. "Then the Church of the Twin Gods is actually very real, master?" Anastacia asked as she was often told the opposite whenever she asked. "I thought that you two were just making up stories since you two are elves that have encountered the Church of Death in our church'' lowest times. No wonder that fence sitter Willow agreed to the merge. He must have seen the will of the twin gods when he saw this demon." The old elvendy grumbled. "Two elves? Did you not reveal yourself to her yet?" Adrian asked Levin Cloud and thetter just sighed. "I thought that she might not trust me if I were to show my true form to her." Levin Cloud stated as he took off his transformation and revealed his true form. A loud gasp from the old elvendy soon followed which prompted the two elves outside to burst inside of the room. Chapter 468 - A Forest God? "A forest god!" The old elvendy gasped in shock while the two elves that barged in suddenly prostrated themselves upon seeing Levin Cloud''s true form. "What the heck is happening?!" Adrian uttered as he suddenly became shocked by the difference in treatment. He then remembered that the Dryad Makiling was once revered by the elves that served her. He thought that is only true because she protected the world tree, but it seems that it is different. "What are you doing, my student? You must show respect to the forest god." The old elvendy stated but Anastacia is suddenly looking at her funny. "Yes, Elder Narra." Anastacia answered but Levin Cloud stopped her before he was going to bow down. "You do not need to bow down. It is only making me ufortable. Please rise." Levin Cloud stated in an awkward tone. He did not expect that level of respect since Adrian got lowkey bashed. "Let them grovel for a bit more for being rude to me." Adrian jokinglymented as he did not like the difference in treatment. "Unlike your race, the forest gods have been protecting life and treat it as their sacred duty. You, demons, always leave arge amount of destruction in your path." Elder Narra stated as she once again showed appreciation towards Levin Cloud by gently asking him to sit down. The two elven guards are also looking at him with great respect. Levin Cloud did not like the feeling of being watched with eyes filled with adoration. He looked at Adrian to continue the conversation as if signaling for help. "Calm down, olddy. We are here for one thing only. We need you to agree with the merge of the two churches. Only the elders of each church can make it valid as it is a covenant. A covenant can only be made by both the leading figures of a religion and the gods." Adrian stated but the elder''s expression suddenly became serious. "I would have no qualms in epting that demand, but the other remaining elders of the Church of Life will not easily agree." Elder Narra stated. "The Church of Life does not have a pope because we believe that the live of others are as important as your own. This is the reason we have a council of elders that facilitate every viewpoint possible." Anastacia stated but Adrian could not agree. "In my opinion, there should have been a pope. Your church is one of the biggest religions in Pandemonium, yet they are still scattered until now. If there was a leader then your followers would have started flocking to that person. The reason the Church of Life is scattered is due to no chain ofmand." Adrian argued which even Elder Narra could not reply. "He likes watching those Legal dramas. All he is saying probablyes from those." Levin Cloud whispered to Anastacia. "Even if you say that. My vote alone will not be able to change the minds of the other elders." Elder Narra stated. "It would be a great help if you do your best. This is to help that forest god there. He was tasked by the twin gods themselves to aplish this feat. Are you going to let the object of your admiration down?" Adrian stated. " I did not know that the esteemed forest god has been tasked with such an honor. To hear the voice of the goddess through your ears. It must have been a pleasant experience." Elder Narra stated with a tone of admiration. "It was not pleasant because they kept pushing my reward." Levin Cloud stated as he thought that his job ss change would always end in failure. "If I am not wrong, there is no Envoy for the Church of Life as of now. If you help us and your student help us, then we could make your student the envoy. The goddess could probably hear what I am saying right now since I am his champion." Adrian stated which made Elder Narra''s ears perk. Anastacia even became shocked with Adrian''s deration. She has read about the Envoys as they are on par with the pope of the churches. The envoys also excel in divine skills and is said to be taught by the gods themselves. "You cannot fool me, demon. Only the Prophet of Life can pick a person to go through the trial of bing the Envoy of Life." Elder Narra stated but she was very tempted of what Adrian said. She is already old, but she could be one of the highest elders if her student bes the Envoy of Life. Just as Adrian said that, a mission is suddenly given to Anastacia. The mission details shocked her because it was from the Goddess of Life herself. The reward is just increased favorability with the Goddess but that in itself is huge. She will get tons of Devotion if the goddess favors her. "Elder Narra, the Goddess Gaea has given me an oracle. She wants me to aid in the merging of the two churches." Anastacia stated and it shocked her mentor. Elder Narra''s jaw dropped upon the oracle that her student received. The Goddess Gaea never really bothered giving oracles to the church elders except for Elder Willow from time to time. The Goddess Gaea is never really hands-on in leading her church because one of her doctrines is ''Every Life has autonomy and freedom''. "For the Goddess Gaea herself to give you that sacred duty!" Elder Narra stated but she almost fainted from ecstasy of her student receiving an oracle. Elder Narra is one of the elders in the Church of Life that is very devoted to the goddess. She loved that the goddess does not impose a hierarchy on other beings unlike the other churches. She once was an orphan that got kindness from one of the elders of the Church of Life when she was a kid. The other elders shunned the so called ''cursed children'', but she did not. She even epted to train one and she does not regret it one bit. When Neo Alfheim was burning down, her other students fled without even thinking of her, but Anastacia did not. She values Anastacia like her real daughter now and only wants the best for her. "I agree to the n then. It would be much better if I were in a fitter state unlike my current condition. The other elders of the church see weakness as unfitting. I really want to help you, but two votes will not help our case." Elder Narra stated as she had a look of disappointment. "If you just need to recuperate faster, the solution is rather easy. Elves regenerate faster near the world tree do they not?" Adrian stated as he proceeded to channel Dimensional Teleportation on the Cube of Paradox. Adrian opened the portal and willed his weapon to pass by all of them. He even swept the bed that Elder Narra is currently sitting on. The next thing the others knew is that they are suddenly in a foreign ce filled with mystical looking nts. "Wee to Alfheim!" Adrian stated but the two guard elves and Elder Danaya fainted at the sight of the faekin. Anastacia smiled which she rarely does and had the look of a child visiting the amusement park for the first time. The fairies, leshies and dryads that gathered due to the sudden appearance of the portal dispersed upon seeing that it was Levin Cloud. All of them know him because the elders of their race currently favor him. "Are they fine? Did they just faint?" Adrian stated as he picked up a stick below him and poked Elder Narra''s arm. Levin Cloud began exining what happened to the guards that investigated themotion. Elder Narra suddenly woke up from fainting and pinched herself as she questioned if it was all a dream. She was about to faint again when Adrian poked her with the stick. She did not faint, but she did get mad at Adrian. "It seems that my walk to the park is not boring this time around. My student has returned to Alfheim and is even apanied by one of the elders." A voice of an old man is suddenly heard. "Teacher!" Levin Cloud shouted as he checked up on Elder Willow. "Anyways, do you agree in wholeheartedly helping us, Elder Narra? We need an answer because the future of the Nebulon depends on it. We have a better chance of driving that dark god away if we have the help of the Envoy of the Twin Gods." Adrian stated in a serious tone and even let his Asmodian aura radiate. Elder Narra, who thought that the champion was weak, suddenly felt intimidated by the aura he is releasing. She felt that the Champion of the Twin Gods before him is towering over her. This is the first time that an individual weaker than her exerted pressure just like that of a demigod. Chapter 469 - Ephemeral Elder Narra could not even say her reply and just nodded her head. She felt like she is looking at her ancestor when she looked at the brat before him. The elven guards have finally recovered from their great shock. "Seeing as Elder Narra promised to do her best, we should make it so that she will recover much earlier than the date she foretold." Adrian stated as he let Levin Cloud do his thing. Levin Cloud called upon some guards and told them about the circumstances of the old elvendy they brought. She is put in a facility that is near the tree of life so that she could absorb more life energy near it to recover herself. "My cutie Equinox!" Someone suddenly called. Adrian noticed the voice calling to him and is about to teleport out, but he is stopped. Adrian''s feet are suddenly tangled in vines which rooted him in ce. He had no choice but to submit to his fate. "Were you thinking of escaping?" Elder Danaya asked as she hugged Adrian. "Nope. I just suddenly thought of something that I forgot and is bout to get it." Adrian replied but Elder Danaya did not let him getaway. "Do you really not want to be my child? Ascalor is already treating you like his own child despite him always saying he does not want one yet. If that is the case, then you can call me mother." Elder Danaya stated but Adrian suddenly blushed. "Oh! It seems that Levin Cloud is here. There is also an elven woman. Is she your girlfriend?" Elder Danaya asked Levin Cloud. "No! Seriously, Elder Danaya must choose your words wisely despite you being the strongest elder next to the Fairy King. You must show great qualities for being the best." Levin Cloud stated but Elder Danaya never really cared for those things. "You do know that I became the strongest so that they cannot boss me around here. You are the only one that is telling me these things which is quite refreshing. The others are just scared to voice their opinion but as long as I have my cutie here and Ascalor then all is fine." Elder Danaya stated as she squeezed Adrian. "I concede. Cannot breathe." Adrian stated as the rich mountains is suffocating him. This did not happen when he was below the adult age. It is not like he disliked it though but Elder Ascalor might hit him or punish him if he gets whip of what Elder Danaya did. "Is she the candidate that you say that would be the Envoy of Life?" Elder Danaya asked as Levin Cloud already given her the details about the n. "She is the best choice that can be the Envoy of Life as she is devoted to the Goddess Gaea. She even saved her mentor when her other students just ran for their lives." Levin Cloud stated with great assurance. Elder Danaya then looked at Anastacia from head to toe. Elder Danaya seemed to release a fierce aura from her body when she looked at Anastacia. Anastacia did not cower and met the elder''s eyes head on. Elder Danaya then smiled as she felt the strong will of the candidate that the future Envoy of the Twin Gods chose. "It seems that she is close to bing a High Elf. She has yet to unlock her Ephemeral, but she is close." Elder Danaya stated which made the three yers curious. "What is an Ephemeral?" Adrian asked as this was new information. "Ephemerals are basically the talent of the elves. It also makes them evolve into High Elves once they manage to unlock. It can only be unlocked with the help of the world tree though." Elder Danaya answered. "What does an Ephemeral do?" Levin Cloud asked as he was once an elf. "It is like a talent for elves. It is split into three categories. The first is Elemental Sense. The second would be Nature Sense. Thest and rarest is the Nature Spirituality. If you are curious then your master has thest one which is why he is strong despite being a High Elf." Elder Danaya stated which made Anastacia suddenly excited. "If it is not rude, can you please borate, elder?" Anastacia stated as she bowed before Elder Danaya. "You do not need to bow child. Since you are a friend of these two then I would borate. The two also seems curious despite not being able to unlock it. Elemental Sense is an elf unlocking deeper understanding of the elements. Some signs of elves having this is the elementals gathering before him. It could make understanding the elementals and the elements easier and faster. It is an innate talent." Elder Danaya stated. "Alder should have this talent. The elementals like to gather around him. He might not yet unlock it but with a world tree then he might." Adrianmented which Anastacia took note of. She did not know but she started to believe all Adrian is saying is true. "Nature Sense is the ability to be one with nature and be able to extend your senses using the environment before you. It works like an extra sense like when Daemos could feel the shift or change in time and space. High Elves that master this could immediately know that you enter their forest. The whole forest could be their senses. It is not a domain, but deep concentration is needed for this aspect. The other High Elf that you brought seem to have that talent." Elder Danaya stated. "If they can tap that power while fighting then they could evade attacks that they cannot normally see. It also makes them the perfect hunter because no prey could elude their sight." Adrianmented. "Thest and most powerful talent is Nature Spirituality. Willow has this talent and is very rare for someone to have great mastery in it. It might be powerful, but it is difficult to train. Nature Spirituality lets you control the natural environment before you. It can make an entire forest bloom in just a day. It is also called the Forest Guardian Ability because high elves who have this skill would be so powerful in a natural environment. I believe Levin Cloud has this talent which is why Willow took you as his student." Elder Danaya stated. "Too bad that I have change to a Leshy. I would no longer be able to unlock it." Levin Cloud stated in dismay. "Who says that you cannot unlock an Ephemeral?" Elder Danaya stated which made Levin Cloud flinch. "Does that mean that I can still unlock my talent?" Levin Cloud asked as he wants any type of power up that he can. "The elves are our descendants which means their talents came from us. For the faekin, there is something even much stronger than Nature Spirituality. It is called Nature Dominion which can only be unlocked once someone unlock Nature''s Spirituality. I have this very skill which is why I am the strongest of all the faekin on par with the Fairy King." Elder Danaya stated proudly. "Can you help us unlock it? Please!" Levin Cloud stated as he bowed. Anastacia also did the same as she wanted to be a High Elf. Her teacher is supposed to help her be one when she is ready, but tragedy struck. She did not want to waste this perfect timing that she is given. "Since you two are very sincere, I guess I should ept. Should I ept my cutie baby?" Elder Danaya asked Adrian. "She added baby this time. She is really determined." Adrian thought but also bowed before Elder Danaya to help his friends. "Fine. Since Equinox wants me to help you then I will ept. The training would only start once you save the Prophet of Life though. If she blesses the world tree here, then the chances of it hastening your wakening would be faster." Elder Danaya stated. "Has there been a faekin that managed to unlock one or more Ephemerals?" Adrian asked as there should be some very talented individuals that can have more than one talent. "Very good question. There have but the only one alive today would be the Fairy King. He has both the Elemental Sense and the Nature Sense. He is the reason why the Elementals live at the other side of Alfheim. He is also the reason why we have friendly rtions with the elementals despite them being more of the free spirit king and do not like others not of their kind." Elder Danaya stated. The three then realized that the Fairy King must be powerful to even be on par with Elder Danaya that has Nature''s Dominion. "He would have been the perfect king if he did not like ying pranks. He sometimes acts like a child and even transfers children to Alfheim. The term ''Spirited Away'' is created because of him." Elder Danaya stated with a heavy sigh. Chapter 470 - Operation: Get The Prophet "I should be off now as my personal guards are already on their way toe and get me. Feel free to ask me any question abut your awakenings after getting the Prophet of Life." Elder Danaya stated as she fled from the scene. "It seems she is avoiding her responsibilities again." Adrian stated as he saw Elder Danaya scurrying away with her guards chasing. Adrian then shifted his gaze to the two and they seem to be in a trance. He could more or less guess what they are thinking. They seem to be busy thinking about their Ephemerals which Elder Danaya just talked about. Adrian is a bit jealous that elves seem to have an innate power and even wondered if other races have this as well. It seems that the innate talent is something to even the ying field for the starting races. He now knew that the los of the world tree is a a much greater blow to the elves because they cannot unlock their innate talents without it. Adrian then pped his hands which woke the two from their daze. The two then focused their attention on him as Adrian suddenly pped his hands. "Do you have the key to enter the Grove of Vitaemortem?" Adrian asked as Levin Cloud informed him that they need to go back to the grove. "I do but do you think that they are still in that pocket dimension?" Levin Cloud asked as he is not sure if Vitae is still in the pocket dimension. "If she moved and transferred to the main world then Mortem would have noticed it. Creepysoo would then inform us of the possibility because he treats Mortem like a younger brother. He is practically spoiling the Prophet of Death." Adrian stated as he told Creepysoo to keep the former updated if Mortem says something about his sister. "We are going to a pocket dimension?" Anastacia asked because she is not really ready. She is about to get aid from her guild members, but Adrian stopped her. "We are not going to need back up. We might be fighting a high level NPC but they are mostly priest sses. Also, I would not be able to rampage if I need to mind my surroundings. There is a new skill that I want to test." Adrian stated as he took out a scroll. "A scroll?" Anastacia stated in shock. "I cannot use Dimensional Teleportation, so this is the only way getting out of this ce. Faekin and the Elementals have other ways, but I do not know of those ways. Can everyone get close to me in a one-meter radius? This will take us straight to the location of the entrance to the pocket dimension." Adrian stated. Levin Cloud and Anastacia did just that and Adrian tore up the scroll. Anastacia observed this scroll with great interest because this item is extremely rare. Only two or three of these precious scrolls will be up for auction every month. Those scrolls go for about ten thousand gold coins each because it is a lifesaving item. shes of light flooded their eyes, and they are now in a different location when they regained vision. They arrived in a location where life is both lush and dreary. They are also in the location where the two peaks meet. Adrian is about to ask for the key as he needed to find the entrance to the pocket dimension when they are suddenly attacked. Numerous arrows suddenly flooded the skies and all of them are aiming at the trio. Levin Cloud immediately activated Sanctuary which made them invulnerable to the attack but immobile. "We are under attack! Can you see our opponents?" Anastacia asked as she does not have Far Sight. "We are under attack by elves. It seems they are yers, but I do not know why they are in this location." Adrian stated as he knew that this ce is rather hidden from the view of others. Adrian and Levin Cloud are in their true forms as they are in a hurry and did not bother to hide. Adrian even thought that he no longer needs to hide when only a few people could see him. The yers have seen the amazing array of different races that Koronn has gathered. "I am Anastacia, the Guild Master of Evergreen Guild. If you continue hostilities, then do not me my guild for targeting you in this ce. They areing as we speak." Anastacia shouted. The warning made the other attackers stop but it did not deter the others. Adrian did not mind because he already casted Quantum Cascade. After a few seconds, all the people hiding in the targeted area wille flying together. He likes that Anastacia is buying enough time for them. "You cannot scare us by pretending to be a big shot of a guild. Why would a big shot of a top guild be here anyways? They are all busy dealing with that huge monster in the fallen imperial capital." A female voice shouted back, and another volley of arrows is fired. "Quantum Dispersion" Adrian stated. All the arrows heading for them suddenly shifted courses as Adrian spread them apart. The numerous volleys of arrows started hitting everything around the three. Adrian cannot control how Quantum Dispersion affects a target as it just pushes them away from the epicenter of the target location. No more attacks are fired when Adrian dispersed the arrows. The archers all docked for cover when they saw all their arrowsing back towards them. A few seconds after the rain of arrows stopped, the archers once again pulled their bowstrings, but their bodies suddenly experienced a pulling force. Those that were caught unaware of the pulling force were not able to hug a tree or grip a tree. Some were even unfortunate to hit their head onrge branches. The numerous elves are then clumped together and dropped to the ground. They did not know what happened because everything went too fast. "Hello and Goodbye!" Adrian stated as numerous tendrils from his shadow bound the group he managed to capture. "Wait! Do not kill them. We need them for information." Anastacia whispered to Adrian, but the tendrils still bound the elves. "Surrender now or else your friends will be done for." Levin Cloud shouted and the attacks subsided for now. "The demon!" The crowd murmured as they finally see the demon yer that is being talked about. "The guy next to him looks like an elf but his hair and skin is different. He looks like a nt human hybrid." Another murmured. "Why did you suddenly attack us? More importantly, how were you able to find this ce?" Adrian asked and activated his Asmodian aura that he normally suppresses. If Adrian did not suppress it then low-level monsters would still clear of him. "We are not going to tell you that. Kill us if you dare!" A female elf stated with great intensity. "I am Anastacia. The guild master of Evergreen. I told you to stop yet you dare try and offend me. We have no hostility against you, yet you dare to attack us suddenly. Would you like it if I asked my guild members to attack you out of the blue whenever we encounter you?!" Anastacia stated in a chilly tone that scared the other yers. The Evergreen guild might be the most down to earth guild but that does not mean they are pushovers. They are good to those who are good to them, but they always avenge theirrade that is bullied. The elven yers knew of this because some of them dream of being recruited by the Evergreen guild. "We are sorry. We did not know. We are onlypleting our daily mission to protect this area from anything." One elven yer stated. "I am just like him. We are only faithfully aplishing our mission. It is free 10 gold just by guarding this area. We barely have anything to protect which is why we epted this task." Another elven yer added. "You guys are the first ones to suddenly appear in the area which is why we attacked. We also received a system notification that someone has entered the perimeter. If you did not appear suddenly then we might not have attacked and strike up a conversation first." Another stated. Anastacia heard all of their excuses but that is what all they are. She decided not to press for more answers because the results would be the same. The one thing that she learned is the 10-gold reward just by guarding the area for a day. "The Church of Life does not cling to materialistic possessions because we help those who need to live. Where did they get the gold to reward yers when the treasury is buried with the dead world tree?" Anastacia thought but Adrian did not agree with epting their answers. "Greater Summon: Kaon" Adrian chanted as his dragon soulbound appear in his full size. Chapter 471 - Dark Gamers "Greater Summon: Kaon." Adrian stated as he summoned his draconic soulbound. Adrian summoned Kaon in his full form which is now forty meters long. For the average person, Kaon could swallow them whole as its head is the size of a regr human''s height. Kaon almost blocked out their view of the sky due to how colossal he is. The yers that were captured suddenly felt something is wrong. They started to voice their distress as they could feel that they would be killed. If they are killed now, then it would not be considered as PK because they are the first ones to engage. "What is he doing?! We agreed to surrender!" One of the elves shouted as he did voice his surrender. The others who were caught did so as well, but Adrian could see that they do not really mean it. Adrian just smiled as he told Kaon to greet out guests. The ones before him might have surrendered but he could still see some who are looking for a way to attack. He could feel about three elves gathering energy from afar. Adrian could also see invisible elven scouts using his evil eye. " They are using the whisper function of the chat. I can see their mouths moving slowly. If someone is not paying attention, then their n would have seeded." Adrian thought as he started observing the yers, he gathered using Quantum Cascade. Adrian found it odd that they seem so calm despite attacking them earlier. He even saw some yers blocking one of their own from the line of sight of Adrian''s group. The one who is blocked would then issue some type of verbalmand and smile slyly. Adrian could more or less tell that the group before them is not a roundabout coalition of people. They are a well-trained group that is synchronized enough to fool anyone that they are not a group. Adrian was trained by her mother to spot people like them because they are rampant in the streets of his country. "Maybe I should set an example first? They seem awfully confident on their hidden team members." Adrian thought. "Kaon, aim your breath at the loud one when I give the order." Adrianmanded via their soul link. "Yes, master." Kaon replied via their soul link. "You say that you surrender but you have yet to release your grip on your weapons. You were also using the chat to whisper to someone that is in your party." Adrian stated which made some of the elven yers jerk for a quarter of a second. That reaction was enough for Adrian to see that they are not ordinary yers. "Then again, ordinary yers would not be able toe to this ce easily. I also refuse to believe that the elves hiding in that pocket dimension would hire yers. They are not that desperate to seek help from others." Adrian thought. "Is your head on straight? You are being paranoid. We are already caught so why else would we try and concoct a n to kill you three. I just told my party members to not go near us because you might go back on your word and ughter all of us." The male elven yer stated. "I agree with my friend here. If you were not bound right now, then you guys might have continued your attacks." Levin Cloud argued. Anastacia does not like threatening other people but even she found them suspicious. The others hiding should have shown themselves to make an agreement with their group. She gave them the chance to surrender and go away but it seems that they have other ns. She then noticed that Adrian''s floating cube weapon is not beside him. "If you surrender right now willingly then log out one by one. Let us start with the bbermouth over there." Adrian stated but that is just the bait he needed for them to make a mistake. Adrian told Sirius to loosen the binding on the bbermouth. The male elf yer then looked like he is clicking the system interface to log out, but he actually took out an orb. The orb is white in color and is radiating some light. The male elf yer suddenly smashed the white orb onto the ground, and it released a burst of light. The shadows binding them suddenly loosened and some disappeared. Those that managed to escape immediately took distance away from Adrian''s group. The attacks that were being channeled are also released as the orb of light is a signal. Numerous spells of different elements are fired towards the location of Adrian''s group. The elven yers that managed to escape cheered as they knew that the spells would immediately kill anyone as long as they are hit. About half of the elven yers were able to escape while the other half should have activated their life saving skill. They were already oriented on the n. "Do you really think that we, the dark gamers, will surrender to trash that just got lucky. It was worth it bullying that elf yer for this location. We even defeated the famous demon and a guild leader. You can only me yourselves for being too proud of the strength you achieved through luck." The male elven yer stated as heughed. The dark gamers are basically yers who make a living through gaming, but they do not just resort to farming. They do farm but they liked farming yer''s more because they sometimes hold their items captive in exchange for real life money. Their modus operandi is killing the yer with either a monster horde or PK. They would then first offer the item to the yer that is killed. If the PKed yer could not buy back his or her item, they would then sell the item via the auction house. They would do anything for money like repeatedly kill a yer as long as they get paid for each kill. Upon looking at the party roster, those that were caught up in the attack are still alive, but their health bars are red. They would justpensate them with the dropped items of the three people. The drop for PKs is high especially for items. They are sure that the three have very rare items that has yet to be known. The items that the three dropped will be their money. They are sure that the three would have dropped a legendary tier weapon or armor. Just with a legendary tier weapon would make them properly fed for two months. They could even enjoy pricey dishes like lobster and steak every day. The smoke finally cleared but the scene is different from what the dark gamers imagine. A strange looking undead that is holding a coffin is in the location where their three targets were. Their other teammates are also still bound again but they are buried halfway on the ground. The dark gamer'' teammates are stuck in ck pool that seems to be the shadow of the strange undead carrying a coffin. They wondered where their three target yers were, but they cannot be found. All they can see is an undead ring at them with is blue soulless eyes. "Help us! We are stuck!" The yers who were unfortunate enough to endure the attack shouted. Even their teammates that activated their life saving skills did not know how they became stuck. All they knew is that their vision is flooded with light, but something pulled them. The force of the pull has double the strength of what bound them. The trapped dark gamers also saw the strange undead as soon as they regained their vision. The thing that worried them the most is that the undead before them did not get damaged by the numerous magical spells hurled at them. "Let us go and help them." One of the dark gamers stated but they stopped on their tracks. The dark gamer''s saw that the strange undead''s coffin started to open. Three figures then came out of the coffin with big smiles on their faces. Their smile has an underlying anger beneath it though. "To think that you guys would attack us despite me giving you the chance to escape. I do not know if you guys are acting dumb or just in stupid." Adrian stated in a mocking tone. "I, Equinox, sentence those of you here to die by my dragon''s breath." Adrian stated and Kaon who is waiting for his cue opened his mouth wide. The yers stuck on the shadowy ground suddenly panicked and shouted that they will really surrender. Their pleas did not reach Adrian''s ears though as he already told Sirius to gather the rest. Thankfully, the area they are in is rather gloomy and dark. The effect of the Night King passive skill started to take effect. "Attack them! They will not be able to kill all of us if we attack together!" One of them shouted as they hear the screams of their burning and freezing party members. Chapter 472 - Primordial Stance: Sword Form The members of the dark gamers that is caught are burned to cinders or died of frost. The dark gamers that tried to save theirpanions changed attitude and went for the kill. Their suffering would not be in vain if they can kill the three people in front of them. The only problem for the dark gamers is that there are no high-ranking officers or high leveled members with them today. They still have the confidence that they can easily win as they still outnumber them. There are still twenty of them remaining which is why they are confident. "Greater Summon: Dodu" "Greater Summon: Saena" Adrian summoned hisst two soulbounds that he needed. The enemy is now serious in dealing with them, but he is confident. Kaon could easily tank the spells that is hurled at him and Charon is covering the team from magical damage. Dodu is now summoned so that he can protect the two healers from physical damage. Adrian wanted to try his Primordial Stance passive that he finally unlocked. He did not yet try in the dungeons he visited because he wanted for his soulbounds to gain experience battling. A post in the forums hinted that soulbounds could learn from repetitive movements. Some soulbounds could even unlock skills from this repetitive movements but Adrian did not unlock any for his summons. His summons did increase when it came to response and battle as their AI is bing smarter the higher level they be. "Aim for the two priests. If they fall then the summoner would also fall." The person who seems to be the currentmander shouted. The dark gamers already knew that they should target the priests first because they make the battle more difficult. The problem for them is that the strange undead is soaking up the magic spells hurled at the two priests. They are getting infuriated because they are basically just wasting mana. If somehow the priests get damage, then the white bird soulbound would automatically heal the priests. Adrian is now ready to deal with the yers surrounding them. He finally recalled the Cube of Paradox as he needed it for summoning his armaments. "Paradox, Summon Primordial Armament: Sword." Adrianmanded. The Cube of Paradox released a purple electricity and the sword armament manifested in front of Adrian. Once Adrian touched the sword, his attire suddenly changed into an armored battle suit. His previous battle suit made him look like a noble, but he now looks like a noble knight. The cloth of his battle suit became metal, and he even got a notification. [You are currently in Primordial Stance: Sword Form] [Your defenses are increased by 20% in this form.] [You have a 5% chance to block iing physical attacks.] [You have 1% chance of blocking iing magical projectiles.] Everyone in battle saw that the demon yer suddenly changed attire. He also brought out a sword, but the elven enemies thought that they are the ones with the advantage. If they kill the summoner then all his soulbounds would disappear. This is one of the reasons why the summoners like to prioritize getting bows or staffs. The weakness of the summoner is the summoner itself. The dark gamers waited patiently for the demon yer to charge towards them. Even with the support of two priests, he cannot withstand attacks from them. Summoners are very squishy after all. "Dang, bro. You look cool." Levin Cloudmented as he started preparing the traps around them. "I agree. It bes you." Anastaciamented but she is still vignt. "I never knew that my whole armor would change. If I have a helmet and a cloak, then those might transform as well. The problem is cloaks are like the rarest armor while helmets are only produced by cksmiths." Adrian stated. Cloaks are the rarest form of armor not because of their scarcity but because of the effects. Cloaks are only made by people with the tailor profession and tailors with high mastery are only employed by the royals. Tailors are basically exclusive workers for royals and no yer has crafted a good cloak before. Shabby cloaks are for sale but the stats it gives are basically just an effect. Cloaks are also notoriously easy to tear which is why people opt to use back ornaments rather than cloaks. Helmets are easy to get but there is no cksmith in the Paradox nes. Adrian could notmission one because his head needs to be measured and his horns are different from a dragonkin. He would immediately get chased out or even imprisoned if he goes to a cksmith in the city. "Anyways, my fashion problems should be solvedter." Adrian stated. "Twin Fang Form." Adrian stated as his sword split into two. Adrian held his two swords while the dark gamers waited in anticipation. The dark gamers are waiting for Adrian to leave their protective ground. Contrary to their expectations, Adrian did not run but he suddenly vanished from his location. "AAARGHH!" A scream is then heard as one of the elven warriors burst into particles of light. Adrian basically one shot the dark gamer. [You have sessfully executed the enemy.] "It finally activated. I always thought that the developers nerfed my execution chance, but it is just really low. It probably is lower when ites to higher leveled opponents." Adrian thought as he used Blink once more to a nearby mage. Adrian did not one shot the mage, but his empowered attacks easily tore through half of the mage''s health. He immediately followed it up using his Soul Searing Crescent Wave as the tanks came running towards the mage. The Soul Searing Crescent Wave killed the mage and slowed down the tanks that are trying to stun him in ce. Adrian once again used Blink. The dark gamers that looked down on a summoner that can fight in melee range suddenly wished that he did not leave his previous location. They started dropping like flies once he did. While Adrian is rampaging, one of the elven assassins came very close to Anastacia. Even Sirius did not detect the elven assassin. She brandished her two daggers and stabbed Anastacia at the back, but no blood came out of her. [You have dealt 0 damage to the Predatory Slime Dodu.] "What!" The elven assassin reacted but it was toote. Dodu made itself two times bigger and swallowed the elven assassin. She tried to break free, but she cannot. Dodu is immune to physical attacks which means she entered a death trap. What made her even more afraid is that her skin is starting to blister and melt. [You are being affected by the skill Acid Body. You will receive 0.1% health damage per second.] Adrian hunted down Acid Slugs for a few days until he could gain that skill for Dodu. He basically cleared the whole area of the Acid Slugs just to get that one skill. It took awhile because Dodu had to fully digest one Acid Slug for two hours. The monsters are giant one-meter slugs with a body made of corrosive acid. [You soulbound, Dodu, ha started his digesting process.] "Which unlucky soul managed to get devoured? I hope that person would not get traumatized at least." Adrian thought as he received the system message. He could see the sheer terror in the eyes of all of Dodu''s prey. The inside of his slime must really be terrifying. "Archers and Mages focus the dragon. Tanks and Warriors aim for the priests." A male elven dark gamermanded as he also sent an SOS for backup. He wanted to buy enough time so that their reinforcements would arrive. He already judged that they would lose more even if they killed their three enemies. Kaon is currently hovering above Levin Cloud and Anastacia per Adrian''s orders. He basically became one of their protections but even a dragon cannot do everything by itself. If Kaon is a hundred levels above the enemies then he could but he was not. "Sirius, start the ughter." Adrianmanded via their soul link. From Charon''s shadow, Sirius finally appeared. The demon wolf that is now the same height of a human growled at the iing warriors and tank yers. Adrian is busy chasing the nimble archer yers so that he could ease Kaon''s burden. The dark gamers thought that the wolf soulbound would be the easiest of the enemy summons. They have numerous experiences in killing wolf type monsters since they are basically entry level enemies. The dark gamers still have their guard up because a wolf that huge is usually a boss monster. The dark gamer even thought that the demon yer managed to tame a boss monster which is said to be impossible. They started charging towards the priests, but therge wolf suddenly vanished. The next thing they knew is one of their members have their arms bitten off. Shadows is suddenly spread out and bound them. The loud cries of the melee dak gamers echoed throughout the area. Chapter 473 - Unstable Portal The battle between the dark gamers did notst long as they were weakerpared to Adrian''s party. To people, fighting summoners without the information of their soulbounds is dangerous. A summoner''s soulbound is basically just a tamed wild monster that has increased intelligence. The remaining five members of the dark gamer party is currently bound by Sirius. They refused to tell them why they really attacked but that is no longer needed. "We remember your faces! We have seen your ID''s. We will have you hunted for the rest of your life in-game until you return to level 10." The male elf dark gamer shouted but Adrian could care less. "Soul Avenger" Adrian casted. A giant sword materialized above the heads of the dark gamers. They panicked as their threats hold no effect on the three. Adrian could care less because he does not even frequent the kingdoms in the central continent. Levin Cloud also does not care because he no longer enters kingdoms as well. Anastacia has her prestige as a guild master of Evergreen which is one of the top guilds. Adrian plunged his sword onto the ground and the giant sword above the dark gamers copied the action. The faces of indignation seen from the dark gamers as they turned into particles of light. Their items also dropping. Each dark gamer dropped two or three items which is testament how many yer killings they have done. "They dropped so many items that it could already fund a small guild. The items are all epic tier and below which is shocking despite their low levels." Levin Cloudmented. "You should not underestimate them because there is not a high-level yer in their group. The dark gamers are notorious for being petty with revenge. They might not be a solid group but more like an association where likeminded individuals gather. Their threats earlier should be real and should be taken seriously. With your strength, I doubt normal members of that group will be able to harm you. You should be careful of the stronger members as they operate like a business firm. They will not take lightly those who interfere with their business." Anastacia warned and Adrian took it to heart. Adrian already knew of these dark gamers as they have been reported in the forums. The developers do not warn them because they are not doing things illegally. They might be doing bad things, but they are not doing it in the real world. PKs are normal in games, but Pandemonium also punishes PK yers harshly if they die. "Still, it feels good to trample on arrogant individuals. It just leaves a sweet taste in my mouth." Adrianmented which made Levin Cloud irk. "You have been spending too much time with your sister again." Levin Cloudmented but Adrian acted like he did not hear it. "Anyways, how should we split the loot?" Adrian asked as he got a total of 48 items from the dark gamers. "I barely did anything so you can both split it." Anastacia stated as she barely did anything and is even fully protected. She even admits that the slime and undead soulbound are even better than average tanks she has partied with. "I also just healed you and your soulbounds. Plus, those items have no effect on me anyway. They did not have a priest so you can have those items. You are already helping me with the quest. This job ss change is very important for me." Levin Cloud stated as he told Adrian to keep all the items. "Great! I can use these to get funds for my territory." Adrian suddenly stated as he was ted of their generosity. "You have a territory?!" Anastacia asked in shock because her guild has yet to acquire one. "Ah¡­I do actually but it is more like a ghost town than a real territory." Adrian replied awkwardly. He forgot that Anastacia is probably looking for a territory as well. She did say that her guild has yet to find one as their contributions were mainly focused on Neo Alfheim. "If you do not mind, can you tell me how you acquired it?" Anastacia asked as she knew that Adrian could have no possibility of umting fame in a territory in the central continent. Kingdoms loathe demons as they are heavily advertised as destructive and maniacal. "I got a deed ofnd from a hidden quest. It was a hidden reward forpleting a quest. I basically helped ghosts passed over and they gave me their deed. The area is severely underdeveloped though." Adrian stated as it was not that much of a secret. He even told his friends about it. "No. The information you have told me is very crucial. To think that you could get a deed from a mission. If the other guilds knew of this then they would search for uninhabitednds or viges with scant poption." Anastacia stated as she bowed with gratitude. "You have to check certain boxes for that to happen though. Familiarity is difficult to acquire after all." Adrian stated as he knewnds without nobility are basically owned bynd gods. "Anyways, here is the wreath. Do your thing and open the entrance." Levin Cloud stated as he passed the item to Adrian. The small light that is flickering in the field is suddenly locked on by Adrian. He urately tossed the wreath towards the small light. The wreath suddenly expanded, and a portal is immediately opened on the location. "Is there any chance that I can change race to a demon? Your race seems to have great racial abilities." Anastaciamented as she got goosebumps every time Adrian opens portals like it is nothing. "Trust me. The way I studied the demon race''s magic would probably make me enter a prestigious university. Do you know how troublesome it is to remember every specific detail of the magics? I always get a headache just by memorizing the form." Adrianmented which greatly shocked his twopanions. "You mean¡­all the magic you cast is self-materialized without the aid of the system AI?" Anastacia asked in shock. "I mean every magic caster does that right? I read in a forum post that it makes spells faster and more powerful. Even the Daemos elders told me that relying on predetermined magic circles would make the spells have predetermined damage." Adrian stated as if it was natural to memorize spell formations and such. "Was the post that you read created by someone called, Magic Fanatic?" Anastacia asked as she remembers the post very clearly. She thought it was absurd because of the intricacy of the magic circles or magic forms. "You mean to say that the whole time you were releasing spells, you did so without the aid of the guidance system AI? Is that the reason you can just chuck your spells and designate targets easily? Should I be doing that too? I knew he had a great memory, but I did not think it was this great." Levin Cloudmented while thest sentence is just mumbled for himself to hear. "A monster." Both Levin Cloud and Anastacia thought as they gazed upon Adrian. In actuality, Adrian''s great memory is abination of genes and great effort. He already had a great memory but not to the point that he can memorize intricate details. After the ident, Adrian got bored since all he can do is watch stuff or y games. He decided to explore the beauties of patterns when two peculiar butterfliesnded on his windowsill at the hospital. He wondered why the patterns on the wings were so perfect and intricate yet different. This made passing time very easy for him but also extremely sharpen his mind. He became enamored by these patterns that he became slightly obsessed with mands. Adrian even has a pendant that has a mand crafted on it. He attributed the magic circles as mands and treated it as a fun activity. He treated the headaches as a side effect of studying too hard. "Let us go in." Levin Cloud stated as his self esteem might drop if he asks anymore. "Wait." Adrian stated as he felt the portal''s energy being unstable. The portal being unstable could only be attributed to two things. The space itself on either side of the portal is unstable or something of great force is attacking the portal on either side. The portal back then was also unstable but not to this degree. "Why? Is something wrong?" Anastacia asked as the portal seems fine. It is holding its shape which is why she questioned if something is wrong. "The portal is unstable and might copse anytime. We might end up in different areas if it is like that. The other theory is that the pocket dimension is copsing." Adrian stated. Just as Adrian warned, Creepysoo suddenly sent him an urgent message. "Mortem said that her sister is in grave danger. It seems the dimension is copsing. He just received this plea for help from her sister just now." Creepysoo stated. Adrian narrowed his eyes as he knows that this is not a coincidence. Mortem immediately heard his sister''s cry for help just as he opened the portal. Chapter 474 - Collapsing Pocket Dimension "We have an immediate problem." Adrian stated as he read the message that he just received from Creepysoo. "What did he say?" Levin Cloud asked as Adrian''s face is filled with worry. "It seems that the pocket dimension is copsing. The Prophet of Life is still trapped in there." Adrian replied which also made Levin Cloud somewhat panic. "What would happen to those inside if the pocket dimension totally copses?" Anastacia asked. "I do not know exactly because even the demons do not stay in a copsing dimension to see the aftermath. Those that tried are said to be lost in the vast space freely floating somewhere in between dimensions or they probably just died. No one could certainly say for sure." Adrian replied which made him concerned of going inside the pocket dimension. "Take these." Adrian stated as he handed out teleportation scrolls to Levin Cloud and Anastacia. "These are teleportation scrolls." Anastacia gasped in shock. "Those two scrolls are myst one. It should be able to get you guys out of the dimension should we get separated. Even I do not know how a copsing dimension looks like. The elders only described it as a distortednd where universalws could barely apply or are reversed." Adrian warned the two. "So basically, this is insurance. If we ever get separated once we entered, we should still continue the mission. The safety of the Prophet of Life is our top priority. If she dies, then the Prophet of Death dies as well." Levin Cloud stated in a serious tone. Anastacia nodded in agreement as she would bet her life to save the Prophet of Life. Thankfully, Levin Cloud managed to take a picture of the prophet so Anastacia could see what she looked like. They resolved themselves to carry out the mission even if it gets them killed. They will respawn in a town they previously visited anyway. "Do you not need scrolls to ensure that you can get out?" Anastacia asked as the scrolls seemed to be a top tier item. "I could just breach the portal by tearing the space itself." Adrian stated but deep inside even he is not sure if he could. The Daemos elders often warned him that a copsing dimension is a doomed dimension. They explicitly warned him to stay away from it and immediately report it. Adrian had no time to report back as the life of the Prophet hangs on the bnce. "Let us go inside. Be careful." Adrian stated as he entered first. The rest followed and Adrian''s soulbounds enteredst. They lost their sight upon entering the portal as if all they see is total darkness. ==== Adrian regained his vision and noticed that the beautiful Grove of Vitaemortem is no longer intact. Rivers were flowing backwards while numerous small inds floated in the air. The small inds seem to be from thend that has been torn apart. Adrian looked behind him to see if the other two are with him, but they were not. The only one behind his is his soulbound, Saena. He waited a few more minutes to see if they just took their time but that is not the case. Adrian''s hunch came true, and it was a good call from him to hand them the remaining teleportation scrolls that he had. Adrian opened the messaging function, but it only said unavable. Thankfully, Adrian could feel his other soulbounds but they are in a peculiar range. This is the first time for Adrian to feel like his soulbounds are near yet far at the same time. His soul link with his soulbounds is often used by him to locate his summons. He uses it like a beacon to locate them when inside a difficult area like an underground dungeon. "Is this the effect of the copsing dimension? Even my spatial perception is messed up." Adrian stated to himself as he told Saena toe with him and explore. They might find the others if they start early to find them. ==== Levin Cloud opened his eyes and he noticed that his two otherpanions are not with him. The most intriguing part about his location is the fact that he is standing on an inverted ind. He got weirded out at first because he thought he was upside down but that is not the case. His hair did not freely fall downwards but stayed fix in a position as if he is normally standing. He immediately thought that gravity has shifted in his area. At first, he thought it was cool but erased that fact because he was separated from his teammates. He tried to call the others, but the messaging function is disabled. He cursed the devs out loud because they were making it hard for him to regroup with the others. Fortuately, he is not really alone because two of Adrian''s soulbounds are with him. He got stranded in this location with Kaon and Charon. He awkwardly smiled at the two soulbounds as he ever really interacts much with them. He has always seen his best friend cuddle his virtual pets but never really tried it himself. He did not even possess a pet or a mount. He is not much of a leader himself and more of a follower. He steps up from time to time because of necessity but he rarely leads because he thinks it is a hassle sometimes. He then remembered that Adrian told him that summoners couldmand their soulbounds via a special mental link. "Kaon, can you find your master?" Levin Cloud asked the dragon as he knew that it could talk. Or at least, he can from his memory of it being able to transform into a small boy. "Master is inside the dimension, but I cannot pinpoint what location. This ce is weird. Everything is reversed." Kaonmented as dragons are perceptive of the area that they are in. Dragons make the area around them bend to them not the other way around. "This whole ce is wonky. What about Charon? Can he speak?" Levin Cloud asked as he wanted to know just in case. "Charon is quite shy and rarely speaks using his mouth. He only speaks to master." Kaon replied which made Charon transform into its chibi form. Kaon also transformed into his human form because he started to get dizzy upon trying to fly in a dimension with unstable forces. Kaon would sometimes fly backwards or sidewards suddenly without even meaning to. "If that is the case then we should head out and find the Prophet. Your master should be doing the same as well. You might even hear his voice if we act quickly." Levin Cloud stated as he wanted an answer from his best friend''s soulbounds. Levin Cloud knew that he cannot control the two soulbounds but they could still listen to reason. They are still in the same party which means they are treated as allied. He actually thanked the almighty for sending him the one who can talk. He thought of two different things while they are traversing this copsing pocket dimension. The first thing he thought up is that they could have all split up. The second is that it could only be him, Sirius and Charon that are split up from the group. "Will you be able to sense your master if he is really close? If yes, what is the maximum distance." Levin Cloud asked. "We can find out our master''s location as long as it is within a fifty-meter radius. But I am assured that master is with us in this pocket dimension. I can feel his faint connection with me." Kaon stated. "If that is the case then we better move. We are in a mission to find the prophet anyway. Find the prophet will make us reunite." Levin Cloud stated as his group started to march in a certain direction. ==== Anastacia opened her eyes and noticed that Equinox and Levin Cloud are missing in action. She already experiences traps like these as they aremon in a dungeon they once dived. The only difference is that they have their chat functions open during that crisis. This situation is vastly different. She checked her surrounding for enemies and are fortunate that the area seemed to be fine. The only ones she saw is two of Equinox'' soulbounds which is therge wolf and giant slime monster. She may not look like it, but Anastacia liked cute things and her definition of cute is cool looking monsters. She wanted to pet Sirius so badly or pinch Dodu to see if it really is soft but resisted. She is in a dangerous situation right now and needs her full concentration to survive. She wanted to tear the scroll but remembered that Sirius and Dodu are still in this dimension. "If Equinox'' soulbounds are not unsummoned then he is still in this pocket dimension. Can you two speak?" Anastacia asked as she wanted to know if the two soulbounds could converse. She always sees Mariposa talk with her soulbounds but she uses her antennae. Sirius waved his head sideways signaling that he cannot. Dodu on the other hand only jiggled his body. It seems that the slime does not even have vocal cords to say anything. While we search for your master, can you protect me from danger? In turn, I will heal you if you both sustain injuries." Anastacia stated as she at least confirmed that the two soulbounds could understand her. "Let us find that prophet. They are probably thinking the same thing." Anastacia stated as they exited the cave they are in. Chapter 475 - Another Calamity While Adrian''s group is fetching the Prophet of Life, two other individuals are currently searching for something. The two individuals are none other than Hou Yiwei and Eldritch. They are currently looking for the God ying Weapons. The yers might not know this but there are only four God ying Weapons in the whole games. Items could grow to rival these weapons, but those weapons cannot replicate the bonus damage done to godlike beings. The effect even affects demigods which is why they tried to bury or seal any information regarding them. The people might not know this because the demigods buried the information, but these four weapons are also seals. These four weapons are characterized by a sword, a bow, a spear, and a staff. Each weapon sealed what other call a cmity that even demigods fear. The weird thing about these four cmities is that they are naturally urring so even the gods do not like them. These cmities could only be described as powers that can affect the will of man. These cmities cannot be controlled that even the gods sealed them using the four God ying Weapons that the Insurgence created. People believed that the God ying Weapons were created by the God of Crafts but that is not the case. The God ying Weapons were created by the will of mortals that felt the gods were unjustified. Some gods were arrogant as they did not care of the lives of mortals which prompted the mortals to stage a rebellion. The rebellion is short lived as someone from the camp betrayed them. The betrayer was handsomely rewarded while those who wished to rebel became punished as their souls are torn to pieces. The God of Death and Goddess of Life or gods that are caring were not present at that time, so the punishment are carried out by a minority of the arrogant gods. The souls of the mortals that nned a rebellion were scattered in the air while the God ying Weapons were sealed by the arrogant gods. The arrogant gods thought they themselves could wield these weapons, but they get hurt just by touching them. They decided to seal the fourpleted weapons without some of the gods knowing. A few yearster, the invasion of the dark gods began. The gods who sealed the go ying weapons gave them to warriors they could trust. The warriors managed to wield the weapons but at the cost their lives because the weapons are far stronger than they imagined. The God ying Weapons also sensed the person''s will to trample on the gods and strive to seed without divine intervention. Basically, the God ying Weapons formed egos and those egos choose the master they serve. Despite the hate for the gods that the egos of the God ying Weapons possessed, the egos hated the invading dark gods more. The God ying Weapons were created to protect mortals from the abuse of the gods which is why the egos agreed to deal with the dark gods. The egos of the God ying Weapons chose to be wielded by great mortals tobat the dark gods but that does not mean their hate for the arrogant gods of Pandemonium diminished. As if resonating with the emotion of the egos, the wielders of the god ying weapons resonated with the hatreding out of them. The wielders managed to survive through the war with the dark gods, but the cost is the lives of mortals. The gods that participated barely had any casualty and the gods that died were the decent ones that the egos do not bore resentment. As if afraid that the wielders of the god ying would turn upon them, the arrogant gods ughtered the four wielders of the weapons. The four wielders did not even think of killing the gods because of theirst shred of respect. Despite their fear, the arrogant gods still let them wield the weapons which is why they decided to give them another chance but that was a mistake. Even the egos got pacified a bit, but the betrayal became thest straw. The four souls of the wielders of the god ying weapons awakened into something different after fusing with the lingering shredded souls of the mortals that created the weapons. They became the four cmities that gued the world. The four wielders also turned their back upon the mortals as they did not even question the gods when they judge them. The mortals just cowered and even had greed in their eyes for the weapons. The four-wielder transformed into four horsemen that symbolized the end of gods once they cover the world with their power. The transformation of the four could be called a coincidence. The energy they gave off and the energy that the souls of the mortals that rebelled against the gods awakened the will of the universe. They were transformed into being that rivaled even the gods despite not being gods themselves. They were referred to as the four cmities. "We shall circle the world. Once we reconvene together again, the age of gods shall finish and the age of man reborn with just their own fate will be born." The four horsemen stated as they darted of in four directions which were north, east, west, and south. The arrogant gods feared what they said as it sounded like the universe itself willed for the gods to perish. The arrogant gods managed to persuade the other gods that these four came to ughter them and the mortals. The gods were already weak at the time, but they needed to protect thest bit of mortals left. The Asmodians were no more which means the gods had to move themselves, but the twin gods already erected the divine barrier. They have limited time to defeat the four horsemen, so they only decide to seal them. The arrogant gods wanted them eliminated because they might spill their misdeeds but decided to go with it. The gods managed to seal the four horsemen but their god ying weapons were not sealed with them. The god ying weapons are instead utilized by the gods as another seal to stop the echoing emotion from the orbs that sealed the four horsemen. The gods scattered them in four different locations and sealed them in secret areas. The areas might be secret but the details about the weapons are not. The gods left the mortal ne and ascended to the divine realm but the long-lived races that survived could still remember everything well. The information is not entirely urate because even memories get fuzzy after a hundred years. The information that the elder dragons could only recall is a god ying weapon was used in the war with the dark gods. They did not know that the god ying weapons are in fact one of the seals for the four horsemen. Hou Yiwei wants to find the weapon because he wants the recognition of killing a dark god. Eldritch wants the God ying Weapon to threaten the other gods to submission or just outright kill them. The yers did not know that them searching for the god ying weapons will lead them to another situation that might be much worse than the dark god in the fallen imperial capital. The first seal has already been unleashed as a yer has already attained the God ying Weapon that sealed the First Horseman of the Apocalypse. The yer might have attained it, but she was just ordered by an NPC to fetch it which means the current owner is an NPC. This is the reason why there was no world message that stated that a God yer has descended. The sealed god ying weapons look no different from an antique item and needs the use to be fully connected with it to awaken it. The first god ying weapon discovered is a staff that looked like a bnce scale. For the yer that obtained it, it looked like some antique decoration which does not exude the radiance of a god ying weapon. The same could be said to the weapon before Hou Yiwei. He has found clues of the god ying weapons that pointed him to the eastern continent. His trip to the western continent is rather a waste of time but he gained increasebat abilities, so he did not view it as a total waste. "Finally, after days of searching, I finally have the God ying Weapon before me." Hou Yiwei stated as he gazed upon a bow that seemed to be crumbled with a slight tap. He found the God ying Weapon hidden in aplex cave behind a waterfall where it is enshrined. He thought it is enshrined but reality is different. The God ying Weapon is hidden so that no one could find it. Hou Yiwei even defeated a Water Spirit Serpent just to reach his destination. Greed and thirst for power filled his head as he reached out for the antique looking bow. He could feel that the bow is resonating with him. [Do you really wish to unseal this weapon?] "Yes" Hou Yiwei answered without care of the consequence. As soon as he grabbed the bow, a white light shot out from the shrine. A world message is then delivered to everyone. [The Second Horseman of the Apocalypse has been released.] Chapter 476 - Prophet Of Life Equinox, Levin Cloud and Anastacia are still trapped in the copsing pocket dimension. They have been trapped for about one hour. With each hour, Adrian could feel that the pocket dimension is bing narrower. The naturalws started to be weirder and stranger the more time that they stay in the copsing pocket dimension. A lot of smaller inds started to form as thend became twisted. Each floating ind had different orientations. The orientations are tilted, upside down or just straight up floating. Adrian wanted to fly to make things faster, but he would suddenly get pushed by the shifting gravity of the area. He could not even find monsters that he had encountered her as if they perished. The trees on each ind could have been monsters but he did not check. He needed to find the Prophet of Life fast as the dimension is copsing. The three of them were actually flung to three different corners of the copsing dimension. The area that Adrian is in is not full of monsters, but he was flung the farthest of the three from the current location of the prophet. Despite his apparent impatience, he took the sight of the copsing dimension to heart as his curiosity red up. He decided to take note of everything happening around him as he can be caught off guard. Some plots ofnd that he stepped on either rose in the air or just crumbled into the abyss. The sun did not shine but the whole area is illuminated by some sort of light source. The thing that Adrian is worried about the is ck hole in the distance that seems to be eating away the dimension. The ck hole did not seem to have the same properties as the ck hole generated by his Vortex skill. The pieces ofnd and water were al heading towards the ck hole though. Adrian also realized that the only way forward is actually going closer to the ck hole. He is trying to sense the type of energies inside the copsing dimension, but he could not pinpoint the location of life energy. Adrian became more sensitive in perceiving energy but even the energies inside the pocket dimension are all over the ce. He wanted to pinpoint the location of the Prophet of Life since she radiates a vast amount of life energy but that is impossible to do given the situation. He just picked up his pace despite his stamina dropping faster. It seems that the copsing dimension also has an effect to increase stamina consumption. "I must hurry and find the prophet! She might be in danger. Who knows who started the copse of this dimension?!" Adrian thought as he used Polymorph on Saena to make her smaller. He then carried her in his arms as he ran through towards the ck hole. ==== The area that Levin Cloud is flung to is closer to the area where the Prophet of Life is located but it is crawling with monsters. Fortunately for him, he had Charon and Kaon with him as back up. The monsters in the grove are either ents orrge insect type monsters which are very weak against Kaon. Also, the levels of the monsters are lower than they imagine so Kaon would sometimes one shot them. The only thing that made them slow in progressing is the fact that the area they are in is constantly changing. Small plots ofnd would sometimes move in different direction and send them to a different ind. Due to the shifting plots ofnd, Levin Cloud had to ask Kaon for a ride across. He did not know whether his instinct is correct because they are heading towards the ck hole in the distance. He could feel a source of life energy in that direction which made him deduce that the Prophet of Life is there. "I do not know where those two are, but I hope that they are heading where I am heading." Levin Cloud told himself as he moved with Adrian''s soulbound towards the ck hole. ===== The area that Anastacia is sent to is close to the Prophet of Life, but she is still father than Levin Cloud. Every ten minutes, she would ask Adrian''s soulbounds if they could sense their master, but they would just shake their heads. The soulbounds, Sirius and Dodu, could still feel their connection to their master but they could not pinpoint his location. This is one of the reasons that they are not unsummoned. Anastacia is even d that Equinox has yet to resummon his soulbounds to his location. It is not that Adrian did not choose to resummon his other soulbounds but it is because he cannot. The connection is alive, but he cannot recall them to his side. It seems that the copsing pocket dimension is considered as both a small area and arge area at the same time. She is quite lucky that the area she is in is rather stable but even she feared the ck hole that she sees in the distance. She has no idea what direction she should be heading towards, but she also observed the peculiarities of the ck hole in the distance. She had a hunch that the Prophet of Life should not be in the borders of the pocket dimension but at the heart of it. Anastacia has keen observational skills when ites to the smallest details and even great deduction skills that make her terrifying as a leader. If she became evil, then her ingenious brain would make her the best scammer ever. "We should head towards that direction. I think even the others are doing the same. We cannot turn back now so can you please help me on the way?" Anastacia stated as she directed her questions to the soulbounds. She herself has no attack power but she has great healing magic. She knew that Equinox'' wolf soulbound has great speed and attack and the slime soulbound is a great physical tanker that even mitigates damage towards it. Anastacia felt assured that she is not traversing this copsing pocket dimension alone. Sirius even offered her to ride him because of his excitement to regroup with his master. Dodu made itself smaller like a basketball and let Anastacia carry it. "It is surprisingly soft!" Anastacia thought as they blitz through the area. ==== The Prophet of Life, Vitae, is now running for her life with the hep of the elven sentinels that were meant to guard the elder ''protecting'' her. The elder protecting her suddenly started acting strange about a month ago. The elder no longer cared for the lessons or about her in general as the elder started to develop odd mannerisms. The elder would often look at the mirror for six hours straight without even blinking. Vitae even managed to catch the elder talking to the mirror or rather his reflection. A few days after that, the elder would often just twitch involuntarily. Even the elven sentinels guarding them started to feel this eerie vibe that the elder is generating. They thought that stress is getting to the old elf because of living inside a pocket dimension for a couple of years. Even the elven sentinels wanted to get out of the pocket dimension to visit their loved ones, but they cannot. They could only send one person to return every month as per regtion since entering the pocket dimension is an arduous task. It was at that time that thest scout should have returned made them worry about the outside world. The scout did not return for a week which led them to believe that he fled but that should not be the case. They were under an oath whenever they get outside. They would die if they do not get back at the appointed time because guarding the Prophet of Life with their life is not an understatement. They also sent the scout to send a team to find the twin brother of the prophet, but no news has reached them. It was supposed to be thest scout that delivered the message, but he did not return. They wanted to go outside desperately which is why the elven sentinels begged the elder, but he vehemently refused. They did not raise much of a fuss because even the elder seemed to also wants to go outside but the prophet needs to mature before she could venture out in the dangerous world. The elven sentinels thought that the elder is stressed but that is not the case. The elder in fact is starting to get tired of his or rather its fa?ade. When the elder opened the portal for a brief moment, it felt the energy of its real god present in the main world. The elder wanted to rush out and glorify its ''real'' god but it is told to wait for the moment. It was ordered to kill the prophet, but it found it difficult with the elven sentinels always protecting the prophet. It is then granted a chance when its ''real god'' ordered it to utilize the ''item'' it was given. As soon as Vitae entered the learning venue with the elven sentinels, they saw the real face or identity of the elder. The elder that they were with is none other than a faceless one holding a dark cube. The faceless one immediately threw the dark cube on the floor as soon as its real form is discovered. The dark cube activated and exploded which made the pocket dimension suddenly started copsing. The faceless one then charged towards Vitae, but the elven sentinels managed to take her and run. Five of the twenty elven sentinels died as they tried to stop the faceless one pursuing the prophet. Vitae used all her might to send a message to her brother that she is in grave danger. Chapter 477 - Escape The Pocket Dimension I Vitae is now running for her life as the elder that kept him in the pocket dimension is actually a monster. She always believed the elder was a monster because it separated her from her brother. She does not have battle experience to kill a monster. All her life is all about mastering the magic to give life to others. She is tasked with learning the greatest magic in the Life elemental system. She is tasked with learning the spell that could bring the dead back to life. After a few years of hard work, she finally learned it, but she could only revive small animals at first. She wanted the ability to revive the dead as she fears they might kill her brother. She finally learned Resurrection which could bring back a person from the dead and retore them to peak condition, yet she could not use it at the time. She is running for her life while being protected by the elven sentinels. Only five are left from the mighty thirty that should be protecting her. She cried tears of sorrow as she saw the elven sentinels sacrificing their lives just to keep her safe. She prayed to the Goddess Gaea, but it seems her prayers could not reach her. Even she could feel that the power of thought that she is sending to the divine realm is not ascending this ne of existence. Prophets are not prophets just because they can talk to their respective gods or goddesses. They are prophets because of the face that they can sense the power of thought being delivered to their gods or goddesses. They also make use of the power of thought to make themselves perform miracles in the name of the god or goddess. The power of thought is a type of energy that the gods receive from their believers to strengthen themselves. The massive energy for the power of thought does not entirely reach the domain of gods as it need to breach the two realms. This is why Prophets are more powerful if their religion is alsorge. They could utilize the enormous power of thought, but Vitae could not do it now. She is still learning to harness this power and pocket dimensions tend to have low amount of energy. She wanted to utilize the energy to Resurrect the fallen elven sentinels, but they stopped her. They argued that the prophet must conserve her energy should they fall. They kept escaping and finally she felt the entrance open. She immediately sent a cry for help to her brother. Vitae did not expect her brother to actually rescue her but the demon she saw back then would probably hear her plea. She is told that demons were dangerous and evil but the demon she saw is different. She saw that the demon''s life energy is clear and serene. The demon also has the same energy as her brother which is why she felt that he is familiar. She felt that she could trust the demon unlike the elder that took her and her brother captive. She always liked the idea of a savior that will free her from this prison. "Get back here!" the faceless one shouted as it hurriedly approached Vitae''s group. It would have been easier for the elven sentinels to escape if they did not protect the prophet, but the world would be doomed should she die. Prophets are difficult toe by and are rarely born. They must save the prophet no matter what for the prosperity of the Church of Life. Two of the elven sentinels nodded their heads and charged at the faceless one. The elven sentinels have the ability to escape but winning against the faceless one is another thing. They might be faster than the faceless one, but they are not stronger than it. They are also having a difficult time maneuvering across thend that is consistently shifting. The faceless one is also having difficulty adapting to the newndscape which is why it has yet to catch up to Vitae. "We should help them! There is a much better chance if we all work together!" Vitae shouted but the elven sentinel countered her argument. "You would be put in danger of we fought, Prophet Vitae. Do not let their sacrifices be in vain. Life is precious and they decided that your life is much more precious than theirs." The elven sentinel that carried her stated as they started to get farther away from the faceless one. The faceless one suddenly transformed into a weird monster with sickle as hands. The sickle hands suddenly elongated andunched towards Vitae. The two elven sentinels located beside their leader blocked the two sickle hands with their weapons, but the force is much more powerful than they expected. The two elven sentinels that blocked the sickle hands were knocked back a few meters while the sickle hands reached the elven sentinel leader. Due to being somewhat blocked, the sickle hands injured the elven sentinels two shoulders. The force of the attack is still decent enough to outbnce the elven sentinel leader. He crashed to the ground but managed to ce Vitae on top of her so that she would not be crushed by his weight. Vitae immediately sat and channeled healing magic with her hands to heal the injured elven sentinel leader. The remaining four decided to sh with the transformed faceless one. The transformed faceless one then grew two more sickle arms at its back. It used one arm each to deal with the four elven sentinels attacking it. The elven sentinels could not believe that the monster somehow has sword techniques using its sickle like arms. The wounds on the elven sentinel leader might not be deep but he became poisoned. The wounds on his shoulders started to foam and even signs of necrosis started to appear. Vitae could see that just healing the elven sentinel leader is not enough. She had to purify the poison first so that he could walk again. While the four elven sentinels were busy with the four arms of the transformed faceless one, it suddenly opened its mouth and the tongue lunged towards Vitae. The tongue looked like a muscle at first but sharp thorn like bone suddenly extended from the tongue. The four elven sentinels could not block the tongue, but Vitae suddenly saw the elven sentinel leader rise up. The elven sentinel leader got up and aimed to take the attack for Vitae. Vitae froze on the spot because she knew what the elven sentinel leader is about to do. "No!" Vitae shouted as the pointy tongue has reached the elven sentinel leader. Just as the pointy tongue is about to pierce the chest of the elven sentinel leader, a pir of golden light descended upon him. The pointy tongue that should have pierced the elven sentinel leader suddenly hit the wall of light that descended upon him. The pointy tongue got deflected as it hit something indestructible. "Sanctuary!" A male voice sounded in the distance. A fury of me and frost then descended upon the transformed faceless one. A chain is also suddenly attacked to the faceless one and it started to absorb its life energy. The elven sentinels got some much-needed distraction and immediately created distance from the transformed faceless one. The elven sentinels looked at the source of the voice and saw what they call ''Forest Gods''. A leshy is actually before them and it also used spells from the life elemental category. Some of the elven sentinels even remember this leshy as it was the one who took the prophet''s brother. The elven sentinels still put their guard up as the leshy might be an enemy. Their wariness is reduced by a bit as the leshy protected their leader. The spell the leshy used is another indication that it might be on their side as Sanctuary is a spell learned by Childe of Gaea. "Vitae are you alright?" Levin Cloud asked as he surveyed the situation. Kaon and Charon is now in battle mode as the enemy is none other than the faceless one. Levin Cloud immediately took out the teleportation scroll in hopes of immediately getting out of the pocket dimension but the faceless one stopped him. The faceless one seemed to notice the scroll and charged towards Levin Cloud with the intel to kill him in one strike. "Bramble Armor!" Levin Cloud shouted as a bunch of thorny vines covered his entire body. The faceless one collided with the thorny vines and screamed in pain. The elven sentinels then soon followed up their attacks on the faceless one. Charon could only try and suck the faceless one''s health bit by bit as it only released physical attacks which he is vulnerable from. Levin Cloud used his unique constitution and turned into vines and escaped via the ground. He then appeared a few meters away which prompted Kaon to fire of its breath towards the faceless one. "I always wanted to do this." Levin Cloud stated as it is now time for him to use the skill unlocked by his weapon. "God''s Agent!" Levin Cloud stated as his weapon that is a pendulum suddenly transformed into a sword made up of holy energy. Chapter 478 - Escape The Pocket Dimension II Levin Cloud managed to reach the source of the enormous life energy. He only sensed it when he got close, and he felt the energy of life being used in a particr area. He immediately told Kaon to fly towards the area he pointed. The dragon also trusted his master''s friend as he is trusted by their master. Kaon picked up the pace and carried both levin Cloud and Charon. By the time they arrived, Levin Cloud immediately activated Sanctuary to save an elven sentinel. Levin Cloud also saw the faceless one attacking the group which made him shocked. He thought that his group would fight the elder and the elven sentinels protecting the prophet but that is not the case. He could more or less deduce that the other elven sentinels were wiped out by the faceless one. He decided that escaping more of a priority which is why he took out the teleportation scroll but the faceless one intervened. He dropped the scroll as he protected himself with a skill that summoned a shield made of thorny vines. Since the teleportation scroll is no longer in his hands, he had to change to another n. The pocket dimension is still copsing but the faceless one is making their escape impossible. He also lost the teleportation scroll somewhere as he could not find it. "I do not have any other choice but to fight." Levin Cloud thought to himself as he asked for the cooperation of elven sentinels. "God''s Agent!" Levin Cloud stated as a pir of light descended upon him and his pendulum weapon turned into a sword made of light. ------- Skill: God''s Agent Tier: Legendary Type: Awaken and Buff Effect: For a given duration, your Devotion stat will be the Devotion Gauge. Your attacks will be long range and will inflict holy attribute damage to those affected. You will also have 100% increased mana regeneration and health regeneration. The user will also be immune to status ailments for the duration of the transformation. The duration can also end early as soon as the gauge ispletely used up. If the bearer of the skill manages to hit an enemy for three consecutive strikes, the enemy will be rooted for 0.5 seconds. Duration: 10 minutes or Devotion Gauge ispletely used up. Cooldown: 48 hours Cast Time: 1 second Mana Cost: 15, 000 Mana Points ----- Levin Cloud has about 75,000 in terms of Devotion because of the two gods he worships. Since he has yet to be the Envoy of the Twin Gods, he still gets half the Devotion from doing quests for the God of Death. He still managed to reach the 75,000 Devotion stats though because of his hard work. He is 75,000 Devotion stats away from gaining the ess to the synchro skill that they received as a reward from the twin gods. Levin Cloud''s form is something akin to a heavenly being as he is coated in a bright gentle light. He also has a halo floating above his head, but it is more of the style of a wreath. His weapon that is a pendulum became a sword made of light with the handle having a guard for his hand. With a swing of the sword, a wave of holy light came out to strike the faceless one. The faceless one''s body became seared by the sword wave as the holy element is detrimental to it. The faceless one screamed in pain as the damage took 2% of its health. Levin Cloud used 1000 Devotion Gauge points for that attack, and it is worth it. He could finish off the faceless one with less than forty attacks since it is already damaged. The problem is that Levin Cloud is no used to using this skill because he usually uses support characters. He did use a Pdin once on an old game but the Pdins gamey that he knows does not use long range attacks. The elven sentinels and the soulbounds did not idle as they supported Levin Cloud in killing the faceless one. The faceless one is now embroiled in a battle against the group which it did not expect. When it tries to attack the prophet, the dragon would use that chance to catch it off guard while the undead would suddenly transport her to who knows where. Since Levin Cloud''s attack speed is not that fast, his seeding attacks could barely touch the faceless one since it is quite fast. The elven sentinels could follow its movements, so Levin Cloud managed tond another attack. Each of Levin Cloud''s attacks applies a sharp cross wound on the faceless one. When his third attacknded on the faceless ones, the cross shaped wounds glowed in a bright light and suddenly rooted the faceless one in ce. The 0.5 second root might be short in duration but that is enough for the elven sentinels to get a few attacks in. It also made Levin Cloud hit another sword wave at the faceless one. The faceless one started to get agitated as it could not overwhelm its enemies using speed. Its body started to change in mass once more and a hulking figure reced his sickle armed transformation. The faceless one now has four gigantic muscr arms, and its body is alsorge. It became easier to hit due to its increased size, but it could fling an elven sentinel with one swing of its arm. Levin Cloud and Vitae took on a supporting role due to the increased damage that the team is getting. They thought that they would certainly die here but something emerged from the shadow of the faceless one that bit its shoulder. The faceless one is bitten by none other than Sirius. The bitten area is bleeding profusely, and it could not heal immediately. Sirius is affected by the buff of the Night King which is why his attacks are very hard hitting. The faceless one managed to catch Sirius and pin it to the ground. The faceless one tried to pummel Sirius to the ground, but it noticed that therge wolf I not getting damaged. The damage that Sirius is taking right now is being soaked by Dodu that is a few meters away. Another healing light is then released, and the target is Anastacia. It seems that she is closer than anticipated but Sirius is one of the reasons they arrived faster. If one looked at Anastacia, the clothes she is wearing, and her hair has a look that she travelled using an open cabin train at full speed. "Sorry, I amte. Is Equinox here?" Anastacia asked as she healed the elven sentinels. "He is still not here. He must have been sent to a faraway area. Good thing that you manage to arrive. Can you support us with healing magic? My skill would be wasted if I used the gauge points in heals." Levin Cloud stated as he focused on the offensive. "No problem. We have no hard hitter right now so we need all the damage we can get." Anastacia replied. Anastacia looked at Levin cloud and saw that he is covered in light like a film. Anastacia then situated herself beside Vitae as Levin Cloud went closer to the faceless one. Levin Cloud managed tond three more hits which rooted the faceless one in ce once more. The elven sentinels and the soulboundsunched a barrage of attacks as soon as the faceless one is rooted. The faceless one is now being battered by its enemies and its body is bleeding. The wounds are not even healing due to the intensity of the status ailment. The faceless one once again morphed into a different form as it judged that it cannot win with the form it took. The faceless one morphed into a quadruped monster with two sword like wings and a pointy tail. It also has a multitude of sharp teeth but still no facial features. The wounds on its body disappeared while it became faster than the first form but retaining the strength of the second form. The quadruped faceless one dealt with Sirius first at it bit his neck and flung him to a floating ind. Kaon immediately went to fetch Sirius as he looked gravely injured. The quadruped faceless one then roared and reduced the stats of every being that heard it. Even Dodu that does not have ears managed to get his stats reduced. One by one, the quadruped faceless one dealt with the elven sentinels, but it did not kill them. The quadruped faceless one only incapacitated them and headed towards Vitae. Levin Cloud tried to block but the two sword like wings managed to cut through the sword wave he generated. Charon sensing that Vitae is in danger stood in front of her to block the faceless one. Charon used its coffin to bash the faceless one. The faceless one got hit and got disoriented. The faceless one is about to move again when a giant mouth suddenly swallowed it whole. Dodu even burped. Chapter 479 - Escape The Pocket Dimension III Dodu swallowed the quadruped faceless one when it was hit by Charon. The elven sentinels, Vitae and Adrian''s twopanions all stared wide eye. The enemy they were having difficulty defeating is actually taken care off by the squishy thing in front of them. The elven sentinels have no recollection of the thing that swallowed the faceless one because they were not born yet when the extermination of slimes happened. The elven sentinels could guess the origin of the liquid monster in front of them, but they are not a hundred percent sure. They thought that everything is safe, and they could now escape but Dodu suddenly started to jiggle violently. Levin Cloud asked Dodu if everything is fine, but the slime only showed a disgruntled expression. A few secondster, Dodu vomited out the faceless one that now looks like a ming ball of fire. The others thought that Dodu used a spell, but it is none other the faceless one. Dodu severely inted because of the effects of what the faceless one did. The faceless one basically morphed itself into an entity without a physical body per se. Faceless ones do not choose to transform into beings without tangible bodies because of one reason. They cannot sustain the incorporeal form for too long and they could lose the feeling of having a tangible body. In other words, their bodily constitutions are not in line with beings like elementals. The faceless ones can still eat the souls of these incorporeal beings. The faceless one transformed itself to a fire elemental that it once devoured as it noticed it is being digested by a slime. The faceless one is not ignorant that the monster that swallowed it is a slime because it has lived since that time that slimes are being purged. Since it knew the weakness of the slime race, the faceless one used the immense heat that it can produce but it also gambled using its life. The faceless one could care less for its own life, but it must fulfill its mission to kill the Prophet of Life. The faceless one is given a mission by its own god directly. That mission is to kill the Prophet of Life that it is currently guarding. It has been doing this duty for about five hundred years and it would also secretly assassinate the prophet of life when that individual bes more powerful. In fact, it is the reason why the previous two prophets died unexpected deaths. It is never pinned down on it because the faceless one would only kill the twin half of the prophet of life. This is the reason it cared for or more urately kept the other twin alive. The faceless one did not report this particr information to the council of elders but kept it to itself. It was given the task to ensure that the Church of Life will not interfere in the business of the faceless ones. The only thing different now is that the prophets this time around are more powerful than it thought. The faceless one tried killing the two children off with their parents at the start, but the prophet of death awakened his powers at that moment and killed the ''thieves''. Due to that event, the prophet of life awakened as well, and the elders of the Church of Life sensed the rich and bountiful aura that the prophet released. Vitae at that time made the flowers bloom at the hill they were living while calming down the rampant powers of her brother. The faceless one disguised as the elder told the other elders to get both o the kids but only really care for the Prophet of Life. The other elders did not know that the prophet''s brother is the Prophet of Death which is why they agreed. The faceless one pulled off it scheme and decided to kill the prophet of death when no one is looking. It then encountered a problem. The prophet of death could feel the killing intent it would release whenever it wanted to do the deed. Mortem would then release a thickyer of death energy that made the faceless one back off as it would die if it got caught up in that. The faceless one then turned its attention to the Prophet of Life herself, but she is guarded by the elven sentinels all the time. The perfect opportunity came for the faceless one when intruders took away the prophet of death. The faceless one thought that all the elven sentinels would move out to chase the culprit, but the elven sentinels only got stricter in guarding the prophet of life. Vitae also did not make a fuss like she always does which made the faceless one doubt if she changed. It is then it received the oracle from its god to kill the prophet of life. It no longer cared for its life and decided to throw it away in the service of its god. It no longer cared of its well being and threw its life just to kill Vitae which is why it has no quals transforming into an elemental. "Why are you doing this!?" The elven sentinel leader as it tried to see if the faceless one formed some sort of emotional connection to them. After all, it has posed as an elder for years now. "Did you really think that I have emotional attachment for lesser species like you? Everything is for our to control and enjoy as our god pleases!" The faceless one rambled in its fanaticism and undying devotion to its dark god. The elven sentinel did not ask the faceless one without a cause as he needed a chance to activate the spell engraved on his sword. The faceless one did not notice as it is still intoxicated in the feeling of revering its dark god. It seems the distraction is sessful. The five elven sentinels with the help of Levin Cloud attacked the faceless one all at once. The faceless one effortlessly dodged all the attacks as it morphed into its most powerful form. The faceless one is no longer wasting its time as it could feel its form bing difficult to control due to transforming into an incorporeal being. "It turned into an Asura!" Anastacia shouted as fear crept up in her face. The faceless one transformed into a two headed Asura which is a boss monster in the eastern continent. An asura is often described as the eastern demon and is an evolution of the monster called oni. The only difference is that asuras should only have one head. The two headed asura seemed to emit an aura that made them feel fear and their attacks all failed due to it. Kaon and Sirius managed to get back into the fight, but thetter is seriously injured. Even Kaon is also seriously injured because of saving Sirius from doom. Kaon pushed itself to the limits as Sirius made a free fall from being flung by the faceless one. They hit numerous floating inds along the way, but the ever-changing gravity made them get hit by more. The asura spared no expense and charged its way to Vitae. Dodu could not move because of getting weakened from the internal attack so Charon defended her and Anastacia. As Charon is about to pull them into his coffin, the two headed asura faceless one ignited its sword and thrust it in Charon''s chest. The Lifeless Lord did not expect the attack to kill it in one strike. Seeing what happened to their brother, Sirius and Kaon pushed their bodies and attacked the faceless one. They managed to damage it greatly before ultimately dying due to tanking too much damage. It seems that the attack of the faceless one has both physical and magical properties. The elven sentinels saw this and decided that running is better than fighting it. The faceless one seems to be damaged greatly and tired from the fight. Levin Cloud and Anastacia agreed as their main damager got killed. The elven sentinel leader took Vitae, and they once again ran for their life. Before they ran for their life and try escaping the faceless one, a loud explosion sounded and the stable ck hole on the horizon rumbled. The ck hole became stronger in suction force and it seemed to being closer than ever. This prompted the group to try and escape faster. Levin Cloud and Anastacia used every crowd control skill in their arsenal to stop the faceless one. They all ran for their lives as not only the faceless one is chasing them but also the ck hole is closing in on them. Dodu, who is limply lying on the ground, also used thest of its strength to buy time for the people. It was then they heard a voice. "Quantum Dispersion!" the voice stated and the faceless one got sent flying towards the direction of the ck hole. Chapter 480 - The Pocket Dimension Collapses Adrian is almost close to his destination as he could feel the life energy in the distance. He is only a few minutes away from it or so he thought as distance is difficult to calcte in a copsing dimension. He is no longer even killing the mobs that he is encountering. While Adrian is carefully threading the area with great haste, a system notification suddenly popped up in front of his face. [Your soulbound, Dodu, is currently in a weakened state.] Upon seeing the system notification, he immediately increased his speed more despite his stamina dropping rapidly. The system notifications that followed after a few minutes is not the news that he wanted to read. [Your soulbound, Charon has been defeated. Your soulbound''s soul will now return to you.] Adrian then felt a rush of energy return to him, and another system notification popped up. [Your soulbound, Charon, has returned to its soul chamber. Charon is now resting for it to be summoned again when the summoner wishes.] Adrian did not like the system notification that he received. He knew that Charon could not be easily defeated unless the enemy is very strong. He ruled out the possibility that Charon is attacked alone because Charon could escape by bing incorporeal for a period of time. His hunch would be that they encountered a boss monster that is far stronger than Charon. He could even specte that Charon got mixed up with one of his twopanions. That would mean that they encountered an enemy they could not defeat. Adrian''s fears grew even bigger as the seeding system notifications broke his heart. The fear that he felt from seeing the seeding system notifications are what changed his mindset. [Your soulbound, Sirius has been defeated. Your soulbound''s soul will now return to you.] [Your soulbound, Kaon has been defeated. Your soulbound''s soul will now return to you.] The two system notifications made Adrian pick up his pace even more. He no longer cared if he broke the delicate nature of the pocket dimension which is why he unfurled his wings and directly interfered with the energies of the pocket dimension. The souls of the two returned to their soul chambers like Charon. Adrian did not know that his choice wouldter affect the stability of the pocket dimension even more. The ck hole in the horizon proceeded faster than before but he did not pay attention to it. He used his mastery of spatial magic to forcefully break through which not only drained his stamina greatly but also his mana. By the time that Adrian arrived at the location, he saw Dodu sacrificing itself to protect a group of people. This made Adrian overlook the fact that he only has about 10% of his total mana. Dodu''s soul also returned back to its soul chamber. [Your soulbound, Dodu has been defeated. Your soulbound''s soul will now return to you.] "Quantum Dispersion" Adrian chanted without evaluating the threat. The spell immediately took effect and sted the faceless one towards the direction of the ck hole. Adrian immediately descended but the elven sentinels aimed their weapons towards him. They are now in full defense mode because the demon that took the prophet''s brother has returned. The elven sentinels are wary but rather relieved that the demon sted the faceless one away. The faceless one dropped down into the abyss and they guessed that it finally died or at least unable to attack them. Another threat is eliminated but another one has sprung up. Vitae upon seeing Adriannd immediately ran towards him. He could see the pure life energy that Adrian is emitting. Levin Cloud is also like him, but Adrian''s life energy is beingplemented by his death energy which is why Vitae is attracted to it. She sees Adrian''s energyposition as something she and her brother could do. The elven sentinel leader immediately blocked Vitae from reaching her hand towards Adrian. The elven sentinel leader pointed his sword towards Adrian. The others did so but Levin Cloud and Anastacia came close to Adrian and greeted him. They are wary of Adrian but at the same time they realized this calming aura he radiated. "It seems you were flung to a faraway ce. We almost thought that you died or escaped on your own." Levin Cloud stated in a joking manger. "It is great that you arrived at the right time. You were like a hero descending to the scene when it is the most crucial." Anastacia stated as she smiled a little. "Sorry about that. If I knew that we would be flung to different areas, then I would have made us all hold hands." Adrian stated as he bowed towards the two. "You do not need to apologize. At least, you managed to open a portal for us to enter from." Anastacia stated and Levin Cloud nodded his head. "If you encountered the prophet then why did you guys not escape with her? I already gave you guys teleportation scrolls that can be used to send arge group to the destination of their choosing." Adrian stated but Levin Cloud suddenly got embarrassed. "I lost mine when the faceless one suddenly focused on me. I do not know where it got flung to. Sorry about that. Hehehe!" Levin Cloud stated with an embarrassed smile. He knew that they will not fault him for his blunder but an important item like that should have been expensive. "I still have mine." Anastacia stated as she also got embarrassed. She actually forgot that she had the teleportation scroll as the battle with the faceless one kept her on her toes. She is not a person that would abandon arade in arms. "Anyways with that scroll alone, we should be able to get out of this copsing pocket dimension." Adrian stated to which the elven sentinels heard their conversation because they are actually listening to the exchange between the three. The elven sentinels did not loosen their guard, but the ck hole is stilling closer. They are weighing their options of escaping from the three or entrusting their safety to them like what they heard in the conversation. "I trust them." Vitae suddenly stated which surprised the elven sentinels. "Prophet Vitae, it is not wise to trust a demon. They only bring death and destruction. They like to toy with human life for their amusement because they got nothing to do with their immortal lives." One of the elven sentinels stated. "You all talk about the demons is like this or like that, but have you ever even encountered demons? Have you engaged in a conversation with them for you to judge their lives? Do you even know what demons are like in the real world?" Vitae argued. "That¡­I¡­The elders always warned us of these things. You are too important for the world than you think you are. You will lead the next generation for all of the living beings to flourish." An elven sentinel argued. "That is what is wrong with your statement. You have based your observations on what other people have told you. One of the elders that you speak highly about is actually a monster in disguise trying to kill me. Yet you have the right to tell me not to trust a demon that saved us from that monster." Vitae argued to which the three yers started to p as if they are proud of their daughter. "She is right you know. All that you know of the demons are what your people have written. We all know that everyone is biased but you must experience the world for yourself. You cannot grow as a person if people are shielding you from the world while describing it to their interpretation. It is not knowledge being passed down but prejudiced that has urred since the beginning. Individuals like that will not be able to adapt to the situation if it bes unprecedented." Levi Cloud retorted. "Sometimes, even you can be very inspirational. I never thought you had it in you." Adrian stated as a joke to lighten the tensed situation. "I me you for sending me videos that give inspirational messages. I got hooked and wasted a whole night just watching them." Levin Cloud whispered his reply. "Nevertheless, we are your only chance of escaping this dimension. The ck hole is closing in on us and I bet you people do not have a mode of escape. If you did then you would have already used it since you treated the Prophet of Life like a prized treasure that no one should rob." Anastacia''s analysis is exactly on point. The elven sentinels do not want to admit it, but they cannot escape from the pocket dimension. The elder or the faceless one was the one responsible for opening the portal for them. Now that the faceless one is gone, they have no choice but to hope for a breach to the dimension to appear. "Let us trust them." Vitae reiterated once more, and the elven sentinels could only sigh. The elven sentinels decided that they should trust the demon since he is friends with a dryad and an elf. Anastacia handed the scroll to Levin Cloud for him to activate. As the scroll is ripped to about half, elongated arms with sickles at their ends suddenly shot out towards Vitae. Adrian reacted first and received the attack. The faceless one is back, and Adrian decided to make a choice. Adrian grabbed the elongated arms and flew towards the ck hole. "What are you doing?" Levin Cloud shouted. "Go! I can take care of myself." Adrian stated as he flew towards the ck hole. The group disappeared in a bright light while the pocket dimension finally copsed with Adrian inside. Chapter 481 - Inside The Void Adrian caught the sickle arms of the faceless one and dragged it towards the ck hole with him. He thought that he should just get killed anyways since he would just respawn back to the Paradox nes. He saw his twopanions disappear in particles of light which meant that they escaped sessfully. Saena, who is his only remaining soulbound that is alive, unsummoned herself to the surprise of Adrian. He did not know that his soulbounds could be unsummoned like that. The faceless one, who has epted dying, is suddenly terrified because it is being led towards the ck hole. The faceless one cannot transform back to its old self because it needsplete control of its body to do that. Adrian is keeping the faceless one in ce by applying ayer forher energy to his hands. Theher energy made it possible for the faceless one to lose the feeling of its arms which made it go limp. Adrian always thought that the faceless one''s transformation process is interesting because their whole-body morphs. This caught his attention and decided to test the limits of a faceless one. Thankfully, Adrian''s risk paid off. The faceless one could not revert to another form to escape because of his theory. He always wondered what the limitations of their transformations are because they seemed nigh invincible. The thing that shocked Adrian the most is the faceless one showing real fear of being devoured by the ck hole. Adrian understands is though as the faceless one would die but he would just be respawned at the Paradox nes. The faceless one is visibly terrified because its ''temporary soul'' given by its god will not return to its revered god. All things swallowed by a ck hole no longer return and that goes to souls as well. The only thing that fanatics fear more is that their souls will not apany their god upon death. In the faceless one''s mind, it is sacrilege for it to sacrifice every fiber of its being without even doing something for its god. The faceless one decided to bet on its ''temporary soul'' and look for another host. It ns to escape Adrian''s grasp and escape this copsing pocket dimension. The faceless one separated its ''temporary soul'' from its real body which made all the souls it ate escape from it. This way would have been highly effective but the specific title that Adrian has gives him dominion over souls not going towards the reincarnation cycle. [You title, Shepherd of Lost Souls, is triggered. Every lost soul in the vicinity will be yours tomand.] The souls that did not ascend all surrounded Adrian and grasped the escaping faceless one. It is their dying wish for the one who defiled be shredded to pieces. Adrian told the lost souls that it would be him to deliver judgement and told the souls to ascend before this pocket dimension totally copses. The souls devoured by the faceless one gave the ''temporary soul'' to Adrian for him to judge. After all, they feelpelled with every fiber of their soul. Adrian has yet to notice this function of his title because he is not one to lord over the dead. His culture is one of the reasons over this because his culture respects the dead as if they could hear normal people. The lost souls all ascended one after the other while Adrian continued flying towards the ck hole with the temporary soul of the faceless one. The temporary soul of the faceless one voiced its concerns, but Adrian is not hearing it. Since Adrian is about to die anyway, he might as well check out the ck hole that will devour the pocket dimension. Adrian would have tried using Dimensional Teleportation, but the skill is grayed out. Even his normal Teleportation skill is grayed out as well. Adrian made a realization that he is now trapped and the reason for that is the faceless one. He is in no way shape or form venting out his stress on the temporary soul of the faceless one. Adrian decided to observe every nook and cranny of the pocket dimension since he is not going anywhere anyway. He checked what mechanism makes the dimension be unstable and the patterns of the copsing dimension. He wanted to know if it is sporadic or actually in a controlled manner. He did all this with temporary soul of the faceless one in his hand. Adrian did not intend to do it, but he introduced the notion of impending doom to the faceless one. The faceless one could not handle it and essentially extinguished its own existence in its own ord. The faceless one is basically thinking that if it is going to be erased from existence then it might as well go by its own terms. Adrian did not notice this as he is busy observing the surroundings. He only saw that the color of the temporary soul changed from a ck murky color to a translucent white color. [You have received the item Soul Container.] [You have sessfully incited terror and doom to a being of pure malice and evil.] [You have received the title ''Heartless One''.] "I do not know why but I do not feel good about the title." Adrian muttered. Adrian is about to look at the details of his title, but he noticed that the ck hole is now five meters away from him. He could see that this ck hole is not like the one his spell Vortex conjures up. This ck hole is naturally made and will devour everything in its path. "I guess this is it. The faceless one already erased itself before I could even present it to the ck hole. I guess I will experience what other yers hit by my Vortex skill feels like." Adrian thought as he does not know if he will get killed instantly or slowly. Adrian did not know that this ck hole is more than what he thought it would be. He happily weed it as it devoured the whole pocket dimension. The lush forest type pocket dimension vanished like it never existed. ===== Levin Cloud''s group appeared in Alfheim with tired and dirty clothes. As soon as they appeared, faekin guards already appeared and surrounded them. The elven sentinels were taken aback by the security but mostly the huge world tree they can see in the distance. Elder Diana immediately appeared via a blooming flower from the ground. The elven sentinels immediately noticed the regal and dignified appearance of the elder dryad. The elven sentinels unconsciously vowed to Elder Danaya. Levin Cloud thought that it is weird that the elven sentinels vowed but that is actually the normal reaction. Even Anastacia unconsciously vowed upon seeing Elder Danaya for the first time. This is actually an effect from one of her titles. The ones that are really weird are Levin Cloud and Equinox from Elder Danaya''s perspective. It is also the reason why they have high favorability towards Elder Danaya because they are not like other people. The reason why Levin Cloud and Equinox do not unconsciously bow or are not affected by her title is because they have been vessels to gods. "Vitae, wee to Alfheim." Levin Cloud stated as he escorted Vitae to stand. Vitae looked around and her eyes sparkled. The elven sentinels almost fainted upon hearing the name Alfheim because they only heard of this ce in myths and legends. Vitae wandered around like a curious girl, but she is still maintaining a rather calmposure. "Any news from Equinox?" Anastacia asked as Adrian''s name is grayed out in her messenger. She could not ask or send a message to him at the moment. She tried but the system blocked him. [You cannot send a message to this yer as of now. Please try againter.] "What is this? Are we in like a secluded area or an area in the mountains without reception or something? Should I buy an antenna for this function?" Levin Cloud argued but he really is worried about Adrian. He thought that if Adrian died by now then they would have been able to contact him by now. He also thought of the possibility that Adrian escaped using teleportation but if that is the case then they would have heard from him by now. "Can he not escape? He can teleport us to another dimension surely, he could do better by himself.] "I do not know the answer that, but he has told me once that mastery over magic is another factor when ites to his spells. If I know him then he is probably surveying the copsing dimension. Sometimes his curiosity is the one that makes him daydream. He will turn up eventually but now we have more pressing concerns." Levin Cloud stated as he looked towards Vitae then to Anastacia. ==== [You have been transported to the Void.] "Crap!" Adrian cursed. Chapter 482 - The Void [You have been transported to The Void.] The system notification that Adrian received is not something that he expected. He thought that the ck hole would kill him, and he would not choose to revive. He wanted that to happen so that he would spawn at the Paradox nes in his next log in. The next problem that he encountered is that the chat function is not avable in this area. He could more or less know why because the Daemos elders have already told him about the Void. An area where even their origin magic sometimes fails to activate. The Daemos elders told him that the Void is not actually an entity or another world in a sense. They said that the Void is the space between dimensions where escape is difficult. Since it is a space between dimensions, it is said to be a ce where things that suddenly vanish is stored. The Daemos elders also said that it would take an Arch Demon to even attempt at escaping there. This is one of the reasons why the demons do not like dimension hopping without proper guidance or a way to get back. He is told that there is a 1% chance for Dimensional Teleportation to fail and transport him to the Void instead. Adrian could see that their theories about the Void is not entirely false, but it is mostly false. The Void is even dark for him that can see in the dark. As if the surrounding absorbs light to the point that he looked like he is floating in a dark space. Adrian is just freely floating in the area without a care in the world. He concluded that gravity is not present in the void and even stars are not present. He is no longer inside the universe but in a real gap between dimensions. The Daemos elders said that the Void was already there even before the dimensions split. Adrian unfurled his wings and noticed that he could actually control the way he floats using his wings. The only thing that he needs to know right now is the way out. He is not an Arch Demon or even qualify for being one as of now. He did think that the Void is an ideal ce to increase one''s Persona because the energy will not be felt by other existences. Adrian made a decision to fly in a fast speed since he needed to see how far the Void even stretches. If there is even a limit to the space of the Void. He could at least make an informed guess that pocket dimensions that copse are sent to the Void. The Void is not empty as is described but that could be exined by the pocket dimension that is absorbed. Other than the inds that the Grove of Vitaemortem had, there is no other notablend formation. As Adrian is thinking what to do, he suddenly saw something glowing in the distance. At first, he thought that those glowing things were stars but that could not be. He is in a special ce where even thews of the universe do not apply. He flew towards the glowing things in the distance as he hoped that it might be a gate or an exit. He has nothing to lose at this point and would wee a monster that could kill him. If his character gets killed, then he could just respawn at the Paradox nes. Adrian did not know that around him are numerous insects like lifeforms that live inside the void. Their eyes glowed in a pale violet light when Adrian is no longer in the area. The good thing for him is that they are only watching him as they ate the debris of the pocket dimension. Adrian reached the glowing things, and it is not celestial stars or a gate back to the main world. The thing that he is seeing is none other than a giant bug snake hybrid. The creature before him is about a thousand times bigger than Kaon in his full size. The creature has a snake like body but is covered in carapace like shells with numerous ws like appendages. He could not see the whole form because his eyes have yet to totally get used to the new environment. The one thing he could clearly see is the numerousrge round eyes on the head of the creature. Adrian tried identifying the creature before him, but it only failed. Despite his numerous attempts, he could not even peek at the level or even one letter of the name of the creature. He is not even sure if the creature before him has a soul because his evil eyes are not working. The creature paid no attention to Adrian at first, but it shifted its attention when Adrian used his evil eyes to analyze it. Inspection magic or appraisal magic is still a magic spell which means individuals gifted with great magic sense could detect it if it is used on them. The huge monster then looked towards Adrian with all of its hundreds of eyes. The huge creature did not attack Adrian, but it looked at him with curiosity. Adrian became mortified when the huge creature suddenly focused on his petite figure. From his knowledge, huge monsters will pay no attention to you as long as you do not be openly hostile or inflict pain on it. Why would a dragon be bothered by a small squirrel for example? This is the logic that Adrian uses but it seems his logic has failed him this time. The attention of the huge creature is glued to him. When he sways to the left, the huge monster''s head would tilt a bit despite not being noticeable due to its sheer size. Adrian does not know what to do because he could get eaten if he tries to run. Adrian might not care that he dies but he does care on how he dies. He does not like dying due to being swallowed. The ount of yers dying inside a monster''s stomach is nothing tough at when read about their graphic and gruesome death. "Should I attack first and maybe get lucky to die with hit? Or should I just run away and find another monster to kill me since the Void is not deste after all." Adrian thought but another voice in his head sounded. "Childe, what brood did youe from? Your form is not familiar even for me who has lived since the beginning of time." A feminine and warm voice echoed in Adrian''s head which greatly confused him. "Where is that voiceing from?" Adrian thought as he looked around but saw no one there except for him and the huge monster before him. "Do not tell me!?" Adrian muttered as he looked at the huge monster which name could now be seen. Monster: Void Mother "Can you hear me, child?" the warm female voice once again rung in his head. Adrian does not know if he should speak verbally or just think about what he says. He even wonders if the Void Mother could actually read his thoughts. Nevertheless, the Void Mother is not hostile against him as the tone of her voice is not rough or carry bloodlust. "I am not from any brood, Void Mother. I am from the other side of the Void." Adrian replied using his thought. He directed this sentence to the Void Mother hoping she could hear it. Adrian could more or less figure out how the telepathy works. If the Void Mother could read his mind, then Adrian would have been killed instantly for thinking that she is a mindless beast. It seems that the telepathy works only if you put intent in the thought. Adrian wanted the Void Mother to know his answer which is why he intended for that thought to be sent to the Void Mother. Luckily, he is correct and that is also how the Void Mother is speaking to him telepathically. "The other side of the Void. Do you mean you are from the Known Universe? That should not be possible as you have the same energy like us. You carry within you a speck of Origin energy. The savages of the Known Universe would not be able to traverse to this ce as they will die upon entering." The Void Mother telepathically sent which shocked Adrian. The huge monster before her is actually like him that uses Origin Energy. His thoughts are suddenly running wild because of all the hypothesis he is thinking about. "Could it be that the Daemos is not actually from the universe of Pandemonium? If that is the case, then it makes sense why the Daemos cannot use elemental magic like the others. Even the other Asmodian races could use elemental magic but the Daemos cannot." Adrian thought as all his doubts about the Daemos are being cleared due to his interaction with the Void Mother. "I believe that you might have just grown up in the Known Universe because of being lost. This ce should be your real home." The Void Mother stated which made Adrian shudder. It is not Adrian that really shuddered, but it is his character. It feels as if his character is always meant to be here. As Adrian is about to ask a question, a portal suddenly opened behind him then a giant hand grabbed him. The hand pulled him and even the Void Mother did not react because the portal is made with Origin energy. She just thought that the lost child''s brood is reiming him. Chapter 483 - Return To The Known Universe Adrian suddenly had an idea on what he wants to ask the Void Mother. As he is about to ask his question, a portal appeared behind him and a giant demonic hand grabbed him. The Void Mother did not interfere as she could feel the origin energy from the hand. She just thought that the little one''s brood is collecting their lost child. Adrian could not even struggle or ask his question as he got shocked to his core and it took time for him to recover. Adrian left The Void without saying goodbye to the Void Mother but that will not be thest time that he goes there. When Adrian left, numerous eyes that glowed green appeared that surrounded his previous location. The numerous green eyes came from the children of the Void Mother. She acted like a queen bee and is protected by her very own children. The only reason that they did not attack Adrian is that he did not emit bloodlust and has origin energy in his body. The Void Mother is not entirely honest that all beings sucked in The Void without origin energy would die. In fact, some have survived for a few minutes, but their life is ended by none other than the Void creatures. The unfortunate beings became nourishment for the void creatures like the ents that were sucked by the ck hole. ==== Adrian reappeared back to the universe of pandemonium or what the void mother called the known world. The giant hand that grabbed him belong to none other than Bronx. The three Daemos elders gathered at Alfheim due to Levin Cloud. It seems that when Adrian did not contact them for about an hour, Levin Cloud immediately went to Elder Danaya to tell her the whole thing. He exined that after getting the Prophet, the faceless one attack them once more and Adrian jump into the ck hole with it. Fearing the words ''ck hole'', Elder Danaya immediately contacted Ascalor. Upon learning that their favorite little demon got eaten by a ck hole, they immediately searched for his unique energy. They search each world that they know in the in the universe, but Adrian cannot be found. The Daemos elders could only jump to one more conclusion. Since Adrian could not be found on any other known world, decided to try their chance with The Void. The eldersbined their powers in order to form a rift that connected the known world to The Void. It is not only the elders of the demons that help but also Du''an. Since Adrian could not be detected using origin energy inside the void, the demon elders track team using death energy. They had to find the help of someone who is very proficient in using death energy which is why they called for Du''an. The demon elders managed to open the rift sessfully. Du''an then channeled his that energy towards Ascalor as he was the one using spatial magic to find Adrian''s energy signature. Koronn stabilized the rift while Bronx will grab Adrian from inside the void. They sessfully return Adrian to the known world but the look on his face did not scream enthusiasm. Adrian''s best friend is celebrating but he is contemting whether to jump back inside the rift to ask the void mother. A few seconds after he get out, the rift closed as it was no longer stable. "I was so close in finding out the secret of the Daemos race. If you just fetched me a few minutester than I would have found out." Adrian thought. "Why do you look like you are constipated or something? Were you transported to a gruesome ce where you cannot do you business!?" Levin Cloud jokingly stated but Adrian is not in the mood. Adrian wanted to ask the Void Mother if she knows something about an item called the Eye of Origin. It is the item needed to unlock the Daemos race for all the yers. Adrian might not admit it, but he might be a hero and earn the respect of all yers of Pandemonium. "I had so much to ask her but so little time." Adrian thought as hey on the floor like a deted balloon. The Daemos elders went back to their responsibilities as they are already used to Adrian''s antics. The little brat did thank them but it could barely be heard as it is soft spoken. ==== When Adrian identally reached The Void, he did not know that he triggered Protocol Null. The protocol that Adrian triggered should not have been triggered this early. The forecast of its trigger is actually three years from now. The developers suddenly sprung into action as the Void beings must not develop an interest in the known world as of yet. Even the developers did not expect that Adrian would actually reach the ce called The Void this early. He would be able to visit a subsection of it in atter time as he needs to go there to retrieve the Eye of Origin. The subsection of the Void that Adrian will visit to retrieve the Eye of Origin is actually an isted space far from the inhabitants of the Void. He should not have met the inhabitants of the void as this point in time. The developers actually urged the NPCs to spring into action and fortunately there is a trigger. Levin Cloud actually reported to Elder Danaya to which the developers instructed her to ask help to the Daemos Elders. The next problem resurfaced when the Daemos elders could not locate Adrian without the help of another being because the Void is filled with Origin Energy. Thankfully, the Daemos are in league with the undead that sworn loyalty to the God of Death. Although the developers could have just easily pulled Adrian out of the void, they must not break the story feeling quality of the game. The game must feel like a new alternate world where there is logic applied or else it would just turn up like a game where anything goes. The developers were tasked to monitor any game breaking mechanics and told to not interfere as much when ites to yers. The CEO of As told them that Pandemonium must revolve around the yers and not the game developers. They were told that they are like the police officers that made sure everything is running smoothly. Everyone knows that freedom without consequence is dangerous as it might result into the game breaking without some form of order. "How did the yer Equinox reach The Void?!" the director asked as he might get scolded by the CEO if he cannot give an alibi. His daughter has been grumbling of wanting a y castle in their house and he cannot get it if his sry gets cut. "It seems that the yer Equinox managed to enter the Void as he fit one of the conditions of entering it." The worker with a futuristic visor stated as she projected what happened prior to Adrian entering the Void. The whole control room observed that Adrian epted his dying fate to a ck hole but that is not actually a ck hole. The AI configured that all pocket dimensions that copse will be absorbed into the Void as the void creatures feed on things without origin energy. "So, he managed to enter the ck hole because he is a Daemos, and the ck hole served as an entrance to the Void. Did he encounter the void creatures?" the director asked. "Fortunately, he only managed to talk to the Void Mother and is not able to ask her a decent question. We could say that he more or less has an idea on what his race really is. The Void Mother has given him a great deal of information. We managed to extract him from the location in time before he managed to ask a question." The employee with a futuristic visor stated. "Good. Submit a report to me about the details of the conversation that the yer Equinox had with the Void Mother. We must find a hole in case he skips missions that uncover the truth of the Daemos. We all know that the oue will be way out of prediction if just one mission is skipped." The director stated as he went back to his observation of Eldritch. The director is observing Eldritch because the yer in question is notorious for being unpredictable. It is not that their supeputer AI could not predict his patterns but the fact that the results could be different than predicted. Right now, the Envoy of the Dark Gods is busy finding a god ying weapon. If the Envoy of the Dark Gods managed to feed a god ying weapon to his growth weapon, then the damage could be unimaginable. The director feared what would happen if a weapon that could take the abilities it could feed on falls in the hands of the herald of doom. Chapter 484 - Harmony Council Adrian recovered from his ''great'' depression, but the others only saw it as him being a drama queen. They did not know that with a few minutes more then he might have unlocked the Daemos race for the yer base. "Anyways, you need to get ready as you are needed in the meeting between the two churches. The champion of the twin gods must arbitrate for it to happen. We need proof that life and death energyplement each other." Levin Cloud stated. "I know. You already said that to me like five times today. Do not worry because I will help you. I might even get stat bonuses just by helping you. I even got a mission for it." Adrian stated as he looked at the quest given to him. ----- QUEST NOTIFICATION! The Twin Churches The Church of Life and the Church of Death has agreed to meet at a middle ground. The twin gods are also expecting the meeting to be sessful as the two churches have been one since the beginning. You must seed in the two churches aligning back with each other. Difficulty: Unknown Reward: + 10 Status Points to all stats Failure: Increased enmity between the Church of Life and Church of Death Time Limit: None ----- "I am not going to say no to status points since it is getting very difficult to level up." Adrian stated as his experience bar barely moved despite defeating numerous enemies. "The only problem now is where the meeting will take ce. The Church of Death members wants to have it in the castle of the Undead King while the remaining elders of the Church of Life wants it to be done here in Alfheim." Levin Cloud uttered which made Adrian think of his very ownnd. "Why not do it in and that I own? It is at the far end of the central continent. It is also a vige with no one in it because you know of the story. Let us set the meeting in Avalon. It is a neutral territory and the Daemos will facilitate the meeting, right?" Adrian stated. "Yeah. It seems that the Daemos will act as a buffer per request of the two churches. The funny thing is that the leaders of both churches are actually simr." Levin Cloud stated. "I know right! If you did not tell me that the leader of the Church of Death is a dark elf, then I might have not believed you. I mean the leaders of the churches are actually elves." Adrian stated. "Unlike the wood elves, the dark elves are not very keen on sticking together as they do not formrge societies but small viges." Levin Cloud stated. "The dryads and leshies also have two distinctions, right? The ones who can use life magic and keeps the forest alive and those that manages the death in the forest. Do you think that the wood elves are descendants of the life faction while the dark elves are descendants of the death faction?" Adrian stated which made Levin Cloud''s jaw drop. "I got to admit that his theory crafting and observational skills are off the charts. Sometimes he spews outrageous theories, but he does not say them without base knowledge." Levin Cloud thought as he gazed at Adrian in amazement. "So, do you ept that the meeting be held at Avalon?" Adrian asked and Levin Cloud nodded. Adrian gave Levin Cloud the coordinates as he went to the location of the Church of Death. Adrian went to fetch the Church of Life elders that Anastacia and her mentor called. Elder Narra and Anastacia is currently waiting with the other remaining elders. The elders of the Church of Life look all gloomy because they numbered at fifty before but now, there are less than ten. The dreadful atmosphere in the room is broken by the appearance of a portal. Adrian stepped out of the portal as he looked at the wary faces of the elders of the Church of Life. "Equinox, you are finally here." Elder Willow stated with joy as he liked the best friend of his student. "Yes, I am sorry for the dy as we needed to find a ce where both groups could meet without bias." Adrian replied but the other elders of the Church of Life scrunched their faces. "What do you mean biased! We wanted the meeting be held at Alfheim like what Elder Narra stated." One of the elders stated which pricked Adrian''s ears as the one thing he hates the most is people who reacts without hearing the whole statement. "The Daemos are chosen as arbitrators of the meeting and want each group to have equal ground. We decided to have the meeting here in the central continent as both groups know the ce very well. We cannot impose on the inhabitants of Alfheim as they are led by a monarch. We would need the fairy king''s permission first for that to happen." Adrian stated but the elders refused to listen. "You are only saying that because you demons are already in league with the Church of Death. You love the death of all things which is why you worship the God of Death." Another elder argued. "If you nder the God of Death then you also nder the Goddess of Life. To say such demeaning words to the Champion of the Twin Gods, do you want to face the divine wrath of the goddess?" Adrian stated but in truth he is controlled by the scenario AI halfway in his speech. Adrian released his auras of life and death thatplemented each other. The elders of the Church of Life that wanted to say something immediately shut up as Adrian''s aura suffocated them despite being lower in level. The other elders looked at Elder Narra and Elder Willow as they are the most powerful of the remaining elders. They wanted to see their reaction to the impudence of the demon, but they are not reacting. The two are even nodding along with Adrian''s words. In truth, Levin Cloud gave them a copy of the journals that he found in the abandoned church. The journal told everything about the past of the two churches. In the journal, the two churches formed a council called Harmony. The council called Harmony handled the disputes between the two churches and they should be impartial. The members of the council included two elders from the two churches and the envoys. The two elders also learned that the two churches became stronger together rather than apart as their blessings is multiplied. "I am just going to tell you this since there are many barking old dogs right now, but the Prophet of Life is in our care. She will also attend the meeting with the Prophet of Death that is her twin brother." Adrian stated. "What happened to Elder Ivy that is supposed to protect her?" One of the elders asked with a disgruntled expression as he thought that the demons did something to her. "That supposed elder that is tasked with protecting her is actually a faceless one. That faceless one almost killed your prophet, so you better be thanking me and Anastacia over there for rescuing her." Adrian replied which shocked the other elders. From the other elder''s expression, Elder Narra has yet to break the news because of the previous atmosphere. She did not want to say that their precious prophet almost died at the hands of the monsters that killed the other elders. Another shocking news that they received is that the Prophet of Life''s brother is the Prophet of Death. They could only surmise that it is not a coincidence because they know that their prophets always had a twin. "Could it be!? The signs have already been tant from the start, but we did not see it." An elder stated. "That cannot be because all the twins of the prophets did not show an ounce of death energy except for thetest one. It could just be a coincidence." An elder answered. "The truth is that the Prophet of Life and Prophet of Death is always connected. They are always born as twins like the Twin Gods, Abaddon and Gaea. You just do not know the other twin''s awakening because the elder that protects the prophet would always report the death of the prophet and their twin." Adrian stated in a serious tone. The elders of the Church of Life suddenly had an enlightenment when they heard what Adrian said. The elder that guarded the prophets would always report about their death before the prophet reached adulthood. They did not find it strange at first because the power of life is very strong for a mortal. "By the looks of your faces, I can tell that you also realized it that the elder that protects them is the one that kills the prophet. Did you really think that their deaths are natural like what is recorded in your books?" Adrian stated in a rough tone which made the elders feel aching pain in their hearts. Chapter 485 - The Meeting Of The Twin Churches The elders of the Church of Life all became silent upon the realization of the reason for the deaths of their prophets. They could no longer say anything because they view that the mismanagement of their prophet as a great sin. "Everyone, we did not know, and it is not only our church that became a target. Those faceless ones have integrated themselves too well. We must rebuild out strength and kill their god with the help of the Church of Death." Elder Willow stated to convince the wary elders. "I agree with Elder Willow. We are now at our lowest point and we need all the help we can get to bounce back. Remember that our ancestors are also part of the Church of the Twin Gods back then. The Champion told me that we will be closer to the Goddess if we do this deed." Elder Narra added. The elders of the Church of Life all looked at each other for a few seconds before ultimately agreeing. Adrian did not bother them while making their decisions because he does not want to persuade them by force. He never really likepelling people to believe his cause. If you use guilt or ckmail in persuading someone then you are basically taking advantage of them. Adrian wants the elders to realize that the choice of joining the two churches together would be beneficial for them. A bond formed through unjust means does notst long. "Since everyone is ready, let us then depart to Avalon where the meeting will be held." Adrian stated as he channeled the Dimensional Teleportation Spell through the Cube of Paradox. The elders of the Church of Life that has seen Adrian''s weapon gasped. They could feel the power emanating from the weapon and that power is life. The floating cube before them is alive which means it is a weapon that developed an ego. "Please follow." Adrian stated as he is the first one to enter the gate to expel the wariness of the elven elders. ==== Adrian and the elven elders soon arrived at his territory. Adrian could see that not much has change except for the overgrown vegetation. He immediately summoned all his soulbounds to roam free because they can in his territory. The system notification said so. [Your soulbounds can freely roam your territory as long as you give permission.] The elven elders are once again shocked upon seeing Adrian''s soulbounds because they are notmon. The elders could easily recognize the Demon Wolf, but it looked different from the ones they encountered. The jaw dropping presence of a dragon that became a human. A majestic white bird that even they have difficulty recognizing. The thing that made them wary is the undead holding up a giant coffin that transformed itself into a cute small ghost with a cute small coffin in its back. Thest thing that they saw is a creature only spoken of in legends because it has been years since anyone has seen one. They curiously looked at the slime that has eyes and is one meter in height. They then looked towards Adrian with both fear and admiration. "The Goddess will not choose a weak champion but to think he has tamed beasts that are difficult to see." The elven elders thought. "You guys can y but do not go outside the territory. If there is a wild monster, then beat it up since we do not want the already old buildings to fully copse." Adrianmanded and his soulbounds all headed in the same direction. Adrian thought that his soulbounds will go their separate ways, but it seems that they will y with each other. Adrian did not know that his soulbounds treat each other as brothers and sisters. The oldest being Sirius as he is the oldest of the soulbounds. After a few seconds that his soulbounds went to y, another portal appeared before them. About ten hooded individuals came out of this portal with Mortem with them. The one who conjured up the portal is actually Du''an. Creepysoo also came with them and greeted Adrian with a fist bump. The to arrive are the Daemos elder Koronn with Levin Cloud and Vitae. The twin prophets immediately sensed each other and hugged. The scene would make anyone cry upon witnessing the scene if they knew how the twin lives have been. Despite the heartwarming atmosphere that the twin prophets are giving off, there is obvious tension in the air as the Church of Life and Church of Death elders confronted each other. They do not emit an aura filled with hostility, but you can feel that they do not like each other. "Since we are all here, we should start the discussions. I, Ascalor, the Daemos elder of Space will precede the negotiations of both sides. Let me remind you that both groups decided to set aside their difference so that they may revive the Church of the Twin Gods. I will not be biased and swear upon the Twin Gods that punishment be dealt on me should I be unfair." Ascalor stated and made a vow of fairness before the Goddess of Life and the God of Death. The elders of both factions could now breath a sigh of relief as the arbitrator''s words meant they are true and fair. The elders of the Church of Life knew that giving a vow to the Goddess of Life meant death upon breaking. The elders of the Church of Death knew that giving vow to the God of Death will be the most painful death for punishment. "Before we proceed, can I ask the esteemed Daemos elder if such a church been established before?" One of the Church of Life elders asked as they are curious if such a thing really happened. They do not have records of such a Church in their current history. "From my memories since I was a child, there is a case that the Twin Churches are a real thing of the past. Although, I believe they are already in a decline at the time due to unfortunate events that happened. It seems some council elders became too greedy." Ascalor answered and the wood elf elders waited if there is a reaction from the sky. Since Ascalor made a vow to the twin gods, he would get struck by divine punishment should he lie. Seeing that there is no divine punishment being issued, the elders of the church of life could see that the statement is true. This made them contemte more as they thought it is not that serious but now, they know that is the truth. "I, Levin Cloud, will continue from here and the Arbitrator will only interject should he deem it worthy. I may not be familiar to the elders of the Church of Life in my new form, but I am Elder Willow''s student. Ie today as the Envoy candidate for the Church of the Twin Gods." Levin Cloud announced and Adrian also added something. "As Champion of the Twin Gods, I shall bear witness in this historic asion as my eyes are also the eyes of the Twin Gods. You all shall decide the unity of the church or the absolute destruction of it. Whatever the group decides, the twin gods shall know. Know that the Goddess Gaea and the God Abaddon is watching you." Adrian stated which made everyone tense up. Adrian only read out the system notification that appeared before him as it is necessary for the proceeding. He did not know that the weight of his words is actually really heavy as he is the Champion of the Twin Gods. The elders of the twin churches might not have sensed it before but now they could sense it fully. The life and death energy in the surroundings became plenty due to the appearance of the prophets. This means that even a passerby could now sense the two energies and it meant that people who are sensitive to them will be even more sensitive. "Yes, Champion Equinox." All the elders of the twin churches stated with utmost respect. "If that is the case then we may begin drafting thews that will be enforced by the twin churches. You can write anything you want as everything that is written in the paper will still be up for debate. The Church of the Twin Gods advocate fairness above all." Levin Cloud stated and brought out two papers and two quills. The elders of the two churches suddenly started writing thews that they want to be enforced by the new Church of the Twin Gods should they agree tobine the two churches. As the elders of each church are focused in drafting their preferredws, Adrian got system notifications indicating that his soulbounds are defeating numerous monsters. Adrian did not think to much about it first but then he realized that it might be part of this event they are holding. Chapter 486 - The Dissolution Of The Two Churches "There is something happening outside of the vige." Adrian stated as he tapped into Kaon''s eyes to see what is happening. Just like what Adrian feared, there is a sizeable monster hordeing towards them. Adrian could only guess that those monsters are trying to go here because of the rich aura of life and death that filled this area. The monsters that are charging towards here want to use the abundant energy as a catalyst for them to evolve. It has been said that monsters ready for evolution always flock with areas filled with immense amount of energy. "It seems that some monsters are getting attracted to the energy being released by everyone in this meeting. Do not worry as my soulbounds are already taking care of it but let us speed things up just for proper measure." Adrian stated as the elders of each group handed the paper they wrote. "It is now time to assess the demands of the two factions in order to form the council of Harmony." Levin Cloud stated. "Before we proceed, I think it is n our best interest that we see the faces of the members of the Church of Death." An elder from the Church of Life stated and her fellow elders agreed. "I see no reason to refuse. Everyone, you can take off your hoods." An elder from the Church of Death stated. The Church of Death elders took off their hoods and their forms are seen by everyone. The elders of the Church of Life know them because they are like them just different in color. The elders of the Church of Death are all Dark Elves. "Can we proceed now as the issue has been resolved?" Levin Cloud asked as the number of demands from each group are far too many than he anticipated. "We can begin." Every elder agreed despite the Church of Life elders ncing every now and then towards the dark elves. Unlike their species, the dark elves are just like any other elf except for the fact that they are more proficient in death energy. It is also the reason why their skin turned grayer in tone while their hairs became silver. Needless to say, they are still elves which means their beauty is still out of this world. "Is there something in our faces, elders of the Church of Life?" A dark elf woman asked. "We are sorry for the behavior of others. We rarely encounter dark elves as they are more secretive and rarely interact with others." Elder Willow apologized for their rude behavior. "Do not worry as we also find you very noticeable. At least, your elven brothers are more openpared to the Blood elves. They are rather too ingrained in their barbaric ways that one would think they are not of elven descent." The dark elf elder that seemed to be their leader replied. "I have reviewed what everyone has written but your demands are far too superfluent. Just like the first council that made up Harmony, we must summarize your demands in ten sentences. Each sentence must only say one thought. If the sentence has more than one demand that demand will be forfeited." Levin Cloud stated and handed back the papers that is filled with more than thirty demands. Adrian even saw the demands and even he judged them as outrageous due to the numerous words. He even spotted a sentence that recycled or conveyed the same idea as the sentence before it. "Seriously, this old people are far too cunning and meticulous. I guess that age does make you bent in your ways. No wonder those old-fashioned people are hard to get along with." Adrian thought as he suddenly received a request for help from his soulbounds. His soulbounds are not contacting him because of difficulty but some monsters managed to slip past them. Even Adrian thought that the monsters that slipped through must be special as he knows Sirius and Kaon are strong for the monsters in this area. "Maybe I can find a new soulbound from them. I just hope that they are interesting at least. I need soulbounds with great versatility as hard hitters are already present." Adrian thought as he excused himself. "I shall step away for a moment because some monsters from the horde slipped inside the town. Elder Ascalor is here anyway so I doubt that harm will fall upon you." Adrian stated as he bowed. "Go on. I can protect them by myself. Deal with the monsters that managed to escape." Ascalor stated as he blushed a little because Adrian praised him. The elders could protect themselves as well and they already sensed that no monster could hurt them. But that does not mean that the monsters cannot cause a ruckus, so they did not stop Adrian from going. They once again handed down the papers that listed their demands. Levin Cloud analyzed the demands once more and could see that there are more inmon than he thought. He smiled because he knew that these old fogeys would make it difficult for him as he is a candidate to be an envoy. They are testing him if he could actually handle them as an Envoy is a very high position in the church. "It seems that all of you have more inmon that you think. I count six rules that both churches have inmon. The first one is that each church must present two representatives to the council. No problem with that as it is tradition for one elder from each church of be a representative. We can increase the number to two as this will be a new council hopefully." Levin Cloud stated as he enumerated themon demands. The demands that aremon is basically equal treatment to any member as a second demand. The third is that the other church must not interfere with the other side as long as their interest are not damaged. The fourth is that there will be an exchange of teachings so that each church will have more appreciation towards the other. The fifth is that the two representatives from each church will not be elders of their church during their time as a representative. The sixth is that the representatives must change every century. Since elves are a long-lived race, they decided that each representative must not hold onto their positions for too long. The wood elves can live a maximum of about 500 years while the dark elves could live to about 700 because they are proficient in death energy. Levin Cloud then reviewed the four demands from each group that differed. The dark elves want to create abined army for the church but the wood elves want for each church to mind their own business regarding guard details. "As you all know, the Church of Life and Church of Death will cease to exist once the council is formed. The remaining elders of each church will be the jury that reacts or votes on thews that the council will decide." Levin Cloud stated which made each group re up. "You did not say anything about this!" An elder from the Church of Life reacted. "I agree with the other side. We have been told that the Churches will not be touched." An elder from the Church of Death shouted. The powerful elders from each of the churches did not react because they can more or less feel that it would happen. Even they think it is a better alternative now because of the weakened status of their churches. They cannot survive just by having a mutual rtionship, but they need to merge. "Elder Narra, do you not have anything to say about this? Even Elder Willow must think that this is preposterous." An elder rom the church of life stated. "I am sure that you know that we no longer have the same prestige we have. Look at us now, we are the remaining elders that could lead the Church of Life. I am sure that the Church of Death is in the same boat as us." Elder Willow stated as he looked towards the supposed leader of the other side. "You are correct to assume that. All of us are now in the same boat and all of us will die if one side does not agree. I agree with the merge as the God of Death has already given us his oracle. The Prophet himself said so." The leader of the elders of the Church of Death stated. Every elder suddenly became silent and thought about their situations. As much as they do not want to agree, they have no choice in the matter. The Church of Death is sick of hiding from the world while the Church of Life is weakened to the point that they might disappear. "Children, it seems that you are having a difficult decision due to our demands." "Do not call them children sister, they are already old." The elders looked at the source of the voices as they know it is from the Prophets. Levin Cloud is the first to bow and greet them. "I greet the Twin Gods!" Levin Cloud stated as he knelt. Chapter 487 - The Envoy Of The Twin Gods "Children, it seems that you are having a difficult decision due to our demands." The voice that came from Vitae sounded more mature. "Do not call them children sister, they are already old." The voice that sounded too mature came from Mortem. The elders looked at the source of the voices as they know it is from the Prophets. Levin Cloud is the first to bow and greet them. "I greet the Twin Gods!" Levin Cloud stated as he knelt. When the elders of the two churches heard what Levin Cloud said, they immediately bowed because the envoy candidate will not lie about their gods. If an Envoy betrays or lies about their gods, then they will get divine retribution for being a heretic or bending the ways of the gods to pursue their personal goals. "No need to bow my children. Also, I will always treat them as my child despite of their age because for me they are my beautiful children. Please understand that dear brother." Vitae stated but she is currently being possessed by the Goddess Gaea. "You do know that I help create your precious beings with you right. Life is not perfect without death and death is useless without life." Mortem stated but he is currently being possessed by the God Abaddon. The Prophets are special beings because the gods can use them tomunicate their wills. They are far more urate than Oracles because the oracles cannotpletely hear what their god needs. Prophets are a different aspect because they are the living representation of their gods in the mortal realm. In summary, the prophets have simr constitutions to the gods they worship but the limitation of mortals still apply. Right now, the twin gods are not fully possessing the twins as they are still not that powerful, but the twin gods are sending a lesser form of their divine souls to the prophets. If Adrian is to use his evil eyes to see the souls, he would see that the twin prophet''s souls are sleeping while the lesser divine souls of the twin gods control their bodies. He would also see that the lesser divine souls of the twin gods are slowly transforming the bodies of the twin prophets. The bodies of the twin prophets will not end up like Adrian and Levin Cloud that is on the verge of dying. Adrian and Levin Cloud were only on the verge of dying back then because their souls are notpatible with the twin gods. The souls of the yers are an amalgamation of the shattered souls of those that sacrificed their lives to create the barrier that separated the divine realm and mortal realm. In a certain sense, it makes it so that yers will not be easily controlled by magic that controls souls. "If that is what the twin gods wish for then we shall be at ease." Levin Cloud stated as he continued the meeting of the two churches. "Let me tell you these children. The dark gods are bing more powerful by the minute while the holy churches are in a silent war with each other trying to be better than the other. The remaining primordial gods are us. The other primordial god became lost due to our negligence and rivalry between him. We must make it so that all people will live in peace. The mortal poption must not be reduced to less than 10% again." The Goddess Gaea controlling Vitae stated with a concerned tone. "As much as my sister and I bicker, I do not want to see countless mortals'' souls being eaten by the dark gods. You might not know this because your generation does not know it, but dark gods destroy everything even your souls. Reincarnation will not happen to you if the dark gods win." The God Abaddon controlling Mortem stated with a demanding presence. "That must not happen, but may I ask why our god created a covenant with the undead despite being different from mortals." The dark elf elder that is the leader of the Church of Death asked. "Elder Naya! You must not question our god!" some of the Church of Death elders whispered but their "The dark god, who creates undead, cannot be felt as if her presence became erased. All undead spawning now are basically dead people with deep seated grudge. Those undead must have their grudges disappear so that they will not carry on in their next life. Also, undead that are worshipping me that find that their goals in life will be purified naturally. You might not know this but that is one of the rules in my covenant with the undead. The undead that have been created due to the war of the dark gods will be our sword because they want to vanquish the dark gods." The God Abaddon replied. "I thank our god for answering my questions. I have seen the undead and even their resolve to vanquish the dark gods ring through. They always spoke that the next generation must not vanish just because the mistakes of the past generations." Elder Naya spoke as she vowed with her forehead reaching the ground. "You do not need to fear questioning us as we are not omnipotent. We might be the primordial gods but even us have difficulties. If we were omnipotent then you, my beloved children, will not have to fight those dark gods. For that, I am deeply ashamed of myself." The Goddess Gaea stated while being teary, but all the elders are seeing is Vitae crying. "Yeah¡­she is always the emotional type even if she possesses another''s body." Levin Cloud thought as even he can hear the voice of the twin gods from time to time. They seem to have a habit of spying on him, and he would hear the goddess'' cries whenever he encounters an unfortunate individual. "The two churches that have been apart for a long time must now be united for the uing threats in the universe. The barrier between the divine realm and mortal realm is weakening not only because of the dark gods but a betrayal of some of the gods of Pandemonium." The God Abaddon stated. When the elders heard what the God of Death stated, they almost lost their minds. Never in a hundred years would they hear about a god betraying other gods. It would only mean that the fight is not only in the mortal realm but also in the divine realm. "We, the elders of the Church of Death, will uphold the dignity of the God of Death. For he supports and heals the deceased of their worries. We will agree with the dissolution of our church so that the new Church of the Twin Gods will be born." Elder Naya of the Church of Death stated in a clear and dignified tone. The other elders of the Church of Death followed suit. Mortem or rather the God Abaddon could be seen smiling when Elder Naya and the other Church of Death elders made their decision. The wood elves became irritated because the dark elves beat them to the punch. "We, the elders of the Church of Life, will also ept the dissolution of our church. We live for life and life is granted by the Goddess. We will not let the dark gods corrupt the beautiful lives of every living being in the universe." Elder Willow stated while the other Church of Life elders followed suit. All the elders are now in agreement and the rules are now void. Levin Cloud noticed that the twin gods helping would only mean one thing. That one thing would be the graveness of the situation. He suddenly shuddered upon realizing the fact that the dark gods might be more troublesome than he thought. "Continue on, child." The Goddess Gaea stated as she noticed that Levin Cloud is suddenly spacing out. "Sorry about that. I just became too immersed in the situation." Levin Cloud stated as he proceeded to rip apart the two papers with written demands. "With all in favor, the demands are void. The only thing that stands is true unity. No paper could bind the will of the gods to the will of man. Starting today, the covenant between the Church of Death and Church of Life is secured. The two churches will now be known as a single entity and that is The Church of the Twin Gods." Levin Cloud stated. When Levin Cloud said his script given to him, the God Abaddon and Goddess Gaea hold onto his shoulders and channeled something. He could feel his energy bursting with two opposing energies. He is now in the process of advancing his job ss. Levin Cloud floated in the air as the twin prophets fainted. His dark vines became more pronounced while his lush vines in his body became greener. His eyes also became two different colors as one is dark violet while the other is amber in color. [The Envoy that brings life and death to the world has been created. He who controls life can also control death.] The global system notification shocked the entire world. Chapter 488 - Yewdrassil Takes Root [The Envoy that brings life and death to the world has been created. He who controls life can also control death.] "Oh! He finally seeded." Adrian stated as he now nned to return to the meeting location. Behind him is a massive pile of dead monsters. The bodies did not be particles of light because Charon and Dodu are currently feeding on them. He left his soulbounds and returned to the meeting. [You are needed by the Envoy of the Twin Gods.] Adrian received a system notification that told him that Levin Cloud now needs him. Adrian no longer beat around the bush and used Blink three times to reach the destination easily. He is now at awe because his best friend is floating in the air with two powerful energies surrounding him. The global system notification shocked the entire world. They did not expect another global system notification because one about a horseman of the apocalypse just appeared. It also might not be a global system notification but news about Hou Yiwei obtaining the god ying weapon is also trending again. yers that were members of the Church of Life also received another system notification because they are connected to their faith. [All Church of Life members must report to the Elders of the Twin Gods in order to update their job sses into Priest of the Twin Gods or their equivalent job ss. Report to the nearest branch of the Church of Life in your area.] Not only did the yers but all the people that are members of the Church of Life received an oracle from the Twin Gods. The oracle not only included the voice of the Goddess of Life but also the voice of the God of Death. The energy used to send the oracles are the power of belief that the twin prophets could control. Both of the prophets fainted due to severe energy drain. The Twin Gods returned to their divine realm, but they were not the only one that is to visit the mortal ne. Levin Cloud finally became the Envoy of the Twin Gods, but he has not yet gained full control of his body. His eye colors are not the only thing that changed but also his overall aura. Even the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods could feel his majesty and bowed. Adrian''s body started to move on its own as the AI controlled his character. He also shed his normal demon form and became his true form that is not in battle mode. Adrian and Levin Cloud came face to face and started chanting. Adrian created the magic circle above the sky while Levin Cloud created the magic circle on the ground. The magic circle that Adrian created covered all of the area that he owns as did Levin Cloud''s magic circle. Levin Cloud started to transform as well and turned something like a mix of a forest guardian leshy. Levin Cloud''s head became wooden in texture as if it became a skull of a stag. His body became foliage, and his limbs became tree roots. The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods marveled at the forms of the Envoy and the Champion. If a normal person would see Adrian and Levin Cloud''s new form, then they would have run due to sheer terror. They do not look like normal mortals as their form is more godlike or monster like depending on who is looking at them. "Life is nothing without death. Death is nothing without life. The cycle ends and a new cycle begins. Let those that know this be free. The life of the many does not outweigh the life of the few. Life is equal and death is also equal." Adrian and Levin Cloud chanted together, and their voice became amplified as everyone in the world could hear it. Even the dark god that descended heard their chant and started to order its minions to look for the source of the chant. If gods are present in the mortal realm, then they would know what this chant. The chant that Adrian and Levin Cloud is uttering something ancient and powerful that low ss gods fear. The chant is basically asking for a miracle in which only great gods and above could grant. "Life is not eternal but that is what it makes it precious." Levin Cloud stated in which everyone in the world heard. "Death is not painless that is why it is feared." Adrian''s voice stated in which his echoing voice is heard by every living being in the world. "With the Strength of the Envoy that manages both life and death¡­" Levin Cloud announced as his voice has a cold undertone unlike Adrian''s echoing voice. "With the Might if the Champion that brings life and death¡­" Adrian announced with his deep echoing voice. "We call upon the seed of the Tree of Life and Death. Bring your blessing upon the world and let it be known that this world is protected once more." Both Adrian and Levin Cloud announced. "I give you life¡­" Levin Cloud stated. "I deliver death¡­" Adrian stated. The actions of the two are bing more and more shocking that the elders that are ore powerful than them are now no longer closed. If one could see how wide their mouths are then a baseball would probably fit inside of it. The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods could feel it in their entire being because they are now tied to both the energies of life and death. Their skin is crawling while their blood is boiling of excitement. The elders could feel that something breathtaking is being summoned to the mortal ne. As if on cue, a seed manifested in the magic circle that Adrian created. The seed has an aura filled with both life and death energy that is so potent that it made the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods more powerful. The seed dropped to the ground and the soil itself formed a mouth to swallow it up. The soil itself weed the seed and the ground became silent. The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods snapped out of their daze as they felt the ground rumbling after a few seconds. Numerous vines that are both lush and decayed exploded from the ground. The whole area is suddenly filled with a rich aura of life and death, but Adrian and Levin Cloud are not finished. The tree of life and death has yet to be fully grown. With Levin Cloud''s power, he touched the ground and a massive clump of life energy spread towards on all of Adrian''s territory. Thend that became dead from not being taken care off became arablend once more. It even made the tree fruits in the surroundings bloom faster. Adrian suddenly pped both his hands as a gravitational sphere appeared in the middle of both his hands. The territory started to rumble as a massive earthquake hit them, but the elders held their ground. It was only Ascalor that is feeling what is really happening. Adrian is actually lifting his whole territory off the ground. He is using the massive energy he is receiving in order to defy thews of gravity so that the territory will be a true floating ind. The territory is being lifted while the tree of life and death is still continuing to grow unhinged. The whole world of Nebulon experienced an earthquake because it is an adverse effect of changing the terrain using magic. The whole world is affected just because of the action of a few. All of the demigods that are quiet suddenly started to move towards the anomaly. The demigods thought that the world is ending because they could hear it screeching. Demigods have the power to hear the cry of the world which is why they are very perceptive but the levels on how they can perceive varies on the individual power of the demigod. The world is now in chaos because of one small thing that the two powerful figures of the twin gods. They are now bing something more. Something that the world could not ignore. Even the elders of their own church started to fear the power that their top figures held. They might be experiencing arge amount of power being given to them right now because they are still weak. But given enough time, the elders realized that their envoy and champion could be the pinnacle existence of the world. Ascalor could see that the brat that he raised will be someone much more powerful than him. He does not know if he wants to cry because of the effort he used to make him what he is now or that there is someone in the world that will be its sword against those that want to destroy it. The branches of the tree of life and death started to sprout from the ground. On the right is a lush green tree trunk while on the left is a decayed tree trunk. The two trunks started to intertwine as if it is two coiling snakes. Soon the tree of life and death, Yewdrassil started to fully take root. The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods could feel the life and death energy that the three is giving off. The tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, also returned the blessings that the elves lost and also added something extra. [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, has finally taken root in the world.] [All of the blessing that the elves lost has now been restored and is upgraded into a more powerful blessing.] [The dark elves that is hiding from the world started to emerge as they hear the great tree of life and death call upon them. Dark Elves can now be chosen as a starting species for the elven race.] Chapter 489 - Floating Territory The yers that are priests of the Church of Life all got a mission to change their job sses to a more improved version. While the priest yers connected to the Twin Gods are on their own, the other yers are now in a state of confusion because of a lot of things happening at the same time. The yers did not know what is happening at all parts of the world, but the global system message made them sure that a new era ising. They even got news that the weakened elven yers managed to get restored back to their previous stats. The elven NPCs are now able to reproduce much better than before they only had the tree of life. The best news for the new yers is that they can now choose a dark elf species for the elven race. All elven yers now have a Race and Species identifier in their status card. The dark elf race is now unlocked for all because the previous yer that unlocked the dark elf race deleted her character. She deleted her character because of being hounded by the top guilds. The game needed a new way to unlock the dark elf species which is why it made Levin Cloud''s job change quest extremely difficult. The privilege of unlocking a new race or species is always bestowed upon the first yer that managed to unlock it. If the first yer leaves the game like what happened with the dark elves, all quest lines that are rted to the unlocking will disappear and a good chunk of the game bes obsolete. The difference with the wood elves and the dark elves is their unique bodily constitution. The wood elves could use the four basic elemental spirits and the life element. The dark elves are their counterparts because they could also use the four basic elements and use the death element. Their ancestors are just what Adrian guessed and it is a dryad that married a human. The wood elves'' ancestor is a dryad that focused on the life element while the dark elves'' ancestor is a leshy that focused on the death element. The past could have been revealed for everyone if the dark elf yer unlocked the species, but that yer quit. Even the development team became frustrated as a whole quest line disappeared just like that. Eldritch would have been stopped or that yer might have lessened the blow of the dark gods in the world. The top guilds did not know that they themselves made the situation worse. This type of situation is also the reason why the developers started to give some sort of restraining orders in the game world for the privacy of the yer. The situation with the dark elf yer also became the start of why the hidden races or species do not show themselves openly. There is a reason why not many yers that unlocked other races are not in the news or in the radar of other people. They have something like Adrian''s mour skill that they can use so that they can blend in with the surroundings. ==== The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods are now in awe of the tree of life and death. The elves are familiar with the world tree in Neo Alfheim before, but the tree of life and death is vastly different from it. The tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, has two different halos on top of it that makes it look like it has aary ring. The first ring or halo is a green halo filled with boundless life energy. The other ring or halo is a pitch-ck halo that has an oppressive but calming aura filled with boundless death energy. There is also some sort of makeshift seats near the roots of the tree of life and death. Adrian and Levin Cloud ced the two prophets on their respective sides of the trees. Vitae is ced on the right seat while Mortem is ced on the left seat. The tired prophets suddenly got filled with vitality as they woke up and became full of energy. Adrian and Levin Cloud transformed back to their humanoid avatars when they ced the two prophets in their seats. They might not look like it, but their stamina bar is almost depleted due to the task they did despite being controlled by the AI. Levin Cloud is shocked but the one that is more surprised is Adrian. His territory is now floating in the sky with the tree of life and death nted on the middle. The list of system notifications has basically be a headache for him to read. [Your territory Avalon has be thend where the Tree of Life and Death resides.] [All life elements and death elements will recover twice as fast in your territory.] [Your territory has now be a holy ground for the Church of the Twin Gods.] [Since your territory is now a holly ground, the Church of the Twin Gods will handle half of the security in your territory.] [Congrattions! You obtained the achievement of ''Owning a Floating Ind''. Your fame has increased by 100,000 points.] [Due to vast life and death energy in your territory, individuals with these two elements will most likelye and settle in your territory.] [You can expand your territory in a different waypared to the conventionalnd expansion quests.] Adrian read all of the system notifications one by one and the thing that made him have a headache is the territory expansion system notification. It basically told him that his territory will have special ways to increase thend mass. In other words, it is another back breaking ordeal. "Greetings once again, Levin Cloud and Equinox!" The tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, stated using a wave of magical energy. Even the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods heard what the tree of life and death said. The elders are puzzled because they knew that tree or any other nt has life but not this kind of life. They know that there are treants, ents, and even dryads and leshies but they are considered as not fully a tree. The tree of life and death is speaking to them which made themon sense of the elders break down. "Yewdrassil, it has been a while." Both Equinox and Levin Cloud stated as they could now have proper conversation with the tree of life and death. Levin Cloud might be able to summon Yewdrassil but he only summons a part of it because the real Yewdrassil will be able to cover the whole world with its roots. Even the Yewdrassil before them is but a sprout ifpared to the real tree of life and death. "I have finally been able to take root in the mortal ne thanks to the both of you. I guess giving you my blessing paid off in the end. The version of me you see here is but small part of me which is why you need to make me grow. I will not make you do it now but be mindful of it as the bigger that I be will make my blessings better. It might also make your revivals after death shorter." Yewdrassil stated which made the two best friends immensely interested. Their revival upon death skill is not affected by the cooldown reduction. Instead, their revival is always fixed to one day. They have been thinking of a way to decrease its cooldown because who would not want to do that. A shorter cooldown of their full revival skill will make them hunt more efficiently. "Great Tree of Life and Death! You honor us with your presence." The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods stated as they knelt. Yewdrassil became silent because it did not know what to say. This is the first time that other people bowed towards it. If Adrian paid close attention, then he might have seen the tree of life and death flinch a little. As if the tree of life and death is telling the two best friends to do something about the situation. "The elders do not need to bow before Yewdrassil. You are making it ufortable." Mortem stated as he woke up from his sleep. "The tree of life and death is not an object of worship but a bridge to the Twin Gods. We canmunicate better with the Twin Gods if we are seated near him. Please treat him like another individual like us." Vitae stated but that is also not a very good idea. Prophets are special existences in the church which means Vitae told the elders to treat the tree of life and death like a prophet. "I think that is not a better response, dear sister." Mortem stated as it seems he realized the situation his sister presented. "Treat the tree like a real person that is on the same level as you elders. Yewdrassil is intelligent so it can hold up a conversation. You can learn more about the history of the world with him which means he wants to be a teacher." Adrian stated while Levin Cloud whispered something to the elders. "Yewdrassil likes to talk with small children as it likes guiding people." Levin Cloud whispered to which the elders all nodded in unison. Chapter 490 - Floating Island While the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods are busy with the sudden preaching of the tree of life and death, Adrian looked at the things new to his territory. He does not know if it is a good thing or a bad thing because his territory is now free from invasion from an army on the ground. ----- Territory: Avalon Size: Vige Territory Type: Floating Ind (Upgrade Requirements +) Level: 2 Owner: Equinox Poption: (1 / 300) Security: (15 / 100%) Food Storage: Not Applicable Specialty: None Attractions: Tree of Life and Death (Details +) Tax Collected: None Total Gold Invested: Description: A newly owned territory by the individual named Equinox. Not much has been done because he was left with this abandoned territory by the grace of the spirits of the past residence. Huge investments need to be poured into this territory to make it functional and habitable once again. The territory became a floating ind which means new things would be needed for it to increase in level. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is currently rooted in this territory which means it is abundant in life and death energy. ----- Floating Ind (Upgrade Requirements) + Increase the power of the mana core sleeping inside the Tree of Life and Death (Up to the size of a Town) Adrian knows that this mana core is basically the heart of a territory as exined by the developers when they added the territory function. The mana core is also the item that makes it so that they owner of the territory could edit theyout of the territory. It also gives a background on why some establishments would just pop up in the middle of nowhere unlike other games that gives no background on how a pond could suddenly just appear out of nowhere. Some establishments still need to be created by artisans, but very basic establishments could easily be made using the Territory Maker function of a territory''s owner. Adrian as of now could only create basic houses or storehouses as long as he had the gold and the materials. He still cannot build them because his territory is not yet inhabited. He then looked at the added details from his territory''s attraction which is the Tree of Life and Death. ---- Attractions: Yewdrassil (Tree of Life and Death) Description: A special tree that gives off life and death energy. The Tree of Life and Death is said to be the ancestor of the Tree of Life and Tree of Death. It continuously gives off these energies and also serves as its protection mechanism. Special Effects: Doubles the regeneration of Life and Death energies of individuals in the territory. Increases the territory''s security by a bit due to the energy shell it gives off. ---- "Yo! I already provided you the Tree of Life and Death in your territory. I do not need to give you anything for the guild creation." Levin Cloud stated but Adrian looked at him and smiled. "You do know that I helped you on the way right which means I can only make it so that you only need to pay half of that." Adrian replied and Levin Cloud could not retort back because what his best friend said is true. Adrian already asked all his friends to join his guild that he will create, and they would make his territory their base of operations. Upon agreeing without hearing Adrian''s requirements, Adrian immediately told them that he needs a thousand gold from each of them. They wanted toin but Adrian told them that he is the one procuring the most important item. The most important item that he will need is the Guild Creation Emblem. Unlike what other guilds did where they get tied to a territory, the guild creation emblem is for guilds that do not want to be tied to a territory. The Guild Creation Emblem is also the most sought after and rarest item when ites to guild creation. One guild creation emblem is about ten thousand gold coins. Adrian''s friends could not tell him that what he is asking for is too much when he is shouldering the most expensive item. What Adrian''s friends do not know is that Adrian is loaded right now because of Piggy Bank. His merchant friend is also the one looking for the item for Adrian because he promised the merchant top tier talismans. Adrian''s talismans are in high demand right now because of their effectiveness and the fact that they could be activated without incantation. Adrian also let Piggy Bank sell his herbs that he cannot use. With Apothecary on the rise, Adrian''s precious herbs are hot selling and expensive items. Adrian already got a hundred thousand gold coins just by selling a third of his total herbs. "You can give 500 gold coins or other things that is worth as much. What we need right now is to help expand the territory to be a town at least." Adrian stated as some of the others already paid him the amount he asked for. "Fine but do you have any news about the Guild Creation Emblem?" Levin Cloud asked as he know that Adrian is procuring the most difficult item. "My contact said that he is still negotiating with the owner. The owner of that emblem is basically trying to sell it off for five times the amount. He is still negotiating so that he could at least make it thrice the normal amount." Adrian replied. "Champion Equinox!" The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods suddenly called for Adrian which broke his conversation with Levin Cloud. When Ascalor saw the elders of the church rushing towards Adrian, he also went next to him to hear about the conversation. "Do you need something from me elders?" Adrian asked. The elders suddenly bowed to Adrian which made thetter scrunch his face. He does not know if creating the Church of the Twin Gods with the elders present is a good choice. He and Levin Cloud basically made fanatics from the stuff that they did. "Please ept us as citizens of your territory." All the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods suddenly proimed which shocked Adrian. Adrian is currently a lord of a territory without subjects. If he epted the proposals of the elders, then he will be a true territory owner. He will also get 18 subjects for his territory. Adrian is about to decline because they might be rushing their decisions but Elder Willow suddenly interjected. "You do not need to worry about us as we will find a way to sustain ourselves. Also, the tree of life and death needs to be protected. It is also the most beneficial area to raise the twin prophets as they are safer near the tree of life and death." Elder Willow stated which made Adrian ponder greatly. Adrian did get a notification from the tree of life and death about the twin prophets. [The Twin Prophets, Vitae and Mortem, will not be able to die in your territory as long as the Yewdrassil stands tall.] "If the elves are suddenly proposing to be your citizens, then I might as well pitch in. Let the Daemos be residents in your territory, and we will handle the protection." Ascalor stated which shocked the elves. "Elder Ascalor, do you not need to consult the other elders for this decision." Adrian stated. "You do not need to worry about that as you are basically the student of the three elders. You will be an elder as well in the future should you ascend to the status of an Arch Demon. The elders have decided this just with your contributions to the race." Ascalor stated with great praise as he is proud of Adrian to aplish it. Adrian did not know that the small quests and missionsbined with his difficult mission given to him by the elders all became added for this consideration. Adrian is also told by the elders that the demons will need to leave the Paradox nes after a few years as that pocket dimension will also expire. The evidence of a pocket dimension of a pocket dimension expiring is the appearance of astral monsters. Adrian knew that Ascalor is basically asking him to be a leader for their race, but he still has time before that happens which is why he is not pressured. Adrian knew that he could just appoint the Daemos elders as de facto leaders while he is gone but he is still the lord. Adrian is busy contemting when a wave of different powerful auras suddenly starteding towards them. Adrian''s soulbounds immediately tensed up and released their auras as well but it is overshadowed by the iing auras. "In order to make the champion be in favor of our request, why not prove our worth? It seems some people are too curious about what happened here." Elder Naya stated as she looked at the other elders and smiled. Chapter 491 - Queen Of The Forbidden Ocean The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods and even Ascalor unted their auras. The twin prophets went close to the tree of life and death with Creepysoo, Levin Cloud and Anastacia. It seems that the tree of life and death has also took a liking to Creepysoo and Anastacia. The being that came to the floating territory are five individuals. Each of the individual carried great power that would rival a demigod, but they are not yet in that level. The five ''guests'' are basically at the same level as that of the Daemos Elders. Despite the power gap, the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods are confident. Adrian could see why they are confident because the energy of life and death is constantly filling them up. Despite not being that familiar with the opposite energy they have not practiced, Adrian could see them holding out if they all worked together. The five individuals do not look weak either as each possess the power equivalent to a Daemos elder. The demigods are probably protecting their homes from the possible attack of the dark god. The five are not the only ones trying to travel to Avalon, but they are the fastest to reach the area. One is actually a dragon that looked fierce with its red scales almost akin to fire itself. The second one that rushed towards here is familiar to Adrian as he has seen her before and that is the Pope of the Church of Light. The third individual that reached is another familiar person to Adrian and that is the old monk he encountered in the eastern continent. The fourth individual that came is actually a male Gnome riding what looks like a futuristic jet craft. Adrian always wanted to visit the Gnome kingdom as they are known for creating the best technology. They are also equipped with the best surveince system which is why Adrian cannot go. Thebination of magic and technology is fearsome, but few yers could actually seed which is why Gnomes are not a popr starting race. Theplexity of magitech is what made the yers steer clear of bing a gnome but apparently a rumor has spread in themunity that only smart yers be gnomes. The fifth and final individual is a shocker to Adrian because she is a little girl wearing a long dress. Adrian could see that the girl is not normal because she is either wearing a mour or hiding her real form very well. Adrian could see that she has a form that is monstrous as he could see tentacle like appendages connected to her lower body. The fire dragon that arrived before them is different from Kaon as the dragon looked like a western dragon. The fire dragon had two great big wings behind its back while having the body simr to that of a Komodo dragon where western dragons took inspiration from. The fire dragon looked at Kaon with a surprised face before looking towards Adrian. Kaon did not cower, but Adrian told all his soulbounds to back down as they will definitely die if they get caught in the crossfire. After the fire dragon gazed at Adrian, it shifted its gaze towards the tree of life and death along with the four it came with. Ascalor shed his transformation to reveal his true form. He flew through the sky and matched the altitude of the five ''guests''. He took his time before finally asking them the real question seeing that the other party is not saying anything. "State our business here." Ascalor stated as he radiated the full dignity of a Daemos Elder. "Is it just me or does it feel like the old man feels younger?" Adrian thought as he stared at Ascalor''s true form. "We only came here to observe, Arch Demon. No need for hostilities as we just came to check out the source of immense energy. At least that is what I came here for. I do not know about these four and the othersing here as well." The fire dragon stated in a very feminine voice which surprised Adrian and his friends. "I just came to see if it was a new energy source that I can use for magitech." The male Gnome riding the futuristic jet stated. "I sensed a great source of vitality and came immediately in order to sate my curiosity. I mean no offence." The old monk stated as he suddenly made praying gestures. The Pope of the Church of Light Pristina gave no answer as she just observed the two different elven species below. She is rather perturbed by this because the angels put a great stigma for the other elven species as the elves are stronger when their species grouped up. Suffice to say, she is not happy with what is happening but could also not interfere. "It seems the Pope of the Church of Light is tongue tied but her answer is none of my concern. What I want to know is why would the Queen of the Forbidden Oceane here?" Ascalor stated as he looked to the little girl with a golden crown adorner her head. "As expected of an Arch Demon, even my best disguise could not fool you." The Queen of the Forbidden Ocean stated. Everyone except for the fire dragon is shocked that one of the individuals that came is the Queen of the Forbidden Ocean. They all expected that it is just an expert that wanted to look like a child as some liked to do that. Everybody knew that the Queen of the Forbidden Ocean is none other than a Scy. It is said that the Scy are a race rted to dragons because their first ancestor had multiple dragon heads like a hydra. In actuality, the Scy are a race that onlyprised of women and their lower bod is that of an octopus. Their counterpart is the Kraken race which are all male. "I was just curious as a thick aura of death suddenly appeared in the vast world. As you know, the Scy and Kraken race are somewhat of a follower of the God of Death." The Queen of the Forbidden Ocean stated but Ascalor just scoffed at that remark. She just like killing people at sea for her enjoyment. The Queen of the Forbidden Ocean might not want to admit but they are a very territorial race that would destroy or kill anyone that wonders their seas. The world of Nebulon is halfnd and half water which makes them rulers of a third of the whole sea. The other one third is ruled by the Hydromorph beastkins while the remaining area is filled with great sea monsters. "It seems that you have helped the elves to restore the Tree of Life, but it seems there is something wrong with it." Pristina stated in time for the other onlookers to arrive. Rather, she perfectly timed what she said as soon as the others arrived. "There is nothing wrong with the tree you see before you. Now all of you can go back to your camps as there is nothing much to see here. We do not want to make a fuss with a newly revived tree that empowers the world, do we?" Ascalor stated with a smile. Pristina intentionally stated the words ''Tree of Life'' because it is a special existence in the world. The reasons the elves are not antagonized by the other races despite having no demigod is in rtion with the tree of life. Only the elves couldmunicate with the tree of life from their understanding. The real reason for the protection of the elves is the grace of the First Dragon King. The elves used the immense vitality of the tree to cure the vastly injured wife of the First Dragon King. Since then, every dragon honored the vow of their first king to protect the elven race as there has never been a demigod elf since then. In truth the only reason why elves could not be demigods because of not mastering their Ephemeral abilities. It is one of the main requirements for an elf to master their Ephemeral to its max to be a demigod. The only one close to that now is Elder Willow but he became greatly injured which made him get a setback. "If that is the tree of life then you will allow us to inspect it." The fire dragon stated to which the others raised their agreement. "That would ne a big NO." Ascalor stated which raised the ire of every individual that came to Avalon. "And why would that not be possible?" The Queen of the Forbidden Ocean asked with a rather irritated tone. "Because thisnd is a holynd of the elves. Also, the verynd the tree is rooted on is owned by my pupil. He may be a brat, but the master must stick up for his favorite brat." Ascalor stated with great enthusiasm. "A mere demon dares to block me!" Pristina stated as she started to charge towards the tree. The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods soon activated their abilities to create a barrier to cover the whole ind. Pristina is confident in herself that she could break the barrier as long as she used some of her angelic powers but that became her mistake. As soon as her arm touched the barrier, it got blown away and withered immediately. She lost her arm just by touching the barrier. The others who saw this soon stopped trying to sneakily enter the floating ind. Chapter 492 - We Are Stronger Now The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods soon activated their abilities to create a barrier to cover the whole ind. Pristina is confident in herself that she could break the barrier as long as she used some of her angelic powers but that became her mistake. As soon as her arm touched the barrier, it got blown away and withered immediately. She lost her arm just by touching the barrier. The others who saw this soon stopped trying to sneakily enter the floating ind. Seeing that the Pope of the Church of Light''s arm get blown away and wither away, the other ''guests'' did not push their luck. Even the fire dragon looked wary as she wanted to force her way as well. The power that the elders of the Twin Church used is the power of life and death. The wood elf elders used the power of the life element to increase the vitality of anyone that touched the barrier. The immense increase of vitality will make the body part would swell and explode upon contact. If the individual has high tolerance for a heavy increase in vitality, then they will not get hurt. If the firstyer fails, then the secondyer would cripple those that enter. The dark elves created theyer of death energy just a millimeter apart from the life energy barrier. The death energy barrier will absorb the vitality of anyone that passes through. The death energy barrier is the reason why the Pope of the Church of Light''s arm withered after getting blown away. The Pope of the Church if Light immediately used healing magic so that her lost arm regrew. She did not look happy about what happened to her though. "You dare attack me!" Pope Pristina stated in anger as she has never been humiliated this way before. "You have been warned, bitch." Elder Narra spouted which did not shock the other elders that knew her. Her attitude has always been like that, and she only mellows down in official businesses. It is amazing that she became an elder with her attitude of badmouthing her enemies. Elder Narra never liked the Church of Light because of reasons of unity. She never liked the way the Church of Light acted as the forefront of the religious orders and dare tomand the other religious orders. She can finally let out the insult she is keeping from Pope Pristina as the elders that stopped her are no longer alive. "This is sacred ground, you fanatic bitch. We have stated that it is true yet all of you dare to barge in. We will not stop you but do not tell us to ept responsibility if you are injured. You dare act haughty like you own this world, yet your goddess rarely helps those that are alive. You only help those that worships your goddess and not others." Elder Narra shouted with great indignation as she never liked the behavior of the Church of Light. The Church of Light is different from the Church of Life as the former only helped those that recognize the Goddess of Light. The Church of Life always helped those in need without anything in return as the Goddess of Life sees all life as equals. The Church of Life might have changed over the years due to the shifting power structure, but they still helped everyone that reaches out to them. The Church of Light, however, did not change despite the long years that passed. They did not reform theirws to only helped those that believe in the goddess but only strengthened that. The High positions of the Church of Light are all angels who only discard their human skin when it expires. Due to them ruling it since time immemorial, the Church of Light never changed their ways andws as angels are arrogant creatures that believe that they are perfect and without w. "The Dragon n shall withdraw from today''s adventure as there is nothing harmful to the world." The fire dragon stated as she immediately turned around and left. Even she does not want to limit test the barrier erected by thebined forces of the wood elves and dark elves. The fire dragon looked at Kaon who transformed in human form. It seems that she sent a message to Kaon via telepathy. The message made Adrian frown a bit because he heard the contents. He found it really troublesome now that Kaon is discovered by a dragon race member. The others left as well while there are some that stuck around to see what will happen. The Queen of the Forbidden Oceans also left as she said her goodbye. "It has been fun being onnd, but I am not someone suited to walk on the earth. I shall take my leave as my ocean will not defend itself." The Queen of the Forbidden Oceans stated as she took onest look at everyone. She also looked at Adrian with a curious gaze. The Queen of the Forbidden Oceans then transformed to her real form and reveal the eight octopi''s limbs with dragon dog heads on the tip. Her real form would terrify anyone that would see it as it made Adrian''s group get a status ailment. [You have been affected by Terrify status ailment.] [Movement and Reaction speed is decreased by 10% for a few seconds.] The Queen of the Forbidden Oceans then fired of water breaths from the eight dragon dog heads to act like rockets. She used the water pressure to fly away and dive back to a nearby sea just a few miles away from Avalon. "Curse these cowards. They are already leaving without even verifying the tree. I did my best so that the Envoy of the Dark Gods will help destroy the tree of life. Nevertheless, the promise of the first dragon king is already invalid which means the elves are to fend for themselves." Pope Pristina thought as she too walked away since she does not want to humiliate herself much more than she already is. The truth of the destruction of the tree of life is partly the fault of Pope Pristina as she paid someone to contact the Envoy of the Dark Gods to harm the tree. She did not think that the Envoy of the Dark Gods would destroy the tree, but such an oue is weed for her. Pope Pristina always thought that out of the four main religions, it is the Church of Life that is the most vulnerable. The Church of Life only became great due to the protection of the dragons which is different from the Order of Dragons and the Church of War. The Order of Dragons are basically like an enve where elder dragons are considered the most influential being. Even she could easily handle them which is why she tolerated to invite Hou Yiwei inside the Sanctum despite being a demi-human. The Church of War is also different as many gods of war are revered in their church. It is also the fact that the Church of War members are warmongers and savages in her eyes. If she dares pull a stunt on them and trace it back to the Church of Light, then a religious war will ur between them. The members of the Church of War are the most powerful duringbat. Pope Pristina also discarded the one that contacted the Envoy of the Dark Gods in order to erase all traces. She did see that the elves were greatly weakened as a result of the destruction of the tree of life. "To think all my hard work became nothing but empty goals. It also irritates me that the tree seemed to be different than before and much stronger. An inside man will not be able to destroy it even with poison. I will just have to kill that dark god first in order to increase the status of the Church of Light to the point that they see us as their shining light in a world of despair. I will have my revenge you pointed ear low ss breeds." Pope Pristina stated as she also left. Seeing that themotion is finally over, the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods rxed. After a few seconds, all the elders had smiles stered on their faces. The happiest are the Dark elves as they were used of being persecuted and pushed around due to being branded as ''worshipping death''. They can now see the power to protect the peace that the God of Death desires for the dead. The Wood Elves are also jumping in great joy because for the first time as they did not need the protection of the dragons to turn away potential aggressors. When they were still the Church of Life, they always threatened the others that dragons will rain fire on those that attack them. With the tree of life no more, the promise of the first dragon king is void. That is one of the reasons why even the fire dragons dared to push through to check the tree of life and death. The dragons usually treated them with respect but that is no longer viable. The Church of the Twin Gods can only protect itself with their own power. The elders of the Church of the Twin Gods then cried after their immense joy. It is a strange scene for Adrian and the others as they rarely see powerful elders cry. The elders of the Church of Twin Gods could now released all their repressed emotions. Chapter 493 - Sixth Soul Bound A few hours before the tree of life and death descended. Adrian is amidst the monster horde that is attacking his own vige. Adrian''s soul bounds told him that some monsters managed to get across because of their nature or special abilities. Adrian thought that his soul bounds just got reckless, but they could not be stopped by low level monsters with their powers. Sirius could handle several monsters at once since he could use Phantom Rush. Kaon could literally burn and freeze his enemies to death while Saena would immediately heal anyone who gets slightly injured with a p of her wings. Charon could tank any magical attacks while Dodu can just ignore physical attacks altogether. Since some monsters managed to get pass them then that would mean that monster is unique. Just as Adrian arrived to intercept a monster or five monsters of the same species came to attack him. The monster is actually a cat that is the size of a baby tiger. It looked like a baby tiger, but it has a ck thunderbolt mark on its side. The funny thing is that Adrian could only see one of it if he uses his evil eye that can see the souls of the living. The truth is that he could see five monsters zipping around but there is actually just one monster. The yellow cat monster is actually supplying its mana into the five clones that it has. Adrian is impressed as he is told that the monster would disperse into sparks once they are defeated. "It has a lightning attribute, and it uses the lightning to create copies of itself that move in patterns." Adrian stated as he could see that the copies were not leaving footprints in the grass inside the vige. He then checked what he is up against as he wants to know if he can easily seal the small beast. Monster: Elemental Cat (Lightning Variant - Juvenile) Level: 120 Status: Wary, Observant Adrian is actually shocked upon seeing the Observant status affixed on the elemental cat. He has seen many monsters and he always associated tags like Observant or nning to intelligent monsters. If he is right, then he has hit the jackpot by encountering an already intelligent monster. The Summoner yers have found out that each monster has different levels of intelligence. Some monsters are born intelligent while some could on follow simplemands. Adrian is quite lucky that most of his monster are intelligent. The only one not that intelligent is Dodu as it is still fairly newborn, and it is a slime. Dodu only knows how to eat what is in front of it which is why Adrian has to control it manually during battle. But Adrian knows that if Dodu evolves one more stage then it might attain intelligence as evolved monsters are more powerful and intelligent. "Greater Seal!" Adrian chanted as he thought he locked onto the elemental cat. The greater seal activated but the oy thing caught is the elemental cat''s tail. The elemental cat is greatly shocked because the person in front of it knew that the others are just copies. It tried escaping but it could not go back as there are fearsome monsters blocking its path. It is now thinking of its way to survive the ughter. The elemental cats are not actually solitary creatures which is why it is a great wonder for it toe alone. Elemental cats are monsters that like to be with their own as they are affectionate creatures. The rarer the element of the elemental cat then the more fearsome it bes. It is also difficult to train if its element is rare. The elemental cat before Adrian is a lightning elemental cat. Lightning element is the advance form of the wind element. If Adrian is to train this elemental cat, then he would have a difficult time but very rewarding in the future. The great thing about the elemental cat is that it deals physical elemental damage instead of magical like Kaon. The elemental cats are a famous choice for summoners that want a soul bound that can damage a golem with a physical attack. Monsters with elemental attacks that can do physical damage are very rare which is why the elemental cats are famous. It is also the reason why they are difficult to acquire despite being famous. yers would often just pick the cat soul bound in the Vige of Genesis and pray that theirs be an elemental cat. Since the elemental cat tried attacking Adrian and it did not work, it now focused on finding an alternative way out of the vige. The only problem with that is Adrian is in control of the vige as he is the owner. He has ess to a mini map of the vige that can differentiate friend from foe. The blue dots are friend while the red dots are foe which means the elemental cat cannot hide anywhere in the vige. It is one of the perks of a territory owner, but it also has weaknesses that it cannot detect invisible opponents. The elemental cat charged up its body and sts arcs of lightning towards Adrian. The attacks came fast but Adrian managed to evade. He is still impressed because the attack nearly reached him despite being levels higher than the elemental cat. The elemental cat used his attack as a diversion to charge to the left to exit the vige, but it does not know that it is fighting a demon. What would happen if you gave ess to a mini map to a demon that could bend space? Adrian just looked at the red dot in the mini map and also looked at the direction of the red dot. He did not channel the spatial element into the Cube of Paradox as he is already used to doing it. The elemental cat that is sure of its escape is once again back in front of Adrian. Adrian practiced using this technique of Blink, but it still drained him more mana than he wants. The forceful spatial transfer of a living being does take a toll, but he can use it in a flexible manner. The elemental cat got shocked but did the same thing again and Adrian transferred it back in front of him. Adrian practiced this at dungeons where Dodu trained. He would experiment on unknowing mobs and found out that he could easily shift a monster''s position if they are lower in level or caught off guard. For Adrian, it is a great skill and a useful one at that, but it is a never ending cycle of hell for the monsters. The elemental cat tried a bunch more times until it finally became tired each time that it escaped. Adrian would then sneakily hide the Greater Seal Magic circle on the ground, but the elemental cat would always find a way to detect it. "How can it detect invisible magic circles? The elemental cat already dodges before the magic circle could activate. Could it detect the magic circle itself of the mana that I am generating? Interesting" Adrian thought as he is starting to think that the elemental cat is more fascinating than he realized. What Adrian did not know is that elemental cats are sensitive to magic because one of their ancestors is an elemental. It is passed down in legend that an Elemental became a beast and made the elemental beasts. Beasts that possess the power of the elements but the physical body of monsters which elementals do not possess. Since elementals are not physical creatures, the only way for them to acquire a real physical body is through bing one. It would weaken the elemental but would make it have a physical body. Elementals are weak once their elemental bodies get dispersed which is why they rather stay invisible when attacking as any damage to their bodies made of natural mana could be fatal. The only ones who can see the elementals are those who are sensitive to spirits or the Shaman job ss. Adrian is having difficulty because he can identally kill the elemental cat if he used offensive magic. He knows that elemental cats are actually weak against magic because of the physical bodies they gained. Elemental monsters are weak to magical attacks and elementals are the same as they inherited it from them. Adrian is about to hit the elemental cat when he noticed that Sirius greeted him. The monster horde is no more, and Adrian immediately used his soul bounds to trap the elemental cat. Sirius immediately dove into the shadows while Kaon and Saena flew carrying Charon and Dodu. The odd sight of an undead and a slime making anding scared the elemental cat. The elemental cat had no choice but to flee to safety and burned its reserved mana. Before it could though, Sirius appeared behind it and stomped it with his paws. "Greater Seal!" Adrian chanted as a magic circle appeared below the elemental cat. It tried struggling but it burned through its mana reserves trying to escape. Chapter 494 - Piggy Bank Origins Piggy Bank is now doing his best due to what his friend Equinox entrusted him with. He is given a bunch of rare herbs that could sell for a huge fortune if done correctly. His jiggling belly is vibrating with delight because of this. Still, the path of a merchant is very arduous, and trust is a big deal. Once you lose someone''s trust then you lose a potential customer, and it means that you also lose money. He might be a bit sly when ites to prices, but he never cheats when ites to goods. For Piggy Bank, quality is better than quantity and he always live by that fact. That does not mean that he disregards quantity, but one knows that easy to acquire and numerous goods are not going to make you famous in the merchant world. A merchant must be known for the quality of his goods and not the quantity of it. How else would the price increase if goods like rare herbs are easily attainable. In reality, Piggy Bank is not from a rich family or graduated business school. When Piggy Bank first learned of the game Pandemonium, he only wished to y it but never actually believe he could. He is from a modest family in a slum area in South Africa. His family might not be rich in terms of money, but it is rich in love. He always helped his mother in selling cheap goods so that they could be able to afford to eat for the day. He would be given money in exchange for the help he is giving. The first thing that he bought with his collected money is a piggy bank. It has always been his dream to move out of the slums and live with his mother in a better area. He could see that his mother is getting sick due to varying factors. He always put the money he earned in the piggy bank so that he could save up for a different house. He manages to snag a schrship which is why he is educated until high school, but college has always been a challenge for him. He always wanted to go to college and attend a trade school as he knows that bing a businessman is a great way to make his dreame true. s, he is refused by other schrships, and he knew that being a working student is his only choice. It would have been fine to enter college as a working student, but his mother finally sumbs to a great illness. He managed to get her mother to a hospital using the savings he had in the piggy banks he collected throughout the years for preventive treatment. The only problem that he had is the expensive medicine that his mother needs. Thankfully, the doctor gave them a month''s supply for free as part of the first check-up, but they could not afford the second month of medicine. He started to think of what he can do to make sure that his mother survives and that is when he saw hisst piggy bank. The piggy bank that started it all is left from all the expenses he incurred. It is then he saw the ads of the game Pandemonium and he immediately decided. The ad of Pandemonium said that the yers could be anything that they want inside the game as it is a new reality. Since Piggy Bank knew that going to college is no longer viable as he needed to take care of his mother. He cannot go to a college where he will be about four hours away from his mother. He finally decided to take a risk in ying Pandemonium and earning money through it. He used thest of his savings to get a down payment for a gaming pod. Thankfully, the gaming pod does not require high voltages and even has a sr panel version. Piggy Bank chose the cheapest gaming pod that only offered 80% sync rate, but he knew that he could pay it back within a year and get money for his mother''s medicine. He first chose a warrior character in order to hunt more efficiently and get money. He immediately knew that the gold earned in the game could be transferred into real money. It might not be advertised but it is known by every yer. He is thankful that the game pod is also equipped with its own bank ount if the yer has yet to get one. Piggy Bank is the name he set his avatar because it is what started his real journey. But not everyone is fated to be a great warrior and he noticed that he iscking. The friends that he made inside the game also stopped partying with him after a few days and he cannot me them. Nevertheless, he did not give up, but he barely met ends meet. He sacrificed eating two meals a day to be one meal a day just to buy a second round of medicine for his mother and paying for the game pod. He noticed hisck in skill despite his terrible sync rate as even his other friends yed worse than him. He might be a bad yer, but his friends still kept in touch with him and y whenever it is just grinding ad not important missions. He finally noticed what he is good at when he saw a merchant giving a big smile and selling drop misceneous items. He got enlightenment that he tried too hard of bing someone he is not. He dreamed to be a businessman. He can be whatever he wants to in a game so why not be a merchant? Thankfully for him, he has yet to choose a sub job ss. He immediately searched for the merchant guild and applied for apprenticeship. He did not regret his decision as he wants to do this unlike when he is hunting that he felt no gratification. The smile on his face when he sold his first item is so genuine that it resonated with the vige people that he sold it to. He grinded blood, sweat, and tears just to be a rather high-ranking merchant in the association. He even got the chance to be a hidden ss of a merchant called ''Invisible Hand''. He rose to the association because of his hard work, determination, and trustworthiness. He not only became sessful in the game but also in the real world. He managed to send his mother to a hospital for in-house treatment and moved to a better neighborhood in case his mother fully recovers. He did it by himself, but he still remained humble to this day. Now he met someone who put high expectations of him as he is given precious herbs. He does not want the trust he is given to be shattered or ruined. "In exchange for the Guild Creation Emblem, I am willing to trade you three epic tier herbs. I am pretty sure the apothecary master wants to have this right?" Piggy Bank stated as he looked at the yers with garbs worn by yers that do Apothecary. "Give us five epic tier herbs and the name of your supplier and you have a deal." The yer replied. "My supplier wants to remain anonymous now, but I can tell him to arrange a meeting with you if he epts. Three epic tier herbs and a chance to speak with the supplier if he agrees. Do we have a deal?" Piggy Bank stated. The yers mumbled and eventually agreed as they needed the herbs. They did change the terms a little but Piggy bank still agreed. "We choose what three epic herbs we want and a chance to speak with the supplier. Do we have a deal?" the yer asked. "Deal. A pleasure doing business with you gentlemen." Piggy Bank answered after acting like he pondered over it for a while. "I finally acquired the Guild Creation Emblem that Equinox wants. He promised me that I will be his exclusive distributor of talismans if I seed. I cannot wait." Piggy Bank stated as he smiled with great joy. Chapter 495 - Into The Wilde [You have seeded in sealing the Elemental Cat (Lightning Variant ¨C Juvenile)] [Do you wish to give it a name?] Adrian is thinking of a name for his new soulbound when a burst of energies of life and death came from the meeting location. He immediately returned to see what is going on and saw Levin Cloud''s Ascension. He is then pulled in by autopilot or the game''s AI to turn his territory into a floating ind. Adrian finally had time to name his sixth soulbound after all that happened. He remembered a monster told in folklore of a mythical beast that brings with it lightning and storms. He wants his elemental cat to be able to do the same in the future. "I shall name it Kimat." Adrian stated. [Do you wish to name your Elemental Cat (Lightning Variant -Juvenile), Kimat?] "Yes." Adrian replied. [You have named your new soulbound Kimat. It has changed its view about you from Wary to Neutral.] Adrian is shocked upon learning that his soulbound is actually in a neutral stand against him. He remembered that he tried very hard to gain Sirius'' loyalty. It seems that he has to do the same thing with Kimat. "They did say that cats are very difficult to tame due to them being picky with their owners. Nevertheless, they will shower you with love once you gained their total affection." Adrian thought as he looked at the skills avable for Kimat. ---- Skill: Spark Clone Tier: Rare Type: Body Double Active Effect: Able to create clones that look identical to the user that is made of the lightning element. Able to switch positions with a Spark Clone. A Spark Clone has a tenth of the total health of the user and it damages the attacker if it gets destroyed. Spark Clones cannot deal damage from their attacks but deal 50% of the user''s magical power in the area upon being destroyed. Clones have infinite duration and could only disappear upon being destroyed. Cooldown: 1 minute Mana Cost: 5% of total Mana per Spark Clone Cast Time: Instant ----- Skill: Elemental Overdrive (Lightning Variant) Tier: Epic Type: Buff and Debuff Effect: Burns every bit of elemental energy in the body to increase stats by 100%. All stats will go down and the user will turn into a weakened state after the duration of the skill. The user of the skill needs to rest in order to regain the lost stats. Duration: 1 minute Rest Time: Three hours Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: All of the user''s remaining mana. Cast Time: 1 second ----- Skill: Elemental Superiority (Lightning Variant) Tier: Racial Type: Passive Effect: All skills with the user''s corresponding element will have no mana cost and the cooldown is reduced by 50%. The user also has a 30% chance to deal double damage if the user uses skills and spells tat is the same as its innate element. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ----- "No wonder Elemental Cats are very famous. They have an innate skill that can nullify mana costs. This must be the reason why Kimat can use five clones at the same time even with therge mana cost." Adrian thought as he admired the skills that Kimat possessed. Adrian then remembered that Kimat still had the Juvenile tag beside it. Adrian has yet to see what its full size is, and he cannot ess its evolution requirements if it is still at the Juvenile stage. He summoned Kimat so that his other soulbounds could greet the elemental cat. "Greater Summon: Kimat!" Adrian chanted. A magi circle with the face of a cat with sparks covering it suddenly appeared in mid-air. Kimat appeared in the outside world and even stretched. Adrian looked at it and thought that the elemental cat is pretty rxed even for the Neutral standing it has for Adrian. "Hello, Kimat. I am you master, Equinox." Adrian stated as he moved in to pat Kimat''s head. The elemental cat did not answer, and Adrian thought that Kimat might not be able to speak yet. So, he just smiled and pat the elemental cat''s head. Kimat seemed to enjoyed the warm touch a little. Kimat just looked at Adrian with a neutral expression and let the demon pat his head. The other soulbounds then suddenly rushed towards Adrian to be patted as well. It seems that they became rather jealous of one of them being prioritized. Kimat is startled because he felt the aura of powerful monsters rushing in towards his new master. If Kimat did not use Elemental Overdrive, then he might not have been easily captured but then he would still be captured in the end as Adrian was very determined. Once the other soulbounds had enough of the pampering, they rushed in to introduce themselves to Kimat. Also, they are now establishing the hierarchy so that no fights will break out in the future. Adrian just smiled at the interaction of his soulbounds. He did not try and show deep affection to Kimat from the get-go as he wants their rtionship to develop naturally. If he tried hastening it then it might just bite him in the butt. Kimat might be hostile with him if he did not give it some space. "Is that your new soulbound?" Levin Cloud asked as he is now free from the interrogation of the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods. "Yeah. I managed to catch it. It is the monster that managed to escape being attacked by my other soulbounds. It is an Elemental Cat with a lightning attribute." Adrian exined. "That is an elemental cat! You are pretty lucky as it is even an advance attribute. But is it not too small to be an elemental cat? The elemental cats posted in the forum are the size of lions in real life." Levin Cloud stated. "It is still in its juvenile period which is why it is still small. I need to raise it into adulthood first for it to grow that big." Adrian replied. "What is your next n? I need to stay here as the elders seems to not want to get separated from the tree of life and death." Levin Cloud asked. "It is time for Sirius to evolve which is why I will search for the World Boss: Fenris." Adrian answered. "Do you know where that world boss is currently located? Do you need our help?" Levin Cloud asked as he is raring to test his new abilities. "I need to go to the world where the beastkins are currently calling their home. I need to go to The Wilde." Adrian stated as he contacted Kabrakan for directions. Chapter 496 - Law Of The Jungle Adrian got the coordinates of the portal to get to The Wilde. He could just ask Ascalor to teleport him there, but the Daemos Elder is busy with everything as they are moving some of the guards to Avalon. Adrian epted Ascalor''s proposal of some of the Daemos to live in Avalon but those that move must swear allegiance to the former. This means that Avalon will finally have inhabitants that can build stuff. Adrian had to tearfully gave Ascalor money for building some necessary facilities. Adrian also made Levin Cloud the Acting Vige Chief. He would be in charge of everything while Adrian is away. Levin Cloud is also now a registered resident at Avalon, but he told Adrian that he will immediately give him backmand upon thetter''s return. Before Adrian departed, a group of bowing elders of the Church of the Twin Gods could be seen prostrating before him. They wanted to be epted as citizens as well and Adrian negotiated that he would ept it as long as they shoulder the cost for building the church. The elders that had the aura of fanatic believers immediately agreed. Adrian immediately pushed all responsibility to Levin Cloud and teleported to the gate location. He cannot handle elders that act like he is a godly being after all. ==== Adrian appeared at the coordinates that Kabrakan has given him. He appeared at a location in the south part of the central continent. He is now in what people would call ruins of an ancient civilization that lived in the jungle. Adrian might not be able to see the location of the portal, but he could feel it. This kind of thing is strange for him because he can see gates as a Daemos easily. He did remember what Elder Dayana told him back then that the Daemos helped the other Asmodian races to find new homes during the persecution. "Could the gate only be visible to the Selvaggian race? If that is true, then this portal is veryplex and whoever made it is much more powerful than Ascalor." Adrian thought as he used his sixth sense to find the location of the gate. Adrian could have just asked Kabrakan the exact location, but he is told that a system notification just appeared as soon as his friend steps inside the area. Adrain had to manually look for the source of energy for the gate to get inside as he is not of Selvaggian descent. He managed to find the source of the gate in ten minutes. It is actually hidden in a thicket of banana looking leaves. He still could not see the actual gate, but his senses tell him that the area in front of him is different from the space around it. Adrian reached out his hand a system notification appeared. [Do you want to use the gate?] A system notification asked if he wants to enter but the destination is not stated. Adrian is confident that Kabrakan will not lie to him and immediately answered. "Yes!" Adrian answered and his whole body got sucked inside an invisible ck hole. Adrian immediately reappeared at a dense jungle with the sounds of numerous beasts being heard in the distance. What surprised Adrian is the size of all the greenery around him. The smallest tree that he found is actually a hundred meters tall and the tall des of grass in front of him is taller than him. [You have arrived at a new word, The Wilde.] [You can teleport directly to this world after spending a day in it.] [You are under the effect of the Law of the Jungle.] [All healing spells and abilities are only 50% effective in The Wilde.] [All damage received will not immediately heal even if a potion is used.] [Every kill in this world will restore the killer''s health, mana and stamina by 5%.] [Stamina decreases twice as fast in The Wilde.] "So, it even affects me even though I am not a Selvaggian." Adrian muttered to himself as he summoned Sirius and Dodu. Adrian is warned that the level of the beasts in The Wilde is unpredictable. You might stumble across a level 1 beast if you walk to the left but a few steps after that could lead you to a field boss level monster. It seems that the theme of this world is unpredictability or ''Eat or be eaten''. Even Adrian''s soulbounds is affected by the Law of the Jungle. He has learned from watching nature documentaries that moving inrge groups often makes you a better target for predators. He decided that he needs to move with a small group which is why Adrian chose Sirius and Dodu. He chose Sirius because the demon wolf would be able to sense the location of the world boss. Sirius is also riled up because Adrian told him that they need to find Fenris. The demon wolf looked extra determined but still kept caution as they are in an unfamiliar environment. Adrian chose Dodu as an obvious choice due to Kabrakan''s advice. Almost all beasts in The Wilde deal physical damage which means Dodu is the bane of their existence. Adrian is basically introducing an invasive species (Slime) into an area where it has no natural predator. Adrian also prepared himself as he summoned a Primordial Armament. "Paradox, summon Primordial Armament: Bow." Adrianmanded and the bow appeared in his hand. [You have chosen the Primordial Armament: Bow. Primordial Stance is activated.] Adrian''s clothes then suddenly transformed to be lighter and more flowy. Adrian could feel that he could easily move with his new garbs. Not much has changed but the material of his Asmodian Battle Suit became tightfitting and stretchable. If anything is added, then it is a hood, but his horns are still visible. [Your Strength Stat will be lower while your Endurance and Agility stat will increase while in this form.] [All arrows fired in this form will have 20% increase damage.] "Let us go hunting, boys!" Adrian stated as they went further inside the jungle. Chapter 497 - I Hate The Jungle "I hate this jungle!" Adrian shouted with great intensity as his clothes are now full of spiky small nts. One thing that Adrian hates is that feeling of something prickling inside his clothes. It is one of the reasons why he only likes viewing the outdoors from the safety of his windows. He hates that one nt that always sticks to his clothes and pricks his skin when he applies pressure on an area where it stuck. It also does not help him that he is traumatized by the spartan training that his mother did to him in the guise of being a boy scout. He knows he is scammed because Marlon (Levin Cloud) went to an actual boy scout ceremony. Imagine the surprise when Adrian learned that Marlon and the others did not need to hunt for fish using the makeshift bow and arrow that they made. Adrian has no great memories about being inside the forest as he fought for survival in the spartan straining given to him back then. Even if the jungle is virtual right now, Adrian has yet to show a rxed nature. This might be different in the real word because an eagle will not swoop down and eat his only catch of that day, but he is in high alert. The debuffs that is given just by being in this world is nothing to scoff at. He might not have encountered beasts because he told Sirius to avoid them as much as possible, but anything can happen in this world. The fact that even Sirius is on high alert meant that the enemies in this world could possibly take them out easily. Sirius suddenly tensed up as he could hear something in the distance. Adrian could not hear what his soulbound is hearing but he could more or less see that Sirius is in an attacking stance. Since Sirius is not telling him to escape then that meant that they could kill the enemy. "I should summon another helper that could be extremely useful in this area. I do not want to use him yet as there is not a strong trust between us, but this is good a time as any. Greater Summon: Kimat!" Adrian chanted as he summoned Kimat. The juvenile lightning elemental cat stretched upon being summoned in the real world but tensed up when Sirius looked at him. Adrian could see that Kimat is somewhat wary of Sirius, but it must not act stiff in a battlefield, so Adrian told his cat soulbound to rx. "Kimat use Spark Clone at your full power." Adrianmanded. Kimat became rxed upon Adrian''s instruction, but it might be Sirius turning away its gaze from it. Adrian immediately told Kimat to create as much clones as it could create as it pays no mana to create one. Immediately, four other Kimats appeared but they are not real as the clones are made up of the mana with lightning attribute. "ce one of your clones in that area." Adrianmanded via Soul Link as to not make the beast hiding know their location. The Spark Clone immediately moved to the location that Adrian and a shadow immediately appeared. This shadow is faster than Adrian''s eyesight that he only saw a blur, but the Spark Clone is immediately killed and dispersed. The good thing is that Adrian managed to know what their opponent is. [Kimat''s Spark Clone exploded and dealt damage to a hostile Vorpal Rabbit.] Adrian immediately gulped as he read the system notification. The opponent is actually a Vorpal Rabbit that is deemed as the "Killer Shadow". Even Sirius could barely see the figure of the rabbit which meant that it is higher level than it. "I need to see its stats so that I can see if we can beat it. Kimat send another Spark Clone but wait for my signal." Adrianmanded via Soul Link. Adrian once again saw a shadow but he borrowed Sirius'' eyesight so he could see the figure of the Vorpal Rabbit. He could not believe its size and the sharp horn it has. The horn looked more like a sword than an actual horn. ----- Monster: Vorpal Rabbit Level: 180 Status: Wary, Territorial, Injured Description: A very rare evolution of a horned rabbit that is said to be the Silent Hunters of a Jungle. It is said that only one in a hundred thousand horned rabbits will evolve into a Vorpal Rabbit. Its horn is so sharp that it now resembles that of a sword. The horn it has is very valued as it is harder than steel and is said to be on par with adamantium in attack power. It might look like a rabbit, but it is the deadliest of all the rabbit species in terms of physical damage and speed. ----- Adrian could see that the Vorpal Rabbit is three feet tall while its horn is one foot long which makes its overall height four feet. It has brown fur which makes it easily blend into the surroundings. It remains true to being a very rare evolution of a horned rabbit because it is three times bigger than one. "If I send Dodu, I am afraid that it will not be able to catch the Vorpal Rabbit. Rabbit species monsters have great danger sense since time immemorial. If it is easy to get one, then there should be arge number of summoners that use a Vorpal Rabbit. I need to try my theory now if it could be used. I should now try Spell Imprinting." Adrian thought as hemanded Kimat to give him one of the Spark Clones. Adrian basically called it Spell Imprinting because it is like Enchanments but using spells or abilities. He will apply what he learned in being a scribe and imprint a spell in a mana body like the Spark Clone. His theory is feasible as he has tried doing it but only foundplete sess in things like rocks or papers. Adrian used his skills as a Scribe to imprint the Quantum Space Mine and Chrono Lag Spell in the Spark Clone. He basically wants the Spark Clone to act as a bomb that explodes on contact. The Space Mine will explode and will inflict the clone destroyer with the Chrono Lag Spell. Adrian tried just oveying the Chrono Lag spell with the Quantum Space Mine spell, but the spell did not trigger. He found the reason of the failure and it is theck of a host for the spell. He only found sess if he is imprinting it on an object or a vessel. Adrian beautifully intertwined the two spells together and positioned himself to attack. He told Sirius to hide in the shadows of the nearby trees and attack if the Vorpal Rabbit gets hit with the arrow. Dodu will be a backup and swallow the rabbit if it attempts to escape to the other side. "Shooting Star!" Adrian chanted as he pulled the bowstring without releasing the mana arrow. Adrianmanded Kimat to now send the clone in the area. The Spark Clone walked towards the area, but the Vorpal Rabbit did not attack immediately. It seems that the Vorpal rabbit has be concerned as no bodies appeared even if it killed those that invade its territory. Adrian told Kimat to make his clone appear to mark the territory. The Spark Clone started to act haughty and lie down on the ground. The Vorpal Rabbit did not wee this interaction as it suddenly charged towards the Spark Clone. "Got you." Adrian stated as he let the mana arrow loose. The Vorpal Rabbit sensed the iing attack from its side, but it could not maneuver its body midflight. The Vorpal Rabbit decided to immediately jump away upon killing the pretentious cat that is trying to sleep in its territory. The sword like horn pierced the Spark Clone. The Vorpal Rabbit thought that it could jump away after piercing the cat, but it dispersed like the ones it attacked previously. The Spark Clone exploded instead of dispersing. The Vorpal Rabbit got damaged, but it also became slowed. It looked like the Vorpal Rabbit isnding in slow motion, but it is actually the Chrono Lag Spell taking effect. The Shooting Star easily hit the Vorpal Rabbit as it could not dodge as it became so slow. [You have sessfully created a new Scribe Technique.] [Do you want to name your own Scribe Technique?] Adrian did not bother answering the system notification as he is still in battle. The Shooting Star heavily damaged the Vorpal Rabbit, but Sirius dealt the deadly blow. Sirius immediately appeared from the shadow of the Shooting Star which made even Adrian extremely amazed and bit the Vorpal Rabbit''s neck. Since Sirius'' attack has the bleed effect, the rabbit struggled getting out from Sirius'' jaws. It is now bleeding heavily until the light on its eyes vanished and became particles of light. [You have defeated a Vorpal Rabbit. Experience has been gained.] Chapter 498 - I Really Hate The Jungle After defeating the Vorpal Rabbit, Adrian rested as he has burned too much stamina just by battling one enemy. Given that the enemy is higher level than them, he is not happy that his stamina is dropping like crazy just from one fight. "I really hate the jungle. Can they not make a civilization that is like high tech and all? I mean the gnome kingdom seems to be advanced despite their steampunk theme." Adrian grumbled as he slumped down and remembered that he got a system notification about his newly invented Scribe technique. [You have sessfully created a new Scribe Technique.] [Do you want to name your own Scribe Technique?] "I shall name it Mana Body Imprinting." Adrian stated. [Do you wish to name the technique that you created as ''Mana Body Imprinting? Yes or No?] "Yes." Adrian answered and he suddenly felt his body bing lighter. [You have created a new technique in Scribe history. Your technique will be written automatically in your journal.] [If you publish your written technique then other Scribes might want to ask you about it.] [You have be an Intermediate Scribe Level 3 from Beginner Scribe Level 9.] [Your passive Magic Pration has increased from 5% to 10%.] [Your Max Cooldown has been increased from 40% to 50%.] [Your talisman sess rate has increased permanently by 10% due to your technique creation.] Adrian smiled as he read out the system notifications that he has been given. He did not think that the bottleneck that he could not get over would be lifted by perfecting his technique. He thought why his Scribe mastery did not level up when he tried it with rocks but now, he knew that sess should be guaranteed for it to happen. He even jumped straight towards the Intermediate Scribe Level 3 mastery. He would have celebrated if the area is not inside the jungle that he hates with his guts. Adrian could do nothing but try and create talismans while waiting for his stamina to recover. He tried eating food but even food only recovered half the stamina that he usually gets from eating. "Is this the reason why the King of the Selvaggian race wants to return to the main world? Then again, the Selvaggian race is not really together as the Hydromorph species remained in the main world while the others fled here." Adrian thought as he kept creating talismans for sale. Piggy Bank told him that the Guild Creation Emblem is sessfully in the process of trade. He only needs for the other party to bring him the item. Adrian''s n of creating a guild unaffiliated with a kingdom is right before him. Adrian wanted to meet the Selvaggian race in order to guide them to the wolves'' den, but he brushed that idea away. The Daemos elders did tell him that not all of the Selvaggian are following the current king for generations. Different needs have pushed the Selvaggian race apart but that did not mean they went to war with each other. Some just wants to live in peace without being bothered by leaders while some are just a rowdy bunch. The King of the Selvaggian race has always been the Lion Beastkins but that does not mean they are the strongest. The Lion beastkins are just one of the Terramorph species that are powerful. Other Terramorph beastkins on par with the lion beastkins are the Rhino Beastkins with their tough defense and the fox beastkins that use mystic arts. The hydromorph species of the Selvaggians did note with the other two species as the ocean in the main world is for them to conquer since time immemorial. The strongest of the hydromorphs are the Whale Beastkins. They are the kings of the ocean as no other hydromorph could be as powerful as them. The Aeromorph beastkins are those that can fly and is also vying for the leader of the whole race. The strongest of their species is the Albatross beastkins for theirrge bodies and the eagle beastkins for their ferocity. The unrest of the Selvaggians is tied to them loosing their racial treasure on par with the Eye of Origin with the Daemos Race. The king of the Selvaggian race is making a deal with the Daemos elders in order to get aide in finding the Will of The Wilde. A special item that helps restores the strength of the Selvaggian race and help them propagate. The Selvaggians have noticed that their current world is bing unstable. There are more of them dying than being born due to the decrease in birth rate. Ascalor also told Adrian that it seems that there is a race for searching their treasure. It is said that whoever finds the Will of The Wilde then they would be hailed as the new king. Then again, it is better than them killing each other for the spot for being king. "If I encounter the Selvaggian race then I just wish it is the weaker ones as they tend to be wary. They might also help me if I trade them the Vorpal Rabbit meat. They are having trouble in hunting in the area after all." Adrian muttered to himself as hepleted the talisman he is making. The Selvaggians operate with the motto of ''Survival of the Fittest''. The good thing is that they can be strong faster but there is always a downside. The weakest species will be overshadowed by the others which made some beastkin species be extinct. It is only about five hundred years ago that the Selvaggian King decided to protect the weak ones. This is also the time some beastkin species walked away from the rule of the king. They thought that it is only the strongest that need to survive and walked away. Some that walked away managed to survive but the majority became prey to The Wilde. The already declining Selvaggian race shrunk even more. This made it all the more reason for the weaker species band together and train more in order to survive. They feared that their leaders will throw them away. "The Survival of the Fittest motto might have been a great motto if they are better than their surroundings. If the world they are in is not something like a living death trap." Adrian stated as he rose up and started to move once more. Sirius with the help of Kimat is now surveying the surroundings. The elemental cat''s rxed attitude became fierce and wary due to his surroundings. Dodu just shrunk and is rxing on Adrian''s shoulder since it moves so slow. Adrian is moving with his soulbounds when he suddenly heard numerous rustling noise from the grass before him. He did not call out and just let lose an arrow. If he hit a Selvaggian then he would just say sorry after the deed. The arrow sessfully hit something and a loud shriek that is like that of a pig is heard. The loud shriek also created a chain reaction as numerous pig shrieks is heard in the area. The rustling grass suddenly increased their vibrations. The sound of a stampede could then be heard as numerous hooves is banging on the ground. Out from the rustling weeds is actually arge boar that is two meters in height. After the firstrge boar, another came and then another until Adrian became surrounded. "Sirius go hide in my shadow. Kimate to me and get on my other shoulder." Adrianmanded via his soul link. "Orion''s Wrath" Adrian chanted as he jumped in the air and remained suspended there. The stampedingrge boars looked really fierce. Their tusks are bigger than Adrian''s head and are extremely sharp. The tusk is not the only thing that made them look menacing as their bodies look full of muscle, but the downside is that they are not smart. Therge boars are not smart because one started a stampede without even looking for its offender. The mana arrow dissolved upon hitting the firstrge boar, so it did not leave an arrow in the boar''s body. The stampedested for about a few minutes but that is not what made Adrian wary. The trauma of activating the Orion''s Wrath skill for the first time is nowing back to him. It seems that a flock of birds is circling above him as he is floating in mid-air. The birds might not be targeting him now but that would change if he did not have a weapon. The circling birds reminded him of the thunderbird that killed him in one shot. He eyed the circling birds, and they did the same. It seems that one of the birds met its gaze with Adrian as they soon dispersed after having eye contact. Adrian thought that they got scared because he exuded the aura of a Daemos, but he is wrong. The birds that dispersed came for Adrian in four different directions, but he can only fire three arrows. "I really hate this world." Adrian grumbled. Chapter 499 - The Fox Clan Adrian, who is sandwiched by four avian monsters, is now using his soulbounds to help him. He cannot move while Orion''s Wrath is still in effect which is why he sent his three soulbounds to distract the other three avian monsters. Sirius leapt out of Kimat''s shadow and attacked the avian beast in Adrian''s east side. The avian beast did not expect to be attacked which is why Sirius and it dropped to the ground. Dodu jumped away from Adrian''s shoulder and swallowed the avian creature behind Adrian as it could not stop. Kimat could not kill the avian creature, but he could distract it as he appeared on the back of the avian creature that is west of Adrian. The avian creature lost bnce as a shock is sent into its body and dropped down t the ground with Adrian''s soulbound. "Got you!" Adrian muttered and the avian creature could not stop immediately as everything happened so fast. Adrian used the three shots that the Orion''s Wrath provided and made quick work of the avian bast in front of him. He then descended and helped Kimat with the avian beast that crashed with him. When Adrian descended, he saw Kimat licking his paw as the avian beast is now twitching on the ground. The avian beast is now paralyzed and could not move while Kimat shot it with lightning whenever it tried moving. The elemental cat is actually toying with its prey which Adrian did not know how to feel about. He did not know what made Kimat act the way he is. He did not know that it is releasing stress as its older siblings are being bossy inside the Soul Chamber. Dodu came jiggling about and Sirius held the avian beast by its neck using his jaw. The avian beasts became experience points for the whole party. Adrian also noticed that Kimat seemed to grow a bit, but he thought he is just imagining things. Adrian is collecting the loot from killing the avian birds when he heard something like a flute being yed. Adrian immediately tensed up and numerous fire like attacks is headed not towards him but towards Sirius. "Sirius, go inside my shadow right now." Adrianmanded and Sirius did just as he ismanded. Adrian is about to run away after Sirius got inside his shadow, but he noticed that the surroundings bing foggy. Not only does the fog blur his vision but also made him cough. He tried activating Blink, but a system notification told him why he cannot move. [You are inside the Wandering Fog.] [You cannot use movement abilities inside the fog.] [You are affected by a special toxin inside the fog that induces body function failure.] [You must get outside the fog if you want to erase its effects.] [You are not immune to the effects of the fog.] "I really hate the jungle." Adrian muttered as he coughed heavily. Adrian got scared of what might happen to him because of the fog. He immediately sealed Dodu and Kimat back to his Soul Chamber. He does not want them getting separated. Sirius is still inside his shadow and Adrian told him not toe out unless told. Adrian knew that the ones who attacked them are after Sirius and not him. If Sirius does not show up, then he would be safe. He does not want to get separated with his soulbounds as there are reports of some NPCs being able to push out a soulbound from a summoner. Adrian could no longer keep awake as his vision started blurring. He then fell to the ground a few seconds after coughing a bit more. Adrian knew that the fog enveloping the area is not a normal fog but a magical one as Daemos do not need to breath the normal way. Adrian is actually right as the fog''s poison seeped inside his skin and not through breathing. Three figures then appeared before the fainted Adrian and they looked like normal people if not for their fox ears. "It seems that the wolf is the beast of the demon. We need to kill him for that dastardly beast to die, princess." One of the guards stated to a beautiful woman with long ck hair stated. "Did you not see that wolf? It could dive in and out of the shadows like the Lunar Wolf back then." The princess stated as she looked towards Adrian with deep curiosity. "The Lunar Wolf did not have children, princess. The despicable Fenris killed all of their race. We should kill the demon now so that the seed of the Demon Wolves die out." The other guard stated. "If you do that then we might start a war. A demon is not someone you mess with. Their race is far too close to each other unlike our race who is inpetition to be the king. Carry him as we will bring him to our vige." The princess stated as she started to walk away. "But he might attack us if he wakes up." One of the guards stated with a worried tone. They knew of the powers of the demons. They fear that the demon will teleport away if he wakes up from his sleep. "Do not worry as we will trap him in a mystic circle for further questioning once we arrive at the vige. King Leonidas is currently having a discussion with the leaders of the demons. He might vanish us if they knew we killed a demon and me us for the failure of the deal." The princess stated as her figure disappeared inside the fog. The guards could only obey as their master has already spoken despite their protest. They carried Adrian''s body, but they felt a subconscious emotion inside them as they touched Adrian''s body. Adrian carried the blood of the Asmodians and the Asmodians are basically their leaders. The guards felt they are carrying someone important and gave extreme care in holding his body. They carried Adrian as if he is something so precious that their life could not be enough topensate if something were to happen. ==== Adrian woke up after twenty minutes, but he is not asleep in reality. He stared at a ck screen of inactivity for the whole twenty minutes. He even got a system notification that told him to listen to music or doodle for the next twenty minutes. "So, this is what happens when someone is put in a sleeping spell. They basically just see nothing and is even given the option to ess the browser. Beasts staring at nothing." Adrian stated as he essed the forums of thetest news. [You are now waking up.] The system notification appeared, and Adrian woke up in the game which he thought could not happen. He is then greeted by a magic circle below his feet that he could not read the sigils. The magic circle that is below him is very foreign to him as he could not even read what it does. Adrian immediately got up and rushed to the door that he saw but he just collided with an invisible barrier. The barrier even has a rebound function which not only sent him back but also created a sound that notified the guard behind the door. The sound of someone rying orders could be heard outside the door. Adrian could hear clearly as the magic circle below him only prevented mana consumption and limiting the area he could go. Adrian unfurled his wings and tried flying away but he collided with a t barrier about three meters above him. The door then opened, and Adrian saw a beautifuldy with long ck hair. She would have passed as a human if she did not have the fox ears on top of her head. Adrian knew that he is now in the territory of one the beastkins. He did not dare to speak and just observed for now. He knew that in a stand off between two people, the first to speak usually loses. He waited patiently for his chance and just stood there. He also noticed that the beastkindy did note close to the magic circle or even attempt to step on it. Adrian could deduce that the magic circle could affect everyone that stood inside of it. "It seems you are not curious of your current location, or you are waiting for me to speak. So, I will speak. What is your name?" The beautiful foxdy asked Adrian. "Equinox." Adrian answered after a few seconds of silence which the guards did not like. "You! Behave. You are in front of our leader''s daughter!" One of the guards stated as he through a dagger that flew past Adrian''s shoulder but did not hit him. Adrian just eyed at the dagger and smiled as he knew that he would revive on Avalon if he died. "Get out." The beautifuldy shouted but the guards protested. "I said get out. Did I not make myself clear?!" The beautifuldymanded which the guards obeyed. Adrian did notment while this happened and just observed. He really wanted to act like this as the main character in spy movies he saw always acted like this. "I am sorry for my servant''s rudeness. Let us do that again. I am Ashana. Nice to meet you." Ashana stated as she revealed her six fox tails. "Hoo¡­was it an act or did her guards like being rude to their prisoners? Nevermind as she seems open to talk anyway." Adrian thought as he smiled and answered, "Nice to meet you too." Chapter 500 - The Wolf Of Disaster "Let me ask again, Equinox. How did you get a demon wolf as your soulbound? They are no longer living in the main world as their prey no longer dwells there. There is another reason, but I will not tell you." Ashana asked Adrian who is still currently trapped in the magic circle. "You could already tell that I am a summoner so you could get an answer from that information, right?" Adrian replied as he paced back and forth inside the magic circle. He is currently studying it in an attempt to escape and pick up another form of spellnguage. "You mean that you manage to make it evolve but ordinary wolves will not evolve into a demon wolf unless they had the strain. Tell me where you obtained the wolf, and I might consider setting you free. That is of course if you tell me the absolute truth." Ashana stated which made Adrian raise his left eyebrow. "So, she has an ability that can see if the person she is talking to is saying the truth. It must have limitations like being the only person that the person in question could talk to. Spells that can distinguish the truth are very finicky and has lots of safeguards after all." Adrian thought as he deliberated if he needs to tell the truth. "I got Sirius in a vige when he is but a dog. He is not originally a wolf like you thought. He did have the demon wolf strain, but he is my first soulbound which is why he is very important to me." Adrian stated which made his shadow somewhat flicker a bit as Sirius heard what he said. "Now, I think it is my turn to ask a question as it would only seem fair." Adrian suggested. "I guess that is only fair. I will answer you to the best of my ability as long as it is not a deep secret." Ashana stated as she magically created a chair and sat on it in a cross-legged position. " Why did you attack my soulbound earlier?" Adrian stated in a smile that is not a smile. The aura that he is releasing could be enough to suffocate anyone in his area if it is not limited by the magic circle. "You do not need to release an intense bloodlust as I will answer you truthfully. We thought that your soulbound is from the pack of The Wolf of Disaster. It has been a long time since we have started a war between its pack as it would always send demon wolves to our vige. We will never forgive that Wolf of Disaster for treating our vige as a training camp for its pack members. We are already having difficulty hunting because its territory isrge due to the defeat of the Lunar Wolf." Ashana stated as she curled her fist into a ball and expressed her anger. The tails behind her also swayed in fury as it reacted to her motions. "This Lunar Wolf. You seem to venerate it as you spoke highly of it despite its defeat." Adrian asked as he could more or less deduce that the Lunar Wolf might be Sirius'' mother. He managed to peak inside Sirius'' memory once when he entered the Soul Chambers of each soulbound. "The Lunar Wolf use to be the ruler of the north side of this forest but the Wolf of Disaster came and defeated the former. Not only did the Wolf of Disaster kill the Lunar Wolf but it also ughtered every wolf in her pack. It would have been better if the Lunar Wolf managed to escape. In this world, there are four overlords who are said to be a guardian of their territories. Each overlord guarded their territory but did not stray from the territories of other overlords. The Wolf of Disaster is different as it treated its army as expendables. It also treated the territories of the other overlords as its pack very own training courses. The overlords that guarded their territories started to roam around in an attempt to kill each demon wolf that enters their territory." Ashana stated. "So, this Wolf of Disaster got its name from the disasters it brought to this world when it arrived. If there are four overlords here, then where do the Selvaggian race live? Do you live in the center of the forest?" Adrian stated. "The Wolf of Disaster is not called because of the disaster it brought upon this world but because it is disaster incarnate. I do not know the specifics, but the elders of the n always tell us that to scare us from going inside the forest alone. You are correct in guessing that the metropolis is located at the center of the territory of this world. The four overlords did not attack us back then as we respected their territories. The only one breaking that bnce is the Wolf of Disaster." Ashana stated with a wry smile. "If the Wolf of Disaster could kill an overlord, then how did the Selvaggians fend him." Adrian asked as he is curious. Monsters tend to be more powerful than NPCs in terms of raw stats and strength. "Back then the other species are unified. The king back then was also a demigod, but that king transcended to divinity. The next ones that seeded are weaker despite me not wanting to admit it. Thankfully, the Wolf of Disaster got injured at the fight, but its pack grew stronger." Ashana stated. [You obtained a hint on the current status of the world boss, Fenris. You still need to verify this information as it has been a long time since that happened.] "The Wolf of Disaster, Fenris. To think that it is still powerful despite being shackled by the gods. I guess the gods were not afraid of it for no reason but that would also mean that a small team will not be able to take it out. We could have a chance to kill it if I rally the other three overlords an have the full force of the Evergreen guild. I do not want to impose though but the next problem is its pack members. I should also not rule out that it could have produced children after hundreds of years." Adrian thought as his chances of killing a world boss got slimmer. Not only does he need to kill a world boss with limited number of allies, the time for the dark god in the capital is almost near. They only have fifty days left before the barrier created by the gods disappears. Adrian needs to kill a world boss within a thirty ay time frame at least. "Tell me as this is myst question. What are you doing in this world, Equinox? The Daemos rarelye to this world as your race do not need to monitor this world. It is in the jurisdiction of our race after all." Ashana asked as this is the only thing that she is curious about. Adrian smiled and gave a very confident answer that even Ashana did not expect. "I am here to kill the Wolf of Disaster." Adrian stated which made Ashana freeze on the spot. ===== The news about several portals appearing in each branch of the Church of Life has been spread. At first the yers that are members of the Church of Life did not believe the conversion but the elders themselves verified it. The ce called Avalon is now famous as it is also the ce where new yers of the dark elf species spawned if they picked the priest ss. The one thing that baffled all the priest yers that had the job ss of Priest of Life is that their converted ss is overpowered in their view. The new ss that they could be converted to is Priest of the Twin Gods. This priest job ss is different from other priest ss that can only heal because they can also cast curses. The most important thing is that each priest could even handle a weapon if they choose so. The Job ss advancements for it would be Priest > Priest of the Twin Gods > Dusk Pdin / Dawn Seer. There are also hidden branches of the priest ss as long as they satisfy the requirement and talk to a weird tree nted in what the elders called as the Holy Land. Not only did the elven yers got back to their former strength but the news of a secret elven power has been the topic of rumors. They said that this power could help awaken an elf to be a high elf. Up till now, the elven yers do not know a way to be a high elf, but this rumor made lost of elven yers flock to the mysterious territory. There is also the rise of the Evergreen guild back to the status of a top guild. Even the other guild leaders could not neglect Anastacia''s current job ss. It seems that she became even more powerful that she could even go toe to toe with a warrior yer despite being a priest. One thing is for sure, the rise of priest yers made a positive effect for dealing with the dark god. Chapter 501 - Getting Help From Overlords "If you really are here to kill the Wolf of Disaster then you should give up. It would take an army to kill that fiend. With the demon wolves protecting their alpha, you will have a much more difficult time." Ashana stated as she cancelled the magic circle below Adrian''s feet. "Aw¡­I was trying to analyze that magic circle." Adrian unconsciously muttered which Ashana heard. "Do you really think that you could decipher the ancientnguage of the foxes? You might be overestimating yourself demon Equinox." Ashana stated as she summoned a fan and unfurled it to hide half her face. "I guess I will just hide the fact that I am about halfway in tranting the magic runes that they used. It is still based on the firstnguage that the demons use in casting magic. The characters just evolved overtime." Adrian thought as he bowed to Ashana to say goodbye. Adrian is about to go off and leave but Ashana stopped him. One of her tails became longer and blocked the door. Adrian did not sense any killing intent, so he turned around to see what the fox princess wants. "I thought I was free to go. Do you need something from me?" Adrian asked. "If you are really going to kill the Wolf of Disaster then I might get the warriors of our n to help you." Ashana stated and a system notification popped up for Adrian. ==== QUEST NOTIFICATION Gain the Help of the Three Remaining Overlords The Fox Princess Ashana is giving you a chance in seeding a fight with the Wolf of Disaster. She wants you to rally the three overlords of The Wilde. If you seed, then the Fox n will help you in your fight against the Wolf of Disaster. Difficulty: A+ Requirements: Gain the help of the Three Overlords (0/3) Reward: The Fox n will help you in your fight against the Wolf of Disaster. Failure: The Fox n will not help you. Level drops by one. Time Limit: One Week Restriction: You cannot cancel this quest. ==== Adrian got shocked when he received the quest because Ashana had no will to fight Fenris. He immediately thought of the reason why she wants to fight the so-called Wolf of Disaster. She must need something that is on the territory of the Wolf of Disaster. "I thought that it is a fool''s errand to fight the Wolf of Disaster. What do you really need? You will not help me without a reason since this concerns the life of your n members." Adrian stated as he knew that the request is too good to be true. It is true that his chances of winning might increase with the help of the remaining overlords but that did not mean absolute sess. He also considered the fact that the overlords might refuse him as some might be scared. "If you ept my request then I will tell you the reason." Ashana stated as she waited for Adrian''s answer. "If you are ying like that then I agree." Adrian stated. [You have agreed to take on the ''Gain the Help of the Three Remaining Overlords'' quest.] [You cannot cancel the quest and you will fail if you do notplete the mission within the specified time constraint.] "Thank you for epting." Ashana stated as she bowed. She then covered the inside of the building with magic that made sure that sound waves will not leak out. "I need an herb that is growing in the north side of this world, but the Wolf of Disaster is guarding that area." Ashana stated. "If you want an herb then why not ask those thate to the main world? I am sure that the herb you are looking for is also growing in that location." Adrian stated as he knew that the main world supports all the herbs growing in Pandemonium. "Do you think I did not try that? I already gave the orders but there has been no news. The herb that I need is called the Wilde Flower which only grows in this world. Particrly, it is located in the north of this world." Ashana stated truthfully as Adrian already agreed to the quest. "If this herb is rare then the Wolf of Disaster would surely eat it already. Some monsters get stronger by devouring powerful herbs after all." Adrian stated as he knew that some monsters need herbs to evolve although rare. Eating an herb does not equate to a monster evolving as nature is a big variable. A monster with the fire attribute could evolve like Kaon if it ate a frost attribute herb but it could also kill them. It does necessarily equate to evolution. "The wolf of disaster will not consume that herb yet." Ashana stated in a firm tone. "What makes you so sure?" Adrian asked. "That is because that herb will fully mature in ten days. The Wolf of Disaster is not stupid to devour it when the Wilde Flower has yet to bloom. It only blooms once every one hundred years after all. It has been feeding on it to recover the injury it sustained from the First Selvaggian King." Ashana stated seriously. "Hence, the one-week time limit for recruiting the three overlords." Adrian uttered. "Yes. I need that herb to heal someone important and if we seed then the fox n will be indebted to you." Ashana stated as she gave a graceful bow. "Can I ask if your n is in good will with the Ox n?" Adrian asked. "We are not hostile with them, and they are usually very peaceful, but they are second to the Rhino n when ites to defense. They do have better attack power than the Rhino n. I also heard that a descendant of their hero has returned which is why they are bing powerful now." Ashana stated. "If that is the case then can I ask a favor with you?" Adrian stated as he told his n to Ashana. Her eyes grew wide from learning of Adrian''s n. He also contacted Kabrakan about the n he came up with to increase their chances of winning. Kabrakan immediately agreed and told Adrian that he will make it happen. ===== Adrian is now on the way to the west part of The Wilde called the Unforgiving Swamp. Ashana gave Adrian a map so that he could travel without being attacked by wild monsters. The map indicated the safe routes that Adrian needed to take to reach the residence of the West Overlord. Ashana told Adrian about the details of the remaining three overlords. The overlord of the east is actually called the Grand Toad. It is a ginormous toad that is said to be able to spit out mud and create a muddy area wherever it goes. The Grand Toad is very powerful when it is fighting in a muddy area. Ashana did tell Adrian that he is also called the wise old toad for being the longest living overlord. The Grand Toad will definitely wee Adrian as long as he does not kill any of his underlings in the Unforgiving Swamp. The overlord of the west is a mighty bird that lives in the steep cliffs located in the west. The cliffs are called the Danger Ridge. It is always under the influence of string winds that only the strongest of avian monsters could fly in such an environment. The overlord of the west is the Storm Vulture that is said to be vicious but loyal once you gain its trust. The Aeromorphs are considered part of its family as they pledged their loyalty to the overlord of the east. Basically, if Adrian manages to get the help of the overlord of the east then the Aeromorphs will also give their aide. Thest overlord who is the overlord of the south is the most mysterious of the overlords. It is said that the overlord of the south has yet to show itself as it does not like to meddle in the affairs of The Wilde. The only time that it meddled was the time the Wolf of Disaster ravaged its territory. The overlord of the south is said to create earthquakes with just a step of its foot. The Selvaggian race have forgotten its form as it did not show itself for the past hundred years. It is also extremely territorial as you will be greeted with hostile killing intent upon stepping foot on its territory without being invited. The overlord of the south is currently living in the ce called Mystic Waterfalls. It seems to like the vibrant nature that the south part of this world has which is why it took its residence there. It is also one of the areas that the Selvaggian race dare to not enter. They do not want to incur the wrath of the overlord of the south since it is said to be powerful when it is angry. This is the reason why the territory of the overlord of the south is called the untouchednd. "I just hope that the one I picked is really the easiest." Adrian muttered to himself. Chapter 502 - The East Overlord I Adrian has arrived in the east area of The Wilde. He managed to reach it in an hour using the three charges of his Blink skill. When he arrived at the border, a fight is currently urring between two different monster races. One of the monster races is that of a demon wolf but they are not as strong looking like his soulbound Sirius. The other monster race is a giant frog creature that seemed to possess some intelligence as they can fight with coordination. ----- Monster: Giant Swamp Frog Level: 170 Description: A type of frog monster that is said to be passive as long as they are not attacked. The Giant Swamp Frog is an evolve version of the Giant Frog that is said to have gained the water and earth elements. It uses mud as an extrayer of protection from both magical and physical attacks. ----- Monster: Wise Frog Level: 175 Description: An intelligent frog monster that has attained intelligence and a potency for powerful magic. It sacrificed its natural instincts in order to be twice as intelligent as a human being. It is said to be able to ascend to a very powerful existence when it unlocks all parts of its brain. ----- The demon wolves fight in unison, but they have no clear chain ofmand. They are scattered but it seems that they have been fighting for a long time that their coordination is muscle memory. The giant swap frogs are beingmanded by a toad that is standing upright with a fan in its left webbed hand. Adrian observed the situation while hiding his presence because he knew that demon wolves have high detection ability. What Adrian did not know is that Sirius is masking his presence by coating him with a smallyer of shadows. Since shadows are scentless, Adrian is basically invisible to the demon wolves as long as he does not show himself. The demon wolves outnumber the Giant Swamp Frogs by two. There are currently twenty demon wolves while there are ten Giant Swamp Frogs and one Wise Frog. There are two Giant Swap Frogs protecting the Wise Frog as the demon wolves are focusing on the most intelligent enemy. The Wise Frog mainly acted as support to the Giant Swamp Frogs. It would use things like turn the ground into a swamp to slow down the demon wolves or heal the Giant Swamp Frogs when they get severely injured. The demon wolves knew that they will not win unless they kill the Wise Frog. It is easier said than done as the Giant Swamp Frogs protects the Wise Frogs with their own body if their mud walls cannot stop the demon wolves. The Wise Frog will the use that chance to use crowd control spells that will stun the demon wolves. The Wise Frog waved its fan and a tidal wave made of muddy water is created. The attack sessfully hit all the demon wolves and it even healed the Giant Swamp Frogs. The outnumbered Giant Swamp Frogs soon became offensive. Since the area is now all muddy, they are the one that are in control. The Giant Swamp Frogs opened their mouth andunched their long tongues. Their tongues wrapped around the demon wolves, and they tried to pull them in their mouths. Th remaining demon wolves saved their pack members by either wing or biting the tongue of the giant swamp frogs. The tongues of the Giant Swamp Frogs seemed much more durable as the demon wolves did not cut it. The Giant Swamp Frogs retrieved their tongues back to their mouths. The demon wolves are now wary and waiting to see what the Giant Swamp Frogs will do as they are injured greatly. One of the demon wolves howled and the other demon wolves howled with it. The demon wolves started to retreat as if they are testing the powers of the monsters in the east overlord''s domain. Adrian could not let this chance go to waste as the demon wolves are below 40% health. "The frogs are not chasing which means they suffered a loss when they made pursuit. Anyway, thanks for the experience points." Adrian stated as he summoned all his soulbounds. Adrian then teleported himself and his soulbounds in front of the retreating demon wolves. The retreating demon wolves got shocked but what shocked them more is a demon wolf that looked different from them. "Everyone¡­Attack!" Adrianmanded and his soulbounds let all hell unleash. Charon trapped the demon wolves near it inside the coffin as twenty is still a big number. Dodu swallowed the nearest demon wolf which made the other fled in fear of being eaten. The realistic effect of a demon wolf getting disintegrated inside of Dodu is not a pleasant sight. Saena supported Kaon as she fanned the mes and frost elements in the dragon''s breath. Sirius looked even more determined than usual and used the shadows to pierce the demon wolves to death. No demon wolf managed to escape as Adrian would use Quantum Cascade to pull them back to the area in front of him. Thest demon wolf fell in battle and a series of notifications sounded about receiving experience points. Kimat managed to reach level 133 due to the immense experience points, but it still has the juvenile tag in its name. Adrian wondered if Kimat will ever mature as its attacks are not that powerful. The Wise Frog, who saw what Adrian did, opened its eyes to see or peer to Adrian''s motive. When Adrian went near the group of frogs, the Wise Frog told the Giant Swamp Frogs to not attack despite a demon wolf being with Adrian''s group. "Greetings! I am Equinox. I came to speak to the eastern overlord about an alliance. The princess of the fox n has sent me." Adrian stated as he showed a trinket given to him by Ashana. Adrian did not know if the Wise Frog will answer him as it just stared at him for a minute. "Come with me adventurer. It seems that my master has agreed to meet you." The Wise Frog replied as he led Adrian deeper in the swamp. Chapter 503 - The East Overlord II "Come with me adventurer. It seems that my master has agreed to meet you." The Wise Frog replied as he led Adrian deeper in the swamp. Adrian followed behind the Wise Frog while the Giant Swamp Frogs buried themselves in the mud to hide themselves. It looked like the Giant Swamp Frogs are not there as they blended perfectly in the area. Even Adrian could see their souls as he cannot see their physical appearance above the mud. The path that Adrian took or rather followed is so muddy that he unfurled his wings to not get stuck in it. Sirius once again hid in his shadow while the other soulbounds made their master their very own personal chauffer. Saena is perched on his horns which makes Adrian ufortable, but he can bear it to an extent. Dodu and Kimat are upying his shoulders. Kaon transformed into a small snake size version of himself and wrapped around Adrian''s neck. Charon is in Adrian''s arms in its chibi form acting like a spoiled child. The Wise Frog did not know how to initiate a conversation due to this as no one would believe his story about a summoner being the chauffer of their soulbounds. Usually, it is the other way around as the soulbounds would be the mount. Soon, the group finally reached the deepest part of the swamp where the mud is darker and stickier than the previous areas. "My master will see you soon. Please wait in this location. I thank you for assisting us with the demon wolves." The Wise Toad stated as it hopped back to its station. Adrian waited for a couple of minutes and yed with his soulbounds. Even Kimat that rarely showed emotion is trying to get his attention. Sirius is like the calm older brother that scolded them when the younger ones get too unruly. Sirius will still fetch forplements though as it would stick its head up so that Adrian can pat it. "Interesting!" A voice suddenly sounded inside Adrian''s head. "Excuse me? Is anyone there?" Adrian asked loudly as he looked around him. The area in front of Adrian suddenly started to vibrate as if an earthquake is happening. Adrian could not feel the vibration because he is flying but he can still see his surroundings shaking. The muddy area in front of him suddenly rose twenty meters in the air as a muddy hill appeared. The muddy hill soon started to drip off and the majesty of a ginormous frog presented itself in front of Adrian. A giant toad with warts that has muddy water inside could be seen inside revealing itself. It is not a muddy hill but the Grand Toad itself. The overlord of the east. ----- Monster: Grand Toad (Boss Monster) Level: 230 Title: The Wilde Overlord of the East, The Wisest One Description: The most powerful monster that reigns on the east side of The Wilde. The Grand Toad is theplete evolution of the frog species as it is spoken in legends. In some parts of the world, it is said to be celestial beast that serves the Gods of Harvest. It is said to be able to make the area into a muddy t which can range to ten kilometers. ----- Ashana did not really joke when he said that the overlord of the east is a gigantic toad. The Grand Toad is twenty meters tall and about fifty meters wide. The giant eyes of the Grand Toad locked onto Adrian as it curiously observed the young demon. "It has been a long time since I have seen a demon. Your race does not visit this world often as I thest time I have seen one of your kind is when the Selvaggians settled in this world." The Grand Toad stated which made it reminisce about the past. The Grand Toad is the oldest of the overlords and is actually the one who first gave permission for the Selvaggians to settle in the central area of The Wilde. He remembered that the demons are a very courteous race which is why he gave permission to talk to Adrian. "Thank you for agreeing to meet me, elder." Adrian replied. "State your business as it seems that the fox princess gave you a mission. I will listen as the fox n are true to their vows unlike the other ns of the beastkins." The Grand Toad stated. "Thank you once again for the opportunity. I request the help of elder in subjugating the Wolf of Disaster. I have personally experienced the nuisance of the demon wolves in your territory which is why I hope for a favorable response." Adrian stated as he exined why he needs the overlord''s help. "It is true that the demon wolves have been fighting us more but that does not mean that we cannot fight back. You have seen the fighting prowess of those under me so you know that we can fend off those demon wolves. Why do you think I should really try and apany you in subjugating that damned wolf?" The Grand Toad answered as it is confident in the fighters it has in its territory. "You just said that the demon wolves are increasing their attackstely. Does that ring true to the other areas?" Adrian asked. "Yes. The demon wolves seemed more aggressive than ever, but it is nothing that we can handle. I do not know about the other overlords as we do not really meet each other unless we cross the territories of each other." The Grand Toad answered. "Does the increased activity of the demon wolves have something to do with the fact that the Wilde Flower will bloom soon?" Adrian asked. "Exin what you are thinking." The Grand Toad stated as it noticed that Adrian came to a conclusion. "From the stories that I heard; the Wolf of Disaster got severely injured which is why it retreated to the northern area of this world. It is also where the Wilde Flower grows that is a powerful medicine which could cure any illness. What if the Wolf of Disaster ns on devouring that herb to return to peak condition? I also noticed that the demon wolves retreated when they got hurt within a certain threshold. Could it be that the Wolf of Disaster is scouting your territories?" Adrian exined. "You are basically telling me that the Wolf of Disaster is doing a survey if it could take over my territory?" The Grand Toad stated as it remembered that the number of demon wolves would increase with each attack. "I think that the Wolf of Disaster is preparing for invasion." Adrian announced which made the Grand Toad have a realization. Chapter 504 - The Clean Up I "If what you say is true young demon, then I will trust you. I have my doubts, but I will only move if you clean up the rest of the demon wolves in my territory. I will tell my territory''s inhabitants that you are helping us." The Grand Toad stated as it closed its eyes and focused on something. ===== *Sub Quest Notification* Clean Up the Territory The Grand Toad asks you to rid his territory of the demon wolves. If you want to recruit the Grand Toad in your quest to kill the Wolf of Disaster, then fulfill his request. The other inhabitants of the territory will aid you if the demon wolves are near their vicinity. There is a chance that the demon wolves could escape. If more than half of the demon wolves escape, then your quest will be considered as a failure. The Wolf of Disaster will also know of your presence. Difficulty: B Requirements: Kill all the Demon Wolves in the Grand Toad''s Territory (0/50) Failure Condition: More than or half of the demon wolves'' escapes. Failure: Lost in trust from the Grand Toad. The Grand Toad will not join your battle against the Wolf of Disaster. Reward: The Grand Toad and some of his warriors will join you in your subjugation of the Wolf of Disaster. Restriction: The Grand Toad must give you this quest. Cannot be shared. ===== "I ept your condition." Adrian stated to ept the quest given to him. "Take this token so that my subjects will know that you are the one that I sent to get rid of the demon wolves." The Grand Toad stated as it gurgled up a cute looking frog token from its stomach. Adrian did not show a grossed-out expression, but his actions revealed what he is thinking. Since the small token is full of toad spit and is ced on the Grand Toad''s mouth, Adrian very carefully took the token with just two fingers. He then proceeded to wash his two fingers in the muddy water before taking off. "Saena, survey the area east from here while Kaon will survey the west." Adrianmanded as he cast Soul Form Transformation on the two of them. Now that his two flying soulbounds are invisible, he could cover more ground. He did tell them that to notify him before engaging the enemy. Adrian wants to prioritize the demon wolves attacking the territory inhabitants which is why he told the two soulbounds to report it as a top priority. The only ce left to search is the north of his current location. He will have to wait for the reports of his soulbounds but that does not mean he will be idle. If Adrian encounters one or two demon wolves then he could easily dispatch them. "Paradox, summon Primordial Armament: Twin Daggers." Adrianmanded and the Cube of Paradox emitted purple lightning. The purple lightning manifested into the twin daggers that are the burst damage weapons in Adrian''s arsenal. [You have summoned the Twin Daggers Primordial Armament.] [Your skill Primordial Stance has activated.] Adrian''s clothes started to be more tight fitting than the one he has when the Primordial Stance for the Bow Primordial Armament activates. Not only did his clothes be tight fitting, but a mask is also covering his lower face. Adrian looks like a demon ninja as his horns is still present on his head. [You are under the effects if Primordial Stance: Twin Daggers.] [Your Intelligence stat and Health is decreased but Agility stat and Endurance stat is increased.] [You can critically strike if you hit your opponent''s back.] [Your next attack will deal double damage if you are unseen by the enemy.] [Your active spells can be enchanted on your attacks but only Epic tier spells and below could be used.] [All stats will revert to normal once the Primordial Armament is unsummoned.] "The form is awesome as my stamina and speed increased but my health also decreased by 10% while my mana decreased by 20%." Adrian thought as he examined his new form. What Adrian is curious about is will the Primordial Stance carry out when he uses Netheros True Form. He is curious if his form changing ability will also gain a new type of form since he changed form. "Sirius can you scout ahead." Adrianmanded and a part of his shadow suddenly split. The part of his shadow that split is actually Sirius moving. Adrian cast Soul Form Transformation on himself and his two other soulbounds, Dodu and Kimat. Charon could just turn invisible by himself as spectral undead have this innate ability. A few seconds after sending out Sirius, he already detected three demon wolves. It seems that the demon wolves are acting like a scouting party instead of an attack party. The demon wolves that Sirius found is acting like a scouting party because they avoided the locations of the inhabitants of the Grand Toad''s territory. The demon wolves are also not producing any sound via their footsteps which looked like some kind of skill. Adrian immediately arrived at the location that Sirius told him but then Kaon reported a group of ten demon wolves currently embroiled in battle with Giant Swamp Frogs. Adrianmanded Kaon to wait for them as he also called Saena back to his location. Adrian needs to kill the three demon wolf scouts. Adrian used Blink to ce his soulbounds in great locations for the attack. Dodu has already digested the demon wolf it devoured but did not get an ability. Adrian ced Dodu just in front of one of the demon wolves while he will deal with the other one. Sirius and Kimat will kill thest one while Charon will catch if one of the three escapes. "Soul Impale!" Adrian chanted as his twin daggers pierced the back of one of the demon wolves. The demon wolf did not even manage to scream as it became particles of light. Dodu managed to devour the demon wolf in front of it as the wolf jumped in shock and straight to Dodu''s mouth. Thest demon wolf got paralyzed by Kimat while Sirius killed it. Chapter 505 - The Clean Up II Adrian is surprised as he managed to kill a demon wolf with one shot. Given that demon wolves are not defensive creatures as Sirius could easily get killed if he gets burst down. Adrian checked the system logs to see how it became possible for him to one shot a demon wolf. [You used your skill Soul Impale. The damage of your next attack will triple.] [You are unseen. The damage of your next attack will double.] [You dealt a critical strike due to hitting the back of your opponent. The damage will double.] Adrian did not expect that his damage will multiply but he loved it. Basically, his damage got multiplied by a factor of twelve. He could only do this with great preparation as his only skill that can turn him invisible is Soul Form Transformation. A few secondster, Saena has arrived at Adrian''s current location and also reported seeing moving members of demon wolves, but they escaped her sight. She is about to follow but Adrian called him back. Adrian did not think that Saena failed in her task as he did call her back. She did manage to collect some poisons in her belly since the swamp has many poisonous nts. Saena is prepared for battle as she can now spread the poison collected in her body using the wind she makes. All his soulbounds and Adrian moved towards Kaon''s location as ten demon wolves are still arge number. Kaon also reported that no Wise Frog ismanding the five Giant Swamp Frogs which is why the frogs are losing. Adrian once again used Soul Form Transformation on himself so that he can immediately kill one demon wolf. The location that Kaon is currently in is rather far from Adrian''s previous location, so it took about five minutes for them to arrive. The five Giant Swamp Toads re now full of injurie and one is even in critical condition as one of its arms is cut off. The demon wolves even feasted on this frog arm to intimidate the Giant Swamp Frog. "Sirius use Phantom Rush." Adrianmanded and Sirius suddenly emerged from the shadows of one of the demon wolves. His figure then disappeared as a series of bruises suddenly emerged on all ten of the demon wolves. Adrian used this chance and killed one of the demon wolves. When Adrian''s body became visible, that is the signal for his soulbounds to kill the remaining nine demon wolves. The demon wolves did not stand a chance as Sirius already heavily injured all of them and they were finished off by the bother soulbounds. The Giant Swamp Frogs looked at Adrian with wariness, but thetter showed the token given to him by the Grand Toad. The Giant Swamp Frogs them croaked with happiness at least that is what Adrian interpreted as a system notification gave him the idea of the emotions of the Giant Swamp Frog. [The Giant Swamp Frogs respect you.] Adrian then bowed to the Giant Swamp Frogs as he once again searched for the location of thirty-seven demon wolves. The hunt has nowmenced but the clean up is still on its way. Adrian wants to finish it in a day so that he has time to spare for the other two overlords. ===== Adrian''s dagger pierced into the skull of the demon wolf, and it turned into particles right after. If one looked around the battlefield then they would see trace of a battle. Each of Adrian''s soulbound have leveled up while he is almost close as fifty demon wolves are a hefty amount of experience points. [You havepleted the quest Clean Up the Territory.] [Go to the Grand Toad to report what you have aplished.] Adrian sealed all his soulbounds as they needed to rest. They are still in the Wilde which means they burn more stamina than restore. Adrian is fine because of his form that has high endurance. Adrian arrived at the Grand Toad''s location with a bright smile. "Elder Toad, I havepleted your quest. I have cleaned up your territory of the demon wolves." Adrian stated. Adrian might be happy but there have been cases of demon wolves almost escaping. The biggest headache that happened is when five demon wolves ran on five different directions. Only three of Adrian''s soulbounds could actually chase which meant that Adrian had to hunt two demon wolves that ran on different locations. Fortunately, Adrian has Soul Seeker which he used one of the daggers as a transport to the other demon wolf. When Adrian killed the first demon wolf, he activated the Soul Seeker skill and arrived at the location of the second demon wolf. "It seems that you are early, young demon. I am very impressed. My subjects have been praising you for your immense help. Some might have been gravely injured but no one died. For that you have my utmost respect." The Grand Toad stated. [The Grand Toad has increased its respect for you. It will dly join you in your battle with the Wolf of Disaster.] "Show me the trinket that I have given you." The Grand Toad stated. Adrian took out the frog trinket that is in his inventory and held it in his hands. A golden sphere of energy is released from the Grand Toad''s mouth thatnded on the trinket. The brown frog suddenly turned into a golden frog with a crown on its head. "Use that trinket to summon me when you are already facing the Wolf of Disaster. Be sure that there must be a body of water in the location or else it will not activate. I cannot apany you right now because of security reasons. The Wolf of Disaster will definitely find it odd that all its demon wolves are not going back. I will rampage for a bit here so that the Wolf of Disaster will think that I killed all of its pack members." The Grand Toad stated as its whole body emerged from the swamp. "Any idea on which overlord should I recruit next?" Adrian asked the Grand Toad before leaving. "You better head out west first. You will have a better chance recruiting the western overlord than the southern overlord. The southern overlord is still asleep right now. The southern overlord will definitely wake up two dayster." The Grand Toad stated as it jumped up high in the air and ttened the area a few kilometers away. The earth shook once the Grand Toadnded and even Adrian could feel the tremor despite the far location of the epicenter. He then headed west to recruit the western overlord that is said to rule the skies of the Wilde. "I just hope that it takes no offense of me killing four avian beasts." Adrian thought as he travelled to the next location in a hurry. He is riding Kaon to get there. Chapter 506 - Savage Steep Adrian received great news while he is traversing the path indicated in the map given to him. Kabrakan managed to convince his elders to help in the subjugation of the Wolf of Disaster. It seems that he is now having a meeting with the fox n princess about the details. Adrian hopes that the meeting will be in favor of his ideals. He is easily traversing the jungle tanks to being in spirt form but that also meant that he is burning Kaon''s stamina to the fullest. Spirit form already consumes 20% more stamina, but it consumes more with The Wilde''s Law of the Jungle active. Adrian has only five stamina potions left as those are not easily made. He could make Kaon eat the bitter herb but that could also poison him if he does not like it. He wished that he could make talismans that could act as buffs but that is very high-level stuff that he always failed when he is still at the Beginner Scribe stage. The ce that Adrian is going is the West Overlord''s territory called Savage Steep. The area is not all cliffs like the name, but it is a mixture of parts of the jungle and a cliff. The highest area of the cliff is where the western overlord resides while its subjects live in the areas below it. From the middle area to the utmost peak, the Savage Steep is riddled with uncontrolled winds that normal flying monsters could not reach. Being able to live in the middle area of the Savage Steep is already considered as a great achievement due to being a harsh environment to live in. The Aeromorphs are residing at the foot of the Savage Steep as they also have young ones to take care of. Adrian hopes that they could let him pass but Ashana said that they are a very protective bunch. He just hopes that he will gain entry if he says that came to challenge the Savage Steep. For the Aeromorphs, the concept of climbing the Savage Steep is like a trial. It is challenged by every fledgling that wants to be considered as an adult. It is the culture of the Aeromorphs that they created in order to test those who can be warriors. Since Adrian has wings, he wanted to try the trial so that he will get epted by the Aeromorphs. The trial maybe sacred but they Aeromorphs do not turn away any that wants to partake in it. He also got informed that those that reach the top could have an audience with the western overlord. Adrian avoided the main city where the beastkins reside as he does not want to waste anymore time passing through security checks. He arrived at the western territory in record time. The western territory is separated by a stream. Adrian could feel the change in atmosphere when he entered the western territory. The atmosphere in the central territory is rather much more rxed but the air in the western territory is different. Adrian could feel the rough atmosphere associated in the Storm Vulture''s territory. The other thing that Adrian noticed is the difference in vegetation as the trees in this territory is bigger and much sturdier. Adrian could even see scratch marks that are made by talons that signified that he arrived at the Storm Vulture''s territory. Kaon ran out of stamina as soon as they entered the western territory. Adrian sealed him back so that he could recover stamina faster as Kaon would gain stamina slower out in The Wilde. Adrian also cancelled his spirit form as he needed to move fast in this part of the jungle. The Savage Steep is still a few kilometers away. Adrian summoned his twin daggers once again to traverse the terrain. The increased Agility and Endurance will definitely help him traverse the tall trees located in the territory. Adrian proceeded with both speed and caution. Adrian also did not attack anything and just ignored or dodged monsters thate after him. He does not know if they are subject of the Storm Vulture or just random wild monsters. He is also being very observant of demon wolves in the territory as he might also be charged with cleaning up once more. As Adrian is jumping from tree to tree, something fast suddenly cut through the air and is aimed at him. Adrian tried dodging but he got some scratches due to the speed he is going. Adrian stopped and hid behind the trunk of a tree as he did not expect someone attacking him while he is moving at a fast pace. Adrian even applied Chrono Shift to speed himself up from time to time so that he could be faster. He determined that the one who attacked him is definitely faster or more powerful than him. Adrian looked at the projectiles thrown at him and noticed that they are feathers. Adrian studied the feathers and learned that they are as sharp as metal. The individual or monster that could produce such feathers is definitely not normal. The feathers are also red in color and are five inches in length. Adrian reached out once more to study the other feathers, but he is once again assaulted with a flurry of feathers. He tried using his Evil eyes to see who is attacking him, but the jungle is full of life that it messes with his evil eye. The one attacking could be hiding behind the trees and Adrian will not be able to see it as trees are alive in a certain sense. "I did note to bring harm. I havee to participate in the Trial of the Steep." Adrian stated as he came out with his hands up to signify that he will not retaliate or attack. Adrian stood still for about twenty seconds as no one answered him. A few momentster, another flurry of bright red feathers is fired towards him. Adrian did not dodge as he recognize that this is a test, and the feathers will not really hit him. The flurry of feathers urately hit the tree branch that Adrian is standing on with only about a centimeter away from his feet. Adrian looked around with his arms still up as he could not determine the direction of the attack. He could only wait for the one shooting the feathers to appear. A few secondster, Adrian could hear movement from the tree lines. The branches and leaves rustled as ady with right red feathers as hair appeared. She had talons for feet but has a humanoid appearance. Thedy is undoubtedly an Aeromorph as she fits the general description. Aeromorphs are said to have feathers for hair and a fierce gaze due to their keen eyesight. They also had talons instead of human feet, but their bodies are still human in a sense. "Speak, demon. Is what you say true? If you are here for funny business, then I will execute you right here now. We do not take kindly to strangers that dare to use our sacred trial as an excuse to enter our territory. If by chance we find that your intention is not pure, then do not me me for killing you on the spot." The female aeromorph stated as she held feathers in her hand and aimed it at Adrian''s throat. Adrian immediately did what Ashana told him to do. Adrian unfurled his wings and got on the ground. He kneeled in front of the female aeromorph with his wingspletely exposed. The female aeromorph got shocked with what Adrian did as it is considered the greatest humbling moment for an aeromorph to expose his or her wings. For an aeromorph, their wings are the symbol of their pride and life. If their wings get badly damaged, then they are considered weak or unfit. Aeromorphs are considered to be a battle-hardened race, but they value their wings like their heart or even greater. "For you to know of our custom and traditions, I can clearly see that you have studied about us. I will take you to the vige, but you have toe while being bound. Do you have anyints?" The female aeromorph stated as she gathered the nearby vines and bound Adrian''s arms. "My name is Scarlet. What would your name be?" Scarlet asked. "My name is Equinox. I havee here because I need the help of the western overlord. I have learned that one can have an audience with the western overlord if they could climb to the peak of the Savage Steep." Adrian replied. "Imend you for your bravery, but it would be difficult given your constitution. Especially right now when the winds are at their most vicious cycle. Nevertheless, I will not stop you from trying as you seemed determined. You seem like a noble warrior and your spirit is pure unlike those that try to sneak in our territory to steal our resources. It seems that the gue that the demon wolves bring has taken a toll on the nearby ns." Scarlet stated which made Adrian curious. "If that is the case then why not hold hands with them to kill off the demon wolves? I am pretty sure that your warriors are strong like you. With warriors as strong as you then it would be easy." Adrianmented which made Scarlet smile wryly. Adrian could more or less guess what is happening. The warriors in the Aeromorph n are also limited in numbers due to the difficulty of creating an offspring which all Selvaggian race members could feel. Chapter 507 - Trial Of The Steep Scarlet led Adrian to the Aeromorph vige, and thetter marveled at the fact that the houses are of unique architecture. The houses that the aeromorphs built is located on top of the sturdy trees and are made of twigs and branches. The houses are basically just for eating, sleeping and resting as their cooking area is outside. There is also no town hall as their meeting ce is thergest tree in the area. The aeromorphs are of different colors as if Adrian is in a Carnaval. The colorful array of feathers is a beautiful sight for the eyes. Adrian is also at the center of attention as he did not apply mour. He is basically in his full demon form which made the Aeromorphs give him curious stares. "You do know that the bindings are not needed. I will not run away or anything because you are already escorting me to the ce that I need to be." Adrian stated. "The vines binding you is more of a formality so that the others will not be alerted. I know that you could easily break those vines if you want to as I felt you gain strength when your clothes suddenly changed. Also, some people in the vige are not fond of visitors because of certain reasons. This is a symbol of you respecting our customs. You can feel that their stares are only filled with curiosity and not hostility. Demons are really elusive after all which is the reason for their looks." Scarlet exined as they finally reached therge tree where the elders of their species hang out. Therge tree that is currently in front of Adrian is simr to that of a Narra tree that is an extremely durable tree. The scent that the tree is giving off is also very calming as it smells like morning dew. The calming effect of the tree must be the reason why the elders of the aeromorphs are holding the meetings here. What Adrian want to know is how do the aeromorphs fly because he cannot see wings on their backs. Adrian has yet to see a flying aeromorph as it seems that flying is prohibited in the vige unless they are in a hurry. He could see some flying in the distance, but he wants to know how they sprout their wings. "It seems that you have brought a guest, little red." One of the elders that is perched on top of one of the branches of the three stated. "A very unique guest if I do say so myself. Thest demon that we have encountered is an old man, but he only came in contact with Elder Sparrow. The offer to help them get rid of a dark god that sprouted in the main world was what he said to the King." Another elder stated. "Why have you brought a demon here, Scarlet?" Another elder asked. There are currently four elders that are perched on the tall tree which looked like they are from four different bird species. The first elder that spoke is taller than the other elders despite being the oldest looking. She has dirty white feather with streaks of ck feathers as her hair. Despite being the eldest, Adrian could feel that she is the most powerful of the elders but also the calmest looking. The next elder has gray feathers with beady ck eyes and also small in stature. He is small but that is what makes him dangerous as you might let your guard down if you underestimate him. The next elder is plumper than the others and have strong feather eyebrows. He has a reddish hair that has streaks of brown and a big build that would make him huggable. This elder also has big eyes like that of an owl and his head could also turn all the way to the back. Thest elder perched is a fierce looking female that has a mane looking hair style. She also has this fierce ad sharp aura that radiates her dignity. She also has the sharpest talons among the four perched elders as she scratched the tree that looked very sturdy. "I am sorry for the intrusion elders. I found him wandering inside our territory. When I questioned him, he said that he hase to participate in the trial as he need an audience with the Great Western Overlord.He even studied and knows of our traditions which is why I brought him while being bound by the constricting vines. Since the constricting vines did not tighten while on his way here, I could say that what he desires is true. If he is lying, then he would have struggled and try to break the constricting vines. He has passed my test." Scarlet answered. Adrian shuddered upon hearing the name constricting vines because he knows what those are. They are vines that will bind its target tighter if the one bound resist more. Adrian did not recognize the vines as it looked different from the ones being sold in the auction house. He could be seeing a different species of the same nt. "Is this true?" The elder that looked like an owl asked Adrian. "It is true. I need to speak with the western overlord so that I could ask it for help against the Wolf of Disaster. I n to undergo the trial so that I may be considered worthy." Adrian replied which made the other elders talk with themselves while mumbling the words ''Wolf of Disaster''. "For you to ask the Great Western Overlord help in subjugating that natural disaster, I do not know if you are brave or stupid. You will never pass the trial anyways. Not at this time of year anyway." The elder that looked like an eagle scoffed. "Why do you seek the help of the western overlord with regards to the Wolf of Disaster? You should know that the great overlord will not help you even if you beg." The oldest looking elder caringly stated. "I seek the Western Overlord''s aid in battle as I need to help the fox n and I want to kill the Wolf of Disaster. Our interests align which is why I want to help them, and the fox princess said that I do not stand a chance alone with the Wolf of Disaster." Adrian replied. "If you are asking the help of the western overlord then did you ask the other overlords?" The small elder asked. "Currently, only the eastern overlord has promised me his aid in battle. I am hoping for the western overlord''s help as well after I pass the trial." Adria replied which shocked the aeromorph elders. The elders of the aeromorph species did not expect that Adrian has already recruited one of the overlords to his cause. They did not believe it at first, but Adrian showed them the golden frog trinket as legitimate proof. They started to see that he demon in front of them might be young but certainly very impressive. "You can only try your best though. Only the trail passers could have an audience with the western overlord. He only values the best fliers as he believes that those that rule the sky have the utmost advantage and are the destined ruler of the world. I will allow you to partake in the trial." The oldest of the elders stated. "I may not believe that you could seed but I will allow it." The eagle looking elder stated to ensure her approval. "I also allow it. I want to see if the demon race has what it takes to ovee our trial." The small elder stated. "I concur. He has been nothing but courteous which is why I also extend mine to him." The owl looking elder stated. "Thank you. That is all that I could ask for. I am humbled by the elders of this vige by letting me participate in what you have considered as sacred." Adrian spoke the words that could tter anyone. He is trying to squeeze out some hints for the trial. "Since everyone has agreed, I will tell you the rules of the trial. The rule is very simple. Using your own strength, climb the Savage Steep. For our younglings, ascending a kilometer is already an achievement but you need to climb to the top to gain an audience with the western overlord." The oldest of the elders stated. "In other words, you just need to reach the top with all you got. Using your own ability without relying on others. Anything goes as long as you do not receive external help. For example, you cannot get help from the soulbound hiding in your shadow." The owl elder stated as he noticed Sirius hiding in Adrian''s shadow which even Scarlet did not detect. "Does that mean I could use magic to traverse the Savage Steep?" Adrian asked. "You can if you can cast it. I doubt you will though. The Savage Steep is covered with stone with anti-magic properties. Magic barely works while you are near it, and it is also one of the reasons why only those of strong physique could ascend." The eagle elder stated which made Adrian frown. Chapter 508 - Aim For The Top The elders of the aeromorphs led Adrian to the trial site which is the actual cliff that he needs to climb. The cliff is basically about nine thousand meters high which probably got its height from the tallest mountain in the real world. Adrian gazed at the grand natural structure as he could see that the cliff is not ordinary, and the top is even riddled with snow. There are also holes in the cliff which could be where some of the aeromorph warriors use as their training area. "I have got to say that the Savage Steep is more intimidating up close. This is the first time that I felt being small despite visiting other ces. I guess it is not only trees that are grander in The Wilde." Adrianmented as the view took his breath away. "Do not tell me that you are getting cold feet now. I even took you to the elders so do not embarrass me. I basically endorsed you even though I did not know that your ultimate goal is to kill the Wolf of Disaster. If you pass this test, I would like to join your crusade against it." Scarlet stated with determined eyes. Adrian could feel that Scarlet has something against the Wolf of Disaster. She would not simply say that she wants to partake in the raid if she has nothing against the Wolf of Disaster. Then again, Adrian does not mind the extra help because he needs it. Ashana did not ask him to recruit the three overlords if he is not outssed by arge degree. If he probably arrived after the dark god, this world would have been overrun by the demon wolves and Fenris would rule it. "It is a good thing that I prioritized the evolution of my soulbounds while the dark god is still trapped in the fallen imperial capital. Or else¡­it could not only be the dark god that will be back in full power. Let us just hope that the followers of the dark gods are not thinking of bringing another one here." Adrian thought as he unfurled his wings. When Adrian unfurled his wings, the elders of the aeromorph race could be seen gasping in awe. Adrian''s wings are powerful yet looks cool. For their beastkin species, the wings are also used as a way of considering who is attractive. "You can start any time that you are ready. Give it your all so that you can have an audience with the Great Western Overlord." The oldest elder of the aeromorphs stated. "I will start then." Adrian replied as he flew up with great force. The first half of the entire cliff is not that difficult for Adrian to fly. The first quarter of the way is just a gentle breeze which is refreshing for Adrian''s face since The Wilde is rather hot and humid. The second quarter of the cliff is where some strong winds started to roll but it is still manageable for Adrian. It is when Adrian reached the halfway mark when winds that could be heard started to appear. By winds that could be heard means that the wind is so strong that it produces an audible sound. Adrian struggled each time that he rose despite only rising about a centimeter per minute. "His wings are truly strong as he did not have difficulty when he reached the halfway mark. But this trial really starts at the middle part of the cliff. Looking at his form, we can say that he is an amateur flyer and is nning to brute force the trial." Elder Gu, the eagle elder of the aeromorphs, stated her conclusion that is not biased. "You say that but did you not also use brute force to ascend until the top. His way is much like what you used when you were younger." Elder Sparrow, who is the smallest elder, stated. "It is not a bad idea as demons are known to be very sturdy by nature due to their unique constitution. The only difference between the younger you and the boy is that you were rash, but he is careful. You can see that he is ascending steadily with the air current in mind." Elder Alba, the oldest of the elders and an albatross aeromorph, stated her opinion. "It seems that the elders are praising the guest. Do you think that he will be able to reach the top despite none of the current generation of our warriors being unable to?" Scarlet asked as she is curious. She wanted to know if the young demon boy has a chance of reaching the top ording to their observations. "That is difficult to foretell as we do not know his entire capabilities. I do know that he will not be able to ascend if he goes at this rate. The air currents at this time of year are not in favor of those undergoing the trial. This is one of the reasons why we do not easily conduct trials at this time of year." Elder Quago, who is the owl elder of the aeromorphs, stated. "Oh! He is using magic." Elder Sparrow stated as he saw a magic circle being formed and wrapped around Adrian. ===== [You have used Chrono Shift.] [You have sessfully activated the ability.] [The area you are in seems to have a special field that can interrupt with magic. You only have a 50% chance to sessfully cast your spell.0 [If your spell casting is cancelled, you will experience body paralysis for one second due to your magic circuits being overloaded.] "Well¡­that is promising." Adrian thought in a sarcastic tone as he deduced that he will not be able to reach the top without using magic. Adrian reached the 60% mark due to using Chrono Shift, but he is met with another dilemma. Wind des started to appear and would asionally hit Adrian. Each wind de that hit decreased his health by 0.3%. Adrian knew that he could tank it, but the wind des grew in number the higher that he ascended. His health decreased by 10% in about five seconds due to being continuously hit. He wanted to evade but a small tilt of his wings would make the wind blow him away. A giant wind de is suddenly hurling towards Adrian''s direction, and he managed to see it. The speed of the wind de is still fast so Adrian lowered his wings which made him return about thirty meters down. Just a small tilt in the wings and he erased thirty meters of hard work. Adrian managed to evade the giant wind de, but he went back a great distance. He needed to think of another strategy which is why he activated the shields that his battle armor could create. A three colored barrier materialized to protect Adrian from the wind des. It also helped him resist the air current that tries to push him back. ==== "It seems he is using a skill embedded in his armor. He is now covered with what looks like three barriers. It seems to be elemental barriers that are fire, water and earth." Elder Quago stated. "Since magic could not be easily used, armor abilities are what should be best for him at the moment. Abilities that your armor could use is still part of one''s own abilities. You can tell that this young demon is not normal for having an armor that has a rare skill." Elder Alba stated as she watched Adrian''s progression. "He seems to be struggling with the wind des and the increased wind pressure. The wind des are very deadly this year due to the strong winds that the monsoon carries. I am impressed that he managed to reach that part in such a small amount of time." Elder Sparrow stated as he also watched Adrian''s progression with great enthusiasm. "He vanished! Oh! He reappeared again. It seems he is now using his spatial maniption skills. He suddenly froze and descended a few meters!" Elder Gu stated as she is now enjoying the show. "It seems that the elders are enjoying the trial. I guess there is not many exciting things in our territory since the warriors would first deal wit it. The elders will only move if the entire vige would be damaged after all." Scarlet thought as she also watched how Adrian progressed. ==== "What the fudge! I became stunned for a second and I flew forty meters down. Can I actually finish this? Should I just push myself to the fullest and die trying? Will I revive at the ce I die or below the cliff?" Adrian thought as he pushed himself to ovee the air current. Adrian is now bing desperate as he got pushed back a great distance just because of one spell failure. His stamina is also dropping at an rming rate which means he could die from exhaustion if he does not finish this trial in a short amount of time. "Should I try my initial n?" Adrian thought as he could see that ice shards are now mixed in the air current. Chapter 509 - I Am So Good, I Made Time Stop "Should I try my initial n?" Adrian thought as he could see that ice shards are now mixed in the air current. Adrian''s first n is to use Time Stop to literally stop time and burst all his way to the top. That was his initial n, but he threw it out when he saw the height of the Savage Steep. Since he is now almost on the way to the top, he thought that he could go all the way to the top. He wanted to use Teleportation, but it immediately failed as soon as he started casting it. As if the game developers are telling him to not cheat by using the very long-range movements spells. He could only rely on Time Stop but he knew noticed that higher tier spells have a higher chance to fail. He pulled up the lucky item that he managed to create using his luck. The three items are basically talismans that can increase someone''s luck. If such item is actually avable in the real world, then it would be auctioned off in the highest price possible. ----- Item: Lucky Talisman Created by Luck Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Has a random chance of increasing luck based on the person''s luck. It could also decrease a person''s luck if their luck is really bad. This item is not affected by the user''s luck stat if the user has one. The good luck is only active for the given duration but the bad luck is activated for about a hundred times the normal duration. Duration: 10 minutes Description: A talisman created by an unknown scribe with pure luck and no skill whatsoever. It seems that this talisman could increase the user''s luck by a certain degree, but it could also decrease the user''s luck by arge degree. Just hope that bad luck is not permanent. ----- Adrian wanted to use this in the fight with the Wolf of Disaster, but he did not want to risk the chance of receiving bad luck. The item should give him a great chance to cast spells sessfully if it increases his luck, but he will try the trial again if he ends up bing cursed with bad luck. If Adrian got cursed with bad luck, it would take him approximately 17 hours before the curse gets removed. He had read about people getting cursed with bad luck because they offended someone called Thirteen. They said that the curse given to them varied depending on the way they treated him. More importantly, the things that happened to them when their luck was bad is the scariest thing. They said that more items dropped upon their death, or they will suddenly receive a critical hit from small insect monsters that would normally deal one damage. Some are even struck by lightning out of the blue despite the weather not being cloudy. "I hope that it could just increase my luck. No¡­just a small increase will be very helpful." Adrian prayed as he activated the talisman. The Lucky Talisman Created by Luck glowed and disintegrated into particles. The particles enveloped Adrian to which the elders of the aeromorphs also saw. They did not think that it is out of the rules in using items or treasures that one owns as long as they are the oe to activate it. [You have used the Lucky Talisman Created by Luck.] [You managed to avoid the curse of bad luck.] [The God of Gambling has been impressed by your gamble. Luck Stat +1] [Your luck has slightly increased for 10 minutes.] Adrian became happy with the increase his luck despite it being a small chance. It seems that he is not the only one pleased as he saw the notification that the God of Gambling seemed to be impressed with him. He is familiar with the God of Gambling because all the NPCs that worship him are either really rich or dirt poor. It is even a famous meme in the yermunity to pray to the God of Gambling when you use a random chest as he might increase your luck. Nevertheless, The God of Gambling does not have a name unlike other gods or rather his name is not known. "Thank you for the increase in Luck stat. It might be small, but every little bit counts in this stage of the game." Adrian stated as he started to chant the short phrase for the spell that he is about to use. "I am time incarnate. Time Stop!" Adrian chanted. A wave of temporal energy swept across thend or rather The Wilde. The unique fact about other worlds is that their timeline is not connected to the timeline of the main world. Each independent world acts in different timelines which is why they are not synchronous when ites toary functions. Time froze for The Wilde and only Adrian could move in this world where everything is suspended. Adrian did not idle as the increase in luck definitely gave him a better chance in casting this skill. He did not feel the resistance that he felt when he used other magic spells. Adrian immediately used every energy he has in his body and strengthened it for a limited time. The Primordial Essence and Nether Energy that he has became his buffs. He even cast Chrono Shift to make himself faster. He wanted to cross two thousand meters in the limited amount of time that he made for himself. Adrian''s wings became more tangible as it usually faded intoher mist every few seconds. The solidified wings became Adrian''s chance to traverse the distance left for him to fly. With one p of his wings, he immediately crossed a thousand meters. He basically broke the speed of sound with one p of his wings. Another p and he finally reached the top. He is not perfectly fine as his wings could be seen extremely injured and also his body. It seems that his wings could not handle the immense power that flowed in it. The ice shards also damaged him on the way which made his heath drop to critical levels. Some ice shards could be seen piercing his wings or other parts of his body, but he made it. Since Adrian reached the top of the Savage Steep, he immediately cancelled Time Stop even if the duration is not over. He found out that he could decrease the cooldown time of certain skills if he stopped them early. It is a great way of utilizing long cooldown spells that have long durations. Since time has moved once more, two sonic booms are then heard by those near the trial site. The ones who are currently observing the trial thought that thunder suddenly formed but realized that it is actually a sonic boom. Adrian generated it when he managed to break the speed of sound. The elders of the aeromorphs wanted to know how a demon could do such a thing as only the western overlord could do something incredible like that. "It seems that he managed to rise to the asion. I did not doubt him for a second since I learned of his presence in our territory. We should also follow him up to the summit." Scarlet stated as she transformed into her flight form. Aermorphs have three forms unlike the terramorph beastkins. They have the two formsmon to all beastkins which are the Humanoid forms and the Full Beast form. Thest and third form that they have is called the flight form. The hydromorphs also have a simr form called marine form where only their lower half changes. Scarlet and the elders'' forms suddenly changed as they could be described as really half bird half man. Their arms transformed to that of wings and feathery tails also sprouted from their bottom. This form gives them great speed in air but disables them from using conventional weapons like swords and bows. ==== Adrian reached the peak of the Savage Steep but did not see the western overlord. He thought that he could catch a glimpse of the western overlord if he reached the top, but he is wrong. He believed Ashana''s report that the western overlord rarely leaves the peak of Savage Steep because of the overlord''s personality. Adrian decided to heal his wounds with potions since he has nothing better to do. The elders did say that he should wait if he reached the top. Soon, the sound of wings pping could be heard, and Adrian saw the people watching him below arrive. He also saw the half bird forms of the aeromorphs and their way of flying. "Great job, Equinox. I know that you could do it." Scarlet stated as she congratted Adrian with utmost glee. Adrian suddenly thought that the atmosphere became strange because the elders of the aeromorphs suddenly have this respectful gaze directed not only to Adrian but also to Scarlet. She then proceeded to walk in front of Adrian and summoned a storm. "Challenger Equinox. I, the Western Overlord, has heard your wish. As tradition of this trial, I will respect your wish. I will be with you in your fight against the Wolf of Disaster. Not only me but also ten of my finest warriors will be with you in this battle." Scarlet stated as all the elders of the aeromorph race bowed to her. "The overlord''s decree shall be fulfilled. We shall go prepare immediately." The elders bowed. Chapter 510 - The Elusive Overlord "Challenger Equinox. I, the Western Overlord, has heard your wish. As tradition of this trial, I will respect your wish. I will be with you in your fight against the Wolf of Disaster. Not only me but also ten of my finest warriors will be with you in this battle." Scarlet stated as all the elders of the aeromorph race bowed to her. Adrian became speechless as he was actually wee by the overlord into the vige. The eyes full of curiosity was not directed at him because he was a demon. The eyes were directed at the person that the western overlord herself personally invited inside the vige. It now makes sense why no one dared toe to them or say hi. "It seems that you are quite shocked that I am the western overlord. You did not think that I would be in this form. Did you think that I will be in this form when you meet me?" Scarlet stated as she transformed into arge vulture that looked so menacing up close. ----- Monster: Storm Vulture (Boss Monster) Titles: Western Overlord, Storm Bringer, One who brings Typhoons Level: 230 Description: One of the final evolutions of the vulture monster species. It is said to have been born due to the unrelenting storm that ravaged The Wilde from a long time ago. It is caring to its followers and allies but merciless to its enemies. It is said that a Storm Vulture could even make a dessert flourish with the rain that it brings on its flight. ----- As soon as the western overlord returned to her original form, storm clouds suddenly brewed on top of the Savage Steep. It seems that her title of Storm Bringer is not for show as she really could bring the storm with just her presence. The western overlord is basically a vulture with ck and white feathers for the body while her neck and head are covered with red storm clouds. The red storm clouds also act like a defensive mechanism for those who aim for her neck. Even Adrian could feel the enormous amount of energy present in the red storm clouds. "Thank you, western overlord. I thank you for your generous heart. If youe with us, then victory would surely more probable. I do not want to be assured as I am not one to underestimate my enemies." Adrian stated as he bowed. "You do not have to be so stiff. You have proven yourself with my trial, but I am curious on how you managed to conquer it. Even with my keen eyesight, I was not able to see how you broke the speed of sound." The Storm Vulture stated as she turned to her human form again. "I guess it would be better to answer to clear any doubts of cheating or if you have any suspicion. I basically froze time and boosted my body to the max. It made me surpass the speed of sound." Adrian answered to which Scarlet''s eyes sparkle. "Such a shame. I would have wanted to see how you did that. The glorious ze of your fast flight would have made my heart race. I am such a speed demon myself. Oh! Excuse the pun." Scarlet stated as sheughed but the elders of the aeromorphs all looked tired when she said that. From Adrian''s observation, the western overlord is not troublesome because of her attitude but her constant need for speed or adrenaline. It seems that the elders of he aeromorphs have been troubled by her in one way or another. "If the old toad trusts you then he might have seen potential in you. He would not have given you his trinket if he thought that you had no chance in a battle against the Wolf of Disaster. But just to be sure, you are bringing an army, correct?" Scarlet asked with a serious expression. "Yes. It would be foolish not to. The fox n will help and also the ox n as I have a friend who is a member of thetter. Some of my friends will alsoe and my soulbounds will also be there." Adrian stated as he summoned all his soulbounds which caught the eye of the elders and the western overlord. The western overlord looked satisfied with Adrian''s soulbounds, but her gaze stopped at Saena. She seemed to stop for a second before smiling to Adrian. Adrian did not catch her slight pause as he is busy reading the messages that Kabrakan has given him. "I see then I can rest at ease that my subjects will not needlessly sacrifice themselves. It is finally time for our revenge against the Wolf of Disaster." Scarlet stated which made Adrian curious why she said the word ''revenge''. "Did the Wolf of Disaster do something to you? You said revenge so I assumed that something happened with the wolf of disaster." Adrian asked as he is curious. "That good for nothing dog managed to harm my wings which took a decade to heal. It only managed to heal a year ago which is why I am still not straining myself or else I would have been flying the endless skies of this world." Scarlet stated as she boiled with rage. "It seems that her human form is what she took on in order to recover. I guess it is true that intelligent monsters that can transform will revert to a more suitable form to recover." Arian thought as Scarlet plucked one of the feathers and gave it to Adrian. "Take this. In order to call me, you just need to release my feather to the wind. I wille straight away with the warriors that I chose. I will personally end the life of that sted wolf." Scarlet stated with incredible resolution. "Thank you. Any tips on thest overlord? The overlord of the east did not tell me that much about the overlord of the south." Adrian asked as he will now head south in record time. "Even I do not know as that individual is very fickle about things. All I can say is that the southern overlord is theziest and careful among us three overlords. You should appeal to the overlord if you want to recruit the southern overlord. That individual is literally cold blooded." Scarlet stated. Adrian then bid farewell to the western overlord. He did not expect that the western overlord is easier to handle than he thought. In reality, Scarlet got enamored by Adrian''s wings which is why she let him undergo the trial immediately to test its durability and strength. Adrian has five days left to recruit the remaining overlord, but something tells him that it would not be easy. Unlike the overlords of the east and west, the southern overlord is a loner. It does not mind other monsters living in its territory as long as they do not make a mess of it. One thing is for sure and that is the Wolf of Disaster attacked the southern overlord back then. The wolf of Disaster is said to have been repelled by the southern overlord but that is already when Fenris had an injury prior to the battle with the First Selvaggian King. The fox n elders managed to see the miserable state of the Wolf of Disaster back then, but it was not damaged to a degree where they can finish the boss monster off. They did see something like a tail being bitten by the Wolf of Disaster like a trophy of victory despite being repelled. ===== Adrian arrived at the southern part of the Wilde easily by flying on Kaon. The odd thing is that no flying monsters dared toe near him not because he was stronger but because of the feather given to him. It seems that a feather of the western overlord could already stop any hostile attempts from the flying monsters. The southern part of The Wilde is also a forest area, but it has a mixture of volcanoes with it. The trees looked like they are charred ck but is still full of life. It seems that the surrounding nts also evolved with their surroundings as the heat that Adrian felt is not immediatelybusting branches that fallen off. "From Scarlet''s decription, the southern overlord is cold blooded. With the stories of the fox n elders that Ashana told me, the southern overlord also has a tail. It could only be a reptile like creature that needs heat in order to function. A reptile will not live in an area like this unless it needs a heat source for its cold blood. I suddenly feel like one of those nature explorers on the hunt for rare wild animals." Adrian thought as he entered the southern territory inner border. The moment that Adrian stepped on the inner border, he suddenly felt a piercing gaze directed at him. The gaze is not hostile but more of a scrutinizing one. He did get information that the southern overlord could detect others from faraway. Adrian suddenly got curious of the elusive overlord. Chapter 511 - Sacred Snake Chapter 507 Sacred Snake The moment that Adrian stepped on the inner border, he suddenly felt a piercing gaze directed at him. The gaze is not hostile but more of a scrutinizing one. He did get information that the southern overlord could detect others from faraway. Adrian suddenly got curious of the elusive overlord. [Your every move is being watched. Be careful and do not do anything to harm the surroundings and the inhabitants of the territories.] Adrian could see that he is now in the gazes of the southern overlord, but he could not see it. Adrian tried to use his Evil Eyes to pick up a soul, but he could not. He could only see numerous souls of weak monsters that are living in the area. A strong soul would usually be a different color than the pale white color of ordinary souls. The overlord''s souls should be golden in color as Adrian used it on Scarlet. At first, he did not think that Scarlet is the Western Overlord as golden souls are not limited to powerful monsters but also powerful NPCs. Adrian now used the color of the basis as he could get fooled by his normal eyesight. He used his evil eyes until his stamina dropped to half, but nothing is getting picked up. He could not know why that is, but he guessed that a skill might be interfering with his evil eyes. Evil Eyes have a weakness and that is inuracy when people could hide their souls. The Undead King and his other top-grade subordinates could do it as they have been undead for a long time. Even the Daemos elders could do it as analyzation magic is basically magic created to peer into the souls of the living. It is a magic that was only used by summoners to find soulbounds but some genius mage back then reconfigured it. The reconfigured version is basically the Inspect magic spell. Adrian''s Inspect skill has already fused with his Evil Eyes which means that thetter is a more powerful version of the skill. "Southern Overlord¡­Sir¡­Ma''am. Whatever you are called. I am here for an audience. Can you please talk to me? It is important." Adrian shouted as he waited for a response. Adrian waited to almost an hour but all he heard is birds chirping or the asional cricket sound. The Southern overlord is definitely not going to meet him like he is now, and a special condition should be made. He wanted to wreak havoc on the area, but he does not know if he will be able to step foot on the territory again if he does so. Adrian noticed that the monsters in the area are not hostile. They would even scatter if Adrian is about five meters away from them. The southern territory is basically full of monsters that are scared of confrontation or strangers. After the initial wait for no response, Adrian suddenly heard the howl of wolves. He immediately used Soul Form Transformation to be invisible as he knew that demon wolves areing to the area. Even the western territory had demon wolves attacking them but the aeromorph warriors dealt with them. This time the territory did not have any kind of protectors as the southern territory is treated something like a safe haven for creatures that do not like to battle or are too weak to battle. Such a thing should have been impossible in a world where the survival of the fittest is the standard, but it is possible thanks to the southern overlord. Adrian just watched for now as the invading demon wolves scared the weak animals that even he ignored as they are also scared of him. The demon wolves looked vignt as they did this as if they are expecting a response. When no response is created when they just scared the weak monsters, they finally started releasing killing intent. The killing intent released by the demon wolves are enough to freeze the weak monsters in their ce and ept their deaths. One of the demon wolves even tormented the poor creature and not killing it outright. The other demon wolves did so as well, and they toyed with the ones they captured. Adrian might be a yer and also treat other monsters as experience, but he is also a summoner. Summoners are basically the bridge between monsters and people. One of the requirements of the summoner is the right treatment of their soulbounds. If the soulbounds are not treated correctly, they will first start to ignore themands of their master. If the master still does not treat the soulbound better, the soulbound will then attack their master as a form of revenge. When the soulbound could no longer handle or stand their master, the soulbound will forcibly terminate the contract between them. Contracted monsters are the monsters that are considered soulbounds which are the summoner''s named monsters. A summoner could have a number of soulbounds but only a certain number could be active at a time. Also, numerous soulbounds does not mean a better summoner as the soul of a person could only handle what it could. Back to the contract termination, the process and result of the contract termination is not painless. If the soulbound monster cancels the contract, the soulbound will only be weakened for a certain amount of time. The master will be weakened for a duration and would not be able to form another contract in about a month in the least. The summoner would also feel the sense of loss as something that has be a part of them has been lost. Some summoners would go into depression or a loss of senses until they recover. Summoners basically fuse their souls with the soulbound which meant that they are tearing apart their own soul if a soulbound cancels the contract. In other words, the summoner and soulbounds are one. Summoners are basically the ones who understands monsters best dur to this innate ability. The other summoner yers might not know this, but they always avoid torturing spells and attacks on monsters whenever they fight one. The developers ingeniously set this up so that the bnce of nature is preserved through the summoners. ===== The monsters that are being toyed around are now almost at death''s door. Adrian I about to move as he saw one of the demon wolves going for the kill when a shadow of something hit that demon wolf. The demon wolf got sent flying towards a tree and became minced paste. The other demon wolves suddenly turned into their battle mode as the one they want to challenge has finally started to move. Adrian also sensed another''s presence, but he could not pinpoint the location as it felt like it was everywhere. The demon wolves that are now in battle stance ignored the monsters that they toyed with and focused on their surroundings. Adrian, on the other hand, started to rescue the injured monsters as they are at death''s door. Adrian used Sirius as a means to transport the injured monsters stealthily. He used the shadows as ports while Saena immediately started the healing of the injured monsters. The injured monsters started to heal steadily but Adrian made it faster by using the Life Essence in him although it is scant. While the injured monsters are being healed steadily in a secluded area, the demon wolves that tormented them are steadily bing meat pastes. The unknown attacker of the demon wolves has yet to show itself, but Adrian had a glimpse of the body shape of the attacker. Adrian managed to see a tail when he applied Chrono Shift on himself. The skill became an effective tool in determining fast attacks as it not only increases speed but also reaction time. But the speed of the tail attack is still too fast for Adrian to distinguish which is why he could still not see the one attacking the demon wolves. When thest demon wolf became meat paste, Adrian looked around to see if the southern overlord is now visible. He could not see anything as a mist suddenly rolled in, but he still continued to heal the injured monsters. The healed monsters became very friendly towards Adrian and some even rubbed their cheeks on his foot which made his other soulbounds jealous. He is currently tending to thest monster while those that he healed are gathered around him when suddenly a shadow is cast behind him. The shadow that is cast is elongated as the mist also collected behind him. The small, injured monsters immediately scattered as if they are frightened by the presence behind Adrian. Even Saena''s reaction became ratherical as the proud bird suddenly froze. Adrian slowly turned around to see the one casting the shadow and he is surprised. A giant snake with pure white scales is looking at Adrian with its red eyes but it was not filled with hostility but with gratitude. Monster: Sacred Snake Level: 230 Title: Southern Overlord of the Wilde, The Peacekeeper Chapter 512 - The Lonely Serpent Monster: Sacred Snake Level: 230 Title: Southern Overlord of the Wilde, The Peacekeeper, The Half Spirit Description: A final evolution of the snake species where it is said to have be and deity. It is said that the Sacred Snake has mystic powers that could rival gods when it grows to a length of ten thousand meters. Due to other smaller creatures being afraid of it, it prefers to live alone giving it the moniker of ''The Lonely Serpent''. It no longer needs to eat upon reaching this evolution as it feeds on the energy of the world itself. ----- The Southern Overlord is actually arge white snake which is so long that the mist itself is hiding its body. Adrian also somewhat felt that the Sacred Snake is somewhat familiar. He could not point his finger at the reason because he is scared of what the southern overlord would do. Adrian and the southern overlord are now in a staring contest. Adrian''s soulbounds are not moving because they were told to stand down. They could only attack if they think that their master is under attack which he is not. The southern overlord moved its head closer to Adrian to meet his eyes on the same level. Adrian did not know what to do and just nkly stared back which is very straining for him as anxiety and uncertainty are mixed in his gaze. The southern overlord''s head suddenly moved, and Adrian thought that it will attack but the Sacred Snake did not. The mist suddenly moved away and the southern overlord with it. Adrian breathes a sigh of relief but then something hit him. "Ahh! I forgot to tell it why I want to recruit it. Seriously!" Adrian stated as heically rolled on the ground for suddenly nking out and getting on a staring contest with a giant white snake. Adrian did not know what to do next as no system prompt emerged for something like an auxiliary quest about befriending the southern overlord. What makes him even more curious is the fact that the southern overlord''s body is covered with mist or rather it brings the mist with it. Adrian suddenly remembered that the southern overlord would fade in and out of existence which is reminiscent of Vayu and Soleil. He then checked the logs again and saw that the southern overlord is indeed a half spirit. "It seemed to want to talk to me, but it just went away on its own. Maybe I need to gain its trust. The best way would be for me to defend its territory. The only thing that I want to know is why it arrived tote and not earlier when the weak monsters were getting thrashed around." Adrian thought as he went around the territory. Adrian then found three other ces that have the same demon wolf meat pastes. It suddenly hit him that the southern overlord actually fought three battles in three different separate areas. The areas are so far apart like a kilometer away from each other. "How long is it that it could reach this area in a fast time?" Adrian suddenly shuddered as he knows that he could have be this meat paste. Adrian could more or less guess that the demon wolves always attack this area since more groups of demon wolves are present in this territory. He just wished that no Child of Disasters are in the next group that wille. The Child of Disaster is basically the children reared by the Wolf of Disaster. It seems that they are more powerful than the normal demon wolf and are said to be named monsters. Even the fox n elders are wary of them as battling them one by one is still a challenge. Each Child of Disaster is said to be guarded by thirty demon wolves of higher levels. He is actually quite lucky that he has yet to encounter that group, but he could deduce that the southern territory could have a higher chance of being attacked by the Child of Disaster. Adrian made his soulbounds survey other areas so that he could respond faster. The southern overlord is just watching Adrian from the distance like the silent guardian it is. The southern overlord is curious about Adrian, but he is not yet that special in its eyes. The southern overlord will not bother Adrian as long as thetter did not bother the monsters in its territory. When Adrian is just chilling in the area that he is observing, Kaon suddenly contacted him via the soul link. Kaon stated that arge group of demon wolves are now heading towards the southern territory. There is even one demon wolf that is quite bigger than the other demon wolves. "Do not tell me that I just jinxed myself when I was thinking of a Child of Disaster." Adrian suddenly thought as he borrowed Kaon''s eyesight. Adrian whose eyes became dragon slits suddenly saw a group of maybe fifty or more demon wolves running towards the southern territory. Adrian could feel that this number would be too much for him to handle as most of the monsters in the southern territory are notbat ready. Adrian psyched himself up as he needed the confidence to handle theing monster horde. He could make the monster horde disperse if he could kill the leader but that is easier said than done. He could not see the levels of the demon wolves, but he could tell that they are more powerful than the ones that the southern overlord could kill in one hit. "Kaon, warn all of the monsters near the area. Other soulbounds, regroup at Kanon''s current location." Adrianmanded. A loud dragon roar is then heard from the distance as Kaon warned all those inside the area he is in. Numerous small and weak monsters retreated further inside the territory when they heard the loud dragon roar. The southern overlord also heard it and also saw the great number of enemies that areing towards its territory. Chapter 513 - The Child Of Disaster Kaon''s roar is not only heard by the monsters in his area but also the iing demon wolves. The demon wolves did not stop charging despite the dragon roar that they heard. The only reason that this could happen is the demon wolves are stronger than Kaon that is already level 168. "Paradox, can you determine our chances of winning if we battled multiple monsters that are higher level than us?" Adrian asked sarcastically but his weapon suddenly answered when it is normally quiet. "Gathering details about the demon wolves from master''s memory¡­Answer has been found. Chance of sess is 3.14159%. Advising master to withdraw from battle as you cannot handle the monster horde alone." The Cube of Paradox answered. "You suddenly got smart and talkative when you normally are just quiet and act like a normal floating weapon. Even my own weapon thinks that I am weak. I admit that I am not always hunting but do you have to say that to my face." Adrian scoffed at the chance of sess that the Cube of Paradox gave him. "If master uses all the skills in his disposal and the maximum potential of the soulbounds, the sess chance increases to 11%. I was quiet because I was internalizing all the data that master has acquired as I am learning." The Cube of Paradox reported. "Scary. You will notunch a revolution and kill off the human race, right?" Adrian jokinglymented. "I do not understand." The Cube of Paradox answered. "It was a joke. I watched in when my ss were watching vintage movies. Anyways, summon the Primordial Armament: Mirror." Adrian stated. "epted." The Cube of Paradox replied as it emitted purple lightning and materialized a mirror in mid-air. [You have summoned the Primordial Armament: Mirror.] [Your skill Primordial Stance activated. Your stats will be adjusted to fit your current form.] [Your Strength stat is decreased to half of its original stat points.] [Your Agility stat is decreased to 75% of its original stat points.] [Your Dexterity stat is reduced to half of its original stat points.] [Your Endurance stat has been increased by 50%.] [Your Intelligence stat has been increased by 75%.] [Your movement speed is decreased in this form, but you can travel using the mirrors.] Adrian''s appearance changed to that of a person that wears twice the size of his or her normal fitting clothes. A blindfold is also formed to cover his eyes. He now looked like a demon fortune teller. The added bonus is that he floats five inches above the ground. The most notable feature is that there is now two pairs of arms and hands floating beside Adrian. He basically has his own limbs, but the two pairs made him look like a six-armed blind deity. Adrian also felt strange as he might be blindfolded but he could see everything around him. His vison suddenly became omnidirectional. Not only that but the Primordial Armament became six mirrors. Each hand now controls a mirror which floated around Adrian. His form is so strange that one might think that they could easily take him down. "This form is really strange, but I need to get used to it with the time that I have. If my guess is correct, I can still create other mirrors that break easily while my main mirrors will not break." Adrian thought as he experimented with his new form. Adrian also learned that each hand also has a demon eye on its palm that acts as Adrian''s eye. The omnidirectional vision is actuallying from his six new eyes as the ones on his face is not working as intended. The most promising thing that Adrian learned is that the max range of each mirror and arm is five hundred meters which is long. "I could basically use this form to spy on enemies that are faraway. The only downside is the hand travels one foot per second which is slow." Adrian muttered as his vision suddenly got covered with white mist once more. From the mist, a giant white snake is suddenlying close to Adrian. The southern overlord itself ising to Adrian which means this could be a chance to get its recognition. The southern overlord looked at Adrian''s new form but did not ask him about it. "Strange young demon, I am sure that you know but a great danger ising to my territory. I ask you to take shelter so that you will not get caught on my problems. It seems that a child of that infernal wolf ising to attack me. You know this as your dragonpanion warned the inhabitants of my territory. For that I am thankful, but you need to take shelter. You have done enough when you healed the injured." The Sacred Snake stated in a telepathic message. The voice of the Sacred Snake in Adrian''s head is reminiscent of a mature woman in her thirties or forties. The voice sounded mature and calming that reminded Adrian of his mother. The tone of the voice wasmanding yet soothing. "I want to battle with you. I know that it might be too much of a request, but I need your help to subjugate the Wolf of Disaster along with the other overlords." Adrian stated. "If I survive the attack of the Child of Disaster then I might consider your offer since the other overlords seem to agree with your demand. If you can manage to kill the subordinates of the Child of Disaster when I am battling it then we have a chance to stop them." The Sacred Snake stated. "Is the Child of Disaster as powerful as you?" Adrian asked as he is curious. "There are three spawns of that infernal wolf. Each spawn having great abilities that could almost rival that of an overlord. The oneing to my territory is almost as strong as an overlord. If you want to fight, then are you ready to ept the risk?" The Sacred Snake asked Adrian. Chapter 514 - Alphus If you want to fight, then are you ready to ept the risk?" The Sacred Snake asked Adrian. ===== QUEST NOTIFICATION Do you wish to fight? The southern overlord is offering you a chance to defend her territory with her. The oldest of the Wolf of Disaster''s children hase and it would take the Sacred Snake''s full attention to deal with the Child of Disaster. Difficulty: A Reward: Increased recognition from the southern overlord. Failure Condition: Death of the Southern Overlord Failure Result: Destruction of the southern territory of The Wilde Completion Condition: Kill all the demon wolves that invade and the Child of Disaster. ===== "I ept. I already decided to help defend your territory anyway." Adrian answered as he epted the quest. The increased recognition would make it easier to recruit the southern overlord to his cause. [You have decided to help the southern overlord.] [The southern overlord has been added as a party member.] [The quest will immediately fail if the southern overlord dies.] [Your evasion has been increased by 10% thanks to the Southern Overlord''s Mist Walker ability.] Adrian weed the bonus evasion as he could not easily evade with his slow speed in his current form. He then proceeded to disperse more mirrors in each direction. He could even make the mirrors look invisible if he ced them well enough. The southern overlord vanished into the mist. Adrian is told that she will perform a surprise attack on the Child of Disaster so that she will get the upper hand. Adrian did so as well and casted Soul Form Transformation on all his soulbounds. Adrian also discovered that he could multicast using each of his hands, but it is limited to spell replication. He casted the Soul Form Transformation simultaneously without much difficulty. It seems that his new form could be more of a spell caster. It did not take long for the demon wolves and the Child of Disaster reached the southern territory. The demon wolves saw the mist rolling inside the forest which means that the southern overlord is expecting them. The Child of Disaster which is a wolf that is about fifty feet high and darker fur than the other demon wolves. "I know that the southern overlord said that the Child of Disaster is as strong as her but that is just ridiculous." Adrian thought as he managed to see the details of the Child of Disaster. Adrian managed to activate his evil eyes using the eyes on the palms of the extra hands to peer into the details about the Chide of Disaster. He could onlyment that a high leveled named monster actually entered the battlefield, and he is not sure if he will seed in the quest this time. ---- Name: Alphus Monster: Lesser Fenrir Level: 225 Titles: Child of the Disaster, Cmity, Alpha Desription: One of the children of Fenris who is also the oldest of the tree. Since it is a Lesser Fenrir, it does not have the same restriction that a full pledge Fenrir has. No restriction also means that it is weaker than the Fenrir. If it reaches maturity, then it will fulfill its destiny as the Devourer of the Stars. ---- Alphus is leading a numerous size of demon wolves that are all in the level range of 190 to 200. The giant ck wolf is very strong looking even from the images produced by the mirrors. Adrian could feel that the Lesser Fenrir is not an easy opponent. "I will start the operation then. Quantum Cascade." Adrian chanted as he formed the spell. Adrian is about four hundred meters away from the location of the demon wolves, but he already started chanting a spell that has limited range. Adrian is able to do this because of his secret passive skill that is generated by his current form. The secret skill is called Pathfinder. ---- Skill: Pathfinder Tier: Legacy Type: Passive Effect: Able to conjure up spells in locations that the mirrors could see. The spell will not be at full power but only deal 80% of its total damage. Spells will also disperse if vision is no longer avable. ---- The demon wolves are not all tagged as targets while he avoided the Lesser Fenrir Alphus. The southern overlord told him to leave the Child of Disaster to her for the first few seconds in battle. Adrian''s job is to separate the demon wolves and Alphus as they are empowered with the Lesser Fenrir around. "Now that Quantum Cascade is building up in eight different locations, I should proceed with the next spell. Vortex¡­" Adrian stated. The six hands that Adrian has all simultaneously casted the Legendary skill Vortex. A small pebble size star is manifested in each of the hands. Each hand then proceeded to drop the small pebble size star into the mirrors. The mirrors acted as a gateway for the skill and the small pebble size star appeared in the location of the demon wolves. As if Adrian has perfectly timed everything, the Quantum Cascade activated and pulled the demon wolves away from Alphus. The demon wolves got disoriented as they got separated into six groups. They wanted to rush back into formation when the southern overlord suddenly erupted from the ground and bit the Lesser Fenrir. The southern overlord brought the Child of Disaster to another location while the demon wolves got stunned as their leader got sucker punched. The demon wolve are about to follow their leader but Adrian will not let them. Adrian snapped all six of his fingers and six ck holes formed when the small pebble size star exploded into nothingness. All of the demon wolves got dragged into different ck holes. Adrian knew that the ck holes will not be able to kill the demon wolves as the damaged decreased to 80%. The buff that the Lesser Fenrir still has some effect as no demon wolf got killed. Adrian anticipated that it could happen which is why he followed up with another spell when the ck holes spit out the demon wolves. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian stated as six magic circles that sted the six groups of demon wolves away from one another. His soulbounds will take care of the clean up now as he acted like a watchtower that could see everything. Chapter 515 - Sacred Snake Versus Lesser Fenrir The southern overlord dragged the Child of Disaster to a more open location where they could battle without the interference of others. Alphus, the Child of Disaster and Lesser Fenrir, saw that its subordinates got sucked inside some sort of vortex when he got separated. The Lesser Fenrir issued a howl before it got separated with the pack. It managed to buff its allies before being taken away by the southern overlord. Alphus immediately tried breaking free from the jaws of the southern overlord when it managed to gather enough strength. The southern overlord bit the lesser Fenrir in away where it could not easily gather strength to retaliate. This is the reason why Alphus had to wait for its chance to try and break free. The lesser Fenrir used its sharp ws to strike at the scales of the southern overlord, but it was tough. Alphus had no choice but to use a skill that released a sizeable amount of dark attribute magic. The dark magic hit the southern overlord with such intensity that it loosened its hold on the Lesser Fenrir. Alphus managed to break free but crashed to the ground. The dark attribute magic is effective because of the attribute differences between the southern overlord and the lesser Fenrir. The lesser Fenrir has dark attribute while the southern overlord, which is a sacred snake, has both water and light attribute. The attack of the lesser Fenrir is very effective on the southern overlord but that did not stop thetter to continue attacking. The southern overlord once again spread out the white mist and vanished inside of it. Alphus took on a defensive stance as it knows that the southern overlord''s main arsenal is rapid fast attacks when the area is covered in mist. The battle of the giant monsters has finally started. Their battle shook the ground that they are on to the extent that it reached the Selvaggian race''s city. ==== Adrian used Quantum Dispersion and blew away the numerous demon wolves. The attacks are still not able to kill any of the demon wolves, but they are now weakened and wary. The annoying howl that empowered the demon wolves made Adrian raise his eyebrow, but he could still manage. The battle between the southern overlord and the child of disaster is so loud that some of the demon wolve tried to go there. Adrian is not having it which is why he immediately tasked Sirius to kill all those that run away. Adrian could feel the intense anger that Sirius had for these demon wolves, but he still remained calm due to Adrian''s reminders. If Sirius relies on pure instinct, then he would be an easy target. Sirius immediately used Phantom Rush to damage and even kill some of the demo wolf stragglers. When Sirius rose from the shadows, the demon wolves suddenly lost interest in aiding their leader. The demon wolves suddenly looked at Sirius with immense hostility. It seems that even the demon wolves see Sirius as a threat. "It seems that Sirius really does have a connection with these demon wolves seeing their reaction towards him. It is still manageable as they are now focused on Sirius and not aiding the Child of Disaster. Quantum Cascade." Adrian cast it once more as he tagged all the demon wolves to just one epicenter. Adrianmanded Sirius to not leave the area as just buy enough time for the spell to activate. Sirius issued a howl which the other demon wolves also howled back. It seems that they are talking about something. A few secondster, Sirius suddenly attacked the one that looked like the temporary leader. "Crap. Saena support Sirius with all your might. Kaon wait for my signal. Charon and Dodu will be on standby for now. Kimat be ready to support Sirius using electric shocks to disorient the demon wolves." Adrianmanded as he empowered Sirius with Nether energy. Numerous demon wolves all charged towards Sirius, but Adrian did not let that happen. He blocked some of the charging demon wolves using the mirrors he created in that location. The mirror breaking is also considered as damage which means he can direct beams of light to deal damage. Adrian started to set up the mirror cage that will continuously deal damage to the demon wolves. Adrian also added an effect to the mirrors as he attached his Quantum Spacemine on each of them. With every broken mirror, a resulting explosion will ensue that will damage the demon wolves. The Quantum Cascade activated once more, and the demon wolves got grouped up. Sirius used his shadows to bind the demon wolves that crashed into each other. Kimat also provided anotheryer of support by using an electric which Adrian did not know it could do. "Kaon, light them up." Adrianmanded as Kaon released its fearsome dragon breath on the demon wolves. The howls of agonying from the demon wolves could be heard but it is ye to decide their deaths. It seems that howl is not just a simple howl due to pain. The demon wolves started to heal as their decreased health bars steadily rose. Adrian could see that cleaning up the demon wolves will be much more difficult. He proceeded to be more active in the battle by using an improvised tactic. "Paradox, can you use Geoforce on the invisible mirrors scattered in the battlefield?" Adrian asked his weapon as the temporary mirrors are still considered as weapons although they fall in a gray area. "Yes, master. Since the temporary mirrors are also considered as parts of the Primordial Mirror Armament. "Proceed to erge the mirror at these coordinates." Adrianmanded as he thought of something that a cute monster did in a really old movie. The cube of paradox erged the invisible looking mirror. Adrian managed to learn that he could connect two mirrors from one another. It is a way of transportation, but he thought of something different. "What do bigger mirrors do? They magnify of course." Adrian stated as he proceeded to connect the giant mirror and the mirror in front of him. He then proceeded to send one of his fists inside the mirror. Chapter 516 - Magnification "What do bigger mirrors do? They magnify of course." Adrian stated as he proceeded to connect the giant mirror and the mirror in front of him. He then proceeded to send one of his fists inside the mirror. As soon as Adrian''s knuckle passed through the mirror, a gigantic version of his fist appeared on the other end that urately hit the demon wolves. Since Adrian''s strength has been decreased, his normal attacks did not do as much damage as he thought but it was effective in stopping the demon wolves. The attacks might have been magnified but the damage is still the same as Adrian''s normal punches. It is only the area that became bigger, but he is proud of his achievement. "Theoretically, how many mirrors can we supersize?" Adrian asked the Cube of Paradox as he is curious about the maximum number of erged mirrors. "If master has a thousand arms and a thousand temporary mirrors then it is possible to erge all one thousand mirrors. That is only possible if master''s mind could handle the weight of controlling a thousand things at the same time." The Cube of Paradox answered. "Basically, it is limited by how much hands I have and could control at the same time." Adrian stated in a rather depressed tone. Adrian is already having a very difficult time trying to control the six field of visions essible to him. Anymore would probably make him go insane from the immense stress. He is now bing very greedy as this form is by far the most versatile. "Dodu, swallow the demon wolves that I attacked." Adrianmanded. Dodu that is currently invisible and is only about one feet tall suddenly expanded. Adrian might not have expected it, but Dodu can be bigger the more it consumes. Dodu can now be five meters tall due to this situation but the time for being that big is also limited. Dodu easily ate the five injured demon wolves and shrunk back to its normal one-meter size. The demon wolves saw this liquid monster swallow five of their pack members and started to attack it. Try as they might, the demon wolves could not even scratch Dodu as it is immune to physical attacks. After Kaon, Sirius and Kimat were done with the demon wolves they are attacking, they helped Dodu by cleaning up the demon wolves that ganged up on it. The proud number of fifty for the demon wolves decreased by twenty in about thirty minutes. The remaining thirty demon wolves became wary and started to split up inside the territory. Each of the demon wolves split up in groups of six but Adrian is not going to let that happen. When both Quantum Cascade and Vortex activated, Adrian covered arge area of the battlefield with mirrors. Since Adrian could make six at a time, he covered the area in a fast pace. The demon wolves that tried to escape entered the mirror instead and exited another mirror that still led to the same area. Imagine this as the Endless Corridor effect that animations or cartoons like to use. The mirrors did consume a lot of mana which is why Adrian''s boost in intelligence is very useful. He could easily recover the lost mana that gets consumed when a demon wolf enters the mirror. Adrian felt like a god that could control the world even if he is on another area. "I feel like I am a great puppet master to be able to control arge area with ease." Adrian muttered as he raised his chair by himself. Adrian watched as the demon wolves are being decimated by his soulbounds. The appearance of Charon constantly absorbing health from the demon wolves is a sight to behold. Charon excels in battles with greater number of enemies because all its skills are area of effect. The demon wolves keep trying to kill Adrian''s tank soulbounds, but they could not get below 90% health thanks to Saena. Kimat provided support to the group attackers by paralyzing the demon wolves which is a great contribution. The demon wolves are easily affected by lightning type status effects. "Let us see if the southern overlord is doing well as I am." Adrian muttered as he looked at another pair of mirrors. ==== The battle between the Lesser Fenrir and the Sacred Snake is intense. They both of them already terraformed the area that they are fighting on. All trees fell and even the earth got carved as a result. The Lesser Fenrir looked exhausted, but Adrian is most worried about the southern overlord. The southern overlord is heavily damaged as her scales are broken and blood seeping out of them. It seems that the Lesser Fenrir with darkness attribute is her weakness. Adrian started to conjure up a n to provide support to the Sacred Snake. The Sacred Snake''s eyes suddenly glowed in a blue light, and it started to rain the area that she is fighting on. The mist that covered the area became thicker and started to be fog with zero visibility. Adrian, who wanted to provide support, could not do so as his vision is covered with fog. Despite Adrian''sck of vision, he could still monitor the health of the Scared Snake since they are in the same party. The health of the southern overlord is down to 60% and is now regenerating. It seems that the rain she summoned is some sort of healing rain while the fog perfectly hid her from the sharp eyes of Alphus. "Hiding is futile, white snake." Alphus, the lesser Fenrir, suddenly spoke in a humannguage which shocked Adrian. "As expected from a named monster, it is very intelligent." Adrian thought as he waited for his chance to attack the lesser Fenrir. The Lesser Fenrir, Alphus, suddenly radiated a ck aura that parted away the thick fog in the area. Not only did the fog get parted, but the Sacred Snake''s location is also shown to it. The fangs of the lesser Fenrir aimed for the neck of the southern overlord. Chapter 517 - Mirror House The Lesser Fenrir, Alphus, radiated an immense dark aura that parted the thick fog and revealed the location of the Sacred Snake. It bared its fangs and lunged towards the neck of the southern overlord. Adrian is not going to sit by and watch this happen which is why he put his n in motion. "Paradox, magnify the six mirrors in that area immediately." Adrianmanded as he is thankful that his ego weapon is acting like a second brain for him. The parting of the fog not only helped Alphus but also Adrian as he was having trouble navigating his vision in the thick fog. The Cube of Paradox immediately executed Adrian''s mental orders and magnified the six temporary mirrors in that location. Adrian then utilized all six of his hands to try and grab the lesser Fenrir. Adrian''s six hands became magnified using the mirrors. Sixrge demon hands made a grab for the Lesser Fenrir which made Alphus lose bnce. The lesser Fenrir got pinned to the ground, but Adrian is not feeling confident. The strength that he needed to keep the lesser Fenrir down is much greater than he expected as Alphus easily pushed away the six hands keeping him pinned down. The six gigantic hands crashed on the temporary mirrors and proceeded to break each mirror. [You have received 12% damage in maximum health.] Adrian received a system notification about a sharp decrease in health. He did not know that he would get damaged if he crashed on his own mirrors. It seems that his strength is not multiplied by six even if he has six hands in total. Still, Adrian could see that his effort is not in vain as the southern overlord used that chance to coil around the Lesser Fenrir. The downside of the Sacred Snake evolution is the loss of its venom nd as it is reced by a nd that creates the mist thates with it whenever it is moving. The southern overlord did not only coil around the lesser Fenrir but also casted ice magic as ayer of frost is slowly building up on Alphus. The lesser Fenrir thrashed about as it bumped on and mountains in order to shake off the southern overlord that is choking it to death. Adrian though that the southern overlord is about to win when the lesser Fenrir erupted in ck fire and burned the beautiful white scales on the Sacred Snake''s body. ck scorch marks could now be seen on the beautiful white scales of the southern overlord. Since Adrian left his concentration on the demon wolves as he is sure that his soulbounds would take care of all of them, the some of the demon wolves managed to escape. When the number of demon wolves remaining became eleven, one of the demon wolves activated the same ability that Alphus used against the southern overlord. That demon wolve sacrificed itself by using its life force as some sort of magic cancetion aura. It then charged towards the mirrors that created the endless corridor effect and broke it each mirror it crashed on easily. The other demon wolves used this chance to regroup with their alpha. The demon wolves suddenly became faster than ever as if they get stronger if their alpha gets lower in health. Adrian suffered from his own mistake, but he also knows that he fails the mission if the southern overlord dies. "Since it hase to this, I might as well head to that location with my soulbounds for the final stand." Adrian stated. He then proceeded to erge he mirror in front of him and proceeded to enter it. He also conjured a mirror for each of his soulbounds to enter so that they could easily reach the next location. ==== Alphus, the lesser Fenrir, howled so loud that it became deafening to those that arrived recently. It seems that the current form that the lesser Fenrir is taking is its berserk form. Not only did it look like a dark ming wolf, but it also radiated this aura that gives those around it with fear. The other demon wolves also proceeded to be a dark ming wolf to follow their alpha''s lead. Alphus has still 50% of its health remaining while the southern overlord has 45%. The rain did not stop and still kept healing the southern overlord passively with 0.1% health every five seconds. "It seems that you managed to thin the pack. Thank you for your assistance so far." The southern overlord stated as a praise for Adrian. "Thank you but leave theplements when we kill that thing. Can we kill that thing though?" Adrian stated as he is not sure if they could win against a lesser Fenrir that has its damage multiplied by two. "Just be mindful and not get hit by the Child of Disaster and you will live. One or two strikes from him would probably kill you or get you critically injured. Your priority will still be the same and kill off its underlings. They are a great nuisance." The southern overlord stated as she red at Alphus. "Kill the white snake!" Alphus howled as it charged towards the southern overlord in its ming glory. All the trees that fell down became scorched in an instant. "Immediately, make the mist thicker. I have a n to buy us some time for you the get healed by my soulbound." Adrian stated as she sent Saena to heal the southern overlord. "I do not know why you want to do so but I will trust you." The southern overlord stated as she produced more mist. Adrian then proceeded to create mirrors that are rectangr in nature and in great amounts. He did not even care about durability as he only needed quantity right now. The mist suddenly covered the whole area and the wolves lost vision of their enemies for a second. Alphus proceeded to blow away the mist using his own aura, but he got stunned by what he saw the next moments. Numerous images of Adrian''s group and the southern overlord is now spread out. Alphus and the demon wolves could not make out where the real ones are. "Wee to my Mirror House. Well¡­more like Fragile Mirror House since each mirror will break with just a tap. Adrian muttered to himself as the southern overlord became amazed by Adrian''s feat. He did say that he would buy her some time to get healed but she did not expect something this spectacr. Her attitude towards Adrian became somewhat better as she raised her evaluation of the demon yer. Adrian just hopes that it would but enough time to restore the southern overlord''s health to at least 70%. Chapter 518 - Frost Blossom The numerous reflections that came with Adrian''s mirror house is very effective in distracting the demon wolves and the lesser Fenrir. They crashed into numerous reflections already and is steadily increasing the damage cap that Adrian could deal with his mirrors. While Adrian is steadily increasing the absorbed damage, his soulbounds are using the ability to travel in the mirrors that is given to them. Since Adrian and his soulbounds have their souls connected to each other, even his soulbounds could use his mirror traversing function. Kaon would pop in and out of the nearest mirror and st the demon wolves with its frost breath. Dodu just waited for its next meal as it is still digesting the demon wolves that it ate. Sirius would also use the mirrors and the shadows in order to deal the killing blow on the weakened demon wolves. Saena is still busy healing the Sacred Snake as the southern overlord has an enormous health pool. Kimat did not like to move its body, so it just sent its attacks to the mirrors and let Paradox transfer it to the nearest enemy reflection. The one who is the most broken in this mirror house setting is Charon. The Lifeless Lord soulbound could basically just send its chains to the mirrors and it willtch on the opponent in the other side. Charon could just wait for the enemies to lose health as it kept increasing its barrier which is now 50% of its total health. The barrier is still rising, and it would not take long for Charon to have a hundred percent health shield. "The only problem is the lesser Fenrir. That Child of Disaster is destroying more mirrors that I can make. I already drunk three mana potions thanks to him." Adrian muttered as he kept making mirrors to hide their current location. "It would not take long for that Alphus to sniff us out from our current location. He is the oldest and strongest of the three Children of Disaster. He is not well versed in magic which is why that form of his might be burning more mana that he could generate." The Sacred Snake stated as it agreed to get treated by Saena. "I agree as it almost sensed our directions a couple of times. I had to teleport us twice already because of its sharp senses but I can no longer do that." Adrian stated as he already used Rewind to revert the cooldown of Teleportation. "Since this location will be our final stand, I should now prepare then." The Sacred Snake stated as its red eyes became golden. The mist that the southern overlord generated started to release a chill in the air which Adrian easily sensed. He could feel that the mist is also affecting some of the mirrors near them as ayer of frost is creeping up on those mirrors. The damaged scales on the southern overlord started to fall off and converge together. Each scale formed something like a white lotus, but Adrian could see that it carried immense power. About a thousand white scale lotuses is made as numerous small scales from the southern overlord came off. When the southern overlord used her skill, the lesser Fenrir immediately sensed Adrian''s current location. Adrian knew that the southern overlord has yet to fully activate the skill which means it is up to Adrian to let herplete it. "Paradox, converge all mirrors and let them act as walls to separate the charging Alphus." Adrianmanded and his ego weapon epted themand. The numerous scattered mirrors all converge in a location to stop the charging lesser Fenrir. The Child of Disaster did not care for the number of mirrors it broke as its sharp eyes only focused on the Sacred Snake that is casting an ability. "Yes¡­keeping to this location without concern." Adrian muttered to himself as he is now increasing the damage absorbed. The lesser Fenrir, Alphus, did not know of Adrian''s n or even care of its demon wolf subordinates as it just blindly charged towards the southern overlord. It seems that the lesser Fenrir knows of the skill that the southern overlord is using which is why it is trying to attack thetter immediately. The lesser Fenrir is obviously afraid as the spell is reminiscent to the one its father, Fenris, told him that is very dangerous. It was the ability that the Sacred Snake used in order to drive away the Wolf of Disaster in expense of her tail. Due to the tant charge of the lesser Fenrir, thest mirror finally broke but that also meant that Adrian took a lot of damage. He did not expect that he would lose 50% of his current health easily as each broken mirror shaved off 1% of his health. If he did not drink a potion then he might have died just now. "Prismatic Mirror!" Adrian stated as his six main mirrors surrounded the charging Alphus. The six mirrors then fired a scorching beam of light that totaled all the absorbed damage that Adrian received. The Child of Disaster did not expect that the damage it received would be so significant as it only saw the demon helping the southern overlord as an ant. The lesser Fenrir did not know that he is actually receiving the exact same damage that it dealt. If it knew then it would have tried its hardest to avoid breaking any mirror. Alphus came crashing to the ground with a howl of pain and only stopped a few meters away from the southern overlord. "It is over now, Child of Disaster. Do not worry as your father wille with you sooner than you will expect. Frost Blossom!" The Southern Overlord stated as the numerous white lotuses made of her scales fell down on the Lesser Fenrir. When the white lotuses made of snake scales fell down on the body of Alphus, it exploded and immediately damaged the Lesser Fenrir by creating a piercing ice shard. The Child of Disaster wailed in pain as numerous of this white lotuses hit it but it still did not lose determination to live. Chapter 519 - The Blind Demon God The look that the Child of Disaster stated that its will power is ever burning. Each white scale lotus that hit it would decrease the health of the lesser Fenrir by 0.5%. The value might be small, but the lesser Fenrir has about a hundred billion health points. "Awoo!" Alphus, the Lesser Fenrir, howled and the other dying demon wolves howled as well. The demon wolves that are close to death became wisps of dark mes. As if they sacrificed their life for their alpha, the dark mes gathered towards the injured Alphus. Adrian could see that the dark me wisps are actually the souls of the demon wolves. The mouth of the Lesser Fenrir opened up and started to suck in all the dark me wispsing their way. Adrian suddenly felt a chill run down his spine as the souls of the demon wolves are devoured. Since Adrian is the Shepherd of Lost Souls, he could practically be called a living version of a grim reaper. The demon wolves might have looked like they willingly offered their souls but that is not the case. The demon wolves'' souls are actually inment and is in torture as their souls are bing nourishment to the Lesser Fenrir''s body. This ability should not have been essible to a normal Fenrir as soul consumption is a very evil magic that only dark gods are supposed to have. "Do not tell me?!" Adrian suddenly thought and shuddered at a potential future. Adrian did not act on his realization for now as the Lesser Fenrir is recovering its strength to a vast degree. The injuries that it had has turned its red health bar back to healthy levels. Alphus is now regaining strength and the white scale lotuses are being melted by the dark me that burned hotter when the Lesser Fenrir started eating souls. "Little Demon, it is not safe anymore. You should escape as I will sacrifice myself to defeat the enemy in front of us." The Sacred Snake stated as her voice is now weak as thest spell took a toll on her. "Should I try my guess out? I do not know if it would even take effect." Adrian thought as the energy in the surroundings suddenly became rampant. The Lesser Fenrir, Alphus, has already devoured all the souls of the demon wolves. Even with Adrian and his soulbounds attacking, the damage that Alphus has received is very minimal in its buffed and berserk state. Adrian could only think that his Netheros True Form as a solution to the problem, but he does not know if it will take effect. He always wondered if his Primordial Stance would affect his true form. In the past before getting Primordial Stance, the Soul Armaments (now Primordial Armaments) will also be transformed with him since it is part of his soul. Adrian, who is pondering on how he would proceed, is woken up from his thoughts by the shing of the two titans in front of him. The Sacred Snake that recovered a decent amount of health and the Lesser Fenrir is now embroiled in a fight between each other. Adrian''s soulbounds tried to engage but only Sirius could truly deal damage as Kaon might hurt the Sacred Snake by mistake. Even Kimat, who could paralyze using his lightning, could not even paralyze such a huge monster. Adrian is left with him and Sirius to deal with helping the Sacred Snake. Although his soulbounds could not deal damage, that does not mean that they arepletely useless. Charon could still siphon health from the Lesser Fenrir. Saena could still heal the Sacred Snake albeit at small amounts. Dodu could still give the Sacred Snake immunity to physical attacks for a few seconds. Kimat could strike the eyes of the Lesser Fenrir to provide temporary distractions. It might not be huge advantages, but an advantage is still an advantage. "I will take a Leap of Faith then. Nether Domain." Adrian stated as the surroundings suddenly changed. The temperature changed as it dropped to a colder temperature but only to the point where it gives those inside a slight chill. The mists of three different colors started to gather in a huge vicinity as Adrian''s Domain Skill activated. If there is one thing that Adrian is thankful, it is the fact that the Lesser Fenrir has no Domain Skill. If it had a Domain Skill, then Adrian''s group would have been easily killed. When the Nether Mist rolled in, the Lesser Fenrir and even the Sacred Snake felt a chill run up their spine, but it is actually their souls feeling the dreadful power. "Netheros True Form!" Adrian chanted. Adrian''s body that is smallpared to the two titanic monsters is wrapped in the Nether Mist. Adrian also sealed back his soulbounds in order to turn them in what he dubbed as Nether Forms. The two gigantic monsters fighting literally froze when they felt the Nether Mist. The Lesser Fenrir even tried to get some distance, but the Sacred Snake did not let it. The southern overlord tightened her coil on the Lesser Fenrir. Adrian''s Nether Mist sphere that should have stopped at ten meters actually became as big as twenty meters. The first thing that broke apart the mist is six giant demonic hands with the upper arm but those are not attacked to an elbow. The Nether Mist Sphere then disappeared and Adrian''s form that is a towering twenty meters high could be seen. The two gigantic monsters felt like they saw a gode down to this world to destroy the world. Adrian''s form is literally like a demon god or an asura. Adrian''s horns became like a crown that adorned him while his blindfold became the Nether Mist itself that glowed in an eerie light. Adrian''s six mirrors is also rotating around him like they are godly items with demon eyes blinking that added to the scary effect. Adrian''s Netheros True Formbined with his Primordial Stance could be easily called a new form. Adrian''s senses also changed as he can no longer see just by using his six palms with eyes, but he could see everything around him permanently. He felt like he became an all seeing god. "The Blind Demon God!" The Sacred Snake suddenly muttered as she received an oracle from the world of The Wilde herself. Chapter 520 - Oracle From The Wilde "The Blind Demon God!" The Sacred Snake suddenly muttered as she received an oracle from the world of The Wilde herself when she woke up about a few days earlier. The Sacred Snake does not have the word ''sacred'' just because of its white scales and almost godlike appearance. The Sacred Snake basically has qualities that and deity has which are a half spirit body and the ability to hear the will of the world. Land Deities are different from gods because of one fundamental thing. That fundamental thing is that Land Deities are essentially still mortal but have long life spans. If the Land Deity does not get killed by others, then it could ascend to godhood upon the end of its mortal life cycle. All Land Deities are basically close to demigods in power at their peak age where it would only take about a decade or two before their ascension to the godly ne. The Sacred Snake however is still a very new existence for a Land Deity as she only appeared a couple of hundred years. If a Land Deity wants to ascend to godhood earlier then they would need to strengthen themselves. If they just passively sleep all the time, then they would take a minimum of ten thousand years for them to be a god. The one thing that the Land Deities have in conjunction with the gods is their need for prayers. Land Deities could also harness the power of faith but not to the amount that gods could harness. Some Land Deities even form covenants with existing gods so that they could ascend faster with the help of the faith of that god. The evolution to be a Land Deity is not something every individual knows because each requirement is different for each individual. Even if they are the same species, it does not mean that they have the same means of bing a Land Deity. Although not all Land Deities decide to be gods as some be attached to the world ornd, they are revered in and stay there for the rest of their lives. Not all Land Deities have the words like ''Sacred'' to identify them as others would have ''Enlightened'' or ''Exalted'' as an identifier. The Sacred Snake received an oracle from the world itself that woke her from her slumber. The Wilde never really cared for the inhabitants, so it rarely gave the Sacred Snake oracles. Thest oracle that she received is the arrival of the Wolf of Disaster. She did not particrly like that oracle because it was vague and did not tell her that the Wolf of Disaster would actually attack her. She usually just brushes off the things that the will of the world told her but this one is pretty specific. "The world will turn to grand or to dust depending on the action of the blind demon that the gods trust." The will of the world stated to the Sacred Snake. She did notpletely hear the oracle perfectly because she was drowsy when she received it. It is not like the will of the world needs to have appointments for the Sacred Snake to listen to it. The Sacred Snake heard different as she heard the sentence. "The world will grand on the blind demon god." The sentence that the Sacred Snake heard is basically different from what the will of the world actually said. She might not like the will of this world, but she knows that she must not dismiss the oracle that the will of the world gave her. Due to this, the normally sluggish and asleep Southern Overlord is awake and alert. She waited for days so that the oracle woulde true. She waited about a week for the oracle of the Wolf of Disaster toe true. She did not mind waiting for the subject of the oracle that she received as it seems to be a positive note. She even used almost all parts of her long body to be mist in order to be a sensory ability. Since the southern region of the world of The Wilde is her very own Land Deity territory, she could scatter herself to all parts of the area. Her ability would be limited if she were in another''s territory though. She waited and waited until she detected movement in her territory. She thought it was the blind demon god, but it was just a young demon. She did not mind the presence of the young demon as he did not harm the inhabitants of her territory. He was also a summoner and she detected that his soulbounds all have great attitudes which means the young demon values the life of others. The young demon also suddenly shouted and asked to meet her, but she did not care as she does not know him. She does not need to speak with him. When she wanted to sleep once more as the oracle will not happen any time soon, she immediately sensed intense bloodlust in four directions of the southern territory. She could not always be in mist form that covers the territory as that is tiresome for her, but she could still have slight perception when ites to her territory. She dealt with the four areas quickly only to feel that the area where the young demon is currently located is being attacked. The Sacred Snake thought that the young demon would be dead by now, but it seems that he had hiding mechanisms as even she could barely feel his presence. The Sacred Snake decided to still go back to that area as he remembers that the area that the young demon was located is a heavily inhabited area. She immediately dispatched the demon wolves that attacked the poor defenseless monsters, but shecked the healing skill to save them. When she finished dealing with the demon wolves, she thought that she would see the small monsters taking theirst breath. But she was shocked upon seeing, the young demon healing and helping the weak monsters. He even got their affection which is something that she rarely got as the weak monsters were scared of her despite not attacking them. This is the moment where the southern overlord took interest in the young demon. He might not be the blind demon god that the oracle mentioned but he is helpful to her right now. She decided to observe the young demon in earnest. When the young demon is ying with the small monsters in her territory, he suddenlymanded his dragon to emit amanding roar. The dragon told everyone to find a ce to hide as the demon wolves areing. The Sacred Snake knew that the young demon would notmand such a thing if it is not true. The Sacred Snake increased her perception and felt the energies of arge number of demon wolves. The mots frightening thing that she felt is the energy that is that of a Child of Disaster. She knows about the Child of Disasters as she felt them when they were born to this world. The energies surrounding the Child of Disasters is like that of their parent which is the Wolf of Disaster. The only thing that is different is the fact it is weakerpared to the actual Fenrir. She decided to make her move early and warn the young demon to escape but she is shocked once more. She did not expect that the young demon would risk his life to fight for her territory. When she met him again, the young demon finally told him of his n or rather the other overlord''s n. It seems that the overlords are finally starting to move to kill the Wolf of Disaster which took control of the northern part of this world. The Sacred Snake did not refute the young demon anymore as he already made his stance. When the young demon said that he would battle, he immediately changed form which put a blindfold on his face. The Sacred Snake wanted to ask the demon but even she has to prepare to fight the Child of Disaster, so she did not ask. A few hours into the battle, the oracle that she received finally came true. The blind demon god that the will of the world stated has finally graced this world. This means that the world has acknowledge the change that is toe and the eradication of the Wolf of Disaster. The world wants the death of the personification of disaster. She marveled at the power that the Blind Demon God used as the soulbounds that he controlled became beings of power incarnate. The proud beasts of the Blind Demon God became the personification of fear and power themselves while their master looked as if he could see everything present in this world. The Sacred Snake finally decided to aid the Blind Demon God in his effort to kill the disaster. It seems that the oracle she received is true and she would make ite true. Even she holds a grudge against the Wolf of Disaster and wants to squeeze it to death. Chapter 521 - Death Of A Disaster Adrian is now in his true form that is made of theher mist itself. He is also like a spiritual being due to the uniqueposition of theher mist which is why the Sacred Snake thought he was the blind demon god. Gods tend to be spiritual in nature and do not have aplete physical form in the mortal realm. He also summoned all his soulbounds in their Nether Forms. All of his soulbounds became ghostly monsters that resembled him. The newest editions would be Dodu and Kimat as this is the first time that they are transformed into theher forms. Dodu looked like an amalgamation of three different storm clouds that moved in a liquid motion. Dodu''s core became a light source inside his body that glowed in a reddish gray light. The Predator Slime also became as big as Adrian''s current form that is almost as big as Kaon. Kimat, the elemental cat (lightning variant), became a giant tiger looking monster. Kimat''s body is now all white with gray lighting covering all of his new form. The ck mist that also covers its body made it look like storm clouds have gathered around the elemental cat which made him look extremely fierce. Adrian''s new form coupled with his new form would make anyone scared. It really felt like that he is a god of destruction that has been summoned to this world to destroy it. The lesser Fenrir could feel its entire existence getting scared which is why it tried to escape. Alphus, the child of disaster and lesser Fenrir, escaped with its tail tucked between its back. Adrian, however, did not want his enemy to escape. He could easily see everything in a kilometer from location. He immediately materialized a mirror in the direction where the Lesser Fenrir is running. Alphus did not even notice the mirror materializing in front of it and entered it. The Lesser Fenrir entered the mirror and exited one of the main mirrors that Adrian ced above them. Alphus crashed on the ground and got sted with magic of different attributes. The Lesser Fenrir howled in pain as it got hit by spells and abilities empowered by theher energy. Each strike not only damaged the physical body but also the soul of the one getting hit. The soul of the child of disaster is also that of the ''evil'' that should not be present in this world. The damage that Adrian dealt is still not enough which is why the southern overlord also contributed everything to the battle. Since the southern overlord is also part of Adrian''s party, she is also buffed by theher mist which is verypatible for her since she also uses mists. The southern overlord used her freezing mist with theher mist which made even the fiery body of the Lesser Fenrir lose its heat. The dark mes that covered the body of the Lesser Fenrir started to get smothered as the freezing mist is empowered by theher mist. The reason for the dark mes of the Lesser Fenrir being smothered is it is a special entity that is not entirely made of the Lesser Fenrir''s power. The dark mes are actually made of the souls that it has consumed through its special ability inherited from its parent. The dark mes being souls and theher mist being an entity that devours souls means that it is the weakness of the enemy. Adrian noticed it too as theher mist is actually eating the dark mes since his body itself is connected to theher mist whenever he is in his true form but that also limits his movement to the area of the domain. Alphus tried to escape but the southern overlord is relentless in her attacks. The southern overlord is now materializing her full physical body with theher mist empowering her. The white scales of the southern overlord''s body are now mixed with ck and gray. She tightly bound the Lesser Fenrir and is even breaking the bones as Adrian could hear the sound of something snapping. Alphus tried to escape using the dark mes once again but could not even move a muscle due to the body of the southern overlord being temporarily immune to it thanks to theher mist. Alphus tried to utter onest howl as if to say that he is dying or a signal of some sort, but Kaon did not give it any leeway. The dragon breath its breath attack at the mouth of the Lesser Fenrir before it even uttered something. Sirius and Kimat also bit the neck of the Lesser Fenrir as they aimed for the vocal cords. The Lesser Fenrir did not even manage to say or alert its family of its death. With this Adrian and his group would not be overrun by demon wolves which the young demon did not know about. [You have defeated the Child of Disaster, Alphus.] [You have received a massive amount of experience points.] [Alphus, the Lesser Fenrir and Child of Disaster, was not able to send a warning to its siblings and parents. The body also disappeared which is why you still have time before the Wolf of Disaster find out about the death of its child.] The system notifications appeared, and Adrian did not even need to use the Nether st skill as he wanted to save that for the battle against Fenris. The boss gave Adrian a massive chunk of experience points which made him level up a few times and his low level soulbounds by a lot. When Adrian returned to his demon form, his soulbounds also got sealed which made him summon them again. Before they got sealed, Dodu managed to eat the body of the Lesser Fenrir which also meant that no loot will be given to him as a side effect of the skill. "I need to control that slime''s gluttony." Adrian muttered as he made a mental note since it could also devour Fenris'' corpse if they defeat it. The southern overlord also became exhausted and riddled with wounds, but she has that fanatic glint in her eyes when she looked at Adrian. Adrian did not know as snakes do not have an ideal face to create expressions like that of a human. "Blind Demon God¡­Thank you very much for your help. I guess the oracle is very much true. I will dedicate my life to you and be with you in your fight against the Wolf of Disaster!" The Southern Overlord stated with great enthusiasm which is different from her usual cold character. "Thank you very much¡­did you just say Blind Demon God? Well¡­I cannot argue that my true form is like that though, but you have contributed most to the battle. Without you, I doubt I can even seed in fighting the Child of Disaster." Adrian argued as he knew that the southern overlord is the real reason they won. He only gave her support as he could not deal heavy damage to the child of disaster. "You are being modest, Blind Demon God. Without you then all will be lost, and I would have died. The bnce of power will tip to the favor of the Wolf of Disaster. If that happens then all of this world would be in his rule." The southern overlord stated as she knows that future will be dreadful. "I need to know about the Wolf of Disaster since you seem to know much about him. I only know him from the small memories that Sirius showed me since he seems to be part of the pack of the Lunar Wolf back then." Adrian stated. The southern overlord got shocked when she heard that Sirius was part of the pack of the Lunar Wolf back then. That would mean that Sirius was already hundreds of years old which should not be possible since Adrian encountered him as an infant back then. The southern overlord did not know this and even praised Adrian. "As expected of the Blind Demon God, to exact justice on the Wolf of Disaster because of his love for his soulbound. I shall sacrifice my life for this battle if you ever get heavily targeted by the enemies. I shall tell you about the Wolf of Disaster on our way." The southern overlord stated as she shrunk and became a three-meter-long snake. "Thanks, but that is too much of a burden for me. You do not need to sacrifice yourself for me as I can revive upon death." Adrian argued as he does not want the southern overlord to die. If he needs to explore the southern region of The Wilde in the future, then he wants to have a guide. What better guide is there than the actual ruler of the region. "As expected of the Blind Demon God, even death cannot hold you down." The southern overlord stated as it did not hear much of what Adrian said. Adrian just gave up and led the way to the meeting pace with the fox n. Chapter 522 - The Wilde Is A Seal Adrian sessfully recruited all the overlords and is now on his way to the fox n. He finished a bit early which is why he decided to chat with the Sacred Snake. He found out about the things about this world that is not normally known. The Sacred Snake could basically hear the will of this world which means she is also one of the keys to unlock the Selvaggian Race for the whole yer base. Adrian would have wanted to unlock it as he knows that great rewards are in store for those who unlock a race, but he is not a beastkin himself. Adrian already told Kabrakan about it as he knows that his friend would like the great rewards thates with unlocking a whole race, but he already acquired the mission. It seems that Kabarakan is now searching for the Will of The Wilde. Selvaggians could be created by something called the Will of the Wilde. An item that was given by this world, The Wilde, when they first came here. It is some sort of weing gift that the world gave them so that they could recover their decreasing numbers. The Selvaggians flourished due to this and sessfully created a kingdom in the middle of The Wilde. The Selvaggians also respected the overlords as they protected the bnce of their current world. The only one who disrupted that bnce is the Wolf of Disaster that just suddenly appeared in a rift in space. The arrival of the Wolf of Disaster that is said to even kill gods have gued The Wilde. The Wolf of Disaster wiped out several species of Selvaggians and even unique monsters that should only be avable in this world. It was also this time when the Will of The Wild disappeared which made Selvaggians pop up vanished. The Will of The Wilde vanished during the time of conquest of the Wolf of Disaster. It was also at that time that the Wolf n vanished from theirnd which made the other beastkins doubt them. The guardian of the Will of The Wilde back then were the wolf n as well which is why they concluded that the wolf n betrayed the whole race. The Sacred Snake told Adrian about all the things that she could see if she taps into something called a ley line which all Land Deities could. It is basically power line deep in the earth where only the astral body of demigods, gods, ornd deities could tap into. It is also a mass collection of information about the things in a world although it takes great skill to get the information that you want. "Do you have any idea on how to find this Will of The Wilde? One of my friends is a beastkin and it would definitely help him if he were to find the Will of The Wilde. If it was really the wolf caln that took it then do you not know where they are hiding?" Adrian suggested as he knows that the Sacred Snake could tap into the ley lines. "I do not know but what I do know is that the Will of The Wilde could never be brought out of this world as it is another heart of this world so to speak. Though there is a meticulous way of activating it anyways which is why it cannot be used easily." The Sacred Snake stated with great assurance that the item will not be used for nefarious purposes. "What is needed for it to be activated?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know. "It is fairly easy to activate it as each overlord would just need to bless the Will of The Wilde. The difficult part is having the overlord''s consent as they will not easily give their blessing. Also, the blessings are only effective for a century and after that the item will just be decoration. A very sturdy decoration that even demigods could not break." The Sacred Snake stated as she remembered the details of what the world tells her. "If that is the case then the Will of the World will no longer activate. The northern overlord is no more and a new one has yet to rece her." Adrianmented but the Sacred Snake proved him wrong. "You are wrong. A northern overlord does exist except the current one does not want to have bnce but rather destruction." The Sacred Snake stated in a serious and irritated tone. The Southern Overlord before her always told her the value of bnce. This is one of the reasons why the overlords are hands off in overly guarding their territories and only really control a small portion of it. The circle of life must live on in order for the world to operate which is why the Overlords do not need to feed or hunt as the world itself is feeding them energy. "Then if that is the case, the Will of the Wilde will no longer activate if we kill the Wolf of Disaster. Also, I did not know that the title of an overlord could be taken by force." Adrian stated. "Normally that should be impossible, but that infernal wolf seems to have a special ability to plunder abilities. Up till now, the will of this world is not giving it energy, but all four overlords must be given energy in order to achieve equilibrium or else something extremely bad will happen. If an overlord falls then another will rise up in recement. It is only the Wolf of Disaster that is very odd and upsets the natural bnce." The Sacred Snake stated. "The only reason to achieve bnce from what I know is to keep a seal in check. Is there something that is being sealed by The Wilde?" Adrian asked as he knows that the world will not give the overlords energy something unless it is important. "You are correct. This world is actually a seal as no other worlds should be this alive. The seal itself is powered by the thing that is being sealed. Hence, the overgrown trees and vegetation." The Sacred Snake stated. "What is being sealed that gives off that much energy?" Adrian tried to ask as it might lead to a quest. "Even the will of this world does not let me know of that information. Perhaps in the future, you will be tasked by the will of this world if ites to the brink of destruction once more. All I know is that the world is keeping it a secret" The Sacred Snake stated as she gazed into the distance. Chapter 523 - The King Commands You The Selvaggian Race could be called a dwindling race due to their numbers being very low. Since a lot of the beastkins are long lived, the challenge of procreation is also in effect like what other long lived races experience. In fact, their low numbers are due to other species not getting along with each other as they do not proactively help each other. Even the royalty only act as mediators and not as official leaders because their race likes freedom above all else. This is also the reason for their demise as a race. Unlike the Daemos that is hunted for centuries, the Selvaggians should have been able to expand their numbers. They are in a suitable environment, and they are safe but the nature of the beastkins that wanted freedom held this back. When the beastkin royal family have noticed this problem, it is already toote as their numbers dwindles to three thousand in a short amount of time. Coupled with the appearance of the Wolf of Disaster that keeps terrorizing them, the numbers of the beastkins became stuck at five thousand. The hydromorph species of the Selvaggians might be faring better but they rarely interact with thend dwellers in the main world. The current king of the Selvaggian race, Leonidas, is one of the best and charismatic kings to have ever graced the throne of the beastkins. He managed to unite every terramorph species to his cause and even have an understanding with the aeromorph species. He staked his throne to whoever finds the Will of the Wilde and that the next ruler will be the one that brings back their most precious item. Leonidas, the current Selvaggian King, is now sitting on his throne with the princess of the fox n and the hero of the ox n having an audience with him. The princess of the fox n and the hero of the ox n is currently asking for help with the subjugation of the Wolf of Disaster. Leonidas admits that they are brave for even thinking of the idea but foolish to even execute it. Even he, though he might not admit it, fears the Wolf of Disaster as it managed to injure the first king greatly. In the tales that was told, the first king ascended to godhood but that is only partially true as the royal family hid the entire truth. The First King of the Selvaggians actually suffered a great injury that made him weaken when he managed to injure the Wolf of Disaster. It was only the use of a divine herb that the first king managed to ascend. The divine herb was gifted by the will of the world for the great help of the First Selvaggian King. The First King decreed that the royal family must vanquish the Wolf of Disaster but every one that tried died. Each Selvaggian King could only have a term of five decades since they are a long-lived race. After their term, the kings would then be tasked to kill the Wolf of Disaster, but no one has yet to seed. Leonidas is about to brush off the idea of giving them aid as he does not like sending people to their deaths. He then heard something that should be impossible at least from his understanding. "We have tasked someone to gain the participation of the three overlords." Ashana, the princess of the fox n, stated. "How sure are you that the one you tasked with gaining the support of the overlords will seed?" Leonidas asked. "I am pretty sure that he will seed no matter what. I have been told that he already finished recruiting the east and west overlord. It is only a matter of time before he also gains the support of the southern overlord." Kabrakan, the hero of the ox n, replied with great confidence. In his view, Adrian might seem like a person that skips the difficult parts, but he does not give up even if he fails. He always tries his best even though he does not look like he is trying his best. He knows that his childhood friend does not have the word ''forfeit'' in his vocabry. "Plus, Adrian gets really irritating if he fails. I remember one time when we failed to clear a dungeon in a past game and he made us repeat it until we seeded. My hands got sore, and I was not able to go to the restroom because of him." Kabrakan thought as he remembered the grinding days. "For the hero of the ox n to be this confident about your friend, what n is he from?" Leonidas asked and then Kabrakan suddenly received a message from Adrian that he gained the support of the southern overlord. Even he was shocked by this revtion as it was just a day ago that Adrian reported to recruit the west overlord. As Kabrakan is reading the message, a tiger beastkin suddenly barged in and reported something to King Leonidas. The tiger beastkin apologized for his sudden intrusion but the message is really important. "My liege, the southern overlord is currently fighting with one of the Child of Disasters." The tiger beastkin stated as the report from the scouts have just arrived. "Are you fighting the Child of Disaster?" Kabrakan asked Adrian via the messaging function. "Oh! We already defeated the Child of Disaster a few minutes ago, but the glory should be towards the southern overlord. The overlords are really strong but what fears me is the strength of the Wolf of Disaster. If we need the overlords to defeat it then it will be an uphill battle." Adrian replied. If Kabrakan is drinking right now, then he might have spit out his drink but thankfully he is not. He deliberated if he should tell the Selvaggian King of what he found out or not. The next sentence that the tiger beastkin stated made him intervene. "Should we mobilize the army, my liege? The southern overlord would not be able to kill the Child of Disaster as the one who attacked her is Alphus, the eldest of the three and closest to the strength of the Wolf of Disaster." The tiger beastkin stated. "We should help the southern overlord and send word to the other overlords as well. Also, see if the other overlords are being attacked as well. If all the overlords fall then we will be doomed." King Leonidas stated. "Uhmm¡­Can I speak?" Kabrakan stated as he raised his hand like an obedient child. "I am sorry but there is an urgent matter now." Leonidas stated but Kabrakan insisted. "It is actually about the southern overlord." Kabrakan meekly stated which made King Leonidas raise his brow. "If it is then I will permit you to speak." King Leonidas stated as it might be vital information about the southern overlord. "My friend, the one that the fox princess tasked with gaining the support of the overlords, told me that this Child of Disaster has been beaten." Kabrakan stated but the room suddenly fell silent. Even the ministers that are looking at him with disdain are shocked. "Can you repeat what you just said?" King Leonidas stated as he thought that he heard incorrectly. "The Child of Disaster is already killed by the southern overlord with the help of my friend. You should have met him once as he is the student of the three Daemos Elders. He is not a Selvaggian but a Daemos." Kabrakan stated as the whole room is still silent from the shock. "Are you sure about this information!?" Ashana asked Kabrakan as she does not know that yers could chat with each other. As Kabraka is about to answer her, another beastkin someone from the cheetah line burst from door. The cheetah beastkin looked extremely exhausted as if she used everything to reach her destination in record time. "The Child of Disaster, Alphus, has been killed by the Southern Overlord and a giant demonic being with six arms." The cheetah beastkin reported which made the court of ministers exim in shock. "Quiet! Everyone please calm down. Is this news true?" King Leonidas asked the cheetah beastkin as misinformation is not to be taken lightly. If that the news is not true, then she would be sent to prison for lying to the king. "Yes, your majesty. I came from the area myself and rushed here as soon as I saw the death of the Child of Disaster. I stake my life and I will never lie to you, my king." The cheetah beastkin stated with great determination. King Leonidas carefully observed the behaviors of the cheetah beastkin and found out that she is not lying. She is unwavering in her resolution which means she is not falsifying reports. Leonidas thought that she escaped or avoided her duty, but she would not be exhausted from running if she did not do her duty. "Everyone, assemble all the n heads!" King Leonidasmanded using his ability Absolute Authority. Chapter 524 - Beastkin Capital The news that the cheetah beastkins became a buzz in the wholemunity of Selvaggians. Perhaps the only thing that could top it off is the answer of the aeromorphs that they will join in the n meeting which they have not done in a long time. The supposed death of the Child of Disaster is still under wraps as they do not want to have a leakage of information. Only the ministers and guards at the time knew about the information. The Wolf of Disaster does not know this either as it has yet tounch a scourge of demon wolves unto the Selvaggian capital. "Is it really true? I know that demons are not that easy to kill and are powerful, but did he really kill a Child of Disaster." Ashana asked as she is still having trouble believe everything. "He did although the southern overlord is the one that did most of the job. He basically just supported the southern overlord in defeating this Child of Disaster. He is also on his way to the capital right now which is why I need to escort him from the gate." Kabrakan stated as he went to the direction of the gate leaving Ashana to her thoughts. "I could not believe that I chose the right person. My instincts never failed me before but to actually result in a bigger reward is extraordinary. The only thing that needs to happen now is the extraction of the Wilde Flower. We still have enough time before it totally blooms." Ashana thought as she started bing greedy with her prayers. ==== "I did not know that there is a lot of interesting things about this world but the thing that I want to know the most is theck of a sea or ocean. I have seen rivers on our way, but you told me that they do not lead to a vast body of water but actually just underground water sources." Adrian stated as he is curious of theyout of The Wilde. "The reason that there is no such thing as a sea or ocean that you speak of is the absence of creatures that need to live there. About a thousand or more years ago if I remember correctly, an ocean is actually present in this world, but the sea creatures evolved to walk onnd which is why the world decided that it is unnecessary." The southern overlord stated as she has seen visions of the past world where there is an ocean. "You told me that the world influences everything right? Could it not be the world made the sea creatures evolve? Could it be that the world needed to create the whole into and mass because it acts as a seal?" Adrian asked but even the Sacred Snake could only wonder as well. "I have been meaning to ask this but the beastkins that encounter us all bow to you. Is it normal for that to happen?" Adrian asked as this sort of thing continuously happened as soon as they entered the capital where the beastkins reside. Adrian and the southern overlord first went to the fox n, but they were told that the fox princess was not there while they bowed greatly. He then headed for the capital as the fox n and even Kabrakan told him that the fox princess is there. "The overlords not only serve as the protector of this world but also wise elders. Some of the Selvaggian race havee to us for guidance. Since the overlords know much about this world, theye to us seeking advice on things to do. The world will give them punishment if they do something that it does not want." The southern overlord replied. "If that is the case then has the world done something to the new northern overlord?" Adrian asked as he wants to know what these punishments are. "The punishments are basically drought, death of wildlife but the punishment in the north now is inarablend. This is one of the reasons why the demon wolves are attacking the different territories. When we enter the northern territory, you will see what I am talking about." The Sacred Snake answered. "Equinox!" The sound of a familiar voice called out to Adrian. "Kabrakan!" Adrian called back. "You actually did it. I managed to persuade the ox n elders and we have a higher chance of seeding now with the fox n on our side. Is this the southern overlord? I never knew that the famed southern overlord is a beautiful white snake." Kabrakan stated as he weed Adrian in the capital. "Is this your friend? If that is so the I approve. A friend of the Blind Demon God is a friend of mine." The Sacred Snake stated. "What did the southern overlord just call you? Blind Demon what now?" Kabrakan asked as he thought he heard wrong. "Just take me on a tour around the Selvaggian Capital." Adrian stated as he wants to explore the capital of the beastkin capital. The capital of the beastkin kingdom is called Selvag and is like a mix of elven home and human homes. Their houses and establishments are not like the elven buildings where they make it out of trees. The houses are made of some sort of material that does not destroy surroundings. The buildings still feel natural, and the trees are still full of life. The one thing that is nice to see in the capital is the numerous beastkins of different species. There seems to be no discrimination or bullies when ites to who is stronger or something. As Adrian is being toured in the capital, a beastkin that looks like Kabrakan but older is suddenly scurrying to their location. The beastkin seems to know of Kabrakan as the old woman''s eyebrows are zing when she came charging at him. "So, this is where you were! I thought I told you to stay in the castle as the king values you. What are we going to do if the king bes angry at you for not doing what you are told?" the old ox beastkin stated as she hit Kabrakan''s head. The old ox beastkin woman then noticed that Kabrakan is with a white snake. Her eyes then became so big that it almost bulged out of its sockets. She then suddenly bowed to the southern overlord as she noticed her presence. "O Great Guardian of the South! To grace us with your presence is a great blessing to us." The old ox beastkin woman stated as she also pulled Kabrakan to bow. "You can rest at ease as I am here because my new friend is giving us a tour of the capital of the beastkins. I have been the southern overlord for a great amount of time, but I never knew that the beastkin capital is this beautiful in person." The southern overlord stated. "Your great appreciation of our capital humbles us greatly. Might I know why the great southern guardian is being toured by my student?" The old ox beastkin woman stated. "I am here because I will aid the Blind Demon God in exterminating the Wolf of Disaster. We have already killed one of its children with just the two of us then what more could we do if all the overlords participate." The Sacred Snake stated as she praised Adrian even more that thetter started to get embarrassed. "Is that true then I without a doubt believe that we will be rid of the disaster. Praise the Guardians! Praise the Blind Demon God!" The old ox beastkin woman stated in praise which made Adrian be embarrassed even more. "Yeah¡­Why don''t we go to the castle now before things get out of hand? I need to get in touch with Ashana." Adrian stated as she did not want to see even more beastkins join this praise session. "Yeah¡­Even I never seen that old woman be that fanatic. It seems that they really hold the overlords in high regard to the point of fanaticism." Kabarakan stated as he led them to Ashana''s current whereabouts. The guards of the castle easily let them through as they could feel the power of an overlording from the white snake. It was Kabrakan that told them that it is actually the southern overlord which made the guards nervous. Their greeting even became static like in response as their legs seem to almost give out. The castle of the Selvaggian King is notvish, but it is adorned by precious stones and great carvings. The castle could be described as antique ad has that old charm. Adrian thought that Ashana will be the first person to encounter him, but it is actually the King Leonidas himself. "I greet the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Southern Overlord. Your presences are illuminating the halls of this castle." King Leonidas stated which made Adrian mute as he did not know hat to reply. Chapter 525 - King Leonidas "I greet the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Southern Overlord. Your presences are illuminating the halls of this castle." King Leonidas stated which made Adrian mute as he did not know hat to reply. Before Adrian and the Sacred Snake is the King of the Selvaggian race, he is currently bowing to both of them which made the ministers frown a little but made the Sacred Snake ecstatic. She had the look of great enthusiasm as if he wanted to say, ''All of you bow to the Blind Demon God''. If Adrian has the ability to read the thoughts of the Southern Overlord, then he might have stormed out of there due to embarrassment. Due to Adrian sensing the hostile gazes, he immediately told the Selvaggian King to not show too much courtesy. "Your majesty''s wee is too much. You do not need to go all in." Adrian stated in order to calm the ministers boiling with anger. "You do not need to worry, Champion Equinox. I am just showing you enough courtesy for vanquishing one of the enemies that gued our world greatly." King Leonidas said with a heartyugh, but it is also a way to warn the ministers not to react. He knows that the ministers gave Adrian piercing gazes not because they are ungrateful but because they are prideful. The Selvaggian race has always prided themselves as the strongest of the Asmodian Races. They pride themselves in being the strongest because they have the best adaptability of all the Asmodian Races. They always wanted one of them to vanquish the disasters as some ministers are backing the Hero from the Ox n secretly. "Still, it is too much for someone like me. Even the southern overlord thinks the same as she does not want too many pleasantries." Adrian replied. "The Blind Demon God is speaking he truth. Pleasantries are meaningless since it is only a matter of time before the Wolf of Disaster finds out that its child has been killed." The Sacred Snake stated as everyone in the world suddenly heard a spine-chilling howl. "Awooo!" "It''s the Wolf of Disaster!" Someonemented. "Why is it howling in the peak of the day?!" Another added. "It seems that the infernal wolf is finally suspecting something. We need to assemble the other overlords to n our attack. Contact them immediately." The Southern Overlord stated as she knows that the Child of Disasters often report through howling once a day. The howling of the Wolf of Disaster made everyone in the capital hide in their houses. Thest time that they heard this cry is the time that arge pack of demon wolvesid waste to the capital. The horror of that event is still in the minds of every living beastkin to this day. "Awooo!" Another howl is heard after ten minutes. "Since the Wolf of Disaster is not getting any replies, it will assume the worst. It will definitely lead arge pack of demon wolves to search the southern territory." The Sacred Snake stated which made the ministers panic a little. "Awooo!" Thest howl sounded more on an angrymand unlike the previous howls. "Will the monsters in your territory be fine?" Adrian asked the Sacred Snake, but he did not expect her answer. "It is within the cycle of nature if they are really meant to survive or not. They can only grow stronger if they can live through this ordeal. Birds cannot fly or be free if they do not leave the nest." The Sacred Snake stated as he looked towards the south. "Your majesty, the n heads are already present and awaiting your presence." One of the royal guards reported. "Will the Champion Equinox join us in the meeting?" King Leonidas asked. "I will be fetching some people who are going to help me kill the Wolf of Disaster. Kabrakan and the Sacred Snake will be my representatives for the meeting. Can I speak with Ashana for a bit before I go my way?" Adrian stated. "As you wish, I will assign a guard to lead you to the room that the fox princess is currently in." King Leonidas stated as hemanded one of the guards to escort Adrian. "Thank you very much, your majesty." Adrian stated. "To be the representative of the Blind Demon God¡­such bliss. I will not fail you." The Sacred Snake stated as Adrian almost tripped due to embarrassment. ==== The guard that King Leonidasmanded to escort Adrian brought him to one of the rooms in the pce. The guard then excused herself as she returned back to her post since she already did what she wasmanded to do. Adrian knocked on the door and the beautiful voice of the fox princess is heard. "You cane in." Ashana stated as Adrian entered the room. "It seems that the fox n will help me in my battle." Adrian stated as Ashana looked shocked upon seeing Adrian this early. She thought that he would have needed more time to recover but she thought wrong. "Thank you very much." Ashana stated as she gave Adrian a full bow to show her sincerity. Her personal guards might not like it but even they also bowed to show deep respect to Adrian. [You havepleted the quest ''Gain the Help of the Three Remaining Overlords'' has beenpleted.] [Your bravery has resonated with the fox n, and they will view you favorably from now on.] "The fox n will help you in your struggle against the Wolf of Disaster. If we seed in killing the beast and getting the Wilde Flower, then the fox n will be greatly indebted to you. We will even gie you one of our prized treasure." Ashana stated which made her personal guards react. ----- QUEST NOTIFICATION A Fox'' Promise The Fox Princess, Ashana, has promised to give you one of the prized treasures of the fox n if you help her in killing the Wolf of Disaster and retrieving the Wilde Flower. Do this then she will be in your debt for life. Difficulty: SSS Condition: Kill the Wolf of Disaster and Retrieve the fully grown Wilde Flower. Reward: One of the Fox n''s Treasure. Eternal respect from the fox princess. Failure Condition: Death of the Wilde Flower. Penalty: Loss of 5 levels. ----- "Princess, you cannot give that decision on your own." One of her personal guards stated but Ashana has already made up her mind. "The young demon has already proven himself worthy. Can you not feel the aura of the three overlords from him? We act as the messengers of the Selvaggian race to the overlords so you should now why their auras are coating him." Ashana stated as she always felt something great from Adrian. What Ashana is sensing from Adrian is the asmodian blood flowing in his veins. The fox princess is a special existence since she has the skill Fox God''s Intuition. She was born with this godly ability which made her be wary of her surroundings as she could distinguish everything. The quest given to Adrian is actually making him tear up. Not from the happiness of the reward but due to the penalty that the mission will give him if he loses to the Wolf of Disaster. The Loss of five levels is even making him tear up because five levels is not easy to obtain at this point of the game. "You do not need to cry, Demon Equinox. I know that you might pity me for handing a priceless treasure to you, but it is worth it as long as we will be victorious." Ashana stated as she held Adrian''s hands andforted him because she thought that thetter is pitying her. "I see¡­I need to go now as I need to enlist the help of my other friends." Adrian stated as he left the scene unaware that the fox princess increased her respect for him again. ==== "We have been here for like an hour already. Is heing or not? Can you contact him?" Levin Cloud stated as they gathered about four hours ago and reached the strange temple in the jungle an hour ago. "At least, we are early, but do you think that we could beat the world boss just with our party?" Peridot asked as even she thinks that it might not be possible to win. "We got to at least try. All the World Bosses in this world is almost killed. The only ones that are not killed are those from the forbidden areas. I hear that killing a world boss could increase levels by three instantly." Creepysoo stated as he read about the world bosses in the forums. "The reason they are like that is because they lost those levels from dying from the world boss." Lycan stated as he came with Solstice since she invited him. "I mean this might sound cheesy from an old man, but I actually have fun whenever we team up with Equinox." Vayu stated. "Yup! Adventures with Big Bro Equinox is always fun." Soleil stated as she jumped for joy. "I admit they are fun, but I do not like that I need to give my life every time." Levin Cloudmented. A portal suddenly started to slowly appear in the area of the old temple. The rift started to open slightly as Adrian''s friends became battle ready. They do not know what might appear from the portal, but they are ready if it is something deadly. Adrian told them that the portal might release some monsters from that world. Chapter 526 - The Wolf Horde A portal suddenly started to slowly appear in the area of the old temple. The rift started to open slightly as Adrian''s friends became battle ready. They do not know what might appear from the portal, but they are ready if it is something deadly. The portal finally materialized fully and stabilized as it no longer sucked any debris in the area where it spawned. The first thing that went out of the portal is a floating cube followed by a horned young man. The others finally rxed as they knew who the person that came out of the portal was. "Finally! We got tired of waiting for an hour." Levin Cloud stated as they got nothing to do for the hour that they waited. "Sorry about that. I did not know that I could not open a dimensional rift in the capital. I had to find the location where I firstnded on the other side, so it took quite some time. It seems that the door to the other dimension is area specific." Adrian stated as he really did have to find the area where he firstnded. He needed to find the area that he firstnded because the world exerted its authority when he tried opening a rift at the capital of the beastkins. At first, he thought that he did his spell wrong, but Ashana told him that only beastkins could freely travel in the so-called Wilde Tunnels. For races other than Selvaggians, they have to enter using the universal portal. The Wilde Tunnels are not essible to all beastkins though as only elders and important members of the n know their location and how to use them. "Anyways, we need to hurry as the world boss is making its move. It seems that it will attack every territory in the other world." Adrian stated as he told others to enter the portal. "We are not going to be transported to the atmosphere if we enter this gate, right? Thest time that I entered something like these always make me end up falling from a high altitude." Levin Cloud stated as he remembered his experiences with portals. "Stop being scared and enter already. If you are not gong first, then I will. Step aside." Solstice stated as her sense of adventure red up because of Adrian''s descriptions of the other world. "Wait for me!" Lycan stated as he followed Solstice through the portal. "She seriously never changes. Thest time that she did that we got chased by neighborhood dogs due to her sense of adventure." Levin Cloud stated as he followed inside the portal. The others followed and it is Adrian that enteredst as it is him that is stabilizing the portal. As soon as Adrian closed the barrier, a small humanoid creature could be seen monitoring them from a distance. Adrian did not notice it because this small humanoid creature is concealing itself perfectly in the thick jungle. ==== "Wow!" Everyone eximed as this world is not like the other worlds that Adrian brought them on that is dreary and looked like death. The most notable things that happened is Levin Cloud suddenly having this greenish aura rise up from his feet. They could even see leaves fluttering around him as if they are dancing to wee him. Another thing is the green gem that is one of the floating gems that Peridot has became emerald in color and glowed in a beautiful light. [You have two party members that is blessed by nature.] [The effect of the Law of the Jungle has been reduced by 20% for all party members.] "If I knew this would happen then I would have invited the two over sooner." Adrian suddenly thought as the Law of the Jungle debuff is a huge pain. "We immediately got a debuff but it got reduced. Is this Law of the Jungle debuff too much?" Creepysoo stated. "You do not even expend stamina like us which is why it is not important to you. Undead do not get tired which means this debuff is basically nothing to you." Adrianmented as Undead do not get tired since they have unlimited stamina and they do not get hungry. "Good thing that Dryads and Leshies just need to absorb the power of nature o satiate ourselves. This has basically no effect on me either." Levin Cloudmented. "Even us half elementals only need to consider our stamina since hunger is a foreign concept to us. We get satiated from the energy that nature gives us as well." Soleil stated in a cutesy manner. "Well for us, Ryujin, we can basically starve for a month and still be fine. We are nothing like the western counterparts that are always hungry due to their greed." Peridot stated as she could also ignore the hunger debuff. "I am suddenly jealous. Do you know that I had to eat stale bread in this vast jungle? Hunger status ailment is really a pain. It made me miss eating that I overate on lunch." Adrian stated as he almost threw up due to therge amounts of food he ate. "At least we found one weakness of your race." Levin Cloud stated in a sarcastic tone as he was jealous of the abilities of the Daemos race before he became a Leshy. "By the way, where is my sister and her boytoy?" Adrian asked as he could not see his sister. "She suddenly just ran and climbed one of the huge trees. I can officially call her an Amazon. She scares me a lot." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed to the biggest tree in the vicinity. Two figures suddenly descended to ground, and it is none other than Solstice and Lycan. They looked all serious as they saw arge group of enemies heading their way. They also took out their weapons which made the others take out theirs as well. "What happened?" Adrian asked. "You do not happen to have arge group of wolves under yourmand, right?" Solstice asked. "No¡­why?" Adrian responded. "Then we should prepare for battle as a pack of about hundred or fewerrge wolves are heading our way. They also look bloodthirsty and ready to kill anything in their way." Solstice reported which stunned everyone. "It seems like they are heading towards our direction. At first, they were heading east but they suddenly sharply turned to our direction as if they smelled something." Lycan stated as the sudden turn is rming because it is not something wolves do unless they found their prey. "I think they are after me." Adrian stated as he did notice that some demon wolves attempted to kill him on the way to the portal location. Lycan then sniffed Adrian as if he is a bloodhound and pinched his nose. He pinched his nose not because of Adrian smelling bad but the musk of a dead wolf is mixed with his scent. "Did you kill an alpha?" Lycan asked. "Not just me but the southern overlord as well which is a giant white snake by thew way. Why are you asking?" Adrian replied. "Some monster wolves that have strong family bond could impart their musk on the creatures that kill them. They basically use the scent to hunt down anyone with the scent of their family and in this case their Alpha." Lycan stated as he got stuck reading all books about monster wolves in the duchy. "So, basically they came to kill me. In that case, there is nothing new. What worries me is the capital of the beastkins. The southern overlord is there and if they followed her scent then they should be dealing with arger number of demon wolves. We should hurry and assist them." Adrian stated as he summoned all his soulbounds. It did not take long for the whole group to be surrounded by snarling demon wolves. The number may look disadvantageous to them, but their group is well versed in killingrge numbers of enemies. The brighter side is that the demon wolves are only level 160 but that would mean the stronger ones are attacking the capital of the beastkins. ==== About twenty minutes earlier before Adrian opened the portal¡­ "Your majesty, arge number of demon wolves are on route to the capital." One of the beastkin scouts stated which is a tarsier beastkin reported. He looks like a small defenseless child, but their species have the best long-range vision for terramorphs. "If it is only a few dozens then our guards could deal with them." King Leonidas stated as the guard barged in while they are having a meeting. "I am sorry, but the number is not in the dozens, but they are in the thousands." The tarsier beastman stated as his voice shuddered. King Leonidas and every n head suddenly erupted from their seats as they knew that this is a great attack force. "Everyone! Announce the evacuation and call upon the soldiers to defend the capital. Anyone that runs away shall no longer be wee back in our kingdom." King Leonidas stated as their small group of warriors shall face off against the iing thousands of demon wolves. Chapter 527 - Everyone Got Stronger! Adrian and the others are now in a battle with the hundred demon wolves that surrounded them. The demon wolves are only looking at Adrian and not at the others. The gazes of the demon wolves could literally pierce Adrian if they could shout bullets with their eyes. The demon wolves are basically smelling the musk that a demon wolf released upon their death. Adrian would have known this special ability if Sirius had a pack, but he is a lone wolf. The smell that ising out of Adrian is that of Alphus which is the eldest Child of Disaster. "It seems that we need to protect Equinox. They are all focused on him." Lycan stated as he made the observation that they were not the ones that are being targeted. "You guys should worry about yourselves. I can take care of myself. Let me see how much you guys be stronger." Adrian stated as he summoned a psyche armament. "Paradox, Summon Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrianmanded. "Affirmative." The Cube of Paradox replied as it emitted a purple lightning and that lightning materialized to be a demonic mirror. [You have summoned the Primordial Armament: Mirror.] [Your skill Primordial Stance activated. Your stats will be adjusted to fit your current form.] [Your Strength stat is decreased to half of its original stat points.] [Your Agility stat is decreased to 75% of its original stat points.] [Your Dexterity stat is reduced to half of its original stat points.] [Your Endurance stat has been increased by 50%.] [Your Intelligence stat has been increased by 75%.] [Your movement speed is decreased in this form, but you can travel using the mirrors.] Adrian transformed into his Mirror Armament Primordial Stance. This is the first time that his friends saw him changing forms. The demon with a blindfold and four floating hands made them gasp. "Awesome." Everyone eximed which made them react slowly to the four demon wolves that suddenly jumped Adrian. Adrian, whose vision might look impaired but in fact it is actually enhanced, remained calm. Even when all his friends are now telling him to escape as they were not ready for the sudden attack, he just smiled and erged four of his mirrors that is floating around him. The demon wolves entered the mirrors which made his friends dumbstruck. The way therge bodies of the demon wolves got swallowed by the mirrors made them open their mouths wide. Adrian just chuckled as he saw their reactions. Adrian then conjured up four temporary mirrors about ten meters away from him. The four demon wolves that attacked exited at that end. The four demon wolves did not know what happened as they suddenly lost track of their prey. "You look so cool Big Brother!" Creepysoo stated as he is an edge lord himself. His inner edge lord is getting triggered by Adrian''s form that is cool looking. "I know that I look somewhat cool, but can we please focus on the demon wolves. We need to hurry at the capital as well. Something tells me that they are in much bigger trouble than us. The world boss did howl as if it wanted to destroy the world." Adrian stated as he knows that his enemy is a Fenrir. "It is not only you that managed to be strong. Let me show you my baby that I raised proudly." Solstice stated as she brought out her Companion Stone. "Oso!" Solstice shouted as her Companion Stone grewrger. The Companion Stone is where yers that are not summoners keep their pets or mounts. It is also a limited item as only one of it can be kept inside the inventory. Pets or mounts are different from soulbounds because they have separate experience bars than soulbounds. Pets or mounts basically get the same experience points that their masters receive. Unlike soulbounds that split the summoners received experience to each soulbound, pets and mounts can be stronger faster. The downside of this faster leveling is that each death of a mount or a pet will also trigger a loss in experience points or level. Still, lots of yer still find a pet or mount that could deal as much damage as them. They are now very popr in thete game due to this feature even though they are quite a hassle in raising. The yeti that Adrian captured for his sister has be different. The cute looking fluffy yeti now looked like a ferocious beast. The yeti has basically be an Iceblood Yeti. The white fur that covered its body is now crimson in color. The four arms that it has be twice as thick while its overall size has doubled. The feature that changed is that the Iceblood Yeti has red crystalline horns that look like they are made from bloodstone which is a rare stone. The skin of the yeti that was ck is now pure white as a contrast to its deep crimson fur. "Time to eat my cutie pie." Solsticemanded as her pet unleased its true strength. Oso, the Iceblood Yeti, emitted a roar that even made the demon wolves cower for a brief second. The demon wolves did not be intimidated though as they attacked it without hesitation. The demon wolves tried to bite the Iceblood Yeti, but all their teeth shattered. The teeth of the demon wolves that wanted to pierce Oso''s skin became frosted and fractured upon biting on its skin. Even though the yeti is now crimson colored, it does not mean that it has lost its powers as a yeti. Oso grabbed one of the demon wolves and hugged it to death. The dead demon wolf became covered in frost upon being dropped on the ground. It is not only that, but the blood of the demo wolf turned to red mist is swallowed by Oso. The Iceblood Yeti then grew about one centimeter upon inhaling this blood mist. Adrian got shocked as this is a rare monster ability. A monster ability that could increase the size and power of a monster for every defeated opponent. Intense training and luck are needed for a monster to have this ability. "What do you think? I trained him myself." Solstice stated as she praised herself. "Thinking about it now, I feel sorry for that Yeti. It must have been through tough times." Adrian thought. He wanted to know the secret first, but he erased that idea upon learning that it was his sister''s training regimen. "I do not want my soulbounds to experience torture." Adrian thought to himself multiple times as if he is hypnotizing himself. "Seriously though, they mainly target you." Levin Cloud stated as he stopped the charging demon wolves using the vines of the strong trees present in the surroundings. It seems that his stats is majorly enhanced upon stepping foot on The Wilde. "Earth''s Wrath!" Peridot stated as her green floating gemstone glowed. The ground in front of her then trembled and formed a chasm that swallowed the demon wolves in her location. She noticed that the spell became twice as powerful and faster to cast which is a peasant surprise for her. The nature element spells on her arsenals could finally be used effectively in this type of setting since her skills are boosted. "You guys are not the only that powered up. Meet my new Undead Knight! Summon: Robin Hood!" Creepysoo stated as he summoned a new undead. The undead that he summoned is different from normal undead as it used a bow and arrow. The bow is made up of some type of bone from arge monster while the arrows are made from the undead energy that the Undead Knight emitted. The one thing that makes the undead knight mysterious is the hood that covers its whole face. The face of the undead is basically all darkness as its hood does not let light touch its face. One thing that is undeniable about the Undead Knight is its expertise in the bow. All the arrows that Robin Hood released would urately hit the heads of the demon wolves. The Undead Knight could release five arrows at the same time and urately hit its targets. Creepysoo supported his Undead Knight with buffs and debuffs on the enemies. For the elemental father and daughter duo, it is only Vayu that is moving freely. Soleil is not participating actively because she could induce a forest fire. The reports of a yer burning down a whole forest has been poprtely which made him get executed ten times decreasing his level by 10. Even though elementals are beings that can control the elements, she is still not that urate. If she misfires, then she could end up burning a whole section of the forest before she could put it out. She is stuck doing defensive spells. Adrian unconsciously smiled as his friends are fighting with him and is evenpeting with him on who became stronger. He finally met the right people inside the game after ying different games in the past. Adrian, Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan had been in lots of guilds before in their past games, but they never truly felt that they belonged. It is the first time that they could truly say that they are enjoying the game with all their heart. Chapter 528 - Selvag Under Attack Adrian and his friends are keeping up with therge number of demon wolves that are attacking them. Even though they are not saying it, the one who is giving the most contribution in this fight is Adrian. The way that he uses his mirrors in group y could only be called as godlike control. Levin Cloud knows that his best friend is a great yer with a wide range of vision when ites to gaming, but this is just monster like. Adrian would not waste any of their spells or attacks as he would redirect it to hit a demon wolf. He would also transport them or a demon wolf attacking them if they get in danger. One scenario is Peridot using the Stone Missile spell that showers the area in front of her with sharp rocks. He used the flying rocks that did not hit a demon wolf and redirected it above the demon wolves previously hit by the spell. He made Peridot''s skill deal full damage just by doing that and killed lots of demon wolves in the process. Another scenario is when Creepysoo almost got caught by a demon wolf pincer attack. He immediately created a mirror below Creepysoo that transported thetter to his location. The demon wolves that made a pincer attack crashed upon each other and got rained with arrows by Creepysoo''s Undead Knight. This type of cases kept happening until the others got used to Adrian intervening at thest second. They enjoyed the feeling of bing untouchable and powerful but the person that is doing it is now feeling the pressure. "Is it just me of did they start ying recklessly after a few minutes of me intervening. It is probably just me." Adrian thought. Solstice finished off thest demon wolf as their blood became multiple swords that she can control. She basically dominated the whole battlefield when a lot of demon wolves got injured and are bleeding. Adrian still kept the Primordial Stance as he needs it for transportation. "I am worried about the capital of the beastkin nation. We must hurry there at once." Adrian stated. "You can teleport us there anyways so let us go now." Levin Cloudmented but Adrian frowned. "About that¡­something is preventing me from using Teleportation. You guy might not feel it, but do you not think that the surroundings became heavy?" Adrian asked as he immediately tried to conjure up a portal after defeating all the demon wolves but failing. "If you are asking about gravity then we should have received something like a system notification." Creepysoo stated as he feels the same. "I actually felt a change in the surroundings as the element of nature became abundant. I have received something like this world being beneficial for me and it is actually favoring me. I feel that it is pumping more of something which made my attacks be even more powerful." Levin Cloud stated as his Leshy senses red up. "I feel the same as I could sense the immense increase of the earth element from my gem. I was also trained to sense the elements which is why the heaviness should be the earth element bing abundant." Peridot stated as she could feel it. "Luckily, I have an idea to get to the capital faster." Adrian stated. "How? I mean you cannot actually go there just by running or walking. Even flying might be a challenge since you saw how high those demon wolves could jump." Lycanmented as the demon wolves detected Adrian''s scent even though they are very far away. "We will travel by mirror." Adrian stated as he told Sirius to carry one of his mirrors and use the shadows to travel. The normal travel speed of his mirrors is one meter per second. With Sirius'' aid, he can make the mirror travel at 100 meters per second as that is Sirius'' top speed. He also knows that the mirror is not impeded by the distance as long as one of his hands is there in that location. "Let us just hope that we can reach the capital without itpletely falling into ruins." Adrian stated as he put his travel n forward. ==== "Everyone! Announce the evacuation and call upon the soldiers to defend the capital. Anyone that runs away shall no longer be wee back in our kingdom." King Leonidas stated as their small group of warriors shall face off against the iing thousands of demon wolves. The whole Selvaggian race could be counted in the five thousand. If the number of children is reduced, then the number would be about more than three thousand. The adults of the race could be said to bebatants but not all of them could easily take on a demon wolf which means that they will die of they face a whole pack. The demon wolves heading to the capital is about ten thousand in number. They are being led by two giant wolves that have different shades of ck fur. One of the giant wolves is charcoal colored while the other one is ebony. The scouts of the beastkins are sure that the two are the remaining Child of Disaster. If the two Child of Disaster joins in the raid, then they will truly bring about disaster. Fortunately, it seems that they are wary about the one who killed their eldest sibling. They are also wary about the east and west overlords which is why they are observing for now. They also sent a number of demon wolves to their territories which is why the aeromorphs are dyed. When the start of the capital is actually about tomence, the two giant wolves suddenly went into different directions. The charcoal-colored fur one went to the west while the ebony colored one went to the east. The two giant wolves could smell the musk that their eldest sibling released in the beastkin capital, but they could also feel the presence of an overlord there. If they wanted to win then they should take care of the other overlords as well since they seem to be moving from their territories. ==== "Reporting Your Majesty, the two Child of Disasters seemed to have split up and are heading to the east and west overlords." One of the beastkin scouts stated. "It seems that the overlords are also being attacked but why did they not charge here if they outnumber us." King Leonidas muttered. "If that is your question then I will answer. They are wary of me who carries the musk of their dead eldest sibling. It seems that they feel uneasy of me being here and is using therge wave tactics in order to wear me down before attacking me. It seems that they also want to kill the other overlords so that they will not aid me if they were to battle me. It seems that the other two are smarter than the eldest but also weaker since they are wary of me." The Sacred Snake stated which made King Leonidas ponder. King Leonidas is sure of his strength and if he teams up with the Sacred Snake then they could probably kill one of the Child of Disasters. That is only betting that it is a two against one scenario. King Leonidas is not really good when ites with fighting arge number of enemies as he is a physical fighter which means he will tire out easily. "I know what you are thinking but your priority should be to protect this ce first. The overlords can take care of themselves as the Childs of Disaster that came here is not their whole self. I viewed the ley lines, and it tells me that they are not their whole body. They seem to have shrunk to about half their size." The Sacred Snake stated as the size of the two are just fifty feet. "Can they do that? I have never battled the Child of Disasters before as they are not that active in our area, but the esteemed southern overlord should be knowledgeable about them. Any information you could give about them will be providing us a way of winning." King Leonidas stated as he bowed to the Sacred Snake. The ministers also bowed to the Sacred Snake as they too have family members they want to protect. The citizens are already being evacuated to the castle walls. If they cannot seed in defending, then all of the Selvaggian race would be wiped out. "From my knowledge, the two child of disasters that are left are twins. Unlike other demon wolves or wolf monster species, they can manipte magic freely. I also got a prophecy once about them that if they reach their peaks then one will devour the sun while the other the moon." The Sacred Snake stated which made everyone shudder. A prophecy from the will of The Wilde is basically a truth if it does happen. The Wolf of Disaster that is said to even kill the gods actually gave rise to two more disasters that can eat celestial bodies. The prophecies of the will of this world are straightforward unlike what the Seers can see. Chapter 529 - Might Of The Beastkin King Leonidas made the decision to mobilize all the units and kill all the demon wolves. Since only a fewbatants also need to protect the children and women, they three thousandbatants that could fight outside will be reduced to half of that number. The defense of the capital lies on eachbatant to kill at least four or five demon wolves. The numbers might be toorge to a singlebatant but the beastkins are not a race that knows fear. The first to move are the fox n as they utilize their mystic arts to separate the demon wolves attacking. The mystic arts that the fox n used is a way of misdirection. King Leonidas nned to use their Mystic Fog so that eachbatant could kill one demon wolf at a time. Although that would also mean that the fox n would need to dedicate their entire focus on keeping the Mystic Fog active. The fox n members stood in specific directions around the castle and made hands signs. When they finished using their hand signs, each of them emitted a fog that is released from their tails. The fog traveled up to a kilometer with the castle in the center of it. The beastkinbatants are then strategically ced so that they can be easily located inside the fog. They are also told not to stray too far away or else they might get attacked by the wandering demon wolves inside the fog. The demon wolves that are already near the castle got swallowed by the fog while those that have yet to enter stopped in their tracks. The demon wolves outside the fog tried tomunicate with their pack members that are swallowed inside the fog, but they did not receive a reply. The Mystic Fog that the fox n used is their peak illusion art. An illusion so great that it could even affect reality itself in a small degree. The scent of everyone inside the fog will vanish which means that the demon wolves could not use their sharp noses to get out. It also prevents the sounding from the outside while all noises inside will be mixed and be recreated as noise. The best feature of the Mystic Fog is the ability to disorient those inside as they will lose their sense of direction. This disorientation is so powerful that those inside will be unable to know that they are already walking in circles. This is what is happening with the demon wolves now. The fox n members could usually keep he Mystic Fog active for six hours straight if their goal is just to disorient their enemies. But they need to carefully lead a demon wolf out to a location which means the strain is heavy. At most, they can only keep this up for two hours which is not arge amount of time to defeat a ten thousand strong demon wolf pack. About three thousand or so demon wolves are caught inside the Mystic Fog which leaves seven thousand of them outside of it. This is all within the ns of King Leonidas as he wanted to charge into battle with his royal guards. It might be too much to say that a warrior king and ten of his royal knights is too much for seven thousand demon wolves, but the Selvaggians are different. King Leonidas can easily pummel a thousand of the demon wolves as long as he is not attacked all at the same time which might wear him down. The ten royal knights of the Selvaggian King are from different races that are said to be the most powerful of their species. The first royal knight is an elephant beastkin that is not only powerful but also very smart. He wields two giant axes that would make any ordinary warrior cower from the sheer size and weight. The second royal knight is a gori beastkin which is said to be the strongest of the ten. He wields a Warhammer that could easily break the skulls of his opponents. The third royal knight is a tiger beastkin that is a master of unarmedbat. She is fiercer than any type of martial artist with the use of her fearsome gaze and sharp ws. The fourth royal knight is a bear beastkin which wields a towering shield. He is the sturdy and patient which makes his shield hard to destroy. The fifth royal knight is oxen beastkin that is the exact opposite of Kabrakan as she is a pure damage dealer. She wields a bludgeon that is twice her size and the other end that is a diameter thick. The sixth royal knight is an anaconda beastkin that can easily crush someones throat with her bare hands. Her choice of weapon is a whip that is said to be crafted from the strongest fiber that can be found in The Wilde. The seventh royal knight is a crocodile beastkin with scales as tuff as armor, but his bite is the most terrifying. He uses his beast transformation halfway to use his own jaws as a weapon. The eight royal knight is a hippo beastkin which is as heavy as the elephant beastkin. He uses two war clubs as weapons and uses his body weight to pulverize his enemies to death. The ninth royal knight is a hyena beastkin that is the most unpredictable of the royal knight but is the most loyal to the current king. He is said to be a dirty fighter as he uses any means necessary as long as he wins. The tenth royal knight is a cheetah beastkin that is the fastest of them all. She uses two scimitars that is weightless but is so sharp that it cuts steel like butter. She might be rankedst, but she is said to be the deadliest of the Selvag Royal Knights. King Leonidas himself recruited them and they are the most loyal to him. He recruited them by beating each one inbat. He is said to be the reincarnation of the first king as his might can only match that of the first king. The Selvaggian King and his royal knights wreaked havoc on the front lines. Chapter 530 - Reinforcements Have Arrived King Leonidas and his ten royal knights easily killed off five hundred demon wolves in their surprise attack. They used a direct route through the Mystic Fog that the fox n members provided. The demon wolves that were waiting in front of the Mystic Fog were caught unaware and suffered a gruesome fate. Each of the royal knights went to different directions so that they can kill demon wolves in high numbers, but they did not stray too far from each other. If they stray too far from each other then they could be surrounded by the demon wolves and be a prey cornered by hunters. Each of them made sure that each one would be within their vision so that they could aid each other if one is in trouble. They have already used this technique before when they exterminated demon wolves that move in the hundreds. This is the first time they are using it at demon wolves that are thousands in number though. "To think that the Wolf of Disaster has fostered this much fighting force without us knowing. Did the past kings die in vain without even reaching the Wolf of Disaster?" King Leonidas muttered as he hacked a demon wolf''s head with his sword. "You do not need to think about that, your majesty. We have no news about the north as even our best scouts could not go to where the Wolf of Disaster is residing." The bear beastkin royal knight stated as he pummeled a demon wolf with his great shield. Slowly but surely, the king and his royal knights are reducing the number of the demon wolves but that also came at a cost. They are now getting exhausted quickly due to therge number of enemies that they have to fight. It only took about an hour for them to stick to each other''s back in order to help each other. The king and the royal knights exterminated around two thousand demon wolves in the process, but exhaustion can be seen in their eyes. They did not give up as they knew that giving up means the death of their race. The Sacred Snake, who was asked to defend the castle, decided to move as she feels that the king dying would greatly impede their ns. The king wanted to kill the demon wolf pack without using their Beastification as they need to use that for the fight against the Wolf of Disaster. Beastification is where a Selvaggian will assume more of their animal characteristics. They grow double in strength and speed but be extremely tired after using it. Some even get bedridden the first few times that they use the skill as their muscles get severely strained. "If all else fails, we will use Beastification here. Let us just hope that the other overlords wille to reinforce us." King Leonidasmanded. The overlords are said to be in a tough battle with the copies of the two Child of Disaster. One of the scouts even died just to bring this piece of information to them. If it was just a copy, then the overlords would not have a difficult time, but it seems even they were overrun by arge number of demon wolves. The Selvaggians did not know how arge number of demon wolves could be present without disrupting nature. It seems that something unnatural is happening in the north that they are not aware of. King Leonias is now fully prepared to kill the Wolf of Disaster after what he witnessed here. As the king and his royal knights are about to activate their Beastification, a white must suddenly envelop the area. The Sacred Snake, which used to be about only five meters long, returned to her true size and participated in the battlefield. Her original size is so massive that she could easily swallow a demon wolf with one bite. The demon wolves should have retreated upon the southern overlord entering the battlefield, but they exhibited a strange behavior. The demon wolves did not care for their lives and just charged through the Mystic Fog. The demon wolves that did not charge inside the Mystic Fog all attacked the Sacred Snake. The southern overlord may be powerful, but a lot of ants biting will still make you receive damage. The demon wolves became intoxicated by something as they became a frenzy. The fox n members could no longer hold the Mystic Fog with such arge number of enemies entering. They could no longer promise a one-to-one battle as their concentration is finally waning. It did not take long for one beastkinbatant to face three or four beastkins while others had none. The screams of the falling beastkin warriors could be heard by the fox n members as they are in control of the Mystic Fog. They can only grit their teeth as they hear the suffering of theirrades that are being attacked. The Sacred Snake decided to aid the beastkins inside the fog. She can hear their painful cries filled with the resolve to die for their loved ones. She is in awe for what those beastkin warriors are doing that she decided to use her body to the fullest even though she has yet topletely recover. "King Leonidas, I will leave this area to you. The others need my help more." The Sacred Snake stated as she went inside the Mystic Fog. "It seems that we really need to use Beastification. On my signal, everyone will use it." King Leonidasmanded as there are still about a thousand demon wolves left to kill. "Your majesty, you should save yours for when you kill the Wolf of Disaster. We decided that sixth to tenth royal knights should use it instead." The hippo beastkin stated while the other royal knights agreed as if they already nned something like this. "The thousand demon wolves that are left do not look like the others. They are stronger than the ones we have face before. We are all going to use it so that no one sacrifices themselves." King Leonidas stated as he knows that those five could get killed. As King Leonidas is about to give themand, a demon wolf that does not look like the others suddenly popped out from a shadow. The demon wolf did not emit killing intent which is why King Leonidas, and his royal knights did not attack it. What''s more, the demon wolf carried a hand clutching a mirror with its mouth. The demon wolf released the hand in its mouth, and it suddenly floated with the mirror. The mirror suddenly increased in size. The royal knights then saw silhouettes of humanoid beingsing out of the mirror which they raised their weapons against. It was only when Adrian stepped out of the mirror, is when King Leonidas rxed a bit. The thousand demon wolves that are left though all looked at him with strong killing intent. They looked at Adrian as if he is someone that they absolutely need to kill. The one thousand demon wolves did not even wait for Adrian to move as they all charged towards him. "It seems that I am pretty famous even here." Adrianmented but his face became all serious. Chapter 531 - Beastification Adrian and his group appeared in the battlefield with the killing intent of all the demon wolves directed towards Adrian. Five of the royal knights did do their Beastification as the thousand strong demon wolves that are level 200 swarmed them. The sixth to tenth royal knights became more beast than man as their animalistic features became more pronounced. The armors that the royal knights wore receded and became part of their skin and fur. They also emitted a red aura symbolizing that their Ferocity is oozing out of their bodies. Adrian is busy setting everything up as he needed to create more mirrors since every demon wolf is attacking him. Adrian weaved through the mirrors in an unpredictable fashion that made the demon wolves disoriented. Adrian also utilized his second brain also known as his ego weapon. He will escape using the mirrors and then would let the demon wolf pass through it. They will not exit the same mirror though as Adrian told Paradox to change the coordinates for the demon wolf. He would deliver the demon wolf to the royal knights. The royal knights that used their Beastification are basically ughtering the powerful demon wolves like they are defenseless sheep. They are basically killing demon wolves with three or four strikes, but the exhaustion could be seen on their face. They might have be powerful, but the stress also became greater. The royal knight that changed the most in appearance is the sixth royal knight as she looks like the Naga race. Her lower half became that of a snake while her eyes became reptile like with ck corneas. She also started to cast spells with her hands as if she became something else. The seventh royal knight that is a crocodile beastkin also became different. He became twice as big while his armor became scales. His giant jaw could now bite off a head of a demon wolf if it is not prepared. The strength that his tail that appeared also became another weapon as it could send anyone flying. The eighth royal knight basically tripled his alreadyrge size. His body could easily be a weapon as he could ram into someone and send them to the afterlife. The umted thick muscle and skin became a natural armor as even the bites of the demon wolves could not pierce his body. The ninth royal night looked like a real punk rocker, but his ferocity is the biggest among those that underwent Beastification. His attacks are powered by his overflowing ferocity that he could break the bones of those that he hits. He also does not look like a royal knight as heughs for every limb that he tears apart. The tenth royal knight that is the cheetah beastkin became eve faster than she already is. Even Adrian has a hard time tracking her with his omni vision. She would wound every demon wolf that she passes through which would then make them easier to finish off. The battle became easier as the demon wolves are already being damaged. Adrian''s soulbounds also freely made use of the mirrors as they share the same soul which means there is no mana cost for them to use. The only mana that Adrian consumes is when demon wolves enter the mirrors or when he uses it to transport his allies. Everyone would assume that Adrian would basically be invincible with the way he is fighting but he is not. One weakness of the form is the low stamina and the fragileness of the mirrors. The demon wolves do not even bother breaking the temporary mirrors as they are busy with fighting others, but it would not be the same if it is just Adrian by himself. Adrian could create a mirror every three seconds and with his Primordial Stance that is multiplied by six. The temporary mirrors could be broken before they even materialize which will deal damage to Adrian by a small amount. Adrian has yet to know that the mirrors are like his soul that he stretches out, but he would never use this form if he really knew. "Might of the King!" King Leonidas shouted as system notifications appeared to every ally that he has in the kingdom. [You have heard the shout of encouragement from King Leonidas.] [Stamina will be replenished, and stamina deduction will be reduced by half for the duration of five minutes.] [Attack power will be doubled for five minutes.] [Defense will be doubled for five minutes.] [Health regeneration will double for five minutes.] [Mana Regeneration will double for five minutes.] [Movement speed and reaction speed will double for five minutes.] [For every kill that you do, recover 5% of the health of the one that you y.] [This buff can only be effective if you are in the area that is selected by the king.] [Area Selected: Selvag.] The buff that King Leonidas used is basically a skill that one earns when they be a king. It is only limited to the kingdom that the king is in and can never be used outside. It also has a cooldown of one week as it is a buff that will be applied to every ally that he has in the kingdom regardless of if they are abatant or not. The shouts of the energized beastkins could be heard as the Mystic Fog finally disappeared as the fox n members already became exhausted. They still joined the battle as the king used the buff at thest minute which replenished their stamina, but they are still mentally tired. It did not take long for the whole pack of demon wolves to be killed but there was still a cost. Some beastkins are at death''s door which is why Levin Cloud and Saena are now very important. Beastkins are not really very good in healing magic or magic in general as only a select species of them can use it. The Wilde is not abandoning them as the heals that Levin Cloud used save them as it is empowered by the world itself. The power surge that Levin Cloud felt did notst forever though as he ran out of the power given by the world when he healed thest beastkin that is at death''s door. Chapter 532 - A Howling Eclipse The eastern overlord submerged the Child of Disaster that attacked it or rather the copy that attacked it. The copy became dark barks of otherworldly growth as it died. The eastern overlord did not have an easy fight as it also needed to protect its subjects. The eastern overlord wanted to go to the direction of the token that he gave but he needed to recuperate from his wounds. The eastern overlord knew that the attack against him is not a coincidence as five thousand demon wolves and a clone of the Child of Disaster came to attack him. This was a warning issued by the Wolf of Disaster, but the eastern overlord is not afraid. For the first time in a long time, the eastern overlord knew that the Wolf of Disaster is afraid and desperate. The number of demon wolves it sent is clearly not expendable as it is not a small number. The eastern overlord is biding its time until it gets called upon by the warrior it entrusted with its Life Spark. Adrian did not know that the item that was given to him is actually the soul of the eastern overlord. This soul could also detect its surroundings, but the eastern overlord would also die if it got destroyed. The eastern overlord might not admit it, but it too can hear the voice of The Wilde. The eastern overlord heard everything that voice of the Wilde stated and decided to gamble. The eastern overlord could now more or less see that the gamble it made is the right decision. The wind of change is finally blowing on this world that is like a ticking time bomb. For the eastern overlord knows what is the being that is being sealed by this world deep in its core. The eastern overlord prays that the monster hidden in the depths will never awaken. ==== The western overlord pecked at the dead body of the Child of Disaster Clone. She does not know what it is made of, but she knows that it does not taste great. The damage that the demon wolf pack is not small as numerous houses got destroyed while thebatants got injured. She might have not been heavily injured but the hundred warriors that she is supposed to take got reduced to twenty. The eighty warriors that injured cannot take the treacherous march to the north with their injuries which is why they are now ordered to rest and guard the territory. For the longest time that she has been the western overlord, this has been the only instance that the Wolf of Disaster would create great havoc. She could only think that the Wolf of Disaster is threatened or is sending a message. The number of demon wolves that attacked them is not a small number, but she heard that the number that attacked the beastkin capital is even greater. Since she is injured, the western overlord decided to stay and rest at her territory. She will definitely be summoned by the warrior that impressed her. She believed with all her might which is why she will protect her territory until the time she is called for. The western overlord will wait for the time that she will crush the skull of the Wolf of Disaster. She perched at the top of the cliff as if she is looking down on everyone on the ground. The western overlord will not let anyone harm her territory and underlings as she is the mother bird that protects the nest. She will kill a disaster itself if that is what it takes. ==== "We won!" Creepysoo shouted as thest demon wolf got killed. "Yeah!" Lycan stated as he sat down on the ground. This is the first time that he had to battle a lot of monsters that are higher level than him. He might have even died if the royal knights and Adrian did not aid him in escaping. "Where is Equinox? We should thank him as we might have died a dozen times over if he did not aid us." Vayu stated as he sheathed his sword. "If you are looking for the man of the hour then he is there on the grass¡­face down." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed to Adrian that is lying face down on the ground. "My head hurts. I think I might puke. I never thought that I might puke inside a game. Has grass been always this soothing?" Adrian stated in a muffled voice as his head that got overworked from the multiple scenes that he saw during the battle. It seems that having omni vision is not great for prolonged fights. "It was I that made the most work, master." The Cube of Paradox stated in a robotic voice as it told the fact of the matter. "Yes¡­you did a good job, Paradox. You are the best." Adrian replied as he gave a thumbs up to his ego weapon. "Does the grass taste good?" Solstice asked as she also lied down on the grass. "It''s fine. It could use a bit of salt." Adrian replied. "Seeing that you still have your lousy sense of humor, you are still alive, but you should rest if you are tired." Solstice stated. Adrian, who is currently closing his eyes, suddenly felt two souls that is repelling him. All the souls of the demon wolves that died are currently gathered around the area. They are actually looking at Adrian as if they want a chance of salvation. It seems that the demon wolves are being controlled by fear and some sort of parasite that they ate with the order of the Wolf of Disaster. Adrian''s fear that a dark god is involve is starting to be a reality. He already has clues, but he still wanted to refuse to ept the reality as dealing with a dark god is very troublesome. The two souls that he felt that is not attracted to him is actually from the two remaining Child of Disaster. As soon as Adrian could no longer sense the presence of those two souls, the sun suddenly darkened as a sr eclipse followed by the howl of a wolf is heard by every living creature in The Wilde. Chapter 533 - Towards The Wilde North Two howls fromrge beasts resonated with the darkening skies. A sr eclipse happened as soon as the howls started as if the two celestial bodies are hiding away from the howls. Every living being in The Wilde heard the dreadful howls of the two beasts. King Leonidas, who heard the howls, is certain that it came from the two Child of Disasters. It seems that he knew that it is now time for a full-scale war against demon wolf kind. Adrian, who is now sitting on the ground, is listening to the testimonies of the dead demon wolves. The demon wolves seem to be regretting their actions as they are not returning to the cycle of life that is regted by each world. It seems that the God of Death in The Wilde is absent or feigning ignorance of the dead demon wolves. If the demon wolves do not ascend, only two things could happen. One is they be an undead that roams thisnd but that could not happen unless they encounter miasma. Thest would be their soul would gradually lose their memories and identities and then vanish without a trace. They will no longer reincarnate as they will never ascend. "I see. No wonder that you guys are too much in number. I am just thankful that the one I am facing is not a dark god but empowered by one." Adrian muttered as the others could see that he is talking to invisible beings. "Is the Champion of the Twin Gods fine? He seems to be talking to someone that we cannot see. Is it a side effect of using that unique form of his?" King Leonidas asked Kabrakan as the oxen hero is a close friend of Adrian. "He is not the Champion of the Twin Gods now but the Shepherd of Lost Souls. He is talking to the souls of the departed. It seems that they wanted to pour their hearts¡­dead hearts to him." Kabrakan replied as he helped the others pick up the loot. "It seems that he is not only the Champion of the Twin Gods but also an important being that regtes the souls of the dead. Still, it is funny to think that an immortal being is something like a guardian of the dead. Besides that, it seems that the Ox Hero did not tell me that he is also friends with four important individuals." King Leonidas stated which made Kabrakan sweat. The four important individuals that he is referring to is Creepysoo, Lycan, Solstice, and Levin Cloud. King Leonidas knows of the first three due to the meetings with the other Asmodian races. They are very important people when ites to the welfare of their races. For Levin Cloud, he felt something different from him. Even though King Leonidas is a king, he felt this sense of deep respect for Levin Cloud as if it is ingrained in him. It is not just him though as the other beastkins wanted to at least touch him as if he is a living saint. King Leonidas only felt this way when he met an important figure that is in the religion of the twin gods. He could more or less deduce that the leshy in front of him is actually the Envoy of the Twin Gods. Levin Cloud is radiating two different energies that make any of the Asmodian race feel calm and exhration. When Adrian is done with the sudden confessions of the dead demon wolves, he activated the special perk of his title. He summoned the door to Limbo where the demon wolves could be judged. He could not contact the God of Death associated with this world which is why he opted for the longer method. "Is your s¨¦ance done?" Levin Cloud asked and everyone suddenly gathered. "It is not a s¨¦ance. It just took too long because the demon wolves had a lot to tell me. It seems that the Wolf of Disaster has been nning on invading the other territories. The Wolf of Disaster only sent its eldest child to the south because it was confident that its child could deeply wound or possibly kill the southern overlord. It seems that it still has the fear that the southern overlord might be stronger than it which is why it sent demon wolves. The thing that the Wolf of Disaster did not expect is me being there and helping the southern overlord kill his eldest child." Adrian stated. "Is there anything else that the demon wolves have told you, Champion Equinox?" King Leonidas stated as he joined the conversation. "They did say that the Wolf of Disaster devoured something that is not of this world. It seems that an apostle of a dark god went to it for help, but it ended up being devoured to nourish its weak body. The demon wolves did not know why the apostle wanted to seek help from the Wolf of Disaster as it immediately got devoured the moment it was about to speak. They also added that the Wolf of Disaster seems to be waiting for the Wilde Flower to bloom. It seems that it wants to recover its peak strength by devouring that herb. Also, the north is now barren as the will of this world no longer gives it the blessing of life. Their poption became too big that the only choice for them is to invade south." Adrian added. "Do you think that the Wolf of Disaster might have been poisoned in the head by this dark god apostle? It has been said that the dark gods are famous for these types of maniptions." King Leonidas stated. "I thought so too but I asked the demon wolf souls if strange deformities have formed on the body of their leader. Their answer is always the same and it is no." Adrianmented. "We do not have the advantage of a surprise attack anymore since they already knew that we must have survived. I will rally troops to march to the north. The messengers from the east and wet also returned from their duty. The giant wolves that they attacked are actually not the real Child of Disasters, but clones made of some distorted mass." King Leonidas reported. "The demon wolves did say that the Wolf of Disaster could recreate one of the abilities of the individuals it devours. That might be a skill of that dark god apostle. The one thing I fear is the battle against the Wolf of Disaster. The demon wolves told me that the Wolf of Disaster always devoured a young wolf if it is born with a rare ability. The reason that no other wolf could challenge its supremacy is the fact that it devoured special wolves. The other terrifying thing that I heard is that the twin wolves that is its children also inherited that ability." Adrian stated which made the atmosphere heavy. "We must not lose hope! The fox n will follow you to kill that Wolf of Disaster. We never break a promise once we have made it." Ashana, the fox princess, stated as the other fox n members rallied before her. "Since the ox hero is participating, we the Ox n will also participate. The demon wolves used to trash our n around before. It is about time that the Wolf of Disaster taste the might of our horns!" The Ox n head stated as the others cheered as well. "I will also rally my army that can fight. If we end the Wolf of Disaster, then peace will finally be attainable for The Wilde!" King Leonidas cheered. "Do not forget about me! I shall serve the Blind Demon God with all my strength. I will offer my life to the Blind Demon God!" The Sacred Snake stated as she vowed to Adrian. "Who is the Blind Demon God?" Levin Cloud asked Kabrakan in a quiet whisper and thetter pointed to Adrian. The other suddenly chucked upon hearing the weird title and fanatic that Adrian obtained. "Thank you for volunteering. I will not disappoint you. The eastern and western overlord will also join us as I will summon them when we reach the north. They have entrusted me with their summoning tokens, and I n to return that trust." Adrian stated as the others cheered with great vigor as they all marched to the north. Those that marched north did not know that they are unprepared as the north not only became barren and deste, but the climate changed as well. It is not only the harsh weather that awaited them in the north as the Wolf of Disaster that is using the blood of the grim reaper that it managed to tear off. The Wolf of Disaster sprayed the blood of a godlike being to The Wilde Flower as it attempted to turn the flower into something dreadful and powerful. The scream of the will of the world could be heard as the blood of this world''s grim reaper is poured on the Wilde Flower. Chapter 534 - The North Did Not Survive The army headed to the north is two hundred strong. The two hundred strong individuals are consisting of the most powerful of the warriors under King Leonidas and Adrian''s group. Five of the royal knights under King Leonidas did not join because of the side effect of Beastification. The five of those royal knights could still move even after the side effect of Beastification but they will not be in their full capacity which would mean that they could be more likely killed. Although that could also be said for this group as they only have one of the overlords at this time. Adrian will call upon the two overlords when they reach the location where the Wolf of Disaster is staying. Since there is still two more of the children of the Wolf of Disaster, it has been decided that the eastern and western overlord will deal with them with reinforcements from the group. Adrian and the southern overlord will confront the Wolf of Disaster since thetter already had a fight with the Wolf of Disaster. The only thing that worries Adrian is how much strength did the Wolf of Disaster regained since it has been a long time since the southern overlord fought with it. Thankfully, Adrian already recovered all the necessary cooldowns. He just wishes that everything will turn out in their favor as a world boss is not an easy opponent. It takes about a hundred yers that is close to the level of the world boss to kill one. Adrian brought twice that number, but he still has this feeling of dread. Also, if the Wolf of Disaster is what is described in the legends, then long-range attacks are only half effective against it. They have to fight the Wolf of Disaster in melee range if they ever want to kill it. The only thing that Adrian is scared off is that the Wolf of Disaster is said to be stronger for every divine being or beings with divinity that it devours. Adrian might not want to admit it, but he and Levin Cloud belong to this group. The Champions and Envoys belong to those who have divinity because they need to utilize the blessings of their respective gods. Even if Adrian can revive, if he dies by being eaten once then the Wolf of Disaster will grow more powerful. The Instant Revive skill that they have only produces a copy of them that ispletely restored but they are still considered ''dead'' by the system. If they are considered dead, then the monster that killed them will still benefit. There have been cases of monsters evolving during a raid because of too many yers dying. The thing that they need to avoid right now is the death of many. Adrian cannot revive NPCs back to life as even Levin Cloud is unable to do such thing. They can only hope that the healers that they have will have enough sustain for the whole army. The march to the north is uneventful as the monsters near the northern territory are basically non-existent. It is not only the demon wolves that made it unlivable due to overhunting but also due to the will of this world. Thend in the north is barren as if the drought has visited it and never went away. Starting with barren earth which stretches miles away, the next scenery is a frozen hellscape that will not make any type of life bloom. Even Levin Cloud frowned once he stepped on the soil of the northern territory. He eximed that this soil has no nutrient whatsoever and he could only describe it as dead. They marched towards the barren wastnd for two hours which is record time since it normally takes about four hours for an ordinary person. The beastkins that are in this journey could only be described as then topmost elites as everyone is all level 200 or above. The marching army did not encounter problems in the barren wastnd but that all changed when they stepped into the frozen part of the north. Demon wolves that are hidden in the snow ambushed them, but Kaon could detect them if they are about twenty meters away. Kanon could detect them because he is very sensitive towards heat. Adrian is once again reminded that dragons are superior species that need to be raised well. In fact, Adrian already decided to help Kaon after this but killing a dragon for their cores is unrealistic unless they are live that earth dragon that they fought before. The demon wolves hid in the snow well and even managed tounch a few attacks against the marching army. The attacks might be negligible, but the exhaustion is not. The army walked further north until they reached a spot where they could rest. Guards took turns to ensure safety as they do not know if demon wolves would suddenly attack. "I expected more from the north given it is the territory of the world boss." Lycan grumbled as he always thought that world bosses need cool looking settings. "You might not know this youngd, but the north used the be the most plentiful territory with resources back then. I might not have been born during that time, but our ancestors have told us that the north had been thend of promise." King Leonidas stated as he heard Lycan''s statement. "If that was the case then why did it be like this?" Creepysoo asked as he loved reading lore about ces. "That is because of the Wolf of Disaster''s rejection of the power offered by this world. Th Wolf of Disaster did not be the legitimate Northern Overlord thus the will of this world rejected it. No official overlord means no bountiful territory. The overlords of this world are not merely guardians but also conduits for this world''s progress. Without the world''s blessing, the territory will naturally run out of life and a way to sustain itself, but it should not be left alone. If the north will not have another true overlord, then the bnce of nature will disappear hence the constant invasions." The Sacred Snake stated. "But do you think that it is strange that they are not even attacking us but giving us headaches with small ambushes?" Vayu asked as he thought that the Wolf of Disaster is not even moving an inch from his location. "That should be the case because it is guarding something valuable. A natural treasure that will make it regain or add more to its strength." Ashanamented as she joined the conversation. "Are you saying that it is time for the miracle herb to bloom once more?" King Leonidas stated as he started to think of the worst-case scenario. "I can feel it. The Wilde Flower is still in the process of blooming. The Wolf of Disaster is definitely protecting that herb with its life since it might be dying. It wants to extend its futile life. The Wolf of Disaster is nothing like us after all that is born from actual immortals. It still suffers from the cruel cycle of life and that it will die upon reaching an old age. Beings that can kill divinity always had a finite lifespan or else the divine will never let them be born in the first ce. Even gods are afraid of those that could kill them. Oh! I should not have said that to this group as we have an envoy and a champion in our midst." Ashana stated which left everyone with a deep understanding of the characteristics of the world boss. "What does this Wilde Flower actually do aside from extending a person''s life?" Solstice asked as she has been thinking of picking up Apothecary. "If you want to know about the Wilde Flower then we should dive a bit farther in the past. This world has a will but worlds having will are unprecedented. It means that an odd world would also be able to produce something odd which is an herb that could cure even the scariest ailment or extend one''s life span. The Wilde Flower is basically the condensed version of world energy. It has always been the duty of the Northern Overlord to guard this herb and provide it to someone worthy should the need arise, or they have proven themselves. The north might not have survived but it does not mean that the Wilde Flower will not." The Sacred Snake exined. While the Sacred Snake is exining the details about the Wilde Flower, a powerful shockwave suddenly erupted a bit further from their location. Everyone''s senses suddenly tingled and went into overdrive as a powerful source of energy suddenly appeared. "It cannot be! It is still too early for the Wilde Flower to fully bloom!" Ashana stated as her intuition told her that the Wilde Flower to fully bloom. "This wave of power is unnatural. That darn wolf must have done something to the Wilde Flower! We must kill the Wolf of Disaster now!" The Sacred Snake shouted but a thousand howls are suddenly heard from their location. "Your Majesty! We are surrounded!" one of the royal knights eximed. Chapter 535 - Skoll And Hati A powerful shockwave suddenly erupted a bit further from their location. Everyone''s senses suddenly tingled and went into overdrive as a powerful source of energy suddenly appeared. The howls of a thousand wolves also filled the area as if they are celebrating. "Your Majesty! We are surrounded!" one of the royal knights eximed. About ten meters from them, a thousand strong pack of demon wolves are circling them. It is not only the demon wolves that circled them but also two giant wolves. Each of themmanding about five hundred demon wolves. The demon wolves are all ring and gnashing their teeth towards Adrian and the southern overlord. Even the two remaining Child of Disaster are also sending their bloodlust at Adrian''s group. Everyone tensed up as they did not expect that the demon wolf pack would encircle them without them even noticing. Adrian could clearly see the two giant wolves and has to say that even he is overwhelmed. The twin lesser fenrirs are nothing like their eldest brother as they emitted this unknown and powerful aura. Adrian must summon the two overlords now or else they might have a difficult time advancing. They could win if they did their best but that would mean they will not have anything left to face the Wolf of Disaster. If they kill the twin lesser fenrirs then they would have an easier chance of beating the Wolf of Disaster, but they must split up or else the most undesirable situation might ur. "That darn wolf must have done something to the Wilde Flower! We must kill the Wolf of Disaster now!" The Sacred Snake telepathically told Adrian and King Leonidas. "I need a small amount of time to summon the two overlords. Protect me while that is happening. I am going to need Peridot''s help." Adrian muttered softly but it seems that the twin fenrirs heard his n. The twin fenrirs howled and all the demon wolves ran towards the group. King Leonidas shouted as he empowered everyone in the army. It might be a slight buff but any boost at this point will be more weed. [King Leonidas used "Lion''s War Cry"] [Your strength stat will increase by 20% for the duration of 20 minutes.] [Your attacks will heal you for 5% of the total damage that you deal.] [Your agility stat will increase by 10% for the duration of 20 minutes.] [Your endurance stat will increase by 25% for the duration of 20 minutes.] "I am the Protector!" Kabrakan shouted as he used one of his skills. [yer Kabrakan has used the skill "I am the Protector!".] [5% of the damage you receive from enemies will be mitigated for a duration of 10 minutes.] [5% of the damage you receive will be redirected towards yer Kabrakan.] [Your defense has increased by 50% due to the skill targets exceeding a hundred individuals.] "Blessing of Life and Death!" Levin Cloud stated as he casted a wide area buff that affects every individual in an area. [You are under the effect of Blessing of Life and Death.] [Your health regeneration will double for the duration of 10 minutes.] [Your mana regeneration will double for the duration of 10 minutes.] [For each enemy kill, recover a random percentage of the enemy''s health.] [Your attacks are enchanted with death energy.] Other buffs have been cast by Adrian''s friends. They all affected the army which made them even more courageous. The beastkin rarely get buffed by others since support beastkins are not a thing in their society. The feeling of someone else power running through their veins exhrated the beastkins. It would have been perfect and easy if not for the buffs that the demon wolves get from the twin lesser fenrirs. The twin lesser fenrirs are also an opponent that they cannot easily defeat. ----- Name: Skoll Race: Lesser Fenrir Title: One who is prophesized to chase the Sun, Child of Disaster, Alpha Level: 240 Description: A Lesser Fenrir born from the Wolf of Disaster. It is said that this Lesser Fenrir contained the hatred of the Wolf of Disaster towards the shining sun. The Wolf of Disaster hated the sun as it did not provide its light in the cold north. It is prophesized to devour the sun when it bes a full fledge Fenrir. ----- Name: Hati Race: Lesser Fenrir Title: One who is prophesized to chase the Moon, Child of Disaster, Alpha Level: 240 Description: A Lesser Fenrir born from the Wolf of Disaster. It is said that this Lesser Fenrir contained the hatred of the Wolf of Disaster towards the calming moon. The Wolf of Disaster hated the moon as it did not provide its careful light during the night which is why the north is freezes during nighttime. It is prophesized to devour the moon when it bes a full fledge Fenrir. ----- [The enemy is radiating the Aura of the Moon Eater.] [All enemies will deal additional damage to targets with the darkness attribute.] [All enemies will also have a chance to evade skills and abilities with the darkness attribute.] [The enemy is radiating the Aura of the Sun Eater.] [All enemies will deal additional damage to targets with the light attribute.] [All enemies will also have a chance to evade skills and abilities with the light attribute.] Adrian and Peridot immediately tried to focus their attempts in summoning the two overlords, but the demon wolves are making it difficult. If the army could block a hundred demon wolves, then at least one of them will reach Adrian and Peridot. The two of them had to restart the summoning about three times due to the constant interruption. The Lesser Fenrirs even jumped into the fray and started attacking. The Sacred Snake and King Leonidas battled the two separately in an attempt to buy some time. "I already soaked this golden toad, but nothing is happening. Even the feather is only blinking lightly even though I sted it with a wind spell." Peridot stated as she started getting impatient since the token is not reacting. "What if it is not enough? All the things we tried are only using beginner magic. Maybe we should try using advance magic since they are overlords." Adrian suggested and Peridot agreed. "Protect me while I start chanting. I can chant two spells at one, but it is going to take me a total of five minutes. Make sure that I am not interrupted." Peridot stated as she suddenly floated one foot off the snowy ground as she chanted the spells. Peridot is not using the humannguage to use the spells that she learned. She is using thenguage of the dragons that she was taught as this is the only way to cast advance two advance magic spells in a short amount of time. Her voice even echoes every time she says a word as if she is using a powerful speaker, but this also made her a target. The demon wolves changed their target to her as the twin lesser fenrirs could sense something ancient from the power behind Peridot''s voice. Adrian did not think that this would immediately happen as the demon wolves focused on the Sacred Snake. "Buy us some time and protect Peridot!" Adrian shouted and everyone in his group got the message. "Let us go my brave undead knights! Don Quixote and Robin Hood!" Creepysoo stated as he summoned two of his undead knights this early in the battle. He did not want to use them immediately since they consume a lot of mana to keep summoned but the two lesser fenrirs are aiming for Peridot. "Regulus!" Soleil shouted as her stuffed lion became its fiery incarnation that even made King Leonidas smile. "I am the Green!" Levin Cloud stated as his body suddenly turned into vines and seeped into the ground. A few secondster, an earthquake happened, andrge vines suddenly erupted that went to tangle the demon wolves and the lesser fenrirs. "Winds of Protection!" Vayu stated as he swiped his katana in a 360-degree motion and generated twenty tornadoes that acted as a shield for Peridot. "Kaon, super-size and protect Peridot with all you have." Adrian as he started to issue onemand after the other. "Sirius, help them clear the demon wolves and strike the lesser fenrirs if you see a chance." "Saena, fly high up and do your best in spreading the illnesses that you have collected." "Charon, immediately lock the lesser fenrirs with Soul Prison if they suddenly get close." "Dodu, support Kabrakan as he is soaking too much damage at a time." "Kimat, provide distractions with your attacks. You must irritate the demon wolves so that they lose focus on the one they are fighting." "Paradox, it is time to move space itself. Use Quantum Cascade on the given location. Use Quantum Dispersion if the lesser fenrirs reach my location." Adrian issued everymand that he could. He can only wait for the spells that Peridot is channeling to take effect. He can feel the energy she is umting though as she also sucked in some of the wind element from the Winds of Protection cast around her. She also sucked in some of the water element from the ice dome protecting her. What ever spell that she is using, it will surely pack a punch that can blow away groups of enemies. Chapter 536 - Solstice Maiden Adrian issued everymand that he could. He can only wait for the spells that Peridot is channeling to take effect. He can feel the energy she is umting though as she also sucked in some of the wind element from the Winds of Protection cast around her. She also sucked in some of the water element from the ice dome protecting her. Whatever spell that she is using, it will surely pack a punch that can blow away groups of enemies. The intensity of the mana around her is enough to send anyone flying. Peridot is currently using two advance magic spells at the same time. She could do it because of her special skill called Draconic Tongue. It is a passive skill that makes people capable of casting two spells at the same time and it is only avable to a select few of dragonkin. ---- Skill: Draconic Tongue Tier: Racial Type: Passive Effect: Able to shorten the length of chants by half. Decrease Mana Cost by half and gives the skill bearer the ability to chant two spells at the same time as long as they know the Draconic Language. Cooldown: 1 hour Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant Restriction: Can only be used when using the Draconic Language ---- The two magic spells that she used are area spells that can change the terrain. The wind type spell called ''Storm'' and the water type spell called ''La Nina''. The two spells basically change the weather and their mana cost astronomical. She would have not been able to pull it off if she casted normally which makes the passive skills of dragon''s cheat ss. She is now flexing even more since she feltcking with her previous demonstrations. The two lesser fenrirs in their area are basically a world boss equivalent whenbined. "Storm!" Peridot finally stated as the clouds around them changed and became dark. Thunder started to roll and even lightning shes are seen up above the clouds. Adrian did not let this chance go by and threw the red feather up in the air. The red feather floated up in the air and soon became enveloped in a sphere ofpressed air with dark clouds. The feather started crackling with red lightning that looked so fearsome. "La Nina!" Peridot shouted and the heavy storm clouds that she summoned started to pour rain. The rain fell so hard that it even damaged the enemies while it actually healed their allies. Adrian used this chance to bring out the golden toad and he dropped in on the ground. The golden toad then started to seep into the muddy ground. This all happened quickly as they were focused on Peridot that was casting the spell. Peridot floated to the ground and two of her floating stones lost their color. Her floating stones are now four in number and represented the four basic elements. The stones that lost color pertained to the wind and water elements. She also entered a state of exhaustion as she dropped on the ground. It seems that she has yet to fully get used to using that ability of hers as she said that a lot of her stamina got consumed. She did not expect that much stamina to get consumed but she also noticed that her mana bar ispletely empty. "You are lucky that you did not faint since that is usually the case for yers that recklessly empty their mana bars." Adrian stated as he worried but he is actually smiling. He could tell that the summoning is actually going well since arge amount of energy is swirling in their location. The two lesser fenrirs saw this and immediately detected the danger. They could feel that something is being summoned in the location, but they also fear their father more. If they retreat from this location, then they might get eaten by their own father since they are failures. In truth, the Wolf of Disaster, Fenris, is not sad that his eldest sone died but sad because he did not consume his dead son. He would have be more powerful if he did so, but he also walked carefully when ites to his children. Even a ruler needs pawns when battling the gods themselves. "Awoo!" "Awoo!" Two simultaneous howls came from both Skoll and Hati. Their physical forms that are covered with fur started to shift into forms that are notpletely physical. Skoll and Hati are not only recognized as future sun and moon devours but also deception and hate. Skoll, who is the twin sister of Hati, symbolized deception which is why she started to conjure up mirror images of herself. Each mirror image looked like an exact copy of herself that even Adrian''s Evil Eyes could not distinguish. Without Adrian''s evil eye, they would have to find the real one by fighting each mirror image. Hati, the twin brother of Skoll, symbolized Hate and grows powerful the more the battle takes longer to finish. He is basically increasing his stats per minute as seen by the increasing damage that the southern overlord is getting by tanking his attacks. If they do not finish him up soon then they might get swallowed by the beast''s jaws. "You said we are only getting to battle one world boss but why does it feel that we are actually battling three." Levin Cloud grumbled as he is now out of mana from healing their constantly injured allies. The demon wolves seem to be getting powered up as well ever since Skoll and Hati used their signature skills. [Each demon wolf will have an increased small chance of evading attacks.] [Each demon wolf is now gaining more damage until they can double their attack power.] Scary system notifications are starting to pop up ever since the aura of Skoll and Hati changed. The twin lesser fenrirs are now actively participating in the battle which worries Adrian a lot. The summoning of the eastern and western overlord is taking so long. He is starting to fear that Skoll and Hati are attempting to eat the two tokens. The twin lesser fenrirs have been trying to reach the location of the two tokens but King Leonidas and the Sacred Snake are blocking the two from ever reaching it. The downside is that both of them are also getting damaged more than before. "I guess, I should step up my game as well. If little Peridot is going all out here, then so shall I. I will not get this chanceter anyway." Solstice stated as the heavy armor that covered all her body is finally starting to turn abyss and way sexier. Solstice is currently wearing a golden armor that covered her entire body since being exposed to direct sunlight is weakening her stats. Although she does not get damaged by sunlight, the weakening effect is very prevalent and a huge nuisance to her. She circumvented this weakness by clearing a very difficult solo mission that even she thought that she cannot do. Her reward for her mission is called the "Solstice Maiden". The moment she heard the name of this armor, she immediately screamed that it was designed just for her as it perfectly matches her personality that has duality. The Solstice Maiden is basically a golden ted living armor that bes stronger by feeding armors to it. It also makes the user immune to the harmful effects of sunlight which is why she did not have decreased stats when she is walking in broad daylight. The armor is basically like a fully sealed box that does not let even a tiny amount of light pass through. The usefulness of this armor is not limited to the light sealing function but also its Night mode. The Solstice armor changes in aesthetic with the time of day. At morning or where light is present, it is like arge tin can that is heavy but extremely durable. At night, it is different as it looks like it is a very sexy dress made of shadows that wrap around perfectly on a woman''s body. Even the beastkin warriors were captivated by the sight of Solstice''s dominatrix looking armor made of shadows. The most important part of this armor is not the sexiness but the special effect. It increases the user''s agility at night while it increases the user''s endurance at morning. The suit of armor is basically tailor made for the vampire species that is shy and weakened during the day. "Blood Queen has been fully charged. It is time that I can finally rampage to my hearts content." Solstice stated with her pretty face but that face also sent shivers down Adrian''s spine. That is the face of her sister when she ispletely serious and would devastate any enemy in her wake. He has only seen that face a couple of times and that is when bullies tried to take advantage of Adrian. She did not spare them and thoroughly enjoyed beating them up. Chapter 537 - The Overlords Arrive "Blood Queen!" Solstice shouted as the blood that came from numerous injures in the battlefield both ally and foe started to be a giant blood sphere. The blood of the enemy demon wolves that keeps on pouring from their wounds are also being collected. The cuts and bruises of their enemies are no longer healing properly due to the effect of the Blood Queen. The enormous blood sphere that is created in a short amount of time descended down towards Solstice. Her whole body became dyed with red blood, but it also created a blood field as the watery ground became crimson in color. The evesting rain also helped propagate the blood even further. Solstice, who has this shadowy dominatrix dress started to have a veil of crimson mist around her. She held her hand forward and a crimson blood sword emerged from the blood red ground. This is the most terrifying abilities of the vampire family that is said to have been the ability of the first progenitor or the Erebian. The Erebian ancestor was feared for two of its unique powers one of which is the ability to control the blood shed by their enemies. The Erebian ancestor would control an entire battlefield by creating an unlimited supply of blood weapons that would kill the enemy. Solstice'' bloodline came from the first child that inherited this ability which is why she is not as adept in using darkness like the other vampires. The scariest thing about is this ability can make even boss ss monsters get overwhelmed as this ability is the best ability of the vampire species. Solstice weaved the blood like she is the best blood bender there is. She did not even utilize all of the blood as it would be too taxing for her brain. But the fine control, she is using could make anyone mistake that she is cheating. Whenever a demon wolf wille near her, a crimson blood sword would suddenly pierce their open jaw. She would then use the blood that dripped from that demon wolf to kill another one. She basically became a one-man army that could take out ten enemies at the same time. Her immense power got noticed by the two lesser fenrirs as they now view her as a threat. Skoll and Hati wanted to devour the immense energy that is being amassed but the demon wolves theymanded cannot break through the defensive formation that Adrian and the others made. The two lesser fenrirs did not waver and wanted a taste of therge amounts of energy that is being collected in the air and the ground. Skoll and Hati might not look like it, but they have the same ability as their father, but a bit tone downed. The two have the ability to digest the energy of others as they are future celestial devourers. If they could eat the enormous energies in front of then then they would be able to be more powerful than their father. They would no longer need to fear being devoured as they will stand toe to toe. Skoll and Hati decided that they should no longer keep their powers in check. They too started to transform into something more than their current selves. The clones that Skoll created all merged to the original while Hati''s power that umted suddenly vanished. While Adrian is assessing the situation, the Sacred Snake reminded him that a team must go to the location of the Wolf of Disaster. Her senses are telling her that something is not right with the shockwave that they felt earlier. Even the fox princess could feel that something much worse will happen if they do not try and stop the Wolf of Disaster now. "I shall apany you with my royal knights." King Leonidas stated as he retreated from his battle with Skoll. "If you leave then the chain ofmand will falter. I shall apany with the blind demon god with his group. Your group can just follow us after dealing with the twin disasters." The Sacred Snake stated as she wanted to kill the Wolf of Disaster herself for payback. As they were discussing their n of action, the two lesser fenrirs changed into something more sinister. Skoll that is prophesized to devour the sun became d in hot mes. Hati that is prophesized to devour the moon became d in shadows and cold wind that could freeze anyone thates close to him. [The Unique Boss Skoll has entered the Sun Devourer Mode.] [Skoll will be immune to light and fire attribute spells.] [All light and fire attribute spells will instead heal Skoll if she gets hit with the two attributes.] [The Unique Boss Hati has entered the Sun Devourer Mode.] [Hati will be immune to darkness and water attribute spells.] [All darkness and water attribute spells will instead heal Hati if he gets hit with the two attributes.] The identifiers for the two lesser fenrirs finally changed. They are no longer field bosses but are now Unique Bosses. This means that both Skoll and Hati has increased in stats even more. They were already having a difficult time in blocking the two lesser fenrirs while they killed off the demon wolves, but it has turned into something close to impossible. Unique Boss: Skoll Level: 250 Unique Boss: Hati Level: 250 Skoll and Hati looked recovered all the health that they lost and even increased their levels. It will not take an overlord and a hundred warriors to kill just one of them. The immunities of the two will also affect how they can be killed but that also mean that they will have clear weaknesses. Skoll is now a wolf d in light and fire attribute monster which is why she will be weak against darkness and water attribute. Hati is now a darkness and water attribute monster which is why he is weak against light and earth attribute. As the yers were observing what the two transformed lesser fenrirs would do, they did not notice that they disappear from their location. The two lesser fenrirs suddenly arrived at the location that they are guarding. Adrian got sted away by a sh of light while the others got sted by a dark wave. Skoll and Hati used their abilities to damage them, but they focused on sending them away from the location. The two lesser fenrirs are now near the two tokens that are umting energy. Skoll and Hati opened their mouths as they wanted to eat the energy to evolve into fenrirs themselves. "Time Stop!" Adrian shouted as the flow of time stopped for The Wilde. Adrian might have stopped the two lesser fenrirs from devouring the energy that is umting for the two overlords, but he did not notice that he changed something that is fundamental in this world. Deep in the crust of this world at the very core, a reptilian eye suddenly opened. Adrian had not choice but to relocate the two tokens but handling thatrge amount of energy is not safe. He shifted the space of the golden toad, but he immediately vomited blood from the stress. He needed a new n as moving the tokens umting energy is a death sentence to him. He wanted to save his revive for the battle with the Wolf of Disaster. "Paradox, allocate Quantum Spacemines with Quantum Dispersion and put them in the space between the jaws of the two lesser fenrirs. "Affirmative but master will need to stop the process of Time Stop now or else you might die. You are already straining yourself too much." The Cube of Paradox answered but Adrian just smiled. He is thinking that his own ego weapon is actually scolding him. Adrian could feel that stopping time in this world seemed to be different. He feels that this invisible force is pushing him away from control. His health is basically dropping every second the frozen time is active. "Is the will of this world rejecting my intrusion of its naturalws?" Adrian thought as blood started to flow from his orifices. Adrian immediately stopped his spell once the Cube of Paradox did what Adrian hasmanded. The world resumed once more and the two lesser fenrirs that are about to bite the tokens amassing power squealed in pain as an explosion happened when they tried to bite down. Adrian, who saw this smiled as his avatar dropped to the ground and became particles of light. The small explosion could only stop the two lesser fenrirs for three seconds but that has been enough time. When Skoll tried to eat the ref feather a loud sonic boom erupted and blew the lesser Fenrir away. When Hati tried to eat the golden toad, a giant arm of a toad materialized and whacked the snout of the lesser Fenrir on the muddy ground. It was not only the eastern and western overlords that came as their underlings came with them. Chapter 538 - Splitting Up In The Wilde The two overlords'' entrance made everyone''s jaw drop. The way they easily flicked the empowered Soll and Hati energized the army. It is such a shame that Adrian died due to the immense stress of keeping two unique type bosses away from the summoning tokens. Levin Cloud did not notice immediately which is why Adrian relied on his own revive skill. If he noticed immediately then he could have revived Adrian without fail but they were also far apart from each other so it cannot be helped. The two overlords did note alone as they also came with warriors of their own. It is also one of the reasons why the summoning took too long as it also calcted for the energy of the warriors. The Storm Vulture and the Grand Toad is now in the battlefield with them and their chances of winning increased. "It seems that we arete for the party." The Storm Vulture stated as she noticed that the fighting has alreadymenced without her. She looked around but she could not see the Wolf of Disaster around. She brought three of the elders of the aeromorph species with her. In fact, both of the overlords were already on their way to the north as they suddenly felt this weird energy wave pass through them. They sensed danger and told their warrior to get ready, but the summoning started just as they were about to depart. "To think that puny wolf children would want to eat my energy. I guess youngsters are really impudent." The Grand Toad stated as he emerged from the muddy ground with two slightly smaller toads than it. One of the toads held a type of smoking pipe but bubblese out instead of smoke. The other toad has two swords stuck on its back and has a scar on its right eye. It seems that these two toads are the direct pupils of the Grand Toad. "It seems that you two are alwayste like always. It is always I who does the heavy lifting in this world after all." The Sacred Snake stated as she used the pouring rain to heal her wounds. "Ah! To be scolded by youngsters¡­it seems that times are really changing." The Grand Toad stated as itughed heartily. "Where is Equinox, though?" The Storm Vulture asked as their enemies started to get some distance from them. "I am here!" Adrian answered as he just materialized back after reviving. Every one of Adrian''s allies grouped up as the demon wolves also back out a bit. It seems that the two lesser fenrirs are calcting their odds of sess. The showdown between gazes has started when the overlords arrived and the twin lesser fenrirs took some distance. "Weird¡­why are they not attacking?" Solstice stated as her skill finally stopped. The bloody dress that she got became blood mixed with rain which seeped in the ground. "They are buying time. It seems they weremanded to stall us until the Wolf of Disaster eats the Wilde Flower. Since the eastern and western overlord are here then they could fight the two Child of Disaster." The Sacred Snake stated as they reminded them of the dangers of idling around. "Three royal knights with me while the remaining two will separately assist the eastern and western overlord. Fifty beastkin warriors shall also follow me to attack the Wolf of Disaster." King Leonidasmanded. "Soleil, Creepysoo and Kabrakan wille with me. The rest of you aid them in defeating Skoll and Hati. Join us as soon as you defeat them." Adrian stated as he picked the ones whose attacks will not be effective on the two lesser fenrirs plus a tank he trusts. "Split up when I make the diversion." The Grand Toad stated as he felt the demon wolves that retreated a bit is now closing in on them. The Grand Toad pped the muddy ground and created a tidal wave made of muddy water. The demon wolves that started to charge towards them suddenly came to a halt. The demon wolves ran the opposite direction as they would get engulfed by the muddy tidal wave. While that happened, Adrian''s group immediately sprinted towards the area of the origin of the shockwave. The two lesser Fenris noticed what Adrian''s group is nning and moved to intercept them. Hati howled and the muddy tidal wave suddenly lost momentum as only mud crashed to the ground burying some demon wolves that are not fast enough. It seems that the two lesser fenrirs are not only immune, but they also have the ability to nullify spells and abilities to attributes they are immune against. Skoll and Hati tried to follow up and stop Adrian''s group, but the two overlords blocked their way. The eastern overlord, the Grand Toad, blocked Skoll as she is not immune to water type attacks and abilities and instead is her weakness. The western overlord, the Storm Vulture, blocked Hati as she is the best opponent against him at the moment. Levin Cloud acted as the healer for the whole group that remained. The two royal knights, the bear and ox beastkin,manded the warriors that are still alive that also did not join the Selvaggian King. Vayu teamed up with the western overlord as he felt that he couldpliment her strong wind element. Solstice and Lycan teamed up with the eastern overlord as theycked faster members. Peridot remained as a support that will provide cover fire as she wanted to use the remaining spells stored on her elemental stones towards the Wolf of Disaster. She still has other spells at her disposal. "Move away old man." Skoll stated in an angry feminine voice which greatly shocked everyone. "You too birdbrain unless you want to get plucked from the sky." Hati stated which added to the shock of everyone in the area. "To think that the two of you are finally willing to talk but it is toote." The Grand Toad stated as he jumped high and created a mud wall that separated the area from farther north. Chapter 539 - Strange Blooming Flower The Grand Toad made a giant mud wall that separated the far north with the area they are now. To add even more security, the Storm Vulture added strong winds that would block those that will attempt to jump the hundred-meter mud walls. "Move away old man." Skoll stated in an angry feminine voice which greatly shocked everyone. "You too birdbrain unless you want to get plucked from the sky." Hati stated which added to the shock of everyone in the area. "You finally decided to speak. I thought that you two have already be mindless wolves like the first of your siblings." The Storm Vulture stated. What the Storm Vulture is implying is that the Wolf of Disaster did not only have three children but also others. The thing that separated the three Child of Disasters is that they were sentient and did not rampage just because they cannot handle their strengths. The early children of the Wolf of Disaster are like this which is why they were often easily killed by the overlords when they rampage in their territories. The Wolf of Disaster also culled the mindless children by eating them as their stupidity led the demon wolf pack to be easily decimated by their enemies. "It is better if you do not go to our father''s location. The Southern overlord and the Selvaggian King will not be able to defeat him. They are only marching to their doom." Skoll stated but the overlords did not believe them. "You think that we are fools that will do as you say? Why would you try so hard in keeping them away if your father is strong enough? That arrogant puppy would have marched towards us by now if he really became stronger than all of us." The Storm Vulture stated. The two lesser fenrirs could not sway the overlords to step away which is why they need to kill them before the southern overlord reach their father. The Wolf of Disaster specifically ordered them to keep the invaders away from his location. If the Wolf of Disaster knew that they failed, then they would would be punished or worse¡­get eaten. The Grand Toad and his servants attacked Skoll at the same time. The giant frog with a bubble smoking pipe created a flurry of bubbles that spread across the area. The one with two swords dove towards the ground and emerged behind Skoll. The giant toad with two swords kicked Skoll towards the sky. When Skoll hit the bubbles suspended in the air, a loud explosion of steam could be seen that damaged her. The remaining warriors focused on culling the demon wolves as they are using everything, they have to protect the two lesser fenrirs. Solstice and Lycan also used the chance toe close to Skoll as the unique boss is more focused on the eastern overlord. Before the two coulde close, a pack of ten high level demon wolves surrounded them. Countless wind des then came to their location as Peridot provided them support so that they could regroup. On the other side, the western overlord is basically making use of the Storm that Peridot summoned to add more power in her attacks. She already repelled Hati from climbing the mud wall more than once as thetter is determined to chase Adrian''s group. The western overlord does not want Hati to touch the wall or else the water attribute that is holding it together might nullify. She is also immensely shocked by the half elemental that she is battling with as he provided clear support that would mistake them as battling for years due to their synergy. Vayu would use the air currents that the Storm Vulture to swing his attacks back towards Hati. The lesser fenrir has been caught off guard a bunch of times which made it take some heavy damage. Despite the obvious advantage, the battle does not seem to end soon which is their greatest fear. If Adrian''s group perishes because they could not follow them then this world is doomed. Although they have an overlord and the Selvaggian King, something inside them is telling them that it is not enough. This heavy looming feeling that something bad will happen has been present ever since the energy wave hit them. ==== Adrian''s group that advanced further into the northern territory is met with five or ten demon wolves, but they were easily dispatched by the southern overlord with King Leonidas and his royal knights. Adrian is now focused on getting to the area of the Wilde Flower since the eastern and western overlord created an unbreachable wall just to stop any pursuers. "Is the area where the source of that energy wave near?" King Leonidas asked the southern overlord as he is also getting impatient. "We are almost there. It should be just behind this cliff." The Southern Overlord stated, and she was not mistaken. Pass the snowy cliff is a huge open area with a smallnd with grass. The area covered with green lush grass is only about a meter in diameter with an odd flower growing in the middle of it. Every individual present could tell that this flower must be extraordinary for it to be able to bloom in such a deste ce as the north. The group cautiously went towards the flower as the Southern Overlord stated that it is the Wilde Flower, but something is strange about its aura. She could not tell from this far which is why they needed to get closer. They moved with each other''s back touching against one another as they do not know where the Wolf of Disaster might attack. When the group is about to reach the fifty-meter mark, their surroundings suddenly got shrouded inplete darkness. Even Adrian''s vision ispletely dark which has never happened before. This is the first time that he experienced this since he could even see in the darkness of space. "Everyone r.." The Sacred Snake shouted followed by her loud shriek as she got attacked by something. Chapter 540 - Fenris The Wolf Of Disaster A loud shriek came from the voice of the Sacred Snake as Adrian already memorized her tone. They could not see as darkness descended upon all of them. This is certainly a skill that the Wolf of Disaster is using. After the shriek of the Sacred Snake, a blinding light is radiated from her body that expelled the darkness. Adrian and the others saw how the Sacred Snake was in the jaws of arge wolf that towers everyone present except the southern overlord. The fur of this wolf could only be called the ckest of night as even light does not make it sheen. It looks like this giant wolf''s fur itself is devouring the light. ----- World Boss: Fenris Race: Fenrir Title: Wolf of Disaster, God-Devourer, Alpha, Usurper Status: Weakened by the punishment of the Gods Level: 280 Description: The Wolf that is said to devourer the world itself after consuming all the gods. It is born to devour and grow stronger to the point that even the gods feared him. It has been dubbed as the Wolf of Disaster as he brings cmity unto the world. The more divine beings that he devours then the more powerful that he gets. He is said to be the one of the children of the giant gods but was thrown away due to his violent nature. They tried sealing him at first, but it was ineffective as no seal could pin him down in one area. The god of smithing then crafted a specialized chain that will restrain the Wolf of Disaster forever. The only downside for the chain is the fact that Fenris has be too weak to ever stay in the divine realm which is why he got sent to the lower realm. The gods put him in a special mortal realm where he would have withered and died but his father, Loki, decided to punish the gods due to the harsh treatment of his son. ----- "What the heck is this game? Why would Sirius'' evolution depend on a level 280 world boss? Are the developers onto me because I have been badmouthing them?" Adrian thought to himself as he did not expect a world boss that is at the level of 280. Adrian fears that Fenris might have another form like his children which would then increase his level to 300. If that the case then forgets about winning, even making it out alive will be incredibly difficult. But Adrian suddenly saw hope as he could see that the world boss is not able to kill the Sacred Snake with one shot. Adrian then observed the chains that had runic letters that he does not recognize. It seems that it the item needed for Sirius'' evolution. He spected that it must be a divine item as he could not see its value unlike that of Fenris. Adrian suddenly felt overwhelming anger upon seeing Fenris'' form. urately speaking, it is Sirius who is in a deep state of anger. Their soul resonance is basically triggered due to Sirius'' intense hatred towards Fenris. So much so that wolf like features is already materializing on Adrian''s body. "Big Brother calm down." Creepysoo stated as he tugged on Adrian. Adrian did not realize that he was almost ovee by hatred. He almost just jumped out and attacked the world boss without thinking. If he did that then he will just be serving up a divine dish tter towards the Wolf of Disaster. "I smell someone with divinity. To think that you would serve yourself to me. Thank you for the meal." Fenris stated which everyone could hear. Adrian suddenly gulped as the eyes of the world boss is actually focused on him. The world boss'' eyes then shifted towards King Leonidas. Fenris then smiled once more as he could see that the King of Selvaggian race is once again here in his territory. "To think that a lion beastkin is here again. Is it that time of the century again where you serve your heads to me? The previous kings managed to reach me, but they were too weak to evennd a blow on my body. They were a good seasonal meal though as prey should struggle for it to be delicious." Fenris stated which definitely angered the Selvaggian King. Before the royal knights could even pacify the Selvaggian King, he was already gone from his location. The Selvaggian King suddenly appeared and dealt a heavy uppercut towards the Wolf of Disaster. If the Selvaggian King was not filled with fury, then he might not have done it but there was no turning back now. The uppercut that King Leonidas used is really powerful that it lifted Fenris off the ground. This was only possible because the Selvaggian King has already entered Beastification. The royal knights forgot to even issue amand as they followed their king and used their Beastification as well. Adrian, who saw this happened, suddenly had a frightening premonition. He suddenly got chills as to why a world boss of that strength actually used provocation. It seems that they are ying in the hands of the Wolf of Disaster. It was not only the Wolf of Disaster''s level that is high but also his tongue. The other beastkin warriors who did not received orders did what their leaders did and entered Beastification. They all charged towards the Wolf of Disaster. "What do we do?" Kabrakan suddenly stated as he did not join the herd mentality that the beastkins used. "I feel like we got yed. Why would the Wolf of Disaster provoke the beastkins¡­unless?!" Adrian stated as he suddenly made a realization. "Unless what?" Kabrakan asked. "Unless he is that confident in enduring the blows. The weakness of Beastification happens after the duration. That sly wolf also used the mentality of the beastkins against us. We are caught in a trap." Adrian stated. "As expected of the Blind Demon God. You managed to observe that Fenris used a skill that provoked the beastkins. It seems that he used that to instigate a reaction and by the looks of it is extremely effective. I do not know how that darn wolf managed to get that skill, but he used it as if it was natural." The Sacred Snake stated as she noticed the sound waves were different when the world boss spoke. "Yeah¡­I noticed that." Adrian stated as he could see some of the beastkin warriors staring to be tired. "What should we do, Big Bro?" Soleil asked. "What else can we do but fight. We need to deal as much damage as we can. Make sure that we do not die in the process though. Or if you guys die in the process, make sure to be in one area." Adrian stated. "Why in one area?" Creepsoo asked. "So, I could reverse time in that area and revive you guys." Adrian stated as he started summoning his soulbounds. Creeepysoo also summoned two of his undead knights plus skeletons to form an army around his two undead knights. Soleil started to use her elemental magic to coat the beastkins with me armor since she could damage them if she hits them with spells. The beastkins are basically throwing their body at Fenris without a care in the world as if they have gone feral. When Adrian sessfully summoned his soulbounds, Sirius suddenly howled. The Shadow Domain that he possessed suddenly covered a vast area. Even Adrian is shocked because Sirius has never done this before, but the sudden empowerment actually ising from Adrian. [Your soulbound, Sirius, is using your own mana to empower himself.] Adrian''s eye popped out as he suddenly only has a quarter of all his mana. He had to drink a mana potion immediately as it his mana is still dropping. When Sirius howled, Fenris suddenly shifted its sight towards the demon wolf soulbound. Fenris, who was not paying attention towards Adrian''s group, suddenly leaked immense bloodlust. The immense bloodlust suddenly snapped the feral urges of the beastkin warriors. The shock that they felt from the bloodlust is more like someone who us asleep getting drenched in cold water. Even though Adrian did not expect that to happen, he still weed it. Now that Fenris cancelled the effect of his own ability, the beastkins started to move with more coordination instead of the chaotic fight earlier. Sirius, however, seem to resonate with the surroundings as his Shadow Domain expanded by a lot. Shadow warriors that have the forms of wolves suddenly started to materialize using Sirius'' domain. Adrian realized what his soulbound is doing because he could see it. The spirits of the dead wolves that lived in this area are all flocking towards the Shadow Domain to be reincarnated temporarily. This ability is basically some sort of inheritance from Adrian as his powers has already fully affected Sirius. There is one soul that Sirius could not pull as he is not powerful enough or well versed in using spirits. Chapter 541 - Storm Vulture Versus Hati The western overlord, the Storm Vulture, is having an easier time in battling Hati. The lesser fenrir could not deal with her attacks that rage like the storm and as fast as sonic booms. The deadliest part about her is the talons that carry the lightning element itself. Vayu that has been supporting her is very beneficial to her as they could synchronize their strengths. Vayu would produce the great winds like tornadoes and wind des while the Storm Vulture would use those to entrap Hati. Hati did not let itself get bullied one-sidedly though as it would counterattack whenever the Storm Vulture or Vayu would get close to it. The long-range attacks that Vayu and the Storm Vulture are doing is not always urately hitting Hati because of its unique passive skill. Vayu also has a passive skill that generates cold wind on his attacks which is not great towards Hati. The lesser Fenrir could manipte the cold part of the wind to materialize as small ice shards that he uses to attack the surroundings. The people fighting Hati could feel that the temperature in their area is decreasing as their breaths blows cold air unlike before that can only be faintly seen. They also noticed that Hati bes more powerful for each demon wolf that they kill. What they did not know because neither Creepysoo nor Equinox is there, the spirits of the demon wolves are being devoured by Hati. Even his sister, Skoll, is also starting to devour the souls of the demon wolves as the elemental energy they are building in their body is bing cataclysmic. Hati is starting to glow with a blue and ck light while its body is starting to have some sort of cracks. There are numerous cracks in his body is seeping blue and ck light which made everyone wary. The beastkin warriors and yers no longer attacked the body part with cracks in fear of being sted with elemental energy. This behavior has been seen from one of the monsters roaming The Wilde that has no attacking abilities. It would seem that Hati has gotten this ability from eating this monster. The beastkins noticed this and started to carefully attack Hati in parts without cracks. [The temperature in your area is rapidly decreasing.] The system notification informed Vayu that Hati is doing something. The rainfall that their area is experiencing is suddenly turning to snow. The snow started to slow down the beastkin warriors that are attacking Hati as they were seeing mirror images or hallucinations of the lesser fenrir. "Red Tornado!" The Storm Vulture stated. She pped her giant mighty wings, and two red tornadoes came out f it. The two tornadoes carried the fire element which heated up the area. Hati is not weing this change as the bitter cold is the perfect environment for the unique boss. Hati then charged towards the Storm Vulture using some sort of skill that lets it walk on an invisible floor or tile. This skill is a form of movement skill that is limited to those who have the mastery over the water element. It is a skill that used water to create a temporary floor or tile in order to extend the movement of the user. The Storm Vulture expected that Hati has a skill like this as she was not surprised by the sudden ascension of the lesser fenrir. Peridot, who saw this, tried to use the earth element Rock Avnche but she needs to chant it. Even if she could cast it, the spell will still take longer to get fully formed. "Wind Walker!" Vayu stated. Vayu started to walk on the very wind itself. He looked so graceful and elegant as if he is dancing in the wind. The skill Wind Walker basically enables him to use the air itself as a tform, but it has limited strides unlike Hati''s. Only those with fast eye reactions could see him as his speed is also greatly increased during the duration of the skill. With each step of Wind Walker, Vayu reached Hati''s location. When he is about to plunge his katana on Hati''s neck, the lesser Fenrir suddenly disappeared as it copsed into darkness. The fire tornadoes that are supposed to hit Hati is now in a collision course against Vayu. Vayu did not get startled as his face showed absolute confidence and serenity. He did not even try to dodge as his body and fire tornadoes came close to one another. When Vayu and the fire tornado is about to collide, Vayu''s body suddenly vanished into thin air and a pale silhouette is left in his ce. Vayu materialized below the ground as he used one of his prized abilities called Tranquil. It basically uses the wind element to backtrack his location from ten seconds ago. It would then break down his body into winds and he would get reconstituted at his location about ten seconds ago. Vayu materialized on the ground, but Hati is still nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, Vayu sensed strong killing intent behind him, and he reacted quickly but he got hit by Hati''s ws. He should have been immune to physical attacks to some extent, but Hati''s attack is enchanted by the darkness and water element. Vayu got sent flying with critical injuries as he got hit by an empowered attack that dealt double damage. The Storm Vulture saw this and dove towards the ground as she nned to blind the lesser Fenrir using her talons empowered with the wind element. AS her attack is about to connect. Hati vanished once again but reappeared immediately. Hati reappeared behind the diving Storm Vulture, but he did not use his ws. The unique boss used its jaws that is empowered with the darkness and water element to bite down on the neck of the storm vulture. A loud shriek is heard by everyone and noticed that it came from the Storm Vulture. It is then followed by the crackling of red lighting in the area. Chapter 542 - Grand Toad Versus Skoll The eastern overlord versus Skoll is something that can only be stated as not fair. The eastern overlord with his two subordinates is battling Skoll with Solstice, Lycan, and the beastkin warriors. The eastern overlord might have been winning but there are many beastkins that are already dead on their side. The beastkins are now half the number that they have. Some died while some got critically injured and are no longer able to battle. Even with Levin Cloud''s support, they could not et back to battle as the attacks of the unique boss is preventing healing effects. Everyone damaged by Skoll will get the reduced healing status debuff due to her skill Cauterize. The heat of her attacks basically immediately burns the wounds thereby immediately closing it. The closed wounds would then slow down in healing as it is still burning their skinyer. Even Solstice and Lycan could barely give great support as they still wanted to keep some of their skills in order to kill the final boss. They must not use all their cards here or else they will be useless when ites to fighting the World Boss. The Sword Toad which carries two swords is currently using his great agility and jumping power in order to damage Skoll. The only problem is that the Sword Toad is already tired as it is breathing heavier than before. Giant beads of sweat could also be seen rolling down its moist skin. The Bubble Toad could not provide great support as its bubbles are no longer effective against Skoll. The unique boss is now burning so hot that she melted the snow around her. The temperature is rising rapidly that even the beastkins with great stamina is showing signs of immense exhaustion. The Grand Toad used his mud abilities but the ground below him is already too dry to be shaped. The Grand Toad could only use skills that used the earth in creating weapons or tombs. Needless to say, the situation is turning dire. The Grand Toad then heard the shriek of the Storm Vulture which made him lose focus on the battle for a split second. That split second was all it took for Skoll tounch a counterattack. Skoll suddenly vanished as the sword of the Sword Toad passed through air. Skoll reappeared beside the Grand Toad as she aimed for thetter''s neck. The unique boss'' fangs became shrouded in mes as she aimed towards the neck of the Grand Toad. The Grand Toad is about to try and evade but he could not jump immediately as he was caught unaware. As Skoll''s jaws near the Grand Toad''s neck, a smoking pipe suddenly greeted her jaws. The smoking pipe got bitten by Skoll, but it immediately broke into two. This shocked even the Grand Toad that is now a few meters away from Skoll as the former managed to jump back. The Bubble Toad suddenly noticed the killing intent poured towards itself, but it was toote. The enmity that it got from blocking Skoll''s attack is transferred to her. A ring of fire suddenly enveloped the Bubble Toad as it screamed in pain. Skoll''s eyes became a zing inferno as fire came out of it. The Sword Toad saw that its partner is in trouble which is why it recklessly aimed his swords towards Skoll''s neck. The burning gaze that Skoll had suddenly shifted towards the Sword Toad as thetter started tobust. The Bubble toad that was on fire is no longer burning but his body is still charred. Fortunately, the Bubble Toad is still alive, but its body is now pitch ck due to being burned. Its skin is also dry due to losing moisture which is dangerous for it as frog or toad monsters breath using their skin. The Bubble Frog could be seen struggling to even stand up as its started to shudder. The Grand Toad, who saw his underling in great pain, used a skill to preserve the Bubble Toad. "Rejuvenating Mud!" The Grand Toad Stated as the muddy area around the Bubble Toad swallowed thetter''s charred body. Not only that, Levin Cloud also applied a blessing on the mud in order to heal the Bubble Toad faster. Seeing that the gaze of the unique boss is dangerous, Solstice and Lycan attacked from two different side. Solstice and Lycan nked the left and right sides, respectively. Solstice formed arge array of blood swords around her as she collected them from the dead demon wolves that the beastkins are still fighting. Lycan transformed his ws into werewolf ws and even used a buff on it as it radiated a bloody red aura. As soon as the Grand Toad managed to heal his subordinate, it looked at Skoll with sharp killing intent. The Grand Toad suddenly dove towards the ground and vanished from sight. The ground below Skoll suddenly started cracking unusually as it sunk the unique boss'' feet. The uneven standing ground made Skoll trip due to the uneven ground but that is not all that the Grand Toad has done. The cracks on the ground suddenly became bigger and the Grand Toad used his head to strike Skoll. The unique boss emitted a pained growl as it got attacked by a hundred blood swords and her left eye got scratched. The burning Sword Toad plopped onto the ground with it charred body. The Grand Toad used the same skill that he used on the Bubble Toad. The Sword Toad got swallowed by the ground and is now unable to battle. Skoll''s killing intent suddenly became strong as the sun as her left eye is throbbing in pain while bleeding. Seeing as they angered the unique boss, Solstice and Lycan is extremely happy. They are happy because an intelligent boss monster that is full of rage cannot focus on thinking about the battle. Boss monsters like that will rely on their instincts in order to fight. What they did not know is that they went too far as Skoll is now using her ultimate ability. Skoll''s body is suddenly absorbing the light and heat from her surroundings. She now looks like a radiating sun in the middle of the dark stormy night. Chapter 543 - Death Of Skoll And Hati Part 1 The Storm Vulture and Hati crashed to the ground as the loud wail of pain from the western overlord is heard. After the wail of the western overlord, a thundering red thunder cloud then spread outwards on the location the Storm Vulture and Hati fell. The aeromorph elders did not look worried but there is a slight uncertainty painted on their face as they saw their overlord crashing to the ground. The red thunder cloud that spread out is the signal that the western overlord is now extremely serious about killing Hati. The red thunder cloud is actually part of the domain skill that the Storm Vulture has used. It already expanded to the extent that it also reached the area where the Grand Toad and Skoll are fighting. The wind element in the surroundings started to intensify as if a stormnded on the ground. [The Western Overlord, Storm Vulture, has used her domain skill, Ventus Primus.] [All wind elemental attacks and skills will have twice the damage when inside the domain skill.] [Enemies inside the domain will receive random damage from wind des that are generated in the domain skill.] [The Storm Vulture will have increased damage and agility inside the domain and has a 30% chance to evade enemy attacks.] [Those who are not of the wind element will have a drop in stats by 15% for the duration of the domain skill.] [All allies receive a wind element enchantment on their attacks and spells.] [Evasion rate has also increased by 20%.] The red thunder cloud gave everyone an immense buff that can only be called a godlike buff. A 20% evasion rate increase is like telling your enemy that his spells are useless. Since evasion rate is further enhanced by the distance that you have against your opponent. From the red thunder clouds, the gant figure of the Storm Vulture rose as if she just risen from her own ashes like a phoenix. Red lightning then came down from the dark clouds above the sky and struck down on Hati. The wail of the unique boss is then heard as the advance form of the wind element, lightning, is very effective against Hati''s elemental affinity. The lightning coursed through the unique boss'' body as the idle elders of the aeromorph species attacked. The three elders simultaneously shot their feathers at the unique boss and each feather sliced through the tough defenses of Hati. The cracks on Hati''s body that seeped out blue and ck light continued to spread which made those attacking the unique boss wary. Their wariness is dispelled by the Storm Vulture attacking the lesser fenrir, she showed no mercy as she bombarded Hati with red lightning. Hati might be strong, but his race is still just that of a lesser fenrir. Hati''s level might be high but in terms of the Persona scale, it is the Storm Vulture that far outsses the lesser fenrir as she is the peak evolution of her species. The Storm Vulture looked as if she fused with the red thunder cloud that she brought down on the ground. Hati tried damaging her, but she would dissipate and then reappear a few meters away from her previous location. The lesser Fenrir is now being bullied by the western overlord as his attacks are no longer reaching the enemy. Hati tried attacking the beastkin warriors but the western overlord and the elders of the aeromorph race blocked him. Even though Hati could consume the souls of the demon wolves, it does not mean that he could keep consuming them wantonly as even the soul of a future disaster has a limit. With each kill of a demon wolf, the soul would be sent towards Hati, and some sort of twitch would ur that makes the unique boss sluggish. The Storm Vulture would use that sluggish moment to rain hell on Hati which made the unique boss feel like a normal boss monster then again, the Storm Vulture is a boss monster herself. Hati is now getting bombarded by the Storm Vulture and the elders of the aeromorph race. So much so that the unique boss is literally pinned to the ground as it received an endless array of attacks. The Storm Vulture would have reserved her domain skill for the fight against the Wolf of Disaster, but Hati angered her because the mutt bit her. "To think that a filthy mutt darey its jaws on my beautiful neck!" The Storm Vulture stated as she continued on with her unrelenting attacks. The western overlord is very prideful in her neckline as that is where she keeps the vtile red lightning element that is unique to her race. The moment that Hati bit her neck, pure red lightning elemental energy surged inside Hati''s body that its front left leg is already paralyzed. The reason that the unique boss could not evade is due to one of its legs being paralyzed and continued doing so as he is sted with red lightning. Coupled by the swift and fierce attacks of the aeromorph elders, the unique boss Hati would die given the amount of time. "I summon the cold wind of the north, Boreas." Vayu stated as ayer of freezing wind surrounded his body and enchanted his katana. "I summon the hot wind of the south, Notos." Vayu stated as ayer of hot wind surrounded his body and enchanted his katana as well. Lightning also started to crackle around him as the cold and hot winds surrounded him. "I summon the harsh winds of the west, Zephyrus." Vayu stated and a wind so fierce that it could cut someone''s skin surrounded him and enchanted his kata as well. The aura around his katana is now lightning with wind des swirling around. "I summon the serene winds of the east, Eurus." Vayu stated and a gentle breeze surrounded him as if it was hugging him. The violent wind elemental aura around his sword also changed as it became condensed but that only made it fiercer. "With the four winds at my behest, I strike true." Vayu stated as he unsheathed his katana in under a second and sheathed it back again. A few secondster, it felt like the world itself was cut as everyone paused because an intense wind elemental energy filled the surroundings. They even felt that the air itself vanished for a few seconds as they were breathless for that duration. A few momentster, one of Hati''s hind legs and tail were cut off. A loud painful wail is generated by the unique boss that it made its other sibling lose focus and charge towards them. Chapter 544 - Death Of Skoll And Hati Part 2 The battle between the Grand Toad and Skoll became heated because thetter literally changed the soil that she is standing on. The ground beneath the unique boss can only be called burnt ground as that is what is being disyed when anyone uses Inspect. The burnt ground is favorable to Skoll as it cannot be controlled by the Grand Toad. She managed to escape the Grand Toad''s attacks during their previous sh. She immediately too distance and burnt the ground around her in fear of the Grand Toad''s masterful utilization of the element it is affiliated with. Skoll became so hot that a dome around her would immediately turn the rain into steam. Her fiery gaze is no longer as fully effective as before as Lycan managed to blind her left eye. She can only use that fiery gaze if she focuses on an individual. Suddenly a red cloud enveloped the area which empowered her already difficult opponents. The attacks against her suddenly started to hurt even more as her demon wolf subordinates are getting culled. The souls that she is devouring is almost near the limit as the maximum amount she could consume is about three hundred. She could no longer risk defending by herself, but she is taking the chance to umte enough power to enter her full form. She wants to use the energies that she has gathered so far in order to forcefully evolve herself into a Fenrir. Since both Skoll and Hati are twins, they couldmunicate with each other telepathically and they already made a n to force their evolution. The numerous cracks on their bodies symbolizes the mortal cocoon that is preventing them to evolve. Fenrirs are not what is told like the legends that they are the evolutions of the demon wolf or the lesser Fenrir species. Fenrirs are actually godly creatures that devours the gods in order to be more powerful until they devour everything. The title of a disaster is not for show after all. The only reason that Fenris could stay in the mortal realm is the Chain of the Gods that bound him. Those chains not only keep him from being mortal but also lets him stay in the mortal realm. If Skoll and Hati evolve then they would be true fenrirs as they are not bound by anything which would then make the prophecies about theme true. Everything going ording to n by Skoll''s standards as they would sacrifice the demon wolves for their evolution, but she suddenly heard the horrid wail of her brother. She then used her remaining right eye to focus on his brother as their mental connection suddenly cut off. Skoll saw that one of her brother''s hind leg and tail are cut of cleanly and his blood is dying the ground. Her anger reached a boiling point that even the ground started to melt. The Grand Toad could see that Skoll is no longer in the right mind to think about what is urring around her which is part of his n. The Grand Toad already found out how Skoll could appear and disappear instantly. She could do that because of her unique attribute that is light and fire. She would bend the light rays around her which would then turn herself invisible. She would then make her heat signature vanish so that even those with thermal detection could not sense her. She once again used that trick, but the Grand Toad does not want her to get close to her brother. The Grand Toad is very thankful for the Storm Vulture for her assistance and her domain skill. Skoll is no longer thinking straight which is why the Grand Toad is now assured of his victory. "If the hot-blooded western overlord is already using her domain, then why should I restrain myself. Terrian Aquos Primus." The eastern overlord stated. The ground beneath the eastern overlord suddenly became muddier than before. The ground itself became almost liquid that the demon wolves in the area are sinking beneath it. The beastkin warriors are not affected by the surroundings though. [The Eastern Overlord, the Grand Toad, has activated his domain skill, Terrian Aquos Primus.] [All enemies in the area that is standing on earth will sink about once millimeter per second. The more that they move or struggle then the faster that they will sink.] [All the enemies will be unable to jump or fly in the sky if their feet are on the ground.] [All allies will receive both earth and water elemental enchantment on their attacks and skills.] [All allies will have an increased 10% defense and heal 1% of their maximum health every five seconds.] [All enemies will be slowed by 50% for the first 10 seconds of the duration of the domain.] [Only the Grand Toad is allowed vertical mobility in his domain.] Another set of ridiculous system notifications popped up for the yers. Although one of it is also detrimental to them as they cannot jump in the air. They tried but they could only fail as the Grand Toad is the only one allowed to have vertical mobility in his domain. This might not be great to allies but it ispensated by the immense healing that they will receive just by standing on the earth. Skoll, who was invisible due to the skill that she used, suddenly became sluggish as she noticed that she is sinking. She tried jumping but she could not as if a gravity itself is forbidding her to jump. The Grand Toad then saw four gapping holes on the ground that is not made by anyone. He could immediately tell that Skoll is in that location. Thanks to the immense slow of his domain, Skoll is temporarily trapped and sinking in that area. "Mud Bomb!" The Grand Toad stated as his belly becamerge, and he spit out arge mudball in the location where Skoll is. Skoll got drenched by the mud which made her even more sluggish. It also decreased her vision and made her heavier which made half of her body sink into the muddy ground itself. Even her intense body heat could not save her now. Chapter 545 - Death Of Skoll And Hati Part 3 Skoll is sinking father beneath the ground while Hati is being sted by attacks from every angle. The two lesser fenrirs are no longer in control as they are being overpowered by the domains that are active. The worst part for the two lesser fenrirs is that they do not have their own domain skills. A Domain skill is one of the qualifications to attain godhood which means not all boss monsters would have it. If the two lesser fenrirs evolved themselves then they might awaken one since fenrirs are godlike monsters as long as they are not bound. The two lesser fenrirs finally reconnected their minds back together. Hati, who is basically almost at death''s door, told his sister that his time is almost up. He would have to use the unregted energy that he had umted. If Hati used the energy that he has yet to properly spread across his body, he would evolve but it might not be the perfect evolution. He also has a small chance of dying since energy that is not properly regted could turn himself into a ticking time bomb. Hati told his sister that he does not mind exploding as long as he could kill their enemies with him. When Hati''s health reached the 10% threshold, all the demon wolves under him suddenly died as their souls are all sucked by the unique boss. The death of the demon wolves shocked the beastkin warriors that are focusing on them. Hati''s body suddenly glowed in a ck and blue light and an intense energy enveloped his body. The intense energy even created a shockwave that sent everyone flying including the gigantic western overlord. The shockwave did not even get reduced in power as even those at the very end got knocked back. Skoll, who his brother''s resolve, also attempted the same thing. She sucked in all the souls of the demon wolves under her in order to push through her evolution. The ground that sucked her beneath suddenly got scattered as a shockwave of intense energy sent it flying in all directions. The eastern warlord, who was ready for the impact of the shockwave, erected a giant mud wall to soften the shockwave but it was not enough. The shockwave sent the Grand Toad flying all the way to the sides. Two spheres with two varying colors are then present in the battlefield. One sphere is radiating in a blue and ck me that dropped the temperature of the surroundings. The other is radiating a gold and red me that burned its surroundings. The eastern and western overlord, who the two spheres, immediatelymanded everyone tounch their attacks on it. The two overlords actually felt fear when they sensed the energy that the two spheres emitted. Upon themand of the two overlords, the dazed beastkin warriors charged and attacked the two energy spheres with all their might. It was amand of the two overlords that protect The Wilde after all. Levin Cloud, who is overseeing the whole situation, suddenly remembered something like this happening. A cocoon like sphere that radiated immense energy is the same situation where they encountered the other sphinx. He immediately started chanting as he needs to enter his fighting mode. The time for choosing a supporting role is no longer viable. Peridot also started chanting the other two spells that she stored in two of her gems. She sensed that if she does not attack now then she might get killed. The instincts of a dragonkin are not to be undermined and she was taught about this by her master herself. "Storm Vulture!" The Grand Toad stated. "Grand Toad!" The Storm Vulture stated. Both of the overlords looked at each other and seemed to havee into an understanding. The red thunder clouds suddenly rolled in closer towards the Grand Toad while the muddy area spread towards the Storm Vulture. "The nature of The Wilde. I as the overlord of the east. Shall have the forces of nature be one." The Grand Toad stated. "The nature of The Wilde. I as the overlord of the west. Shall have the forces of nature be one." The Storm Vulture stated. The two domains of the overlord suddenly collided with each other that they fused and enchance the effects of one another. This is like the time where Adrian and the others managed to summon Paraiso. Unlike them that did it by chance, the overlords made their domain fuse by their own volition. [The Ventus Primus domain and the Terrian Aquos domain has fused together creating the Harmonious Domain of the Three Elements.] [All effects of the previous domains will double while the duration of the domain will reset.] [Harmonious Domain of the Three Elements willst until an hour or when the Grand Toad or the Storm Vulture gets killed.] The thing that made Fenris fear the overlords is their ability tobine their domains. It is only possible if they are in The Wilde as their powerse from the will of the world itself. This is one of the reasons that Fenris would always send demon wolves out to every territory in order to ensure that the overlords cannot make ns of taking him down. "Mountain Crusher!" The Grand Toad stated. "Thunderous Boom!" The Storm Vulture stated. The Grand Toad''s Mountain Crusher is a physical attack that gives the user''s hand the power to crush even a real mountain. The Storm Vulture''s Thunderous Boom is a skill that summons the most infamous winds to st the enemies to smithereens. The remaining beastkin warriors used their Beastification. Even the royal knights that remained did so as well since the look on the two overlords are desperate. Peridot finally finished casting her spells. She fired off the ultimate fire spell Inferno and the ultimate earth spell, Pangea. Th spells hit the two energy spheres and a cracking sound could be heard. A system notification appeared in order to reward them of their efforts. [You have killed the Unique Boss, Skoll.] [You have killed the Unique Boss, Hati.] Chapter 546 - Lunari Fenrir The soul that loomed in the area that Sirius cannot control seemed to know of him. Adrian saw that this shadow is actually lingering near Sirius. Adrian could tell that this soul is rted to Sirius somehow, but he cannot see the form of the soul probably due to how old it is. "Big Brother, we are going nowhere. The beastkin warriors are already exhausted from fighting while the royal knights and King Leonidas is taking considerable damage." Creepysoo stated. "Even the pretty snake is recovering from her wounds. She is having a difficult time getting healed even by the pretty bird." Soleil stated as she saw that even Saena''s heals are not potent enough. "I know. We should step in the battle but the frenzied attacks of the beastkins is difficult to join in." Adrian replied. "Even my two undead knights are getting damaged by them because their attacks are random." Creepysoo argued as his undead knights are getting damaged just by damaging the Wolf of Disaster. "Even I find it difficult to join as they already forgotten the point of defending. They are letting their instincts determine the oue. We will definitely lose if this keeps up. Only 20% of Fenris'' health is decreased despite fighting it for too long." Kabrakan argued as he cannot join the fight as a tank. "You are not the only one with the problem. I already used up Charon and Dodu''s defensive skills to save King Leonidas from getting killed. I swear I saw the Wolf of Disaster re at Dodu when it used it skill to transfer physical damage." Adrian stated as he feared the cunningness and attention to the battlefield of Fenris. "We should no longer hold back and attack wholeheartedly. Waiting for the others to arrive is no longer a viable option." Creepysoo stated as he held his staff and chanted another spell. "With our contract that has been sealed by the God of Death himself, the joyous cheers of the dead echoes in these great halls. I summon the one who is called the Ioa himself to manifest before me and use by body as a vessel. I call forth Baron Samedi to aid me in my peril." Creepysoo chanted as a magic circle of unknown origins manifested beneath his feet that even Adrian could not read. A coffin suddenly emerged from the ground and closed on Creepysoo. Fenris, who saw the coffin, suddenly shifted its attention to it. The world boss that is taunting and evading suddenly turned serious as it charged towards the coffin. "Fenris is headed for Creepysoo''s coffin. Block the world boss with all your might. Kaon!" Adrian shouted. Kaon received Adrian''smands and coiled hisrge body against Fenris and sted it with its dragon breath. Fenris did not even bother shaking off Kaon as its attacks were not that damaging towards it as it is using a special skill. Sirius, whose anger has still yet to subside, used its numerous shadow soldiers to swarm Fenris. Soleil also joined in on the defense as he summoned Regulus once more and even created a fire sphere to protect Creepysoo''s coffin. "Momentum Crash!" Kabrakan stated as he rammed his two shields towards Fenris. Fenris'' momentum suddenly stopped as he shed against the two shields that Kabrakan wielded. Not only that, Fenris got pushed back by a few meters since the skill that Kabrakan used the momentum of the one that he blocks. "Soul Recall!" Adrian chanted as he opened a door to the underworld and prayed that his luck triggers. Adrian, who is too focused in chanting, did not notice that the unique soul that is lingering around Sirius disappeared. That very soul came close to the summoning gate that Adrian conjured up. That soul overridden the soul that Adrian is supposed to summon. [A powerful soul has overridden the gate that the skill Soul Recall has conjured.] [Due to this, mana cost will be increased to 30% of the user''s mana.] [The user cannot recover 30% of his total mana while the soul summoned is still active.] [Due to the soul being too powerful from the user''s soul and breaking the limitations of the spell restrictions,pensation should be paid by the summoner.] [30% of the summoner''s health will be used up and cannot be recovered for the duration of the summon.] Adrian got shocked by the system notification that he read. The gate that he summoned suddenly changed to that of a skeleton like gate to a Torii. His health and mana also disappeared. 30% of his total health is immediately grayed out and is not recovering just like what the system notification stated. Fenris, who is wary of the coffin that Creepysoo summoned, turned its attention to the Torii that should have been a gate to the underworld. The Sacred Snake''s eyes suddenly widened upon seeing the gate as that is the signature gate of the past northern overlord. From the gate, a white wolf that has fur as white as snow came out. She exuded elegance and dignity that befits an overlord. Most of all, the shadow wolves that Sirius summoned all bowed towards this white wolf. Even Fenris shot all of its bloodlust towards this white wolf. ----- Summoned Monster: Lunari Fenrir Title: Beloved Pet of the Moon Goddess, Northern Overlord (temporary) Level: 230 Description: Thete northern overlord that is said to be the favorite pet of the Goddess of the Moon. It is said that this monster is even blessed by the Goddess of Night so that it could control the shadows itself. This monster is also called the Shadow Moon Monarch. ---- The sudden appearance of the Lunari Fenrir suddenly calmed down the raging beastkins. Such is the effect of the Lunari Fenrir''s passive skill called Lunar Revel. Sirius, who is raging with anger, also calmed down and started to cry upon seeing the loving gaze of the Lunari Fenrir towards him. "It seems that I summoned Sirius'' mother." Adria thought to himself as an angry Fenris charged towards him with jaws wide open. Chapter 547 - Wolf Wraiths [You have killed the Unique Boss, Skoll.] [You have killed the Unique Boss, Hati.] The system notification brought an immense feeling of joy to everyone that participated in the battle. Those that were heavily injured were told to retreat with the bodies of the deceased. The battle against the two unique bosses were not without its sacrifices. The only one who noticed something is wrong is Levin Cloud as he noticed that none of them got experience points. He suddenly sensed something with his death energy. He did not immediately notice it as he has yet to fully master it even with the aid of the dark eleves. His inexperience brought everyone into danger as they let their guards down. The spheres of energy that formed the two lesser fenrirs suddenly started to collect itself again. The two unique bosses might be dead but that does not mean that they are truly dead. The miasma partnered with a strong soul is something that no one would want in one ce. That very form is what you need to create a special type of undead that is immune to physical attacks. The energies of light and fire started to gather and form a skeleton of a wolf. The same is true with the darkness and water element that is converged in the spot where Hati died. The energy became so potent that the weakened beastkins had trouble breathing as they are not well versed in magic. "Take them away now!" Levin Cloud stated as he tried purifying the miasma that suddenly covered the ce. "A ce tainted by defiled mana and a skeletal body. I cannot believe that we are actually witnessing the birth of a natural undead." Levin Cloud stated as he learned of natural undead from the dark elves. Natural undead are undead made possible due to the clumping of miasma and a strong soul wandering in the area where arge number of miasmas is gathering. They are not like undead that are created by necromancers as they do not obey anyone. A rogue undead is a dangerous undead even by the standards of the dark elves that almost fanatics of the God of Death. [The two lesser fenrirs, Skoll and Hati, has died. The flow of events will now change for The Wilde as their myth will now be erased from the bowels of history.] [A different epic is written as a result of their destined prophecies not being fulfilled.] Everyone in The Wilde received the voice of a woman that told them of an important event. Even for the yer''s this is not a regr urrence as the system world message voice is different from this. This should not be the normal world message but more like a prophecy being handed down by a goddess. The three elusive goddesses of fate that even the other gods could not easily visit as they are different from the others. The goddesses that are known as the Moirai or the Fates. The goddesses Clotho, Lahkesis, and Atropos. The yers did not know that the world messages that they hear are actually the voices of the goddesses. When something beneficial is needed to encourage the world to move then the goddess Clotho would spin the thread of destiny to create and announce it. If the notification is about a yer or about a rising legend, then Lahkesis will measure the individual''s fate. If something important is destroyed, then Atropos will cut the thread of destiny in order to create another thread of destiny. The three goddesses of fate do not take sides but take the side of bnce and harmony. If they judged that the death of an individual is not that beneficial then they will create an opportunity to truly purge the soul of the unfortunate one. The three goddesses of fate judged that the soul of the twin lesser fenrirs were still beneficial. If they get killed now, then the bnce of The Wilde will be unstable. They used the thread that they cut (the thread representing the destiny of Skoll and Hati) and intertwined it to create another being. [The unrelenting soul of Skoll that died with great resentment is using the miasma around the surroundings.] [The unrelenting soul of Hati that died with great resentment is using the miasma around the surroundings.] [The unrelenting grudge of Skoll has been born as a new monster.] [The unrelenting grudge of Hati has been born as a new monster.] ------ Monster: Wolf Wraith (Pale Light and Corrupted Fire attribute) Level: 200 Status: Deteriorating Health due to instability Description: A monster born from the grudge of the lesser fenrir Skoll. It is d with two perverse elements since it is born from pure miasma. Its grudge is a main factor two why it got reborn again but the numerous souls that forms its own is chaotic at the moment. It is immune to physical attacks but get double damage from magical attacks. ------ Monster: Wolf Wraith (Devouring Darkness and Corrupted Water attribute) Level: 200 Status: Deteriorating Health due to instability Description: A monster born from the grudge of the lesser fenrir Hati. It is d with two perverse elements since it is born from pure miasma. Its grudge is a main factor two why it got reborn again but the numerous souls that forms its own is chaotic at the moment. It is immune to physical attacks but get double damage from magical attacks. ------ [The Wolf Wraith (Pale Light and Corrupted Fire attribute) is currently in an imperfect state. Stop it from bing whole.] [The Wolf Wraith (Devouring Darkness and Corrupted Water attribute) is currently in an imperfect state. Stop it from bing whole.] [Time left: 00:30:00] The wolf wraiths who saw the beastkins emitted their grudge and released miasma in the area. The beastkins that were escaping became sluggish and those that are already having a difficult time breathing are now wheezing. "Blessing of Nature!" Levin Cloud stated as he covered the whole area with a divine blessing by the Goddess of Life. Chapter 548 - The Power Of A Disaster "Blessing of Nature!" Levin Cloud stated as he covered the whole area with a divine blessing by the Goddess of Life. The area that he blessed is the area where the wheezing beastkins are located. The beastkins are no longer wheezing but they are still poisoned by the miasma. They need to clear the area immediately if they wanted to live. The major problem is that all the beastkins used Beastification. The fact that they could still move is already a great achievement but telling them to escape hastily then they might as well just die. To make things worse, they must kill the two wolf wraiths within half an hour. "They are losing 2.5% of their health every minute. We just need to deal 25% of its health with that timeframe." Lycan stated as he noticed that the health of the two monsters is dropping per minute. "I no longer have any ultimate spells since I used it on their spheres." Peridot stated as she no longer has any spells powerful enough to take-out high-level monsters. "The good thing is that they are no longer unique bosses which means they have the normal stats of a monster of their level. Although, they are still higher level than us." Solstice stated as she tried converging the blood left in the area so that she could create blood weapons. "I can still go on as my damage is still considered magic damage which means I could kill those two as long as I get all of your assistance." Vayu stated as he regrouped with the others. "We will do that then as we still need to catch up with Adrian and the others that went to attack the world boss." Levin Cloud stated as he enchanted everyone with the holy element. The wolf wraiths seem to be in constant chaos with themselves as they seem to twitch and turn as if they have a sickness that stops them from focusing. The eyes of the wolf wraiths are not focused on Levin Cloud''s party and the miasma they are releasing seem to be of random urrences. Vayu now empowered by holy attribute charged towards the two wolf wraiths as he seemed to be confident on dealing with both. Solstice and Lycan assisted him while Levin Cloud and Peridot used supporting spells to impede the wolf wraiths. Vayu swung his katana against the wolf wraith with ck and blue mes. The de of the katana surprisingly hit the spiritual body of the wolf wraith as it squealed in pain as it takes double magic damage at the moment. When the ck and blue wolf wraith got damaged, the other one wanted to bite Vayu but Solstice and Lycan prevented that by attacking the iing jaw. Just like with Vayu, their attacks hit the spiritual body that is manifesting as different colored mes. The enchantment that they were given is proven to be effective against the wolf wraiths. The wolf wraiths were about to retaliate when they suddenly sunk their skeletal ws on the ground. An invisible force suddenly started to suck the two wolf wraiths from afar that even caught the yers off guard. "What is happening?" Lycan asked as he never experienced something like this before. "It seems that they are being pulled by something, but I do not know. The direction where they are getting pulled is¡­" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly made a realization of the direction where the spiritual bodies of the wolf wraiths are flickering. "Everyone! Do not let them get pulled. Use all your crowd control skills to pin them down on their location!" Levin Cloud stated as used thorny vines to root the wolf wraiths. The direction that the two wolf wraiths are being pulled is further north where Adrian''s group is currently located. Something must have happened for the two wolf wraiths to be suddenly get pulled. "Is the world boss having a hard time? I knew that they get powerful from devouring souls but if that world boss devours the souls of two former unique bosses, then that would be a real disaster." Levin Cloud thought. "Let me aid you, valiant warriors." The Grand Toad stated as he finally recovered after helping the beastkins getaway. Mud suddenly piled up on top of the two wolf wraiths, but they were not buried. The two wolf wraiths dd get damaged which made them lose grip and the pulling force suddenly became stronger. The wolf wraiths became incorporeal and turned into wisps. "Follow those souls!" Levin Cloud shouted as he felt something terrible would happen if it does not stop the two souls. "Everybody hop on my back. We will head to the wolf of disaster, and it seems that is the direction where those souls are flying." The Storm Vulture stated even though she is extremely exhausted. "I just need to purify them, but I need to touch the souls themselves." Levin Cloud thought as he needs to have a physical connection to those souls. ==== "It seems that I summoned Sirius'' mother." Adria thought to himself as an angry Fenris charged towards him with jaws wide open. When Adrian is about to get devoured, his shadow extended and swallowed him. He then reappeared a few meters away from the world boss. He then saw the Lunari Fenrir emit some magic power as he could deduce that she saved him from peril. Sirius, who saw his master get attacked because he was distracted, became even more angry as heunched all the shadow wolves that he summoned towards Fenris. The Lunari Fenrir even conjured up shadow des to both damage Fenris and root him on the ground. [The unique boss Skoll has been put to eternally rest.] [The unique boss Hati has been put to eternally rest.] Upon hearing the world message, the calm Fenris no longer kept its cool. Adrian could see that the world boss increase in size as the chains that bind it suddenly jingled. It then howled with all its might that it was piercing to the ear. A few minutester, Adrian could feel two powerful souls getting near their location. He looked at the direction and he saw two different colored mes plus the Storm Vulture heading their way. Chapter 549 - Do Not Feed The Wolf The world message that two of the unique bosses have been in came as a surprise. Adrian thought that the others would take at least six hours to kill the two unique bosses, but they managed to do it under two hours. Adrian could then feel two powerful souls travelling towards their location. He looked at the direction and he saw two different colored mes plus the Storm Vulture heading their way. The injuries that the Storm Vulture has sustained could not be ignored as she had trouble flying. Adrian suddenly received a message from Levin Cloud. The message stated that he must stop the two iing souls no matter what. Adrian is first confused about the request but then he could see what Levin Cloud is saying. Adrian''s senses suddenly screamed at him as two souls filled with miasma bolts to the sky. He could more or less determine the actual path of the two souls and that was the Wolf of Disaster. Even without Levin Cloud telling him, Adrian immediately summoned his Primordial armament which could cleave even souls apart. "Paradox, summon the Primordial Armament: Scythe!" Adrian ordered hastily as the two souls were travelling at a fast speed. A burst of purple lightning is emitted by the Cube of Paradox and the scythe is now at his hands. Adrian immediately consumed all of his Blinks in order to reach the two souls. He then noticed that Fenris also jumped from his location as if he wanted to meet Adrian mid-air. The Lunari Fenrir and Sirius joined forces to extend the range of the shadows. The shadows then extended like a long tentacle that bound the two hind legs of the world boss. The two then proceeded to pull Fenris back to the ground. The Sacred Snake that has somewhat recovered thanks to Saena immediately coiled around the wolf of disaster. Kaon did so as well since he got the mentalmand to keep the world boss away from their master. Charon used this chance to connect all the soul chains that he has towards Fenris. Kimat is now using its lighting attacks towards Fenris. He aimed for the soft parts like the inside of the ears or the eyes whenever he has the chance. Adrian told him thismand as his normal attacks are ineffective against the world boss. The elemental cat has yet to fully mature and be ready for evolution. If there even is an evolution path for an elemental cat. Adrian flew using his wings as he shed with the two souls. He used his scythe in order to sh away at the two souls in an attempt to destroy them. He knows that his Primordial Armaments are very effective against beings that have immense miasma or made of miasma. The only thing that Adrian did not ount for is his weakened stats. He used all of hisher and primordial energy as a buff to himself to triple his current strength for a second. He thought that the effect wouldst longer but the thing that the two souls that he just hit felt harder than diamond. The two souls that are homing towards the world boss suddenly shuddered upon getting hit by the Primordial Armament: Scythe but it did not get damaged as much as Adrian expected. What Adrian did not know is that he managed to shatter the first barrier that the two miasma souls have conjured. He needs to imitate his strike two more times since the two miasma souls have three barriers that they conjured to protect themselves. This was thest attempt of the two souls of the lesser fenrirs since they do not want to be devoured by their father. Although it is futile because the wolf of disaster has a unique skill that is limited to the Fenrir race. The skill that Fenrirs have that make them fearsome is their ability to shatter any type of barrier. Be it a physical barrier or a magical barrier, they can easily tear it like paper as long as they are not too outssed by their enemies. This skill is called World Ender as it is a skill limited to the Fenrir race that are disasters incarnate. ---- Skill: World Ender Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Passive Effect: The bearer of this skill deal twice the damage to barriers. The bearer of this skill also gain 10% attack power for every barrier that is broken that can stack up to ten times. Description: The most fearsome ability of fenrirs as this is the skill that earned the title of a disaster. Theplete version of this skill could even tear through the barrier between dimensions which is why the Gods of Pandemonium have sealed it due to their fear that the Fenrirs could use it to bring dark gods into the universe. ---- "Great Job, Equinox!" Now hit it again!" Levin Cloud stated as he is already near Adrian. Adrian is surprised that the Storm Vulture actually let the others ride on her back, but it was the right call given that it is an emergency. The Grand Toad followed a few secondster as he could not easily keep up with the western overlord''s speed. The two overlords saw the situation and were shocked to see the figure of the dead northern overlord. They wanted to ask their questions, but the wolf of disaster easily broke out from the binding of both Kaon and the Sacred Snake. The Storm Vulture and Grand Toad immediately joined the battle after the former dropped off her passengers. The two miasma souls that shuddered paused for a few seconds. The world boss once again emitted a roar and the two miasma souls started moving again. Albeit, in a rather slow motion. Adrian tried hitting the two souls once more using his scythe but there is no response. Rather, the response is so minimal that he did not notice. Levin Cloud joined Adrian above with the help of Peridot''s skill to walk in air. Levin Cloud was literally princess carried in mid-air, but no one focused on it as the two miasma souls are getting closer to the world boss. Levin Cloud then changed his pendant into swords made of light and sted them towards the two miasma souls. "You take the one on the right while I take the one on the left." Adrian stated as the others that followed join the battle against the Wolf of Disaster. The constant swinging of weapons now started which decreased the stamina of the two best friends sharply. The other yers that joined the battlefield where the world boss is standing. They were shocked upon seeing the beastkin army being unable to respond. The strongest warriors of the beastkin race are now lying limp on the ground while others are at death''s door. The battle of giant monsters also posed as a threat to those lying around as they might get squished. When Kimat could no longer attack the world boss, he then executed the secondmand that his master told it. He would escort the beastkin that are unable to move to safety since he has grown big enough to carry one. Dodu also did the same as is just a meat shield if its skills are not active. The odd scene of a slime carrying two bodies of beastkins is definite an odd sight, but no one found itical. Vayu and Soleil reunited while Creepysoo briefed the others on what happened. The only beastkins that are active in the battlefield are the fox n members, the royal knights and King Leonidas. The beastkins seems to have innate synergy with the overlord as they could overpower the current Fenris with their strength. But even the best beastkin will sumb to the effects of the Beastification. It did not take too long until the fox n members started to lose the effects of Beastification. The royal knights soon followed as they retreated from the battle. The only one who remained strong is King Leonidas, but everyone could see that he is pushing his limits. The world boss then emitted strong darkness energy and repelled everyone. Even the shadows that the Lunari Fenrir and Sirius used got disintegrated. It seems that the world boss is finally going to take the fight seriously as it only retaliated with simple attacks so far. "To think that the four weak overlords would gang up against me. But all of this would end, after I consume the souls of my children. You have entertained me this far but that will stop now as I have a world to devour and an important task to do." Fenris stated as it opened its mouth and inhaled all the air in the surroundings. Everyone had to nt themselves on the ground so that they will not be sucked alive. Being the meal of a world boss is not on their bucket list today. Adrian and Levin Cloud could no longer keep the two miasma souls away from the world boss, but they managed to shrink it to some degree. Chapter 550 - Fenris Unbound I Everyone had to nt themselves on the ground so that they will not be sucked alive. Being the meal of a world boss is not on their bucket list today. Adrian and Levin Cloud could no longer keep the two miasma souls away from the world boss, but they managed to shrink it to some degree. The two miasma souls managed to get shrunken down to about half their original size. Adrian almost got sucked with the two souls, but Levin Cloud transformed his arms into tree branches and caught him. Adrian then used his skill to control gravity so that they could plop to the ground. Fenris absorbed the two miasma souls into its body and emitted a deafening howl. He emitted two shockwaves that contained two different energies that decreased the elemental resistance of everyone in the surroundings. [You have been hit by an unknown energy shockwave that decreased your darkness attribute resistance by 10%.] [You have been hit by an unknown energy shockwave that decreased your light attribute resistance by 10%.] [You have been hit by an unknown energy shockwave that decreased your fire attribute resistance by 10%.] [You have been hit by an unknown energy shockwave that decreased your water attribute resistance by 10%.] The fact that a simple shockwave managed to decrease elemental resistance immediately made everyone afraid. They were already having a difficult time with the current Fenris, but something changed which made the world boss became deadlier. Fenris started growing bigger than his original size. The world boss basically doubled in size due to the immense energy that he absorbed. If the two miasma souls were of original size, then the current size might have been twice as big which would mean that the world boss could swallow the other overlords easily. The overlords immediately tried attacking Fenris when they saw the world boss increasing in size. It is them that sensed the immense danger that the world boss is going to bring. It was more of their natural instincts telling them that an ultimate predator has been born and they must do everything they can so that they could survive. The overlords are now in survival mode while Adrian is barely recovering any mana. The interference of the summoning of a soul from the underworld has great consequences. It did not take long before Adrian took back control of the mana that Sirius is borrowing from him as he will pass out from the shock if it gets longer. Adrian could see that the longer that Sirius gets mana from him, therger the consumption it is per second. Even though he could not easily get mana intoxication from drinking mana potions excessively, he still fears the repercussions that such act entails. He already read some yers bing slightly immune to the effects of the potions from the forums. It was also proven when a streamer continuously gulped about twenty mana potions. From the eleventh mana potion above, the streamer would get decreased mana regen by about 10% per increment. Sirius'' shadow domain is no longer active as he also strained himself due to rage. Luckily, Adrian managed to summon his mother which quelled some of the anger that Sirius is feeling. If that did not happen then Sirius might rage until nothing is left or until his life gets erased. Adrian is still looking at the coffin that swallowed Creepysoo and saw that it shows no signs of opening. He also wondered if the coffin is actually indestructible, but he got surprised as the coffin has a health bar upon using his evil eyes. It has already been three minutes since the coffin summoning but it has no movement whatsoever. Adrian immediately told Kabrakan to guard the coffin as Fenris attempted to break it once. Levin Cloud immediately healed the royal knights and King Leonidas as they are heavily wounded. It seems that Beastification not only gives beastkins enhanced power but also dulls their sense of pain. The four overlords wanted to attack Fenris immediately, but they suddenly stopped when they reached the thirty-meter mark. Their senses red up as if saying that they would die if they proceeded farther. The four overlords could only watch in anticipation as their lifelong enemy suddenly became much dangerous than before. While this is happening, a sneaky little fox moved to the location of the Wilde Flower. She reached for the flower, but a bloody barrier suddenly erupted that bound her to the location. She yelped in pain as the chains bound her and kept tightening the more times that she struggled. This fox is none other than Ashana as she used her illusion powers to turn herself invisible. She finally used this chance to grab the Wilde Flower as the world boss is preupied but she did not expect a trap. The When she got bound, the red blood barrier that covered the flower became apparent which shocked Adrian as he was the first one to reach out for the Wilde Flower. "It is futile. You think that your sneaky fox hands will be able to grab that flower when I used the blood of a Grim Reaper to create the enchantment surrounding it? I am saving that flower forter as dessert when I devour everyone here." Fenris stated as its voice now thundered. "The blood of a Grim Reaper? If he used that for the enchantment, then he is trying to make the flower bloom faster. I have been told that blood of beings that cater death are the most nourishing to those alive." Solstice stated as she read about the types of blood present in the world. "Do you know of a way to disenchant it then?" Adrian asked as even he does not know of a way unless he studies it. An enchantment made by an ancient beast disaster should be very difficult to break unless you have master of that element. "I can try but I also need to get close, but the world boss is now focused on the flower now more than ever." Solstice stated as she could sense that Fenris is paying attention to the flower. "I wanted to turn you invisible, but it seems that would only get you in danger. He could swallow souls which means my invisibility skill is a liability not a strength. Our priority should be getting that flower or else we will lose the quest." Adrian retorted. "Levin Cloud, Peridot and I will help the overlords while you guys head for the flower and help the fox princess. We might not get our reward if she dies after all." Adrian added as he immediately turned invisible using the third skill of his Primordial Armament. "I need to prepare." Peridot stated as she channeled immense energy to her weapon. "Are we going all out already?" Levin Cloud stated as he too chanted the spell in order to summon Yewdrassil. Fenris noticed that the demon vanished, and he could not detect him. He is wary of the demon because he summoned the foe that he vanquished. The Lunari Fenrir might be weaker than him, but she is not bound which means she could channel greater power than her. The world boss might have devoured the two miasma souls but that is not enough to break the chains that bind him. The individual that Fenris is wary of is the coffin that smelled different that is protected by two undead knights. The other thing that he smelled is an envoy as they are a very delicious scent that culminated the world boss'' appetite. The only problem is that the envoy is a leshy which are tricky creatures to eat as they could hide underground. "Might as well use all the powers that I have absorbed." Fenris state as the chains that bind him suddenly started to shake. The chains emitted a sound that metals do when their sticity is almost gone. The horrible creaking metal sound could be heard as Fenris'' two eyes became different. The eyes now have two different colors each that rotate. The left eye had ck and blue color while the right had gold and red color. "Ragnarok!" The world boss stated as the surroundingndscape changed to something drastic. If the previous area is already a wastnd, then the proper description for the new area is an apocalyptic wastnd. The ground became molten asva veins are created while the skies became dark. The only thing that gave them light is the shining Sacred Snake and theva veins that suddenly showed up. Not only that but dark spires suddenly started toe out from the ground. When Adrian heard the name of the skill, he is intensely shocked as it is a familiar name because Sirius has the same skill with the same name. But Sirius'' Ragnarok is of a lower quality which means that this is the real version of Ragnarok which is a domain skill that spreads and brings chaos. Chapter 551 - Fenris Unbound II The area became a living apocalyptic wastnd as the ground became full of magma veins. Steam or bursts ofva woulde out of the ground which would deal damage to those near it. The clouds became filled with toxic fumes that even the flying monsters do not want to fly in that direction. Fenris that grew in size also changed in some aspect as its ck fur became almost like spikes as some of it stood up. The world boss now looks like it has spiky armor that will deal damage to those that will attack it with physical attacks. Another thing that changed is that the runes on the chains that bound Fenris is now glowing. The runes were not glowing when Fenris was smaller. The runes activated as soon as Fenris activated his domain skill so that it would still remain in the realm that is eptable in the mortal ne. A godlike being''s domain does not temporary change thendscape but permanently change it like what is happening in the capital of the empire. The battle against a demigod being will still be difficult especially in their own domain as they will be the most powerful individual that is present in that area. [Fenris, The Wilde''s World Boss, has used his domain skill, Ragnarok.] [Fenris will have 50% increased stat for the whole hour that the domain skill is active.] [All of Fenris'' attacks will deal bonus darkness elemental damage for one hour.] [All of Fenris'' attacks will deal bonus water elemental damage for one hour.] [All of Fenris'' attacks will deal bonus light elemental damage for one hour.] [All of Fenris'' attacks will deal bonus fire elemental damage for one hour.] [Fenris receives the passive armor called Spiky Fur during the duration of Ragnarok.] [All of Fenris'' attacks have a 1% chance to execute his enemies.] [Movement speed of Fenris'' enemies will be decreased by 10%.] [Defense of Fenris'' enemies will be decreased by 10%.] [Evasion rate of Fenris'' enemies will be decreased by 10%.] Only one thing could be uttered by the Adrian''s group members and that is ''Unfair''. The fact that Fenris became a living nuclear bomb is a total downer. The only way to counter this would be for those who have other domain skills to be present. The eastern and western overlord could no longer use theirs as they already used it in a battle against Skoll and Hati. The only ones possible to use a domain skill will be Adrian, Levin Cloud and the Sacred Snake. Adrian does not know if King Leonidas has a domain skill, but he would wee it if that is the case. "The fact that this world boss could use the domain skill for an hour while I am here that can only extend it to a minute. The world is really unfair. We would get wiped out first before the domain of the world boss finishes." Adrian thought as mist suddenly rolled in in the Apocalyptic Landscape. "Haos Mystique Primus!" The Sacred Snake stated. "Darkside of the Moon!" The Lunari Fenrir stated. Both the southern overlord and the former northern overlord used their domain skills. The Sacred Snake used the domain skill that The Wilde''s will has given it. The Lunari Fenrir used the domain skill that is innate to its race. Golden white mist rolled in the surroundings that slowly healed those that are injured. Not only that, but the mist also itself gave them increased defenses. The biggest thing that changed is that the body of the Sacred Snake suddenly dissipated with the mist. Fenris suddenly had its guard up as this is what the Sacred Snake used to defeat him in battle. [The Sacred Snake, the Southern Overlord, used her domain skill, Haos Mystique Primus] [All allies in the area will have a 15% increase in physical defense.] [All allies in the area will have a 15% increase in magical defense.] [All allies in the area will have a 10% increase in Evasion rate.] [All allies in the area will have a 100% increase in health regeneration.] [All allies in the area will have a 50% increase in health regeneration.] [The Sacred Snake has transformed itself to a pure spiritual being.] [All physical attacks against the Sacred Snake will not connect or deal no damage.] [As a spiritual being of light, the Sacred Snake is immune to attacks that deal light attribute damage.] [As a spiritual being of water, the Sacred Snake is immune to attacks that deal water attribute damage.] [As a spiritual being of light, the Sacred Snake will deal increased damage to those possessing the darkness attribute.] [As a spiritual being of water, the Sacred Snake will deal increased damage to those possessing the fire attribute.] [As a spiritual being of light, the Sacred Snake will get increased damage to those possessing the darkness attribute.] [As a spiritual being of water, the Sacred Snake will get increased damage to those possessing the earth attribute.] The buffs that the Sacred Snake received is more than wee. The area became misty but those who are affiliated or in a group with the Sacred Snake could easily pierce the veil. The vision inhibition of the mist did not affect the those that are fighting with the Sacred Snake. The next domain that affected the area is the domain skill of the former northern overlord. The world became darker than what it was as it has already been dark due to the dark clouds blocking the sun. Not only that but a giant moon suddenly showed itself peering out from the dark clouds. [The Lunari Fenris, Adrian''s temporary summon, has used her domain skill, Darkside of the Moon.] [All allies with darkness attribute will deal bonus damage to the opponents.] [All allies that dies can be revived as shadow soldiers that will have 80% of the stats of the original.] [yers revived by the domain can still control their shadow avatar.] [The Lunari Fenrir will spawn about one to four shadow soldiers every tens seconds for the duration of the skill.] Chapter 552 - Fenris Unbound III The world became dark as the Lunari Fenrir''s domain skill enveloped the battlefield. It seems that the domain skill of the Lunari Fenrir is not as powerful as it was before since she was just revived temporarily using Adrian''s skill. The Lunari Fenrir should have disappeared by now if it was summoned normally but it is not. As long as Adrian does not cancel the ''contract'' with the Lunari Fenrir then she would remain in the battlefield. The only downside of that is Adrian not being able to use certain skills because of his current mana capacity. "Yewdrassil''s Descent!" Levin Cloud stated. A blinding ray of light shone down from the dark clouds and as seed that is half rotten, and half lush dropped down. The seed fell on the scorched earth that epted it like a hungry individual. A huge tree suddenly started to grow but its current features is different. Yewdrassil still has its dead side and lush side but there isva flowing in its veins which is quite new. If this is the case, then Yewdrassil also receives some sort of buff from the area it is currently nted upon. Levin Cloud wanted to know how this is possible, but he can only have the skill for twenty minutes. The usual buffs that the Yewdrassil is given to everyone in the area that is allied with Levin Cloud. The only difference is the newly added buff due to the new feature that Yewdrassil has. [All allies in the area will have 50% increased resistance towards fire attribute attacks during the duration of the skill.] Adrian saw the tree of life and death sprout which is why he tried his luck in attacking the world boss. He used his wings and flew behind the world boss. He used the enhanced basic attack when he is using Shadow Walker. He wants to at least deal 5% of the world boss'' health if he uses all empowerments on himself. Fenris is being wary of its surroundings as the domain that made him almost die is in effect. The world boss did not notice the looming heavy attack that Adrian did until it connected. The world boss uttered a squeal due to being shocked by the unexpected attack. Adrian smiled as he managed to deal damage to the world boss but suddenly frowned upon seeing the fangs of Fenris up close. Out of nowhere, the mist swallowed Adrian and Fenris bit into nothing. Fenris now enraged that the rat that he forgot for a moment managed to actually hurt it. Fenris now charged upon the fox princess that dared to covet its prized flower. He would teach the insects that wanted to feast upon what is his. Numerous shadow soldiers in the forms of wolves that is much bigger than what Sirius controlled came and attacked the world boss. Not only that but the world boss'' own shadow extended and rooted it in ce. The huge strain on the face of the Lunari Fenrir could be seen as she could not easily control the empowered world boss. What the others did not know is the roots of Yewdrassil suddenly crawling up the coffin that swallowed Creepysoo. The coffin that swallowed Creepysoo suddenly burst open with different colored smokes. What came out is the same Creepysoo but in a style of Baron Samedi. He is now wearing a different attire as he looked like a cool dandy with a suit and a top hat. "The Baron is here for the party!" Creepysoo stated in his high pitch voice as the Baron Samedhi controlled his body. "Ooh¡­the soul of a disaster is always a weed addition to my collection. It is worth to borrow the kid''s body for this project. I aming. You must be the undead knights of the kid. You two do not look fashionable¡­let me change that." Baron Samedi stated as he snapped his fingers and tapped his staff on the ground. Don Quixote and Robin Hood became enveloped in a puff of smoke. Don Quixote suddenly changed in an armor that is more of a suit while its horse became a decorated one. Robin Hood changed as well as it is now in a suit, but it still has a hood to cover its face. [Undead Knight Don Quixote has been enhanced to an Undead General.] [Undead Knight Robin Hood has been enhanced to an Undead General.] The arrival of Baron Samedi had such an impact that Fenris changed its target to him. Fenris looked at Baron Samedi as if its lunch just arrived and he is so hungry. The world boss managed to break the shadow binding and it even ate some of the shadow soldiers. "Finally, something worth eating!" Fenris shouted as he charged towards Baron Samedi. "Sit down, dog!" Peridot suddenly stated as she punched the world boss down to the ground which shocked her friends and even the overlords that tried to stop the world boss but failed. Peridot is now in her full Ryujin form that is a bit different than her humanoid form. Her arms became thick and became covered with dragon scales. She even has talons to w away her enemies. Her tail also sprouted from her lower back while half her body is covered in scales of different colors. The skill that Peridot used is Dragon Impact that will definitely knockback the opponents regardless of their defenses. A skill that can only be used when she is in her Ryujin form that has a ten-minute cooldown. Since she attacked from above, she managed to pin down Fenris and even break some of his teeth. "Silly dog. The party is just beginning." Baron Samedi stated as he threw out vials of potion that decreased the stats of the world boss. [Fenris is affected by the Voodoo Vial''s unknown debuff. Movement speed will decrease by 5%.] [Fenris is affected by the Voodoo Vial''s unknown debuff. Attack speed will decrease by 5%.] [Fenris is affected by the Voodoo Vial''s unknown debuff. Physical defense will decrease by 5%.] Chapter 553 - Devoured Army Fenris got afflicted with numerous small debuffs but even small things be big if they get piled up. Baron Samedi, who is controlling half of Creepysoo''s body, looked at the world boss and pitied him. "I see that the poor dog was not taught to respect others. He must not be good with people seeing that it barks and bites everyone thates its way. Your owner is not a reliable trainer for you. To think that you came from a god yourself." Creepysoo stated as he tapped his cane on the ground. When Creepysoo tapped the cane on the ground, numerous boy hands came up and pinned the world boss to the ground. It did not hold the world boss for even a minute though as the level gap against Fenris is about a hundred. "Thought so. I never seen a dog this energetic. Even the gatekeepers of the underworld are not that energetic during their guard duties. You will be a perfect fit to be my guard dog. It is about time to change my current one as he is a bit old." Creepysoo stated. Before Fenris could even bite Creepysoo''s head off, a coffin suddenly swallowed Creepysoo and vanished into a puff of smoke as soon as the world boss'' jaws bit. The Coffin once again appeared about ten meters away with even party poppersunching out from inside the coffin. Fenris did not like being made fun of by someone weaker than it. Every time the world boss'' attack will connect with its enemies, someone would actually stop him from even reaching. He would get knocked back or rooted in ce thereby missing his opportune moment in attacking. ==== Meanwhile, Solstice is busy trying to dispel the blood magic circle that is used to bind Ashana. Thankfully, the world boss is not trying to fight them as it is confident on his enchantment. Fenris is confident as even he proved to not break his own enchantment using force. Fenris only knows how to seal but not to take out the seal as his father only used such means. The world boss is just like its father, who is the God of Mischief, as they only do things halfway when ites to very serious things. "Forget about me and break the enchantment on the Wilde Flower. If you manage to break it then we will be assured that the Wolf of Disaster will not be permanently unbound. The more you idle with my barrier, the stronger the Wolf of Disaster will be." Ashana stated as she wanted to stop the ascension of the Wolf of Disaster no matter what. "Even if you say that, the enchantment is linked with yours which means that we must break yours first. You might see it, but the barrier is sucking out your life force from you. If we do not break you out first, then you will die before we break the barrier surrounding that flower." Solstice stated. "I think you guys should support the others. I will stay and protect Solstice. Peridot is already almost out of stamina from continuously trying to knock back the world boss. Even Creepysoo is almost out of mana from continuously dodging using that special skill of his." Kabrakan stated as he kept tabs on what is happening in the battlefield. Vayu, Lycan and Soleil agreed and joined the subjugation of the world boss. The only problem that the group is facing now would be the decreased damage that Fenris is taking. The health bar of the world boss looked like it is not getting lower than 55% as even his defense increased. ==== Fenris is not being given time to recollect himself as the eastern overlord would attack it using its earth and water element abilities. If the world boss is still standing from the attacks of the Grand Toad, then the Storm Vulture will make it rain thunderous wind des. Adrian, who got swallowed by the mist, is in some sort of different dimension. The surroundings are full of mist as if he is inside a cloud that is tangible. In that world of mist, two red dots could be seen peering from the mist and is staring at Adrian. Adrian also noticed this gaze but did not immediately react as it is not full of bloodlust. He could more or less guess that this is the owner of this pocket dimension that is inside the mist itself. Adrian immediately knew that the ce that he is in is a pocket dimension due to the feeling of stuffiness that all demons feel if they are in a tightly enclosed pocket dimension. "Greetings, Blind Demon God. Wee to my own dimension which I call the Mist Corridor." The Sacred Snake stated in a weak voice as she is still heavily damaged. "You are growing weak. You need to get healed. Thankfully the tree of life and death has already been summoned. You need to get close to it in order to hasten your regeneration." Adrian stated but the Sacred Snake shook her head. "Look closely, Blind Demon God." The Sacred Snake stated as she materialized the part of her body that is heavily damaged. Her pure white snake scales are now tainted by a dark looking small mes. The dark mes are preventing her to recover quickly which is why she is still at 40% of her current health. The Sacred Snake is not going to let this weakness bother her as she is only a small step away from killing the Wolf of Disaster. "How can I help get rid of that? You must know of a way?" Adrian asked as he felt guilty that the Sacred Snake got critically injured due to him. "You need not worry as I will fight until the end. You must no longer gold back as it will not be long until that darned wolf will show its real power. I shall support you in your fight and do not worry about me." The Sacred Snake stated but Adrian could feel that she is lying. "I will do as you say and use my domain skill again. It seems that your mist and mines somehow resonate, or you can borrow the power of mine''s." Adrian stated as the Sacred Snake opened a door that leads to the outside. "It seems that the cycle is calling for me. To think that my old body willst this long. I must do everything I can so that the Blind Demon God wins this battle." The Sacred Snake stated as if she is already predicting hering end. ==== "I am done ying with you insects!" Fenris stated as he released this ghastly aura that sounded like multiple souls crying for help. Baron Samedi heard the pleas for help and became sullenpared to his usual happy personality. The souls that suffered injustice from being devoured and used so that Fenris could ascend to be a god are all crying for help. "Now this just makes the party go stale. To think that a party pooper has arrived in my glorious weing party." Baron Samedi stated with great sarcasm, but his eyes are burning with hatred. The thing that Baron Samedi hates most is souls of the innocents suffering or souls being treated unjustly. Even the underworld does not treat souls asmodities to be stronger but a trial for those that want to repent. "A lowly god borrowing the body of an undead because he is too weak to manifest into the world has no right to say what I cannot do. I have been born to devour gods and destroy everything in my path." Fenris stated as the souls that are held in his body started to materialize. This ability is due to Fenris devouring the two miasma souls that was his children. Numerous humanoid beasts of four different attributes suddenly manifested. The monsters are mostly only humanoid in appearance but look like wraiths since they are featureless. The monsters are like that of the elementals that got deformed or experimented in by Cristobal, but they are made purely of elemental mana. The four types of elemental monsters are light, fire, darkness and water. The monsters are also mindless as the souls that was once living is now like a nk te that only follows themands of the world boss. Baron Samedi is no longer happy with the turn of events and summoned his coffin. The only difference is that the coffin did not swallow him, but he stood atop of it. Baron Samedi then tapped the cover of the coffin in a rhythmic fashion as if he is creating music. All allies that heard this tapping sound became calm andposed. The enemies that heard this looked distressed and disturbed by the tapping sound that baron Samedi made. The coffin cover then opened with a loud thud as it sucked every tormented soul in the vicinity like a vortex for over five minutes. Chapter 554 - Death Of An Overlord I All allies that heard this tapping sound became calm andposed. The enemies that heard this looked distressed and disturbed by the tapping sound that baron Samedi made. The coffin cover then opened with a loud thud as it sucked every tormented soul in the vicinity like a vortex for over five minutes. The vortex that is inside of the coffin is swallowing the army that the world boss has spawned. The souls of the ones devoured could not resist the pull that the vortex used. The vortex that sucked all the souls for about five minutes, but the number is too numerous. The vortex of the coffin sucked Baron Samedist as that is also the end of the transformation. Fenris did not stay idle while this is happening as the three overlords are inbat with the world boss. They could no longer easily fend off the world boss as long as an endless array of enemies are attacking them too. The coffin swallowed Baron Samedi and spit out Creeysoo in the process. The great thing for him is that the buff that Baron Samedi used has yet to dissipate for his undead knights. He decided to join the battle once more by trying to apply debuffs to the world boss while his undead knights killed the soul army that Fenris summoned. Peridot is the same as Creepysoo but she buffed the others by increasing their elemental affinity if they have the elements that she could control perfectly. She could buff Vayu, Soleil and Levin Cloud since each of them have a respective element. She also cleared the souls that attacked her by using their opposing elemental attribute. She might be a Ryujin but that does not mean that her stamina is endless. She could be seen breathing heavily as her skills are now taking a toll on her body. Vayu glided like he is walking on air in the battlefield as he assisted the Storm Vulture with attacking the world boss. He would randomly summon small twisters with his attacks which greatly diminished the number of elemental souls in the battlefield. Fenris might have quantity in his favor now, but the quality is subpar. Soleil did her best in killing off the fire elemental souls that spawned. Unlike her father that excelled in attacking, she has gained a peculiar ability from one of the Fire Elemental Kings due to her kind heart. She managed to gain the ability to eat the fire element around her which would invalidate fire attribute damage against her as well since her body is now fully resistant to it. Lycan, who is now feeling the effects of the domain that the Lunari Fenrir summoned, is doing quick work of the elemental souls. His empowered attacks are so strong due to the buff during night but also the presence of the Lunari Fenrir. He seemed to have gotten a hidden buff that made his stats soar. He also could feel that his control of his transformation seems to have gotten better to some extent. He usually has difficulty controlling himself if the battle prolonged and night is at its peak. The Grand Toad would use its masterful control of the earth and water element to slow down the world boss, but his attacks are barely doing any damage as the souls would block his attacks. The Storm Vulture did not fare any different as her close-range attacks might be doing decent damage, but she is also getting damaged herself. The one who is having the biggest contribution to the fight is the Lunari Fenrir as she and Sirius teamed up to support the others using their shadows. They would interject whenever the world boss will deal a lethal hit upon theirrades. One of such intervention included the sudden creation of a shadow de to attack the neck of the world boss. Fenris would dodge this attack thereby missing his current target. This only made the anger of the world boss worse, but he could not easily stop them. Fenris eagerly waited for the domains of the others to stop working. The one person that Fenris is most displeased about is Levin Cloud. His timely heals and quick assists made the team increase their survivability. He could be described as a god level support yer due to his great reflexes and judgement. ==== [You have exited the pocket dimension of the Sacred Snake.] From the misty veil that covered thend, Adrian suddenly materialized out of nowhere. He also got restored to full health and mana with his stamina restored to about 80%. It seems that the Sacred Snake not only saved him but also restored all the essentials that he needs in order to fight the world boss. Adrian finally arrived back to the battlefield. The sentiment of the Sacred Snake resonated with Adrian as he is not fighting alone. He just wishes that they could kill the world boss without worries. The beastkin royal knights are contributing less to the battle now since they have to take care of their wounded and exhausted king. King Leonidas pushed himself to the extreme, but he was able to give great contributions. The battered and exhausted sight of the King of the Selvaggian race could only be seen as pitiful. He gave it his all and now he paid the price since he can no longer move. King Leonidas finds it shameful that he is relying on his knights for protection against measly enemies like the elemental monsters. The royal knights could still move but the pain that their boy is expressing should not be undermined. They could only move like that due to the timely assist of Saena and Charon. The hits that the beastkin royal knights could not tank is tanked by the shields that Charon is deploying. The healing that they receive that lets them fight until theirst breath is given by Saena. If they cannot handle the number of enemies, Kimat would use its clones to disable them by altering their elemental bodies with its lightning. "I need to get serious. Nether Domain." Adrian stated as theher mist started to crawl into the battlefield. Theher mist spread faster than before thanks to the presence of Yewdrassil. Not only that but the resonance with the two skills became apparent as a hidden interaction urred. Theher mist covered the tree of life and death and reced the empty leaves of the dead side of the tree with the tri-colored mist. [The duration of the Nether Domain will increase until Yewdrassil is standing in the battlefield.] [All enemies in the area are affected by Paranoia.] The souls that the world boss devoured then screamed in agony due to the effect that theher mist has on them. Each of the souls are getting hurt just by being in the area of theher mist. Even Fenris got chills upon getting in contact with theher mist, but he did not get damaged unlike the soul army that he summoned. Fenris seeing the drastic change in the battlefield could no longer contain his rage much longer. The world boss started to grow bigger than before as everyone could see that the wolf''s body is increasing. After increasing for about a quarter of its current size, the runes on the chains reacted even more and glowed. The world boss became injured because of his reckless action. Fenris is now as big as a small mountain which made him twice the size of the current Kaon. He could easily devour his opponents with his current size. The runes on the chain are burning his skin due to curse ced upon it. "I shall first deal with the greatest nuisance." Fenris stated as he charged towards Levin Cloud will clouded in his unsightly aura. Levin Cloud saw what the world boss is attempting and activated Sanctuary on himself. When the world boss rammed against Levin Cloud, the invincibility effect of Sanctuary kicked in, but he is still sent flying. The one that greeted the jaws of the world boss is now Levin Cloud. Thankfully, the direction that Levin Cloud got sent flying is near Charon''s. Adrian immediatelymanded Charon to use Soul Prison on Levin Cloud to save him from getting eaten. Charon maned to save Levin Cloud but now the animosity is directed towards the Lifeless Lord. "Use Incorporeal!" Adrianmanded via their soul link. Charon''s body turned into his spirit form, but the ws of the world boss is coated with magic. Charon got sent flying and got reduced to 30% health with just one magical attack despite hisrge magical defense. This attack from Fenris did not continue again as the wolf could be seen growling from the pain of being bound. "Sirius! Phantom Rush!" Adrianmanded as Sirius obeyed hismand. Sirius became free from the restrictions of time and space. Adrian particrly told him to attack the eyes of the world boss. As Sirius is in a frozen time, the w of the world boss suddenly attacked him. Sirius is sent flying and immediately fell to the red bar. Chapter 555 - Death Of An Overlord II "Sirius! Phantom Rush!" Adrianmanded as Sirius obeyed hismand. Sirius became free from the restrictions of time and space. Adrian particrly told him to attack the eyes of the world boss. As Sirius is in a frozen time, the w of the world boss suddenly attacked him. Sirius is sent flying and his health immediately fell to the red section. Seeing Sirius immensely injured, Kaon used his breath attack to deal damage to the world boss. The Lunari Fenrir used the shadows to temporarily halt the movements of the movements of the world boss. Fenris took a full st of the dragon breath that had two elements. Unlike what the others expected, the dragon breath dealt great damage to the world boss instead of Fenris resisting it. Fenris did not got down despite getting sted by spells and abilities. The world boss changed his target towards Kaon as Fenris jumped high and bit Kaon''s body. The world boss dragged Kaon down to the ground and even managed to pierce his scales. "Invigorate!" Adrian hurriedly casted but also revealed his position that is being hidden by theher mist. Adrian used Invigorate to heal all of his damaged soulbounds but that also made him a target. A sharp w suddenly came down from beside him. Adrian managed to react quickly because he used Quantum Shift to react faster. He parried the attack with his scythe, but the force of the attack became too much to bear as he is sent flying. Adrian managed to stabilize himself by spreading his wings as he flew in the air. Fenris did not let him escape as the world boss followed up by breathing fire from its mouth. Adrian got shocked by the sudden change of attacks because he did not even know that a Fenrir could use breath attacks. Kaon dove down and created a shield made of the pure ice element to stop the fire breath attack. Creepysoo''s two undead knights then used the opportunity to attack the world boss as it was busy breathing fire towards Kaon and Adrian. The two undead knights nked each side of the world boss. Don Quixote charged with its spear and tried to pierce the right side of the world boss. Robin Hood used his arrows that has a piercing effect to deal significant damage to the left side of the world boss. Adrian then received a message from Peridot. Adrian agreed and casted Blink on Peridot. He transferred the Ryujin yer below the world boss. With her enhanced fists, Peridot used an uppercut to shut the mouth of the fire breathing Fenris. Fenris'' attack stopped due to what Peridot did, but it did not mean it cancelled the skill. The remaining fire breath particles blew up on Fenris'' face as its fur became singed by the mes. Fenris snarled and trapped Peridot in a sphere of pure darkness that is simr to the dark attribute spell called Dark Prison. Dark Prison is a skill that normally traps a yer for about one whole minute, but it should be stronger since a world boss is using it. Peridot tried punching her way through as a prison is also some sort of barrier since the one inside can break it with an appropriate amount of force. No matter what she did, the prison did not even produce a crack despite her powerful strikes. Adrian got worried for Peridot but noticed that she is not being attacked which means that even Fenris will not break that skill by himself. She just needs to safely recover stamina while waiting to get out of the skill. Vayu, who has been cutting down enemies left and right, eyed for an attack against the world boss. Most of his previous skills have improved and are now evolved. His katana is swirling with the unbridled force of a storm. He is just waiting for the right chance to unleash it as the western overlord is also using an intense ability. The western overlord rose to the skies as became the thunderous clouds herself. Numerous howling winds started to envelop the area that hindered Fenris to jump. Large wind des started to pour down from the sky while an actual tornado came crashing down towards Fenris. "Wrath of the Storm Vulture!" The Storm Vulture stated as she used her strongest signature move that is named after herself. The huge tornado came down on the world boss and pinned it down to the ground. Numerous vines then spread towards the world boss as it engulfed its limbs so that it cannot move. Even the shadows bound it and is attempting to bury it alive as the Grand Toad soften the ground beneath the world boss. "You dare!" The world boss stated as its health dropped to 30% and emitted a shockwave more powerful than before that dispelled all the abilities affecting it. Fenris howled and summoned a chilling wind that covered the whole battlefield. Its fur started to get covered in frost like spikes as its body emitted a chilling aura. The freezing temperature made the chaotic temperature monotonous as it brought intense cold winds. From the cold winds came a flurry of ice shards flying which dealt damage to everyone in the area. Kaon could protect Adrian, but the others did not fare very well. Levin Cloud had to use a skill that made him invulnerable but also unable to attack or move from his position. Creepysoo got protected by his undead knights with armors that are getting ragged and rundown. Peridot is still protected by the sphere of darkness as she is still locked inside. The ones that are not faring well is the group associated with collecting the Wilde Flower. Kabrakan could only tank so much and in only one direction. The ice shards that came with the freezing winds came from different directions. Lycan used his body to protect Solstice as she needed to focus in breaking the blood magic applied towards the herb. Soleil used her elemental magic to protect the injured beastkin royal knights and the Selvaggian King. She did so with ease as this type of cold does not affect her, but she could see that her shield is getting thinner as time passes by. "Master, that wolf is making the surroundings drop below eptable levels. If we do not stop him then the whole area will be frozen. You might be the only one left if this continues." Kaon told him via the soul link. "I see. In that case, I need to fuse with you for the time being. I need your immunity as all the shields embedded in my armor are already broken." Adrian replied. "Perfect Synchronization." Adrian stated as Kaon and his body started to fuse to create a dragon demon hybrid. Adrian''s bluish white skin started to grow dragon scales while another set of horns grew on his head. The new horns looked more draconic than demonic as it has a robust and scaly texture. It also made him look like he is wearing a crown. He grew a dragon tail while his hands and feet turned to that of a dragon. The Primordial Armament: Scythe also changed a little as the handle looked like it is covered in dragon scales as well. Adrian looked like he is actually a direct descendant of a demon and dragon. The odd thing about him is the different colored eyes and horns. He also exuded two types of auras. [You have sessfully fused with your soulbound Kaon.] [All stats will increase by 100% for the duration of the transformation.] [Stamina will sharply decrease during the transformation.] [All fire based, and water-based attacks will be increased by 100%. All attacks will have fire and water attribute enchantments attached to them.] [Attacks have a 10% chance of inducing a burn.] [Attacks have a 10% chance of inducing frost.] [If you attacked a burned area with a frost enchanted attack, you could apply ''Frostburn'' on your opponent that deals extra 100% damage.] Adrian then spread his wings and used Blink. He then used the second skill of the scythe armament ''Burning Souls''. Adrian sent a wave of energy that is in the form of a shadow, and ittched upon Fenris. Fenris'' soul emerged from below him and attacked the world boss while it is stunned. [The enemy''s shadow will deal 50% increased damage due to being in the presence of the Queen of Shadows.] Fenris did not like that he is being bound one more as it never liked being bound. Its hatred from the gods has turned itself to hating being stunned or rooted as that is what the gods did to him. They bound him using a powerful artifact so that he could never be stronger than anyone. Fenris used its strength and managed to partially cancel the stun that is affecting it. Fenris then did the unthinkable and ate its own shadow. For the first time, they could actually hear a shadow wailing for help. The half-eaten shadow dissipated into ck smoke and returned below Fenris. If one looked closely then they would see that the world boss'' shadow looks iplete. Chapter 556 - Death Of An Overlord III "It actually ate its own shadow! Ah!" Levin Cloud stated as he finished healing all the overlords. "Even I got shocked when it did that. To think that it would eat something that is a part of it. Also, why did you just scream?" Adrian stated as he appeared beside Levin Cloud using his Blink skill. "I told you to not suddenly appear before me like that. I almost got a heart attack." Levin Cloud stated as he continued to heal the ones in battle against the world boss. Saena also healed those that she can heal because only the two of them are the healers in the group. "I think that we need to transform to join in on the battle because we look like antspared to the overlords." Adrian stated as he knew that Levin Cloud also has a transformation skill like he does. "We only got ten minutes left for the tree of life and death. Might as well use it now." Levin Cloud stated as he agreed. "Netheros True Form!" Adrian stated. "Elder of the Forest!" Levin Cloud stated. ------ Skill: Elder of the Forest Tier: Racial Type: Transformation Effect: Transform to your real form as an Elder Leshy. All stats will be doubled, and nature magic will deal increased damage. The skill bearer will also get wrapped in overgrowth that acts as an armor that nullifies damage by up to three times. The skill bearer will receive more damage from fire based spells and attacks. Duration: 3 minutes (Increased when Yewdrassil''s descent is active) Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 36 hours Cast Time: 30 seconds ------ Theher mist started to converge towards Adrian while his soulbounds started to get sealed once more. Roots from underground started to crawl towards Levin Cloud and warp around him. The intense energies that are being released while the two of them are transforming is felt by Fenris. Fenris immediately noticed the two individuals that are umting huge amounts of death and life energy. He felt insane fear from the energy that the two best friends are releasing but also felt greedy. He thought that by eating the two then he might finally ascend as they are bursting with life and death energy. The Grand Toad saw this and conjured a mud dome that covered the two best friends, but Fenris did not care. With one swipe, the mud wall dried up as if it lost moisture from the attack. The Storm Vulture assisted by crashing her body against the world boss, but she got attacked in return as the power of Fenris is at its peak right now. The Grand Toad only had one choice and he had to elongate his tongue. The tongue of the Grand Toad stretched and caught the w of the world boss. The fierce tug of war started to happen against two gigantic creatures. Fenris wanted to cut the tongue of the Grand Toad with his other w, but he got attacked by two undead. The world boss looked at the two undead and used its remaining w to pulverize the two undead. Don Quixote got reduced to dust while Robin Hood managed to evade the attack, but the shockwave sent it flying. "I cannot believe that my debuffs are not affecting it." Creepysoo stated. Fenris then covered its body in mes which burned the tongue of the Grand Toad. The world boss could have done that earlier, but he is conserving his mana as he needs it to convert what he eats into power. As Fenris is about to swipe his w against the growing mist and viny spear, the Sacred Snake materialized and tanked the hit that is supposed toe for Adrian and Levin Cloud. Fenris easily broke the scales of the Sacred Snake as herst health dropped to zero. The Sacred Snake did not look sad though as she knew that she used her life effectively. She used thest skill that she can in order to turn the tides for thest time. "Crystal Particles!" The Sacred Snake stated. The skill of the Sacred Snake called Crystal Particles is the skill that she used when she is usually low in health. This is her final resort when ites to battle that she used against Fenris when he ran away and what made him fear her. The Sacred Snake''s white scales became small particles of light that hardened andunched itself towards the world boss. Fenris realized this attack and immediately backed down as it jumped backwards in order to dodge the attack. Some scales still managed tond on his body that lodged on his fur. Fenris squealed in pain as the scales have a cleansing holy power that deals greater damage to those evil miasmas. Fenris'' eyes became red as the darkness inside its body started to swallow the other elements that it absorbed. The world boss'' body started to get d in armor made of pure darkness attribute that even swallow the light. [The Southern Overlord, the Sacred Snake, has been finallyid to rest.] [The southern territory of the Wilde will have no overlord for the time being. The birth of the next overlord wille near.] [The Wilde is wailing in grievance for the death of the Southern Overlord.] [All yer party members will have their health and mana restored to full due to the power of The Wilde.] The Sacred Snake saw this, but she has a smile on her face before she became particles of light as her death came for her. The Grand Toad and the Storm Vulture saw this and became enraged as the southern overlord died by the hands of the Wolf of Disaster. They would not have been that mad if the world boss is not trying to actually eat the soul of the Sacred Snake. It is then the Lunari Fenrir tried to stop the world boss, but her time is finally up. She used all the strength that she could muster to try and pin the world boss down to the ground with her shadows before finally disappearing. This bought more time, but Fenris still managed to see the floating soul of the Sacred Snake. Fenris eyed the soul of the Southern Overlord in order to strengthen himself from the damage that he has taken. He is now just below 25% health due to the numerous attacks that came towards him. The world boss used its unique ocr skill in order to locate the soul of the Sacred Snake. When Fenris found the soul, he tried biting it down but a giant hand from theher mist grabbed the Sacred Snake''s soul. The hand that reached out is a bit different from before as it was a mixture of both demonic and draconic. Adrian used his Netheros True form while he is still fused with Kaon. Adrian''s form is now different from normal as his face looked like he is wearing a dragon helm with six horns that adorned his head like a crown. Theher mist that covered his body also has a red and blue tinge on them while the scythe changed in form as well. Adrian can only be described as a mixture of a dragon and a demon in wraith form as he has no legs as he is floating using theher mist itself. He would be something called the harbinger of death of the dragons as he looked like the Grim Reaper of Dragons since his scythe is now adorned with the Kaon''s head with the deing out from its mouth. Levin Cloud is equally powerful as a burst of life energy could be felt upon turning into his Elder Leshy form. The surroundings became filled with grass or flowers as long as he stood on the ground. His form could actually change the state of the domain just by being present. The tree of life and death resonated with his form as it also boosted his fire resistance due to the unique nature of Yewdrassil. Levin Cloud looked like what others called a forest god as he had the head of a deer''s skeleton head with eyes that glowed in a blue light. He looked like he had a mane because the bushes that covered his chest to the head is in great volume. Levin Cloud''s whole body is sonky and thin because it is made of only vines and roots that are both lush and dried up. His five fingers became three and his humanoid feet just looked like tree stomps. There are also two types of wisps that revolved around his body that is ck and green. Levin Cloud looked like the incarnation of a forest god from his new form. The others who have yet to saw his new form got shocked since they thought only Adrian has receded his humanity but now even Levin Cloud has be monstrous himself. Adrian grasped the soul of the Sacred Snake and looked at it tenderly. He then led the soul of the Sacred Snake towards the tree of life and death. He gently ced the soul of the Sacred Snake on the tree of life and death which Yewdrassil received with great care. Yewdrassil immediately sent the soul of the Sacred Snake to Paraiso instead of Limbo as she died with valor and heart. Yewdrassil emitted a golden beam as everyone saw the soul of the Sacred Snake ascend to the divine realm of the twin gods. Chapter 557 - Blessing Of The Wilde [You have been empowered by the Blessing of the Wilde.] [The blessing has been enhanced by Yewdrassil.] [You can now cast the Void Demolition skill, but the damage will be adjusted depending on the restriction since you have yet to fully qualify.] ----- Skill: Void Demolition (Death Energy Half) Tier: Divine Type: Synchro Skill Effect: Commune with the powers of the God of Death, Abbadon, to gather all Death attribute energy in the surroundings and form it into a sphere of astronomical energy. Once sufficient energy has been umted,bine this energy to its other half Void Demolition (Life Energy Half). When both halvesbine, fire a beam of concentrated null energy in a straight line of about 100 meters and 10 meters wide. This skill deals 10,000% of both users physical and magical damage as true damage. Gains 10% chance to execute enemies under 20% Health Points. Cannot be disrupted when channeling but both users are still vulnerable to damage. Cannot be used when the other half has not been channeled together with the user. Both users must be at least two meters apart in order to cast. Cooldown: 30 days Cast Time: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 90% of Maximum Mana Points of both users and 30% Maximum Health Points of both users. Restrictions: Obtain Third Status Awakening ----- Skill: Void Demolition (Life Energy Half) Tier: Divine Type: Synchro Skill Effect: Commune with the powers of the Goddess of Life, Gaea, to gather all Life attribute energy in the surroundings and form it into a sphere of astronomical energy. Once sufficient energy has been umted,bine this energy to its other half Void Demolition (Death Energy Half). When both halvesbine, fire a beam of concentrated null energy in a straight line of about 100 meters and 10 meters wide. This skill deals 10,000% of both users physical and magical damage as true damage. Gains 10% chance to execute enemies under 20% Health Points. Cannot be disrupted when channeling but both users are still vulnerable to damage. Cannot be used when the other half has not been channeled together with the user. Both users must be at least two meters apart in order to cast. Cooldown: 30 days Cast Time: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 90% of Maximum Mana Points of both users and 30% Maximum Health Points of both users. Restrictions: 150,000 Devotion Stat ----- [Your skill Void Demolition (Death Energy Half)] [You are currently Level 179.] [You will deal 60% of the total amount of damage when using the Void Demolition (Death Energy Half).] [Levin Cloud has 95,246 Devotion stat.] [Levin Cloud will deal 63.5% of the total amount of damage when using the Void Demolition (Life Energy half.] [Both of youbined will deal 6,175% physical and magical damagebined as true damage.] [Due to the reduced damage, the total cast time will be 19 minutes instead.] "We just got our ticket to win. The only problem issting enough to actually cast the skill. We will need to ask them to protect us." Levin Cloud stated as he read the numerous system notifications that they have received. "I can deal with that. Once we start casting the Void Demolition skill, we will also transform back to our miniature forms. That will be the time where we are the most vulnerable." Adrian stated. Adrian then proceeded to summon all of his soulbounds in theirher forms. Hemanded all of them to defend them with all they got as this will be thest stand. Adrian is confident that the Void Demolition skill will definitely kill Fenris as long as they could hit him. All of Adrian''s soulbounds then charged at Fenris with the intent of stalling. The others got informed of the situation and decided to support the two. Even King Leonidas and his royal knights started to join since they saw the death of the Sacred Snake. Adrian and Levin Cloud started casting Void Demolition as both of them are umting energy beyond what can be called ''what a human can handle''. Adrian and Levin Cloud stood two meters apart from each other. Adrian raised his left hand while Levin Cloud raised his right hand. "Void Demolition!" Both of them simultaneously stated with Adrian''s voice echoing while Levin Cloud''s voice being abysmally low. Adrian used all the death energy in the surroundings as a small gray orb is created in the middle of his left hand. Levin Cloud used all the life energy in the surroundings as a small green orb is created in the middle of his right hand. For each minute that they are channeling, the orbs started to expand by about an inch per ten seconds. Fenris and the others felt this enormous energy and focused on the demon and the leshy that is channeling two different energies. Fenris'' very existence is shouting that he will get killed or rather erased from existence if he does not stop them. Fenris shook off the spells that the Grand Toad and Storm Vulture cast against him. Fenris is charging towards Adrian first as he saw that the Levin Cloud is covered by some sort of armor that will nullify his attack. Fenris thought that he would be sessful when Sirius suddenly popped out from theher mist and used the mist to constrict the movements of the world boss. Sirius stopped the momentum of the world boss by tying him with theher mist. Chains then sprouted from the mist and bound the world boss as Charon used his chain''s new ability to materialize but will lose their health siphoning effect. Nether lightning then struck at Fenris as he is surrounded by a thunder cage. Fenris tried to stand up, but he got shocked or rather his soul got shocked. The world boss howled, and theher thunder cage, chains andher mist shadows got dispelled. Fenris thought that he will be free, but a gianther slime greeted his face. The world boss howled as his eyes started getting melted by the slimes'' body, but it is still not enough to deal great damage towards Fenris. Chapter 558 - The Wilde Flower Is Released Dodu attached itself to the world boss in an attempt to disintegrate Fenris'' face. Fenris swayed his head violently until Dodu could no longer attach itself as thetter is also sted with darkness spell that the world boss caast. Before the world boss could charge once more, King Leonidas used his immense strength to punch the left cheek of Fenris. Fenris got knocked back a little but retaliated by trying to kill King Leonidas with his teeth. The tongue of the Grand Toad then extended and caught King Leonidas mid-air so that he would not get mauled. The Storm Vulture then sted the world boss with air cannons. Fenris started getting pushed back more and more by the Storm Vulture. Creepysoo no longer tired applying curses on Fenris but rather used his crowd control skills since he could not even affect the world boss with his strongest curse skill. After continuously punching the dark sphere that cover her, Peridot finally got released from her prison. The only downside is that she returned to her human looking form since she already exhausted almost all her stamina. She dropped down on the ground as she meditated a little since she is a bit far away from the main battlefield. Soleil once again summoned Regulus as she also bombarded the world boss with her spells that deal low damage but knocks the enemy backwards. Fenris even tried to kill her using a skill, but she became mes that scattered in the wind and reformed a few secondster. Soleil got nervous because that is her life saving skill that saves her from one instant death skill. The fact that it activated meant that she would have died if the world boss'' skill would have hit her. While Fenris got busy trying to shake off all the opponents that are trying to stop it from getting close to both Levin Cloud and Adrian. A shockwave is then released in an area that is very important to Fenris. The shockwave had the scent of blood that stimted Solstice'' appetite. "I finally did it!" Solstice stated as he slumped down to the ground as she is hungry and extremely exhausted. "I thank you for helping me, Solstice. The fox n will be greatly indebted to you. Now that the barrier is gone, we must scoop up the Wilde Flower before Fenrises." Ashana stated as she healed her wounds using mystic arts. "I think it is already toote for us to run. Seeing as the world boss is actually running towards us." Kabrakan stated as he started to use his Beastification skill. Kabrakan swelled in size as his human head started to morph to that of a bull while his body tripled in size. His horns also started to get sharper while his shield also shifted in size in ordance with how big he is. "Astral Body!" Kabrakan stated as a copy of his spirit went out of his physical body. "Seismic Stomp!" Kabrakan stated as his left hoof stomped on the ground and released a physical shockwave. Kabrakan''s physical body released a shockwave that dealt physical damage while his astral body released a shockwave that dealt magical damage and would induce slumber. The magical shockwave hit Fenris, but he did not get induced with the sleeping status ailment. The world boss did slow down a bit when it got hit with the magical shockwave. The physical shockwave made Fenris trip though as the slow reaction made it lose focus for a second. The Grand Toad used that time and jumped high into the air and mmed his body against Fenris. The Grand Toad managed to pin the world boss to the ground while numerous bony hands sped Fenris'' body. Adrian''s soulbounds once again used their strategy to pin down the world boss. Peridot joined as well as she used the remaining crowd control skills that she has in order to keep Fenris pinned down. The world boss howled once again, and all crowd control skill got erased. Everyone is maintaining a safe distance from Fenris since getting close will definitely spell instant doom. Fenris stood up and charged towards the Wilde Flower as he wanted to eat it now in order to forcefully ascend. If he does not ascend then the deadly skill that is being umted by the demon and the leshy. "You shall not pass!" Kabrakan stated as he shed with the world boss. Kabrakan then used Rebound in order to knockback the world boss. Fenris got knocked back but only by a few meters which is not much as Fenris used his huge mouth to try and bite Kabrakan''s head off. Kabrakan reflexively raised two of his shields and it caught Fenris'' jaws. The strength of the Legendary Weapons that Kabrakan is starting to wane as it started to crack. Kabrakan is both pleased and nervous about this happening. He is pleased because his weapon would once again increase in tier but nervous as him failing will mean their deaths. "Awoo!" The piercing howl of another wolf echoed. A silver streak then went past Kabarakan and headed towards Fenris'' face. With a great swipe, Fenris'' right eye got damaged and spurted blood like a fountain. The silver streak is non-other than a bipedal wolf that has silver fur. The bipedal silver wolf is none other than Lycan that has transformed. The full moon is shown in the sky since the Lunari Fenrir summoned it. Fenris winced in pain and released his bite on Kabrakan''s shields. The world boss fell back and started releasing more darkness aura that started to decay the surroundings. Fenris looked at the direction of the Wilde Flower using his remaining eye but got enraged when it saw that the herb is no longer in the location. He then saw Ashana and Solstice quietly slipping away from the battlefield so that the world boss does not ever get the miraculous herb. "Why can''t I put it in my inventory?! This suck!" Solstice stated as she escorted Ashana away from the battlefield but the world boss'' attention shifted to them. Chapter 559 - Void Demolition Due to the Wilde Flower being a special quest item that will dictate the flow of the events in the world, it cannot be hidden in the special space of yers called the inventory. Solstice also got notifications as soon as Ashana managed to scoop the soil where the Wilde Flower grew. [The NPC Ashana has uprooted the Wilde Flower.] [You must protect her or else the Wilde Flower will fall under the possession of the Wolf of Disaster.] [You can either kill the Wolf of Disaster or escape the northern territory in order to sessfully carry out your mission.] [If Ashana dies then the wolf n will no longer have any favorability towards any of your group members.] All of them received thest notification but Solstice received all of them which means the pressure is on her. Ashana and Solstice are now running away from the battlefield. The direction that they are heading towards is Adrian and Levin Cloud''s location. Solstice knew that the world boss is now targeting them, and the safest ce would be the ce with the strongest amount of energy. It is also the most strategic location to get defended as Adrian and Levin Cloud are also getting protected by the team. It would do them better to group up than spread out and split up the resources of the team. Solstice summoned her yeti and grabbed Ashana on top of him as they rode towards the location of Adrian and Levin Cloud. Fenris stood up as he shook his head in order to shake off the blood of his face as his eye started to slowly recover. The fact that Fenris started to heal worried everyone because he is now below 20% health, but it is rising steadily. The Grand Toad decided that Fenris must fall now and that they could not wait for the attack of both Adrian and Levin Cloud. The Grand Toad and the Storm Vulture decided to do what needs to be done even if they start burning their life. Should they fall, another overlord will be chosen in their ce which is why they have decided to get rough. The Storm Vulture coated her body with wind elemental attribute magic and started ramming the world boss. She kept ramming Fenris until the world boss retaliated by jumping and shing at her back. The Storm Vulture crashed towards the ground and Fenris is about to finish her off, but the Grand Toad kicked the world boss away. Despite the huge body of the world boss, Fenris managed to maneuver its body in mid air andnd on its four feet. It did not have a breather though as Dodu once again showed up from the mist and clung on the world boss'' face. Fenris could not easily shake off the gianther slime as it is immune to physical damage. Fenris had to use its energy and release a burst of darkness attribute magic so that Dodu would retreat. The howl of a wolf is heard inside the mist as the mist itself started to grasp at the limbs of the world boss. Sirius is using theher mist like what he would of his shadows. Theher mist grasping at the limbs of the world boss is apanied by lightning chains. A spontaneous burst of lightning is also added to that as Kimat is supporting Sirius. Fenris is easily taking in the damage of the skills as it barely decreases his health. Fenris already knew that his enemies are not nning to utterly kill him but buy some time. If the Wilde Flower is out of his grasp, then he would ultimately lose in due time. With the help of Solstice''panion, they managed to reach the location of the tworge existences that are Adrian and Levin Cloud. Saena appeared from the mist and covered the Storm Vulture withher mist in order to heal her. Fenris saw this but did not bother as the Wilde Flower is now slipping away from his grasps. If he does not eat it now, then he will surely die in due time. Fenris is not running away from the attack of both Adrian and Levin Cloud because he is confident that he could dodge it. He is only having difficulty getting close to both Adrian and Levin Cloud as they are protected by numerous posies. "It seems like all of you have a death wish. I should aid all of you then." Fenris stated. Fenris absorbed something in the surroundings and released a giant explosion of miasma hat inflicted different status ailments towards of his enemies in the area. The status ailments are all random as it differs depending on the individual. [Vayu has been paralyzed for ten seconds.] [Soleil has been silenced for 1 minute.] [Kabrakan has been poisoned. He will lose 1% health every 10 seconds.] [Peridot has been afflicted by slumber. If she gets attacked, she will be awoken.] [Lycan has been afflicted by the weakened status ailment. All of his stats will be reduced by 10% for five minutes.] [Creepysoo has resisted the paralyzing status ailment.] [Levin Cloud has resisted the status ailment.] [Sirius has been paralyzed for one minute.] [Saena has resisted the status ailment as she absorbed it.] [Dodu got infected with poison. Dodu will lose 2% health every ten seconds.] [Kimat got put to sleep. Getting attacked by an enemy will be able to awaken him.] Charon has resisted the status ailment as he cannot be put to sleep.] [You have resisted the status ailment.] "Saena! Absorb all the status ailments from the others!" Adrianmanded via their soul link. Saena carried on with the task that she was given as her figure can be seen flying inside theher mist. She started getting the status ailments of the soulbounds first before she went to the others. She first absorbed the poisoned individuals as they will die from poison if they do not get cured. The only way that Adrian and Levin Cloud resisted the status ailments is that they cannot be stopped when casting the spell Void Demolition. They could still die if they get damaged since they will be vulnerable to damage despite being immune to status ailments. The Grand Toad got poisoned and paralyzed as he was near Fenris when he cast that wide area curse. The Storm Vulture got weakened and could not get up since she is heavily injured. Saena had to pause her healing because she also got poisoned. King Leonidas and the royal knights also got two status ailments since they were close to Fenris. The ones that are not affected because they are out of reach are Ashana and Solstice while those that resisted have natural immunities to status ailments. "Robin Hood now! Death Piercer!" Creepysoo shouted as he wanted to attack Fenris immediately after it released a skill. The mostmon tactic in fighting a world boss is to attack it immediately after it casts a spell or ability. He is waiting for this chance as the skill Death Piercer is a skill that trades the current life of his undead knight for a special effect. ------ Skill: Death Piercer Tier: Legendary Type: Active Special Effect: Using the life of the caster, the arrow pierces the soul of the target and separates a copy of it. The separated copy of the soul is sent out of the target''s body. The separated copy will then be able to be attacked by allies to deal damage towards the target. Duration: 10 minutes Mana Cost: None Cost: -1 level Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant ------ [The world boss, Fenris, got hit by the Death Piercer skill.] [You can deal damage to the boss by attacking the copied soul of the target.] [The effect of this skill will dissipate of Creepysoo dies.] Fenris got hit by the Death Piercer and a copy of its soul got separated from its body. The soul looked exactly like Fenris but more ghostly. It is also connected with a ghoulish chain that goes towards Fenris'' chest where his heart is located. "Everyone go and attack the soul copy!" Creepysoo shouted as he activated a skill that turned himself invisible since the effect will dissipate if he dies. An important skill like this must not be wasted since it cost a whole level for Creepysoo''s undead knight. Fenris saw this and already tried its skill to cancel all skills afflicting it. Fenris howled but the chain connecting him, and the soul copy did not disappear. Theugh of Creepysoo could be heard all around as his giggle filled the area since he knew what Fenri tried to do. The others believed Creepysoo and started attacking the soul copy. All the damage that the soul copy got is transferred towards Fenris. The damage transferred is not a one-to-one ratio though. The damage that they deal towards the soul copy will only deal 50% towards Fenris but that made the world boss be more violent. "May you be returned to nothingness! Void Demolition!" Both Adrian and Levin Cloud stated. Chapter 560 - Somber Victory I When the ten-minute mark passed, Yewdrassil finally returned to its seed form and rose towards the heavens once more. The odd thing that happened is that Adrian and Levin Cloud did not transform back. They found it odd, but it is also the effect cancelling immunity of the Void Demolition skill. The two best friends have yet to turn back to their normal selves. The energy that they are also umting is still as strong as when they started. Adrian and Levin Cloud has found out a loophole in the synchro skill although they can only use it once they reach level 300 again to test if the same situation would be true. The Wilde Flower also started glowing and the energy that it produced is sent to the enormous pool of energy that both Adrian and Levin Cloud are siphoning. The remnant red aura that the Wilde Flower holds is transferred to Adrian''s death energy while the flower itself sent some energy towards Levin Cloud''s life energy. [The Wilde Flower has assisted Levin Cloud in umting Life energy.] [The cast time of Void Demolition will be reduced by one minute.] [The Blood of a Grim Reaper has provided enormous death energy for Adrian''s umtion of Death Energy.] [The cast time of Void Demolition will be reduced by one minute.] The cast time being reduced by two minutes is a huge help for the entire party. The soul copy is also easier to target, and they could definitely kill the world boss just by targeting that. Creepysoo gave them a way to win the fight with the world boss. "We just need to finish casting and it will be ourplete victory." Adrian and Levin Clou thought as their eyes glowed on an eerie but powerful light. They might not be able to speak but their real forms show their emotions with gestures or quirks. ==== Fenris could not believe that he is now tied up in this area. He also gets hurt because his soul copy is an easy target. He could mitigate the damage to an extent bypletely consuming the souls of those he has eaten. The only problem is that his own soul would be unstable if he continued doing it. "I shall not fall like this!" Fenris stated as he finally consumed the soul that he kept as his trump card. The soul of the avatar of a dark god that visited him has yet to be fully consumed. He might have recovered some of his strength when he ate that cursed soul but even the world boss fears that his own soul would be polluted. Even he has slight fears of what might soul will be is he really fully consumes a distorted soul. Fenris consumes the soul by breaking it down and integrating it with his own soul. That soul will be part of his own soul which means the unique characteristics will be copied as well. This is the secret of the ability to consume the abilities of others by eating them. This ability will not work if the soul of the eaten has left the body. Fenris already received the ability to create false bodies by offering a lump of the flesh of those that want a copy. His enraged eyes could not help but see his soul copy. That very copy will be the thing that will save him from his defeat as he needs to make another copy of himself. Fenris consumed the rest of the souls that he eaten except for the avatar of the dark god. The world boss did that in order to restore his life back to 50%. This is the real ability of Fenris which is why some of his abilities do not cost mana or have a cooldown. As long as the world boss has souls to consume, he could cast his crowd control immunity skill indefinitely. Healing wounds would be another matter as that will consume more souls which is why the world boss could only heal back to half health. Fenris immediately bit his bleeding body and took out a lump of flesh from it. [Fenris, the world boss of The Wilde, has been restored back to full health.] [Fenris, the world boss of The Wilde, sacrificed 25% of its health to use Flesh Animation.] The world boss then threw this flesh towards the soul copy that is inanimate. As the flesh travelled forward, it started growing and growing until it fused with the idle soul copy. Lycan, who is about to attack the soul copy, got hit back in return. He did not take as much damage though as a copy will surely not be as powerful as the original. [Fenris, the world boss of The Wilde, has used Flesh Animation and recreated a copy of himself.] [The Flesh Copy has been given 25% of the world bosses'' health.] [The Flesh Copy will only have 60% of the original''s stats but full 25% health of the world boss.] "There is two now?" Kabrakan grumbled as he is already extremely exhausted from blocking just one. He is already sacrificing his health so that the effect of Beastification is empowered and lengthened. "I will join as well. Blood Queen!" Solstice stated as she also joined the battle but the full moon in the horizon only boosts his strength by 50% unlike when there are moonless nights which vampires get 100% bonus stats. She also used 50% of her own health to purposefully vanish the cooldown of one of her skills. She collected the blood from the battlefield once more and fashioned them back into weapons. Peridot then noticed that the soul chain that connected both the original and the copy still. It means that they can still damage the original as long as they defeat the copy. If they defeat the copy, then Fenris will be more vulnerable as it is basically destroying a piece of the world boss'' soul. Saena did not hold back and released every status ailment that she has took in her body. Fenris might have been immune to them but that does not mean his copy would not. [Saena has spread the Curse of Weakening and it affected the Flesh Copy (Fenris).] [The Flesh Copy (Fenris) stats will be reduced by 5%.] [Saena has spread the Toxic Curse and it affected the Flesh Copy (Fenris).] [The Flesh Copy (Fenris) will receive 1% total health damage every minute. This curse can be dispelled using an antidote or with cleansing. This curse cannot kill the target and will be lifted if they lose 10% of their total health.] [The Flesh Copy (Fenris) has resisted the Slumber status ailment.] [The Flesh Copy (Fenris) has resisted the Paralyze status ailment.] Even though the copy is inferior, it still has resistances that can help with bing immune to status ailments. Fenris used the chance that he bought himself by attacking the remaining two overlords which are his greatest obstacles. If he kills the two overlords, then he could easily wipe out the other enemies. Since there are two of him now, Fenris decided to split his forces as he attacked the two overlords at the same time. Since the Storm Vulture has yet to fully recover, the real Fenris tasked himself with killing her first. He sent the copy to y with the Grand Toad and distract him. Fenris tried to pounce on the Storm Vulture, but he is met with the Selvaggian King. King Leonidas filled all his fist with his fury and hit the unsuspecting world boss. Fenris noticed immediately and changed his angle to attack King Leonidas, but the fist of the Selvaggian King extended and showed the image of a lion. "Fist of the Beast King!" King Leonidas stated as he and Fenris shed mid-air. "Fool! That is but a distraction." Fenris stated as he pounced once more. "I only needed to distract you." King Leonidas stated as the voice of the two best friends is heard in the battlefield. "May you be returned to nothingness! Void Demolition!" Both Adrian and Levin Cloud stated. King Leonidas crashed to the ground with a smile on his face despite his arm being pulverized. Fenris looked at the direction of the beam and saw that he his not the target but his soul copy. The world boss did not pay great attention to the copy as it will not greatly affect him. Fenris saw his soul copy being pinned down by the eastern overlord and Adrian''s soulbounds but he must finish his objective. If he kills the Storm Vulture, then he could recover his health once more. Fenris aimed for the neck of the western overlord unknown to him that he has sealed his fate. The beam of cosmic energy that can delete anything is headed towards the flesh copy and struck true. Everyone that pinned down the flesh copy all avoided the beam as told by the two best friends. It could also hurt them as it does not have a concept of friendly fire. Chapter 561 - Somber Victory II The beam that can annihte even dark gods hit Fenris'' flesh copy as it started breaking down into small atoms. The body of the flesh copy started to lose its outer fur first and then the first skinyer. It continued getting reduced until only the skeleton of the copy is deteriorated as well. [Fenris, the world boss of The Wilde, has been reduced to 10% of his original health.] Not even ash is left when that beam of concentrated cosmic energy hit the flesh copy. The odd thing is that the deterioration did not stop when the flesh copy got disintegrated. The disintegration was like a virus that spread even towards the soul chain. The soul chain started disintegrating at a fast rate that even Fenris did not notice. The world boss did not notice of the doom that he is about to face as he just swallowed his pain by finally consuming the soul of the avatar of the dark god. The Storm Vulture saw that she is being targeted and activated a skill that will also cost her life. The red ruff on the back of her neck started to crackle as the red thunder erged. The red thunder became a cloud that repelled Fenris away from the Storm Vulture, but she became immensely injured as a result. She could no longer stand up and justy tly on the ground. The world boss, Fenris, noticed that something is tugging on his soul that is now weakened. The soul of the dark god avatar that he consumed suddenly took over his body. Since the soul of the world boss is now missing a piece, that dark god avatar''s soul easily took over the soul of the weakened Fenris. Fenris'' body started to morph into something grotesque, but it is already toote. The soul chain that connected the flesh copy and the world boss is no more. The disintegration spread rapidly towards the body of Fenris. The others who saw this used the chance and casted their spells so that the demise of the world bosses early. Fenris started to disintegrate while the inhuman grotesque dark god avatar let out a scream. The new life that the dark god avatar got already ended before it can even start. The world boss did not even leave traces of its body except for the chains that bound it. Fenris could only growl onest time as he did not fulfill what he was set out to do. He has underestimated the lesser beings of this world. He only saw them as food since he is a mighty existence and a child of an actual god. [You have defeated the world boss of The Wilde, Fenris.] [You have received an enormous amount of experience points.] [You havepleted the quest set by Ashana. Talk to her in order to im your reward.] [The Wilde is overjoyed that you have managed to erase a disaster.] [You have received a Legendary Rune Stone Chest as a reward.] All of them received arge amount of experience points. The experience points from killing Skoll and Hati also carried over since they practically fused with Fenris in a sense. Adrian and Levin Cloud transformed back to their normal and crashed to the ground due to the exhaustion. The developers already threw out the health and mana reset that a level up could give which is why everyone is still severely injured. Levin Cloud could not move due to exhaustion which is why the healing is left in the hands of Saena. The apocalyptic setting vanished as soon as Fenris died. Everything returned to its former barrennd but something magical happened after a few seconds. The barrennd erupted with pure life energy, and it became filled with beautiful and lush flora and fauna. The whole northern territory became beautiful and bountiful once more. The creatures that previously inhabited it then came back to their previous homes that they ran away from. The immense life energy also invigorated all of them but not everything is fully restored. The Storm Vulture has visible signs of weakening as she sacrificed about twenty levels in order to save her own life. She still holds the title of an overlord, but she is now as powerful as the Selvaggian King which is a great decrease. The atmosphere of the win did not feel celebratory at all because they have sacrificed far too much. The Southern Overlord died and many of the beastkins died as well. The only thing that made the Selvaggian King look forward to is that they can no longer be oppressed by the Wolf of Disaster. The era of the overlords has now begun which means The Wilde will be safer than it was before. Adrian and the others went to the location where Fenris got disintegrated and saw an enormous pile of loot. There are two chests filled with gold and an assortment of items. The chains that bound Fenris is also present in that pile of loot. Before they picked up the loot, numerous blue wisps suddenly appeared. Everyone got ready for battle, but they soon put down their weapons when they realized what those wisps were. The wisps came from none other than the wolves that Sirius summoned and the Lunari Fenrir. The Lunari Fenrir came to say goodbye to its son as both of them shared a touching moment. The Lunari Fenrir materialized thanks to the mana that Adrian gave him. The Lunari Fenrir looked at Adrian with great gratitude before she howled in chorus with the rest of her pack. The moon suddenly appeared even though the bright sun is now seen. The moonlight then bathes Sirius as a result as if he is getting blessed by the moon. It is not only Sirius that got bathed in moonlight as everyone present is also experiencing the same. The moonlight then left a mark on their left palm that is in the pattern of a moon disk. [Sirius has unlocked another evolution path.] [You have been granted with the Mark of the Moon.] Chapter 562 - A New Kind Of Fenrir [Sirius has unlocked another evolution path.] [You have been granted with the Mark of the Moon.] [You have killed Fenris, the god Loki and the giantess Angerboda, will forever be hostile to you.] [Be careful of the Cult of Mischief that worships the God Loki.] The fact that Sirius managed to unlock a new evolutionary path means that new choices to choose from. Even Adrian does not know how to fully unlock evolutions because he does not want to experiment on his own soulbounds. He will try itter if he has the chance, but he is already busy crafting talismans during his spare time. Adrian also became a bit wary ever since he managed to get the anger of a god and a giantess. It is not only Adrian that got the troublesome system notification as everyone that participated have received it. The others did not bother much about it since some of them are already enemies of certain churches. ------ Evolution: Fenrir Evolution Requirements: a). Level 150 (Completed) b.) Acquire the title ''Alpha'' (Completed) c.) Acquire the item ''Shackles of the Gods'' (Completed) d.) Kill the World Boss ''Fenris'' (Completed) ------ "I already have the way to evolve Sirius but the other one seems to be much better. The only problem is that I do not know what kind of Fenrir the Abyssal Fenrir is. At first, I thought that he will be a Lunari Fenrir but it seems that I was wrong." Adrian stated as he could also opt for a better evolution. He only knows it is better because the requirements are stricter. Evolution: Abyssal Fenrir Evolution Requirements: a). Level 170 (Completed) b.) Acquire the title ''Alpha'' (Completed) c.) Reforge the Shackles of the Gods into the Shackle of the Realms and equip it (Iplete) d.) Kill the World Boss ''Fenris'' (Completed) e.) Obtain the Mark of the Moon (Complete) ------ "I should hold out first and see what this Shackle of the Realms is. I will just ask Aurgelmir about it first. Also, this is not the perfect evolution ce anyways." Adrian muttered as he checked on everyone. What Adrian did not know is that Sirius got influenced by hisher energy. Theher energybined with the lunar energy that the Mark of the Moon gives. What gave birth to it is a mysterious entity that is not familiar to even the overlords when he asked about the Abyssal Fenrir. ===== Skill: Mark of the Moon Tier: Legendary Type: Passive Effect: When the moon is out and you bask on the moonlight, all stats will rise by 15%. Health regeneration will increase by 50%. Mana regeneration will increase by 100%. In dark ces, the bonuses are halved. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ------ "Wow! We got a useful buff." Lycan shouted as this buff will be very overpowered whenbined with his abilities. "It is also useful for me since undead are weaker during the day as well. I will now be more powerful in my dungeon conquests! Wahaha!" Creepysoo stated as he appeared suddenly as his invisibility finally vanished. "Anyways, we got the Mark of the Moon and a ton of loot. Let us collect everything first and distributeter." Levin Cloud stated as he started picking up the loot. "You are just happy that we now have money. This will make a good investment for the guild base." Solstice stated which made Levin Cloud slump down his happy shoulders. "Uhmm¡­can someone help me? I cannot move due to the bacsh. I might have gotten my health restored but the side effects of the skills are not cleansed." Kabrakan stated as he waved his hands since he is lying down on the ground. "I still cannot believe that we actually defeated a world boss on our own. Given that we had help and the Sacred Snake sacrificed herself to make it a reality." Peridot added as she helped with picking up the loot. "After you guys are finished with picking up the loot, we shall head towards the capital of the Beastkin Kingdom." Adrian stated as King Leonidas and Ashana promised that they will be rewarded again for their help. ==== "Mah money! I cannot believe that we lost half of the gold that we received. That was 20,000 gold coins in total. We only have 10,000 gold coins left and we have to share among the rest of us." Levin Cloud stated as fake tears rolled down his face. "Since when did a priest be greedy? I thought that you were thought that materialistic possessions should not be the basis of your living." Peridot stated as he pinched Levin Cloud''s ears. "Big Brother Adrian said that he will not get his share so we will only split with the eight of us. We get approximately a 1,100 gold each." Creepysoo stated as Adrian told them that the quest item is already enough for him. "Adrian forfeited the gold because he will get a treasure from the fox n. Also, half of the gold we earned is already enough. The beastkin soldiers that came to assist us should also be rewarded. They did not touch the equipment that dropped so you can say that they are not greedy. If this happened near a human kingdom then they will immediately im everything from the boss drops." Kabrakan argued. "Where is Adrian anyway?" Levin Cloud asked. "He was summoned by King Leonidas to the thrown room. We only need to wait here or go on our own ways. That is what Big Brother said." Soleil stated. "We have to wait for him because he is our ticket out of this world after all. We might as well think of a name for our guild because Adrian told me that he already has secured a medallion." Levin Cloud stated as the others are shocked because that item is definitely not easy to acquire. "How did he acquire the medallion? That thing costs a fortune. It costs about a hundred thousand dors at least. Where did he get that much money?" Solstice asked as she knows that Adrian does not have that big of an allowance. "A merchant friend of him sold some herbs for him and managed to get the medallion." Levin Cloud answered. "No wonder he does not want the share of gold. He is loaded right now because the price of herbs is skyrocketing. He should already be richer than any of usbined well except for Big Sis Solstice there. She is basically like a passive millionaire since she does not need to work to earn money." Kabrakanmented. "Big Sister, you know that my birthday is near." Creepysoo jokingly stated as he acted cute in front of Solstice. Chapter 563 - Fox Marble "I want to thank you, Champion Equinox. Thanks to your help in convincing the overlords, we managed to be victorious against the Wolf of Disaster." King Leonidas stated as he bowed in front of Adrian which his ministers did not like. The ministers believed that a king should not bow to anyone unless they are the gods themselves. They may not like it but even they admit that the threat to the beastkins is no more since Fenris has been erased from existence. The ministers also bowed before Adrian in order to express their gratitude. "No need to thank me too much as we just faced amon enemy. We both helped each other but sadly not all of us emerged victorious." Adrian stated as he remembered the Sacred Snake. She might have overly praised him, but she was a good-natured individual. "We are really grateful to you because we managed to retrieve the lost treasure that will restore the Selvaggian race. We finally have it in our hands thanks to you. Who knew that the Wolf of Disaster actually ate this treasure? No wonder we could not find it because it has been in the possession of our greatest enemy." King Leonidas stated as he held something like a lotus flower that has yet to blossom. "Is it working? I have not seen any new beastkins though?" Adrian asked. "s. It has been drained of energy. Fenris must have used its energy in order to recover from his past wounds. Even I do not know how to fill up the Will of the Wilde with energy once again. I will consult the overlords once they have recovered as they are the only ones who have lived long enough to know of the secret behind it." King Leonidas stated while Adrian internally celebrated. Adrian thought that he would be the one getting assigned with the restoration of the Will of the Wilde, but he is thankful that he is not. He is done with grueling tasks as he needs to level up more and evolve his soulbounds. He still needs to help deal with the dark god and has no clues on what to do with it. "Champion Equinox, we the Selvaggian Race thank you for your assistance. In your time of need, we will be at your side like brother at arms. We will not turn our back when you are in need of our assistance." King Leonidas stated as Adrian is given the promise of the beastkin. [You have been given the Promise of the Beast King.] [You can ask aide from the Selvaggian King once and he will help you without fail.] "Thank you for the generous gift your majesty." Adrian bowed. "Grandmother, please wait!" The voice of Ashana sounded outside of the throne room. "You do not order me child. I need to see the face of my benefactor." A voice of a rather old woman stated but she still sounded firm and domineering. The doors of the throne room are flung open as a girl that looked like she is about fifteen years old entered like a boss. She wore a priestesses'' kimono and headed straight towards Adrian. She then looked at Adrian from his head to his toe and bowed towards the floor. "I thank you for your help, great benefactor. The fox n will be forever grateful to you as you have saved my life from sumbing to a curse. You will forever be the friend of the fox n." The fifteen-year-old looking girl stated. [You have received the title ''Friend of the Fox n''.] "Grandmother! I told you that you should not intrude." Ashana stated as she stood behind the fifteen-year-old girl looking really tired. "You really do not change, Ahra. It seems that your stunted growth also stunted your personality." King Leonidas stated. "The king is right, n Head Ahra. There are proper manners and etiquette that must be observed in the pce of the king." One of the ministers stated while the other''s voiced their opinions as well. "I never realized that I would actually miss berating me for my manners once again. Screw offme old men. I am expressing my gratitude to the one who helped me. I do not care if you are the king, but you still must respect your elders. You old brats have yet to be born when I was already the head of the fox n." Ahra, the Head of the Fox n, stated with her domineering attitude. "So Aernas is a shota while Ahra is a loli. Whoever designed them must have some sort of eight grade syndrome or something." Adrian muttered to himself. "I,Ahra the Head of the Fox n, reward the Champion Equinox with our greatest treasure. The Fox Marble that has been passed down since the founding our n." Ahra stated as she handed Adrian an old looking chest. "n head! That is the most important treasure of the fox n. Giving it to an outsider should not be this easy." One of the ministers that is a member of the fox n stated while the other ministers got shocked. "I am giving it to him because he might have better chances of finding its use. It has been thousands of years yet none of us knows how to use the Fox Marble. It is better in the hands of someone worthy than ours. A rotting treasure is just garbage anyway." Ahra stated but that also made Adrian frown a little. "Does that mean that I have been handed trash? I mean its name is Fox Marble for a reason so it might be rted to fox type monsters. It is their greatest treasure so the value must be really great." Adrian thought. "Well, are you not going to get it sonny boy?" Ahra stated as she handed Adrian the chest. "I thank the n head of the Fox n, but can I ask about the history of the Fox Marble?" Adrian asked. "This treasure has been handed down to us by the divine creature called the Celestial Fox. One of our ancestors are said to have nurtured it back to health when it was immensely wounded. The Fox Marble is the symbol of its sincerity and a way to pay us back. We thought that we can summon the Celestial Fox if we use it, but the divine creature did note in our time of need. Nevertheless, we still considered it as a treasure as it is a family heirloom that has been passed down since ages ago." Ahra exined. Chapter 564 - Another Summoner’s Perspective (This chapter is in the POV of the character.) The game Pandemonium is really revolutionary that even I became high level enough to garner attention from my ssmates. Even social status can be elevated if you are mildly good at the game. The nobody that was me has a circle of friends in school. Using up all the money that I got from part time jobs and gifts are all worth it. Although some people are only acting like my friends because it would benefit them, I also gained real friends in the process. I hang out with them more frequently than those who act like my friends. I also attract other kinds of attention when I post something on my blog. I do not want to brag but my blog is somewhat famous for being the know how of summoners. I, myself, am a summoner which is why it is important to post your struggles¡­I mean achievements so that others can rte to you. I do not want to lie but the donation of those that read my posts are also helpful in my inquisitive spirit in finding out the real power of summoners. For the past few months, the Summoner ss has been a hot topic because of a certain yer. Even I am at awe on how powerful all his soulbounds are. He even has a dragon, but his wolf isrger than other wolves that I have seen. The summoner I am talking about is none other than the one dubbed as the Demonic Summoner. Anyways, my blog became famous because I am one of the summoners who tamed an undead. The undead I tamed is none other than a skeleton mage. I am also the first summoner that publicized that soulbounds could evolve but I doubt that I am actually the first summoner to learn about it. I am pretty sure the top guilds already knew of this before I publicized my findings. They like to keep things secret after all since they want to be the best. I, however, just want everyone to have fun. I realized that my blog became more famous when I started posting about my daily struggles¡­achievements about being a summoner. The first soulbound that I got is actually a little chick. I do not know why but the fact that a chick became my first soulbound because I am allergic to feathers in real life. Thank goodness that this game is not reality or else I would have been sent to the hospital by now. Everyday has been a great blessing since my subscribers have been deeply invested in my Summoner Diary as I call it. What aggravates me is that my subscribers using me that I was creating a made-up story. That day on my Summoner Diary is when I encountered this weird summoner yer on a faraway field zone. ----- Summoner Diary Entry Number 255 Today, I took my new soulbound to a farther field zone because there are a lot of yers in the area near the town. My new soulbound is none other than a Warhorse that I will use for transportation but that does not mean that it should be weak. The Field Zone that that I am visiting is called the Savannah. It is separated into other areas as it is really wide and spacious. The enemies in this Savannah are all monster type that looks like mutated earth animals. All of them just have physical attacks and no magical attacks except for field bosses. The most formidable monsters in the Savannah that is not the field boss are the Horned Lions and the Armored Rhinos. Even my Warhorse that is famed for having the skill Courageous are somewhat afraid of them. Still the Warhorse will not run away without the consent of the master which is why they are famous mounts for knights. As I am wandering and battling enemies with two of my soulbounds, I heard the painful cries of a cat monster. After a few more seconds, I then heard the wail of a monster that I have yet to know. My hobby is collecting information about monsters which is why my subss is Informant. I mainly focus on monsters rather than people though. "Yes. Great job!" The voice that seemed to be of someone young can be heard from the distance. The cries of the cat monster and unidentified monster can be heard while the voice of a young male could also be heard. I know it is not proper etiquette to observe other yers without their permission, but my curiosity bested me. What I set my sights on is actually unbelievable even for myself. I saw a yer and a young child NPC sittingfortably on top of a boulder whilemanding arge ck wolf and unknown undead. There is another monster that looked like a blob of dark colored water which I can only describe as a slime. I do not even know if that is really a slime since the starting vige did not even have slime monsters around it like conventional role-ying games. The sight before me is actually unbelievable because the wolf and the undead are bringing the Horned Lions and Armored Rhinos to the slime for it to eat. The two monsters could only scream in pain as they are dissolved inside the body of the slime. I wanted to actually ask that summoner yer, but I must mind my own business. It is not like that yer looks menacing and I am a scaredy cat. I am not going close because of manners or yer etiquette. The next thing that I saw made my mouth widen to the point that I almost drooled. The young child NPC became a dragon that has red and blue scales and brought another Horned Lion and Armored Rhino with its hands. I promptly do not remember anything after that because of technical reasons. -End of Entry- ------ I still cannot believe that my own subscribers used me of making up a story. I pride myself of being truthful after all. It is fine if they do not believe me because I myself know that I am not lying. I will just ignore the meanments that I receive like me ''creating a story based on the Demonic Summoner'' to get instant fame. I clearly wrote that the summoner yer that I encountered that day is a human yer. He must have been a hidden expert that is not setting his profile to public so that he will not get flooded with friend requests to inquire about his unique soulbounds. I just wish that I could have known what kind of undead he has because my Skeleton Mage evolved into a Lesser Lich. The undead he has looked really cool and viin like that my Lesser Lich bowed immediately upon seeing its coolness. Chapter 565 - Fateful Encounters (This chapter is the POV of the character.) I am a casual yer with the hobby of being more of an explorer which is why it is my subss. With all the hours that I yed, you could say that I have seen things that would be incredibly unbelievable. I might not like bragging, but I have been to ces that would absolutely kill anybody. I have even been deemed as the Explorer King. Although, some people hate me now because I was part of the expedition that released the First Horseman of the Apocalypse. How would I know that would happen when all I did was follow the map faithfully? Anyways¡­due to that blunder, my poprity plummeted, and I have been almost forgotten. Everyone is now more excited about new races and such like that. I already know other races like Nagas or Gorgons. I even know some infamous races like Arachne. The only problem with that is me being not strong enough in their eyes to actually be one of them. The only thing that I got from them is clues about the real history of the world since some are long lived. I swear in my name that I will uncover all the yers that have different races. I bet my poprity will skyrocket once more if I release the footages of me encountering yers that have different races. The only problem for me is being sued because I am using their identities without permission. It is difficult to get permission from them because they are usually secretive because of the persecution from the ''human'' race. Once on my adventure, I saw a yer that looked like a priest that transformed from an elf to a humanoid tree looking individual. I did not talk with him because he was surrounded by strong looking elf NPCs. I backed down not because they shot me with an arrow thatnded exactly at my feet. The next unique individual that I encountered is actually the famous undead prince. Thankfully, he was a nice person, but his undead guards were not as friendly. They do go soft when ites to their prince but the chilling aura that they released made you want to run away. I was lucky enough to actually be in a mission with him, but I only acted as a guide due to me having good rtions with a dark elf. I am an archer, but I am not that proficient since I liked exploring more. I leveled up great due to him and even received a cursed bow as a reward from the dark elf. The bow that I received seemed to be some sort of ego weapon since it tries to talk to me. The only downside is that all of its words are sometimes incoherent babble and the words that I can properly hear seems to be threats. I still use it since it is a bound item and has great damage. The next unique yer that I encountered is when I went to the east to find an evil warding charm to use for my cursed bow. The babbling of the cursed ego has been annoying, and I want it to stop speaking every time since I hear it in my head. She is extremely fierce and the student of the Ryujin Goddess that even I do not know the name of. The fact that she could manipte four elements perfectly would put elemental mages to shame. No wonder the Ryujin Goddess took a liking to her because she has the talent and a beauty if I do say so myself. I did not introduce myself because I was scared of her powerful punches, but she is heavily guarded. The humans of the eastern continent even bow down to her when she passes by. I might get resentment if I do not do the same as them. I guess this is how normies feel when they see videos of pro yers. I want to be a dragon too, but the Ryujin do not like me even though I have greatmunication skills. They say that they do not like wielders of cursed objects to be a Ryujin because it is taboo. I mean transforming into a cursed evil dragon is cool too but sadly it is not destined to be me. When I received the evil warding charm, I went to a rather faraway field in order to try it. I went to a location called the Windy ins that is said to be home to a Spirit King of the Wind, but I do not believe that. I have yet to see a real spirit even on the central continent. There is an area in the central continent called the Spirit Falls that is said to be home to a Spirit King of Water. Nobody managed to even get the blessing, but the proficiency of water attribute spells does be faster when practicing there. I do not know if it was the effect of the evil warding charm or my cursed bow, but I somehow ended inside an invisible barrier. Inside that barrier, I saw two unique individuals that could be described as father and daughter since their age gap isrge. If they were not, then I would have reported the old man. He has the guardian crest floating above him which tells me that they are rted. The old man looked like a cool samurai while the little girl looked like a girl that from Europe since she has a red dress that looked European. The old man swung his katana and it released sts of wind and even redirected the already strong wind. He created something dangerous like a tornado that almost blew me away, but I firmly nted my feet on the ground. The next thing I knew is that a giant man with half of its body being a tornado showed up. I sneakily walked away since I felt that I might get caught up in the fight. I did not walk away because I was scared of dying. I walked away because I do not want to get targeted if they fail to kill that giant monster. That old man''s figure looked like it was vanishing from time to time while the girl seemed like she was on fire. Maybe it is just my exhaustion getting the better of me. I must be seeing things. I guess I should n a trip that is more rxing and just promoting tourist spots in yer-controlled kingdom. I should be a tour guide in order to raise my fame! Chapter 566 - The Third Horseman "Finally! I found traces of the god yer weapon that is in the form of a staff. It just might increase my own Dark Cradle Staff''s tier to Mythical. It will also get the added effect of a god ying weapon. The numerous fake dungeons that I had to endure are all worth it. With my weapon bing a Mythical Tier item, I will get to savor the screams of others when I fully release the dark god in the imperial capital. To think that the so-called gods would intervene when they are just a bunch of code." Eldritch stated as he entered the depths of the dungeon. The dungeon he entered is called the Wizard''s Labyrinth that tested the magical abilities of the challenger. It is also a special dungeon where parties are not allowed to enter. A lot of people can enter but they must not be in a party for them to enter the dungeon. The test of the special dungeons is usually magical capacity test where the person in question is tested on how much mana they can store in their body if they are to exceed their mana capacity. Another test would be mana sense where they must cast a spell using the mana inside the room that is difficult to sense. The special dungeon is basically a dungeon that is made with the trial of the sessor in mind. The special dungeon is a way for the god ying weapon to be able to choose its sessor as they all god ying weapons are ego weapons as well. As Eldritch entered thest door of the special dungeon, he got greeted with a big sh of light as a burst of light elemental attribute spell hit him directly. He was not able to evade the attack as he did not be prepared for it. Boss monsters did not attack the yers immediately if they enter the boss room. "To think that you managed to tank that spell. You must be tanky despite being a magic ss yer." A feminine voice stated as she giggled upon seeing Eldritch stand up. "You do not know who you are messing with damn bitch!" Eldritch stated as he showed his vulgar and unrefined attitude. "I do not need to know but I can already guess who you are. That clothing is so unique that everyone in the dark gamermunity knows about you." The feminine voice stated as she created four different walls made of four different attributes in order to block Eldritch. "If you know who I am then it is better for you to back down now before your face meets the ground." Eldritch stated in his rather refined voice. "You must be really arrogant in real life as well. No wonder the reports about you are all about your narcissism and arrogance. You must not have met a dark ranker before which is why you are not put in your ce." The female stated as eldritch took a good look at her. The woman wore a ssic outfit of what popr media depicted what a witch would wear. The unique thing about her clothes is that it looks like it is made with dark vines and decayed tree branches. She looked more like a Great Witch rather than a normal witch. "Do you think that I do not know you, dark rankers? You call yourselves the Thirteen Apostles and is said to rule the underworld of this game but that is just a stretch. You people are just money hungry hyenas that would do anything for coin." Eldritch stated as he secretly cast a spell that will break barriers. "I also know you, Eldritch. You are that arrogant bastard that our leader beat up because you stole his quest item. To think that you managed to fight our leader despite being really weak is pathetic but that is all in the past though. Still the past is a stain that you will not erase." The woman stated as she used a bright sh of light to blind Eldritch for a few seconds. "You mean your leader that I thrashed after our second encounter? I bet he remembers how I thrashed his face and body that day." Eldritch stated as aeback which infuriated the dark gamer woman. "You, who uses dirty means in a fair duel, could only be called a coward. At least, our leader did not use underhanded methods back then. To think that you used a Curse of a God to make him weak, you just cannot ept your own inadequacy." The dark gamer woman stated which made Eldritch show immense killing intent. "I have no time for this. Corrupted Laser!" Eldritch stated as his staff shone in an eerie light and fired a concentrated beam of energy towards the elemental shields. The beam hit the shields and broken them after a few seconds. The attack did not reach the dark gamer woman though as it hit the barrier that protected the god ying weapon. Eldritch'' own spell then backfired against him that sent him flying again. "To think that you fall for such a cheap trick. I expected more from an Envoy of a Dark God." The woman stated which somewhat shocked Eldritch as the yers thought that he is merely a Dark Wizard. To think that the informationwork of the dark gamers is that intense. "It does not matter that you know of my job ss. I shall torture you here until I am satisfied." Eldritch stated as his body morphed in the Star Spawn slowly. "I do not need to even fight you. I was just buying enough time for me to perfectly bond with the god ying weapon. You are toote." The woman stated as the barrier that protected the god ying weapon broke and an old looking wooden staff flew towards the woman. The room then became heavy as an immense force shook the entire dungeon. The system notification that followed made them realize what happens when a god ying weapon is released. [The Third Horseman of the Apocalypse has been set free.] Chapter 567 - Eldritch’ Anger [The Third Horseman of the Apocalypse has been set free.] With a loud thundering sound, the Third Horseman of the Apocalypse is released unto the world. He rode a ck horse while and looked like a food merchant but in reality, is the bringer of famine. The gods that knew of the horsemen started to worry as another threat that opposes the gods has been summoned unto the world. [The Third Horseman of the Apocalypse has made the crops of the world be easier to die or rot.] [The Third Horseman of the Apocalypse increased the effects of the curse that the First Horseman of the Apocalypse and Second Horseman of the Apocalypse has casted.] [Riots will happen if the royalty or authority does not find a way to solve their food scarcity problems.] [Revolutions has urred in some parts of the world.] After all the world messages sounded, the Third Horseman of the Apocalypse vanished into nothingness as if his emergence is just an illusion. Those who got missions to stop the horsemen all wondered where they went because they could not find a trace of where the Horsemen of the Apocalypse went. The female dark gamer that named her character as Ritiaughed and brought out a scroll of Teleportation that is very difficult to find and even very expensive from her inventory. The staff that looks like it is made of wood suddenly changed its form to what it really is and that is The Scales. A god ying weapon that is forged using the core and blood of a Daemos. "Be d that you managed to help me unlock a god ying weapon. Should I show you the power of this weapon?" Ritia stated as she activated the skill that the god ying weapon possessed. "I tip the bnce in my favor." Ritia stated as her mana and Eldritch'' mana went on the two sides of the scale. Eldritch'' mana is made of a murky green and sinister color while Ritia''s had the four core elements of nature that made it have four different colors. The side of The Scale suddenly tipped in Ritia''s favor as her mana weighed lighter than Eldritch''. The gravity that surrounded Eldritch suddenly became intense and he looked like he is bowing to the female dark gamer. Ritia snicked at this sight as she is satisfied with what she has received. Eldritch, on the other hand, is seething with wrath as he tried to cancel the effects of the skill. "I have what I want. See youter, Eldritch! Muah!" Ritia as she blew a kiss and ripped the teleportation scroll. Eldritch saw Ritia disappearing in particles of light. The spell that affected him became cancelled as the caster is no longer in the area. Eldritch shouted in frustration because that is the ability that he really wants. He did not care about the god ying weapon but the ability that is has which is the ability to amplify arcane magic. He might not like to admit but that dark gamer girl is skilled enough to master one arcane magic in her disposal. He might have some admiration but that does not mean that Eldritch will forgive her for humiliating her even by one bit. He will pay this embarrassment by ten-fold when he finds out her identity. "To think that the weapon is also very effective against Envoys. It seems that ruling over the whole world will be a bit difficult. No matter, it is still more fun to see them squirm as they struggle. It is never fun if you break your toys. Since one of the Thirteen Apostles dared to mess with me then I should also respond in kind. I will make them realize who they are messing with." Eldritch stated as he swept his hair and returned to his usual arrogant calm looking fa?ade. ===== While Adrian is receiving the fox marble, the system notification appeared in his sight. He would usually not get this system notification because he is not present in Nebulus, the main world, but he has a territory there. [The Third Horseman of the Apocalypse has been set free in Nebulus.] Adrian shuddered because every notification that is about the Horsemen of the Apocalypse made living in the main world more difficult. He might not have a problem because he does not spend his time in human kingdoms, but the majority of the yer base does. "Is there something wrong, Champion Equinox? Please ept the gift of my n so that I will not be embarrassed." Ahra stated as she handed the Fox Marble to Adrian. ----- Item: Fox Marble Tier: Unknown Type: Unknown Effect: Unknown Description: A marble that is said to be given by the Heavenly Fox to the ancestor of the fox n due to its gratitude. Even the fox n members do not know what it is for as they rarely left The Wilde. You somehow feel a connection from the bead due to the mysterious energy it is releasing. ----- "I cannot thank you enough for this gift." Adrian once again expressed his gratitude as it has been a while since he got an item that he cannot identify. In his experience, all the items that he identified became something that is precious and extremely helpful to him. "It is but a small price to pay for you saving my life. I also thank you for staying true to your word. The fox n will stand with the Daemos in the fight against the dark god. The fox n are also called the guardians of the Selvaggians. If the dark god is not stopped then it would not take long before it reaches other worlds." Ahra stated which made all the ministers of the beastkins look at the fox n minister. "The elder of our n has spoken and regardless of the reason if the Beast King does not want to help the Daemos, our n will help the Daemos." The fox n minister stated which pacified the ministers that do not want a part in the war with the dark god. Chapter 568 - The Unique Faceless One I The rising star called Lime is a well-known yer by the ordinary yers and casual yers. She is someone that would partake in small quests and would often help the NPCs more rather than hunt monsters. The reason she is well-known is the fact that she always helps those in need if they encounter her. She also has a personality that is angel like in quality. The only thing that they do not know about her is her real life, but they do not care. She is the embodiment of goodness in the world as the normal yers have dubbed. She does not get scouted by the top guilds even though she is famous because she is not the type to battle. There is a small group of yers like her that likes to have leisure time inside the game. It is not that she does not know how to fight but she is already tired of fighting as she is a retired war veteran from a certain country. She noticed the struggles and pain that war can bring as she also lost her right leg due to it which is why she was honorably discharged. She took her free time in enjoying the leisure activities in the world and that included gaming because her other buddies told her that she may be able to fell like walking. She was also free to do whatever she wants inside the game and that is why she did. She gained titles due to helping other people whether it was a yer or an NPC. She did not distinguish the two as real and code, but she epted Pandemonium as a different reality like those that want to escape the harshness of the real world. She unlocked a hidden ss because of her actions, and it is the job ss called True Saint. A job that did not rely on a god or goddesses'' holy power but the strength of the person''s conviction. She is also not limited in using weapons as a True Saint will fight for the people if they must. She did not pick up a weapon though as she disliked battling because she is not incentivized to fight. Her unwillingness to change started to change though when she met a certain boy from a humble family. When she managed to achieve perfect affinity with the little boy. The little boy is like the other kids, but he is mature for his age. She heard the reason for that is the little boy got kidnapped by vers and got away because a monster attacked the ve caravan. The boy returned with a slightly gloomy attitude, but overtime regained his gleefulness. The only thing different is that the little boy acted more mature than before as if his mind forced his immaturity out because of the incident. The parents of the little boy did not care about this and still showered the little boy with love as well as his siblings. Lime also became fond of the little boy as he would often be the leader figure in the group of children that made sure they were out of harm. She even remembered an incident that the little boy got into when one of his ymates got lost in the jungle. He bravely went to find his ymate and defended the ymate from wild beasts. In the end, the parents of the children asked Lime to help as they know that she is one of the ''Cursed Children'' that do not die even if they are killed. She agreed immediately and retrieved the badly injured little boy and the ymate that is unharmed. Thankfully, the monster that cornered them are not powerful which made them hold out long from running. Lime healed the little boy as the power of a True Saint is a power that can affect even the NPCs in Pandemonium unlike others. She could even revive the dead as long as only a small amount of time has passed. It is a skill that she does not use in fear of being hounded by greedy yers since she just wants some peace and quiet ying the game. The little boy thanked him for saving and healing him and they grew closer. She noticed that the little boy that is named Imiter is curious about everything. He also seemed much more intelligent that he lets on, but she did not pay attention to it. It is only when she is having a stroll with the vige kids when she noticed that Imiter became pale. "The monster of infinite faces has returned." Imiter muttered as Lime received a system notification stating that a dark god has descended. Imiter then told everyone to return home as danger ising towards them. They must take shelter as faceless monsters will appear. The other kids did not believe him while others became scared. This is the first time that Imiter acted out which is why Lime became worried. Since the fun atmosphere has been ruined, she decided to tell the children to go back as the system notification also bothered her. She knew that numerous fights often happen whenever the system gives them notification. She cannot let the children go to harm after all. Suddenly, something started rustling in the woods as a humanoid figure came out. Lime immediately told the children to run back to the vige as they are not faraway and call for help. She did not notice it, but the humanoid figure is fast and managed to injure Lime before she could evade properly. She let her guard down because she is too worried for the children. When she looked at the humanoid figure, she noticed that it had no face. She knew it was a monster and she needs to kill it or else the children might be in danger. The next thing she knew is that the head of that faceless creature suddenly spew blood as she saw the arms of the boy called Imiter be akin to scythes. Chapter 569 - Unique Faceless One II Lime could not believe what she just saw with her own eyes. The lovely young boy that she always yed with managed to kill a monster in one shot. She then remembered something that day when she rescued Imiter and his ymate back then. The blood that covered both of them are not just red in color but also smelled of the blood of beasts. Even if she did note then they would have been safe but that thinking is wrong. Regardless of what Imiter is, he is still a little boy in his eyes. Lime stood up and wiped the blood that spilled on Imiter''s face. The little boy got shocked because he thought that Lime would get scared of what she just witnessed. Imiter is d from the bottom of his heart that she is safe, but he could feel more of theming towards the vige. "Hurry, we must protect the vige and lead everyone to the safe house in the vige chief''s house. We must save them. I can feel moreing from every direction." Imiter stated as he pulled Lime to go back to the vige. Lime snapped out of what she is thinking and received a quest stating to kill or banish the dark god in the capital. She flung the quest notification away and ran with Imiter inside the vige. The vige became a wreck as the monsters that should note out of the forest came to town. Thankfully, the yers and guards in the vige protected the vige folk. Imiter became worried and ran straight to his house as his family might be in danger. Lime, who bowed never to fight again, is in a dilemma as she did not want to experience war again, but she changed her mind as protecting is different from destruction. The True Saint armor that is rusting inside her inventory is equipped by her. The armor looked like a cross between what a nun and a pdin would wear. The armor looked sturdy and heavy but soft and light at the same time. It also had the runic letter of ''people'' as a stigma and the colors are ck and white. Her preferred choice of weapon is also very different from what people think as she carried a bay. She is actually originally a gunslinger, but she became a True Saint thinking that she will erase her aggressive character. She did not pick a priest back then because she is not really the religious type but that does not mean that she undermines those who are. [You have equipped the True Saint Armata Set.] [You have equipped the True Saint Bay.] "This territory is for the people! Protective Sanctuary!" Lime stated as she activated the exclusive skill avable to the True Saint that no ss could ever get. It is a variation of Sanctuary but in a wide area that can cover a whole vige. [You have indicated Sonata Vige as the area of the Protective Sanctuary.] [All allies inside the vige will have 50% chance to cancel the damage that they will receive for the duration of the skill.] [All allies will have their health regeneration doubled inside the Protective Sanctuary.] [The duration of the Protective Sanctuary is increased due to the True Saint Pendant.] [Protective Sanctuary willst for about an hour.] ------ Skill: Protective Sanctuary Tier: Transcendent Type: True Saint Exclusive Domain Effect: Designate an area that will activate Protective Sanctuary. All allies in the area will gain bonus health regeneration and the passive ability to instantly block 50% of the damage they will receive. The True Saint must not leave the area in order for the effect to continue. The skill will automatically cancel itself if the True Saint leaves the area. Cooldown: 2 months Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 5 seconds to 30 seconds depending on how vast the designated area is. ------ The skill that is exclusive to the hidden ss of True Saint because of the difficulty of getting it. Bing a True Saint could also be taken away if Lime''s special stat called Karma drops to zero. The special stat Karma is exclusive to the True Saint as this stat judge if she is worthy of being one. She also gains experience just by doing good deeds which is why she is already above level 100 despite not going into battle against monsters. She has enough strength to help the vige that is in trouble. The yers and every inhabitant in the vige wondered where the wonderous aura came from as it made the damage from monsters lesser. The monsters that entered the vige soon started getting pushed back from the previous stalemate. Lime headed to the house of the little boy Imiter first as she needed to check if he is fine. On the way, she blew the heads of any monster that she wille across. The yers and guards did not mind if their prey is killed by others as there are still a lot pouring in from the forest. She caught up to Imiter and saw that he is battling a number of monsters that surrounded his home. Lime came to her support so that they could kill the monsters faster because she though that the monsters were acting different. She sted the head of a bear monster that has fur that is zing like it is constantly on fire. It is a monster that is called the ming Bear. She released her attack and aimed directly at the head of the ming Bear. She managed to get the attention but not kill the ming Bear because of the high defense and health of the monster. When the ming Bear turned towards Lime, Imiter did not lose that chance and sliced the neck of the defenseless ming Bear. He did not cut of the head but the neck sprayed blood that scared the monsters that are weak which made them run away since their instinct told them that they are facing a predator. Chapter 570 - Unique Faceless One III Lime used the sharp pike that her bay had and pierced the skull of the ming Bear. She killed the ming Bear with the help of Imiter and it turned into particles of light. The weak intelligent monsters scattered upon seeing the strongest monster die while those with less intelligence continued their attack. Imiter and Lime teamed up with one another and disposed of the weak unintelligent monsters. They were both exhausted as soon as they killed all the monsters, but the threat is still not yet finished. An ominous magic circle suddenly manifested in front of the house of Imiter. Lime could not understand this feeling, but she felt disgusted or rather utter repulsion from the energy that came out of that magic circle. Imiter suddenly tensed up as his entire being sensed something dangerousing out of the portal. A hooded individual came out of the portal and if one looked carefully then they will notice that the being did not have a face. The hooded being looked around where hended and saw Lime, but it did not take its time to look at her. The one that the hooded being looked with great bloodlust and anger is none other than Imiter. "Traitor!" The hooded being suddenly stated as it raised its four hands that had no specific structure. [You are in the Presence of a Faceless Priest.] [An emergency quest has been created for all of the yers in Sonate Vige.] [An additional quest has been assigned to you due to unlocking a hidden condition.] ----- EMERGENCY QUEST A Faceless Priest Arrives A Faceless Priest suddenly arrived at Sonata Vige. Its being has already cured the monsters in the forest and made them lose their minds a little. The Faceless Priest used four monsters as a catalyst in order tomand the monsters. One is already dead. Find the other three and end the onught of Sonata Vige. Difficulty: B Reward Condition: Kill the remaining Three Catalyst Monsters (0 / 3) Reward: Sonata Vige Contribution Points + 100, Epic Rune Stone Chest Failure Condition: The destruction of Sonata Vige Failure: All inhabitants of Sonata Vige will be sacrificed to the Dark God that the Faceless One''s serve. ------ HIDDEN QUEST Kill the Faceless Priest The Faceless Priest is the source of all troubles rting to the vige. It managed to find your location because you killed on of the Catalyst monsters that it created. It suddenly showed hostile intent towards Imiter. Kill the Faceless Priest so that the monsters will be weaker without it supplying its powers to them. Difficulty: A Reward Condition: Kill the Faceless Priest Reward: Sonata Vige Contribution Points + 100, Random Skill book Chest (Rare to Legendary) Failure Condition: The destruction of Sonata Vige or the death of Imiter Failure: All inhabitants of Sonata Vige will be sacrificed to the Dark God that the Faceless One''s serve and the Dark God that the faceless one''s serve will find out about Imiter''s origins. ------ The Faceless Priest casted four lower tier spells at the same time which are all Mana Bullet. Four concentrated calls of mana are hurled specifically towards Imiter and ignored Lime. The little boy suddenly turned his body stic and dodged three out of the four Mana Bullets. "Imiter!" Lime shouted as she fired her bullet towards the Faceless Priest. The Faceless Priest did not bother dodging as it has a barrier to protect it that is made up of miasma provided by the Dark God. It believed that the attack will not even reach its robed, but it suddenly got shocked because the bullet bypassed the barrier. The bullet that Lime fired struck the chest of the Faceless Priest and it screamed in pain as a mark is embedded on its body. That mark is the rune that trantes to the word ''people''. The Faceless Priest tried to heal that mark using magic, but it would not heal no matter what. The faceless priest then searched the collection of memories of what that mark meant, and it got pertrified. This mark is one of the most feared rune marks of the dark gods because it came from the True Saint. A saint that is not made using holy power that came from the gods but from the positive energy that individuals exuded. The Faceless Priest tried to contact its god, but its message could not be sent. It noticed that it could receive instructions from its god but not converse with it. Something is blocking its message from reaching its beloved god. The faceless priest tried to escape since it knew that delivering the news that the True Saint has been revived to its god is more important than the traitor. It started to chant the magic spell to open a breach when it heard the sound of gunfire. "Purge!" Lime stated as a st of golden energy came out of her bay. The faceless priest screamed as its head got pierced by the attack that dealt double damage to it. The magic circle also got cancelled which overloaded the magic circuits of the Faceless Priest. "Purge!" Lime once again used the same spell as she saw that it is effective against the Faceless Priest. The faceless priest then return fire immediately byunching four fire balls at Lime. She then activated the skill that is present in her True Saint Armor. "Benevolence!" Lime stated. Her armor glowed and a dome covered her and Imiter. The four fire balls did not even dent or scratch the barrier that she made but she lost a lot of mana. Imiter then stood up as his eyes became aze. His worst nightmares have finallye true as the dark god that it once served has been summoned to the Pandemonium universe. "Let me fight with you, Lime." Imiter stated as he formed his two hands into scythe like weapons. "That being is dangerous, Imiter! Even I do not deal much damage against it." Lime stated as she saw that the damage, she dealt is only 4% of its total health. "You do not need to worry as we only need to buy enough time for others toe. Also, your attacks are hurting it. We can win this." Imiter stated but it also sounded like he is saying it to himself. "No mater what. I will protect you!" Lime stated as she poured mana into her bay. Chapter 571 - Unique Faceless One IV Lime and Imiter are now facing the Faceless Priest. The domain that Lime has set is still active for thirty more minutes which is why they should kill the Faceless Priest in the remaining time. Lime immediately used a more powerful skill so that she could assist Imiter in killing the Faceless Priest. "Purgatory Shot!" Lime stated. Lime''s bay glowed in a golden light and a magic circle manifested an inch before the hole. The mana infused bullet that she used is suddenly enchanted with a zing enchantment. The Faceless Priest is about to deflect the attack with his magic spells, but Imiter showed up behind him and wed its back. The Faceless Priest''s spells got cancelled and the Purgatory Shotnded exactly at its chest. The Faceless Priest stumbled to the ground as its chest burned in pain due to the additional damage. Ime managed to shed about 8% of the faceless priest''s health with that attack but it has a 1-minute cooldown. Imiter used this chance to try and swipe at the neck of the faceless priest, but the barrier blocked his attack. The little boy then stated to get distance from the faceless priest as the ground suddenly caved in from its location. The faceless priest then ripped off its robe as it has already caught on fire and revealed its body. The body of the faceless priest is like that of any other faceless one as they have no defining features except their pale skin. The only thing different from the faceless priest is its four arms and being able to hover in mid-air. Lime and Imiter needed to battle carefully as the faceless priest hits hard because it can cast four spells at the same time. They thought that the faceless priest could just use four of the same spells, but they are mistaken which cost them their health. Imiter got hit by a freezing wind while Lime got hit by a lightning arc. "Change Mode: Gatling Gun Form!" Lime stated as her bay changed form. The bay that can be carried with just one hand is now in the form of a heavy artillery gun. She then fired continuous rounds of bullets at the Faceless Priest that managed to heavily injure it. Imiter followed this up by restricting the movement of the faceless priest. [One of the catalyst monsters have been killed, the faceless priest is weakened by the sudden loss of the connection to the said monster. The faceless priest lost 10% of its health. There are still two more catalyst monsters remaining in Sonata Vige.] [One of the catalyst monsters have been killed, the faceless priest is weakened by the sudden loss of the connection to the said monster. The faceless priest lost 10% of its health. There is still one more catalyst monster remaining in Sonata Vige.] [One of the catalyst monsters have been killed, the faceless priest is weakened by the sudden loss of the connection to the said monster. The faceless priest lost 10% of its health. There are no more catalyst monster remaining in Sonata Vige.] [The faceless priest has been heavily weakened. Find it and kill it so that peace wille to Sonata Vige.] [Congrattions Lime forpleting the quest ''A Faceless Priest Arrives''] [You have received you award, and it is transferred to your inventory.] [You have received Sonata Vige Contribution Points + 100.] [You have received an Epic Rune Stone Chest.] In the end, the faceless priest got killed when Lime ran out of bullets or rather mana to supply her weapon. The gatling gun returned to being a bay once more as it is the base form of her weapon. When the faceless priest is killed, its body suddenly dissolved and became smoke. The additional damage that it got from the defeat of the three other catalyst monsters also made it fall easier. The yers inside the vige wanted contribution when they defeat the monster, but they got shocked that it already became defeated before they managed to find it. [Congrattions Lime forpleting the additional quest ''Kill the Faceless Priest''.] [You have received you award, and it is transferred to your inventory.] [You have received Sonata Vige Contribution Points + 100.] [You have received a Random Skill book Chest (Rare to Legendary).] Lime immediately checked upon on Imiter after they killed the faceless priest. Imiter is about to sigh in relief, but his senses are still screaming that something is wrong. He immediately pushed away Lime that is currently hugging him as a ck blur almost cut her head. "To think that a traitor manages to still detect me even though I should now be invisible to the others. I shall use my soul to kill both of you while I still have the chance." The soul of the faceless priest stated as it is now in a ck cloud like form. Before the soul of the faceless priest is about to hit the exhausted Imiter, a ball of arcane energy suddenly smashed it. The soul of the faceless priest screamed as its very soul got hit and it is about to get extinguished without even being useful to its beloved god. Lime and Imiter got shocked with the sudden turn of events, but they then looked at the one who attacked the soul of the faceless priest. One horn on its forehead and blue skin with a body with only the upper half that is of a human with the lower half being ghost like. Eyes that seemed like gxies when staring into them. The individual that extinguished the soul of the faceless priest is none other than a Daemos which is a Djinn. The Daemos has been deployed in every area ever since arge number of dark god followers flowed out into the realm. The yers, who saw the Djinn descend, followed it and even tried to strike a conversation but they were met with silence. The Daemos do not need to converse but only protect the realm as their questions are trivial anyway. Seeing that the threat is no longer apparent, the Djinn vanished from its location using teleportation. Chapter 572 - Imiter Imiter noticed that the Djinn looked at him first but just smiled at him. He did not know how to react because he thought that he would be killed by the Djinn since he was a former faceless one. He does not know but the smile he received from the Djinn suddenly made him happy as if he is epted to live in this world. "Are you fine?! Can you move? I will heal your wounds so do not move yet." Lime stated as she used Medium Heal at Imiter. The wound that he received suddenly closed as if it is never there in the first ce. Imiter suddenly realized that his family saw his inhuman side and they might be scared to confront him. He looked at the worried faces of his mother and father from the windows and decided to walk off at the other direction, but his mother suddenly called out to him. "Imiter! My baby boy!" Imiter''s mother stated as she ran outside to hug her child. Imiter''s father did not speak and just followed his wife while the other two siblings followed and hugged Imiter. The family shared a warm moment with each other while the mother cried her eyes out because of the fear of losing her son. She already cried her eyes out when Imiter got lost in the forest for five days. "You silly boy! You must run away from danger not towards it. You must promise me to never do that again. Promise me!" Imiter''s mother stated as she tightly hugged her son as if she never wanted to let her go. "I need to talk to you, mother and father. I think it is now time that you learn of the truth of what really happened when I went missing for five days." Imiter stated as both his parents nodded and beckoned everyone toe inside as they are safer there. "I should excuse myself then. I need to patrol the vige in case some monsters are still inside the vige hiding." Lime stated but Imiter stopped her. "I think that big sister Lime also has a right to know about it since you already know my secret. Can you listen to my story?" Imiter stated. [You have been given the chance to hear about ''Imiter''s Story about the Five Missing Days''. Do you want to hear it?] [Caution: One you hear the story; You will be given a hidden mission connected to the dark god that descended into the mortal ne. You are not able to reject this mission once you have heard of Imiter''s story. Do you still wish to continue?] Lime agreed as she cared for Imiter like a little brother and wanted to know the truth of his situation because she wants to help him. She noticed that Imiter Is not like the other kids because he has strong will and an abundance of mana in his body. Even his family knew of that because he was born with that constitution. ==== "What I am going to tell you about is the truth of what really happened when I went missing. Please do not be shocked with what I am about to say. It would also exin on how I can turn my arms and body into deadly weapons. Please listen carefully as I will only repeat it once since it is very sensitive information." Imiter stated as he started to recount his story. The story that he stated started with him and the other kids ying near the river. One of the ymates slipped and fell into the river but Imiter managed to catch the ymate, but it was him that got caught up in the end. Imiter got swept by the river which the ymates reported to his parents. The river swept him inside the forest where he got captured by ve traders since he washed up where their caravan was resting. The ve traders did not harm him because he became their merchandise that will be sold to an entric old man that lived in the depth of the woods. Along with four other individuals, which he is the youngest as he is the only kid, they got sold to the entric old man living in the depths of the forest. When the ve traders left, the old man revealed its true form, and it was none other than a faceless one. "Possess these bodies and return back to where they came from. You must send back information about where you are staying so that our god will praise us. Rejoice as you will be useful to our god." The faceless one stated as it left the house since it already done its job. Hiding in the corner of the room are other faceless ones that possessed the five individuals that are sold. Imiter remembered that he met the faceless one in his subconscious, and they even talked but the faceless one could barely converse except when it praised its dark god. The faceless ones would target the dark emotions that each individual have so that they can safely eat other''s soul. The five faceless ones that inhabited the five sold bodies are actually newborn faceless ones and it is their first feast when ites to souls. In the end, the newborn faceless one and Imiter understood each other because of the uniqueness of Imiter''s constitution. Instead of the faceless one eating Imiter''s soul, both of them fused into one being that is neither human nor a faceless one. From that day forth, the birth of the very first Metamorph has been established. The faceless one lost its ties to the dark god it served and gained humanity from Imiter. Imiter then managed to stabilize the mana in his body that should have killed him if he bes age ten due to mana poisoning. In other words, two different individuals became the salvation of each other. "That is all that I have to say. If you want me gone because you are afraid of me then I will dly leave." Imiter stated but his parents just hugged him tightly. "No matter what. You are still my son. I am your mother and that will never change." Imiter''s mother stated as she hugged her son tightly. "This is your family son, and we will never abandon you. If you need to move because you might get pursued by those things, then we will dly move with you. You are my son and that will never change." Imiter''s father stated. Upon hearing the sentiments of the family, Lime could not help but tear up and even Imiter started crying. He finally acted his age which made Lime smile. "Big Sister Lime, I have a favor. Can you find the hidden ce where the demons gather? The faceless ones are afraid of them. If we tell them the way to defeat the enemy of humanity, then they might protect me and my family." Imiter stated with utmost seriousness. [You have heard Imiter''s story and has been assigned a quest.] ---- Quest: Find the Daemos Imiter wants you to find where the Daemos reside and ask for their help. Difficulty: B Reward Condition: Find the Daemos location Reward: Unknown Failure Condition: None Failure: None Time Limit: 50 Days ---- Chapter 573 - Shackle Of The Realms Adrian received the Fox Marble and the gratitude of the Selvaggian race along with his friends. After the meeting, Adrian led the others back to the main world as they needed to continue more of their unfinished quests. They did have an agreement that they will challenge the dark god together with the army that the Daemos rallied. Only about 25 days are left before the dark god bes released from the bindings of the imperial capital. The army that the kingdoms have gathered willunch an attack in five days. Rumor says that warriors from all over the main world have gathered in order to vanquish the dark god.?? Adrian must go and visit Aurgelmir because he needs to know how to forge the Shackle of the Realms that Sirius needs in order to evolve. If he does not know how to get that then Adrian will just need to evolve Sirius into a normal Fenrir which is not bad. "I just hope that this Shackle of the Realms is not difficult to forge, or I have the items needed for it to be crafted. Fenris barely dropped anything useful as he got disintegrated. He did not even drop a skill book for Sirius to use." Adrian muttered to himself as he used teleportation to transfer to Aurgelmir''s forge. ==== "Old man! Are you here?" Adrian asked as he transferred directly to the forge. Adrian did not hear the sound of nging metals which is why he called out. He would not have called out if he heard the sound as Aurgelmir does not like being bothered when he is forging. Thest time he did that made a hammer fly across the room and almost crush his face to mush. "I am here brat." Aurgelmir answered. Adrian saw that the old man is currently resting and drinking a cooling drink that should have been provided by the Frost Queen. He then looked around and saw that Aurgelmir is currently alone which is rare. When the two settled their differences, they acted like newlywed couples or something. "She is not here. The threat of the dark god is being treated seriously which is why I have been busy preparing arms for the allied races that the Daemos rallied. I just finished forging the weapons and they said that they will attack if the human allied army fails in killing the dak god." Aurgelmir stated as his body looked extremely swelled from continuous forging. "I see. I did not know that because I have not been back to the Paradox nes. The Selvaggian King should have informed me, but it seems that he forgot about it because of the celebration of killing Fenris." Adrian muttered. "So, what do you want brat? I know that you did not visit me because you missed me or anything. You onlye to me when you need something. Spill it or get lost." Aurgelmir stated as he already knew that Adrian''s visit is intended. "So grumpy like always. I admit that I need your help on something, but can you at least act happy that I visited you or something?" Adrian stated but Aurgelmir just looked serious as he waited for the former''s answer. "Fine. I am here because I need your cksmith knowledge about the so-called Shackle of the Realms. I need it to evolve my soulbound into a new existence or something I never heard about at least." Adrian stated but Aurgelmir looked at him with a shocked face. "Where did you know about this Shackle of the Realms? That is supposed to be an item that can only be used by the gods. It is a device that is used to connect the other worlds together. It should be a lost item since it disappears upon use. Crafting one should be challenging and wonderous!" Aurgelmir stated as he suddenly got excited. "I cannot believe that an old man would get excited about an item that needs to be crafted." Adrian muttered to himself. "So¡­what do I need for you to create it?" Adrian asked as he knows that if it is an item that can only be crafted by gods then only Aurgelmir could craft it in the mortal ne. "I believe that you cannot craft the item as you have to have the godly metal called Orichalcum in order to create it. Only the divine gods can produce such metal by channeling their magic on a specific mix of earthly metals. The other ingredients could be gathered here in the mortal ne but without the Orichalcum they would just be ingredients. Unless you have arge pile of Orichalcum lying around, do not even dream of making one. I would have made one if I could get my hands on Orichalcum after all." Aurgelmir stated as he knew how to forge it but do not have the items. "If it is Orichalcum then do you think that this would do?" Adrian stated as he presented the Shackle of the Gods to Aurgelmir. "This! This is what bound that garbage mouthed dog! How did you get it? No more importantly, why did the others let you have it because I thought you were bluffing when you told me that you beat Fenris." Aurgelmir stated as he clutched the chains of orichalcum. "This would be the base! As long as I get the other items then I would be able to forge it." Aurgelmir stated with great excitement. "Great! What are the other items that we need? I can go and fetch them." Adrian stated as he also got excited at the chance of getting the item earlier than he expected. Actually, he did not expect that the item could even be made as he already expected the worse so that he does not get disappointed. "You only need an item that is filled with energy thates from a different ne of existence and¡­" Aurgelmir stated as he suddenly looked at Adrian. "Why are you looking at me funny?" Adrian asked. "The blood of a demon." Aurgelmir stated as Adrian suddenly shivered. Chapter 574 - The Use Of The Fox Marble "The blood of a demon!?" Adrian stated as he suddenly hugged his body. "Do not overreact brat. Did you not know that your race''s blood is a powerful magicalponent when ites to creating portals to other worlds? What do you think is the main ingredient that they used when they grafted the runes in the gates?" Aurgelmir stated.?? "I know that our blood is a great use in spells like other types of rare blood like dragon blood. But to think that it was our blood that is used in the other world gates." Adrian stated. "Do not worry too much as the amount that I need is not something that will kill you¡­I think. You can just get back to life anyway since you have been blessed by the twin gods. Your big problem is a container that can store energy from another world. Something that is from an existence that is from a higher ne. I can reforge that item so that all you need to do is go to a higher realm and collect energy from there. I do not have an item like that so you must find some sort of container." Aurgelmir stated as he scratched his head. "Does this container need to be something specific?" Adrian asked. "Not really. It just needs to be something handed down by a being of a higher existence like that floating ego cube of yours. Of course, we cannot use that as it is a weapon that you use in battle." Aurgelmir stated. "I somehow feel something master. Is this the emotion that you living beings call ''taking offense''?" The Cube of Paradox stated as it is listening to the conversation that Aurgelmir and Adrian are having. "Do not worry about the ramblings of an old man, Paradox. I will not let you be an ingredient in his crafting." Adrian stated which made the Cube of Paradox tremble a little as if it is embarrassed. "If it is an item handed down by a higher being then could this be used?" Adrian stated as he brough out the chest where the Fox Marble is kept. "Ooh! Where do you get all this good stuff? Maybe I shouldmission you for some items that I need since you have things that are great for crafting. This is a Fox Marble from a heavenly fox. This should be a great item to contain the energy from another world." Aurgelmir stated. "Why is it a perfect container?" Adrian asked as he is curious since there is nothing like a heavenly fox in his culture. "A fox marble is a great container because it stores the energy that a heavenly fox gets from the believers of gods. Sometimes the heavenly foxes need to act as messengers of the gods, and they use their marble to store the energy needed toe back to the divine ne. It is basically made to be a container." Aurgelmir stated. "I see but I do not know how to use it." Adrian stated as he presented the problem. "From the looks of it, the fox marble is currently empty which means that you need to activate it yourself. You need to activate it by sending your soul inside the bead and activate it there." Aurgelmir stated. Adrian then looked at the fox marble with great intent as he tried to enter it by sending his soul. Aurgelmir then stopped Adrian as he realized what the young demon is trying to do. "Woah there! Do not do that here or else all the fire element from my forge will be sucked inside that fox marble if you seed in activating it. Activate it at the area where you need to get the energy from. Do you even know where you need to get the energy from?" Aurgelmir stated as Adrian smiled. "I think I know where I need to go. I just hope that the fox marble does not suck the area dry. The ce I am going to is the origin of my powers." Adrian stated as he decided that he will collect the energy needed from the Nether Realm. "I see but before that! I need your blood!" Aurgelmir stated as he suddenly picked up his chisel. "You are not going to impale me with that or anything?" Adrian asked. "Do not be such a baby. The tip of this chisel is a blood diamond which is one of the hardest materials in the mortal ne. If I used normal knife, then forget getting blood but the knife might even break if it gets in contact with your skin. Demons are almost built like dragon after all." Aurgelmir stated as he took Adrian''s finger and poked it with the tip of the chisel. "Ouch!" Adrian stated as he felt the sharpness of the chisel. Aurgelmir then collected about a small basin worth of Adrian''s blood that decreased his health until the 20% mark. He did not get surprised by this interaction, but he does feel a bit lightheaded because of losing too much blood in one seating. "Are you not taking too much?" Adrian asked. "This is not even half of what I need. I need two small basins more as I also need to erase some of the runes that are embedded in the Shackle of the Gods. I will collect the rest after you return from filling up that fox marble with the energy needed to craft the Shackle of the Realms." Aurgelmir stated as Adrian is just dumbstruck by what the old man said. "You mean that much is not enough?! Are you kidding me? That amount of blood could probably revive someone from the dead if you inject it." Adrian stated in a over the top tone. "Cute. Now go and rest before you go and collect the energy needed toplete the item. Remember that I am not even charging you themission in creating an item like this. Stop whining and just do it." Aurgelmir stated. Chapter 575 - Vestige Of The Fox Marble I After Adrian rested and his health got normally regenerate since Aurgelmir stated that potions did not regenerate blood, he started connecting to the Nether Realm. He needs to actually tap into theher energy first so that he could connect the portal he is creating to the Nether Realm. Adrian''s body started to somewhat transform to be likeher mist. His eyes started to darken as he started to channel the dimensional energy needed to open a gate to the Nether Realm. Adrian once again used the Cube of Paradox as a conduit in order for the spell to work without much hassle.?? The Cube of Paradox broke into tiny pieces that are smaller cubes and radiated spatial energy. The entrance that Adrian made is simr to just a mist. It looked like a cloud that had the same colors as theher mist is summoned in front of him with the smaller cubes outlining it. After Adrian made sure that the portal is stable before he entered because he does not want to get identally sent to a ce of absolute danger. He might end up in another death realm if he is not careful and it would take a much longer time to return if he does not seed in one go. "Oh! Is that the ce where you are going to gather energy from? I can tell that it is a special ce that no one could easily get to. I can feel that it would swallow everything from me just by staring at the door. I get the same feeling from you as I have from that entrance that you created." Aurgelmir stated as he then returned to the forge and started recreating the Shackle of the Gods. "To think that even a former god is afraid ofher energy. It makes me want to explore deeper into the Nether Realm, but the threat of a dark god cannot be ignored." Adrian muttered as he told Aurgelmir that he will be back in a bit and entered the portal. The portal closed upon Adrian''s entrance as the Cube of Paradox reassembled itself and entered the closing portal. The portal disappeared like it was never there as if theher gate is just an illusion that was crafted to be temporary. ==== [You have arrived at the Nether Realm.] "It seems that Ined somewhere far from thest time that I entered this realm. My body also changed." Adrian stated as he looked at his hands that turned into a Netheros like all of his body but the smaller version. Adrian checked his surroundings if there is anything suspicious as he did not want to get interrupted when he uses his soul to enter the Fox Marble. Even though he knows that no one except a specific number of gods could enter the Nether Realm, he still wanted to make sure as nothing is ever certain in the game of Pandemonium. Adrian then brought out the fox marble and gazed at it with intent. He needed to transfer his soul into the marble which is easier said than done because he is in a special state in the Nether Realm. In the Nether Realm where a physical body is irrelevant, Adrian is all spirit form in a sense. [You have projected your soul towards the Fox Marble.] [You have found an entrance inside the Fox Marble. Do you wish to go inside?] "Yes." Adrian answered. Adrian''s body then turned into a clump of smoke and entered the Fox Marble. The fox marble did not drop on the floor but continued to float in mid-air. The previous color of the marble that was blue is now the same color as theher mist. It also glowed red as it floated in mid-air as it is surrounded by theher mist. ==== [You have entered the Fox marble.] [Be careful as there are still remnants of thest owner of the fox marble. Be careful so that you do not get swallowed.] Adrian entered the fox marble and is not that amazed at the interior of the ce. It is basically a boundless sky type area with the floor being water. The only difference is that Adrian is not drowning or swimming since he is floating on top of the water. "Where can I find the ce to activate its function? It is so wide that I do not even know where to start." Adrian muttered as he started walking towards a random direction. After a few minutes of walking, Adrian noticed that he feels disoriented. Since demons are more sensitive when ite to concepts of space and time, he feels as though he is going in circles. His innate ''demonicpass'' as we should call it is telling him that he is going around in circles. "Something is definitely wrong with this ce. I should call my soulbounds just to check." Adrian stated as he summoned the soulbounds that are quick when ites to their feet. Adrian summoned Sirius, Kaon, and Kimat as they are the fastest soulbounds that he has. If he summoned Dodu or Charon, then they might take days to return of even never return due to how slow their pace is. Saena is also a good choice, but she easily gets confused when ites to magic that can disorient people. Adrian noticed that the three of his soulbounds are transformed into theirher forms but also smaller in scale. Adrianmanded them to go into three different directions and they also returned back to Adrian''s position without even realizing it. He has now proven that he really is going around in circles. Adrian then heard augh from somewhere, but he could not determine the location. Theugh is more like a childish giggle, but he does not know where ites from. He could only ask his soulbounds but they could not hear it. Theugh can only be heard by Adrian himself. He started to think that maybe his head is ying tricks on him since he wants there to be something in a sea of nothing. The giggle then sounded near his ear which made him look backwards to see if someone is there but nothing. Chapter 576 - Vestige Of The Fox Marble II "I swear I heard a giggle, but I do not know where it ising from. The giggle even sounded near my ear so I can assure myself that I am not hallucinating." Adrian muttered as he looked around. Adrian then stopped looking round and looked at two directions that he has yet to consider. He did not consider up and down. He first looks upwards and spread his wings. He then pped his wings in order to take off as there is no upward wind to carry him.?? Adrian flew about a hundred meter until he hit something like an invisible wall. He stuck his face near the invisible wall and saw theher realm just outside of it. He could more or less infer that the ceiling that he touched is none other than the boundary of the fox marble. Adrian then looked below as he already crossed out the option of going up. The only thing that he can do now is go below but all he sees is water. Adrian flew back down and sealed back his soulbounds. He wanted to try and prate the floor despite it looking really solid despite being made of purely water. Adrian touched the water to see if he could slip his hand in but all he got is rebound. The water felt like an stic substance that reforms if you use force upon it. He will not be able to prate this watery floor with just simple force. He has to do something about it. While Adrian found out about the situation of the watery floor, the giggling that he hears suddenly stopped. He did not know why but he felt something like a chill run down his spine. He felt as if he is being observed with great hostility. He did not know why but it seems that whatever or whoever is giggling before is now filled with hostility. Adrian used this as a sign that he is on the right track since the condescending attitude suddenly turned hostile. "I just need to pierce thisyer and I would get to the other side. I noticed that this area seemed t and not curved which is like the ceiling. There is something on the other side as all the only thing I know about fox creatures is that they are yful and loves to use illusions. That is how they are portrayed in popr media at least. Another thing that the popr media shows is that foxes are sometimes bipr. What is holding an item taken from a heavenly fox to do the same?" Adrian stated as he flew as high up as he can until he reached the invisible ceiling. "I should make it worthwhile." Adrian stated as he casted spells to buff himself. "Chrono Shift." "Increase Gravity." Adrian used two spells that can propel hisnding speed. If he attempted this with a solid floor or ground, then he would either leave a crater or his body bing pounded meat. He then elerated his descent by decreasing air resistance as he folded his wings. The shape that Adrian is forming right now is reminiscent of a triangle. He then decided to spin like a drill and descend at a rate that almost broke the sound barrier. Since Adrian strengthened his body withher energy and primordial energy, he would not easily get damaged as he hardened his body to be almost like dragon skin. Adrian prated the floor like a drill and continued spinning until he could feel the rebound that is happening. Fortunately for Adrian, the rebound could not take the immense force that he exerted, and he popped a hole on the floor. Like what he guessed, he managed to get to the other side. The orientation is flipped as his previous up is now down while his down is now up. The hole that he poked on the floor closed back up as if the water covered the hole. Adrian looked around and saw that the other side is not that different from the previous location. The only thing that is different from the other side is a gate that is called a Torii. The Torii is standing at the very middle of the location as Adrian is only about a few meters away from it. In the middle of the Torii gate, a small white fox with two tails could be seen. The hostile gaze that Adrian could feel is actuallying from the small white fox itself. "To think that a demon would reach my inner sanctum. It seems that I have really weakened due to the passage of time." The small white fox stated in a threatening voice or at least tried to. The voice that Adrian heard is squeaky and like that of a child''s voice. "Greetings, I havee to know of a way to fill the fox marble with energy." Adrian stated but the white fox just looked at him as if he is scanning him from head to toe. "I know why youe here. You are not the first one to try but you are the first one to actually seed. I have been locked away for who knows how long that the vestige that is left by my real body has already diminished to this extent. If you were about a thousand years earlier then you might have seen me in my full glory. Not this pathetic form that could not even siphon energy from the surroundings." The white fox stated as he described himself as the vestige of the heavenly fox. "What do you mean that you are unable to siphon energy from your surroundings? Aren''t fox marbles used only for that function?" Adrian asked as his journey inside would have been in vain if he does not get what he wants. "It is not that I cannot siphon the energy from the surroundings, but it is more like the area I was would not allow me to. That idiotic descendant of the fox n actually locked me inside a box that seals the energy of the outside world. Hence, the reason for my diminished power." The white fox stated. "In that case, why don''t you start now? I already took away the box. All you needed to do is gather the energy from the surroundings." Adrian stated but the white fox looked at him as if it is angry. "You want me to absorb that dangerous energy outside. I might as well get erased from existence. Even that energy could kill gods if they get exposed to arge amount and you want me, a lowly vestige, to absorb it?" The white fox stated which made Adrian dumbfounded. Chapter 577 - Vestige Of The Fox Marble III Adrian is dumbfounded because the white fox did not want to absorb the energy that is in theher realm for fear of being erased from existence. He did not want to say it but the white fox that is just the vestige of the heavenly fox is acting like someone who cannot be offended despite not being powerful. "I ammanding you to absorb the energy outside. You will not be needed anyway once this fox marble is filled with energy. The fox marble will be crafted to the Shackle of the Realms that will be used by my soulbound to evolve." Adrian stated.?? "Uneptable! I am the one that should be followed as I am the vestige that controls the fox marble!" The white fox stated but Adrian noticed that it does not leave its spot. "Is that so? Then the only thing I can do is take over forcefully." Adrian stated as he started toe close to the white fox. "Do you think that you can control this fox marble without me? I am the only one knowledgeable enough to control it. Besides, using the fox marble for crafting something is such a waste." The white fox stated which made Adrian stop on his tracks. The white fox started spewing more stuff since Adrian suddenly stopped. The vestige of the heavenly fox believed that he could trick Adrian into doing what he wanted. He is a vestige of a heavenly fox after all, and a demon is not that much a big of a deal for it. What the vestige of the heavenly fox has yet to reconsider is the fact that they are in theher realm. It also is weak due to losing some of its power from not absorbing energy from the outside for so long. The white fox could not even sense the energy that ising out of Adrian''s body. "Oh?! Now I am interested. What else can the fox marble be used for then?" Adrian asked as he appeared interested but he knew that something is fishy about that statement. The white fox did not speak straight when it blurted that sentence out. "Foolish demon. The fox marble is a heavenly treasure that can be used for almost anything, but the best would be the absorption of the energy of others. You can even absorb their life energy as long as you know how to use it well." The white fox stated but Adrian could see that it is not telling the whole truth. "I already know that, but I do not want to get persecuted from absorbing the life energy of others. I am the champion of the twin gods after all. I might get punished by the goddess of life if I ever did something like that." Adrian stated as he started to walk closer to the white fox once more. "Wait! If you do not want to do then there is another way." The white fox stated as Adrian stopped in his tracks once more. "I am listening." Adrian stated as the white fox suddenly sighed a little. "If you cannot use it to absorb the life energy of others despite that being the best way to be powerful since I could transfer that to you. You can use this fox marble to cultivate another heavenly fox! You would just need to absorb all the energy from the monsters that you killed and feed it to the fox marble. Of course, you would need to have a fox soulbound but that should be easy for you since you are a summoner." The white fox stated. Adrian understood what the white fox said but that will be problematic again. The white fox did not tell him what amount of energy is needed for it to be filled. Since it is talking about the death of monsters, Adrian could more or less guess that this energy is actually experience points. Another thing that he did not like is that he needs a fox soulbound that will eat the fox marble. One thing that Adrian s sure of is that the vestige will still be present in the fox marble if he does use it like that. Adrian could more or less guess that the white fox will eat the consciousness of his soulbound and break from the contract when it gets a new body. "Sorry but I am not interested in a fox soulbound right now. Also, since heavenly foxes are angelic soulbounds, some gods that hate me will be able to find me. I do not want to get tracked down by those troublesome gods after all." Adrian stated as he started walking closer again. The white fox started walking in circles from its position as it is thinking of ways to get Adrian to stop. If the white fox does not find a way, then its secret will be revealed to the demon intruder. It still wants to be a real fox which is why it tried deceiving Adrian, but it failed as the demon will not budge. "You know that there is also a demonic fox species, right?! A fox marble from a heavenly fox does not necessarily mean that the fox will turn into a heavenly fox." The white fox stated as it is now bing desperate. "Still not interested. All I want is this fox marble being filled withher energy." Adrian stated as he is almost near the Torii where the white fox is located. "You leave me with no choice intruder! I shall guard the control point with all I have left." The white fox stated as bluish white wisps suddenly appeared behind it. Adrian thought it would attack but it only applied illusion magic at the Torii gate. The white fox made the Torii gate vanish, but Adrian knew that it is still there. The reason he knows that is due to his evil eye that can see through illusions. He reached the Torii gate with the white fox still located there. Chapter 578 - Battle Of Wills [You have entered the area where the fox marble is being controlled.] [There are two consciousness currently in the area.]?? [Only one could control the fox marble at a time.] [You need to defeat or make the other consciousness submit in order to activate the fox marble.] Adrian received a lot of system notifications as soon as he stepped in the area of the Torii. The white fox is now staring at him with killing intent that should be able to put anyone in fear. Adrian would have been terrified if not for the fact that he already faced gods so what could a vestige of a heavenly fox do. "I suggest that you obediently obey mymand." Adrian stated as he looked at the white fox. "Do you think that this is as easy as you thought!?" The white fox stated as it exerted all of its remaining energy. The small white fox suddenly transformed to arge five-meter-tall fox with nine tails, but Adrian is not scared. The battle stated that it is not a physical one but consciousness or wills. In Pandemonium, battle of wills and consciousness is none other than battle of souls. To challenge a summoner when ites to a battle of souls is basically foolish. Not to mention, Adrian is the former Soul Summoner which mainly dealt with soul weapons that are formed by his very soul. If a normal summoner''s soul is already powerful due to their soulbounds then Adrian is twice or even three times more powerful. "I shall eat your soul and be a real heavenly fox by sacrificing you and your soulbounds!" The white fox, who now has nine tails, stated as it tried swallowing Adrian whole. Adrian did nothing as the white fox is not really swallowing him physically but spiritually. He just activated all theher energy in his body as soon as the white fox tried swallowing him. Theher energy that is poisonous for other beings is now permeating the vestige of the heavenly fox. "What is this sted energy! I am being burned!" The white fox stated as its white fur started getting stained with three different colors of theher mist. Adrian then used his soul to try and devour the white fox. The manifestation of Adrian''s soul is none other than his soulbounds. His soul then slowly ate the vestige of the heavenly fox as it tried struggling but it was futile. The vestige of the heavenly fox could not properly exhibit its strength because it wanted to expunge theher energy that it consumed but it is toote. Adrian''s soul is basicallyher energy itself as he is a Netheros. Once Adrian''s soul ate the vestige of the heavenly fox, he got system notifications that he did not expect. "I expected more of a fight, but I guess the vestige is already weakened beyondprehension." Adrian stated as he read his newly acquired title. [You won a battle of the souls against a vestige of a powerful being.] [You received the title ''Can''t Touch This'' due to your achievement.] ----- Title: Can''t Touch This Tier: Epic Effect: Disables the effect of skills that affect the souls when it is below Epic Tier. It also gives resistance to soul affecting skills and abilities that are above epic tier. The effect of this title stacks with your current resistance to soul affecting abilities and spells. Description: You managed to do the impossible and protect your precious soul from a predator. Do your best from the more powerful ones though. ----- "d that it is a very beneficial title as I would need this when fighting against dark gods. The description is a bit too much though. Whoes up with these descriptions anyway?" Adrian muttered to himself as he is now in full control of the fox marble. [You are now in control of the Fox Marble. What would you like to do?] "Absorb every bit ofher energy that this fox marble can handle." Adrianmanded as the Torii suddenly glowed. Adrian''smand is initiated, and his soul is sent out of the fox marble. ===== Adrian''s soul is sent out of the fox marble as it started absorbing theher energy around it. The fox marble looked like a starved beast as it swallowed as much energy as it could. Even Adrian could feel that theher energy in his surroundings be thinner than before. The fox marble only stopped absorbing energy from the surroundings when its color changed into the signature color of theher mist. The fox marble also changed in description as it is no longer a simple fox marble as it is now filled withher energy. ----- Item: Fox Marble Tier: Legendary ~ Mythical Type: Material Effect: It is filled withher energy, but the effect of the fox marble is still unknown once it is filled with energy. If it has no energy inside it, the holder can use it to absorb energy from its surroundings or even the life of beings. Description: A marble that is said to be given by the Heavenly Fox to the ancestor of the fox n due to its gratitude. Even the fox n members do not know what it is for as they rarely left The Wilde. You somehow feel a connection from the bead due to the mysterious energy it is releasing. You managed to erase the vestige that lived inside the item and grabbed full control of it. It is now filled withher energy due to Equinox''mand. Be careful not to break it or the energy inside will get released and wreak havoc in its surroundings. ----- "It seems that the fox marble is already full. I should go back as well. I did not realize that I spent almost seven hours inside that marble. The old man should already be finished with reforging that chain. He also needs more of my blood to continue." Adrian stated as he focused energy on the Cube of Paradox once more and created a portal back to the smithy. Chapter 579 - Crafting The Shackles Adrian returned to the smithy and arrived with Aurgelmir still forging the shackles. The sparks emitted by hitting the orichalcum chains seemed different from normal ones. Whenever the sparks of the metalsnded, a small explosion would result. The small explosions that resulted are actually some sort of shocks for time and space. Adrian could see that time and space would get distorted whenever the sparksnded on something. It did not break the space time continuum because the explosions are small and the biggest one is not even as big as one centimeter.?? Adrian waited for the old man to stop crafting before he announced his presence. Also, he could not actually get near Aurgelmir because he emitted some sort of refined aura that made Adrian feel pressure. The pressure is so heavy that Adrian felt like he is being pressed down on the ground by a force stronger than a hundred times the gravity. When Aurgelmir stopped hammering the chains, it suddenly released a clear aura that sounded like a wind chime. It also released some sort of aura made of resentment as it seems that some of the previous owner''s grudge is still present in the item. If Adrian did not know about things like vestiges, then he would have undoubtedly led Sirius down a dark path. "Are you going to rest, old man?" Adrian asked Aurgelmir. "Rest is not needed as I still have a lot of stamina left." Aurgelmir answered. "Well, you are going to collect my blood anyway so you can rest while you are doing that." Adrian stated but Aurgelmir shook his head. "The next step would need you to be more hands-on. If I affix that fox marble that you filled with energy, I will need you to be more active in the crafting process. The energies of your blood and that fox marble would run rampant. Your job will be stabilizing them." Aurgelmir stated which caught Adrian off guard a little. Adrian did not know what to reply since he thought he would just be a blood bank. The fact that he would assist in the process made him a bit concerned because he does not want to make a mistake and ruin the end product. "I do not have any knowledge about cksmithing. I only know about creating talismans. Speaking of talismans. I did craft ones that could be useful right now." Adrian suddenly remembered the number of talismans that he crafted that increased. He made talismans that can only be done by intermediate mastery scribes. ------ Item: Converging Waves Talisman Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Be able to properly manipte the energy in the designated location of a fixed number of times. It can also be used to fuse elemental attacks together for a certain duration. The duration increases with the number of talismans used. (The limit of the maniption is dependent on the elemental affinity of the user.) Mana Cost: 100 Mana Points Cooldown: 1 second Cast Time: Instant Duration: 10 seconds ------ Adrian crafted this talisman with deflecting elemental long range attacks. The downside is that it uses mana, and it is a fixed location but other than that it is a very useful talisman. Adrian has yet to sell these talismans that he made because he has yet to meet Piggy Bank. It seems that the merchant is on his way to Adrian''s territory which is why he must return immediately after crafting the Shackle of the Realms. The poor merchant might get shocked by the other races present in the territory. Adrian then brought out a hundred of the talismans that he created. He activated them all simultaneously which is a great benefit of the talismans since they could all have a unique cooldown. Adrian has yet to try of there are a maximum number of talismans that one can use simultaneously but he has no time to waste his precious talismans on that. The talismans all became particles of light that covered the forge. Adrian has about approximately 17 minutes of increased control. Aurgelmir did tell him that only the start would be chaotic as the energies will settle once he knows how to control them. "Why do we need to control the energies anyways?" Adrian asked as Aurgelmir is now preparing to enhance the fox marble into something more refined. "If the energy leaks out then that would mean that the purity will drop, and it will result in an item that I will not be proud with. Get ready as you would need to supply drops of your bloodter when we are binding the fox marble onto the shackles." Aurgelmir answered. The intense focus that Aurgelmir possessed when he is crafting is there once again. Adrian felt the pressure that ising from the frost giant that almost left him breathless. Aurgelmir brought his hammer down on the fox marble and a small shockwave immediately resulted. "This energy is very calm yet tyrannical. Wherever you got this from, the item will surely be leagues above a normal elemental energy counterpart." Aurgelmir stated as he smiled. He saw the fox marble refinement as a challenge since high ss materials means high difficulty. Aurgelmir mmed his hammer once more and this time an energy shockwave made ofher energy is released. Adrian did not panic but made a gesture with his hands as he controlled the escapingher energy back to the fox marble. Beads of sweat started to form on Adrian''s face as each hammer would bring outher energy that he would push back. This process continued for twenty minutes, and it made Adrian extremely tired. When the talisman effects ran out, Adrian almost let some of theher energy leak out, but he used his own energies to increase his control. The fox marble that glowed in a gray, ck and white light is now glowing in a purplish color. It is now in the shape of a pentagon instead of a sphere as Aurgelmir used his own cksmithing techniques. Adrian does not know cksmithing techniques which is why he is not shocked, or mind blow about Aurgelmir did. If other cksmith yers saw what the frost giant did then they would have travelled to his smithy and bow for a hundred days just to be Aurgelmir''s disciple. "We are now done with refining the fox marble. The next thing that we need to do is fuse it with the shackles. This is where your blood will be handy as it will be the binding agent of the two items. Your blood is important in this process which is why you need to listen carefully to my instructions." Aurgelmir stated. The frost giant then stated how the process will unfold. Adrian will drop his blood on the refined fox marble and the Shackles of the Gods. His blood will trigger a reaction on the two items. Aurgelmir will then use that reaction to try and fuse the two items. Adrian must drop his blood with every swing that Aurgelmir takes. He must not miss a beat or else the items might not fuse together rendering the whole process useless. Aurgelmir did say that one or two misses is eptable, but Adrian wants it to be perfect because it would be for Sirius. "Are you ready?" Aurgelmir asked. "Ready." Adrian answered as he slit his finger and dropped blood on the shackle and the refined fox marble. The two items then emitted a strong reaction especially the fox marble since it is filled withher energy that Adrian''s blood is abundant of. Theher energy is not only the only thing flowing inside Adrian as he also has Asmodian blood flowing inside him which is the best binder agent in all of Pandemonium. Aurgelmir thought that the reaction is rather tamepared to before, but he just started forging. If he startste then he might lose his window of opportunity. The blood of an Asmodian is the best thing to use when ites to crafting relics that are as powerful as ancient relics. Each time that Adrian supplied his blood, the refined fox marble and the Shackle of the Gods started to be fused little by little due to Aurgelmir''s skillful hands. Adrian did not miss a beat as he followed the rhythm at which Aurgelmir hammered the two items. Aurgelmir noticed this and praised the young demon in the back of his mind. Aurgelmir''s hammering style is actually called the Natural Wavelength Hammering Technique that follows the natural vibration of things. The fact that Adrian could follow him wlessly is testament to the fact that the former is skilled in recognizing patterns of vibrations in things. The crafting process took over two hours just to finish but the end product is very satisfactory. Adrian almost died as he is left with only 5% of his total health. He tried chugging a potion, but it did not even affect him. This is also the first time that he sees a frost giant actually sweating. "We did it! The Shackle of the Realms." Aurgelmir stated as he lifted the Shackle of the Realms for him to appreciate its refined beauty. Chapter 580 - Attaching The Item "I am slowly dying! Who would have thought that I would experience that inside a game?!" Adrian muttered as he crawled on all fours from the immense blood loss. "Stop overreacting kid and use the thing already. I need to know how that would fit on your soulbound. they do not make things like this again after all." Aurgelmir stated as he looked at the beauty that he created.?? The Shackle of the Realms is actually floating on its own due to the power that it held. When Adrian identified it, he does not even know what it does. All he knows is that the item is used for Sirius to evolve. "Why are there no options when I try to analyze the item?" Adrian asked. "That is because that is not a normal item but a fragment of the world. That is what happens when you use energies of nature to use. I do not think that this is what you call a normal item. This would interest even the demigods but to actually use it for your soulbound. I apud your devotion." Aurgelmir stated. "You mean to say that this item is a shortcut towards bing a god?" Adrian asked. "It does not entirely make it a hundred percent certain, but the possibility is present. They would need to be attuned to the energy that is present in that marble. If you use it then you might even evolve yourself since the energy that this item gives off is very useful to you." Aurgelmir stated. "I got to say that I am tempted but Sirius is also a part of me. If he gets stronger then I would also get stronger. I should not be greedy for myself as I already knew that a summoner is only as good as his soulbounds." Adrian stated with great confidence. "Is that so then put it on your soulbound then. I want to see what would happen." Aurgelmir stated as he gestured Adrian to get close to the Shackle of the Realms. Adrian summoned Sirius and told thetter to get close to the Shackle of the Realms. Aurgelmir told him that the Shackle of the Realms is actually like a parasitic creature once someone bonds to it. It could be described as a low-ss ego item as the ego has yet to fully erupt but it is sentient in a sense that it needs a host. Sirius got close to the Shackle of the Realms and Adrian told him to bind his mana to it. Sirius released his mana that looked like shadows and the floating Shackle of the Realms suddenly bound to Sirius'' body without prior notice. The Shackle of the Realms made Sirius look like he is wearing armor near his chest. It made him look gant and regal but surprisingly did nothing. "Nothing is happening. Did you make an item that does not work and instead make something like a mp?" Adrian asked the Shackle of the Realms is not doing anything after being bound to Sirius. "I am as dumbfounded as you. I never seen anyone wear one of those things before as they would have exploded from the energy just by having it near them. Maybe the process needs to have more time, or something iscking which is why this happened." Aurgelmir suggested as this is a first even for him despite being a former god. "Let me check if he satisfies the condition." Adrian stated as he looked at the requirement once more. ------- Evolution: Abyssal Fenrir Evolution Requirements: a). Level 170 (Completed) b.) Acquire the title ''Alpha'' (Completed) c.) Reforge the Shackles of the Gods into the Shackle of the Realms and equip it (Complete) d.) Kill the World Boss ''Fenris'' (Completed) e.) Obtain the Mark of the Moon (Complete) ------- "Evolve Sirius into an Abyssal Fenrir!" Adrian stated but the system did not recognize the order instead it just answered vaguely. [Insufficient Understanding of the Soulbound to carry out evolution.] "What the heck? I did not break my back for a response that does not even tell me what is wrong with Sirius." Adrian thought as he bit his thumb thinking of what he did wrong. "Maybe it is not just you but both of you. I might not be a summoner, but I have heard from that cranky old man Pann that beasts need something to evolve sometimes. Could it be something like that? You should ask that cranky old man about this as he is the one that specializes in these kinds of stuff. I just hammer and create things. I am not that great when ites to the whole caring for other being''s thing. The Jotunn that I fathered did not even get my help as I have been busy with other things." Aurgelmir stated as he excused himself as he needed to rest. "Thanks for the tip and the item old man! I will bring you that favorite wine of yours if I find it." Adrian stated as he prepared a portal. "Do note back unless you have it or got something interesting!" Aurgelmir stated as he saw Adrian vanish with Sirius into the portal that thetter created. ==== Adrian arrived at the Paradox nes as he needed Pann''s expertise. The old man is really cranky, but Sirius'' evolution will also greatly entice him enough to help. Adrian saw Pann busily feeding his capricorns while the other Daemos scramble into all parts of the main world to stop the spread of the dark god''s apostles. "Funny seeing you feeding your babies when the main world is about to get embroiled in total chaos because the descent of a dark god." Adrian stated as he greeted Pann. "Funny to see the Champion of the Twin Gods here when he could be out there helping those that are affected by the descent of the dark god." Pann retorted which made Adrian shocked. "Who knew you are great at quips, old man?! It seems that raising other animals is not the only that you are great at." Adrian replied. "What do you want boy? I know that you do note here unless you want something. Spit it out as I do not get all day." Pann stated. "That is rude but very straight to the point and true. Anyways, do you know anything about the Abyssal Fenrir? It is one of Sirius'' evolution, but I do not know why he is not evolving despite having all the requirements finished." Adrian stated as he looked to Pann for answers. "I do not know about that because even this Abyssal Fenrir is new to me. I know that creatures evolve in a chaotic manner as one is different from the other. It is just that nature dictates how they group up but now how they turn up to be." Pann stated. "Can you be less cryptic and straight to the point?" Adrian stated with a smile. "Show me the wolf." Pann stated as Adrian told Sirius to get closely inspected by Pann. "I see." Pann stated with intrigue. "Okay." Adrian muttered. "Interesting. Brilliant!" Pann stated but that only made Adrian want to erupt. "Maybe less of the one-word statements and more of actual sentences. We are not all monster experts here after all." Adrian stated with heavy emphasis. "This item is magnificently made. You can see that it has fused perfectly onto Sirius'' body without showing any adverse effects. The only problem is that it would take time for Sirius and the item to perfectly bond." Pann stated which Adrian still did not fully understand. "So¡­he just needs time to get used to the Shackle of the Realms. How long will it take as I can wait if it is just a few days." Adrian stated as he got pumped up that nothing is wrong with Sirius. All his demon wolf needed is time and Adrian could easily wait it out. "I do not know how long it will take as this is the first time, I have seen a creature attached and in a symbiotic rtionship with something that is made by crafters. It could take years or hours as even I do not know how it will be made faster. You always bring me the most interesting but difficult stuff which is why I hate you less than the others." Pann stated as he looked at Sirius again to see if he could do anything. "Thanks¡­I guess but that still does not help solve my problem. I need Sirius to be more powerful so that I have a higher chance of killing that dark god." Adrian stated as he told his n to Pann. "Killing a dark god. Not impossible but very difficult but judging by the energy that your body is made of then it might be possible. Not entirely possible but also not that impossible. There is something that you can try so that the process of bonding for Sirius will be faster." Pann stated. "What do I need to do?" Adrian asked. "You know that Lifeless Lord of yours? You would need to do the exact same thing that you did for it for Sirius. You must connect Sirius to the very depths of your soul." Pann stated. Chapter 581 - Depths Of The Soul I "You know that Lifeless Lord of yours? You would need to do the exact same thing that you did for it for Sirius. You must connect Sirius to the very depths of your soul." Pann stated. "The depths of my soul? How am I going to do that? Thest time I went there is just a coincidence. I do not know how to actually consciously go there." Adrian replied.?? "I do not know other things to help you with other than that. Summoners that are powerful have strong connections to their soulbounds. The stronger the connection then the stronger the power of both the soulbound and the summoner." Pann stated as he knew about summoners since he studied their magic when he was younger. "Thanks¡­I guess." Adrian answered as he went to find a suitable location to go inside the depths of his soul. "Be sure to return once you make Sirius evolve. I want to see what an Abyssal Fenrir looks like." Pann stated as he returned to caring for his beloved creatures. "Maybe I could go and ask the tree of life and death since it probably knows more about the world than me. It could even answer the question of how I can make Sirius evolve since it is part life after all. It must know of the ways on why creatures evolve." Adrian thought as he looked for the portal that led to his territory. ===== Adrian entered the portal and arrived back to his territory. He got shocked by the amount of people inside of it as wood elves, dark elves, and demons are filling the territory. He is a bit satisfied but noticed that some new trees are erected about a few meters away from the tree of life and death. The wood elves and the dark elves say that there is no need for a shrine since that would only hinder the growth of Yewdrassil. They prefer the vibrant nature that the tree of life and death brought but there seems to be some sort of houses erected in his territory. The most notable structure is that of a structure that is like the tree of life and death. It looked like a shrub that is made of dead twigs and lush leaves. It looked like some sort of meeting room for the elders as they need to reconvene in order to have a decision. "To think that my territory would be this bustling." Adrian stated despite only about a hundred fifty or so are in the territory. The wood elves and dark elves did not bother Adrian as they already knew him from the fervent praise of the elders. They even used a magic tool to capture his image and spread it to their subordinates. Adrian wanted to protest but he could not stop the enthusiasm of the elven elders with the support of the Daemos elders. "Levin Cloud is not here because of a mission, and he needs to meet Anastacia. It seems that they need help with the whole Abelport situation that Adrian asked for assistance. Adrian hurriedly went to the location of the tree of life and death. It is heavily guarded by the elves, but the elven sentinels let Adrian through when they realize who he was. He noticed that the twin prophets are meditating under the tree, and it seems that they are bing powerful. "Hello, Champion Equinox. How may we aid you today?" a dark elf elder asked that is apanied by a wood elf elder. The two elders seem to be the guards of the twin prophets. They seem extremely d that Adrian visited the ce. Adrian looked around and saw that there are few elders present here in the location of the tree of life and death. "If you are looking for the elders then they are out in search for ways to bring down the dark god that descended. The great tree has told us that the dark god is almost about to break the barrier that seals it inside the imperial capital." The wood elf elder stated. "I see. I am not here to give you guys tasks or anything, but I need to speak to the tree of life and death. One of my soulbounds fulfilled the requirements for evolution but he has yet to show signs of evolving. I need to know if there is something wrong with him." Adrian stated as the two elven elders bowed to him and gestured him to continue. "The great tree always said that you can always talk to it. You are the friend of the great tree." Both the elven elders stated simultaneously. "Is that so? Hehe. Anyways is the tree¡­great tree growing splendidly?" Adrian stated as he did not know that his status with the tree of life and death is already in the friend status. "ording to the great tree, it is growing splendidly but it cannot yet fully grow to its utmost height due to the insufficient divine energy that is being collected by it. It seems that the dark god is also using the divine energy of this world in order to break the seal that the gods used." The dark elf elder stated. "Thank you for escorting me. You can now get back to your duties in protecting the twin prophets." Adrian replied as he went behind the tree of life and death since that area is quiet. "Greeting, Champion Equinox. It has been quite a long time since we met again. It seems that you are busy, but you returned more powerful which means that the champion is not cking about. I am d that you have be more powerful as the day of the release for the dark god that descended is near." The tree of life and death stated to Adrian via telepathy. "It is nice meeting you too. I know about the dark god''s release which is why I need your help regarding my soulbound." Adrian stated as he summoned Sirius. Chapter 582 - Depths Of The Soul II Adrian summoned Sirius as the Tree of Life and Death extended some of its branches towards the demon wolf. It seems that the vines acted as some sort of probing tool as mana is released from its tips and onto Sirius. "I see. It seems this item that bonded with Sirius has not yet prated up to his soul. It is preventing him from evolving." The tree of life and death stated.?? "Is there anyway that I can make it reach to the depths of Sirius'' soul?" Adrian asked as he did not know how to achieve that. "I believe that only you hold the answer to that question Champion Equinox. You and Sirius share a special bond as both of your souls are intertwined. Only you can unlock his full potential by going to the depths of his soul. I believe that you have achieved it before so you can do it again." The tree of life and death stated it tapped Adrian''s forehead and showed him the memory when Adrian went to the depths of his soul. "I do not know exactly how to go inside the depths of my soul since it was just a chance back then. I can go inside my subconscious, but I cannot go deeper than that." Adrian exined as he might unwittingly provoke the inner demon inside him. "If that is your problem then I can help you. I will direct your consciousness so that you are sent to the depths of your soul. Please follow my instructions and you will be sessfully guided there." The tree of life and death stated as it extended a branch towards Adrian''s right hand. The vine wrapped around Adrian''s right wrist and emitted a calming energy. The calming energy gave Adrian a better chance to focus. It also made him connected to the tree of life and death which means that Adrian could be pulled out of his trance is something bad will happen. "Thank you." Adrian replied. "Let us now start/ Listen carefully and precisely to my instructions. You will easily arrive at the depths of your soul if you do so." The tree of life and death stated. The tree of life and death then told Adrian to sense his connection with Charon. It seems that Charon is already connected to Adrian with the depth of his soul. Adrian will have to follow that connection since he could get lost inside the depths of his own soul as it is the mostplex part of the body. "I can feel it, but it seems like I am walking inside a dark corridor. I cannot see anything." Adrian stated as he found himself in a ce that is only pure darkness. "You are doing good as it means that you are now in between your subconscious and soul. Summon Charon so that he can lead you towards your Soul Chamber. That is where the souls of your soulbounds are stored." The tree of life and death instructed. Adrian then thought of Charon and called for him. A few seconds or minutester since Adrian has no sense of time, chains could be heard rattling. He followed that sound since that is undoubtedly Charon. He ran towards the direction of the rustling chains and what the tree of life and death said is true. "Charon!" Adrian shouted as he saw Charon in his full Lifeless Lord Form." Charon greeted Adrian by transforming into his smaller form. He went next to Adrian and went for a hug. Charon might be an undead, but it is very affectionate although it could only speak broken words since it has yet to fully grow his intellect. "Master! Wee. Me. Follow." Charon stated and Adrian just smiled as he followed Charon towards the depths of his soul. Meanwhile in the outside world, Adrian is now floating in mi-air and emitting some sort of energy. He is actually emittingher energy since he is tapping into his very soul. The tree of life and death tried its very best to conceal the energy, but it is not yet powerful enough to do so. Everyone in the territory felt the oppressive but calm energy. The elven sentinels even rushed to the site only to see Adrian in a trance. The tree of life and death told the elves that everything is fine and that they should get back to their duties. The elves did not doubt the words of the tree of life and death. Still, they called the elders that are in the outskirts of the vige to watch over their great tree. It is also the fact that they are using their abilities to conceal the spreading pulses ofher energy. ===== Adrian is then met with a familiar corridor that he arrived before. It now has six doors instead of five since Kimat is now added. Each door has its own characteristics which makes it unique. Charon''s door is more like an entrance to a giant skull. He entered it after safely guiding Adrian. Adrian looked at the six doors and could easily see what the personalities of his soulbounds are. The closes door near Charon is made up of lightning and thunderclouds which seems to be Kimat''s door. Another that is next to it is actually just a smallke that should be Dodu''s door. The door next to Charon''s is a door that looks like a ray of light shining down from the heavens that is sprinkling feathers. The two most impressive doors are thest two as they seem to be much bigger than the others. The second biggest door is made up of mes and ice constantly swirling with each other. That door should be of Kaon''s. The biggest door is what Adrian is a bit shocked as it is just pitch ck like darkness has enveloped the entire area. If one looked closely then they would see that the darkness is actually shadows that are continuously swirling. "This must be Sirius'' door." Adrian stated as he stepped inside the darkness and his figure vanished as if he is swallowed. Chapter 583 - Depths Of The Soul III Adrian stepped inside of the darkness, and he became swallowed like it is hungry. When he regained his vision, he is inside an area where the shadows are lurking everywhere. Waves of shadows are also rustling everywhere around him. "Sirius, are you there?" Adrian called out but his soulbound is not answering.?? The shadows that are all over the ce suddenly flickered and changed on color from ck to the colors of theher mist. He noticed that theher mist is slowly getting synced with the shadows that are slowly getting influenced by something foreign. Theher energy is starting to merge with the shadows. Adrian went deeper into the Sirius'' Soul Chamber as he is not responding to his calls. Adrian could not manage to see or hear inside Sirius'' soul but that did not mean he is going in totally blind. Adrian used his connection with Sirius and closed his eyes. He focused more and moved in the direction that he felt that he should move. He moved in a straight line then turned and then went back to his former location. He stopped moving when he stepped backwards and turned behind. Adrian opened his eyes and saw Sirius sleeping in a location that is filled withher mist. He never checked before if Sirius is unresponsive and just jumped inside of his soul. Theher mist seems to be doing something to Sirius as it is gathering towards him at a slow rate. "He is undergoing existential evolution." The tree of life and death stated. "What does that mean?" Adrian asked but he is met with silence. The tree of life and death did not answer because the connection with it has be unstable. Adrian is in too deep of his soul and the tree of life and death could not prate that part of a living person''s soul. Adrian is now on his own as the he could guess that the tree of life and death could no longer reach him. Adrian tried reaching for Sirius, but he could not get close to him. Theher mistbined with shadows is no longer permitting him to go near Sirius to check thetter''s condition. It is then that Adrian heard someone whisper to his ear. "It seems that you need assistance." A voice that is the exact same copy of Adrian''s suddenly stated which made Adrian jumpy. "Who are you and why are you copying my voice? Are you the one behind this issue on why Sirius is not evolving?" Adrian stated but the voice justughed at him. "Do you really think I will be able to do something like that when this ce is your own soul. Only you can dictate what happens inside this ce. You are the only one able to control your very existence. If you let others control it then you are no better than a puppet." The voice that is the exact same copy of Adrian''s replied. "What do you mean? Who are you? I demand to know you!" Adrianmanded as he tried following the advice of the voice that sounded exactly like him. "If you are curious then all you needed to do is look upwards." The voice stated and Adrian did just that. In the ce that is supposed to be pure darkness, Adrian could see something on the other side of what he calls the ceiling. A person that is actually him but looked different from him as this other person has four pairs of wings instead of one. The horns on his head are also more like crows as a smaller second set is ced on top of therge ones. "It is nice to meet you body owner. I am what you call your inner demon. I guess you already know my identity since you already beaten one of us and sessfully fused with you. But it seems that your greater inner demon did not exin what to do. He must have been so ttered to join with the main host." Adrian''s inner demon stated as it looked down on Adrian as they are in separate dimensions separated by some sort of wall like when he is inside the fox marble. "Are you one of my inner demons? The Archdemon one?" Adrian asked. "Ding! Ding! Ding! You have won the grand price." The Archdemon inner demon stated. "What do you mean when the greater demon did not exin anything?" Adrian asked as he is curious why would his inner Archdemon say something like that. "How do I say this without offending you? You are not yet fully a greater demon. You are a greater demon in name but not aplete greater demon." Adrian''s inner Archdemon stated as it sat on a throne that it materialized out of nowhere. "Why note here and exin to me instead of being on the other side of that wall?" Adrianmanded but themand did not ur. "Even if you are the master of your soul, you cannot force your inner Archdemon to go down to the level of a greater demon. You have to pierce the veil yourself ande to me when you have sessfully integrated all of your greater demon self." The inner Archdemon stated. "If that is the case then tell me what I need to do in order to help Sirius fully integrate with the energy inside of his body." Adrianmanded which made the inner Archdemon smile. "Now you are getting it. There is no rule stating that I cannot help the main body if hemands me to. Alright then you better listen. You just have to eternally bond Sirius to you like what you did with Charon." Adrian''s inner demon stated. "In details." Adrianmanded but the inner Archdemon just smiled. "The Noblesse inner demon is telling me to stop giving you hints. As doing so would vite our existences as a blocker of sorts. We are a wall that you must climb after all. Last tip that I could give you is that ''You are the master of your soul''". The inner Archdemon stated before it vanished. The ceiling that was transparent before suddenly became dark again. Adrian might not like that he was not given a direct answer but the answer that he is given is suffice. "I am the master of my own soul." Adrian muttered to himself as he psyched himself up. "Show me the way on how I can help Sirius'' soul to properly fuse with theher energy present in the Shackle of the Realms." Adrianmanded. A door that is rusted and broken suddenly materialized in front of him. The door automatically opened, and Adrian walked inside with great confidence. He feels as though that is the way to help Sirius with his predicament. He will not let his faithfulpanion be utterly helpless from theher energy. ==== Adrian entered a different area where he saw is a giant tree that punctures the sky. The tree that he sees is sorge that it made him feel like an ant. The tree roots are sorge and are holding giant spheres with runic letters engraved in each of them. Adrian tried flying towards the tree trunk, but an unknown force is pushing him back down. He did manage to see that at the other side of the of the trunk is where the inner archdemon is sitting on a throne. The archdemon smiled as he looked down on Adrian as the host figured out what he hinted out without much difficulty. The surprising thing that Adrian has seen is that someone is looking down at him on top of the huge tree. The distance is so far but Adrian could somehow vaguely see the individual looking at him. Adrian could not fully see the individual on top of the tree, but he could see that the individual had six pairs of wings. The individual also had something like a ck halo of some sort. Adrian felt intimidated yet he felt that he is looking at himself for some reason. Adrian flew back down as his body could no longer handle the pressure that is pushing him down from the top. He had no choice but to investigate the spheres that are being grasped by the roots of the giant tree. All spheres had different character written inside them but only one had something inside. "Thagirion." Adrian read the sphere that held Charon''s soul. He inspected each of the spheres as the solution might be putting Sirius in one of the orbs. That would have been easy, but Adrian suddenly got more questions than answers. What sphere to put Sirius in? What would happen if he put Sirius inside the wrong sphere? More importantly, how can he put Sirius'' soul inside that sphere? "There seems to have been more question than answers which vexes me more." Adrian muttered as he thought of something outrageous but not too out of the box. "What sphere should I put Sirius'' soul in?" Adrian asked and three spheres lit up. The spheres for Samael, Ghogiel, and Satoriel. Adrian did not know why three spheres lit up, but he could more or less guess why. "It wants me to choose." Adrian stated as he checked the three spheres. Chapter 584 - The Three Spheres "It wants me to choose." Adrian stated as he checked the three spheres. The spheres for Samael, Ghogiel, and Satoriel are lit up as it guided Adrian for the answer. It gave him choices instead of an actual answer. It gave him three possibilities which is just like real life because there are always multiple answers for one problem.?? Each sphere corresponds to a different state of something. Adrian did not know but it might affect the skills of Sirius. He will not know if the transformed skills will be better or enemy specific. He decides to check each of the spheres if they will tell them about the functions of each. Adrian reached out to the first sphere that is closest to him. The sphere with the name Ghogiel is what he came up to first. The sphere looks clouded by some sort of barrier inside. The sphere is even hindering him as if it is something that is special about the sphere itself. [Ghogiel represents the antagonism to the well of creative potential and eternal motion in Chokmah. Ghogiel itself is the nature of blocking and inhibiting the influx of divine motion.] "What is Chokmah?" Adrian muttered but then he looked at Charon. Charon''s sphere is glowing in a light that is something disrupted. The energy that is inside the sphere called Thagirion is a disruptive type of energy. Adrian then checked the other spheres if they exhibit a different type of energy cirction. Adrian checked the other spheres that did not glow and true to his findings that they are unique. The uniqueness of each sphere means that they will give the others a different ability. Charon has a different ability and evolution thanks to being bound to the sphere of Thagirion. [Satoriel represents the death of creative energy in aid of eternal, lifeless structure. The pursue of Satoriel is to becloud the nature of being behind shapes that fail to reflect the essence they represent.] "I know that it might seem great but why do all their description seem bad. Then again in order to treat poison, others must use poison to cure it. I am just needlessly stalling since I do not know what to choose as this is a very important decision." Adrian muttered as he looked at the definition of Samael. [Samael - Unauthentic brilliance can be understood as the beginning of illusion and deceit. In the realm of the mind the shadow of Hod therefore is represented by the lie, artfulness, or beguilement.] The sphere for Samael is different from that of Satoriel. The energy inside of Satoriel is calmer but at the same time the deadly calm which does not suit Sirius right now because Sirius has structure. This sphere might be better off to Dodu because of them having the same characteristics. The energy that Samael is giving off is also very different because it is beautiful yet behind that beauty is power. It seems that it is more like an illusion to hide the reality of the object. Adrian thinks Samael is more apt for Sirius since his shadows could also be used to create illusions which his other soulbounds could not. Adrian also knows that the name Samael seems a bit special since it has been given in previous games that he yed. The name Samael often refers to the former archangel that was close to the creator. He got punished because of his attempt of overthrowing the creator because he was created perfect unlike the others before him. "It is not like Sirius would like slit my throat because of some sort of resemnce to the name. The fact that Sirius shadows could be more of illusions will be better for him. All I needed to do is make sure that I am making the correct decision." Adrian thought as he looked at the other spheres again. "Ghogiel''s sphere exhibited a power to stop things. Satoriel''s sphere exhibited a power to undo the structure of things but that could also affect Sirius as he might be structureless as well. Satoriel exhibited something like illusions as behind the illusions is raw power." Adrian thought as he made his decision. Adrian chose the Samael Sphere because of the illusions that it exhibited. It might be useful especially to Sirius since he is mostly a surprise attacker since he could get one shot by strong spells. The only thing that Adrian did not know is that another term for Samael is the Poison of God. He did not know of this, but his other inner demons are actually smiling with his choice. Even they think that the Samael sphere is the best choice for Sirius. The inner demons just did not give advice because they know that they are just sidelines as the host ultimately makes the decisions. "How do I even transfer Sirius'' soul inside of this sphere?" Adrian thought but he suddenly got flooded with the memory of how he inserted the soul of Charon inside the sphere. All he could do now is pray that the same thing will happen. Adrian touched the sphere that isbeled Samael and imagined that Sirius'' soul is being transported inside of it. He focused with the sole intention of putting a soul inside of an empty sphere. Adrian could feel something slip outside of his own body and enter the sphere. A wisp that has the same color as that of theher mist is now inside the spherebeled Samael. He looked at it and noticed that the soul looked like that of a wolf. Adrian is sure that this is none other than Sirius'' soul or at least a representation of it. The small wisp suddenly expanded, and the form of Sirius is now inside of the sphere. Adrian smiled as he noticed that the transfer has been sessful if it is even called a transfer. Adrian knows that the Sirius inside of the sphere is not actually Sirius himself but something like an avatar. The avatar acts like a bridge to the energy that is being suppled inside the sphere so that the changes in Sirius'' body will not be so sudden. Adrian could feel something tugging at his soul as Sirius is now changing faster than before. [Soulbound Sirius has been bounded to the Qlippoth sphere of Samael.] [Soulbound Sirius is now a permanent soulbound and could no longer be reced by other soulbounds.] "Qlippoth?" Adrian muttered as he could vaguely remember this term from a previous game or novel that he read. Adrian is trying to remember what the Qlippoth is as it seems to be connected to the design of a tree inside or at the depths of his soul. He thought long and hard about where he heard the Qlippoth term is. He then became enlightened as it is famously misinterpreted as the tree of death but that in fact is false. The Qlippoth is actually just a shadow of the Sepiroth which is sometimes called the tree of life. The term is vague because it is not often mentioned or used because of it name or origin. But one of the games that Levin Cloud pushed him to buy explored the Sepiroth further. In that game, Adrian had to acquire the items that represented each branch of the Sepiroth. He fought demons or abominations in that game, but thest boss justughed in the end. Thest boss of that gameughed as its life ising to an end and stated a fitting sentence to describe the rtionship between the Qlippoth and the Sepiroth. "You might have defeated me but remember that we demon kings of the Qlippoth will return because we are the shadow that the light casts. Those beautiful beings that you see on top of us is nothing more than a subjective reality. We, the demon kings of the Qlippoth, will return as light is nothing without its shadow." Thest boss stated as it vanished. True enough, the developers of that game released an extension pack. This time instead of the main character battling the demon kings again, he got betrayed by the archangels of light. The main character then used the powers he obtained from the demon kings in order to kill the archangels of light in the side of the Sepiroth. In the end, the yer will learn that he is both light and shadow. A trait that each person in the world has. Sometimes people cast their light to show everyone or inspire them. Sometimes people be shadows as they are hiding behind the light but at the same time cannot part with it. Adrian once again looked at the giant tree and he could feel that this is both the Sepiroth and the Qlippoth. He is now on the bottom of the tree or the shadow that the magnificent tree casts. Each of the spheres in the Qlippoth represent something which means it is a shadow of the spheres on the other side. Adrian suddenly got a realization that he is not only choosing from one side but also choosing for the other side as well. The thing that he is not sure about is that there are ten spheres, but a summoner could only have a maximum of nine soulbounds. Chapter 585 - Abyssal Fenrir Adrian wanted to wrap his head around the concept of the tree inside the depths of his soul, but Sirius is his priority now. He could feel that something is changing within Sirius and that he is in some sort of pain. Adrian willed the door back to Sirius'' Soul Chamber to appear and entered it without second guessing. When he arrived at Sirius'' Soul Chamber, he is shocked because the shadowy area has now be full ofher mist. Another odd thing that is happening is that the Soul Chamber is somehow flickering.?? The scenery is changing as if reality and illusion are not being split up. The area itself is changing into something new and Adrian could see that some are familiar to him. He saw the northern territory of The Wilde and then it changed to an empty Genesis Vige. All the ces that are recing the empty scenery is reced with areas that Sirius has an attachment to. He could see that theher mist is now gathering towards Sirius and is fusing with his body, but the Shackle of the Realms is stabilizing it. ==== Meanwhile outside of the Soul Chamber, a group of elven elders are containing the energy that is pulsing out of Adrian. If someone looks at Adrian now, then they would say that he does not look like his usual form. Adrian transformed into his True Form when he reached the depths of his soul, but it also receded back once he returned to the Soul Chamber. The tree of life and death warned the elven elders to not bother Adrian because even it does not know what would happen if they got hit by theher energy pulse. Theher energy is vtile right now because Adrian is not regting it. Theher energy pulses that Adrian is releasing is not differentiating between friend or foe. If they got hit with it then their souls could get irreparable damage. The tree of life and death is not even absorbing theher energy that Adrian is releasing but redirecting it back to Adrian''s body. The elves that are more of researchers are actually looking at Adrian in awe. The demons that are there in the territory looked at the elven researchers with a difficult expression as they do not know how to feel with one of them being the subject of research. ==== Adrian is now helping stabilize theher energy that Sirius is absorbing from the Shackle of the Realms. He could not help him fully because it is Sirius'' battle. The only thing that he could do is regting the energy that is taken in by Sirius. [Sirius is undergoing evolution.] The system notification of Sirius'' evolution is now presented to Adrian. He could see that Sirius that is about three meter tall already bing bigger. The outline of the wolf''s body is now bigger than before until about six meters. Sirius'' head could now easily swallow Adrian due to how big it is. "Awooo!" [Sirius is done with evolution.] [Your soulbound Sirius has evolved from a Demon Wolf to an Abyssal Fenrir.] A strong howl resounded as Sirius has sessfully evolved. A body that is six meters tall and fur that looked likeher mist itself. Sirius is now both corporeal and incorporeal. The gold anklets that he has on each foot is now connected to a chain that is from the Shackle of the Realms. Sirius is no longer only made of ck colored fur as he has ck, gray, and white streaks of fur that made him the same color asher mist. His tips fur is also swaying in the wind or rather bing likeher mist. The only thing that looked tangible in his body is the Shackle of the Realms. It looked like the Shackle of the Realms is actually the one binding Sirius'' body that is no longer tangible. Another change that happened is that Sirius no longer has just red eyes but a ck cornea with a red inner part with his pupils being golden. [Sirius has gained the title of ''One of Kind''.] The changes that happened to Sirius is not only physical, but his overall demeanor and aura changed. Sirius now feels stronger than Kaon and thetter is actually a dragon. Even Adrian felt fear when he looked at Sirius because he is now brimming with power that is abination of shadow andher energy. [Sirius'' skills have all transformed.] [Portal Assault and Phantom Rush has beenbined and transformed into Nether Rush.] [Sirius'' Domain has changed from Shadow Domain to Samael''s Domain.] [Maul and Alpha Predator has beenbined and transformed into Poison of God.] [The Ragnarok skill has finally been unlocked and is transformed into a new skill called Realm Ender.] Adrian saw the skills that have been transformed and is greatly shocked. The lowest tier of the skills that Sirius has received is actually Legendary. Sirius even received one Mythical skill while the rest are Legendary. ----- Skill: Nether Rush Tier: Legendary Type: Movement Active and Damage Effect: The user will be pureher energy and deal magic damage that is equivalent to the summoner''s magic damage and the soulbound''s physical damage. This skill deals a total of 100% of the magical damage of the summoner and a 100% of the soulbound''s physical damage. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 15 minutes Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ----- Skill: Samael''s Domain Tier: Legendary (Can be upgraded.) Type: Domain Effect: Select an area to mark it as your domain for a certain duration. Be able to create illusions that are almost close to reality to fool other people. Stats will be doubled for the duration. Duration: 5 minutes Cooldown: 2 hours Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ----- Skill: Poison of God Tier: Legendary Type: Passive Effect: All attacks of the user will afflict the Nether Bane to the target. Nether Bane decreases the health of a target by a total of 10% of the summoner''s magic damage and 10% of the soulbound''s physical damage over ten seconds. This skill can stack about five times to deal 50% of the summoner''s magic damage and 50% of the soulbound''s physical damage over ten seconds. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ----- Skill: Realm Ender Tier: Mythical Type: Active Effect: Deal 1000% of the soulbound''s total physical and magical damage in ten-meter diameter. The soulbound will be weakened for about five minutes after using this skill. This is a channeled skill that cannot be cancelled once cast Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 5 seconds Chapter 586 - The End Is Drawing Closer "Pope of the Church of Light, we can no longer ignore the fighting forces that the demons have amassed. We must hold their hand if we are to save this world from destruction of the dark god that descended." One of the elder dwarves stated as he mmed his hands on the table. "The elves have already joined their party which would make them even more powerful now. You have seen the tree that sprung up in that floating territory. The elves are now more powerful than before. They are even rejoining hands with other elves of different species. We need their help." An elder gnome stated as she shed images of the dark elves and wood elves working together.?? "The orcs do not care what you stand but we will fight because we want this world to be safe. Our race might not be long-lived but the folk tales from before clearly stated that we are almost brought to extinction when the dark gods could roam freely." An orc chieftain stated as he just sits there but he exuded an aura of a great leader. "The dragonkin oppose that n as we are better working with ourselves than possible enemies." A dragonkin stated. "We would have agreed with just us if those dragons that are your master will actually help us. Where are they? They did not even show up in this meeting and instead sent a proxy. Your master, the dragons, are always arrogant and boastful. They do not care about the world as long as they are not affected." The Elder Dwarf stated. "You talk so much just because your people were ves to the dragons before. It seems that your inferiorityplex is ring up again dwarf." The dragonkin stated which infuriated the dwarves. "Be careful of what you say half lizard. Who do you think are making the weapons to vanquish that dark god? That dark god could easily pierce to the feeble scales of your masters which is why they are afraid to join the war. Unlike the proud western dragons, the Ryujin of the eastern continent has sent us aid." The elder dwarf stated which made the dragonkin mad because a puny dwarf dare disrespects her master. "I thought that we would have the Ryujin in this meeting, Pope Pristina? They are farm more sociable than the dragons that we have here in the central continent." The elder gnome stated. "We do not know their full intentions and also it is only one Ryujin that came. We should not give our full trust to one dragon as even they are not a match to a dark god. No offense to the dragonkin but the dragons are not as powerful and reproductive as they once were." Pope Pristina stated which everyone in the council knows. The dragons have been struck by some sort of curse which is why the elder dragons could barely move while the ancient dragons are no longer alive. If they were still alive then they would have struck at the dark god with the blessing of their Mother Goddess. "It is not a secret that the Goddess Tiamat has been unresponsive to the prayers of her children. I vote that we have a meeting with the demons. They know more about the dark gods as some have been alive when they are already a couple hundred years old." The elder dwarf stated as he looked at the other representatives of their race. "It is only logical to gain the help of the demons at this point. Their ability to manipte time and space will increase our chance of survival." The elder gnome stated as she had already calcted the odds. "The orcs also agree that we are shorthanded when ites to this fight. The orcs might be numerous, but we do not want to lead our brethren to their deaths in vain. We want a glorious victory." The orc chieftain stated. "The dragonkin do not ept the aide of demons. If need be then we can ask a few of our masters to help in this battle." The dragonkin stated. "I also agree with the dragonkin. Demons are known to manipte and plunge the world into chaos. We cannot give then the chance of letting them creep back up. If we give them an inch, then we give them a mile." Pope Pristina stated but the elder dwarf and elder gnome are not happy with her decision. "Your Eminence! Hou Yiwei has finally increased the rating of the God ying Weapon to Legendary Tier. It might be impossible to increase it any further which is why I am reporting it to you." A bishop that is beside the Pope of the Church of Light stated. "See, a dragonkin that has mastered the bow and gained the affection of the Brilliant Mother has obtained a weapon that is said to be very effective against the dark gods. We also have reports that a magician has also gained ess to another. We now have a better chance against the dark god without the help of the demons." The Pope of the Church of Light stated as she rose up in her seat. "We should end the meeting for now as the next subjugation attempt will proceed tomorrow. Please reconvene with your groups to tell them about the n that we are making." The Pope of the Church of Light stated as she gave everyone a calming light energy that restored their fatigue. When the other elders of the other races went out of the meeting room, the Pope of the Church of Light changed faces to that of anger. She detests the elder dwarf and elder gnome for even epting the remote response or thought to have the demons join their sides. "To think that the weak races want the help of the demons. It seems that we must purge them after we have dealt with the dark god. Are there any breakthroughs in setting up the magic circle to banish the dark god?" Pope Pristina asked. "There is not yet much, your Eminence. The demon is already severely weakened. He might die at this rate." The bishop answered. "I do not care if he dies. Just give me results." Pope Pristina stated but the bishop has aplicated expression. Chapter 587 - The Secret Of Abelport Adrian finally opened his eyes as the energy that he released is no longer pulsed out. He suddenly saw the crowd that gathered before him. Some left dejectedly as Adrian is no longer pulsing his energy while he noticed someone from the crowd. "Thank you, Yewdrassil." Adrian stated as he called Anastacia over.?? "It seems that you have something to say to me. Is it about Abelport?" Adrian asked as Anastacia looked serious as if she just unlocked a questline that could change the world. "We should talk somewhere quieter as some could possibly hear what I am about to say." Anastacia stated and Adrian listened. Adrian manipted the space around them and even concealed their presence. The space around them will contort and squeeze in a certain interval. It is like an isted space, but Adrian is making it happen. He learned this trick by minimizing the application of the quantum corridor. "I can say that we will no longer be heard. The sound waves will be dispersed before it leaves this contorted space. You can say what you want to say." Adrian stated. "I have news about Abelport from one of our guildmates that is a part of the Church of Light." Anastacia stated. "That is good news. What did they manage to find out?" Adrian asked. "He only found out one word and he already got branded a heretic to the church. He is basically on their hunting list. He is currently in hiding but he was afflicted by a curse by a cardinal himself which should be strange. He only found out one word when he went inside that tower." Anastacia stated. "I see. I will make sure that his sacrifice will not be in vain. I can offer him something like a race change item when I find something like that. If he does not change then he might get hunted by the Church of Light forever." Adrian stated as he needed topensate the yer that flushed down his reputation with a major religion. "I will tell him that, but he already changed to a dark elf when he came here to deliver the news. Apparently, some of the pdins of the Church of Light even tracked him but he lost them when I gave him a teleportation scroll." Anastacia stated. "It seems that you were thoroughly prepared seeing that you even gave him an expensive scroll. What is the word he learned that he was branded a heretic?" Adrian asked as he is now curious. "I do not know why but the only word that he learned is the word Asmod.. or something. He managed to hear the guards of that tower talking about a prisoner that is an Asmod. The fact that the Church of Light is scared of the world learning of a prisoner in the tower is already rming enough." Anastacia stated but Adrian could not believe what he heard. "Is there something wrong with the information? I want them to try again but I cannot risk the livelihood of my other guild members. Priests of the Church of Light is a great support ystyle after all as they have both heals and damage." Anastacia asked because Adrian suddenly started contemting. "It seems that the tower in Abelport is now the most important tower in the main world right now. I need to make sure if the prisoner is really legit. Otherwise, I would make an opponent of the Church of Light without reason." Adrian stated. "The Church of Light is already hostile towards the demons anyway. You can just investigate clearly like you want." Anastacia stated. "I am also the Champion of the Twin Gods which would mean that me intruding in holy territory would mean war. I could start a holy war in the middle of a greater threat looming about." Adrian stated as he remembers what the twin gods told him when ites to the religion of other gods. "Well, we do not want that to happen, but the Church of Light is not monitoring the tower as much. You could go in there without much problem, but you would need a disguise or teleport inside." Anastacia stated. "I cannot teleport in because I tried when I was there once. The stone of that very tower seems to be made of something that inhibits spatial teleportation. Also, there are not even windows in that tower to even attempt a chance to teleport." Adrian stated but he already knew of his game n. "I do not know anything else but what is Asmod anyway? You can at least tell me that much so that my guild member did not waste his time in vain." Anastacia stated. "It is not Asmod but Asmodian. The first beings created by the twin gods. You can call them the first creations thatpleted the world. If one of them is still alive then they could have a great idea about killing the dark god." Adrian stated but he did not say that he himself is part Asmodian. "But why would the Church of Light that is the one who leads humanity not help this Asmodian. If they could ask him to kill the dark god, then the Asmodian will definitely agree." Anastacia asked. "It would have been the case if the ones running the Church of Light does not view every other being as insects. If another race will be humanity''s savior, then humanity will forget the light. They would treat the light as nothing more but the simple flickering of a star." Adrian replied "Is that the reason why they released a statement and condemned the elves? After the tree of life and death sprouted, most of the elves have switched to the demon''s side. They alsobeled the Church of Death as heretic because they study magic about death." Anastacia stated. "I know since they cannot deal with us right now. Their most likely approach would be to iste the Church of the Twin Gods. It seems that I should pay them back for the hospitality." Adrian stated as he smiled and vanished from his position after giving Anastacia the payment for the investigation. Chapter 588 - Inside The Tower Adrian could not wait to verify the information about the tower but even he knew it is risky getting inside without being prepared. Adrian waited until the Pdin guards of the tower lowered since the attack against the dark god willmence a few dayster. "They would try the expedition again in two days. I just want to safely get inside and see the Asmodian if he really is a prisoner there. A clue to kill the dark god would change the game as killing the dark god would be different to banishing it from this ne of existence." Adrian stated as saw the tower in one of the rooftops looking like a human.?? "Charon, sneak inside of the tower and verify my im." Adrian stated as Charon became Incorporeal. Charon is now invisible and could pass through objects without much difficulty. The Lifeless Lord is about to enter the tower by phasing through the walls, but he got sted with holy attribute light magic. The whole tower walls are actually covered in it which makes it impossible for undead to phase through. Charon''s attempt at phasing is also met with an rm as one of the guards suddenly left its position to see the disturbance in the shield. Adrian had no choice but to tell Charon to retreat as the guards are on their way. "An undead could not get through because holy magic exists. It means that only I can go inside in my soul form. The bad thing is that I would be seen even if I am invisible. I also need to try after the sun sets or else being covert will be difficult." Adriaan muttered as he thought of a game n. Adrian does not want to go in the day because of tight security with higher chance of being exposed. Sneaking inside at night will be easier and guards are usually tired during the night. He is about to n how he will sneak inside the tower at night, but he saw a weird carriage stop in front of the tower. The carriage is actually the carriage of the Pope of the Church of Light, but she is not inside. It is actually a bishop that is inside of the carriage. After the bishop came outside of the carriage, his guards immediately started transporting the bishop''s stuff which is not a lot. "I have a bad feeling about this. I need to listen to their conversation." Adrian stated as he activated Soul Form Manifestation. ==== "Bishop Bright! The notification of your arrival just arrived yesterday. We have not yet finished cleaning the ce." The priest that is the overseer of the tower stated. "There is no need to feel rmed. Her eminence herself hasmanded me toe to the tower so that I could get the collected product. We are nning to kill the dark god with the help of our Champion. We just need reassurance that the Champion of Light does not have any impediments of bing humanity''s heroes." Bishop Bright stated as he entered the tower with Adrian following behind them. Adrian got inside the tower because the guards and the priests were anxious when Bishop Bright suddenly arrived. It worked in his favor, but he suddenly nked out when he got inside of the tower. Adrian did not expect that the tower is actually heavily guarded. "Greetings Bishop Bright!" The pdins and priests stated as they all bowed to the bishop in spite of some being higher ranked than him. "Thank you. I would like on the progress of the blood formation before I retrieve the next vials of blood." Bishop Bright stated which made the priests shocked. "But Bishop Bright, we just sent thetest batch about two days ago. If we get anymore then the source will likely die." One of the priests stated. "I know but her eminence wants to kill that dark god in order to strengthen the position of the Church of Light. Now that the Church of Life is weakened, humanity puts their faith on us. We should not let them down. But more importantly, it should be us that they look upon for salvation." Bishop Bright stated as he raised his hands up in the air. The bishop already has a scary reputation, but he always looked haggard and an insomniac. The eye bags under his eyes are sorge that is already half his chin. He is alsonky with his hair swept and kept pristine which ups his fanatic factor. "This is not a request but an order from her eminence. Draw as much blood as possible. Even if it kills the Asmodian." Bishop Bright stated which made Adrian hasten his ns. "Yes, Bishop Bright. We will prepare the tools." One of the priests stated as they scrambled to get the equipment. "While you are preparing, I will go and see the Asmodian myself." Bishop Bright stated as Adrian slowly followed him. "It is a good thing that everyone in this building are actually humans. There is no sig of an angel in the midst." Adrian thought as the three signs of an angel being with the crowd is not met. Adrian could tell if the person is an angel due to three things. One is that angels using the bodies of humans are usually arrogant and have look of disdain against those of ''lower being''. The second indication is that they release light energy more than normal practitioners of the Church of Light. Thest indication of that there is no angel in the tower is the fact that the priests and pdins look tired. Angels are pushing their host body to their limits and that means that they use the body fully without even resting. "The teleportation circle is ready, Bishop Bright." One of the priests stated as she led the bishop to the center of the room with a magic circle etched onto the floor. "When I return, prepare for the extraction of everything." Bishop Bright stated as he vanished. Chapter 589 - The Last Asmodian Adrian did not know what else to do but hijack the teleportation circle. He easily memorized the magic circle because it is just a short-range teleport magic circle. It could only transport the person about ten meters away. He injected his mana into the magic circle, but he became visible for a split second. Thankfully, the light from the magic circle became a fog towards the eyes of the others. No one noticed that he also used the magic circle and got teleported with Bishop Bright.?? "Did you see something?" One of the priests asked. "Not really. It might just be feedback from activating the magic circle. It is said that hallucinations are part of the side effects of using this teleportation circle. We do not really know how to fully utilize it after all. The demon that we imprisoned is not even telling us how to unlock it." Another priest stated as they went back to their work. "You may be right. Let us prepare for the extraction or it is our heads that will be extracted by Bishop Bright." One of the priests stated. ==== Adrian arrived in a room that only has one door, but the room is well lit. There are no windows but the strange glowing stone carvings on the walls are glowing to make the area bright. A door that is written with runes is the only thing that is present in the room. There is not even a single guard that is present. This just goes to show the confidence of the Church of Light when ites to this prison. Adrian also noticed that he can no longer absorb mana from the surroundings as his core could not get mana. His mana regeneration stopped. [You have entered the Forbidden Room of the Church of Light in the Tower.] [You cannot regenerate mana inside this room.] [You cannot use spells that can influence the space around.] [Movements spells that require spatial movement cannot be used in the area.] "This will be difficult. The only way out is the teleportation circle." Adrian thought as he saw that his only way out would be the teleportation circle or getting killed then getting sent to the respawn point. Bishop Bright opened the metal door with ease with a push of his hand. The metal door is not even locked. Adrian is impressed by the confidence of the Church of Light to lock up an Asmodian. He soon learned the reason of the Church of Light''s confidence. "It has been such a long-time demon." Bishop Bright stated but the Asmodian did not speak and just looked at the bishop. "If you do not speak then it will be no fun when I wrung out thest drop of blood in your pathetic body." Bishop Bright stated as heughed like a maniac. "Why do high officials of the religious orders have to be such weirdos?" Adrian thought as he saw the way that Bishop Bright acts. Adrian then saw the Asmodian that is currently being detained. He is actually surprised that the Asmodian still looked healthy despite not being fed with anything. He heard the priests earlier that the ''demon'' is not being fed but is still healthy enough to produce blood every week. He has chains on his neck, hands and legs. There are also some spikes pinned on his back that is sucking all his magic power. It seems that his magic power is being continuously siphoned and used to fuel about 80% of the teleportation circle. It means that 20% of the magic circle is already to make four priest faint from losing mana. Adrian never really like the way the Church of Light painted the world. They do not even paint it as ck and white, but we are the only colors, and the others are just negligible. He never liked people that acted way too superior just because they are at a position of power. Then again, he always liked the endings of those who are too arrogant when they fall from grace. "Still not speaking. If you tell us how to make the teleportation formations, then I might help you get freed. Who knows? I am actually feeling very generous today." Bishop Bright stated but the Asmodian did not reply and justughed. "Do you think that I will give you knowledge that will be used to subjugate more of my kind? I might have been a fool to entrust my brother to the likes of you, but I will never give you anything. You tempt me with freedom, but I know that you will never free me. You will just kill me when I already told you everything that you need to know from me. That bitch is still leading the Church of Light which is why all of you are not even overwhelming the masses with your beliefs. Your leader does not even treat others as human but trash beneath her. Even if she acts all benign and kind, she will not truly capture then hearts of the people. Only genuine emotions can capture the hearts of the people. You leader is just a heartless bitch after all." The Asmodian stated and then heughed mockingly towards Bishop Bright. Bishop Bright then shown a face that can truly be described as sinister. He brought out gloves that are engraved in certain runes and proceeded to p the Asmodian. He only stopped when his hair became messy, and he got extremely tired. Bishop Bright got tired, but he could not even injure the Asmodian''s face. "Is that all you got? You got fancy gloves, yet you cannot even scar my face." The Asmodian stated. Bishop Bright became red with humiliation as the demon which is only a filth in the eyes of the Goddess of Light is looking down on him. He could no longer tolerate it and decided to use the spikes that are pinned on the back of the Asmodian. "AH!" Chapter 590 - Cain "Ah!" The Asmodian screamed as the pain from the spikes in his back could no longer be tolerated. Bishop Bright continued pushing the spikes further into the back of the Asmodian until he was satisfied. The spikes did not move much but the pain that the Asmodian felt is so great that Adrian could feel it just by watching.?? "Pathetic. You resort to things that pathetic humans cannot make. The things that bind me in this ce were all made by the God of Craft whom your Goddess hate." The Asmodian stated as he recollected himself. "If you do not give us the details of a teleportation gate then you are better off dying with your blood being of use. The defeat of the dark god in the imperial capital will be the evidence that this world only needs the Church of Light. We worked hard to bring a dark god to this world as attaining help from those heretics was not easy. The fact that they were foolish enough to do it was veryughable. They thought that they will receive riches when they summon the dark god, but they did not know that we used them as payment." Bishop Bright stated. Adrian and the Asmodian suddenly got shocked with the revtion that the Bishop of the Church of Light stated because they did not expect that they will go that far. The fact that they would rather sacrifice a lot of people just to deviate their beliefs to the Goddess of Light is already something a traitor to the world or the universe can only do. "Have you gone mad!? To summon a dark god when even that bitch never fought one." The Asmodian suddenly yelled which prompted the bishop to p the former again. "I told you to watch your words filthy demon. Her Eminence, Pope Pristina, is the most beautiful person in the world or rather the universe. She is basically the Envoy of the Goddess of Light. You must respect her demon!" Bishop Bright state as he pped the Asmodian once more. "You actually doomed humanity just because you think that your belief should stand on top. The fact that your believers are following such wed people will make them turn to evil as well. You will doom the world just because of your selfish desires to be on top of everyone." The Asmodian stated but the bishop did not hear anything or rather did not care to listen. "I had my fun. See you in a few hours. Those few hours will be yourst after all." Bishop Bright stated as he walked out of the room and activated the magic circle. Adrian saw that Bishop Bright used some of his mana to activate the magic circle but most of the magic needed is sucked from the Asmodian. The chains that bound him glowed in a pale white light and transferred all the collected magic to the teleportation magic circle. The Asmodian looked tired and haggard after the bishop left but he still looked resilient. Adrian is about to cancel his skill when he suddenly saw that the Asmodian is looking directly at him. He thought that the Asmodian is just randomly staring at a wall, so he moved but thetter''s eyesight followed him. "You can see me?" Adrian uttered. "I might be chained and weakened but my eyes can still see the truth of the world." The Asmodian stated. "Sorry that I did not help you earlier when you were being tortured." Adrian stated as he cancelled his skill. "You do not need to be sorry, young one. Even with your strength, it would be difficult to fight Bishop Bright without him managing to escape. You did the right thing by not escting the problem and bided your time." The Asmodian stated which made Adrian d as the former does not hold a grudge against him. "Are you really an Asmodian?" Adrian asked as he could not read the information about the Asmodian in front of him. All that is popping up in the status boards are question marks. Adrian wanted to at least have a name or a general idea, but he could not get anything. He looked at the Asmodian with a look of pity as he could see that he must have suffered for a long time. "If it is not too much to ask, young one. Can you kill me?" The Asmodian asked which made Adrian shocked. "You are probably thest Asmodian that is alive. Do you not want to restore your race?" Adrian asked but the Asmodian smiled at him. "I am not the only one because there is one that is in front of me right now." The Asmodian stated. "How did you?" Adrian asked but he is suddenly cut off. "I can sense it. I am pretty sure that you could sense me the moment that you arrived on this floor. That sudden feeling of attachment is what all Asmodians feel when they are near one another. We share a bond that can only be described as family." The Asmodian stated. "If that is the case then why not help me revive our lost race. I am not even fully Asmodian because I am only like 60% Asmodian because of drinking the blood of the others." Adrian stated as he never considered himself as an Asmodian. He always considered himself as a Daemos. "You do not need to worry, young one as the first Asmodians were not really brother and sister. They were more like brother and sisters that are bound by blood. Different individuals that were only bonded through a blood pact. More importantly, what is your name, young one? I can feel the blessings of the twin gods in you." The Asmodian told him. "My name is Equinox. I am the current Champion of the Twin Gods that hails from the Daemos race. You also look like you are a demon but then again, I never saw a pure blooded Asmodian before. I only know that we have beautiful white hair as an indicator of our race." Adrian stated. "Hello, young Equinox. You can call me Cain. An Asmodian that killed his own brother." Cain stated as he looked at Adrian. Chapter 591 - Abel "Hello, young Equinox. You can call me Cain. An Asmodian that killed his own brother." Cain stated as he looked at Adrian. "Sorry but I do not know of that name." Adrian stated as it seems that the Asmodian in front of him wanted to see his reaction once he hears Cain''s name.?? "Is that so? Has my story not been passed down because it is too shameful?" Cain stated as he got dismayed hearing that his story is not being told by the demons. "It is not that your story is not told but there are no survivors from the ancient era that are still alive now. The only one that I know who was alive at that era is Pann but he would probably be a kid back then. All we have of Asmodians are recollections that they were once alive and how they are the ancestors of the five races." Adrian answered which greatly shocked Cain. "That should be impossible. The items that preserve the five races should still be active. There should be no reason that they our stories and experience to be erased. Those five items at as a record of all the lives of the five races." Cain stated. "Five items¡­if you are referring to the five items that can create our races then only the Selvaggian have theirs. The other races are looking for their items as they do not have it at the moment. The Will of The Wilde is also not properly powered up." Adrian stated as he knows that the five races are very low in numbers because their origin items are missing or unusable. "Are you saying that the Daemos are now dwindling in numbers? Are the other races like you and have limited numbers?" Cain asked as it seems that he cared for then well being of the five races. "Yes. You could say that the ones dominating the world in terms of poption are the humans, elves, gnomes, orcs, and dwarves. There are dragonkin and they are increasing in numbers because of a hero rising among them." Adrian stated. "I should not have been locked in here. If it weren''t for the curse that is affecting my body right now, then I would have no problem with breaking these chains away." Cain stated as he looked so gloomy. "How did you get here anyway? I am pretty sure that Asmodians are powerful enough to break free from something like that." Adrian stated. "I am not able to because of the curse and that these things suck all my mana when I try struggling. You may be able to help me out of these but that will just be useless anyway." Cain stated as he looked glum. "I can help you as long as you tell me how I can break the chains away." Adrian stated but Cain did not answer him right away. "I like your positiveness, young Equinox. I do but I am already dying. I can sense it because I can feel the grasp of the aspect of death for my life. Even if you take away these chains, I will still die in about a few days. They already have taken too much from me at this point and I am already tired of continuing to live anyways." Cain stated as he looked more tired than he was before. "If you fight then you can stay alive. You should not let your past define what you can be in the future. You must use the past as a steppingstone and not something to hold you back." Adrian stated but Cain is not convinced. "I deserve this because I killed my own brother. I am only getting what I deserve right now. You do not need to pity me as I am only having karmae through me. Instead, I have one final request from you." Cain stated. "Request?" Adrian uttered. "Find my brother or rather collect the pieces of my brother''s soul." Cain stated as a mission suddenly popped up. ------- QUEST NOTIFICATION Find my Brother''s Soul Fragments Cain, thest living but almost dying Asmodian, wants you to find the soul fragments of his brother that is scattered. He will tell you more of the details after you ept. Difficulty: SSS Completion Condition: Find out how many soul fragments there are and collect them. (??? / ???) Reward for epting: Blood of an Asmodian Reward for Completion: Secret Asmodian Skill Book Failure Condition: None Failure: None Time Limit: None ------ [Do you wish to ept the quest given? Yes or No.] "I ept." Adrian stated as he epted the mission that is definitely not easy. "Thank you, young Equinox. I shall now tell you about my brother whose name was Abel." Cain stated as he told the story of his brother. Cain and Abel were twins that were born only a minute apart. Cain being the oldest while Abel the youngest. Their parents were both Asmodian that were closer to the Daemos as they looked like them. The two were naturally born which is rare for Asmodians because they have a difficult time in creating descendants. Their births were naturally celebrated but the two were constantlypared by everyone. Even if the brother''s love each other, the constantparisons will eventually create a rift between the brothers. This rift further intensified when Abel fell in love with an angel. Cain knew that the angel would never love his brother because he knew that angels are a selfish race that only looked at their own race. They were made to be selfish and only follow themands of the Goddess of Light. Cain wanted to give advice to his brother, but the dark gods soon invaded the universe. The fight between the gods of Pandemonium and the dark gods soon came. The Asmodians became the fighters at the forefront while the gods supported them. In the end, the dark gods were repelled but at the cost at the lives of the Asmodians. Most of the Asmodians died in the war but others died after because of the curses that the dark gods used against them. The dark gods might have been afraid of the Asmodians but they also used whatever means necessary in order to kill their weaknesses. Cain managed to return from the war alive. He was cursed but he could bear it at the same time. He wanted to find his brother because their parents died during the war. In the end, he learned that his brother shielded his lover from the dark gods, but the angels did not even support him or take him back from being abducted. Cain tracked down the dark god that kidnapped his brother, but he was not happy with the result. He learned that the dark god infected his brother like a parasitic lifeform. Even with the barrier that separated the nes of existence, the dark god that infected his brother did not separate from him. The dark god that day said something unthinkable to Cain. It is so unthinkable that he did not even want to believe that is actually real. The downfall of his brother is actually due to the angels or rather the lover that he trusted so much. "Your brother was so easy totch on to. He was almost brainless when I came. You are lucky that I did not kill him because I thought that his body is useful to me. Whatever those stupid shining white birds did to him must be so effective that he felt like an empty husk." Abel stated or rather the possessed Abel stated. "You have no right to use my brother as a host, vile creature. Your otherpanions have either been killed or driven away from this ne of existence. Get out of my brother right this instant." Cain stated as he started attacking his brother or rather the dark god thattched onto his body. "Should I actually tell you something interesting? There is not much of him left to begin with. Magic like this is veryplex because they made him almost like a doll. I just came in and made the dolle to life after all." The possessed Abel stated as the two brothers started wreaking havoc on the surroundings. In the end, Cain managed to seal the movements of his brother and was able to separate the dark god from Abel. The onlyplication is that Abel could barely live, and it seems that the dark god was not lying when it said that there is nothing left from his brother. "I am sorry, Cain. It seems that I am not strong enough to hold on. My soul could no longer hold on. I will not be able to reincarnate because my soul is broken already." Abel stated as he died in Cain''s arms. Cain saw his brother''s soul break into pieces, and it almost broke into nothingness if Cain did not interrupt. Cain used his life force to keep fragments in ce, but he does not know how many he created. He passed out as soon he somewhat fixed his brother''s soul. Chapter 592 - Additional Quest "You want me to find the pieces of your brother''s soul. Is there anything that you will give me that can point them to me? Otherwise, even if I spend an eternity, I will not be able to find those soul fragments." Adrian stated as he looked at Cain. "You do not need to worry as I can feel that you deal with the souls of the dead. You have the aura of death emanating from all over your body. Theoretically, no one alive should possess the aura you have. I will give you my blood and with that you can recognize my brother''s soul." Cain stated.?? "But blood and soul are very much different from one another." Adrian stated. "Me and my brother are twins which means we have that connection that will make us feel one another. Once you have my blood, you can easily distinguish the soul fragments of my brother." Cain stated as Adrian nodded in agreement. "Fine. What should I do next? Do I release you from your chains or something? I am not a vampire so I cannot just drink your blood just like that." Adrian stated as he asked on how he will get Cain''s reward. "Before I give you my blood, I will give you another quest that is very personal to me. I want you to carry out my revenge. I do not even know if that bitch is still alive, but I want you to kill her for me." Cain stated as another quest notification popped up. ------- QUEST NOTIFICATION Kill My Brother''s Ex-Lover Cain''sst wish for revenge is to kill the angel that led his brother to ruin. Find information about that angel. If she is still alive then kill her. Difficulty: Unknown Completion Condition: Find out the whereabouts of the Angel that led Abel to Ruin. If she is alive then you need to kill her. Reward for epting: None Reward for Completion: Location of a Secret Tomb for Asmodians Failure Condition: None Failure: None Time Limit: None ------ "If she is dead then the mission will clear itself once I find out she is dead. But if she is alive then I will need to kill her because of her betrayal not only just for your brother but also for the world. We would have some Asmodians still alive if she did not leave Abel fighting the dark god." Adrian stated as he epted the mission. "If I am not wrong, that angel was called Lumia as the Goddess of Light named her. She is said to be a special child of the Goddess of Light which is why it did not make sense why she liked my brother. She was said to be raised by the Goddess of Light herself. I am fairly certain that she nned the downfall of my brother or is only using him. I love my brother, but he was foolish for thinking that an angel will ever love him truly. I would not have mind if it was a devil since they may have been angels, but they live for themselves." Cain added. "Some people are just total fools when ites to love. They give too much and get nothing in return. In the end, they be empty husks since nothing is left for themselves." Adrian stated which made Cain agree with him. "Well said, young one. Now free me because I can sense that they will nowe to extract thest bit of my blood. I must hand you the purest form of my blood but be careful. Blood transfer will be very painful which is why I will use a special seal to transfer it to you." Cain stated as he smiled. "What should I do then?" Adrian asked. Cain told Adrian to take off the chains that is binding the former. Even he is unsure if Adrian could do so because it might transfer to Adrian if they are not careful. Thest thing that Adrian needs is to be the other sacrifice. "These chains are made by the God of Crafts. He fell for the Goddess of Light once, but his love did not get rewarded. These chains are used to bind lower gods and demigods who are being punished. Although, the chains that bind me are of inferior quality as a demigod might have made them with the guidance of the God of Crafts." Cain stated. "I can read the runic letters used here. It seems that it is the reason why your mana is getting continuously sucked away." Adrian stated as he looked at the runes that are glowing. "It was my brother that was the smart one. I can read the runes as they are the firstnguage but even, I do not know how to diffuse it perfectly." Cain stated. "Even I cannot read all of them. You need to teach me the characters that I do not know so that I can have a cue on how to stop the function where your mana is getting continuously absorbed. It seems that the chains are also leading to somewhere below." Adrian stated as he observed the holes where the chains are connected to the floor. "These chains are connected to the magic crystal that is in the center of that formation. It is my brother that made it as he was the leader of this town before those damned angels took over. He did not create this tower as it was those angels that created it in order to conceal the teleportation magic circle." Cain stated which made Adrian relieved as the angels knowing teleportation magic circle creation will be problematic. Adrian used the remaining time to understand the writings in the chain so that he can safely detach it from Cain. The magic circle started to glow again but only the outer runes are being lit up which means that they still have a few minutes left. "I have no choice. These runic characters must be erased instead of finding out their real meaning. I have to forcefully rewrite them." Adrian stated as he activated his domain skill. Chapter 593 - The Tower Must Fall "Nether Domain!" Adrian stated as theher mist started to roll up. Adrian did not activate his true form because he did not need to. He only needed an unlimited source of energy that is potent enough to erase a runic character. With his domain active, he can useher energy unlimitedly but that also makes it a time sensitive issue.?? "Only godly metal can scratch godly metal. Paradox, st the runic characters that I will tell you to that needs to be deleted." Adrian stated as his Cube of Paradox suddenly became energetic. "Understood, master." The Cube of Paradox replied. Cain quietly observed the process in which Adrian pouredher energy onto the Cube of Paradox. He then used his own weapon like a magnifying ss in order to erase the runic characters imprinted on the chains. As Adrian is sting the runic characters, the pain that Cain felt started to increase as the bnce of the power in the chains are bing chaotic. The most notable time is when he felt like he got electrocuted in the spine without even so much as a warning. "Sorry about that. The middle runes on the teleportation magic circle are already lighting up. The good news is that I managed to slow the progression a little. The only issue now would be to pluck out the spikes attached in your back and those pinning your wings on the ground." Adrian stated as he knew that he needed help when ites to this point. Adrian summoned all his soulbounds as he needed them to simultaneously pull all the spikes. If they did not do that then they might get attacked by the self-defense mechanism of the chains. When Adrian summoned Sirius and Kaon, Cain became surprised as an Abyssal Fenrir and a Dragon is not easily acquired as followers. Although he can sense that the Abyssal Fenrir and the dragon are not yet fully grown, Cain knows that creatures like these will not be tamed if the summoner is not talented. He can only remember one Asmodian back then that is able to tame a dragon and that was Kalu Luwa. "Are you the one who inherited the will of the Omega Summoner?" Cain stated which made Adrian stop for a brief moment before continuing his task. "Did you know him? I would have like to know more about him because I have no mentor as a summoner. I am basically just winging it at this point in time." Adrian stated which made Cain chuckle. "Even I do not know much about Elder Kalu Luwa as he was not much of a talker. The only thing I knew about him is that he made what you call summoning possible when he was in his teens. The only thing I knew about him is that he never perfected his job ss." Cain stated which made Adrian shocked. "Do you mean to say that Omega Summoner is iplete?" Adrian asked as he continued with his work. "I do not know but when one of the summoners asked him, he only said that he has yet to perfect his understanding of summoning. Is that not a good thing? It means that you might be able to perfect the inheritance given to you which even the original creator did not perfect." Cain stated as he can now feel that he can move his body a little. "If that is the case then that would mean that my third job ss advancement is not thest. Or I could enhance the capabilities of the Omega Summoner. The only problem is that I do not even know the requirements to advance." Adrian thought as he erased thest runic character that he needed. Adrian tried touching the chain without buffs, but he got injured instead. It seems that the defense mechanism of the chains has yet to fully deactivate. The good thing is that he did not get damaged that strongly as he already weakened the chains to a certain degree. "All of you. Pull on mymand. One¡­two¡­three¡­Pull!" Adrianmanded as he enhanced all his soulbounds and himself withher energy. The chains sent out a strong pulse of energy to Adrian and his soulbounds which some could not tolerate. One by one each of his soulbounds died but they managed to pull on the chains. The only ones that did not die are Kaon, Sirius and Charon. The chains created a thud when they crashed into the ground. Adrian could not let such materials go to waste, so he kept it in his inventory. Cain, who got freed from the influence of the chains, is limply sitting on the ground. The chains took most of his mana but also the curse that he is affected with. "Ah!" Cain stated as he clutched his chest. "Why are you in pain? We got the chains out." Adrian stated as he looked concerned. "It seems that those chains not only absorbed my mana but also kept the curse that I am afflicted with at bay. It seems that the timeframe of days that I gave you is too generous. I might die today but I have faith that you will carry out my will." Cain stated as he tapped Arian''s forehead. Cain''s blood suddenly umted on his fingertip and gathered on Adrian''s forehead. A red diamond is then imprinted on Adrian''s forehead. Cain told him that he must absorb the blood given to him slowly instead of immediately. "I also have hidden the rewards in that seal on your forehead. When you sessfully clear the missions, you will unlock the spell and the location of the tomb." Cain stated as he started to stand up with Adrian''s assistance. "The magic circle is still not stopping despite you no longer being connected to it." Adrian stated as he noticed that the magic circle is almost activated. "I will destroy this tower. Use the chance when I overload the magic crystal in that tform to escape. It will disable the magic that prevents teleportation. I will burn my remaining life for that to happen. I can feel that the curse is already spreading. The tower must fall." Cain stated as his right arm started changing color as if being infected by something, Chapter 594 - Asmodian’s Sacrifice "I will destroy this tower. Use the chance when I overload the magic crystal in that tform to escape. It will disable the magic that prevents teleportation. I will burn my remaining life for that to happen. I can feel that the curse is already spreading. The tower must fall." Cain stated as his right arm started changing color as if being infected by something, Adrian saw that Cain''s arm suddenly became infected by something. Blisters and grotesque boils suddenly started to grow on his right arm. He could see that the curse that did not propagate is now hurriedly.?? "Your arm! Can we do something about it? Maybe if I apply chronomancy." Adrian stated but Cain stopped what he was attempting. "It is toote. The curse has be too powerful from all the years that it could not move. Even if you came a hundred years early, I would still die because of the curse. This curse is much like my brother''s, but it will make me a mindless ughterer instead. I would rather die with my mind still intact instead of dooming this world. I already gave you everything that you need to know. All you need to do is escape this ce and carry out my will. I have lived for far too long in a cage being tortured. It is now time for me to rest as I want to finally be free from pain and suffering. I want this to happen because I am sure that even you will want to finally rest if you end up dealing with what I have experienced." Cain stated as he activated a magic circle and grafted it on his body. Adrian knew that he could not tell Cain to think about the future because thetter already made up his mind. He will die even if he chooses to live longer because the curse is eating up his life force and soul. Cain is igniting his very soul in order to fight off the curse that is spreading like an infection. "Be careful in future as being an Asmodian is more than meets the eye. You will learn more about us when you enter the grave. I should not spoil your fun as the transgressors are already here." Cain stated as he looked at the teleportation magic circle finally losing light. Bishop Bright arrived with a happy face, but it soon turned into a frown as he saw Cain out of his shackles and another demon that snuck past them. The fact that a demon manages to sneak inside the tower because the Envoy of Light is not there is uneptable. The Church of Light might be called the purifying ones but that also takes effect upon their failures. If Bishop Bright does not solve this dilemma, then it would be his head on the chopping block. Just because he knows of the true origin of the high ranked officials of the Church of Light will not make him escape the purge. "Everyone! Kill them. Activate the magic circle and send everyone here! The demons should not be powerful enough yet as he just broke free. Kill the small one first and collect his blood next!" Bishop Bright shouted his orders which made the two priest and two pdins that came with him go in battle mode. "I have been meaning to repay you for the years of torture that I experienced from you. It is just a shame that you will die before I even see your face in agony. It is a good thing that I will take you to the grave with me. People like you should not be alive in this world. You call yourself a warrior of justice, yet you are not paying attention to your own deeds. If you ever get resurrected, be sure to do better in your next life. Then again, you do not even worship the goddess of life." Cain stated as the magic circle that he grafted on his body started to glow brighter. Cracks started to appear on Cain''s body as if it was made of y. His whole body is turned into a bomb that will destroy the tower. At first, Adrian thought that Cain might blow up the whole town, but he would not do that you the area once ruled by his brother. He loved his brother too much for him to just erase something that bears his name. The pdins and priests tried hurling spells at Cain, but nothing happened as it only fueled his spell faster. Cain is going to make his core explode. An organ like thing inside his body that deals with his magic casting and abilities. Adrian knows of this technique as it is ast resort for demons or beings that have magic cores in their bodies. If they did this, then only their soul but also their entire being will be erased without leaving a trace. Cain thought this through as he does not want his body to be ab experiment if they find his dead body. "I shall show you all the true meaning of light." Cain stated with a smile of gratification. He feels that he has done everything that he can and should be given the chance to rest. "You dare, demon!" Bishop Bright shouted loudly as he used every spell in his arsenal to protect himself. "Charon, use Soul Prison." Adrianmanded as Charon took Adrian, Sirius and Kaon inside of the coffin. Adrian knew that Charon will not survive the st and the undead also knew that. It was actually Charon that brought the idea. Even if Adrian uses Soul Form Manifestation to be an incorporeal ghost, he will still die from the st. Anything that uses the soul as a catalyst will inevitably hit. This is why magic that uses the souls of others is taboo because the price is too steep. Charon did not even wait for Adrian tomand him as it already attached chains on the body of the three and pulled them inside of the coffin. The whole room is suddenly covered in a bright light and every individual inside of it got swallowed by this light. ----- The tower suddenly started to shake and rumble. The priests and pdins that are working inside the tower felt it shake. This was the first time that they experienced the tower to shake because it never does. Even if Abelport gets hit by a strong earthquake, the tower will stand tall as a symbol of power and dignity. "Did anyone feel that?" One of the priests asked as the document he is writing suddenly had ink blots over it. "I felt that too, but it probably is just the demon being tortured. Maybe his death triggered something and made the tower shake." One of the pdins stated as this was the first time for him to experience that as well. The priests and pdins did not think much of the tower shaking until it became continuous. They suddenly started to panic and ran outside of the tower, but it is already toote. The floor that they walked upon started to glow and crumble because of an intense rush of energy below it. The priests and pdins that are inside the tower are all swallowed by the light. At the very least, they got killed by what they are believing in as it is light that ended their life. The situation outside of the tower could not be different as a strong earthquake could be felt by all of the people that are in Abelport. All of the people inside of establishments went outside so that they will not get crushed if the buildings crumble. All of the people at Abelport then saw the tower that is safeguarded and the location of the Church of Light starting to crack. The cracks that could not be seen before spread across the tower like a snake. Soon, light started pouring out of the cracks and the tower started to crumble without any warning. The tower did not immediately fall but a beam of light shot out of it and cleared the skies. The light looked like a beacon which made the citizens of Abelport think that it must be the Church of Light doing something like a festival or a warning signal. The citizens are then shocked when they saw that the tower crashing down after the beam of light disappearing. All of the guards, pdins and priests immediately went to the area of the tower when they saw the tall structure suddenlye crashing down. The whole town of Abelport did not immediately panic but unrest has settled in their hearts. The next thing that happened made them look with disbelief. From the rubble that was once the tower, a figure suddenly shot up from the sky. The figure had wings that are a mix of a dragon and a bat while being surrounded by two other figures. The winged figure is surrounded by a silhouette of a dragon and a wolf. The citizens of Abelport all eximed their surprise as this is the first time that they have seen something like this. Chapter 595 - Fruit Of Yewdrassil [Your soulbound, Charon, has died. You can summon him again when his summoning cooldown is over.] Adrian emerged from the rubble with the help of both Sirius and Kaon. Adrian used his gravity altering skill to push away the rubble while the heaviest ones were carried by both Sirius and Kaon. ?? He could not see any remnants of the pdins and priests inside the tower. As if they were disintegrated by the intense spell that Cain used. Even his body is nowhere to be seen as the magic circle that the Asmodian grafted on his body turns one''s whole body into a bomb. The body that has became a bomb because of the magic circle will have nothing left after it explodes. It is a magic circle that turns even atoms into a bomb which is why it is forbidden to alter the magic core of someone alive. Adrian saw the residents of Abelport point at him from the ground. Some of the guards that are mages used magic to fly and try to catch him, but Adrian is already prepared. He already activated the stored Dimensional Teleportation magic that he prepared. The Cube of Paradox became small cubes and created a portal that Adrian passed through both his soulbounds and them himself. The mages that tried to catch him did not catch up as he already disappeared by the time that they are casting their spells. Adrian''s appearance in Abelport has been deemed the Demon Disaster. Some of the priests and pdins that were outside the tower imed that it was a demon flying. Thus, the whole incident regarding the copse of the tower and the disappearance of every person there are attributed to the mysterious demon that has a dragon and arge wolf as a follower. Thankfully for Adrian, no one knows his name which is why he has not gained any notoriety. If his name is known, then not only would he get the notoriety stat but also have it skyrocket due to the numerous deeds that he has done or falsely used to. ===== [You have arrived at your own territory, Avalon.] Adrian arrived at his territory in the area of the tree of life and death. Both Vitae and Mortem are currently not there as they are being taught by the elven elders about the ways of the world. The only one who greeted him is the tree of life and death that apparently is now bearing fruit. "You can grow fruits?" Adrian asked rhetorically. "You can go to other dimensions?" The tree of life and death replied rhetorically. "Sorry about that. I thought divine trees will not be able to bear fruit or something. Even the world tree in the now destroyed Neo Alfheim did not have such capabilities." Adrian stated as he thought it is impossible. "I can bear fruits because I have yet to fully mature. My fruit is basically what you call the amalgamation of the filth in this area that I have turned into something beautiful and clean. Only those that I have granted permission could view upon my fruit or those that are gifted by godly sight." The tree of life and death stated. "I see. Is there any chance that I could get the fruit?" Adrian asked as he saw the apple and peach hybrid looking fruit. He is also tempted with the things that he read upon the description of the fruit. ------- Item: Fruit of the Tree of Life and Death Tier: Legendary (Unripe) Type: Consumable Effect: Increase the power of both life and death attribute skills by 15%. Also cleanses the user of all the status ailments and debuffs that the user has received. Also, it will heal the user back to 80% health while regenerating 70% of the user''s mana. The user will have a boost in both health and mana regeneration while the fruit is yet to be fully digested. Description: An unripe fruit of the Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil. It has miraculous effects that is rumored to even be able to revive the dead once it is fully ripe. This fruit could be called one of the best treasures that is edible. Can only be seen by those trusted by the tree of life and death. ------- "I will not give it for free even though I like you, Equinox. I need to have the fruits in case of emergencies. Each iteration of the tree of life, tree of death, and me can only bear fruits every 100 years before we reach maturity." The tree of life and death stated as Adrian nodded his head. "Noted. Could your fruit cleanse the curse of a dark god?" Adrian asked as he is suddenly curious if he might have found a way to cure Cain if he knew this information earlier. "If the fruit s ripe then there is a chance, but it is not guaranteed as curses of dark gods are tricky. They are not from our reality, so they bend reality to how they perceive it to be. That is the reason why they are not invited in our universe because they disrupt the bnce of nature. Why do you ask?" The tree of life and death stated. "Nothing. I am just curious because I want to know how to counteract the curse of the dark gods. I do not want to fight them without knowing what can be done against them. Anyways, how long does the fruit need to ripe?" Adrian asked as he eyed the fruit with glistening eyes. "Another year or two. It depends on the surroundings as I pulled the miasma so that I can convert that into useful energy." The tree of life and death stated. "I see. If there is a chance, then can I have one of the fruits if another grows?" Adrian asked as he knew the price of such fruit. "I will see about it when the timees, Equinox. If I ever need of your services, then I can use it as a reward, but I do not need anything right now." The tree of life and death stated. "Great Tree! Someone is looking for the Champion. Ah! The Champion is here. You arrived just in time for guests that are somewhat vague in origin." One of the elves stated. "Why are they looking for me? Do you know their names?" Adrian asked as he wants to know who his guests are. His first guess is that it is Piggy Bank as he told Adrian that he will give him the guild medallion. "They are called Imiter and Lime. The demons do not seem to be wary of the one called Imiter despite him not being entirely human. The Lime person is actually a True Saint or at least that is what she ims to be. The elder demons are not here which is why we were told to ask the Great Tree for assistance but with the Champion Equinox here then our problem is now solved." The elf stated. "Why do the other demons seem relieved upon seeing this Imiter?" Adrian asked as he is curious. "The other demons say that he emitted almost the same aura as you but fainter." The elf stated which made Adrian curious as the demons know that he is more of an Asmodian than them. "Kaon and Sirius, you guys can take your time and explore the ce. Be sure to use your human forms." Adrian stated as his two soulbounds suddenly changed into their human forms. Adrian assisted Sirius with his because the Abyssal Fenrir has yet to master Polymorph. Sirius looked like a thirteen-year-old boy that has hair with three colors which are white, ck and gray. His eye color remained the same and he resembles Adrian a bit as thetter seemed to be the blueprint for his appearance. The clothes that Sirius wore looked like a mix between eastern and western style that also has the ck, gray and white motif. "Try not to bother anyone as they are probably busy. Make sure to be in your best behavior as anything you do will reflect unto me. Gosh, is this what a parent feels like when they let their children out in the wild." Adrian stated but he muttered thest sentence. "You do not need to worry about that, Master. Me and big brother Sirius will just y and see what the other races are doing. The tree friend will be guiding us anyway as it told us that it is connected to the whole territory." Kaon stated cutely as it looked at this chance of liberation as an exploration. "I will watch over my younger brother, Master. I will not let you have a headache or tarnish your reputation. I just hope that my other siblings will be able to join us." Sirius stated in a serious tone as he acted as the eldest. "I will summon them as soon as they recover so that all of you could unwind." Adrian stated as he left to visit the guest. Chapter 596 - Meeting The Metamorph Adrian left his two soulbounds for their enjoyment as they should be able to freely wander off inside the territory without much problem. The elves and demons in the territory knew of them which is why they did not bother them. The yers that have been given ess to Adrian''s territory is another story altogether. Adrian followed the escort in order to see if what this interesting person needs from him. He knows that it is actually the demon elders that they want to see but they are not in the territory which makes the next like in charge be Adrian. He just had to entertain them and get them to stay away if their business is not weed.?? As Adrian is walking, he suddenly felt a slight headache. The marking that Cain gave him suddenly reacted which meant that a soul fragment of his brother, Abel, is nearby or it just reacted due to something unforeseen. He just received the marking so there could just be side effects from having it. Adrian is then led to an area that is something like a reception where it is just arge area with nothing there. The only ones that are there are the numerous guards that are training which are both elves and demons. The two figures that wanted an audience with the leaders of the demons are waiting there. Adrian could not be more shocked to see a battle armored nun with a bay and a normal looking boy that is about in the early teens waiting for him. The little boy might look normal, but the soul of this boy is unique as it is burning in a different lightpared to the others. "The one who looks like nun should be the True Saint while the other is undefined as of now." Adrian thought as he moved near them. "Lime and Imiter, your attention please." The guard stated as they were mesmerized by the guards that re training beside them. "Sorry about that. We were distracted." Lime replied with a sorry tone. She is mesmerized by the training of the elves and demons because of the specific routine that is made for them. She could clearly see that the trainings are specifically made for their body types. "It is not a problem as you guys might not have seen many demons that are around. They are not really the social type which is why even us elves are having difficult time having conversation with them. Ah! The champion is with me. Forgive me for my offensive words." The elven guard stated. "I can attest to that as they rarely get out of the ce where we came from. We rarely interact with other races other than ourselves so please me more attentive to the other demons." Adrian stated as he smiled at the elven guard. "He is a yer. Could he be that famous demon yer? I never thought that I met someone famous." Lime thought as she could see that Adrian is different to the other demons. His information is also like that of a yer. "It is nice to meet you. My name is Equinox. I am basically the leader here right now as the elders are not here." Adrian stated as he reached out for his hand. "I guess he really is a yer seeing that he wants a handshake. There is no such greeting in Pandemonium like that unless they are yers." Lime thought as she shook Adrian''s hand. "I am sorry for bothering you, but we really need your assistance right now." Lime stated as she looked at Imiter. "I see. Can I at least know what you need of my assistance? I am really busy right now which is why I am not as free as you think I am. If I can fulfill your request, then I will help you to the best of my ability." Adrian stated but in reality, he is looking at the pendant that is hanging at Imiter''s neck. "I will get straight to the point then. Can you please ept Imiter and his family as refugees? I do not know who the lord of this territory is, but this should be the safest ce for him right now." Lime stated but Adrian''s face suddenly stiffened. "I do not know who gave you the idea that we are epting refugees, but I cannot simply allow an unknown person to be in my territory. There should be a process and it seems that you guys brought something troublesome judging by the tone of your voice." Adrian stated with a serious tone. He is not a hundred percent sure of the little boy''s identity. Not to mention the little boy''s family that wille with him. Adrian might be nice, but he is not that nice to just suddenly ept someone that needs help because they need or act like they need it. "Can you please reconsider? You are the lord of this territory after all. This is the ce that is the safest for him." Lime argued as she knew that going to the holy cities will not be beneficial since a lot of refugees are already heading there. "I am the lord of this territory and I decide who gets in and out. People with unknown background wants to live in my territory just because they are the safest here. Nothing in life is that simple as times right now is the most troublesome since monsters that could shapeshift are roaming about and creating chaos. Tell me, why should you be an exception?" Adrian stated as he looked at Imiter. "I see. You can already tell that I am not entirely human. I can tell you way to get rid of the godly monster in the imperial capital if you take me in." Imiter stated in a tone that is not befitting of a small child. "How about you give me that ne of your and I might change my mind?" Adrian stated as he pointed at the ne that is hanging around Imiter''s neck. Chapter 597 - I Want The Necklace Adrian is now sure upon seeing the soul that is flickering inside of the pendant that is hanging around Imiter''s neck as a ne. The pendant has something hidden inside and that surely is a fragment of Abel''s soul. He did not know how the little boy got it, but he must get the ne at all costs. "I just do not feel happy trying to cheat a small boy. Then again, my sister did tell me that if another party has something you can provide and you have something you want then it is a transaction. Also, his soul looks too old for his own age." Adrian thought as he looked at Imiter.?? "I have information about defeating the dark god in the Imperial capital. Is that not enough?" Imiter stated. "You are actually trying to cheat a young kid? I did not know that the Demon will be truly devilish." Lime stated in a rather unhappy tone as she seems to know of Imiter''s attachment to the ne. "I already know how to kill a dark god. The only problem is the process of making that a reality. So, in reality, your offer of information is not that valuable to me which is why I told you to hand me down that ne. Also, calling a demon a devil is just in rude. Our species are very different and some of us think that as offensive." Adrian stated. Imiter then clutched his ne as he knew that this is something important to him. It has been with him even before he became what he is now. This ne saved or rather preserved his humanity. He has a deep attachment to it to the point that he even bathes with it on him. "Can you give us another requirement instead of my ne?" Imiter asked but Adrian shook his head. Imiter suddenly had a shback on how he received this ne. His father found a peculiar stone inside a cave that has no value except for being pretty. It is pretty but not pretty enough for it to be bought by the nobles which is why his father gave it to him inside of a pendant. Imiter kept the ne because he believed that it brought him luck. It is also the reason why his consciousness is protected even when a faceless one possessed him. In short, the ne is the reason why he became what he is today which is why he is reluctant to part with it due to the huge importance. "If he does not want to help us then we are better off finding other people that want to help us. We should try the dragons next as they are as strong as the demons anyway. Adrian seeing Imiter''s face could only sigh and use another way to coerce the strange being. He already knows that Imiter is not entirely human as he has a human-colored soul, but it is constantly changing like water unlike human souls that are solid. Adrian set up a barrier so that no one other than the three of them are inside of it. He wanted to exclude Lime, but it seems that Imiter has his own attachments to her. Imiter might back down if Lime is kept in the dark of what he is about to say. "What did you do!?" Lime stated as she held her bay and pointed it towards Adrian. "I just wanted us to have some privacy after all. I want that ne for a valid reason, and I believe that it is not yours to begin with anyway." Adrian stated which made Imiter look at him with shock. "You do not have to worry about splitting apart like you worry about. Your soul is already fused with whatever being that you have absorbed. You can say that you are still you but not entirely human." Adrian stated as Lime lowered her weapon. "Are you sure? I do not want to be a monster." Imiter stated which made Lime hug him but made everyoneugh. "It is a bit rude tough at a kid." Lime stated but Adrian could care less. "If you think that you are a monster then what do you call me? Demonic monster? Or just a in monster? What youck right now is the fact that you do not love yourself as much as you should. Who cares if others view you as a demon even though you have done nothing wrong? The only real monsters in this world are those that tell people that they are not good enough or will never fit in just because they are different. The only thing beautiful in this world is the fact that every being is unique, and no one is the same. Those that think that they should fit in a standard are just those that are swept by the tide. They cannot rise to the asion which is why they drag them down to the depths that they are drowning from." Adrian stated with utmost conviction as this is what he really believes in life. "I do not want to admit it, but the rude brat is right. Being different does not mean we are monsters, but we are unique. The important thing is that we do not infringe on the freedom and happiness of others." Lime stated as she patted Imiter''s back. Imiter then took a deep breath and weighed his options. He wanted his family to be safe because the faceless ones would have surely known of his being. They are not ones to tolerate those that do not submit to their god. Imiter also knows that the faceless ones will use everyone that is rted with a person that they need. They do not havepassion or love. They only know one thing and that is to carry out the will of their god. "I have decided. If a ne could help my family, then I will dly give it up." Imiter stated as he handed the ne to Adrian. Chapter 598 - A Certain Dark Elf (This chapter is in the POV of the Dark elf yer.) I can finally y the game Pandemonium after saving enough money from my part time jobs. I started off as a dark elf because they look cool despite some having dreary appearance, but I was told that it was only the case for the tired elders. The other dark elf NPCs that I encountered looked fine and healthy. It seems that your body does morph depending on one''s profession. I tried all thing in the starter vige, but I was not that talented as a damage dealer. I always liked ying as support characters even in other games as I feel a certain synergy with them. I always view support characters as essential because they are more sought after and important. In battles, they target the support characters first because they could make the battle harder to win if they are still in battle. You could say that supports are the lifeblood of the team because they keep the team fighting fit. I always believed in the saying of ''A great support will carry the whole team while a bad support will lead it to ruin''. I still believe that saying even today as I wanted to join this new church that sprung up because of the famous yer dubbed as The Demon. He has other names that are shier but simple is the best. I did not start at this floating territory, but I was chosen by one of the students of the elders as a trainee. It seems that my perseverance of studying the ways of the God of Death has caught their attention. I could actually choose to be a Priest of the Twin Gods, but I focused more on the death aspect of it. I mean¡­I have been a fanboy of a novel of a certain mage that has ridiculous powers because he could control something called death magic. I know that it will not happen in this game as that boy''s powers are too heaven defying. I know that this is a game, but I still must have a foot in reality. I thought being a priest that serves the God of Death would be sinister just because it sounded sinister, but I was mistaken. The God of Death seemed to be more benevolent than evil like what other legends of the gods of death that we had in the real world. I learned that the God of Death is a merciful god that treats everyone as equals because everyone is equal in death. The Church scriptures also say to live a good life so that you do not leave regrets when your timely death will arrive. Honestly speaking, this church is not evil in any sense. I do not know why this church was persecuted and wanted to be forgotten by the other Holy Churches. The only thing that does not align with the holy churches is the treatment of undead. The Undead King is actually in a covenant with the God of Death which is why their stance against undead became neutral. At first, the stance was ''all undead must be purified so they may pass onto the afterlife'' but it is different now as they must see if the undead is harmful first. I actually do not care as I always believed that everyone is inherently good but choose to be ignorant. I have seen that in my life as a hardworking college student. I want to turn my life around which is why I am pursuing education, but I need money which why I chose to y Pandemonium as a side gig. The only regret that I am having is the fact that I believe that Ick the talent to be a candidate for the Death Bishop position. I received a quest where I must fill this crystal with death energy that I channeled from the death realms, but I am at a lost. I actually asked some of the undead that passed by in the floating territory but even they are at a lost. The yers did not even know what this death energy is as all they know is that they use mana. I guess no one is still inquisitive enough to research this. I already hunted with some of the yers that passed by and got my quota for today which is why I wanted to try my hand at the chance of advancing my job ss to a somewhat unordinary one. I am up against other NPCs that have years of training which is why I am disheartened. How will I ever fill up this crystal with death energy? As I slumped on the ground near me, I saw two boys that are NPCs that are a bit different from the others. They are not demon, elf or undead. One of them has wolf ears while the other has odd looking horns that are two different colors. Their clothing is also unusual, but it fits their character greatly. I miss being young and energetic. Their youthful energy has filled up my confidence again which is why I tried filling up the crystal with death energy once more. As I was doing that the boy with the wolf ears suddenly came towards me and sniffed me. "You smell like familiar. Ah! You almost smell like master, but he smells stronger than you." The wolf eared boy stated. "Is that so? Then your master must be strong." I stated as I pitied them because they might be ves since they call him master but very is illegal here, right? "What is that shiny crystal?" The weird horned boy asked me. "This is a Calling Death Crystal. It is supposed to be a container for death energy." "It smells like the brother tree but weaker and it feels weaker." The weird horned boy stated as he looked at the crystal. "Careful! I am not allowed to break it. I need to fill it up with death energy." "I will tell you of a way to fill it up if you let my little brother y with it." The wolf eared boy stated. "Fine. It is not like I will need it as I cannot fill it up." I stated as I gave the crystal to the weird horned boy. Chapter 599 - A Fair Trade "I have decided. If a ne could help my family, then I will dly give it up." Imiter stated as he handed the ne to Adrian. "You now have what you want so agree to the trade. The ne for the safety of Imiter and his family." Lime stated as she pointed her finger towards Adrian. "Nope." Adrian stated. "You promised!" Lime and Imiter simultaneously shouted. "I was just joking. You guys are too high strung and need to loosen up. Come meet me in front of that tree with your family. I can feel that they are near my territory since both of you look like you escorted someone herepared to just the two of youing." Adrian stated as he disabled the barrier. "Do not go back on your request!" Lime stated menacingly but Adrian just snickered as her threats do not bother him. [You have been given the Ne of a Loving Father.] ----- Item: Ne of a Loving Father Tier: Mythical Type: essory Effect: -able to stop mental corroding attacks. (Cooldown: 1 minute) -Makes the wearer immune to mental status ailments -(Unknown. Cannot be appraised.) -(Unknown. Cannot be appraised.) Description: A ne that was made by a loving father to his son as a lucky charm. The stone in the middle is emanating strange energy that cannot be fathomed. You somehow feel familiar with the stone even though this is the first time that you have encountered it. ----- [The Mark of Cain is responding to the item that is in your hands.] [The Mark of Cain could feel the soul fragment of Abel present inside of the item that you have on hand.] "I guess¡­I was right. All I needed to do is extract the soul fragment from this ne. The quest counter did not even rise when I got the ne which means the fragment is sealed inside the rock." Adrian muttered to himself as he went to look for his soulbounds before heading towards the location of the meeting. ==== Adrian saw his two soulbounds ying with a gem while a dark elf is panicking. It seems that the item that they are ying with is that dark elf''s possession. He immediately stepped in so that his two soulbounds will not trouble the dark elf as they acted a little naughty. "Master!" Sirius and Kaon both shouted as they threw the crystal upwards and scurried to Adrian''s side. The dark elf safely caught the crystal in his hands and sighed with relief. Adrian could feel that the crystal has some kind of death energy, but he does not know what death realm it came from. When Adrian focused, he could feel the death energy emanating from the crystal a bit familiar. He could vaguely remember the energy as it was from the time that his soul was shuffling from one death realm to another. The energy felt familiar to the ce where he was transported inside of a cave like death realm. "He seems to be gifted as that is one of the far death realms. The death energy that he managed to capture is no joke, but it seems that it is a scant amount. He probably has no idea where he got it from. I should help him a little since my soulbounds bothered him." Adrian thought. "I am sorry if the two of them are bothersome. They get really yful sometimes as they are still kids." Adrian apologized to the dark elf, and he noticed that it was actually a yer upon closer inspection. "Ah! It is no trouble because I let them y with it. I have not much luck filling it up anyways." The dark elf yer stated as he sighed. "Is it a mission of yours to fill up that crystal with some sort of energy?" Adrian asked as he wanted to make sure that it will be helpful for the dark elf yer. "It is but it is more of a ss advancement mission since I need to fill this up so that I can be a candidate. It is almost toote anyway as I only have about an hour left before the quest fails." The dark elf yer stated with a sigh. "If it is not much to ask, can I help you? It is the least I could do since my soulbounds bothered you." Adrian stated which shocked the dark elf yer. "Soulbounds?! They are soulbounds?! Are there humanoid soulbounds?" The dark elf yer suddenly muttered to himself as he became confused. "So? What about my offer? Will you take it as it is the least that I could do for the trouble that they cost?" Adrian stated. "You do not need to bother as it is not much trouble. I also felt a bit refreshed when they came but my heart did drop a little when they started ying catch with the crystal. I do not want to know what my advisor will tell me if I suddenly break it." The dark elf yer stated. "I insist. Hand it to me and I may be able to help you." Adrian stated as both Sirius and Kaon told him to help the guy via their soul link. It seems that the two soulbounds suddenly felt a bond with the strange dark elf that they have just recently met. "If you insist but please do not break it as I do not have much gold in my inventory to pay for it if it breaks." The dark elf yer stated. "I will pay for the damages if I actually break it so, please be at ease." Adrian stated as he focused on the death realm where this energy is familiar. Adrian channeled as his soul separated from his body and is transported to the death realm where he absorbed energy from. His soul''s arrival is sensed by the gods of death in that realm, but they did not bother him. They just observed the demon with a soul made of intense death energy as if they are curious. The dark elf yer looked in awe as the crystal is suddenly getting filled up with death energy. He has the look of disbelief as his gaze went from Adrian and the crystal. Chapter 600 - Before The Fight With The Dark God I Adrian easily filled up the crystal that the dark elf has as if he just filled it with water. Even the dark elf yer could not believe what is happening with his eyes. The dark elf yer just stared fixatedly at Adrian while thetter is trying to hand him the crystal. "Here you go. All done." Adrian stated but the dark elf yer seemed to be stunned by what he just witnessed. "Ey! I told you that we could help you fill it up. We just did not expect that master himself will fill up this crystal for you. You should be honored since not everyone can receive his favor." Sirius stated as he kept nodding his head. "That is right." Kaon stated as he also nodded with him. "Stop it you two. I told you to explore and not bother the others. Let us just be happy that you did not do something that could ruin his life. Can you please get the crystal? It is already full of energy from me channeling death energy from where you gathered it. You might have filled it on your own if you have enough time though." Adrian stated. "Ah! Sorry! I got dazed for a second there. All I can say is thank you. I did not expect that you can actually do it. Thank you very much as you just made my mission easier, and I will call you, my benefactor." The dark elf yer named Puch stated. "You do not need to do that as everyone should help when they can. Anyways, I have to get going as I have to do something important now. Say goodbye you two." Adrian stated. "Bye, weird elf guy." Kaon stated as he followed Adrian. "Bye. Hope we can meet again next time." Sirius stated as he also followed behind Adrian. "Ah! I forgot to ask him for his name. I did not even the name of those children or rather soulbounds. Nevertheless, he actually managed to fill up the crystal. The elder will still ept it right? I mean she did say to fill it up but not all by myself." Puch stated as he pranced back to the elder that gave him the mission. Adrian had small talk with the tree of life and death while his soulbounds yed with Vitae and Mortem. He did not need to wait long for Lime, Imiter and Imiter''s family toe towards him. At first, they were blocked by the elven sentinels, but Adrian told them to let them pass. "Wee. You could say that this is the heart of the territory. Are you sure that you want to be my citizen? I mean, you can still go to a holy city if you really want protection. All I can offer you is my ce but even I cannot guarantee the safety if you go out of its borders." Adrian asked Imiter. "You do not have to worry as we owe the demons. When those faceless monsters were attacking our town, it was the demons that saved us. The guards in town helped but if the demons did not show up then our town would have been wiped." Imiter stated which made Adrian smile as the former seemed very genuine about his belief. "I guess I need to show my appreciation for you as well. This is the first time that I am meeting someone called a Metamorph. Even the tree of life and death acknowledges you as a valid existence. I think that you should pray to it everyday seeing that it said that it likes you." Adrian stated as a joke, but Imiter and his family bowed with reverence upon the tree of life and death. "I like them, Champion Equinox. I approve of their stay in the territory, but you already have a decision even if you did not want to consult me." The tree of life and death stated as it knew that Adrian already agreed partially to the demands of the people before him. "Nothing should be freely handed in life or else they would get used to it and never work a day in their life. If you want something, then you have to earn it yourself since you will not feel satisfaction from getting something that is just handed down to you." Adrian replied via telepathy since him and the tree of life and death share a connection as long as the former is within his territory. "I, Equinox, the Lord of Avalon. Hereby bestow Imiter and his family the citizenship of my territory." Adrian dered as the system automatically registered the names of Imiter and his family. "Thank you, demon lord or lord demon." The parents of Imiter stated which made Adrian smile wryly. "Why does that title feel a little chuuni? It is making me cringe somehow." Adrian thought as he responded. "Just Young Lord or Lor will be fine. You do not have to affix the demon word on it as it makes me sound like the final boss that the hero must defeat." Adrian stated as he gets shy upon hearing such a cheesy title. "Thank you once again. I cannot part with my son and those abominable things are always trying to find and kill him. We had to flee the town so that they could still remain safe from harm, but the others got caught up in the process." Imiter''s mother stated as she started crying. "I see. It must have been tough on all of you especially that thedy is with child." Adrian stated as he could sense another life present in the womb of the mother. "My wife is pregnant?" Imiter''s father stated in surprise as he also did not immediately believe what he just heard. "Well, do not stress her too much since she is pregnant." Lime stated as she warned Imiter''s father of stressing her wife. "How did the esteemed young lord know?" Imiter''s father asked. "I am the Champion of the Twin Gods after all. One of them is the Goddess of Life and Death." Adrian replied as he gave them a smile. Chapter 601 - Before The Fight With The Dark God II "It is better if you all get some rest. I will let one of the elven sentinels lead you to an amodation while your house will get built." Adrian stated as he asked one of the elven sentinels to escort Imiter''s family. Imiter is about to leave when Adrian called out to him. Adrian then took out the ne that Imiter gave him as payment for their asylum. Lime still has mixed emotions about Imiter giving the ne, but it was thetter''s choice. "That is my ne. Should you need something from me about it, my lord?" Imiter asked but Adrian shook his head. "I am just about to give it to you back as soon as I extract what I need from it." Adrian stated as he started to search for the soul fragment hidden inside of the ne''s pendant. Adrian used his death energy to try and feel the soul fragment that is inside of the pendant. He does not want to break it as he knows that souls are delicate things that should be handled with care. Adrian started to float in mid-air as he actively tried to find the soul fragment. "Is there even a fragment or is my senses just fuzzy?" Adrian thought to himself as it was not the first time that he got led astray by something. "You need to feel the pull of the soul as you channel death energy around it. You cannot force a soul toe out. It must instinctively follow you outside of the container." The tree of life and death stated as it guided Adrian through the process. Adrian knew that he needed to be delicate which is why he asked assistance from the tree of life and death. Thankfully for him, his favorability with the tree of life and death is sky high that it would entertain Adrian even if it just asked the most basic question. "I am trying but there is some sort of resistance. Something like a barrier." Adrian muttered as his mind is leaking out his conversation with the tree of life and death. "If you feel some sort of rejection then you can only use your own soul as an anchor. The soul fragment might have deteriorated due to the long time that it has not been active. Souls lose their energies if they are not sent to Limbo immediately." The tree of life and death stated. Adrian knew that his wait and see approach is no working which is why he needed a more direct one. All of a sudden, Adrian''s body got covered withher mist which shocked both Lime and Imiter. It shocked Lime because he remembers this form from watching the broadcast of a battle where Adrian transformed. Imiter on the other hand thought that it is cool that it is not only him that can polymorph. Adrian changed his outer shell as Imiter calls it and changes it into something other than his previous form. Adrian''s change in appearance is almost like when a metamorph uses another''s identity. "I can feel it. I just need to reach out to it." Adrian stated as he is now pulling something from the pendant. A small purple wisp like object is pulled out from the stone in the pendant. As soon as Adrian pulled out the soul fragment, the colored stone suddenly darkened. The different colors that it has is now much more different than it was originally. Adrian handed the ne back to Imiter as soon as he is done with his business. "Thank you for returning it to me." Imiter stated as he clutched the ne with his tiny hands. "No problem. I actually did not need the ne itself but what is inside of it." Adrian stated as he looked at the system notification that appeared. [You have acquired A Soul Fragment of an Asmodian.] [Updating the Item as user has already knowledge of the soul fragment owner.] [You have acquired one soul fragment of Abel.] Lime and Imiter went back as soon as Adrian returned Imiter his ne. Lime even bowed to Adrian and told him that she spoke badly of him when in fact that his heart is not that bad after all. She still does notpletely trust Adrian, but she is not wary of him at least. "Where did the soul fragment go though? It just suddenly vanished when I extracted it." Adrian stated as he looked inside of his inventory. "It is attached to your soul now. It needs sustenance in order to keep existing. The other soul fragments should also be in a dormant state so you will have difficulty finding them." The tree of life and death stated as it sensed the fluctuations inside of Adrian''s soul. "Great. I now have a parasite stuck to my soul. A soul parasite. Cool name but gross. Will I die if it takes too much energy from my soul?" Adrian asked the tree of life and death. "Even I do not know much about that as I only know of a soul devouring another soul but not something like yours. It should only be temporary as it would stop getting energy from your soul once it gets back to average capacity." The tree of life and death stated. Adrian is about to look for what quest he should be doing when Levin Cloud suddenly messaged him. "The attack of the human alliance has started. They are now trying to raid the imperial capital. There is even report that two people have god ying weapons that are joining. Also, the Church of Light seemed a bit weird as they all looked tense." Levin Cloud stated as Adrian also tried to look for the live broadcast of the battle. Adrian wanted to at least watch the initial bout, but a portal suddenly appeared below his feet. He fell inside the portal without much resistance as if he is getting pulled. He already knows who made the portal, so he did not even bother getting out of it. Chapter 602 - The Human Alliance Moves I Adrian fell inside of the portal and got transported to an area that seemed to still be in the main world. The most surprising thing is that he could see the dark god from the imperial capital from his position. He is transported directly by Ascalor himself as the arch demon gave him a token when he recovered. Adrian thought that the token is some kind of reward, but it is actually a tracking mechanism. The fact that the token came out of his inventory first before the portal beneath his feet opened is a clear indication of that. He was not the only one there since races other than demons are also present in the area. The most prominent ones being the leaders of the five Asmodian Races that looked at Adrian with wonder. All their gazes shifted to him than the mark on his forehead. "It seems that the Champion of the Twin Gods has be even more of a monster. He feels like my father for some reason." The King of the Selvaggian Race stated with augh. King Leonidas might beughing but he only blurted out what he really felt. Even the elders of the other races could see that the Champion before them is different. They almost consciously bowed before a greenhorn that has yet to live for thousands of years. "So, what do you need me for old man? I was busy meditating near the tree of life and death." Adrian asked as he wanted to know the urgent situation. "The human alliance will start to move soon as their forces are marching towards the imperial capital." Ascalor told him. "Then what has that got to do with me? I am still looking for a way to kill the dark god since there are only about a few days left before it gets out of the imperial capital." Adrian stated as even he is not sure if he will be able to do just that. "The movement of the dark god is bizarre because it started to umte power instead of bashing the barrier that the gods made. It is acting strange for five days now ever since thest attack of the dragonkin that wielded a god ying weapon." Ascalor stated. "You know about the god ying weapons? More importantly, did they seed in damaging the dark god with it?" Adrian asked. "We know of the god ying weapons, but our kind cannot wield it. It is covered by a universal rule which makes it impossible for any of the Asmodian races to ever wield it. Even the stories back then told us that it was humans that wielded those mighty weapons. The bow wielder is great, but his power has yet to fully emerge since he is not fully epted by the weapon from our observations. The wielder of the scales is a different story as she seemed to be attuned to the weapon. Their attack proves to be a sess, but they retreated when they managed to anger the dak god because they damaged it." Ascalor stated. "So¡­the god ying weapons are more like god angering weapons." Adrian chuckled. "The weapon is only as good as its wielder. I summoned you here because you need to partake in the war as I heard of your exploits from the Selvaggian King himself. It seems that you managed to kill a Fenrir which is impressive." Ascalor stated as he praised Adrian. "I did not do it alone as I have help from my friends." Adrian replied and then multiple portals suddenly appeared just above them. Multiple people that are very familiar to Adrian has arrived. "What the!" Levin Cloud stated. "What just happened?" Peridot asked as she looked around. "I thought someone would break mynding." Creepysoo stated as he rubbed his behind even though undead could not feel pain. "That was a new experience." Lycan stated. "I felt like I was free falling on the edge of a waterfall." Solstice stated. "Fun!" Soleil cheered. "Are you fine, buttercup?" Vayu asked his daughter. "It seems that you brought all of my friends here. What a surprise! Ha¡­ha." Adrian stated with a dry tone. "Thank you all for volunteering. Your superiors have dly sent us your way since they have heard of your exploits with the brat over there." Ascalor stated and Adrian raised his hand with an awkward smile. The others were not thrilled about what they will hear next since they could already guess where they are. "The fate of this world rests in our hands as the human alliance will clearly fail in their attempt to subjugate the dark god. They know far too little of what that dark god could do, and they refused to take the help of our alliance." Ascalor stated. "I say let them be foolish and get wiped out." A female vampire stated as she is dressed in a gothic ck dress with a ck parasol covering her from the effects of the sun. "It will take the cooperation of everyone in order to banish the dark god. We will aid the human alliance once we have gathered all of our troops." A dark elf elder stated. "I do not want to agree with the blood sucker, but she has a point. The humans are not to be trusted. The whole world is in peril, but they rather engage in petty politics and disputes rather than truly unite with one another." Duke Lycan stated. "The Jotunn do not like the humans that much but the foolishness of some does not mean that all of them should be wiped out. Besides, our biggest problem now is the dimensional barrier as it is beginning to weaken due to the presence of the dark god." A female fire giant stated as her whole body looked like she is wearing a volcano. "Be ready, Champion Equinox for you shall participate in this battle along with the other champions of the gods that believe in other races." Ascalor stated which made Adrian gulp. Chapter 603 - The Human Alliance Moves II Hou Yiwei is now under a lot of pressure because a neer managed to outshine him when they tried attacking the dark god with their god ying weapon. He did not want to admit it but the woman that wielded another god ying weapon is more proficient than him. Given the fact that mages do not need mastery over their weapons is another reason, but Hou Yiwei does not ept that. He mightck in the pure power department, but he can attack much faster than her. He also noticed that the ever-spawning minions of the dark god did not target her much. He also hated the fact that the Church of Light seemed to be favoring herpared to him in terms of support. He already knew how the Church of Light views the dragonkin even though they are already mixed in with human society. "That just means that I need to work harder. All I got to do is kill that dark god with the skill that is present in this weapon. I could give it thest hit since nothing will be able to avoid my arrows. The only problem now is the mobilization. The Church of Light seemed to be halting the expedition and the dark god is acting strangely." Hou Yiwei thought as he met with his guild members once again. ==== "What is the meaning of halting now?! We have to attack while the wounds that it got from the previous battle has yet to fully heal. If you look at the areas that the god ying weapon wielders hit, then it is certain that we can win." An elder dwarf stated. "I agree with him. We might not be able to kill it, but we can make it go back to where it came from by making it feel pain. The demons would surely seal the hole that it came through." An elder gnome stated. "We can kill it as some of the dragons wille and provide their support. They will kill the dark god with their outstanding prowess once we damage it enough. It is said that killing a dark god gives great powers." A dragonkin stated. "Is that why those from the different continents sent aid? By aid, I mean their demigod warriors?" The Orc Chief stated as it crossed its arms. "At this point in time, we must rely on them more since some members of this alliance does not want help from the inhuman alliance." The elder dwarf stated as he red at the Pope of the Church of Light. "They will surelye and attack. Our scouts have already seen them. They are not that faraway from the battle after all." The elder gnome stated. "Then what are they doing? Why do they not want to lead?" The orc chieftain stated. "They fear that we might attack them indiscriminately with the monsters after all. The head of the alliance is a demi human hater after all." The elder dwarf stated which made the pdins jump from their seat. "You dare!" One of the pdins eximed but Pope Pristina raised her hand to tell them to stand down. "I do not trust demons because they are the incarnation of death and destruction. Have you guys forgotten the incident thirty years ago when one of them razed an entire city?" Pope Pristina stated as she told them the bitter memories of the past where a ''demon'' rampaged. "I do not care what happened in the past because humans are still troublesome even in the present. Some kingdoms still do not treat us dwarves as equal to you humans even though we are better at building thing than you." The elder dwarf stated as it has known of the persecution of humans before. "I cannot excuse their behavior, but we must not let that define the future. If the dark god is not stopped now, then there is no future. If we kill the dark god ourselves then there is a great chance that all of the races gathered at this table will be recognized by everyone." Pope Pristina stated while she amplified her dignity. The other races could only agree with her as they liked what they hear. They did not know that the Pope of the Church of Life herself does not really mean that. They wanted to kill the dark god because of another agenda that is not for humanity. "Fools! Now that the blood of the Asmodian could no longer be collected, I might as well let you fight until you drop dead. At least vermin have some use." Pope Pristina stated as she told the leaders to go back to their stations as they will attack soon. ==== "Do you believe that two-faced bitch?" The elder dwarf asked the elder gnome and orc chieftain. "Not really. She has a hidden agenda, and her priests barely support us unlike the other churches. She clearly only pours all her resources on the human kingdoms." The elder gnome replied. "I agree but we must put a stop to the dark god or the whole world will perish." The orc chieftain stated. "I already secretly contacted someone from the inhuman alliance. Our army will work with them once we reach the dark god. You guys just need to tell them not to attack them when theye. Our alliance will shatter as the humans seemed to be scheming something behind the scenes." The elder dwarf warned the two which they also agreed. Even they do not like the human armies since most of them are from the kingdoms that persecuted demi humans. The imperial capital is no more which meant that their control over the anti-discriminatory policies is no longer in effect. It is not that the other races are weaker, but the humans far outnumber them. If only the imperial magus returned, then order will naturally fall to him, but he could not be found. Since the Church of Life also fell then the authority of leading the alliance fell to the Church of Light which even the other races do not like. Chapter 604 - The God With A Thousand Faces The dark god that is currently residing in the capital is biding his time. His followers managed to acquire something special from the Envoy of the Dark Gods. To think that the untrustworthy envoy gave him something that can help hasten the destruction of the barrier. "I guess they still retain their humanity even if you turn them into star spawns. The rage and anger that he felt because of his humiliation is a happy sight for me." Nyathotep thought as the dark god is almost done making the whole imperial capital its territory. The human alliance thought that the dark god is not capable of expanding its territory because the gruesome scene of terraformed earth is only concentrated a few meters around the gigantic dark god. They do not know that the dark god is just waiting for them to go inside of the imperial capital. The dark god bided its time while simultaneously stopping its casting of the barrier breaking spell. The artifact that Eldritch gave the dark god is definitely weakening the barrier cast by the gods of Pandemonium. The dark god will unleash its fury once the army that came to attack it is inside of the imperial capital under its mercy. It could see that the army is now marching towards it which is why it is acting like it is still busy trying to destroy the barrier, but it stopped just before breaking the barrier. "Come and be my nourishment." The dark god, Nyathotep, stated but the army only heard a distorted wail of something not human. ==== The human alliance is basically just a coalition of the five groups that ismanded by the Humans under the Church of Light, the dwarves under the elder dwarves, the gnomes under the elder gnomes, the orcs under the orc chieftains, and the dragonkins. In reality, the most chaotic groups are those of the humans as they are not just fighting for survival. The inhuman alliance could clearly see this as happening because the humans are greedy despite being gifted with wisdom. The famous sayings back then are ''If you want to learn magic then go to the elves''. ''If you want to learn crafts then go bow towards the dwarves''. ''If you want to gain wisdom then ask the humans to teach you.'' The saying is still true to this day because the humans are not like other races that have defined strengths but that also meant that they do not have defined weaknesses. The only downside of the human race is that they have short life spans which is why they envied the demons that could live forever. "Today, we march so that our children, family, or rtives will not be able to see the terror brought by a dark god! We must stand together and vanquish the evil that gues thisnd! May the light of the Goddess of Light! Holy Brilliance!" The Pope of the Church of Light stated as she rallied the army that is under her. [Those in the human alliance have been affected by Holy Brilliance.] [All damage against enemies that are aligned with evil will be increased by 50% for five hours.] [Attack power is increased by 10% for five hours.] [Defense is increased by 10% for five hours.] [Speed is increased by 10% for five hours.] [All attacks have a 5% chance to prate the enemy which will invalidate their defenses.] [The human alliance members have a 10% chance to Blind the enemy.] The entire army got buffed by the leader of the Church of Light herself. The buff is a wide area buff that gave them an easier time in killing the enemies scattered in the imperial capital that is protecting the dark god. The five armies wille towards the dark god from five entrance points since they do not want the faceless monsters to escape. The dark god might not have a face right now, but it is actually d that its meal has finallye. "I will make all of you into my proud followers." The dark god, Nyathotep, stated but it was just heard as a screech. The faceless monsters suddenly became more active and wilder as they received themand from their great god. More faceless monsters as also being spawned as the dark god wants the human alliance to think that it is bing afraid of being raided by numerous people. "The War Gods give us their blessing!" One of the followers of the Church of War shouted as something descended upon all of their warriors. [All warriors of the Church of War will receive a buff as they are now at war.] [All attacks have a 5% chance to apply a critical hit.] [10% of the damage that they deal will be regained back as health.] [20% chance to negate the damage that enemies deal upon the warriors.] [Increase the stats of each warrior in the Church of War as they keep battling. The stat increase is up to 20% and will persist as long as the warrior is still at war.] [10% chance to negate the status ailment afflicted by the enemy.] A silhouette of the gods of war that they worship descended upon the followers of the gods of war. The weapons that each of the warriors wielded is now imbued by a red aura that seemed to be very effective against the soft flesh of the faceless monsters. The warriors of the Church of War led the battle in the human side of the alliance. They all shouted something like ''death to the god with a thousand faces''. It seems that the gods that they have served already informed them of the real identity of the dark god that has descended. The supporting churches also casted their wide area buffs early on as they could just cast it again once they reach the dark god. The battle for the imperial capital has started while the inhuman alliance is now also brandishing their fangs. The dwarves that gathered here in the battlefield are those that are not artisans of the forge but artisans of battle. They are the ones who expertly wield the weapons that their brethren have crafted using their blood, sweat and tears. The most prominent weapon of the dwarves is arge hammer that can tten the low-level faceless monsters. They moved with care as they do not know what to expect when ites to a battle against the dark god. The most prominent warrior of the dwarves is bashing his giant hammer that is almost the same size as his body. The demigod warrior of the dwarves has joined this battle as it wants to experience the thrill and excitement of killing a dark god. Even though the battle has just begun, the demigod elder dwarf is now swatting enemies like flies and is looking for a more formidable opponent. The faceless monsters are now split into five categories. The first category is the humanoid shaped faceless monsters that turn their hands into des. The second category is the quadruped faceless monsters that seemed to use speed and surprise attacks. The third category is the flying faceless monsters that are using diving attacks in order to kill their enemies. The fourth category are the faceless priests that seemed to be empowering the faceless monsters that are attacking. Thest category but not the least is the Giant faceless ones that are half the height of the dark god. The giant faceless ones have six limbs and razor-sharp teeth. It uses its unique body to trample and swallow its enemies. The giant faceless ones number about ten as of the start of the battle. The demigods that are participating in the battle is currently handling all ten. "That giant faceless monster will be my opponent. Dwarves! Try not to die while I am fighting that giant monster!" The demigod elder dwarf stated as it summoned its mount using a special stone and rode it towards the giant faceless one. ===== While the war with the dark god is ongoing, the viewers at home are currently having a great time watching the scene unfold like a real-life fantasy movie. The bad thing is that the yers are still underying the danger of the dark god as they believe they could subjugate it with just their strengths. Every hot yer that streams or have broadcasting deals all promised that they will be victorious. The developers of the game in As Inc. could only sigh in their hearts as it seems that the yers think that just the alliance of the staring races would be enough. They are actually surprised at the fact that no yer did not even try to persuade their higher ups in attempting to negotiate with the inhuman alliance. The oue of this war might be skewed in favor of the dark god as there are also yers that is on the side of the dark god. The only problem now is who will actually win. Chapter 605 - The Other Side Of The War The gnomes have a different battle stylepared to the dwarves as they use something called magitech armaments. The range damage dealers that the gnomes are armed with high-tech looking guns and rifles that st out beams of concentrated mana. The intensity of the attacks made with weapons like this is what made gnomes be called as the armament masters. They are able to fuse technology and magic as if they were born with that kind of knowledge. This is also the reason why the humans have no other choice but to be amiable with their race because they provide them with tools that ease the convenience of living. If one visits the kingdom that is ruled by the gnomes, then they might see incredible technology that is not present anywhere in this world. The gnomes also have no difficulty in killing off the enemies that fly because of the flying vehicles that they created that can also st beams of concentrated elemental magic. If one describes what these flying technological vehicles are then they look like flying motorbikes. These Magitech Air bikes are thetest trend in the gnome kingdom and only gnomes are actually allowed to pilot these types of weapons since it is still in the testing phase. It also supplements theck of air mobility that the worldcks since teleportation magic uses lots of mana and airships have schedules. The coolest looking thing that is present in the battlefield is the Magictech Mech Suits that the gnomes have released or revealed just now. They look like humanoid mechanical behemoths that rider bonds with as they are summoned using magic. It seems that it is an application of summoning magic but with the use of an inanimate object. Adrian, who is viewing the battle using a demon eye, could only gasp in shock with the raw power of the magitech machines. The only downside to the magitech machines is the fuel mechanism and that it overheats if it does continuous action but that is made irrelevant due to the sheer power it holds. One of the Magitech Mech Suits even sted a hole in one of the giant faceless monsters easily. It used a concentrated beam of energy that immediately overheated the suit, but it killed the giant faceless monster. The gnomes are basically dominating the battlefield because of their technological and magical prowess. ===== The orcs, on the other hand, utilized the uniqueness of their bodies and number to kill their enemies. The only ones that propagate more than humans in the world is actually the orc race but that also has its downside. Orcs are not as magically inclined as the other races as their intelligence does not increase much even if they level up. They do, however, have the raw strength needed to easily wield heavy weapons. What they mightck in intellect is supplemented by their raw strength and durability. Orcs still have mages, but they are called shamans as they borrow the strength of prayers. Shamans are also a rare existence in the orcs that even the shaman starting job ss is locked for orc yers. They have to pass a specific test inside of the game to even qualify as an orc shaman which even some yers do not know how to unlock it. Those that do know how to unlock the orc shaman job ss do not spread that information. They do not spread it because one of the top yers that is of the shaman job ss is actually an orc. He is also able to release high ss skills easily without even breaking a sweat which is why many tried to be an orc shaman like him only to fail. The orcs are able to easily push down the weak monsters that areing towards them as they have the full buffs of their shamans. The shamans are using some sort of ritual in order to increase the muscle density and muscle size of the orcs. One can only call the side of the orcs as the ce of carnage. The orc chieftains are facing the giant faceless monster that is near them with great coordination. One can definitely tell that they are well coordinatedpared to the other groups. They even release a battle cry whenever they kill an enemy to increase their moral. ==== The dragonkins are the ones who are the lowest in numberpared to the other races. They might be low in number, but they make up for that when ites to technique and raw power. Dragonkins immediately train in weaponry as soon as theye of age and will continue doing so until they die. Dragonkins are the definition of thebination of talent and hard work. Their diligence to train using numerous weapons make them masters ofbat. They are the ones who are facing the greatest number of enemies as they chose the side that is condensed with enemies. They might be the ones who are facing the greatest number, but they are also the ones that are culling them faster. One of the reasons for that is an individual that is a special existence even for the dragonkin. The dragonkin have two dragonoids in their side which is why they are easily decreasing the enemies. These two dragonoids seemed to be a brother and sister pair since they look alike. They are also not using weapons but their own fist to pummel the enemies into meat paste. "Brother, it seems that the dark god is creating more of these mindless creatures." The female dragonoid stated. "I agree, dear sister. But we were told to not easily advance without proper support. A demigod is reportedly easily killed by that dark god after all." The male dragonoid stated. "If that is the case then the youngest should be able to reach the dark god from this distance. Tell him to try using the skill that he was bestowed by the masters." The female dragonoid stated as she sent a signal to their so called youngest. Chapter 606 - The Impact Of God Slaying Weapons The dark god, Nyathotep, does not care if the subjects it created are easily dealt with. It is only buying time for its power to fully manifest inside of the imperial capital. It also has threeyers of defense barriers erected which is why it does not fear being attacked by surprise. Like all gods told in stories and legend, it believes in itself as the most superior or else its authority as a god will be questioned. The gods and goddesses in ancient mythology are not prideful or overconfident because they believe to be but because they need to be. Gods and goddesses in myths and legends are only what they believe themselves to be as they self-actualize. If a god or goddess believes that they are the same as normal people, then they will be powerless and normal. There is a limit on self-actualization as they cannot be more powerful that their current power. This is the reason why gods need prayers from others as it also solidifies their self-actualization. Others perceive them to be which is why they be what they are. This is the restriction of being a god or goddess and that is the concept being used in Pandemonium. There is an exception to this rule like the first gods but there are only two of them remaining now. Self-actualization also applies to dark gods even if they do not originate from Pandemonium. "It will not take long before I cover thisnd with my domain and destroy the barrier that is holding me in ce. I will be able to be the ruler of this world, and all will bow towards me." The dark god, Nyathotep, stated with great enthusiasm thinking that no one could understand it, but it was wrong. In the camp of the inhuman alliance, there is one individual that can clearly understand the ramblings of the dark god. The dark god did not know that its n has already been known by one of its sworn enemies since it is too confident in its own abilities. "Sun Piercer!" Hou Yiwei state. He released threerge arrows made of intense heat towards the dark clouds that is above the dark god. A little whileter, three gigantic sun looking balls of fire is descending towards the dark god. This shocked everyone as they knew that Hou Yiwei could only bring down one sun but now he could bring down three. Everyone knew that this skill is what made Hou Yiwei the best yer when ites to boss raids since the skill deals a catastrophic amount of damage. Hou Yiwei also looks a bit differentpared to the other dragonkin yers as he is emanating an aura more intense than a normal dragonkin. "Good job, youngest." The female dragonoid stated with praise as she saw that the three suns being brought down. The first of the sun that came crashing down shed with the first defensive barrier of the dark god. The first sun did not destroy the barrier, but it managed to crack the barrier. When the second sun shed with it, the barrier is destroyed but the second sun also dissipated. The third sun crashed on the second barrier but only managed to crack it. The army knew that the dark god has barriers but to think that it is that sturdy somehow makes them uneasy. The leaders of the alliance knew that the skill that was used is one of the strongest in the arsenal of the bow god ying weapon wielder. "Meteor!" A feminine voice rang out from the human army. The dark clouds parted as a huge chunk of space rock ising down towards the dark god with great speed. The cracked second barrier immediately shattered upon the meteor''s impact. The meteor also hit the third barrier and almost destroyed it if the dark god did not reinforce the barrier. God ying Weapons have a special feature called God yer. It is a special passive that is only avable to the weapons. It is also one of the reasons why the gods fear this weapon because it is a weapon specifically made just to kill them. ----- Skill: God yer Tier: Transcendent Type: Passive Specific Boost Effect: -Able to deal increased damage upon godlike entities. Deal more damage the more health that the godlike beings are missing. (100% to 200%) -Deal catastrophic damage to barriers that godlike beings create. Increase damage by 1000% and have a chance 30% chance to immediately destroy the barriers. -The bonus is only applicable to beings that are ssified as Gods. The damage multiplier is reduced when ites to demigods or beings with little divinity. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ----- Gods and goddesses are covered with multipleyers of barriers which is why attacks of normal individuals do not easily affect them. The god ying weapons are the key to easily kill the gods as they are made specifically to kill gods because they are made from the bodies of real gods. Since they are made from the bodies of real gods, the weapons are also hated by the gods that value themselves above all else. Despite that, the gods could only rely on these weapons since they cannot directly descend unto the world or else the barrier will shatter. "The attacks could not even pierce through all the barriers, but it seems that the dark god is making regenerating its defenses once again. We must continue the attacks or else the attacks of the god ying weapon wielders will be for naught!" The Pope of the Church of Light stated. The demigods gathered at the imperial capital all so the power of the god ying weapons and even they fear it. They did shake the shock as they do not want the dark god to recover. They all charged towards the dark god but the numerous magic circles on top of the dark god stopped them from doing so. Chapter 607 - Meteor Barrage Numerous magic circles appeared on top of the dark god that is located at the center of the imperial capital. The magic circles that appeared are all familiar to those that have seen it even for the first time. It was the magic circle for the meteor skill, but it was altered in some way. The magic circle for meteor should have been lined using fire and earth elemental mana as this was needed to bring down the meteor. It is a skill that summons a meteor from outer space using the great connection of the caster with both fire and earth elemental mana. The magic circles that appeared on top of the dark god are different because they are lined with arcane mana. In other words, these magic circles are used using the concept of mana that has surpassed the elements. The one who cast this magic is none other than one of the greatest masters of space magic. "Meteor Shower!" Ascalor stated as he activated all the magic circles that he created. Ascalor did not even bother to show his true form yet as he is still in his old man form. The magic circles vanished, and it looked like space that the magic circles upied suddenly vanished. The space did not vanish, but it is actually a spatial magic that connected outer space and the main world. Every individual in the capital bore witness to the great magic that is casted. They could see numerous meteors being pulled down by an immense force that even the dark god needed to add moreyers of defenses. Ascalor attack also managed to stop the encroaching domain magic of the dark god upon the imperial capital. The reason that Ascalor managed to scare the dark god is due to the fact that it is still weakened by the seal made by the gods of Pandemonium. The only reason that the dark god manage to kill the demigod that protected the fallen imperial capital is due to the seal not being used on it yet. The dark god screamed at Ascalor because of the unexpected attack that will be catastrophic if the dark god did not have any barriers. The meteors dropped down on the barriers and easily crushed one barrier per two or three meteors. The dark god seeing that its barriers that it continuously regenerating being destroyed got mad. The dark god, Nyathotep, for the first time used one of the innate skills that is present in its kit. [The dark god, Nyathotep, used Unholy Hand.] A tentacle suddenly sprouted from the body of the dark god and aimed towards Ascalor. The Daemos elder easily dodge the attack by teleporting away since the space in the imperial capital is not messed up. The reason for that is the demons repairing the rift in the atmosphere while Ascalor is keeping the dark god busy. The other races that are in the human alliance could only open their mouths wide. Even the dragonkin and dragonoids admit that only their masters could match the power that the demons possess when they are serious. Even though the barriers of the dark god might be easier to destroy than to damage the dark god directly, that does not mean that anyone could just break it. "Just like what that metamorph brat stated. The dark god is preparing to terraform the imperial capital." Ascalor stated as he kept dodging the tentacle that seemed to be homing onto him. "Razor Vine!" A female voice stated as arge nt that have knife like leaves suddenly sprouted from the ground. Therge nt that has a leaf just like arge knife suddenly iled and hit the tentacle that the dark god sprouted. The Razor Vine easily cut off the tentacle like it was dough, but it still continued to move even after being cut like a real octopus tentacle. The tentacle that squirmed about became the priority of the human alliance members that are near it. The faceless monsters did not even bother defending themselves from it because it is a part of their dark god. They will not desecrate such a holy item and just epted their fate of being crushed to death. "The dark god is still not able to influence the world with its godly presence. Everyone attack!" Ascalor shouted as he wanted the other party to also hear what he said. The reason that the demigods are not attacking the dark god is due to one reason and that is fear. They fear that they will also die like the old man that protected the imperial capital. The fear of death is ingrained in the demigods because of their long life. The fact that demigods are afraid of death is the reason why they want to find a way for them to ascend to a godlike status. They have grown fond of their immensely long life that they now fear death more than any mortal. This is the reason why mortals that be demigod be more cautious rather than courageous. They tend to hide in theirir while they send their apostles or servants to do things in the outside world. They onlye out when they know that something will benefit them into bing a god like being. Upon hearing the ramblings of the demon floating above them, the demigods that are passive suddenly became aggressive. If they could kill the dark god, then part of its divinity will transfer to them and give them a chance to be a real god. Each of the demigods present in the human alliance all aimed their strongest attacks at the dark god. Nyathotep could only scorn the demon for telling his secret. The only ones who know of this secret is the envoy of the dark gods and the other candidates. This is the reason why the dark god immediately used a show of force immediately upon descending. The dark god does not want the demigods to interfere with it and it managed to achieve the goal for most of the time. The demon just had to tell its closely guarded secret. Chapter 608 - Retaliation Of The Dark God The dark god, Nyathotep, has no choice but to hasten the appearance of his domain. Even though the dark god has yet to fully destroy the seal that is ce on it, the dark god needs to use its iplete domain. The n of the dark god is to fully spread its domain in the imperial capital so that it will have enough strength to destroy the seal. This n would make the dark god have less bacsh as the seal will be difficult to destroy since numerous gods created it despite the fact that their influence is not that strong in the mortal realm. The dark god hasten its n as it started to use its domain earlier than it expected. A weakened god will have trouble fighting demigods if it does not raise its domain or ''godly territory''. The dark god, Nyathotep, could only see the demigods as offerings it would use to break the seal that is ced on it. The dark god emitted a screech so loud and ear piercing that even those outside of the imperial capital had to cover their ears. The dark god plunged its tentacles on the ground and channeled its energy towards it. The imperial capital that is full of rubble started to change in appearance. Amidst the rubble, flesh and muscle like nerves sprouted from below that pulsed in an eerie red and green light. The faceless one that are inside of the imperial capital started to rejoice and utter praises that they did not even bother dodging the attacks that are aimed at them. [The dark god, Nyathotep, has summoned its godly territory and terraformed the imperial capital.] [All of the followers of the dark god, Nyathotep, are given buffs.] [All of the followers of the dark god, Nyathotep, gain 20% status increases.] [All of the followers of the dark god, Nyathotep, gain increased attack damage by 10%.] [All of the followers of the dark god, Nyathotep, gain increased defense by 30%.] [All of the followers of the dark god, Nyathotep, will gain the ability called Soul Plunder.] ------ Skill: Soul Plunder Tier: Unknown Type: Passive Effect: Have a 5% chance to plunder a piece of the damaged opponent''s soul and heal for 5% of their total maximum health. If the damaged opponent gets ten stacks of Soul Plunder, then they will enter a weakened state where their stats will drop by 50%. If the damaged opponent receives 15 stacks of Soul Plunder, then they will immediately die. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ------ The system notification that they received could not be worse as it made the numerous enemies be sturdier. It also gave the enemies a chance to execute their opponents given that a number of stacks be affecting them. The cautious yers even became more as they do not want to resurrect continuously and die continuously to an opponent. They also fear the ount deletion notification if they die multiple times to dark gods. It seems that the dark god that descended has a special appetite for souls. "Go and give me their souls, my loyal followers. I will use their souls to fuel myplete resurrection!" The dark god, Nyathotep,manded. The faceless ones that are previously flesh colored change in appearance. They now look bulkier while veins popped out of their body and their flesh-colored skin became red. It seems that the dark god has initiated some sort of berserk status effects to his followers. The newly buffed faceless ones became more aggressive as they wanted to give their god an offering that is suitable for its almighty figure. The faceless ones are now thinking to offer every soul in the imperial capital. "For the glory of our almighty god!" The faceless ones thought which is interpreted by the metamorph. ===== "To think that the simple provocation made the dark god panic and use its power to influence its followers. What else can you pick up?" Adrian asked as he is talking to Imiter, the only person that can interpret what the dark god is spouting. "Nothing more. It seems that the dark god has cut off all the faceless ones from its brain as it needed them to be feral animals. All I could pick up is ''kill and offer their souls'' being chanted continuously. I am sorry that I am not much help." Imiter stated as he slumped his shoulders, but Adrian patted his back. "You do not need to worry since you already told us the ns of the dark god. Thankfully, it has yet to break the seal since it got distracted and used most of its power defending. We can win but we just need to be smart about our ys." Adrian stated as he looked at the distance. The demons are already preparing the portal that connect to the imperial capital since Ascalor told them to move. The signal of the march would be the numerous meteors that rained on the dark god. They wanted to directly teleport to the imperial capital, but it became the domain of the dark god. Inside the domain of a dark god, spatial lock is employed as the dark god seemed wary of other demonsing. The portal had to be connected just outside the walls of the imperial capital but that is not a bad option which is why they went with it. "I will fight too. Can I join your party?" Lime asked Adrian as she could clearly see that he is the de facto leader of the group. Lime could not believe that one friend group actually monopolized the change to other races. Even she is tempted to be another race, but she must be human in order to qualify as the True Saint since that is the main condition of her job ss. "Do you guys mind if she joins? I believe that she will be a big help to the fight against the dark god." Adrian asked his team members, and no one disagreed. "Wee to the party then." Adrian stated. [Lime has been added to the party.] Chapter 609 - Unrealistic Battle I "Your Eminence, the demons have started to join the fight. What should we do with them?" One of the pdins asked. "Leave them be for now as they seem to be killing the dark god as well." The pope of the Church of Light, Pristina, stated as she used her skills to support the humans. "Are we going to let them rampage? Who knows if they suddenly bare their fangs towards us since we let them be? Bishop Bright got killed by one of them! Are we going to let that slide?!" One of the Pdins stated as it seems that he is a follower of the bishop that died in Abelport. "Are you questioning my decision?" The pope of the Church of Light, Pristina, stated as she stared at the pdin that dare raise his voice. "He is just upset, Your Eminence. He has been a pdin that the bishop picked after all. Please be merciful to him." The head pdin stated in order to dissipate the anger that Pristina is feeling right now for being looked down upon a being that is lower than her. "I see but I did not mean that they will be free to act like that forever. They will pay for their crimes for bearing their fangs against us, but the dark god matters most right now. We can think of them as expendable pawns since no one is supporting them. The whole imperial capital is almost taken over by the dark god. I do not want to admit it, but we need them right now. After this battle, we will issue a crusade to kill all of the demons that have infected this world. Think of this as theirst time to actually see the beautiful world that the Goddess of Light brightens." The pope of the Church of Light, Pristina, stated as she raised the morale of the pdins and priest with her words. "I am sorry for my short sightedness, Your Eminence. I will dedicate my life forever to the light." The pdin stated as he praised the Goddess of Light and Pope Pristina. "Do not worry, dear child. Sometimes people get lost in the darkness which is why I must act as the light that guides you out of it." The Pope of the Churh of Light stated as she used one of her best buff abilities that formed an armor made of light to those affiliated with the Church of Light. "Brilliant Armor!" The pope of the Church of Light, Pristina, chanted as she used almost a quarter of her mana to cast such a powerful spell. In the rear of the battlefield where the Pope of the Church of Light is currently resting herself because of exhaustion, a discussion that must not be heard by those of the alliance is taking ce. About three pdins and the Pope Pristina is inside of a soundproof barrier. "Do you think that we could win if we do not shed this feeble mortal body?" one of the pdins asked but he is actually an angel using the body of a human. "It will be difficult as you have seen that the demon''s spell did not even reach the body of that dark god." Another pdin replied. "I also received reports that the followers of the other dark gods are moving, and it seems that they will attempt to help the one here in the imperial capital. Maybe we have been to hasty by thinking of aiding them in summoning the dark god since the seal that separated us from half of our brethren did not even budge." Another pdin stated which made the other two nervous. "Are you also questioning my decision, Aciel?" Pope Pristina stated as she red at the pdin. "We do not even know if they are still alive on the other side of that seal since even our goddess does not know. I also think it is hasty but there are signs that the seal is cracking. The method might not be perfect, but it showed results. The only thing that we need to do is kill all the followers of the dark god that know of our involvement." Another pdin stated which quelled the budding anger that is brewing inside of Pristina. "We have been disconnected from the First Light! If not for that then we might not need to possess these weak mortal bodies. The humans might have already worshipped us and the Goddess even more if we still have that. We must open that seal no matter what. Sacrificing a few fodders will not be a problem as long as we achieve our goal. Is there news on the other angels that have betrayed us? Have they been found?" Pope Pristina asked the three, but they shook their heads. "These meat sacks are also inhibiting our detection abilities. It is the best disguise for us to blend in human society but also what hinders us in finding the defectors. The fact that they did not be devils is what makes it worse even though they want to escape the eyes of the goddess." The pdin stated. "We shall focus on those followers of the dark gods first. We must kill them hastily upon their arrival without mercy. We must not let the world know of what we have done as we cannot afford war against the world when us angels only number in the thousands." Pope Pristina stated as she returned to her post in the war. Two of the three pdins slipped away in excuse as they will shed their mortal bodies. They will ughter the followers of the dark gods lingering the vicinity in their real bodies. It will also be a show of miracle that the Goddess of Light has not abandoned humanity when a dark god came. The Church of Light must do everything in their power to ensure that the mistake that theymitted must not be known to the world. They will erase those that impede them of restoring the glory of the angel race. Chapter 610 - Unrealistic Battle II The alliance led by the demons arrived near the imperial capital and each squad has already been determined. Each of the races that are in alliance with them only sent about a hundred of their fighters each as there are still faceless monsters popping out of nowhere. The alliance that the demons have gathered is more of a coalition of groups. Each of them is free to do as they choose but the priority should be to help those that are in danger. Each group will be free to act but must not be too far from one another or else they will be on their own. "So¡­should we make our way towards the dark god as well?" Lime asked the others since she wants to fit in. The only one that is the same age as she is the vampire and the werewolf yer. She decided to act like the big sister of the group. "For now, we should focus on thinning out the horde of enemies. I noticed that they are not respawning as fast as they are before. We will get more contributions points if we do that. We should let the demigods focus on the dark god first since they are the vanguard against it." Adrian stated which shocked Lime as the aloof yer suddenly became a different person. "How did you know that the respawning rate of the monsters slowed down?" Lime asked as she did not notice it even though she also arrived almost at the same time as Adrian. "I have been monitoring them ever since they gave me the crystal that is connected to the demon eyes. I timed the interval of the first wave until the fifth wave and noticed the discrepancy. The faceless monsters are also part of the dark god which means that killing more of them will increase our chances of defeating the dark god." Adrian replied and the others nodded. "What is the battle n then?" Levin Cloud asked. "Our front line will be Kabrakan, Vayu, Solstice, and Lycan. They will form a square as the outer shape of our formation. The next formation would be a circle that consist of those that are mid-range. They would be Soleil, Creepysoo, and Peridot. Those at the inner most of the formation would be me, Levin Cloud and Lime. I will support the whole team by using my portals to flee you guys from danger. My soulbounds will fill up what the formationcks." Adrian stated which made everyone nod. "I expected him to be happy go lucky, but it seems that the aloof kid that I encountered earlier is a fa?ade. He will be serious when the timees and be yful when he is not in a serious situation." Lime thought as she now understood why the yer did not have the nickname of ''Demon'' for no reason. ==== Among the races that joined the call of the Daemos elders are those of the Naga, Gorgon, Arachne, and Centaur. These four interacted a lot than the others as they often shared culture and trade with each other. This is the reason why four yers that are each of these races know each other and have be friends. They always yed with each other ever since they met. Their teamwork is the best since they have grown with each other. They even created a guild of their own so that they could enjoy ying with each other. They grew together without even being able to meet each other in real life. "So that is the ''Demon''. I have got to say that he does not look that menacing up close." The centaur yer stated as he looked at Adrian. "We are just seeing him from this angle after all. The fact that his friends do not look normal is also a shocker. He actually is friends with the Prince of the Undead and the Dryad. The others that look human is definitely a werewolf and a vampire." The Naga stated as she looked at Adrian''spanions. "There is also a beastkin in that group. The one holding a katana does not seem to be human despite looking like one. The little girl seems to be on fire so we can also rule out that she is also not human. I guess this will be the first time that we will see a teamposition like ours." The Arachne stated as she continued the Naga''s thought. "All I have seen from them is battles and little skirmishes. This will be the first time we will all see them in action. The battle with the Lich barely showcased their real skills. We must not lose or else they will definitely be more famous than us." The gorgon yer stated as they came here to also recruit other yers of different races to their guild. The next thing that they witnessed shocked all of them. The demon yer suddenly made mirrors in the air that swallowed up his teammates and teleported them to the battlefield. The next thing that the demon yer did make them speechless and want to deny reality. The demon yer summoned all of his soulbounds which are all unique monsters that they have never seen. Even the summoners that are in the human alliance had to pay attention to the soulbounds. A wolf that is like smoke but is gigantic as it could swallow a human adult. A dragon that measured about thirty meters or more. A bird that is majestic and is releasing an aura that could purify the miasma in the surroundings. An undead that carries a big coffin and is attaching chains on the monsters. A giant slime that is feeding on the monsters like it is an afternoon snack. A giant cat that has electricity coursing through its fur that even the quick faceless monsters could not pin down. The summoners that are present in the battle all looked with envy as the monsters that the demon yer has is not ordinary at the least. If they could steal the soulbound of others then they will definitely do it. Chapter 611 - Unrealistic Battle III The whole Pandemoniummunity got a glimpse of the soulbounds that the ''Demon'' has. They had a glimpse because the video shifted to a different point of view immediately after five seconds. Pandemonium has a privacy policy that restricts capturing videos of those that did not give permission. The viewers of the streams all voiced their displeasure that they wanted to see more but the streamers have to apologize that they cannot show any more. If they show more than a five second clip without a minute interval, then they would get penalized by As Inc. Nevertheless, with the join effort of the editor, they managed to piece clips upon clips that showcased the appearance of the demon yer. These clips will be brought down by As Inc. in under an hour though, but the screenshots have already revealed a lot of information regarding Adrian. ==== Adrian summoned all of his soulbounds but Sirius got the attention of everyone. By everyone, even the faceless monsters looked ay him despite having no eyes. Their heads just went automatically to the direction of the Abyssal Fenrir. The faceless monsters could feel that the Abyssal Fenrir is emanating energy that is very dangerous when ites to them and their god. Sirius became the priority target for the faceless monsters as they need to weed out every danger that presents itself to their god. "Why do the faceless monsters suddenly changed direction and is charging towards our group?" Lime asked. "Sirius is emanating energy that is the bane of the existence of dark gods. We will be the main target of those faceless monsters for now. But do not worry, I will make sure that we will not get overrun by the monsters." Adrian stated as he already scattered his mirrors out in the battlefield. "Can you even see with your eyes blindfolded?" Lime asked as she knows that your items affect how you see the world. "I can see even better now. Do not worry and just hit everything that you could hit." Adrian stated as he started to cast Vortex. Kabrakan used his buff skills with the aid of Peridot and Levin Cloud''s support skills. Even he is unsure if he could block that many opponents by himself. He is excited about this war because there might be a chance for his shields to actually upgrade to a Mythical Tier item. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as he summoned six ck holes for every mirror that he has got. The six ck holes swallowed all of the faceless monsters that are in their general direction. The ck holes might only have 80% of their total damage but that does not mean that it is not effective. The Vortex skill is just a preliminary step for Adrian''s n. "Quantum Cascade!" Adrian cast. Adrian set up the Quantum Cascade so that when the faceless monsters get spit out by the ck hole then the second skill he used will activate. Adrian timed it beautifully that the ck holes spit out the faceless monsters and they immediately got clumped together in the six areas where the ck holes spawned. "Quantum Dispersion." Adrian immediately cast as soon as the faceless monsters got clumped together. All the faceless monsters got dispersed in different directions andnded near the teams of yers. The yers all suspected that the skill was a fluke but deep down they feel that the ''Demon'' has great control of the battlefield. In fact, Adrian already calcted all the possibilities when he used his skills. By calcted, it is actually the Cube of Paradox that ran simtions and told Adrian of the possible trajectories of all the faceless monsters. Adrian deliberately let about two groups be near them but sent the other groups to the yers that are in the battlefield. Suddenly, one of the most troublesome opponents spawned in the area of Adrian''s group. A giant faceless monster grew out of the veiny ground and immediately struck at Kabrakan. The shield bearer easily soaked up the attack, but he also noticed something about it. "It is extremely heavy. I feel that my back will give up if I do not get assistance." Kabrakan shouted as he is struggling with the heavy attack. Kaon flew towards the head of the giant faceless monster and unleased his breath. Despite having no face, the mouth present on the giant faceless monster is already enough for the breath attack to enter the inside of the giant faceless monster. This was also the n that Kaon thought up and it is very effective. The giant faceless monster screamed as fire and frost invaded its insides. The stomach of the giant faceless one started to melt as two intense opposing temperatures are now present in its stomach. Small explosions could be hearding from the stomach of the giant faceless one. "Sirius use Nether Rush!" Adrianmanded. Sirius became invisible or rather moved faster than he has ever before. If the Phantom Rush skill made Sirius negate the time element, then the Nether Rush skill let him negate both the time and space element. Sirius could move twice as fast than when he is using Phantom Rush. It did not take long for the giant faceless one to be riddled with wounds that seems to be burningher mist. The giant faceless monster squealed upon getting damaged by the intenseher energy. This is the first time that it has known pain such as this. The pain that the giant faceless one felt even reached the dark god that is fighting against the demigods. The dark god twitched upon being sent a sensation that it has never felt. The demigods used that chance to bombard the dark god with attacks that should have been able to kill normal monsters. [The Giant Faceless Monster has been afflicted by five stacks of Poison of God.] [The Giant Faceless Monster has reduced health and attack power by 10%. Seeding attacks from all sources against it will deal double the damage.] "Sirius proceed with the next one." Adrianmanded as became confident that they could actually kill the dark god. Chapter 612 - Faceless Arch Priest As soon as the demigods heard and tested the im of the demon Ascalor, they all scrambled to attack the dark god. They wanted to be the one to kill the dark god as part of its divinity will surely get shed if they tear its body apart. The dark god felt enraged that these mere demigods look at it as prey. The dark god could only curse the gods of Pandemonium that sealed its power. The dark god wanted to break the seal now but the attack of the archdemon made it lose most of the power that it gathered. The dark god also got cut off from its dimension all of a sudden which is why it got slower to umte its power. The connection with its divine realm is cut off which is why the dark god had to use the power that it had seeped into the fallen imperial capital. "Whoever brings down the most heads will be my envoy!" The dark god, Nyathotep, shouted to all the candidates that are waiting just outside of the imperial capital. Bing an envoy of a dark god like Eldritch will bring them immense power and fame. They have to get the power at all costs as the yers that are called the Distorted Ones scrambled to kill their fellow yers. yers who are not the same as normal yers or those who are affiliated with the dark gods have the ''Distorted'' identifier before their job ss. Distorted Warrior, Distorted Mage, Distorted Archer and many more. These job sses are the same as the other sses, but they have different effects. For example, the Distorted Warrior will gain more armor and damage upon dealing damage to enemies aligned with the ''Holy Gods''. Unlike traditional warriors that gain more armor and damage as their health gets lower because of the damage of their enemies. The yers aligned with the dark gods all joined forces with the faceless monsters and started the ughter of the ordinary yers. Very few yers have encountered their distorted counterpart as the yers affiliated with the dark gods are more secretive and moved quietly than others. So even have disguises that does not differentiate them from others. The only downside of the ''Distorted'' yers is that they do not have as much yers as the other side but that also meant that they have stronger skills to bnce that out. In the end, the game must bnce the opposing forces against one another in order for the game to be enjoyable. The top guilds all breathe a sigh of relief because Eldritch is not present in the yers that are aligned with the dark gods. Some of the famous rankers in the Pandemonium God side is also absent. Only those that want fame, and the top guilds are present in this war. The battle that was one sided has now shifted to the flow of the dark gods. Even the demigods that are receiving support from the others started tog. The spawn of the faceless monsters is still the same, but they survive much longer which meant that they are increasing in numbers once again. Suddenly, one of the yers on the side of the dark god that looked like he is a musician, or a bard started to speak. The things that he said seemed so unbelievable because he spouted lies that the Church of Light colluded with the followers of the dark gods. "The very church that you all see as the shining light is nothing but a dark shadow that looms to swallow all of you. They have colluded with us in order to bring down one of the great dark gods!" The yer spouted. The yer continued to spout the truth and it is actually effective in decreasing the morale of the soldiers because his voice also has a mind corroding effect. The yer, who is a follower of the dark gods, is about to speak another sentence when a silver spear that is emanating light pierced his head. The yer immediately died from the attack. The attack is so powerful that the yers that are the followers of the dark gods shifted their attention to the one that attacked. They saw a man that has white wings that shined in a bright silver light. "Angels! The Goddess of Light has sent her emissaries to help us in this battle!" One of the soldiers stated but in truth, he is also like a bard that is nted by the Church of Light to boost morale and increase the image of the church. "Heretics! Watch what your mouth is saying. No mercy shall be given to those that desecrate the brilliance of the Church of Light!" One of the angels announced. Three angels are now souring at the sky and started bombarding all the yers that are revealing the truth. The yers could not do anything as the bombardment is too powerful for them to even stop. Suddenly, a faceless priest that is not like that of other faceless priest grew from the veiny ground. [A Faceless Arch Priest has been spawned.] [All faceless monsters in its vicinity will have 10% increase in stats.] [Defeat the Faceless Arch Priest immediately or else it will summon a Faceless Arch Fiend.] System notifications immediately popped up when a special monster spawned. Adrian might not be able to see the Faceless Arch Priest directly, but he could certainly feel that and see with his ''eyes'' the immense power that it carries. The new monster is actually at the level of the demigods or lesser. "Die, vile monster!" An angel shouted as it released its spear towards the Faceless Arch Priest. The attack of the angel is easily blocked with a barrier that the Faceless Arch Priest created. The spear lost power and dropped from the sky. The Faceless Arch Priest then used magic so vile that everyone felt the horrible energy that came from it. A giant magic circle is now set up in the below the Faceless Arch Priest. "It is a summoning circle!" Adrian shouted as he knows that kind of magic formation. Chapter 613 - Faceless Arch Priest Vs Angels I "It is a summoning circle!" Adrian shouted as he knows that kind of magic formation. The Faceless Arch Priest seemed to be trying to summon the Faceless Arch Fiend that they are warned about. All the yers shifted their focus to the new mini boss that has appeared. They must kill it now in order to stop it from summoning a new monster. What the yers did not know is that the Faceless Arch Priest is equivalent to an actual dungeon boss with the level of 200. It is actually the Faceless Arch Fiend that is equivalent to a level 200 mini boss. The yers nearest the Faceless Arch Priest all used their attacks that stops channeling. "Negate Channel!" "Silence!" "Quiet Shot!" Numerous spells that could apply the silence debuff are fired towards the Faceless Arch Priest as it is the standard way of stopping a mage or magic using enemy to stop using magic. It would have been an easy solution if not for the barrier that negated skills toe through the Faceless Arch Priest. The area of the influence for the ability negating barrier is about one meter with the Faceless Arch Priest in the center. The yers knew that they could not attack it with skills, so they used normal attacks that are long ranged. The arrows and other throwable weapons hit the Faceless Arch Priest. Despite numerous attacks and projectiles reaching the Faceless Arch Priest, it did not stop chanting and the magic circle started to shine brighter than it has before. The melee yers tried to shorten the distance with the Faceless Arch Priest, but the other faceless monsters blocked them. "At this rate, it will be able to summon whatever it is trying to summon." One of the yers on their side stated. "Lycan get ready." Adrian stated in their team chat as it was enabled for this battle. A special chat is actually enabled foe big fights like this as there would be utter confusion if it is not. The special party chat will lessen the noise of the other yers and would send the voice of their allies directly on their channel. It is designed so that yers will not suddenly faint due to their hearing sensory organ being overloaded. "Be ready for what?" Lycan stated but a portal appeared below his feet. Lycan fell on the portal and appeared about ten meters above the Faceless Arch Priest. The Faceless Arch Priest did not expect that someone would reach it, but all spells are still disabled in the area around it. Lycan immediately knew that the Faceless Arch Priest is not looking at him as a threat which is why he transformed his hand into its werewolf transformation. When Lycan reached the barrier, his transformation did not get dispelled. The Faceless Priest did not expect this and Lycan aimed for the neck of the former. A deep gash formed behind of the Faceless Arch Priest as the robes that covered its body is torn and revealed its true body. Four arms that are like bony fleshy sticks while its legs are twisted together like a vine. It is floating above the ground which was not seen before when robes covered its body. The most notable thing would be that its face is like a U shape with two mouths on each horizontal. Like the other faceless monsters, it has no face, but it could somehow see the world around it clearly. Lycan''s attack managed to stop the chanting of the Faceless Arch Priest and the summoning circle started to low in a dimmer light as if it is fading. "I did it!" Lycan shouted but the Faceless Arch Priest started to point its bony fingers towards him. Before Lycan got hurt, Adrian already casted Quantum Cascade in advance just to pull Lycan away. Thankfully, Lycan is outside the influence of the anti-magic spell that the Faceless Arch Priest uses. Lycan''s troubles did not stop there as lightning is stillunched out of the finger of the Faceless Arch Priest. Adrian did not let Lycan get hurt as even he does not know how hard hitting the monster really is. He does not want Lycan to be the guinea pig of the group. He thought it was best that the other yers be that. Adrian summoned a mirror behind Lycan to return him back to the team formation. The mirror absorbed the attack of the Faceless Arch Priest and it got destroyed. Even Adrian received 5% of his health as total damage and lost 10% of his mana from the bacsh. When the Faceless Arch Priest''s magic shed with Adrian''s mirror, a spear is suddenly hurled towards it which prompted it to use its spell that negated damage once again. "It seems to be using an anti-magic shell and a kic force sapping shell. Attacks that are hurled towards it will not be effective. We need to go and hit it face to face. We also do not have long until we need to rest. Let us kill it first so that we can weaken the dark god. That thing is connected to the dark god after all. I could see that it pulled mana directly from the dark god as if it is tethered to it." The angel that tossed the spear stated. "Let us go with your idea. Maybe we could also strike down another pest in the process." An angel carrying a sword and shield stated as he nced at Adrian''s group for a split second. "Let us go." The angel that wielded a great sword stated. "Valiant warriors! We shall rid this ce of that gue. Give us enough time to do so." The angel that wielded a spear stated as it used some sort of telekic force to summon back the spear that he tossed. Adrian just smiled as he felt the gaze of intense bloodlust for a split second. He already knew that the angels do not like him but that is also the same for them. Adrian does not like them either. Chapter 614 - Faceless Arch Priest Vs Angels II "You think that I do not know what you dove winged freaks are thinking?! It will not be that easy even for you guys." Adrian thought as he already sized up the three angels that are in the battlefield. Adrian might not be able to kill them but that does not mean that he could not escape them. It is also the fact that they have not showed hostility openly which is why Adrian did nothing to them as well. Adrian deliberately chose an area where there is a higher concentration of yers than NPCs. Adrian knew that the yers will not attack himpared to NPCs. He also chose the area that is belonging to the influence of the dwarves since they have a deal with them. In fact, there are actually three Faceless arch Priest that have been summoned and each are trying to summon the Faceless Arch Fiend. "It seems that our ce is faring better since I could hear the roars of a mindless beast on the other side." Adrian stated as he looked at all the mirrors that he scattered. Adrian is not only viewing their battlefield but also that of the others. The one helping him process the information is the Cube of Paradox. Adrian''smands to it are simple and that is to report any odd thing that is happening on the other battlefields. A little north from their location, a Faceless Arch Priest sessfully summoned a Faceless Arch Fiend. It is a hulking beast that is about fifty meters in height and is full of bulging muscles. Its legs are not even that bigpared to its upper body with four thick arms. It is a monster of pure strength as numerous yers need to join together in order to stop it in its tracks. "The next Faceless Arch Priest is having a difficult time because of the interference of the rankers. This one has barely summoned the thing it wants to summon because of the angels. I might as well use them well." Adrian thought as he wanted to use the huge attack power of the angels. "Let us help them with the surrounding monsters first then." Adrian stated as he transported all the faceless monsters stopping the angels to reach the Faceless Arch Priest. ==== "It seems that the demon is helping us, brothers." The angel carrying the spear stated as he noticed that the faceless monsters stopping them all vanished. "Do not be fooled. Just because our goals align for now does not mean that we should tolerate them. Look for a chance to kill him when you are attacking that thing." The angel using the sword and shield stated. "Got it. Kill that thing first then the pestter and make sure that it is an ident. The people here think that the demon is their champion." The angel carrying a great sword replied. It did not take long for the three angels to reach the Faceless Arch Priest with the help of the yers. The Faceless Arch Priest might not look disturbed, but it is actually a bit unsure if it could take on the three angels. The angels deal holy damage which is why the Faceless Arch Priest had to use an alternative. The anti-magic field that it generated got reduced in half as one of its mouths started to chant another spell. The summoning magic circle started glow once more as the Faceless Arch Priest continued the spell that it is using. "It is trying to summon its helper. Kill it before it seeds." The angel holding a spear stated as he charged towards the Faceless Arch Priest with his spear pointed at it. The Faceless Arch Priest conjured a spell that slowed down the angel and the former evaded the attack easily due to it. The Faceless Arch Priest then started to conjure hundreds of mana orbs andunched them indiscriminately. Enemies and friends alike are all hit by the raining attacks. The angels did not even bother with the yers and just stayed true to their objective. As long as they kill this ugly thing then they would help the yers more than trying to protect them. "Those winged freaks did not even cast a spell that could block that attack!" One of the yers cursed as he got significant damage from the mana orbs and the attacks of the enemies he is facing. "This is war. Fend for yourself." A pdin yer of the Church of Light stated as he raised his shield to block the attacks. "What about that then?!" The yer pointed to the area where Adrian and his group are currently residing. Adrian easily protected the area where he is using the numerous mirrors that he conjured up. The downside is that his mana is depleting like crazy. The upside is that the damage that he absorbed has piled up to the utmost. "Paradox, calcte the best course for the beams of light to fire in order to decimate as much opponents as possible." Adrianmanded. "Affirmative. Calcting now. Calction has finished. Fire the ability now?" The Cube of Paradox asked Adrian. "Diffusion!" Adrian stated. The mirrors that are scattered in the area suddenly started firing off light beams. The light beams had strength and prative ability that the faceless monsters that are weak easily fell down. Numerous holes appeared on the bodies of the faceless monsters hit. The light beams all bounced on other mirrors that did not fire the beam. It actually looked like someone is having a light show since the beams of light are dancing in the area. When a beam of light will hit a friendly unit, a mirror will spawn and redirect the beam of light. Each beam of light can only bounce for a total of ten times before dissipating and losing power. Each bounce will also dissipate the power of a beam of light by 50%. The damage might grow weaker but numerous damage piling up is still a lot of damage. Chapter 615 - Faceless Arch Priest Vs Angels III The light beams all bounced on other mirrors that did not fire the beam. It actually looked like someone is having a light show since the beams of light are dancing in the area. When a beam of light will hit a friendly unit, a mirror will spawn and redirect the beam of light. Each beam of light can only bounce for a total of ten times before dissipating and losing power. Each bounce will also dissipate the power of a beam of light by 50%. The damage might grow weaker but numerous damage piling up is still a lot of damage. The battlefield located near Adrian is swallowed by beams of light that easily passes through each enemy. Even those that are on his side are amazed that the skill is not hitting them. There have been cases where they got caught up in spells fired by allies. Friendly spells still damage the yer but with reduced damage if the yer could not control the spell. Adrian does not need to truly control the skill because he has a weapon that has more intellect and predictive intelligence than him. The only downside for the current spell is that Adrian cannot use any other spell as the Cube of Paradox is busy. Adrian did not have to worry about that though because the enemies that are charging at him are being blocked by his team members. Kabrakan even blocked a spell that was released by the Faceless Arch Priest towards Adrian. The weak faceless monsters died while the stronger ones have been reduced to almost in the red zone for their health. (Red Zone: Health bing 30% or lower) The faceless monsters that are weakened are easily killed by the yers and the angels are now prioritizing the Faceless Arch Priest. The Faceless Arch Priest is still chanting, and the summoning magic circle is still continuing to glow. It would not take long for it to be able to summon the Faceless Arch Fiend. "Fools. Did you think that I did not increase the production of mindless monsters?" The Faceless Arch Priest stated as it pierced its chest and took out something like a heart. The Faceless Arch Priest then dropped the thing that looked like a heart in the middle of the magic circle. The magic circle glowed brighter and the pieces of the faceless monsters that got separated through slicing or the meat pastes suddenly all went towards the magic circle. The Faceless Arch Priest knew that it would not be able to win against the angels and the other enemies if it does not sacrifice something. The Faceless Arch Priest lost 25% of its health as it used one of its hearts to call forth the great behemoth that is its ve. "Arise: Faceless Arch Fiend!" The Faceless Arch Priest stated as a shockwave is released from its body. Everyone got blown away by the shockwave as a huge figure suddenly started to gather andbine inside the magic circle. A hulking behemoth that has four muscr arms and muscr body. A head that seemed to be sown on the body as its neck is non-existent. [The Faceless Arch Fiend has sessfully summoned the Faceless Arch Fiend.] [The summoning did not go without sacrifices as it sacrificed 25% of its total health to bring the faceless monster that is close to the incarnation of destruction.] Adrian saw the Faceless Arch Fiend from his eyes rather than the perspective of his mirror. The only thing that popped out in his mind is that this monster seemed to be trying to be a knock off version f a Diabolon. "To think that it is trying its hardest to be the Diabolons who are called Destruction Incarnate. How cute." Adrian stated. "Which part of it is cute? All I see is flesh and muscle that is grotesque. Your views on what is cute has definitely changed." Peridot remarked with her snarky attitude. "I think the better thing to say is how are we going to kill that." Levin Cloud stated as the Faceless Arch Fiend could actually go toe to toe with one of the angels. "Focus on cleaning up this battlefield first. Those angels have already presented to be the ''saviors'' which is why we should let them do their thing. We will step up when they return to their mortal bodies." Adrian stated as he knows that angels do not have mortal bodies for unknown reasons. The angels that are trying to kill both the Faceless Arch Priest and the Faceless Arch Fiend are now having immense difficulty. The Faceless Arch Priest now focused on attacking the angels with a multitude of spells while the Faceless Arch Fiend acted as its meat shield in a literal sense. "HOLY JAVELIN!" The angel wielding a spear stated as his spear got coated with a golden light. "Heavens Sealing Chains!" The angel wielding a sword and shield stated as strange small doors suddenly appeared out of nowhere and bound the Faceless Arch Priest in ce. The Faceless Arch Priest knew that it could not defend itself from the iing attack which is why itmanded the Faceless Arch Fiend to soak it for the former. The angel let lose his spear that has golden runes circting upon it. The Faceless Arch Fiend tried to block the attack, but its body just got pierced. The spear continued on as it has a piercing attribute added to it. The spear even negated the barrier that the Faceless Arch Priest used on itself as it pierced its chest. The spear continued to fly without stopping with a destination in mind. "To think that they nned to identally kill me. I guess I should have expected that." Adrian stated as he could feel the presence of the spear in his territory. "Chrono Lag!" Adrian stated as he slowed down the spear a little, but the spell just got broken when it is cast. "No choice then. Time Stop!" Adrian stated as he stopped the flow of time for one second. But that one second will be enough for him to return the gift. "Chrono Shift!" Adrian stated as he applied the magic to himself so that the six mirrors flew faster than before. "Paradox, use all six of the main mirrors to return the speak. Make sure to pierce the heads of the Faceless Arch Priest and the Faceless Arch Fiend. I would not mind if you adjusted the trajectory a little to scare off the ones thinking about me too much" Adrianmanded. "Affirmative. 50% of the total mana of the master will be consumed as a result and the Primordial Stance will be cancelled along with the Primordial Armament." The Cube of Paradox stated. "Continue." Adrian stated and the Cube of Paradox took hismand to action. The Time Stop effect faded and the world once again continued. The six main mirrors converge to make a new mirror to absorb the spear. It seems that the Cube of Paradox'' calction ability is still not perfect as Adrian got damaged by 5%. "An unexpectedplication urred but it is minimized due to the use of 5% of master''s health." The Cube of Paradox stated as it is now preparing to return the spear. A small mirror that is only about one foot in diameter appeared just behind the head of the Faceless Arch Priest. The mirror released the stored spear with its spells still in effect. The spear pierced one of the mouths of the Faceless Arch Priest rendering it unable to double cast for the time being. The spear continued towards the Faceless Arch Fiend''s head. The spear came out of the mouth of the Faceless Arch Fiend and continued on towards the face of one of the angels. The spear breezed through the cheek of one of the angels as if it is a perfectly calcted trajectory. The Faceless Arch Priest screamed in pain because Adrian also put something a little extra on the tip of the spear. He thought that the Faceless Arch Priest will dly receive his great gift ofher energy. Theher energy that he coated the tip of the spear with already dissipated when it hit the Faceless Arch Fiend. The ones who became vignt are the angels as they did not expect something like that to happen. They know that the great demon should not be able to do what he just did as this is not their first time to encounter greater demons. The angels suddenly felt a chill down their spine as if they are being read like an open book. They clearly knew what the demon is trying to send to them. The message of ''Do not try anything funny or else I will not be as kind as before.'' The angels wanted to rage and attack the demon openly for his tant face p towards them, but they could feel that their bodies are getting sluggish. "Deal with this pest first as our spiritual bodies will notst long. We shall hunt the demon for another time since it will not o anywhere." One of the angels stated telepathically towards the two others. Chapter 616 - Triple Light The angels all decided that the Faceless Arch Priest and the Faceless Arch Fiend must be killed first. They all used the remaining energy that makes their body corporeal to create a spell that will definitely destroy the two enemies. "I am the first light!" The angel holding the spear stated as his weapon shone in a brilliant white light. "I am the peak light!" The angel holding the sword and shield stated as his weapon also shone in a brilliant yellow light. "I am the final light!" The angel holding the great sword stated as his weapon shone in a pale orange light. "With the blessing of the three lights that the world receives, may they help us shine a blinding light to our enemies! Brilliance of Day!" The three angels simultaneously stated as they pointed their weapons towards the Faceless Arch Priest and Faceless Arch Fiend. The three different colored light all converged towards a point. A huge ray of light then bathes the area that Adrian''s group is in. All the enemies are disintegrated to ash as they got passed through therge ray of light. The yers that are aligned to the human alliance all got healed while Adrian''s group got damaged a bit. Thankfully, Soleil is present in the area which is why they got shielded from the heat ray. The giant light ray even made Solstice hide in her armor that prevents light to pass through. The three angels then dissipated as they could no longer prevent their bodies to keep intact. The angels all retreated to their ''borrowed'' mortal bodies. Adrian''s group is not a big fan of the attack that the angels have released despite that the praised of the yers aligned with the human side. "To think that they would do that. I had to retreat to my armor to not get myself killed." Solstice stated as she used the shadow version of her armor once more. "At least they killed the Faceless Arch Priest and the Faceless Arch Fiend, right?" Creepysoo stated as his body is starting to smoke. "Did you guys get a system notification that they have been killed? I did not get any." Vayu raised the concern which made them tighten up their guards once more. When the smoke cleared, a heavily injured Faceless Priest is revealed. The Faceless Arch Fiend also looked heavily injured as it blocked the attack for its master that did not even bother to heal it. The Faceless Arch Priest tried to gather as much flesh from the other faceless monsters as it could to heal itself, but the light disintegrated most of the flesh. "Sirius, Kaon, and Kimat, finish the two opponents." Adrianmanded as his other teammates joined the attack as well when they saw that the two enemies are still alive. Six mirrors then materialized near the two faceless monsters, and it sted them with beams of light. These beams of light carried the light ray that the angels used to attack the faceless monsters. Thankfully, the angels did not bother neglecting Adrian''s group to the effect of the attack. [Your Primordial Armament: Mirror cannot be summoned for a while due to the damage that it has sustained.] [Your group is the first to kill both the Faceless Arch Priest and Faceless Arch Fiend.] [All of those that participated will have their contribution points raised.] [Those that contributed the most to the fight will be rewarded with bonus points.] ------------ Current Ranking: 1st Equinox 2nd Hou Yiwei 3rd Anastacia ----------- Adrian being in first ce is not a shocker to his team because he really did the most in this battlefield despite beingte. The gap between him and Hou Yiwei is only in the hundreds due to the fact that thetter attacked the dark god directly and broke his barrier. It would not take long for Hou Yiwei to surpass Adrian in the rankings as long as the former kills more enemies. Adrian did not really care for the contribution because he already has a god or the twin gods that chose him as a Champion. He spected that the ultimate reward for this quest will be to be an Envoy or a Champion of that god or gods. He did not care for that as he really just wants to get rid of this dark god since he saw visions of the past from the Daemos elders. He did not want to relive that horror in his gaming life. "What should we do next? It seems that enemies have stopped spawning in our current location." Lime asked. "We should heal ourselves first since the enemy is a dark god after all. We must be in full fighting condition to even trynding a hit on that huge thing. Come near me so that I can heal your wounds." Levin Cloud stated as he healed everyone with the help of Saena that relieved them of status conditions. A few momentster, a group of yers suddenly came close to Adrian''s group. They are not the shiest of the bunch, but they could be considered as the most trained to move as a group. The group consists of five people with different job sses with their leader being a warrior that wielded a sword and shield. "Are you the famous ''Demon''?" The yer that leaded the group asked. "I am a demon, but I do not know what the famous adjective implies. I am just a normal yer like all of you." Adrian replied but the faces of his group members indicated otherwise. "I am Knight from the party called Dawn. I bet you heard about me." Knight stated his name as he is a famous ranker and the group leader of the famous adventuring group Dawn. Their group has finished quests with high difficulty even with just five yers. All the yers in his group are also rankers I their own right despite not being the best in their job ss. "Sorry but I actually do not know of you that much." Adrian replied honestly which made Knight feel a bit embarrassed and his party members a bit furious. In fact, Adrian no longer read the forums on famous yers and such because he is buried in studying all the information about Pandemonium. He never really bothered knowing the names of the yers unless they are at the top of the job ss. Some of Adrian''s party members are also clueless about the group that Knight leads that is called Dawn. They also never bothered looking at it because they are busy with tasks rting to their races. The only ones who know of them is actually Lime, Kabrakan and Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud knew of them because they have a yer that is the top 10 in the priest rankings named He. She is the most powerful support that he knows and even reads up on the guides that she posted about priests when he was still on the low levels. She might be the tenth in the rankings, but she has the best technique next to the rank one priest. "Ah! I am sorry about that. It seems that our groups fame is not that spread as I thought it would be. Nevertheless, would you like to group up with us when we go to the middle zone?" Knight asked without any anger as he is a humble man who made the other party members look up to him. "I have to ask my party members about it first since we are not really part of a guild. We do not like being restricted in moving around. What do you guys think?" Adrian asked his party members. "You decide what you want. You are the party leader." Lime answered. "I will go with big brother''s decision." Creepysoo answered. "I think that our group is fine as it is, but it is fine if our groups stay at a close distance with each other. Just so that we could provide support with one another. That is just my suggestion, but you should do what makes you think that we can have better survivability." Levin Cloud stated as he knows why their team is asking to team up. Knight''s group, Dawn, might have one of the best healers but theyck in fire power. Meanwhile, Adrian''s group has a lot of fire power but has less healers. Knight''s party decided to supplement theirck of fire power with Adrian''s group while also providing the aid of their healer which will lessen the burden of the healer''s in Adrian''s group. In fact, Levin Cloud has yet to fully show what he is capable of doing because they are still in the inner zone. He only used quick heals and quick status ailment purifications. He has yet to show 30% of his actual potential as a priest. He did not find it rude for the other party because he is a very objective person. Chapter 617 - The Dark God’s Wrath I "While merging our parties will be a good idea, I do not think it will be beneficial to all of us. Our parties each have their own quirks in handling things. Although, that does not mean that both our parties cannot team up by being close to each other." Adrian stated which made Knight think it over. "Are you not joining us because you think that we are weak?" He asked Adrian''s group. "It is not that we think that you guys are weak. You see, our group has been used to all our skills and abilities. I am sure that your group also feels the same. Also, we might have trouble in sharing loot as we have our own ways of dividing up loot." Levin Cloud answered. "It is fine, He. They are also looking out for us because the enemy this time is really unpredictable. We cannot burden their group in saving us if wend ourselves in a pickle. In a sense, their decision is the most objective." Knight state to quell the slight annoyance that He is feeling. "I also agree with our groups just being in helping distance with each other. We might disrupt their momentum if we fully incorporate with them, and they might also disrupt ours." The wizard in their group stated. "Fine. I will agree with the strategy that you guys wille up with." He stated as she is actually the one who thought of the n to join Adrian''s group. She wanted to join forces not because she wants to know more about Adrian''s group, but she wanted tost until the fight with the dark god. They have received offers from other guilds, but their terms are almost unfair to them. She is actually half thankful that Adrian''s group is not like other groups headed by a famous yer. "Nevertheless, I am not the actual reason why our group got famous." He stated as she looked at the little girl beside her. "Let us make our way towards the dark god then. We can force our way through now that the army has upied the middle part of the imperial capital." Adrian stated as he memorized the situation as soon as his transformation got cancelled. "We can also aid them while we go towards the middle." Knight agreed as all of them went towards the dark god while swatting away the weak faceless monsters. ===== [You have received great contribution by participating in the killing of the Faceless Arch Priest.] [You have received great contribution by participating in the killing of the Faceless Arch Fiend.] "Finally, we managed to kill the damned thing." Hou Yiwei stated as they killed the Faceless Arch Fiend and Faceless Arch Priest about ten minutester than Adrian''s side of the map. "Apparently, we were not the first one to kill it as stated by some of the guild members that are on the other side. They said that the ''Demon'' is now in this battlefield." White stated as she read the announcements of their fellow members in their guild channel. "How could they kill it before us?" Hou Yiwei asked. "Apparently, angels descended and helped them in killing the threats. They are now going towards the dark god as reported by some of our guild members." White stated. "We should start moving as well towards the dark god. They are probably going to use the army as a shield to get towards the dark god anyway. If we want the most contribution for this battle, then we must strike the dark god ourselves. We have the special item that makes our attacks deadly towards it. The barrier will also be soon raised by the Church of Light which is why we need to hurry and get close towards the dark god." Hou Yiweimanded as he summoned his fire drake and rode to the skies. Due to his keen eye, he could also see Adrian riding Kaon towards the dark god. Hou Yiwei could not keep his jealousy that the summoner has a dragon. He could feel that the dragon that the ''Demon'' is riding on is not a normal dragon but a true dragon. A few secondster, the ''Demon'' suddenly turned towards his direction and smiled. He thought that he is just seeing things, but the ''Demon'' even waved towards him. "To think that he could see me. It means that our strengths are not that far apart." Hou Yiwei stated but he actually misunderstood. Dragons are able to perceive those who look at them from afar. It is actually Kaon who noticed, and he noticed it immediately because a dragonkin was the one observing him. If Kaon was not a benevolent and kind dragon then he might have sted Hou Yiwei from the skies for being rude. "Let us just focus on what is ahead, Kaon. They are just eyeing you because you are awesome and one of a kind." Adrian stated as he already saw some summoners in the area that are generic while there are a rare few that is talented. "If that is what you want master then we shall move forward and kill that gigantic monster." Kaon replied as the dark god is a towering existence even to him. ==== [Thest Faceless Priest has been killed.] A notification suddenly popped up in front of every yer in the vicinity of the imperial capital. All yers regardless of faction have received it which made them somewhat afraid. System notification like that will not appear unless something will happen. Suddenly, the demigods that were fighting the dark god all came flying down. The demigods crashed on the imperial capital''s walls as a powerful shockwave sounded from the screeching voice of the dark god. The dark god, Nyathotep, suddenly injected its hands towards the ground. [The dark god, Nyathotep, has used Grasp of the Faceless God.] The floor that transformed into flesh and muscly veins suddenly rooted everyone in ce. The tentacles that bound each individual suddenly started to pull them down. Chapter 618 - The Dark God’s Wrath II The floor that transformed into flesh and muscly veins suddenly rooted everyone in ce. The tentacles that bound each individual suddenly started to pull them down. The tentacles covered their entire body but that does not mean they could not move. The grasp of the tentacles is not that strong which is why strength type individuals easily broke free from them. The weaker individuals that have received lots of damage or just do not have the strength to break their way through got pulled below the ground. The spot that they got pulled is marked by a strange looking flower bud that is made of flesh. After a minute, the flower buds suddenly spit out faceless monsters that attacked the enemies around them. These faceless monsters are the same level and have some of the abilities that the one dragged below the ground has. The faceless monsters are a step above the previous faceless ones that do not have a specialty. The previous ones only attacked using their instinct, but the new ones somehow copied some of the skills and abilities of those that got dragged below. "What the heck! All that work for nothing!" Adrian muttered as the enemies are now more numerous than before. The dark god used some of its health for the spell though as 5% of its original health is not regenerating. Adrian managed to avoid the attacks because he is flying above. When he saw the tentacle like things sprouting from the ground, he immediately reversed the gravity of those allied with him. The tentacle like things receded back to he ground since they did not attach to someone. It seems that those tentacles react to body heat. "Thanks! You saved us from that strange attack." Knight stated as he thanked Adrian. "No need. We are in cooperation so I might as well include you guys. It seems that the dark god has formed a wall and is transforming into something else." Adrian stated as he could see the dark god morphing into something grotesque. [The Dark God, Nyathotep, will undergo metastasis and reproduce more faceless ones.] [The dark god will be in metastasis for two hours and will be protected by a barrier.] [Every 30 minutes, the dark god will create stronger soldiers than before until it could summon a thousand Faceless Arch Priests.] [Prevent the full metastasis of the dark god at all costs.] The dark god, Nyathotep, transformed its body into a giant tree like entity with the faces of different individuals on its trunk. The faces that are stered or showing all show different emotions that made the already creepy dark god into nightmare fuel. Each minute the dark god creates weak faceless ones through a unique method. The faces stered on the trunk forms a body and it walks away from the dark god to join the battle. The faceless ones are now growing in number due to the powerful skill of the dark god. ==== "Your Eminence! The dark god is trying to take over the ground permanently. It is polluting the earth with its miasma." One of the pdins stated as she used their mana searcher to see the movement of the dark god. "Activate the formation!" Pristina, the pope of the Church of Light stated as shemanded all the priests of the church of light. All the priest located at the strategic positions of the imperial capital threw a red sk on the ground. The priests started to chant words that are not of the runguage but of a different tongue. This was thenguage that the angels used. A huge magic circle soon formed that covered the entire fallen imperial capital with Pope Pristina leading the spell. The faceless monsters that appeared all noticed this light as their god is hurt by this powerful light. The faceless monsters all charged towards the location of the casters, but it is toote for the spell ispleted. "Let the Light of the Goddess shine through this darknd. City of Illuminance!" Pope Pristina stated as a powerful light enveloped the imperial capital that killed all the faceless ones in it. The priests of the church of light that participated in the spell all copsed while some are in critical situations. The only one that is safe from the exhaustion is the Pope of the Church of Light that could be seen smiling. She finally managed to bring down a part of her goddesses'' domain to the world for an hour. Pope Pristina wanted to keep the effect for a day which is why she needed more blood, but the Asmodian already died. She had to be content with the current duration of the spell. This is the most important spell in her arsenal as this would make all the angels awaken and break free from their mortal shells without consequence. The light died down but the barrier that covered the dark god did not get destroyed by the spell. All that remained in the battlefield are the yers. They are in awe due to the spectacle that is created but they soon recovered and charged towards the dark god. "Attack the barrier!" One of the generals shouted as they scrambled towards the barrier of the dark god. "All angels fly to the sky and kill the dark god!" Pope Pristina shouted in a strangenguage that normal people could not understand but the angels could. Numerous pdins and high-ranking priests in the church of light suddenly burst into a bright light as they revealed their true forms. The angels want to kill the dark god because they want its heart. The heart of a god could be used for anything but the most effective way to utilize it is by breaking seals. The angel''s ultimate n is for a dark god to descend to the mortal ne. So that they could kill it and use its heart to break the seal of the Silver City where the other angels are isted from any reality. Chapter 619 - Heavenly Decree I Angels all over the battlefield shed their mortal skins and took to the skies. Even the only angel yer had no choice but to abandon her teammates as she is called upon by the leader of the angels. Pope Pristina also shed her mortal skin as an angel, and she also gained most of her angelic powers that is lost when she got trapped in the mortal realm. [An Angel of the Second Heavenly Sphere has appeared, Pristina that is ranked as an Angel of Dominion has appeared.] [Pristina''s Dominion Domain, Light Dominion, is activated in the entire battlefield as a spell is used to enhance its area of effect.] [All Light based attacks whether physical or elemental will have their damage increase by 50%.] [All attacks other than light attribute attacks or spells will have their damage decreased by 20%.] [All that is blessed by the light of the domain will have their defenses increase by 50%.] [All that is not blessed will have their defenses decrease by 20%.] [All allies will have their health regeneration increase by 500% for the duration of the domain.] [All enemies will have 20% decrease in health and mana regeneration.] "All angels! Attack the dark god as that is the heavenly decree of the Goddess of Light." Pristinamanded as the angels all started to pour their spells on the barrier. Pristina is not that different from her human appearance. The only new thing is that she now has two pairs of wings behind her back and that she has two halos. She is also glowing like her skin is the sun itself as she glowed in such a darkly lit area. The human part of the human alliance all got buffs while the rest got debuffed. Cries of disparity echoed throughout the battlefield as the angels ''blessing'' became a curse for them. The others that got buffed could onlyugh at the misfortune of other as they tried breaking the barrier that enveloped the dark god. ==== "This is freaking unfair! I lost 50% of my stats just because of a silly skill thatsts for 6 hours!" Creepysoo stated as him being undead made it twice as worst. "You are not the only one that has it worst. Equinox has 60% of his total stats reduced. He barely has enough mana to cast five of his skills." Levin Cloud stated as he saw the status of each of the party members. "Can you try dispelling it?" Adrian asked as he suddenly feels sluggish. "Not really. I tried but nothing happened to you. Why is the debuff so powerful on your side?" Levin Cloud asked as only Creepysoo and Equinox suffered from the debuffs. Adrian is a Daemos so the debuff should only be the 20% but he is not just a Daemos as he is also an Asmodian. [A magic spell using Asmodian blood has been used and you have been affected.] [You have been identified as an enemy by the angels.] [You will get 300% of the debuff as a result of being an Asmodian.] "It is fine if you cannot Purify the debuff as my soulbounds other than Charon is not affected. I will be fine since there are no enemies. If it gets dangerous then I will just hide behind, you guys." Adrian stated in a serious tone as he knows that he is a liability now more than ever. "Do not worry as we will also help you as well." Knight stated as his other party members agreed. "At most, I will be a supporting character for the time being. My soulbounds will pick up the ck that I am experiencing." Adrian stated as they made their way towards the barrier. The domain made every flying unit of the inhuman alliance retreat as they be an easy target with the decrease in stats. The angels also did not hide their displeasure and attacked some of them, but they were saved by the Daemos using spatial magic. The inhuman alliance had no choice but to retreat from aerial battle. Those that remained on the ground could also barely deal damage which is why they also retreated upon the orders of the Daemos elders. "To think that the stuck-up Pope is actually an angel in disguise. No wonder they view us as lesser beings that they could step upon." The Elder Dwarf leader of the dwarves stated in annoyance. "This area is in the jurisdiction of the Angelic Order of Pristina. All beings other than humans or members of the Church of Light are to be on their way as we will not support you. We havee to kill this dark god which is why you are no longer needed." One of the angels stated with great arrogance. The others did not listen to them especially the demigods since they could care less of angels. The strongest of the angels is not as powerful as them. You could say that Pristina is a step behind in terms of powers from the demigods. "Those that stay will not be protected by us. Only the humans and the followers of the Church of Light will be protected. Advance at your own risks." The angel beside Pristina announced. "There is no going back now as we have shown ourselves. We must etch onto their minds the disparity between us and the mortals." Pristina announced as she casted a powerful spell that summoned arge holy sword that split the dark clouds away. "Sword of Grand Luminance!" Pristina stated as the giant sword made of light descended from the clouds. The Sword of Grand Luminance smashed away part of the barrier that it hit but it did not fully shatter the barrier. The angels all supported the attack of their leader as they started breaking down the part of the barrier that Pristina has shattered. When a hole has been made, they all flew inside and started to strike the immobile dark god with their weapons and spells. The dark god could only scream in annoyance as numerous ants are trying to bite it. Chapter 620 - Heavenly Decree II All the angels started breaking the barrier that the dark god has created. The others started attacking the dark gods themselves. Adrian''s group has no choice but to freeze on the spot since the whole battlefield has increasingly be more chaotic. "Are all of your party members, human?" Adrian asked Knight. "Not really. In my whole party, I am the only human character which is why I am the only buffed while the others are debuffed." Knight answered as his party consist of five different races. The party ''Dawn'' has a dragonkin dual de user, an elf Spiritualist, a gnome druid, a healer that looks human and a human warrior. Adrian looked at He and used his evil eye to inspect her and is shocked that she really is not human like Knight told him. "This is my first time seeing a Nymph. I guess they do look like humans as we are told." Adrian stated which shocked He as her status got revealed without difficulty despite others not seeing through her disguise. In truth, Adrian did not see He''s status, but he saw the color of the soul that she has. The color of the soul is the same as what is described by Elder Danaya about the Nymphs. They are the unique offspring of man and fae that rarely happens. They might not be as powerful as the fae when ites to nature magic, but they inherited the versatility of the humans. "Seeing that you are wearing something that is not what others wear, you should be a special type of priest or rather an Envoy." Adrian guessed as He is filled to the brim of a special energy that he could only see when he looks at Levin Cloud. "You are a very dangerous and interesting individual at the same time." He stated as she could see that the ''Demon'' is not only blessed with luck but with great wits. "I have special eyes that is all. Since the angels are doing the hard work for us, we should acquaint ourselves with one another." Adrian stated as he sat down on the ground with his soulbounds circling around their group. "Are we not going to follow the others? We could lose a lot of loot and experience points if we kept this up." Knight asked as they stopped moving suddenly. "Can you see that!?" Adrian pointed at an angel actively driving away non-human individuals. "The heck! I thought angels are supposed to be benevolent and helpful beings." Knight reacted upon seeing a yer got killed by an angel because he forced his way towards the dark god. "Not in this game or at least not those angels. In this game, they are just another race with prejudices and have emotions." Adrian replied which made the others rest as well since they will not be able to force their way. "At this rate, we will not have any contribution in the battlefield. The angels are dealing considerable damage to the dark god." The dual de wielder dragonkin stated. "Dragoon is correct. They are determined to kill the dark god." He stated but Adrian only chuckled. "Kill the dark god. You are very funny. The dark gods were pushed out of our ne of existence during the first war instead of being killed. I doubt that a mere few angels that did not even experience the first war with the dark gods to actually be able to kill it." Adrian replied. "Equinox is correct. The dark god will make its move after a few minutes. It is not even counterattacking the angels and is just getting damaged over and over. The dark god is not an easy opponent as it is still a god despite looking that grotesque." Levin Cloud added. "I just hope that you are correct." He stated as she also sat down to rest. "If Equinox is wrong then we just lose contribution. Then again, I would not want to get killed by those arrogant birds." Kabrakan stated. "We should just stay put in our position for now and wait for something to happen. The dark god has only used about two skills at the least." Adrian stated as they waited for the dark god to move. ==== [The first thirty minutes have passed.] [The Dark God, Nyathotep, shall now produce higher tier faceless ones that have incorporated the souls of those it has eaten.] [Faceless Winged Ones will start to appear.] [Faceless Mages will start to appear.] [Faceless Warriors will start to appear.] [Faceless Priests will start to appear.] [Faceless Snipers will start to appear.] The notification told them that five new enemies that are much more different from the previous monsters will be spawned. Each of the faceless ones are now with specialties as the dark god used the collective information it got from each of the job sses. The only ones that have no job ss are the Faceless Winged Ones that are a step up from the faceless monsters that could fly. The Faceless Winged Ones are humanoid beings that have the wings of a bat that is only made of flesh. The Faceless Winged Ones also had talons for hands and feet. They can also release sonic attacks to make their enemies explode. "Is that the thing that you say that the dark god will do?" He asked Adrian but Adrian shook his head. Adrian could remember the horror that the dark gods could do which is why he told his team not to fight since they are debuffed while the domain is active. What Adrian fears the most is the fact that the dark gods have different forms depending on the asion. Dark gods have three forms which are the Standard Form, Metastasis Form, and World Eater Form. The dark god is now using its Metastasis form which gives it the ability to create soldiers from its own body or the bodies of others. What Adrian fears the most is thest form which even the Asmodians feared. Chapter 621 - Heavenly Decree III The angels bombarded the dark god with their holy attacks. Their attacks are dealing great damage but the soldiers that the dark god has created still continue. Angels started to use stronger spells and abilities since the new faceless ones are still weakened by the domain. The yers thought that they could win since the health bar of the dark god is going towards 50% but that is just folly. When the health of the dark god has reached 50%, numerous tentacles suddenly sprouted from the dark god. The tentacles reached for every living thing in the imperial capital. Even the ground did not be safe from the tentacles as the life source is being absorbed. The health of the dark god started to regenerate 0.1% every second. The angels that are trying to damage the dark god could not believe that their attacks are doing no damage. A stronger barrier is now erected directly at the body of the dark god. The only time that the barrier opens s when a new faceless one is created from the body of the dark god itself. Seeing that the angels could no longer hold the faceless army that is newly created, the ones that retreated started to join the war once again. When one of the angels tried to stop them, one of the demigods pped that angel until she flew backwards from the shock. "Narcissistic birds." The male dragonoid stated as he is incredibly angry because his strength is being restrained. The demons are not even participating anymore in the inner circle and are just firing spells from above. Even the Elders of the Daemos are not moving as they seem to want to give the angels time to realize their foolishness. "Are the demons not going to do anything?" He asked as she observed that there are no more demons around except for Adrian. "We have beenmanded to stand down and let the angels do their thing. The angels will not ept help from those that are greater than them which is why they are currently staring at me. If I move any further, then I would get attacked by a light spell that should be difficult for me to evade. Also, about half of the demons are using their magic to disconnect the dark god from its godly realm. It is not easy to stop a dark god from essing a realm that it has control over. The only ones that I am worried about is the followers of the dark god that seem to be acting strange." Adrian stated as he observed the actions of the fleeing followers of the dark god. "Let us follow them then. It is much better to find out what they are nning than just sitting here and waiting for the angels to admit they are pricks." He stated as she stood up. "I agree." Knight stated as he listened to the conversation. "Ok then but they are spread out which means that we must move in groups of three." Adrian stated. "We are thirteen in number. How will we split the team?" You guys will be moving in teams of four. I will move on my own since I have my soulbounds. All you guys need to do is clean up the followers of the dark god as they will also drop experience points and contribution points." Adrian stated as he started to transport them in groups with four members each. ===== "Pristina! Our attacks are no longer working against that thing. Even with the effect of the domain, that dark god is not suffering any type of damage. We will run out of time before we kill that thing." An angel that is just below Pristina in the heavenly order stated. "Keep attacking. It will soon break. The pawns that we have brought are doing their jobs well since they are clearing out the weeds that the dark god is creating. I will summon use the ''Heavenly Ray''. Be sure to attack once I have created an opening." Pristina telepathically told every angel that is inside of her domain. "Glorious Lighting from the Brightest star,e for and smite all before me." Pristina stated as the staff that she held suddenly started to absorb particles of light called Photons. The faceless ones noticed this and started to be frenzied. They knew that an attack of that level might hurt their god that is adapting to the world that it is in right now. The dark god expects them to protect is body while it sucked in the energy from the world. The Faceless Winged Ones started to flock towards Pristina. The Faceless Winged Ones did not even care about their feeble lives and started throwing themselves at Pristina when their attacks would not reach her. The tenacity of the Faceless Winged Ones bore fruit as one of them managed to stop the staff from umting energy. In exchange the Faceless Winged One got disintegrated into nothing due to interfering with the spell. "Prevent these filthy things from reaching me!" Pristinamanded in an irritated voice thatcks finesse or grace. The angels saw that their leader became extremely angry at being blocked and feared that they might be punished if they fail once more. "She really is a bitch!" The female dragonoid stated as she ripped the body of a Faceless Warrior into two halves. "It seems that the masters have been stalled as one of the things that we took down has shown itself near the dragon territory. They might not arrive since they need to look after their territories." The male dragonoid stated as he ripped the body of a faceless sniper. "The dark god is trying to absorb the energy from the world itself. Can you hear the world crying?" the female dragonoid stated as she could hear the voice of the world. "I am not as attuned with the world as you despite being your twin. We have different strengths after all." The male dragonoid stated. Chapter 622 - Followers Of The Dark God I [The first hour has passed.] [The Dark God, Nyathotep, shall now produce higher tier faceless ones that have incorporated the souls of those it has eaten.] [Faceless Greater Winged Ones will start to appear.] [Faceless Greater Mages will start to appear.] [Faceless Greater Warriors will start to appear.] [Faceless Greater Priests will start to appear.] [Faceless Greater Snipers will start to appear.] The angels are now being overrun by even more powerful faceless ones. This is the true strength of the dark god, Nyathotep. It has the ability to create more powerful underlings in a matter of hours once t has descended. The angels might think that they manipted the followers of the dark god, but they are the once who were tricked. The dark god, Nyathotep, might not be the highest or the strongest of the dark gods but it is without a doubt the one that created fearsome soldiers. Other dark gods could create soldiers but not in the capacity of the dark god, Nyathotep. "All is going ording to n. To think that those foolish angels thought that they are manipting us when in fact it was I who manipted them. The look on their faces when they realize that they are yed." Eldritch stated as he released augh at how he managed to manipte things to flow to the expected result that he desired. Eldritch controls about a quarter of the yers that are followers of the dark god. He does not know why they are so fanatic when he does not treat them as equals, but he also made use of them. He received an oracle from the dark god that he wants to have a covenant with. Eldritch knew of the seal that the angels want to destroy, and they need the heart of the dark god to even attempt to break the seal. In fact, if the angels just get down from their high horse and begged the demons to help them then they might have unsealed the angels by now. "It is such a thrill to manipte people that think highly of themselves. It is such a rush. The best thing is the face that they make trying to deny reality. I could barely do that in the real world because of my family''s standing but I can freely do everything here. It is not as fun as manipting real people, but the rush is more or less the same." Eldritch muttered to himself as he smiled like a creep despite having a handsome face. "It seems that you are here." A female voice that is very familiar to Eldritch stated. "Ah! Are you a stalker or something? Do you not get tired from struggling?" Eldritch stated as he sneers towards Frey. "I told you that I have debts to settle with you. If you dly offer up your head, then I will not attack you again until I have beenmissioned to do so." Frey stated as she pointed her spear towards Eldritch. "I have been avoiding you all this time not because I am afraid, but I do not waste time on someone like you. Now that most of my tasks areplete, I can bury you six feet under. A certain female has made my head hurt recently. I guess venting my frustration towards you would also be valid. I shall show you the disparity between our skills so that you will lose your will to battle me again. It is such fun when the I break the fighting spirit of those that are strong willed." Eldritch stated as he clutches his staff. "You really are a psycho." Frey stated as she charged towards Eldritch. ==== Adrian separated the teams in what he deems as the bestbination. He put Levin Cloud, Kabrakan, Peridot and Dragoon in one team. The other team is He, Knight, Soleil and Vayu. The remaining team is Sprout, Le, Lycan, and Solstice. Creepysoo had to return to the Undead King''s side since his health started deteriorating due to the holy magic. It seems that he is also afflicted with a Branding by one of the angels that passed by. A Branding is just another term for a curse of the holy attribute that is harmful to undeads but helpful to humans. Even Adrian could not reverse time to negate the effect of the branding since it got imprinted on Creepysoo''s soul. He could only send his friend back to the Undead King to erase the branding. Nevertheless, Adrian remembered the angel that did that to Creepysoo and he is now in the process of getting revenge. Some might thing that he is being petty, but Adrian treasures his friend. In truth, Adrian is also subjected to the branding, but his soul is too strong for the branding to even etch on it. He will assassinate the angel quietly before going to the location that he designated for himself. "Paradox, summon Primordial Armament: Scythe!" Adrianmanded as the scythe Primordial Armament manifested in front of him. [You have summoned the Primordial Armament: Scythe.] [Your skill Primordial Stance has activated.] [Recalcting your stats for the Primordial Stance.] [Gained the passive skill, Nether Dancer.] ------ Skill: Nether Dancer Tier: Legacy Type: Passive Effect: Be an entity that is half corporeal and incorporeal. If the skill bearer does not attack anyone for five seconds, they will blend with the surroundings and be truly invisible. All attacks that are made after the invisibility will deal double damage but will cancel the invisibility. Cooldown: 5 Seconds Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ----- "Sirius, are the others already where you sent them?" Adrian asked his soulbound that suddenly sprouted from his shadow. It seems that Sirius did not lose the effects of his Shadow Domain as it just became a subset passive skill of his new domain skill. "My younger brothers are already attacking the followers that you have indicated, master. Is it time to bring down another angel?" Sirius asked as he could sense the anger that his master is feeling. "Of course. We must make a statement or else they will think us as pushovers." Adrian stated as his figurepletely vanished. Chapter 623 - Followers Of The Dark God II Adrian is now nning his revenge for Creepysoo while the others are busy dealing with the followers of the dark gods. The ones who already went and did their duty are Levin Cloud''s group. Specifically, Dragoon managed to injure the ones that are doing some sort of spell. The spell that the followers of the dark god look like they are summoning some sort of ck crystal that cannot be identified by Levin Cloud''s group. They do not know what the ck crystal does, and they do not want to know. "Group up! The archer must be near our location. I will protect you while you guys continue with the ritual." A person that seems to be the leader of the group stated as he brought his shield up. The n that the leader of the team is supposed to be fool proof but there are two people in the group that excels at group damage. Levin Cloud has great support spells that use crowd control while Peridot is now channeling her spell. "Bramble!" Levin Cloud cast as thorny vines emerged from the ground and acted like a snake towards the followers of the dark gods. "What is this!? The enemy is not just one. It might be a group." One of the mages from the followers of the dark god stated as his casting got cancelled. The mages experienced bacsh from their spell being cancelled. "Block!" The leader of the followers of the dark god group stated as he raised his shield up to clock from the direction where the vines came from. The shield emanated an aura that became a barrier that blocked attacks from the location where the caster is facing. "Bellowing Wind!" Peridot finished casting her spell and a big sphere made of air appeared above the followers of the dark gods. The wind sphere suddenly dropped from above them. All the followers of the dark god got blown away by the wind sphere. As soon as the followers of the dark gods got spread out, Dragoon used a skill that fired numerous amounts of arrows to the healer of the follower of the dark gods'' group. "Can we reach an agreement? We are all yers here. We are only doing the mission that is entrusted to us. It would be a great help if you guys do not attack us. I am sure that you guys know the feeling of doing a mission right?" The leader of the followers of the dark gods stated but he is just buying enough time. The two assassins from the group of the followers of the dark god use that chance to disappear from the eyesight of Levin Cloud''s group. They always lingered a distance away from their group which is why they wanted to kill the mages of the enemy group. Levin Cloud''s group showed themselves since surprise attacks will no longer work due to the members of the followers of the dark gods are all out in defense. The followers of the dark god aw their opponents and knew who they were. Adrian''s group is the center of attention when they showed up in the battlefield. "If you want us to stop then can you also stop what you guys are doing? The ground beneath you is screaming from the pain that you are subjecting it to." Levin Cloud stated which made the followers of the dark gods have a look of bewilderment. "Is he serious? I think he is too absorbed in the game that he created an alter ego. I did not think that there are still people like that." One of the mages of the followers of the dark gods stated as they casted support magic to increase the damage of their assassins. One of the assassins attacked Levin Cloud while the other targeted Peridot. The assassin that appeared and attacked Peridot got blocked by a barrier that burned him. The assassin that attacked Levin Cloud seeded in connecting the attack. The dagger that the assassin struck Levin Cloud''s back, but he did not gain damage. Levin Cloud''s body became vines and returned back to the soil. The assassin got shocked and wanted to flee but vines suddenly shoot out from the ground and bound him to the location. The assassin tried to dispel the spell using his skill, but he is already toote. Dragoon shot the assassin with numerous arrows until he became a porcupine. The assassin died and became particles of light while the other assassin is now her feet frozen in ce by Peridot''s spell. She then bombarded the assassin with low cooldown spells that she could cast indefinitely. The followers of the dark gods saw their group members die and became emotional. "You dare!" The leader of the group stated as he charged towards Kabrakan. Kabrakan easily blocked the attack and started to counterattack. The mages at the back no longer have any defense and got killed off by both Peridot and Dragoon. With their priest yer gone, they could not sustain themselves throughout the battle. A few minutester, the followers of the dark god are now cleared. Levin Cloud asked the others, but they have yet to reply since they are busy with the battle. Levin Cloud looked at the ck crystal that is already peeking from the ground. When he used Inspect, the ck crystal only showed question marks. "I think we should capture people in order to question what they are trying to summon. My hunch says that the crystal will somehow help the followers of the dark god." Levin Cloud stated but the others looked at him with a shocked expression. "You do know that we cannot throw one of them in prison. We are not even nobles." Peridot stated. "Who said that we should be nobles? You have a skill that prevents people from casting magic while I have indefinite crowd control. We just need to pressure one of them." Levin Cloud stated which made the three give him looks of difort. ==== The next group that easily handled the followers of the dark gods which consisted of He, Knight, Soleil and Vayu. Both He and Knight are shocked upon seeing the great damage that the father and daughter duo dealt to the followers of the dark gods. The followes of the dark gods could not even catch the speed at which Vayu moved through the battlefield. He literally moved like the wind and even dodged like the wind since spells barely touched his body. Soleil on the other hand easily burnt the follower of the dark gods to a crisp. The only downside in their group is that they are a bitte in dealing with the summoning as the ck crystal is halfway up the ground. Since Soleil and Vayu are half elementals, they can also hear the voice of the earth screaming from the pain that the ck crystal is doing to it. "The ground is in pain." Soleil stated which Vayu agreed while only Knight is dumbfounded. He could also hear the voice as she is a nymph and an envoy of a goddess. She could not even tolerate the screeching that the ground is doing. She unconsciously used Purification on the ck crystal, and it lost some of its color, but it is still a shade of ck. The screeching of the earth became bearable for her though. [Cannot fully Purify the ???. The level of the Purify skill is too low for the crystal to be purified. A higher tier cleanse skill must be used.] He immediately saw the chat that Levin Cloud sent to them. He told her to try and purify the ck crystal. The purification is sessful, but the ck crystal has yet to be destroyed. They could feel that something is amiss from the actions of the followers of the dark gods. ==== The group that has no purification spell are the remaining team which consists of Sprout, Le, Lycan, and Solstice. In this group, the ones who are surprised is Lycan and Solstice as they got buffs that are close to godlike in tier. They easily finished off the followers of the dark god thanks to her buff that doubled their damage. Lycan and Solstice are both hard hitters when ites to darkly lit or at night. The followers of the dark gods did not stand a chance. They got finished off in two or three attacks or skills. "Sprout is such a great support yer. I am sure that teams that do tournaments will want to recruit her." Lycan stated as he likes watching tournaments for Pandemonium. "The ground is crying." Sprout stated as she pointed at the ck crystal that almost fully sprouted. The group investigated and received a message from Levin Cloud and He. They do not have someone that has Purify which is why they could not test the theory. It is Sprout that came close to the crystal and summoned a spirit of a tree and shot the energy she gathered on the ck crystal. The ck crystal cracked upon being hit by the spell that Sprout used. Chapter 624 - Black Crystals The ck crystals that popped up from the ground made everyone a bit uneasy as they could not truly break it. They tried reaching out to Adrian if he knew what these ck crystals are, but he is not answering their calls. They need to deal with the ck crystals with the only way that they know how. They are continuously casting purification magic on the ck crystals until the color faded and became lighter. The crystals lost their color, but their purification magic did not reach the middle area. "Let me try breaking it." Kabrakan stated as he started bashing the ck crystal. The ck crystal did not even shatter upon the furious bashing of the two shields. Kabrakan became tired before even putting a dent on it. Upon saying what they learned from bashing the crystal, another group reported that Sprout managed to make a crack on the ck crystal. When they learned that she used an attack that is simr to purification magic, they tried to replicate it but failed. The concept that Sprout used is simr to enhancement magic but that is extremely difficult. Even Levin Cloud or He could not pull it off just because they heard the concept behind it. "Even Sprout said that she needed to rest for 20 minutes after she did that. We cannot break the ck crystals using normal means. We should try plucking it out of the ground." Levin Cloud suggested. They tried plucking the ck crystals from the ground, but the thing does not even budge. The only way that they found to be working is dragging the soil around it with the ck crystal. The ck crystal is basically a meter long and half a meter in thickness. [Cannot put the item inside the inventory.] A system notification told them that the ck crystals could not be put inside the inventory. They needed to manually carry it in order to move from their location. The best thing that they could do is deliver it to one of the Daemos that are near them. After looking for a helper, one of the elder Daemos appeared and investigated the ck crystals. The elder who came is none other than Koronn. The description that Levin Cloud gave the elder sparked interest in the properties of the ck crystal that he abandoned his post in guarding the inventory of the inhuman alliance. "Interesting. This crystal is rather peculiar that it sucks the life energy in the surroundings. No wonder the ground is screaming like what you have said. This might be a mineral that is not of this world that the dark god has manifested into this world." Koronn stated with his inquisitive gaze. "If it came from the world of the dark god then why is it sprouting from the ground?" Levin Cloud asked as the others are too shy to talk to the Daemos elder. "It could have been nted here for decades ad is made dormant. It must have been building up power from being buried for years. The life energy of the ground suddenly reacted when these crystals started pulling too much energy. You could say that it was only pulling life energy like when an ant crawls on your arm. It is not irritating but when that ant bites you then you will kill it immediately. The pain became unbearable that the soil itself screamed in pain." Koronn stated as he chucked one of the ck crystals somewhere. Koronn then visited each area and went to get the ck crystals that the other groups found. The ck crystals that he found could not have been a coincidence that the Daemos Elder told them that they might be in a certain position. True enough to Koronn''s statement, they found two more ck crystals upon beating the followers of the dark gods. Knight marked the map location where they found the ck crystals and realized that it formed a pentagram. Whatever the followers of the dark gods are doing, they must be up to something to create something as borate as this. The ck crystals must be destroyed or sent to a ce where the magic of the followers of the dark god could not reach. Just as they are about to go and search for more followers of the dark gods, a system notification that tells them that things are about to get worse. They can see from the distance that the angels are starting to feel overpowered by the minions that the dark god kept summoning. The health of the dark god is also not even dropping anymore from 50%. [The first one and a half hour has passed.] [The Dark God, Nyathotep, shall now produce higher tier faceless ones that have incorporated the souls of those it has eaten.] [Faceless Arch Winged Ones will start to appear.] [Faceless Arch Mages will start to appear.] [Faceless Arch Warriors will start to appear.] [Faceless Arch Priests will start to appear.] [Faceless Arch Snipers will start to appear.] New and improved versions of the previous cannon fodder have been created. If the Faceless Arch Priest that they defeated earlier is actually from this group, then they fear what might happen when two hours have finally passed. The Faceless Arch monsters are different from their normal and greater counterparts. The Faceless Arch Winged Ones look like a copy of the proud dragons which made the dragonkin feel extremely offended by what they have just seen. The Faceless Arch Mages have three mouths which could chant three different spells at the same time. The Faceless Arch Warriors have thicker and broader body types than even orcs. The Faceless Arch Snipers do not even need to aim correctly, and their attacks will still connect if the target does not actively try to dodge. [Your teammate, Equinox, has just killed an Angel of the Third Heavenly Sphere.] While the others were busy discussing what they needed to do, a sudden notification popped up from their system panel. They could not believe that Equinox will do something like that with an army of angels inside of the fallen imperial capital right now. They all rushed towards the imperial capital hoping to see if Equinox is doing fine. To their own surprise, Equinox did not have any new notifications after that. He is not dead since no notification about his death is shed before their eyes. They suddenly remembered a pretentious angel that used that curse on Creepysoo. It seems that Adrian does not like people messing around with his friends but to think that he would take it to the extreme. But in their minds, they would have done the same if those pretentious angels cursed every one of them. "Seriously, if he only just told us that is what he is going to do then I might have helped him." Levin Cloud stated as he is also incredibly angry with what that angel did. "Do you think that he is being chased by a group of angels? I am going to bet one of my rare minerals that is the case." Kabrakan stated as he made light of the situation and even held a betting game. "I will bet one of my rare minerals as well, but he ispletely safe and avoiding their eyesight." Peridot chimed in which made Levin Cloud sigh that these two just made a bet on their friends situation. "I seriously do not know if you guys are making light of this situation or have the utmost confidence in him." Dragoonmented. "Equinox does not do something that endangers him greatly or puts him in a spot where he could do nothing. He is like a cautious daredevil that makes sure that the stunt that he will do will make sure that he is alive even after doing it." Levin Cloud stated. The three separated groups converged at the entrance of the imperial capital and confirmed if the message that they received is true. They knew that Equinox is nning something by not going with them but to think that he killed an angel with his stats only in the 40% is mind boggling. "This is not the first time that he killed an angel. I am pretty sure that he got a title from killing that angel. I am honestly surprised on how he aplished that, but he could do that if it is him. He is just that character that it somehow makes me doubt that we are ying the same game." Levin Cloud stated as he sighed. Upon entering the vicinity of the fallen imperial capital, they suddenly got attacked by one of the angels that is on guard. They did not know what they had done wrong but to show hostility like that is definitely not normal. They must be searching for Adrian that killed one of them. They are also snarking at the fact that the angels are so full of themselves that they do not even need to attack with their full force.. It seems that when you always hear and believe that you are amazing and great then you start to believe it despite being normal and not gifted. Chapter 625 - Revenge For A Friend [You have summoned your Primordial Armament Scythe.] [You have transformed using your skill Primordial Stance: Scythe] [You have gained the passive skill, Nether Dancer.] [Your skills have a bonus effect that they will now affect the whole area five meters in front of you.] [Your basic attack after casting Shadow Walker will do ssh damage in a cone two meters in front of you.] [You have faded from the background and turned invisible. The effect is shared to your soulbounds.] "Time to hunt a stray irritating bird." Adrian stated as he followed the location that Sirius has given him. Thankfully, the angel that branded Creepysoo is not fighting the minions of the dark god and stayed in the area of the outer circle of the fallen imperial capital. It seems that some of the angels are making rounds and attacking nonhuman individuals indiscriminately. They do not dare to attack the side that is guarded by the Dragonkin though for fear of retaliation. They mostly attacked individuals like undeads or creature of other races. They even attacked the newly added dark elves as they see them as impure for, they worship death. The dark elves could only retreat from the fallen imperial capital with the others that the angels persecute. There are ten pairs of angels that are scouring the outer part of the imperial capital, but they only have one pair of wings which means that they are excluded from the fight from being too weak and assigned to do crowd control. Angels are proud creatures which is why they do not have detection abilities for invisibility because they cannot use it. For them, hiding their glorious forms would be a crime towards the Goddess of Light that made them to have perfect bodies. That is perfect for Adrian as angels are so arrogant that they have lots of openings for beings that are invisible. This is the reason why they move in pairs to supplement their weakness that they do not want other people to learn about. "There he is master." Sirius stated via their soul link as Adrian saw a male angel attacking another group of yers that wanted to sneak in an attack to the dark god. Right now, the yers hate the angels more than the dark god for trying to stop them from contributing. Adrian did not immediately attack as he checked the vicinity and see if the other pairs of angels are nearby. When Adrian saw that the angels do not even try and talk to one another, he immediately learned that their own hubris is making them not cooperate with others of their kind. One could see that the pairs of angels do not look happy working together. They look like people who were forced to work on a project but want their ideas to be the oue. The more that Adrian learned about the angels, the more his smile widens. "This would be easier than I thought. All I need to do is bring that winged bastard to another dimension where the effect of the domain is non-existent." Adrian muttered as he looked at Sirius. Adrian unfurled his wings and crept up towards the angel, but he did not expect that the angel will suddenly look back. It seems that angels can feel killing intent if it is directed at them. Fortunately, the angel thought that he must have mistaken. "Suddenly having cod feet Firiel? Do not tell me that you re backing away right now even though it is themand of her Eminence." The female angels stated as she mocked Firiel. "It is not that, Liziel. Unlike you, I am totally loyal to the cause as her Eminence Pristina is the only one who sacrificed her powers just to cross the seal." Firiel stated. "If you are done with your daydreaming, we have a bunch of rats that need to be taught a lesson." Liziel stated as she pointed her sword to another bunch of yers that are trying to sneak in and get a piece of the pie which is the dark god. "Burning Shadows." Adrian whispered as a ck shadow emanated from his own and covered a circr area with a five-meter diameter. The angels got bound by their own shadows which they thought as offensive as darkness attribute magic is being used on them. They are stunned and could not move which is why they started to descend to the ground as their wings could no longer p. "Sirius, open up!" Adrianmanded as Sirius popped out from Adrian''s shadow and ate Firiel. Adrian did not bother getting Liziel as of yet as he knew that other yers would want revenge. He looked down on the shocked Liziel as she descended to the ground before disappearing in Sirius'' shadow. It all happened so quick that Firiel did not even realize that he got eaten by Sirius and sent to the shadow dimension. ==== Firiel could not believe that he got caught unaware by a demon and vowed to kill the demon once he or she shows their face. He did not want to admit that he got yed but he did not think too much about it as Liziel also fell for it. "I just need to kill this demon bastard and my ranking will increase. I will finally be in the eyes of her Eminence and have her as my woman." Firiel shouted with a maniacalugh. "You are more twisted than I ever realized." Adrian stated which made the angel look at him with disdain and eyes full of rage. "Do you think that dragging me to a world without light will make me weak. I am light incarnate!" Firiel stated as he brought out his full power to shine a light on the dark world of the shadow domain. Firielughed as he thought that it is his victory but could onlyugh upon realizing that the lighting from his body did not illuminate the ce. The best it could do is illuminate the area one meter around him. The puny light actually made Adrian crack up andugh loudly that Firiel charged towards him with pure aggression. [The effects of the domain debuffs has been removed.] "Finally." Adrian muttered as the debuffs ced on him are no longer active. This is the reason why he did not immediately attack as he has a great chance of losing if the debuffs are active. Now that the debuffs are gone, Firiel finally felt the monster that is his opponent. "Sirius, Kaon and Kimat, go y with the bird." Adrianmanded as these are the three soulbounds that he brought here. He left the others in the real world to stand guard and move the shadow to a ce where the angels could not find. Adrian is currently inside of Dodu''s shadow. The three soulbounds ravaged the pathetic angel as the three toyed with it just like Firiel toyed with the others. The angel that is shining in light suddenly started to be a dim light bulb that is soon going to run out. The angel, Firiel, is terrified of the wolf that is attacking him as it deals a lot of damage to his spiritual body with even trying. Firiel suddenly remembered a special angel that did not follow the Goddess of Light as he became the most powerful of the angels. A name that should not be spoken by the other angels for it will bring the wrath of the jealous Goddess of Light. The most beautiful angel that strived for perfection and became a being higher than an angel. The Goddess of Light wanted to possess this angel as he was the most beautiful light that she has ever seen because he is light itself. "Why do you have the power of Samael!?" Firiel shouted as he was already alive when Samael became a different being. He is so different that he was given a crown by the Qlipoth. He was also one of the most influential warriors when the dark gods first came but he disappeared when the war was over. "Let us just say that certain things led me to have his power. Soul Eater!" Adrian stated as he swiped his scythe and decapitated the angel. The angel did not leave a body but dispersed into light that the shadows devoured for some reason. [You have killed the Angel, Firiel.] [Animosity from the angels has increased.] [You can never be friends with angels aligned with Pristina''s faction.] "So even angels have factions. I guess that makes sense since not all people could do their stuck-up ways." Adrian stated as he told Sirius to return them to the real world. [You have contributed to the death of the Angel, Liziel.] [Animosity from the angels has increased.] [You are now considered as an enemy to be killed by angels of Pristina''s faction.] "What?!" Adrian stated as he looked at the direction where Liziel dropped.. He saw a hooded individual with a big build and is holding some kind of sword that had the same aura as that of the god ying weapons. Chapter 626 - The Dark God’s Third Form The angel that stopped Levin Cloud and the others suddenly left as all the angels were called to fight the faceless ones. Levin Cloud and the others were about to retaliate when someone suddenly touched Levin Cloud''s shoulder. Adrian appeared behind Levin Cloud which spooked thetter that he jumped in fright. The others are shocked with Adrian''s appearance as he looked like a spectral grim reaper with demon horns. Adrian''s soulbounds soon appeared after he took off his invisibility. "Dude! I told you to not scare me. Anyways, d that you are fine but killing an angel! They are swarming the ce right now. One of them even attacked us just now but they suddenly retreated back to their group." Levin Cloud stated. "It is not that they retreated but the dark god is now going to transform into its third form. The form that the dark gods used when they first invaded this Universe. Also, the normal angels could no longer hold down the Faceless Arch monsters." Adrian stated as he observed the battle of the angels and humans with the faceless ones. "I am back!" Creepysoo stated as he suddenly appeared via a portal. "You are fine now?" Solstice asked. "Yeah. The branding just vanished while I was getting healed." Creepysoo stated. "It probably vanished because I killed the angel that gave you that branding." Adrian stated with a calm face. "Also, our alliance will soon attack the dark god. The demons already sealed off the dimensional hole that the dark god is drawing energy from. Although they said that cracks can still form from time to time which is why they are monitoring the situation with great vignce." Creepysoo stated. "We should get ready as well. Many of the weaker faceless monsters are getting pass through the angels. It will not take long before other yers flood the outside area of the fallen imperial capital once more." Adrian stated as their team set out to kill off the faceless monsters that escape the perimeter of the angels. It did not take long for the other yers that were previously scared off by the angels to join the battle once more. They now had a chance to get contribution points due to the increasing number of enemies escaping the angel''s perimeter. The angels did not have any time to bother with those at the outer section of the imperial capital. Thetest faceless ones that the dark god produced is more powerful than they imagined. It also did not help that the dark god started sprouting tentacles that pierced the body of those that get near it and sucks out their vital essence. The domain of the angels is not even affecting the faceless arch variants which is why they are having a difficult time. Pristina had to go out of her way and kill off the faceless arch variants which made the dark god recover its health back to 70% in no time. As soon as the dark god reached back 70% health by absorbing the vita essence of those around him. The grotesque flower bud looking thing on top of it during its metastasis form suddenly opened up and shot a beam of light towards the sky. The body of the dark god suddenly wilted and came crashing down. The beam of light broke the spell that the angels cast that covered the whole fallen imperial capital. Everyone that is present in the fight could not believe what they are seeing. In the very clouds above them, an ominous looking figure could be seen floating with thousands of tentacles with sharp rows of teeth in the middle. [The dark god, Nyathotep, has entered its World Eater Form.] [If the dark god does not get stopped then everything in its path will be devoured and transformed to its image.] Thousands of tentacles started to rain down from the skies as the dark god did not discriminate between friend or foe. Some people tried blocking the attacks with magic or their equipment but they skill got turned into a meat paste in the end. The angels that were so haughty before could only observe others of their kind bing dead in a matter of seconds. They did not expect that this is the result of what they have helped summon. They still refused to ept that the followers of the dark gods managed to trick them into aiding them. Pristina could not let this type of thing humiliate her as she went all out in attacking the dark god in its new form. She flew to the skies dodging every tentacle that came her way until she is near the mouth of the dark god. She then activated her most powerful spells one after the other. She tried her best until the look of exhaustion could be seen on her stoic face. The dark god did not even flinch upon receiving her attacks despite getting its health reduced. The dark god just swatted Pristina like a fly and she came crashing down on the ground. The dark god suddenly converged its tentacles and started building power for a beam. Those that are inside of the fallen imperial capital started to panic as they feel that the target of the attack is that location. They started running for their lives but only those in the outer parts of the imperial capital could really escape. The dark god fired the beam and those that are inside the fallen imperial capital can only ept their fate. Thankfully for them, there is a master of spatial magic present in the inhuman alliance. Ascalor revealed his true form and covered the fallen imperial capital with teleportation magic that tagged only those that are considered alive since faceless ones are not considered living beings. Those that epted their fates all got carried away from the fallen imperial capital and are relocated outside of the fallen imperial capital. The beam that the dark god released fell on the imperial capital and turned it into a pile of rubble. Only a crater is left in its wake as even the broken buildings is now reduced to ashes. The others wondered how they got transported out of the fallen imperial capital when they saw three demons floating in the sky. Each demon is different from the other and have their own distinct features. The angels now look like a sorry bunch as they got humiliated and their numbers got reduced to half. "Those that want to fight for this world can join us. Those that only fight because they want fame or power from the death of a god should go now for greedy minds only feed the power of the dark god." Ascalor stated as numerous individuals of the five races suddenly showed up. A hundred of each of the five races showed up which made quite the sight as they looked so strong. The biggest ones are the Jotunns that have different elements that make up their own body. It is not only the five races that came to their aid as there were other races treated as monsters that joined the cause of the Daemos. The three Daemos elders started to connect their spells together and tried sealing the dark god in an isted space. They seeded but the prison onlysted for three seconds before the dark god managed to free itself by physically breaking the space istion. "Chrono Maniac!" Koronn stated as he froze the tentacles of the dark god from moving. "Spatial Distortion!" Ascalor stated as he tore through the space where the dark god is currently located, and arge explosion urred which made the dark god screech. The dark god knew that it must o something else as more and more attacks are now starting to reach it. It cut of some of its tentacles and threw it towards the ground. The tentacles that got cut off became faceless arch monsters since its attack on the fallen imperial capital earlier obliterated all the servants it created. Suddenly, two loud roars came from the sky followed by two different elemental breaths attacking the dark god. The dark god squealed in pain as it got hit with arcane magic that came from dragon breaths. The dark god might have descended but it has yet to fully incorporate itself in the mortal ne because the Daemos partially sealed off its connection to its divine realm. Two dragons that are fire and lighting are flying in the sky and attacking the dark god with their breath attacks. The dragonkin raised their morale upon seeing their masterse and save them from the dark god. They joined the other races in the battle against the faceless arch monsters. Seeing the individuals that they once thought were monsters fighting the real monster made the humans realize that separation does not make them stronger.. If the demons were not there then they would have been wiped out on the face of the world. Chapter 627 - Joining Forces I Thebined forces of all the races made the battle with the dark god a bit easier. It is still difficult when the dark god itself attacks but the demigods all joined forces to block its attacks. One attack from the dark god could easily wipe out individuals much weaker than them. Just the shockwave created from the dark god''s attacks could damage those below the demigod rank. It also does not help that the dark god is high up in the sky which only those with extremely long-range attacks or with aerial mobility could deal damage to it. The odd thing that the yers have noticed is that the dark god does not even attempt to dodge the attacks from anyone that try to harm it. A transparent barrier will suddenly appear when an attack is about to reach it and it would mitigate that damage by 50%. Despite having dragons, demons, and all sorts of powerful creatures of legend, the dark god''s health is not even dropping down even if they fire off high tier spells. The yers who still thought that killing a dark god is possible is suddenly an impossible task. ==== "Your Eminence, what do we do? We lost half our forces and the remaining half of what is left is injured." One of the angels stated as she reported their status to their leader. "We shall join them in the attack. Do not bother attacking them and just focus on the dark god." Pristina stated as she no longer has a choice but to join in with those she hates. She will tag along with them as they are now closer to their objective. "But will they concede the thing that we want your Eminence?" Another angel asked. "They will otherwise the noble image that the demons are known for are just rubbish." Pristina stated as she charged towards the dark god to start attacking it. The angels that believed that the demons are the evil incarnate and destruction personified all got shocked. The ones who taught them that is none other than Pristina and they believed her ever since. Now she is saying something opposite of what she meant which made the angels question their beliefs. Questioning their beliefs or not, the angels still charged in and attacked the dark god as they are one of the few races that can fight an aerial battle. The angels charged back into the fight while second guessing if what their supreme leader is the truth or a lie. ==== "Suppose you do not have a skill that can bring a monster that ginormous down to the ground?" Knight asked Adrian who stared at him with a dumbfounded look. "You actually think that I have something like that in my arsenal? I may be able to control gravity but even the Daemos Elders could not bring that huge hulking monster down to the ground." Adrian responded. "If you look at that dark god carefully, it looks like he is affixed to the sky itself and has be one with it. It probably ate that part of the sky as the demons are trying to fix the tear that it made but the dark god is persistently defending its new territory." Levin Cloud stated as he observed the peculiar rtionship of the sky and the dark god. "It also fired a beam likeser thing that wiped out the fallen imperial capital. Just getting close to it is already too dangerous." He added. "From the history that was shown to me, it was four special weapons that had the capability of destroying the miasma barriers that the dark gods use to lessen the blow towards them." Adrian replied. "Four but the god ying weapons are only two. Does that mean that there are other special weapons that can deal effective magic to the dark gods besides the god ying weapons?" Peridot muttered but Adrian told them something shocking. "There is actually a third god ying weapon. The owner of that weapon is in this battlefield but the only thing that I do not understand is that the wielder of the third god ying weapon used it to kill an angel. They were covered with a special cloak that even my Inspect could not pierce through." Adrian stated. "What is the third god ying weapon?" Knight asked as even he is tempted to own one. "It was a ming sword, and it seems like the owner of that god ying weapon has been using it for quite some time now. There should still be thest god ying weapon if you are interested in owning one." Adrian stated. Just as Adrian is talking about the owner of the sword god ying weapon, a giant fiery sword suddenly materialized above the dark god. The dark god felt a presence that could be dangerous to it which is why it turned towards the giant fiery sword above it. The dark god suddenly started collecting all the miasma it could in a short amount of in order to destroy the giant ming sword that looms on top of it. The giant ming sword started to descend in a slow manner, but the dark god did not move or rather it cannot move. Despite the demons unable to seal the fractured sky that the dark god caused, they made sure that the dark god will not be able to move in its ce. Now that the dark god senses danger, the alternative decision of the Daemos has paid off. The giant ming sword descended and the dark god fired a beam of pure miasma from its own mouth. The giant ming sword did slow down but the descent is not stopped as it pierced through the miasma ray of the dark god. The sound of ss shattering could then be heard as the giant ming sword hit the barrier that the dark god covered its body with.. The giant ming sword vanished upon breaking the barrier and the demigods did not let go of such an opportunity. Chapter 628 - Joining Forces II The sound of the dark god''s barrier breaking is like a signal to the demigod level existences. They all simultaneously attacked the dark god with all their might. The three Daemos Elders can now create magic circles that directly affected the body of the dark god. The three Daemos elders used their magic to yank the dark god from the sky and bring it down to the ground. The dark god went crashing to the ground despite its intense grip in the space of the skies. When the dark god came crashing down, the eyes of everyone became that of a starving wolf. The dark god became something akin to a buffet or free real estate in the eyes of the starving wolves. The dark god felt offended that it is being looked down upon by lower beings. It has never been this offended ever since the first war with the dark gods. ==== "This is our chance! Call upon the Tree of Life and Death!" Adrian told Levin Cloud and thetter nodded. Levin Cloud called upon Yewdrassil and its seed did not drop down from the clouds this time. The tree of life and death sprouted immediately since it is already nted in the main world. Even Adrian did not expect this quick of a response, but the tree of life and death told him of the reason why it could appear easily. The tree of life and death is still considered as the world tree which is why it can sprout to a given location in the world it is nted in instantaneously as long as Levin Cloud calls for it. A majestic tree that rejuvenated everyone and made their attacks stronger suddenly appeared. The yers did not understand what was happening, but they are thankful for it. The demigods looked at the tree of life and death and felt a desire to own it but killing the dark god is the priority right now. The buff that the tree of life and death is not the only thing that they received. "Nether Domain! Netheros True Form!" Adrian stated as the whole area got enveloped inher mist. Some of the yers that have encountered this mist remembered this was the special mist that made undead run away. They could never forget that experience as they felt like they could do anything at that time. Those that are experiencing it for the first time did not pay much attention as they saw that it is a buff. The demigods that sensed this energy remembered how it shook them to the core, but they never felt any ripples of the energy ever since then. They remembered the demon who had this frightening energy that can even make a demigod feel chills. Levin Cloud also used his true form as he needed to guard the tree of life and death from the pesky faceless ones that started to attack it. Just by standing on the ground, he made flora and fauna grow which made the leshies and dryads proud of him. The next round of attacks on the dark god made it screech in intense pain. It noticed that this strange mist is somehow making the puny attacks of the lower beings start to really hurt. It started to thrash about in a chaotic manner until its attention went towards Adrian. The dark god noticed that the weird demon is the one producing this harmful mist and it must kill that demon in order to stop the damage it is taking from the lower beings. Even its barrier slowed down regenerating as it now takes double the time for it to regenerate. The dark god thrashed about towards Adrian that did not even bother to dodge. Levin Cloud dipped his viny finger on the ground and suddenly numerous bramble and vines sprouted and bound the thrashing dark god. To add salt to the wound, Adrian used dark shadows so that the shadow of the dark god will deal its damage towards its own body. The others did not miss this chance and joined in on the damage dealing. Since the dark god is ginormous, a whole army can attack one of its sides and still have lots of exposed area. The dark god is treated like a caged animal that is being tortured. The followers of the dark gods that are undercover in the coalition army could not even help the dark god. The moment the mist rolled in, they suddenly started to suffocate and shed their real fake forms. The followers of the dark gods that acted as the spies for each guild are exposed as their real status are revealed. The guild masters of each guild did not show mercy towards the traitors that dared to betray them. They executed the followers of the dark gods swiftly so that no unrest will form in their group. The quick action of the guild masters raised the morale of their guild members as they attacked the dark god. ==== In a ce near the fallen imperial capital or rather was the imperial capital, two famous individuals are fighting each other. Eldritch who is an Envoy of the Dark Gods and Frey who is a Valkyrie. Frey knew that Eldritch is not treating her seriously which is why she did not go all out also. Eldritch is not even focusing on their fight fully as he is looking at the giant thing flying in the sky. Eldritch had a smile on his face the whole time until a giant sword pierced the barrier of the dark god. It also got brought down to the ground, but he did not show irritation. Eldritch had spies that he nted on each of the guilds, and they can help the dark god ascend back to the skies. That is what was supposed to happen when he sent themand, but all his spies suddenly started to die one after the other. The ns that he meticulously nned to be perfect is suddenly failing grandly. His face started to change as he tried to go towards the imperial capital. "Where do you think you''re going?" Frey stated as she smiled. Chapter 629 - Frey’s Revenge *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Hunt for the Envoy of the Dark Gods The Goddess Freyja has tasked you to defeat the scum of the world in order to ensure the peace. The location of the Envoy of the Dark Gods will be shown to you for the duration of the mission. Difficulty: SS Reward: Chance to participate in the Valkyrie Ascension Test in Valha Failure: None Duration: Extended ---- Frey has yet toplete the quest that was assigned to her the moment she became a Valkyrie. She did not give up and always hunted down Eldritch whenever she caught his trail. The only problem is that the bastard is one slippery individual which is why she has yet to kill him despite her bing stronger. "Frog in your throat? Or are you suddenly scared toe and face me one on one." Frey mocked Eldritch with his usual lines against her. Eldritch wanted to go towards the dark god but Frey is not letting him take another step. He rather not wastes time on Frey as he knows that he will be victorious in their sh. He rather not wastes time against her when he could bring utter chaos in this world. Due to the numerous times that Eldritch refused to fight with Frey, she searched for a skill that will force him to battle her or face dire consequences. She immediately knew that Eldritch is not interested in the battle as he is looking at the area where the dark god is. Smoke started rising from Eldritch'' body again which is why Frey is forced to use the skill she looked so desperately for. It is a one-of-a-kind skill that has the Unique tier since there is only one type of that skill in the entirety of Pandemonium. "Duel!" Frey stated as she pointed her spear towards Eldritch and his movements spell suddenly got cancelled. ------ Skill: Duel Tier: Unique Type: Active Taunt Effect: Tag an enemy and force them in a situation where they must battle you. The winner of the battle will be decided via elimination or the one with the lowest health. The loser of the Duel will be forcefully retired and 1% of the loser''s stats will be transferred to the winner. Those that are in the process of the duel will not be affected by external damage. They also cannot damage others except the one they are in a duel with. A tie breaker will ensue if the duel were to end in a tie. Duration: 1 hour Cooldown: 1 month Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ------- A g with a logo of two swords shing suddenly descended from the sky. It also marked the area around them with a translucent barrier that somehow obscures them from the real world. Eldritch did not show it immediately but he is boiling with anger right now because his fun has been dyed. "You think I will not get a skill that will stop you from running away? You have looked down on me for far too long. I guess, it is time for you to get dragged down back to the ground." Frey stated as she used Iridescence. "You bit...!" Eldritch stated but his words are cut short by a spear piercing his stomach. Eldritch did not even notice that Frey moved but he only thought that as a fluke since he was not prepared. The skill Iridescence not only warmed up Frey''s body, but it also buffed her attack and made her attacks into range ones. Frey would just swing her spear and waves of iridescent energy is fired towards Eldritch. Eldritch used a mana shield to block the energy waves but the attack bypassed the shield and hit his body. This time Frey used the actual spear to poke at Eldritch unlike before when she relied on ranged attacks which she was not proficient at. Each thrust of her spear made holes on Eldritch''s body and would deal lots of damage towards Eldritch. He could not even cast a spell because the spear that Frey uses can cancel out mana coalition which meant that it would disperse the magic being cast by the individual hit by her spear. Eldritch thought that he still has the ''pseudo revive skill'' which is why he did not bother trying to attack now and just waited for his first death. He would then torture the desperate bitch after he gets revived. She will not stand a chance when he is serious. What Eldritch did not know is that Frey already activated all her best buff skills. She did this because she wants to kill Eldritch quickly since he excels in drawn out battles. All the spells in his arsenals have a dyed effect like an explosion or status effect which is why she does not want to waste time. Eldritch'' body did notst long, and Frey finished him with a spear through his heart. Eldritch smiled as he would now start the process of ''pseudo revival'' but he suddenly frowned when the system notification did not appear. For the first time, Eldritch felt like the world did not revolve around him as his body started to turn into particles of light. [The yer Eldritch has lost the Duel between Eldritch and Frey.] [1% of all of Eldritch'' stats will be transferred to the winner of the Duel, The yer Frey.] [You havepleted the quest Hunt for the Envoy of the Dark Gods.] [Talk to the leader of the Valkyries for you chance to participate in the Valkyrie Ascension Test in Valha.] [You have gained a new quest.] A look of indignation and anger could be seen painted on Eldritch''s face. He was also given the effects of the Duel skill before the battle started but he did not bother checking it which is his downfall. In the duel, whoever loses will be forcefully retired which means that the life that you have when you enter the duel is your only life. Eldritch'' arrogance and haughtiness with his personality that looks down on everyone else made him lose the duel. If he forced himself to fight earlier then he might have a fighting chance to kill Frey. Frey smiled with satisfaction because she earned this victory and her long-time revenge against Eldritch has been fulfilled. She nned it perfectly to the point that even she praised herself for doing a great job. She also knew that Eldritch had a pseudo revive skill which Adrian told her about. Thankfully, she already tested the Duel skill on boss monsters that revives in their second phase and they did not revive when they got killed when duel was active. Frey did not even bother looking at Eldritch who started bing particles of light as she started to go towards the imperial capital. She needed to kill the dark god as the new quest appeared when she cleared her quest in killing the Envoy of the Dark Gods. ------ *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Help in Getting Rid of the Dark God The Goddess Freyja has tasked you to defeat the dark god that descended to the world in order to ensure the peace. You must call upon your Valkyrie sisters to join you in this fight by using the horn that is given to you when you became a Valkyrie Difficulty: SS Reward: Mythical Valkyrie Skill Book Reward Condition: Call upon the Valkyries and banish or kill the dark god that descended in Nebulon. Failure: Level -5 Failure Condition: Dying two times Duration: None ---- The skill that she will gain will be a Mythical tier skill book, but the failure condition is two deaths. She did not hesitate in epting mission because she is already in the area, and she will have the help of the Valkyries. The other races are also doing great against the dark god as of now which is why she summoned her Pegasus and rode towards the fallen imperial capital. "I hope Equinox is there. It has been so long since we have met. How strong has he already be?" Frey stated as she flew towards the fallen imperial capital with lightning speed. ==== Adrian is having the time of his life watching his contribution score rise up exponentially because of theher mist buff that he gave everyone. Despite not being able to directly damage the dark god, he shot towards first ce. Levin Cloud shot towards second ce because of his heals and crown controls. The dark god felt like a caged octopus onnd with many of its tentacles being chopped and burned. His tentacles might have the ability to regenerate instantaneously but that does not mean its health will be affected. The dark god could not even hear the voices of its followers because of the pesky mist that is covering the battlefield. The dark god could only wait for its chance to attack the demon responsible but that demon is just observing while others do the dirty work. Chapter 630 - The Dark God’s True Power The dark god, Nyathotep, is pinned down to the ground and is being bombarded by spells and attacks by the yers and NPCs. The dark god might be screeching but its health is not decreasing rapidly. The dark god could only ept the beating that it is receiving. The dwarves used the chained harpoons that they created to pin down some of the tentacles. The dragonkin cut down tentacles that ran amok in the air. The gnomes sts down the tentacles that transform into faceless monsters. The orcs used their strength to cut away tentacles that are floundering about. The others did what they can to stop the indiscriminate iling of the dark god while under the influence of theher mist. The numerous tentacles started to get plucked and erased from existence by theher mist. No faceless monsters are spawning thank to the continuous effort of everyone. The followers of the dark god that tried activating their powers inside the mist could only choke in their own spells. Once the followers of the dark god show themselves, it would not take long for them to get eliminated by other yers. Their magic is the only thing that is failing to activate inside of theher mist. The dark god could not get help from the followers of the dark gods. The dark god, Nythotep, has now decreased to 40% of its total health, which is insulting for a god like itself, but it is weakened. If Nyathotep descended normally then it might have been able to overpower the demigods but the barrier that the gods sealed it with for a hundred days made it weak to the influence of the mortal realm. Despite being attacked in all directions, the dark god, Nyathotep, has yet to fully utilize the ability it truly has. Its main power is not just terraforming the ce it conquers and making faceless ones but mind corruption. The dark god, Nyathotep, released a wave of dark thoughts to everyone. The wave of dark thoughts even affected the demigods which means that mental corruption is the real strength of the dark god. The dark corrupting wave is sent throughout the whole area but got weaker with increasing distance from the source. [You have been affected by a wave of intense mental corruption.] [Be careful of what you believe that you see.] [You will be affected by this mental corruption attack for ten minutes.] [The effect could be dispelled earlier using special means.] Adrian''s vision is still that of the area, but his previous teammates are now all faceless ones. Even the giant dark god vanished from his vision, but Adrian knew that the dark god is still there being pinned down. All of Adrian''s soulbound were not affected by the mental corruption because of their special existence. All soulbounds in the battle were not affected by the mental corruption but that is not the same for their master. Everyone started to panic because they attacked each other due to the confusion. They could not recognize the voice of theirrades as all they can hear is the sounds that the faceless monster makes. Thankfully, Adrian''s skill called Paranoia kicked in when they started attacking each other. All their spells and abilities missed by 50% which meant that no one died. The first ones that managed to dispel the mental corruption are the demigods which is only under five minutes. The yers soon followed as the tree of life and death aided in dispelling the mental corruption earlier than expected. The dark god bought enough time for it to use another st of mental corruption. This mental wave of corruption is not like the first one that messed up the senses but attack individuals directly. yers that were chanting spells all vomited blood as they got damaged from being interrupted from their spell casting. The dark god emitted the wave of mental corruption with all of its body. The attack felt more like a high pitch screech that made muscle vibrate just by hearing it. The demigods did not bother defending as they needed to stop the dark god from continuing its attack as it is not stopping. One of the elder gnomes could only think of one thing and that is to sacrifice its current mecha. The elder gnome used the overload function of its mecha. The magic crystal inside of the mecha will absorb the energy in the surroundings in order to blow up the whole machine. The magic crystal of the raging machine filled up withher energy made the mech even more vtile. The elder gnome took out a remote control and controlled the mech to go straight towards the dark god. The demons that managed to sense the vtile energy of the mech all transported their allies fifty meters away. A few secondster, a great explosion created arge mushroom cloud that is apanied by a bone curdling scream. The dark god, who kept channeling its mental corruption, is screaming in pain from the wounds outside of its body. The explosion is very effective due to theher mist and the dark god became even more enraged that something trivial managed to hurt its body. The dark god could not take it anymore and decided to use its ability to fully dominate a lesser being as long as it sacrifices its health. The dark god is now only at 35% health, but its attacks are still powerful enough to kill normal yers. The two dragons flying in the sky then entered the vision of the dark god. The giant flying lizards will be the perfect guards for the dark god to open its dimension once again. The two dragons felt something odd as their bodies started to be sluggish and heavy. The dark god knew that it cannot control both dragons at the same time which is why it settled for the lightning dragon. It knew that the lightning dragon is the strongest of the two dragons and the one who can deal the most devastation. [The lightning dragon, Levina, has been subjected to the dark god''s Perfect Mental very.] [You must either defeat Levina or kill the dark god in order to free the lightning dragon from being attacked.] [All of Levina''s stats have increased temporarily for the duration of the skill affecting her.] "Levina!" cried out the fire dragon that came with her. Levina''s clear eyes looked different as if it is muddled by something. The cries of her allies cannot be heard which meant that the dark god hasplete control over her. The dark god sacrificed 10% of its remaining health in order to have full control of the lightning dragon. "It seems that she is under some spell, master. Let us kill the dark god first so that we can free Master Levina from its clutches." The male dragonoid stated as he pointed the better step. The fire dragon could not hide its rage as it spews its intense breath towards the dark god, but a cage made of lighting descended upon it ad protected the dark god. They saw the proud figure of a dragon is now under the control of the dark god. Not only did Levina block the attack towards the dark god, but she also shared some of her boundless mana to the dark god. The dark god recovered from its superficial wounds and started to initiate the affixation of its domain to the mortal realm. Thanks to the time that the possessed lightning dragon gave the dark god, the creation of new soldiers continued once again. Numerous faceless arch monsters came out of the dark god, but these things look like they are about to evolve. They look loke they are about to transcend their current forms. This can only mean that the dark god is now extremely serious and will do anything in order to win. To add salt to the wounds of the angels, the faceless monsters that came out all had fake halos that had no shine. It seems that the dark god modeled it after the angels that it has devoured. The dark god seeing that it has already created enough soldiers to stop the lower beings trying to stop has decided to ascend to the sky andpletely break apart the dimensional reality. If it breaks down the dimensional reality, then that means that the dark god will have truly descended but also created a door to the other side. If that happened, then all the dark gods that can see this hole will be able to pass through to the mortal realm. The dark god started descending until a giant great sword came down from the heavens and pushed the dark god back. The sounds of neighing and pping wings could be heard from the distance. Numerous women with glistening armor could be seen descending from the sky riding pegasi.. The Valkyries sounded their horn to signal that they havee to participate. Chapter 631 - The Dark God’s Death All the Valkyries jumped from their pegasi and plunged their weapons on the dark god. The ascending dark god is now descending with the help of the Valkyries. They plunged their weapons deeply into the dark god and crashed to the ground with it. Arge crater formed into the ground where the dark god crashed. The faceless ones and the dragon that was controlled all went to the aid of their god, but they were blocked. The dark god is now below 20% health due to the surprise attack against it. It seems that the Valkyries deal great damage to the dark god, and it is amplified by theher mist that covered them. The most difficult task for them right now is to dispel the control that the dark god has over the dragon, Levina. "Nature''s Grasp!" Levin Cloud stated as he made a gesture as if grasping something. Five wooden vines suddenly sprouted around of the dark god and bound its body to the ground. The dark god tried to struggle free, but another five vines bound its body in addition to the first five. The dark god became unable to move but it is now asking for help from Levina and the faceless ones. All the demigods stopped those that wanted to get near the dark god. The dragon Levina is being stopped by her partner which is the male fire dragon. The Valkyries also helped in subjugating the dark god which made the fight easier than before. The dark god could not see the future that it seeks anymore as it can feel the life in its body slipping away. The Valkyries are hacking away at its body like war goddesses that descended on the ground. The followers of the Gods of War saw their vigor and their attack volume increased as well. ==== The dragonkin''s mission is to help them contain the lightning dragon. About a quarter of them have been struck down but they are not stopping. If they do not clear the head of the lightning dragon then the dark god might possess her if it dies from the attacks. The fire and lightning dragon could be seen ''dancing'' in the air with the dragonkin. Large sparks of fire and lightning can be seen inside the clouds above that the fire and lightning dragons. The sky is being lit up by the magic of the two dragons while the other demigods are using their magic to clear up the faceless monsters that are spawning. The dragons look like they need help, but no one can easily step in such a fight. Even the demigods that came there are wary of an angry dragon. They just vowed to kill the dark god immediately so that the control against the lightning dragon Levina will be released. The fire dragon even used a domain skill in order to strengthen itself so that it will not identally kill the lightning dragon. She does not deserve to be killed which is why the fire dragon is not attempting to kill the lightning dragon. Hou Yiwei wanted to join the subjugation of the dark god but the thought of having a dark god possess the dragon that taught him does not sit well with his mouth. He did not care of the fame and fortune right now and wholeheartedly stopped the fire dragon. "Shadow Walker!" Adrian stated as his whole body that is already invisible disappeared from the world. Adrian became invisible and is transported to the shadow realm as he traversed the location to find the shadow of the dark god. Adrian is not alone as Sirius was with him in his travel and also acted as the guide. The Shadow World is more of Sirius'' ce than him as the wolf is treating the shadows like a secret space for it. Adrian found the shadow of the dark god in the shadow realm and struck at it. Arge wave ofher energy hit the dark god which made it thrash about due to the pain. The dark god that screamed with a low raspy tone suddenly screamed with a sharp tone that will break windows or lenses. The life of the dark god started decreasing sharply as the Valkyries are easily butchering the dark god due to their special armor and weapons. The Valkyries did not even care of the screams that the dark god is issuing and continued their attacks until Adrian used the skill that Sirius has. "Sirius, Realm Ender!" Adrianmanded as Sirius leapt out from his shadow. Sirius'' grew even bigger than before and started to howl that made everyone in the battlefield stop moving. It is as if they knew what was going to happen and that the howl warned them of the impending doom that is toe. A huge temporal and spatial storm suddenly surrounded the dark god as its body got hurt by just the wind des generated by the strange tornado. Sirius, who is the source of the tornado, did not even need to nt its feet onto the ground as a giant hurricane made with vtile time and space elements hit the dark god. The Realm Ender skill is also special because the surroundings became pale as soon as Adrian gave thatmand. It might have been his trump card, but he did not expect that the damage that the special storm dealt high damage. When the tornado subsided, it was the bloody body of the dark god is what greeted them. The faceless ones that the dark god created or summoned all became sluggish and weak. They all started to gather towards their fallen dark god as thetter is still alive and calling upon its followers. The Valkyries saw this and started their earnest cleaning of the faceless ones while the dark god continued to be even weaker. Therge body of the dark god started to shrink and shrivel like it is getting old. In the end, the dark god lost its life without even fulfilling its desire to terraform the entire world. The dark god died but the problem of each ce is still prevalent. The angels tried their best to hide their dismay when they saw the dark god bing slowly into ashes. They expected that the dark god will at least leave a part of its body, but it did not. All of the body parts of the dark god became ashes as if telling the yers that they do not qualify yet to have weapons made of parts of a god. It is true with what they said that Valkyries choose who will live and die in the battlefield. They did not bother staying as they called their pegasi and rode back to the skies in search for another battle that they will participate in. [The dark god, Nyathotep, has been eternallyid to rest.] [All the followers of the dark god, Nyathotep, will be no more and they must find other job sses.] [All questlines that are connected to the dark god, Nyathotep, will now disappear.] [The game will enter a three-day maintenance after three hours.] [Please make sure that all progress has been saved.] Chapter 632 - Aftermath Of The War The dark god died, and the leaderboard got rearrange depending on the contribution of the yers. Thankfully, it is only the contribution of the yers that were in the leaderboard or else the yers will never get anything good as it was the NPCs that mostly did the damage to the dark god. Everyone did not notice that the angels suddenly disappeared without a trace in the battlefield. It is supposed to be strange but then someone pointed out that they are spiritual beings that need to return to their mortal bodies after the battle. The others can only ept the most probable thought as they knew that the angels will not stick around anyways. The angels will surely tell something condescending then be on their way, but something is bothering the demons in this battle with the dark god. The demons noticed that the angels were too engrossed in this battle like their life depended on it. They were ready to put their lives on the line which is testament to the fact that they lost about half of their numbers. To just disappear after the battle is not like those arrogant winged freaks. The demons did not care that much since the dark god left something that is unfixable in the world. The rift that the dark god came out from is no longer able to fully close. The hole will forever be there which means that the influence of the dark gods will now be in the main world forever. The dark gods will forever have a reach into the hearts of the normal people because of therge spatial tear in the atmosphere. That is also not the only thing that they need to watch out for as the rifts thate from dark gods increased which means that they are now fully aware of the location of the main world. The dark gods could not just descend like Nyathotep or suffer the consequences but that also meant that the gods of Pandemonium could also descend with enough power. The interaction with gods in Pandemonium will forever be different now than it was before. The allied army that the angels have collected have already dispersed back to their kingdoms after the dark god got killed. Every soldier or individual that joined in the battle with the dark god became blessed. They are now different from being a normal human as their persona increased by one regardless of contribution. Adrian thought that he would also get his Persona increased automatically but he was too optimistic. He did find out that all yers got a passive skill that increased their damage permanently by 10%. The yers of the top guilds almost jumped for joy when they received this skill. The numerous yers that were followers of the dark gods could only cry as their reward is not that greatpared to those who won. What they did not know is that they opened more opportunities for those who can be an Envoy of the Dark God. They once again hid in the shadows as they waited for the next time that they need to emerge. The demons scattered once again and checked for rifts that could suddenly pop up due to the intense miasma that the dark god released. The dragonkins retreated as well since the two dragons that aided them are incredibly tired from fighting one another. The orcs returned back to their mountain homes as they already defended their world from harm which their gods and goddesses told them about. The gnomes went back using their magitech airships to their city of technology. The dwarves also returned back to their kingdom hidden in the crusts of the earth after having an understanding with the other races. The dark god has done them worse than good as their cities were razed or destroyed. Each race now has a strictpliance when ites to rebuilding what they have lost. Therge-scale project for each race right now is the restoration of their fallen cities or ces. ==== The angels immediately retreated upon getting the thing that they needed the dark god for and that is the heart of a god. One of them sneakily managed to swipe it before the entire dark god became ash and that angel got heavily praised by Pristina herself. "With this heart, we can now free our brethren that have been trapped inside of the celestial realm for too long. They must have definitely missed hearing the voice of the goddess." One of the angels stated as she knew what trouble they had to go through just to get the heart. The angel brought the heart to Pristina, and she squeezed the thing until everyst drop of blood miasma is wrung out of the heart. The blood from this heart is then used to write different types of runic characters on a gate that no one can visibly see. This entrance is none other than the entrance to the celestial realm which serves as the birthce of angels. The angels prayed to the Goddess of Light that the blood of a dark god will be enough to pry open the gate, but it only weakened the gate than totally break it. "It seems that we need the assistance of a demon with opening this gate, Your Eminence." One of the angels stated as he bit his lip as he knows that they will never bow their heads to demons. "I do not know if this is relevant, Your Eminence. I managed to see an individual be able to summon an archangel. Hemanded the archangel to summon a disaster. If I remember correctly then that individual summoned Gabriel." One of the angels stated as he remembers a summoner being able to call upon an angel. "Getting help from that individual should be ourst choice. The seal might not have broken because it is still strong and taking effect. All we needed to do is wait for the gate to truly open.." Pristina stated as the angels used thest of their strength to wait for the gate to open. Chapter 633 - The Real Aftermath All yers still have their rewards being calcted which is why they will receive it after the maintenance that will cover system wide change. The maintenance that will span for a few days will be a weed break for all those that y Pandemonium. Due to Adrian''s legs being almost able to perfectly move, the first thing that his mother told him is to exercise. Adrian wanted to fake being unable to walk because the light exercise is definitely not the thing that someone wants when they almost recovered from an ident. His cries of determination and injustice could be heard in the backyard as the exercise that he received is much deserved. It is not only Adrian that can be heard crying tears of fulfillment in the backyard as even Mina has the same war cry as her brother. "To think that mother will have this type of exercise. We should definitely let her join the game as she has too much time in her hands. She does not even like shopping, and she barely hangs out with her girlfriends as they are also busy people." Mina stated. "Should we release the demon to the world where we are having fun? Or we could just suffer in the real world? I already deal with you in Pandemonium and then you want me to be with my mother in Pandemonium? Do not get me started as dad will also definitely be in the game with us." Adrian stated. "I get what you mean, and I regret my suggestion. Anyways, what did you get? I remember that first ce will get something given by the gods." Mina asked. "My reward will also be the same as others and it will be dyed. It seems that the number of yers that participated are too muchpared to what was predicted. The one thing that I am waiting for is the new era that will happen." Adrian stated. "I actually do not care of what would happen next because the problems of the vampires are already finished. Both Lycan and me will also get married in game in order to unite our two species. Make sure toe to my virtual wedding." Mina stated. "You can get married inside of the game? I did not know that. I thought you can only get married with NPCs, but it seems that yer weddings will be a thing now." Adrian stated as Mina then showed her brother the buffs that couples have. "This is the reason why the gamingmunity hates couples. 30% increase in stats when in the same party while also increasing the defenses by 20%. Couples should burn in hell." Adrian stated but Mina remembered something during thest hour of the game. "Do you not have anything to do with that Frey girl? She acted like both of you are really close while she acted like an Ice Queen when she faced us. It is obvious that there is something going on between you two." Mina teased. "Really? She is just someone I knew from sparring and knowing a cksmith that can forge godly weapons. She acted cold because she is not that familiar with you guys yet. She will definitely warm up to you guys when you meet more." Adrian stated but Mina frowned. "I do not know if you are dense or just in dumb. She definitely feels something towards you that she is not showing." Mina teased but Adrian is not going to fall for her provocations. "I learned from you that girls tell one thing and do another. I also do not get my hopes up because of the interactions that I have with you. You have basically erased my will to date other people as you do not set a good example, big sis." Adrian teased back as he is not the only one that can tease their sibling. Mina heard what Adrian said and they went for a round of chase. It seems that whatever Adrian said has resonated with his sister. They are chasing against each other, but it could be seemed that Mina is giving Adrian enough chance to get away. ===== "Is there no separate server where we can y Pandemonium? It is getting boring just lying down in bd and scrolling through my news feed that is full of memes." Creepysoo grumbled in their group chat as three real world days of being unable to y is not advisable for him. "It just goes to show that you have be addicted to the game to the point that you want it even though it is only unavable for a few days." Peridot replied with aughing emoji. "Why is the maintenance a three-day period though? This is the first time that it takes three days. The previous maintenances were only half a day at most." Kabrakan added as he too misses being inside of Pandemonium. "I heard rumors that it is in preparation for the uing Pandelympics that will be hosted in the States." Levin Cloud stated. "Hey guys! Is my honey bunch present in this chat?" Lycan asked as he sent a wolf that is raising its brows. "I am here honey buns!" Mina replied with a bat that is making googly eyes. [Lycan and Mina has been temporarily muted from the chat for one hour.] "What did you do that Equinox?" Levin Cloud asked. "Normies should die and get shoved in a mountain full of crap." Adrian replied while also posting the effect that couples receive. "I agree with you that Normies should die!" Kabrakan shouted as he typed an emoji giving the side eye for both Levin Cloud and Peridot. "Anyways, I heard that our country is already recruiting for the Pandelympics since it is supposed to be arge event that is to be held this year. The date will be said to be released when the game returns online." Creepysoo stated as he typed aughing skull emoji. "Did you guys get invitations? I heard that the old man Vayu got one." Adrian stated but Vayu and Soleil are not online right now as they are having a pic outside.. The discussions continued on until the servers for Pandemonium went back online. Chapter 634 - Changes In Pandemonium As soon as the servers for Pandemonium went live once more, the people are greeted with a video that gave them the run down of what happened in the world for the past year. The video started exining to the yers that a one year has passed since they were out for maintenance. The video started out with the human allied kingdoms bing greedy for the huge area that the fallen imperial capital has left. The greed of those that wanted to expand their territories took over them a year long war has been waged by everyone. The kingdoms of the gnomes, kingdom of the dwarves, the tribes of the orcs and the secret viges of the dragonkins did not actively participate in the war. They did not actively participate in the war but that did not mean that they did not aid the humans going to war for the expansion of their territories. The territorial war was not encroaching upon the territories of the other races at first, but the greed of man cannot be measured. The whole world became embroiled in war as all the races have joined in the war and even the ones hidden participated to expand their territories since the imperial family is no longer in the continent. Many would not know this, but the imperial family also pressured the other races near them so that they will not go outside of their hidden civilizations. Previous races that did not have territory are now out in the open with their own cities. The power shift has be different than before as new races that did not have any interaction with the others have popped up from their hiding ces. The one that is most notable is the huge citadel that the undead have created with the help of the demons transporting their castle. Even famous yers have appeared in the video as Hou Yiwei could be seen leading the defense of the hidden civilization of the dragonkins. Creepysoo leading the undead to secure the newnd that they have obtained. Characters that are famous and the representative of their races are all shown in the video promotion. Levin Cloud showed up and is seen taking care of the nt life in Alfheim. Lycan is shown leading a pack of werewolves to a hunt. Solstice is shown sitting on a thrown while numerous vampires bow down to her. Vayu and Soleil are shown freely roaming the world as what elementals usually do. Even Eldritch could be seen plotting something in the dark while he held a green orb. The one that yers wanted to see the most is the ''Demon'' yer as his battles always gets lots of views in the official channel for Pandemonium. Even Adrian''s character has been included in the promotional video as his character Equinox is observing the chaos happening in the world with a frown. Equinox then looked at the numerous screens that the demon eyes have created and saw the numerous rifts forming in the world. The video ended with Adrian floating over the floating territory that he owns with all the demons beside him. They then saw a giant monster crawl out from the rift that has been created in the midst of all the chaos happening in the world. ===== "Did you guys see me in the promotional video?" Creepysoo told everyone in their chat room. "We were there to you know. But some of us got the spotlight more than others as they seem to be the main character of the video." Peridot stated while hinting at the tant favoritism that Adrian is currently facing in the promotional video. "I think your appearances are cool as well while you can clearly see that an AI was controlling my character. The promotional video did give us some insight at what changed with the world as we have a one-year time skip." Adrian stated. "I know and the maps are said to be outdated. It seems that the world has changed, and numerousnds have be ownerless because of the war." Adrian stated. "I guess that would have been inevitable since the main superpower of the central continent is no longer active which meant that power hungry kingdoms will definitely want to take the ce of the kingdom." Solstice stated as it has been proven in history that others use the misfortune of a group of people to seed. "About 50% of thend of the fallen imperial capital has been seized by different powers in the continent. Thankfully, the adventurers guild is still active, and their identification could still be used. The only thing that worries me are the new cities that have popped up that are headed by those of other races." Levin Cloud stated. "You are correct with worrying about them as we do not know their stance against yers. Let us just pray that they have a neutral stance regarding the yers. I do not want to get killed without even knowing how I died." Kabrakan stated as he remembered that being persecuted is not a fun experience. "The promotional video also gave us hints on what threats that areing next." Adrian pointed out the most important thing that they saw in the video. "The dark gods areing." Levin Cloud stated as he knew what the giant monstering out from the rift ensues. "I mean, can we even defeat those gods? We already have difficulty with one and they are saying that more of them are going toe?" Peridot grumbled as she knew the difficulty of defeating a dark god. They also lost their minds when Adrian told them that it was just a low-ranking dark god that descended. They immediately felt that their strength is severely inefficient to handle the future threats that areing their way. While the discussion about the dark gods was happening, another promotional video dropped. It is the promotional video about the Pandelympics that will happen in two months.. The world is already shocked with the new promotional video and time skip but the Pandelympics made them lose their cool. Chapter 635 - The Pandelympics Promo Video The video for the uing Pandelympics is much more thought out than the timeline change video in the game. It is not that the video for the timeline change being too normal, but the Pandelympics showcased all the famous yers in each region. The video showcased different yers in each country of the world fighting against each other in bouts of duels. There are two highlights in the video that greatly made the yers of Pandemonium be enthusiastic. One of the highlights is the ''supposed fight'' between Hou Yiwei and de. The two have been vying for the rank one spot in the unified rankings. The rivalry between the two could be the battle of the ages since they are also of opposing countries. The second highlight of the Pandelympics is the main event of the sport which is called the ''Advent of the King''. The event is like a raid boss section as all the yers from different countries are looking at the main boss and charge at him in the end of the video. "To think that they will add a raid event in the Pandelympics. I guess they wanted to appeal to all the audience of the game that is both for PVP and PVE." Adrian stated as numerous messages are piling up in his holoswatch that came from As Inc. itself. ==== "Have the expected participant for the ''Advent of the King'' alreadye in contact with our branch in Asia?" The nning director asked. "It seems that the yer that we want is not answering the calls from our end. It seems that the Asia nning Director will attempt to go with the physical approach." The employee replied. "Can we not reach him inside the game?" The nning director asked. "We have tried doing that but the yer in question is very elusive and we cannot easily go to the areas that he is exploring as he mostly goes inside dungeons." The employee replied. "Is the yer in question not going to be a representative for his country in the uing Pandelympics? He should be a great candidate for the position since he is one of the strongest yers in the game right now." The employee asked as he is also an avid fan of the ''Demon''. "The person in question is not even famous and only his information is visible to us. His country already trained participants for the games. The quota is only about five per country which is why he will not be able to join the Pandelympics." The director stated as he already knew the circumstances regarding the yers of each country. They might not like it, but some yers could be said to have been chosen just because of the influence of their families. Some were picked due to their skill, but some have used dubious ways in order to get in. In the end, it is their country that will suffer which is why As Inc. did not say anything. The other countries only thought of this event as something that passes by. They did not believe that this event will continue again the next year, but the prediction of As Inc. is very different. They did not think of setting up a good foundation in the games this year then they will not have a great starting record. ==== Each of the countries participating in the Pandelympics are now scrambling in the training of each of their yers. Only about fifteen countries will participate this time as some did not think of even participating since they predict that the Pandelympics will fail. There are five different events that the Pandelympics will have that will cater to five different skills that a gamer needs in Pandemonium. The first event is called Sharp Shooter which is a group type event where teams willpete in shooting down the targets flying in the air. The second event is called the King of the Hill which forces the yers to defend an area for a span of time. It will not only test the strength of each yer but also their endurance. The third event that is announced by the gamepany is called Forest Hunter. It will be apetition that is reminiscent of sport hunting and each prey will have corresponding points that are associated with them. The fourth event is called the Monarch which is just a ssic yer versus yer event with also a group match event. Thest event is called ''Advent of the King'' which is only revealed to be a raid event that features a boss. No other details have been told about this event instead of the basics. The team of each country is now starting to form their training regimen based on the events that are going to take ce. ==== Adrian is reading the patch notes since most of it were bnce notes that deals with summoners. It seems that the contribution list in the fight with the dark god is mostly popted by the summoner yers due to their increased number of resources which is mainly their soulbounds. [Please look at your holoswatch inbox regarding the details of a special event that we have invited you to join.] "Strange. Why did a system notification appear in front of me when I did nothing? Also, it says that I must see my holoswatch. Has the Pandemonium server been finally hacked by hackers? I should still check it either way then." Adrian thought to himself as he opened his own personal inbox which is filled with messages. Adrian received about 100 messages from the main branch of the As Inc. He also received about 50 messages from the Asia branch manager of As Inc. The thing that worried him most is that the Asia Branch Manager wille to his house in order to discuss the deal. Adrian read the deal that is presented to him and he could not believe his eyes because it seemed to good to be true. Chapter 636 - Patch Notes II Good day Fellow Pandemonium yers! It hase to our attention that the bnce of some of the characters need to be adjusted. In order to promote fair and precise gamey, the developers have bnced the stats of some of the job sses. Warrior ss Buff: -Increase Defense by 10% Nerf: -Reduced Stamina gain by 0.01 per level The warrior job ss has beencking in the defense department, but their endurance is way over tuned. We decided to increase the defensive stats for the warrior job ss while lessening their stamina gain per level aspensation. Not all warrior job sses will be affected by this change as there are some who specialize in speed. This change is more for the yers that chose a more defensive ystyle that seems to have noticed theirck of defense. With this buff, the developers encourage more yers to go with a defensive ystyle. Ranger ss *Bow Users Buff: -Increased uracy and damage of long-range arrows that exceed 50 meters. -Damage will increase for every 10 meters that the arrow has traveled. -Increase Stamina level by 0.02 per level Nerf: -Decreased the range of some skills that have pration effect. Gunslinger Users Buff: -Increased uracy and damage for attacks that are about 10 meters in range of the gunslinger user. -Added more pration skills and area of effect skills in their arsenal Nerf: -Scrapped the base power of guns and opted for a damage modifier range instead of a fixed value. The Ranger ss is given a wider variety of buffs and their damage will be modified depending on the range that they hit their opponents. Some job sses are not affected by this change due to their unique nature. Scout ss Buffs: -Increased agility gained per level by 1 -Increased damage by 10% against targets that are attacked from behind Nerfs: -Decreased defense by 5% -Decrease Strength gain per level by 0.01 All the Scout ss yers have been given an insane buff but also a nerf that they will carry from now on. Some scout yers build their assassins to be mildly tanky but also deal arge amount of damage. This change implemented is aimed at scouts that built semitank despite having high burst damage. To ordinary scout yers that have seen the patch notes, they think that it will not affect them, but the pros have different opinions. To the pros, they must now focus on a build that is burst damage oriented as that is where the meta shifted. Shaman ss: Buffs: -Increased the duration of the buffs given to others -Increased the duration of the debuffs given to others -Increased the damage of Shaman''s by 15% Nerf: -None The Shaman ss is different from the other job sses because not many choose this ss as they think it as a waste. It hascking supportive skills unlike a priest but also does not deal enough damage to opponent in order to be a main damage dealer. With the changes that are implemented by the developers, they hope that more people will choose the Shaman ss. With the new races that practice the ways of the shamans, the developers hoped that shamans will be much more popr in the future. Mage ss: Buffs: -Increased uracy for some of the spells. -Increased the cast speed of low tier spells. -Decreased the mana cost of low tier spells if the spells are mastered. -Increased damage dealt by 5% up to 15% dependent on the mana used for the spell. -Increased Intelligence stat gain by 1 per level. Nerfs: -Decreased the stamina received every level by 0.02. -Decreased Strength stat gain by 0.5 per level. The mage ss has been given a big bump in terms of fire power as the developers noticed theck of damage of the mages. They still do enough damage but their damage per second is different to pure damage sses in the same division. The developers noticed that the mages deal the same damage that a ranger deals in ten seconds. This must not happen as mages should be ss cannons. They must be powerful enough to deal twice the damage that a ranger can do in a span of ten seconds. Priest ss Buffs: -Increased Defense by 5%. -Increased the Intelligence gained per level by 1. -Decreased the Overheal aggro taken when healing someone being targeted by Boss Monsters. Nerfs: -Reconfigured some of the spells to a new mechanic where the target gets healed by half the amount while the rest will be healed in a specified duration. The Priest ss has been mostly untouched except for the fact that some healing skills will be revamped. The developers noticed that the priests were essentially machines that heal their teammates back to full health upon taking damage. This is a great chance for them to gain less aggro but also decreasing their healing capacity by half without killing off their job ss. The only difference now is that Priests will have to heal at the right call which makes pro priest ss characters highly sought after. The support meta has now change in favor of the shamans. The priests are still the best support ss character but with their instant healing reduced, shamans will be asked to fill that gap using their own supporting skills. Summoner ss: Buffs: -None Nerfs: -Revamped the Soulbound summoning system. Adrian read the revamped mechanics of the soulbound summoning system and could not believe his eyes. It seems that the revamped made the power of summoners decrease. The meta where one solely relied on their numerous soulbounds is now gone. Revamped Soulbound System 1. A total of three soulbounds can be out in the world at a time. 2. Summoning the soulbound only cost mana and no longer have cooldowns. Soulbounds still have their death restrictions. 3. Soulbounds cannot be more than 50 meters away from their summoners unless they are in a special area. 4. Each soulbound will have a different type of buff when summoned that empowers the summoner. "They basically made my job ss almost unyable. Chapter 637 - Visitor Adrian could not believe what he read about the patch notes regarding summoners. He can no longer summon all of his soulbounds for battle. He can now only summon a maximum of three every battle which meant that he needed to think ofbinationspared to just using quantity. "The good thing is that they may revert these changes when they see that the summoners are suffering. My job ss did too well when it came to the battle with the dark god as summoners raked up the contribution points." Adrian thought. It has been established back then that summoners grow slower in exchange for the wider variety of attacks that their soulbound can do. The good thing is that the restriction is only restricted for battle-oriented y which meant that one can still have all their soulbounds out inside of the city. The buffs given to the summoner by the soulbounds is also a great mechanic to supplement theck of soulbounds. It meant that three buffs can be ced on all of the summoner and soulbounds if the summoner is intelligent enough. They might have closed the quantity strategy, but they also gave birth to a new one. The restriction to summon the soulbounds are also lifted as soulbounds can now be sealed during battle and summoned during battle. The endless array of new strategies came flooding inside of Adrian''s head as he thought of a strategy to battle enemies. [Parent Notification: Son, you have a guest waiting for you downstairs. He says that he is the Asia Branch Manager for As Inc.] [Parent Notification: Your father has verified the identity of the man and he is indeed from As Inc.] Adrian immediately logged out upon seeing the notification. He never thought that the branch manager will immediately arrive as he thought that it would take at least a week for the branch manager to arrive. It seems that Adrian has shrugged off the urgent tag in the email that he received. The Asia Branch Manager Rudra is from India, but he is proficient in almost all of the Asiannguages ue to the nature of his work. He is also very well known in the circle of businessmen as he is the face of As Inc. in Asia. The Asia Branch Manager Rudra noticed that Adrian is using a walking aid in order to walk. He also noticed that the young man is not that different from his in-game avatar which is already handsome but to think that the image of the young man is almost a reflection. Some people that y Pandemonium change their appearance in order to be more attractive to the public eye. He actually thought that the famous ''Demon'' yer would be the same, but he is shocked that there is not much difference other than the horns and the hair. "You have called for me, Asia Branch Manager Rudra?" Adrian asked as he already did partial research on the branch manager when he received the email. "Oh! You know my name already. It is such a pleasure for the ''Demon'' to actually know my name." The Asia Branch Manager Rudra stated as he got snapped out from his deep thought. "I have already read the email that you have sent me, and you seem to want me to do this particr event in the Pandelympics?" Adrian asked as he already read some of the email that is heavily marked as confidential. He could not even share the email to other recipients as if something is blocking him from doing so. "You are correct in assuming that as we want you to participate as the King in event called ''Advent of the King'' that we have thought of." Asia Branch Manager Rudra stated. "This King character¡­what am I going to do if I do ept the burden of this responsibility? I mean, I know that I am not going to be some lofty king just sitting on his throne." Adrian asked as he too is interested because of the rewards that he will be given upon epting and even more rewards for defeating yers. "Of course, we already have set you the incentives. One legendary material upon epting our proposition then One mythical material for every five yers that you defeat." Asia Branch Manager Rudra stated as he is sure that Adrian will definitely ept the proposal. "I think my son needs betterpensationpared to the already existing one. Seeing that a Asia Branch Manager Rudra came himself into our house means that the matter is of the utmost importance. I want you to double everything that my son will get, and he will ept the proposal." Adrian''s father stated as his business mode suddenly red up. Asia Branch Manager Rudra started to go back and forth with Adrian''s father about thepensation. Asia Branch Manager Rudra became so nervous that he started to sweat despite the air conditioner in the house being on full st. He had never met such an assertive person except for the CEO of As Inc himself. "The best that I can do is the promised rewards that has already been sent to you. We will also cover the air fare of your family when youe to the states plus the amodation will be no less a 5-star hotel. The proceeds from the videos for the ''Advent of the King'' will also be owned by Adrian by about 60%." Asia Branch Manager Rudra stated as he already exhausted all his cards. "We ept the conditions. I already printed out the contract while you were talking. Please sign here." Richard, Adrian''s father, stated as he let Mina fetch the contract that is just printed. Asia Branch Manager Rudra signed the paper in a hurry and excused himself after Adrian also signed the paper. He felt that he will not be able to stay long in that house if he stayed for dinner that they offered. He might as well pass out from the invisible pressure that the Demon''s father is exuding. "I do not know if I should apud or be ashamed that you managed to chase out an important person, dad.." Adrian stated as he started to think of a theme for his ''Advent of the King'' event. Chapter 638 - Rewards For Subjugation Adrian logged back in the game in order to see what his rewards for the subjugation of the dark god is. All he received is a piece of paper and a chest that gives him a chance to get a mythical tier or legendary tier item. One might think that the reward is not great, but he is already a champion of the twin gods which meant that he refused the initial reward. In exchange, Adrian got the chest that can give him an item that will greatly increase his strength. The piece of paper that he received is also not normal as it is a Territory Expansion Deed. It is a special item that anyone in this new type of world change will want to get their hands on. The world has been split into new territories withnd in between each territory that not just anyone could im. ------ Item: Mythical Tier Random Equipment Chest Tier: Mythical Type: Consumable Chest Description: Opening this chest gives the user a chance to receive a random piece of Mythical Tier Equipment or a Legendary Tier Equipment. This chest will disappear once the item is opened. Chances: Mythical Tier (25%), Legendary Tier (75%) ------ Item: Territory Expansion Deed Tier: Unique Type: Deed (Consumable) Effect: Increases thend mass of a territory by one for free withoutpensation. Only effective to territories that are the size of viges or towns. Disappears upon use. Can only be used once. Can only upgrade a territory until the Town territory type. Description: A mysterious piece of paper that is said to be blessed by thend gods in order to increase thend mass of a territory without paying tribute to thend gods. ------ The two items that Adrian received would make anyone kill for them because of how rare they are. It is definitely not a good thing for him to wave the two items around. He returned to his territory in order to use up the items as it can only be used once on a territory that is a town or below. Adrian pulled out his territory management and looked at the description of his territory. He did not think that it would already start growing as he did not focus much in managing his territory. ----- Territory: Avalon Size: Vige Territory Type: Floating Ind (Upgrade Requirements +) Level: 2 Owner: Equinox Poption: (179 / 300) Security: (89 / 100%) Food Storage Number: One Specialty: None Attractions: Tree of Life and Death (Details +) Tax Collected: 1653 gold Total Gold Invested: 1000 gold Description: A newly owned territory by the individual named Equinox. Not much has been done because he was left with this abandoned territory by the grace of the spirits of the past residence. Huge investments need to be poured into this territory to make it functional and habitable once again. The territory became a floating ind which means new things would be needed for it to increase in level. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is currently rooted in this territory which means it is abundant in life and death energy. The security of the territory is currently being handled by the joint effort of the elves and the Daemos. Investments have been made in the territory, but more is needed in order for it to flourish. ----- Adrian did not immediately used the Territory Expansion Deed as he wanted to increase the Vige to a Large Vige first as it will be the next step in upgrading his current territory. The requirements for the upgrade can be bought using the gold that Adrian currently has which meant that he can upgrade the territory. [Do you wish to invest 10,000 gold coins in order to upgrade your territory from Vige to Large Vige?] Adrian wanted to back down, but he must do this in order to increase his prestige. He needed to increase the level of his territory in order to create a guild base there. A level four territory is the minimum requirement for a guild base to be created in a territory. Adrian looked like he was about to cry when he gave up the 10,000 gold coins but he just thought of it as an investment. The world works through investing and earning money which is why he is now fired up to make sure that he wins the ''Advent of the King'' event. The streaming rights that will be given to him will be enough to cover the expenses that he has used up. He did not need to upgrade his gaming pod as it is already the best one currently that is in the market. He does not want to buy a lot of things as normal items cannot be put on his character. [You have sessfully upgraded your territory from Vige to Large Vige.] [Territory level has increased to Level 3.] [Poption increased to 300 to 1000.] Adrian received the system notifications that his territory has transformed into a Large Vige and the poption increased by a lot. It is not the only thing that changed as the ground trembled which should not be possible for a floating territory, but it is happening. The soil below the floating territory started to break off from the crust of the ground. The pieces that broke off started to stick towards the floating territory. The area of the floating ind is basically expanding under the supervision of the others. Those that did not know what is happening started to panic but the guards and the elders assured them that the territory is just expanding. It seems that the lord of thend is using his powers to increase the plot ofnd which made the visitors, and the current people think that they can immigrate. The whole floating ind trembled for about twenty minutes before everything settled down and the guards could visibly see that the area increased.. The temporary fence that they built is now far from the edge of the territory about a hundred meters away. Chapter 639 - Territory Expansion Deed Adrian became d of the new things that popped up in his territory and even he can feel that it increased. He did not immediately consume the Territory Expansion Deed and looked at the requirements in upgrading a territory to a town. ----- Upgrade Requirements: - 100, 000 Gold Coins - Create a Town Hall - Security must be 70% and above - Poption must be half of the total poption - Large Magic Crystal ----- The requirements almost made Adrian faint as the first requirement of 100,000 gold coins is enough for anyone to live a happy life as it is equivalent to 500,000 dors as one gold coin is equivalent to one US dor right now. The fact that it is needed to expand the territory means that thendowner should really have the resources in order to upgrade their territory. What Adrian did not know is that the 100,000 gold coins could be collected in a span of five years as long as the citizen of his territory is happy and paying taxes. "I should just immediately use the Territory Expansion Deed as I cannot afford to even upgrade the territory to a town. I can create the other establishments when I have enough money anyways." Adrian muttered to himself as he used the Territory Expansion Deed. [You have used a Territory Expansion Deed.] [Your current territory will now be upgraded to the next level.] The ground started to shake once more but this time it is much more intense. The next thing that all the inhabitants of Avalon have known is that another floating ind is now beside them that is smaller than the main floating ind. The odd thing about the next ind is that it is chained to the main floating ind. The chains seemed to be made something of mana as those that investigated it just passed through it as if it is an illusion. The chains acted like an anchor between the two floating inds. [You have sessfully upgraded your territory from a Large Vige to a Town.] [Territory level has increased to Level 4.] [Poption increased to 1,000 to 10,000.] [New establishments could be made as long as you have the sufficient materials to build it.] Adrian checked the new status of his territory and is shocked by the drastic changes. He could not believe that his territory is now considered a Town that can inhabit a total of 10,000 people. ----- Territory: Avalon Size: Town Territory Type: Floating Ind (Upgrade Requirements +) Level: 4 Owner: Equinox Poption: (179 / 10,000) Security: (61 / 100%) Food Storage Number: One Specialty: None Attractions: Tree of Life and Death (Details +) Tax Collected: 1653 gold Total Gold Invested: 11000 gold Description: A owned territory by the individual named Equinox. Not much has been done because he was left with this abandoned territory by the grace of the spirits of the past residence. Investments have been made but it is not enough for the current level of the territory. The territory became a floating ind which means new things would be needed for it to increase in level. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is currently rooted in this territory which means it is abundant in life and death energy. The soil in the territory is very good for farming and growing nts. The security of the territory is currently being handled by the joint effort of the elves and the Daemos. Investments have been made in the territory, but more is needed in order for it to flourish. It is now a town but an increase in poption is needed to make it be considered as a proper town. ----- Adrian could see that he needed to increase the establishments in his territory which is why he decided to use the tax money that he collected to create more establishments. He increased the food storage to five which meant that he used 400 gold coins for each storage. Adrian did not add much in the territory other than the food storage as other establishments need an administrator or an architect in order to build stuff. There is currently no architect in the territory which meant that Adrian needed to outsource for this project. "I need to find a decent architect that can build all the stuff that I need. Thankfully, a guild base can now be built in the territory, but the only problem is the materials. I need to make those guys work or else only I would be contributing." Adrian muttered as he gave materials to find to each of his friends for their guild base and some extra stuff. Adrian is managing his territory and minding his own business when a server wide announcement is made. [Congrattions to yer Equinox for being the first yer to achieve the upgrade of his territory to a Town.] [As a reward for this achievement, different races have known of your feat and will want to immigrate to your territory.] [yer Equinox will also be rewarded with a Town Creation Starter Kit.] Adrian did not expect the notification as he thought that a top guild has already beaten him to it, but he did not consider that many guilds have territories. Even for the top guilds, getting the resources needed for their territories will also be a challenge as expanding territories is not easy especially for controlled territories. The thing that Adrian needed now is inhabitants for his territory but that is already supplemented by the reward of other races wanting to immigrate. He wants to find a hidden gem from those that immigrate so that he can make his territory flourish. Adrian needed to create a specialty for his territory as the Tree of Life and Death is not really a specialty but a feature of his territory. The next thing that he knew is that his messages is being blown up by numerous whispers from yers that he knows, and he does not know.. His territory expanded sessfully but a headache is his current reward. Chapter 640 - Evolution Requirements For Kimat Adrian stopped thinking about his territory as his friends will be the one to get the materials for him. He is now looking at the Mythical Tier Random Equipment Chest that he has received. He moved to the area near the tree of life and death. Thankfully, there is no one in the area right now and he could open the chest without any fear of getting disturbed. The Mythical Tier Random Equipment Chest will definitely release arge amount of light and he needs the aid of the tree of life and death to dampen the light. Adrian opened the Mythical Tier Random Equipment Chest and just as he expected, arge beam of light pierced the sky. The piercing light definitely meant that the item that he got is the best that the chest could offer. Anyone would be overjoyed upon knowing this, but Adrian did not smile as he got an item that is sealed. ------ Item: Cloak of Ruin (Character Bound) Tier: Legendary (Degraded and Sealed) Type: Cloak Effect: -Increase resistance to all elements by 15% -15% chance to deflect the damage from projectiles or long-range attacks -(Sealed Skill) -(Sealed Skill) -(Sealed Skill) Description: A mysterious cloak that is said to have been worn by one of the forgotten gods. It is currently degraded and sealed which made its tier go down to Legendary Tier. Special items are needed to increase its tier and restore it to the Cloak of Ruin back to its original appearance. ------ The Cloak of Ruin looks like a normal cloak, but the neck part is made up of a mysterious metal. Adrian could not see what type of metal it is because he is not a cksmith. He needed to go to a cksmith in order to see what it needs to be upgraded or unsealed. What really made Adrian not celebrate is the fact that he needed to upgrade it like his other items. The only redeeming feature of the cloak is the fact that in increased elemental resistances by a whopping 15%. It could basically decrease damage from elemental attacks by almost a quarter. The cloak also has a 15% chance to deflect projectiles which is great because it is deflect. Deflecting a projectile meant that the attack will be sent back to the enemy. It is also a cloak which is a rare type of equipment that not all people could get. Adrian is also missing a cloak which meant that he can nowplete his body set. The only thing that Adrian is missing is the head ornament. For that kind of item, he will need tomission a cksmith for that as items that can be equipped on a demon''s head is very rare. Even Kabrakan does not have a helmet equipment since blueprints for beastkins are not widespread. "Anyways, I will just wear it." Adrian muttered to himself as he equipped the Cloak of Ruin. The interaction with his equipment is unique. The Cloak of Ruin did not attach itself to his neck, but the cloak floated just behind him. The Cloak of Ruin is equipped for Adrian, but the cloak is not fully attached to his body. There is about an inch of space between the Cloak of Ruin and Adrian''s back. Add the fact that Adrian is already hovering three inches above the ground, he now looks like a regal demon noble that came to visit the countryside territory. Even Adrian''s dislike for it needing to be upgraded is overshadowed by the coolness that the Cloak of Ruin adds. "Since I got the item, the next point of business is evolving Kimat. When he leveled u a lot from the battle with the dark god, the evolution choices are also opened for him. I just hope that the choices are good enough that I do not need to feed him special fruits to add an evolution." Adrian thought as he looked up the evolution choices for Kimat. ----- Evolution Choices for Kimat: 1. Lightning Cat 2. Thunderstroke Panthera 3. Thunderlight Tigris ----- Kimat has three evolutionary choices that Adrian could choose from. Like all the other evolutionary choices, Adrian knew that the better the evolution then the harder it is for the soulbound to get stronger. Adrian noticed that the growth rate of soulbounds can be characterized as slow, normal, and quick. When Sirius was still a demon wolf, the growth rate of the demon wolf Sirius was quick as he became stronger faster, but his stats are overallcking. If the demon wolf Sirius ispared to the Frostfire Dragon Kaon then the former''s growth rate is faster. Adrian noticed that this growth rate affects the soulbound''s current power level. He concluded that the best growth rate for a soulbound would be the slow growth rate. The slow growth rate made the soulbounds weaker early but made them monsters in higher levels. If Kaon and the previous Sirius ispared, then Sirius became outssed after level 100. Now that Sirius is an Abyssal Fenrir, his growth rate also became slow which made Adrian a bit happy. Slow growth rate monsters shape their power more unlike those that have quick growth rate. All of Adrian''s current monsters are all slow in growth rate except for Saena and Kimat as they are both normal growth rates as of now. Saena is also very close to evolving but she needs to go to a special area that Adrian does not have an idea where to look. Even the Daemos elders do not know of the location of such hidden realm. The best that Adrian could do right now is evolving Kimat that has yet to evolve since birth. Each of the evolutions for Kimat have different growth rates. The Lightning Cat is of the quick growth rate. The Thunderstroke Panthera is of the normal growth rate. Thest evolution which is Thunderlight Tigris of the slow growth rate. Adrian wanted to choose thest option, but the requirements are difficult right now as he is also on a schedule.. He needed to power up for the Pandelympics. Chapter 641 - Choosing An Evolution Each of Kimat''s evolution have their own requirement that is different. The easiest part of them is that each evolution requires Kimat to be above level 150 which he already crossed. The next steps are the only thing that Kimat needs in order to evolve. ----- Evolution Requirements for Lightning Cat 1. Achieve level 150 2. Gather Five Lightning Crystals (0/5) 3. Feed the Five Lightning Crystals to Kimat (0/5) 4. Kill Enemies that have the Lightning Element that is +/- 5 levels from Kimat (0/10) Description: A peculiar monster that is said to have been an upgraded version of an elemental cat that now has its pure element covering its body. Despite being a cat, it is two meters long and one meter in height. It is said to gave been a descendant of a tiger due to how big it is. It is a bnced fighter that is said to rely on its great lightning control to confuse enemies. The Lightning Cat also relies on its magical aptitudepared to its physical aptitude, but it has bnced stats. ----- Evolution Requirements for Thunderstroke Panthera 1. Achieve Level 150 2. Gather Three Lightning Sapphires (0/3) 3. Feed the Five Lightning Sapphires to Kimat (0/3) 4. Kill enemies that have the Darkness Element that is +/- 5 levels from Kimat (0/10) Description: An elusive type of monster that is said to have the powers of the darkness element and the lightning element. It is said to prowl on its prey for days if it has to. It is a master of stealth and quick attacks that it earned the name of lightning assassin. It is a monster that is more reliant on its stealth and quickness to deliver a killing blow. It has better physical aptitudepared to its magical aptitude. It focuses more on agility and magic control. ----- Evolution Requiments for Thunderlight Tigris 1. Achieve Level 50 2. Gather One Lightning Magic Stone (Large) (0/1) 3. Feed the Lightning Magic Stone (Large) to Kimat (0/1) 4. Kill enemies with the Metal Element that is +/- 5 levels from Kimat (0/10) Description: One of the most ferocious animals that is said to be as powerful as a thunderstrike and as fast as lightning. It mostly sacrificed its speed for the power coursing to its body, but it is still faster than other monsters. It has a body made of metal that is perfect for conducting electricity. It is said to be a hybrid metal and lightning elemental monster. It has better defensepared to other cat type monsters due to the special metal fur it is enveloped. It is a bnced fighter but heavily relies on the strength of its body. ----- Each evolution is special and have their own quirks that make them special. The Lightning Cat is basically a version of Kimat that is an upgrade of his current form. The Thunderstroke Panthera is an assassin version of Kimat that relies on his sudden attacks and the darkness attribute. The Thunderlight Tigris is a heavier but tankier version of Kimat. Adrian wants to evolve Kimat to this type of monster, but he does not know where he can get the items and the enemies needed to evolve his soulbound. "I should search for the monsters myself. Metal type monsters are basically difficult to find, and they need to be close to Kimat''s level. I can ask Piggy Bank to find therge lightning magic stone for me." Adrian muttered as he suddenly got visited by numerous elven elders. "We are sorry for disturbing you, Champion Equinox. There is an urgent matter that needs to be done." One of the elders stated which made Adrian curious as they never went to him before for a task. This would be the first time that they areing to him for something important. "Is there something wrong that I need to fix?" Adrian asked as he thought that a quest would be given to him. "It is not something wrong, but it is something urgent that we need to discuss. There is a huge slew of different races that areing to your territory. They seem to want to immigrate here. The news even reached the beastkins as they are waiting for you to address them." Another elven elder told him. Adrian became shocked as he thought that the other races would not arrive today at the moment, he unlocked his town. He thought that it would at least take them about a week or a few days before they arrive. He now had to stall evolving his soulbounds for the problem with the immigration. Adrian got escorted by the elven elders to the edge of the territory and Adrian saw different groups of individuals that are present below them. It seems that they were not allowed to go to the floating ind due to their sheer number. The teleportation magic circle that got installed got destroyed when Adrian upgraded the floating ind. The teleportation magic circle for the other ind is being prioritized now instead of the one that brings them to the main floating ind. "I did not expect them to be this many already. I expected about ten or so but the fact that about two hundred or more hase is out of my expectations." Adrian uttered which made the elven elders also agree. "Remember that these are just their representatives that want to immigrate here. It means that they could bring thousands of their race if you agree to theming to this territory." Ascalor suddenly stated as he appeared beside Adrian which scared him. "Why do they want toe to my territory when there are many unimed territories that are avable right now?" Adrian asked Ascalor. "They are not here for the food that we offer of course. They are here for protection as the other races present are the ones that are not strong enough to hold a territory. The crazy expansion that the humans made the other races leave their homes.." Ascalor stated in a serious tone as he could see some races that joined their war against the dark god. Chapter 642 - Immigration Plan I "I can see that some of the others were races that joined us in the fight against the dark god. I think I should prioritize in talking with them about their situation. They do not seem to be in great standing as their armor and clothes look worn down." Adrian stated as he created a spell that transported the first group that he needs to talk to. Ascalor nodded with Adrian''s decision and that there would be enough space even if all the demons stay in Avalon. Pann basically already transferred his pets to the territory since they needed sunlight to be healthy. The old man already imposed on Adrian, but thetter is not bothered because Pann produces food for the territory. Adrian whisked the first group away which made the crowd mor. He had to tell them what he did and how he will talk to each of their representatives. They would just have to wait below since they need for security purposes. "I will talk to each of your representatives and see if you are fit toe live in my territory. Those that wish toe and live in my territory should think about what they can offer me in exchange. Make no mistake, I am offering you protection in exchange for your services." Adrian stated as he knew that he cannot just blindly take people in. The first group that Adrian took in are people that look like a mix between a snake and a human female. They are Lamias and are on all female race since their conception. They need males of other races in order to produce offspring for their lineage to continue. Lamias have a male counterpart called Nagas, but they are more violent and pridefulpared to the Lamias. Nagas are also a society of warriors which meant that the weak are killed off in battle and only the strong may survive. Adrian did not have a chair, so the elven elders made one with the use of their Nature magic. A table and chairs are made in order to amodate the guests. Adrian sat in the table while the elven elders and Ascalor are beside him. Adrian thought it was strange that they were not sitting with him, but they ensured him that this arrangement is better. Adrian also offered Ascalor a seat, but he also declined saying that he needed to stand to stretch his old bones. "Wee, Lamias. This ce is called Avalon and what might be the reason that you came to my territory." Adrian stated which made the leader of the Lamias exim in shock. The leader of the Lamias thought that Adrian was just the representative but to think that he is the actual lord of thend. They thought that the elven elders and Ascalor let him sit down as their representative, but it seems that that was not the case. "Pardon us for the intrusion my lord." The leader of the Lamias stated as she bowed which made the othermias ufortable as she was bowing to someone younger than her. "It is of no offense as your valiant race has aided us in defeating the dark god and his followers. I do not like beating around the bush so what is it that you desire?" Adrian asked as he still have other groups to talk to. "We would like to ask for the protection of the lord. It pains me to admit but the Lamias are in need ofnd that we can call our home. We shall not do it for free as we have heard that you only take in those with talent that they can offer." The leader of the Lamias stated. "What is it that you are good at that will want me to let you live in my territory?" Adrian stated as he released some of his Asmodian aura that made him very imposing. Themias that looked down on Adrian could only swallow their pride as they are in front of a real ruler. "We might be saying this, and you might think that this is an exaggeration, but we are Herbalists that have trained in the natural arts that have been taught by the ancient druids. Thisnd is plentiful of medicinal nts, and they grow as if they are weeds. If you let us live in your territory, then we will offer you our services in creating tonics from the medicinal herbs that are plentiful in this territory. We will give ourbor for free to the lord of thend in exchange for the safety of our race." The leader of the Lamias stated as she bowed deeply which the other Lamias stated. "Before the young lord gives his answer, what happened to your territory that is hidden in the mountains? You said that the mountains that you live on is a natural barrier for invading enemies." Ascalor stated as he did not know the situation of the races that joined their coalition since he was fixing rifts that kept appearing in the world. "When the humans started their greedy conquests, other races have joined in as well in the bloody wars. Our mountain was imed by the orcs that came from the other mountain as they im that an Orc Lord has been born and is leading them." The leader of the Lamias stated as she clenched her fist from remembering how they were driven out of their home. "Did you say that an Orc Lord has been born?! This is serious as orcs tend to follow those that are the strongest of their race. If the Orc Lord wished for needless conquest, then all of the orcs will blindly follow him or her." An elven elder pointed out which made Adrian perk his ears. "I think we should ept them. Not because they are pitiful but the fact that they are Herbalists is a great help to your territory. You can market it to the other merchants in order to grow the economy." One of the elven elders telepathically told Adrian but he already made his decision. "I agree that your race cane to my territory, but they must swear loyalty to me and no one else.." Adrian stated which made the Lamias jump in glee. Chapter 643 - Immigration Plan II The Lamias returned to their current settlement in order to move their whole group. It seems that they only number in the five hundred which meant that there are still any slots for resident in his territory. Adrian also received a notification and a mission about the new race that he epted. [You have epted the 533 Lamia race individuals in your territory.] ----- *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Double Their Number The Lamias are having a hard time propagating due to them being constantly running away from those that want to bring them harm. Now that you have epted them in your territory, it is your duty as their lord to ensure that their species continues. Difficulty: S Reward Condition: Double the current number of the Lamias Reward: Unlock the Lamia Race for your Territory for the whole yer base.. Failure: None Time Limit: None ----- Adrian did not expect to have a racial unlocking quest to be avable to him. It would mean that he can unlock the Lamia race for the whole yer base if he seeds in doubling the number of Lamias in his territory. The quest difficulty is expected but there is no time limit which meant that Adrian could take his time. The elven elders did report that the territory is blessed with fertility which meant that he would have a higher chance to increase the poption of the Lamias. Adrian talked to the representative of the races one by one like what a real lord of a territory should do. He epted some while he rejected those that had impure intentions. He also turned down those that just came for the blessing of the tree of life and death. One of the most problematic of the races that he talked to is the Lizardmen. They were definitely an aggrieve race, but they all became docile when Adrian summoned Kaon. Lizardmen are like the dragonkin, and they basically treat dragons as gods. The only difference is that the Lizardmen that came started to worship Adrian for being able to make a dragon obey him. They started bing fanatic believers of Adrian since he managed to make a dragon his soulbound. Adrian was about to turn them down when Pann suddenly intruded in the conversation and told Adrian to ept them. They were only in the hundreds, so it was not a problem to ept them, but Pann needed them for something. It seems that Pann created a marsnd in the other floating ind as a way to cultivate feed for his capricorns. He wants the lizardmen to be the ones to tend to his crops there and he would also pay them. The lizardmen immediately agreed as they are ustomed to marsnds and that they want to be in the presence of Adrian who they now worship. Thest group of individuals finally came but Adrian is visibly tired from talking to all the other races that came to him. He managed to almost fill the territory by half as he mostly agreed to the faekin being able to live in his territory. There are also some beastkins that wish to migrate as they are the ones that are not well-versed in living in The Wilde. Adrian epted them since he is indebted to the Faekin and the Selvaggians. They will also swear loyalty to Adrian as they will be something like dual citizens. The one that Adrian had to vehemently refuse was Elder Danaya as she wanted to live in Adrian''s territory as well. The other dryads that came with her are practically sending signals to Adrian to always refuse the elder dryad as she is an important person in Alfheim. Elder Danaya left the territory crying with the other dryads carrying her away like a spoiled child. Thest group of individuals are ones that wore a hood but Adrian and Ascalor could already feel what type of beings they are because they share their blood. "To think that the Daemonios woulde to the territory of a demon. Have youe to be punished for the sins of your forefathers?" Ascalor stated as he already knew what kind of individuals they are even if they wore a cloak. "I guess there is no use in wearing this disguise as an Arch Demon could easily see through it." A familiar voice came from one of the hooded individuals. Adrian recognized the voice that came from one of the hooded individuals but at the same time he felt it was different. He recognizes the voice, but it sounds more like the voice of an older version of the one he talked to when he first came to a magic tower. "Emrys." Adrian muttered which made the leader of the hooded individuals happy that he was remembered. "It seems that the young lord remembers me from my voice, but I am no longer as young as I used to be." Emrys stated as he revealed his appearance. The Emrys that Adrian encountered only used the appearance of an old man, but he actually looked like a middle-aged man. The Emrys that is now in front of him looks like an old man that is in his hundreds due to how weak and feeble he looks. Adrian is at a loss for words at how the changes drastically changed the former imperial sorcerer. He then remembered that Emrys was nowhere to be found when the imperial capital was attacked. It means that his condition has been present even before the attack of the fallen imperial capital. "It seems that he has been struck by a curse. Even the best priest of the Church of Life and Death will be unable to cleanse such a curse on him. Only a god level being will be able to cure him, or an ancient dragon could possibly cure him, but they do not care of ''lower beings''." Ascalor stated as he examined Emrys'' body. "You are correct, Arch Demon. I have been struck by that Arch Lich by some sort of curse that came from that cursed finger. I tried everything and I could not dispel the curse. Only my abundant mana is keeping me alive." Emrys stated which made Adrian shocked as an important NPC became almost useless just like that. Chapter 644 - The Daemonios Emrys is no longer the powerful wizard that he was. He is now just an old man that has normal magical energy as his vast amounts of mana is being used to stop the curse from spreading to his body. The other individuals that he is with are more like people that are his medical helpers. They do not have the same amount of mana as Emrys, but they are also undeniably Daemonios. Beings that have the blood of demons but look more human as their demon blood has diluted over the years. Emrys seems to be special as he was born with a higher density of demon blood which made him the strongest of the half demons. "Like the rest of the races that want to immigrate here in my territory, what can you offer in exchange for living here?" Adrian asked as he looked at Emrys with seriousness. Adrian might not believe in stuff like the past defines a person but the rebellion of the Daemonios surely made the Daemos have some lingering resentment. The Daemos are basically immortal which means that they remember and probably lived through the betrayal of the Daemonios. "We cannot offer much but we are proficient when ites to magic of all elements as our constitution is different from normal humans." Emrys stated.. "If it is just guards then us, Daemos, are enough since our spatial and time magic offer better protection than you think." Ascalor stated as he is clearly a bit mad at the Daemonios. "I am sure that you are saying that because of what our ancestors did but let me gently remind you that we age like humans. We may age slower than normal humans, but we still die unlike the Daemos that do not age. Your race might not have forgotten what happened but the majority of the Daemonios do not know of what happened." Emrys stated as he could feel the slight anger from Ascalor. "You are correct that some of us have not let go of what your ancestors did but being proficient in magic is not enough. There are other races that came before you that are masters in their own attributes. You must offer something that is of more value if you really want to stay in my territory." Adrian stated as he released his Asmodian aura. "We knew that our magic proficiency will not be enough which is why we brought a gift." Emrys stated as he gestured to bring the thing that they brought to the table where Adrian is at. "Wait there. I wille and get your gift and examine it." One of the elven elders stated as they received the gift and unveiled it before Adrian. The gift that the Daemonios gave is none other than a processed magic stone. The elven elders looked at it with great interest as they never seen fine craftsmanship when it came to magic stones. Theyering is perfect to the point that the magic stone is not even damaged. "Where did you get such fine engraved magic stone?" One of the elven elders asked. "That is the product of our secret technique in creating ayered magic stone. We, the Daemonios, have made it ourselves. I believe that this will be important enough for us to stay in your territory." Emrys stated as he knows the great value of this magic stone. Theyering that they created made the magic stone 50% more effective as it increased the mana that it gathered and stored. They basically made enhancement on magic stones which will make it more powerful when it is used as a material for crafting equipment. "This is a valuable thing, Champion Equinox. Ayered magic stone like this will cost a fortune even for kings of nations. It can also be processed to create magic barriers or magic spells that act as defensive mechanisms." One of the elven elders stated which also made Ascalor agree. "Should we ept them?" Adrian asked Ascalor as he knew that other Daemos might give the Daemonios a difficult time. "Although their ancestors are the ones that sinned, you cannot say that the past will not repeat. We shall put them under surveince but their technique in creating magic stones is important. That research freak of an elder will also agree as he believes that knowledge is power." Ascalor stated but he is still wary of the Daemonios. "In exchange for your valuable craftsmanship technique in processing magic stones, we shall ept the Daemonios in my territory. All of you must pledge your loyalty to me when all of your group arrives. Those that do not pledge their loyalty will be sent away be it children, adult or elderly." Adrian stated as he used his imposing aura. "A safe haven is all that we could ask for. Thank you, young lord. My heart is now lighter seeing that my people will be granted safe passage from the harm that the world is facing right now." Emrys stated as he bowed to Adrian. The dignity of the Imperial Grand Wizard is no longer visible but the aura of an old man that is heavily cursed. Adrian could find a way to cure Emrys'' curse, but he was not asked to do that. He will not move unless he is told to ormissioned to action. When the Daemonios left, Adrian stood up from his seat and inspected the other floating ind that will be the newnd where those that immigrate will stay. He already put the areas into sections and asked the elves to create temporary tree houses made from Nature magic for the new residents. He also saw the marsnds that Pann created, and he saw the Lizardmen already doing their jobs. They stopped their work and kneeled when they saw Adrian pass by, but they are dedicated to their responsibilities. Adrian knew that different races living together in an area will not immediately lead to harmony. He asked the elven elders and Daemos to handle disputes while he is not around. In the end, Adrian is smiling because of the increasing specialties that he could make. Chapter 645 - Claiming Neo Alfheim The Evergreen guild immediately tried to im Neo Alfheim when they heard the news of territorial expansion of the kingdoms. The territorial expansion of the kingdoms did not stop but they are in a stalemate due to the sudden increase of their territories. They did not expect that the uninhabited territory will be a field as they needed to defeat the field boss and clear all the monsters in the area. They did not expect that they had to use the full force of their guild in order to clear a lower-level field. They did not have much difficulty in clearing the field as some have already change their job sses to Priest of Twilight. They are an elven exclusive priest ss that can use both life and death magic spells. The versatility of the priest ss increased due to this change. There are also those that changed to a dark elf in order to focus more on death attribute magic spells. They are the ones that made it easier to clear field bosses that are normally difficult to defeat with smaller groups. They had to defeat about twenty field bosses which meant that the Evergreen guild is already stretched thin. It is not only the field bosses that they shed with as other guilds tried to steal the territory that they are aiming for.. Each field boss yielded a different ''Piece for thend Deed'' and they do not always drop it which meant that they needed to continuously raid the field boss until it drops it. The Evergreen guild managed to collect all twenty pieces of the Land Deed in under five days. They celebrated this fact by immediately activating the Land Deed and imed the fallen Neo Alfheim as their new base of operations. While they were cleaning up their new imed territory, a notification about a yer named Equinox establishing a Town appeared to all yers. "He really is in a different leaguepared to normal yers. How is he able to do those things while other guilds even do not have a territory? Thankfully, our territory does not fall in any kingdom zone which means that we do not need to pay them tax." Cersei stated as she did not like the concept of another kingdom getting money from your territory just because it falls under their banner. "Equinox is just in another league. Do you think he will represent his country in the uing Pandelympics? I really wanted to finish my quest with him right now but the training for the Pandelympics takes precedent." Mariposa stated as she looked a bit sad. "The important thing is that almost all of the executives in our guild have been chosen to fight in the uing Pandelympics. This is a great blessing to our guild and is a great notion that our guild is going strong." Anastacia stated as he too is chosen to represent her country. "May the best person win in the Pandelympics but we must start building things in our territory in order to solidify its position. The others have already cleared the nearby fields. The field bosses now spawn longer and farther to our current position when we activated the Land Deed." Cersei added. The only thing that we need to do is to defend our territory for two days. Thankfully, the other top guilds are doing the same which means that the next two days will be easier than fighting field bosses." Mariposa stated as she sighed from needing to defeat the same boss ten times in order for it to drop a piece of the Land Deed. "We should still not let our guard down as yers are not the only problem. There is information that a monster horde will arrive at the second day of defense. We must stay prepared for the monster horde thates." Anastacia stated as she remembered the streams of other top guilds showing monster hordes attacking their territory on thest day. On the first day of the territory defense, nothing much happened as some monsters just strayed from their areas. The night of the first day was different though as the howls and cries of the monsters could be heard all around them. The moment the clock ticked to midnight; hordes of nocturnal monsters started to attack the Evergreen guild. The Evergreen guild already built a working schedule just in case something like these happens as not everyone can be online all the time or for the whole day. The defense of the territory that the Evergreen guild imed became an uphill battle as stronger monsters started to appear after every hour. In the end, about ten field bosses appeared at thest hour of defense. They also received a notification that they need to clear all the monsters in order toplete the mission. The Evergreen guild finished thest bout but not without sacrifice. Most of their members died at least once but they sessfully imed the territory. The moment that the Evergreen guild imed the territory, Anastacia immediately nted the seed of the Tree of Life in the center of their territory. This is given as a gift to Anastacia for bing the Envoy of the Life. She endured great trials in order to change her job ss into a unique one. It seems that unique job sses were increased as a response to the growing yer poption but that did not mean that they can be obtained easily. The moment that Anastacia nted the seed tree of life, a little sprout started to appear on the ground. The Tree of Life did not immediately grow into arge tree lie Yewdrassil but it still emitted a thick amount of life energy. "This tree will be the start of our climb to the top. Just like this tree, we will grow into a sturdy branch that will make others tilt their heads up when they look at what we achieved. This is the start of the rise of our guild." Anastacia announced which made the other Evergreen guild members cheer. Chapter 646 - Hunt For The Lightning Magic Stone I Adrian has nowpleted all the things that he needed to do for the territory. All he needs now is an architect that can build the things that he needs. He wanted to create the guild already, but he needs at least five more members to be present. He decided to hunt for the material that is needed for Kimat to evolve into a Thunderlight Tigris. He does not know where to actually find the Large Lightning Magic Stone, but he knows that it might be obtained from lightning attribute monsters or areas where the lightning element is prevalent. The thing that he needs to do is find an area that is governed by lightning attribute monsters, but he has never heard of an area like that. He then remembered that the northern part of the eastern continent is under the governance of the Azure Dragon. The Azure Dragon is a holy beast that is said to govern the lightning of the heavens. If Adrian could find arge Lightning Magic Stone, then it would definitely be in the northern part of the eastern continent. The only problem for him is the way to the northern part as the other holy beasts do not like him. While Adrian is pondering of a way to get to the northern part of the eastern continent, he suddenly remembered that Peridot is actually a resident of the Azure Pce that is located at the northern part of the eastern continent.. She is practically royalty in the eastern continent and would be Adrian''s ticket to sess. Adrian immediately called Peridot and learned that she is currently in the eastern continent. They already decided where they will meet. They will meet in an area that is not under the four holy beasts but by a mysterious sage which is the middle part of the eastern continent. Adrian immediately teleported to the southern part of the eastern continent where the Vermillion Bird reigns. It is only this part of the eastern continent where he is safe. The inhabitants of the southern part of the eastern continent are even very respectful to him since he is the friend of the Vermillion Bird. Adrian noticed that the southern part of the eastern continent has greatly changed from hisst visit. There are now more inhabitants and definitely bustling energy for the whole territory. It seems that the Vermillion Bird is getting more powerful by the second that it is being revered. Adrian did not have time to talk to the Vermillion Bird, but he also needs to know the passage to the area of Kunlun. The middle territory of the eastern continent is arge mountain that is named Kunlun by the mysterious sage said to be inhabiting it. Thankfully, Peridot sent Adrian a copy of the map of the eastern continent which is very rare. To actually just give aplete map of the eastern continent meant that she is loaded. A map like that is generally priced at a thousand gold coins at the very least. Adrian summoned Sirius and rode the Abyssal Fenrir around which garnered lots of attention. A demon riding a gigantic wolf is definitely something eye catching. It is also the first time that Adrian learned of what buff Sirius gave. [You have summoned your soulbound Sirius.] [Your damage is increased by 15% while Sirius is active on the battlefield.] [Your evasion rate has been increased by 5%.] [This buff is active to the summoner and all sources that is linked to him.] The two buffs that Sirius gave are an increase in damage and evasion rate which is plenty overpowered in Adrian''s opinion. Sirius just basically buffed himself by 15% increased damage and 5% evasion rate just by being summoned. Adrian felt that the buff is definitely helpful because a decrease in a summoner''s way of fighting via soulbound meant that they will be weakened. The buff is a way for the summoner ss to have enough damage as before but lesser the soulbounds active since they are literally a one-man army. Adrian set off immediately upon seeing what the buffs given by Sirius are. He headed towards the north of the southern part of the eastern territory. The map that was given to him told him to follow a stream that he will encounter just outside of the Vermillion Bird''s territory. With the help of the map and Sirius'' speed, Adrian reached the end of the Vermillion Bird''s territory in under an hour. He encountered a stream immediately upon exiting the territory and followed it due west. On the way to the mountain called Kunlun, Adrian encountered a situation that can only be said to be in every historical drama or novel. A carriage is being attacked by bandits and it seems that the guards protecting it are losing. Adrian wanted to ignore the carriage since he does not want to get ties to the eastern continent as the central continent is already difficult and tiring as it is. Adrian is about to ignore it when one of the guards in the carriage had a ck butterfly as a tattoo in her arm. The carriage might not be rted to the Heihudie n but that woman acting as the handmaiden of the one inside the carriage is definitely someone from that n. Adrian had no choice but to summon two more of his soulbounds that focused on attack. "Greater Summon: Kaon." "Greater Summon: Kimat." [You have summoned your soulbound Kaon.] [Your fire and water elemental damage are increased by 15% while Kaon is active on the battlefield.] [Your fire and water resistance are increased by 30% wihile Kaon is active on the battlefield.] [This buff is active to the summoner and all sources that is linked to him.] [You have summoned your soulbound Kimat.] [Your speed and agility are increased by 15% while Kimat is active on the battlefield.] [Your lightning resistance has been increased by 10% while Kimat is active on the battlefield.] [This buff is active to the summoner and all sources that is linked to him.] Chapter 647 - Hunt For The Lightning Magic Stone II The carriage is being surrounded by bandits that outnumber the guards protecting it. Some of the guards have already fallen. Adrian immediatelymanded the three soulbounds that he summoned to take care of the bandits. The bandits are not that much different from Adrian''s level which meant that he could deal with two at a time. Adrian decided to sit this fight since he wanted to test just how well does the buffs hold for the soulbounds. The bandits did not expect attacks from monsters while they were attacking the carriage. They have yet to do what they came here for and that is to kill the noble inside the carriage. It seems that the noble is an important person that will be wed to a lord in an area. The marriage of the two will forge an alliance that some of the other ruling ss in the eastern continent do not like. The holy beasts might prevent people from attempting doing something bad in the open but that did not mean that they cannot use sneaky means. The bandits are actual bandits that were hired by a certain noble to make it look like the attack on the bride is a bandit attack.. They nned this meticulously so that they will not get caught in the tail even though they are the masterminds. The bandits might be strong but that only applied to human opponents. The three soulbounds easily killed off the bandits that were near the carriage. They were most afraid of Kaon as they did not expect such a revered dragon to appear in their midst. Some of them even attempted to flee but Adrian pulled them back to the area using his Quantum Cascade. The bandits that tried escaping could onlyment their bad luck. They might have be too greedy to ept this job that paid a lot. If something is too good to be true, then it probably is. The bandits that came are not the full force of their whole group. One of the bandits managed to send a signal before dying in the hands of Sirius. Adrian noticed that numerous individuals are starting to gather towards the area of the smoke that is released by the dead bandit. "This will not do. There are still a lot of enemies left." Adrian stated as he started casting Quantum Dispersion in arge area. The spell might have cost about three times more, but the area has been widened by about three times as well. The bandits that suddenly cam rushing forward that entered the area of the Quantum Dispersion got blown away with Adrian''s snap of a finger. Numerous rushing bandits got blown towards trees or mountain walls. The lucky ones just got flung to an open area but that did not mean they did not receive damage. The damage of the Quantum Dispersion might be minimal but all he needed was to but time. Adrian''s soulbounds finished off thest bandit by attacking the poor guy simultaneously. The next wave of bandits that came could only see theirrades dying which made them go berserk. The guards protecting the carriage are also wary of Adrian''s soulbounds since they do not know if they are just wild monsters or if someone is controlling them. The guards are wary but they still looked fierce as they saw another wave of bandits arrive. Adrian, who is just watching what was happening from afar felt an oppressive power that can onlye from boss type monster. He has felt this sensation with a field boss since dungeon bosses have a different suppressive powering from them. He noticed that one of the bandits looked bulkier and emitted an aura that could be said to be fierce. Adrian could clearly see that the unusual bandit should be the leader of the bandits attacking the carriage. Adrian immediately checked the information about the bandit and surprised that it is actually a named boss. Name: Zhang Zimo (NPC) (Unique Field Boss) Level: 180 Title: Bandit Lor Status: Intoxicated, Annoyed Job ss: Bandit (Martial Artist) Description: A retired high-ranking soldier that has resorted to bing a bandit as he was discharged for his unscrupulous behavior towards others. He might have be a bandit, but he could still use martial arts that is taught by the eastern continent army. "So, he is not a simple bandit but a bandit that can do martial arts. I could already guess from the spear that he is holding but he is holding booze even at a battlefield. I could already guess what kind of behavior he had for the army to throw him away." Adrian muttered but he could see that being Intoxicated does not entirely stop the might of a martial artist. Zhang Zimo wielded his spear like a master that ended the life of the already small number of guards that carriage had. Adrian was about tomand Sirius to protect the carriage but the girl from the Heihudie n walked out of the carriage. "Stop this behavior at once and we will spare you other subordinates." The girl from the Heihudie nmanded but there was a hint of doubt in her voice. "You think that we will stop? We will only stop when both of you are in their graves but that does not mean that I will not have my fun with you. Maybe even my boys will have their fun after I am done with you. Those weak ones that you killed are not worthy of my bandit group anyways." Zhang Zimo announced which made the other banditsugh maniacally. "Dirty bastard." The girl from the Heihudie n stated as she brought out two bells that jingled. The next thing that happened even surprised Adrian as numerous strings came out of the bells and entangled all the bandits that wereing close to their carriage. The guards that surrounded the carriage killed off the bandits that got caught. Zhang Zimo got enraged even further but Kaon immediately spewed his breath at the Bandit Lord to stop his advance. Chapter 648 - Hunt For The Lightning Magic Stone III Kaon released his breath attack at Zhang Zimo but the Bandit Lord is not an easy foe. Zhang Zimo twirled his spear at Kaon''s breath attack and the force it generated became a shield that nullified the attack. Zhang Zimo smiled as an attack of a dragon is this weak and that it boosted his confidence that he could actually block an attack from a real one. What he did not know is that the shadow behind him suddenly became bigger and Sirius came out of it. [Sirius has applied Bleed on the Boss NPC Zhang Zimo. The Boss NPC Zhang Zimo will lose 0.01% health every second.] Sirius would have bitten off the head of Zhang Zimo if not for one of his henchmen that warned the boss NPC. Sirius bit Zhang Zhimo''s right shoulder instead and applied a stack of Poison of God. A green aura could be seen suddenly covering Zhang Zimo as he jumped away from the fight to gain distance from Sirius. Zhang Zimo got covered in a green aura that seemed to be his healing mechanism, but Sirius'' Poison of God neutralized any type of healing ability once it is applied.. The bite wound on Zhang Zimo''s right shoulder did not close or stop bleeding. For the first time, the martial artist and now bandit boss, Zhang Zimo, felt fear for his life. ===== Adrian could see the fear on the Boss NPC''s eyes and he could feel that he would definitely escape if he gest the chance. This is the reason why Adrian does not like fighting NPCs as they might not hit as hard as monsters, but they know when to attack and retreat. He has read of stories of other yers in the forum stating their frustration about catching NPCs with high bounties. They were slippery as an eel when they need to scape, and they also have great battle sense when the odds are in their favor. "I should join the battle now." Adrian decided but he still looked at the side of the noble''s carriage. The girl from the Heihudie n can be seen doing a great job in suppressing the bandits that areing close to them, but she looks tired from over exhaustion of her mana. Adrian could clearly see that the bandits are not even supporting their boss and is finishing up their job. "Paradox, summon the Primordial Armament: Spear!" Adrianmanded and the spear Primordial Armament appeared out of nowhere. [Your skill Primordial Stance has been activated.] [Primordial Stance: Spear has been activated. Stats will be rearranged to amodate the form.] [Your Strength stat has been increased by 25%.] [Your Agility stat has been increased by 25%.] [Your Intelligence Stat has been decreased by 50%.] [Obtained the temporary passive skill: Wrath of the Gxy.] ------ Skill: Wrath of the Gxy Tier: Unique Type: Passive Effect: For every five hits that you deal an enemy, you will create a small explosion on the body of the enemy hit by your attack. The five-hit counter for this skill is affected by both basic attacks and active skills. If the wielder of the Spear Primordial Armament hits more than five opponents in a short span, the small explosion will ur on the fifth enemy that will be hit. You can also control the Spear Primordial Armament better via telepathicmands. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 1 second ----- The new skill that Adrian was given is something very useful to him as he ca now control the spear to move with just using his mind. He did not need to physically hold it, but it came with limitations. Adrian is not able to use the skills of the spear if he wields it telepathically. Adrian''s clothes also transformed to fit his theme as the embellishes and superficial designs on his clothes disappeared. His clothes became clean looking with a slick martial artist style just like those portrayed in Wushia novels. Adrian''s horns also seemed like they became covered by anotheryer of bone as it did not show it burning in gray fire. Instead, Adrian''s horns have golden marks on it like it is a masterful decoration. If Adrian lost his horn, then he could pass as one of the noble martial artists that live in the eastern continent. The only ornament in Adrian''s body will be the dragon looking belt that he has on. The dragon seemed to be simr to Kaon in color. His clothes alternated in the gray, ck and white colors. With Adrian transforming, he is now ready to wreak havoc on the current enemies. Adrian willed his spear to fly and cut the heads of the bandits that are suppressed by the strings created by the girl from the Heihudie n. She got surprised to see an aura weapon helping them which meant that a great martial artist is near their location. From the Heihudie n girl''s knowledge, only martial artists can form their intent into weapons andmand them to kill their enemies with just a thought. Adrian did not know that his activity became misunderstood, but he did not care as the boss NPC is now actively pursuing Sirius. Adrian could see that Zhang Zimo is getting ustomed to fighting his three soulbounds despite getting damaged with every time they attack. Once Adrian decided that the bandits surrounding the carriage can be taken care of by the guards, he switched his offensive to the Boss NPC. Zhang Zimo did not expect a flying spear to suddenly target him, but he was able to deflect it with a wide sh from his own spear. The only problem for Zhang Zimo is that a hole appeared on his defense. All three attacks of the soulbounds reached the boss NPC in a timely manner as if orchestrated by Adrian in perfection. [Sirius has applied five stacks of Poison of God on Zhang Zimo.] [Kaon has applied burn on Zhang Zimo.] [Kaon has applied frost on Zhang Zimo.] [Kimat has stunned Zhang Zimo for one second.] Chapter 649 - Hunt For The Lightning Magic Stone IV Zhang Zimo has gotten afflicted by numerous status ailments that prevented him from escaping. He tried moving his body, but it would not respond to his thoughts. A boss NPC is actually locked down by multiple status ailments. This would not normally happen, but the effect of the Poison of God is very effective against living beings. One by one, the bandits fell as they tried to rescue their leader as they knew that saving him is the only thing that can help them escape. They could not run away as they get pulled back to the area of the battle every time they wish to escape. They feel as if they are puppets withs strings attached to them because they cannot escape the area that they are in. The bandits felt as if they have offended an Immortal as they can see that a sacred being like a dragon is serving it. One of the most elusive beings and could be said to stand on equal tiers to holy beasts are the so-called Immortals. They are beings that could be described as ''people who transcended mortality''. Even Adrian knows of them because the area he is going towards is being managed by an immortal.. Although, he does not know how many Immortals exist because they rarely show themselves and said to even blend in mortal society. One thing that made the bandits have this conclusion is the floating spear that keeps killing off theirrades. The one controlling the spear did not even bother showing himself which meant that he values himself highly like the rumors of the Immortals. The bandits are quickly getting reduced because the guards protecting the courage have rested a bit and is now on the offensive. The girl from the Heihudie n is still protecting the carriage but exhaustion could be clearly seen on her face as she is also kneeling on one knee. Even the guards of the carriage are already panting and sweat could be seen dribbling down on them. Suddenly, a heavenly note entered the ears of everyone in the area. With just one pluck of a certain string instrument, all the exhaustion of the guards and the girl from the Heidudie n vanished. Adrian, who heard the sound, could feel something different from the energy released by the note. He felt something divine rush from the inside of the carriage. He definitely felt that a rush of divine energye out of the carriage to bless those that are helping the one inside. Even Adrian did not know of skills that could perfectly heal their allies health and stamina. Saena could do that, but she would die as a result because of therge drawbacks of giving life energy to her allies. The skill that was used just now did not have any drawbacks and even increased the strength of the carriage owner''s allies. ==== Zhang Zimo could not believe that their targets suddenly got back and returned back to full energy. He was confident that they could at least kill their target while sacrificing some of his men but now the story is different. "I need to escape as throwing my life in this stupid area. I will just return that money as I already have reservations taking it in the first ce. I should not have epted the shady job in the first ce as no one is willing to pay a star crystal to kill one maiden." Zhang Zhimo muttered to himself as he looked for a way to escape. Zhang Zimo tried to sprint away, but Adrian saw this and immediately used the violent way to bring someone back. Adrian used Quantum Dispersion and made the space in front of Zhang Zimo explode. The Boss NPC got blown away as he did not expect a sudden attack like that because he managed to shake off the three monsters that are cornering him. Suddenly, a spear came flying down on his back and shed it. The spear followed up with four more attacks and a mark suddenly appeared on his body. The mark suddenly exploded and dealt damage to him that he did not expect. He could feel that his flesh exploded from the spell as blood got sttered. "Finish him." Adrianmanded his three soulbounds. The three soulbound did not disobey their master as they prepared their attacks at full power. Zhang Zimo got hit and it did not take long before a series of attacks followed. Thest attack that Zhang Zimo could see is a spear chopping of his flying neck. He could not even say anything to curse the one that plotted to kill him. In the end of his life, the boss NPC thought that he was set up to get killed by those that paid him. He did not know that some things were just meant to be as Adrian would have not reached the area if he waste. Had Adrian opted to visit the Vermillion Bird then a different sight would have weed him on his way. He would have seen the carriage totally destroyed and everyone that guarded or inside of it as corpses littering the ground. Sometimes fate has a way of making sure that something good will happen to those that are not evil. It maye unexpectedly, or it might note as fate is a cruel mistress. Seeing their boss get killed, the remaining bandits tried to escape but Adrian sent his three soulbounds to clean up the remaining bandits. Sirius and Kimat easily did that as they are faster and could smell their prey. Kaon used the air to his advantage as hey waste on the bandits that were on the ground. Adrian did not sit still as he alsomanded the spear to finish off some of the remaining bandits. The guards of the carriage suddenly felt that they might be next as they guarded their ruined carriage with looks of persons ready to throw away their life. Chapter 650 - The Mistress Of Sound Adrian did not immediately show himself to the ones he rescued. He is definitely upset though because the rewards for killing the boss NPC was unsatisfactory. The only thing that is worth something is the spear that the boss NPC dropped. [You have received the Crystal Bone Spear.] ------ Item: Crystal Bone Spear Tier: Epic (Evolvable) Type: Two Handed Weapon. Effects: -Has a 10% chance to prate the targets defense. -Has a 50% chance of causing bleed to an opponent. -Increases Critical Strike Chance by 5% Description: A spear that has its strength still sealed as the previous owner could not unlock its inherent strong power. It is made from the skeleton of a Crystal Bone Snake that is said to live deep underground for thousands of years in order to fortify its bones that are made of a natural sharp mineral. Restrictions: -Able to wield a spear -Level 190 Dexterity of 100 or above ----- This is the only decent item that Adrian could get despite cleaning up hundreds of bandits. The other things that he received are just experience points and some pocket change. Then again, bandits do not really carry money with them which is the reason for the small money drops. "If I knew that I will just get this much then I would have not helped at all. Selling this pear will only just return me in five hundred or so gold coins. I wish I am lucky and encounter a golden goblin." Adrian muttered to himself. The golden goblin is a special monster that is said to have the ability o breach other dimensions. Another interesting fact about it would be that it is a hoarder of precious items. It is actually timid and would run away when attacked but it is actually very high leveled in reality. There is one encounter of a golden goblin which made one yer be extremely powerful. The yer managed to surprise the golden goblin and it dropped a job change scroll when it went to flee. The one who got it is currently the number two mage in the rankings. "Master, what should we do with them?" Sirius asked as he eyed the broken carriage and the guards that surrounded it. "They seem to be guarding someone important. They are releasing an intense amount of bloodlust against us despite being the ones that helped them." Kaon stated as he hovered just above the carriage. "I am hungry." Kimat stated which made Sirius give him a serious look. Adrian is debating whether to show himself or just abruptly disappear. He decided thetter as he did not want to keep Peridot waiting. He is about to leave when the girl from the Heihudie n suddenly shouted. "Benefactor, may we know your name and face? Ourdy wants to thank you personally." The girl from the Heihudie n shouted despite the guards telling her that it is not a great idea. Adrian pondered as he too became curious of the nobledy that they are guarding. To be able to cure everything with just one sound would mean that she is the most powerful bard in this game. "I should at least introduce myself. Who knows¡­they might even give me a reward in exchange for helping them? A nobledy should have lots of spending power since their fathers tend to spoil them. "Mistress Fei, you should not provoke that person. That person has a great beast by his side." One of the guards stated as he looked at Kaon looking down on them from above. "Benefactor! Are you there?!" Fei stated out loud as her friend that she apanied dressed as a servant wanted to see the one who helped them in their time of need. Scenes like banditry and death is not umon in the eastern continent. You could even say that there are more deaths in the eastern continent than the central continent due to constant power struggles of sects. Adrian did not want to just easily show himself as he wanted to test if these individuals could be trusted. He sent the spear flying down towards Fei, but she did not even try to dodge. The guards did not react fast enough, but Fei was not in danger as the spearnded about an inch from her body. "I see. You are really from that n then. I should not have doubted my eyes when I saw your special mark." Adrian stated as his spear dematerialized, and he returned to his normal appearance. "Demon!" The guards reacted but Fei told them to stand their ground. Adrian remained floating in mid-air using his wings, but Kaon offered his head, so Adrian unfurled his wings andy on top of his dragon''s headzily. Fei wanted to question Adrian why he could see her special butterfly mark as only those of the Heihudie n or special guests of the n can see them, but she decided to stay quiet. The guards immediately knew that from seeing the dragon being absolutely tame in front of the demon that he was the one who helped them. They heard of rumors that the Vermillion Bird that just got revived was friends with a demon, but they never believed it as rumors are just rumors. "Are you our benefactor that helped us? Can we ask, why? I am only asking as people of this continent do not necessarily offer help so easily and usually turn a blind eye." Fei asked Adrian with a serious tone. "Nothing. I just helped you guys because those bandits were on my way. There is nothing special about it." Adrian stated but he made a silhouette of a butterfly using mana to hint at Fei on why he helped them. "If that is so then my friend would like to give her appreciation." Fei stated as a hooded figure came out of the broken carriage. The guards all bowed and unanimously stated her title, "The Mistress of Sound, Yinyue." Chapter 651 - Towards Kunlun I The guards all bowed and unanimously stated her title, "The Mistress of Sound, Yinyue." A maiden that wearing a beautiful robe with a white hood came out of the broken carriage. The moment Adrianid his eyes on her, he could clearly feel that this woman is not normal due to the immense energy that she contains. "It is as if a goddess came down to the world and is currently sealed." Adrian thought as he closely observed Yinyue. Unlike the usual nobles from the eastern continent that have ck hair, her hair is more of a silvery pink that matches well with her delicate looking face and blue eyes. She has the features of a resident of the eastern continent but her eye color and hair color matches that of the people in the central continent. "I thank the benefactor for helping us in our weakest times." Yinyue bowed but she did not open her mouth, but Adrian could clearly hear a beautiful voice like that of a song. "Is she?" Adrian was about to ask a question when Fei intervened.. "My friend here is not able to speak so she uses gestures instead." Fei stated as she talks to her friend via signnguage. "Strange. I heard a voice like that of a song though." Adrian muttered which caught the attention of Yinyue. "You did not mishear benefactor. This is the second time that someone is able to hear my voice apart from my fianc¨¦. You must be very extraordinary that you are able to hear me with ease. Even my fianc¨¦ that could hear me has no ability to hear everything that I say using this method." Yinyue replied via her special way ofmunicating. "Anyways, it would be very rude for us to not reward you. Tell us anything you need, and we might be able to get it for you." Fei stated as she noticed that Adrian is staring at her friend with curiosity. "Is that so? Then can you get me arge lightning magic stone?" Adrian stated but the guards and even Fei made difficult expressions. "That would be difficult even for us. Arge lightning magic stone is already considered one of the rarest treasures of the eastern continent. Not to mention, the royal family of the north part of the eastern continent has monopoly of such products." Fei stated as she exined the details why they cannot fetch the stone for Adrian. "If that is the case then I should be on my way." Adrian stated as he pat Kaon to signal it to fly away. "Wait!" The special voice of Yinyue stated which made Adrian tell Kaon to wait. "Take our emblems instead. With these, you will have ess to the other parts of the eastern continent despite being a demon. The southern part of the eastern continent must wee you because you are friends with the southern holy beast but that will not be the case for the other parts of the eastern continent." Fei stated as threw something to Adrian. Yinyue also brought out her emblem and urged Fei to give it to Adrian. Fei got shocked that her friend wanted to give their benefactor his emblem because her emblem is special unlike hers. Yinyue is the Mistress of Sound which is a title only given to the one who cultivated the Sonorous Martial Arts. She is basically on the level of the so-called Immortals in terms of influence in the eastern continent. People pay respect to her when they see her as she is able to do something that is on the same level as godlike beings. Adrian took the two emblems and observed their engravings. The emblem that Fei gave has the engraving of a bell, but he could see a ck butterfly with Adrian''s special eyesight. The emblem that Yinyue gave has the engraving of a golden note. "Thank you for the gift." Adrian stated. "If it is not too much to ask but could the benefactor tell us his name and his destination?" Fei asked as she knew that they will be an easy target if they do not ask for help. "I am called Equinox. The ce that I am headed towards is Kunlun as I am going to meet my friend there. If you could have provided me with therge lightning magic stone, then I might not have to." Adrian answered. "Benefactor Equinox, if it is not much trouble¡­can we follow behind you on your way to Kunlun as we also have the same destination. We are heading to Kunlun as well since Yinyue has some business there." Fei stated with eyes that are begging. Even Yinyue looked like she is pleading for Adrian to ept the proposal. "You guys will not be attacked anymore as your special guards have already arrived in the area." Adrian stated which made those who are guarding Yinyue and Fei in secret shudder as they are masters in stealth. Adrian only noticed them because of Sirius who could sense those in the shadows. Sirius reported to Adrian that ten individuals arrived, but they did not have any hostility towards them which meant they are secret guards employed by Yinyue or Fei''s family. When Adrian said that to Fei and Yinyue, ten shadows came out of hiding and kneeled before Yinyue. They look like martial artists, but their clothes are more for stealth purposes. Even Adrian feels like they are more of an assassin than actual guards. "Mistress Yinyue, our master has sent us to ensure your safety after you have signaled him of danger." One of the ten guards stated but Yinyue showed a shocked expression when he heard the guard''s voice. "Since all of you seem to be ustomed already, I should get going then." Adrian stated but Fei still wanted Adrian to travel with them. "If it is alright with the Benefactor, can we tail you from behind?" Fei asked as she wanted another assurance since she does not know who will attack them next. Chapter 652 - Towards Kunlun II "If you want to tail me then that is fine. Although, I will not promise to stop for you guys if youg behind." Adrian stated as he pat Kaon on the head and signaled him to head to Kunlun. "Thank you very much." Fei stated. The warriors that guarded Yinyue has been refreshed which meant that they can proceed running. Yinyue, on the other hand, is a delicate flower and needed to be carried. She was carried by the guard that spoke to her and she blushed from the interaction.. Fei also did not bother running as she summoned a ck spider and rode it. Adrian told Kaon to fly normally and not in his so-called booster mode as he would be sure that Yinyue''s group will never be able to keep up with that flying speed. ==== "Are you fine, my love?" The guard asked Yinyue and thetter blushed. "Lord Li, why did you fetch me yourself?" Yinyue answered using her special way ofmunicating. "When the charm that I gave you broke, I immediately followed the trail that it has provided me with haste. I just did not expect that the distance would be this far from Kunlun which is why I was a bitte." Li replied as worry is still painted on his face. "We are lucky enough that we encountered Benefactor Equinox or else I might have been finished by now." Yinyue replied. "Do not say something so heartbreaking." Li stated as he expressed his sadness. "These two lovebirds¡­I can hear your conversation. Their actions remind me of how my parents concern flirt." Adrian muttered as heid back on Kaon''s head. "How did you guys get spotted when you were travelling incognito? I even gave you a charm that we received from a great charm master." Li asked. "We were travelling safely for about three days when suddenly the charm lost effect when we reached the forest. Bandits also suddenly appeared and attacked us without us even noticing. My guards fought bravely but some still fell. I feel saddened that I will deliver the sad news to their families." Yinyue replied with a sad smile as half of her guards died in the skirmish. "They have done a great service and their families will be taken care of as long as I am alive. Without their noble sacrifice, my beloved will no longer be able to hold me like this." Li stated as he slightly tightened his embrace on Yinyue which made thetter go beet red. After their short conversation, Li caught up to Fei and asked about the demon that saved them. Li wanted Yinyue to rest as he wanted her to calm herself down. Li asked Fei on her opinion on the demon that they are currently following. "What do you think of him?" Li asked Fei. "I am very thankful to Benefactor Equinox as he saved us from the bandits. I have noticed that he did not help us too much but moderated the enemies that came to us. I would not have been able to protect Yinyue from bandits that wanted to kill her." Fei answered with great honesty and even Li could feel the sincerity in her reply. "Why did you think he helped you? I know demons protect the realm from threats of the Abnormals but they do not help mortals in their struggles. They tend to let fate decide on how the mortals will live or die. The only thing important to them is that the realm will still be standing even if only 10% of the mortal poption is alive." Li stated as he knew about the habits of demons from his family records. "He could see my butterfly mark on my arm which means he is somewhat rted to my n. The only thing that I do not know is how is he rted to my n. The only thing that I know is that it was a demon that saved our n from extinction back then." Fei stated which made her suddenly look at Adrian. All the descriptions about the demon that helped her n in ancient times match Adrian''s look. Fei wanted to speak but decided not to as she is having a difficult time believing the thing that she just discovered. "What is wrong? Something is bugging your mind." Li asked Fei and Yinyue also showed concern. "Demons can manipte time, correct? Is it possible for them to go back to the past and rewrite history?" Fei asked but Li shook his head. "From what my grandfather told me, demons are able to manipte time, space and force but they are also restricted. My grandfather told me about a demon that could manipte time like water but the best he could rewind time would be an hour. Also, they are not allowed to mess with reality. They are the ones that protect this world and if they could really do that then they should have erased every threat in the world by now. Yet here we are in the eastern continent where chaos is the normal." Li stated with depressed eyes. "You are right. Maybe Benefactor Equinox is a descendant of that demon which is why they mostly look the same." Fei stated as she erased the thought on her mind. "You do not need to worry about Benefactor Equinox, my beloved. He has a pure heart and clear heart if he did not then he would have fainted when I used my ability. The only thing that we need to worry about is the person that came after my head." Yinyue stated as she suddenly looked serious. "You are correct. The charm should not have lost effect that early unless another charm master is nearby that disabled it. Did you feel the presence of someone powerful when the charm effects vanished?" Li asked but Yinyue shook her head as she was upied with activating the hiding charm once again when it lost effect. Chapter 653 - Kunlun The way to Kunlun is smooth due to the monsters being dealt with by the guards that came to Yinyue''s rescue. Adrian did not need to step up and just happily epted the experience points being showered to him albeit it is not arge amount. Adrian also learned a lot about the types of job sses in the eastern continent. The only difference with the job sses in the eastern continent with the central continent is how they progress. In the central continent, skills are provided via levels, but those skills are not that powerful in the start. The mastery will rise in time with repeated use of the skill, but it will start off as a weak skill. In the eastern continent, skills that are previously obtained must be mastered first before moving to another skill, but the skills are powerful from the start. The skills in the eastern continent follow the progression of those in wuxia novels where they must cultivate in a sense. They do not need to meditate or something like that but through repeated actions without the aid of mana. Even Adrian must admit that they are powerful upon seeing the guards in action. Even the demons have different skill progression as some skills do not have masteries while some have. Adrian''s Vortex for example does not have any mastery bar but he could manipte the skill to be stronger. It seems that even the skill progression is different based on the area and race that one is from. "We are almost at Kunlun!" Fei stated as her ck spider returned to the scroll that she summoned it from. Adrian also saw that the map that was given to him by Peridot is also pointing to the right direction. A tall mountain greeted the group. Adrian did not know how to describe it, but he felt that the mountain is alive. He could feel a lot of life energy present on the mountain itself. "Maybe I could use this ce to stabilize my life energy as it is being overpowered by the death energy right now." Adrian thought to himself. The mountain is covered with mist which made it look majestic and powerful with no signs of life. The group moved forward and is then greeted by a bustling ce that is filled with different types of people. The sound of civilization woke up Adrian from his deep thought and he sealed his soulbounds because of the attention that he was getting. The secret guards also disappeared except for the one that carried Yinyue. Kunlun''s lower area is bustling with activity and the townspeople looked happy. There are even some practitioners who are flying by stepping on their swords. The children of the city can often be seen imitating these martial arts practioners with smiles on their faces. "I guess this is farewell. We have arrived at Kunlun." Adrian stated as he needed to find Peridot as she was already in the city. She has been waiting for Adrian to arrive before about an hour ago. "Benefactor Equinox, why don''t you head to the governor''s office with us and wait for your acquaintance there. The governor might even reward you for saving Sister Yinyue from danger." Fei stated. "Is he going to give me thatrge lightning magic stone if I ask him for that?" Adrian stated which made the guard cough like he just choked on food. "Even I think that the governor does not have that kind of money. Still, he is the governor of this lower district which means that he is very wealthy and powerful. He might even know how to procure what you seek or where to find it." Fei replied. "I am already imposing on both of you too much as you already gave me such precious emblems. But I am curious, why did you say governor of the lower district?" Adrian asked as he did not know of the structure of Kunlun. "The lower district refers to the lowest level of Kunlun. Kunlun is divided in two three districts which are lower, middle, and upper. Although the lower district is the mostmon area, the governor of each district muste from the upper district." A familiar voice stated just behind Adrian. "It is good to see you too, Peridot." Adrian stated as he turned his back to see his friend. "A Ryujin!" Fei eximed in shock as she rarely sees Ryujin mingling with those of the lower district. "It seems that my friend is already here and with a guard as well. I did not know that you are this delicate to need a guard." Adrian stated which shocked Yinyue''s group. Yinyue''s group got shocked because no one would ever dare to say these words to a Ryujin in the eastern continent. Those that even dare would get their entire n destroyed within one night. Even Peridot''s guard did not look happy with Adrian''s choice of words. "I wanted toe alone but my master insisted that I bring him or else she would not let mee here." Peridot stated. "If that is the case then that is fine as well. We should go now since I have kept you waiting. Farewell." Adrian stated as he bid farewell to Yinyue''s group that is still a bit stunned. ==== "Are you sure that your Benefactor is not actually a big shot? I talked to him casually earlier?" Li stated as he remembered that he answered Adrian''s questions in a casual tone. "It also seems that the Ryujin he is acquainted with is not normal. Only Ryujins that are considered ''Royalty'' have a Demonic Monkey guard to apany them. It seems that we are lucky that Benefactor Equinox isid back and kind. If he is not like that then your position as governor would be gone by today." Fei stated as she saw the backs of the three leaving. "Do not worry. Fate has let us meet him which means that fate will also let us meet him again in the future." Yinyue stated. "Do not say something troublesome. Him riding a dragon is already making me faint." Li stated as he escorted the two girls back to his estate. Chapter 654 - Mt. Thunder "So, how did you meet the Mistress of Sound?" Peridot asked as even she knows important persons in the eastern continent. Peridot even knows her by face because she is often invited to her master''s parties just to y music. She is under the protection of the Ryujin because they fancy her talent and understanding of music. She did not talk to her, but she remembered that Yinyue yed such heavenly music. "Her carriage was attacked by bandits, and I just happen to pass by the area." Adrian stated but Peridot looked at him with disbelief. "You are not the type to help someone willingly unless they are your friends, or you feel pity for them. At least, that has been your usual reaction, but you are always a softie and end up helping others albeit small." Peridot stated as she remembered times where Adrian would help strangers with small acts of kindness. For example, one of the kids were being bullied in in view of everyone. The others did not want to get caught up with the bullying, so they stayed silent.. Adrian did not stay silent and even shouted that the bullies are shameful for ganging up on one person despite being five in number. When Adrian said those words, small whispers and judging eyes surrounded the bullies which made them back off. Adrian did not necessarily confront the bullies, but he gave the one being bullied a chance to get away while scaring the bullies away. "One of them had the mark of an acquaintance which is why I helped them out. There was even a bandit that was a former martial artist, but I managed to beat him with my soulbounds." Adrian replied. "Why did they want you to go to the governor''s office so bad?" Peridot asked. "It seems that they want me get rewarded but at the same time give me a mission. The attack on Yinyue is not a coincidence after all." Adrian stated. Adrian is sure that the attack on Yinyue''s carriage is not an ident but nned out. All the details point to it, but Adrian did not want to ept a mission to find out the culprit. He is already having difficulty with his missions on the central continent, so he did not want to add another burden on him. "Why did you not want to ept the mission? The reward should be very good considering the governors are direct disciples of the sage that protects Kunlun. "I did not ept the mission because I am busy as it is. I am hunting a doll mask after helping Kimat evolve. I should be able to hunt it down by now. Also, did you not see how the governor reacted when I mentioned about him having arge lightning magic stone?" Adrian stated with a smile. "The governor was there? You mean the guard that was apanying Yinyue was the governor?" Peridot asked. "He was. I already knew it the moment they started flirting with each other on the way. I almost wanted burn them down or send them to outer space. Even Fei looked like she wanted to go away from that couple. Anyways, who is yourpanion for our little excursion?" Adrian replied. "Oh! I forgot to introduce him. His name is Saru and he is my guard for our outing today. He is a newly appointed guard so be easy on him. He is very diligent and a greatbatant, so he is very reliable." Peridot stated which made Saru shy. "Mistress!" Saru stated as he got shy from the praise. "I am Saru of the Demonic Monkey Brigade. Pleasure to meet a friend of the Mistress." Saru stated as he slightly bowed towards Adrian. "Although, it seems that he is not the only one though." Adrian muttered softly as he could feel the gazes of two other people that is much more powerful than Saru. "Did you say something?" Peridot asked as she did not catch what Adrian said. "Ah! I asked you where we will be going to find the Large Lightning Magic Stone. I am not that familiar with the eastern continent so please be my guide for today." Adrian stated but Saru heard what he said which made thetter increase his evaluation. "We are going to Mt. Thunder for thatrge lightning magic stone that you want." Peridot replied with arge smile, but Adrian felt goosebumps when he heard it. "Do not tell me that we will mine for that stone ourselves?" Adrian asked as that is the face that Peridot makes when she wants things done. "No¡­it is not we but you. You are the one that needs the stone. I will go there to improve my lightning magic as I am not able to easily control its direction." Peridot stated as she had a pumped-up face. "If I knew this would be happening then I would have resorted to sneaking inside of the Azure Dragon Pce." Adrian stated with a heavy sigh while he noticed that the gazes of the people oftennded on them as they are an unusual pair. "We really are getting a lot of attention though." Adrian added. "If that is what you are worried about then worry not. Veiled Mist!" Peridot stated as mist suddenly came out of her clothes and covered the three of them. The citizens of Kunlun that are looking at them previously got shocked upon the creation of mist and the disappearance of the three. In the end, the people of Kunlun ended up gossiping about a demon and a Ryujin walking together for the whole day. "Nice skill although it must be difficult to maintain." Adrian stated seeing that Peridot''s mana started to decrease at a fast rate. "It is but I can keep this up until we are out of town. This skill is very useful if you want to escape from enemies or from your master''s training." Peridot stated which made the two friendsugh at her antics. "I bet your master is furious every time that you vanish like this." Adrian stated as this was the skill that Peridot got from the dark god raid. Chapter 655 - Kind Of Dragon Peridot cancelled her skill since they already reached the outskirts of the lower district. They safely arrive outside of Kunlun and headed towards the north. The eastern continent is smallerpared to the central continent but the dangers that pose in thesends is much greater. In the eastern continent, monsters that have attained intelligence on par with humans are rampant. They are also excellent soulbounds which is why summoner yers love to go to the eastern continent for rare monsters. The only problem is that monsters that have attained intelligence are rare with a rate of appearing at one in a thousand. "We will arrive at Mt. Thunder in about a day if we travel just by walking. I know that you cannot teleport to an area that you have not visited which is why I chose the safest route" Peridot stated. "It is not that I cannot transfer us to an area but there are many anomalies or dangers that may happen. I can transfer us to the coordinate location via the stratosphere but that will not be good for our guard friend here. . He might burn up from the entry, and we might get attacked upon descent. The eastern continent is famous for monsters with high intelligence after all and it will not do us any good if we die beforending." Adrian argued as he has control of his abilities¡­almost. "Your best friend mentioned that he almost got roasted by the scorching heat. You were fine but he had to applyyers of protection on him just to survive. I might be a Ryujin but I do not want to test this body when ites to natural threats." Peridot stated with great rejection. "If that is the case then we have just one option left. Greater Summon: Kaon!" Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon. Kaon appeared from the magic circle in his full form that dwarfed even Adrian at this point. It seemed that Kaon is growing bigger as he gets more levels now. Saru immediately cowered and bowed upon seeing a real dragon that looks like a Ryujin in its dragon form appear. "Let us go." Adrian stated as he flew towards Kaon''s head. "Ooh! Its Kanchie. It has grown much bigger than before. What are you even feeding it?" Peridot asked as she pet Kaon''s head. "This is Kaon''s actual size as he usually appears smaller because being arge target is not a great idea. He also conserves energy when he appears smaller than his real form, so his attacks be more powerful to an extent." Adrian stated as Peridot jumped towards Kaon''s head. "What are waiting for Saru? Come on and get here." Peridot said to Saru but thetter vehemently shook his head. "Do not worry, Mistress. I have my own form of transportation through flight. I would not dare seat on a great beast''s head." Saru stated as he whistled, and something came down from the sky. When Saru whistled, a literal cloud came down from the sky. It tore itself from arge cloud formation and descended to where Saru was. The Demonic Monkey guard sat on the cloud like it was an actual solid thing. Adrian''s eyes are sparkling as it looked like what an anime protagonist would have. "Is that the famed Nimbus Cloud of the Demonic Monkey Brigade? Why is it color white when the general has a golden one?" Peridot asked as this is the first time that she saw Saru''s Nimbus Cloud. "I dare not to bepared to the general, Mistress. The color of the cloud bes golden if the owner is really strong as it reacts to our power. It is like an extension of our self that is not part of our body but of nature." Saru answered proudly. "How can I have one?" Adrian asked as he suddenly got interested but Peridot looked at him with judging eyes. "Seriously, you have a freaking dragon, yet you want a cloud?" Peridot stated with judging eyes. "Kaon would always be cooler, but you must never underestimate a man''s dream." Adrian stated with bravado. "You mean a little boy''s dream. Kanchie, let us go as your master is losing his mind on a shining brand-new toy." Peridot stated and Adrian is shocked that Kaon actually agreed. Kaon flew at his usual speed and Saru easily followed which made Adrian curious on how that cloud operates. He could actually see a tiny wisp of a soul flickering inside of the cloud which is why he is curious. Looking like an anime protagonist is just something of a bonus to him. "But I am curious, how do you get one?" Adrian asked as Saru is flying right beside them. "I am sorry to disappoint you, Master Equinox. Only those of our race can control such things as it is in our nature. I believe that it will be impossible to get one for you as we need extensive training to even control one." Saru answered with respect as he saw Adrian in control of a great beast. "I see. Thank you for answering but you can remove the Master title as I am a bit ufortable about it." Adrian stated but Saru just bowed without replying. "He is just like that as respect is a must for the Demonic Monkey Brigade. Anyways, I am curious about Kanchie. Is he really an eastern dragon like me?" Peridot asked as she knows that she does notpletely resemble Kaon. "In fact, I do not know as I got him as an egg. I do not know who his parents are or are they still alive. One thing that I know is that Kaon is not purely an eastern dragon because of what those two dragons told me after defeating the dark god." Adrian answered. "What did they tell you?" Peridot asked. "They said that Kaon is qualified to go and participate in the Festival of the Dragon King as he had the blood of their kind. I had that mission way before, and I thought that it would fail but it is still registered. It seems that the special festival is like an event that needs to be unlocked." Adrian stated. Chapter 656 - Arriving At Mt. Thunder "Does that mean that Kaon has the blood of a western and an eastern dragon?" Peridot asked but Adrian could not answer as it is not stated on Kaon''s status. "It is actually not that odd, Mistress. Something like that happens as some of the Ryujin are invited to the Festival of the Dragon King." Saru suddenly stated. "Really! Can you tell me what this festival is that you speak of?" Peridot asked as she is curious. Since she was a Ryujin, she is very curious about their lifestyle. All she could see in her master''s mansion is that they are bored people with nothing to do. "I do not know the entire details, Mistress. I have not been tasked to guard anyone before as it is always the general that apanies the delegates. All I know is that there are talks about marriage and such, but it does not happen often. I heard from the general that this festival is to celebrate the Dragon King which was the first dragon birthed by the Mother of Dragons herself.. The general said that it is like a feast but dragon style." Saru stated. "I really want to go as it would be nice to see other dragon children. All the Ryujin children in our ce all act very respectful and not fun to chat with. They are also too strict on themselves." Peridot grumbled. "If I may say something unbing, Mistress. If the Great Mistress is not your mother, then you might have ended up like the other children." Saru stated as he knows that Peridot is not a ssy person. "I can agree with you on that one. Although, she could act the part but that happens rarely when she is in the mood, or you know who is around." Adrian added which made Peridot p his left arm. "Ouch. That hurts you know." Adrian reacted. "Then that is good." Peridot stated as she sulked. "If I may ask, Master Equinox. How is it that you radiate an aura of someone dignified? Were you born from great parents?" Saru asked as he noticed the different disposition between the two friends. "I was born by the world itself unlike Peridot that had to undergo the process of rebirth." Adrian stated as Peridot told them about the process on how she changed races. Saru became shocked by Adrian''s revtion as only special beings get born from the world itself. Adrian only answered what was told to him when he chose his race in the Hall of Armageddon. The information that Adrian gave Saru made him even more respectful than before and proud that the one he serves is close with someone powerful. "Unlike someone, I was not born to a family that needs to practice high ss table manners." Peridot stated using the direct message function for yers. "I cannot say that here in the game world, right? Saru would not understand." Adrian replied. The path towards Mt. Thunder is not easy as they got attacked a few minutes after their conversation. Bird type monsters and flying insect monsters that eat flesh all attacked them. Thankfully, Saru is a great guard that did not let any of them reach Adrian or Peridot. If a monster would have reached them, Adrian would immediately shift the gravity and the flying monsters would go crashing down. Peridot would use her excellent control over the water and air elements to freeze the wings of the flying monsters. They might not have killed the monsters, but they built up their coordination on the way to Mt. Thunder. After an hour of travelling, arge mountain could be seen in the distance that is surrounded by thunderclouds with lightning always striking. "Can you tell me what exactly Mt. Thunder is?" Adrian asked as he does not know anything about the eastern continent. "It is a neutral zone that is unpredictable like its name as you cannot predict when thunder will ur or the lightning apanying it will strike. Even other powerful people do not necessarily im this area. Which is why a treaty was formed to make it a training ground for younger generations. There is also a non-aggression pact that forbids any younger generation to attack one another. It is actually surrounded by a great array to prevent anyone that is level 201 and above to enter." Peridot stated. "An Array Master should be a better version of the Charm Master, correct?" Adrian asked as he has seen what charms could do. "You are correct. Although, one is vastly different than the other despite having the same skills. A Charm Master could only use paper to create charms while an Array Master is different. The world itself is their canvass which is why they are respected." Peridot replied. "How many Array Masters are in the eastern continent?" Adrian asked as they might provide him some insight about being a scribe. "There are currently none as they all vanished suddenly one day during the Great Cmity. No one knows where they could have gone. Even the Ryujins searched for them, but they vanished without a trace. All the arrays in the eastern continent have been set up by the past Array Masters." Saru stated as he was the one that knows of the history. "It seems that many pinnacle existences vanished at one point, but nobody know how or why it happened." Adrian muttered as even the Noblesse vanished at some point. They did not sacrifice themselves to the realm barrier like the Asmodians. As the trio were getting near Mt. Thunder, something came flying at them, but it was not a beast. A gigantic boomerang came flying towards them. The giant boomerang did not hit because Saru deflected it using his pole. "Who dares attack the Mistress of the House of Creation?!" Saru stated in a thundering voice that did not have a hint of respect but full of anger. "Turn back now while we are giving you face. The Azure Dragon n is iming this area for one week." A voice from the ground stated. Chapter 657 - Dare To Offend "Who dares attack the Mistress of the House of Creation?!" Saru stated in a thundering voice that did not have a hint of respect but full of anger. "Turn back now while we are giving you face. The Azure Dragon n is iming this area for one week." A voice from the ground stated. The three of them turned their attention to the one that is speaking. They were a group of five people that had a blue uniform with a dragon insignia. Saru immediately noticed who these people were, and he is not happy with how his Mistress is being treated. "The Azure Dragon n cannot im this area as this is a zone that belongs to no one. We will forgive you if you beg for forgiveness now or else face the punishment for being disrespectful to my Mistress." Saru stated as he released his aura that even impressed Adrian. "Is that so? Why should we bow to an illegitimate sessor that got the fancy of your bored Great Mistress?" An arrogant sounding woman stated as she also released her aura that is much betterpared to Saru but only a little.. "Who is that?" Adrian asked as he could feel that the woman dressed in blue seemed to be someone important. "She is Lan and is a noble from the House of the Azure Dragon. They are blessed by the Azure Dragon himself for generations which is why they became proud. In my opinion, she is not really talented, but the blessing of the Azure Dragon is what makes her better than normal people." Peridot replied. "You dare woman! You are not even a sessor to your house, yet you dare belittle our Mistress!" Saru stated as his Nimbus Cloud suddenly be darker in color. "If you want me to beg to take back my word then you must make. If you cannot do so, then scram as our House of the Azure Dragon is iming Mt. Thunder for one week. Just be a good little girl and return a weekter." Lan stated as she nted her sword on the ground. "Is that so?" Adrian finally spoke up as he could not bear the overbearing character of this woman. Lan is about to say something when something exploded from Adrian''s body that made everyone around them gasp for air. Adrian is releasing his aura at full capacity which meant that he did not hold back his Asmodian presence like he usually does. Saru, who was angry, is now calm as even he did not expect such a response from Adrian. Saru thought that his Mistress'' friend is an easy-going type of person and is kind to the bone. He then remembered that Equinox has a dragon for a mount which meant that he is not just kind but maybe terrifying when angered. "Mydy! Are you alright!?" The hidden guards of the House of the Azure Dragon suddenly appeared to protect Lan. The hidden guards of the House of the Azure Dragon released their aura to ease the heaviness that their master is experiencing. Lan managed to breath normally once again and Adrian did not mind as he did not really use a skill to damage them. The array that is set up on Mt. Thunder already affects the area they are in which is why direct confrontation is not advised. The punishment for breaking the rules set by the Array Master would be being banned from the area and having a random curse afflicting them. The random curse is what made Saru hesitant in attacking because he is scared of being banned. If he gets banned from entering, then his Mistress will surely enter without him and that would mean heavy punishment from the general himself. "You dare threaten me! You are nothing but a filthy demon who is a pawn of that sorry excuse of a holy beast." Lan shouted as she is definitely losing her wits that a demon made her lose breath just by his aura. "This is uneptable, Master Equinox. I must teach them a lesson." Saru told Adrian and Peridot. "You do not need to worry about that Saru. All we need them is to bow for forgiveness, right?" Adrian stated with a devious smile, but his face became hard when he turned towards the ones mocking them. "You think we will bow to the likes of you?!" Lan once again provoked Adrian''s group. "Then bow." Adrian stated as he suddenly increased the gravity in the area by a thousand times. Adrian''s serious face made him look like a real demon that tortures people to get what they want. The gravity is so strong that Lan and even her hidden guards had to kneel down. Adrian smiled after Lan''s face hit the ground as he already achieves what he set to do despite it being in a short span of time. "Let us go. They already bowed already." Adrian stated as the gravity in the area returned to normal and his face became smiley again. "Yes, Master Equinox." Saru answered as even he is shocked by the sudden flip of emotions. Saru imnted to never anger Master Equinox again as he is reminded of the general when he truly gets angry. An aura that could make even those stronger than him catch for air and a domineering will that looks down on others. Saru thought that he saw a different person for a split second. "You did not have to overdo it though. You no longer have mana left. Although, I am very ttered that you stuck up for me." Peridot stated. "If I did not do that then we might have been ejected by the array because you were ready to unleash hell on them. Kaon told me that the temperature surrounding us changed suddenly. You scare me the most¡­nope you are like the third on that list. The first would be my mother then my sister then you. You guys have no chill at all." Adrian stated. Chapter 658 - What Are They Hiding? "If you really are scared of me then I suggest that you shut up now. I might suddenly sneeze and get you blown off." Peridot stated with a smile that is not a smile. "The most important thing right now would be to know the reason why they are iming the mountain for a week. You said that this is a zone where anyone cane right, and it has been agreed upon by all the powerhouses of the eastern continent? There must be something inside the mountain that the House of the Azure Dragon must want to have no matter what. Could it be therge lightning magic stone?" Adrian asked as it might be rted to his quest. "Are you kidding me? They would rather but it from you than act this way. This is the reason why some youths want to mine here as the House of the Azure Dragon would pay a hefty amount for those who find a lightning magic stone. There must be something else that is present in the mountain that is more precious than arge lightning magic stone. That is what we need to find out." Peridot stated.. "Why would we need to find out again?" Adrian stated as his face twisted to a mischievous grin. "My feelings and your feeling were really hurt earlier. We should let them pay us back the remuneration for emotional damage." Peridot stated as she also had a mischievous smile on her face. "I suddenly had the goosebumps." Saru muttered to himself as he could now see why Master Equinox and his Mistress are friends. "Saru, why do you think they are putting their resources in locking the mountain at this time?" Peridot asked as she knew that at least her bodyguard would have an idea. "I do not know exactly, Mistress. All I know is that the lightning in the mountain intensifies during this timeframe which is why no one dares to go to the peak when it is this season." Saru replied. "It is decided then. We will go to the peak." Adrian announced which Peridot agreed. "I think we should be more worried about the people that wille after us. I am pretty sure that the House of the Azure Dragon does not take us kindly for embarrassing one of their members. They would surely try to kill us in the mountain even if they got banned forever." Saru stated. "You do not have to worry about that Saru as he can revive me if he really dies. Even he can revive himself, I would say that we have a cheat character in our group right now. But promise me that you will runaway if both of us did fall in battle. That is an order from me as you only have one life." Peridot stated as she knows that she can respawn, but Saru cannot. "I will surely need to return back to the manor alive to meet Mistress from her sleep." Saru promised as he knows that his Mistress is not a normal being because she cane back to life albeit weaker. As Adrian and his group are gliding to the sky, fierce lightning bolts started raining down on them. They were forced tond as Kaon could not easily dodge such fast-lightning bolts. They could no longer take a shortcut to their way to the top and would need to climb the mountain by foot. "What the heck was that! It felt like the lightning was alive and is actively targeting us. There are no such thing as sentient lightning bolts! Come one!" Adrian screamed but a lightning bolt suddenly hit near his leg which made him mp up. "It just means that we cannot go the easy way. Even I have my doubts that the mountain is easily climbed by flying mounts. If that is the case, then the peak would have been easily reached by people. There are not a lot of youths that are able to climb all the way to the peak." Peridot stated as she remembered that the peak is not easily reached. Those that tried to climb Mt. Thunder surrendered half-way because of the sever weather conditions and the unexpected lightning bolts raining down from the sky. They all gave up because of the severe damage that each lightning bolt possessed. "Do not worry, Master Equinox. You can definitely mine arge lightning magic stone even at the middle area at this time of year." Saru assured but Adrian wanted to reach the peak. Adrian suddenly summoned Sirius and told him to swallow them in the shadow realm. Guards from the House of the Azure Dragon suddenly arrived in their location and is definitely searching for someone. They even have their weapons out which meant that they are determined to kill whoever they are searching for. After the guards stopped searching the area, Adrian and the others came out of the shadow realm as the coast was clear. Adrian could clearly see that the House of the Azure Dragon meant business and they are serious about killing those that do not turn back. "They were clearly out for blood. Whatever they want to achieve here in this mountain is definitely something very important. They are willing to kill a sessor from a prestigious house." Adrian stated but Saru corrected him. "They would probably take the Mistress as hostage until the week is over, but they would definitely kill the both of us." Saru stated as no one would dare touch the sessor for the House of Creation unless they are brain dead. "Regardless, I am now extremely intrigued on why they are acting like this. The other lords will definitely voice their opinions on this matter." Peridot stated. "They would have if the opposition wererger. Have you noticed that there were no one except those from the House of the Azure Dragon when we were flying? They definitely bribed those that wanted to enter the mountain for a week. It cannot be a coincidence that no youth from the eastern continent is training here when the conditions are the best." Adrian stated which both Peridot and Saru agreed. Chapter 659 - Sneaking Inside "You mean to say that in this mountain filled with random lightning strikes, another group wants to kill us. I like our odds as it makes us feel like the main character in an action movie." Peridot stated but Adrian just looked at her with judgmental eyes. "It would be better to move deeper inside the mountain for now. If we wait to long for them to stop guarding the entrance, then they might have already achieved what they have came here to do." Adrian stated as he started to execute his n. "Spirit Form Manifestation!" Adrian chanted as he applied it to all of five of them as Kaon and Sirius are in their human forms. "Mistress, you look like a ghost!" Saru stated as he could pass his hands on Peridot''s arms. "You mean we, Saru. You are also ghostlike in form as he applied it to you as well." Peridot replied as Saru suddenly felt dumb.. "I do not know what effects the lightning strikes would have if it hit our ghostly bodies. This form is immune to physical damage but would be lifted if we attack or get hit by a magical attack. You cannot becent just because they could not see us." Adrian stated. "Only someone like Lan could see us in a state like this due to the blessing of the Azure Dragon. They have special eyes that could pierce through the veil of mystery and deception. It is one of the perks of being part of their house." Peridot stated. "Oh¡­if that is the perks of their house then what about your house?" Adrian asked as it looked like being a part of a ''House'' in the eastern continent gave people certain buffs. "The House of Creation is special because being a part of that means that you can manipte the elements freely. The buff gives me increased elemental damage and resistance. It is a pretty neat buff if I do say so myself." Peridot answered. "That is nice." Adrian replied as he clearly is a little jealous of the buff. They reached the entrance of the mountain but stopped in a corner as they saw Lan at the entrance. She is clearly not happy as she threw a tantrum outside of the mountain. Her screams were so loud that even Adrian could her here despite being a good distance away from her. "She is clearly not happy about what you did. We cannot just enter the mountain if she is there." Peridot stated as she knew that it would be risky to take on that many guards. "All we need to do is flung her away. I will distract the guards and here while you guys enter the mountain." Adrian stated as he knew of a way to avoid trouble because he has a skill that could disce the location of a certain person. "Are you nning on showing yourself? That would be too risky as even you would get surrounded eventually." Peridot stated as she worried that Adrian will get killed if he bes a decoy. "Who said that I am going to be the decoy? We have a very angry woman that is unhappy with her subordinates. Look at their faces. If we make her disappear to a faraway ce, we will make those guards very happy." Adrian stated as he smiled. "You scare me sometimes." Peridot eximed. "Huh? Did you say something?" Adrian asked as he did not quite hear what she said because he is concentrating. "Nothing. Just focus on the task at hand. You are doing great." Peridot stated as she put her two thumbs up. "Paradox, what was the coordinates of the location where I applied the increase in gravitational pull." Adrian asked Paradox. Saru did not know why Master Equinox would suddenly talk to a floating cube. He knew that the floating cube is the weapon used by Master Equinox, but he did not know that it could actually talked. Weapons that could talk are very rare in the eastern continent as cksmiths that could create them are difficult to find. "The location where you applied the increase in gravitational pull is 33 degrees west of your current location. The total range would be 788 meters. Do you wish for me to apply the coordinates to the magic spell, Teleportation?" The Cube of Paradox asked. "No need as I already set it up. Let us see how much mana I would waste in teleporting an individual that does not want to be moved." Adrian stated as he pped his hands and the magic circle that he was creating vanished. ==== "I told you guys a thousand times that you should not let anyone pass through. You could not find the group of that wannabe Ryujin but you cannot even protect me from that awful magic that the demon used. Why are you people so ipetent?! When we a re finished here, I would tell my brother about everything that has happened here and do not me me if your heads start rolling." Lan shouted at the guards. Lan kept grumbling on and on about how she was embarrassed by someone inferior to her that the ears of the guards felt like they are already bleeding. She did not even notice the magic circle that suddenly formed beneath her feet as it glowed in a pale blue light. "Mydy! Are you using magic?" One of the guards asked as he pointed out that a magic circle has already formed beneath her feet. "What are you talking about? We are not in battle and why would I waste my precious energy on you guys!" Lan shouted angrily as she looked to her feet. The pale blue magic circle started to grow brighter and brighter until one of the hidden guards assigned to her noticed that something is wrong. He started to cast magic that could erase a spell, but he did not make it in time as magic that could erase another magic is not easy to cast. Lan vanished before their very eyes. Chapter 660 - Inside Mt. Thunder "Tell me what is happening right now! Who is responsible for this magic spell? If one of you is pranking me then you better believe that¡­" Lan shouted before she vanished into thin air. "Mydy!" One of the hidden guards stated as he took out something. It seems to be an item that is like a tracking device for Lan. "Five of you wille with me to track down, our Lady. The rest of you will stay here and guard the entrance so that demon will note here. I am sure that it was the demon that did that to out Lady. If you find him, do not hesitate to kill." One of the hidden guards stated as he took off to find Lan. ==== "Done. It was easy but it took a lot of mana than I expected. Almost half of my mana disappeared from one spell.." Adrian stated as he cast Spirit Form Transformation on himself again. "Well, let us now go inside the mountain then. The surprise at the top of the mountain is waiting for us." Peridot stated as she strutted towards the entrance of the mountain like a boss. Adrian''s group easily passed through the remaining guards despite their vignce at the utmost level. The guards did not even see that the ones they wanted to keep out are already at the very entrance that they are protecting. The guards could only feel a cold breeze pass through them which is not that rare when onees inside Mt. Thunder. Upon entering the inside of the mountain, Adrian''s group noticed that the inside of the mountain is very bright despite no natural light passing through it. The thing that is responsible for the brightness of the inside of the mountain is a peculiar stone that is dark violet in color. This particr stone is emitting a faint violet light whenever lightning is passing through it. Adrian did not ask Peridot for her help because she could get around in the eastern continent but because of her special skill to find rare ores. "Are the stones that are glowing the lightning magic stones?" Adrian asked as he could see electricity pulsating on the stone. "Nope. Those are called Bulb Ores. It is a unique type of stone that is present in Mt. Thunder that has only one use and that is to serve as light. It absorbs the excess electrical strikes by lightning, and it would use that to light itself up. Other than being a glorified light bulb, it has no other uses. The only ones using it to light up their homes would be from the northern territory. Lightning magic is very difficult to use which is why only the nobles of the northern territory and a few select individuals choose them as light sources." Peridot exined as she also uses the Bulb Ore as practice tools for Lightning Magic. The group walked for a few minutes before they realized that there were no monsters inside of the mountain. Even the members of the House of the Azure Dragon are not present in the area that they are in which means that they are already at a higher location. "Even though they seem to have been pressed for time, they clearly killed all the monsters that are here. That works for us as all we need to do is to find them and see what they want to obtain in the mountain." Peridot stated as the group continued exploring the mountain. The climb to the top of the mountain is tricky as there is no fixed destination. All the people that want to climb Mt. Thunder must find their own way as it is a trial ground of some sort. The higher that the group ascended the mountain, the higher their chances of encountering monsters became. "It seems that they evaded the monsters in this area for some reason." Adrian stated. "If I may exin, Master Equinox?" Saru asked. "Sure, go ahead." Adrian replied. "I believe they are trying to conserve time as the monsters in these areas are Spike Shelled Tortoises that is famed for their defense and resistance against lightning magic that the House of the Azure Dragon is famous for. They might have used an incense that could drive away monsters to advance." Saru exined. "I want to have incense like that. Does it work on irritating older sisters?" Adrian jokingly asked. "Focus. They surely want the mountain for a week but why would they need to hurry on their exploration. Seven days should be enough time for them to reach the peak." Peridot stated. "If they are in a hurry then that will only mean that the thing that they want is only avable for a specific period of time." Adrian suggested when Saru suddenly remembered something important. "I think I know what they want in the mountain Mistress." Saru stated as he suddenly remembered that he heard of a story about Mt. Thunder. "Well, do not leave us hanging here as we do not know of that story that you speak of." Peridot eximed as she wanted to hear this story. Peridot already read about Mt. Thunder from all the books present in the manor''s library. She wanted to be prepared for her training and helping Adrian get therge lightning magic stone that he needed. She knew that Mt. Thunder is at its troublesome climate right now but that was all she could find. "I think it is more of a legend, Mistress. I heard of a story about Mt. Thunder when I was a kid that a beast that controls fire and lightning appears every time the moons are full and bright blue. A beast so fierce that no one could quell the anger in its heart for it is in despair. Locked in eternity in this lonesome mountain with revenge in its mind. It longs for the days that the chains that bind it to be unwound." Saru stated the whole story o the two of them. Chapter 661 - A Beast Of Fire And Lightning "Does that mean that a monster that could control both fire and lightning is present in this very mountain? If such a thing is true, then the young people that enter here would have been trying to find it." Peridot stated as she could see that the story must have been made up. "But if the story is true then it would make sense why the House of the Azure Dragon is here on this very mountain. What kind of monster in the eastern continent has both fire and lightning abilities? I know that monsters with two attributes are very rare especially when ites to stronger monsters." Adrian stated as he knew that monsters with dual attributes are very rare. "Even in the books about monsters that I have read only detail a few. The few that are in the book is even said to have been never proven and just pure spection." Peridot stated. "Why did they write it as a spection when someone recorded it?" Adrian asked. "The reason being that those monsters were never seen again in the wild or in the eastern continent in general. Monsters like those would have territories that they protect and are very sensitive when ites to trespassers.." Peridot stated as she knows that there are only five private domains in the eastern continent but those that govern it do not wield fire or lightning. "Then if you would have a guess, what do you think is the monster told in the legends?" Adrian asked as he is not familiar with monsters in eastern continent nor read about them. "If I would guess then it would most likely be a Qilin. Only something like that would make the House of the Azure Dragon move." Peridot stated as that would be the only thing that fits the criteria. "Mistress! If that is true, then the House of the Azure Dragon wants to have the power of the emperor." Saru suddenly eximed. "Why would they get the power of an emperor just because they will get the Qilin?" Adrian asked. "It is more like a rumor because in the past. A Qilin only appears with the imminent arrival or passing of a sage or illustrious ruler. The Qilin basically became the symbol that someone prominent will either die or appear. In the stories that we read, its appearance is more linked to the arrival of a sage or an illustrious ruler. Since dragons cannot be tamed back then, the Qilin is the closes thing that the eastern continent as a beast that determines the rulers. The sovereigns are the holy beasts, but the ruler of the people is either a Sage or an Emperor. The House of the Azure Dragon are probably going to use the Qilin for their tant excuse that they are descendants of the First Emperor chosen by the four holy beasts." Peridot stated as she could see why the House of the Azure Dragon would be desperate to get their hands on the Qilin. "Since Master Adrian is casually riding a dragon, the perception of the people might be changing since they believed that no one could tame a dragon. Even the Sages of the past could not achieve such a feat." Saru stated. "No wonder the people looked like they were bowing when I passed through. I thought they were intimidated but they were just showing respect to their object of admiration. So, do you want to stay here in the eastern continent and act like a king, Kaon?" Adrian stated. "This ce is very boring master as they do not have fun things to do. It is much better to be besides master as he is the best in the world." Kaon replied as he is now in his human form. "Why is the eastern continent boring? You can have fun with me in the manor all day if you like to stay here." Peridot stated jokingly but she is shocked by Kaon''s reply. "Its no fun being inside a house. Master always goes on exciting adventures that are really fun. Also, we get to fight monsters more powerful than ourselves. There is also this exciting feeling when I beat them that makes me feel like I am the strongest." Kaon replied while Sirius is nodding in agreement. "I see. It seems that you are an exact carbon copy of your master. It is scary already with one of him but two more is already spells doom for the world." Peridot stated as she looked at Adrian with judging eyes. "Enough about that. What can you tell us about the Qilin? If it really is what they are after, then we need to know everything about it if we are going to steal it from them." Adrian stated as he wanted to change the topic. "All I know are the basics and that is their so-called attribute is Lightning Fire. They also have one horn, and they look like a mix between a dragon and a horse. Some depictions say that they are a mix of a dragon and a deer which is why they are oftenbeled as draconic creatures, but they are not rted to dragons at all. You could say that it is more of a unicorn because they bring luck to whoever sees them. They do not have dragon blood in them as they do not have a skill that is inherent to dragons which is Dragon Fear." Peridot stated as she recalled all the things that she has read on the Qilin. "If the legend is true and if it is a Qilin then it would appear tonight." Adrian stated as he knew what kind of event will happen at night. "Why would it appear tonight?" Peridot asked as she is curious why Adrian is sure. "Because today is when those that celebrate the Cerulean Moon Festival. It is a day where the moons in the night sky are full and change color to blue. It is also the time where any type of water attribute magic will be at its fullest. Mages that can use water magic practice it as their training and understanding of it will increase. Did you not have a simr festival here in the eastern continent?" Adrian asked as he knows that there should be a Goddess of the Moon in the eastern continent. "People in the eastern continent rarely pray upon the gods and goddesses as they rarely answer prayers to the point that their shrines are small and only a handful of people operate it. Also, why did you not tell me about this! I have been locked out of that library for days when I could have been training my water elemental magic. I better do something with that attitude of yours!" Peridot stated as she is ready to pounce on Adrian, but Saru stopped her. "Sorry about that. I thought you already know since you are usually the one that updates us on these types of things. Also, why are there only small shrines in the eastern continent when there are holy beasts that protect each corner of the eastern continent?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know more of the history of the eastern continent. "The eastern continent had lots of gods and goddesses back then when it was just a fresh nation. The only problem is that there were more troublesome gods than helpful ones. The royal family back then were also treated as gods as they had thend''s protection. Due to the will of the people that did not want to get oppressed, they prayed not to the gods but to themselves. Thus, the four holy beasts are born. Not from the belief that the people must serve the gods, but the gods must serve the people. The four holy beasts are not born from the world itself or created during the first phase. They came from the power of the people to withstand adversity and hardships that the gods gave them. Hence, the holy beasts will never die as long as there are some people that believe in them. The holy beasts might not die but they also grow weak if the people they sworn to protect no longer sees them as necessary. This is the reason why the holy beasts protect their respectivends with vigor and established their own houses. Their own houses are like their own personal police force." Peridot stated and Adrian listened with great intent as this is something that cannot be read in the forums. The knowledge that Peridot has on the eastern continent is basically insider information. Only someone that could be a member of the eastern continent''s society could ever know it. "So, the gods lost their power when no one believed in them anymore. It would mean that they chose another way to cope so that they can stay in theirnd." Adrian muttered as he suddenly remembered Yinyue. Chapter 662 - Mt. Thunder Maze I When Adrian remembered Yinyue, he brushed the idea away and thought that it must have been his overactive imagination. A god or goddess reincarnating into a human would mean that they will lose 95% of their divinity as humans are not divine by nature. Those who sat loftily in a high position will never be able to bear the position of someone lower than what they had. Adrian wanted to absolutely deny the idea that suddenly popped into his head but something at the back of his mind is gnawing at him that he might actually be right. "Why are you spacing out? Did you hear what I just said?" Peridot asked Adrian as she has been speaking for about five minutes when thetter is no longer replying to her. "Sorry about that. I suddenly spaced out as I was thinking about something. What did you say?" Adrian stated. "I said that we are already in front of the maze inside Mt. Thunder." Peridot stated.. "Ok then you must lead the way as you probably already have ayout of the maze." Adrian stated but Peridot looked at him with a slight bit of irritation as she discovered that he did not hear anything that she said about the maze. "You seriously did not hear anything that I have just said a while ago. The maze in Mt. Thunder is special because of the walls that make it." Peridot stated. "Why is it special?" Adrian asked. "See for yourself as it is now starting." Peridot stated as she pointed towards the entrance of the maze. A loud electric buzzing sound filled the room, and something suddenly passed through Adrian''s vision. The walls of the maze are moving but it is not being controlled by something. The passing electric current is making the walls of the maze move as if they are maized to certain parts. The movement of the walls are erratic and random to the point that even Adrian could not pinpoint a pattern. The maze in Mt. Thunder is a famous maze that is known by all of the youths in the eastern continent as a test of patience and perseverance. If someone wanted to blitz to the whole maze, then they might suddenly get hit by a moving wall or worse get killed by it. They have tried destroying the moving walls but that has never seeded due to the special nature of the rock that makes up the wall. "Those moving walls are made up of Adamantium Lodestones. It is not the metal Adamantium that you see in the central continent but apletely different one. Hitting one is like being hit by a superpowered truck. Sorry bad reference." Peridot stated as she suddenly remembered on how Adrian''s feet got paralyzed. "I do not mind. Anyways, one hit from that Adamantium Lodestone and we will be gone. Just like that?" Adrian stated as he gestured dying by being hit by a flying rock. "You are correct as the Adamantium Lodestone is not only durable but also supercharged with the lightning element. It might look lightweight because of the way it glides but it is actually incredibly heavy. One fist of the Adamantium Lodestone is about a thousand pounds." Peridot stated which even made Adrian shocked as he realized how heavy the stone was. "If we enter in our spirit forms, will we be able to safely bypass the Adamantium Lodestones?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know if they can easily traverse the maze. "I do not know but we can test it out." Peridot stated. "You do not mean that I should dly offer myself? Even if I can revive on the spot, I will not waste it on testing something out." Adrian stated as he suddenly hugged himself. "Rx. Even I know that it would be a waste. Who else would be our meat shieldter if we get into an inescapable situation?" Peridot stated. "Oh! Okay¡­Hey!" Adrian eximed with his first emotion being happy then a small bit of annoyance being looked at like a meat shield. "Memory of the Earth." Peridot stated as the five gems floating behind her suddenly dropped to the ground. The five gems that formed a circle on the ground suddenly rotated as they rose. The five gems rose, and it also brought up the soil inside of the circle formation. The soil rose about to Peridot''s height and slowly formed to her like ness. In about two minutes a y soldier that looked like Peridot appeared. The y soldier then suddenly started to have color that matched with what Peridot is like. It is no longer a normal y soldier as it could pass off as Peridot due to the borate design of the y soldier. "This y soldier is connected to me which means that it has my soul in its body." Peridot stated. "I can see that it has a small piece of your soul attached to it." Adrian replied as he could see it clearly. "Apply your Spirit Form Transformation on it. I willmand it to try and stand on the way of a moving Adamantium Lodestone." Peridot stated and Adrian could not help but give her a thumbs up for the great idea. It is a great idea because Adrian did not need to sacrifice his revive to test out the theory. Adrian applied Spirit Form Transformation on the y soldier that looks exactly like Peridot. She thenmanded it to stand inside of the maze and the group waited for the Adamantium Lodestones to move once again. Theoretically, the y soldier will not be destroyed if hit by the Adamantium Lodestone, but expectations will never exceed reality. The ghostly y soldier shattered into dust upon being hit by the Adamantium Lodestone. Peridot received the rebound of the damage and lost 5% of her health as a result. "I guess this just means that we must do this the old fashion way." Adrian stated as he let Sirius lead the way. Chapter 663 - Mt. Thunder Maze II "Sirius will lead as he has sharper senses when ites to danger. Saru will guard our back just in case something or someone attacks us. We do not know if we are the only ones that will be inside of the maze." Adrian stated as the group finally entered the maze with caution and vignce. "The good thing about this maze is that as long as you can keep going north then you are able to escape it. The only thing that makes this maze difficult are the moving Adamantium Lodestones." Peridot eximed as the sound of crashing Adamantium Lodestones echoed in the distance. "Master, move to the right." Sirius stated as he could feel movement in the direction they are facing. All of them moved to the right upon Sirius'' instructions and an Adamantium Lodestone came flying down on them. At first, Saru wanted to lead as he is a guard for Peridot, and he is a little bit disappointed that he was not the one that is chosen to lead but he no longer feels that way.. Saru could only admit defeat as even he would not be able to sense a moving Adamantium lodestone that early as he could not trust his ears to give him the correct sound. The numerous crashing sounds of the Adamantium Lodestone in Mt. Thunder made him unable to sense anything via his hearing. Sirius brilliantly led them the way until they reached a point where there is no movement for the Adamantium Lodestones. It could be called a safe zone as there should be a way for the yers to rest up instead of dodging continuously. Saru almost got caught if not for Adrian''s timely save of him by using Blink to change his location. "Whoever made this ce is definitely a sadist." Adrianmented as he knows that something like this could not be natural. "I agree. I sometimes feel like the Adamantium Lodestones have grudges against us. It feels like those huge boulders have freaking homing capabilities." Peridot eximed. "You should thank Dodu for absorbing the hit that you got. Dodu managed to absorb the physical aspect of the hit but the electric charge that hit you after almost killed you. You would have been dead by now if not for Dodu." Adrian stated as he summoned Dodu to be the third soulbound a whileter. "Thank you, Master Dodu for saving the Mistress." Saru stated as he bowed to the unknown blob in front of him. In truth, Saru is both intrigued and scared of Dodu because of its peculiarity. Dodu extended his blobby body and made a cute little limb. Dodu them made a cute saluting action and jiggled a little to show its enthusiasm. After a few minutes of resting, the group moved again and arrived at another ''safe zone''. The way to the next safe zone is not as easy as the first one. More and more Adamantium Lodestones are moving as they go closer to the exit. The group had topletely move on Sirius'' instructions or else they would get hit. The group thought that they would be the only ones there but a group of ten soldiers from the House of the Azure Dragon is actually there resting. The atmosphere in the safe zone suddenly got tense as the ones already there did not expect anyone other than soldiers from their house to be inside the mountain. "Who are you and state your business!?" One of the soldiers stated as he did not want to easily offend the group that arrived as they had a Demonic Monkey Guard in their entourage. "I am Saru of the House of Creation. This is my Mistress Peridot who is the sessor of the house. We havee here for to mine arge lightning magic stone. We are not here to cause any trouble." Saru stated as he did not want a confrontation in a space like this. "I can see that you are one of the Demonic Monkey guards but that does not exin the demon and his followers. You two may be free to pass but the demon must turn back or face our wrath." The leader of the soldiers stated as he looked at Adrian with bloodlust. "How about this? You forget that we have been here and just mind your own business. And in the end, all of you will not have to experience being hit by an Adamantium Lodestone." Adrian stated but the soldiers allughed at his remark. Adrian knows why they are looking down on him. The soldiers of the House of the Azure Dragon that is in their area are all Level 190. The leader of the soldiers is even in the max level that is possible to enter this mountain. They believe that they could take on Adrian''s group with ease. "Let me tell you something that no one talks about that is rted in Mt. Thunder. Inside of the maze, the rule of non-aggression that is set by the array master is not effective. Which means we could kill you for trespassing in an area imed by the House of the Azure Dragon. Soldiers, go into position and kill all of them. The inheritor of the House of Creation met her tragic end inside of Mt. Thunder because of her carelessness. The House of the Azure Dragon tried saving her, but it was toote." The leader of the soldiers stated as he already concocted a narrative that would appease the bacsh that their house will receive. Saru looked like he is about to burst out into anger as the fur on his whole body started to turn red. Peridot noticed this and calmed Saru down as he must not go berserk at a time like this because he might injure himself. "A pity. You always give them the easy way out. In the end, it is their pride and self confidence that blind them from reality." Adrian stated. "You talk a lot of trash demon! Now die!" The leader of the soldiers stated as they charged towards Adrian''s group. Chapter 664 - I Warned You "You talk a lot of trash demon! Now die!" The leader of the soldiers stated as they charged towards Adrian''s group. The soldiers all charged at Adrian''s group, but he did not seem afraid. The emotion that Adrian is now showing on his face right now is more of disappointment as he already warned them. Peridot and Saru went intobat mode as they saw that the soldiers are all charging towards them. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian stated as he made the entire space in front of him explode. Every soldier that charged at them got caught in the explosion and got flung towards the walls. Each soldier went flying to the Adamantium Lodestone walls and died upon being hit by them. Adrian could be seen having a stoic face as he did not want to actually kill them, but the situation called for it. Peridot and Saru became stunned at what happened as the battle that they thought that will span for an hour finished in under a few seconds. The soldiers became particles of light as they got hit by the Adamantium Lodestones.. The soldiers that were tankier than the others had to endure two hits before they became particles of light. They had to undergo an enormous amount of pain before they died unlike those that died in one hit. The notification for defeating the NPCs is then received by bot Peridot and Adrian. NPCs do not give much experience points and they are difficult to battle which is why they are usually avoided. They do give a higher chance of dropping extremely rare loot, but the cost far outweighs the reward. "Well, that was anticlimactic." Peridot stated as she wanted to test out a few spells in the battle. "I agree, Mistress. Although, settling the fight early is better as we need to conserve strength for the others that wille. We cannot be in the maze all the time." Saru stated as he led them to the next location. "Seriously, next time can you give a heads up? I actually felt pity for them as that would be the most embarrassing and painful way to die here in Mt. Thunder." Peridot stated as they are traversing the maze. "I just made use of the unique terrain that we are in. Also, I did warn them, but they did not listen. The only reason that I am confident enough to speak is the fact that I could do what I did earlier." Adrian replied. Peridot also knew that side of Adrian as he will speak up or do something when he is confident that he could do well. He does not brag though as he hates bragging all the time due to the other types of people that he sees in social events that invite his father. Th group encountered a lot of guards from the House of the Azure Dragon in the safe zones, but they all met the same fate. They all got taken out from being hit by a moving Adamantium Lodestone. Adrian did try to see what their reaction would be if themander died first but they are extremely loyal to their house. "Do all members of a house have that type of devotion?" Adrian asked as he thinks that blind devotion is not a healthy thing if you want to live long. "It depends on the house as some houses prioritizes that they must survive but they must not endanger fellow members of their houses. The House of the Azure Dragon is one of the houses that prioritizes loyalty above all. Even if they return alive, if the leader of their house found out that they brought shame to the house then they will be executed for treason. That has been their style ever since their house is created since the holy beast are busy sleeping most of the time." Peridot answered. "What do you mean by sleeping all the time?" Adrian asked as the Vermillion Bird looked energetic every opportunity that they meet. "In order to maintain the territory and protect it from dangerous beasts, the holy beasts usually expand their power to the utmost. They are burned out in a sense which is why they mostly sleep for 16 hours every day." Peridot exined which means that some things might be mishandled when the real sovereign is not watching. "Mistress and Master Equinox, we have reached the end of the maze." Saru stated as they are now on the other side of the room. Adrian is about to say something when a loud rumble and the entire mountain suddenly shook. Adrian looked at Peridot and Saru for their reaction and he could see that even they are shocked by what suddenly happened. "Is that normal?" Adrian asked as he is not familiar with the typical happenings in Mt. Thunder. "Unfortunately, that is not normal. Something is definitely happening on top of us, but we do not know if it is directly above us or a few floors up. The mountain never shakes like that even if it is hit by lightning or heavy winds. Earthquakes do not even ur in this area as the array protects it." Peridot eximed. "Something is definitely happening. We have to hurry and find out." Adrian stated as hemanded Sirius to revert to his true form. Adrian then signaled Sirius to carry everyone on his back as they needed the speed. If the House of the Azure Dragon has already captured the Qilin then they will definitely do something to it. Adrian wanted the Qilin because it could be a great mount for Peridot. Adrian is actually nning on increasing Peridot''s fame in the eastern continent as this continent values honor and fame more than the central continent. Peridot would often tell them that the number of gifts that they receive during banquets is proportional to how famous or well-known they are. "It would be nice to have an invisible hand in the eastern continent as the story seemed to point to here for the level 200 and above quests." Adrian thought as he noticed that the central continent is more beginner friendly. Adrian needed a new hunting ground as the central continent is already congested by the increasing yer base. It will probably increase now that any yer could be an owner of a territory and a king in the future. It seems that the advertisements that Pandemonium is pumping out is now working. The group boarded Sirius and they blitzed through the area with ease. Whenever a horde of monsters greets them, Sirius would dive into the shadow realm and appear on the other side where the exit is closer. The feeling of diving into pure darkness a bunch of times made Saru and Peridot dizzy. They almost let loose, but they knew that they must hold on in order to travel without stops. Adrian did not have a reaction as he already experienced this type of behavior multiple times when he is using his spatial spells on himself. Sirius suddenly stopped when they could see a lighting from the exit. The loud sound of explosions andmands of someone could be heard. It seems that no one is guarding the exit because all of them are in battle. Adrian told them to be sneaky which is why Peridot used his Misty Veil spell to shroud them. If Adrian used his Spirit Form Transformation, then they might be found out if there is someone that could see spirits on the other side. The group stepped out of the mountain simultaneously. What greeted their eyes is the beautiful blue color of the moon, but their ears were greeted by the harsh sounds of explosions and loudmands of someone. Peridot then frowned upon seeing who is the one issuing themands as it was the one that she did not want to meet. "Why are you reacting like that? Is he bad news?" Adrian asked as Peridot''s reaction is serious. "He is Zhong Donghai. One of the most gifted from the House of the Azure Dragon and is fifth in line for session. He also has a nasty attitude of torturing his enemies which is why I do not like him. He does not have the dignity of amander." Peridot stated. "I can tell as the soldiers are all battered while some are just charging to their deaths. The only reason that they have not all died yet is due to the toughness of their soldiers." Adrian stated as he could see the state of the soldiers putting their life on the line. Whenever a tired soldier would retreat to the back, they would be whipped by Zhong Donghai. They would then be forced to participate in the battle until theirst breath. The beast that the House of the Azure Dragon is facing is none other than the Qilin. It seems that their spections were spot on, but Adrian could see chains on its four feet and neck. He also noticed that the restriction of killing each other is not active. Chapter 665 - Qilin I The Qilin is bound by several chains and is tied to the mountain itself. It could move in an area I front of it by a couple of meters, but it only has a limited area of maneuverability. The enemies that it is facing outside of its range is struck down by either mes or lightning that its body generates. The chains are also giving its body extra weight, so it is not as fast as it originally is. The soldiers of the House of the Azure Dragon are using this as a way to slowly chip the health of the Qilin. It would have been effective as a strategy, but the Qilin is using the lightning that the clouds above generate to heal itself from all the damage. The Qilin is not even evading the attacks of the soldiers and just absorbing them using its tough scales. The ordinary soldiers could not carelessly approach the creature because of the mes that it is surrounding its body with. "It seems they are having trouble with incapacitating the beast." Adrianmented as he could see that the Qilins health is slowly regenerating back to almost full health. "I would not say that as a conclusion.. That sly bastard, Zhong Donghai does not partake in matches that he deems that he will lose. That has always been his way when ites to tournaments and such which is why he will not fight unless he is certain of victory." Peridot stated as she knows the real attitude of Zhong Donghai. "Master! We are not gaining any momentum as the beast is healing itself once again. We should rest up our forces and call everyone to attack it." One of the closes aides of Zhong Donghai stated as he could see that they are losing more troops. "Do not order me around. I can tame this beast even if I need to pummel it to the ground." Zhong Donghai stated as he took out a box that has a dark purple orb inside. "Young Master! That is the Azure Dragon Orb. Have you gotten permission when you took it out of the armory?" The closest aide asked as this item is a treasure and can only be taken out with the permission of three elders. "The elders happily gave this to me when I verified the news of the Qilin. They wanted to charge to Mt. Thunder immediately, but they cannot enter here which is why they entrusted everything to me." Zhong Donghai stated as he looked at the orb that he took out of the armory sneakily. "I see. They would certainly favor you now since you will bring home a Qilin." One of the aides stated in order to tter Zhong Donghai even further. The elders will definitely not give Zhong Donghai such a precious treasure as the Azure Dragon Orb contains limited powers of the Azure Dragon. It has the ability to control storms and lightning as long as it has enough power. It needs to recharge after every use as controlling natural phenomenon is not easy. "The elders would not scold me for taking this treasure since I will bring home a Qilin. If I bring it back with me as my mount, then the world will know that a great leader which is me has finally arrived." Zhong Donghai thought as he activated the Azure Dragon Orb. The Azure Dragon Orb fired a beam of light towards the sky and a lightning is suddenly deployed in the area where the Qilin is fighting. The lightning is cleverly ced so that the lightning that intended to heal the Qilin will not hit the beast in order to regenerate it. "Everyone attack while it is unable to heal itself." Zhong Donghaimanded as every soldier became fierce and surrounded the Qilin with shes and magic spells. The Qilin could no longer regenerate in a regr interval due to the lightning strikes no longer hitting its body. It had to face the enemy head-on without relying on the help of others. The Qilin became enraged and the fire surrounding its body suddenly expanded into a circle with a ten-meter radius from it. The Qilin is now forced to use more of its stored power to kill the ones that dared attack it. The Qilin knows what the purpose of this attacks is, but he did not care to exin why it is unable to leave Mt. Thunder. The Qilin is bound to Mt. Thunder with an array which means that only those that can decipher the array could free it from its prison. Adrian kept observing the fight and saw that the Qilin is now being backed into a corner. It is releasing a stronger version of the spells that it currently has means that it is deeply in trouble. The Qilin''s state could only be called as pitiful by Peridot as she could see that the beast is not happy being bound to this ce. "Should we make our move?" Peridot asked as she could not wait to take down Zhong Donghai. "We do not need to dirty our hands by killing them. We can make the Qilin do that for us." Adrian stated as he started casting a spell instantly. "Quantum Cascade!" Adrian stated as he creates the magic circle that is currently brewing on the top of the heads of the members of the House of the Azure Dragon. "It would only be trouble some to fight them even if they are preupied from the battle with the Qilin. You have to think about your standing and shing with another rival house is not something that should be easily considered." Adrian pointed out as Saru looked at him with pleading eyes to stop Peridot from bing reckless. One minute has passed and the Quantum Cascade finally took effect. Adrian did not select all of the soldiers from the House of the Azure Dragon. Instead, he only chose one target for the spell and the epicenter of that spell would be none other than the Qilin. The members of the House of the Azure Dragon did not react quickly to their young master being suddenly pulled towards the Qilin. Some soldiers tried to intercept but Adrian did not want that to happen, so he used Quantum Dispersion to send dy their response. The guards did not even think that someone is pulling the string from behind and wanted to kill their young master as they are busy trying to stop him from reaching the Qilin. They are rather unsessful though as Adrian used Chrono Lag every single time that one guard is able to reach for Zhong Donghai. The Qilin noticed a bug is suddenly flying its way and it is none other than the one who is calling the shots. It does not know why the impudent bug is flying towards it, but it will definitely kill the pesky thing with one hit. Zhong Donghai tried to use his abilities to stop his flight, but he is more of a tactician type person. "If no one saves me then all of you will have their heads cut off." Zhong Donghai shouted as he could see that the Qilin is waiting for him toe close to the area it can reach. "Idiot. He should have just kept his mouth shut rather than threaten all of his underlings. They suddenly paused due to the shocking revtion that they heard." Peridot stated as she noticed that the response of the guards suddenly slowed down despite Adrian not casting any spells. Adrian did cast a spell though and that was Chrono Shift as he wanted Zhong Donghai to reach the Qilin faster. He did not want the guards to stop his sh with the Qilin as he is expecting a great show from the Qilin''s attack. The Qilin that is riddled with wounds looked like a hungry beast ready to devour its prey as it could see the end of this farce as long as it kills the bug flying towards it. The Qilin coated its front paw with intense lightning fire energy to the point that small explosions are now forming around it. Zhong Donghai immediatelt started panicking when it saw what the Qilin is preparing. It has never even used that ability towards the soldiers attacking it. Tears and mucus could be seen streamlining the face of the young master of the House of the Azure Dragon. "Young master!" One of the aides stated as it brought out paper charms and threw it towards Zhong Donghai. Threeyers of barrier suddenly formed around Zhong Donghai as the fist of the Qilin met with the young master''s body. The sound of breaking barriers could be heard by everyone and Zhong Donghai is sent flying back towards them due to the attack. It is not only the barriers that broke but also the ne that Zhong Donghai wore became ash. It seemed to be a lifesaving trinket that will be consumed if the holder is faced with mortal danger. Chapter 666 - Qilin II The ne that Zhong Donghai wore became ash upon getting hit by the Qilin''s powerful attack. It seemed to be a lifesaving trinket that will be consumed if the holder is faced with mortal danger. The fact that it immediately disintegrated with one attack meant that the attack could easily kill Zhong Donghai. The aides immediately came rushing as they fetched their young master from danger as the Qilin wanted to use a follow up attack to finish what it started. One of the aides carried Zhong Donghai away from the reach of the Qilin. The others blocked the Qilin''s attacks that are coated with lightning and fire attributes. Zhong Donghai fainted from the shock of the attack and the aides could only signal their retreat as their master is injured. "Everyone will retreat. We will resume battle once the master is back to a fighting fit status. Those that do not obey will be treated as a traitor to the House of the Azure Dragon." One of the aidesmanded as he brought Zhong Donghai inside of Mt. Thunder.. The soldiers immediately epted themand with glee as they are already exhausted beyond belief. The do not know if it is actually a blessing that the Qilin managed to injure the young master, but they do not want to remain to find out. They did not hear about a Qilin that could pull their enemies towards it, but they do not know much about Qilins in the eastern continent either way. Nobody really wrote a detailedption of a Qilin''s special traits and characteristics. Adrian could not believe that his sneaky attack worked out highly in their favor. He thought that they will lose more members in the process of protecting the young master but to actually make them retreat is a godsend. "Your idea worked. Now, all we need to do is defeat it, but I doubt we can even do that." Peridot whispered as she knew that the Qilin woudld be a difficult battle. The members of the House of the Azure Dragon all came inside back Mt. Thunder in order to recuperate as they fear that the Qilin might use its ability to pull people towards it if they are within vision of the beast. They took all the precautions they need as Zhong Donghai does not look like he will wake up anytime soon. Being hit by a very powerful attack that shattered not only the barriers applied to one''s body but also the lifesaving trinket is definitely not something experienced by sheltered individuals. "They are finally gone." Peridot stated as she deactivated the Misty Veil as her mana is constantly being drained whenever she uses it. "They really took a long time just to retreat. It seems that they set up some traps and detection spells on their way out, but the Qilin basically erased them with its elemental magic attack. To actually overload the spell itself is definitely amazing." Adrian muttered as he is amazed by the power of the Qilin. The Qilin could actually see them even if they were hiding behind the effects of the Misty Veil which meant that it has great eyesight when ites to magic of nature. Even Adrian found it hard to pierce through natural magic with his unique eyesight. "Mistress, I believe that the Qilin already got our attention the moment we helped it." Saru stated as he could see that the Qilin''s eyes moved to their specific location the moment Adrian cast a spell. "For it to be able to do that meant that it has great intelligence and sharp senses. It means that it could sense hostile intent just by reading the flow of mana from the spell. We should change the way that we are going to face it." Adrian concluded based on the things that he has observed and from the observation of others. The Qilin did not move from its location and just healed itself from the lightning strikes. Due to the effects of the Orb of the Azure Dragon no longer present in the area, the Qilin could now direct the natural lightning towards its body in order for it to heal. The gaze of the Qilin did not leave the location of the group though. It is carefully observing Adrian''s group as if it is curious on what they havee for. Since Adrian''s group is not emitting killing intent nor attacked it the moment they saw it, the Qilin is also observing them curiously on what will they do. "So¡­we are not going to attack it?" Peridot asked as Adrian told them to not think of any hostile thoughts against the Qilin. "Even if we joined forces with Master Equinox'' soulbounds, we would definitely have a difficult time my Mistress. We also cannot stay here for long as sounds of a loud battle will definitely make the soldiers of the House of the Azure Dragon suspect fighting going on in the area." Saru interjected as he feels that he would definitely die if he battled against the Qilin. "Who needs to battle it when we could just talk to it calmly? Am I right, Mr. Qilin?" Adrian stated as the Qilin that did not speak suddenly spoke to them using the humannguage. "Curious to see a demon in a mountain such as this. I thought demons no longer roam the world, but it seems that I have been trapped in this mountain for ages." The Qilin stated which shocked Peridot and Saru since beasts that could use humannguage are extremely rare. "How about you be my friend''spanion? In exchange, I will give you your freedom." Adrian stated which once again shocked Peridot. "Why me? Do you not want a Qilin as a soulbound? It is an extremely rare and powerful beast after all." Peridot stated as she did not expect that Adrian wanted to give her a mount that is this powerful. "Oh! I am investing in your future here, so you better pay up with lots of interestter." Adrian replied. Chapter 667 - Qilin III "You say investment like I am some project that needs to be advertised or something." Peridot stated with a bit of anger as she does not like being likened to a thing. "Nice analogy. That is actually my n. You need to dominate or at least gain fame in the eastern continent for my investment to be sessful. Why do you not like a Qilin as apanion? I can give it to someone else if you want." Adrian stated which made Peridot panic. "I did not say that I do not like it, but I just hate being looked at like an object that is all." Peridot stated as deep down she wanted apanion that does not cower before her. Peridot has been introduced to various mounts by the House of Creation, but she is the daughter of the leader of the house which meant her blood is not normal. Normal and rare beast all cower before her which makes them unsuitable to be her mount while beasts that are more powerful than those do not like to be under anyone.. "You talk about me as if I am invisible here!" The Qilin suddenly stated its voice rumbled like thunder and the mes covering its body ignited with more fury. "We better not anger the Qilin, Mistress and Master Equinox." Saru stated as he almost responded to the threat almost immediately as the sharp killing intent received by his body made him reflexively respond. Even Sirius, who is in humanoid form, growled at the Qilin as he returned back to his original form. Even the Qilin is shocked from the appearance of Sirius as it is a beast that isparable to it or maybe even more. The Qilin''s attitude may not have improved, but he looked at the demon in a new light. "Sorry about that. We just got carried away from our conversation but my offer to you is very beneficial though. Seeing that you are tied to this very mountain itself and will not be able to leave without my intervention. Those that attacked you earlier will try again but they will not be able to defeat you. You draw power from the mountain itself while the mountain also draws some of its powers from you. As long as you are connected to this mountain, you will never really die from attacks of outsiders." Adrian stated as he revealed information that should only be known to the Qilin. "Who sent you here!? If you do not tell me then I will turn your body into ash using my lightning fire." The Qilin stated as it emitted killing intent that slightly suffocated Saru. "No one sent me here. I am a little bit special when ites to seeing the souls of other being after all." Adrian stated as his eyes reflected on the eyes of the Qilin. The Qilin could not exin why but he felt like the demon''s eyes are definitely not normal and more out of this world. It calmed his soul somehow but at the same time reminded him of the sadness he feels from being restrained to this mountain. "Do not give me false hope, Demon. The one who locked me in here is none other than an Array Master. He might have disappeared now as he did not kill me to get my core but no Array Master is alive at this vey continent. If an Array Master were alive then they would have taken control of this mountain with vast resources. Those Array Masters are one of the greediest individuals that I have encountered in my long life. He imprisoned me here when I was just about a hundred years old. To think that he treated me like cattle that needed to be nourished. Too bad¡­he disappeared before being able to harvest my core that he went so far to nourish." The Qilin stated as it told the group how it got captured. "Are you looking down on me just because I am a demon? I may not be an Array Master, but I am a Scribe. I also know of a loophole in order to set you free from this mountain, but it will also bound you to another." Adrian stated with confidence as he could read the formation that is used on the Qilin. "Do what you want but do not get my hopes up. I do not believe that you have the power to break me from these chains." The Qilin stated as itid down to rest its body. "I can free you, but you will be tied to my friend over there who is a Ryujin." Adrian stated but he is not a hundred percent sure of the odds of him seeding but he is fairly confident. "If you can free me then I will not oppose serving her as she has the freedom to travel the world. I would rather serve someone that can roam around than be locked up in this ce for eternity and wait for my death." The Qilin stated which made Adrian smile. "It finally made an oath." Adrian thought to himself as he smiled. Making an oath is sacred to the inhabitants of the eastern continent. Be it monster or human, making an oath means that you are putting a promise on your soul. The Qilin will definitely not back down now when it made the oath. Adrian actually manipted his words correctly in order toa arrive to this conclusion. The monster must be willing in order for the spell misdirection that he will attempt. Now all he has to do is study the whole array formation that is affecting the Qilin. He has a special stone that he can use as a catalyst for the transfer of bondage after all. "I need to study the formation which means that you guys need to stall the soldiers if theye to observe the Qilin. You must not let them know that we are here at all costs." Adrian stated. Chapter 668 - The Array Adrian immediately studied the array while the Qilin justzed around as it did not believe that Adrian could achieve something like that. Peridot ced multiple illusions around the exit while Saru guarded her in case someone suddenly popped out. Adrian is using his unique vision in order to see the things that he calls as ley lines. This is one thing unique about the Nebulon as it is very much alive in a sense. The number of ley lines that are spread in this continent can be considered more numerous than the central continent. It must be one of the reasons why the eastern continent is filled with more natural energy. It also contributes to the fact that the monsters in the eastern continent are more powerful and more intelligent. "I do not have enough vision with just these two eyes." Adrian stated as he started to change his form. "Paradox, summon the Primordial Armament: Mirror." Adrianmanded as the Cube of Paradox obeyed hismand.. [You have summoned the Primordial Armament: Mirror] [Primordial Stance: Mirror will now activate.] Adrian changed to his different form as a blindfold covered his eyes while six mirrors with a demonic eye. He immediately multiplied all the mirrors as much as he could and sent them through different locations. Adrian is now looking at a thousand different viewpoints like he is in front of a giant monitor that is split into a thousand sections. This view will help him in seeing what the peculiarity of the ley lines that is present in the area. The Qilin saw Adrian''s form and had a moment of curiosity but returned to beingid back. The Qilin felt a deep and immeasurable energy for a moment when the mirror appeared in front of it. It thought that Adrian would attack it, but it seemed to be more like a surveying mechanism for the area. "Paradox, arrange the images like that of a bird''s eye view of our current location." Adrianmanded in his subconscious as the real Adrian floating in the real world in a cross-legged position. "Affirmative." The Cube of Paradox replied as it started to shuffle the thousand images that is currently appearing. Some of the mirrors broke due to the lightning strikes or some other form of attack. It did not hinder Adrian to just regenerate the mana back using potions and Peridot healing her for the damage that he took. The rearrangement of all the images took bit of time as Paradox could not easily get the location of each mirror due to the immense magical lighting storm in the area. It is hindering The Cube of Paradox from sensing the exact location of the mirror but the whole image becameplete in under ten minutes. "That was faster than I thought." Adrian stated as apliment. "The inside of your subconscious is ten times much faster than that of the time flow in the real world, Master. It is normal for this interaction to happen." The Cube of Paradox replied in a monotonous robotic voice. "I was giving you apliment. In other words, good job." Adrian stated as it seems that the intelligence of The Cube of Paradox does not cover the emotional quotient part of the brain. "¡­" The Cube of Paradox suddenly became silent as if it became shy from the sudden praise, but Adrian did not think much of it. "From the image up top, all the lines converge to the area we are now which means that the connection of all the ley lines should be going towards here. Although if one looks closely, it only appears to be like that as about more than half of the ley lines are interconnected to be a perfect magic circle or array as the eastern continent calls it. The eastern continent might call the Array Masters, but they are called different on the central continent. They are called World Weavers as they could weave the fabric of reality to their bidding as long as they have a clear understanding of it. The Array Master that created the array in this mountain should be very skilled in earth and wind elements. The ley lines have been ced to support each other while also trapping the elemental storm looming on top of this mountain." Adrian stated as he made a clear observation of how the array works. The Qilin was not captured to be fed and raised just to be ughtered. The Qilin is chosen as the anchor of the entire array and also the lightning rod. The whole array operates under the ability of the Qilin to siphon lightning. The excess lightning would then be absorbed by the mountain itself in order to change its state of existence. One can say that the array is meant to make the mountain itself evolve. The thing that the Array Master wanted to strengthen is not the Qilin but it is the mountain itself. "The thing that I need to learn now would be¡­what is important inside this mountain that the Array Master had to be this borate?" Adrian muttered to himself/ "Master, your twopanions are requesting your aid as the enemy is already upon you. It seems that they could not defend you right now, but the Qilin defended you from being killed." The Cube of Paradox stated. Adrian is released from his subconscious, and he immediately noticed that the surroundings is indeed chaotic. Peridot and Saru are injured due to the confrontation with the soldiers of the House of the Azure Dragon. "It is about time that you woke up. I have been calling at you for five minutes now." Peridot grumbled as she had to deal with ten soldiers at a time. "Sorry about that. I took too much time in analyzing the images presented to me. Greater Summon: Saena." Adrian stated as he summoned Saena in order to heal the wounds of the two including the Qilin that protected him from attacks. Chapter 669 - Zhong Donghai And Lan [You have summoned your soulbound Saena.] [You will have increased health regeneration of about 200%.] [You have a 20% chance to heal 50% of the damage dealt to you. This healing percentage is subject to healing reduction spells or attacks.] "Saena, heal both Peridot and Saru." Adrianmanded as Saena started to heal the two with its abilities. "This is the sacred territory of the House of the Azure Dragon. Leave now and we will dly offer you a chance to walk away." Zhong Donghai stated with great killing intent. Adrian knows of people with that kind of character. They will make you believe that they are granting you reprieve but in fact they will immediately stab you in the back when your guard is down. Negotiating with individuals like this would only make one lose their life. "Sorry but this mountain is not yours to im. I do not see the seal of the House of the Azure Dragon embedded in this very mountain. In conclusion, this is not your territory because you would have the power to expel us if you did." Adrian stated. "I agree. Once I get off this mountain, I will show the other overlords on what your house is doing. They will clearly hear and see how the House of the Azure Dragon is overbearing." Peridot stated as he wanted to strike fear on both Zhong Donghai and Lan. The only thing that the two fears most is the punishment that their house will give them upon learning of what they nned. Still, Zhong Donghai believed that the punishment will be waived as long as he gets the Qilin. "You want the Qilin for yourself, right?" Adrian stated as he noticed that Zhong Donghai looked at the Qilin with extreme greed. "I do not need to answer that question to a dead man walking." Zhong Donghai stated as hemanded the soldiers to get ready for battle. "You will not be able to get the Qilin out of this ce. He is trapped here by an Array master after all. Even if you did bring a Charm Master, her skills would be not enough to create a hole in this array. If she makes one mistake, then the whole mountain would explode." Adrian stated as the array is difficult to change. The soldiers of the House of the Azure Dragon suddenly shuddered from the words that left Adrian''s mouth. If the whole mountain explodes then they also will die with the Qilin trapped inside of it. Zhong Donghai saw this and immediately returned his control of the soldiers that he brought. "Do not listen to the demon. Do you not know that they only spout lies and deception?" Zhong Donghai shouted. "Wrong race. I am terribly offended." Adrian stated sarcastically as Zhong Donghai is referring to the devils but then again devils cannot outright lie. "Attack them!" Zhong Donghaimanded as the soldiers charged towards Adrian''s group. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian stated as he blew the soldiers back towards the area where Zhong Donghai is being protected. "Rise up you, trash. Kill that despicable being." Zhong Donghai shouted again, and the frustration of the soldiers increased the more he spouted nonsense. Zhong Donghai did not even participate in the battle as even he fears the demon from what Lan has told him. He tried his best to hide his fear in a mask of anger and frustration. The demon is releasing an aura that keeps him from being afraid as his sharp senses could tell that the demon before him is definitely not someone normal. "If I were you, I would stop this farce because I am not joking when I said that the mountain will explode if you make one wrong move in manipting the array. If you really want to then be my guest, the three of us will be on our way. We do not want to die from an explosion after all." Adrian stated. After Adrian said his piece, he used his mirrors to immediately transport his group away from the fight. Peridot did not even have a chance to ask Adrian if what he did is the correct way. She obviously thought that he was joking, and this is all part of the act. "To think that they will escape that easily and leave the Qilin behind." Zhong Donghai stated as he took out another treasure that he ''borrowed'' from the treasury. Zhong Donghai took out an old looking rope, but appearances will deceive anyone. It is actually a Mythical tier relic that is said to even have the power to bind the gods themselves. It is called the Rope of Perpetuity. The cool sounding name does not match the ragged and dirty appearance of the rope. "Bind it." Zhong Donghai stated. The Rope of Perpetuity then flew away from the hands of Zhong Donghai and became longer. The rope that suddenly changed in length then bound the Qilin. The great beast could not believe that it is trapped in another form of shackle while the demon that promised to free it just fled. "You do your job." Zhong Donghai stated as he pointed towards the Charm Master that he brought. Zhong Donghai did not want to originally use the Rope of Perpetuity as it is an even more valuable treasure than the Orb of the Azure Dragon. It can even be used to restrain a weakened holy beast after all. The Charm Master bowed towards Zhong Donghai and immediately scattered paper talismans all over the area where the Qilin is currently being bound. She then recited some sort of prayer and the paper talismans glowed in a bright light. She then suddenly scrunched her face as she suddenly became nervous. She does not want to believe it but from her perspective, she cannot break the array by herself. The fear of the whole mountain exploding suddenly echoed inside of her head. She did not want to die as she is a promising Charm Master. She still has a bright future ahead of her and she does not want to bet on her life for this twisted young master. She still wants her dream of bing an Array Mastere true. Chapter 670 - I Told The Truth She then suddenly scrunched her face as she suddenly became nervous. She does not want to believe it but from her perspective, she cannot break the array by herself. The fear of the whole mountain exploding suddenly echoed inside of her head. She did not want to die as she is a promising Charm Master. She still has a bright future ahead of her and she does not want to bet on her life for this twisted young master. The Charm Master looked back at Zhong Donghai and reported what she found out. She gathered her courage as she does not want to say that she iscking but she must save her life here. If she attempted to even touch the array and made a mistake, she would immediately die from the bacsh. Adrian also factored this in as he knows that he can die with one mistake. He is confident as he still has his revive just in case and he could also Rewind the time on himself. He could write the magic circle on the Cube of Paradox and activate it when he gets damaged.. "Young Master, I have grave news." The Charm Master stated as she looked back at the angry Zhong Donghai. "Speak." Zhong Donghai stated. "I cannot destroy this array by myself. If I make a mistake, the whole mountain will indeed explode. It seems that the demon was indeed telling the truth when he said that the mountain will explode with one mistake. I implore your wise mind that we get reinforcement. We need at least two more Charm Masters in order for the array to be lifted perfectly and for you to trap the Qilin. The amount of energy that the array possesses is so enormous that my body will immediately disintegrate when I try to lift it. If that happens, I will die and will set the defensive mechanism of the array. It is set to explode with just one change in its structure. I am sorry for myck of strength, young master." The female Charm Master stated as she will not be able to lift the array safely. "What should we do, Big Brother?" Lan asked as they only have one Charm Master in their group at the moment. There are very few Charm Masters in the eastern continent and each sessor is only appointed one by the head of the house. "Is there no other way?" Zhong Donghai stated as he did not want to stop since he already sacrificed too much for this mission. "We could sacrifice the Orb of the Azure Dragon. It might be strong enough to hold the enormous power of the array, but I am not absolutely sure." The female Charm Master suggested. She might not be confident if she will use her body as the point of power but if she used the relic then she might be sessful. She suggested it but even she is not confident about seeding even with the assistance of the Orb of the Azure Dragon. She is also not that stupid to sacrifice a relic of the House of the Azure Dragon. She will definitely get executed even if she does be sessful as she wasted a relic that is the symbol of the house. Even Zhong Donghai knew that he could not easily sacrifice the treasure without permission from the head of the house. This mission that he started is actually a secret from the head of the house. If the head of the House of the Azure Dragon knew that there is a Qilin in Mt. Thunder, then he wouldmand them to get it for himself. The current head of the house might be charismatic, but he is also greedy. The current head of the House of the Azure Dragon wanted everything for himself even if he had to fight his brothers for it. Zhong Donghai came across this information by chance as he intercepted one of the scouts that is employed by the house. Needless to say, the scout is no longer alive as he needed the information to be only known to him. He was also borate enough to bribe every person that he encountered in Mt. Thunder. He has invested so much into this mission that he did not want to stop but if the exchange is his life, then he needs an alternative. "It seems that we are left with no choice but to ask help from our uncle. He has two more charm masters under his protection. Unlike the current head, our uncle wants us to seed in being the new sessor. I will personally fetch the two Charm Masters. Half of you will remain here to guard the Qilin. If the demon and his friends show up, immediately kill them without mercy. Lan, I will leave you in charge of this area." Zhong Donghai stated as he immediately set off to get two more Charm Masters. The female Charm Master sighed with relief as she will not forfeit her life immediately by trying to unveil the array by herself. She assessed the array carefully in order to know the exact number of Charm Masters needed to unveil the array. ==== "They are now leaving. Should we attack?" Peridot asked as they are currently on a mirror tform up above in the clouds. She is also protecting them from the lightning by redirecting it. If she did lose focus, then Adrian would use a mirror to block the iing lightning strike. "I already set up the location of the spell. I just need to activate it and they would be transported to a different to a new location. The new skill that I picked up is very handy for situations like this. The only downside is that the mana cost is huge." Adrian stated as he set up the Translocation spell on the area where the members of the House of the Azure Dragon is currently guarding. "What are you waiting for then? Activate it and send those people flying already." Peridot stated as she became impatient. "I am still setting up the other location. Also, we should wait for Zhong Donghai and his crew to leave Mt. Thunder. He still has another ace up his sleeve or else he would not go for the alternative. It seems he has utmost confidence on that Charm Master." Adrian stated as he wanted to use the spell in an opportune time. "She is very strong and talented for a Charm Master that is that young. Normally, Charm Masters are already in their old age when they reach the mastery she has." Saru stated as he managed to observe the prowess of the Charm Master. Adrian waited for Zhong Donghai to leave the periphery of Mt. Thunder. He is easily able to do that because of his mirrors that are providing him vision of the area in Mt. Thunder. When Adrian saw that Zhong Donghai is no longer in the vicinity, he executed his n as all he needed was time for him to transfer the Qilin to Peridot. Adrian chose the foot of the mountain as the other part of the Translocation spell. He needed as much time as possible because the array is not something that can be rearranged fast. He then appeared in front of Lan and her house members. "Did you miss me?" Adrian asked in a casual but demeaning tone. "Who do you think missed you, filthy demon? Everyone keep your guards up, the other two are not visible." Lanmanded the whole group that is left. The soldiers of the House of the Azure Dragon all grouped up together as they needed to be prepared just in case there is a sneak attack. They did not know that they fell into Adrian''s trap. The Charm Master noticed the smile on Adrian''s face and tried to do something, but she was toote. "Translocation!" Adrian shouted as he activated the magic circle below the soldiers. The magic circle suddenly appeared and the whole group vanished. The next thing that Lan''s group knew is that they are now on the foot of the mountain. Peridot and Saru came down after Lan''s group is no longer in the area. They did not want to scatter the attention of the soldiers. They might not get caught up in the area of the spell. Adrian then looked at the Qilin that seemed to be smiling at them and then frowned. "It seems that you suddenly regained hope." Adrian stated as he teased the Qilin. "I just thought that you three are better than those insects. At the very least, the three of you are more civilized but not that much." The Qilin responded. "I will start the process then. Please know that I might really blow up the mountain if I make a mistake. So, make sure that no one bothers me." Adrian stated in a serious tone. "I thought you made that up to scare the Charm Master." Peridot stated as Adrian gave him the judging look. Chapter 671 - Mark Of The Demon "I will start the process then. Please know that I might really blow up the mountain if I make a mistake. So, make sure that no one bothers me." Adrian stated in a serious tone. "I thought you made that up to scare the Charm Master." Peridot stated as Adrian gave him the judging look. "When did I ever say that I was joking? I meant it when I said that the mountain will explode if I make a mistake. A small upset in the array might kill me but making a mistake will make this whole mountain turn to dust. The whole mountain has basically be a magic stone that is vtile. The array master that created the array that surrounds Mt. Thunder did not expect that he or she would not cultivate what he trapped." Adrian stated as he exined that a single mistake is fatal to all of them.. "Why would someone make an array asrge as this?" Peridot asked. "I can only think of two things why an array thisrge is currently ced in this area. It is either used to strengthen something or trap it so that it will not go out. Seeing that the Qilin is the core for this array, it is probably thetter. The only thing that I do not know is what would be trapped in this mountain. Maybe the Qilin knows. Seeing that it has been trapped here at the start of the array." Adrian stated as he looked at the Qilin for answers. "Even I have no idea on what is sealed in this area as the array was already ced when that Array Master trapped me in this mountain. I be stone whenever the moon is not like its color today. You cannot find me on answers regarding the mystery of this ce." The Qilin stated as even it is unaware of why it is trapped in this ce. "Wait! If you remove the Qilin from the array, the array will definitely activate its protective mechanism and will surely kill us with it." Peridot suddenly eximed but Adrian shook his head. "Not really as I will use this shard as a mechanism to rece the Qilin. It is very useful seeing that it is a prized crystal that was heavily protected by the followers of the evil god." Adrian stated as he showed a pitch-ck crystal shard that is the same size as his head. "I remember those things being bigger like the size of a human bigger." Peridot stated as she remembered that those ck crystals were indeed bigger. "This is what was left when Koronn erased any traces of the dark god. It seems to be a shard that is not of this world, but it can containrge amounts of energy. It might be the reason why the followers of the dark god were setting it up in a formation. This crystal probably absorbed energy from the dark god which made it growrge in size. If I rece this with the Qilin then it might also growrge in size. It could also change the attributes of this crystal shard. Anyway, I told Koronn that I will use one and test it on something. I did not expect that I would test it so soon." Adrian stated as he returned back to his original form. "Are you sure that the crystal will hold? I mean¡­it could suddenly shatter the moment you rece the Qilin with it." Peridot raised an important possible oue. "If that happened then I could always make us escape using Teleportation. The only thing needed would be to buy me enough time. If an explosion really does ur, then do your best to hold it back until we escape." Adrian stated. "I believe in you even though I do not say that always." Peridot stated in a serious tone, but Adrian could see right through her. "You do not believe in me, do you?" Adrian stated. "Absolutely not. So do your best so that we do not get screwed." Peridot immediately replied as she guarded the passageway until Adrian calls for her. "Are you sure that you can get me out of here?" The Qilin asked as it wants to really escape from this ce of torment and istion. "I can if you people do not pressure me too much. Thank goodness that the array master used a ley line. If that array master used anything else to trap you then I would not even suggest this." Adrian stated. "Why is that?" The Qilin asked as it wanted to know where Adrian gets his confidence from. "That is because I am the Champion of the Twin Gods. One of them happens to be the Goddess of Life. As long as it possesses life then I will be able to manipte it to an extent. Of course, like all life¡­it sometimes fights back." Adrian stated as the ley lines that he tried manipting suddenly used the ground to make an earth spike aimed towards him. "Is there anything that I can do to help?" The Qilin asked as it could see that the demon trying to help him is being attacked by the array. "If you could consciously limit the energy being siphoned off of you then it might weaken the array enough for me to quickly rearrange some of the parts." Adrian stated as he is now fully serious in his task. This is the first time that Adrian willbine his abilities as the Champion of the Twin Gods and a Scribe. The ley lines were weaved in an intricate pattern like that of a magic circle. He does not know if it is his curiosity or the game affecting him via his sub job ss, but Adrian wants to fully uncover the mystery of the weaved ley lines. Adrian utilized the Life Energy in his body in order to move the ley lines in the desired manner that he wanted. He does not fully trust the Qilin as it might escape suddenly if he just frees it. He needed a permanent measure in order for the Qilin to bond with Peridot in a level of that of like a soulbound. The downside for this method is that Peridot would no longer have the ability to get another pet or mount as the Qilin will be permanently with her. She could only get another mount or pet when she lets the Qilin go. She will be like a living Companionship stone to house the Qilin. Adrian already notified Peridot with his ns which is why she would be notified by the time that Adrian is finished making preparations. The Qilin is observing the demon do his part and it could also feel that some of the burdens it feels is disappearing. The Qilin is impressed as the words that the demon said are not empty. Too bad for the demon, the Qilin will immediately escape once it gets untangled from the array. It will not bow in servitude towards any other as it is still a proud and mighty beast. The strength it carries might be limited due to the array absorbing much of its power, but its body has been tempered by the harshest lightning. It could easily overpower the three of them when it is set free. The Qilin decided that it will not kill them as a sign of gratitude. "Once I am free, I willy waste to the family of that wretched Array Master!" The Qilin thought as it only remembered the family name of that Array Master. "It seems that it was caught early in its infancy. The thoughts of that monster are basically leaking out." Adrian said via his soul link to his soulbounds. "That is not true, Master. You have be more perceptive of monsters because of our connection with you." Sirius stated as the thing about soulbounds is a two-way streak. The soulbounds get something from their master while the master also gets something from them. The thing that the summoner gets from the soulbounds is their affinity to nature. This is the reason why Adrian could house two opposing energies in his body without it breaking down. "I guess that is also true." Adrian thought as he finally finished the arrangement for the bonding of Peridot and the Qilin. "It is ready." Adrian stated as he held the ck crystal and levitated it on top of the Qilin. "The moment that I start, you would be freed from the array and the crystal will take your ce. Do not attempt to resist or else everything will go to waste." Adrian stated as he did not want to waste his efforts. "Just get on with it." The Qilin stated as it became excited for its release. Adrian used all of his life energy that made the fire on his horns glow bright green. The next thing that the Qilin then became a soul like shape that is sucked into something. The ck stone would then be called ''The Mark of the Demon'' as a reminder that it was a demon who created a ck stone that made Mt. Thunder even more dangerous. Chapter 672 - Injustice "The moment that I start, you would be freed from the array and the crystal will take your ce. Do not attempt to resist or else everything will go to waste." Adrian stated as he did not want to waste his efforts. "Just get on with it." The Qilin stated as it became excited for its release. Adrian used all of his life energy that made the fire on his horns glow bright green. The next thing that the Qilin then became a soul like shape that is sucked into something. The ck stone would then be called ''The Mark of the Demon''. "Finally, it is happening." The Qilin stated as it di not resist the pull like what Adrian said as it did not want to get killed in the process of escaping. The Qilin then suddenly felt that something is wrong as a strong vortex suddenly swallowed its body that turned to a soul. The Qilin the felt that he is inside something foreign like he is trapped. It tried breaking free from the whatever trapped it, but it could not get out. "That damn demon! This is unjust. I am a proud beast born from the harshest winds." The Qilin shouted in protest as its body is now trapped inside something. It tried releasing attacks but it was hitting nothing but empty space. The Qilin is actually trapped inside of Peridot''s body. A tattoo of a Qilin appeared on her back in the process of bonding. The ns of the Qilin to escape failed before it even attempted it. The Qilin can only live as the mount of the ''Princess of the House of Creation.'' The great beast knew that the Ryujin woman is from the house of creation as she smells like them. She smells of the elements because the elements bow down to those of the House of Creation. After raging for a few seconds, the Qilin could only ept reality andugh. "To think that I have been outsmarted by those younger than me." The Qilin stated as it suddenly felt its new master calling upon him to manifest in the material world. ==== "I cannot believe that you actually seeded." Peridot stated as she could feel something different from her body. She could feel that the lightning and fire elements in her body is now more powerful than before. "To think that you actually doubted me. I am hurt beyond belief." Adrian stated sarcastically as he is not really hurt because he is already used to that honest attitude that Peridot uses. To him, that sort of attitude is much better than those wishing you well when in fact they want to curse you out. "I said that I will cheer you on but not pray you seed as that is jinx. Anyways, thanks to you¡­I now have a new mount. The downside is that I am no longer able to use thepanionship stone that my master gave me." Peridot stated as she looked at the gift that her master gave her. "What was the beast inside of it? You should actually be grateful that they gave you something. I was not given anything other than quests or problems that needed to be solved." Adrian asked as something given by her master is definitely powerful. "It is a Giant Crane. It is still a rare beast, but it is not as powerful as the Qilin." Peridot stated. "Giant Crane is not bad actually. It is a decent mount since you always use brute force anyways." Adrian muttered as he shook his head. "What did you say?" Peridot stated with a serious look. "I said that you should try and summoning the Qilin." Adrian stated in response. Peridot then focused on the Qilin that she now shares her soul with. Their connection is special as Adrian used the secret art of soul bonding that he somehow knows. He does not know why he knows something like that, but he attributed it to the fact that he was a Soul Summoner previously. "Is it possible that inherited job sses will also have inherited knowledge?" Adrian thought as Peridot finally seeded in summoning the Qilin. The tattoo on Peridot''s back suddenly peeled off and becamerge until it became lifelike. The whole scene is like a paintinging to life in a literal sense. With arge effect of lightning and fire, the Qilin finally appeared back into the material world. "Told you that I would get you out of that array." Adrian stated. "You did but what did it cost you." The Qilin stated as it controlled its anger when it saw that Adrian was missing his right arm. Peridot then immediately noticed the thing that the Qilin pointed. She could not believe that Adrian''s arm is disintegrated into nothingness. The missing arm is not even bleeding as Adrian''s healing powers immediately closed the wound. "Oi! This is new. What happened?!" Peridot asked as she could not believe that a yer could have a missing limb. "I made arge mistake, and I paid the price." Adrian stated in response as he tried to downy the ident that happened. "It is not a small price. You lost an arm. When will it heal? I will try and heal you." Peridot stated as she knew that Adrian lost his dominant hand. Peridot tried using the healing spells she knows but nothing happened. She also noticed that Adrian''s status bar is stuck at 80% despite being healed a couple of times. Saru immediately knew what happened as he has been told stories of things such as this. "Master Equinox has broken thew of casuality. He is now being punished for going around the ways of the world." Saru stated as this could only be the reason why Adrian is not regenerating. Saru and the Qilin is actually shocked as those that can break thew of causality are demigods. Beings that have shed almost all of their mortal life and have achieved immortality. They never age but they could still die from being cut down. The fact that a demon that is not even a demigod broke thew of causality is something never before seen. "This demon is not someone normal." The Qilin thought as it is now sure why it was unable to escape. ==== The event that happened that made Adrian lose an arm¡­ Adrian noticed that a bunch of ley lines were interconnected together like a braid which made him be more careful. If he made a mistake in this part, then he would definitely activate the defense mechanism of the array. "Seriously, how long did that Array Master take in creating this huge array. Even demons do not use suchplex structure unless they need to seal a dark god." Adrian grumbled as he carefully untangled the ley lines. Like all of the things in this world, no one is born perfect. Sometimes the world just wants to give someone punishment and mess with their life. This is what happened with Adrian as his mind suddenly nked out for a second and he made a mistake. He damaged a ley line as he experiences what he calls a brain fart. The ley line became bundled up as the energy passing through it became stuck there. The array started to shine as the energy that umted is about to explode when Adrian thought of something. "I will make the ck hole absorb all the excess energy that the ley line will release." Adrian thought as he created a smallpact ck hole using his Vortex skill while his left hand is busy fixing the ley line. The ley line that bundled up energy is now perfectly untangled, but the energy build up has been too much. Adrian can only take this chance as their fate will be decided if he fails. Peridot was still in the process of bonding with the Qilin at this time which means she cannot be asked for assistance. Like a miracle happening, thepact ck hole absorbed all the energy that the bundled ley line possessed. Adrian did not expect that he would be that sessful, but all miraclese at a price. Miraclese to those that needed it, but people must pay a price for something like that to happen. Adrian went against nature''s providence which is what people call a miracle in Pandemonium. The price is none other than his arm and his ability to heal for a period of time. He saw his right arm vanishing into nothingness. [You have defied Nature''s Providence.] [You are now being put on trial.] [You are sentenced to light punishment by the will of the world.] [You will not recover your right arm for a period of seven days.] [You will not be able to recover past 8% of your total health for seven days.] [You cannot use the Life Energy for seven days.] [Your sin will be erased once you have experienced the punishment brought by nature to you.] Chapter 673 - The Price Of A Miracle Adrian lost his entire right arm and his ability to fully heal his wounds. This will not affect his fighting ability much as he is still a summoner that relies mostly on his soulbounds. This will decrease his activity to being the support for his soulbounds using the Prmordial Armaments. "You lost an arm. We should now retreat immediately after finding therge lightning magic stone that you need for Kimat''s evolution. We would not be able to fight off Lan and her crew if they reach here and we have yet to get to your goal." Peridot stated as she immediately activated the magic. "It is an arm, but it will grow back in about a week. I just need to be more skillful in using my left hand then as it will be the only thing that can stop a closebat attack if someone were to attack me." Adrian stated in response. The magic that she used is none other than Gem Search which is the basic skill that she received when she got her job ss. It is now more powerful as she raised it to the max and it became upgraded due to being used all the time whenever she gets the chance. It is basically like a sonar, but it only searches for peculiar stones that have special attributes and abilities. This skill is her bread and butter as it is the main source for her funds in ying this game. The magic stones or special stones that she circtes around the market is what gives her the spending capital. Peridot closed her eyes as she imagined herself as a droplet of water that dropped in a giant still ocean. The water droplet then created waves of oscition that rippled in the entire area. The strongest reaction came from the area just below where the Qilin liked to reside. Peridot could easily use the skill without focusing so much but she learned something peculiar about the skill. If she focuses and maintains concentration, then the image in her head will be more detailed unlike when she just uses it to passively detect things. "I can feel it. There is a special stone in this area. Let us just hope that it is the stone that you need." Peridot stated as she pointed to the ground. "I would love to dig but¡­" Adrian stated as he whipped his left hand in the air. "I meant Sirius needs to dig. He is a dog after all." Peridot stated but Sirius rose from Adrian''s shadows and looked dissatisfied. "I am not a dog. I am a Fenrir." Sirius protested. "Same thing. Now dig." Peridot stated. "I will notmit to such lowly acts." Sirius stated but his body told a different story. His tail was wagging while he keeps ncing at the area that Peridot pointed at. "Can you please dig that area for me? It might lead to the item that your younger sibling needs." Adrian stated as it seems that Sirius is only waiting permission from him. "If master asks then I shall dly cooperate." Sirius replied as he started to dig in the area that Peridot pointed. Sirius could easily dig out a foot of soil in just one scoop which made the process faster than they all realized. Soon, Sirius hit something durable to the point that it dealt damage to his body. Not only that, but Sirius also became afflicted by paralysis as a small amount of electricity jolted his body. Sirius did not even flinch when he got shocked by the strange stone because it was not that powerful. The thing that worries Sirius more is that he hit a green rock that seemed to be harder than his own w. Given the fact that the stone shard that Sirius brought up is not showing any signs of being identified, Peridot took it on her own hands. "What is that? It does not look like a lightning magic stone. It has electricity visibly coursing right through it, but it is not that powerful seeing that you could easily grab it with your hand." Adrian stated as it also dealt little damage to Sirius. "It is covered in a shell but the lightning element inside of it is still present despite the shell having electricity grounding capabilities. In my experience, stones like these are most likely to be pinnacle magic stones. The only problem would be is that I am unable to break open this thing. We would need my master''s help with it, but it is undoubtedly a lightning magic stone. The rank is unknown even to me at the moment though. But given the fact that it could permeate energy through its shell, it should at least be arge magic stone. The energy must have umted for it to start evolving." Peridot stated as Adrian suddenly learned that even rocks could evolve. "By evolving you mean, it is transforming due to the excess energy that it got from the surrounding. Also, how is that arge lightning magic stone? It is only the size of your hand. If you get rid of the shell, then it would be smaller." Adrian asked as he is not familiar with the magic stones as it is different from runes. "The indicator size of the magic stone is not really proportional to its physical size. The stone itself is still at most the size of a hand but the energy it carries are not the same. The stone''s capacity to store magic is what determines its size. Large Magic stones are usually used by mages in order to not use mana onrge scale spells. They still have to cast it, but they would no longer need to supply mana to spell as the magic stone would be consumed instead of mana. The ones who crave magic stones the most are the owners of the sorcerer towers. Grand Magicians that are said to almost be at the level of a dragon when ites to elemental maniption.." Peridot stated. Chapter 674 - Gone "Hurry all of you! If they release the Qilin ormit a mistake, they might take the whole mountain with them. Or worse, they could kill the Qilin while we are away. I cannot tell you the disappointment that my brother will feel if he knows of this ipetence." Lanmanded as the soldiers pushed on. The members of the House of the Azure Dragon reached where the Qilin previously, but they are shocked. The area where the Qilin resided is now inhabited by something different. A ck stone the size of a human with lightning coursing through its clear-cut body could be seen floating with chains binding it from floating to the clouds. "Where is the Qilin! Peridot, that bitch!" Lan cursed as the people they are searching for are no longer in the area. ===== "If that is considered as arge lightning magic stone then we have done what we needed to do." Adrian stated as all he needed to do is escape with his members. "Teleport us out of here then. We cannot go back down the mountain as they will surely be waiting for us to show up. They are probably on their way to this very location as they do not want us to get the Qilin." Peridot stated but Adrian made a face that is all too familiar to her. "You cannot conjure up any spells, can you?" Peridot asked. "I cannot as my magic circuits are injured. We cannot escape even though I already have a created a perfect transportation spell for us." Adrian stated as he could not activate magic for a day. "If you cannot get us out of here then all we can do is fight our way out." Peridot stated as she only sees that as their only option. "Do not worry, Mistress. I will definitely send you back home in one piece." Saru stated. "Why do you need to take the difficult approach when I can propose another solution." The Qilin suddenly spoke. "What do you suggest?" Peridot asked as she is now out of ideas. I could just lead you out of this mountain. Every natural lightning in the world is at my control. You would never be harmed by this mountain''s lightning as long as I lead the way. Although, I will only permit my master to be the one that I carry." The Qilin stated as it does not want to carry any other person aside from Peridot. "That is fine. Kaon transform back into your true form." Adrianmanded as the child beside him suddenly did a small dance and a dragon that is bigger than the Qilin appeared. "Lead the way." Adrian stated as he told the Qilin to lead the way, but thetter is more impressed at Adrian for being able to tame a dragon. "Hop on now, Missy." The Qilin stated as it bent down for Peridot to climb on its back. The Qilin then started to ''walk'' in air as the mes on its body flickered in the air. The mes did not even hurt Peridot which meant that she is really the master of the Qilin. Saru followed behind them using his Nimbus Cloud while Adrian with Kaon followed right after. The group disappeared into the stormy sea of storm clouds. Like the Qilin said, the lightning bolts did not even dare try and attack them when it is in the Qilins presence. It is definitely a grand beast that can control the element of lightning and fire masterfully. "I see. You fly differently like us Ryujin as the air bends to your will due to your mastery of the lightning element. You use the fire element in order to boost your ''flight speed''." Peridotmented as she obsevred the elements fluttering about beside the Qilin. "Impressive. To be this perceptive despite being of young age. Her being a Ryujin might be a reason for the gift, but one must be born with incredible elemental sense to even perceive how I fly." The Qilin thought as it suddenly became intrigued and impressed by Peridot. In truth, if the Qilin wanted to choose a master then he wanted the demon to be his master, but it could sense that its current master is also someone special. Even for the Ryujin, the ability to control all the elements is rare as the Qilin only knows one who is capable of such feat. They call her the Dragon Lady as she is a mysterious Ryujin of unknown origins that rose to power with her masterful control of the elements. The fact that she could wield any element of her choosing already made her formidable but her ability to fuse two elements together is the most praiseworthy of all. "Missy, is your master the so-called Dragon Lady?" The Qilin asked as she bears resemnce to how the Dragondy utilizes her abilities. "I do not know but I have heard that they refer to my master as that." Peridot replied. "If that is the case then you are qualified to be my master. Just make sure that I can roam the world as much as I please." The Qilin stated as it wanted freedom and adventure the most. "If that is the thing you want then you came to the right crew. Not only roam the world but we could also explore other worlds as long as that guy needs our help. Or we could find a pocket dimension just hidden somewhere. A lot of people have been seeing pocket dimensions appear, but the demons usually close them immediately. Did you know that Equinox?" Peridot stated. "I know. I am still a demon despite me being an adventurer. I am not doing guard duty at the moment as I need to be stronger. That is what the elders told me. But if you do find a pocket dimension, it might be better to contact me first. It might suddenly close up on you if you are not careful because some pocket dimensions are fragile." Chapter 675 - House Of Creation The journey of the group is basically smooth sailing as the presence of the Qilin and Kaonbined. The flying monsters that could attack them are those that are dumb or are really hungry. Saru easily swatted those monsters as they were only unintelligent monsters. They headed north of Mt. Thunder since the House of Creation is located in a tall mountain in that location. The House of Creation is the most mysterious of all the houses established in the eastern continent as they are not affiliated with any of the holy beasts. They did not affiliate themselves with the holy beasts because they are strong just by themselves. Ryujin that are said to have unlocked the knowledge of the elements are all members of the House of Creation. Even the direct houses under the protection of the holy beasts dare not to mess with any of them. They are said to be benevolent as long as they are not bothered and in turn, they do not bother anyone. They do not even have the will to join the power struggle in the eastern continent as they see it as something uninteresting. In their point of view, why would someone want to be recognized as the leader when they already know that they are the best. Not every one that is great choose to be a leader as they find it bothersome and would rather focus on what interests them. That is the way the other houses in the eastern continue view the House of Creation. The House of Creation might not like to meddle in troublesome affairs, but they do protect the eastern continent with all their might when someone or something threatens their continent. The House of Creation is like the fail safe of the eastern continent if the holy beasts are to fall in battle. "We have been flying for two hours already. Is the mountain even going to show itself?" Adrian stated as he kept following after Peridot and the Qilin for almost two hours already. "We are almost there. The mountain is hidden from view to the outside world. Unlike what you think about Ryujin, they are careful enough unlike those proud dragons of the central continent that do not even hide their residences." Peridot stated. A few minutes of flying in the sky, Adrian felt something strange as if he passed through a thick film that almost repelled him out of his seat. He only gets this feeling when he passes though a barrier. Barriers are also considered spatial anomalies by the demons, but they are in the harmless to reality kind. "I guess that we have finally arrived." Adrian stated as he could see two individuals floating on air and stopping them from going forward. "Stop where you are going." One of the guards stated as she held out her hand. The female guard is wearing an armor that resembled a warrior from the east in the time when dynasties were still alive. The other guard beside her is a demonic monkey like Saru and is dressed like her except that he is bulkier. "It is just me." Peridot stated which immediately made the two guards recognize that voice. "Mistress! Forgive our insolence. We did not know that it was you. We never thought that you would arrive riding a Qilin." The female guard stated. "If the Qilin is surprising then you would be more surprised with that." Peridot stated as she pointed to Kaon. The guards were indeed shocked in finding out that a demon is actually riding on top of a dragon. "Mistress, may we know who that person is? We cannot let them pass despite him being yourpanion." The male demonic monkey guard asked. "He is my sworn friend, so you do not need to put your guard up against him. It would be very disrespectful since he was the one that made it possible for me to bond with a Qilin." Peridot stated and the guards could not refute. The guards also noticed that the demon is missing an arm which means that he must have sacrificed it in the process of helping the young mistress. They did not dare block them anymore as it would consider rude to someone that granted their master a big favor. The two guards let Adrian pass and he felt like he passed through another barrier. The barriers here in the House of Creation is pretty extreme despite them being so powerful but then again it is to prioritize their safety. Adrian would have believed that until he heard Peridot''s exnation. "Back then the barriers here was not set up and numerous people woulde and pay the house a visit. The house members got sick of entertaining guests that they set the barrier up in order to dissuade those thate here. They said that greeting those so-called guests are not productive for them as it takes too much of their time for themselves. One thing is for sure that Ryujins have inmon with other dragons and that is they are selfish to a certain extent." Peridot stated as she exined the history of the barriers. On the way to the house, Adrian could see that the surroundings are very serene and rxing. As if the mana in this very mountain itself is purified. He could even see the stares of the other Ryujin when he passed through them. Just like Peridot told Adrian, the house of creation is indeed arge mansion built on top of five mountains. The main mansion is at the center while there are four other mansions located at the four sides of the main mountain. Peridot exined to him that the four pagodas focus on training the four basic elements. The one in the middle is where the talented ones that can use every element are located. Each of the mansions present in each mountain could be described as breathtaking and luxurious.. Even the mansions in the upper part of Kunlun could notpare. Chapter 676 - Dragon Lady Peridotnded in the courtyard of the main mansion where rows upon rows of servants and guards greeted her with a bow. They have shown great courtesy and respect to Peridot. Adrian did not even need to feel wary as there was no killing intent directed towards him. "Hello, everyone. Thank you for greeting me. This is my guest and sworn friend, Equinox. I hope that you treat him with the same level of respect that you give me." Peridot stated as the servants and guards all looked at Adrian. "Greetings, Master Equinox. Thank you foring to our humble ce." The servants and guards stated as they also bowed to Adrian the same way that they bowed to Peridot. "Where is my master? I need to do something urgent with her." Peridot asked. "The Grand Mistress is at the main hall right now." The head looking courtdy stated which Peridot nodded as she told Adrian to follow him. "You better tell your Qilin to transform into a smaller size or else the servants will have a difficult time cleaning the floorster." Adrian stated jokingly but Peridot agreed with him wholeheartedly. "You should transform to a human form like Kaon did." Peridot told the Qilin. "Why would I want to transform myself into a human? I am much more dignified than that." The Qilin stated. "You cannot enter the mansion with your size. I will definitely get berated if youe inside with that size." Peridot stated. "Maybe it could not transform as it is veryplex. It probably does not know about the Polymorph ability." Adrian teased as the Qilin does not want to feel inferior. "Who says that I cannot transform?! I just refuse to turn into a human. If myrge size is the problem, then I will fix it." The Qilin stated as it grew smaller until it is the size of a small dog. "Cute!" Peridot stated with a squeal. Peridot then proceeded to carry the Qilin like a dog inside of the mansion. The giggle of a mischievous demon could be heard behind her which made the Qilin mad. The Qilin vowed to get his revenge on that smart scheming brat. The inside of the mansion is as luxurious as the outside. The walls are painted in a regal red and gold colors that one might think that it is made of gold. Adrian is about to touch the walls when Peridot suddenly warned him about it. "I assure you that you must not touch those. You do not have the money right now to fix those walls if you damage them. They are made from rose gold and gold. The actual mineral is used for those things and any damage will make you ountable." Peridot stated as even she dared not to fool around with those walls. "Noted." Adrian stated as the finally arrive at the main hall where the Grand Mistress of the House of Creation is currently located. "Master, I have arrived." Peridot stated as her master that was not facing her looked back. Adrian suddenly remembered of a peculiar woman that dared to talk back to Pann. Adrian remembered her face as he knew that those that came to greet them back when he first arrived are definitely the powerful ones from the eastern continent. "My daughter, you are finally back from whatever destruction that you have granted upon. Tell me, what is the extent of the damage?" Peridot''s master stated. "Ah! It''s the Dragon Grandma!" Adrian suddenly blurted out as that was the term that Pann told him to call the Dragon Lady of the House of Creation. A fierce killing intent suddenly flooded the main hall of the House of Creation. The whole world became silent, and it looked as if the world became painted red with just one sentence. Peridot looked like she would actually die today just because of what Adrian said. Sometimes having no filter had its disadvantages. Peridot then suddenly regretted her decision of telling Adrian to follow her as she forgot that this is her friend that has no filter. He might the most honest person and intelligent person around, but he sounds dumb when his attitude of having no filter kicks in. "What are you doing?! Did I tell you not to speak?" Peridot whispered to Adrian. "Did you? I am pretty sure that all you said is to follow you." Adrian replied. "When I said follow me, I meant everything I do including my manners." Peridot stated. "Ah! No wonder you act like you are a different person here. You are finally evolving." Adrian stated which once again poured killing intent inside of the room. When killing intent flooded the room, Sirius immediately surfaced from Adrian''s shadow and guarded him with his life. Even Kaon returned to his dragon form, but he only transformed to a size big enough to fit the main hall. Seeing the other monsters transform, the Qilin followed suit. "What are you doing? Transform back to a smaller form!" Peridot stated as she warned the Qilin. "I thought everyone is supposed to transform seeing that two of his soulbounds did that. I just joined in on the atmosphere of the situation." The Qilin stated as it transformed back to a smaller form and waited beside Peridot. The killing intent that flooded the room decreased a bit when Peridot''s master saw the two beasts guarding the demon that dared call her a grandma. She raised her eyebrows and also saw an unfamiliar beast beside her ''daughter''. She is shocked upon finding out that it is actually a Qilin. "So, you were the master of my best friend. I greet the Dragon Auntie." Adrian stated as he bowed. The Dragon Lady''s anger once again red up but not at the same level as before since she was referred to as an auntie. It is definitely much younger than a grandmother which is a significant upgrade. Still, she is not going to let this discrimination affect her mental stability as she is the Grand Mistress of the House of Creation. "What brings you here, demon brat?" Peridot''s master asked even though she has an idea. "I invited him here master because he is my sworn friend. He also needs help in getting the elemental magic stone trapped in this shell." Peridot answered. "I thought you wanted me to heal his arm.." Peridot''s master stated which shocked the two of them. Chapter 677 - Pinnacle Elemental Stone "I thought you wanted me to heal his arm." Peridot''s master stated which shocked the two of them. "You can do that, Master?" Peridot asked as even she is unable or rather the system itself told Adrian that he cannot be healed. "Looking at her from my perspective, she can definitely heal my back to full shape. She might incur a penalty for going against the price of providence though." Adrian stated as he can see just how much life energy the dragondy has. Adrian could not believe that a living being in the mortalne could have this much life energy inside of them. The Dragon Lady is overflowing with life energy to the point that it is leaking all throughout the area. "It seems that your demon friend is good and the item that he needed help with is also interesting. Be d that you gave my daughter a great gift, demon brat. Or else, I would not even hesitate to blow you not nothingness the moment that you step foot in my territory." The Dragon Lady stated with a smile. "Why can''t they just say that they would dly help? They have to make it so that they are in the higher position. Seriously, this high-level NPCs are very unique." Adrian thought as he just smiled back. "But can you really heal him, master?" Peridot asked once again as she did not receive a reply. "You are very impatient, child. I can heal him but that would make me a bit weak for a few hours or more. Since he said that it is a price, he got from breaking the rules of the world, he must carry it out lest he gains more animosity from it. I can heal his arm, but the world would just make it more troublesome for him. He would still get punished as he is a demon at that. Their kind has sworn to never go against the flow or else face the consequence. Have you never wondered why the demons do not change history despite having the ability to do so? Tim Magic might be unstable if travelling in the deep future, but a demon would surely sacrifice their life if the whole world will be destroyed." The Dragon Lady stated as she seems to have an idea of the pact of the demons. "We do not interfere because we are overseers and caretakers. If we mess around in the world too much using Chronomancy then that would only make reality unstable, and the dark gods would pour in." Adrian stated as he knew that the Dragon Lady would say the same exact thing that he will say. Adrian could feel that the Dragon Lady is no ordinary Ryujin for she knows things that demons should only know. She also has the same feeling as that of Yinyue that Adrian met. He did not detect this when they met the first time as he was not as perceptive as now. "Forgive me if the question that I will ask is rather rude but¡­are you a reincarnation of a goddess?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know the reaction of one of the most powerful individuals of the eastern continent. Adrian slowed down time in his surroundings while speeding up his own time in order to catch the expression of the dragondy. True to what Adrian has thought, the dragondy showed signs of shock and then returned to her nonchnt attitude. "She is definitely hiding something." Adrian immediately thought even before the dragondy answered his question. "If you think that way because of my outstanding beauty then I will not me you. I have been called goddess by my numerous suitors." The Dragon Lady stated as she unted that she had numerous suiters because of her looks. "You do not even have one suitering to the mountain, master. It is not good to lie about one''s love life to oneself. You might suddenly live your fantasy if such a thing does happen." Peridot stated as she quickly shut down her master''s statement. "Yah! You rude brat! I thought I told you to not burst my bubble like that in front of others. Oh my! That was very uncharacteristic of me." The Dragon Lady stated as she suddenly broke her elegant character persona then returned back to it. "I think I get why Peridot got chosen by this weird dragondy. They have the same attitude that it scares me already. It is like I am looking at the future Peridot." Adrian thought to himself as Peridot would usually have this persona when meeting new people. "Anyways, I will now give you the magic stone. Please do you best in extracting the magic stone, master. If I did the extraction haphazardly then I might actually break the stone." Peridot stated as she can attempt to take the stone out but fear that she might destroy if she makes ma mistake. "I got it. You are lucky that I spoil you and I treat you as my daughter. Do not worry, demon brat. I will get the stone out for you in about a day. Spend your time here in the courtyard while I will undergo the process of extraction. Peridot will take care of you since you are her guest. Just make sure that he is not snooping around or else the other Ryujin might think that he is spying on them. If you are lucky then this elemental magic stone might be a Pinnacle Magic Stone." The Dragon Lady stated as she disappeared into the room behind the main hall. "Pinnacle Magic Stone?" Adrian asked as he turned to Peridot for an answer. "It is our term for magic stones that have been left untouched and umted enormous amounts of energy. It is said to be thest step before the magic stone bes what others call as the Primal Magic stone which is like a sentient magic stone but that is just stories since no one has seen one.." Peridot replied as she showed the courtyard to Adrian. Chapter 678 - Enraged House The moment that Zhong Donghai returned, he immediately went to p the face of the Charm Master under him. He wanted to also p his sister''s face, but he did not do so given the fact that she is already bruised. Zhong Donghai managed to ask the help of two other Charm Masters, but he did not tell the whole truth to his uncle. All he said is that there is something peculiar in Mt. Thunder that he needs investigating. He was about to tell the truth when he saw that the Qilin is no longer there and in its ce is a floating back stone. "Exin." Zhong Donghai stated. "I will tell you what we experienced, dear brother." Lan stated as she recounted the events to Zhong Donghai. The moment that Zhong Donghai said that they got transported back to the foot of the mountain is very troublesome. The demon probably did that while he was nning his approach and waited for him to exit the area of Mt. Thunder. "When we came to the top, the Qilin is gone and in its ce is this stone that holds enormous amounts of the energy of Mt. Thunder. We thought the demon sealed the Qilin inside of the ck stone, but we cannot investigate as lightning bolts will rain down on anyone that steps foot in a ten feet radius of that floating ck stone." Lan stated as the damage she received is the result of trying to investigate the floating ck stone. Zhong Donghai could not me that he was not prepared fully but even he thinks that he will be transported back to the foot of the mountain. Charm Masters cannot lock space because they have few influence on the world itself unlike Array Masters. They need a lot of time to prepare if they wanted to seal someone in a location. "Brother! We should charge towards the House of Creation and demand that they hand the Qilin back to us." Lan stated as she had a hunch that the Qilin is not trapped in the ck stone. "Are you even sure that the Mistress of the House of Creation did such a thing? We cannot just use of them of being unjust without evidence or else they might strike at our house." Zhong Donghai stated as he knows just how powerful the House of Creation is. Even their current head of the house explicitly told them to never mess with the House of Creation. They might have heard reports that the current Mistress of the House of Creation is a bit wild and dubbed as the ''walking disaster'' but she does not mess with the activities of the other houses. She might be called an oddity, but she knows her limits. The head of the even wanted to form a connection with the young mistress of the House of Creation using his daughters but they failed to even get her notice. She was interested in things that a normal Ryujin would not be interested in. "We should report this to the Head of the House, nheless. The young mistress of the House of Creation colluded with a demon in order to steal the treasure that we have been pursuing in Mt. Thunder despite our plead that she do not take it." Zhong Donghai stated as he needed to put the attention of the head of the house elsewhere while he returned the treasures that he ''borrowed''. ==== "Are you speaking the truth to me right now?" The Head of the House of the Azure Dragon asked. "Yes, House Head. The young mistress of the House of Creation dared to bully us with her influence in order to get the treasure that we looked so hard to obtain in Mt. Thunder." Zhong Donghai stated as he is in a kneeling position. "If that is the case then you are trash to even lose to a greenhorn. Tell me something that will make sure that you keep your head after this meeting?" The Head of the House of the Azure Dragon asked with a serious voice that reverberated throughout the main hall of their house. Even the other elders got goosebumps when they felt the aura of their house head. He is definitely one of the most powerful house head to ever live. He is the mostpatible with the blessings of the Azure Dragon. "The young mistress is sworn friends with the demon that is said to be the special friend of the Vermillion Bird. It is not that we lost in battle, but the demon used its powers to send us back to the foot of the mountain. Even my Charm Master could not stop the spells that he unleased as she was not used to countering what the people of the center call Arcane Magic." Zhong Donghai stated as he now shifted the me to his Charm Master. "This is good then. A lot of you have witnessed the cunningness of that demon. With that demon being a guest of the House of Creation, we can pressure them into a negotiation. They promised to not interfere with businesses of the houses. We can obtain something from your failure, Donghai. Be proud as you will still keep your head. I might even reward you if thepensation that they will send us will be grand. The House of Creation does not skimp in their apology after all." The Head of the House of the Azure Dragon stated as he knew the treasures that the House of Creation sends those that their young mistress bothers. "Thank you for your benevolence, House Head." Zhong Donghai stated as he rose from his position. "Just you wait. I will have my revenge." Zhong Donghai stated as he knew that he could just steal thepanionship stone where the Qilin is sealed from Peridot as long as he gets the opportunity. He promised that he will do his best in making it difficult for Peridot. He also put out an order to all the guards of the House of the Azure Dragon to kill the demon on sight.. He promised a reward for the one who kills the demon. Chapter 679 - Unwelcomed Visitors "I get it why you want to always be on adventures now. This ce is too serene. In other words, it is boring, and it is making me sleepy." Adrian stated as heid on the bench located in the courtyard. "It will still take time for your magic stone to be furnished. Maybe try reading the books in my study so that you can have an idea of magic the Ryujin from the House of Creation are using." Peridot stated. "What is the point? I cannot use elemental magic anyway and my soulbounds that can learn magic are basically masters of their own element. I will just try and practice with the summoning magic. I have yet to fully explore the power of the new summoning magic as soulbounds could no longer be all summoned. The upside is that summoning a soulbound does not need a cooldown anymore before summoning another." Adrian stated as he clearly read all the changes that happened to the summoning ss. The limit of having three soulbounds at a time is the basis for the new summoning system. In return for decreasing the quantitative power, the devs focused on the qualitative increase. They also created a new skill for summoners when they reach level 200. The developers did not say much but they hinted it as something like a limit breaker skill that is avable for all job sses. They might have been yers that already reached level 200, but they will not disclose this as someone being a pioneer means they have monopoly over game content. "It actually sucks that you can only summon three at a time. The only way you can summon all of them is that you must own a town or territory. The outrage from the summoner yer base is not as heated as before because the buffs that the soulbounds give are very useful." Peridot stated as she knew that the summoners are having difficulty coping up with this new change. Making the soulbounds have buffs is a major game changer for the summoners. From the initial analysis of the game experts, each soulbound has unique buffs that they give to themselves and party members. This made summoners that wanted to build a powerhouse must coordinate with them regarding these scrolls. Adrian started to focus as he could only use his left hand inside of the game for a limited amount of time. Each soulbound can only be summoned once as the Summoning Circle immediately reverts to a sealing skill once the monster is subjugated by the summoner. Adrian then noticed that the first of the three soulbounds that he summoned will be demanding. The fourth summoning circle appeared but Adrian is not sure if he did something good as demons or do not have parents that much to begin with as they are usually born from the world. Adrian noticed that the summoning magic circle did not immediately disappear once he opened it. The three he is currently summoning right now are Sirius, Kaon, and Kimat. If he summoned a new soulbound then Sirius should return to the Soul Chamber. The thing is that Adrian instructed Dodu to not get out of the summoning circle. Just like Adrian''s hypothesis, the summoning magic circle did not vanish, but it remained suspended in the air. Dodu could even stretch a part of its liquid body out from the magic circle. Adrian did not even have a notification saying that Sirius will be unsummoned. It means that the first soulbound will only be sealed when another one is summoned fully into the world. Parts of the soulbound passing though the summoning circle does not count. The summoning circle might not have a cooldown anymore, but it still cost mana. Adrian noticed that his mana is decreasing for each second that the summoning magic circle is still present. There seems to be no signs of instability in the magic circle, but he could more or less get ideas from what he has observed. Adrian then summoned Dodu and Saena which made Sirius and Kaon get sealed. Adrian could still speak with his soulbounds using his soul link which meant that the next experiment is underway. Adrian cast the summoning magic circle for Sirius, but he did something different instead of summoning him fully. Adrianmanded Sirius to get in his real size and stomp real hard on the magic circle. The summoning magic circle of the Fenrir soulbound is not in a vertical position but in a horizontal format. Sirius obeyed themand and stomped his feet towards the magic circle in a horizontal orientation. The result is nothing but extraordinary as Adrian developed a new way to utilize the summoning system. He actually found a hidden feature for summoners now that the summoning magic circle limit is lifted. Sirius'' giant foot stomped onto the ground in the material realm which slightly damaged the pavement that they were stepping upon. Adrian could now utilize the abilities of soulbounds in a limited scope despite them being inside of the soul link. Adrian then stopped supplying mana to Sirius'' magic circle and it vanished without much of a problem. The only thing that Adrian needs to know is the limits of this hidden feature. Adrian then tried Kaon''s magic circle as he wanted to see if the breath attack will pass through the magic circle. Kaon faithfully agreed but the breath attack did not reach the mortal ne as the magic circle also acted as some sort of barrier. It might have been a fail safe in case of a rowdy soulbound that is not even considering to be tamed by a summoner. "If Kaon fires the breath attack inside of the soul chamber then it will not reach here. What about this then? Kaon, materialize your head and blow your breath attack into the sky for a second." Adrianmanded as he thought that the soul chamber is preventing Kaon from unleashing his breath attack into the material realm. Just like what Adrianmanded, Kaon showed his head into the mortal realm as if he is a dragon looking at the world he will soon conquer. Kaon then released its breath attack into the sky. Like what Adrian thought, the breath attack came through because it is used in the material world. "This would be very useful in fights that require a sneak attack against the opponents." Adrian thought as Peridot stared at him nkly for suddenly thinking of something so out of the box and possibly game breaking. Adrian continued his tests until he heard the rallying voice of a man from the outside of the manor. Peridot asked what was themotion about and one of the servants told her that someone from the House of the Azure Dragon is telling them that the young mistress did a misdeed to one of their own. ===== "Your young mistress must pay for stealing the hard-earned loot of my nephew and niece." One of the elders from the House of the Azure Dragon demanded as he red his aura at the guards. The House of Creation is not a totally hidden location, but it is only hidden to those that cannot ovee the illusion. In other words, weak guests have no ce in the House of Creation. The Ryujin values strength or unique talent over the power of the masses. Seeing that it is an elder of the House of the Azure Dragon that isining, one of the elders from the House of Creation stepped up to see what that elder from the other house is fussing about. Peridot chuckled as she already knew what the aim of the elder really is. "It seems that they want to retrieve the Qilin through diplomacy." Adrian stated as he just finished his tests. "I am sure that the bastard Zhong Donghai did not tattle what the treasure of Mt. Thunder really is. That is one of the reasons why that elder is only saying that I stole a treasure from them. He is clearly making it vague so that we reveal that we actually have the Qilin." Peridot stated. "Well, the elder from your house that talked to that elder from the House of the Azure Dragon is actually the one that is fond of the Qilin. He will definitely protect the Qilin by hiding it. He will definitely feign ignorance." Adrian stated as he clearly could see that the elder from the House of Creation like to dote upon Peridot like she is their actual grandchild. "What are you shouting so loudly in the middle of the day? Do you not have any manners?" The elder from the House of Creation stated which made the elder from the House of the Azure Dragon a bit ashamed. "You actually question me from being loud? Elder Sky, your young mistress took something from my niece and nephew, and they want it back." The elder from the House of the Azure Dragon stated. "If this is just about the magic stone then we will dlypensate you with the price of a small magic stone since that is the so-called treasure that the young miss got from your niece and nephew. She thought it was great and all, but she wanted to return it once she learned that it was a small magic stone.." Elder Sky stated which made both Peridot and Adrian giggle as they came close to the scene. Chapter 680 - Chased Away The way that Elder Sky dealt with the allegation is so smooth that even the stern guards are having a difficult time containing theirughter. He actually said that the treasure that the young miss allegedly stole is just a small magic stone. "We will have thepensation ready for you in about an hour as we need to give you the exactpensation. The small magic stone is not something our house could easilypensate as a treasure like that could not be seen in our treasury." Elder Sky stated as the people that overheard the conversation started tough silently. Elderly Sky did not tell a lie though as the treasury of the House of Creation have no small magic stones as the children use them as training materials. Even a small magic stone is very important but that is only if you are not from a prestigious house. "Elder Sky there must have been a mistake. That is not the treasure that I am referring to." The elder from the House of the Azure Dragon stated as he panicked because he thought that his n would work as it worked in other instances. "All I know is that the young mistress got terribly disappointed when she learned that she got a small magic stone. She just casually threw it away somewhere around here when we greeted her, and I appraised the magic stone from her. Do not worry, Elder Zhong. I will have twenty of the finest guards look for the small magic stone since it is already considered a treasure to the House of the Azure Dragon." Elder Sky stated which made Elder Zhong take another invisible hit from just words. "My nephew told me that it was a peculiar magic stone and he said that it is no doubt arge magic stone. You should not y tricks with me, Elder Sky. We are already too old for being so childish in ying pranks with one another." Elder Zhong stated. "You dare say that I am childish?! I am only stating the truth from what I have witnessed. You are the childish one as you kept the treasure too vague. Maybe I did make a wrong assumption since I am not an expert in minerals after all. We do not have anyrge magic stone in our inventory. We should be able topensate you with gold for the troubles that the young mistress has done. She is still young after all and being yful should be a trait of a growing child." Elder Sky stated as he already shut any form of bargain from Elder Zhong. "This crafty elder. Out of all the elders in the House of Creation, it had to be him that greeted me here. This wind loving freak is already deafening any chance of me to increase the vague treasure that got stolen." Elder Zhong thought as the elder from the House of Creation that talked to him does not always talk to other people. "You do not need to do that Elder Sky. In return, we just need for the House of Creation to prioritize us when selling the Dew of Life. It would be petty for the house to pay us with mary value when it is the dignity of our house that degraded." Elder Zhong stated which made Elder Sky stop on his tracks. "This little leech. He dares to bring dignity on the table when he actually is the one that lowered their house''s dignity bying here with a loudmouth." Elder Sky thought as he just smiled. "I see if that is the case the I would need to bring this to the other elders. I, alone, cannot make the decision when ites to the priority selling of the Dew of Life." Elder Sky stated. "Is this really how the House of Creation looks down upon our house? I know that we might not have as much resources as you, but you must not bully us like these." Elder Zhong stated. Elder Zhong did not say that the House of Creation is better than the House of the Azure Dragon. He explicitly stated that they are justcking because the resources are not the same for both houses. It means that the elder is implying that the House of the Azure Dragon will be equal to the House of Creation if they have the same resources. "Like I said, Elder Zhong. I need to state this to the other elders. They need to be united or have a majority vote in this type of situation." Elder Sky stated as he could not just decide then and there when ites to the Dew of Life. ==== "What is this Dew of Life that the elder from the House of the Azure Dragon keeps on pushing?" Adrian asked as he does not know of an item like that. "It is like a potion that is brewed from three different rare items that can increase the power of a person. It can also make those that have bottlenecks increase their mastery or cultivation should I say it. It is a very effective, but it has great effects. The only downside is that the Dew of Life can only be consumed once a year. The body needs to digest the potent medicine after all. It is a great medicine that about three bottles are produced per two years." Peridot replied. "So¡­it is an experience potion and a mastery up potionbined." Adrian stated. "That is correct, and it taste like strawberry milkshake." Peridot added. "You do not happen to have another bottle lying around in your inventory, right? I want to know if the taste is really what you describe. You know like quality control." Adrian stated. "I do not. The only reason I was able to drink one is that my master prepared one for me." Peridot stated. ==== "You must understand, Elder Zhong. I cannot have the final say." Elder Sky stated as his aura suddenly red up as he is now getting impatient. The winds in the surroundings started to be fiercer as if a tornado is about to appear. "You should just give him a discount, Elder Sky." A female voice of an elder stated as she appeared from materializing from the water that came up from the ground. "Elder Nisse! You did not need toe here as I am just about to chase this rude person away. He dares tell that the dignity of our house got damaged just because their own got beaten. Should I remind him that the eastern continent operates in the weak must obey the strong." Elder Sky stated as he is about to blow Elder Zhong to another location with his magic. "You should not waste your time in people like this, Elder Sky. You are already old and bing mad is very bad for your health." Elder Nisse stated. "How about in the nexting auction¡­if your house manages to bid for the Dew of Life, we will give it to your house with a 10% discount. You can think of that aspensation." Elder Nisse stated as Elder Zhong''s greed could be seen ring up. "How about 15% since it is the dignity of our house that is at stake here after all?" Elder Zhong added but Elder Nisse firmly refused as that is the most that she can give. "10% and that is final. If you get greedier than that then I will let Elder Zhong use the four winds to blow you to another continent." Elder Nisse stated as she waited for the reply while exuding her grace and dignity. "How will I know that you will keep your promise?" Elder Zhong stated as 10% is not a small number when bidding for the Dew of Life. It is basically arge number that could determine who would get the item that is going to be auctioned. "We keep our promises as we Ryujin muse always keep our world, or the heavens will punish us themselves. We are not dishonorable people, and it is a shame that you even have the audacity to think that we would go back on our word." Elder Nisse stated. Elder Zhong did not refute and just silently epted the proposed solution. He actually managed to find a way to get something extremely great in exchange for a piece of stone that is stolen. Elder Zhong did not know that the thing that is actually stolen was a Qilin or else he would have opted for a 50% discount. "You got what you want so get your loudmouth out of our mountain. Your very presence is making the ce stink." Elder Sky stated as he used his winds to send Elder Zhong flying a thousand meters away from the mountain. "Is it really fine for you to just say that Elder Nisse?" Elder Sky asked. "If he knew that it was a Qilin then he might have wanted two bottles for the price of one.." Elder Nisse stated as she vanished and Elder Sky could only agree. Chapter 681 - Moksha "It seems that the value of the Qilin is much more than we thought it is." Adrian stated as they returned back to the courtyard as the event outside is no longer interesting. "Why is Kimat looking at the Qilin like that?" Peridot asked as Kimat is looking at the Qilin warily. "He is just suppressed in terms of elemental affinity as the Qilin has perfect mastery over lightning. Kimat is a lightning elemental cat so it makes sense that he could easily sense the disparity between them." Adrian replied as he knows that certain monsters can suppress others just by their aura. "Also, what are you going to name the Qilin? Is it even a boy or a girl? Maybe it is without a gender since some monsters are like that?" Adrian asked series of questions that made Peridot get bombarded. "It did not like the first name that I came up for it though." Peridot stated as the Qilin''s eyes suddenly looked sharp. "What did you want to name it first?" Adrian asked as he knows that Peridot has the most terrible naming sense out of all of them. "I wanted to name it Qinchan but it vehemently refused. Also, Qilins do not have genders due to certain racial qualities." Peridot replied. "Of course, it would hate that name as it is like a nickname that you tell someone who is cute not a name befitting a great beast." Adrian stated. "See¡­he gets it as he named all his soulbounds with decent names that strike a good first impression." The Qilin stated as it already returned to its smaller form like the rest of Adrian''s soulbounds since their huge bodies are too much for the courtyard. "You said that all your life, you wanted freedom. If that is the case, then I would name you something to make sure that you will be remembered as someone who is free. A being not bound by difficulties of the world. Your new name would be Moksha." Peridot stated in a serious tone as she thought for this name ever since she got the Qilin. "Moksha. I like it. From now on, I will be called Moksha." The Qilin, now named Moksha, stated with a proud air surrounding him. "Where did you get that name?" Adrian asked as he is seriously shocked that Peridot thought of a great name. She would usually name all the small pets at school with names like Brown, Meow Meow or the hamster that they took care of with the name Hamchi. "It is the word Freedom in thenguage of the Ryujin. It perfectly describes the Qilin''s desire for liberation for the hundreds of years it got imprisoned in Mt. Thunder." Peridot replied with a smile and Adrian nodded. Adrian could more or less see the Qilin with himself when he woke up from the ident. He could not leave the hospital for three months as his bones needed to slowly repair themselves. When he got released, he could not even go to school and just got homeschooled. He did not get to enjoy life to the fullest but now is different. Pandemonium changed his life so much that he did not even want to go out and explore the real world. He could explore the vast universe of Pandemonium. Even his friends do not go out much since they do not want Adrian to feel that he is repressing their experience. "It is a great name. So, what are the skills that are avable to the Qilin?" Adrian asked as he is curious what a beast that even the prestigious houses of the eastern continent would want even at the cost of countless lives of others. "The skills are actually insane. I will share them to you." Peridot stated as she shared the skills that the Qilin possessed. ----- Skill: Lightning Incarnate Tier: Unique Type: Racial Skill Effect: -No form of lightning-based attacks or spells will ever hurt you. -All lightning-based attacks will be absorbed into the body and be turned into health instead. Only 10% of the total supposed damage could be transformed into health. -If health is full, the Qilin will gain the Supercharged Buff. -Supercharge Buff: Increase lightning elemental attacks for an hour. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: Always On ----- Skill: me Incarnate Tier: Unique Type: Racial Skill Effect: -No form of fire-based attacks or spells will ever hurt you. -All fire-based attacks will be absorbed into the body and be turned into health instead. Only 10% of the total supposed damage could be transformed into health. -If health is full, the Qilin will gain the ming Inferno Buff. - ming Inferno Buff: Getyers of shields using the excess mes absorbed into the body. Total number of shields: Three. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: Always On ----- Skill: Lightning Elemental King Tier: Unique Type: Racial Skill Effect: -Able to turn mana from the surroundings into the lightning element for a period of time andunch it towards enemies. Mana Cost: Dependent on the attack cannot exceed maximum mana. Cooldown: 5 hours Cast Time: Instant ----- Skill: Fire Elemental King Tier: Unique Type: Racial Skill Effect: -Able to turn mana from the surroundings into the fire element for a period of time andunch it towards enemies. Mana Cost: Dependent on the attack cannot exceed maximum mana. Cooldown: 5 hours Cast Time: Instant ---- Skill: Lightning Fire Qilin Core Tier: Unique Type: Racial Passive Skill Effect: -Able to use any type of lightning or fire attribute spells. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None ----- Skill: Fury of Fire and Lightning Tier: Unique Type: Racial Skill Effect: -Use all the mana in its body and an equivalent maximum mana in the surroundings in order tounch an attack that pierces the defenses of enemies in an area. -This ability has piercing properties and shreds the magical defense of the targets by 50% -This ability deals 10,000% of the Qilin''s total damage. -The Qilin will be unable to move for 10 minutes after casting this skill. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 24 hours Cast Time: 5 minutes ----- ''What the heck is this monster?! It is able to get no damage from two elements and it could even heal from two elemental attributes. No wonder that annoying bastard wanted it despite sacrificing so many soldiers. This monster is really overpowered." Adrian stated. "Why do you regret giving the Qilin to me? Huh?" Peridot teased. "I admit that I am a bit envious, but I already have a fire elemental and a lightning elemental monster in my arsenal. I do not want multiple of the same elements for my soulbounds. I need to find a delicate bnce which is why I have yet to find my seventh one." Adrian stated as he is being very picky with the seventh soulbound. He also could not bear to let go of soulbounds which is why he decided that he must only collect monsters that he will be fighting with forever. It might be a cheesy sentiment, but Adrian values the time he spent in caring for others. "You do not look like a cheesy person, but you really are one. Sometimes, I even cringe at the fact that you are that cheesy. Good thing that Levin Cloud is not like you or else I would barf every time that we hang out." Peridot stated. "Speaking of Levin Cloud, do you not have any idea why he ditched me when I said that you would apany me in the eastern continent?" Adrian asked. "It seems that he is busy with something and said that he needed to get stronger or else he might slow you down." Peridot stated as she does not know the exact location of her significant other either. "He told you what he was doing? I guess the saying about bros before gardening equipment is not true after all. He must be meeting his secret lover or side chick which is why he did not tell you about his exact location in the game." Adrian stated jokingly but Peridot''s expression could only be expressed as something scary beyond belief. "If he does have one, make sure that he is ready that I will break his bones in half. I will make sure that there is no more future for people him." Peridot stated with a smile that is not a smile. "You actually think that he could do that? He is an introvert that rarely speak with others. Although, that is the trope that adventurous women want as they want to unleash his inner beast." Adrian stated. "Where did you even learn that?" Peridot asked. "Well, my big sister is an avid reader of novels like that. She says that it is more fun chasing a shy guy than a confident one. She said that they are cute at the start but then be dangerously spicy when they let out their inner beast. It is fine as he does not fit that kind of image anyway." Adrian stated but Peridot suddenly stood up. "Where are you going?" Adrian asked. "I am helping my master with the process.." Peridot stated as she hurriedly went to look for her master and Adrian followed as he is curious about the process. Chapter 682 - What Is The Grade? Adrian followed Peridot to the Refining Room where her master, the Dragon Lady or Nuwa, is currently extracting the magic stone from its shell. The protectiveyer that the magic stone is also an important ingredient as it has great lightning resistance. Adrian told Peridot that he could just give it to her as he does not even know how to process it. In exchange, she will give Adrian a rune stone when she gets a hold of one with an elemental attribute. Adrian wanted toplete the rune stone that is inserted in his armor. "If rune stones are that easy to get then I would also have equipped it in my armor. Those things are extremely rare, and you can only either get them in events or really difficult missions." Peridot replied as she opened the main door that led to the room where her master is refining the magic stone. Adrian is greeted with the sight of Nuwa floating in the air doing hand motions. With each graceful hand motion, she would chip a part of the shell that covered the magic stone carefully. Adrian could see the extreme concentration that Nuwa is using which meant that she is doing her best. "Perfect timing. Help me with this as the elders are needed to convene on something urgent. I cannot extract the magic stone in a rush just by myself." Nuwa stated as she instructed Peridot on what to do. The process that the two are doing is a delicate process that needs careful consideration as one mistake would make the magic stone go wild. This is one of the reasons why only professional miners are able to extractrge magic stones with mediocre sess rate. An amateur would easily break the magic stone and would make the mana inside it leak out into the atmosphere. If the two of them are to make a mistake, then the supposed grade of the magic stone will drop by one. It would be fine if it is a pinnacle magic stone as it would degrade to arge magic stone, but the story would be different if it is arge magic stone by nature. "Let the wind gem carry you while use the earth gem and water gembined in order to take the pieces of the shell off. It is fine to do it in small strides as this is not a contest on who finishes up first. Using the fire gem, disintegrate the shell into dust to create magic powder." Nuwa instructed as she kept up with her work. The master and apprentice duo looked like goddesses that are shaping the world using their magics. Even Adrian likened the process to an elegant folk dance that entices anyone who sees the performance. The way the shard of the shell bes fine dust once it reaches the ground is a beautiful scenery that perfectly bnces the concept of fragility. This scene continued for an hour with Adrian just observing the process without one word. If there is one thing that Adrian learned when he grew up in an Asian household is that you must know when to speak or not speak at all. He is too enamored by the process that he did not even notice that an hour has passed. When all of the shell has been shed, a whitish blue magic stone that crackled with intense lightning is left floating in the air. Before Adrian could evenmand Kimat to get ready, the mischievous lightning elemental cat suddenly jumped and ate the floating magic stone. A look of pure satisfaction could be seen from the expression that Kimat showed. The worse thing that Adrian thought of is that he did not even find out the grade of the magic stone. Adrian almost used the Heimlich maneuver on Kimat but a system notification stopped him from doing so. [Your soulbound Kimat has eaten something beneficial for its evolution. Three out of the four requirements are nowplete. Do you want to view the progress?] Adrian heaved a sigh of relief as whatever Kimat ate must be at least arge magic stone. He looked at the pre-requisites just to be sure that Kimat did indeed eat something equivalent to arge lightning magic stone. Evolution Requiments for Thunderlight Tigris 1. Achieve Level 50 (Done) 2. Gather One Lightning Magic Stone (Large) (1/1) 3. Feed the Lightning Magic Stone (Large) to Kimat (1/1) 4. Kill enemies with the Metal Element that is +/- 5 levels from Kimat (0/10) Adrian is d that the evolution requirement is not strictly just for therge magic stone or else he would have to return to Mt. Thunder that is surely being monitored by the House of the Azure Dragon. He would definitely be chased and will not be able to mine arge magic stone properly if that happened. "Did you happen to know the grade of the magic stone?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know if the two that processed the magic stone knew of its grade. "I was not able to see the grade as I was too focused in getting rid of the shell. Also, magic stones are different from normal gems or metals as you need to appraise it closely. The mana that it has is preventing detection or appraisal magic to be used on it at a distance. "Very good, my daughter. It seems that you have already memorized all the basic information rting to magic stones. You can now start in studying the next volume of the book that I have instructed you to." Nuwa stated as she is proud of her ''daughter'', but Peridot has a tired smiling face when the former said that. "Thank you, Master. What is the meeting about anyway that all the elders are needed to attend?" Peridot asked as she is curious since a meeting with all the elders of the House of Creation rarely happens.. They only meet when something serious has changed or happened in the eastern continent. Chapter 683 - Ain’t My Fault "It seems that something has happened to Mt. Thunder. It seems that something has fundamentally changed in terms of the severity of the storm and lightning it calls upon. Reports of a ck crystal that suddenly appeared in a certain area of the mountain is also given to us." Nuwa stated as she told the reason for the meeting. When Nuwa mentioned the ck stone, the demon guest that they have suddenly averted his gaze. Nuwa also looked at Peridot and she as well averted her gaze. The Dragon Lady could easily tell that these two are hiding something because the demon does not dare to look at her straightly even when he had no qualms doing it earlier. "You two are hiding something from me and it seems that you know of this ck rock that I speak off. I suddenly remembered that you were heading to Mt. Thunder when you departed here earlier. Tell me or else I will not be able to protect you if all of the eastern continent''s powerhouse were to hold you ountable for this mysterious circumstance." Nuwa stated as she is concerned that her ''daughter'' might have been roped by this yful and mischievous demon. "Ain''t my fault." Adrian stated as he headed to the door sliding one foot at a time. "Hold it right there." Nuwa stated as the ground beneath the floor suddenly trapped Adrian. The stone tiles used in the room are now fractured from the spell that is used. "I am not going to pay for that." Adrian stated as he looked at the cracked floor. He could not point to it because only his face to the neck is not covered by the earth attribute spell. "Master, let me exin. The Qilin that I have obtained that you are very proud of actually came from Mt. Thunder." Peridot stated as both her and the Qilin exined what happened. "To think that a Qilin is hiding under our noses. If the other houses knew then they would have imed ownership of Mt. Thunder right away. No wonder that noisy elder from another house came here demandingpensation." Nuwa stated as even she did not know of this tale. "If master does not know then the Qilin must have been sealed for a long time." Peridot stated but Adrian had a different outlook. "Or she just did not bother to care what other people do in their free time. I have been here for almost a day, and I could see that the Ryujin have inquisitive and sharp minds, but they take long breaks. No wonder their research takes years toplete." Adrian stated which made Nuwa have an expression of shock. "To be able to notice that means tat you have great investigative wisdom. No wonder the demons let you act freely despite being a stickler to their guarding duties." Nuwa stated as she knows what the demons do as a job. "Is there no other way to release the Qilin from her body?" Nuwa asked as she is not an expert when ites to magic that uses the soul as a catalyst. "The only way for the bonding to be broken is that two parties must be in mutual agreement, but the master holds more dominance in the rtionship. Also, if someone rips the Qilin out of her body then she will most likely die as it is equivalent to ripping a part of someone''s soul." Adrian stated. "Do you know the process that is needed to rip it apart from her body?" Nuwa asked. "The only usible situation that I could think of is that someone must reverse the process that I used. If that is the only issue, then the Qilin will never be taken from her. Even if they forcefully rip the Qilin from her soul, their souls will undergo the revival process at the same time." Adrian stated. "Reverse the process then she must never set foot in Mt. Thunder until the array rejects her due to her power level. Since you two havee clean, I will tell the elders that you have conquered the Qilin using both of your strengths. This would make those that are opposing me to shut up but the case with the stone is a different matter. We cannot go inside that array due to the restrictions, but I must know the real power of that stome. I have heard reports of strange things happening in Mt. Thunder." Nuwa stated as she needed to know everything in order for her to protect the two from being targeted. "What kinds of things?" Adrian asked as he is curious because he is tasked with gathering date for this ck shard. "You mean you used an unknown material to perform a great spell that etches another soul to someone?" Nuwa asked as she did not think that someone would be so reckless. "Yes." Adrian replied casually but intense bloodlust could be felt from Nuwa''s stares. "Do you have another piece of that ck shard? I might be able to see through it and identify it. It managed to change the terrain and make some monsters evolve despite having no proper habitat." Nuwa asked as she is curious what this ck shard is. "Unfortunately, I was only given one as the others are still radiating miasma. Do not worry as it will not have a detrimental effect to the mountain that much. That stone shard is more proficient in distributing power to Mt. Thunder which the Qilin sometimes ignores to do." Adrian stated. "Also, I sacrificed my arm to transfer the Qilin to her body. A little respect would be appreciated." Adrian stated which made Nuwa slightly embarrassed as he is correct after all. "He is right, Master. I will never get Moksha without his help. He has no ill will and that stone came from a god so it must have great capacity for energy." Peridot stated. "No wonder the lightning no longer bes erratic outside the area near Mt. Thunder.." Nuwa muttered. Chapter 684 - Right Of Guardianship "Are you telling me that we changed a whole mountain?" Peridot asked and then sent a whisper to Adrian. "Is that even possible? We made the dungeon more dangerous than it already was and it still has the same restrictions. That dungeon is basically a death sentence by now." Peridot whispered to Adrian. "Yes, whatever that little demon brat did made changes with the whole of Mt. Thunder that is has be twice as dangerous. We do not know if it is only the terrain and the monsters that changed but we will look into it as it could also affect the rare minerals present inside that mountain." Nuwa stated as she knew that change like this is not small in scale. "Did you know that the mountain will change when you used the ck stone? Then again, demons have a bad habit of leaving their troubles behind in order for others to clean up. That old man Pann is another example of that bad behavior. It seems that you are rted to him. Are you like¡­his grandchild or something?" Nuwa stated as she presented a lot of questions to Adrian. "I suddenly got the chills when you said that. Even I find that old man difficult as he is freer spirited than the elder that likes to blow off work for his research." Adrian muttered as he imagined himself being Pann''s grandchild. "So¡­did you know that would happen?" Peridot asked this time using her mouth. "I do not know because the ck stone is not a rock that is of this world. It is probably from another dimension that is just carried here. If it was a stone from a dark god, then we would have destroyed it. The only thing we know is that it is a great catalyst for mana. One of the elders even told me that it actually might have been an ingredient in making the Philosopher''s stone." Adrian stated but Nuwa''s expression became stiff and serious. "Did Koronn say that to you in that exact same manner?" Nuwa asked with a stiff and serious face that told Adrian to answer just by looking at her. "Not those same exact words but it went like¡­uhum¡­This stone might be the key to unlock the mystery of the Philosopher''s stone since it has one of its qualities." Adrian stated with a perfect imitation Koronn''s voice and speaking habits. "If that is the case then the House of Creation would like to be the one to monitor that ck rock in Mt. Thunder. This is the eastern continent, and it is our duty to monitor such a variable thing as the guardians of the eastern continent." Nuwa stated as she invoked their right of guardianship for the item since it is located in their territory. Adrian already knew that this situation could ur because Koronn already told him possible scenarios if he nted the ck stone shard in different continents. The eastern continent is currently in the guardianship of the Ryujin affiliated with the House of Creation. The House of Creation holds the rights of protecting whatever is in the eastern continent. This is the reason why they cannot join in on the power struggle of the eastern continent. They are also the reason why there is no one emperor that united the eastern continent as wars has been banned by the Ryujin as it destroys too much than what it can create after. "If that is the case then I, Equinox as the Champion of the Twin Gods and representative of the Daemos tasked with keeping this world safe, shall agree with you demands as long as the representative that we will also send is weed with basic manner of respect." Adrian stated as his avatar moved on its own like it is already a predetermined script. "I, Nuwa as the Great Mistress of the House of Creation, promise to uphold this end of the bargain." Nuwa stated as she also made the oath. Two different lights came out of the two individuals. A dark purple light covered with a green ring floated out of Adrian while a white bead with a sleeping dragon floated out of Nuwa. The two lights have been fused together a system notification appeared. [The Oath of Fellowship has been stated.] [Anyone that dares break the oath shall be punished by the Goddess of Justice herself.] [Do your best to keep your oaths until you be dust.] "The oath has been made and that means that the matter regarding the ck stone is now under our control. A representative from your team will be weed by the House of Creation with open arms in return. I believe that one of your purposes here is to also get information about the effects of the ck stone. We promise that the details that we gather even if your representative is not yet hear will be honest and true." Nuwa stated as she radiated the elegance and dignity of the Great Mistress of the House of Creation. "You are correct as that sneaky old man wanted me to nt the ck stone in Mt. Thunder when I mentioned that I will take a trip here. It just so happens that fate brought it perfectly for me." Adrian stated but he believed that this scenario must have been manipted by the script of the devs that controls the game. "That means that you have used me. I am appalled." Peridot stated but she is not actually serious or offended in any way. She said it in a sarcastic tone as she already received much from Adrian during their trip. "I sacrificed an arm for you but do not tell the representative that when he or shees here. Tell them that I sacrificed my arm in order to install the ck stone." Adrian stated as his swindling personality is now activated. "What do you get for that simple mission though?" Peridot asked as he knows that NPCs usually pay in advance when ites to missions like this. "About a hundred scrolls that can execute time and space magic. I already have yours here. This is ten scrolls that each of you guys will have. Five of them are Teleportation scrolls while the other five is called Rewinding scrolls since those can refresh cooldowns instantly but you can only use one per day." Adrian stated as he gave the scrolls to Peridot. "I already got so much though but thanks anyways." Peridot stated as she does not know how to refuse a gift given by a genuine friend. "Aiyah! You did not even try to refuse once. How can you be refined if you do not refuse only once? I already taught you that you must refuse at first and then ept it after a few tries. That is the elegance of mature women must nourish." Nuwa stated as she is also interested in those scrolls, but her student is the one that received them. "What elegance of mature women? It is more like you are teaching her on how to be a con artist or a gold digger." Adrian thought as he now really believed that there is no normal personality type for strong NPCs. "I will take note of that, Master. He is different though as he will immediately hide those if I even try to refuse once. I already have a good grasp on her personality which is why I immediately epted. I already fallen for that trick once which is why I will never fall for it again." Peridot stated. "Is this about the food that I offered you, but you said that you were not hungry which is why I ate it? I mean you just needed to be straightforward about it. You did not need to add mental gymnastics for a simple question of yes or no. Seriously, what is it with women and mind games." Adrian stated. "I see. He must still be very pure that he thinks like that. It is always the ones that are promising that have the least experience when ites to that aspect of life." Nuwa stated and Peridot wholeheartedly agreed with fierce nodding. "Even she is not that well versed in that part of her life. She has been a tigres all of her life which made the boys feel scared of her. She is actually quite lucky that she managed to bag a man despite her ''pleasing'' personality." Adrian replied as he also teased Peridot back for teasing him. "Ohoho! So, my ''daughter'' already bagged a man before her master. Yes¡­you must do that or else you will grow up like me who is sad and alone. You must be more active than me as I was very shy when I was your age." Nuwa stated but Adrian suddenly had question marks in his head because he is told a different story. "That Dragon Lady? She is so fierce that no man dared to evene near her despite her beauty.." Pann told Adrian when they were on their way back from their first encounter in the eastern continent. Chapter 685 - It Changed Me "I see. Well, I should now start arranging my stuff as I will now take my leave." Adrian stated as he does not want to get caught up in anymore problems since he already handed down the right of guardianship like what Koronn nned. The old man is too busy to even monitor the ck stone all the time which is why he nned it to be relegated to someone else. He will just need to drop in asionally in order to see the progress and Ryujin value honor above all as their motto. No mishaps will happen as long as they keep their word, and the demons honor the deal. Koronn also wanted it ced in Mt. Thunder as he also knows about the restrictions of the mountain which means powerful followers of the dark gods will not be able to interfere with the ck stone. "How can you return when you cannot activate your spells that connect two locations? You should just wait here until all your mana circuits are fixed." Peridot stated as she knew that the only way for Adrian to return would be through riding Kaon all the way to the central continent. "Do not worry as I have a scroll!" Adrian stated as he took out a teleportation scroll from his inventory. Adrian was fairly confident that this will work and is actually showing a smile. Soon, that smile turned into a frown and then the act of throwing the scroll to the wall. A system notification brought out that reaction from him. [Cannot use the item due to broken mana circuits.] [Time left before mana circuits are repaired: 10 hours and 5 minutes.] "You might have underestimated the curse ced upon you little brat. It is a curse ced by the world itself as you defied phenomena and brought about a miracle. People might not know this but ''Miraclese at a price''. Some pay it in advance, some pay it in the future and others like you¡­pay it upfront." Nuwa stated as she left the room to attend the meeting with the elders. "Even I thought it might work since you could use summoning magic earlier." Peridot stated. "I thought as well but it only solidified one of my spections in summoning magic." Adrian stated. "Well, look at who has so much free time to be a schr. What did you find proof about then?" Peridot asked. "I found proof that summoning magic actuallypletely uses the soul as the catalyst instead of the mana circuits present in one''s body. That is the most usible reason why I could use summoning magic earlier. I guess I need to stay here for 10 hours to recover my magic circuits." Adrian stated with a sigh as he really wanted to leave the ce. "What if I activate the magic scroll for you so that you can be on your way?" Peridot asked. "Do you want to kill me or trap me in an unknown dimension or something?" Adrian asked rhetorically. "Can that even happen?" Peridot asked with a serious expression. "There is a 0.00001 chance that it could happen if you use the scroll on yourself, but I do not know how big the rise of that chance is if it is used on others. I do not want to be trapped in the Void for ten whole hours." Adrian stated as he already experienced what would happen if spatial magic were to fail or go wonky. "Are you not sending us to our deaths by giving these things to us then? You are basically giving us a random bomb that could explode if we make a mistake." Peridot stated as she hit Adrian''s head with the scroll that he tossed. "Ouch! Do not worry as that will not happen but these scrolls are designed to be used by the caster since it will register your mana safely. You would be fine, but I will be the one that pays the price if you ever so made a slight mistake. Have you not seen that all magic scrolls in this game uses a non-targetable skill or only those that could affect the body of the caster? If a magic scroll that could pinpoint a target would ever surface, then they could easily assassinate someone without even revealing themselves. Not only one or two kingdoms will be at war but the whole world will be affected. A perfect assassination tool will be created if someone ever manages to do what I just told you. It would no longer be a fun game as magicians will be persecuted and those that can create magic scrolls will be burned at the stake." Adrian stated in a serious tone. "Yah! I just had goosebumps when you told that. You really are a genius but it such a shame that you are using it in analyzing the possible future of a game. I suddenly remembered something my grandfather told me about that. ''Misced geniuses are often called Fools''. I guess you fit that bill to a tee. Sometimes I wonder why you even bother with the things that are not a big part of your life." Peridot stated in a sarcastic and yet judging tone. "But Pandemonium has already been a big part of my life and it has made me realize some things." Adrian stated with a face filled with hope and genuine happiness. "Yah! If you make a face like that when saying something cheesy then you will only make me look bad for even saying something like that to you. Anyways, I am d that you are enjoying the game as much as I thought you would be. Imagine! You were the one that begged us to y with you in Pandemonium, but you actually startedte. The nerve to even make us wait. If you were not sick, then I would have beaten you to a pulp for not even keeping your promise.." Peridot stated with a smile that showed genuine happiness to for a friend that found his way in life. Chapter 686 - Serious Competition Adrian waited out the whole ten hours by either reading books about the monsters in the eastern continent or having tea with Peridot. He is particrly fond of the sweets in the game as he could eat as much as he wants without getting fat. His mother is very strict about his diet to the fact that he dreaded hugging her. He once came back from summer camp and the moment her mother hugged her became his downfall. His training regimen became more difficult as he built up fat from eating lots of sweet snacks andte-night junk food. "Anyways, did Levin Cloud tell you about the tickets for the Pandelympics?" Adrian asked Peridot. "He did but how did you get them so early? Also, thanks for the ticket since I always wanted to go outside the country but my parents'' busy lifestyle and them providing to all our family members are holding us back from even thinking of visiting a nearby country much less halfway across the world." Peridot stated as she is from a typical Asian family. Her father and mother are the breadwinners of their extended family as the others are not as blessed with the world. There is nothing wrong with always being helpful as they are family but that alsoes with inconveniences. Peridot does not voice her opinion about it as she was always pampered by her parents and makes sure that all her needs are met. Even the money she earns in Pandemonium is used to lessen the burden of her siblings'' education. "I think you earned it and I have very few friends that actually sticky by me through thick and thin. Although, the only reason you wanted to be my friend at first is because of Marlon." Adrian stated as he did not use the in-game name of his best friend. "You were very observant back then that I had a difficult time clicking with you two. You had walls up that not everyone could get in as if you were traumatized by something that involves trust. A lot of people wanted to be your friend, but you only treated them as acquaintances." Peridot stated. "Well Jade, at least I was not someone who fell in love at first sight and was head over heels. At least that love of yours blossomed even though it took quite a bit of time. Just remember to invite me to the marriage and I must be the first person to know." Adrian stated in a jovial manner but there is something hidden within that smile. "You are really jumping the gun! I will kill you!" Peridot stated as she yfully hit Adrian. "It seems that my master has a very deep friendship with your master." Moksha stated as he could see that the two were great friends to the point that the Qilin envied their interaction. "Our master is not someone who easily lets someone in as you have noticed. He is a talented summoner that could just seal lots of monsters, but he is picky and determined to find what fits his character. As the eldest, I have seen my master observe numerous monsters in order to pick the right one." Sirius stated as he knows that Adrian observes the mannerisms and personality of monsters before performing a seal. "What a weird one but then again¡­he would not be able to handle all of you if he was normal." Moksha stated as it closed its eyes and slept. ==== Each of the yers chosen to represent their country for the uing e-sports tournament for the game Pandemonium are preparing like crazy. When news that a special skill will be granted to those that reach level 200 reached the ears of the participants, they started to rush like madmen. The rules of the games have already been released and one of them is very important. All characters will have the same levels fixed but their skills and masteries will be kept the same as that of their game counterparts. The levels are fixed so that the health bars will be somewhat the same. It is also put into consideration so that the people will not be bored with the games when one party just easily wins due to therge difference. The organizers want the games to be fun and exciting while also testing the skills of the yers to the utmost limits. The yers of the countries that are also members ofrge guilds are doing their best. This is the chance for them to prove that they are much better than the otherpetitions when ites to the greatest guild. It is a matter of both pride and standing when ites topetitions like these. All the rules for the other games have been released except for thest raid event. They do not even know what type of opponents they will face as the developers and event coordinators are keeping their mouths shut. It seems that thest event will be the grand finale that everyone waits for as the other events are just appetizers. The yers of all the countries that will participate has also been released. Like any type of media on the inte, some were met with praises while some are bashed due to petty things like jealousy. Some are even having rumors floating around about their personal life that should not affect their game but being in the spotlight is difficult. Life is all about sacrifice as nothing is ever free and thingse at a price. You want to be famous then some of your privacy will be affected as a result. You want to excel in your job then your social life will be impacted. The yers of each group are faced with praises and criticism but they are still determined to win the games as they want to be the first champions that the world of Pandemonium has ever seen.. That title is something to be coveted. Chapter 687 - Sprouting Tombs I While Adrian and Peridot are enjoying their rest time, an attendant suddenly came and fetched both of them. Adrian''s senses suddenly tingled as he felt that something is amiss and wanted to escape immediately. "Oh, my goodness! Look at the time. I must prepare for my departure as I suddenly remembered something that I needed to do." Adrian stated as he started to pack his things and headed towards the exit. Adrian is about to walk away when the Qilin, Moksha, suddenly grew to its full form and pinned Adrian to the ground. The Qilin dragged Adrian against his will, but he did not even fight back because he could not do so. The scream of a young boy could be heard echoing in the mountain for a few minutes. ==== Nuwa joined the meeting of the elders and reported all the things that she learned from Adrian. She did not hide thing as there is one thing that must be observed in meetings like this. The Elders of the House of Creation are meeting in a special ce inside of the mountain itself. This ce has been blessed by the Dragon of Truth herself before she passed away. This is considered one of the holy ces of the elders and the best meeting spot for discussing things involving the eastern continent. The elders are shocked to learn that this ck stone that she spoke off might be a key to the Philosopher''s stone which reportedly could transmute any material to a highly valuable material. The ability of the Philosopher''s stone is Transmutation but there is one thing that the elders of the House of Creation know about the Philosopher''s stone. "To think that the stone said to be able to bring back the dead might be closer than we think." One of the elders of the House of Creation stated. "I still remember when that kind of stone existed, it became the root of all evil because of the greediness of men. We must prevent this ck stone to fall into the wrong hands if it is an ingredient for the Philosopher''s stone." Another elder of the House of Creation stated. "I say that we destroy it so that we no longer have any future endeavors. We must also demand the demons to hand over their supply so that we can be sure that nothing of that horrific incident will happen again." Another elder of the House of Creation added. "When it was first made, the Philosopher''s stone became the most helpful item that restored the world into a beautiful one. It made the filthy energy of the dark gods into beautiful and useful things for thest of the living beings. Power is only evil and dangerous when itnds on the hands of those who are evil and will stop at nothing to get what they want. Also, the demons said that it might only be a possibility and they are not entirely sure. This is the reason why one of their elders chose Mt. Thunder for a reason." The oldest of the elders of the House of Creation stated. "Are you saying that they deliberately put something dangerous here in the eastern continent? Where is that demon brat! I might as well punish him myself for doing something like that." The most violent elder of the House of Creation stated. "If they chose Mt. Thunder then they chose well as no Array Master has emerged for a thousand years. Even the strongest Charm Master has yet to even step foot in that realm. That will be the safest spot to handle that ck stone." The elder that was silent just now stated which made those that want to cause a ruckus calm down. "It might just be a better conduit stone and not an ingredient. Fearing the unknown is not our style as only humans do that. We are Ryujin and we are beings that value knowledge than anything else. I already sent some to inspect the ck stone as it already has caused quite a stir to the other houses." Nuwa stated as she knew that a stone that could actually channel that amount of energy will be beneficial to the Ryujin. "The Grand Mistress is correct. We are not humans who fear the unknown as we are known to face the unknown with smiles. The stone might be a chance to bring us to new heights or absolute destruction, but we will always stay strong and objective. Do all of you agree?" The oldest of the elders of the House of Creation stated as he reminded them that they are not weak. "Since that matter is settled then let us go to the next one. Are we sure about Little Peridot''s Qilin? Is it really safe for her to be attached to that thing to the point that they share the same soul?" One of the elders stated as she is worried for Peridot''s safety. "I might not like to admit it, but that young demon is very gifted when ites to the magic rting to the souls of others. He is the Champion of the Twin Gods after all, and it seems that Peridot''s special someone is the Envoy of the Twin Gods. Suffice to say¡­if something were to go awry then her friend and lover will definitely be able to handle it better than us. They are chosen by the two primordial gods that have usually stayed indifferent to the plight of the people." Nuwa stated but there is still a bit of worry painted on their faces. "No more objections then onto the next important topic, it seems that we have been getting reports of tomb like dungeons suddenly sprouting from random locations." An elder reported. "What are these tombs? Are you sure it is a tomb or just a dungeon that looks like a tomb?" Another elder asked. "We have confirmed it is a tomb as it looked like arge mausoleum fit for a king.. The only difference is that the things inside are like y soldiers." Chapter 688 - Sprouting Tombs II "I will file this to thew as I am being dragged against my will!" Adrian stated in protest. "Shut it will you! You are needed which is why I am dragging you myself to the mission area. Well, more like Moksha is dragging you under mymand. I already know your personality that runs away when you smell something bothersome." Peridot stated as they were escorted to the Room of Truth to meet the other elders. "Peridot greets the elders of the House of Creation." Peridot stated as she bowed with respect. The elders of the House of Creation all looked at her with smiling faces and beaming smiles. "Hi, old dudes!" Adrian greeted to which the elders found unpleasant as some of them are sensitive about their age. All of them are sensitive about it but some nts grudges if you mention something about their age. The smile that they showed immediately turned into frowns. "It is good that both of you are now here. I have a mission for the two of you." Nuwa stated. "I know that I am here due to my duty but why did you need my friend''s help?" Peridot asked as she was sent a telepathic message to make sure that Adrian will alsoe. "The problem that we are currently experiencing will need the expertise of someone that is connected to the God of Death. We need both of you to investigate the tombs that are sprouting in random areas of the eastern continent." Nuwa stated which made Adrian somewhat interested. "By tombs, you mean the ones floating in the rumors that give ordinary people special abilities that resemble the one that is buried in the tomb?" Peridot stated as she knows the gossips that are circting in the eastern continent due to her secret excursions. "How did you know of that information? You know what never mind. The young demon looks uninterested since we dragged you here against your will, but we willpensate you with any reward you desire as long as it is not something on the level or higher than the Pinnacle Magic stone that you wanted to get extracted." Nuwa stated. Adrian smiled as this might be the perfect chance to get hold of the item that he has been searching for a long time. He still needs to evolve his second oldest soulbound that he cherishes but his evolution path has been stunted because Adrian could not find a way to introduce another evolution. "If that is the case then I want the Core of a Wind Dragon." Adrian stated boldly since they so dly offered anypensation. The members of the House of Creation got stunned at Adrian''s request as it is lower in qualitypared to the pinnacle magic stone but who in their right mind will give the core of a dragon to someone that they barely know despite being a close friend of their cherished ''granddaughter''. "To actually dare demand dragons to give up the core of another dragon! Preposterous! We should punish him for thinking so little of us." One of the elders stated in a slightly angry tone. "You guys said anything that is lower in quality than a Pinnacle Magic stone so I chose something that I need. I am currently handicapped so thispensation should be just enough." Adrian stated as he pointed out that he is missing a whole arm. "We shall agree but in return, you must find out the real truth about the sprouting tombs." Nuwa stated which made the other elders shut their mouths as the Grand Mistress herself agreed. [You have agreed in receiving the mission ''Investigate the Sprouting Tombs''.] --- *QUEST NOTIFICATION* Mission: Investigate the Sprouting Tombs'' Description: The Grand Mistress of the House of Creation wants to know why there are random tombs dedicated to fallen heroes of the past suddenly sprouting in the eastern continent. Find out what is causing these disturbances and find out of the rumors are true. Difficulty Rank: S Completion Requirement: Reason for the Sprouting Tombs (0/100%) Completion Reward: One Wind Dragon Core Failure: None Failure Penalty: Reduction in Trust with the House of Creation. Restriction: Mission can only bepleted when in the same party with the individual named ''Peridot''. NPC Companion: Saru (Level 199) --- "Peridot will be apanying you since you are currently not in tip shape for fighting. I am giving both of you this mission because there are restrictions in entering the tombs. And only the both of you fit the bill in this entire house. Saru will also be present to protect you my beloved student." Nuwa stated. "I am grateful for the protection that you have given me, master." Peridot replied. "Is there something that we should know about the tombs before we will head out in about an hour?" Adrian asked as he could only cast magic after the timer for his magic circuits be zero. He will be able toplete cast magic again after an hour. "The only thing that we have noticed about these tombs are their random locations. There has also been an instance that a tomb that has been cleared popped out again in another location but there is no same tomb that sprouts at the same time." Nuwa stated which Adrian already made a hypothesis given the sample data that he has been given. "Is there anything that we need to know about the tombs? Like the enemies that are present inside?" Peridot asked. "The only thing we know is that all the enemies inside the dungeon are types of humanoid golems. Apparently, beating the whole tomb will grant you strength equal that of the person that the statue represents but nothing has been proven if that happens all the time." Nuwa stated. "Despite them being made of y, the enemies are fierce and strong that most of those that can enter the tomb has died. A golem that is made of metal is said to be the strongest monster in the dungeon.." Another elder added which made Adriane alive as defeating metal enemies is the way to go. Chapter 689 - Sprouting Tombs III "A tomb that is popted by y soldiers with the boss being a hero from the past. Saru does not look like he has an idea either." Adrian uttered as they are now going to the newly sprouted tomb dungeon that is reported. "I think we are already in the area." Peridot stated as she pointed to an area that is filled with people. The tomb that emerged looked like a giant cave entrance which is decorated by mysterious items and symbols. Adrian could feel that something is different in the air, but he could not pinpoint its exact nature. yers started to mor as they saw a huge dragon descending from the sky and two people riding on it. Apanying the to people is a monkey like person that rode a cloud. When the two people descended, numerous gazes and chattering noises could be heard as the crowd recognize the two people. "It is Equinox and Peridot, but something is strange with Equinox'' right arm?!" One of the yers whispered as a sudden wave of gossip suddenly emerged from the crowds. Adrian covered his right side with the cloak as it could be easily changed in the way it is hung on the body. "It seems that we have gained some fame from being other races." Adrian stated but he did not really care to hide anymore as he is strong enough to defend himself. "More like notoriety since you are famed for allegedly kill stealing the boss during the dark god raid." Peridot stated as she moved to the entrance of the tomb. "Is that why some people have res that could kill? Then again, I never really cared but what are they doing here in a tomb?" Adrian asked as he does not know why there are a ton of yers here when the reported loot of the ce is chump change. "It seems that something blew up when we were waiting for you to heal your magic circuits." Peridot stated as she could see that the forum for the eastern continent started blowing up. "What is themotion all about?" Adrian asked as it seemed to be something great for a lot of high leveled yers to gather in a certain ce. "It seems that someone got a Legendary Tier skill when she defeated the boss with her teammates when they cleared a tomb. It was only her that got the skill, and it is extremely powerful as it buffed the team with near imprable defense." Peridot stated as she read the thread of the yer and she even posted video evidence to back up her ims. "If they really wanted that then why are they not raiding the tomb?" Adrian muttered as he soon arrived at the conclusion why no yer has yet to enter the tomb. [Answer the riddle in order to gain entrance to the tomb.] [Riddle: My life can be measured in hours; I serve by being devoured. Thin, I am quick. Fat, I am slow. Wind is my foe.] "It seems that we need to answer the riddle in order to proceed. Do you have the answer?" Peridot asked. "I have the answer. Do we go inside now?" Adrian asked via the party chat. Peridot is about to answer when a group of individuals suddenly came towards Adrian and Peridot. The items that these five people wore are definitely not normal as it is shining like it has been enhanced. The only thing that Adrian did not like of the group is their attitude of arrogance that they radiated. "Are you that famous demon yer?" One of the yers that came towards Adrian asked. "I do not know about famous, but I am of the demon race." Adrian replied but did not look at them since he is busy looking at theyout of the tomb. "Party with us and you will easily clear this tomb. We are from the Shadow w guild, and we can assure you that anything you encounter inside is covered." The man that looked like a berserker stated as he radiated that arrogant attitude that Adrian finds annoying and hurts his eyes. "I do not know of your guild but thank you for the offer. The three of us are already enough to clear this tomb." Adrian stated respectfully as he does not want to sound snarky or an inted ego. The man finally snapped as he thought that Adrian is looking down on them because he is famous. He admits that the Shadow w guild might not be a top guild now, but it is steadily growing into one. The man wanted to lunge at Adrian but a mage from their team pointed at Kaon and then to Saru. "I did not say that to offend you, but my friend and I are in a mission that we cannot share nor have other party members in the group. Please be understanding of that. Goodbye!" Adrian stated with a smile as he answered the riddle by drawing runes that spell out the word ''Candle''. Adrian and his group vanished from the outside which made the others gasp in shock. The fact that they entered the tomb earlier than those that arrived before them meant that they knew the way in. Someone from the crowd stated that Equinox drew something in the air using mana. "What did he do?!" One of the yers that witnessed the sudden disappearance of Adrian''s group shouted as he believed it to be witchcraft or some type of magic that can shift locations since demons operate like that. When the yers tried looking at the yback, they found out that he drew some symbols, but they do not know what they mean. They tried recreating the word that Adrian drew but nothing happened even if they perfectly copied it. Writing the word Candle is not the only way to enter the tomb but Adrian used the most inconspicuous method instead of saying the word outright with his will. The only thing that the yers missed is that they did not infuse will to their words which is why the tomb never epted it. "It is no use. I cannot encrypt the message which is why we need someone who can understand runguages." The female mage yer from the Shadow w guild stated. "So, we will be stuck here while that lucky yer just has a free a pass?" The leader of yers from the Shadow w organization stated which meant that they will not stop until they get the money." "It is not that, but I do need a moment to talk to someone and he just waltz in from the corner like a child." Another member from the shadow guild stated. "Make sure that demon brat gets a bounty or else I will rampage here and hunt those that failed." The berserker looking person stated as he indeed to be on his way to the toilet for a break. ==== Adrian, Peridot and Saru arrive inside of the tomb, and it is pitch ck. Adrian had no problem, but Peridot does not have the ability to see. She had to illuminate one of her floating gems in order to even see the light of day. "What is this ce?" Peridot asked. "It feels familiar in a sense, but I do not know what it is. Is it one of the Deatnds but that should be impossible? I can feel it inside of my bones, but I cannot remember what it is, but I know this feeling like I have always been a part of it." Adrian stated as he thought where the scent inside of the tomb is familiar. "What are you doing?" Peridot asked as Adrian is ducked onto the ground while smelling the eerie mist that rolled out. "I am trying to see if a Deatnd is identally summoned here which made the y soldiers walk and kill people that enter their master''s tomb. It is almost like they are being controlled but I am not sure if the area of coverage is small orrge." Adrian added as his keen observations continued to evolve with his skills. Before Peridot could react, a group of fifty y soldiers suddenly sprouted from the ground despite being dead for years. The y soldiers were not that difficult for their group since they are quite brittle and easy to break with just the perfect amount of pressure. The y soldiers that attacked them easily got broken amidst the fight. "Sorry that I was not much of help from your battle against them." Adrian stated. "So, this is what it feels to be in the front line. I kind of got jealous that you will be sitting back but then again, it is still better than not telling him something that I learned." Peridot stated which Adrian heard. "The y soldiers are nothing but fragile pottery but the rming thing the fact that those kids are just normal humans that I failed to protect." Chapter 690 - Tomb Of Kongming "So, this is what it feels to be in the front line. I kind of got jealous that you will be sitting back but then again, it is still better than not telling him something that I learned." Peridot stated which Adrian heard. "The y soldiers are nothing but fragile pottery, but the rming thing is the fact that those kids are just normal humans that I failed to protect." A voice from somewhere echoed throughout Adrian''s ear. He got surprised as the voice he heard felt like it is directly said beside his ear. The only exnation that he could surmise from this experience is that a wandering spirit told him something. The only problem is that the spirit is not showing itself to him. [You have entered the Tomb of Kongming.] Adrian, Peridot and Saru arrived at the inside of the tomb with fifty y soldiers, but they easily destroyed them. Peridot looked at the loot and it disappointed to see that there is nothing valuable being dropped by the mobs. "Do you have any idea who this Kongming person is?" Adrian asked as the tombs seemed to be connected to heroes of the eastern continent in the past era. "I do not, and I have not even encountered that name in any of the books on heroes that I have read. Not all heroes are recorded in ledgers or notebooks as some died before their legend could spread while some are erased from the history books." Peridot answered as she knew that not everything is recorded. People like to say that History is a perfect retelling of the past but that is not true. History is written by the victors. A saying that rings true even to this day as some countries that were conquered by ancient monarchies have their history erased. In fact, some of them have their history start at the time where they got conquered by the ancient monarchies. It is a sad but true reality as they will never know what their real history is despite being able to free their country. "If that is the case then this Kongming fellow must be someone that they tried to or at least want to forget. Sometimes being an absolute viin is better than being a hero because they remember you more for the bad things you have done to people." Adrian stated as unspoken heroes are never really discussed but the most notorious people in history are always recorded and talked about. "That is just sad." Peridot stated. "It might be sad, but the people of the world would rather remember the worst of the worst than the best of the best. Some people could just not bear someone to supersede them when ites to good deeds as they do not want to feel that theyck as a human being." Adrian added. "How about you Saru? Do you know of a person named Kongming? This is his tomb so we might have a better chance of clearing it if we know who he is." Peridot asked. "Unfortunately, I do not know of a person named Kongming that is said to be a hero. He might not even be a hero as some tombs seem to be from unknown people of origin. It is just that one of the tombs that we secured a few days earlier is a tomb of a hero. The tomb of the hero did not have much difference to this tomb. The only reason that we knew that the previous tomb is for a hero is due to the fact that one of the elders remembered her." Saru stated as he recalled the things that he was told about the tombs. The three could not get any information about the name Kongming which is why they decided to push through. The way back outside is not even known as they were thrown in a ce that was barely lit with no exit. They did not even know how they got inside of the tomb as they got swallowed by something after Adrian unlocked the code. "Do you find anything strange?" Peridot once again asked Adrian as she cannot hear the voices of the elemental spirits inside the tomb. She could only rely on her own mana to use spells. "It is strange because it feels like we are inside of a pocket dimension but not at the same time." Adrian stated. "Can you borate please? Not all of us are demons so we do not know what you really feel." Peridot stated. "Fine then. Demons have this unique sense they have from birth which could differentiate the space they are in. It means we know instantly if we get trapped inside an area or something. The same feeling goes for other dimensions. Pocket dimensions feel constricted and tight which means that it gives us the feeling of bing ustrophobic. Normal dimensions are not too much and feels like a gentle breeze is hitting your skin. Dimensions that are extremely vast gives us the feeling that we are incredibly small." Adrian exined as he gave the exnation of what he is currently feeling. "So¡­you are saying that we are trapped inside of a pocket dimension but not at the same time." Peridot asked as she tried wrapping her head around the topic of a demon''s sixth sense. "This tomb feels like it is contracting as I could feel something pulsating but the numerous voices that I can hear is making me unable to focus properly to even investigate." Adrian stated as he would be distracted by something from the corner of his eye. "You are hearing voices? I cannot hear anyone. The silence is actually creeping me out which is why I am talking to you." Peridot stated as they continued exploring the tomb. asionally, a group of five to ten y soldiers would attack them but Peridot and Saru could easily destroy them in mere seconds. "At first, the voices were audible but now they are speaking at the same time that it is making my head spin. They are not ordinary souls as they could voice out their thoughts albeit in a crazy sort of manner." Adrian stated as he could be seen suddenly jumped back from fright. "Why did you react like that?" Peridot asked as she could be seen also somewhat disturbed by Adrian''s reaction as he never acted this strongly before. [Your party member, Equinox, is afflicted by Fear.] [If he gets more than ten stacks then he will be afflicted by Terror.] "I heard someone wanting to kill me and they sounded like they were behind me." Adrian replied as he could feel that something is not correct. He is being tormented by something that even he could not see which should be imposible. His eyes are made to be able to see souls so being unable to see spirits of the dead are a given. "You were afflicted by a status condition which is why you are hearing things. You already have one stack of fear. You must be careful as they seem to be aiming you particrly since Saru and I are not having the same problem as you." Peridot stated as she tried using a cleansing spell towards Adrian. [Cannot purify the status ailment.] "What the heck! I cannot even heal that annoying status ailment that you have. You have to find out if you can use some potions." Peridot stated as Adrian finally noticed that something is indeed afflicting him that it makes his worried that he would be more of a burden than someone here to help. Adrian checked on his status ailment and found out that he got afflicted by an array. He found it weird as he did not trigger an array from his perspective until he remembered that he woke up from a sleep. He could have been directly transported on top of a trap that induces fear in the long term and it activated without him even knowing. Adrian then noticed that his senses are being dulled and that strange voices are being heard from everywhere. He then activated his ocr skill to the fullest as he wanted to know if there are more arrays set in ce. Upon using his evil eye, Adrian could not believe what he saw as the whole tomb is actually a culmination of arrays. This Kongming person might actually be someone from the ancient era that is an Array Master. "If he really is an array master then I hit the jackpot! The whole ce is covered by magic circles that utilize the ley lines as a power source." Adrian thought as he could learn more about arrays and the loot might actually be array formations that he could study. "How is that Jackpot when nothing could be done in dispelling those arrays?! You already lost an arm! Do not tell me that you actually want to lose the other one as well?" Peridot stated. Chapter 691 - Step With Caution "If this ce does really have an array master buried then the skill that we can receive will be that of an array master. I will be able to utilize it as Arrays can also be built by Scribes, but the process will take more time and effort to build something that could cover an area." Adrian stated. "We are here to investigate the ce remember?! The elders did not let me drag you here if they do not have a clue on what these tombs are. It is probably rted to the death aspect of nature which is why you are needed. The only elements that the Ryujin cannot manipte are those of time, space, life and death. Those energies are the essence of nature which is why the dragonkind cannot manipte them." Peridot stated and Adrian nodded in agreement. "That is of course very true since demons have to sacrifice their ability to wield other elements for the mastery of arcane magic that can control time, space and force." Adrian replied as he started to scan the area once again. Adrian could feel a faint magical signature in the air that is reminiscent of a gateway, but it is so miniscule. He feels that he must not jump to conclusions as being mistaken could lead to their death. He does feel as if he is transported to some sort of Deathnd but not at the same time. Adrian stopped walking and Peridot noticed this. She knows that Adrian already has a hypothesis on hand but needs more information to back that im. "So¡­what are your deductions?" Peridot asked as she wants to also contribute to the investigation. "This ce has the energy of death lingering inside of it, but it is a tomb after all. If we were transported to one of the deathnds or underworlds, then the two of you would have died already. Your body is not built to handle energy of the dead after all. The only logical exnation would be that this whole tomb is a copy or a summoned section from one of the deathnds. You can think of it as the partial summoning that I did earlier but on a scale of a ce. It also exins why the deathnds are temporary and vanish." Adrian exined. "Is that even possible?" Peridot asked. "It is possible as domains work the same way. The caster summons a patch ofnd in an area that blesses the user''s overall self. In other words, the culprit for summoning the tombs is either a demigod or a god. Since gods cannot descend easily then we are looking for a demigod. Peridot suddenly tensed up when she heard the word demigod as they will easily get wiped if they encounter one. The only one that she knows that could go toe to toe with a demigod would be her master. "You do not have to be that nervous as we are not fighting a demigod. Also, the demigods are not at their peak power as of now which is why the world is still peaceful. I have been told that lots of demigod crave territories of their own, but they are currently weakened which is why they are staying silent." Adrian muttered as he was told about the state of the demigods from Pann. "You are saying that because you are not the one actually in the front." Peridot stated as she knows that she will really die if they face off against a demigod. "Either way, we have no choice on the matter as my wind dragon core is on the line here. We have to get to the source of the tomb which means we must defeat the boss monster. Step where I step unless you want to be barbequed." Adrian stated as he started to follow the trail that he found. Adrian is currently following the small traces of death energy. He figured that a hole should be stabilizing this tomb in order for it to manifest in the overworld. The only thing that he does not know is the method that this person used to open a portal to another ne of existence. "The one who opened this could have either failed or identally opened these tombs. If they summoned a part of a deathnd then should have contracts with the gods of death to even think of summoning a part of a deathnd." Adrian thought as he slowly and gently made his way out of the array field. "If this is really part of the deathnds then why are the monsters not undead or dead beings?" Peridot asked as she does not know about the deathnds ruled by the God of Death. "The deathnds are not necessarily filled with zombies or ghouls that you thought. In Pandemonium, the ces where the dead go to is not a battlefield but a resting ce. Some are used as prisons or a punishment center to detain those that are really evil in their life." Adrian stated. Adrian suddenly stopped talking and looked at his surroundings with the evil eye. If the other area was filled with arrays that can kill a person, then this new area will outright do so. All the arrays that Adrian read sounded ominous. Adrian decided to try and trigger one of the arrays that he read which had the words ''swords of death''. The moment Dodu entered the array, arge light exploded and the next thing they saw baffled them. About a hundred or less swords pierced Dodu''s body, but the slime is not affected. Dodu even started to melt the swords that were summoned by magic as it seems they have a physical body. Dodu is not hurt by the trap since the damage it dealt is that of the physical category. Dodu could easily chomp down the swords like food served to a glutinous prince inside of the pce. "That array utilized a subspace. Interesting." Adrian stated as he then led the group out of the area where the arrays are ced in a manner that could kill a person in mere seconds. After a few minutes of walking, the group arrived in a wide area. Peridot is about to lead the way when Adrian stopped her as the area is so clean that he cannot see anything. Something like this should not be possible if the previous areas are actually filled with arrays. "Something is strange about this ce. If that portal there is the exit, then it is too easy." Adrian stated as he knows that a high-level dungeon should not be just them exploring. Before the group could decide what to do, something strange happened to their bodies as they could not move. They could then see that their bodies are being dragged to the center of the room despite their unwillingness. A few secondster, the group finally saw who is actually using a spell against them. A statue that looks like a man with a fan on his hand. The fan even has the symbol of yin and yang but only one thing truly caught Adrian''s attention. "The hole on the chest of the metal statue is actually pouring out energy from the death realm. No wonder I was not able to locate the source since it is actually moving and observing us." Adrian muttered as he could feel that they were being watched the moment they entered the tomb. The voices that he heard are alsoing from the hole on the chest of the metal statue. Adrian wanted to inspect the metal statue, but he is being restricted by something invisible. He could speak but is not able to use skills and spells. [You are currently under the effect of Skill Seal.] [Cannot use any spells and abilities for a period of time or when the duration of the skill channeled is gone.] Adrian observed the metal statue use the fan to direct some sort of energy towards them that damaged the three with a decent amount. The attacks were weak, but they could not fight back against the metal statue. "Sirius!" Adrian shouted as arge wolf exited the shadow of the metal statue. Sirius should have been able to hit the metal statue but about four y soldiers suddenly materialized and blocked the attack. It is then Kaon who moved next as he increased the size of his body and used his tail to shatter the metal statue, but another group of y soldiers blocked the attack. The two soulbounds might not have dealt damage to the metal statue but that made it lose its grip on Adrian, Peridot and Saru. Peridot did not waste time as she used all the buffs on herself and the team.. Both she and Saru came crashing down on the metal statue, but another set of y soldiers emerged from the ground to meet their attack. Chapter 692 - The Great Tactician The metal statue is actually able to summon cay soldiers to do its bidding as if it is controlling the whole area like its personal yground. Adrian noticed that y soldiers get created with each movement of the fan. It seems that this metal statue is really the boss of this tomb to have that kind of ability. Monster: Kongming''s Statue of Honor Titles: Great Tactician''s statue, Array Master''s statue Level: 200 The metal statue is none other than a poor copy of the original Kongming, but it still has the abilities of the original albeit weaker. The Great Tactician should be something given to the original Kongming due to his prowess in military warfare. The array master is already self-exnatory, but Adrian has yet to know how the ability works. With the swipe of the fan, rows of y soldiers then sprouted up from the ground and wielded their weapons on Peridot and Saru. The two had to retreat as the y soldiers almost dealt damage to them. Sirius and Kaon cannot prate the defense of Kongming''s Statue of Honor which is why they regrouped. "Any idea on how to defeat that thing?" Peridot asked as she could see that Adrian is thinking of a n. "If we can get the fan then we might be able to stop it from summoning more y soldiers." Adrian stated as he considered it the first step. "Got it. Let us see whose y soldiers are better!" Peridot stated as she also raised ten y soldiers of her own to sh against the y soldiers of Kongming''s Statue of Honor. Adrian noticed that the y soldiers that Kongming''s Statue of Honor summoned are much betterpared to Peridot''s y soldiers. The y soldier that Kongming''s Statue of Honor summoned felt as if they have intelligence as he saw that some even dodged or blocked attacks from Peridot''s y soldiers. Adrian burned all his energy in order to strengthen his senses and he was able to determine what are the peculiarities of the y soldiers summoned by Kongming''s Statue of Honor. The portal to the deathnds is connected to the y soldiers as they are being inhabited by souls. The souls are most likely from warriors that are loyal to Kongming when he was alive. This only means that the soul that is inhabiting Kongming''s Statue of Honor is none other than the soul of the hero. The fact that the souls of the dead are back to the material world means that someone is messing with the fabric between life and death. "Nether Domain!" Adrian suddenly stated as his whole body transformed to his true form. The whole area became covered in the mist of the Nether Domain. The y soldiers that Kongming''s Statue of Honor summoned all became dust as the souls that upied them all ran back inside of the portal that is located on the chest of the metal statue. Adrian looked at his right arm to see if it is there, but it did not regenerate. It seems that the curse of the world is much more powerful than he imagined but that also put a smile on Adrian''s face. He could use this information one day when he faces off against the demigods or gods. [You have summoned the Nether Domain.] [You cannot fully transform to your true form due to the heavy curse that is etched upon your soul.] Adrian saw the notifications and frowned when he saw that he cannot actually use his true form. Still, summing the Nether Domain is the biggest help for the team that is being overrun by numerous y soldiers. Kongming''s Statue of Honor looked stunned when the y soldiers became dust which should have been impossible since it is a statue. They did not notice this as they were too focused on the battle. Peridot even used her most powerful ability. "Elemental Rush!" Peridot stated as the gems that floated beside her all imbued their elemental attributes towards her body, and she transformed to a serpentine dragon like Kaon. [Your party has destroyed Kongming''s Statue of Honor.] [Kongming''s Statue of Honor judged that you are unworthy of its inheritance.] [You do not get the promised reward for this dungeon as your party did not qualify for the test.] She then charged towards Kongming''s Statue of Honor and broke the metal statue in half without much difficulty. Kongming''s Statue of Honor easily broke apart due to the varying elemental attacks present in that attack. It is the deadliest attack that Peridot has right now but also the most situational. "I guess the boss monster is not that tanky seeing that I managed to one shot it." Peridot stated as she held a victory pose but quickly became limp when she read the notification. "You destroyed it too fast that I did not even get to discover how it is able to summon spirits of the dead from the deathnds. You should have used another skill to neutralize it so that I could have see that portal." Adrian grumbled as his investigation would have to continue to another tomb in order to be conclusive. "It was weaker than I expected. I thought it was something super strong which is why I used my most powerful skill for it." Peridot replied. "Your most powerful attack that has an attack multiplier of 10,000 and a cooldown of 30 days that is not affected by cooldown reduction. You overestimated your opponent which is why you became excessive. Then again, that is how you usually roll as you put your all even if you already have certain victory." Adrian stated as he investigated the wreckages of the metal statue. "Should I say this, but it is strange. I felt that the metal statue and the y soldiers were alive." Peridot stated. "They should feel alive because they are being controlled by souls of other dead people. Those that infested the y soldiers are probably experienced war veterans.." Adrian stated as the y soldiers moved like a coordinated unit. Chapter 693 - Trail Is Cold Adrian checked the pieces that were once Kongming''s Statue of Honor, but nothing popped up of interest. The pieces of the metal statue became scrap pieces of metal that even Peridot could only tell Adrian that it is ordinary metal. "It is not even a type of magic metal? I guess we wasted our time in investigating the scraps. We should move to the next one so that I can observe more about the boss of each tomb." Adrian stated. "There are not even drops that are worthwhile, but it is strange that we did not pass the test." Peridot stated. "It is not that umon since the tomb is more of a symbol than an actual tomb." Adrian stated as he knows that this tomb is not a real dungeon but a pocket dimension. Adrian exined that the tomb is likely an unstable pocket dimension brought forth by a mistake in manifesting a domain. He needed to be sure as the other tombs might be like this one. The group rounded up a few tombs before returning back to the House of Creation. ==== The three returned to the House of Creation extremely exhausted not by the enemies but with the traps inside of the tombs. Each tomb that they went inside of had different themes and the one with the vast area was the most problematic one. "It seems that all of you have returned earlier than expected. Do we have some good news?" Nuwa asked as she saw the three of them arrive at the main hall. Saru excused himself upon returning as he needed to report to the general once he returns to the house. Only Adrian and Peridot are left in the main hall with Nuwa. A few minutester, the elders of the House of Creation started to assemble at the main hall as they were likely called upon by the Great Mistress herself. "Tell us, little demon. What did you find out about the sprouting tombs in the eastern continent?" Nuwa asked as she does not have a clear grasp of these tombs. Whether they are dangerous or not to the eastern continent is still up for discussion. "Each tomb that we visited did leak out death energy but not at the quantity that could kill a decently powerful person. For ordinary people, the inside of the tomb will most likely be their graves since death energy is harmful to ordinary people." Adrian stated which made the elders all talk to each other to assess the danger. "Moreover, we found out that each of the tombs are unique as the ones that we cleared did not immediately pop up again. The only thing that we were not able to prove is the skill that is granted to the ones who clear the tomb. We werebeled as not worthy for the skill which is why we returned empty handed." Peridot stated as Adrian showed a grim expression as he did not get any spell rted to arrays at all and they faced off against three array master tombs. "Is there any way that the Champion of the Twin Gods to seal off the tombs even before you entered?" One of the elders asked. "I would be unable to do so since modifying a dungeon is above my skill set." Adrian replied. "Can you at least give us a clue if this is natural phenomena or a man-made phenomenon?" Another elder asked. "I can at least tell you that the one who is responsible for the portal from the deathnds is amateur at best. It seems that they are using the memory of thend to create portals to the deathnd, but they summon a gate that cannot be used by normal beings. The one responsible for this should be a person or being that is widely versatile in magic and has a connection to the realms of the dead. The fact that the portals are not big enough for a person meant that they are experimenting with their powers." Adrian stated. "I see but any concrete evidence?" One of the elders asked. "We did not find any that links to the one who is causing thing unrest, but we managed to deduce that it should be someone with the power of a demigod or close to one. Equinox thinks that the tombs are a result of someone trying to summon a domain connected to the deathnds that are connected to the ancient heroes of the eastern continent." Peridot stated as he exined the smaller details. "That is the most feasible answer, but should a person ascend to be a demigod then we would have sensed it." Nuwa stated as she is the most perceptive person in the eastern continent. "That should be the case unless he or she is using an artifact that can deceive your perception." Adrian stated which made the elders be offended because he is telling them that their Grand Mistress is weak that a mere artifact could obscure her perception. "It should be possible seeing that the Vermillion Bird told me that I can use her feather to make those that follow me lose their attention as it is a holy artifact." Adrian stated which made the other elders calm down a little as the evaluation is on the level of holy beasts. "If that is the case then one of the holy beasts must be the culprit seeing that they rule over the concept of death or at least they say they are." One of the elders suddenly recalled. "You mean the tortoise, right? But that holy beast rarely goes outside and sleeps for thousands of years which makes it impossible. Thest time that we have known of its awakening is four hundred years ago and it does not even host a house." One of the elders stated. "But if what he says is true then the ck Tortoise would be the best candidate to fool our eyes since it is the holder of the ck mirror. Perhaps it has chosen a worthy warrior but the domain rting to death should not be easily controlled by the living.." Nuwa stated which made the elders ponder. Chapter 694 - The Fan I I am what you call a fangirl that is dedicated to her idol and that idol is none other than the yer that is named Equinox. My love for hi is not due to his power and skills as a yer but his valor as someone who stands for justice. Some might even call me delusional for saying so, but I encountered him when I was just a bit new to the game. I chose a scout job ss as I wanted to be something like a kunoichi, but I was disappointed when I learned that the job ss did not exist. Anyways, let me get back to my glorious meeting with Equinox when I was just starting out. I yed the game by myself since it was rmended to me by my cousins that also y the game. I am an introvert at school so not many friends already to even invite me to y. Although there are times that I wish that I have someone to share moments with. Especially now that my idol is now worldwide famous for being a powerful yer. No one can really defeat his valor and the handsome face is just a bonus. As I was saying, I met him when I started a mission by myself to help escort a merchant to another city. The mission was fairly easy, and it is even ssified as an E rank difficulty mission, but Pandemonium is spontaneous at times. I was not the only yer that was in that mission as there are also others that came. I was the only one that was a scout which is why I tend to search the area ahead in certain intervals. The escort mission was easy to say the least, but something happened on the way. We met the bandits that are supposed to attack the merchant caravan, but we did not expect that a horde of goblins wille to us. It seems that the culprit for that is a group of yers that ran away from the goblins when they were outnumbered and outssed. It seemed that their mission was special since monsters that are supposed to be inside a dungeon chased them, but I can only specte as I did not know. The resulting encounter became the doom of all in the merchant caravan and those escorting it. The bandits that came to attack us also met a gruesome fate as hobgoblins were also in the mix of the goblin horde. Almost all of the people were killed and the rest that survived became prisoners. The only yer that was caught is me as the ones with me risked their life to kill the goblins. Come to think of it¡­maybe they really used their life since they knew that they would get captured. They should have at least told me that is the case so I would also used all of my being to get killed in that battle. Then again, I will not be able to meet my idol if this happened so maybe I should say thanks to them. Anyways, I have been captured by the goblins and became a prisoner in their camp. I have seen what they did to the women, and it is nasty beyond belief. The nature channel would lose their job is such scenes were to be shown. I wanted to get out but the only way for that to happen would be to delete my ount and start over. I was not going to surrender to fate or so I thought as I was imprisoned for more than five days. The goblins did feed us although just enough for us to be alive and healthy enough for the NPCs to bore their young. Those that lose their mind will be meals for the goblins instead. This fun game became dark really fast, but I did choose the hardcore setting and set the filter to realistic. In the sixth day, I sumbed to my fate that I will never be able to get out of this prison and was a bout to delete my character that I used six hours just to create. When I was about to click the ept button, I heard arge sound from the outside and arge ck hole appeared. I thought that there must finally be a subjugation team that has arrived to rescue us since one of us is really important. I have grown familiar with the other NPCs and some even told me information that should never be told to others even if it meant that they are killed. Some even started to talk about their infidelities and let me tell you that these innocent looking women are nasty. They are good people, but they are nasty when ites to adult stuff. My eyes were opened to things that I have never even heard before or are just spections in certain talks. Anyways, I heard the cries of the dying goblins and the people in the cage became silent in the process. I saw a giant wolf attack the goblins and bit their necks as it tore their bodies in half. I even saw a dragon that burnt the goblins to ashes but the most terrifying thing I saw is the figure of my savior. The one and only person that was given the title of ''The Demon''. When he finished dealing with the goblins, we all thought that we are next because demons in the books that I have read in this game show that they are bloodthirsty and drink the blood of virgins. I am definitely one, but my mind is not due to the things that I have been told in the duration that I have been locked up in here. I thought to myself that I would dly die in the arms of a handsome looking demon rather than get vited by a goblin. It is then that the demon broke the cage that we were in and let us out without a second thought. He did not even say goodbye and just left without asking for anything in return. The others and I realized that the stories of demons are not true as I saw his gant figure walking away with his soulbounds. I thought he was an NPC at first, but he was actually a yer. This is definitely what I read in stories about knights in shining armor. Except this time the knight is a demon that fights for justice. This is the time that I decided that I need to learn more about demons which is why I used all my free time to search about the demons and their abilities. I came to know that demons only know magic rted to Arcane Magic. Arcane magic is very powerful but also very restrictive magic which meant that those that use it usually sacrifice using other magics. I guess that should be something like the show that I watched where she can only use explosion magic or something. Still, demons are still told to be beings of destruction and death which meant that these books are still prejudiced. I guess the humans really hate the demons since they are painted in a bad light. Which is why I tried going to hidden viges of the long-lived races where they are not that biased and learned te truth of the demons. It was not easy getting entrances to these hidden viges, but it was worth it, and I remembered that I grew to be strong in the process. I am still not as strong as my demon in dark armor, but I was able to easily handle the requests they have given me like assassinate this corrupt person or get information from this evil guy. The long-lived races are really oppressed by the ones the peoplebel as ''human'', but they do not have prejudice against the demon race. In fact, their information about them is more urate. Like I learned that demons have different number of horns depending on their species. The most important information that I have learned is that the demons are the ones that are keeping the bnce of this world from copsing. They maintain the gates from other dimensions and prevent other dimensions from crashing towards our dimension. I knew that my idol is definitely not normal and is doing his part in keeping the peace of the world by going one small step at a time. I will definitely help him achieve his goal of protecting the world in the shadows as a future kunoichi if there even is one. I have decided in that day that I will be the secret force that will aide my idol which is why I have been ''shadowing'' him in his explorations since then.. Some people might think that I am just stalking but I am not doing such things because I work with him to deliver the justice that is not given to this cruel world. Chapter 695 - The Fan II It has been about a few weeks since I started stalk¡­shadowing my idol. I found out that his name was Equinox from the conversation that he had with a certain wizard NPC. It seems that his cover was blown but that NPC is really powerful that I even have goosebumps when I looked at him. To think that I tried to kill that NPC for shaming my idol, but it seems the old man is not ordinary. The skill that I received for stalk¡­I mean shadowing my idol called Intuition told me so. Ah! My idol vanished again, and I do not know where he went. I thought he went to the Summoner Tower to get skills for his soulbounds but it seems that he must have an errand to run. All I know is that the demons are said to inhabit a dimension that is not present in the world like a secret hideout which means that I will not be able to get in even though I already maxed out my Infiltrate skill. "Why are you spacing out again, big sis?" One of my cousins stated as I was busy daydreaming about my idol. I forgot that I was helping these brats to level up as I have be higher level than them. They are too focused on farming mobs than missions which is why I already surpassed them in terms of level and skill mastery. I already told them that they must do missions that are in line with their job sses in order to level up, but these kids will not listen. If you want me to always be with you to hold your hand, then do not get any ideas. I do not have time to waste on you guys that do not even believe me that a demon yer exists. I tried inviting you in the club that I created for cheering my idol but to think they called me delusional. News about a spotting of a demon yer broke out in the forums. Finally, someone actually noticed my idol despite him radiating awesomeness. I really want to p those people that think I was making things up when I told them that the demon race exists in the game. It is I who has thestugh but does my idol want his identity to be known. From the way he used this spell to disguise himself, it looks like he wanted to keep a low profile since he is from a race persecuted for being ''evil''. I should not just be his shadow now but also his secret guard. Along the missions that he did, I have seen yers that wanted to jump him and steal his precious equipment. I will not let them do anything to my idol and he is too busy to deal with small thugs like them. As his secret guard, it is my duty that no mishaps will happen when he is busy with saving the world. "You monster!" One of the yers that I killed stated. I do not care with what they say as their names are already colored red which means that they killed more yers. I will not face the penalty because they are yer killers, and I even got a cool title for killing yer killers. [You have earned the title ''Chivalrous Assassin''] As expected, my efforts have paid off as it seems that the world is telling me that I did a great job in protecting my idol from the bugs that wanted to bite him. Oh! This tile even increases my damage against any type of target that has high notoriety. As expected, I am the assassin of justice that this world needs. The shadow that protects the savior of the world. ==== Note to self, always be prepared when stalk¡­shadowing my idol. He went to ces that are not suitable for humans. It seems that demons have great bodies that do not falter when they experience different temperature differences. I literally died due to frostbite because I was not prepared and followed him to the northern continent. This armor for assassins is not really great due to the fact that it is thin. Should I have epted the offer of the others to change race when I was presented by the question? It would have been perfect, but they are not races that excel in being secretive. I shall continue my efforts as it will always pay off in the end. It seems that my idol is already departing to go to another continent as he headed to the east part of the central continent. I always wanted to go to the eastern continent but that would take lots of time which meant that I will not be able to stal¡­shadow him. I shall prepare for the departure and head to the eastern continent in advance. I arrived at the eastern continent, but my idol disappeared from the world. I do not know what I will do next, but I have been captured when I was about to leave. A beautifuldy that emerged from the shadows suddenly appeared. She is really strong that I cannot even move despite me having the ''Can''t Touch This'' title. "You are good for an assassin, little girl. You must learn under me in order for my legacy to be passed." The beautifuldy that is dressed like a ninja told me. You are still young looking though why would she say something only a dying person would say. I retract what I said that she was young as it was only a disguise. She was actually an old woman, but that disguise is so damn perfect that I was fooled. I have been enlightened by the wonders of the world by this old woman. Please teach me all the things needed in order to be someone like you. It seems that she is thest user of Shunpo a technique reserved to those with the job ss of sh Goddess. I do not care though as I will not be a Kunoichi.. That is the only reason I epted anyways. Chapter 696 - The Fan III It seems that she is thest user of Shunpo a technique reserved to those with the job ss of sh Goddess. I do not care though as I will not be a Kunoichi. That is the only reason I epted anyways. The old woman and I started our special training in a very hidden ce in the eastern continent. I sessfully advanced to be a Kunoichi but why does this job ss have the ''Seduction Art'' skill. I thought Kunoichi''s were just the female counterpart of ninjas? My master told me that my thoughts were shallow, but she said that is fine as we are shadows. The ones that are supposed to be visionaries are our lords. In other words, my idol is the visionary, and I am his shadow that will be his hidden de. The training to be a Kunoichi is very difficult, but the skills are great. The fact that I have a skill that is simr to pseudo teleportation is already something amazing. My master told me that a demon actually taught this technique to a kunoichi when she helped treat that demon''s injuries. It is not real teleportation like what demon do since they control space itself. The concept of this technique called Shunpo is detaching oneself from the bonds of the body and be one with nature for a moment. So far, my best distance is about twenty meters when I really focus but that is halved when I am in battle. My master is great though as she coulde and go like lightning that even those of the distinguished houses of the eastern continent fear her. It seems that she has been pursued for centuries and her mortal body could no longer handle her power despite having the qualifications of bing a demigod. It seems that my master wanted to live a mortal life and no longer extend her life. It seems that she wants her rest after helping the eastern continent behind the scenes. She wants to die as a human being that achieved much in her life than extending it and bing corrupt with power like the others that she viewed throughout history. "Remember my disciple, do not let our techniques deteriorate and pass it down to those who show promise like you. I have done my part for my beloved country and now it is up to you to do what you can for yours." My master stated as she died. The sh Goddess of the eastern continent died and lived a fulfilling life. The most beautiful thing that I have encountered in this game is the fact that she died with a smile while her body be butterflies that floated to the stars. Do not worry master as I will not just protect the eastern continent but this whole world. The worst threat that this world has encountered is already knocking on its doors. The dark gods are gods from another dimension that seeks to destroy life. Records of them are only avable from the demon that one of the first kunoichi''s helped. The demon died fighting off the dark god that attacked the eastern continent but left something in the care of the kunoichi''s. I do not know what to do with this broken tablet in my hand as I do not even see its information. I will protect it with everything I have like what my master did. She said that the demon gave it to them to safeguard which means that I now have a connection to my idol. I am now ready to go to the outside world as the training took longer than expected. I still have a lot to go to inherit the ''sh Goddess'' but I will achieve it one day. I did not expect that the eastern continent would change while I was away. Since where was there a city in the southern part of the eastern continent. When I asked the NPCs, they all said that the great Vermillion Bird has returned with the help of its friend. The most shocking thing that I learned is that the friend they were talking about is none other than my idol. To think that he had left a big impact on the hearts of the eastern people. As expected of my idol, I should not dy myself and get back to shadowing him. ==== As I was doing my daily task of shadowing my idol, I saw that he encountered the dark gamers. They are always in games that are lucrative since they would do anything for money. I want to jump in and help my idol, but it seems that he has got this. He is not alone though as he was with his friend. They have a real bond of friendship, and I am jelly. I should start recruiting people in my idol''s fan club so that I am not the only one that is admiring his regal nature. But first, I will need to clean up the dark gamers that have arrived. I should leave some of them for my idol to defeat or else it would be strange. After I killed a few of the dark gamers, there was a rumor in the forums about someone dubbed the crimson executioner. It seems that they only saw a red sh before they got killed. Scary! I should strengthen my guard on my idol so that he will not encounter this crimson executioner. ==== My idol managed to create a territory and I immediately jumped at the chance to visit it. I should say this to anyone that wants to be a demon. Kneeling and begging in front of a demon will not make them like you or let them be one of them. I wanted to be a demon like my idol, but it seems that the race is still locked. If it is easily essed, then demons would not be that powerful after all.. I shall wait and observe my idol in the territory that he created with all his greatness. Chapter 697 - The Fan IV As expected of my idol, the territory that he created is indeed special as anyone in the territory is blessed by the God of Death and the Goddess of Life. I only recently learned about the god of death when I found records of the early beginnings of the Church of Life. I wanted to sneak inside the undead citadel, but that ce is heavily guarded by powerful wraiths. Even the best scout is unable to sneak inside. Also, the undead citadel is covered by a thick cloud of energy that is special to the undead. I would die before I even reach the depths of the citadel. Anyways, it is a good thing that the demons are not barring entry to those that are of the human race. They will be allowed to enter the territory as long as they do not enter the depths of the floating ind where that strange tree is located. I met some of the races that I helped in the territory as they seem to want to relocate due to the aftereffects of the war. The fact that the whole central continent turned to a battlefield is worrying. I also received intel from my sources that some of the powers from other continents had a hand on this battle. Losing the empire is such a big loss for the central continent but those followers of the dark gods are good in hiding their tracks. I could not even infiltrate their meetings due to how secretive it is. They also exhibit cult like manner and seemed to have connected thought which would make infiltrating a death wish. As I was busy murmuring on my next courses of action, I saw a familiar group of individuals that are extremely close to my idols. It is none other than his soulbounds that are in their smaller forms while others are in their human forms. I wanted to avoid them, but the cool looking Sirius noticed that I am using a technique that blended into the shadows. I guess it was a bad choice of skill seeing that the soulbound is a master in manipting the shadows. He is definitely the true assassin when ites to using the darkness attribute. I just felt a chill down my spine, but Sirius did not attack and just stared at me with interest. I was about to excuse myself when I felt a sudden thug at my clothes. The cute little Kaon is looking at me with eyes full of wonder and seems to want to y with me. The other soulbounds also acted like children which is not great for me as I am not good with kids. I decided to y with them since they are the ones close to my idol and their humanoid faces resemble him quite a bot which makes it really interesting. It is like I am seeing a fresh new version of my idol in different skins as if he is a yable character in an MMO. I enjoyed ying with them, but duty suddenly calls as the followers of the dark gods that suddenly went silent started to move once again. I excused myself from the ytime as I need to now do my duties as the shadow of the world savior. I needed to go to the western continent to see what the followers of the dark gods are doing in such a location where they call as the Valley of the Kings. If it is the followers of the dark gods, then it is best to say that they are up to no good. The most difficult to deal with among them is the one that my idol has shed with before. Eldritch is the extreme bad of the bad among the viins that my idol has faced. As I was about to leave using Shunpo, my idol suddenly appeared in front of me which gave me a fright. He apologized and even thanked me for ying with the soulbounds that he called as children. To think that I am speaking with my idol! Kukuku¡­I am about to lose my mind about this. I wanted to pay attention to what he said to me but I honestly drifted due to me being nervous. I shook his hand as he sincerely thanked me. I am forever grateful to the almighty that I did not faint or poop my pants even though I am not sure that is possible in the game. He really is different up close than what observing from afar looks like as you could feel the intensity in his aura. He had an amiable and kind face but the pressure that he exuded felt like that of or almost that of a demigod. He can definitely go toe to toe with a demigod and not faint from the release of a demigod''s aura. There is also another thing that I noticed and that is my passive skill ''Intuition'' going ballistic like when I encountered Eldritch. In other words, my idol is as dangerous or if not more powerful than Eldritch. I think this might be the reason why there are more yers in the followers of the dark god and not many like my idol that fight for the world. Sad to admit but my time here is limited as I must fulfill my duty as the shadow of my idol. I must go and investigate the area that my informant has told me about. I guess this is what my idol feels whenever he uses his powers to save this world from disaster. As I was leaving my idol''s territory called Avalon, I met up with the race that I found most peculiar and secretive. They are called Shades and they worship the God of Darkness Erebus. They look simr to elves, but they do not have long pointy ears. Their hair is mostly pale silver in color while their skin tone is that of a pinkish skin tone. They stand out when there is light outside due to their peculiar appearance, but they change when ites to dark areas or at night. They are said to be the blessed worshippers of the God of Darkness himself as they have the passive ability called Dark Veil. They basically transform into the incarnation of darkness when almost no light is present. They are the best when ites to stealth and reconnaissance missions, but the twist is that they are a race more incline to pacifism. They hate conflict and would rather run away from a fight than participate in one. They are peace lovers despite the fact that they are the perfect assassins. I remember helping one of their elders in recovering their treasure that was stolen by one of the followers of the dark gods. I managed to retrieve it and in return they gave me the chance to be one of them. Since I cannot be a demon and demons do not have assassin sses that require stealth anyways, I decided to jump on the chance on bing a Shade after careful deliberation. Luckily, the Shade representative that is present in Avalon is someone that I know. I greeted the old man, and he still remembers me which is nice since I do not need to awkwardly remind him of who I was. Which is one of the reasons that I do not engage in social discourse in any of the parties that I have been dragged into. "Awraka! It is so nice to meet you again. It would have been wonderful if it had been in much better circumstances." The Shade Elder stated as he shook my hand. "Did my ido¡­I mean the Lord of the Territory refuse your plea for immigration?" I asked as they do not look like they passed the examination that was conducted. The Shade elder did not immediately say the answer to my question but instead signaled me to move with them in a ce that is less open. When we reached a nearby cave, I saw the Dark Veil that made the Shades famous manifest. The Dark Veil skill is basically a passive skill that lets them absorb and blend into the darkness of their surroundings. It is said it is given by the God of Darkness to their race for their undying devotion to him and to give them safe passage as they are more of a pacifist race than a fighter race. The Shade Elder told me everything as he also gave me a mission and that is to deliver a specific letter to the Children of the Night. It seems that the God Erebus is finally moving as well since he is calling for the help of the Erebian. The races that are part of the vampire and werewolf species. I do not mind a detour as I will head west anyway.. I will do my best and it seems that the demons noticed that the Shades are being monitored by others which is why they will hold another meeting wth Equinox in a secret location. Chapter 698 - Thunderlight Tigris The discussions of the elders of the House of Creation conclude that they need further information. They cannot just blindly charge to the territory of the ck Tortoise with such allegations. Adrian wanted to meet the ck Tortoise though as it is said to have the powers simr to life and death. Even though Adrian is interested, he cannot go there now as he would need to prepare for the flight to the venue of the Pandelympics in the next few days. Although the yers would have to arrive about a week after him, he needed to be there to work out the kinks of the event he will be participating on. "Thankfully, I managed to kill enough metal enemies that are considered for Kimat''s evolution. He sessfully evolved into a Thunderlight Tigris. The downside is that I am still a few levels away from reaching level 200 and it does not look like I will reach it in time for thepetition." Adrian thought as the meeting of the elders of the House of Creation ended. Adrian then remembered that Kimat suddenly started releasing bolts of lightning the moment they defeated the tenth monster with the monster element of metal. Arge lightning bolt suddenly came down from the sky and pierced through the tomb and hit Kimat. Kimat then absorbed all the lightning in his body and the soil below his feet suddenly started to cover him like a mound. Adrian thought that Kimat was under attack, but he received that his soulbound is in the process of evolving. Kimat releasedrge pulses of energy like when a creature of extraordinary power evolves. The factor for this is the Pinnacle magic stone that he consumed. If Kimat consumed a normalrge magic stone, then the lightning elemental energy would have been ten times less. There is arge difference between a pinnacle magic stone and arge magic stone after all. The tyrannical lightning elemental energy that Kimat absorbed all got sealed when he got covered by the mount of dirt that is about five times the size of the elemental cat. Kimat is already the size of a normal tiger when it fully grown which meant that the mount looked like a small hill. Adrian just watched and sensed the soul link between him and Kimat. He would be able to interfere f something was to happen like an anomaly of some sort. Adrian does not know what to do as he wanted to prevent Kimat''s evolution at first as he wanted the elemental cat to evolve at Mt. Thunder. The unexpected sudden evolution caught him off guard as he was always asked by the system whether to evolve his soulbound, but Kimat is different. Kimat suddenly went through the process of evolution in a spontaneous manner that Adrian could not even prepare. He does know that there are instance of monsters failing to evolve due to some outside effects. Thankfully, the tomb is still closed to those outside as long as they are still inside. Thest tomb that they visited is not as powerful as the first one that they went through but the enemies were numerous. "It has been an hour already. Are you sure that Kimat is fine?" Peridot asked Adrian as she is worried that something might have happened for an evolution to take ce this long. "He is still fine, but it seems that his body is being refined to the point that almost everything has been changed." Adrian replied as he could feel that Kimat is no longer a normal monster. Another hour passed and Adrian suddenly felt that all his mana is being sucked into Kimat''s soul. He could feel that Kimat is forcefully sucking all his mana via their soul link that Adrian felt lightheaded. He did not expect that, but he immediately drank two mana potions that restored his mana to full, but Kimat still emptied out his reserves. "What the heck! The others did not do this, but they did absorb energy instead of mana. Will that mean that I must also be prepared when I evolve my other soulbounds." Adrian thought to himself as he now realized that the summoner must also be prepared when their soulbound evolves. Their connection is not just that of simple master and servant but mutual. If one fails, then the other also suffers. In other words, if the soulbound fails their evolution then a penalty would also incur upon the summoner that has their souls tied to them. Adrian shuddered upon learning that fact as he has powerful soulbounds. Which meant that there is a higher chance that he could potentially be insufficient. He needs to level up more with that realization and he has to increase his energy reserves. He thought he has plenty enough mana now, but Kimat''s sudden absorption of mana taught him a lesson. He has not learned of this at the forums as no yer would tantly expose their weakness in apetitive game or they are too scared to be scrutinized by the people online. Sometimes people''s harsh words cuts deeper than a knife as not everyone has a strong heart to shrug poisonousments. They would rather bottle up their mistakes and fears so that they would be safe. It is also a ticking time bomb in the making as pain and fear will build up in one''s heart and manifest into something unsightly. [Your soulbound Kimat has sessfully evolved into a Thunderlight Tigris.] [All of Kimat''s stats has been improved dramatically.] [Kimat''s skills and abilities are modified to fit his new race.] [Your soulbound Kimat has obtained another element ''Metal''] The giant mound of dirt that covered Kimat suddenly broke off and revealed the greatness of the Thunderlight Tigris. Kimat''s fur became white in color while its stripes became ck that glowed blue every few seconds. It is now about four meters tall and could easily swallow a normal human whole with its mouth. The biggest thing that changed is that Kimat looked like a real white tiger with lightning sparksing out of its body. The fur on its body also became difficult to tear or even pluck as if it is made of metal. There are also shoulder paddings made of some sort of silver metal covering upper portion of Kimat''s legs. "He looks like a battle tiger, but they are not as big as that and they do not have the same fur color as Kimat." Peridot stated as Kimat reminded her of another monster in the eastern continent that is of the earth element called the Battle Tiger. Kimat roared and the whole area became filled with lightning sparks. The dark tomb became illuminated with a sh of blue light that no darkness is spared. Kimat then looked at Adrian and smiled as it became a soul like entity before vanishing. [Your soulbound, Kimat, is very exhausted. It will need to rest in our Soul Chamber for two days before you could summon it again.] "Well, that was awesome. I felt like I watched a movie when that happened. Also, thanks for protecting us, Moksha." Peridot stated as her Qilin suddenly came out as the intense lighting attacks took ce in their area. "I am only doing my job as your protector. I did not think that the small cat would actually be something so daunting that even I am impressed. But you should be careful of the House of the Azure Dragon as they like to have pets that have strong thunder element inside of them. Be sure that Kimat is not summoned when the patriarch of that house is there. The House of the Azure Dragon also wanted me back then, but they were beaten to the punch by the Array Master that sealed me to Mt. Thunder." Moksha stated before disappearing. ==== "Thank you for your cooperation regarding the tomb incident. It seems that the tombs that you both have cleared are not spawning any time soon. We will investigate it further and will need your assistance in the future." Nuwa stated as she gave the reward to Adrian. [You have received the core of the Wind Dragon.] "Even though it was more of coercion than an actual quest, I will dly receive the award that is in line with my services. Next time though¡­please ask me nicely first as I will definitely fight back the next time that I get abducted against my will." Adrian stated. "If you do not like it then you could return that core to us." Nuwa stated but Adrian immediately kept it inside of his inventory. "Nope! This is mine!" Adrian retorted as he took a few steps back that made Nuwaugh. "I know why you want that core. Your dragon needs it to acquire the wind element, correct?" Nuwa stated which made Adrian perk up his ears as what she says about dragons should be important as they are one. "Your dragon is very unique as not all dragons have the ability to absorb the power of another. Dragons like that are usually killed at birth as they often grow up as ''Kin-Eaters''. But looking at you, I am pretty sure that you will not let that happen.." Nuwa added. Chapter 699 - Dragon Of Gluttony "Your dragon is very unique as not all dragons have the ability to absorb the power of another. Dragons like that are usually killed at birth as they often grow up as ''Kin-Eaters''. But looking at you, I am pretty sure that you will not let that happen." Nuwa added. "By Kin-Eater, do you mean that Kaon might be something like the Dragon of Gluttony in the legends?" Adrian asked as he knows about the Dragon of Gluttony from the legends that were killed by the gods at least that is what the legend says. There is a legend passed down to the humans about the Dragon of Gluttony. This dragon is said to have eaten dragons in order to be something like an abomination of the dragon species due to the immense powers it absorbs for every dragon it consumed. The dragons tried to kill the Dragon of Gluttony, but it is not just an ordinary dragon. It is called the Ancient Dragon of Gluttony as ancient dragons have abilities that are not like that of the ordinary dragons. They possess a unique skill that is inherent to them which is why they are called ancient dragons as their unique skill is called Ancient Power. The Ancient Dragon of Gluttony is said to have ravaged thend as it is no longer able to satisfy itself with normal dragons and tried to eat the other ancient dragons. It would not also eat justrge monsters but also humans as it considered them a snack. The ancient dragons banded together which should have been impossible since dragons normally do not work together because of their pride. The Ancient Dragon of Gluttony fell in the end as its body is sealed in different areas in order to make sure that it will not reincarnate or revive. Even the dragons do not like humans passing this story around as they are disturbed by the fact that one of their own is called the Kin-Eater. This is one of the reasons why the dragons started their tradition of destroying eggs that have the possibility of bing another Kin-Eater. "For you to be knowledgeable of that event means that the demons have been teaching you the history of this world. It is true though. That ancient dragon told in the legends lived back then but it was not sealed like the story told by the humans. The Ancient Dragon of Gluttony did die back then as it was dangerous to seal such being that can fully absorb the power of their own kind bymitting cannibalism. It has been killed and I even assisted them back then despite me still young. Your dragon is special as it could actually contain different elements inside of its body. Unlike me that controls the elements from the outside, your dragon is made up of those elements instead. Be careful of the current dragon king as he is very peculiar to say the least." Nuwa stated as she gave a warning to Adrian. "I already fed Kaon a fire and an earth dragon core. I am just making sure that his body achieves elemental harmony of course." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon and gave the dragon orb to him. Kaon then held the Core of the Wind Dragon in its hands and it glowed in a pale greenish hue. The dragon core of the wind dragon then emitted a light that came out of it and Kaon absorbed it with his mouth like slurping a noodle. The dragon core then disappeared from the palm of Kaon''s ws as it became light that he ate. Adrian immediately received a notification that Kaon has sessfully absorbed the power of the Wind Dragon but the evolution status for Kaon showed no result. [Your soulbound, Kaon, has no evolution pathways as of yet.] "Strange!" Adrian suddenly muttered which garnered the attention of both Nuwa and Peridot. "Is there something strange? What happened?" Peridot asked but Nuwa is also paying attention to the words being spoken as she is very curious person. "Kaon did not get an evolution path despite me giving it the Core of a Wind Dragon. He already consumed three of the four basic elements except fire since he was born with that element." Adrian muttered but Peridot shook her head. "Do you really think that getting all basic elements would trigger an evolution? Let me remind you that it is unnatural for monsters that possess an element to have four of them. Let me tell you what my master has told me about the elements. There are four basic elements and each of them bnce out each other because one of them easily cancels each other. If the elemental harmony is reversed, then great destruction would ur. Nevertheless, these four elements are binded by none other than light and darkness." Peridot stated which gave Adrian a hint on how to proceed. "From what you are saying, the four elements must be held by two other elements and that are either light or darkness. One cannot live without the other. You do not happen to have a light and darkness dragon core lying about, right?" Adrian stated which made Nuwa choke on her own breath. Nuwa did not expect that such a person would easily spit out facts that, but she suddenly had a bad premonition. Thankfully, there are no cores for light and darkness dragons in the vault of the House of Creation. Light and Darkness attributed dragons are the rarest of the dragons due to them being born in a few decades. Light and Darkness attribute dragons are the result of an offspring with a weird disposition. They are born from two dragons that are not of the element of light and darkness. Light and Darkness dragons are dragons that have a special gene that mutated them into the beasts they are now. The dragons learned that this special DNA would make their child into a powerful variant dragon. The elements of light and darkness are not easily manipted by dragons with higher persona than them. The only problem is that they are rare which means that collecting their dragon cores will be near impossible. Adrian could only look at Nuwa with eyes full of anticipation, but the Dragondy shook her head which meant that he needs to find a way of his own as it is his soulbounds. "The ancient dragon of gluttony did not just eat dragons, but he also ate the elements around it which made him the most dangerous dragon in the world. It could also eat the elements around it in order to gain their power." Nuwa stated as she dropped a hint for Kaon''s evolution. "So, you are saying that Kaon should be able to do the same since his innate ability is simr to that of the Dragon of Gluttony. If we cannot have a dragon core, then we could settle for monsters with elemental cores of light and darkness." Adrian stated. "I only gave you an idea but how you make that idea work would be up to yourself. Take care now, little demon brat." Nuwa stated as she returned to her room in order to rest as she is tired from the day of work that she hasmitted. "If you need any help regarding that then you could call me as I am very sensitive towards the elements." Peridot stated as she escorted Adrian to the exit of the mountain since he was barred from teleporting directly to their own base for the House of Creation. "The flight is in a few days so make sure that you have packed a week worth of normal clothes and outing clothes. We will fly to the other side of the world." Adrian stated as he vanished from the mountain of the House of Creation. ==== A few dayster, Adrian and his family is busy packing for the trip to America where thepetition would be held. The Pandemonium developers already sent the tickets to the fans that bought them early so that they could prepare for their departure in the following week. The fact that the site for all ticket sellers for each country got their site crashing down due to the heavy traffic meant that this event would be massive. The event will be held in the United Center located in Chicago. Some of the yers from other countries already flew early as soon as they received their tickets, but they are still not permitted to go inside the venue. "Are you done packing?" Mina asked Adrian as he was taking too long in packing the necessary things for this trip. "Yup. I only brought about five pairs of clothes." Adrian replied. "Good! I am pretty sure mom will go in another shopping spree in that ce when we arrive so pack light. Your friends are already downstairs to meet you so greet them.." Mina stated as she went down with her luggage. Chapter 700 - Flying Abroad Adrian already packed light and decided to greet his three friends that wille with them. The hotel that was booked by thepany happily upgraded their rooms when Adrian''s grandfather gave them a healthy donation of very expensive wine. The ne that they will be using is not the private ne because Adrian''s father vehemently refused to do so as As Inc. already provided them with the necessary ne tickets. Also, Richard does not want to listen to his father boasting all day about this and that. A limousine is actually sent to Adrian''s house to fetch them so that they will all arrive at the airport together. Adrian has yet to tell his friends why they are luxuriously being attended to, but he remained silent despite the constant questions. Adrian''s friends know that their friend''s family might be well off, but they rarely do extravagant things as they are not people to unt their wealth. In fact, they were so surprised that Adrian did not have the aura of a snotty rich boy and starting to believe that the stories that Adrian told them about hellish training were true. As the family and friends are headed to the airport, they are then followed by a mysterious group of people that seemed to be observing the family in great detail. The followers only stopped when they arrived at the airport as numerous people are there. "So¡­which ne will we board?" Marlon asked as he is excited about his trip overseas. The fact that his mother agreed is already a blessing as he spent a whole week begging her to let him go. "I am just worried that I might get lost in such arge city." Jade stated as this is her first time flying on an airne. As the group are heading their way to the airne that they will board, Adrian could feel the stares of people going his way. Some held stares of curiosity while some gave stares of pity as they say his legs being aided by the technology built to aid those who areme. Some people even started to whisper words of pity and some even told their children that if they do not behave then they will end up like him. Adrian might not hear what they are really saying but their actions speak louder than words due to their gestures and expressions. The world might have progressed to arge degree, but some people still think backwards. In the end, only people with an open mind and arge heart could ever understand how others feel. Those who think they are better than their fellow men just because they are more abled will never be content with their life as they live a life of being miserable. Due to his time as a child of his parents, he already learned at an early to block the things that should not bother him as they will not help him be a better person. A bitter reality of children that needed to mature faster than their peers. They cope better in life, but they also sacrifice their innocence as a child due to the judgmental society that people live in. Of course, not all people are like these as people who are kind tend to be friends with people of the same attitude. Adrian is happy with the current state in his life right now as he has genuine friends and a loving family which is already a lot of what a person could ask for. As the family and friends are about to go to the terminal of the airport to check their tickets, a man dressed in a fine suit suddenly walked up to them and greeted Adrian. They were wary at first but soon knew of the identity of the man. "I havee to fetch you, Mr. Adrian. I am, Tim, from As Inc. We will be boarding a different ne than the ones that are reserved for others. The tickets are just for formality since it is still an airport after all and is government owned." Tim stated as he gestured the family and friends to follow him. In Adrian''s country that allied itself deeply with other countries near it, the governments of each country decided that all means of travel by air will be owned by the government. In exchange for this reason, the payment for the flights became lesser and those who could not previously afford air fares gained the ability to do so. It is not entirely owned by the government as the people could still own part of these airports. What ensued is that people started to travel more to other countries especially to countries tied to their own union. Countries that excelled in tourism became more bountiful as they received more money flowing into their economy. Of course, this sort of action was also meant with heavy bacsh as some voiced out that it is not right. In the end, it was the people that voted that won as they wanted it that way when they got a taste of what inexpensive travelling felt like. Like any country formed with the will of the people, thews should also be created to increase the people of their country. "Why does it seem like we are heading to the VIP area of the airport?" Richard asked as he is familiar with the so-called VIP area. It is an area where the people who often seat in first ss go towards. "The ne that we will be boarding is owned by As Inc. It is also retrofitted to suit the needs of our distinguished guest as he is special to our event after all." Tim stated as they soon arrived at thevish waiting area full of luxurious food. "I do not care as long as I see that cake! Is that from the famous bakery in out town that needed to be booked a month in advance just to get a slice. Pinch me as I must be dreaming! Ouch!" Marlon staed as Jade proceeded to pinch his arm. "You are not dreaming so get a grip and stop drooling." Jade stated but she already started to move towards the food contrary to what she is saying. "Please feel free to help yourself as we will depart in an hour." Tim stated as he gestured the others to partake as well. "You mean we only have an hour to eat all these foods!" Marlon stated as his mouth is already smothered with chocte residue. "Do not worry as there are still plenty more in the flight. But help yourself with the refreshments as I inform the pilot of our departure." Tim stated as he excused himself. "Is this not toovish?" Mina asked as they were treated basically like royalty. "It is notvish as it is called being strategic. If word goes out that As Inc., one of the wealthiestpanies in the world, skimped on the entertainments given to their guests then they will be mocked which would mean that thepany will lose face. "I know that but still. There are certain types of food here that are very difficult toe by. I mean this wine is aged for twenty years and the seal is very authentic. It is scary that they can acquire this with ease and offer them to people with great number. If I knew this would happen then I should have bought stocks from theirpany when it was still very cheap. Who would have thought that their game would actually be so popr that it is dominating the world?" Mina stated as she calmly tasted the fine wine given to them. In all honesty, even the other wealthy people in the world did not expect such a thing to happen as previous virtual reality games that were created failed in just under a year. The cost to maintain such fast-processing speeds were a chore and a disaster just waiting to happen. This is the reason why As Inc. did not receive much from the investors when it first told them that theirpany will actually create a game. It was just a medium sizepany back then that only had about a thousand employees. With the creation of one game, thepany became such a powerhouse that dominated every form of entertainment in the world. When these investors wanted to invest money into the game, the owner of As Inc. dismissed them saying that thepany will no longer allow investors in. Some ''scandals'' about As Inc. surfaced at this time as some sort of tool for revenge against them but they were all debunked as false by investigations. Instead, the people uncovered that these scandals were created by scorned businessmen. In return, it was their businesses that actually took a hit as people who y Pandemonium stopped caring about their products.. Even normal people felt put off by the perpetrators methods and decided to stop supporting them as well which led them to bankruptcy. Chapter 701 - The Plane "I can no longer eat anything anymore!" Marlon stated as his stomach already bloated from eating. A few secondster after saying that, the group could see that Tim is now returning to escort them back to the airne. He is with the pilot of the private airne that as she also introduced herself to the group. "Thank you for waiting. We shall now board the airne as your baggage are already fully inspected. Please follow me to the jet bridge." Tim stated as he also will be going with the group in order to finish the job that is assigned to him. "Please do not find offense on my question, Mr. Adrian. I want to ask how long you have been ying the game?" Tim asked as he is actually working for the owner of As Inc. He wanted to know how a teenage yer managed to get the attention of the creator of the game. "Oh! I have been ying for less than a year already." Adrian stated which shocked Tim as a yer that has yed the game for less than a year managed to be a special guest for the biggest event in the game that is held in real life. "It seems that Mr. Adrian is very great in the game for you to be invited as a special guest. Also, I thank Mr. Richard for scaring the team manager that handles the game in your area. He is my drinking buddy, and I am very much entertained about his constant rants about your intense aura." Tim stated as he gave a little chuckle. The whole group arrived at the jet bridge of the airport. Their biometrics were scanned before they enter the jet bridge as this is the only way to pass through. In the current year, security has been the focus of the innovation in technology which is why countries with great instability due to criminals are no longer worried. When everyone passed the security check, they are shocked with the interior of the airne that they will be boarding. They expected it to be a normal private ne that has limited seats, but the inside is much different than reality. The group felt like they came inside a high-ss restaurant as the seats were like extravagant couches. There is even a minibar that greeted them upon entry which impressed even Adrian''s father. The staff inside of the private ne also exuded the professionalism of those that work in five-star ss hotels or restaurants. "Now this is what you call LUXURY." Mina stated as this is the first time that she has seen something like this despite always using the first-ss seating in all her travels abroad. "This is very different to first-ss that I am even doubting that we are inside of an airne." Adrian muttered as the rest immediately headed to the seats that are given to them. "Oh! This seat is even much better than my own bed at home. I would be able to sleep in this chair with bliss." Marlon stated. "I am pretty sure that you will seeing that you ate a lot." Jade stated but she could immediately hear snoring when she looked at Marlon''s direction. "He was very excited about this trip that he barely had time to sleep." Adrian exined which made Tim chuckle a little as he did not expect such cute interactions with a group of yers that are said to be leading the game of Pandemonium to its golden era. In fact, Tim knows the group and their in-game avatars as he is also an avid yer of Pandemonium. If one were to say it, he is a big fan of Marlon that is now in a deep sleep. He is also a yer that is from the priest ss, and he likes to watch the movements of other priest yers in order to be better in the game. Tim is actually a follower of famous priest yers, and he could confidently say that Marlon is in the top three in terms of micro-control. He has great healing reflex that does not even increase his aggro due to over heal. In fact, Tim has never encountered the Levin Cloud to ever get attacked by monsters due to the over heal status. "Please do not be shy when you need something as I made sure that we have everything you need from refreshments and great food. We are going to fly for eight straight hours after all." Tim stated. Despite the increase in technology, the speed of travel when ites to aviation has not changed much. It has not changed much as a lot of idents happened when faster airnes were created in the past. In the end, the world council decided to increase safety andfortability of travelers instead of reducing travel speed. In fact, the travel side-effects like jetg have been almost reduced to nothing due to this innovation. It was a step in the right direction that they must prioritize the well-being and safety of the customers rather than earning more money from travel time being reduced. In fact, when a series of idents happened when travel time was greatly reduced, the people of the world almost boycotted travelling via the air or even sea. This made the travelling industry plummet as only about 10% of the world travelled that year. This became a major turning point for the advancement of technology. "Before I forget, you can actually ess the new Pandemonium Net application in this ne. It is the current virtual reality chat room that is made for themunity. It is highly sought out by users right now since its release. We wanted to install a gaming pod here but there are strict aviationws to follow which is why only the helmet version of the VR device can be used when travelling via air." Tim stated before resting in his own chair. ==== Adrian seated himself in thefiest airne and connected his VR helmet to his haloswatch. He wanted to try the new Pandemonium Net application that is avable to everyone as long as they have an active subscription of Pandemonium. He fitted the VR helmet to his head and nodded that it fits perfectly. He wanted to check the new application as is a great buzz among themunity. It is also a great application to talk to your friends in the game or just meet new people to share ideas with. [Diving to the Pandemonium Net. User is being scanned. Wee MyCraftySon.] "I should really change that username that dad set up. Then again I am toozy to do that so might forget it after this." Adrian thought as he is suddenly sent into a cute little house. [Please design your Pandemonium Net avatar!] [Your Pandemonium ount has been detected. Do you want to have a temte simr to your character in Pandemonium for use in the Pandemonium Net?] "Oh! I want that feature as it is said to be like a chibi version of your character. Then again, the avatars here in Pandemonium Net is chibis. Yes! Create a temte that is simr to my character in Pandemonium." Adrian stated. [Creation of temteplete. Now showing.] A panel then appeared in front of Adrian as a cute version of his in-game avatar popped up in front of him. It kept the blue and white hair motif and even the eyes to a perfect replica. The only thing that is not copied are the clothes as it is not part of the temte. It seems that there aremunity points and special features in Pandemonium Net. These special features are very useful in giving ess to areas in Pandemonium Net. There are actually NPCs in this application that can give hints about whereabouts of certain items and monster as long as you find them. This is the feature that made this application famous as it is not only a way for yers to help each other by giving information. It is also a way for the developers to help yers that are stuck in their current situation. "My cute avatar does not even have any clothes." Adrian stated but a notification popped up. [Your titles have been sessfully assessed and rewards would be given to you.] Adrian is impressed as a stream of clothing suddenly flooded his house inventory because of his titles. It seems that the application is really a way to give yers other content when they are bored or unable to advance to the game. He tried different clothes but liked the one given by the First Dragon Tamer title as it is cool looking with the fire and dragon scale effects.. Adrian did not enter Pandemonium Net without a purpose as he wanted to find hints about the light and dark attribute monsters in the game as they are the rarest and most difficult to find ever. Chapter 702 - Disappointment And Awe Adrian looked everywhere and talked to every NPC that he could find that talks about monsters. He even asked some yers about it but even they do not know or reluctant to say information about things like the area of monsters. Adrian used all his eight hours to use all the time in getting hints with regards to monsters with light and darkness attributes. He spent eight whole hours and could not even get a real location, but he expected as much. The only known dungeon with darkness attribute is a level 20 dungeon that does not even drop a core. Light attribute monsters are basically non-existent because of the fact that they could not be found. He did get vague answers from random NPCs that he helped. [Outside Notification: Mr. Adrian, we have arrived at our destination.] "I should just rest as I the Pandemonium Net does not apply the time dtion like that of the game." Adrian stated as he logged out of the game. === "Someone finally got bored and got of the app." Mina stated as the others are already going out of the airne. "Have we arrived at the stadium?" Adrian asked. "It seems that we will have a pit stop in New York at first because they said that they will scan your avatar for the event. We would stay here for one day before flying to another state for the actual event." Mina stated as she immediately put her shades on as she is now in full vacation mode. "Are you sure that your boyfriend will not miss you since you are not going to meet him in-game?" Adrian asked as he knows that his sister is already head over heels for the boy. "You think that I am that weak? It seems that you have been underestimating me, little brother." Mina stated as she showed a smug look. "Do not tell me¡­" Adrian reacted. "I already got him a ne ticket to the America, but it seems that he is in New York right now for some business. He is now going to meet me here in a few minutes. I can already feel his warm embrace as hugging the virtual avatar is not the same hugging the real thing." Mina stated. "Okay but I am pretty sure that dad will have a good time as well." Adrian stated as he could see that his dad is behind Mina with an expression that seemed that of a great protector. "It seems that we would need to chat on the way, little Missy." Richard stated as he dragged Mina to sit with him during the car ride to the hotel in New York. "You traitor! You nned this!" Mina stated but Adrian just waved his hands in a cute but teasing manner. Adrian''s friends noticed this and suddenly had the urge to step backward. They took a mental note that Adrian must not be teased unless you know how to tease back. "Sometimes, he really scares me so much. He makes borate ns like that with a stoic face then smiles like an innocent angel." Jade stated. "Just be d that we are his friends." Marlon stated as he followed behind the group with his luggage. Another limousine escorted the group out of the airport that seemed to be flocked by reporters. It seems that Tim is very famous here in this country despite not being a celebrity. It seems that Tim had guards as a dozen people circled their group and led them out of the airport. "It seems that Mr. Tim is very famous in your country as you are treated like a celebrity." Jade stated as that treatment in their country is reserved for famous people. "It is not that I am famous, but I am the secretary of the CEO and owner of As Inc. Some of them want to interview me for news about the event as the tourism in the country increased exponentially for the past week. I guess I should be thankful for the Pandemonium fans that they are very interested in the game. Their enthusiasm is the source of the sudden surge of people following me. I think they want me to spill where the next Pandelympics will be held." Tim stated. "Could we know that information?" Adrian asked as he is also curious as many countries will fight for the next venue with the news of the sudden increase in revenue. "I think I could tell you as that information is not that sensitive. The next Pandelympics will be held in the country that will win the number one spot in Pandelympics." Tim replied. "That means that thepetition is no longer just for the yers and the country to gain recognition. It would be such a big event that the country will do all they can to make sure that the next event will be held on their country." Richard stated as he knows that is the case ever since he saw the increase in revenue of the state where the event is held. "You tter us Mr. Richard. Coming from you then that is such a greatpliment. Your name is famous in our circles after all." Tim stated as he knows of Richard''s reputation although it is known to only a small circle. It did not take long for them to reach the location of the main branch of As Inc. located in New York. The grandness of the building could only be described as something very futuristic that even the future would feel shame. "Woah!" Everyone simultaneously stated as they are amazed by the greatness of the grand structure. "It looks like an alien spaceshipnded on this patch ofnd and the humans used it as a new shelter when they killed off the aliens that were inside of it." Marlon stated. "That is a very urate depiction of something that could possibly happen if aliens are real." Adrian stated as it already has been a century since aliens have been told to exist, but they have yet to show themselves. "Aliens are real though." Marlon stated but Adrian just nodded with a stoic face. ==== "That is the overall tour of our facility. Please feel free to go and explore as Mr. Adrian and I will head to the developer''s room to have a discussion about the event. They will be your escorts for the facility so please feel free to explore the areas that are notbeled as confidential." Tim stated as he guided Adrian to an elevator that sent them up to another floor that is only avable for those with high ess. ===== Adrian and Tim entered a room that is filled with holographic elements like that of monsters and terrains. Adrian found it very cool as it seems that some new monsters are being created as he has yet to see them. "Everyone this is Adrian. He is the yer behind the avatar of Equinox." Tim stated and suddenly a burst of different reactions suddenly exploded in the room. A part of the moring is some who are expressing their frustrations while some are praising him. Some even want to get autographs while the others just greeted normally. Adrian felt a bit overwhelmed by the response as it is not the typical response for a stranger. "Okay. Everybody please calm down as our guests is feeling a bit overwhelmed." Tim stated as he could see that Adrian spaced out a bit due to the initial reactions of the team. "How could he get scared that easily when he met the Void Mother face to face. I would already be soling my pants if I saw her face to face." One of the developers stated while the others supported her im as they know how fearsome looking the Void Mother really is. "She looked kind of cool though." Adrian thought as he is already used to seeing creatures of grotesque and weird looks due to loving gory and horror films. *Coughs* "Anyways, I brought our guest here today because of the n for the Advent of the King event. We must now scan his avatar for the event which is why I also brought him." Tim stated. "If you were just going to use my avatar, why do you need me to be here? You could just use the data in your servers about my avatar." Adrian stated. "Well, you could say that every avatar is actually the intellectual property of the yer. We only have like 50% ownership of your avatar and the other half is already yours. We are here because we are going to test the modifications that we applied on your avatar. We do not want you to not be at peak performance when the eventes. Here we have initial modifications to your character and also your soulbounds. Look at them and tell us if you are satisfied.." Tim stated as he showed the holographic images of the modification that left Adrian speechless as they are very amazing. Chapter 703 - The First Day "Wee to everyone present! This is the official start of the Pandelympics! Arge crowd has surely gathered here in the stadium that is specifically created by the people working for As. A lot of love is pouring for the game of the century! Now everyone let us say it! Wee to¡­" The announcer stated as the crowd got riled up and shouted the next word with him. "PANDEMONIUM!" Everyone shouted as the excitement of the games has finally started. "Let us now look at the list of countries participating in the games that we have prepared for all of you!" The announcer stated as the list of the countries participating is shed in the screen. 1. United States 2. United Kingdom 3. Germany 4. France 5. Italy 6. Ukraine 7. China 8. Australia 9. Japan 10. Russia 11. South Korea 12. Sweden 13. Brazil 14. Find 15. Canada 16. Philippines 17. Thand 18. Pnd 19. Mysia 20. Taiwan "These twenty countries will go head-to-head in a fierce sh to see who will reign supreme and be victorious. For the opening remarks, let us all wee Adam Smith!" The announcer stated as a series of holographic images of the happenings in Pandemonium suddenly flooded the entire stadium to make the crowd even more pumped up. The holographic images that the people have been seeing are the past ounts of yers or special events. The top ten most viewed videos in Pandemonium are projected by the holograms as if they became real events in real life but thest holographic video that yed is the most talked about. Thest holographic video is about the yer named ''The Demon''. It is none other than him bing this true self as the others already knew that he always shouted the words ''true form'' when he bes a gigantic mass of smoke. The crowd cheered so loud that the stadium shook as they felt the tingle on their skin as if ''The Demon'' really descended on the stadium and became his true form. The hype for the game affected everyone that even the parents that just escorted their children have been ignited with the passion and liveliness of all the people that loved the game. "Thank you everyone for being here in order to support Pandemonium. The past year has been a big ride for everyone as we started with the beta. We honestly did not think that we coulde to this point but the love and support of everyone made it possible. I will not keep you all for long as I know that you are as excited as me. I am pretty sure that all of you wants to see the best of each country against each other as I am. I expect many great things to all the yers that attended but I want everyone to value sportsmanship above everything else." Adam Smith stated as he passed the spotlight back to the announcer. "Thank you for the wonderful Mr. Adam Smith for that wonderful speech. Without further ado, let us see the yers of all the countries that will participate in the events that we have prepared! Come on in and greet the crowd!" The announcer stated as each of the yers from each country entered in the ordered number that shed to the screen. When each of the yers entered, a holographic image of their in-game avatar walked beside them that made the moment so cool. Others even shouted louder as they did not expect that some people were actually more beautiful in real life than their avatars. Some even look vastly different than their avatars as their features disappeared when they are no longer in their humanoid forms. There are even some races that yers could not recognize as it is the first time that they have seen them but the general reaction of everyone is none other than extreme excitement. The social media sites were all flooded with posts about the different yers that joined the Pandelympics. Even the news of each country is centered on the Pandelympics as different predictions of who will ultimately win the wholepetition is a hot topic. "First of all, let us give the yers that have epted the invitation for this event a big round of apuse and our love! It is certainly not an easy task to be the representative of their own countries. They trained vigorously for the remaining months ever since the announcement has been made!" The announcer stated which made the crowd give the yers encouragement. "Let me then exin how each game will be awarded! For our five events, there are three medals which are none other than gold, silver and bronze. Each medal will have a different point system to make sure that the sh for the top is spicy! A gold medal gives one country about five points. Three points for one silver medal and one point for one bronze medal. Also, there are special rewards that will be thrown in each event. An MVP will be awarded which is equivalent to two points. The MVP is not necessarily the one who won the gold medal but the one with the best mechanics. They might not even be one of the medalists. This award has been created so that everyone will use the best of their abilities. Anyone could be the MVP so everyone, try your best!" The announcer stated as the yers suddenly became shocked. "The MVP award is also considered as an individual award so everyone will be battling it out for this award. There are also five MVPs as there are five events that will be held in a span of five days. Is everyone excited!" The announcer stated which made the crowd erupt with great cheers. [yers! Please go to your stations. The first event willmence in ten minutes.] A total of one hundred gaming pods then rose up from the stadium and each of them have stickers of the countries. The game pods that are on the stadium looked vastly different than those of the ones that even the richest yers use. "Let me exin as this are thetest game pods that have been created just for this event. It boasts the factor of 99.9% synchronization rate. It is also sofortable that no damage to the body will incur even if the yer uses it for the whole day. These type of gaming pods will be avable after the Pandelympics are over. Pre-order is also avable right now for those that want to get one. You will immediately receive one after three days that the Pandelympics are over!" The announcer stated as he used his incredible marketing skills to make the new gaming pod''s poprity skyrocket. ===== Each of the yers entered the game pods that have been installed on the stadium as they are now going to participate in the first event. The first event that they will participate is none other than Sharp Shooter. It is a group event, but it is also considered as an individual event because they mustpete for the MVP position. The yers did not expect that there will be a custom game pod that will be used in this event as they practiced in the diamond game pod that the As Inc. sold. Then again, the difference might only be in decimals but that could also factor in those who would win. In E-sports, there is no predetermined victor as it is the most unpredictable sport in existence. One small wrong move could mean that the whole team will lose. The fine line between victory and defeat is ever present in the history of e-sports. This is also the reason why people love to watch them as they do not know who will really win the games. It is always boring when you already know the ending of the show even though you are only watching the premiere. ==== "This VIP lounge is definitely something else." Adrian stated as they are currently located in a VIP room that is very near the stage. "I feel like being in the crowd would be much better as you would feel the adrenaline pump more than actually being here. Although being this close to the stadium is also great." Marlon stated as he could see the holographic projections on the stage. "Are you ready for your event though? We know that it is on the fifth day but even we are curious of what you will actually do in the fifth day. The only thing that they said is that you will be the raid boss." Marlon stated as he managed to get information from Tim after a few minutes of being annoying. "You should just wait but it is true that I will be the raid boss of the event." Adrian stated as the secret is already out, and he no longer need to keep shush about something obvious. "Your normal avatar is already a raid boss though.." Jade muttered as she could only pray that the boosted Adrian is not overpowered. Chapter 704 - Sharp Shooter I The first event of the Pandelympics is none other than Sharp Shooter. Each team that participates must destroy targets scattered in the air in a wide area. Each of the targets have different points as they increase in difficulty. Targets that are just immobile or suspended in the air give one point. The immobile targets number up to a hundred. The next target is a bit more challenging as they move in a designated pattern. A target moving at a moderate speed with a designated pattern counts as five points. There are about ten of these targets scattered in the whole area of about ten kilometers. The targets that are moving in a predetermined pattern amounts to fifty points. The next target is the second most difficult target which are the fast-moving targets that still have a pattern but the whole area of the match is utilized for their patten. The fast-moving targets number to about five and each of them costs about ten points. The total amount of points for the fast-moving targets are fifty points. Thest one of the targets that is also the one that is the most difficult to target due to its unpredictability is none other than the Golden Sprite. The Golden Sprite is like an intelligent lifeform that is able to avoid the attacks of those targeting it. It is also ten times as fast as the second fastest target. It also has no predetermined pattern which makes it a pain to target or even find. The Golden Sprite is also about two times smaller than a normal target that is about one foot tall. Although, the reward for destroying the Golden Sprite is worth it as it is worth a hundred points. Which also means that it is the most difficult obstacle that they will face. Each team is only given about two hours real time or six hours game time to collect as much points as they can. Of course, the game could end early if all targets are destroyed before the given time, but it is not that easy. The rules of Sharp Shooter are very basic and is as follows: 1. The Team with the most points will win the game when the time ends, or all targets are destroyed. 2. Each team could use any method to destroy the targets. (Soulbounds, Pets, and Mounts are included.) 3. You can attack another yer but that will not give you the points that they have collected. 4. The use of potions is prohibited during the match unless your job ss attacks are rted to using potions. 5. Any form of cheating will immediately disqualify the team of the participant regardless of whether the other group members are unaware. 6. If two or more yers strike the target at the same time, they will divide the point equally among their group. 7. If two or more yers strike the target at the same time but they more are from one team then the point goes to the team that outnumbers those that hit the target. Basically, the first event is none other than a free for all against all of the yers from the other countries. The whole map that will be used for the event is none other than a mix of a forest and a canyon. The targets are not just flying above the air as they could also hide in the leaves of trees of a small crevice in a cliff. The only thing important is that each yer must destroy the targets using anything that they touched. Destroying the target by ident also counts as long as it is affected by an attack, skill or spell. The yer in this event is already brewing their battle ns as they could talk in a virtual space for the time remaining before the actual event as the organizers are preparing the stage. All of the yers present in the event are all worried about one person and that is none other than Hou Yiwei. He is the best long-range sniper that the world has as he as never miss a shot when against targets that are very far. The yers of each of the countries are now wary of Hou Yiwei''s group because of his threat as he could hit targets that are about a kilometer away with little concentration. Luckily, there is no rule for blocking an attack from the other yers which means that their team members that are able to fly could block an iing attack to a target. ==== "Are you all excited for the event to start!? Let me hear your voices!" The announcer stated as he hyped out the crowd with his over-the-top energy. All the people in the stadium started to countdown with the timer in order to signal the official start of the event. As soon as the people in the stadium counted down, the avatars of each of the yers manifested on the battlefield. Each of the yers have solo cams but they also gave group cams when they converge together. This is made so that those that support a yer could follow closely what their favorite yer is doing. The holographic screens projected in the arena made sure that every yer is covered. The best part is that the giant area that the yers are fighting is also projected like a map just above the game pods. It also shows the location of each yer in the map. Some would say that this would make the yers see the location of their enemies but the yers inside the game pod could not see or hear the outside. This is made sure so that the yers will be able to focus on the game and not be distracted by the cheers of their fans. When the yers all materialized on the battlefield, some split up while some moved as a group.. Those that split up are either very confident in their individual skills or just not a team yer. Chapter 705 - Sharp Shooter II The yers of each country have different views on how they will approach this event. Some split up while others grouped up, but the safest bet would be to group up. They might be easier to target but not everyone will immediately try to start a fight with an opposing team. The vast majority of the groups did not split up while only about seven countries split up in order to look for the targets. Not even a minute into the match, a startling system notification already gave the yers a sense of awareness of the threat of the best archer in the game. [yer Hou Yiwei (China) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns one point for his group.] The fact that it has only been a few seconds that someone already scored meant that the groups need to step up their game. Some saw this as a signal to immediately find targets to score while other teams stayed cool and assessed the situation. "Oh! It seems that yer Hou Yiwei kick started our event by getting the first point of the game in less than a minute! He is not the rank one archer in the game for no reason after all. The other teams started to panic and sprinted to make sure that they move faster while the other teams just stayed calm and collected to assess the shocking situation!" The announcer stated as a series of notifications suddenly sounded. [yer Hou Yiwei (China) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns one point for his group.] [yer Hou Yiwei (China) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns one point for his group.] [yer Hou Yiwei (China) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns one point for his group.] "Oh! It seems that yer Hou Yiwei is on fire as he is now giving their country a four-point lead against the other teams. How will the other yers respond to the sudden gap that arose in just a minute!" The announcer stated as the crowd went wild for the performance that Hou Yiwei has shown. ==== "To think that monster has already started to score that early!" de, the person that treats himself as the rival of Hou Yiwei, muttered as he immediately devised a n for their sess in the event. de is a representative of Japan which Vayu is also a representative of. Others might not know this but Vayu in real life is actually his teacher when ites to martial arts that uses the katana as the weapon. de might not want to admit it but in terms of skill in using the sword then his teacher is far superior to him. The only reason that he is currently more powerful than his teacher right now is because of his earlier start in the game and that his teacher is only ying casually. de is actually the one who persuaded the Japan team coach to include his teacher in the roster as a yer despite him not being that young like the other members that are in their 20s. "Sensei, we will proceed with the n. You must discover and destroy the Golden Sprite no matter what. That is the only way for us to win thispetition with that archer on the opposing team." de stated as he knows that this type of event is basically easy for Hou Yiwei. They must be spontaneous and a risk taker in order for them to have a chance of winning. de himself is not much of a long-range specialist but he is able to take out members of the opposing teams. They have a mage and an archer on their team which is enough for them to get the points to survive. "Understood. Be careful of other yers but I will not stay to far from the team for the first hour. It is the most critical as it seems that there are other teams focused on lessening thepetition." Vayu stated as his form suddenly became pure wind and vanished. "Oh! It seems that contestant Vayu has suddenly vanished into thin air! I meant that in a literal way. What is Team Japan nning when they sent one of their members away?" The announcer stated in order to hype the crowd as they saw that Vayu literally became wind before vanishing. They are now specting on what type of assassin Vayu is, but they do not know of an assassin that uses a katana. They are actually more shocked that de called Vayu his sensei. This could only mean that the two of the know each other and could pull off great synergy due to their bond with one another. The other thing that caught their attention is that Vayu seemed familiar, and it is then that one of the audiences shouted that he is the swordsman that apanies ''The Demon''. In honesty though, the audience is slightly bitter that the yer with the nickname ''The Demon'' did not enter thepetition as it would make the event even better. But now that they know that Vayu is participating on the event, a lot of people started to keep their eyes on him, but he vanished in the screen as if he became a ghost. He then materializedter about five hundred meters away from his team like a small tornado. Numerous spections started filling up the screen on what type of race he is inside of the game. He might look like a human but there is something more to his form as his long hair is freely flowing in the air as if it is the air itself. The whole arena is now focused on Vayu as he once again vanished like the wind. The next thing that the audience saw is that he destroyed one of the hidden targets in the tree leaves. [yer Vayu (Japan) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns five points for his group.] "He noticed that the leaves of the trees were rustling." Adrian muttered which made all those in the VIP room look towards him. "The audience might not know but the old man is the most sensitive of all the yers we know.." Marlon added. Chapter 706 - Sharp Shooter III When ites to the sensitivity of detecting things then Vayu would be on the top when ites to their group. If ites to changes in space, then Adrian would be the most sensitive but if it is in general then Vayu would win hands down. He could detect things that are a kilometer away from him as long as the wind shifted a bit. This is only possible because of Vayu''s innate skill to perceive changes in his surrounding in the real world. The body of a half elemental is basically acting as the magnifier of his own skill. His unique body gives him the edge in detecting small changes in the shifts of wind. This ability is also true for Soleil that can detect the sudden change of heat in the surroundings, but she is easily distracted which is why she does not always notice it. The yers of the event suddenly noticed that a series of points suddenly started to be gained by Team Japan as Vayu started to move swiftly in a one-kilometer radius near his team. Even Hou Yiwei frowned upon seeing that the points that he gained is now being drowned by one of the yers in de''s team. Although Hou Yiwei does not say it outwardly, he does not view de as a rival since he never once lost a battle against him. The only people that Hou Yiwei views as his rivals are Eldritch, Frey, and Equinox as he could actually imagine losing against them and some have defeated him inside the game. "Everyone move now. Frey would also start to move after this assault from the team from Japan." Hou Yiwei stated as he started to use a skill that dealt damage in arge area. "Heavenly Punishing Arrow Rain!" Hou Yiwei stated as he charged an arrow with great amounts of mana andunched it in the air. Arge magic circle then appeared in an area that covered about two kilometers. Every yer saw the magic circle that suddenly formed in the sky. They all knew this skill as it is the greatest area of effect skill that an archer ss job could use but it should have only be able to cover an area of 500 meters. A few secondster, the magic circle suddenly started to manifest arrows made of light andunched them directly in the area affected. Millions of arrows made of light rained down on the area that dealt a little bit of damage on the area, but it is an effective skill that destroyed the lowest point targets. [yer Hou Yiwei (China) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns one point for his group.] [yer Hou Yiwei (China) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns one point for his group.] [yer Hou Yiwei (China) has sessfully destroyed a target. He earns one point for his group.] ¡­.. With just one skill, Hou Yiwei managed to amass fifteen points for their team. The leaderboard shifted to his team''s favor with just one skill. The skill still has five seconds left before it fully deactivates but he noticed that something is amiss as the system notifications stopped. [Your spell has been erased due to the intervention of someone.] [Your mana has been reduced by 15% of the total mana used on the magic spell that was erased.] Hou Yiwei then looked at the sky and saw that his magic circle is already disintegrating as if the mana is losing its power. He could only think of this as the work of someone from Team United States as she would be the only person capable of doing something like destroying magic circle. "The Anti Mage is actually here." Hou Yiwei stated as the focus of the entire crowd shifted to a beautiful woman in gray robes. "The Anti Mage has done it again and has easily deleted the enormous spell that yer Hou Yiwei created which made him unable to gain anymore points. As expected of yer Null! She will definitely have a factor in the decision of who will reign supreme in this event!" The announcer stated as the crowd focused on the beautifuldy. The yer Null is actually from the rare ss of Anti Mages which is very difficult to find or even be a part of. They are a secret society that rules some part of the continent and would condemn wizards or witches that use their magic for cruelty. Although some kingdoms only see them as ouws or vigntes. She is also a very famous yer, but she would rather y by herself as she deemed having a team would be a shackle to her growth. This is the reason why the United States team decided to split up in the very first start of the event as their egos will sh with one another. It is basically fine to say that they are helping each other by not actually helping each other. With the deletion of therge magic circle a decent amount of mana has been deleted from Hou Yiwei and he would be unable to cast that skill again for the time being as the cooldown will increase. ==== "This is actually the first time that I have seen the Anti Mage in action as they rarely move as an organization. I actually wanted to be part of it but the fact that they are considered ouws in different kingdoms is a big downer." Marlon stated as he wanted to be an Anti Mage as first. "Being an Anti Mage is great but they also have a severe weakness and that is their doctrine. Anti Magic is still magic, but they actually advocate for the erasure of all magic but the ss if very good if they are against magic ss centered fights. The obvious weakness would be the fact that they are rather vulnerable against opponents that only uses skills of warriors rather than spells.." Adrian stated as this job ss is great but has arge drawback as well. Chapter 707 - Sharp Shooter IV Chapter 701 Sharp Shooter IV The debut of the Anti Mage in the game made the audience grip their seats with excitement as all the spells that were cast on the air by mages all got destroyed before they are applied. This is the reason why the Anti Mages counters Mages in a battle as their spells take longer to chant and form. The reason that hails or wind cutters were not being scattered in the whole battlefield is due to the Anti Mage. She only got the crowd''s attention when she destroyed the spell created by Hou Yiwei since a lot of attention is focused on him. "To think that his spell activates that fast that even my anti magic took time to activate. He is not the first rank yer for nothing. Please tell the team that I will do my best in holding down Hou Yiwei from scoring." Null stated as she spoke to a small nt like monster that looked like a bell flower. In the event, the chat system is actually disabled which meant that yers that are away from their team would not be able to signal for help unless they do it tantly. This is to ensure that the nning of each group would be decisive and that they will not rely on pre-established guides that their team coaches created. The reliance on their own skills is also a great factor that added vor to the event since it is a survival type of event. The bell flower that seated on Null''s shoulder vibrated and released a specific sound frequency and travelled to the owner of soulbound. A soulbound that is in a living nt that looked like a human sized Bell Flower received the information. It then disseminated the information to the other smaller bell flowers that could be described as part of its body. The owner of this soulbound is none other than a famous summoner ranker with the name of Poison Ivy. She is a famous summoner yer that is also a streamer that nts her own real flower garden in real life. She could be said to be the rival of Mariposa if not for the fact that ''The Demon'' is not a summoner as well. Still, she has a steady fan base and that she is also not of the established races in the game. She is of the Alraune race that is said to be half nt and half spirit, but they are actually treated as monsters. The Alraune are treated as monsters because their methods of nt rearing often used the blood of other living beings which terrorized the humans. "To think that she actually pulled off what she promised in the start of the match. She is definitely trustworthy enough just like the captain has said. I just hope that the insectdy in Team Japan does not move yet." Poison Ivy stated as she would have a headache if Mariposa started to move. Not only are they not both summoners but they are also like natural enemies. Some nts eat insects while some insects eat nts. Their rivalry could also stem from the fact that their race is also at constant war with each other, and she disliked the fact that the insect race gained the upper hand in the war. She does not want to admit it, but Mariposa suddenly had a power spike in the recent war in the called Green where the insect race and the nt race people are constantly at war. The sudden power spike of her rival could only be attributed to one person which she now hates. "That demon guy is lucky that he is not in this event or else I would have killed him myself." Poison Ivy stated as she remembered the events of what happened in the recent War for the Green. "Ivy! Are you there?!" The bell flower suddenly emitted the voice of a man while Poison Ivy is gathering her thoughts. "I am here. Sorry, I spaced out a little as there are lots of verbalmunication that you have been sending." Poison Ivy stated. "That is fine but please focus now. Other teams have started to eliminate each other. Be careful and always remain covert as you are vital to our n to win this." The male voice stated. "Roger but that would be a bit difficult right now. I have been spotted by the most irritating individual of all. My natural enemy is here." Poison Ivy stated as she could see a swarm of butterflies suddenly converging together and forming the yer called Mariposa. "I knew that the air in the area is tainted by something. It seems that you are releasing those spores again. Thankfully, I am already immune to the effects of that awful allergy inducing powder." Mariposa taunted. "No wonder it suddenly started to stink in here. The stink of an insect has already polluted the air." Poison Ivy taunted back which made the twodies look at each other with sharp piercing gazes. ==== The teams that are actually predicted to win this event are the teams from China, Japan and Brazil. This prediction is due to the fact that two of them specialize in long rangebat while one is specialized in ambushes and speed. The unexpected meeting or rather the nned head on sh between Mariposa and Poison Ivy got the audience in their seats. This the first battle of the titans of Summoning magic are the battle between the long-time rivals. Even their fan clubs are fighting against petty things online like who is the prettiest or who is more photogenic. "This is it guys! The two beauties of the Summoner ss have appeared before each other. Will they sh or will they avoid conflict!" The announcer stated to rile up the crowd even more. "Who do you think will win?" Mina asked as she knew that Adrian helped the yer named Mariposa a few days before the actual event. "It would be difficult to say as the yer named Poison Ivy is not a push over.." Adrian replied as he saw how they shed in the called Green. Chapter 708 - The Green I About three days in the real world before the actual start of thepetition, Adrian is suddenly contacted by Mariposa as she is now ready to im the help that he needed from Adrian. The one who is being asked for help is shocked because he learned from Vayu that Mariposa is actuallypeting for the Japanese team. He knows that some of the national yers are forbidden to actually y the game while they waited for thepetition. It seems that the restriction is not ced on the national yers of Japan as they are still ying the game until thest day before thepetition. In actual fact, As inc. did not ban any of the national yers from ying the game before thepetition. The data in their ounts will still be replicated for the fight but their game characters will have a freeze when it is loaded into the gaming pods for thepetition. The freeze is basically a rule that tells them that the first load of their ounts for the event will be the only data that will be used for the event. This means that even if they get new skills in Pandemonium during the actualpetition, the new skill will not be reflected for the event as it was not loaded in the first time that they connect in the game pod. They will still have the skill they received for the actual game but not for the Pandelympics. This rule reveal made all the national yers think of the skills that they needed to get for the games. This is the reason for Mariposa suddenly calling Adrian for his help as the mission she needed to clear is for summoners only. Adrian agreed as he is already healed from the effects of the curse ced on him seeing that his right arm has already regenerated. He almost became the test subject for Koronn as he wanted to learn if he could replicate a curse of that level. Adrian needed an excuse to disappear, and he used the only option that he has at the moment. ==== Adrian met Mariposa at an area that is called Mysterious Jungle and is said to be the monster haven for summoners that focus in getting insect type soulbounds or monster nt type soulbounds. Like the name implies, the Mysterious Jungle is full of unknowns as it is one of the hybrid types of fields in the game. The Mysterious Jungle is a mixture of a high-level field and a low-level field. The outskirt of the area is a low-level field that yers up to level 50 could enjoy farming up their levels, but the inner area is already filled with monsters above level 250. A rare scene in the area would be a high-level monster sometimes visiting the outskirts which yers detest. It is not umon for stories in the forum talking about their experience of dying to a high-level monster in the outskirt of the Mysterious Jungle. It is both a danger and a blessing as this field type dungeon is teeming with monsters that give decent experience points. "I am very grateful that you have been able to agree to my request." Mariposa stated. "It is nothing as I always keep my word but is it fine for you to actually be in this mission? I know from one of my friends that you actually are part of the national team for Japan." Adrian asked. "It is not an issue as I am bored just waiting in my room as my guild master is not avable to chat despite us being the same city right now." Mariposa stated as Anastacia is also part of the national team for Russia, and she is even the vice team captain. "That sucks. Anyway, what are we going to do?" Adrian asked. "Do you know of the called Green?" Mariposa asked as Adrian is a demon. "I know a little about it like it is mostly all nt life. Only 10% of the''s water source is above ground while the 90% of it is below ground. It is basically a more nt haven version of The Wilde." Adrian replied. "The Wilde? It seems that you have been in far too manys that people know. Anyways, you are correct about it, but the is basically split into two forces. The side of the Insectoids like me and the ntae race that are nt humanoids." Mariposa exined which made Adrian even more curious as these ntae are actually vastly different from dryads or leshies. [The Quest ''Compound Eyes'' has been shared.] ------ Quest Name: Compound Eyes Description: The ntae have managed to steal one of the precious treasures of the Insectoids. Get the treasure Compound Eye Orb and return it to the Monarchs of the Insectoids. Difficulty: S Condition: Retrieve the Compound Eye Orb and return it to the Monarchs Completion Reward: Obtain the skill Compound Eyes (Insectoid only reward) or Carapace of the King (Non-Insectoid Reward) Failure: -5 levels Time Restraint: None Restriction: Can only be done by two people. (Can be an NPC or a yer) ----- "You actually want toplete an S rank quest difficulty when thepetition is right in the corner. Respect!" Adrian stated as he did not say no because this is his promise. "I thought that you would back out, but it turns out that you were gutsy. Also, I should warn you that we might encounter a ranker on the. She is pretty famous, and you might know her by the name ''Poison Ivy''." Mariposa stated so that Adrian knows what he is up against. "The summoner that uses monster nt soulbounds. I know of her as she is pretty famous and both of you seemed to be rivals. ording to the forums anyway. Should we avoid her if we bump into her?" Adrian stated. "She is just another female summoner like me. Also, we must absolutely decimate her when we bump into her.." Mariposa stated with a fearsome smile. Chapter 709 - The Green II Mariposa led Adrian to a hidden location inside of the Mysterious Jungle. When Adrian entered the field type dungeon, he suddenly felt that he was being watched but it might have been his paranoia from being trained inside of a jungle while being ''hunted'' by your mother feels like. Mariposa stopped when she spotted an old tree that is almost not that different from the others. Adrian could actually feel that this tree is different as it is full of life despite looking that it would fall down any second. Below the tree are stones with different patterns with runic letters. Mariposa rearranged the letters until Adrian could make out what the letters meant as they formed a letter. Mariposa is actually shocked that Adrian could read the letters as even she does not know what they meant as she only unlocked the way to activate them but not read them. "Everything goes back to the Green." Adrian muttered. "You actually are able to read them? They are a bit different from the letters used by the ancient books in this world." Mariposa stated. "I might have some wrong words but that is just the rough trantion of it from what I can read. It is like a mix of runic and ancient letters. Evennguage evolves over time after all." Adrian stated. "Nevertheless, it is amazing." Mariposa stated and the stones that she rearranged finally emitted energy and the whole forest felt like it shifted. The view of the Mysterious Jungle felt like it is spinning. Even Adrian felt dizzy as his eyes felt tired just by observing the world spinning fast as if the cycle of day and night are shortened to one second. About ten minutester, the spinning stopped and the next thing that Adrian knew is that he is now in a different. [You have arrived at the called The Green.] [You are not of the Insectoid or the ntae race.] [Your stats will not be boosted by 15%.] [You are the Champion of the Twin Gods and strong life energy is present in your body.] [You will not suffer the Curse of the Outsider due to your strong connection to life energy.] ---- Name: Curse of the Outsider Effects: 50% Drop in all of the stats. Cannot be dispelled. ---- The called The Green is just like what Adrian has been told about. He could only see dense jungle like that of The Wilde but more dangerous. The Green is more dangerous as he could see notifications popping about status ailments trying to afflict him like poison, sleep or paralysis. "That is one nasty curse. Thankfully, I am not affected by it." Adrian stated which gave Mariposa a sense of relief. "Thank goodness. If you were cursed, then this quest would be extremely difficult." Mariposa stated. "The curse does not affect those with strong connection to life energy so you could have brought Anastacia along." Adrian stated as he found it odd that Mariposa did not invite her own guild master seeing that they treat each other like sisters. "We tried this quest together and failed once. The first time that we failed the mission got us one level deduction as penalty. You could already tell that this is not the first time that I have attempted this mission. There are not a lot of yers that are immune to the curse of this world which is why you are the perfect choice. My attack power is not enough to go attack the enemies while I am not sneaky enough like a scout to evade sight." Mariposa stated honestly and Adrian could only sympathize as it is indeed a difficult mission that can only be done by two yers. "Let usmence the mission then as we are in a time restraint since the Pandelympics is only a few days from now." Adrian stated which made him slip a little. "Are you also in the Pandelympics since you indicated ''we''?" Mariposa asked but Adrian looked at her stoically. "Sorry, I thought we were a team, so your problem is now my problem." Adrian stated but inside he is actually panicking. "Ok then. Maybe I am just a bit stressed out about this mission as this could potentially affect my standing in the Pandelympics." Mariposa stated. "If that is the case then we better not fail." Adrian replied in order to cheer up Mariposa. ==== Mariposa then informed Adrian that they are currently in the outskirts of the Insectoid territory of the. She also took out a map and shared it with Adrian and he is shocked that the Insectoids were actually losing this side of the war. The Insectoids upy about 35% of the while the ntae upy 45% of it. The remaining 10% is considered a danger zone due to it being unknown territory. This does not have the concept of big bodies of water like seas or oceans since it is mostly greenery. "When we lost the Compound Eye Orb, we lost about 10% of our territory and that is why we need to get it back. It is a powerful relic that boosts the powers and abilities of the Insectoid race. It is basically like a key in stabilizing the equality in the current standing." Mariposa stated but Adrian felt a bit iffy about it. "We are actually not supposed to interfere in the events of the worlds unless necessary. But that is only for the Nebulon. This falls into a gray area so we mustplete it before I get apprehended." Adrian stated. "The ntae did not rely solely on their powers when they stole the Compound Eye Orb. They had someone with the same skillset like Eldritch on their side when that happened. You could say that we are only evening out the scales with this retaliation.." Mariposa stated as she was present when that massacre urred and many of the Insectoids lost their life trying to protect the orb. Chapter 710 - The Green III The fact that someone that is almost on par with Eldritch has helped the other side meant that they must have wanted something in return. Mariposa did not know who that other person was as she died before even putting up a good fight, but she remembered being affected by heavy miasma that came from a follower of the dark god. "That yer will not be in their camp right now, right?" Adrian asked as it will be a different ballpark if there are still remnants of the followers of the dark gods in the enemy camp. "They should not be here as they appeared about two months in-game time for thest war. I know that we could get other troops in the war, but I did not expect that the other side would actually side with the dark gods or perhaps the ntae have something that the dark gods want." Mariposa stated but she could only specte what the followers of the dark gods wanted in exchange. "If that is the case then we can just sneak inside without much difficulty. As long as you know of the area where that Compound Eye Orb is being held then we could retrieve it. We might not need to fight our way if the ce is not defended by something." Adrian stated which made Mariposa wonder about his confidence. Adrian then exined that they could sneak inside of the ce where the Compound Eye Orb is held by Sirius'' ability to bend the shadows to his will. They will basically be able to sneak inside undetected as long as the area they will traverse is not sted by intense light that shadows could not manifest. Mariposa liked the idea and she immediately pointed to the direction of where she can sense the Compound Eye Orb. It seems that every Insectoid could detect the orb as it is sending continuous unique soundwaves into its surroundings that only insectoids could pick up via their antennae. Mariposa stated that the Compound Eye Orb will be sealed in a special cocoon if it is not being used. It has the effect of giving great power to the Insectoids that are close to it, but they lost it due to the betrayal of one of the Insectoids. It seems that the only reason they lost is due to one of the moth like Insectoid''s betrayal. The Insectoids would not have fallen that easily since they used the Compound Eye Orb but that was also what the Moth Insectoid wanted. Her aim was the Compound Eye Orb so that she will be amplified by its powers, but she was betrayed by the followers of the dark gods that she trusted. The ntae Queen did not like that the Compound Eye Orb will end up in the hands of another Insectoid thus she told the followers of the dark gods to kill their inside man the moment that her guard was down. Just like what the ntae Queen wanted, the inside man was killed, and the Compound Eye Orb is taken by them as a prize for their victory. It seems that the Moth Insectoid that died did not fully trust the ntae and the followers of the dark gods as well since she never told them about the unique properties of the Compound Eye Orb. In the end, the Compound Eye Orb is not without reach but cannot be easily retrieved. The Insectoids have great camouge abilities, but they pale inparison whenpared to the ntae. Any attempt that they made in retrieving the Compound Eye Orb has gone to dust as they would be ambushed as soon as they step foot in the stronghold of the ntae. Mariposa already attempted to breach the stronghold of the ntae with a scout job ss yer, but they were also unsessful since the monster nts are very sensitive to heat and movement. No matter if they be invisible, they will always be detected in the end. Mariposa brought Adrian to the stronghold of the ntae where the Compound Eye Orb is being held. The whole fort is actually made of thorny trees entangled together. Mariposa said that the magic of the ntae could mutate nts for a specific duration, but the ntae Queen could turn ordinary nts into monster nts. Her touch could also bring the dead nts back to life, but she needs a source of life force in return. She would often use the life of her prisoners of war for her beloved babies. This is one of the reasons why the Insectoid race and the ntae would never reconcile as the ntae Queen already shed much blood of the Insectoids. "Greater Summon: Sirius." Adrian stated as he already summoned the soulbound that he will need for te operation. "Greater Summon: Kaon" Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon which made Mariposa a bit confused. "I thought that we only needed Sirius for this operation?" Mariposa asked. "We do but we also need someone to create a disturbance in an area that is a bit far from here. Kaon will set fire on that area there where the entrance to the treasury is farthest from. We need to bring as many guards there as possible so that we could escape should there be an unexpected situation to arise." Adrian stated which Mariposa agreed. Adrian told Kaon to initiate the Rain of Ice and Fire in the area that he designated. Sirius then immediately shrouded Adrian and Mariposa with his shadows and they melted into the darkness. Themotion of a huge dragon flying in their stronghold got the attention of the ntae. Kaon immediately started his assault as she rained shards of ice or balls of fire on the ground without much thought. He just needs to create as much disturbance as possible as the only thing that the ntaeck is a flying unit. Themotion is a sess as some of the guards of the stronghold left.. They did not notice a dark shadow slipping into their treasury as we speak. Chapter 711 - The Green IV The three of them are following Mariposa''s lead as she is the only one able to sense the Compound Eye Orb. It gave a unique vibration that Adrian could even pick up, but something happened that he did not expect. [Your soulbound Kaon got fatally wounded by an unknown enemy.] [Your soulbound Kaon has died. His soul will rest inside of you for a specific time duration.] It has only been about twenty minutes, but Kaon already got killed. He did not know who killed Kaon as even his dragon did not notice who that was. It meant that someone powerful is present in this very stronghold. "Kaon got killed. The one who killed him did not even get revealed. I fear that a demigod level power is present in this city." Adrian stated which shocked Mariposa. "That quickly? Even a level 200 NPC would have difficulty killing Kaon if he would focus on dodging." Mariposa stated as she knew that killing a dragon is no easy task or killing any soulbound for that matter. In a battle between a summoner and another job ss, the wisest choice for them should have been to aim for the summoner first rather than kill the soulbounds. Monsters tend to have better endurance and sturdinesspared to their summoner. The fact that someone killed Kaon that quickly meant that they could go toe to toe with a demigod. Killing a dragon without being noticed meant that they are strong enough tond a killing blow in a span of a second. "We must hurry then." Mariposa stated as they started to move faster. "I just fear that the moment we unveil ourselves from the shadows will be our doom. That demigod level entity might immediately sense our presences. I bet they are scanning the whole stronghold right now." Adrian stated but Mariposa could only agree with him. They pushed through the whole undergroundplex of the treasury. It seems that guards are not that popr in this area, but they noticed that dozens of monster nts are present as a form of security. These nts are a mixture of screeching nts and toxic nts in order to signal to the guards that someone snuck in and poison who ever managed to sneak inside. A few minutester, they reached the end of the treasury and there are three other passageways. Mariposa pointed that the middle one is where she could feel the vibrations the most and that the Compound Eye Orb is where the signal is the strongest. They headed to that passageway, but Adrian told Mariposa something that shocked her before they passed through. ==== Poison Ivy is actually present when the dragon attacked the stronghold and some of her nts that she raised died due to the vicious assault of the dragon. Thankfully, her teacher is also present in the stronghold when the attack happened or else more damages would incur. The dragon easily evaded the anti-aerial weapons that the ntae used which led to the dragon rampaging and destroying more than they could ount for. Her teacher easily disposed of the dragon when she noticed the blind spot of the dragon the moment it evaded arge thorn. Even she is shocked that her teacher managed to kill a dragon with one shot, but she knew that her teacher used one of her ultimate skills. Her teacher is a member of the Flora Knights and is famed for being the personal guards of the ntae Queen herself. "As expected of teacher, you were able to dispose of a dragon with one attack." Poison Ivy praised but her teacher is still vignt. "The fact that a dragon is here is what worries me, my student. It is also not of the nature element which means that it is not a child of that dragon that lives in the forbidden domain. It might have entered our world ad started to rampage when it could not find a way to escape." The Rose Knight, Rosei, stated. "That dragon does look familiar. I think I have seen that dragon before as there are not many dragons that can use both the fire and water elements." Poison Ivy stated and then she remembered that a certain famous summoner that is currently in the limelight is the owner of the dragon. She also remembered that the summoner is somewhat acquainted with her rival, Mariposa. "That bitch!" Poison Ivy shouted internally as she started to think of the possibility. Poison Ivy then looked at the entire area of the stronghold and noticed that the attack is actually far from the stronghold''s treasury. She could swear that this attack is deliberate as the number of guards that came from that area to assist is great in number. She does not want to admit it, but the defenses of the ntae are close to imprable which led to their race being overly confident that they will not be conquered. But in her mind, the ntae has never encountered a demon before despite having knowledge of their race. "Master! I think that the dragon is a soulbound of a demon. They might have been aiming for the treasury." Poison Ivy stated as she could feel that the yer Equinox is most definitely the source of the disturbance. If it was a demon, then they might actually slip from the defenses of the ntae since their defenses were built to hinder Insectoids. "Even if they get inside of the treasury, one of the pets of her majesty is guarding there. Even a demon would fear the horror that will be inflicted upon them." Rosei stated as she believed that the defenses of the treasury are also near impossible to breakthrough. "What if an Insectoid is actually leading the demon? I have a bad feeling about this, master." Poison Ivy stated as she knows that the pet that her master is talking about is just a graft of the original. It is only 60% of the original''s strength. "If that is what you are worried about then we will go inside the treasury. I do need to present the head of the one responsible for all this destruction to her majesty.." Rosei stated as she and her student headed to the treasury. Chapter 712 - Compound Eye A few minutester, they reached the end of the treasury and there are three other passageways. Mariposa pointed that the middle one is where she could feel the vibrations the most and that the Compound Eye Orb is where the signal is the strongest. They headed to that passageway, but Adrian told Mariposa something that shocked her before they passed through. "There is something hiding inside this treasury." Adrian suddenly announced to Mariposa which made her go wary of her surroundings. "Hiding? There is nothing here but overgrowth." Mariposa stated as she looked at the surroundings. "Something is definitely here as I could smell the thick stench of death. Even Sirius cannot detect what it is, but I am very confident when ites to things like this. The moment that we take off the skill effect from Sirius, something or someone will immediately attack." Adrian exined but Mariposa could not believe what he is entirely saying. "We should find the Compound Eye Orb first before lifting the skill that Sirius is using then. You can also tell me if what you are sensing has weakened as we are still a bit far away from the relic." Mariposa proposed as it might just be an area that Adrian is feeling wary about. Sometimes being super sensitive has its downsides as they could sometime feel the emotions of the area. This is one of the suspects of Mariposa when it came to the gut feeling that Adrian is telling her about. It might just be the vibe of the ce as even she feels something odd but not enough to warrant heavy caution. The people that stored items in their treasury will surely not ce traps inside the actual treasury as it will potentially damage the things inside of it. Only a fool will do something like that. When they met the end of the passageway that they are traversing on, a wide space filled with treasure could be seen by them. Mariposa did not care for the other treasures as her first priority is none other than the Compound Eye Orb. She expanded her senses and managed to pinpoint the location as it is just behind a mountain of treasures and ced inside of a stand. The stand is decorated with vines and the like while a ss dome is protecting it from the exposure of the outside world. Mariposa is about to reach her hand and grab the Compound Eye Orb when Adrian suddenly warned her. "The dreadful feeling of death that I have felt has suddenly be stronger. If you touch something of the material ne, then your camouge from the shadows will immediately be broken. I will just remind you of that." Adrian stated as he wanted to give Mariposa a moment to prepare herself is something should really pop out from the area. They three of thm re perfectly obscured from vision but that did not mean they could do whatever. The moment that they touch something from the material world then they would be ejected from the shadows as it is not part of the shadow world. "If something were to show up then immediately recall me back." Mariposa stated as Adrian seemed serious and did not joke about the matter. Mariposa thought that it is best to heed the warning of her helper than dismiss it without reason. She is not the type to be overly confident on herself. Her sensing abilities must also have been dampened due to the fact that the Compound Eye Orb is emitting this rejuvenating buzz that increases her stats. "It would take about three seconds to fully incorporate you back into the shadow world. You must also not get hurt or attack something in that timeframe. You must best avoid the attacks for you to be safely pulled back." Adrian stated as he told the limits of what he can do for Mariposa. Mariposa agreed as she had a deep breathe in order to concentrate. Her eyes filled with determination then suddenly reached out to the ss dome of the Compound Eye Orb. The moment that her fingertips touched the ss, she was ejected from the shadows. If one were to describe what it looked like, then a shadow from the ground extended like a tentacle from the ground and touched the ss dome. The moment that the shadow tentacle touched the ss dome, Mariposa''s figure emerged as if the shadow ejected her. The visual looked like the shadow receded from her fingertips towards the ground. The moment that Mariposa''s figure is revealed, numerous vines suddenly shot towards her. She did not expect that reaction as she did not see any monster in the surroundings. The vines literally sprouted from the darkness around her. She immediately used her best evasion skill as her body became butterflies that scattered throughout the area. The butterflies then came back together in a swarm and manifested as Mariposa. Adrian did not dilly-dally as he immediately told Sirius to get Mariposa back to the shadows. Thankfully, the evasion skill that she used does not affect the allies that she has so Adrian could pull her into the shadows while the butterflies were still converging. Mariposa got shocked as she almost felt that she could have gotten one shotted from those attacks. "I guess I have truly underestimated an S rank difficulty mission. It seems that getting inside of the stronghold is not the most difficult part of the quest." Mariposa stated as she had a look of fear at the vines that slowly receded back into the darkness. All of them could see that the vines looked like they were looking for something but receded back to the darkness when its search bore no fruit. The fact that something this powerful is guarding the treasury meant that there must be something extremely valuable that the ntae are protecting. "If it is just the Compound Eye Orb then they would definitely not bother with this great security. Also, I could feel that the thick scent of death does note exactly from this room but elsewhere. Could this room actually be part of the other passageways that we have seen earlier?" Adrian stated as this tight security is not warranted for the Compound Eye Orb despite being a relic of the Insectoids. "I feel like I have seen those vines before, but I cannot remember what it is." Mariposa stated as she tried to remember those vines. She could vaguely remember that it was not the first time that she encountered that type of scenario. She shuddered a few secondster as she finally remembered. When she was just a fledgling Insectoid, one of the pets of the Queen of the ntae attacked the vige that she was in. Since she was the prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Monarch of Butterflies, a royal guard is always stationed near her in the beginning. One of those pets that attacked the vige is a giant man-eating monster nt. She got caught by that nt trying to save the life of a small insectoid girl and is about to be eaten when the royal knight assigned to guard her cut it down mercilessly with all his might. This was the feeling that she could remember as that royal knight told her that it was actually just a graft of the monster nt and not its main body. "This is bad as that thing could only have been a graft as the ntae Queen never lets her pets wander off far from her. But to think that a graft has already grown this strong then that means that the ntae Queen must be as strong as all of the Monarchsbined." Mariposa thought as there is only one ruler for the ntae but numerous for the Insectoids. One might think that the presence of numerous Monarchs would pose a threat to the ntae Queen but that is not true. The ntae Queen does not move recklessly because each Monarch of the Insectoid is stronger than any of her personal guards but she as strong as three of four Monarchsbined. If all her pets are added into the analysis, then the ntae Queen and her pets are equal to all of the Monarchsbined. She does not recklessly conquer thends of the Insectoids in fear that one of the Monarchs might use a sneak attack on a different territory. This is why there was a stalemate when it came to the war between the two factions. That stalemate became non-existent when the ntae received aid from the followers of the dark gods which tilted the war in their favor. Mariposa could not think of what to do next as she knows that monster nts are much more different than other soulbounds because they mostly move on instinct. Monster nts also have a wide field of vision and could even split themselves via scattering or grafting. Mariposa exined everything that she knew about monster nts to Adrian as both of the needed toe up with a strategy. They could not think of anything until Mariposa noticed one of the system notifications that showed up in her screen. [You have temporarily been granted the skill ''Compound Eye'' by being in close proximity to the Compound Eye Orb.] Chapter 713 - Unknown Bulb [You have temporarily been granted the skill ''Compound Eye'' by being in close proximity to the Compound Eye Orb.] Mariposa suddenly felt that something inside of her sparked some hope. She could now use the skill that she wanted to get. It will definitely help in their quest to retake the Compound Eye Orb. ---- Skill: Compound Eye Tier: Mythical (Evolvable) Type: Passive (Ocr) Effect: - Cannot be affected by Blinding skills or spell status effects - Immune to damage from skills and attacks that give Blinding status effects - All skills that are of the Insectoid skill tree will be boosted by 50% - All units that are insects are boosted by 50% - Vision will be clearer and can be magnified by 1000% - Able to have omni-directional vision Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ---- Adrian also managed to view the passive skill and cannot helped but be surprised. The passive skill is of the Mythical tier and could also be evolved to the Transcendent tier. The fact that the skill gives immunity to blinding effects and attacks is already great, but it also has a skill boost and stat boost. Adrian could not believe that a mythical passive skill is such a great boost, but he also heard from Mariposa that the Insectoids or any insect monsters have a great weakness and that is their elemental weaknesses. Insectoids and insect monsters have very bad affinity to fire as it deals them about four times the amount that it normally should. Topensate for this great weakness, the insect monsters or people often have great attack power or great defensive power. "I think I could take on that nt with the boost right now but the most I could do is keep it busy. You need to find out a way to incapacitate it or make it lose its attention on the Compound Eye Orb." Mariposa stated as she pointed that the location of the orb is now covered with vines. "Fine but I need to have Sirius'' help. How long do you think you can stall the vines in this room?" Adrian stated. "At most 10 minutes as I am not sure what the level of the monster nt that we are fighting right now." Mariposa stated as she knows that a grafted monster nt is still powerful if the main monster nt is extremely strong. Adrian agreed and immediately set the n into motion. Mariposa rose up from the shadows and summoned three of her soulbounds. The crystal mantis, therge stag beetle and therge centipede all formed a protective wall on their master. The vines suddenly all shot towards them since the monster nt managed to detect their presence. Adrian immediately went to the likely location of the vines while he and Sirius are still under the effects of the shadows. Adrian pushed forward into the darker part of the room. He could easily see the surroundings due to his dark vision. He finally saw the monster nt that is actually stuck on the wall of the room itself. It looked like a red type of orchid and below it is bodies of monsters. It is currently feeding on the blood of the monsters offered to it. ---- Monster Name: Blood Orchid (Graft) Level: 210 Description: A rare species of monster nt that is said to be extremely resilient as it could survive without drinking a drop of blood for a whole month. It has a habit of collecting the blood of monsters that fall victim to its vines. It will drink all the blood of its victims until they are a dried husk as it is voracious when it can finally eat. Be careful when venturing in the territory of these terrifying monster nts as they will never let you escape alive. It has pheromones that could allure any type of monster that likes sweet scents. ---- A level 210 monster is expected but the name of the monster nt is actually golden. Adrian could not believe that an extremely rare species of monster is what they will face. The fact that it is only a copy of the original is already terrifying enough because a copy already surpassed the level of 200. It has increased statspared to monsters with level below it. Adrian is about to go back and help Mariposa just brute force her way in getting the Compound Eye Orb, but Adrian noticed something in the corner. A bulb is glowing with pulsing light as if it is a heartbeat and the Blood Orchid is actually looking at it. The monster nt is not showing a caring attitude but one with hunger. As if the monster nt is waiting for the bulb to mature. Adrian immediately tried to inspect the bulb but all her got are unknown information. ----- Name: Unknown Bulb Level: Unknown Description: Unknown ---- Adrian wanted to see further but it seems that the grafted Blood Orchid is more intelligent than he thought. It actually took notice of the shadow moving about in the area, but it did not openly attack since it could not do magical attacks. It just waited for the person hiding in the shadow to move again but it is protecting the bulb like a predator scaring away scavengers from the prey that it hunted. "It being unknown could only mean one thing. It is some sort of egg but since monster nts are not able toy eggs, they must be able to give birth to young through bulbs like that. I should definitely take it as it would focus its attention on me." Adrian thought as hemanded Sirius to immediately snatch the bulb after he shows himself. The shadow elongated as Adrian is actually cing Quantum Spacemines in the area of the Blood Orchid. He does not intend to fatally damage it but distract it for just a split second that Sirius will be able to get that bulb. Adrian looked at Sirius with a serious look as their n could go sideways if the Blood Orchid (Graft) is unaffected by the n. Chapter 714 - Escaping The Monster Plant Adrian snapped his fingers and he got spit out of the shadows as he immediately registered an attack. The monster nt, the Blood Orchid (Graft), shrieked as it got surprised by the attack and the vines that guarded the bulb swung frantically which made Sirius swipe the bulb with its mouth. [Your soulbound, Sirius, has obtained the Unknown Bulb] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has plucked the bulb from its nourishing environment. The growth will be halted until it is returned to a better environment.] "Run!" Adrian shouted as he applied Chrono Shift on himself and flew towards Mariposa''s direction. ==== Mariposa''s soulbounds were busy guarding against the vines when those same vines became frantic. She viewed it as a chance andmanded her crystal praying mantis to cut all the vines covering the Compound Eye Orb. She then followed up themand with the centipede to get the Compound Eye Orb. "Finally!" Mariposa stated as the orb is now within her hands, but a loud high pitch shriek is heard from the direction where Adrian headed to. She could then see that the person in question is riding his giant wolf away from what looks like thousands of vines. ==== Kroagah! "What was that!" Poison Ivy stated as she is descending the treasury with Rosei. "That is the guardian of the treasury! Hurry! Someone must have angered it or else it would run rampage until everything is destroyed." Rosei stated as she picked up the pace leaving Poison Ivy behind by a few meters util she summoned a monster nt that looks like a snake then rode it to catch up to her master. ==== The monster nt, Blood Orchid (Graft) tried to entangle the perpetrator of stealing its prized food that will help its main body evolve. It was busy cultivating the bulb in a suitable environment since it was discovered as the main body wanted whatever that sprouted from the bulb to be eaten by it. The Blood Orchid (Graft) will eat the thing thates out of the bulb while the main body which is the Blood Orchid will eat the Blood Orchid (Graft) to absorb the nutrients. It will then prompt the Blood Orchid to ascend to a higher ne of existence to be equivalent to a godly monster nt like its master wanted it to. It might look like it is a cannibalistic species but that is what happens when monster nts graft themselves. As the grafted monster nts cannot live for a whole year away from the main body. There are instances that the grafted body will be more powerful than the main body which would then prompt a battle for who will be the new main body. The Blood Orchid (Graft) could not catch the culprits with its vines as they sessfully dodged every vine that it shot towards them. The Abyss Fenrir is too much when ites to speed as it has a six sense that can predict where an attack couldnd on its body. The Blood Orchid (Graft) is left with no choice as some of its vines are only limited in length and the culprits are now escaping. Even the other treasure that the main body told it to protect has been stolen by an Insectoid, but its priority is the bulb that was stolen. The Blood Orchid (Graft) could only dislodge itself from the wall it is grafted into. A red viscous liquid could be seen pouring out of the wall when the Blood Orchid (Graft) pushed its body out of the wall. It even produced a screech so high pitched that Adrian almost fainted from the tone. Sirius even got damaged just from that screech. The Blood Orchid (Graft) managed to separate itself from the wall and it started to slither on the ground with its vines propelling it forward. Needless to say, the movement of the Blood Orchid (Graft) is fast that it almost caught up with Adrian. "You''re a nt! You are not supposed to be that fast!" Adrianined as he saw Mariposa with the Compound Eye Orb on her hand. "What did you do!" Mariposa stated as she sealed back her soulbounds since they are not suitable for outrunning that thing that is following Adrian at the moment. "No time to exin. Sorry for the rough handling." Adrian stated as he used Blink to teleport Mariposa to his arms. She blushed a little because of the sudden interaction but she calmed herself as she is a bit older than the kid and they are on a quest right now. "Tell me what happened." Mariposa stated as she maneuvered herself to the back with the help of Sirius'' shadows. "Long story short¡­that is the guardian of the treasury and we pissed it off by stealing its food. Or I think it is food for it." Adrian stated as he showed the Unknown Bulb. "Even I do not know what that is but seeing its reaction¡­ I can say that you did your job right." Mariposa stated. Adrian is about tough when Sirius suddenly told him that a great deal of bloodlust is then directed towards them. The next moment, Adrian told Sirius to dive into the shadows as a red streak of light is now heading towards them. Sirius immediately heeded themand, but the attack is too fast to avoid using the descent. Adrian had no choice but use one of his prized skills. "Time Stop!" Adrian shouted as only he and Sirius could move in the world frozen in time. He looked back at Mariposa and noticed that she is also affected by Time Stop. He thought that she will be unaffected because they are of the same party, but it looks like only Adrian and his soulbounds are unaffected by Time Stop. Adrian saw that the red streak of light is actually a ntae with a thorn whip heading towards them. If Adrian did not make time stop then the whip will definitely hit Sirius in the neck and stop them in their tracks. "I am burning too much mana from stopping time. Blink!" Adrian stated as a purple light covered him, Sirius and Mariposa.. They then appeared behind two ntae''s that rushed to the treasury. Chapter 715 - Must Need Light "Time Stop!" Adrian shouted as only he and Sirius could move in the world frozen in time. He looked back at Mariposa and noticed that she is also affected by Time Stop. Adrian saw that the red streak of light is actually a ntae with a thorn whip heading towards them. If Adrian did not make time stop then the whip will definitely hit Sirius in the neck and stop them in their tracks. "I am burning too much mana from stopping time. Blink!" Adrian stated as a purple light covered him, Sirius and Mariposa. They then appeared behind two ntae''s that rushed to the treasury. When Adrian disabled the use of his Time Stop, the two ntae got shocked as their target dodged. Rosei is especially shocked as it was her fastest attack that she can do. She might not be the fastest of the Flora Knights, but she was still themander. Amander of the Flora Knights must be able to beat all the other Flora knights or else you will not get their respect as only the strongest will be able to lead in nature. Even Poison Ivy is surprised that a yer managed to actually dodge an attack from her master. One must see that her master is almost in the realm of a demigod which is why the ntae Queen holds her in high regard. To be able to dodge an attacking at the speed of sound meant that either he has a skill that can detect aggression or a skill that can predict the future. Little did Poison Ivy know is that Adrian managed to detect the attack and dodge it through pure instinct. If she knew this fact, then she would have lost her mind that a summoner could have such reflexes. It is quite known that summoners are fragile if they are not with their soulbounds. This also speaks true for Adrian as he could be beaten by a veteran warrior if he goes to battle with him or her one on one. Adrian in all of his battles does not go head-to-head with the opponent but only stalls them until his soulbounds could also join the battle. Rosei did not stop her attacks as she immediately tried redirecting the arc of her thorn whip but the Blood Orchid (Graft) that is chasing Adrian suddenly received the attack as it pushed forth with its movement thereby absorbing the attack from Rosei. The Blood Orchid (Graft) did not expect the attack and some of its vines were cut but it did not care. It needed to get the bulb that was swiped by the hoodlum. It could catch up to them as long as it pushes its body further, but one could see that the Blood Orchid (Graft) is already starting to deteriorate. The deterioration is not that much but there is visible decay on a small part of its body. It should have been able to take itself out of a wall like that without proper preparation as it is more of a parasitic monster nt than a monster nt that could move. Blood Orchids would usually find a host that it could jump onto in order to ensure that it could move freely. The host will inevitably die due to blood loss as the Blood Orchid (Graft) would feed on its host until it will find a new host to move upon. This is how the parasitic type of monster nts could move about. "Master! That is the guardian, right?" Poison Ivy asked. "It is but this is the first time that I have seen it that desperate and angry. We must kill that demon and drag its corpse to the guardian." Rosei stated as she followed the direction of the Blood Orchid (Graft) that is pursuing Adrian and the others. "That Insect bitch is really a big problem, but this should be my chance to diminish her reputation!" Poison Ivy stated as she started to stream the chase as she wanted to see Mariposa''s defeated face in real time. ==== "Can you not dive into the shadows?" Mariposa asked as they would be able to escape it Adrian just ordered Sirius to dive into the shadows. "Sorry but we got an emergency mission the moment we picked you up. We cannot escape via the shadow realm as that treasure is actually interfering with the dive. It seems that it is an object of great power which is why it is rejecting the shadow realm as if it is repelling it." Adrian exined as he got a notification immediately when Mariposa boarded Sirius. "I have been told that the Compound Eye Orb must always have at least a small amount of light or must never be in total darkness or else it will unleash upon a great terror." Mariposa stated as she could remember that even the robbers dared not to cover the Compound Eye Orb in cloth when they stole it. The inside of the treasury is also lit in some parts by Luxbells which is a type of flower that can emit light. Although some parts of the treasury are not that bright, it still has some light which the Compound Eye Orb could absorb from. Adrian looked back and he could still see the Blood Orchid (Graft) in pursuit of their trail. He thought that he needed to throw the bulb overboard, but he heard a faint whisper that begged him not to. He looked around but he could not see any small child begging for help. "Did you hear a child speaking?" Adrian asked Mariposa. "Nope. I think it must just be one of your soulbounds speaking through the soul link." Mariposa stated as her soulbounds often converse with her when situations are tight. Some even give warnings to her when she will get a fatal attack. This could only be achieved when a soulbound fully trusts their master as they are not only one soul but also one body. "I do not think that it is one of my soulbounds as the voice is like that of a petite little girl that is scared. Saena does not sound like that mind you. She prefers the elegant tone rather than the acting cute tone. She is very much a diva." Adrian stated as he could feel Saena giving him the side eye. Adrian then looked at the bulb in his hands as it is actually glowing. The glow is very much addictive to see but Adrian definitely heard the voiceing from the bulb itself. "If you save me from that monster then I will follow you eternally. Please do not abandon me." The voice of a small petite girl ising from the bulb and ismunicating to Adrian via telepathy. Adrian immediately knew that this bulb must be some sort of intelligent monster nt that has yet to fully bloom. It would make sense that the Blood Orchid (Graft) would chase him this far as this thing must be a great food source for something like it. Pann once told Adrian that all monsters will want one thing when their souls reach the peak and that is to break through the barrier of being a mindless monster. Some monsters achieve this from birth because of their incredible bloodline but some need to get it from others as they are not born with it. This is one of the reasons why intelligent monsters tend to protect their young until they could protect themselves as they are an easy target during infancy. The bulb must be a monster nt with the golden soul like his soulbounds. "If I save you then you must follow me when I make you bloom." Adrian stated which made Mariposa a bit confused as he is talking to an actual nt. Then again, some people talk to their nts like they are alive, and she just assumed that Adrian is like that. "I see the exit!" Mariposa shouted as she could see that a bright light up ahead. They were about to reach the exit when thousands of thorns suddenly rained upon them. Mariposa could not bear to sacrifice one of her soulbounds but she has no other choice or they will be the ones that will be sacrificed. She summoned her stag beetle soulbound and ordered it to block all the projectiles heading towards their way. The stag beetle soulbound did not even flinch at the order as it also loved its master dearly. She saved the giant stag beetle when it was getting bullied by other insects its size and it owes its strength to its master. The stag beetle released an energy barrier using the element that it has. The earth element created a barrier that blocked all the thorn projectiles but the soulbound ultimately died when Rosei and Blood Orchid (Graft) reached its location.. The stag beetle soulbound did all it could to block the way as long as it can in order for its master to escape. Chapter 716 - Mariposa Vs Poison Ivy I "So, who do you think will win?" Marlon asked Adrian as he suddenly got reminded that the two summoners are now battling it out in the battlefield. He could not believe that he spaced out for a few moments there when he needed to see the skills of his opponents. Adrian might not want to admit it, but he is verypetitive and does not want to go down like a loser if he ever gets vanquished in the eventter. He needed to see all the things that his opponents are capable of. "I think the highest chance of winning goes to Mariposa but that could also be changed as it is an open battlefield. It is not easy to predict what will happen with so many external factors." Adrian stated as he watched the fight. ===== "You are seeing it here folks! The two summoner beauties that are said to be rivals both in-game and out of the game! To think that we will see them sh this early!" The announcer stated as the fight between to summoners has already started. Mariposa summoned her Crystal Killer Mantis and ck Steel Carapace Armored Stag Beetle to fight against her opponent. She did not want to reveal all her cards as she needed to be wary of other yers interrupting their fight. In fact, she wanted to pay Poison Ivy back for making her face defeat back at the stronghold. She might have died but she did not fail the mission as Adrian managed to survive due to her sacrifice. This is also the reason why Poison Ivy is infuriated with Mariposa as ofte as she looked like a heroine that sacrificed her life for her people instead of a loser that died in battle. "This will be payback for that time. You only managed to win because of your mentor but she is not her right now." Mariposa stated in a tone filled with slight mockery as she did not want her elegance to be tarnished. "You think you only died because of your master? You only sessfully finished your mission because of that demon yer. Without him then you might have been crying in what ever nest that you insect people live." Poison Ivy fired back as she summoned two of her soulbounds used forbat. Poison Ivy summoner her Thorny Snake Vine that looks like a cobra that is mostly made of vines with a flower as a hood. The next thing that she summoned is a Cactus Knight which is a rare type of nt monster that can survive even in the harshest of deserts. It is a humanoid monster nt that has two spiky shields as a way of defense. "Just do not cry when you lose!" Poison Ivy stated as the sh between the two summoners have started. The Thorny Snake Vine went against the ck Steel Carapace Armored Stag Beetle while the Crystal Killer Mantis went against the Cactus Knight. Each soulbound would usually focus on their individual fights but would sometimes interject with the fight of the other in order to get the opponents disoriented. Mariposa and Poison Ivy did not be idle as they also fired off support, attack and defensive spells when they have the chance. Mariposa focused more on enhancement type spells while Poison Ivy is focused on more offensive oriented spells. The two may be summoner but they have different y styles which also gives them their own individual charm. The fight of the two became the highlight of the moment when themunication flower that Poison Ivy is controlling suddenly informed her that Team Japan is already leading the event with a lead of twenty points. "You!" Poison Ivy stated as she noticed that the Spore Wards that her soulbound created are actually getting deleted. "Oh! It seems that you have noticed." Mariposa stated as she actually already summoned her third soulbound called the Myriad Colors Dragonfly. The Myriad Colors Dragonfly is an insect type of soulbound that has both quick speed and the ability to camouge itself. It is also very notorious for its appetite for other smaller insects or prey. It is considered one of the deadly hunters in the of Green. "You are not the only one that has ns. I knew that you would choose the area with the most greenery as you haveplete control over this area. Well¡­more than what a Guardian of the Forest could anyway." Mariposa stated as the trap for Poison Ivy has beenid. One of the Team Japan Members appeared, and it seemed to be a sorcerer that handles seals like a Charm Master. Upon seeing this, Poison Ivy immediately went into survival mode as she could not handle another opponent at the moment. She wanted to use Forest Wanderer, a skill that is an inferior version of Forest Guardian which is only avable to the Dryads or Leshy, in order to escape via the tree roots on the ground. She prepared to activate the ability, but she is unable to escape. "It seems that yer Poison Ivy is trapped by the seals that our famous Shinigami, Hime-sama has created! Is this the end for our beautiful Poison Ivy?" The announcer stated as Poison Ivy could not escape and Hime is already preparing to explode the barrier from the inside in order to knockout Poison Ivy in one shot. The barrier that sealed Poison Ivy started to glow green when it is suddenly broken by a fast skill that sliced it into pieces. "Shado!" Poison Ivy eximed as is actually relieved that she will not die this early in the game. "The leader told you to be careful, but you did not listen. I know that you have a rivalry with this woman but winning should be out top priority." Shado stated as he suddenly made hand seals that turned both him and Poison Ivy into shadows. They disappeared from the scene which made the crowd baffled that a skill like that is actually possible. "Tsk! We would have eliminated the best surveyor if that shadow assassin did not appear.." Mariposa state with frustration. Chapter 717 - Event Twist The event has already proceeded with half time and about five national teams have already been eliminated. The teams for Australia, Ukraine, Thand, Pnd, and Taiwan have all been eliminated. They might have had a better chance, but they encountered Hou Yiwei, Frey, Vayu and de on their way. The other teams are also not faring too well as five other countries have only one yer left. These five countries are Italy, Philippines, Mysia, Find, and Canada. The other national teams left have three to five members left in their roster. The countrymen of those that were eliminated might have been a bit sad that the ones representing their country all lost but that is also part of the game. They were actually not told that the course is also filled with many traps that could even be fatal to some that are unfortunate to receive their effects. "We already are in half-time folks! This is the time for the surprise mechanics! Allow me to exin! This is not just an ordinary event that they need to shoot down all targets! To make things interesting, the map will suddenly be hit with different disasters! For the next three hours, a disaster will hit every time that all the yers umte a score that equates to 30. These disasters are not just curses but also blessings as the targets that are difficult to target will momentarily pause in their tracks. This would be an opportunity to all the yers that want to find the Golden Sprite! Each yer will have to navigate the map with splendid ways in order to transform a disaster into an opportunity! Good Luck to all of you!" The announcer stated and even his voice has been transmitted to those inside the game as they needed to get an idea of the twist of the game. Some of the yers suddenly be weary as a disaster is very vague way to describe something that could affect the match. They wanted more information, but they could not as they are in constant movement and awareness of their surroundings. [Thirty points have been umted by all yers. The first disaster will hit. Be careful of your surroundings.] A few minutester, the ground started to shake as the first disaster is none other than an earthquake. The yers that were not that upied searched for an open area as it would be bad for them to be inside a forest or near a mountain if an earthquake is actually happening. Some yers died in the earthquake as it became more intense every minute for the whole ten minutes. Just like what the announcer said, the targets stopped moving and someone had a glimpse of the Golden Sprite, yet it was in a location that is difficult to hit. The Golden Sprite is actually in between a crack in the mountain but the yer that found it suddenly got eliminated by arge falling rock. It seems that he became mesmerized by the sudden thought of winning the game that he forgot to look around his surroundings. "Oh! Too bad for thest yer of Team Canada! He might have gotten a lot of points if he would have hit the Golden Sprite, but he could not target it properly since the surroundings rocked like no tomorrow." The announcer stated as he did not want to make the yer that exited his game pod to be disappointed on himself than he already is. The earthquake finally stopped, and almost half of the forest is gone because all the trees tumbled down due to the high intensity earthquake. Only a few yers managed to get unscathed by the earthquake and now all of them became wary of the disasters. The mountain that was in the north of the map also became a sad excuse of a pile of stone. The map became less arduous, but it also increased the danger level of game. The yers could feel that the match will now be more intense. Half of the forest that sheltered those that can hide well is now gone. The mountain became rubble that killed yers that hid or searched for targets there. The only way to easily win now is to destroy every target that they can as they can now clearly see the targets floating in the air freely now that most of the cover is gone. "The Golden Sprite!" one of the spectators shouted as the audience has now a great detailed view of the most coveted item in the event. The Golden Sprite like its name is actually a small machine-like entity with golden wings. Some may say that it just looks like a glorified ball golem with golden wings fluttering in high speeds. It is lightweight and vey fast that makes catching it be such a tedious chore. The yers in the field also saw the Golden Sprite and greed also red in their hearts as that thing cost the most points in the game. If they could destroy that then they would have already got one step ahead of all the yers in the game. Each of the teams now have dedicated yers that followed the Golden Sprite as they want to get the points. The others that could not afford to split up has made a decision to either risk it or y safe and destroy the remaining flying targets. Those that are only one yer left could only wait for their chance and just try their best. A golden opportunity mighte knocking towards them if they time their skills perfectly. They still have the opportunity to turn things around as they are usually the ones to bet on that single defining moment. Even the other yers are wary of those that are left all alone since they are usually the ones that be more determined. The intense fight for the most points in the Sharp Shooter Event has finally started which others dubbed as the Great Disaster Battle. ===== "It seems that our event is more popr than we anticipated as almost all the sales of the promotional items tripled in sales in under one hour." Adam Smith stated as he could see that As Inc. is now bing more and more influential by the minute.. It would not take long for Pandemonium to be the best game in the world. Chapter 718 - Sharp Shooter End I [Thirty points have been umted by all yers. The first disaster will hit. Be careful of your surroundings.] Another disaster strikes the battlefield but this one did not have much effect on the others. The next disaster is none other than a giant tornado that traversed the map in under ten minutes. The yers did not have difficulty surviving the disaster, but they did have a difficult time hitting targets. Although the targets became frozen in ce when a disaster hit, the long-range attacks that the yers fired all got swept up. The attakcs became ineffective as the tornado also created some sort of wind barrier in the sky that dispelled spell shots and veered arrows from their path. Some tried to fly and destroy the targets, but they are unfortunately caught up in the strong winds. They did not die but they did get damaged to a point that it became difficult to stand up without healing from a priest. "It seems that the disaster is truly a disaster this time as the national team yers is not able to score during its passing." The announcer stated as yers are now back to scoring more points than before. It did not take long for another disaster to hit as Hou Yiwei shot down three targets worth ten points. [Thirty points have been umted by all yers. The first disaster will hit. Be careful of your surroundings.] The next disaster also started to shake the earth. The yers thought that it was another earthquake, but it is far more dangerous than that. They noticed that the cracks on the ground started to sink a little and the temperature started to rise. This happened in all of the areas and those that are the brains of each team knew what came next. Lava started to rise from the ground as the yer started to vacate to another area. Theva started at the left side of the entire area until it creeped slowly to the right. After each minute, arge explosion ofva came from the ground that erupted like a geyser. Team eliminations started to happen as the yers could not easily evade the disaster that they have summoned. It did not take long for others to use theva explosions for their own gain. Some solo yers managed to create sneak attacks on teams that were fleeing from an explosion. A sneaky crowd control skill would be all they needed, and they just needed to time it correctly. yers that are exposed to theva explosions could only die in agony. Even the dragonkin that have superb fire elemental resistance can only die due to the mixture of heat and rock shards. The disaster finally subsided, and the remaining teams can only be numbered by three as they used the disaster well. The solo yers managed to kill some of the national teams that are only two or three, but they got hunted down by the teams that still had four or five members. In the end, the United States, Japan and China national teams are the only ones left due to the scuffle that urred. United States were left with three, Japan is left with two and China is left with three as well. The United States Team is left with Null, Shado and their captain Totem. Japan is left with de and Vayu while China still had Hou Yiwei, and the famous couple called the twin des, Jiang and Ye. Not even one of the teams are left with supporting yers as their healers all got killed since they are usually the ones being targeted first. The crowd is now filled with anticipation as this might be thest round of the event because of the way that the battlefield looks like. A raging inferno has resulted in most of the forest being burnt down. Even the ashes of the trees are still producing fire. The only safe ce in the whole battlefield is where the mountain copsed due to the earthquake. Theva that erupted in that area easily became stone due to the cold rocks of the mountain. "It looks like we will finally have the decisive battle now folks! Let me just tally the current scores of the remaining teams. In the lead is Team Japan with 61 points followed by Team China which is 55 points andstly Team United States with 46 points. Each team are not that far off in the points department, but the only target left is the Golden Sprite! The other targets have been destroyed by the disasters that came rampant. We still have one hour to decide which team will be victorious! What will the strategy of each team be? Will they go for the win by destroying the Golden Sprite? Or will the leading team just have an all-out battle with the otherpetitors? Let us find that out!" The announcer stated as he told the two possibilities that each team could do. While everyone wanted to see the brawl between each of the national team members, they wanted to see who could actually destroy the Golden Sprite as it was elusive enough to evade all the arrows that Hou Yiwei fired against it. Even the Homing Arrows that the rangers use cannot target the Golden Sprite. It would actually dodge at thest second and it would sometimes slightly touch the arrows with its wing tips to destroy them. The Golden Sprite is more intelligent that they thought. "Sensei, destroy the Golden Sprite at all costs." de stated as he activated one of his most famous skills. "Dance of des!" de stated as his sword started to get copied into thousands that created a makeshift arena. All the yers trapped within the arena will need to escape before the five-minute interval or else all the swords that got copied will be aimed towards their necks. This is the signature skill that de uses which earned him the title of Thousand Cut Swordsman.. The only weakness of this skill is to eliminate the user that created the arena. Chapter 719 - Sharp Shooter End II Vayu immediately knew that his student wants to sacrifice himself for the win. They needed to get enough time for Vayu to destroy the Golden Sprite but even he admits that it is no easy feat. The Golden Sprite even evaded his sword shes with the way that is familiar to him. He suddenly remembered that the way that the Golden Sprite evaded is almost the same pattern as Sirius. The Golden Sprite did not just dodge but always dodged at thest minute like what Sirius usually does. He knows this because he managed to spar with Sirius before to see if he couldnd a hit. The Golden Sprite has a sharp instinct when ites to danger. The only way to destroy it would be to either set a trap for it or out speed its instincts. If the developers knew what Vayu is thinking, then they would praise him as the Golden Sprite is actually loaded with Sirius'' data when ites to avoiding attacks. The developers did not want to give the yers a difficult time when it came to the Golden Sprite. They chose an opponent that is of their level as the bosses that they have in the level 200s are not as smart when ites to dodging. They copied the data from Sirius with Adrian''s permission because each event is actually tied to thest event to some sort of way. Vayu''s only answer to the Golden Sprite''s reflexes is to use brute force. He did not hesitate to use his best skills as they were told that each of their cooldowns will be reset after every event. Even though that might be the case, not everyone is onboard with just using everything in their arsenal. They still have a PVP type eventter and the winner of that event is determined by who could fight well and have aces up their sleeve. "Arashi no Kami (God of Storms)!" Vayu stated as the air around him started to change and shift like a violent storm. The other national yers saw this and knew that they must stop this swordsman at all costs. The air that he radiated felt simr to the demigods that they have encountered in the game. de also got shocked as he did not see this skill during their practice matches as it seems that it is more powerful than the one that his master showed them. Vayu''s wind element became harsher and even his robe changed color. The white robe turned purple, and the clouds embroidered on the robe actually turned ck. Vayu''s hair that floated freely in the wind started to be simr to lightning as his body also crackled with lightning like he was wearing an armor. "Stop him!" Totem shouted as he is the one that is actually some form of druid. He is a special type of druid called Elemental Druid as he could not only use the spirits of monsters but also the elements. His job ss is one of the reasons why his team did not suffer many casualties or damage when disasters hit. The United States National Team tried to attack Vayu, but they were blocked by de''s flurry of des. They would get aimed at whenever they moved closer to Vayu that is umting elemental power. Even the Chinese National Team could not stay idle as the ego present in Hou Yiwei''s bow started to fidget. Hou Yiwei''s bow actually detected the presence of a god and has activated the stat boost and God Killer trait. The bow is actually reacting to Vayu as he is the one that summoned part of the God of the Storms for their battle. Hou Yiwei did not want to sound to pleased as this might rm the other groups. He also needs to focus on hitting the Golden Sprite first even though he wants to eliminate all the yers gathered. It is extremely difficult to hit it with his normal attacks but with his Hyper Sonic Shot then he might have a chance. All he needed is the time to channel the skill. "Jiang and Ye. Show them them the fury of the Twin des." Hou Yiweimanded as the two lovers nodded their heads. Although their title is twin des, that actually just refer to the weapons that they use as those are swords called the Twin des. Jiang holds the female twin de while Ye holds the male twin de. They hold the de that is opposite of their sex as this boosts their attacks by 50%. If both of them are present in the battlefield and are working in synergy together then their damage is boosted for another 50%. This is what made the Twin des fearsome as they are weapons with a niche that is fearsome. "I admit that both of you are also in the top ten rankings when ites to warriors but let me humbly remind you of the difference between rank one and those below." de stated as he vanished from his spot and appeared before the Twin des. The Twin des made a simultaneous attack against de, but he parried the attack easily. He even followed up with a sh attack. Seeing this chance, Shado tried to assassinate Vayu that is still standing in the area. The Shadow Assassin needed this one moment and thought that he would be sessful but that is just wishful thinking. A flurry of swords started to circle around Vayu acting like a shield. Shado could note close as he would need to emerge from the shadows if he needed to attack. de is aware of the yer named Shado as he was warned by Mariposa when he managed to escape with Poison Ivy. de shifted his attacks to Shado as he needed to kill the assassin since he might actually seed in killing his sensei. When de''s attack is supposed to connect to Shado''s neck, a wooden flying totem head suddenly received the attack in Shado''s stead. The totem head that got hit then exploded into tiny bits which obscured de''s vision. The leader of the United States National Team has finally moved.. The person that is the Rank 1 when it came to the Shaman Job ss. Chapter 720 - Sharp Shooter End III "So, you finally decided to move as well. But you are toote." de stated as he retreated. "Null do something about that yer." Totem stated as he ordered Null to dissipate the skill that Vayu is channeling. "I cannot. I cannot dispel something that is out of my league. He also applied it to his body as well. The only way to dispel it is to kill him." Null stated as she could not even attempt to dispel the God of Storms. Vayu finally achieved his final form as his body turned partially into a spirit. He is now full elemental in this form as he shed half of his humanity in order to be a True Elemental. Vayu suddenly sent a sword swing from his left as he managed to parry an incredible attack that came towards him. The parried attack even sent de a few steps back due to the immense strength behind the attack that came from Hou Yiwei himself. Even Vayu is shocked as the attack almost broke his arm off if he did not exert enough energy into it. de noticed this as well and could finally see that the attack is definitely not ordinary. He could also see that the bow that Hou Yiwei is using is pulsing a weird energy that is making him somewhat nauseous. "That is a god killing weapon boy! Even someone like me is inferior to it but that is only the case if you do not let me borrow your body." The katana that de held suddenly echoed through his mind. de is not an ordinary swordsman as well and he has yet to show the world of his true skill. His real job ss is actually the Unique Job ss ''Demon de''. His job ss is shrouded in mystery because he just tells people that he is just a normal swordsman since he has witnessed what the real ''Demon de'' could really do. "Shut up, Talim. I know of your abilities, and I will not use that ever again. You have the restraint of a child which will endanger everything." de replied as he did not want to use the ''Possession'' skill of the Demon de ''Talim'' nonchntly. de actually got this katana by chance in a hidden shrine in the eastern continent. It is sealed but still radiated power that almost killed him just from that alone. He remembered that the katana or rather the demon called Talim talked to him when they first encountered each other. The demon, Talim, is actually a real demon from ancient times whose soul has been sealed by the Asmodians for punishment of his cruel methods of achieving peace. Despite knowing this, de still agreed with the pack as he got the Unique Job ss ''Demon de'' in the end after the first Unique Job ss is reported to be announced. "You know that if you die then I die with you as well. Remember that we are one with each other. My victory is also your victory." Talim added in order to entice his other half. "You will be able to rampageter so do not worry. There are still other chances as I promised." de stated. "You must keep your promise as it has been a while since I have experienced a great battle." Talim replied as it became silent once again. "Soul of the Sword!" de stated as his sword suddenly glowed in a dark red aura. The floating swords that created the sword cage also glowed in a red aura. "Here is the famed ''Soul of the Sword'' skill that all warrior ss users with swords unlock at level 200! This is the first time that a yer has shown the limit break skill! The Soul of the Sword skill is basically both a passive and an active skill. The passive skill grants the resource bar called Sword Energy where it could be used as a resource for skills instead of mana. It also grants a passive buff of increased damage when equipped with the sword by 50%. The active part of the skill doubles the damage increase of any sword rted damage! Truly the number one swordsman! de has achieved the second enhancement!" The announcer stated which riled the crowd even more especially the yers that use a sword as a weapon. de did not idle as he started to attack all of their enemies. The yers were wary of de, but they are more wary of Vayu because he is now gone from his position. The only one that could see where Vayu went is Hou Yiwei. The dragonkin archer had no choice but to follow Vayu to the sky as he shot arrows of fast speeds to disrupt thetter''s attempt to destroy the Golden Sprite. de saw this and wanted to go and catch up with his Sensei but the Jiang and Ye stopped him. The Twin des also activated their Soul of the Sword and the aura that coated their sword is of different colorpared to de''s dark red. Jiang''s sword aura is of the white color while Ye''s sword aura is of the ck color. "It seems that we have been ignored." Shado stated as they do not feel strongly about being ignored. "It is better that way or else they will interrupt us with our ns." Totem stated as he finally finished his prayers. The other national team yers did not notice that something is happening behind the scenes as even the audience were unaware as the primary focus is not on the United States National Team. Eight pirs with different patterns suddenly dropped from the sky as it surrounded the cage de that de has created. [You are in thend dered by the Spirit Shaman as his holynd.] [All damage output is decreased by 30%.] [All defenses are decreased by 20%.] "Shado and Null deal with those three while I alsopete for the Golden Sprite." Totem stated as he activated another skill. Shado and Null nodded as their next step is to prevent de, Jiang and Ye from restricting their leader''s movement. "Spirit Possession: Griffon!" Totem stated as one of the small totem nes on his neck glowed. The spirit of the Griffon is now empowering his body. A mythical beast so powerful that it is said to rule the skies freely. His armor that is just loosely garb made of animal skins with prints suddenly became feathers. "Blessing of the Wind Spirit!" Totem activated as his body became enveloped in a soft gentle wind that ruffled the feathers that grew out of him. Vayu and Hou Yiwei could not ignore this as there is actually someone that is almost the same speed as them. Vayu would get close to the Golden Sprite only to be distracted by the arrows that Hou Yiwei will fire at him. When Hou Yiwei will get a clear shot at the Golden Sprite, Totem would suddenly try and kill him. If Totem is about to grab the Golden Sprite, then Vayu woulde swinging his sword down against him. The three-way deadlock between the Vayu, Hou Yiwei and Totem became the highlight of the event that the crowd actually grew silent due to their focus on the match. They felt that they would miss a single movement if they were to just blink. Even the announcer became awestruck and silent as he is also a big fan of the games. It is only when the developers behind the scenes sted his earpiece to actually do his job that made hime back to reality. The announcer collected himself as he once again did his job. "It seems that the three yers could not decide who is better amongst them while their teammates are still fighting with each other. It seems that whoever wins the match between de, Jiang, Ye, Shado and Null will be able to decide who will be the winner. But Team Japan will be the loser if the fight draws to a lengthy time as we do not know when will the skill that the swordsman, Vayu, will end. It seems that Totem and Hou Yiwei are also waiting for that chance to happen. The golden sprite suddenly looked like a small prey that is trapped between three predators. Who do you think will earn the win of the event!?" The announcer stated which made everyone shout the yer that they want to seed. ==== "I agree that all of you are formidable, but I must get this win." Vayu stated as his sword suddenly carried a different aura that changed even the surroundings. Dark clouds gathered in the battlefield which made de smile as the n is now in motion. "Petal Sword Dance!" de stated as the thousand of swords became like cherry blossoms that suddenly blocked the view of the ones he is battling. "Thunderhammer sh!" Vayu stated as the whole field suddenly became flooded with light as arge lightning bolt came crashing down. Chapter 721 - Sharp Shooter Winner "I agree that all of you are formidable, but I must get this win." Vayu stated as his sword suddenly carried a different aura that changed even the surroundings. Dark clouds gathered in the battlefield which made de smile as the n is now in motion. "Petal Sword Dance!" de stated as the thousand of swords became like cherry blossoms that suddenly blocked the view of the ones he is battling. "Thunderhammer sh!" Vayu stated as the whole field suddenly became flooded with light as arge lightning bolt came crashing down. The whole battlefield became enveloped in a bright sh of light and thest thing that the audience saw is that the Golden Sprite became disintegrated into pieces. The whole crowd became silent as they waited for the system to announce who actually won the match. [yer Hou Yiwei has sessfully destroyed the Golden Sprite. Team China has been awarded 100 points for the destruction of the Golden Sprite. Congrattions.] ----- Ranking: 1st Team China 155 points 2nd Team Japan 61 points 3rd Team United States 46 points ----- "It seems that Hou Yiwei managed to grab the win by a hair''s breadth! How did he do it?! Let us see the rey using the holographic projections in full detail!" The announcer stated as he gave the cue to the technical division. The crowd erupted in cheers as soon as they received the announcement of who won despite not knowing how it happened. It just goes to show that people can also be excited with just the result instead of the process. The holographic screens suddenly started to back track the video as it is reyed in five times the slowness. It showed Vayu using his skill, Thunderhammer sh, in order to reach the Golden Sprite in a remarkable speed. It would have ended there but a totem with a griffin head suddenly materialized which shielded the Golden Sprite but simultaneously locking it into ce. The Golden Sprite could not escape the prison it is sealed in, but it was defended against the attack with powerful lightning. The Thunderhammer sh is not finished though as the totem that blocked it suddenly started to crack which meant that it could not easily hold the attack despite blocking the first strike. Unbeknownst to the two, Hou Yiwei already had a contingency n just in case something like this happened. Hou Yiwei''s eyes burned golden while the white of his eyes became red. His face also started to show some scales as if he is transforming to a whole dragon. He stayed in human form though as he used the skill that he received when he reached level 200. "Vanishing Shot!" Hou Yiwei stated as all his senses became enhanced while his reaction speed became faster. He activated the Dragonification skill at a fast rate as if he is just a dragon masquerading as a human. As if the timing could not even be more perfect, the arrow he let loose vanished into thin air. The next thing that Vayu and Totem notice is that an arrow is now piercing the griffon totem summoned by the United States yer Totem. The Golden Sprite is pierced with the arrow that Hou Yiwei unleashed. He then smiled as he knew that he won even though both of his opponents were unaware of the way he did it. "Talk about the perfect shot I the given situation! Hou Yiwei also used his Level 200 Awakening Skill called Vanishing Shot. This attack will make the arrow disappear after being fired and will give the properties of True Shot to the arrow released. The arrow that is released will hit the target unless they could perceive invisible arrows. The arrow will always hit and has been deemed as the attack that never misses. It is a Level 200 skill that is limited to archers that are mid-ranged like that of Hou Yiwei." The announcer stated as the whole stadium reupted into cheers. The game pods opened one by one as all the yers must exit it. All the yers were inside of the game pod for 5 hours and 47 minutes. As the battlefield of the event is not time dted, a whole time of less than six hours dawned on the yers. Even if they have the cutting-edge game pods, neck pain is still a thing or sore muscles. "Let us thank the yers that participated in the even by giving them the biggest apuse that we could muster. Congrattion to the Chinese National Team for getting first ce in the event. Congrattions to the Japanese team for achieving second ce. Congrattion also to the United States team!" The announcer stated as the audience gave thunderous apuse to the yers. The yers all gave a happy, stoic, or slightly sad face upon getting their results. This is the first of the events which means the next ones are more difficult than they can prepare for. The national teams immediately got called by their coaches the moment that they got five minutes of smiling and waving to fans. Just before the yers could get out of the stage, the announcer suddenly made them remember that he has yet to say who got the special award of MVP. The audience thought that it is actually Hou Yiwei that would get the title, but it is actually Vayu that got it. "The MVP for this event is none other than yer Vayu. Let us look back at the scenes where solidified his position as the MVP!" The announcer stated as the holographic images reflected what Vayu did to earn the title. The first clip that they used is how Vayu used the terrain and his affinity to the fullest. He is using the wind element to actually stir up the other yers. He knew that normal tactics will not be that effective in a forest environment. He utilized the terrain and his skills to their advantage. They even have instances where a swordsman asked him for a one on one. Sadly, that person already died by Vayu''s hands. The next clip is about Vayu''s amazing form and sword style that could only be described as breathtaking. Vayu used only the bare minimum in the earlier fights as he even shed with Frey. Their match did notst long as Frey got killed by the numerous curses and crowd control spells that the onlookers used the disaster to their advantage. Frey got killed by theva st that immediately disintegrated her body. The fact that it took about three groups to properly hold her down meant that she is crazy strong. She did not get criticism for dying due to theva st as she fought valiantly and full of spirit. The fact that 15 or so people are not confident about their skills against Frey means that she is a greatbatant. Even Frey would admit that Vayu is the better swordsman, but she will never lose in a head on collision. The yers left the arena in order to calm themselves from the excitement and to also rest their minds that nned their approach. ==== "To think that old man, Vayu, would actually lose despite that form. That Hou Yiwei is really a monster like no other. Am I right Adrian?" Marlon asked as he wanted to share the excitement with his best friend. "He is definitely strong but the one that we should worry about is the yer called ''Totem''. That Totem guy might actually be a bit more powerful than a normal shaman. He has yet to reveal his cards as there are still numerous small totems hanging around his neck." Adrian pointed out which the other caught on as well. "Oh my! That is a very exciting match! This makes me want to actually but a game pod and try the game. Should we actually do that darling?" Adrian''s mother asked her husband. "That is correct, darling. I also felt some excitement lit inside of me as if a fire burned. I think I was brought back to my childhood years when I imagined myself as a superhero." Adrian''s father stated as he is in the same wavelength as his wife. Actually, it is not only Adrian''s parents that got interested but also the people that just heard of the game started to order the game pods. The revenue of the game Pandemonium shot through the skies with just one event. Who knows what the future will hold if all the events finished? The yer base of the game might actually balloon to about three time more. "Regardless, I am hungry. Grandpa said that he will meet us and take us to a restaurant. What time will we do that?" Adrian asked. "There still an hour before your grandfatheres which means that we are also free to explore the area. It seems that they are letting people go to the stage to take pictures. The game pods already receded below the stage." Mina stated as she pointed to the stage. "Let us go then." Chapter 722 - The Buzz The first event has sessfully finished, and the criticisms started to appear just like any other sport. It seems that some people are not happy that their respective countries did not win. Just like any other games, the people watching have more to say than the yers themselves. They can just casually say stuff like that as they are hidden in the veil of anonymity while the yers are actually giving their all against their opponents. Although only a small part of themunity is actually toxic like that, but they are usually the loudest. There are also people in themunity that will defend the honor of those who did their best. It goes to show that some yers are just not able to immediately adapt or have the luck to actually survive a sudden addition to the event. Then again, the Pandelympics developers only told them the basic rules of each event. "Well, those that actually curse at others are just bitter that they were not good enough to be chosen anyway." Adrian muttered as he closed the holoswatch since his mother is already ring at her for not touching his food. "I have got to say, for a prestigious restaurant such as this¡­it is actually very empty right now." Marlon stated as he put down his te that could be only described as a meat mountain. "That is because I reserved the whole ce for us. At least this floor as the owner did not want to budge when I told him that I wanted the whole restaurant for myself." Adrian''s grandfather stated with a heartyugh. Adrian''s friends looked at him with wide eyes as they did not expect that his grandfather could do such a thing as the ce is really expensive ording to the reviews of the restaurant. Adrian''s father could only sigh as he knows that his father once again took things too far. "Everyone should eat and be full. I rarely meet my family already because my son is such a grouch which is why I am spoiling everyone of you." Adrian''s grandfather stated with another heartyugh. "Even us?" Marlon asked without even a shred of shyness. "Of course, my grandson''s friends are also like my grandkids." Adrian''s grandfather replied with a wide smile. "Do not even get any ideas." Adrian warned as he knows that Marlon really does not hold back as long as he gets permission. He might look like a down to earth guy, but a beast is lurking inside his body with his monster of an appetite. "I really do not know where you put all that food." Jade stated as she is now reassessing her life choices. "It such a shame that Creepysoo got eliminated early in this event. It seems that they were really targeted." Marlon stated as even Creepysoo is part of the Korean National Team, but he did not shine much due to the performances of the other superstars. "It is a given that a necromancer is not going to have a favorable advantage in situations like that as they shine more in dungeons. Plus, Creepysoo has yet to use his knights anyway." Adrian stated. "Meanwhile our national team members were also easily knocked out. I guess we will not be getting any medal this tournament." Mina stated as she judged that the national team members of their country is not on par with everyone else. "The only one that I noticed that is noteworthy in our national team is the yer named ''Apki''. He managed to actually tank one st of thatva but got eliminated trying to eliminate other yers. His ystyle is more of a battle god that bes stronger in the heat of the war. It is either a trait specific to his job ss or just his ystyle. Either way, we may have a chance in PVP as he is also holding back in the first event. Most of the yers that entered that event used that chance to observe their opponents." Adrian replied. "Why did the other teams not do the same? You know¡­the leading ones." Jade asked. "That is because they believe that they are the best and could easily handle anything thates their way even if their opponents get details about them. If you look closely during the first event, the Japanese National Team started the real assault as Hou Yiwei from the Chinese National Team just probe some shots. The problem is that the ones that started the real fight did not expect that their opponents are greater in terms of skill and teamwork. In the end, the ones that were leading lost their chance to seize victory due to many factors, but I believe that the yer named ''de'' held back. He could have easily broken through any of the attacks that the others threw at him, but he just passively looked on. It seems that he is probing the other yers, but it cost them the 1st ce ranking. They did get the MVP award which means that they are tied with the team in first ce." Adrian stated as he ryed what he observed in the battle. "Someone should really hire you as a battle strategist as you actually have great understanding of battles. Pair that with you as a summoner then no wonder you are good at Pandemonium." Marlon stated as he praised his best friend. "Still a no in what my grandfather said." Adrian immediately shut down his best friend. ===== Meanwhile in the Forums of Pandemonium, a thread dedicated to the Pandelympics is created in order for yers to talk about what they watched in the tournament. Darkness is My Friend: If Eldritch actually joined thepetition, then he would have easily won the event hands down. Even Hou Yiwei will need to bow down to his feet and kiss them. Sexy Body Ugly Face: Another Eldritch fanboy has joined the chat. Such a loser. Darkness is My Friend: What did you just call me shrimp? Sexy Body Ugly Face: How dare someone like you call me shrimp!? Go cry back to your daddy Eldritch. Peacekeeper: Stop in the name of peace. This must be a friendly chat or else the moderators will ban you guys. Darkness is My Friend: In our country, we call those with sexy bodies but ugly faces ''Shrimp''. So, you perfectly used the description as your username. Love Banter: Why Shrimp? Darkness is My Friend: Because you throw away the head and just eat the body. Kekeke! LOL! Norse Goddess: To think that Frey did not get to thest match. Be Mine Norse Goddess: Do not worry my goddess! I will be here tofort you. [User Be Mine Norse Goddess has been reported by Norse Goddess for harassment.] Love Banter: Your goddess actually dislikes you. Be careful or you might get judgement. Frey is My Idol: I feel you Norse Goddess. The fact that numerous teams ganged up on Frey made me almost destroy my projector at home, but I remembered that I am just living in my parent''s basement and not paying for their stuff. Be Mine Norse Goddess: To be fair, Frey managed to actually defeat almost all the teams that ganged up on her with her teammates. She died a great fighter while those she defeated got mocked for doing so. I guess they really find her as a threat. Sexy Body Ugly Face: Men are always afraid of strong women anyway. Darkness is My Friend: You do know that it was mainly women led groups that attacked Frey, right. Then again, Eldritch would have wiped them out if he was the one ambushed. Sexy Body Ugly Face: This guy above me is too far gone. Love Banter: I am also disappointed that Eldritch did not participate in the event as many would have wanted to witness his fighting capabilities. The Demon Fanboy: I am also disappointed that my idol is not participating in thispetition. Send me hearts to cure my broken heart. Love Banter: LOL! Even if Equinox joins the fight, I bet that he will notst that long as he is still not as skilled as the others when ites tobat. The Demon Fanboy: You might not know this, but I secretly follow my idol, Equinox, when I see him. Let me tell you that he could easily wipe the floor with everyone in thispetition. Frey is My Idol: You are just telling that because you are biased and is blindled by your loyalty to the demon yer. Darkness is My Friend: Still, it would have been more exciting if he actually is a part of a national team. It has been a while since his in-game name is revealed yet we still do not know anything about him. Kind of shady if you ask me. The Demon Fanboy: You say that, but your idol is the shadiest of all. Love Banter: Only Vayu and Creepysoo from his circle of friends are actually participating in this tournament. They are really cool to especially Vayu. The exchange of wordssted until they were speaking about something pointless. Chapter 723 - The Second Event I "Wee Everyone! It is finally the second day of the Pandelympics! I hope that every one of you has rested well as the even this time is definitely something that will go on for two sessions. The first session is the morning schedule while the next one is in the afternoon. The first battle will take ce from 8:00 AM to 12:00 PM and the afternoon session would be from 1:30 PM to 5:30 PM. This event is definitely entertaining as on external factors would be able to decide the oue of this match. This will purely be by the mastery and gaming sense by all of our contestants!" The announcer stated as the crowd seated in their respective seats. "Wooh!" The crowd cheered as this is the thing that they want. They were a bit disappointed by the sudden elimination of multiple yers during the first event, but it seems that it is meant as an appetizer for the main event. "The Second Event is none other than King of the Hill! It is an event that will be simr to a game that is familiar with all of you and that is Capture the g! Let us view the rules of the event!" The announcer stated as the holographic projections showed the rules of the event. ------ King of the Hill 1. All yers in this event will not be able to ess the inventory potions unless their job ss uses certain items in the inventory. They must enter the necessary items that they need prior to the start of the event in order to get it verified. 2. Each Team will be given an item called ''g'' it is a shared item but only one team member can set it up at a time. 3. A g can only be raised once and cannot be raised again as the location that one of your team members raise it will be final. 4. A g that is raised will give buffs to the area where it is ced in a diameter of ten meters. 5. Other teams will not be able to see where your g is raised in the global map, but it will be revealed if your enemies are in the distance of the buffs that the g gives your team. 6. Each team can earn points by stealing the g or protecting your g from potential g Thieves. 7. Stealing an enemy g and returning it to your own g Base will give your team one point. 8. Each hour that your g stands unhindered will earn you one point. 9. Enemies that steal your g will be visible to all your team members in the global map. 10. The yer that steals a g will have their movement speed reduced by 5% and will not be able to use long range travel skills. Flight speed will be reduced by 20%. 11. You can either kill the thief or retrieve the g from the thief. 12. No points will be awarded for killing an enemy contestant. 13. If the enemy yer sessfully delivers the g to their g Base, the g or gs stolen will return back to their respective bases. 14. yers will not be able to store the Enemy g inside of their inventory. 15. yers will be able to respawn if killed without any penalty for the first death. The second death will lower the yer''s stat by 1% and so will seeding deaths with a maximum of 30%. 16. The area of the resurrection will be where your team raised your g. If no g has been raised, then the yers will be respawned where they first got sent. 17. In thest 30 minutes of the first and second session, each stolen g will earn your team two points. 18. In thest 30 minutes of the first and second session, yers will be unable to resurrect. 19. In thest 30 minutes of the first and second session, movement restrictions will be released but long-range movement abilities are still blocked from being used. 20. There is a secret NPC that can heal yers and cleanse the restrictions, but you need to find it. It will not be in the same spot that you first encounter it. You need to trade something for it to heal you up and that is one g. 21. yers can carry up to five gs, but the restrictions will still apply for each g. 22. The use of pets and mounts are banned for this event. ------ The rules of King of the Hill are much more in-depth than the first event as there are many factors that needed to be considered. The map length for the second event is the same as that of the first event but it has more areas with different elemental affinities. The area for King of the Hill has five distinct parts which are a mountainous area in the north where there are steep cliffs and ridges. An area with lots of water and inds in the eastern part of the map. A swamnd in the western area of the map filled with numerous marsnds. A desert area in the south where heat is scorching, and sand particles could obscure vision. The middle area that connects each of them is none other than a jungle area, but it is not vast or messy. The stage for the second event is even more breathtaking than the first one. "Now that we have revealed the rules and every bit of detail! yers will youe and enter the game pods! Let us give them our appreciation!" The announcer stated as he gave the go signal for the yers to enter the arena once more. "Wooh!" The crowd cheered as the yers wave back at the crowd that is currently watching them. Some looked confident while some are looking for redemption from their previous blunders. This time they will no longer be taken out by a disaster that they could not easily avoid.. Their faces all told the statement ''The Real Fight starts now!". Chapter 724 - The Second Event II "The second event is very interesting. It is like a training session that we usually do." Adrian''s mothermented which made both Mina and Adrian shuddered upon hearing. "It trains the mind and body. It also great for those with minds that can formte strategies well." Adrian''s grandfather stated as he sipped the wine that he brought from his personal collection. "Why are you here, dad?" Adrian''s father asked. "I just want to see what the so-called Pandemonium is about. I need to know what my grandson fancies these days or else I will be that boring grandfather." Adrian''s grandfather stated casually. "You are just here so that my other siblings will know that you are spending time with your grandson. In turn, they would want to have children of their own." Adrian''s father stated with a sigh as he knows that his father wants the family legacy to continue. "That also. Two birds with one stone as people of the old say." Adrian''s grandfather stated. "What are the strategies that each team would want to possibly use?" Marlon asked Adrian as he is the best when ites to tactics in their friend group. "It is difficult to actually predict what each team will use but each will have different responses depending on their confidence level. The most obvious tactic is to find the optimal g Base location that will serve as their fort. That is the most crucial thing that needs to be considered. Each location will have different advantages depending on their skill sets. If your team is stealthy and agile then the jungle will be the best pick. If your team is more on a frontal assault and just needs a base where it is difficult to reach, then the mountain area is perfect. The ind part of the map is perfect for those that can traverse the sea easily like those that can fly or have movement abilities tailored for water. It is also a perfect natural obstruction as we can see that not all of them. The desert is perfect if you have a yer on your team that can use illusions as the natural sand dusts fluttering in the air there will give a boost to skills like that. The marsnds is perfect for those of the earth element and the tankier build yers since agile yers will not be able to easily pass through that area. The use of pets and mounts are hindered which means that the summoners could actually be the deciding factor in this event since they can use their soulbounds as mounts. The restriction would still apply to all of them though as they will be recognized as one entity." Adrian stated as he already pictured how the fight will unfold. "Do you think that they will fight after cing their respective gs?" Jade asked. "Nope. The fight will immediately break out once they get to the map." Adrian predicted but even his friends do not easily believe that because the national team yers will definitely rush to nt their gs into the ground when they get sent to the map. ==== "yers please go inside of your respective game pods! You have 10 minutes in real time to discuss your ns as you wait for the entrance to the map." The announcer stated as the yers suddenly hardened their faces as if they are ready for war. The crowd saw the sudden shift in the faces of the yers which gave them goosebumps. This event is not a real brawl where strategy and strength will reign supreme. Every yer knows that strength alone will not be able to give you an edge in Pandemonium. "Everybody! Shout with me! Let us go and create Pandemonium!" The announcer and the audience chanted as the timer hit zero and the yers got transported to the map. Each team will be transported to a random coordinate in the map. They will not be able to easily meet up unless they decide on the area that they want to nt their g. Since there are twenty teams that are participating, they are all transported in the jungle area of the map. Any fight should have been avoidable in the first ten minutes or so, but it seems that some people that thought of the same location for their g to be raised has already met with one another. The statement that Adrian said is now a reality as six teams are now fighting against each another. The teams that are shing is none other than United Kingdom Versus Germany, Russia Versus China, and Taiwan Versus Thand. It seems that the area that each matchup is in the same direction which is why they encountered one another. United Kingdom and Germany both picked the swamp area as their team mostly consisted of heavy armored individuals. Russia and China picked the mountainous area as they have specialty in long rangebat and battles in high altitudes with cold weather. Taiwan and Thand chose the inds in the east of the map as that is what they are most familiar with. Their team is mostly masters inbat in watery areas as some of them are actually merfolk. The heated tension between each team became such a spectacle that everyone actually started to bet gold coins in who will win. This might be called gambling, but it is actually encouraged by the organizers of the event as they wanted the audience to be more invested in the matches. The maximum amount that any of the audience member could bet on would be one gold coin. This might not be a lot for some people, but they should not easily discard the value of money. One gold coin for each match-up means that three gold coins could be their bet. The winner will be decided by either most eliminations or most health decreased. The match will end if either team escape or get wiped out. This interesting mechanic is actually thought of one of the developers of the game as they usually bet on yers, they see in the development room.. They bet if the yer they are monitoring will win or lose against another yer or if they can seed in their missions. Chapter 725 - The Second Event III The fight between the six teams became the biggest anticipation of all the people. United Kingdom Versus Germany which is the battle between the knights and Poets and Thinkers. The national team of the United Kingdom is even known for their leader Pendragon. The other members also have the motif of the members of the round table, and they are even named after them. They even have a mage with the name Merlin. The United Kingdom team consists of Pendragon, Merlin, Ghad, Tristan and Siegfried, who is the Infernum Guild Master. Pendragon wields two broadswords like it is nothing. Merlin is able to control all elemental types of magic which is a great feat as very few mages could use all the elements. She is definitely considered one of the best mages in the game if her level is not considered. Siegfried wields arge sword that can cleave a man''s head with ease. Tristan wields a bow and is the sharpshooter of the group. Ghad wields a shield and spear, and he seems to be a cavalry user as his armor is more in that direction. Even though his mount is unavable due to the restriction, he is still sturdy and fast enough to deal deadly damage to others. On the German National Team, there are two mages, one mechanic, and one sniper, and a guardian. The Two mages are Faust from the Infernum Guild and a ranker named Eis who is said to be dubbed as the ''Frost Queen'' for she is the one that inherited the half Jotunn''s power. Their mechanic is also known as a ranker that can create anything as long as he is supplied with the materials. One of the infamous Gnome mechanics in the game, Zahnrad. The sniper that is said to never miss her target, the gnome sniper named Witwe. The guardian of the team who is also the captain, Schutz. "It seems that we cross paths for thispetion, Guild Master." Faust stated as he is looking at all the opponents in the other team. He is knowledgeable of everyone of them because they are rankers with different goals yet have the same naming sense. The only one that seemed lost in the naming sense for the United Kingdom Team is Siegfried, but his real name is actually Gawain. Even the United Kingdom team is a bit wary of the German team because they have two tacticians on their side which is Faust and Eis. "This is for the glory of my country, Faust. Even if it is you then I will not easily back down. After all, the ones closest to you are the most dangerous when they be enemies." Siegfried stated as he held his soluna. "I am wary of you two, guild master. That means that we will not back down from this fight." Faust stated as his whole body got covered by a bright orange aura. Merlin did not wait for anyone to signal her as she already unleased a thick fog that suddenly covered the area. Adrian then remembered who that woman named Merlin is. She looked very familiar as she is definitely the one beside Emrys back then when they visited him in Avalon. ==== "That is actually Merlin! I am a big fan!" Jade suddenly squealed as she could see her idol on stage more now unlike in the first round. "You know her?" Marlon asked as he is not that invested in mage yers, but he has heard of Merlin. "She is the only yer that can easily wield the four basic elements without the aid of magic stones. She has perfect mastery over them and would sometimes fuse the elements together to form different spells with different effects. Apparently, she could also use the spell ''Blink'' but that is only rumors as of now since no proof has been presented. It is like she is loved by the elementals as she could wield magic of four different elements without a care for the causes." Jade answered. "It is not that she is loved by the elementals but because she is different and not really a human yer." Adrian suddenly stated which made Jade look at him with all seriousness as her best friend just suddenly used of Merlin as lying. She has told in some interviews that her character race is none other than human. "What do you mean that she is not human? She herself has told us, her fans, in an interview that she is of the human race. She just happens to have the blessing of the four elements which is why she could handle the four elements well. It takes a lot of mental capacity to even wield the elements." Jade stated as she actually likes Merlin as a fellow mage. "Well, she probably lied during that interview. Let me ask how you a dragon or rather a Ryujin can control the elements?" Adrian asked an intriguing question which made all of those who y Pandemonium listen to him. Even the attendant working for their VIP booth that is quietly waiting for orders is listening attentively. "The Ryujin are dragons which makes us bend the elements to our will and shape it with the shape that we so desire. We control the elements unlike her that can get the element''s love which is why her mana usage on spells are halved which has been proven by other mages that got a contract with an elemental." Jade stated. "You are correct about dragons bending the elements to their will. She is doing the same, but she has already gotten their permission beforehand. After all, even in the game, there is no mage that can wield all the elements except one mage from the fallen empire." Adrian hinted which made those that know of the imperial mage shout. "Are you saying that she is like Emrys? She is a half-demon?" Marlon asked as Adrian pointed them at that direction. "Half demons also have a core, but their human side also affected them. They could wield arcane magic but never beyond Blink and Teleportation. They did get something very important and that is the ability to wield all kinds of elemental magic freely.." Adrian stated which now made sense that a yer could wield all elements despite there only being one NPC to ever do so in history. Chapter 726 - The Second Event III "If that is the case then it makes sense why she lied. It is so that no one could know that she is actually a half demon." Jade stated as she still defended Merlin for doing such a thing. "From what I know, there could never be a yer that has the same hidden race as another until he or she could unlock the Race Quest. Even I have not even gotten the mission despite having high affinity towards the demon NPCs." Adrian stated as he wanted to start that quest already because the rewards are really big. "Same." All of them stated as even they have yet to get word about it. It even felt like they need to trigger some kind of event before they are allowed to partake in the Racial Quest. After the quick discussion, every one of them shifted their focus to the two national teams fighting. ==== Merlin used the fog that she created and froze it in order to slow down the reaction of everyone inside the area of effect. Someone suddenly snickered as the cold never bothered her as she is the Queen of Frost, Eis. The frozen fog suddenly turned into icicle shards thatunched itself towards the United Kingdom National Team. Merlin used a firewall to counter the icicle shards, but another person snickered. "You should never really use fire against me." Faust stated as the fire wall that Merlin conjured suddenly started to fade. The next thing that Merlin saw is that a ming lizard is snugly coiled around Faust''s neck. This is the Greater Spirit called Smander that has achieved a new form after countless strengthening. Faust got this me spirit when he saw how masterful a child yer named Soleil used fire. He surmised that the lion plush toy is actually the elemental that has made a contract with her. He has heard tales of elementals having contracts with mages in order to strengthen their magic. If he actually knew the real reason, then he would have be depressed that a child beaten him to the punch of being an elemental. In the end, Faust managed to obtain a contract with a lesser elemental, but he did not be depressed. He fed this elemental until he could actually name it for the first time in order to have a Binding Contract with the elemental. The first name that he has given it is just a generic name because elementals could not be given a proper name until they be elemental kings. But with just a greater elemental or spirit, Faust''s me magic became twice as powerful. He is now waiting for the day that his elemental will evolve into an Elemental King. "All fire is useless against ourbined force." Faust stated as the ming lizard around his neck cooed. Merlin did not stop with her spells as she used an earth wall to immediately block the sharp icicle shards. The rock wall is even pierced by this ice shards that solidifies their sharpness for everyone watching. The other national team yers did not idle as they cannot rely on their mages. Tristan suddenly took a vantage point where he could release his arrows freely. He is more of an acrobatic archer than a sniping archer as he would release arrows while moving quickly on top of the trees. His arrows are then countered by Witwe as she could easily shoot down the arrows that would have been fatal to her team members. She also tried to snipe some of the United Kingdom National Team members, but she is also countered by Tristan. The battle of the long-range users bes a stalemate but an interesting watch. Pendragon did not move from his position as he just stood there like a statue. The melee yers that are actually moving are Ghad and Siegfried. They are pushing against enemy lines as they got blocked by Schutz and Zahnrad. Schutz is using a giant conical shield that perfectly blocks any attacks as long as he nts his shield to the ground. Zahnrad on the other hand is piloting a mech suit which made him look twice his normal size. The unique fighting style of mechanics are their ingenious way of mixing magic and science. Magitech is a well-kept secret in the Gnome kingdom that only those that swore allegiance to the throne forever could use it. The gnomes will never give up the secret to using this technique for as long as they live because the whole economy of their kingdom depends on it. What is great about the Mechanic job ss is that it is both a main job ss and a sub job ss. It also lets the yer wield any type of weapon as long as they made the weapons themselves. It also gives a great bonus when ites to skills or items that deal damage through explosions. "What is this!? Why is Pendragon not moving from his spot? Does he have something that restricts him? Did another yer bind him from where he is standing?" The announcer stated with great enthusiasm and acting as all the audience now focused on Pendragon that is being protected by Merlin. All the yers in the United Kingdom Team suddenly showed a little smile which made both Faust and Eis sense that something is up. They are even in terms of firepower as Faust and Eis are holding back their full power while Merlin is exhausting all her mana just to defend her melee team members. Pendragon suddenly opened his closed eyes, and they are revealed to look like that of a dragon. The sword that has a sheath on suddenly unlocked itself after Pendragon opened his eyes. Faust''s greater elemental suddenly hissed as it sensed something ominous or powerful. Even Eis'' half Jotunn blood reacted as if it is warning her of the danger that ising. They both shouted to their team members that they needed to retreat immediately but Pendragon already activated his attack. "Let all burn with the might of Caliburn!" Pendragon stated as he unsheathed the sword and released a ming sword aura that swept across the German national team. Chapter 727 - The Second Event IV "Let all burn with the might of Caliburn!" Pendragon stated as he unsheathed the sword and released a ming sword aura that swept across the German national team. The audience saw the intense attack as it swept through the jungle. It even made the trees be scorch ck with some disintegrating to ash. The might of that one sword swing is enough to actually kill a low health yer instantly. "yer Pendragon just unleashed such a devastating attack that destroyed the surroundings! Who knew that he actually has such an attack despite being a warrior!" The announcer stated which hyped out the crowd even more. The second event is not just a way to redeem themselves from the mistakes of the first event but to also improve their image by showing what they can really do. The smoke cleared up and the audience stared silently to see if the German National Team actually lost or if they were survivors. The next thing that the audience saw is that there are three different elemental shields deployed. The firstyer is made of fire that diffused the me that the sword swing produced. The secondyer is an ice barrier that made the heat of the attack disappear. Thest barrier seemed to be something like a Force Bubble that can absorb some of the kic energy from the attack. All the members of the German National Team are alive, but people could clearly see that they have sustained damage. The might of the attack that Pendragon unleased is something fearsome since the de of his sword broke. "As expected, finish them off." Pendragon stated as he put back the hilt of the sword Caliburn back to its sheath despite being broken. The first one that charged towards the German National Team is Siegfried with his soluna. He is further buffed by Merlin which makes his strikes deal double the damage. The three barriers that the German national team has exhausted its use as it disappeared with just one strike from Siegfried. "Power Spike mode." Schutz stated as his shield that covered his arm suddenly curled up like a bug then generated spikes. The handle of the shield suddenly elongated with a chain attached to it. The giant shield suddenly turned into a massive il. Siegfried did not expect the quick change of the shield which made him block the giant il head with the body of his soluna. The intense exchange actually made Siegfried get knocked back by a couple of meters due to how heavy the attack is. The United Kingdom national team is actually shocked that Siegfried got pushed back as he is the one with the most strength stat among them. It just means that Schutz actually has more strength stat than a warrior that handles a de despite being a guardian. [Commencing all weapons! Ready to be fired!] A robotic voice suddenly sounded as the magitech suit that Zahnrad is piloting materialized two more robotic arms that turned out to be sters. The sters then fired different types of elemental orbs as each is fitted with different magic stones. "Damn, her rich!" One of the people in the audience shouted as they know how expensive magic stones are. The power of magic stones is extraordinary, and they could be replenished with mana overtime which makes them a valuable yet rare resource. There is a reason why Peridot could afford things that she normally could not afford from before she yed the game. Her number one customer for the magic stones is actually Zahnrad but even he does not know the origins of his seller. Two different beams of light then came out from two of the ster arms. An intense heat ray and an intense freeze ray that can easily burn through a rock wall as he demonstrated. Ghad needed to defend Merlin from the sudden beams of light as her magic barriers were easily pierced. Ayer of cracks appeared on his shield as it received damage from both intense heat and intense cold. Ghad''s face is stunned as his shield might be small, but it is made of premium materials that he hunted from wyrms. Despite wyrms being low ss dragons, they are still powerful monsters that are given the title of dragons. "Full Counter!" Ghad stated as his whole body got covered with a dark red aura. Ghad then charged towards the German national team at full force with the might of the attacks that he blocked. Schutz did not idle and turned his giant il back to a shield and blocked Ghad''s charge. A shockwave is then created by the two colliding which made some of their teammates step back a little. "Rain of Arrows!" Tristan stated as he shot multiple arrows into the sky. The multiple arrows then split into two or three arrows that came raining down on the German national team. "Scatter Shot!" Witwe countered the rain of arrows with her own skill that made the bullet that she loaded on her secondary gun split into countless bullets like that of a shotgun. Bullets and arrows then collided with each other that dealt damage to both teams. [Area specified has been found on the map. Creating auto path.] A robotic voice informed Zahnrad that they finally found the objective that they have came for. They just needed to be first in getting to the marsnds which is why they are actually duking it out with the United Kingdom national team. Merlin is actually doing the same as she is using a geolocation spell to find the best vantage point or aea for them in the marsnds. They are also stalling for time and her spell just finished by now. They just needed to hurry towards the location or else the other national team may beat them to it. "Pulse Grenade!" Zahnrad stated as the right shoulder of his magitech suit suddenly opened up and released a grenade that looked futuristic. "Pulsar!" Merlin casted as she made an orb of electric element and shot it towards the German national team. The Pulse Grenade and the Pulsar released a blinding light that made the audience close their eyes for a moment. The next thing that they saw is that the two national teams is actually heading to two different directions of the marsnds. Some of the audiences are disappointed that there is no clear winner, but the two national teams might have felt pressure since the other national teams have nted their gs. They might be going in different directions, but they are within the same general area which meant that they can still fight against one another. ===== While the battle between German national team and United Kingdom national team is underway, two more battles are urring and that is of the Russian national team versus the Chinese national team and the Thand national team versus the Taiwan national team. The audience could not easily pick a which battle that they needed to focus on because all three are happening at the same time. The Russian national team and the Chinese national team picked the mountainous north as their area. The two national teams immediately shed when they saw each other in the same general direction. As the saying goes that there can only be one tiger on top of a mountain. The two teams are fighting it out to see who would get the highest point. The highest point would be great for the Russian national team due to their familiarity with it as they mainly practiced in that type of geographical location. Hou Yiwei thought that the Russian national team would be easily dealt with, but they are actually more difficult to fight against. Hou Yiwei''s biggest problemes from two of the Russian national team members who are Sveto and Anastacia. The two separated could be dealt with but the twobined are a force to be reckoned with. He did remember that Anastacia was elimated in the first round due to a lucky shot from a yer in the Australian national team by identally knocking her back to ava geyser. Now that there are no things that can easily kill a yer present, her presence is the most threatening of the entirepetition despite being a priest ss yer. She actually generates a passive that boosts the passive healing effects of all her allies by 500%. The passive healing could be dealt with but the main problem for them is Sveto that has the Blessing of a God of War. His ruthless swinging of the axes already damaged the Twin des by arge amount that their healer could not easily deal with. Sveto is also some sort of Berserker that bes more powerful with more damage that he gets. If he gets the almost infinite healing capability of the Envoy of Life, then his damage buff is practically uncapped.. Just Anastacia and Sveto alone are the most powerfulbination that even the Chinese National Team could not handle by themselves. Chapter 728 - The Second Event V What is more terrifying than a berserker that has almost peak damage multiplier? A berserker that has exceeded the damage multiplier because of the support that they have. This is the reason why the most fearsome duo of Sveto and Anastacia has created. Sveto is basically a walking nuclear bomb right now and the Chinese National Team could not stop him. They could either surrender the vantage point that they have or fight the walking cmity that is now the captain of the Russian National Team. Hou Yiwei knew that the damage multiplier on Sveto would disappear if they disengage inbat for more than ten minutes. The problem with that would be the ten minutes of them doing nothing against him because he could easily reach the Chinese National Team in three minutes with his speed. The Russian National Team is a team that has been perfectly molded to make Sveto a walking cmity that he is now. There are two support yers in the team which are Anastacia and a yer with the Bard job ss. The remaining two members are long-range support as they are a mage and a hunter. One can actually say that this teamposition is made to make sure that they will win since majority of the events are actually a team event. The only weakness for hisposition would be the sudden loss of the walking cmity like what happened in the first event, but this has all been forgotten by all the audiences that is watching the games. Sveto charged towards his enemies with his increased agility and did quick work of the Twin des since they did not even have enough time to umte sword energy for their sword aura. Hou Yiwei knew that they will lose the fight if they fight head on. He must at least not make their retreat an embarrassment. Sveto then cut down the other two members of the Chinese national team since he reached them instantly. A berserker does not only get more power from the damage that he has taken but also the damage that he has dealt. A normal berserker would have been only able to double his current stats but the bonus on Sveto has already reached 150% and that is yet to be the maximum capacity. He is able to do this because of one thing and that is because he is the Champion of a God of War. Even he does not know the name of this God of War because he only happened to encounter his dpidated shrine in an abandoned ruin that he explored once that he also stumbled on. You could say that the title that he earned from fixing the dpidated shrine is what would make him a powerhouse. In terms of rankings in the leaderboard that is dictated by levels, he is fifth in the warrior section. The only reason for that is his nature of diving head on to the battlefield. The blessing as a Champion of a God is also a heavy burden. Gods and Goddesses will impose strict sanctions on their champions or envoys that must always set them to the path that their respective patrons want. This is the case for the followers of the dark gods as well because they will get cursed if they disobey the sanctions of their patron Gods and Goddesses. For Adrian, the sanction to him is to never defile the boundary between life and death. This means that he must never try to resuscitate an NPC that is gong to die with either life energy, death energy or time reversal. He can do so for yers as they are a special case but never for NPCs as that will disrupt the bnce between life and death. For Sveto, his only restriction is that he must never retreat in battle no matter the odds or even if he might die. If he fails to do so, then his sanction would be the weakening of his blessing as the cap that is 300% will decrease by 5% every time he retreats. The sanction might be tight, but it also led him to be the ''Undying Berserker''. A moniker only given to a person that will always push through no matter the odds and inspires people to challenge themselves. In fact, Sveto was always a scaredy cat before he got the blessing. His blessing actually got degraded to only 10% as he always gave up before even trying. He also retreated even if his blessing is at rock bottom. He then realized that the God of War that blessed him never gave up on him despite him being a coward. For once in his life, he decided to risk it all as even he is also pressed for money during that time as he was a nobody. He decided to never back down because of a piece of AI believing that he deserves the blessing. It was then that the legend of the ''Undying Berseker'' is born. In all of his life, he never believed in himself and all it took was the stubborn persistence of an AI to push him to be better. His story is actually very inspiring which made him get featured on the Pandemonium Hero column as he has one of the most inspiring stories about Pandemonium. He became a better person because of a game. "HO! Sveto has already annihted four of the Chinese National Team members and he is now aiming for Hou Yiwei! Will the Russian National Team wipeout the Chinese National Team? If they ever do so, then this will be the first wipeout made by a yer in the event!" The announcer stated in order to hype up the crowd even more. Sveto went straight towards Hou Yiwei without stopping despite him being shot by numerous arrows. The berserker did not even flinch if an arrow hits him because the damage that he received will always be healed by Anastacia. Sveto hasplete trust in Anastacia and the oue of the first event does not change that. Hou Yiwei knew that he will not be able to take out Sveto which is why he decided to take out Sveto''s other team members. Hou Yiwei performed several skills that would mistake anyone that he is targeting Sveto when in fact it is different. Hou Yiwei got pushed towards a cliff and he could only choose to either fly away or fight to the death. Hou Yiwei is more ashamed of the embarrassment of not fighting to the death as he will surely be mocked if he escaped now. He took a deep breath and pulled his bowstring with all that he got. "Phoenix Shot!" Hou Yiwei stated as his whole body burned into mes. The mes then travelled all the way to his arrow and took the shape of a bird. He let the arrow lose and a giant firebird materialized into thin air that had a wingspan of thirty meters. Sveto saw this and could only activate his passive skill that nullified damage once. The Phoenix Shot did no damage to Sveto but the story is different when he looked behind him. Two of his team members actually got instantly killed as Hou Yiwei hid another two skills that aimed towards the mage and hunter team member. Sveto knew that he needed to take revenge for his fallenrades, but Hou Yiwei now aimed for Anastacia. If Hou Yiwei kills her then it would mean that he could have a fighting chance against Sveto. Even Hou Yiwei knew this as his greatest headache right now is Anastacia. Hou Yiwei thought that Anastacia is an easy target, but he is mistaken. The beautiful maiden is more than just a healer as she is the Envoy of Life. Everything before her must never easily die and that also proves true for her team members. Hou Yiwei noticed that the two Russian national team members that he killed is not vanishing. He thought that it is just part of the process, but he saw that his team members have a five-minute counter for respawning and their bodies became particles of light upon dying. "Why are their bodies not disappearing?" Hou Yiwei suddenly blurted out which is also what the audience had in mind. "Of course, they are not dead. Just because you saw their health bars be zero a moment ago does not mean that they died. You never even received the notification that you killed them. They are still alive after all." Anastacia stated with a beautiful but terrifying smile as if even death will bow before her. If one looked closely at the match, then they would have seen that the two members'' health did be zero but in just a split second became with a value of one. This is the effect of Anastacia''s passive skill called Second Life and it even works on NPCs. It will prevent the sudden death of anyone that is around her only once.. They will also be put in a state of suspended animation for one minute as they heal back to 10% of their health. Chapter 729 - Holy Maiden Each person in the audience and those watching the match with their respective streaming devices could not believe what they witnessed. The two yers that were previously dead suddenly stood up with 10% of their health back. "High Aura Heal!" Anastacia stated as she released an aura that healed all of her team member''s health by 50%. The audience suddenly shouted with tremendous force as they saw how powerful a priest yer could actually be. The hashtag with the words Holy Maiden started trending as they tagged Anastacia. The priest yers all around the world started to praise her as she is the living example of ''Happy Priest then No Deceased''. ====== Meanwhile in the forums¡­ Anastacia''s Fan Boy: As expected of my Goddess, the name Holy Maiden might becking to describe her, but her brilliance surely never fades. Lowly Priest: Finally, someone that can represent us priest job ss yers. This is how powerful a priest is if they properly get protected from the threats of assassins and high burst yers. Assassin is the Key: Do not kid yourself as you are not on the same level as her. Lovely Priest: You are just jealous because a Priest yer has finally taken the spotlight. This might actually be the era where everyone will finally put us on a pedestal! This is the power of priest yers! The bickering, shading, and praising kept going on while the match is still happening. ====== Hou Yiwei saw this and could not easily hide the anger in his eyes. All the skills that he just used became worthless as no one actually died on the enemy team. He could not use another Phoenix Shot as he is just left with skills that need a lot of charge time if he wanted to kill his opponents with one skill. "Such a pity but this is apetition. You are a great opponent but let me tell you this¡­you need to work more on your team synergy." Sveto stated as he started to swing his axes towards the stunned Hou Yiwei. Hou Yiwei turned his bow into two different curved des and tried parrying Sveto''s attacks. The archer tried with all his might, but the buff of a God Killer could not easily overpower Sveto. Champion of Gods or Envoy of Gods are affected by God Killer, but it is weakened as they are still mortal and not actual divinity. In the end, Hou Yiwei is backed into the cliff with his choices weighing on his mind. He is now stuck on the choice of fighting to the death or retreating. He decided to retreat as his team members already respawned. Hou Yiwei unfurled his dragon wings and is about to fly when Sveto tossed his axes. The flight path of the two axes formed a curvy cone shape that urately hit the two wings that Hou Yiwei had. The injured wings could not easily be used to fly which made Hou Yiwei drop towards the cliff. "yer Hou Yiwei dropped towards the cliff! Will he be fine, or will he die due to the fall?!" The announcer stated as the camera view followed Hou Yiwei''s drop into the canyon. Hou Yiwei plunged headfirst into the canyon, but he easily rearranged this by utilizing his damaged wings. He is able to then use the two swords in his hands as a sort of hooks that he imnted on the rocky wall, but it is not enough. The two swords seem to be sharper than a rocky wall that he still continued to fall. This action did slow down the speed where he made a descent andnded on a protruded rock cliff below him. The audience saw this and could only say that it is in their prediction. The rank one yer is not easy to defeat even with a group of five rankers. "As expected of the reigning yer in the leaderboards!" The announcer stated as the camera panned away from Hou Yiwei since he used a skill that restored health quicker by meditating. "It seems that he did not die from falling. I apologize for my mistake." Sveto stated as he is not able to finish off Hou Yiwei. If he had the ability to fly, then Sveto would have gone to Hou Yiwei and finished the job. "No matter. We must im the area above as his other team members have surely respawned by now. The other yers have also started to nt their gs on the ground. We are not sure if the Chinese National Team will actually fight us by capturing our g." Anastacia stated as she knew that they needed to get the at least three points with their g raised. "You are right. One hour is almost up." Sveto agreed and they hurriedly went to the location that they agreed upon with the greatest vantage point. The highest point of the map with the greatest view of everything but the only downside is that the area is windy and cold. Anastacia took out an orb with their Russian National g trapped inside and smashed it on the ground. The orb broke and released a shockwave that swept through an area of ten meters. Their g slowly rose from the epicenter. It also released some sort of aura that negated the effects of the weather as this is the first effect of having the g raised. [The Russian National Team has sessfully raised their g.] A message is announced to all the yers that are participating. Other teams with gs already raised have be serious as another target appeared but not an easy one. Teams that have yet to raise their gs could only hurry as they felt that they aregging behind the race. [The first effect of the g will be supplied to your team members in the vicinity of your g.] [First Effect: Negate the Temperature or climate effects of the area. Only applicable in the ten-meter radius of the g vicinity.] "We raised the g in time for three more hours to use. We can have three points if we protect the g with all our might in the first round." Sveto stated as his body that swelled with power is finally rxed, and the aftereffects of his skill has finally kicked in. "We should focus on defending the g for an hour first but at least two of us should explore and see if we have other people with their gs raised near us." Anastacia stated as she knows that just protecting the g is not enough. Each of the teams must make a decision to either just protect their g and y safe or risk getting ahead by splitting up and stealing the g of other teams. This is the essence of King of the Hill as it makes the team challenge themselves on both offensive tactics and tactical defense. Those that are to steal gs from the opposing team must be able to overpower the defenders or outsmart the ones not defending the gs. Those that defend the g must have the power to actually protect it from the hands of those that want to steal it. The gs could be swiped as long as the defenders are not paying attention. It is also not great for the defensive members to focus on just defense as they will eventually tire out from defending. The offensive members must also be ready in case their g gets stolen which is why they do not need to venture too far from their base camps. Each of the team also needed to consider the special NPC that is hinted in the rules. They do not know what form it takes but they immediately noticed that the map has no humans or intelligent creatures. The special NPC should be the only intelligent lifeform in the event right now that may turn the tides. If they utilized the special NPC correctly then they could cleanse themselves of the restrictions of the gs. If they stole four gs and trade one g for cleansing the restrictions, then they would easily get three gs to their base camps. "Anastacia and I will guard the g for now while the three of you should survey the area. Be mindful of the special NPC as it could be a game changer. It could be a small creature, or a bird perched on a tree. It could literally be anything alive." Sveto stated. "He is right as that NPC could be utilized to its fullest extent and turn the tides of battle. I am sure that the other national teams are thinking of that as well since no one has yet to steal a g from others. That special NPC will only disappear from its current location if given a g." Anastacia added. If a g is stolen, every team will get notified but the teams that stole and got stolen from will not be mentioned. The developers decided on this to make sure that each team will be on their toes against the others.. It also could be a trigger to those who are passive to be aggressive with the fear of getting left behind in terms of points.allnovelfull Chapter 730 - Thailand Versus Taiwan I Another battle has erupted on the east side of the second event map while the other four teams are fighting. This battle is not as famouspared to the other two sets of matches, but it also garnered the attention of those that want to see new races in action. Each of the countries have to yers that are not of the standard race. On the Taiwan National Team, there are two yers that have looks that can only be attributed to a fish and a monkey. On the Thand National team, there are two yers that can be attributed to a bird and a snake. The one attributed to a fish in the Taiwan National Team looked like a full-on mermaid. Not the ones that are described as a beautiful maiden with the lower half is that of a fish kind. She could be beautiful, but her avatar is not showing her face as she is wearing a mask that resembled an anglerfish'' face. The cool thing about her avatar is that she is actually floating on air while she is holding a trident that keeps swirling water. Adrian has seen merfolk before, but they are not like Renyu as she kept her fish tail with her on drynd. Usually, merfolk that travel via thend will lose their fish tail in exchange to walk onnd, but they also be weaker in the process. It is also difficult to see what she looks like, but her hair is definitely in an aquamarine colored and her ears resembled that of fins. Her arms are also covered with rainbow-colored scales that give off a beautiful reflection of light shines upon it. Merfolk is actually not very good with light as they are actually abination of two elementals of both water and darkness. They can only exert their full potential in dark ces filled with water which is why there are legends that mermaids die if they are bathed in the first ray of the sun while half submerged in water. There is some truth to the legend, but they are only weakened as a result of that and not really killed since they possess physical bodies. Although the mermaids descended from both water and darkness elementals, they are unforgiving when someone enters their territory. They will drown those that fall prey to their beauty. The other person from the Taiwan National Team that is of another race is Nishui. He has the qualities of a monkey, but his fur is actually blue instead of a darkish brown color. The aura around him also seems like the water element loves him because of the cool unbothered look he has about the intense heat of the sun. He is almost dressed like that of the Demon Monkeys, and someone would think that he is actually a part of them, but he is not. He is of a different race called the Wuzhiqi which is a very rare race that is not often seen onnd due to their introverted and uncurious nature. People only knew his race as some of the yers conducted interviews before the second event and some boasted about them being of a different race. They did so deliberately in order to garner the attention of the crowd towards them as being different makes anyone stand out. It is also a way for them to get sponsors since modeling items using your in-game avatars are a big thing now in the advertising industry. Many of thepanies that are watching the Pandelympics are also scouting for the next face of their products. They adapted this strategy due to the overwhelming demand from the fans of Pandemonium. Not much is known about the Wuzhiqi except that they look like monkeys that have great affinity for the water element. Actually, the Wuzhiqi would be mad at anyone calling them as monkeys because they call themselves as water goblins. The Wuzhiqi just happen to have some simrities with monkeys, but they are indeed a type of goblin that is of a higher persona. Their ancestors could be traced back to being of a fae that fell from grace or mated with a sea creature which then produced the Wuzhiqi. It is said that the Wuzhiqi could easily create whirlpools ormand the tides with the special abilities that they have. Not only that but they also have great physical bodies that can hit just like that of a tsunami. One of the two new races in the Thand National Team are that of the Naga Race that yers already had a glimpse since their race participated in the war between the dark god that descended. The other is that of the Garuda which is said to be half bird half human but have mostly bird features. The Naga yer is named Ngu and is using a spear that has the same reach as that of her tail. The snake scales on her lower body offer enough protection against attacks that she no longer needed to weak armor there. The only thing that needs armor is her upper body that is the same of a woman. Her upper body is covered with some sort of armor that is made of pearls. Nagas are said to have eyes that have the power of the Curse of Petrification which is why they are often persecuted but that is actually not true. They are actually simr to mermaids, but they are descendants of water and earth elementals instead of being descendants of water and darkness elementals. The Nagas are a race that are proud fighters and only those that can defeat foes bigger than them are considered as adults. They are also usually twice the size of a human which is why Ngu looks giganticpared to the other participants. Although it is not only size that is their advantage but the body strength of Nagas could easily block a metal sword. They are tough due to the earth element that they have mastered.. Their lower half is also a deadly weapon if someone were to get caught. Chapter 731 - Thailand Versus Taiwan II The yer that is named Xinthri is of the Garuda race which is said to be a proud humanoid warrior bird race. They are said to be race that has been created by a god of order so that they can preserve the beauty of the world. Although, they are very few in numbers due to the fact that they are practically immortal like demons. Adrian has known about Garudas since even the demons think highly of them since they preserve natural order. You can say that they are a race that will never wreak havoc since they are one of the most intelligent and benevolent races in Pandemonium. Although they are intelligent and benevolent, they also be the fiercest fighters when natural order is broken. Adrian had a glimpsed of their power or at least one of them during the battle against the dark god. They also are able to tap into the natural forces of the world in order to strengthen themselves. Adrian actually thought that it is funny that a Garuda and a Naga are on the same side because the former are said to be snake eaters or the enemy of all snakes but then again Nagas are just likened to snakes. Xinthri looked imposing as he seemed to be a martial artist since he carries no weapon with him. The most noticeable feature of Xinthri''s body is his eagle like head. The next would be the wings on his back like that of a bird but each wing is twice his size. Thest noticeable feature is the talons that he has for feet. There is also a pulsing green energying out of his body thates from the bead on his forehead. The audience that has interest in the battle of different races focused on the match between Thand and Taiwan. Both national teams want to conquer the eastern part of the map because their races are perfect for this part of the map. The water movement of the sea suddenly changed when both Renyu and Ngu reached the bay part of the sea. The sea itself could feel their control over it as descendants of water elementals. The Mermaid and the Naga looked at each other as if they are long time rivals as their races have always been. In the unforgiving oceans of Pandemonium, there are always fights for territory as each of the races that live in the waters want to be the king. The sea that started raging became calm as soon as Nishui walked beside Renyu as if the god of the sea came to choose a side. Ngu noticed this as she could feel that her control over the sea suddenly diminished. She looked at Xinthri and then looked at Nishui as if signaling the Garuda to take care of the monkey. Their other team members also got ready as they knew that a sh will be inevitable. The ones who started the sh is none other than Xinthri as he came crashing down towards Nishui. Xinthri''s fist is covered with some sort of light purple energy that enhanced the power of his fists. Each of his hits actually caused a shockwave that left Nishui no choice but to evade the strikes. The moment Xinthri and Nishui got into a fight, Ngu did not hesitate and slithered towards Renyu that is supposed to buff Nishui. Renyu noticed that the Naga yer is nowing towards her which made her cancel her spell to buff Nishui. Ngu then lunged with her spear that seemed to be made of a sharp type of coral that can only be found on the deep oceans. Renyu had no choice but tomand the seawater and create a water shield to block the spear lunge. "I guess you are mistaken but I can also control water." Ngu stated as her eyes glowed and the water shield that Renyu created suddenly weakened. "Do not think that is the best that I can do." Renyu stated as she spun her trident and shot a burst of high-pressured water towards Ngu that knocked her back just a few steps. Renyu immediately took this chance in order to dive towards the sea as she will be more powerful on deep waters than onnd. Ngu saw this and also dove towards the ocean in hopes that she could knock out the mermaid in the enemy team. Ngu does not want to admit it, but she is not a mage which means her control over the water element will be lowerpared to Renyu who is actually a Hydromancer. Her trident is also not for show as she could use it to perfectly shape the water around her. Renyu is using the water pressure in order to keep her distance against Ngu that is clearly aiming to finish her off once she reaches her. Renyu knew that she will also not be able to take out Ngu as she is highly resistant to water elemental magic as well. She could only hope that Nishui will be able to join her at sea. "You are good." Xinthri stated towards his opponent. "And you are annoying." Nishui retorted as he noticed that his opponent is not letting him get near the sea. "I will not let you escape to the ocean or else it is us who might lose." Xinthri stated as he blocked every attempt that Nishui made to escape to the sea. "That weird energy on your fist is definitely scary to say the least. What is it?" Nishui stated as he looked at his abdomen that caved in with just one hit from Xinthri. "You have to die in order to find out." Xinthri stated as the fight between him and Nishui continued. The three members of both teams could not easily meddle in the fight between Ngu and Renyu which is why they supported the fight between Nishui and Xinthri.. The fight between both of them is ending up in a draw because Nishui is getting better supportpared to Xinthri.allnovelfull Chapter 732 - Thailand Versus Taiwan III Xinthri is actually using a unique source of energy that is called Prana. It is a branch of life force or life energy that draws from the excess life around him. The garuda race also has a special core that can store Prana passively as it is built up. Mana and Prana are both simr, but their essence is very different. Mana is also a life source while Prana is also a life source, yet they are both different. Mana is life source that is used to induce change in Phenomena as it could be any element that the caster can use. It is also the reason why using all of a person''s mana could make them go into shock or Mana Overload. The person that used all of his mana will not die despite it being a life force because the body has something like a preservation mode. The body will never let itself get drained of manapletely as mana is also the thing that binds the body and the soul. Prana is different as it is the very essence of life or the vital principle that holds the spirit and the body. It is also a life force, but it must never leave the body inrge quantities. The reason the garuda race are powerful warriors is due to their innate masterful use of Prana. They have a special body granted to them by their creator god that enables them to recycle life energy. They can also take excess life energy from their surroundings in order to create order as too much of something good is still a bad thing. This is the secret to their immortality as they siphon the unneeded or excess life energy from everything. They could still die if they get killed or cut off from life energy all together, but they are one of the most powerful races that have sturdy bodies. They way they use Prana makes them able to deal great damage to enemies as they could enhance their bodies with it which will make them almost invulnerable. The vital essence of life is a double edge sword when handled incorrectly. There have been other races that have tried to copy the garuda race, but they suffered from wasting their life force. The garuda race are the sole race that could control Prana masterfully that they will not hurt their bodies. Prana itself is also vtile which makes the Garuda race unable to carry weapons. If Prana is imbued on a weapon, then it would be filled with life energy, but the drawback would be them not being able to reabsorb it back to their bodies. Prana is not an energy resource that they can just use without minding the consequences. This made the garuda race discard the value of conventional weapons and opted to turn their bodies itself as a weapon. Their already high durability due to Prana usage has made them even more monstrous because of training their bodies. Naturally, the next generation of Garudas have inherited the intense durability of their bodies. The downside for this is that the garuda race have a difficult time during infancy as the child could die the moment they are born. There is also a great chance that the child could also not hatch from the egg that they are being nested on. They suffer from the order that the universe created to control extremely powerful races. The garuda race did not mind it as much as they must keep the order of things. They epted it as a necessary truth that they must face in order to preserve order in the world. "His character is basically a cheat!" Nishui stated as he tried to evennd a hit against Xinthri. Xinthri did not even flinch despite Nishui''s clown like personality as he also observed that his opponent is not a pushover. Nishui would avoid the most vital hits that would make his head or heart cave in. The only hits that Nishui took are those when he sees a chance to counterattack but fails to do so because of Xinthri''s prowess in hand-to-handbat. "To think that we will see a great fight amongst two unfamiliar yers in the tournament. They are both Nishui and Xinthri! Let me tell you what I know of both of them from the sources posted about them that is spreading in the forums like wildfire! Nishui is famed for his undying personality especially when he is inside of a water body. He will never lose as long his feet or even just his tail is dipped in water. Xinthri must know this which is why he is not letting Nishui even attempt to get wet. Xinthri on the other hand is both famous inside and outside of the game. He is actually the junior Muay Thai champion in Thand and remains undefeated to this day. He might be young, but he is someone that you should never mess with or else your nose will never be the same the next day. Some of you might not know this but he is also a person that defeated Ain of the Valor Guild in a match between martial artists that is held in Pandemonium. You can say that he is the best martial artist in the game as his hand-to-handbat is so terrifying. The fact that Nishui could still dodge the relentless assaults on him is a testament to how agile he is." The announcer stated as he gulped for air as he almost choked on air from speaking too fast without any pause. "What the heck! Does this guy not have a stamina bar or something? I am almost at the red from just dodging his attacks. If I did not have a skill that can restore stamina for each sessful dodge, then I might have already bit the dust." Nishui thought to himself as he continued to dodge. He would try to counterattack but Xinthri would just flick his staff that made Nishui look like a child. In fact, Garuda''s do have a stamina gauge or bar except that they do not need it because it will always be maxed as long as they could get life energy from the surroundings. In a ce that is not controlled by any dark god, they are practically unable to feel tired due to the ush life energy that they can get from the surroundings. Renyu noticed that Nishui is not able to shake off his opponent and neither could she. Ngu is very dedicated in making her feel helpless as Renyu could only keep her at bay. The support that their other three teammates can only do so little since even they are getting attacked by the enemy team. Renyu needed to get Nishui to the water in order for the tide to roll in their favor. She is left with no choice but to use one of her most powerful spells. If Nishui cannot go into the water, then she will bring the water to him. Renyu immediately used a spell that knocked back Ngu by a sizeable distance as she started to use the gem of her Tidesinger. The gem on the trident suddenly started to release a rhythm that is simr to a song being sung by a person. The song is very enchanting and alluring that those with low resistance to Charm will be afflicted by the status ailment. This is what the merfolk uses to captivate their victims as they could not really sing. The merfolk is not really equipped with a voice box that can vibrate in order to sing a tune. In truth, all of them are unable to sing since their throats are made for underwater activities and not for singing. Instead, the merfolk uses an enchanted stone that is produced by a special oyster. The special oyster is none other than the monster called the Melodic Bivalve. A special monster that can pick up any type of sound and mix them into something enchanting. They are the monsters in the legends that makes sailors experience bliss upon hearing their songs because they are monsters that use sound to lure prey. It just so happens that mermaids use them as well in order to lure their victims or disorient those thate near their waters. The Melodic Bivalve will also produce a magic stone that can release the power of the ocean through the sound that it recorded for about a century. Only the merfolk has the knowledge to process these special stones that look like pearls. It is also one of the closely guarded secrets of the merfolks that they will even take it to their grave. These special pearls allow the merfolk to haveplete control of the waters they inhabit which is why they are feared. "Tsunami!" Renyu shouted as the peal on her trident shined in a rainbow light and the rather wild see became turbulent.. Arge wave is then formed with Renyu at the center. Chapter 733 - Thailand Versus Taiwan IV "Tsunami!" Renyu shouted as the peal on her trident shined in a rainbow light and the rather wild see became turbulent. A huge wave is then formed with Renyu at the center of this giant wave. Ngu knew that the force of that attack will definitely make her get washed ashore but she needed to stop Renyu as fast as possible. Merfolk are very flexible water magic users as they only needed to cast water elemental spells with half the time a normal human mage would do it. Ngu charged through the water surface like a mad warrior as she needed to cancel the channeling of the spell that Renyu is using. Ngu would have seeded but the spell called Tsunami is not as simple as it seems. The turbulent waters also became a natural blockade for Ngu as she needed to exert some force to disperse the waves that is hitting her. When she is about a few feet away from Renyu, the trident glowed in a bright light and the wave that is being built suddenly started to crash down. Ngu got swept up by therge tidal wave and the water even reached the shores where both Nishui and Xinthri are fighting. The moment Nishui''s feet got wet, the Wuzhiqi yer immediately smiled as he is now powered up. A water goblin will just be a normal goblin if he is not in water. "You should have finished me earlier." Nishui stated as he suddenly swept his pole downwards and created a water de that headed straight for Xinthri. Xinthri immediately blocked the attack by covering his whole body with Prana but that was just the first attack. Nishui suddenly became a different person as the passive person suddenly became active. It felt like he became rejuvenated just because of the water that came towards him. Nishui did not let this chance go and immediately created numerous water des that pushed Xinthri back as the garuda yer is now on the defensive. Xinthri thought that the power up that Nishui would get from being in water will not be that significant, but it seems that he is mistaken. Xinthri could not even counterattack as the attacks that Nishui used are relentless. Even Xinthri''s other team members are getting pushed back by Nishui alone just because he gained direct ess to water. The crowd cheered as it is now time for Nishui to show what he can do instead of dodging all the attacks that Xinthri threw at him. ==== "It seems that Xinthri person will lose." Marlon stated. "I disagree. Garuda''s are very difficult opponents that even the elder demons say that they are troublesome foes. They are actually thankful that the Garuda are pretty much keeper of order or else they will be a difficult opponent to defeat. If you look closely on their match, Xinthri is just pushing Nishui back earlier and is not even using his skills. All he did is reinforce his body with that strange energy he is using. I also use that tactic when I want to test if my enemy is better than me. People might think that the attacks that Xinthri used earlier are skills, but they are just purely physical attacks. He is using Muay Thai while battling Nishui that seems to be very adept at dodging. To say that the tides of battle will turn just because of Nishui gaining ess to water is a bit farfetched." Adrian stated as he analyzed the battle and marked Nishui as one of the individuals to watch out for. "The fact that his face is thatposed despite other people believing that his opponent has gained the upper hand is very worrying. He exudes the aura of a very skilled fighter. I would even say that the Xinthri fellow is a genius at this point." Mina stated which made Adrian''s friends have a face of shock. "If Adrian in his best physical condition were to fight that Xinthri guy in the real world, do you think that Adrian will win? I mean, he does have formal training in martial arts." Jade asked as she is curious. "That guy will probably defeat me, but I would be able to give a decent fight. If it is Big Sister Mina, then she might beat him if he gets careless. He has no wasted movements from his resting battle stance to his attacking battle stance. It is difficult to determine since the game, Pandemonium, has many factors involve like stats or titles. We will never be able to say for sure as we have not seen him fight in real life. But the fact that he beat Ain, who is a Taekwondo champion in game, means that he is no pushover." Adrian added which made the others focus more on the match of the Nishui and Xinthri. ===== Xinthri easily blocked every attack that Nishui threw at him like he is predicting every movement of his opponent. Nishui never realized that Xinthri started to dodge almost half of his attacks which made the water goblin yer worry. He has a trump card but does not want to use it as of now because the event is still early. "If that is all you got then I am a bit disappointed. You might have be more powerful in the presence of water, but you are already too tired to even fight me on even terms." Xinthri stated. Nishui realized that his opponent is absolutely correct as his stamina bar is now directly in the red zone. He would die of exhaustion if he does not get rest. The only reason that his stamina gauge did not fall into the red zone back then is his unique passive skill that restores stamina per enemy attack that he dodges. "I have been too excited that I forgot that my stamina gauge is limited." Nishui stated as he looked towards Renyu''s direction to see if she already took care of her opponent.. He is surprised to see that the famed Water Goddess is being beaten in her own domain. Chapter 734 - Thailand Versus Taiwan V The moment that Renyu released the Tsunami spell, she immediately softened her guard which is a great mistake. Ngu dived deeper into the sea and swam vigorously to Renyu'' location. Ngu stabbed her spear towards Renyu as soon as the merfolk yer rxed. Renyu did not immediately react as her muscles tensed up from using a high-ss spell. The spear that Ngu wielded pierced the side of Renyu as thetter tried to evade but failed. Renyu then used a water curtain to block Ngu''s view of her as she retreated a few meters away from the Naga yer. Ngu did not let this get to her and immediately dove back to the sea as she needed to ambush Renyu once more. Renyu managed topose herself again but the injury that she sustained is still bleeding which she finds strange. In myths, mermaids are immortal creatures that is said to be able to heal any type of wound dealt to them. In fact, there is even a story that you will be immortal if you eat the flesh of mermaid. Renyu knew this because mermaids have great vitality as long as they are in water and could heal from the most fatal wounds. There have been stories of people capturing mermaids and eating their flesh in order to gain immortality, but they only died of poisoning. Mermaids are descendants of water and dark elementals that gained physical form. Although the mermaids are not masterful in using darkness attribute magic, there bodies are made up of the dark element along with the water element. This is why mermaids can produce a special type of poison that can only be healed by their blood. If the mermaids did not have this special type of poison, then they will not be able to fend off the terrors of the deep like krakens and scys. Ngu is also knowledgeable about merfolk poison which is why she is not getting near Renyu to the point where she could get scratched. She is masterfully using the range of her spear in order to damage Renyu. Renyu also noticed this tactic of Ngu as the naga yer only used thrusting attacks so far. Since Ngu knew that she will not be damaged by water attribute attacks, she is safely wearing Renyu down by chipping at her health slowly. The material that is used to craft Ngu''s spear is very rare as came from the bone of a deep see creature called the Deep Urchin. It is a monster that resembles an urchin with glossy spikes that are actually ten feet in height. They can only be found in the deepest parts of the ocean and seas of Pandemonium which is why only races that have water affinities know them. Renyu also know of them, but she did not expect that a yer would be able to get one as a spike from a Deep Urchin is very expensive. Even the elder merfolk has limited supplies of this material due to how dangerous the deep ocean and seas of Pandemonium are. Also, Deep Urchins are found in the oceans and seas controlled by the Scy. The fact that a Naga got hold of a spike is shocking to say the least. Deep Urchin spikes are rare item because of their property that will immediately inflict bleed upon being poked. Renyu thought that immediate status ailments are not possible, but she is wrong. She cannot even heal the wound that she got from being poked. Her special healing abilities in water is now rendered ineffective due to a troublesome item. This just proves that there being of a special race alone is not enough to dominate Pandemonium. Items are very crucial to a game which is why yers oftenin about whales when they spend money for the best gears. They canin but such is the way of games that have mary exchange and Pandemonium is no different. Nishui noticed that Renyu is injured and is not healing immediately despite being in water. In that split second of looking away and being distracted, Xinthri managed to close the gap between them. Xinthri''s fist glowed in a dark purple color almost like lightning and smashed his fist towards Nishui''s abdomen. Nishui did not expect such a heavy blow like that as Xinthri never used a powerful hit like that earlier. Nishui got flung away for about ten to fifteen meters. Nishui''s team members saw this and came rushing to his aid, but Xinthri will not let them off the hook easily. Nishui witnessed as his team members get pummeled to the ground by the intense energy fists that Xinthri used. Coupled with the support of Xinthri''s other team members, one of the three members of the Taiwan national team got eliminated. Nishui forced himself to stand up, but his body is badly damaged as his abdomen caved inpletely with that strike. Nishui debated if he needed to use his ultimate skill, but Renyu warned him to not use it in the first half of the second event. If the other national team yers witness his skill, then they might easily find a way to counter it in the first half. Renyu also noticed that one of her team members is eliminated and know that they will not win the confrontation. She decided that it is better to actually find another area in the east part of the map than all of them getting eliminated here. She raised her trident, and it once again emitted a song that is beautiful to the ears. Ngu noticed that Renyu''s behavior has shifted, and she seems to be trying to escape. She tried to follow her, but the wavs became turbulent once again. The next thing that Ngu noticed is that Renyu is riding a wave towards the shore. This wave then crashed to the shore and the carried all the remaining Taiwan national team members away.. They sessfully escaped but are badly injured. Chapter 735 - King Of The Hill I "It seems that the winners for the bets have been decided. Everyone that managed to guess correctly will get paid! Someone is dropping money on items tonight! Do not worry as there will surely be more fights toe that will be part of the betting! For now, ourtest betting poll will be the prediction of who will be the winner for this event. ce your coins in the voting bin. A maximum of ten gold coins can be given as a bet. Those that are luckier than others will need to use their powers on this if you want to strike it rich!" The announcer stated as thepetition continued. The other fourteen teams did not fight against each other or meddle in the fight of the other teams as they knew that it will not serve them well. They knew that they will not get points for killing other yers, so they focused their energy on finding hiding spots. "The prediction of the winner of this event will be closed upon all of the national teams raising their g. There will be a one-minute buffer after thest g is raised for you to predict the winner. Once you lock in your pick, you can never pick another national team again." The announcer stated in order to give the voting rules for the audience. ===== "I lost all of the gold that I used to bet on the first three matches. I did not even guess one correctly. How did you guys'' fare?" Marlon grumbled. "I only predicted one like your cousin." Jade stated. "I managed to predict two as I thought the German national team would actually win their confrontation. I guess brains is not always above brawn when forced to battle with someone of pure might that defies the odds." Adrian stated. "Weaklings. In times like these, you need to bet on your gut instinct. You must bet like me as I managed to perfectly predict all three. A shame that you can only gamble away three gold but the next one is definitely worth as ten gold could easily be a thousand gold if you are right." Mina stated. "What is you secret in gambling, sis?" Adrian asked in an honest and pure tone that Mina did not even detect a hint of malicious intent. "I will tell you what the secret is, lil brother. It is about questioning yourself countless times in a span of one second. It is very effective against other people as I have tried for myself, and I never seem to lose." Mina stated as she nodded her head in a triumphant fashion. "Oh! Tell me where you applied these masterful prediction skills of yours?" Adrian followed up in that same honest tone of voice. "You see, I will always use this type of things whenever I am bored. I tested them on the people that I have travelled with. I even hit it big time at a casino that they almost threw me out which is why I lost about a million or so. I do not want to get blocked from my favorite past time. It gives me such a rush to feel something exciting and new. I can actually show it to you when we go to the casino part of the hotelter." Mina stated but she suddenly felt this dark aura looming behind her. "I see. It seems that we need to have a quick talk about your favorite past time, little missy." Adrian''s mother stated as she pinched Mina''s right ear and dragged her to the separate room where thefort room is located. "I did nothing wrong. I am just giving an example that is not even real. I mean, I am sorry?" Mina stated as she tried to wiggle herself out of the predicament but then she saw Adrian''s smile that looked like a fox. Mina looked at Adrian with the eyes that is perfectly saying the lines, ''You are dead when I get out of my punishment''. Adrian just smiled and did a cute little wave as her sister is dragged away. The reason for Adrian doing this is not that big but because of the limited-edition poster that he got being used as a tablecloth on the night before. He even used the perks of his current predicament to cut in line just to get that poster. It meant so much to him since he actually used his own money that he earned in the game to get that poster but only to be ruined by his sister''s evening coffee being spilled on it. Adrian''s friends actually knew why he did that to Mina as he one that holds petty grudges when necessary. Marlon already knew that Mina is the careless type when ites to her surroundings unless it is hers. She cares for Adrian and his things but will sometimes be dull as not everyone could be perfect all the time. The fact that Adrian led this type of actualization with that an innocent and angelic tone without no remorse made them tremble a bit. This guy is getting scarier by the minute as he practiced his acting skills or rather, they are scared that his acting skills are actually getting better. "You should be carefulter as she holds petty grudges like you. I mean you two are more alike than you think you are." Marlon whispered. "If that is true then she will understand why I put her in that ce. She will get an earful at most while my limited-edition poster will never be the same. You can only get that once in your lifetime as the holoswatch is registered when I got it. I can never get the same poster even if there are still in stock as they want it to be really limited to one person." Adrian stated as he faked cried a little and acted (not really believable) like he is about to cry. "I guess he is still not that great of an actor as he cannot convey emotions unless there is something to pull from.." Adrian''s friends all thought when they saw Adrian''s fake cry acting. Chapter 736 - King Of The Hill II Each national team has nted all their gs and the voting prediction for the winner has also been closed. The team that is actually voted as the one with the most probable chance to win is the Russian team that is led by Sveto and Anastacia. The disy of pure power and undying gamey capability earned them this prediction. Since the King of the Hill event has two phases, photos of the map from the national teams are not allowed. Even the people in the stadium could not take a picture of the holographic videos or rather all they get is a blurred image. This is to make sure that the opposing teams will not be able to get data on other teams if they have not encountered them prior to the first part of the event. Although, this concern might not be as big of a deal since all national teams are just scouting during the first phase of the event. Some had minor scuffle like warning shots or trying to assassinate yers. Killing other yers might seem like a great idea when ites to protecting territory, but it is also a great red g. It also gives an impression to yers that they are near the base that you are protecting since you would go so far as to kill them when they are encountered. Those with great tacticians in their teams all warned their team members to avoid giving a hint on their g location. This applies to killing of other yers as it is a dead giveaway that your g base is nearby. All they needed to do is find the ten-meter area and they will have the location of the base. The next team that the others voted to be the one to win is actually the South Korean National Team as their g base is by far the most difficult to find. They could even leave it alone and find other gs because of how they created their g base. Unlike the first event, the developers added another thing in the second map as they felt that the necromancers were not giving an adequate fight. They decided to scatter corpses of monsters or human individuals in the map. Among these corpses are five legendary grade corpses that when revived could be a game changer. Of course, finding just one of these five is extremely difficult so that the necromancers will not overpower thepetition easily. The developers even made sure that once these five corpses are raised that they will be unable to be revived again. Each of the five corpses also have a small quest attached to them as there will be small hints in their locations. This restriction would have been great is one yer is not the literal Prince of the Undead. The moment that Creepysoo and his team arrived at the desert area is when he got a reaction that a corpse of a very powerful being is there. All necromancers have the ability to find dead bodies but the Prince of the Undead has an upgraded skill that can even determine their grade. Creepysoo immediately found the corpse of that legendary ss individual. He did not even need to find the small hints to that legendary ss corpse'' location as he just acted like a radar himself. He rose that corpse and immediately got a named Undead after being raised. The named undead is raised as Nomad. This powerful undead even has clothes that make it look like apletely normal person that lives in a desert until you look it at its eyes. The named undead, Nomad, could actually control the sand in its surroundings and even has sand gathering at its lower body. Creepysoo is thought that their base could literally be something buried in the sand with just the undead Nomad guarding it. The rest of his team members agreed as they saw how masterful the undead that is raised could actually use the sand. Their g is literally buried in a makeshift room that is ten feet under the sand. Since none of them except for Creepysoo could guard the g as they needed air to breath, they decided to target other gs without fear of their own being stolen. Creepysoo agreed and decided to wait below the sand with their new undeadpanion as only he could control Nomad. It has been decided that Creepysoo will also join the attack squad in the second phase if no one actually finds their g in the first phase of the event. Creepysoo agreed as having the g for a whole three hours is equal to three points and that could actually give them the lead that they need to win. The other national team that has a peculiar hiding spot is the Philippine National Team because they chose the most traveled part of the map and that is the jungle. The jungle might be the best when ites to attacking all parts of the map, but it is also the easiest to spot because all the yers will most likely pass through there. They also expected this as they rule never stated that they could not steal other gs from other teams that have also stolen gs. Actually, about three teams thought of this since three teams are stationed in the jungle area. The one that actually gave the suggestion of the g being raised in the dungeon is the yer named Apki that Adrian and Mina took note of. He nted the g in the tallest tree as he carved it out using his two unique swords. Apki has two swords that are different from each other and serve different purposes. One of the swords is called the Kampn. Also known as talong is a type of single-edged sword that is different from western inspired swords. It has a distinct profile, with the tapered de being much broader and thinner at the point than at its base, sometimes with a protruding spikelet along the t side of the tip. The design of the pommel varies between ethnic groups, but it usually depicts either a buaya (crocodile), a kw (hornbill), or a kakatua (cockatoo). The other sword is what can be called as Kris. Kris is an asymmetrical dagger with distinctive de-patterning achieved through alternatingminations of iron and nickelous iron (pamor).. Both a weapon and spiritual object, kris are often considered to have an essence or presence, considered to possess magical powers, with some des possessing good luck and others possessing bad. Chapter 737 - King Of The Hill III Two distinct des but he does not wield both of them together. Apki carved the tree using his Kampn then used the Kris to etch some sort of runes that flowed freely which is different from runes that Adrian knows. The fact that ancient writing that Adrian does not know is shown in the screen excited him because there are still evolved writing letters that he has yet to decipher. He knows that without the aide of the gaming system, he will not be able to automatically save the ancient writing, but he borrowed a pen and wrote it on a tissue paper. "What are you doing?" Marlon asked as he saw that his best friend is using a tissue paper to scribble the drawings he just saw on the screen. "I am just writing those ancient writing that I saw and try to find out what they mean. The area that he uses that ancient writing looked clearer when he carved those. It is not just some sort of coincidence. That Kris is also not an ordinary sword but might actually be a magic sword." Adrian stated as he continued to scribble down what he could remember. "You need to enjoy the match and not focus on the game as much." Jade butted in the conversation. "No game, no life." Both Adrian and Marlon stated as they gave each other a high five. The other participants tried to find the best area, but they are also wary of their surroundings and the points they could earn. The moment they found an area that they found manageable, they already set up their g base. The earlier they manage to nt their g then the earlier they will get that point. No one dared to nt their g in the mountainous area except for the two national teams of Russia and China. On the east side of the map where inds are located has about three teams. Two of the teams in the eastern part are on different inds while the other one is in a secluded cove near the beach. Even the two national teams of Taiwan and Thand did not notice that the Italian National Team took over that cove because of their intense fight. There are four in the jungle area which are Canada, Brazil, Sweden, and Philippines. Each of the four national teams in the jungle area have more or less known where each other is located but they are warier of each other than those in other areas. Those in the desert number up to five which are South Korea, Japan, United States, Ukraine, and France. They did not even encounter one another which gives the illusion that the desert area is expansive, but it is actually the second smallest area out of all the other zones with the mountain area being the smallest one. Those that are great in using illusions has chosen this area as they have at least one member that could use illusion magic. The marsnds are popted by six teams as it is also thergest of the five areas. It is covered with huge nts with some parts having knee deep mud. The six teams that inhabit this area are United Kingdom, Germany, Find, Australia, Pnd and Mysia. These six teams have already encountered stray members of each group, but they have yet to pinpoint the exact location of one another. Those with scout job sses already became the team member that did the reconnaissance but not all national teams have scout to search for the enemy bases. Some are actually archers while others are using their soulbounds in order to scout since they could borrow their senses. The one that has the best surveince skill out of all the participants is actually the Japanese and United States National teams because of the summoners that are in their party. Mariposa and Poison Ivy are using their skills they garnered when they lived in The Green. It is a world where only the strong survive or those that are smart enough to survive lived. The two naturally knew of the ways of surviving when in unfamiliar terrain. Mariposa used cute littledy bugs that one of her soulbounds can produce as her miniature drones. Poison Ivy used the dandelion monster nt that she has in order to spread the spores that looked like they are carried by the wind but are in fact able of flight. She also used another peculiar monster nt in the desert. Her Cactus monster nt is in its dormant mode as it has taken root in the desert. The audience could see that the cactus knight is actually pulsating as if it is a cocoon. The audience does not know what to expect which is why they are excited of what will happen since they could see a flower bud on top of the rooted Cactus Knight. Every yer from each team did something different that garnered the attention of the audience as the national yers used skills in different ways or have skills that do not fit the norm. They also have skills that would be rather useless unless a given scenario. Many of the experts started debunking the skills of the national team yers. Even the announcer of the event has spoke countless times that there are no useless skills or spells but people justcking the creativity to actually use them. The fact that the national team yers have proven that gave every yer watching the event a new perspective when ites to skills. The audience also noticed that these unconventional skills are actually not in low mastery. They are in the intermediate mastery or even advance which meant that the yers that they look up to will often use these skills. "You can see that each of these esteemed yers are even applying some of their battle rted skills in unconventional ways. Please remember that the skill description in a skill is just how one usually applies them but that does not mean you should be stuck on those very same words. Pandemonium is a game of infinite possibilities as every yer will affect the game whether small or big.." The announcer stated with a meaningful tone. Chapter 738 - King Of The Hill IV The first group of teams that made their moves are those that have quicker team members. This teams included the Japanese National Team, The Philippine National Team and the Chinese National Team. There is at least one member of their team that has great speed and agility with enough strength to carry the g unhindered. For the Japanese National Team, de and Vayu fit the description. For the Philippine National team, Apki is the best one as the others are just of average speed or with speed but not enough strength to outrun others. For the Chinese National Team, the Twin des, Jiang and Ye, fit this bill as they are swordsmen that have great strength and agility. The Twin des, Jiang and Ye, met with Hou Yiwei in the bottom of the cliff where hended and decided to put their base there. It might not have been their first choice, but Hou Yiwei looked at his surroundings and confidently stated that he could snipe anyone before they even manage to drop down. They remember that they got humiliated by the Russian National team and swore that they will bury that team under. In fact, Hou Yiwei is definitely the best defensive member when ites to defending their g as the cliff is really high and he will immediately spot someone descending. The other four members of the Chinese National Team have abilities that could make them fly which is why descending down a canyon is not that difficult for them. Jiang and Ye could actually ride their swords as a sort of vehicle. This type of ability only exists on the eastern continent where it is only possible for sages or sword saints. The job ss of these two are not just ordinary sword saints as they use special des in order to cultivate. They mightck when ites to the number of skills, but they have high masteries in their skills. Some of their basic skills even evolved into a different skill when they cultivated a different way. The Twin des only lost to Sveto due to how the power scaling is against them. The other national teams will also know of Sveto''s almost cheat like power. The Twin des tried targeting the teams in the marsnd area first as they have the confidence in escaping if they get in a sticky situation. The east would have been an ideal ce, but they knew that the eastern part of the map is not that great of an area. They know that only a select number of national teams will choose that ce as not every yer has the capacity to swim or fly. Either by a twist of fate or just their luck, the Twin des encountered the United Kingdom National Team. The g of their country is waving ferociously as the guards of the g red at the uninvited visitors. The ones who are defending the g are Pendragon and Merlin. Pendragon kept a stoic face, but a vicious gaze of a predator could be seen just by looking at his face. Merlin smiled seductively as she stretched her body for the uing exercise that she will now experience. "I think we should test the waters for now." Ye stated as she looked at Jiang to see his confirmation. "I agree. Those two are definitely on our level but we will still be better. We should still take caution as Hou Yiwei is already in an unpleasant mood due to our blunder of being killed." Jiang whispered back. The Twin des then released an attack using their sword aura. They released a sword swipe with just their aura alone but the surrounding mud on the flight path of the two scattered. The intensity of that attack is nothing to scoff at despite them only testing the waters. Merlin''s mouth showed a foxy smile as she did not even chant. She just signaled using her two fingers for something to rise up and a mud wall literally blocked the attacks of the Twin des like nothing. The Twin des are a bit stunned that their attack did not even pierce two different mud walls. In fact, even just one mud wall managed to block their attack thatbined in the strike area. This is one of their skills in effect called Stronger Together. It is basically a passive skill that joins their released sword aura skills when they hit the same area. The damage will then be multiplied by two after adding the power of the two attacks. This passive skill also affects their basic attacks, but the restriction is that they must hit the area in a consecutive fashion. They must also do so in a time frame of five seconds or else the skill effect will not trigger. This just shows that the coordination of the couple duo is not just for show as they are also childhood sweethearts that know everything about each other that they mastered even the small habits of one another. The female audience in the crowd melted when they saw the bond that the Twin des shared while the single people could only show their displeasure. The Twin des followed up on the attacks, but they only used long range attacks for now as they have this feeling that they should not get near the other team. "Oh! It seems their instincts are better than the scout yer that we encountered earlier. They sense something dangerous in the area which is why they are keeping their distance." Merlin stated for only Pendragon to hear. "They will not show a gap unless we make one for them to exploit." Pendragon stated as he just stood there again with his sword on its sheath. Merlin then momentarily became serious, but it is all a fa?ade as she only did so to make the enemy think that she is frustrated of them. She conjured up water and fire spells by manifesting the magic circles beside the Twin des. The Twin des saw the magic circles being formed and did what others think as impossible. The Twin des cut the magic circle as if they cut a piece of paper with a sharp knife.. This not only shocked the other team but also the audience as silence enveloped the arena. Chapter 739 - The Twin Blades Merlin then momentarily became serious, but it is all a fa?ade as she only did so to make the enemy think that she is frustrated of them. She conjured up water and fire spells by manifesting the magic circles beside the Twin des. The Twin des saw the magic circles being formed and did what others think as impossible. The Twin des cut the magic circle as if they cut a piece of paper with a sharp knife. This not only shocked the other team but also the audience as silence enveloped the arena. The Twin des are not just two des that were forged to be used in tandem, but they are special des that can share properties when activated properly. The two unique swords are powerful when used together because they can have skill sharing which is thought to be impossible as even married couples in the game could not do so. The female de that Jiang carried had a special property of cutting anything that has magic but will be dull to the physical realm. The male de that Ye carries has a special property of cutting anything in the physical realm but is ineffective in magic or spiritual realm. If the two swords resonated with each other and have users that can also resonate with each other then they could also swap properties or share them. The Twin des used the special property of the female de to cut anything that has magic and destroyed the magic circles that formed without any resistance. There is a weakness in this sharing as the two des will share the same property if they choose to borrow. This means that the sword users will inevitably fall if their enemies attack them when they can only attack magical constructs or physical constructs. They are easily countered as long as their enemies know of their abilities and skills. This is one of the reasons why the Twin des do not stream much as they know that their weakness could be discovered by those with watchful eyes. They are especially mindful of Faust and Eis as two of the best tacticians in Pandemonium managed to team up with each other. The moment that the Twin des sliced through the magic circles, they used a skill to boost their speed and charged towards Merlin. The Twin des want to end her immediately as she is the most difficult one to deal with due to her mastery of all the elements. They were about to slice her down when Pendragon used the sword on his back to block the attack of both of them. Pendragon did bury a bit deeper in the mud, but he managed to block the attack of the two despite Merlin being unable to react from the fast sword swing. A trace of fear could be seen on Merlin''s face as she breath a sigh of relief. She then looked at Pendragon with aplicated expression since he did not save her right away. She has noticed that Pendragon is a yer that is on a league of his own because he carries himself at his own pace without getting caught by the pace of others. He does not want to y to the rhythm of others but creates his own rhythm for only himself. She considered this one of Pendragon''s strengths but also a weakness. It is his strength because he does not get caught in the heat of the moment like other people but disastrous for team y. Pendragon has no capacity to y well with others as they will not be able to match his own pace. This is one of the reasons why Pendragon is the leader but not the brains of the United Kingdom National team. He has the face and the aura of leader butcks the general charisma one need to lead a group. The Twin des did not try to force the attack and retreated to a safe distance. They noticed something odd when they shed swords with Pendragon. The Twin des noticed that Pendragon''s sword did not even vibrate upon colliding with their two swords. They considered this odd as twice their basic attack power is still a lot considering that they have high attack damage. They felt a bit relieved that Pendragon became buried deeper in the mud but that ominous feeling they got when the swords shed made them get away. Pendragon noticed that the two have backed off and sheathed the sword he pulled from his back. "They are not ordinary Merlin. You need to be a bit more serious in facing them. Even if you cannot kill them, make sure that they run away with no intentions of returning." Pendragon stated and Merlin nodded. The moment Pendragon uttered the words ''not ordinary'' then he meant that they are not your average ranker. It also means that they have dealt a fair bit of damage to Pendragon''s shield that is not visible to other people without a specialized eye to see magic. Pendragon''s skill called ''Stand With All Your Might'' basically lets him generate a shield on his body as long as he is not inbat while in a waiting battle stance. He is not just standing there like a king because that is his attitude but because of his skill. This passive skill is actually a Mythical Tier passive skill that can generate a 50% health barrier while in idle. It also can boost your next attack by 100% to 500% depending on how much time is used to stay idle. For Pendragon, the shield is equal to another life as his base health is already great, but the attack damage bonus is godly. He actually used this technique on a dungeon boss once and managed to kill it in one shot using a high damaging skill. But the fact that the Twin des made him plunge under the mud means that they have the capability of wiping out the United Kingdom National team if Pendragon is not protecting them. "Nice sword. It will be a great meal for our swords." Jiang stated as he needed a great de in order to make the sword, they possess grow into a Mythical Grade weapon. "Sorry to say this but you will be unable to take this even if you want to." Pendragon stated but he is just stalling for time. Ye noticed that Merlin did notunch spells at them when they gained distance. Instead, they saw that Merlin suddenly opened four magic circles around her. Each magic circle is then fed a mud doll in order to bring life to four elemental attribute golems. A golem made of pure fire, water, earth and wind suddenly manifested on the battlefield. Each of the golems are three meters tall and are immune to the element they are made of. The audience cheered when this happened as four differentrge monstrosities are created before their eyes. The mages in the audience that can only control one element and is limited to one golem creation is definitely jealous of Merlin. The fact that she could make four golems is a thing of envy but each being a different element is another ballpark. All the yers that witnessed her ability did not even bat an eye when the announcer said that she is the most powerful mage that he has seen. A golem is not just a simple spell where you can create anything using the materials around you. A mage must have the perfect mastery of a magic called Substitute Life or else the golem is nothing but a glorified decoration. This skill only controls one golem but since Merlin can control four; then she is definitely using a superior version of Substitute Life. The four elemental golems bare no distinct shape as they are just incarnation of the element they are with. "Should we press on, my love?" Jiang asked and Ye nodded as she knows that they will not be able to escape. She could feel that the moment they try to retreat will be humiliating and insulting to their mothend. The Twin des then started to separate as they are an easier target when both interlocking hands. When the Twin des split up, Merlin used it to test her elemental attribute golem that she worked very hard for. The elemental attribute golems did not stand a chance against Jiang as his sword cut through the elementals with ease. The raised golems tried their best, but that Jiang is the best magic canceller next to Null. Merlin did not flinch when she saw the Twin des charging at her but now in different directions. "If this is how both of you are then I am a bit disappointed. I expected so much more." Merlin stated as she raised her hand again. The Twin des is once again blocked by something. It only took a few hits for the Twin des to feel that they are being watched and they are correct. A mud golem is actuallyying dormant on the mud below Pendragon and Merlin. Chapter 740 - Merlin A genius magic spell caster yer is what others call Merlin and they should as she could use all of the four basic elements. Others do not know why she is not telling the whole yer base of her real in-game race, but Adrian could more or less deduce why. "She is afraid that people will tell that all her effort in getting great in the game stem from her being of a race that is unique. Comments like, ''You are only that good because you are like this and that'' or ''If you were just like us then you would be a nobody''." Adrian stated as he sipped his tea with his right cheek being red due to Mina''s simple revenge. "I get that people can get jealous and that is an ugly thing but that is part of the process of being in the spotlight." Jade stated as she knows what fame can do as even, she read some nasty articles about herself in the forums that she just wanted to p those people in real life. "I get that, but some people are never really the same as you that can just shrug those negativements out. Some people develop traumatic experiences due to the things that they encountered in their childhood. She might look confident but people like that often show their confident self in order to hide the insecure and small person that they really are." Adrian replied. "What are you feeing to my grandson that he suddenly became a wise sage. You should act a little spoiled like the young person you are. Your father often brought girls to the house when he was your age just to boast. You should act spoiled in front of your grandpa alright!" Adrian''s grandfather stated as he gave Adrian a pat in the back. "Yeah! You should act spoiled!" Marlon stated but he whispered a sentence in the end that said, "so that we can also be spoiled. Let your blessings rain on your friends". "Back to the topic and ignore the doofus, is she really that insecure? You must not speak that badly of my idol or else! Then again, it adds anotheryer to her character that makes her vulnerabe. I think I am bing a die-hard Merlin fan now!" Jade stated as she clutched her heart. "Yeah. Those two are really meant to be together." Adrian stated as he looked at Marlon and Jade with judging eyes. ==== Like Adrian said, Merlin is afraid that all of the efforts that she did will be swept under the rug once people learn that she is of the Daemonio race. She has always been a gifted person but all the people in the surroundings would often say that she got it from her parents due to being rich or she is just like her siblings as they were also talented. She developed an inferiorityplex that made her feel that everything she did is not good enough to define her. This is the reason why she decided to be something for herself that no other person can copy. She found that through Pandemonium by ying as a mage. In fact, she was not a Daemonio when she started the game as she only unlocked the race when Emrys noticed her talent in manipting two elements. She caught the eye of the greatest mage in the imperial capital due to her own talents and effort. This is actually the first time that she grew proud of herself and started to regain the confidence that she needed. A few twists and turns happened, and she became a Daemonio from a special ritual that can only be done every hundred years. She was d that she turned into a new race as this would certainly get her many views and fans in her broadcasts but one interview that she had triggered her inferiorityplex. "Many yers are praising the demon yer that appeared and even said that he could potentially be the ruler of Pandemonium. Although, there is also another side that says that the demon yer is only powerful because he is a demon. What are your thoughts on the subject of a yer''s talent is only good if he is of a different race?" That very question made Merlin stop what she was about to broadcast to the world that she is actually half demon and half human. Her mastery of the four elements is already well known at that point and many wanted to know the secret of her talent. Merlin did not answer thest question given to her but instead gave an answer that is safe. She said that her mastery of the four elements is a testament to her own effort and tenacity to never give up. In fact, it is true as talent is useless without the effort of the one who has the talent. She does not know this or refuses to ept this fact as she was never raised in an environment that fostered that type of thinking. She does not have a very strong heart or will to not get carried away by the opinions of others. She is not unique in that aspect as many people are like her that needs the validation of other to feel like a person. If she just believed in herself more than the voices of others, then she would have already been crowned as the best mage in the game. Instead, that spot is taken by Eldritch. ==== "Dual Earth and Aqua Sphere!" Merlin stated as she fired off abination elemental attribute attack. The Twin des had to slice the magic again in half but the opening they presented made the four elemental golems do direct damage on them. The Twin des got pushed to the muddy floor and noticed that something is pinning them down on the muddy floor. Two giant hands are now grabbing each of them.. They sensed an aura that exploded from a distance and that is none other than Pendragon. Chapter 741 - Pendragon I Pendragon is someone that is actually not that famous when the game started unlike the other members of his team. He only gained his fame when he shed with a certain guild and that is Infernum. Despite him and Siegfried now being team members in the national team to represent their country, they actually have bad blood. Siegfried does not want to admit it, but he will definitely lose if he goes face to face with Pendragon. The fact that Pendragon himself took care of the elite team of Infernum without the help of other yers has earned him lots of respect. The sword that is on Pendragon''s back is the sword that she managed to snatch from the Infernum guild. It is a special sword that can only be bestowed to one yer at a time. A sword that is safeguarded by the Lady of the Lake. A sword that is from another world called Camelot which is set on a medieval world where magic is despised and treated as the root of all evil. Pendragon is just like any yer that got hooked upon the game''s promotional motto of ''Be who you wanna be'' vibe. He is just a normal college student that has no determination in his life or something that he wants to be. He actually started Pandemonium with the intention of finding himself. He does not know what direction in life he wants to take but he wanted to be more. He is hoping that diving to a virtual reality game will get him the answer that he desperately wants to find. He did not immediately get the answer as he was not that great at the game in the beginning. Even swinging a sword became something difficult for him as he had not great talent for it. Still, he did not give up immediately and treated Pandemonium as a real breathing world. If he wants to find his real self, then he must also treat the world he is in now as a real world. When he changed his mindset, it is when he got the opportunity of finding a medallion that had the carving of Y Ddraig Goch. Its literal trantion in English is ''The Red Dragon''. Something that signifies strength beyond measure and immense power. The NPC that gave him that medallion suddenly disappeared when he raised his head. He is left wondering what that item is, but it is actually the culmination of his efforts that led to him getting that. He did not give up on finding himself which also benefited him in the end as he helped other find themselves. He stayed in a rather secluded vige northwest of the central continent as that is where he got randomly transported after the tutorial. Unlike other yers that immediately leave the town when they cleared the mission of the vige chief, he stayed there and really learned of the locals (In other words NPCs). The NPCs in the vige are what you call not that weing but they will not turn you away if you strike a conversation. Still, yers are impatient to explore the vast world and not really dive into it which is why Pendragon is different from the other yers. He became known by every viger in the vige that even the dog that guards the vige chief''s house does not bark at him. He immersed himself in the ambience of the vige that they feared that he will not grow if he does not go outside the vige to explore the world. He is actually one of the few yers that managed to elevate their Persona to a Hero. The viger''s love and affection towards him have given him something that cannot be easily given. yers did not notice this but viges in Pandemonium where they get transported after the tutorial are also very special as they have few hidden secrets. yers are actually given the chance to either spawn randomly into a city or a vige. Those that choose a vige number to about 10% of the total yer base but only 1% of them get something really great from those viges. The thing that gets from the viges might start weak, but they be powerfulter in the game. This is a testament to Pendragon''s strength now as a yer. In the end, Pendragon found himself as a person by living for others and connecting with others. In return, he got the special item in the vige called The Red Dragon Medallion and a sword handle stuck to a sheath. He thought that the sword handle and sheath is a joke, but he does not want to refuse the good will of the vigers. He epted the gifts they have given him as they told him to embark on a journey in order to strengthen himself. They also told him that he should onlye back when he finds a de for the sword handle. Pendragon did just that and embarked on a journey to find a de suitable for the sword handle. He thought that he just needed to visit another town or city as the vige did not have a cksmith capable of making a heavy sword. The first de that he attached to the sword handle disappeared overnight every time that he sheaths it. This happened multiple times that he thought that someone is stealing the de from him until he tipped the sheath upside down and molten metal ran down. The de melted and did not disappear which made Pendragon think that the sheath is cursed yet he never feels the heat when he holds the sheath. He did not want to let the vigers down and returning with the excuse that the sheath is melting the de. He studied the sword handle and sheath given to him and found its properties after traveling to find mystics of the world that can identify the items given to him. Overtime, his strength rose along with his level as he went to ces that are not even on the official map of the world. In the end, he only found the answer from a small tribe of power mystic warriors in the southeast. The answer that they gave him is that the de was always there.. He has yet to see it with his own eyes. Chapter 742 - Pendragon II A de that is there but cannot be seen is the reply that Pendragon received from his journey. He did not know where to even begin as he himself has never seen something like this in all the travels that the has done. He has not even managed to change to his first job ss advancement despite being above level 100 already. He contemted for days and nights in order to be able to see the de hidden within the sheath, but he could not. The de of the sword never appeared to him until he decided to use all the experiences that he has umted now. He learned in the central continent that the sword is just a weapon to kill or protect people. In the west, it is something that is considered as a way for you to survive. In the north, it is something treasured as it carries your dreams for the future. In the east, the sword is considered something more than a weapon but an extension of one''s body. In the south, the sword is something symbolic of your trust in something or someone far greater than you. It is considered as an extension of one''s spirit. He learned all different truths about the weapon called the sword that his understanding of the mastery shot towards Intermediate Level 9. His mastery is just a level away from Master level mastery, but it is never that easy to get to that mastery. Pendragon held the sword handle and tried to feel the de that is said to be hidden. At first, he did not seed as he could not even touch the imaginary de. His hand would just be grasping air, but he suddenly felt something. A small feeling of touching something hot asva. He felt as if a furnace is in front of him and he waved his right hand near it. All Pendragon needed is that slight spark. The feeling of heat and he finally achieved something that no yer has yet to achieve. A title that is only given to Sword Grandmasters, but he managed to obtain it with just a mastery level 1 of sword mastery. [You have obtained the ''Sword of Nothingness'' title.] [You are blessed by the heavens when ites to the ways of the sword. Do you wish to change you job ss into a Blessed Swordsman?] A title that is said to be only given to sword grandmasters which are numbered with one hand for the entire world. This title basically makes anything that Pendragon uses be ssified as a sword despite not actually being a sword. A new job ss that boosts everything about a swordsman is called the Blessed Swordsman. It is different from other job sses as it will only rise in mastery but never transform into something new as it is the best Warrior job ss when one wielded a sword. He could finally see it. The de that he was tasked to look for and would only be able to return to the vige upon seeking it. A sword made ofpressed heat that can burn anything in its wake as long as the owner of the sword wields it. A sword said to have the force of a fire dragon king''s breath. The sword with the name of Caliburn. Pendragon became overjoyed that he unlocked the real properties of the sword that is given to him by the vigers. He did not expect that they will actually give him something with the mythic tier rating. The only problem with sword with the name of Caliburn is that it can never stay in its form forever. A sword made of condensed heat will often disperse and needed to be collected once again which is why Pendragon needs to use another weapon as a default. He decided to only use Caliburn whenever he needs it as it could one shot a boss monster if he strikes it perfectly. Pendragon travelled back to the vige he spawned on, but he did not like what he saw when he got back. He noticed that there no vige there in the first ce. The area where the vige once stood is now just lush trees and forests. It felt like the vige was never there in the first ce. Many yers reported these events as the vige that they spawned inside the main game for the first time is nowhere to be found. This is actually the result of a yer being able to clear the special condition that is given to them by the whole vige but not all viges are like these. Only the viges that spawned the yers have this hidden function but only those who has gotten the rust of every viger and get it. The pre-requisites are actually easy in order to get the special job ss that you want and that is to treat the vige and its people as your family. Thest is that the yer must be able to finish the quest that they have given. Multiple people can have this quest but that does not mean that all people that have the same quest. Individuality shines as the people that they also greeted are different from one another. In the end, the vigers see you as you and not someone basic. Pendragon returned only to find the vige has vanished. He did not seem to be lost or have the wrong map as the vige is truly there. He has the location saved on his world map with a marker so that he will never forget where it is. It is then that the medallion given to him shined and fused with his body. The excruciating pain of something joining into your body is never a good experience despite the pain being reduced. Pendragon learned that the vigers have been found by the evil enchantress called Morgan Le Fay. The memories of the vigers flooded his brain and exined everything that he needed to know. Chapter 743 - Pendragon III Pendragon learned that the vigers were actually from the world called Camelot and has always despised magic. They did not despise magic because of the power it can do but those that abuse it in order to hurt other people. Pendragon himself knew that magic is not evil but only those that misuse it. The people in the vige were actually knights of a kingdom in Camelot called Uther. They served the king with a burning passion until his wicked stepsister turned to dark sorcery to take over the kingdom. They escaped identally using a portal to Nebulon that has been hidden by the royal family as a way to escape their world if it ever gets taken over by the dark ones. The dark ones mentioned in the tales of Camelot is none other than the dark gods as they have visited that world before but failed in conquering it. Pendragon decided to go to Camelot and aid the family that he has gained in the main world. He used the exact same portal or rather spatial fracture that the Camelot residents used to escape from that world. Pendaron managed to reunite with the vigers that he has grown to love but they said that he was too weak with just Caliburn. He needed a sword that he can use for the battle against Morgan Le Fay. A sword so sturdy that it will never break even with the application of magic. It is then he met Infernum when he took the journey to find the mysterious Lady of the Lake. A being that is said to inhabit ake in a special ce that no one can easily gain entrance to. It is said that she is also an enchantress, but others call her a fallen goddess. Fallen goddess or not, Pendragon heeded the advice that is given to him as ordinary swords do not satisfy his sword style. He needed something that can fit him perfectly and something that will never break as all the ordinary swords always break when he wields them with his mastery. It is when Pendragon was looking for the Lady of the Lake when he encountered Infernum with Siefried leading them. It seems that they were able to enter Camelot using another spatial fracture and is also in search for a special sword that never breaks. When Infernum knew what Pendragon''s aim they had as encountered each other often times, they told him to not go after the weapon that they are also aiming for. Infernum did not threaten Pendragon, but they did tell him that he would have no chance against them if a fight were to ensue. Pendragon did not bother debating with them as the Lady of the Lake will only choose someone worthy to take the sword that never breaks. When Infernum noticed how determined Pendragon was in finding the sword, some of the higher officials of the guild could not take it anymore and vowed to kill him. In the end, they were the ones who were ughtered as one swing of Caliburn destroyed 80% of the 300 people strong army of Infernum. The remaining 20% are none other than the officials that were a bit tanky but still got immense damage. "If you value your experience points then I must warn you to go scurry along because I need that sword." Pendragon stated as he stored the de handle back to the sheath as the condensed heat de has dissipated. In the end, Infernum got beaten to a pulp while on Live and their reputation took a hit. Pendragon on the other hand became immensely famous as the person who took down a guild on his own. Although a bit exaggerated, it is not really that wrong to say that he took down 300 people from a high-ranking guild by himself. The Lady of the Lake witnessed the fight that happened on the shores of herke. She admired the tenacity and heart that Pendragon exhibited but she still needed to challenge him. The Lady of the Lake or the Land Deity called Nimueh battled the yer called Pendragon. In the end, Pendragon got defeated but he exhibited what it takes to be able to wield one of the best swords in Pandemonium. The sword with the name of Excalibur. The sword that can never be broken no matter what hits it. Even a demigod cksmith will not be able to dent the sword as it is something forged by the gods themselves. Nimueh actually became intrigued by Pendragon that he also has one of the best swords which is the Sword of Extreme Heat Caliburn as his weapon. She became so intrigued that she decided to be the ego of the sword, Excalibur, in order to follow Pendragon on his journey but her real body is still present in the hiddenke. It is not because she is bored that she joined Pendragon on his adventures and helping him driving away the evil enchantress called Morgan Le Fay. ===== "You should use more of my power Pendragon. You would be able to finish them off if you do." Nimueh telepathically stated as she saw that Caliburn''s strike is not enough to finish off the Twin des. "I am not going to use your power just yet and Caliburn''s strike is not that powerful yet as I used it earlier in full power. It will take time before I am able to do a powerful strike once again. But simple swordy would be enough for the both of them." Pendragon stated as the Twin des actually managed to survive the attack from Caliburn. The Twin des looked ragged and about to get killed but they did not retreat. As they were about to attack another time and use Sword Aura. An iing spell is hurled towards Merlin that is protecting the g. It seems that a spell caster is hiding some ce near them. Another group has arrived and attacked everyone in the area. It is then a notification appeared that did not please Pendragon or Merlin. [Your g has been stolen by Pisau (Mysian National Team).] Chapter 744 - Stolen Flags I [Your g has been stolen by Pisau (Mysian National Team).] The notification is received by all the United Kingdom National Members. The three that were away from their base are shocked because they know that it is not easy getting pass Merlin and Pendragon. The three remaining members did not panic and just resumed their mission of trying to get a g as they know that the two will definitely be able to retrieve it. Merlin is a perfectionist while Pendragon is someone that keeps his word. The two are basically the perfect pair to protect the g. The three also saw that the one who stole their g is not actually moving from his ce. It only needed them one minute to realize that the yer called Pisau from the Mysian National Team has already been trapped. Just like the three remaining members of the United Kingdom National Team guessed, Pisau is indeed caught in a trap that isid by Merlin. She alreadyid out magical booby traps in the surroundings. The Twin des are not caught up in them because those two have sharp senses when ites to magic which is why Merlin is not underestimating them. "To think that such a cute person like you managed to steal the g but it is such a shame that you got caught." Merlin stated as she suddenly appeared near Pisau. Pisau tried to strike Merlin using his daggers, but he is ultimately dragged to the mud by the Mud Golem that she controlled. No one even heard the dying screams of the yer that got the United Kingdom g for a brief moment in time. Merlin easily killed the scout job ss yer as she has great spell powerpared to attack power. She would actually be in an unfair match if she only used her attack power as she did not focus on that aspect. Unlike demons, Daemonios must choose a path where they will excel as no one is naturally gifted in everything as those born like that are killed immediately by the inhabitants of the world. There is nothing more dangerous than a perfect being in the eyes of others which is why they crush it at the earliest moment. They will drag them to the mud or destroy every opportunity they can get as that is the way the world works. It is not the most perfect that survives but it is the strongest. Daemonio''s will either focus on their body or their spell power. Those that focus on their bodies use the runes etched into their skins as a conduit for body strengthening. They can still use magic, but they focus that magic on their body instead of the outside. Daemonio''s like Merlin focus on the spell casting side as they master the ways of using their magical talents but fail to strengthen their bodies. They might not be as tough as those that focused on their bodies, they are able to use the magical elements to their utmost efficiency and power. There have been cases where Daemonio''s practiced both, but they ended up a jack of all trades and a master of none. They were not as great as the ones that focused on the physical side of their aspect nor the magical side. If the Daemonio''s were immortal, then practicing both would be great but they also have a limited lifespan due to their human blood. Their human blood is what makes them able to use all elements of magic but at the same time hinders their way to perfection. Even Daemonio demigods cannot escape the cycle of life and death as demigods still die because they are not fully immortal. Pendragon did not use the skill that he was about to use but he noticed that the Twin des retreated. Merlin returned the g back to its location and it is once again umting time needed for points. If a g is taken, then the time needed to get one point (1 hour) will also be put to a halt. The time will not reset even if the g is stolen but will continue ticking again. This is only true for the ones that are able to retrieve their gs. This is not true for those that get their gs converted into points. If a yer from another team turns your g into points, then the team with the stolen g will not be able to generate any time bound points. It means that the g will not umte a point for every hour, but it will still generate the necessary buffs that the g gives. If the g is also stolen, the area buff that it gives will also disappear which many yers have already witnessed as the time for swiping gs has started. The ones that have swiped the most as of now are the Japanese National Team and United States National Team because of two key members that they have. They currently have the top scout ss yer Shado (United States) and Vayu (Japan). Shado is making good use of his way around the shadows as he could not be stopped. If an attack is about tond on him then he will just evade using the shadows. He became even more difficult of an opponent in the jungle. Vayu is a different story as some yers could only feel a breeze swept through them then their gs will disappear. He is practically the fastest of all the contestants with some being almost as close to him. He has yet to even use skills that raised his speed, and he is already that fast. He only became easier to catch when he already had five gs on his body. The gs are the only thing that slowed him down, but de would cut down those that pursue his teacher without hesitation. With each swing, his katana grew sharper and even more dangerous looking.. The yers have began their assault as two hours of just observing has been bring for some of them. Chapter 745 - Stolen Flags II The screens focused on different yers, but they only focused on those that are battling or being tailed. Although each yer has a dedicated holographic screen, the audience would rather focus on the big fights than those not doing anything. This gave those that need to set-up a great time as they could nt all the things they needed. Zahnrad ced all of his traps and even his prototype traps that have yet been tested around them. Since it is Magitech, he scanned the magical signature that all of his team members possessed so that they will not be able to trigger the traps. Each being in Pandemonium has a unique magical signature that is attached to them which is why it is not easy to fool someone in Pandemonium. This is one of the reasons why people could easily identify bandits since every gate has a magical signature detector. Those with records of having a bounty stay far away from cities in order to not get identified. This cutting-edge magic is actually adapted from the magic spell called Synergy. This technology is actually the result of an elf and a gnome working together. It is to say that not all elves are practicing their old ways as some want to innovate. This just goes to show that you will never really be like your family or ancestors if you do not want to be. There is another one that audiences have neglected and is the most dangerous of them all when no one pays attention. A yer with a hidden job ss called Trap Expert which is a job ss enhancement of the scout ss. It is a special type of job ss that is great in setting up traps and triggered spells. It is a mix between a magician and a scout as the traps they use are all magic based. They are the most dangerous people in a battlefield this wide and people could easily becent. This Trap Expert is actually from the Philippine National team and her name is Dupe. She is one of the reliable members of the Philippine National Team as they are only two of them. Apki and her are the only team members that got in because of their skills while the others are there because of rmendation or are famous streamers despite not being top tier yers. Dupe is a person with a same gift as Adrian as she could easily see all the points of the battlefield. This is the most prized talent that a Trap Expert could have as they are heavily reliant on the flow of the surroundings. The most surprising thing that she could do is the ability to create traps in the air. Usually magic that is fixed on a surrounding needs conduit or being engraved or else the magic will dissipate. This is the reason why Adrian''s Quantum Spacemines use a lot of mana despite being a low-ss spell. Those magic that are ced will dissipate overtime as mana is still a type of energy and energy needs to either flow or dissipate. Dupe''s trapsst for about an hour and a half before they start to dissipate which is ten times more than other mages. Her traps include a multitude of things as long as she has the mana to create them. She created Wind st Traps on the air to deter those flying towards their base. She created Clutching Vine traps for those that want to attempt climbing the tree where they keep their g. On the ground, she created pitfall traps so that those that escape through there could be ambushed. She also tagged her team members as ''Ghosts'' since they must not trigger the traps that she set. Her job ss is basically a scout job ss to counter other scout job sses. She did not do well in the first round because her traps are basically useless against natural disasters and the like. She is not made to deal with quick battles as she excels more onbat that required long periods of time. She told herself that she will redeem herself because her family is watching back home since only, she coulde to this event as she is not that well off like her other team members. She desperately tried to enter this contest as the ones that will represent the country will get cash incentives just by participating. She also wants to jumpstart her streaming career as no one really watches her y much as she is not one to act cute in front of the camera. In fact, she is dressed like a street dancer with a mask that looks like it was painted with fire. Others never really expected much from her, but this map is basically like her domain. A yer from another national team walked perfectly into her pitfall trap and got sent crashing down the bottom. When he reached the bottom, the spring fall trap activated that sent him flying towards the sky where several air st traps activated. The air st traps killed him in the process with Dupe waiting for the g to drop to her hands and tap it on their g. [Philippine National Team has earned 1 point.] Her team actually earned the first point thanks to her ingenious positioning of traps. All her traps are perfectly ced so that it activates without dy and is unforgiving to those who are caught. This process happened for five times which made the other national teams afraid of even attempting to cross the center of the jungle. "They are no fun at all. Then again, I guess it is time that I go out and extend my domain." Dupe muttered as she ced lots of traps in the area around their base. She also told the three to protect the base as she will need to set up traps. Thankfully, the three understood their position when they got easily wiped out in the first round.. Even they want to win this event and gain glory for their country. Chapter 746 - Stolen Flags III Each of the advance team or scouts for each national teams have started their assaults on the gs of other teams. The ones that had the most action is those located in the jungle area as they are the hardest to defend and is the annex for all the areas in the second event. The area that became the most dangerous is the center of the jungle area where a great tree is located. All the yers that actually tried fleeing there or wanted to get the g of that team got greeted by different traps that can kill them as the traps triggered like a chain reaction. Those in the same area started to fight for the gs and the battle became messy as there are those who also waited for that opportunity. They did not care if they fight to the death as the respawn timer gave them a better chance in getting the g of the opposing team. A national team even got wiped out and the other yers learned of something important. The respawn timer of the team members is dependent on the shortest one. A normal respawn is about five minutes but that is not true for the seeding yer that died in that five-minute mark. They learned of this as they noticed that the two yers that they killed from a team respawned at the same time despite them being killed by a two-minute interval. This information became crucial for all of the yers as they could use this tactic in their favor. This is the first time that a top yer would use their deaths as an advantage as they always avoided being killed. Those that have suicidal skills used them when they find out information pertaining their opponents in order to respawn faster. The national team yers are literally throwing themselves into the fire. Not all of the yers do this but all of them would if they are left with no choice. There are only twenty gs, and each g will be difficult to steal. The ones that they are fearful of are the duo of Sveto and Anastacia as the two are practically invincible when together. Any team that they target will have their g stolen and they will eveny waste to their opponent. The only ones they are wary about is the middle part of the jungle that earned the name of ''Sure Death Zone''. Even though Sveto is a living tank, Anastacia would also need to be worried as she might also trigger a trap. The two wanted to get that g but decided to not bother when they saw a tank yer die in a matter of seconds. Whoever managed to calcte the trajectory of each trap and it even ounted for the weight of the yer is definitely a genius. The ones dominating the south are definitely the Japan National Team because of the deadlybination of de, Vayu and Mariposa. The United States National Team that they encountered are putting up a good fight against them but someone from the South Korean Team wiped them out using a sandstorm. The two teams dropped two gs each when they died during the sandstorm. They did not even notice that a sandstorm suddenly rolled in and the next thing they knew is that they are dead. Vayu on the other hand had an idea on who it might be as he heard a familiar giggle. He knows that giggle came from one hispanions. Vayu knew that Creepysoo is also in the desert and even he is not confident if he were to battle his undead knights. The fact that Creepysoo has an undead that can control sand is already an indicator that he practically owned the desert at this point. Vayu knows how Creepysoo could empower undead just by existing. He is also not easy to deal with because of his undead knights that are named. He does not remember if Creepysoo has an undead that used sand, but Vayu just thought that he might have raised it from the dead. He did see other necromancers having undead with them despite not having any type of monster in this map. The fight for the gs is not just focused on other people invading the base camps of the other teams but also stealing from those that stole. The fights that broke up became the highlight of the audience as they can see the yers that they look up to in an all-out brawl. The audience also cheered as they could see interesting characters among the yers as each had their own quirk. They did not expect that a Trap Expert would actually be the reason why her team is leading in points despite being from a rtively unknown background. ==== "Seriously, why do all the strong contenders choose the desert as their base. It is breaking my heart that we barely have any point." Cersei stated as she grumbled because she needed to defend the base from other people. She is constantly using illusion magic in order to conceal their location. If anyone in the game is the best in illusion magic, then it is Cersei. She is also great at defending the team from attacks as her curses are strong, but she is not great when ites to invading. She is the perfect guard but that will not take them anywhere as her other team members are not that great at getting gs. A whileter, Cersei saw a familiar figure that any yer would dread as she was the former second rank yer that is now in the third rank. The figure of the beautiful Valkyrie could be seen emerging from the sands which sent chills down Cersei''s spine. "Of all the yers that I must encounter, it just had to be one of those monsters." Cersei stated as she could see the figure of Frey. She is notorious for being very skilled in battles against yers.. She even has a ss that is great against humanoids. Chapter 747 - The Witch Versus The Valkyrie I The figure of the beautiful Valkyrie could be seen emerging from the sands which sent chills down Cersei''s spine. "Of all the yers that I must encounter, it just had to be one of those monsters." Cersei stated as she could see the figure of Frey. She is notorious for being very skilled in battles against yers. She even has a ss that is great against humanoids An unexpected battle that shook the scenes emerged as two of the well-known female yers are now facing each other. The Valkyrie Frey and the Witch Cersei is looking at each other in the desert. The audience focused all their attention on the two as they have never really battled against each other. The audience believe that Cersei will lose in just ten minutes as her ss is weak against frontal confrontation. It is just her bad luck that she faced with the job ss that has the most gap closing skill in the game. Valkyries are experts inbat but are notoriously difficult to deal with when they are using closebat. "You don''t say that you can just turn around and forget this location, right?" Cersei stated as she gave a sexy pose to the audience watching her. Her alluring figure is definitely one of the things that garnered her attention but her true fans know what is up. Cersei will only use sexy provocative gestures when she is serious and thinks that she has a chance at winning. Even Cersei knew this habit of hers but never really corrected it as it adds vor to her character. She also thinks that it is possible to win against Frey because one of her team members that is a warrior is also there protecting her. "If I y it right and get her trapped in a multitude of hexes and curses then she will eventually fall. Thank goodness that she is here alone or else I might have just let her get the g. Heck, I might even give it to her myself and then beg her to immediately convert it to a point so that it can return back to the base." Cersei thought to herself as she already started to chant multiple curses. Cersei is not pulling any of her punches as she immediately used the level 200 Skill that she received when she got that level. The skill that mages get when they reach level 200 is called the ''Forked Tongue'' active skill. It is a skill that allows them to chant five spells at the same time as long as they have close chant times. Cersei also got that skill but a variation of it because of her contract with a Devil God. She got the skill called ''Devil''s Tongue''. It is a specialized skill for her job ss that is Devil''s Scion that is specialized in using hexes and curses. If the Forked Tongue skill can make one cast five spells at the same time, the Devil''s Tongue skill lets the wielder cast ten hexes or spells at the same time regardless of chant or cooldown. This is the reason why Cersei is confident of the battle against Frey as she knows that she as a fighting chance. The warrior team member that guarded Cersei looked rather nervous as he is facing the Valkyrie. The Valkyries do not have a great reputation in the battlefield if you are their enemy after all. The Valkyries are rtively known to human society because they are a race of battle maidens that are not reallypletely human. In fact, Valkyries are often told to be goddesses that retained their humanity. They are also infamous for being able to foretell of those that will die in the battlefield as they will make sure of that. "Sorry but my team needs gs at the moment. We need to recover our reputation from getting wiped in the first event. I remember that your team is one of those that ambushed us during the first event. I am just venting out my stress that is all." Frey stated as she imbued her spear with mana. "That freaking nutjob! I told him to not antagonize the Swedish National Team as Frey is there. To think that he will be the reason for us having a difficult time here." Cersei thought to herself as the team captain of the Ukraine National Team had a grudge against one of the Swedish National Team members. "I am just saying that you will not have it easy as you think because I will not let anyone touch this g." Cersei stated as she knew that they would receive a point after 15 minutes. "Let us see about that." Frey stated as she started to move like lightning, and she closed the distance between her and the warrior that is guarding Cersei. "She is that fast without even buffing herself." Cersei thought as she is almost finished with the hexes and curses that she is casting. She is maximizing the ten hexes that she can use as the cooldown of the Devil''s Tongue skill is reliant on thebined cooldown of all the spells used during that time. The next time that she can use her multicast skill will be 15 minutes. "Debilitating Curse!" "Weakening Curse!" "Bleeding Hex!" "Paralytic Hex!" "Blinding Curse!" "Curse of Petrification!" "Poison Hex!" "Drowsy Curse!" "Confusion!" "Delusion!" All ten curses are applied to Frey as she suddenly became a bit sluggish. She noticed the notifications that she received are all curses and hexes. She could dispel some of them, but the others could not be easily dispelled despite her self-cleansing skill. She still had five curses applied to her despite her only Cleanse skill. The fact that those five hexes or curse are not dispelled is due to them being high level. She actually needs to kill Cersei or stop her from applying mana to continue applying her with the curses. "She is more troublesome that I have heard.." Frey stated as she is now thinking of a way to counter Cersei. Chapter 748 - [Bonus ]The Witch Versus The Valkyrie II The five hexes applied on Frey''s body is making her feel sluggish and out of touch with her body movements. She already knows of Cersei as her acquaintances in ck Rose told her of a powerful witch yer in the Evergreen guild that can even debilitate Boss ss monsters. "It feels like I am fighting a female version of Eldritch but more powerful effects on curses." Frey muttered as Eldritch also uses numerous curses but not to the extent that Cersei uses them. Eldritch focused more on instant curses that fill instantaneously lower stats for a brief period unlike Cersei''s that seem like torture as the curses be more difficult to deal with more time passing by. Cersei''s curses also vary in intensity and effect that they ovep perfectly. One might think that curses and hexes can be applied on a single target as long as they are not the same, but it still falls under the rules of magic. The rule of magic that opposing elements will cancel each other out also affects the curses and hexes as they each have their attribute. There is a reason why a person cannot be cursed with different ailments at the same time. It is the concept of something like anti-venom being created from reverse engineering the venom. Curses will cancel other curses that are the pr opposites of them. Some say that curses and blessing are just one and the same as they tend to give differing effects depending on who they are cast. "She actually dispersed five of the curses that easily! How much more of a monster is she? Is he like Equinox that can brush off status ailments? Are Valkyries that kind of race that has immunity to status ailments or stat weakening?" Cersei thought as she immediately saw that half of the curses she applied are dispelled. Cersei even thought that Frey might have a special body like Equinox since she knows that he can brush of curses most of the time. She did not idle as she started applying strengthening curses on her team member in order to overpower Frey while she is still weakened. Frey noticed that the warrior she is facing started to hit heavier and be faster. If she were not affected by the curse, then she might have easily brushed him off. One thing that Frey knew is that she must target Cersei or else the curses and hexes applied to her will not be cleansed. She knows that she must kill Cersei or stop her from channeling mana because the curses and hexes do not have a timer. The timer often indicates how long they will be affected by the curse or hex, but the screen shows that the curses and hexes are indefinite. Frey mmed her spear on the ground and thorny vines started to sprout. The thorny vines are also had roses on them which petals scattered in the wind. The mixture of rose petals and sand fluttering in the wind is not something beautiful but it made a confusing scenery which made Cersei and her team member lose focus for just a moment. Actually, they did not lose focus because they got distracted but due to the skill effect that Frey triggered. Frey managed to trigger the 10% chance to captivate the opponent for two seconds. It makes the opponent lose focus on their surroundings and this chance increases if her enemies are extremely focused. Frey got released from the curses that is casted on her body as Cersei lost control for a second. The curses and hexes did not immediately get washed away as they exploded to deal miniature damage upon her. This is an effect of Cersei''s Hexplosion that will damage the opponent when she cuts of the mana being channeled to keep up the curse. The damage dealt to the enemy will be dependent on the amount of time that the hex is applied multiplied by her total spell power with an added bonus of the damage dealt by the initial hex. It is the most powerful spell effect that Cersei has in her arsenal besides herrge mana pool. "I admit that you are good, but I must return to the base. I will remember your name as you are someone who made me use this skill upon you. Valkyrie''s Descent!" Frey stated as her whole body got covered in a dazzling light and something akin to the northern lights became her cape. [The target cannot be cursed as they are in a Transcended State.] Cersei tried to apply more hexes or curses on Frey but only the hexes worked on her. No status ailments affected Frey at the moment. Her figure enveloped in light is something akin to a goddess descending to the world. "Devil Contract: Summon Aspect of Vepar!" Cersei shouted as she did not want to lose the g at a critical time. They already got the point from the g being nted. They just needed to make sure that it stays nted for another hour before the first half of the event finishes. Cersei summoned a part of an aspect of her Devil God since she cannot bring a god into the world without sacrificing lots of bodies. Red lightning came down from the heavens and a fiery gate appeared before Cersei. The fiery gate burned bright as a figure emerged from it. The aspect of the Devil God Vepar or a piece of him. Cersei could summon him before but the one she summoned back then had a childlike appearance and body. When she summoned the child looking Vepar, she also sacrificed a lot of health and mana to do so. The version of Vepar that she summoned now is much different as he looks like a young adult. The sacrifice that Cersei made for this summon is 50% of her maximum mana and 30% of her health which is not a lotpared to before. Abination of a handsome and cute young male stepped out of the fiery door. He would have been mistaken as a human if not for his pointed tail, bat wings and red sleek horns.. A real devil is summoned to the stadium which made the crowd go ballistic. Chapter 749 - The Witch Versus The Valkyrie III [An aspect of the Devil God Vepar has been summoned into the world.] [All of the water element in the area will not be stable as it falls under the jurisdiction of the Devil God Vepar.] [All the curses and hexes of those affiliated with Vepar will double their potency.] Cersei summoned Vepar that looks like a teenage boy with aquamarine hair with features of devils. The only thing that is different from his depictions in books is that he looks humanoid in appearance. Vepar in books have always been depicted as a demonic mermaid because of his rule over water. Vepar is also one of the Grand Dukes of Hell where the devil gods reside. The devil gods are different from the normal gods as they refused to talk with some of the gods due to their hatred towards a certain goddess of light. Not much is known about the Devil Gods but it is said that they always form contracts with people who are evil but that is not always the case. The Devil Gods form contracts to those they find interesting and matches their personality. They also do not prohibit their contracted individuals from partaking into certain activities, but they must never worship the Goddess of Light or those affiliated with her. Frey looked at the aspect of the devil god and knitted her brows because her weapon did not judge the literal incarnation of a devil god as evil. Her spear judged Eldritch as evil aligned which is why she knows that the passive skill is working properly. "You should not be surprised that your precious weapon did not judge me as a wicked being. Devil Gods are not evil although some tend to be meanerpared to others. The human society has been fed with lies which has not change the perception about us." Vepar stated as if he could read the thoughts running through Frey''s mind. "It does not change anything anyway." Frey stated as she charged towards Cersei and ignored the summoned aspect of the Devil God. Cersei could not easily move as she is still recovering from the mana and health suddenly taken from her. The warrior yer in the Ukraine national team protected Cersei from Frey by suddenly blocking thetter''s attack using his body. Frey twisted her body in mid-air and mmed her spear on the male warrior''s side abdomen. The male warrior got hit with such blunt force that sent him flying away which made him disappear from view. Frey''s attack did not stop as she is now heading towards Cersei after arranging her flight stance a bit. "It is not good to ignore me." Vepar stated as he suddenly materialized in front of Frey. Vepar pulled something out of nowhere and blocked Frey''s spear from reaching Cersei''s face. The tip of Frey''s spear is almost upon Cersei''s face as it is about an inch away from piercing her skull. The weapon that stopped Frey''s attacks is none other than a trident that is blood red in color with scales made of something extremely hard. Vepar sent Frey tumbling backwards as he needed to push her away. The aspect of the Devil God noticed that the tip of the spear that Frey used is about tounch which is why he needed to redirect the attack in order to keep Cersei safe. Cersei is Vepar''s medium in this world and he will disappear if she dies. He wanted to experience the mortal ne for the fun of it, but his contracted aide is currently in battle with a Valkyrie. Even a Devil God knows that Valkyries are not an easy opponent despite the one in front of him being a fledgling. "It seems that the area is not in our favor my cute little, Cersei. You should have summoned me in a ce filled with water so that I could easily finish this task and then use my remaining time in exploring this ce." Vepar stated as he is not moving five feet away from Cersei. Frey could only knit her brows because the summoned aspect of the Devil God did not follow her when she backed off with a distance of twenty meters. She thought that she could outsmart the AI of the summoned being, but it seems to be keen on protecting the person who summoned it. "Should I just retreat or stay and fight a battle that I have no idea of winning?" Frey thought as she needed to bnce her options. She needed more gs before the time runs out. Her team is faring good enough as they managed to steal one of two gs from others but that is not enough for them to win the event. Frey decided to push through as she is not someone that simply backs off because of the look of impossibility. If she really has a mindset of a pessimist, then she would not have chased Eldritch to the ends of the world. Be it dark god or devil god, she is not someone that backs off because she always strives for her growth. A person can only grow by moving forward after contemting on their self. Frey held her spear tightly and used a stance where she will use a lunging attack. The spear then glowed in an intense multitude of colored lights. Frey suddenly looked like she had wings made of this multiple-colored lights. Vepar also prepared an attack as he summoned every water source he could from the desert. "Gungnir!" Frey shouted. "Devil''s Torrent!" Vepar stated. Frey thrusted her spear forward and the multi-colored light that she gathered became an attack that extended the reach of her spear. Vepar, on the other hand, used all the water that he could muster to create water tridents that came flying towards Frey. The attack of the two shed against one another and a blinding light ensued that blocked every person''s vision including that of the audience.. An air of silence surrounded the stadium as they waited for the result of who really won. Chapter 750 - The Half Time Part 1 "Gungnir!" Frey shouted. "Devil''s Torrent!" Vepar stated. Frey thrusted her spear forward and the multi-colored light that she gathered became an attack that extended the reach of her spear. Vepar, on the other hand, used all the water that he could muster to create water tridents that came flying towards Frey. The attack of the two shed against one another and a blinding light ensued that blocked every person''s vision including that of the audience. An air of silence surrounded the stadium as they waited for the result of who really won. The blinding light that blocked the vision of the audience made their heart tremble. They wanted the vision of the fight to return as they needed to see the conclusion of the sh between the two great beauties. They needed to see who ultimately the winner is as there is a hidden betting currently going on. The hidden betting is centered on who is the best female and male yers in Pandemonium. The betting pool for that title is even fiercer than the individual battle bets that are on-going. The bets are fierce because the fan clubs of each yer are basically going to war against each other on the forums. The developers needed a way to moderate the intense arguments of the people which is why they decided on this ranking bet. It is simr to the country bet on who will win but this is centered on individuals that are fighting in the events. The score will be tallied depending on the performance of each candidate. The scoring will be analytical which means that no bias will be implemented that greatly ignited the passion of every fan. The voting pool for the female yer is much more intense than that of the male yer pool. The light finally cleared, and everyone could see the result of the sh. They saw Frey being pierced by water tridents on her left shoulder and right thigh, but she could still stand up. The other party is not that good as a hole could be seen on Vepar''s stomach. Another hole could be seen on Cersei''s lower right abdomen. "To think that a Valkyrie as young as you managed to pierce my body despite it not being weak. I will remember you, Valkyrie Frey. My dear, Cersei, you have tried your very best despite being at a disadvantage. Summon me again near water and I will surelyy waste to any who stand before you." Vepar stated as his figure suddenly turned into liquid and seeped into the sand. Cersei stood there for a second, but she ultimately fell to the ground and became particles of light. The water tridents piercing Frey did not hold their shape and became shapeless. The water tridents became liquid and seeped back into the sand like what happened to the aspect of the Devil God Vepar. Frey heaved a sigh of relief and retrieved the g from the base of the Ukraine National Team. Loud cheers erupted in the stadium as they witnessed the conclusion of an epic fight between two of the hottest female yers in Pandemonium. No one even dared to mock Cersei as she did not give up despite the odds stacked against her. If someone would actually bash her, people would defend her until the bashing post is deleted. The fact that Frey is almost beaten by Cersei is definitely shocking to the world. It just goes to show that many of the rankers do not show their best skills on streams. They are extremely shocked that Cersei could summon a devil god because they do not know that they really existed. The lore fanatics of Pandemonium started to create theories on the things that havee to light. Frey thought to herself that she is actually lucky that the devil god is not that powerful, and they are not near water. She really thought that she would lose if she did not use one of her most powerful skills that prated defenses. Gungnir is not a skill that she wanted to use in the first half, but Cersei forced her to do so. The cooldowns of their skills will not be reset when they enter the second round since, they will just be teleported back to their bases. As she is walking away, the yer that she sent flying earlier tried to retrieve their team''s g, but he could not hold a candle to Frey''s attacks. Even with Frey heavily damaged, he could notnd a heavy blow on her without Cersei''s support. This just goes to show how heavily debuffed Frey was when Cersei applied her hexes and curses on her. She made quick work of the warrior yer before returning to her team''s base g. Cersei''s other team members returned to the base when their g became a point and also to turn the g that they get as a point. They also needed to know what happened to the defending team and got shocked that Frey waltz by herself here in their base and the two of them could not stop her. "It is my fault. I was not a great defenderpared to Cersei." The warrior yer stated as he knew that he was outmatched by Frey. "It is not your fault because we do not have a natural disaster or the ambush of other teams to aid us. I tried my best as well and try to keep some of my cards hidden but Frey did not hold back on us. At least, she will not be able to use that deadly skill again in the second round." Cersei stated as she looked at their team''s captain who is unable to speak. "It is my fault for antagonizing her team. I am sorry in that regard. We also heard that she hit all the five teams that ganged up on her. She showed them no mercy in getting their gs." The Ukraine team leader stated. "That is fine. It is not that bad as we only lost one point. The first half is now over anyways. Let us discuss our next tactic during lunch." Cersei stated as she is now burning with desire to win after losing.. It is a feeling that she never thought that she would have as she is not thepetitive type of person. Chapter 751 - The Half Time Part 2 The first round of the second event finally ended and the scores has finally appeared. Each team scored more than one point while some prioritized protecting their bases, it is evident that huge shes urred as the point distribution is messy. Country - Points 1. United States - 5 2. United Kingdom - 6 3. Germany - 8 4. France - 4 5. Italy - 3 6. Ukraine - 4 7. China - 6 8. Australia - 3 9. Japan - 6 10. Russia - 9 11. South Korea - 7 12. Sweden - 10 13. Brazil - 3 14. Find - 3 15. Canada - 4 16. Philippines - 8 17. Thand - 4 18. Pnd - 3 19. Mysia - 3 20. Taiwan - 5 Each Team got points depending on the effort that they have used. The one in the lead is the Swedish National Team because of Frey''s onught on all of the teams that she encounters. The second highest ones are the Russian National team that steamrolled the event with the powerfulbo of Sveto and Anastacia. The third in ranking is tied with both eight points and that is the German National Team and the Philippine National Team. For the German national team, they managed to get eight points because of the great tactics that they devised. The minds of Faust and Eis is definitely not something to scoff at and their way of handling spells is also ingenious. The Philippine National Team ascended to this spot because of two dark horses in the game. The powerful fighter named Apki and the Trap Expert Dupe. Apki will attack bases that are avable while Dupe utilized her traps to steal gs from those passing by the middle of the jungle. The middle zone of the jungle even got called the Forbidden Zone by both yers and the audience. It is Dupe that managed to get much attention as she really rose to the asion despite being a ss that did not focus on closebat. The way sheid her traps made even the tactician Faust get trapped. She is definitely someone that needs to be watched for her great use of traps. If she is great in this vast area, then she will definitely shine on the third event that is focused on hunting monsters. Apki is also a scene stealer because of his masterful use of his kampn and kris. Apki and de even shed a bit earlier, and they were practically matched when ites to swordy. Their sh only amounted to a one-minute battle because of the many enemies that arrived in their location. de even died once because of being ganged up while Apki used that chance to slip away from the fights. The forums are raving about the matches that they have witnessed. The videos of the highlights and fights of the event are already up in the Hall of Fame for the Pandemonium streaming site. Although, some expressed their displeasure because their favorite did not do much and just protected the base. This is especially true for Hou Yiwei and Creepysoo as the two have a steady following. Hou Yiwei is famous because he is the top ranker, but Creepysoo''s fame came from undead yers that wanted to see their prince dominate the battlefield. The reason why the undead yers are raving about Creepysoo is due to the fact that he is the most talked about individual when ites to the undead under the banner of the Undead King. They wanted to officially see the might of the one who unlocked the undead race in the game. The next person that has been the talk of the town is none other than Frey. Her cool and calm demeanor with the fact that she does not underestimate her opponent has garnered much attention. They thought that she wanted to win no matter what, but she is actually someone with morals and a code of conduct. Frey never used sneak attacks in order to get the gs that she turned into points. She will appear in front of her enemies and will fight them without the aid of others. She made use of her terrain and skills in order to overpower her enemies. She fought this way because of the passive strength that Valkyries gain when enemies know that they are in battle. The biggest talk is the being that Cersei summoned as the yers of those in Pandemonium never thought that devils are actually real and not just demons. They had seen a devil before as the battle with the Blood Devil is a real thing, but she was an undead, so people never really entertained the idea that she was an actual devil. The yers actually know that undead can create fake skin for their body when they are high in mastery. This is the real encounter that the yers have of a devil, and it was a god at that. Many reporters already wanted the scoop from Cersei, but they were not allowed to bother until after the second event. Anastacia and Mariposa even congratted Cersei for an awesome fight via their holoswatch. The number of recruits for their guild has skyrocketed which made Anastacia and Mariposa rethink if they should also go all in. The stadium is practically almost empty as the people went out to, but they lunch. Each national team discussed their next courses of action while they were dining together. Thepetitive spirit of everyone became fired up due to how intense thepetition really is. For Adrian''s group, they are having another discussion, but it is mainly Adrian, his mother and his sister. They were talking about how Apki fought with a sword because he has the same stances that they use when fighting. Mina is the first to notice it and he just went to tell Adrian who was glued to the screen projecting Frey''s fight. "This Apki kid is definitely from our n. Our martial arts are not taught easily to outsiders." Adrian''s mother stated as she could see the resemnce.. She could even say that the way Apki fights is also something else but the core moves is baked into his body. Chapter 752 - The Hard Hitters Battle I "This Apki kid is definitely from our n. Our martial arts are not taught easily to outsiders." Adrian''s mother muttered as she could see the resemnce. She could even say that the way Apki fights is also something else, but the core moves are baked into his body. The three decided to keep a close watch on the yer named Apki as per the suggestion of Adrian''s mother. The fact that his mother raised this concern made him a bit wary of his surroundings. Adrian''s mother never likes to talk about her family despite all his begging. She is even more tightlipped than his father. Lunch has finally ended, and the participants already returned to their seats while the others just chose the dine out option. Their food did not cook fast enough for them to eat in the restaurant, but this stadium is different from anything else. Those that book the tickets for the general seating is definitely the best affordable way to watch the fights. Not only does robotic food vendors can take your order, but the arm of the chair also has a secret function that created a makeshift desk for them to ce their food. Even small things like this are bing viral due to a lot of people praisng that As Inc. is doing their best for the consumers. They wanted this event to be memorable and made sure that the seating is spectacr as even the smallest detail can make the biggest impact. ==== "Wee back everyone! We will now start the countdown for the start of the second event. The yers will return back to their g bases and all gs that were not converted to points will return back to their respective areas. To those wondering if they will get points because the timer run out while the timer ran out, it is better to ept that the points can only be generated by stealing a g or protecting their own team''s g. yers get back to your fighting stations!" The announcer stated as they yers all returned to the game pods in order for the countdown tomence. The yers all went back to the gaming pods and the screens that showed the events inside the game map returned. The yers all returned to their g bases and noticed that the buffs given to them is not expiring but getting more powerful. Each g skill has the important Ignore Terrain effect as long as the g is nted in your territory. The next thing that it gives is healing of 10 Health points per five seconds. The buffs that the gs radiated is definitely a driving factor for their star yers to go and take center stage. Of all the athletes that is in this event, Hou Yiwei wanted to make himself stand out because he needed to redeem himself from failing. The audience'' excitement could not be contained as they found out the heavy hitters are now gaining traction. They all left their respective team gs in the care of their team members. The audience saw Hou Yiwei, Creepysoo, Totem and Xinthri all made their moves as they will now join the battle. All eyes are on Creepysoo as he is the first one that actually encountered Xinthri. The garuda and the undead prince met up like it was a destined pairing between enemies as the former still sees the undead as something against order. The next ones who fought is the most interesting as Apki, Frey, Hou Yiwei and Totem all met at the dense jungle area. The battle between the four of them is also the most anticipated highlight of this event that it is overshadowing the battle of Faust and Eis against de and Mariposa. ===== "Who would have though that the Prince of the Undead will be the first one that will find me?!" Xinthri stated as he knows of Creepysoo because he is famous for being the revered prince of the undead. "To think that I bumped into this guy when I was looking for that corpse. I need to get that corpse first since there are also other necromancers present in other teams." Creepysoo stated as he regretted his decision not to use his named undead Nomad. He left it at the base with the protector of the g as the named undead needed to be there for the concealment to work. "Cat got your tongue. Nevertheless, you must perish as your king goes against order. The flow of the universe must be restored." Xinthri stated as he lunged himself towards Creepysoo. "Don Quixote!" Creepysoo stated as his undead knight came out of the ground and blocked the strike that Xinthri threw. Xinthri looked surprised at the undead that Creepysoo summoned as it is no ordinary undead. It is definitely as strong as Creepysoo. The undead prince started chanting spells in order to aid the undead knight that he summoned. The fight between him and Xinthri is not something to go easy on. ==== "This is a surprise!" Hou Yiwei stated as he is now face to face with three renowned yers. Out of all of them, he is excited to battle Apki as he heard from the Twin des that he is no ordinary swordsman. "Why don''t we just go our own way and act like we never saw each other." Frey suggested as she has yet to get a g. She does not want to fight needlessly here because it is pointless. Although, she does want to fight Hou Yiwei in order to defeat him as she was beaten by thetter long ago. "I agree with that decision." Totem stated as he also does not want to waste his precious skills in fighting a fruitless battle. Apki just nodded with the suggestion but the four did not leave each other''s sights. Frey, Apki and Totem are all backing away slowly but Hou Yiwei has other ns. He shot three arrows with one arrow for each of the three opponents before him. Apki, Frey, and Totem had no choice but to defend themselves and re at Hou Yiwei. They then noticed that he is not alone as there are two yers hiding behind him.. They now knew why the rank one yer is confident in facing all three of them. Chapter 753 - The Hard Hitters Battle II Hou Yiwei is now attempting to kill the four with his team members as this is the new strategy that they decided to do. The Twin des will protect their base while Hou Yiwei and the other two support members will sweep every base that they encounter. Hou Yiwei supported by a tank type warrior and a shaman ss support character is enough for him to show his might. Apki, Frey and Totem looked at one another as they are also enemies against one another. No one will trust the other for backup and that is what Hou Yiwei is anticipating which is why he started the attack. He wanted to put the three under opponents under pressure while they are also wary of each other. Hou Yiwei just needed to keep them from escaping the area and he would most likely be victorious. "Spirit Walk!" Apki stated as he used his other sword the Kris. Apki held the Kris and did something like a ritualistic dance. His body suddenly turned illusory or something akin to white smoke. After a few seconds, Apki is no longer to be seen and even Hou Yiwei could not detect him. Hou Yiwei tried finding the escaped Apki but he could not even detect his presence even with his extraordinary Dragon Sense. He felt like the yer named Apki vanished from existence. The only one of them that somewhat had an inkling of what happened to Apki is Totem. Totem noticed that Apki used some sort of ritualistic spell that turned him into something like a spirit. He only felt it but even he could not see what direction Apki went. He also wanted to escape but his escape ability is a high-level skill that he did not want to waste. "Coward! Where did you go?!" Hou Yiwei taunted Apki but he was not provoked. More like he is already nowhere in the area right now. "It seems that he has escaped." The shaman yer of the Chinese National Team stated. "Pressure Totem. I will deal with Frey first." Hou Yiwei stated as he is now clearly disappointed that one managed to escape. "Roger." The warrior and the shaman of the Chinese National Team stated as they bolted from their position in order to cut off Totem that was backing off. "Persistent but will you be able to handle me without the help of your leader?" Totem stated as he is now in battle mode. Numerous totems are now flying around him each with different animas carved on it. "We are more than enough to deal with you." The shaman of the Chinese National Team stated as she started to buff all her team members. The two members of the Chinese National Team are confident that they will be able to take care of Totem as he is not that high up in the rankings. He is almost on the same ranking as those in the top 20 from their research. Totem also knew that he is being looked down upon, but he did not mind. He can utilize their poor observational skills in order to defeat them. He will not be able to escape easily like that of Apki since Hou Yiwei and his team members are now wary of them. If only he also started to prepare to escape like Apki did then he might have escaped as well. The warrior of the Chinese National Team is more on the tanky side as the shield he has is biggerpared to the sword that he is using. In fact, he is only using a short sword instead of a standard sword but that did not mean he has no chance of defeating totem. The shaman of the Chinese National Team is casting multiple buffs and debuffs while being fully aware of the cooldown of each of them. She is definitely a top tier support yer as she can bnce attacking, buffing and debuffing. "Spirit of the Bear!" Totem stated as one of the totems which has a bear carved glowed. That specific bear totem suddenly released a silhouette of a bear and passed that to Totem. Totem''s body armor suddenly became fur as if his outer appearance became somewhat reminiscent of a bear. Not just an ordinary bear but a Huge Grizzly which is a type of monster in Pandemonium famed for their body strength. Totem''s job ss is differentpared to other Druid type of job ss since he has a unique ss. He can utilize the power of monsters that he has defeated or befriended. The bonus of the buffs he receives is much better when he befriended the monsterspared to when he defeats them. If he defeats a monster, the totem that he can create from that monster''s energy can power him up by 25%. If he befriends the monster, then that power up bonus is doubled. The totem will also be permanent as his arsenal of skills will be filled with that of monsters that he befriended or defeats. The good thing for Totem is that he also has contract with elementals albeit not a permanent one. He can even stack the buffs he received up to four times as long as his body can handle it. [yer ''Totem'' has increased strength stat by 30% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has increased health stat by 20% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has gained the Bear Brutality Passive skill which makes his first attack against enemies apply a stun and lower their enemy''s armor''s defense by 10%.] [yer ''Totem'' will gain a burst of movement speed of 100% for five seconds. The movement speed bonus will decay by 20% per second.] Totem did not wait for the warrior yer of the Chinese National Team to reach him as he used his running stance. He shed head on with the tank warrior of the Chinese National Team and the heavy warrior felt like he got pushed back. [You have been stunned.] Totem did not stop there as he smacked the enemy warrior with his bare fists. Each strike felt much heavier than thest as he could feel that Totem is bing stronger with each strike. Even the debuffs that shaman yer used on Totem felt like it is doing nothing because of the natural resistance of the druid type job sses to hexes and curses. "Spirit of the Tiger!" Totem shouted as another totem activated. The silhouette of a tiger appeared behind Totem as his buffs started to power up his body. [yer ''Totem'' has increased strength stat by 10% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has increased agility stat by 20% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has increased dexterity stat by 20% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has gained the Ferocious Tiger Passive skill which makes his attacks against enemies apply a bleeding status effect and lower their enemy''s armor defense by 10%. Attacking bleeding targets will also result in additional damage.] [yer ''Totem'' will gain a burst of movement speed of 100% for five seconds. The movement speed bonus will decay by 20% per second.] Totem did leave the warrior that is currently kneeling on the ground and headed straight towards the shaman enemy yer. The shaman enemy yer did not think that something like that is possible as she only saw a shadow. Totem''s hands look like a tiger''s w, but his hide is like a mix between a bear and a tiger. It seems that the influence of the previous possession is still present. Totem''s attacks are so heavy that the shaman''s protective charm item that she used went into smoke as it could not handle the onught of attacks from Totem. Hou Yiwei noticed that his team members are now in a difficult situation as he judged that the person named Totem is not that great of a fighter since he has low rank in the leaderboard. Hou Yiwei is about to aid his other two team members when Frey suddenly appeared before him and thrusted her spear towards his neck. Frey''s attack became fiercer than before as she remembered that she also wanted to defeat Hou Yiwei in order to reim the confidence. She lost pretty badly when she first encountered Hou Yiwei as he is a very skilled archer with lots of powerful skills. The only difference is that the past Frey is no longer there as even the weakest of the older Valkyries fear Frey''s talent in fighting. Hou Yiwei knew that he will not be able to counter Frey unless he also enters closebat mode. Frey is sticking to him like a bug as she is not letting him gain any distance. Hou Yiwei activated the special feature of his bow as it transformed into two scimitars. "de Dance!" Hou Yiwei stated as he wanted Frey to not be as close to him as she will control the pace of their battle if her momentum does not stop.. This skill made Frey gain distance or risk her getting heavy damage as Hou Yiwei swirled with his two scimitars. Chapter 754 - The Hard Hitters Battle III Hou Yiwei managed to get Frey off his back by using skill for a warrior ss called de Dance. This is possible due to the unique ss that he has as it is abination of an archer and a warrior. Hou Yiwei''s current job ss is called the God ying War Dancer. It is the new job ss he obtained when he received the god ying weapon as a War Dancer. Bing a War Dancer is no easy feat because it is a job ss that calls for both strength and dexterity. It should have been one of the cursed sses because they usually have low defenses and low intelligence, but he made it work. He only made the War Dancer job path work because of a special passive that he received when he unlocked the Dragonkin. He received the special passive skill called Dragon Force that makes him not use any mana at all when casting spells because he uses the mana around him as what dragon''s do. Dragons are tyrannical forces of nature that bend the will of mana to their woes. As such, they use little to no mana at all as long as it is present in the surroundings. Of course, the limitations of this are the type of mana one can control as even dragons have attributes. You cannot expect that a fire dragon to have vast amount of mana avable if he is underwater. This is the reason why dragons that can use all elements are rare and even rare are dragons that can utilize every type of attribute because their body is made for it. Hou Yiwei returned his two scimitars into a bow and aimed at Totem that is about to hit his shaman team member. Heunched the arrow just in time to hit Totem by the stomach and sent him flying away due to the impact of the shot. He used the basic archer skill called Knockback Arrow in order to give room to his team members. The Hou Yiwei''s shaman team member recollected herself and cast curses towards Totem while also buffing her allies once again. This time she made use of a stronger curse in order to paralyze Totem, but the United States National Team Captain will not be easily handled. "Spirit of the Honey Badger!" Totem shouted as the silhouette of a special monster known as the terror of the newbies appeared. The silhouette of the honey badger is simr to the monster called Apex Honey Badger that is ever present in the early game. It is a terror to newbies because it is not only relentless, but it cannot be affected by any type of status ailment. Even debuffs to stats are only 20% effective on it. The Apex Honey Badger even made headlines as a newbie killer because of the way it just decimates them. It is actually part of ast questline in the level 40s, but no one even dares to finish it. Those that finished the quest even said that the Apex Honey Badger continues to haunt them in their nightmares. [yer ''Totem'' has increased strength stat by 10% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has increased agility stat by 10% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has increased defense stat by 20% for 30 minutes.] [yer ''Totem'' has gained the Honey Badger Don''t Care Passive skill which makes all status ailments be cleansed and increase his tenacity by 50% for the duration of the possession.] [yer ''Totem'' will gain a burst of movement speed of 100% for five seconds. The movement speed bonus will decay by 20% per second.] Totem did not even get fazed by the curses or debuffs that he got because all are affecting him. Even the face of the shaman contorted as she could not believe that all her best skills are nothing to the captain of the United States national team. The shaman decided that her curses and debuffs are not that great when faced with opponents of great tenacity. She decided that the best course of action for her is to buff both her team members. If she cannot lower the opponent''s stats, then she will just raise her team members. "I hope that you are not forgetting about me." Frey stated as her spear swept through the air and hit Hou Yiwei that is still mid-air. Hou Yiwei felt the damage of her attack as he got sent flying to a nearby tree. The tree eve broke because of the impact which is a testament to how heavy the attack that Frey did. Hou Yiwei is now a bit too overwhelmed as he thought that he could handle Frey while assisting his two team members. He did not think that Totem is actually much more formidable than he has originally thought. He needed to show one of his trump cards here if he really wanted to win but he needed a bit of time to do that. If he could get Frey off his back for a bit, then he is sure that he will be able to use his skill. Frey did not let Hou Yiwei catch his breath as that will be the most dangerous way of facing an archer. She needs to put pressure on him so that he will not be able to use his archer ss skills. Even though Hou Yiwei does not want to admit but he is not that well-versed in closebat fighting. He is better than a regr gamer, but he is outssed when faced with a true master of closebat. Frey also knows this from the previous fights that both of them had when they shed in missions. She needed to end or just incapacitate Hou Yiwei so that she could also runaway. Just as they were engaging in battle, a notification announced something that no one expected. [Team member Jiang has been in in battle.] [Team member Ye has been in in battle.] [The Chinese National Team has been stolen.] Chapter 755 - Unexpected Flag Stealer I "Spirit Walk!" Apki stated as he used his other sword which is the Kris. Apki''s body got enveloped in a mystical mist that sent his body to the spirit ne. A ne of existence present in the mortal realm that is only possible for the dead souls of others to traverse. He managed to do this because the weapon that he has is special. Apki''s sword, the Kris, is actually one of the few Spirit Swords avable in the game. It is a sword that is in the physical realm but is also in the spiritual realm. It is simr to Adrian''s armaments as they are almost the same but still different. Apki''s sword is actually a creation of a certain mystic when heid eyes on the wielder of the Soul Sword. This spiritual sword is created due to the inspiration of that mystic when heid eyes on the Sword Psyche Armament when he was an apprentice. It is even said that he died after he finished crafting the sword because one of the ingredients for forging a spiritual sword is the soul of a person. Due to the special materials and process, spirit swords are very rare and only number in the hundred. Despite numbering in the hundreds, only a few have been wielded by swordsmen as the des also choose the wielder. Spirits des need to resonate with their wielder to even scratch something. If spirit des cannot resonate with their wielders, then they are just rusty old swords that cannot even cut down a tree. If one forced the spirit de to obey then they will be attacked via their soul which is not a nice experience. Some of the audience thought that Apki is cowardly for retreating instead of fighting, but the others thought that it is a wise move. He did not need to fight Hou Yiwei because he has no gs. It would be a waste of time for him to fight a challenger that just wants to boost his ego and fame up. "I just need to hit them where it hurts. Just like what the n has taught me since childhood." Apki thought as he did not actually retreat. Apki went deeper in the northern part of the map in order to find the base of the Chinese National Team. He wanted Hou Yiwei to know that this event is not a brawl but an objective based event. Some yers in online games often forget that killing enemies is not the only way to win a game as objectives are what really matters. He already knew that the Russian and Chinese national teams are using the mountains as their area. He wanted to get their gs, but he is wary of Sveto and Anastacia. Thankfully, they were on the swamnd area as reported by his team members. Three of his team members might be a bitcking but they do have useful skills to use. One of their members is a summoner with a Splitting Chameleon monster as a soulbound. It might not have greatbat abilities, but its scouting abilities are top ss because of its ability to split into smaller chameleon monsters. The Philippine National Team has basically all eyes on the jungle area because of the summoner and Dupe. Dupe covered the left side of the jungle while the summoner covered the right side of the jungle. They have eyes all over an area which is very impressive as the scale of the jungle map is not small. "If I remember correctly then the base of the Chinese National Team should be in a ravine. I saw Hou Yiwei snipe a yer on that area. I should start there." Apki told himself as he mostly conducted reconnaissance in the first half of the event. He wanted to know the terrain first before he made his move which is why he has a map of all the areas for the second event. ===== "He has already surveyed the area like expected and is now going to carry his attacks." Adrian stated as he observed Apki''s movements. "That is the standard tactic in warfare with unfamiliar terrain, but it is still terrifying that he managed to grasp it in such a small amount of time." Mina stated. "He is definitely trained since childhood as it feels like it has been ingrained deeply into him. In the first half, he did not event fight others but just used surprise attacks to steal gs from other people. He is able to do that because of his mastery of the terrain plus the support of that summoner''s soulbound." Adrian stated as he pointed to the Splitting Chameleon. "If that soulbound is really useful then why not get one?" Marlon asked as Adrian barely praises a monster unless it is special. "I would have but they are very rare and difficult to find. They also have a unique brain which will make anyone who use them have migraines. That is the reason why the Splitting Chameleon got forgotten despite being extremely useful. That summoner must not be fully human or has a special skill because having lots of images being uploaded to you head will make your mind split. He might not be up to par with the other rankers, but he is not useless. In fact, he is one of the most useful in these types of scenarios." Adrian stated as he praised the summoner yer that can control a Splitting Chameleon. ==== Apki did not wander to long as he finally reached the location that he wanted. In the end of a ravine that is backed against the wall are the Twin des. The g of the Chinese national team is proudly swishing in the air, and no one seems to even want to attempt to challenged it. "I guess they do not want to get on the and side of the best yer of the game but that is not my problem.." Apki stated. Chapter 756 - Unexpected Flag Stealer II Apki spotted the base g of the Chinese National Team and smirked as he noticed that no team even dares to steal it. He has thought as much as no team would want to get on the bad side of the rank one yer, but Apki is different or rather he does not care. "The other yers are just waiting for a chance to strike but they are hesitant because they do not want to be Hou Yiwei''s target. It is a sound exnation, but the event would be very boring if that is to happen. The event needs to be unpredictable in order to be great." Apki muttered to himself as he clutched his kampn. If the Philippine National team is asked why they are not venturing with Apki as a team, then they would all have the same answer. They would answer with one sentence and that is ''I am not crazy enough to travel with that guy even if he is our leader!''. The reason that they do not like traveling with Apki as a duo in the map is that they have a difficult time keeping up with his hyperactive ystyle. There is also the fact that he has a difficult time controlling himself whenever he is fighting another skilled yer that he often times forgets that he has team members. Apki does not suck at team battles, but his ystyle does not revolve around it. In fact, their team had better synergy when they just let him do as he pleases while still supporting him from a distance. They are a very unconventional team if one describes their national team. Upon spotting the Twin des, Apki disabled the Spirit Walk skill as he cannot deal any type of damage when that skill is active. He will take twice the magic damage if he gets hit with something while under the influence of the skill. He deactivated it in fear of the sword carried by Jiang that can cut even mana. Apki did not even try to stealthily approach as he showed himself to the Twin des. The Twin des are now fully healed as they have restored their mana and health in their base. The cooldown of the skills that they used are not yet recovered though. "It seems someone is very confident my love." Jiang stated. "Indeed, my love. He even came alone." Ye stated as they looked icily at Apki. Apki did not bother to even retort their remarks as he charged towards their location at a moment''s notice. The Twin des did notment anymore as their opponent is serious in attacking them. The Twin des still did not look at Apki in equal eyes as they do not know him because he is not even that high up in the leaderboard. Apki is actually at the rank 50s when ites to level, and he is even below in the warrior category. They think that rank is a determination of one''s own power because they have the rank one yer on their team and even, they are in the top 10s. Needless to say that it is a mistake to do so because their opponent is not an ordinary yer. Apki swung his kampn downwards and is blocked by Ye. Jiang then followed up with attack to the neck, but Apki reached out for his kris and poured mana onto it. Apki''s body that is physically there vanished into smoke. The next moment, Apki appeared behind Ye and swung his kampn towards her back. "Aack!" Ye shouted as the attack is powerful and precise that she even got the bleeding status ailment. "Is that all you two got? I am a bit disappointed." Apki stated as his calm andposed self is now looking like a beast has been unleashed. Apki felt like he became a different person that is not the honest looking person in the entrance ceremony. Inside of the sheep is actually a wolf that is ready to bite his opponent''s head off. The Twin des could not keep up with Apki''s momentum that they actually struggled to synergize. The flow of the battle is now controlled by their opponent that they cannot recover. More cuts started to form in the bodies of the Twin des as they are relentlessly assaulted by attacks. Apki''s sword style is vastly superior to that of the Twin des. ==== "Do you think that the team captain is fine?" The summoner from the Philippine National Team asked the other two that were guarding their g. "He is fine. In fact, I am more worried about his opponents. I am still in shock that he transforms into another person duringbat like he is possessed. The calm and stoic team captain that has a caring personality flip into a blood hungry monster." The mage yer replied as he reminisced on the practice sessions that they did as a group. "It is actually scary that he managed to defeat the three of us including Dupe all by himself. It feels as if he is like a warrior in the legends that have been told to us." The priest yer added as all of them shuddered together upon reliving the scene on their minds. "Be ready as many yers areing their way here. I think they want revenge for being caught in the traps. Worry about yourselves before you worry about the team captain." Dupe stated as she went to warn the three that many people areing from the left side of the jungle. ===== "That guy''s expression is somewhat familiar. I cannot put my finger on it, but he reminds me of someone. He looks like he is enjoying the fight like a maniac. He is definitely a battle junky, but I cannot remember who he resembles." Marlon uttered to himself as his cousin and Jade looked at him in disbelief. Jade held Marlon''s head and directed his face to look at Adrian after he said those words. "Ah! Now I see the resemnce!" Marlon shouted as if he got an epiphany. Chapter 757 - Apolaki Of the national team members in Apki''s group, only he did not need to audition because he already got the part when his name got popr in the scene. It is actually the highest ranked yer in their country that told the recruiters to prioritize him if they wanted a medal in the uing Pandelympics. Needless to say, Apki dly joined the Pandelympics with the consent of his n. They usually do not trouble themselves with the outside world but gaining an achievement for the country takes precedent which is why their n will give the country athletes to win medals in the Olympics and such. This is no different as it is a prestigious event that is paid attention by the world. Since Apki is actually one of the few that y Pandemonium in their n, he is given the opportunity to show his prowess. He is the perfect example of applying the rules of the real world to virtual reality because he has formal training. He is also one of the best fighters of his generation in his n which makes him the perfect candidate. His reason for ying Pandemonium is simple and that is a chance to use what he learned in the real world as he cannot simply ask people for sword fights. He would definitely be dragged to a mental institute or jail if he kills someone. He started with the warrior ss and chose human as his race because he wanted to be close to reality as possible. He also chose to be a light armored warrior which many try to avoid as they want to be the tank warriors which is famous for being newbie friendly. He yed the game and discovered how fun it actually was to use the things that he learned in the real world likebat and survival. In this world, he could run wild without caring as he would not be judged if he killed his opponent or beat them to a pulp. He always wanted to fight to the utmost of his abilities, but he still tries to maintain a level headedness albeit not being good at it. The game, Pandemonium, unleashed Apki''s limiter as he always tried to hold himself back in fear of hurting other people. This is the reason why he loved ying Pandemonium so much that he would travel distantnds in order to fight strong NPCs that are higher level than him. ==== "He is a battle junkie." Adrianmented which made all his friends almost choke on their drinks. "Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck." Jade muttered. "What did you say?" Adrian asked as he did not catch what Jade muttered. "Nothing! I said that you are right." Jade stated in order to affirm that she was not saying anything else, but she had an anxious look on her face. "I am actually surprised that he could drive the Twin des on the edge like that. He is basically dealing with two rankers at the same time without much difficulty." Marlon stated to shift the topic before Jade buries herself. "That is definitely the sword style of the n. So, he is the participant that they chose for this event. He is probably from a branch family and will not recognize me." Adrian''s mother thought to herself as she knows of the inner workings of the n. ==== Apki used his kampn to deal great damage to the Twin des. His sword style is leagues above the two and even they could not help but admit it. The Twin des has no choice but to activate their sword auras as they will not be able to turn the tides without it. "Sword Aura!" The Twin des shouted as they got coated in their signature ck and white colors once again. The stats of the two roses as they be twice as fast that even Apki is having trouble keeping an eye on. They are now like blurs passing through his eyes as he is now using pure intuition to predict their attacks. Jiang swung his sword towards Apki''s left side while Ye swung her sword to his right side. He did not notice that he has been caught by the attack pattern of the opponents. A normal yer would have panicked and admitted his death there, but Apki is smiling ear to ear. "As expected, the official event is really nice." Apki stated as he let himself be cut by the two swords. His health suddenly dropped to a third of his maximum health while he distanced himself from the Twin des. The Twin des thought that it was odd that they did not kill Apki seeing that he is only wearing light armor, but they just needed to strike him again to finish the job. The two would have attacked Apki but they saw him smiling widely. He is even chuckling a little bit like a kid that became high on sweets. The two instantly felt that something is very wrong with their opponent. Their instincts are basically screaming at them to run away but they are too proud to do that. The Twin des just looked at each other and nodded to kill Apki. They might just be high strung from the battles that they have fought earlier. ==== "The most terrifying thing about the team captain is when he is smiling and having fun. That was the start of the hell that we all fear. Just thinking about it is giving me shivers." Dupe stated as they have killed off all the yers that attacked them albeit being battered and low on health. "Yeah! It is like a demon from the underworld possessed him or something." The summoner yer nodded his head vigorously. ==== "I am really having fun" Apki muttered as his eyes look like that of someone possessed. "Battlefield of the Damned!" Apki stated as he held his kris and dropped it to the ground.. The Kris did not get stuck to the ground but instead fused with it as a dark haze started to form in the surroundings. Chapter 758 - Battlefield Of The Damned "Battlefield of the Damned!" Apki stated as he held his kris and dropped it to the ground. The Kris did not get stuck to the ground but instead fused with it as a dark haze started to form in the surroundings. The Kris melded with the ground and an ominous aura suddenly enveloped the part of the ravine where the Chinese National team use as their base. The Twin des thought that they had the advantage, but their opponent used one of their hidden cards. They felt an ominous feeling on their backs like they are fighting an undead horde but without the miasma. The surroundings became foggy as the two are now back-to-back against each other as Apki disappeared from their sights. "Can you see him?" Jiang asked Ye. "I cannot even detect him." Ye answered as she is the most perceptive of the two. With their backs against each other, the Twin des protected the g that is being targeted by their opponent. If this is not a battle that they need to protect something, then they will definitely go away from the area affected by the skill. "Is this one of the domains that is said to be a precious skill?" Ye asked Jiang as she wanted to be sure that this is a domain. If it a real domain then they will need to use their trump cards as well in order to just survive. "I think so." Jiang replied as a swift whistling sound suddenly emanated from somewhere. The whistling sound actually came from the sound of Apki''s sword slicing through the wind and hitting Ye''s right shoulder. The female swordswoman cried out as she felt the damage through her bone despite the cut not being that deep. Another whistling sound is heard, and it is Jiang''s left leg that is cut by the force of Apki''s blow. The Twin des suddenly felt something that they have never felt before and that is despair. They were prodigies and the swords they carried are not normal weapons, but a no name yer is actually beating the two of them single handedly. The people in the audience are dumbfounded on what they are watching especially the fans of the Twin des. They have never seen their idols being pushed to the breaking point like they are children. Even their sword aura can barely defend them against their opponent''s strikes. ==== "If that guy is that good, how did he die on the first round so easily?" Marlon wondered as even he could not believe what he is witnessing. It is almost straight up bullying if people did not know that the one pinning the Twin des is actually lower in the leaderboards. "He did not die easily but the series of disasters that struck took a toll on him. He also felt that he should lose in that event as he has seen some of the moves of his opponents. He is a very dangerous foe." Adrian stated which made his friends look at him. Adrian rarely uses the word dangerous when describing yers as he only used that description if someone is at the same level as Hou Yiwei or Eldritch. They know that this Apki yer is no ordinary yer despite not being that popr. He did not even stream or post videos which is why he is very anonymous, but this event highlighted his peak skill in the game. "If you were to pick between Eldritch and Apki, who would be the most difficult opponent?" Jade asked as she wanted to know. "I am not sure because I have not yet fought Apki but he is leagues more difficultpared to Eldritch because he specializes in closebat. I am only saying that because I am of the summoner ss and if he gets close to me then I have a high chance of losing." Adrian answered as he knows the strengths and weaknesses of his character. "Hey! Look at that!" Mina stated as she pointed to something stuck on the ground. The thing that she pointed is actually a sword, but it looks like an illusion due to its ghostly appearance. They then noticed that the sword that Mina pointed out suddenly vanished from its location. The next thing that happened is a sh attack on Jiang''s chest. "He is using a skill that can generate swords that can deal magic damage. This is the first time that I have seen a warrior ss that actually deals magic damage since magic swordsman are very rare since they are difficult to be and difficult to strengthen." Adrianmented. "Here I thought that it was a domain skill." Jade stated as she does not really have a domain skill like Adrian or Marlon. "It is not a domain skill because a domain is something that you can control, and it moves with the caster. It is also something only someone or somece divine could be generated. Domains are basically a part of a divine realm that one has gained mastery over." Adrian stated as he casually revealed the information about domains. If Adrian sold the information that he knows of the ways of Pandemonium, then he would have been rich by now. This is one of the reasons why he is not high leveled as he tends to get distracted by the lore and knowledge of things. If he did not focus as much, then he might have undergone his second awakening by now. "It is over for the Twin des." Adrian thought as he could see that the Twin des did not use or rather would not use another trump card in their sleeve. The PVP event is actually in the fourth day, and they have a higher chance of winning if they do not reveal all their cards now. ==== As Adrian thought, the Twin des could not fight back as their skills literally hit air whenever they swung their swords. It did not take long for Apki to defeat the two and get the g of the Chinese National team. "One down. Another to go.." Apki stated as he climbed the mountains. Chapter 759 - Special Bird When Hou Yiwei learned of the defeat of the Jiang and Ye with their g being stolen, he suddenly lost hisposure for a second. He wanted to kill the group that actually defeated the Twin des, and he could see the g location on the map. If Hou Yiwei learned that only one person actually defeated the Twin des, then he would also be wary of him. As he became distracted, Frey managed to shrink the distance between them. She is about to stab Hou Yiwei in the chest when the shaman yer interfered with a spell that can momentarily disorient or confuse an enemy. "We are tracking down the guy that stole our g." Hou Yiwei stated as he provided cover fire for his other two team members to retreat. Their objective now is getting back their g as the generated points stopped. Frey and Totem suddenly got bewildered by the sudden change of attitude of their opponent. The two did not understand why Hou Yiwei and his team members suddenly stopped fighting. It dawned on them a few momentster that something must have happened to their g. The Chinese National Team retreated and left the two rankers looking at each other. Frey did not want to waste her time fighting anymore as she needed more gs. Totem is the same as he needs to make up for the lost time that was taken from him. The two did not look talk to each other and just went on their separate ways. Of course, they still remained vignt against each other as they are still enemies. They only dropped their vignce when they could no longer sense each other. ===== A person''s luck is said to be a number that changes but what if you have a stat that actually increases your chances of bing lucky. That is the story of a yer from the Finnish national team named Onnea as is a thief job ss yer with the advance job ss of Lucky Thief. Her skillset is heavily based on luck, but she also has some skill since not everything can bepensated with luck. Her skills are luck focused becausending a critical hit or something is determined by her skill called ''Roll the Dice". She can use this skill to give a random buff to herself depending on the face of a polyhedral. This special dice decides the buff that she can gain but she can also gain debuffs depending on the asion. The skill called ''Dead Man''s Luck'' also activates for him whenever he is close to death. It is actually a flip coin type of skill that determines whether he would die from the damage or reduce it with a number that is also rolled by another dice with a max value of a hundred. This time, his skill activated but the damage only got reduced to 5% of his health. "To think that this jungle area is reallyid with numerous traps." Onnea stated as she stood up and patted her clothes from the dust. She only escaped because of her skill but she also managed to get three gs that came flying her way. She did not know why she is really lucky, but she neverins. She does notin because she is never lucky in the real world. Whenever she ys gacha games, she never really gets the rarest character. Even if she rolled for a gacha that has a fixed chance, she would still get the weakest unit of the bunch. She is definitely not lucky in the real world which is why she tried changing that in the virtual world. She basically researched luck in Pandemonium and a way to obtain it. She actually managed to activate the luck stat in the starting vige due to her curiosity. She got the luck stat and used that as a basis of her gamey. In each roll for rare items, she would get the best ones. In every drop, she would have a higher chance of also dropping the rarest of the items. She is living her virtual life with the best that luck could offer her as she always treated herself as unlucky. In fact, the Finnish National Team picked her as a yer because she also has a passive skill that boosts the chances of something great happening to them. She is the reason why their g is concealed in a special ce that even other yers could not locate and such. In fact, thispetition really tested her luck as she feels that it is stretched thin. The first event never did her any good as she did not survive the disasters. Now, the second event is actually testing if she is even lucky at all. Her team member triggered a trap that simultaneously set a chain reaction that killed him. She is left with such low health that she is actually debating to kill herself but the three gs that she got said otherwise. It seems that luck has not forsaken her as she got three gs without doing much. All she needed to do is return it to their base before their other enemy teams find out. "I am already exhausted and barely living. I do not know if I could even reach our base as this rate." Onnea stated as she suddenly felt something small bump into her head. She turned her back to see what is the thing that bumped into her as she got reduced by one health. She is going to beat this thing to throw it far once she sees it, but she suddenly changed her mind. The small thing that bumped into her is actually a small ck bird that is very adorable. One look at the small ck bird and one would see that it is absolutely adorable. "You are lucky that you are cute or else I would have killed you." Onnea stated but she suddenly received a notification. [Do you want to restore your health and stamina back to full health with the added bonus of cleansing the g debuffs?] Chapter 760 - Results Of The Second Event The infamous special NPC that every yer in the battlefield is trying to glimpse is actually a small ck bird. Only a handful of people has encountered this ck bird as it appears in certain areas but there is actually one in each area. The small ck birds just rotate every three minutes in an area which is why it is not easily encountered. In fact, it can be seen to eye people with gs as it is its favorite meal. If a yer has one g, the small ck bird will note to you as it is wary of the yer. If a yer has two gs, then you can see that it wille close to the yer. If the yer has more than two gs, the yer could expect that the small ck bird wille to your area and beg you to give it a g. This is the situation that is happening all over the area of the second event. yers that have multiple skirmishes and taken gs from other yers are not in their best shape. They happen to chance upon the special NPC that the announcer said and is able to go back to their bases with one less g from what they have obtained. The fact that the special NPC does exists, and it is in the form of a bird made the yers be bolder. The yers have gone berserk as they wanted to get all the gs that they could and just find the special ck bird. If they get four gs and get cleansed, then they can safely return three gs to their bases. The battles became chaotic, but the audience became even more excited. Battles in the shores of the beach, battles inside caves, battles in the jungle and battles in the swamnds are all in session. The audience could not even see all the battles much less process all the battles they are watching. Fortunately for the audience, they could rewatch what they missed as the videos for the battle are all being uploaded in the Pandemonium Hall of Fame. The hall of fame features all the videos of the contestants as they are they big sluggers in this time period. In fact, not much is actually happening inside the gactual ame because of the soft freeze that the developers coded. This is to make sure that no kingdom would wage war on another when the rankers are doing battle in the Pandelympics. They did this so that rankers will always attend the events like Pandelympics. There have been cases in past video games where the rankers were off to an event and then their enemies that were not part of the event waged war in the kingdom. Needless to say, that game died in just a year because of the bacsh that they received and no rankers ever attending their live events ever again which made the events stale and uninteresting. The constant battles have started to die down just a few minutes after the initial bouts. Battles between rankers are very interesting because of the skills and gamey mechanics that they use. Unlike other games where ranked battles end in ten to fifteen minutes, battles in Pandemoniumst for hours depending on the difference in strength. It could also end in minutes if the yers are drowning in buffs like Sveto. Still, the fights are exciting to watch because of the fantasy elements added to the mix. Every person as a child once dreamed of bing a knight or mage. In the end only three teams managed to be victorious, and it was not the teams that they have thought. Still, many dark horses have been revealed in the second event as the audience can now expect that the voting poll of winners could actually change. Many were hopeful as they bet on the underdog and the cash return would be amazing. Country - Points 1. United States - 7 2. United Kingdom - 10 3. Germany - 11 4. France - 6 5. Italy - 5 6. Ukraine - 5 7. China - 9 8. Australia - 5 9. Japan - 10 10. Russia - 15 11. South Korea - 14 12. Sweden - 15 13. Brazil - 5 14. Find - 7 15. Canada - 6 16. Philippines - 19 17. Thand - 8 18. Pnd - 5 19. Mysia - 8 20. Taiwan - 8 The winner for this event is actually the Philippine national team. In second ce is the Russian and Swedish national team as they tied. They did a tie breaker and Russia became the winner as they managed to take the g of the Swedish national team in the end. Pinning down Frey became an easy task for Sveto because of the immense buffs that he received as the Swedish national teamcks a burst damage yer that is needed to kill someone like Sveto that is supported by Anastacia. The MVP for this match is surprisingly a 50-50 vote between the audience and the system. The audience voted for the MVP that they want, and the system will add that score to its analysis. In the end, the MVP for the eventnded on Dupe as she is recognized by everyone as the one who did the most for the event. The audience became enamored by her ingenious use of the traps that sheid as if she is ying a song. It is a chaotic melody that drove those caught in her trap to their untimely deaths. The audience also got to witness funny scenes from people foolish enough to identally step on her traps. In fact, there is already aption of the yers that are deemed with the funniest reactions from the traps. It is actually in the top trending page of all streaming sites because of the hrious expressions. The top video is that of a yer having a face that is already so done with life that he just epted the oue of his demise. He had the face that said, ''Why are we still here¡­just to suffer''. ----- Ranking: 1st Team Philippines 2nd Team Russia 3rd Team Sweden MVP - Dupe ----- Chapter 761 - End Of The Second Event The second event ended without any mishaps or idents. There is a scene of Dupe being shy and crying when she got awarded the MVP award. The audience cheered her on because of her reaction as they thought that she had low self-esteem, but she has a different reason for crying. "I would actually gain a bonus!" Dupe thought to herself as she knew that those that get the MVP title will get a bonus reward when shees back to her home country. The audience also felt it when the yers all shook hands after the second event. The eyes of those that are hungry for victory and want revenge for their disgrace. The heavy atmosphere got broken by the announcer as he interviewed the still crying Dupe. "How does it feel gaining the MVP title? Did you know that 50% of the votes from bing MVP came from the people in the audience? How do you feel having been chosen by the masses?" The announcer asked. "I am just thankful that all of you voted for me as half is still a big deciding factor in determining that position. I will not disappoint all you as I will show more of my traps in the uing events as you guys have yet to see everything." Dupe answered as she has already stopped crying as soon as the announcer asked her. The audience cheered on, but the yer Apki could see that someone is ring at him and those are the members of the Chinese National team. Hou Yiwei and his two team members managed to catch up to Apki who has their g and the Russian national team g, but they did not get their g back. Hou Yiwei even became scared at one point because he almost got killed by Apki. Their battle ended up happening in the jungle area and even Sveto and Anastacia arrived to retrieve their own g. The battle became chaotic as three teams battled it out in a dense jungle. In the end, even Sveto could not kill Apki even if he had the help of Anastacia. They would have been able to if the Chinese and Russian national teams worked together but their prides did not allow such thing to happen. It is then that the two teams learned of a terrifying fact about Apki. Apki is actually a yer that learns while battling as he became even more difficult to target as the battle progressed. Someone born with that ability is the fear of everybat-based game. A yer that grows while in battle means that they will ultimately win in the end if they do not defeat him immediately. In the end, Hou Yiwei almost got killed by Apki and is only spared because time ran out. Apki''s kampn is about to slice Hou Yiwei''s neck when they got ejected out of the game pod. Even Sveto is looking at Apki with the ambition of defeating him as he never thought that someone not affiliated with a god of war has that fiercebat capabilities. Others were lighthearted in their interaction as Creepysoo and Xinthri spoke with each other without problems. In fact, some might say that they are friends due to the way that they are interacting, but Ain (South Korea''s team captain) is a little peeved about the interaction of the two as one of them has beaten him before. "You are really like a wall that is difficult to defeat. You are almost like my big brother." Creepysoo stated as he had a light conversation with Xinthri. The two have a newfound respect for one another as their battle did not have a winner despite them giving their utmost concentration. "Oh! You mean your big brother is also in the game? I would love to have a battle with him if I get the chance." Xinthri replied. "I did not mean my actual big brother rted to blood but my big brother in game. I am pretty sure that you know of him as he is so famous now. He goes by the name Equinox." Creepysoo stated. Xinthri got stunned as he did not expect that Creepysoo, and Equinox are that close to actually all themselves as brothers. Even the other people overhearing their conversation are interested in what they heard because it is about the demon yer that is the talk of the year. "So, if we battle¡­who do you think would win? It is fine to answer truthfully as I am not the type of person that is easily offended by that kind of stuff." Xinthri stated as he has the temperament of a pro athlete. "I am not sure but if you are to battle him now with the things that I observed then you would lose hands down." Creepysoo answered honestly which really did hurt a bit of Xinthri''s pride while some eavesdroppers almost burst outughing. "Well, I am sure that I will put up a good fight since I have yet to show all my cards in the fight that we had." Xinthri stated as he wanted to recover some of his pride. "I do not know if that is true because I fought with him before this event and I got floored. I have even experienced my second awakening, but I was defeated. I am honestly traumatized with that battle, and I will never challenge him again unless I have a hundred percent chance at victory." Creepysoo answered honestly as he is a very honest person which is probably the reason why the undead love him. "Don''t you mean if you have a chance of winning not a hundred percent chance?" Xinthri asked as he thought that he might have heard wrong since English is not their originalnguage and some errors in grammar are eptable. "Nope. Even if Big Brother Equinox has a one percent chance of winning, he could turn that chance into ten and then fifty until you realized that your face is on the floor with all your undead demolished." Creepysoo stated as he walked away since Ain already called him. The people who heard that conversation is dumbfounded with what they learned as they judged that it might have been exaggerated. Although, the seed of doubt and fear has been nted on their hearts about the fierceness of Equinox. Chapter 762 - Friends Meet The second event ended with a high note, and everyone felt energized. The tension between the yers is still visible because of the battles they have fought. Some of the yers decided to unwind while some decided to meet their fellow friends. Earlier, after the match¡­ ----- Creepysoo: I heard from Levin Cloud that the four of you are here in the arena. We should meet up and discuss while we are free. I want to see you guys in real life and not just the normal video chatting that we all do. Levin Cloud: Let me ask the boss if we can meet you guys. Hi Equinox! Equinox: I have no problem meeting up, but don''t yers need to have meetings after the match or something? You might get in trouble for skipping that meeting. Creeypsoo: No worries as they decided to skip the meeting for tomorrow morning since the second event will start a bitte tomorrow. Is it the same for you, old man Vayu? Vayu: I can meet you guys and I also have my daughter with me. He would be thrilled to finally get a chance to meet you guys as she gets bored being alone in the yer waiting area for our team. Creepysoo: It is settled then. Where are we going to meet? Maybe we should go to your location Big Brother Equinox? We cannot use the team lodgings as it is very guarded by the others. Equinox: We should meet up in the buffet across the street as we are eating there. Creepysoo: You mean the Olympia Hotel''s buffet? I heard that they were closed due to cleaning their kitchen. Levin Cloud: You should know that Equinox'' grandfather is very well connected. Like really well connected and he is getting spoiled. Equinox: Says the person who is getting showered by the same blessings and eats like a hog. Anyways, meet us there and we will fetch you guys there. Vayu: Ok. Creepysoo: Free food! ------ "Why not just escort them here to our VIP room?" Marlon asked as he thought that they could have just all went to the restaurant together. "You do know that he is not supposed to be interacting with other yers, right? We only got permission because we promised not to spill anything about the event. You better shut your mouth as they must not dost minute changes to the events." Jade stated as she pinched Marlon''s right cheek. "I will. I am not that loose of a mouth and besides only Adrian knows what really will happen with the event as he is the one participating." Marlon stated as he did make a good point. "Regardless, we have seen glimpses of the events in their headquarters. If the yers suddenly know what will happen then only, we would eb suspected of leaking information. So, you better just chug food in your mouth if you are going to spill something confidential." Mina stated as she also signed the non-disclosure agreement that takes money from your character. "You should listen to her as even she is tight lipped about it to her boytoy. She usually spills everything to people that she dates." Adrian sneakilymented. "You just never had any experience dating anyone which is why you are saying that. You will die old and alone at this point." Mina fired back. "I am sorry, but I did not need Dave to know about my personal collection of rare ss. I was made fun of that in school, and I still remember the horrors to this day. Although, you just beating him to a pulp did make me feel better." Adrian stated as he smiled a little "I am still your elder sister. Only I can mess with you." Mina stated as she also showed a little smile and headed to their dinner spot. ==== They arrived at the restaurant area of the hotel and noticed four people waiting for them there. The people waiting is an old man, a child that is not yet a teen, a teenage boy and a young adult woman. The old man and child is definitely Vayu and Soleil. The teenage boy should be Creepysoo but the young adult woman is unfamiliar to them as they never seen her before. "Here!" Kyungsoo (Creepysoo''s real name) stated as he waved his hands high while the young adult woman told him too not be too energetic. Genma (Vayu''s real name) is a man that is well in his thirties with a great build as he is a kendo instructor in his country. He has short ck hair and a small scruff facial hair. There are no other noticeable features than these as he looked like a well-built middle-aged Japanese man. Inaho (Soleil''s real name) is a cute girl rocking her ponytails and a smile that is beaming with enthusiasm. She is very quiet when ites to strangers but is more talkative to those that she knows. She might be silent because of the young adult woman that Kyungsoo is with. She looks like a cute Japanese girl and would surely grow up to be a beauty. Kyungsoo is wearing his country jersey that is provided to him and is an apanied by a young adult woman that is older than him by about two to three years. Contrary to his rough and loud behavior, he actually is very handsome as he has the looks of a Korean male celebrity. The young adult woman with him looks almost like him and the group could infer that this must be his sister. Although, he said that his sister is a very free-spirited person that rarelyes with him since he does not need to be supervised. Since she is not another yer, Adrian did not question why she also came with them. "Sorry for making you guys wait." Adrian stated as his grandfather''s butler opened the door for them to the restaurant. "Sorry about the sudden additional member. My sister wanted toe along when I told her where we were going. She said that she wanted to eat here but she was not able to make a reservation. She might not look like it, but she is a real foodie." Kyungsoo stated as he happily marched to the dining area. "It is not that big of a deal because she is your sister anyway. If it were one of your team members then I would have asked them to politely leave." Adrian replied as he does not want to get mixed up with more yers since they had signed a non-disclosure agreement. "Sorry that I insisted. I can leave if you want me to." Kyungsoo''s sister stated as she seemed shy for wanting toe with him despite only him being invited. "Do not worry about that sista. I got your back as we elder sisters must work together to keep the young ones in check or else, they will wreak havoc. You can call me Mina. What about you?" Mina stated as she held the hands of Kyungsoo''s sister like they are already close. "You can call me Na-eun. I am Kyungsoo''s elder sister. Please take care of me." Na-eun replied as she released some of her shyness because of Mina''s outgoing personality. "Seriously, they just met but they are like close friends already." Marlon whispered to Adrian. "That is the power of a person with high EQ. She can be your friend in just a matter of minutes. How do you think that she made her money? If she is not great at handling people, then she would have just stayed at home and relied on our parent''s money." Adrian whispered back. "I see that big brother''s elder sister is very formidable but to think that she is very pretty in real life. I thought that she just made herself pretty in the game, but it seems that the game does not do her justice." Kyungsoomented as he could be seen slightly blushing. "I would not bark that tree if I were you as she is terrifying. Do not let the skin sack fool you as she uses the restroom for two hours to get that look." Adrian whispered but he suddenly felt and ominous presence behind him. "What were you guys talking about?" Mina stated as she smiled while hiding her slight anger. "We were just teasing Kyungsoo because he thought that you were prettier in real life than in the game." Adrian replied with utmost confidence. Marlon could not help but give Adrian a thumbs up for his quick thinking. "Oh! Is that so? Why did you not tell me sooner? But I am already taken, so this big sister is off limits." Mina teasingly stated. "FBI!" Adrian jokingly shouted as Mina hit her in the arm. "I was just joking as I would never go for someone younger than me." Mina chuckled but the hit that Adrian received is definitely not that light.. They enjoyed their dinner with casual chats as they wanted to catch up. Chapter 763 - The Third Event I The next day arrived, and the third event will be held for ten hours. The first half of the event will be from 7:00 AM in the morning to 12:00 PM at noon. There will be a lunch break for one hour and it will resume from 1:00 PM to 6:00 PM. The audience already knew of this arrangement which is why they had opted to bring their food in the stands. They knew that this event will be the most intense because it is a hunting game. If the first event tested the yers'' map awareness and the second event tested the yer''s tactics, then the third event tested their hunting style. Although some yers would watch guides on how to hunt a monster, they would still often modify that strategy and hunting style to fit their ystyle. This event tested such things as numerous monsters will be scattered throughout the map. Since the map is five times bigger than the previous map, the speed of the yers is doubled in order to easily cross the gaps between distances. The map is the same as that of the second event map but this time it is filled with all sorts of creatures that range from F Rank to SSS Rank. Each monster also gives different number of points depending on the rank. The yers have been presented this point distribution since yesterday due to this event being the longest one. It is also the reason why the procession ceremony at the start of the event is cancelled. ------------ Monster Difficulty ¨C Number of Monsters ¨C Number of points SSS Rank ¨C 1 x Monsters ¨C 1000 Points per monster SS Rank ¨C 5 x Monsters ¨C 100 Points per monster S Rank ¨C 10 x Monsters ¨C 50 Points per monster A Rank ¨C 15 x Monsters ¨C 30 Points per monster B Rank ¨C 20 x Monsters ¨C 20 Points per monster D Rank ¨C 30 x Monsters ¨C 10 Points per monster D Rank ¨C 50 x Monsters ¨C 5 Points per monster E Rank ¨C 100 x Monsters ¨C 2 Points per monster F Rank ¨C 200 x Monsters ¨C 1 Point per monster ------------ The highest number of points that a monster could give is a thousand points if they defeat the SSS rank difficulty monster. The lowest one is the F Rank at one point per monster, but they number about 200. If the team could kill all F Ranked monsters, then they can easily earn 200 points which could make them be the winner if an opposing team does not kill four S rank monsters. The yers were just given this point system so that they know what to expect and they also noticed the big difference between the SSS Rank monster and the SS rank monster. There is a huge gap for the point system for defeating the SSS Rank monster from the rank below which means it will be something special. The yers and even the audience suddenly noticed that the team that basically defeats the SSS Rank monster will be the winners of the game. It is obvious with what the developers are hinting at for the event. They are basically challenging the yers from all over the world to try and kill the most powerful monster. The rules for this event are simpler because it is basically a monster hunting event called Forest Hunter. The only thing that baffled the yers and the audience is the name of the event. The contestants were not actually just fighting in a forest which is why they thought it as strange. As the audience and the contestants all had their doubts about the name of the event, the rules are shed for the audience to see. This time other yers are discouraged to kill one another as they gain nothing by doing so. ------ Rules for the Forest Hunter Event: 1. You cannot gain point/points by killing a fellow contestant. 2. The inventory will be fully essible, but yers can only ess 10 items of their choosing at the start of the event. These 10 items have already been passed and ssified before the event. yers who utilize items for battle will have more bag space for their registered items. 3. Only the one who kills the monster will be able to gain the points for their team. 4. There are random safe zones in the area and each national team will be transported to them via random draw. 5. yers can use mounts or pets for this match. The movement speed bonus will also affect the mounts and pets. Only registered mounts and pets could be used in this event. ------ There are just five rules for this event as it is a hunting event but that also meant that the restriction for this event is low. yers with high imagination or battle strategy are basically needed for these as lesser restrictions means more possibilities. For example, the rule about the inventory said that they can only use 10 ssified items prior to the match but the inventory is still useful and infinite. For the yers known as tacticians, they already found the hint for this rule as it means that items are probably scattered all throughout the huge map. The yers might be restricted in the things that they can bring but that also means that they can use whatever they pick up. Although opposing yer''s equipment will not drop, that does not mean that their consumables are the same. Other yers could basically steal the potions of another yer as long as they are caught off-guard. The safe zones should be more like resting areas, but they should be small in size. There are lots of monsters scattered in the area which means twenty safe zones are just too many even for the third event. The map being widened is also something that they took note of as this could mean thatrge monsters inhabit the map. The most important thing for this event is thest hit.. The rule that the one who kills the monster is basically a rule that enforces kill stealing. Chapter 764 - The Third Event II The most important thing for this event is thest hit. The rule that the one who kills the monster is basically a rule that enforces kill stealing. Even though some of the yers did not want to but they will need to resort to that tactic if need be. Kill Stealing or KS for the acronym is a very popr term in the gaming world. It is either very fun or very annoying depending on which side the yer is on. The ones benefitting for kill stealing will definitely rejoice be it monster or yer. They gain the points of the others with minimal effort just because they managed to hit itst. For the one being the victim of kill stealing, let us just say that some keyboards and monitors did not survive back in the day. For Pandemonium, there are even yers that quit after they got their kill stolen by another yer, but they soon came back after a week or so. The thrill of Pandemonium is not that easy to keep away. Nevertheless, this is a very rude behavior especially when ites to dignified guilds. This act is basically them spitting on the face of another person and some guild wars are even triggered because of certain world bosses being KSed. Every yer in this event knew what they had to do but that also means offending the other party. It would have been avoided but the yers are now in fullpetition mode because of the fiasco that happened in the second event. The second event is basically the trigger that made every yer be aspetitive and petty as they can be as long as they win. They are now in fullpetition mode that simple undignified acts such as kill stealing will only be viewed as their key to their victory. The hunger in their eyes is now very apparent because of thest event. This is actually one of the ns of the development team as they definitely wanted the yers in thispetition to hunger for the title. The first event is basically just an ice breaker in order to get the ball rolling. The second event is where the developers made sure that thepetitive spirit of the yers will be ignited. Some hotter than others as they still hold grudges. "The Third Event Forest Hunter will now start! Each team has already finished rolling for their respawn location. Remember that yers could be revived as long as their team member is nearby to revive them. If a whole team is wiped out, then they will all respawn in the designated location. It also takes one minute to fully revive someone to half their health. It is important to note that the monsters located in this map is randomized so even f rank monsters could be different from one another! Take note that the SSS Rank monster will only show up when half of the monsters in the map has already been defeated. It will not show up otherwise, but we know that the contestants will definitely be able to make it show up faster than anticipated. Everyone can see the mes of determination burning in the eyes of those before me." The announcer stated as the yers are now randomly transported in all of the areas. ==== "Who do you think will win?" Marlon asked. "I do not know but I do know that the ones that are powerful in this type of events are the necromancers. They are powerful in PVE type of situations because lots of dead bodies will be scattered around them." Adrian replied. "Do you know what is the appearances of the monsters? I am pretty sure that you manage to take a peek at it when they were doing your scans and such. Why is the SSS Rank monster worth a thousand points when the SS ranked monsters are only 75 points?" jade asked as she is curious with the point systems and the monsters. Many people that y Pandemonium actually y because of the cool monsters that appear in the game. Many of these monster fanatics are the summoner yers since they want to actually ride something like a dragon or be in battle with a giant bird. This event basically opened the eyes of those that have yet to see magical monsters scattered all throughout Pandemonium. "I will not spill anything about the SSS Rank monster, but I can tell you about the SS ranked monsters. There is one in each zone of the map, and they must also be triggered by defeating a quarter of the number of monsters in the map. The SS rank monsters are basically the dungeon bosses while the S ranked monsters are just considered as mini bosses. Although only a handful of individuals could probably defeat them by themselves since mini bosses are difficult to deal with as well. The A rank monsters are in the level of field bosses as they are much easier to defeat with little teamwork. The other ranks are basically just that." Adrian replied as he did not want to spoil much of the fun. "So, the SS rank monsters in each area are reflective of their habitat. I am now very excited for the monsters that will appear. It might be a monster that we have never seen before as they all got the data of the monsters in the game." Marlon stated with an excited tone as he is also a monster lover. ===== The yers of each national team have been transported to their respective safe zones. There are four safe zones per area which totaled to twenty in response to the number of teams shing in this event. Each of the contestant immediately felt that the map has really be bigger but the first thing that they did is to get used to their doubled speed. It is important for them to get use to it or else they might make a mistake when against other yers. The strategies for each team are once again varied but more of them have kept their groups.. Only a few teams have dared to let some yers go solo. Chapter 765 - The Third Event III The area that all of the contestants have spawned could be said as a general area. The safe zone is basically an area that is only five meters in diameter. They will also appear invisible to the monsters as long as they are inside of the safe zone. There is also no monster that can be lured in the safe zone to ensure that the hit and run or bait and switch tactic will not be used. The contestants also tried experimenting with the safe zones by damaging a monster and escaping to the safe zone. If they damage a monster and gets it attention, they can still escape to the safe zone but the damage they dealt will be immediately healed. The monster will also be cleansed of all debuffs that the yers have inflicted. yers are also unable to cast spells like buffs inside of the safe zone. Although, they can enter the safe zone with their buffs not getting dispersed. The time limit for the buffs is still ticking so it is not advisable to do just that. Safe zones do not even offer any special effects like health regeneration as its main objective is to mask the yer''s body. Each of the teams made sure that they are not taken by surprise since they do not know if a random A rank monster would suddenly attack them. Thankfully, the monsters in the area near the safe zones are all F rank monsters that can be easily defeated with just one sessful hit from damage dealers. Monsters in the F rank category are different depending on the area that they have picked. Those in the marsnd area are greeted by level 150 Mud Frogs. Monsters that are like two feet tall frogs that love the mud and even uses it to attack people. They also like moving in groups of five but have high camouge capability when in mud. The monsters in the sea area are all Solf Shelled Giant Crabs that have tough defense and can cling on their enemies. They are also in the range of the level 150 and are seen mostly in the coastal part of the east side of the map. They will never let go once they have gripped a prey even if one cuts off their pincers. In the desert area, a monster called the Giant Kangaroo Rat are the F rank monsters. They are rats that are one foot high and almost two feet long. They are not much of an attack type monster, but they are very fast when in the desert area. Their main point of attack is a jumping attack where they tackle their enemy''s head. One careless move and they might give your character a concussion. The enemies in the mountain area are trickier than the other areas as the F rank monster there is the Agile Mountain Goat. A monster that is famed for its strong legs that can easily climb mountain ridges. They can even scale a t mountain side by using the special property of their fur to act as some kind of Velcro. They have low health and attack, but they will run away when their health drops to 50% or get scared. The F rank monster for the jungle is the Laughing Monkeys. They move in groups of three and would often y pranks on other monsters and even people that see them. They are cautious and is easily able to dodge attacks that are ranged because of their innate special skill. They also like to throw fruits towards those that they want to prank. Since there are two hundred F rank monsters, each area has fifty of them evenly distributed to each part of the map. The next type of monsters is the E rank monsters that are a bit more challenging when ites to defeating as they are a slight improvement to F rank monsters. For the mountain area, the E rank monster that is located there is the Crystal Horned Sheep. A monster that has great attack power and could even block attacks by using its horns. It also makes use of its terrain to maximize its hunting efficiency. One would think that it is an herbivore because it is a sheep, but its favorite food is actually the Agile Mountain Goat. It is often called the Devil Goat as it has a wicked personality. The E rank monster for the jungle area is called the Prowling Jaguar. It is an E rank monster that is great in ambushes and is often found hunting alone with the monkeys as its favorite source of food. They are also light footed which means that you will not notice that they are already behind you until they are already biting your neck. The E rank monster for the desert area is surprisingly called the Unassuming Cactus. It is a nt monster that takes the form of a cactus that is human sized. It will be often seen dancing if it rains in the desert. It has gained the title of ''Dancing Cactus'' because of its cute behavior if you pour water on it. Although, one must be careful in getting close as they will hug you to a prickly death. The E rank monster in the ind area called the Cucumber Cucumber. A type of monster that looks like a sea cucumber that is the size of a human. Be careful of this as it can swallow its prey whole if they wander close to it. It is also a monster voted by the female yers as the most displeasing to the eyes. The E rank monster for the marsnds is called the Launching Mudfish. They are monsters that hide deep in the mud and willunch their bodies to kill their prey or those that wander on their territory. They have high damage potential but are basically ss cannons. Each of these monsters are easily seen by the yers in the respective areas. Chapter 766 - The Third Event IV The battle for the points has started early as each team will kill monsters on sight. A summary board could be summoned by each yer in order to see how many monsters of the same rank are left. The two hundred F rank monsters are easily cut in half due to the precision of the yers. The audience could sense that the contestants in this event are morepetitivepared to the previous two events. It could be said that the yers are channeling their rage in hunting monsters since they gain nothing by hunting other yers. Of course, there are still people that are bitter about their loss in the second event. It could be said that they be petty as long as they have the chance. Hou Yiwei is the best example for this as he specifically tracked the soloist Apki and willst hit all the monsters that thetter will try to kill. The pettiness could be seen by everyone, but they actually liked it as it is also a great strategy. The best revenge for this event is not to team wipe the opposing team but to make them lose the chance to get points. Apki wanted to retaliate but he did not let his emotions get to him because the monsters that he tried to kill are just low point monsters. He is also ticking Hou Yiwei by cutting the arrows before they hit the monsters. This pettiness battle has be a great watch for the audience, but the game analyzers could see the professionalism or prowess of the two by watching them fight. As the yers were trying to find and defeat monsters, one team managed to awaken something that they should not have this early. In the jungle area, a loud roar is heard that can even be heard by everyone in the entire map. A loud deafening roar that could be said as a roar filled with the authority of a king. This roar came from the SS Rank monster that the Finnish Team identally awakened. They delved deeper in the jungle area and are greeted by a ruin. The ruins that they saw portrayed a monster revered as a god by the past inhabitants of the jungle that is in the form of arge tiger. There are even murals of it that the people would sacrifice their own people just to satiate the beast or else it will kill half of their people in return. It is also shown that it was sealed in a relic that looks like a crystalced with red and ck lines with runic characters. The warning should have been apparent, but the murals are already fading and could not be read as easily anymore. Since items could also be picked up in this event, the yers would pick up hers or scattered items. There are even some dead adventurers to add the effect that the areas are very difficult to stay alive in. The Finnish yers thought that they had hit the jackpot as they found consumables like bombs and arrows but that is what they only thought. One of them touched the crystal that sealed the SS rank monster hidden in the depths of the jungle. They activated the SS rank monster earlier that predicted which means that the bnce of the event will be ruined. Some people are either really lucky but then bring misfortune after. The Finnish national team awakened one of the deadliest SS rank monsters that is famed for its ferociousness. They awakened the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. It is a monster that can be said to only inhabit the high-level dungeon called Mysterious Jungle, but it is actually just a mini boss there as the dungeon level is actually level 300. With one roar, Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger managed to induce fear on all of the Finnish national team members. It also dealt with them swiftly as the other team is unprepared. The red striped tiger is now roaming the jungle area with the intent to eat as it has been imprisoned for too long inside the crystal. The yers that heard the roar did not waste time as they knew that it was a roar that came from a high ranked monster. They must be the first to kill it in order to get the points for it. One could easily win this event if they defeat the SSS rank monster, but they are not even sure if they could take on that monster. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger noticed that many presences are nowing towards its as soon as they stepped foot in the jungle area. The jungle is its domain so wit will make sure that it will not lose to those invaders. If one is very observant, then they would see that the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is actually smiling but no one can even know what a smiling tiger looks like. ==== "Can you see anything, Poison Ivy?" Totem asked his team member as she is the best one when ites to surveince among them. "I already scattered all the spores in the jungle area, but I cannot see any monster that is different. I can at most see a few B ranked monsters but not something like a S rank or SS Rank monster." Poison Ivy replied. Totem suddenly felt the spirits of the monsters inside of him tell him to be prepared as a powerful foe is nearby. The other team members in his group did not even detect this as the SS rank Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger did not even emit killing intent. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger used the jungle as a cover, and it could pass through it without even being seen. It will remain undetected as long as it does not attack. It smelled an interesting human in this area which is why it came to look for it and found Totem. It vanished in the area after seeing that the interesting human it saw can detect it. "It vanished!" Chapter 767 - Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger [The structure of power in the jungle area of the map has shifted.] [All hidden monsters will now be active due to the awakening of the overlord.] All of the yers received this notification as the overlord that is awakened is definitely the SS rank monster. They wanted to find it, but they cannot even see it. Even the Finnish national team that awakened it can no longer see the overlord when they returned to the temple. In reality, the overlord, Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger, is wandering its territory in order to see the challengers that are inside of it. It is trying to find the best opponent out of all the individuals in its jungle. It wants to consume the most powerful individual as they taste much better than plebs that anyone can find. Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is a unique type of monster because of its affinity. It is a monster that is half elemental due to a mutation or it was born like that. It can use the earth and fire element at its disposal, but it is more suited in using the earth element. It is defined as Blood Hungry because of its insatiable appetite for the flesh and blood of others. The first Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is actually said to have gotten its elemental half by consuming a special flower that collects elemental energy in the jungle. The flower that it consumed is called the Eternal Blood Flower that feeds on the elemental force of others by drinking the blood of its victims. Some way or another, the first Crimson Tiger managed to either fuse or eat this mystical flower and evolved to be the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. The two S rank monsters in the jungle area have also been awoken by the Jungle Overlord. They should not have awakened unless the poption of the monsters is cut in half. The jungle overload awoke them in order to weed out the weaklings in the fold. The jungle overlord only wanted the strong ones for its revival feast. Each of the national teams sent out their best yers to the jungle area in hopes of getting a glimpse of the jungle overlord but they are instead greeted by frenzied monsters. The frenzied monsters of the jungle area are all in the control of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. Apki is also investigating the jungle area, but he could not see the supposed overlord. He is about to hunt in another area when his senses suddenly tingled as he felt like he was being watched. He knew exactly that the one watching him is not an easy opponent but is d because he or she is not releasing killing intent. Hou Yiwei also noticed this when he is tailing Apki as his enhanced senses could feel something in the air, but he cannot put a location on it. He could feel a strong presence in the area, but he is also unable to ascertain its location. The only one that can actually see or rather see the soul of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is Creepysoo. He immediately went back to report to his team members that the overlord is a giant tiger. The jungle overlord did not bother stopping Creepysoo when it noticed that it was seen. It just shrugs it off and proceeded to observe those foolish enough to wander on its territory. "To think that I would be the first one that is revived in this dimension. The others might still have their seals, but my job is to protect the seal of the master. Mortals are really foolish and would jump to a pit of fire just to assert their strength." The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger told itself as it can see that the other overlords are still sealed. ==== "Is it really called the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger?" Ain asked Creepysoo as he wanted to make sure that what his team member said is correct. "I am sure as that what appeared when I identified the soul. It seems to be able to be some sort of spirit as it is invisible to the naked eye. The odd thing is that it woulde close to yers, but it will not attack them. It looks like it was just observing them with great curiosity." Creepysoo stated as he found it weird and disturbing. "It could be a very intelligent monster since it is the SS rank monster that we have seen. Monsters will obtain their intelligence when they grow which is why monsters would often have strategies by level 100. What is the level of the Overlord?" Ain asked as he wanted their team to prepare to hunt it down. "It is level 300 when I first saw its description. It is definitely something that will need about three to five teams to defeat. Maybe when it is incorporeal, it cannot take action as its body is literally just spirit like one of my skills. Although, it being able to move is more annoying as it is simr to a skill that I know." Creepysoo stated. "Tell us more." Ain asked as he wanted to know what skill the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is using. "It might be able to turn the wielder into something not of the physical ne. It would probably receive twice the damage when struck by a spell s having such a great skill muste at a cost. Also, it might lose its invisibility if it attacks as I saw it passing through some yers." Creepysoo stated as their team is now formting a n in order to be the one to monopolize the SS rank boss. ==== "Each of you get ready. The opponent that we will be fighting is something that needs all of us to tag in. I sensed the overlord''s power, but I am unable to see it which means that it has a stealth skill that can bypass by eyes." Totem stated as his eye color is reflected by sunlight. Totem''s eyes are something special as he could use it to peer through deception but the fact that the overlord could avoid his gaze meant that it is powerful. Powerful in the sense that Totem even doubts if their team could defeat it. "If you are this serious then is it really something we cannot handle unless all of us team up?" Null asked as she wanted to know Totem''s judgement. "It is powerful enough topare to the Arch Lich when we encountered it." Totem stated as they were also part of the team that raided the Arch Lich back then. "We were weaker then when we faced the Arch Lich. We should be strong enough to handle the Arch Lich or something of equivalent power now." Shado replied. "I am a bit sorry that I cannot detect it with my spores as nt monsters are not really the sensitive type of monsters. But I do feel something that is off in this junglepared to thest time that I went inside of it." Poison Ivy muttered as she could feel the energy of the forest somehow be more ominous. "What changed?" Totem asked as he also felt something change in the forest because he is a type of druid. Druids are basically often called as Nature''s Priests because of their way of handling and caring for nature. "It somehow became stuffier and heavypared tost time. Even the trees became silent, and the flowers will not even talk to me as if they are afraid of something.: Poison Ivy stated as she felt the earth beneath her be colder. "I also feel the same. Whatever that overlord did, I can guarantee that it is not something that will benefit us. Each of the yers are discussing what their next moves inside of the jungle is when something big exploded in the northwest area of the jungle. It is actually a yer that is now disappearing into particles of light because it got attacked by a powerful monster. A monster that looks like a gori that is about five meters tall is looking menacingly towards the individuals that dared to invade the jungle. It is the monster called Stone Fist Giant Gori and is one of the heaviest hitters when ites to monsters in the high levels. It is a gori with fists that are covered with ayer of thick and hard stone. It is said to be able to even eb able to make the rockyer on its hands explode when rubbed. It has high damage as testament to the yer that died is actually the tank of the Australian national team. The Stone Fist Giant Gori pumped its fists onto its chest which radiated a thumping echo that made everyone that heard the rhythm feel like they are getting sted by loud music.. The Stone Fist Giant Gori is not the only one rampaging as another S rank monster is attacking the yers asmanded by the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. Chapter 768 - The Jungle’s S Rank Monsters I In another part of the dense jungle, arge monster that is about ten meters tall is currently attacking a group of yers. It is none other than a Crystal Tusked Mammoth which is a monster with tough defense and high attack but has extremely low speed. It has green fur covering its body that would have been great for blending in the jungle, but itsrge size and unique tusks is giving it away. The tusked are made from the condensed minerals that it likes to eat as it prefers to eat special nts that contain the earth element or actual rocks filled with earth elemental energy. Not all of the national teams have sent their team members in the jungle as some decided to hunt in the area that they are satisfied in. Only those that are sure that they can kill steal the SS Rank monster has appeared in the jungle. The national teams that are in the jungle are United States, China, Japan, Philippines, United Kingdom, Russia and South Korea. The United States National Team has Totem and Poison Ivy. The Chinese National Team has Hou Yiwei and the Twin des, Jiang and Ye. The Japanese National Team has Mariposa, de, and Vayu. The Philippine National Team has Apki. The United Kingdom National Team has Tristan and Siegfried. The Russian National Team has Sveto and Anastacia. The South Korean National Team has Ain and Creepysoo. All of them are in the jungle but none of them are in battle with the SS Rank monster as they are stopped in their tracks because of the Two S rank monsters in the jungle. The ones facing the Stone Fist Giant Gori are United States, China and Philippines. The one facing the Crystal Tusked Mammoth are the Japan, United Kingdom, Russia and South Korea. They wanted to press on to find the jungle overlord, but they are hindered by the two S rank monsters that are as powerful as their team. ===== "Do we need to be careful of the other people?" Poison Ivy asked Totem as she needed to make sure that they are the one who will take down the Stone Fist Giant Gori. "We need to cross that bridge if we make it out alive. That monster is not something that only the two of us can handle. It has the strength of a real S rank monster." Totem replied but he is also a bit worried of the other teams. He looked at Hou Yiwei and the Twin des but paid special attention to Apki when he saw the gamey footage of yesterday''s event. "What should we do? Do we get revenge now? The hooligan that robbed us of our victory is right there." Jiang asked Hou Yiwei but thetter did not respond with what the former thought. "We must first redeem ourselves from yesterday''s humiliation. The coach has already warned us that no more mistakes must be made. We will prioritize hunting the S rank and SS rank monsters first as winning this event is our mission. We can just punish him in Pandemonium after this event as the whole world is also looking at us." Hou Yiwei stated as he was warned their coach and he already prevented Apki to score points by kill stealing all the monsters thetter was attempting to kill. "Noted. Will we go full on now orter?" Ye asked as she wanted to know if they need to go full battle mode since they need the attention of the public to favor them. Thankfully, the MVP for this event is also voting based on the audience rating. Half of the voting is decided by the audience in the stadium. "What should I do? Should I escape and regroup with the four? I would just be a great distraction to them if I join them so the best bet would be to make up the points that I lost because of that bastard." Apki thought as he looked at the S rank monster before them, but he felt a more terrifying presence earlier that passed through him a few moments ago. All of them are just looking at each other and the Stone Fist Giant Gori as all of them are caught in a deadlock. It is the Stone Fist Giant Gori that broke this deadlock as it mmed its fists on the ground and created a shockwave that sent rock precipices towards the area around it. Each of them had no choice but to dodge since they were caught unaware. As Hou Yiwei jumped backwards, he started firing arrows at the Stone Fist Giant Gori. The volley of arrows pierced the Stone Fist Giant Gori and it let out a small cry as it is a new sensation for it to feel damage. It bolted from its location and followed the Chinese national team. Hou Yiwei and his team members are about to show a happy expression, but mist suddenly covered the area around them. The next thing they knew is that the Stone Fist Giant Gori shrieked as a mystical de managed to cut through its soul. It emitted a roar that blew away some of the mist, but it just retracted back. Apki did not hold back and went all out in damaging the Stone Fist Giant Gori. The other national teams saw this and thought that they might take advantage of this and go for thest hit, but Apki used his brains in luring the Stone Fist Giant Gori into his preferred direction. He lured the Stone Fist Giant Gori to the area where the United States national team were and let them take aggro. Totem is stunned but he managed to go toe to toe with the Stone Fist Giant Gori with the support from Poison Ivy''s soulbounds. Apki will also attack every now and then in order to pressure the other national teams that are in his area.. He made sure to keep them on their toes so that they cannot join hands and kill him. Chapter 769 - The Jungle’s S Rank Monsters II On the other side of the jungle, the ones facing the Crystal Tusked Mammoth are the Japan, United Kingdom, Russia and South Korea. Unlike what the other side did with the Stone Fist Giant Gori, all of them made some sort of hidden agreement to not interfere with each other. They sort of made a silent vow to not kill each other but that does not mean that they can be safe from being killed by the Crystal Tusked Mammoth either intentionally or identally. One such case happened to one of Creepysoo''s undeads when Sveto deflected an attack from the Crystal Tusked Mammoth. "He is sly." Creepysoomented. "More like he knows that he can handle that Crystal Tusked Mammoth well which is why he is using it for his advantage. You are the most powerful one here due to your numerous undead. He is thinning the herd in order to be the one standing on top. Anastacia being a priest is also not helping your case either." Ain stated as he looked sharply at Sveto. "Oh! You do not need to worry about her holy magic as it will not affect me or the undead that I have raised." Creepysoo stated with a smile with Ain being a bit dumbfounded. In fact, there is not much that knows that undead in the faction of the Undead King are not affected by the holy healing magic spells cast by the Church of Life. Other undeads are still affected by holy magic from them but those that serve the God of Death are pardoned from this weakness. "Ghoulish Helpers!" Creepysoo stated as he raised two unique undeads that are not in his current army of fifty. The undead army that Creepysoo has are made of skeletal monsters that range from F rank to D rank. The two unique undead that he summoned look like they were wearing tuxedos. They are also somewhat intelligent, but they seemed weird because they were dancing while they were summoned. The two unique undead are definitely intelligent seeing as they bowed to Creepysoo who is the Prince of the Undead. "We should lead this attack or else they might get the spotlight." Creepysoo stated as hemanded all his undead to attack the Crystal Tusked Mammoth. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth emitted a roar that would have stunned any living being but the undead are not fully living beings. The undead were not stunned but they can be easily defeated by squishing them t. Numerous undead would climb the body of the Crystal Tusked Mammoth and start biting it to infuse it with their Death Miasma. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth might have tough defense but continuous attack in the same area will make its tough defense falter a bit. That little crack in the defense is all that the undead needed to insert their Death Miasma inside of the monster to weaken its power. It is evident by the debuffs that the Crystal Tusked Mammoth is receiving. Mariposa did not hold herself back as she used her two high damaging soulbounds to join the fight. The giant praying mantis that she had would sh at the Crystal Tusked Mammoth without minding the undead climbing it. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth could not bear that it is being pressured by ants beneath its feet. It decided to use its skill called Reckless Charge and hit anyone that dared to block its way. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth charged and headed to the direction of the United Kingdom National Team. Other people would stay away or dodge, but Siegfried did not falter. He used his axe and charged it with some sort of power that made him nt his feet firmly into the ground. His body is filled with a deep green aura that made him look formidable. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth did not stop as it made a decision to ram its body to those standing on its path. It sensed some sort of powerful energy on the individual before it, but it trusted its power more than some puny ant that will be pulverized by its force. "To think that a mere monster is actually belittling me." Siegfried stated as he used the skill that he was charging. "Earth Splitting Axe!" Siegfried shouted as his power exploded from his body. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth did not stop even if it noticed the power of the one it is going to ram into because it cannot stop. Once its started its charge, it will not be able to easily turn location or stop as it needed to ram into threerge trees or a cliff in order to top. Siegfried''s axe and the Crystal Tusked Mammoth''s tusk shed against one another and both of them actually got pushed back. Siegfried got pushed ten meters away while the Crystal Tusked Mammoth got pushed about ten feet away. The difference in power might be evident but the fact that Siegfried stopped the charging attack of a monster leagues above him shocked everyone. When the Crystal Tusked Mammoth got pushed back, a rain of arrows cameing down on its face. Tristan targeted the face of the Crystal Tusked Mammoth and specifically aimed at its eyes in order to blind the creature, but it flicked all the arrows using its tusks. It let out a deafening roar once again as it wanted to scare away the challengers, but it did not affect them. "That monster is tougher than I thought." Siegfried stated as he lost 20% of his whole health despite his defenses being twice as much when he has fully charged the ability. He would have sulked if he did not notice the crack on the right tusk of the Crystal Tusked Mammoth. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth noticed that its priceless tusk has been damaged and became enraged despite not even falling below the half health threshold. It stood up using its hind legs and stomped the ground with all its weight put into it. The shockwave that the stomp created made all those around it get blown away.. The eyes of the Crystal Tusked Mammoth has turned red as it finally gone crazy. Chapter 770 - The Jungle’s S Rank Monsters III "That guy is really annoying!" Poison Ivy stated as she used her vines to try and entangle the Stone Fist Giant Gori. The Stone Fist Giant Gori got caught up in the vines but the poison that the thorns has did not affect it as it has natural immunity to toxins due to the rich earth element in its veins. The vines did notst long either as the thorny vines got broken in about one second that the Stone Fist Giant Gori got bound by them. The Stone Fist Giant Gori suddenly struck its fists towards the ground, and it absorbed rich amounts of earth elemental energy from it. The Stone Fist Giant Gori then punched the ground that emitted a strong shockwave that made everyone in the vicinity get knocked back by a powerful force. The powerful force would have been enough to incapacitate the yers for a long while, but Apki suddenly appeared from behind the Stone Fist Giant Gori. He plunged another ghostly sword on the body of the Stone Fist Giant Gori which made thetter emit another scream since the damage is a fixed amount. The Twin des could somehow feel the agony of the Stone Fist Giant Gori as they were also subjected to that type of skill because Apki used it on them. Each of those ghostly swords deal a fixed amount of magic damage in health percentage. It wasplete torture to be subjected to numerous swords that cannot even be deflected. "Spirit of the Bear!" Totem stated as a silhouette of a giant bear monster appeared behind him as he started charging. The Stone Fist Giant Gori became stunned for a moment, but it used its other first to send another shockwave. Totem nted his feet on the ground and anchored himself better using his fists. Apki once again dodged the attack by bing a spiritual entity due to the effects of his skill. Even Totem found it almost borderline overpowered since he can basically dodge any attack that he pleases but there are individuals that are also out to get him in this event. Before Apki turned all of his body incorporeal, Hou Yiwei managed to sneak an arrow straight towards Apki. If it does not hit Apki, then it will hit the Stone Fist Giant Gori which is also a win in Hou Yiwei''s eyes, but faith seemed to smile at him. Apki got hit with the arrow and became corporeal because of the damage that he received. The Stone Fist Giant Gori and immediately smacked Apki away. Apki got sent flying towards a nearby tree and the impact is so strong that the tree fell. Blood could be seen dripping from Apki''s mouth as he got a heavy injury as the Stone Fist Giant Gori has enhanced its fists with earth elemental energy. Apki is not a warrior that has high defense, so half is health is suddenly gone in an instant. He also became stunned due to getting high damage in such a short amount of time. The Stone Fist Giant Gori is about to finish off Apki but a magic circle or rather a trap appeared beneath its feet. The Stone Fist Giant Gori got bathe in light, but nothing happened. All the others just thought that it must be an optical trap that is meant to blind the one who activated it, but it is much more nefarious than that. The trap expanded until it also shed right before the other yer''s eyes. The next thing that they knew is that the Stone Fist Giant Gori is just standing there and not finishing off Apki like they thought it would do. The Stone Fist Giant Gori suddenly had a small emoticon pop on top of its head with cute horned devil emoji. [The Stone Fist Giant Gori has increased 50% power for the duration of five minutes.] [The Stone Fist Giant Gori will not be able to use any skills for the duration.] [All entities tagged as targets will be the main aggro pullers for the Stone Fist Giant Gori.] The United States and Chinese National Team suddenly had a look of bewilderment on their faces until they noticed something. A target is floating above their head with an emoticon of an annoying challenging face. The Stone Fist Giant Gori suddenly turned towards them, and they finally learned that they were the targets. "Thanks." Apki stated as Dupe cancelled her invisibility and helped Apki up. "It is necessary that you do not get killed. Give them the monster as we found something on the northern side of the map. You are the only one proficient in ancientnguage among all of us." Dupe stated as she ced an invisibility trap below their feet and disappeared. The United States and Chinese national teams could not do anything to them two escaping because the Stone Fist Giant Gori is focusing its attention on them. It has twice its power now which means one hit could mean the end of anyone present in the area. They are also wary of traps spread on the area as they noticed that Dupe was around. ===== [The Crystal Tusked Mammoth is enraged. All of the attacks from the Crystal Tusked Mammoth will be unpredictable.] [It has increased its power by 50% but it also lost its sense of thinking for thirty minutes.] The Crystal Tusked Mammoth is enraged and started to rampage all it wanted without a care of the surroundings. It also started to give pulsing waves of energy that damaged those that are around it. It is gathering energy from the earth elements around it in order to expel those that are clinging to itsrge body. All the undead that are low ranked are easily defeated or crushed by the Crystal Tusked Mammoth by ramming itself to trees. Sveto saw this as a chance because Anastacia could easily heal him if he were to get damaged. If he gets peak damage, then his buffs will increase exponentially which is why he collected the aggro of the Crystal Tusked Mammoth. The continuous damage that Sveto got made his attack power go exponentially high as Anastacia will heal him if he gets dangerously low. The damage that he is dealing to the Crystal Tusked Mammoth is insane, but he is also getting tons of damage in return. He is only getting to live because of Anastacia''s healing. "As expected of the Guild Master but do not think that I will let you do as you please just because I really respect and admire you." Mariposa stated as she sent her centipede soulbound to attack Anastacia which made her heals have somewhat of a dy. Sveto did not mind the heal dys as he also has high regenerative abilities, but he also has other problems. Ain also participated in attacking the Crystal Tusked Mammoth without a care in what the other are doing as he can see that the monster is steadily losing health. Ain wanted to pressure the others that are in the area to attack as he wanted to use his ability to finish off the beast. Siegfried also joined in and did not bother attacking his otherpetitors as he might notnd thest hit if he does. Tristan might be free to hit the monster, but long-range attacks are barely effective against the Crystal Tusked Mammoth. de and Vayu also did not bother to attack their enemy contestants as they mustnd the first hit as soon as possible. The only one interfering is Mariposa as she made sure that Anastacia will not be able to freely heal Sveto as she watched the horrifying power that he obtained when his buffs are stacked infinitely. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth that became enraged is starting to feel more pressure because of the numerous attacksnding on its body. It wanted to hit Sveto, but his health would just be restored. It wanted to hit Ain, but that guy is using mysterious moves that could somehow manipte an invisible force to deflect its attacks. Crystal Tusked Mammoth wanted to hit de or Vayu but those two are too quick for its feet. It is also in a state of madness which meant that it has no control over its body. It can only try and fend off the attacks that it is receiving. Even the audience felt pity on the Crystal Tusked Mammoth, but such is the way of yers. The audience''s pity is overshadowed by the fact that even an S rank monster is weak against thebined might of the rankers. The Crystal Tusked Mammoth''s health dropped to 10% and all of them were now attempting to use their skills that can finish off monsters, but they forgot about someone because they are too engrossed in the battle. "Corpse Explosion!" Creepysoo stated as all the undead bodies that are scattered on the ground simultaneously exploded in the area.. All of them were caught in the explosion as arge puff of smoke erupted from the area. Chapter 771 - The Jungle’s SS Rank Monster I [The Chinese National team earns 75 points.] "That took longer than expected." Hou Yiwei stated as he is the one that finished off the Stone Fist Giant Gori. "That freaking trap specialist is already getting on my nerves as well. Her borate traps are the reason why we could not finish off Apki in the second round." Ye stated as she wanted to get revenge for her defeat. With Apki out of the way, he was able to kill it off with the aide of the Twin des. Totem and Poison Ivy also damaged it, but theycked the burst damage needed to finish it off. It is not only them that finished off an S rank monster because the other side has also killed the Crystal Tusked Mammoth. [The South Korean National Team has earned 75 points.] The Corpse Explosion spell is so powerful that it took out the Crystal Tusked Mammoth while heavily damaging the other yers. Creepysoo is about to celebrate when he noticed a dark shadow looming behind him. Ain saw therge figure behind Creepysoo and is about to use a skill that pulls his targets to him, but it is toote. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger smacked its paws towards Creepysoo and turned his body to dust. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger then roared that made everyone in the vicinity get stunned. [You have been paralyzed due to the fear of being in front of a great existence.] The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is definitely a fearsome existence that someone of their level should not be facing as of yet, but this is a special event. The contestants are also not ordinary as they are seasoned veterans when ites to fighting monsters that are new to them. "It is just a red tiger." de stated but he has forgotten the fact that it killed a yer with one normal attack. Creepysoo may be a mage but the fact that he really got killed with one normal attack means that the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger has high attack power. "I will lead the assault. Cover for me." Vayu stated as he enhanced himself with wind elemental energy and charged towards the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. As if feeling another that is the same as him, the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger took a good look at Vayu as both of them are part elemental. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger has earth elemental affinity which means that attacks from Vayu would be very effective against it. Vayu is about to connect his katana with the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger''s neck, but thetter suddenly disappeared. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger then appeared behind Anastacia to which it attacked her with the same attack that it did with Creepysoo. Anastacia did not panic but somehow could detect it because of her special skill called Life Detection. She knew that the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger wille after her as it is an intelligent monster. All intelligent monsters would often kill the healers of the raid group, so this is not new to her. Anastacia tapped her long staff on the ground and bramble suddenly grew. The Bramble protected her from one attack before getting destroyed. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger also got damaged from hitting the bramble because it is covered with thorns. Sveto saw this and immediately pounced on the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. If Anastacia dies, then there is a chance that he will die as well because the opponent is not something he can handle alone. Sveto swapped his weapons with an axe and a small chain ball. The chain ball isunched against the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger in order for it to not escape. The chain wrapped around the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger in a tight fashion which made Sveto linked to the monster. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger tried freeing itself from the chain, but it has a special property of not letting its bound target get far from the user. Sveto has thirty minutes chained to the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger before the effect of the chain weakens. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger tried to be use its elemental form, but the chain glowed and prevented it from doing so. This chain ball is actually a present from the God of War that Sveto served as it has a unique property that will not let its target escape from its grasps. The cooldown for the skill is 6 hours which is a bit long for it to be continuously used. Ain noticed that he did not get a notification that Creepysoo died. He thought that he was just imagining things but a skeleton that Creepysoo ced on a nearby tree that did not explode from Corpse Explosion started moving. An ominous aura suddenly gathered on this skeleton and formed dark robes. "That was scary. To be able to experience getting pummeled to a pulp is not something I would like to experience again." Creepysoo stated as the skeleton started forming skin as it turned into a Wight. He revived because of his skill called Corpse Transfer. Corpse Transfer is basically an undead skill that can transfer your consciousness to a nearby undead that you hold ownership over. It is simr to a revive but the caster will not be able to revive in full health. Creepysoo did not mind that and proceeded to lock eyes on the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. "Summon all my knights! Get revenge for your master that has been defeated. Rip that monster in half." Creepysoo stated as he summoned four of his Undead Knights. "Don Quixote!" "Robin Hoodie!" "Voodoo Marie!" "Moomie!" Creepysoo summoned all of his undead knights under his wing and everyone in the audience gasped. The undead that they have seen cannotpare to the undead that Creepysoo summoned as they are not ordinary undead. Creepysoo is now serious because he summoned his undead knights.. The prince of the undead is not someone that can easily be killed as he brings the harrowing. Chapter 772 - The Jungle’s SS Rank Monster II "Summon all my knights! Get revenge for your master that has been defeated. Rip that monster in half." Creepysoo stated as he summoned four of his Undead Knights. "Don Quixote!" "Robin Hoodie!" "Voodoo Marie!" "Moomie!" Creepysoo summoned all of his undead knights under his wing and everyone in the audience gasped. The undead that they have seen cannotpare to the undead that Creepysoo summoned as they are not ordinary undead. Creepysoo is now serious because he summoned his undead knights. The prince of the undead is not someone that can easily be killed as he brings the harrowing. Creepysoo summoned his four undead knights that have different vibes than ordinary undead that everyone has seen. He has four undead knights that have sses of a warrior, an archer, a mage, and a tank. Don Quixote is an undead that is riding an undead spectral horse which is ssified as an S rank monster. Robin Hoodie is still the same mysterious undead where the hood is filled with darkness and even its eyes could not be seen despite undead having glowing eye sockets. The new undead under hismand is Voodoo Marie and Moomie. Voodoo Marie looks like a specter with a beautiful appearance of someone in the French quarter in the old ages. She uses needles and a doll made of patched straws and silk linen. She is an undead that is a gift from Baron Samedi due to the tasks that Creepysoo aplished from him. Moomie is a different type of undead that he got when he visited the western continent. He got him from a hidden tomb in the desert that even the inhabitants of the western continent did not know. He can use his bandages as shields or a way to wrap around his opponents. Moomie also has a special characteristic called Cursed Touch that makes all those that are in direct contact with him get percent health damage. The only thing strange about him is that he looks like a child that is only about eight or ten years old. Even Creepysoo found its strange that a strong undead wanted to follow him because he only found him. "Voodoo Marie, use Life Link Doll!" Creepysoomanded as the image of needles suddenly appeared above the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. The needles then came down on the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger, but it did not get damaged. A thatched doll with the appearance of a tiger suddenly appeared in front of Creepysoo that is connected to the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger with a string. "Don Quixote and Robin Hoodie attack the doll." Creepysoomanded and the two obeyed their master. The two undead attacked the doll with the intent of destroying it. The health bar of the doll suddenly fell drastically, and it eventually got destroyed. The health bar of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger suddenly dropped by 10% without it even knowing how that happened. Anastacia got shocked upon seeing that because that is a skill that basically bypassed the health and defense of the target. It should not be easily essible at this early stage but that undead called Voodoo Marie is definitely not a normal undead. "Yey!" Creepysoo cheered and even his undead also cheered. Voodoo Marie could even be seen patting his head as if he is proud of him. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger could not help but be irritated that a mere undead made it lose its precious life. It charged towards Creepysoo, but Sveto tried pulling it back. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger knew that it cannot leave the grasp of the chains which means he just needs to overpower the one controlling it. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger suddenly opened its mouth and the earth elemental energy from all the defeated monsters in the jungle suddenly all got sent to it. The vast earth elemental energy filled the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger''s body that made it swell. The previous five-meter-tall Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is now twice its size with spikesing out of its body. Each stride made the ground tremble that made all those near it bow down from being outssed. All of Mariposa''s soulbounds even bowed as they are lower in standing to the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. Before Sveto cold use his umted strength to pin the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger down but now he got swept away. He looked like someone dangling from the side of arge monster. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger charged towards Creepysoo as it wanted the undead prince to suffer. "Moomie!" Creepysoo shouted and the adorable small mummy undead waddled in front of its master. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger thought that such small and weak creature will only be an annoyance to it. It did not think much of this small undead before him because of the weak aura it is emitting. This is the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger''s mistake as a vast amount of energy suddenly exploded from Moomie. Moomie''s body suddenly exploded with wild undead energy and unleased numerous bandages from its body. The bandages covered therge Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger''s body as if it became mummified. The SS rank monster''s health also started to decrease as the Cursed touch skill is a percent health damaging passive skill. The bandages are considered a part of Moomie''s body. This is the reason why Creepysoo is shocked that this powerful undead wanted to follow him. Moomie is actually much more powerful than this but is currently in a sealed state because Creepysoo is still weaker than it. He got Moomie from a tomb that has level 250 monsters after all. Even Du''an told Creepysoo that Moomie is a very dangerous undead if left unchecked. Ain did not pause and started attacking the bandaged-up Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. The other yers also noticed this and started attacking as well.. Even if Creepysoo wanted to stop them, he must use all the time he can to kill the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. Chapter 773 - The Jungle’s SS Rank Monster III The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger''s health continuously went down as the attacks on it became much more powerful. It did not take long for its health to drop below fifty percent as even the United States and Chinese National team have joined the battle when they noticed that it is being held down. It would have been perfect to continue like this as they will kill the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger in due time but the monster, they are facing is still an SS rank monster. The whole jungle became dyed in red and the bandages that are binding the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger started to be dyed as well. [The Fury of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger has reached its peak and it will now bring down its wrath upon all the living beings in its wake.] All the remaining monsters in the jungle area started to flee into different areas as they sensed the ruler of the jungle finally bing berserk. The lush green jungle became dyed in a crimson color as if the world became clouded with blood. Even the sky on top of the jungle became red and the flying monsters started avoiding the jungle area as well. ===== In the ruins where the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger was released, Dupe and Apki could be seen. Apki was busy reading the ancient writings and drawings when the world became tainted in red. He knew that the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is now manifesting its full elemental form as he could see it being depicted in the ancient writings. The original form of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is that of a fallen elemental spirit king that wanted to obtain a physical body. It managed to obtain one but at the expense of sacrificing or sealing some of its power. It is said to have been tricked by a sage in obtaining a physical body but became a seal for an even greater monster that is said to be sealed because it was a follower of the ''Greatest Fallen One''. "What is this Greatest Fallen One?" Dupe asked as she wanted to know as it might be a clue to other events. She already suspected that each event is actually tied to thest event called Advent of the King. "I do not know as it is not stated here but we can say that the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger is just another seal for a more terrifying monster that is probably the SSS Rank monster. The other SS Rank monsters are the same. We can probably learn more by finding the other ruins rted to the SS rank monsters." Apki stated as he now knows the quickest way to awaken the monster that gives a thousand points. "If we wanted to reveal the SSS rank monster then we need to kill all the SS ranks first? Then we could potentially win as long as we get the highest points and prevent the others from awakening the SS rank monster." Dupe muttered but Apki shook his head as that is an impossible task. "We cannot stop all of them from awakening the SS rank monsters. Our team is only worth five people against the rest of them. With the stunt that we pulled in the previous event, I bet we will not be able to persuade them even if we tell them this detail. Look over at the east. They have already awakened the SS rank monster there as seen by that beam of light that also appeared when the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger got awakened. Also, it is not impossible to kill SS rank monsters since contestants could revive as long as one of their group members are still alive for a duration of one minute. The contestants now are more fired up than they were yesterday. We can only hope to win by killing an SS rank monster ourselves. Call the other three as we are going to the northern area of the map. We will kill the SS rank monster there ourselves. Your traps will be the key to our victory there as we just need to kill the SS rank monster before it bes enraged." Apki stated as he headed to the northern part of the map along with Dupe. ==== The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger showed its true form to the yers before it. It no longer has the physical body it needs to stay anchored in the mortal ne. This form is just temporary, but it is enough to return its power to the peak. Red mist also started toe out of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger''s ears, eyes, mouth and paws. It now has the proper look of what an elemental should be as it is no longer corporeal. Purely physical attacks will no longer be effective against it. The ball chain that bound it became useless and even the bandages covering it disintegrated into red smoke. If one is to use Inspect on it then they will see an additional name beside it. Monster: Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger (Elemental Spirit King Form) It is no longer the same Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger but a true elemental king to boot. Vayu who is a half elemental could feel that the enemy before it does have the strength of the elemental spirit kings that he has met in Alfheim. Some elemental spirit kings tend to have a humanoid form, but some choose to stay in their original forms in order to not forget what they truly are. A lot of yers do not know of the concept called Persona in the game, but elementals also have the same concept. A normal monster with great elemental prowess could ascend to an elemental spirit if its State of Being or Persona is headed to that direction. "Foolish mortals! You should be blessed to see my real form." The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger stated but one of the yers that is present is actually very happy. [Your bow is detecting a strong presence of divinity in the area.] [It has locked at the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger.] [All damages toward the target will deal double the original damage.] [All critical hits against the target will deal triple the amount of the damage you dealt.] Elemental Spirit Kings have divinity in their body as they are also part of a concept. This is the reason why they cannot stay long in the mortal ne despite not being fully godlike. This did not stop the God ying Weapon to not identify the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger as a divine being though. "Jiang and Ye, do your best to pin that monster down even if it costs you your lives. I will get the points for that monster whatever the cost. I will use one of my powerful skills to kill it. I just need you two to lower it down to 25% of its maximum health." Hou Yiwei stated as he flew to the sky and started to pull his bow as he is now charging one of his most powerful skills that actually deals critical strike damage. The Twin des did not protest and immediately activated their sword auras and charged towards the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. With the special property of only cutting down incorporeal beings, they can also deal double the damage to the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. The Twin des made the other yers also wary as they too started to charge at the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. All of them knew that the Twin des have a special trait to slice magic circles that means they can also easily slice the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. They must kill the SS rank monster before those two could kill it. "What should we do? Your weapon could not strike something incorporeal. If I give you a buff that can deal magic damage, that can only deal the magic damage that I apply. The physical damage that you will apply will not be counted." Anastacia stated as it is one of the weaknesses of Sveto which is why he has the chain ball weapon. "We have to give this monster to them as we cannot contend it. We must kill the other S rank monsters in the other areas. We will head north as taking down flying monsters are our specialty." Sveto stated as both of them retreated. The other yers saw this and actually celebrated within their minds as Sveto is retreating. They can more or less know why he retreated. They now know of a way to counter him and that is by being immune to physical attacks but that is easier said than done. The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger suddenly felt it is being looked down upon as it thought that the ants would be scared to attack it, but it seems that they became bolder. It used its powers to make the whole jungle quake, but it did not faze the onught of attacks. It might have killed the others, but it suddenly saw them reviving a minute afterwards. If it was not damaged earlier then the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger might kill them easily. It did not even notice the most threatening attacking its way. "God ying Skill: Avenging Arrow of Retribution.." Hou Yiwei stated as an arrow made of pure energy is shot from his bow. Chapter 774 - The Sea’s SS Rank Monster Awakens The Thand and Taiwan national team has scoured the sea area for monsters as they are more adept atbat in that type of habitat. Especially the Taiwan national team as their two ace members are real aquaticbatants. Renyu with her aquatic spells and Nishui with his quick attacks when inside a watery domain is not something that any person could easily deal with. Even the monsters that inhabit the area of the east side of the map are easily dealt. The Taiwanese national team even dealt with one of the S rank monsters present in the sea area of the map called the Scaled Armored Octopus. It might have eight tentacles, but its main attacking type is that of mind sts. The Scaled Armored Octopus is basically an armored mage that cannot move as much but can deal long range psychic spells. If the Renyu is not a merfolk, then she might have not carried her team to victory. The Scaled Armored octopus is one of the most prominent monsters in the merfolk-controlled ocean and seas in Pandemonium. She already knew that there is a soft part of the armor just behind its head. She ordered Nishui to dispatch the Scaled Armored Octopus as she used her spells to divert its attention. In the end, she had to use one of her best spells called Ocean''s Trident that dealt high damage to the target and even pierces their armor. A huge spout of water exploded in the area of the battle as the Scaled Armored Octopus used arge telekic wave before it got killed. Nishui sufferedrge damage and two of her team members were killed but they got the points needed for killing an S rank monster. Because of the explosion, the sea receded a bit and they discovered some sort of ruins deep in the water. Renyu and Nishui had to investigate while their remaining member waited for the others to revive and also serve as a lookout. If the other teams get near, then they would utilize the item called Sea Calling Shell to give information to Renyu. ==== The Thand national team also encountered one of the S rank monsters called the Spear Head Squid. It is the exact opposite of the Scaled Armored Octopus as it is a monster that relies heavily on its speed and sharp fin tounch itself deep in the ocean towards the surface. It is reminiscent to a real spear whenunched due to its body shape and is an also a great menace when ites to sailors or any other sea travelers. Although they are only located in the depths of the seas and oceans, they usuallye up when there is not enough food. Despite the Spear Head Squid being a monster that has high speed and attack, its defensive capabilities are mediocre or average at best. All Xinthri needed to do isbo the Spear Head Squid when it is in the air. He literally did not make the Spear Head Squid go back down to the seas. Ngu also supported him with this as she wouldunch her spear to keep the Spear Head Squid airborne. The S rank monster did not stand a chance as it became like a toy ball that continuously got flung mid-air. It died without much resistance as it cannot survive without water for too long. When Xinthrinded the killing blow on the Spear Head Squid, a beam of light suddenly erupted in an area farther out into the sea. He knew that the area where the beam of light is urring is actually where the Taiwan national team were fighting. He did not know what they did, or it might just be an effect of a skill, but he learned that is actually from the SS rank monster. [The Overlord of the Sea has awakened from its deep sleep inside of the depths of the sea.] The beam of light suddenly started to form arge figure that even dwarfed the ind that Xinthri''s group is currently standing on. The Overlord of the Sea is none other than one of the strongest monsters that the deep could produce. A monster that even the merfolk evades when they encounter as it will take significant sacrifice to just kill one. The Overlord of the Sea is none other than the monster of the deep called King Whale. A monster that is said to be one of the biggest and strongest in the oceans and seas of Pandemonium. A monster that isrge enough to devour coastal cities with its mouth. The King Whale dropped to the sea and arge tsunami is created with just its own weight mming to the surface of water. The yers in the inds had to find shelter in order to escape from the effect of the tsunami that is created. Meanwhile, Renyu and Nishui escaped the ruins that they came from. They thought that the item emanating powerful energy is a weapon, but it was actually an item that was sealed by the sage that also sealed the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. When Nishui touched the seal, it immediately shattered as the King Whale used some of Nishui''s energy to free itself from the seal. Nishui almost died but Renyu came to save him, but they already released the King Whale. Renyu knew that even with five of them, they have a low chance of winning because the King Whale has high health that even put tank type monsters to shame. The good thing is that the King Whale does not have much attack capabilities. Although it has mastery over the water element. It will not be easily harmed by spells that use the water element. The Taiwan national team needs topromise with the only team that could help them kill the King Whale as the other sea monsters feared it and has gone into hiding.. The King Whale is one of the glutinous monsters in the ocean depths. Chapter 775 - The Sea’s SS Rank Monster Death I The King Whale is truly one of the voracious eaters in the deep as it wanted to feast the moment it was released from its seal. It opened its wide mouth and inhaled almost 10% of the water in the whole eastern part of the map. Along with seawater, it also inhaled some of the weak monsters while some A rank monsters also got eaten in the mix. Unlike the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger that awakened with full health, the King Whale awakened with only half its health. It might only be half, but that amount is already twice the health of the health points that the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger possessed. Th King Whale is not yet fully awake as its body is just attempting to nourish itself passively. It did not even start conversing with the yers that are currently attacking it. It is still not yet fully awake but that is also what the Thand and Taiwan national teams want. A fully awake King Whale is a disaster that is not only for the sea but also for thend. The King Whale that was awakened has a watery halo above its head which means it is one of the peak species of King Whale. It has the ability to manipte the water in the atmosphere and thereby have the ability to swim in the air. The two teams that are in the sea knew that they needed to work together or else they will lose. Even with infinite resurrections, a fully powered King Whale will overpower all the beings in the third event and plunge the area into the ocean. The King Whales like vast oceans which is why they tend to destroy port cities and sink them to the sea or ocean. "We have no choice but to ask assistance with the Thand national team." Renyu stated as she knew that her team of five is definitely not enough for dealing with the half-asleep King Whale. "Did you forget that they are the ones that made us almost go to the bottom ranking in the previous round? I will never work with them even if that is an SS rank monster." Nishui grumbled as he still has a bit of grudge against Xinthri. "If we cannot be partners with them then a non-interference deal should be fine with you? At least until we have killed the SS rank monster King Whale." Renyu stated as she wanted to change the mind of her team members that suffered a loss because of the Thand national team. "That is fine with me. Talk with them while the four of us will start attacking the King Whale. It has too big of a health pool that we might use all of the time just killing it. Everyone, start using your percent health damaging spells as we will not be able to kill that thing with just attacks." Nishui stated as hemanded his other team members to battle against the half-asleep King Whale. ==== "That is a King Whale! Those idiots!" Ngu muttered as she knew what a King Whale is. It is not called with a prefix of a monarch if it is not strong. "What is it? It looks just like a normal blue whale in my eyes." Xinthri stated as he can only view the whale as a monster simr to the blue whales that he saw in the nature channel or videos posted online. "That is a King Whale that is one of the rulers of the waters of Pandemonium. It is annoying to deal with because its barnacles are like armor covering its body. It has insane amount of health while also being known to be durable. It can actually go toe to toe with the Scy Queen or Kraken king if it lives for a thousand years." Ngu reported which even made Xinthri knit his brows. "Are you not able to kill it?" Xinthri asked. "I can but it will be difficult since that is probably the SS rank monster. Let us stop hostilities with the other team first and just kill that monster. My spear could easily pierce the tough skin of that monster if need be. They might be sacrifices on the way as we cannot really attack an SS rank moster alone." Ngu stated as her team must get the points for killing the SS rank monster. The two were chatting when they noticed that a small wave ising towards them. The small wave is actually being ridden by Renyu as she came to the Thand National Team. Xinthri and Ngu does not know why she came willingly but if she is to fight them then they will dly ept. If it was a fight, then the Thand national team is confident that they can take care of her alone, but she came for a different agenda than they anticipated. She is actually here to give a deal to their team. "In exchange for not attacking you guys while doing battle with the King Whale, you will also not interfere when attacking it. How can we be sure that you guys will hold your end of the bargain?" Ngu asked. "Believe what you want. That monster is big enough that we will not meet each other if our teams fight in a different area. I have done what I wanted to say, I will now return to aide my team members. I suggest that you ept my demand as the other national teams are also heading this way." Renyu stated as she willed the small wave to carry her towards her team members. The Thand national team noticed that other contestants are also flocking the shoreline. They even summoned some of the flying beasts to carry them towards the giant monster called the King Whale. They also knew that fighting against each other is pointless in the third event as they get no points out of it. "We shall proceed with killing that monster first. We will abide with the non-aggression pact as they were bold enough to even think of it. Let us go kill a whale.." Xinthri stated as his team members headed to the location of the King Whale. Chapter 776 - The Sea’s SS Rank Monster Death II The Thand national team agreed with the proposal of the Taiwan national team. They did not interfere with them while they damaged the King Whale and the same also happened to them. Although the other yers with flying mounts were not in with their deal, they also avoided confrontation and aimed attacks towards the King Whale. "I thought that it was already huge from afar, but I feel like we are ants up close." One of the Thand national team membersmented as they really feel like ants whenpared to the vast size of the King Whale. "I feel that it is not in a fully conscious state." Xinthri stated as he could feel the vast life force of the King Whale is still somewhat dormant. Xinthri could detect if a monster has active life force and that is when they are active. When a monster is asleep even their life force bes or turns into a sleep like state. This is the reason why some describe death as something like permanent sleep. "What does that mean?" Ngu asked as she cannot detect the life force of anything as her race is not built like that. "It means that we must kill it before it can be fully awake. This thing has vast life force that is already in the realm of demigods or monsters that control life force. Although, I might use that to my advantage." Xinthri stated as he thought of a way for the King Whale to die while it is still in that state. "Just do what you need to do. I will protect you if anyone finds us any trouble." Ngu stated as also started attacking the King Whale. The Taiwan national team chose the area below of the King Whale as most of them can do underwaterbat. The Thand national team chose the area on the top part of the King Whale where they are almost at the edge of the mouth. The other yers that came picked the back side of the King Whale where the two national teams are not stationed. They started attacking the King Whale while it is still half asleep but that does not mean that every body function is asleep. Since many yers were attacking the back side of the King Whale, Xinthri who is using his connection with Prana detected a slight spike on the life force of the King Whale. He thought that this slight spike would be nothing as it could just be the King Whale awakening momentarily. He soon learned what that spike of life energy meant as it was some sort of reflexive mechanism of the King Whale to those attacking its back. It seems that some people poked the closed blowholes on its back. You could say that its nose was poked by something and suddenly became itchy. A few secondster, the water that the King Whale absorbed earlier are all released through the blowholes on its back. All the yers that were on the back of the King Whale could bot dodge in time as the attack was abrupt and did not even show any signs of urring. The harsh spout of water came down on the yers and resulted into their deaths. The only ones that were not affected were the Thand and Taiwan national teams as they did not choose an area to attack where blowholes exist. The yers that got hit by the intense beam of water did not immediately die but the continuous torrent of water made them unable to breath thereby making die due to asphyxiation. The King Whale did not wake up despite releasing all the absorbed water on its body. In fact. It even felt relieved and happy as the poking sensation on its back is no more. It felt more rxed but that is what Xinthri expected and used to his advantage as the King Whale''s guard is now done. Xinthri is currently on top of the head of the King Whale while sitting in a cross-legged position. He looks like he is in an intense state of meditation as an invisible swirl of wind is gathering around him. His team members are circling around him as they are protecting him from any that wants to harm him. ===== Xinthri entered a deep meditative state and separated his soul from his physical body. This is the practice of Astral projection which all of the Garuda races could do due to their affinity to life energy and training. Astral projection is dangerous to use because it lets the physical body get exposed to harm while the soul wanders away. If the owner of the body gets killed while its soul is away, then the soul will not ascend or travel to the afterlife. The soul will be trapped in the physical realm without a chance to ascend. But the Garuda Race is experts when ites to this practice because of their unique bodies. Xinthri is currently diving deep into the soul of the King Whale as he wants to poison the soul of the SS rank monster. He wants to poison the soul of the Whale King using Prana as those that are trained or built to handle Prana will eventually die. This is one of the reasons some of the Garuda race die before even hatching from their eggs. Deep inside the consciousness of the King Whale, Xinthri already entered as the King Whale did not even provide any defense. It was not yet fully awake which meant that its soul is unguarded and prone to attacks easily but not everyone can attack the souls of other living beings. Xinthri produced a dark red violet me in his fingertips and dipped it onto the consciousness of the King Whale. After doing so, Xinthri immediately retreated and went out of the consciousness of the King Whale. "Everybody, we must get out of here now.." Xinthri warned as he carried those that cannot fly away or swim away. Chapter 777 - Two SS Rank Monsters Defeated "God ying Skill: Avenging Arrow of Retribution." Hou Yiwei stated as an arrow made of pure energy is shot from his bow. The scene is then followed by the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger trying to block the attack using its powers as an elemental spirit king. It tried its best to block the arrow that arrived faster than the speed of light. It is truly a skill that is meant to kill a god especially a goddess that rules over light since it out sped light itself. In the end, even the barrier of an elemental spirit king became broken. The arrow hit the temple of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger and passed through all of its body. The look of horror and shock is clearly written on the face of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger as it realized its death. The huge spiritual being suddenly plopped to the ground as the earth element dispersed. The physical body of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger appeared on the ground but is now a lifeless corpse. The physical body soon turned into ash as the skill that hit it will not let even the body of any being be intact. In order to kill gods, one must erase all of their being as they could revive even with just a fraction of their hair as long as their will is imprinted on it. The death of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger came to a shock to those attacking it but then they saw who killed it and could only curse their slow reaction. They thought that they could kill the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger, but they fell into the trap of the Chinese national team. They are even more shocked that Hou Yiwei could kill a monster that powerful even if its health was just under thirty percent. If that attack is that powerful then it could probably kill them with just one hit. [The Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger has been killed by the Chinese National Team. They are awarded the equivalent points for killing an SS rank monster. Congrattions!] A look of content could be seen written on Hou Yiwei''s face as he has regained some of the honor that they lost in the previous round due to their blunder. The national teams immediately dispersed as they have no time to sit idly by as this event is time limited. Even though they want to discuss where they went wrong, their main objective right now should be securing more points for their team. Even the Chinese National team did not get easily drunk on their victory and started to move immediately to the west side of the map as they can see another beam of light emanating there. Another team has awakened an SS rank monster. As no national team stayed after the defeat of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger, they did not see a set of writings that suddenly appeared on the spot where the SS rank monster died. These set of writings or ancient runes flew to the location of the ruins in the jungle area. These ancient runes then went inside a small well that is inside the ruins and activated some sort of mechanism. It felt like something became unlocked as the sound of a click could be heard that is reminiscent when one uses a key to unlock a padlock. The jungle area that returned to its green color after the death of the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger suddenly started losing a bit of color as if the life of the jungle is getting sucked. Soon, a small pool of greenish liquid flowed out of the well that is slowly flooding the underground ruins. ===== "Everybody, we must get out of here now." Xinthri warned as he carried those that cannot fly away or swim away. The half-asleep King Whale suddenly opened its eyes wide opened and emitted a loud cry that felt like the world around it vibrated due to the intensity. The King Whale suddenly thrashed about as if it woke up from a very terrible nightmare but that is actually not the case. The King Whale started thrashing about that some members of the Taiwan national team died. The dormant SS rank monster is now fully energetic, but a look of extreme pain could be seen on its eyes. Even its cry is that of extreme pain because of the Prana poisoning it is experiencing. Giving life force to another person is not always the same as it could be equated to donating blood. If they are not the same type, then the body will reject the transfusion as it will treat that as a foreign mass that needs to be destroyed. Unlike blood though, life force does not have something like white blood cells to protect it from foreign masses. The King Whale started thrashing about to the point that it is causing tsunamis with each spasm that urs. Xinthri saw this with delight as he could also see the health bar of the King Whale experiencing an irregr drop rate. When the Taiwanese national team saw this, they immediately knew that the other team did something to the King Whale. Renyu could clearly distinguish the cry of the King Whale as she heard that cry before and is alwaysmon in the oceans of Pandemonium. The King Whale is emitting a cry for help at the first few minutes, but it then changed its tone to that of a dying cry of a monster. Renyu knew that it is not Ngu who did something like that as Nagas are not familiar withbat against King Whales. She looked towards Xinthri, and she noticed that the Garuda yer looked pale. In fact, Xinthri thought that he only needed a small portion of Prana to kill the King Whale, but it actually took more than half of his own Prana to get a reaction. The King Whale that was pping about soon stopped as its eyes lost light which indicated that it has really died. [The King Whale has been killed by Thand''s National Team.. They are awarded the equivalent points for killing an SS rank monster. Congrattions!] Chapter 778 - The Marshland’s SS Rank Monster The King Whale''s death shocked everyone that was in the east area of the map. They thought that therge monster with high health would not easily die but it actually died due to an unknown cause. It is then that the people remaining in the area saw runic characters appear after therge body of the Kign Whale dissipated in particles of light. The ancient runes then shot down towards the depths of the sea. It is then that the color of the water and even the atmosphere of the east area suddenly turned pale as if the area is sick. The yers could investigate what was that, but they have no time as they must defeat more monsters before the half time mark that is now approaching. The next target that everyone noticed is the western part of the area where the marsh is contained. The beam of light shooting through the sky is like a beacon for yers to gather as the SS rank monster has been awakened. ==== A beam of light erupted from the marsnds as the United Kingdom national team''s mage Merlin managed to unlock the sleeping SS rank monster. Unlike what happened to the others, she and her other team members already killed almost all of the monsters in the marsnds. They even killed the two S rank monsters hidden in the marsnds called the Mud Sage Toad and Mudfish Sage. Those two monsters were not much of a threat when Merlin changed the mud into dry earth using a spell. She summoned a miniature sun in the area of the two and sunk it to the bottom. All the monsters that were in the mud pits could not sustain the high temperature and either perished surfacing or killed when they surface. The two S rank monsters, Mud Sage Toad and Mudfish Sage, were the same but they soon perished as their skills are for areas filled with mud or water. Ghad and Pendragon with Merlin''s support easily killed the two S rank monsters. Just Pendragon alone could kill the Mudfish Sage as he only needed toe close to it. As soon as they killed the two S rank monsters, a reaction urred in the marsnds. A beam of light suddenly broke out from one of the former mud pits now barren ground. The ruin is actually in a ce deep beneath the mud and will only activate upon getting basked with a certain amount mana. The miniature sun that Merlin created was enough to give the seal of the SS rank monster enough mana with continuous exposure. The seal broke and the SS rank monster emerged from the depths of thergest mud pit that is now barren ground. The SS rank monster in the mud pit is called the Killer Mire Bivalve. It is a monster that is like a giant m that lives in muddy areas. Its main point of attack is diving in the ground or mud then emerging to mp down its victims. It would then drag their victims down to the ground or mud until they die. Once its prey dies, the Killer Mire Bivalve will then use its acids in its body to turn the prey into sludge. It would then slurp the sludge using its straw like mouth. In other words, it is not a pretty way to die as it would dissolve its victim even if they are still alive. It actually prefers that its prey is still alive during the dissolving process as it bes more delicious by its standard. The Killer Mire Bivalve emerged and tried to trap Ghad into its shells, but he used his spear to prevent the shells from closing. This gave Merlin a chance to strike the Killer Mire Bivalve using a spell that burned the inside of the victim. With the soft body part of the SS rank monster exposed, Merlin easily dealt immense damage to the Killer Mire Bivalve. A soft squeal could be heard and then the mouths of the Killer Mire Bivalve suddenly produced bubbles. The spell that Merlin used is called Poison me that is a spell that should be exclusive to a Venomancer. The Killer Mire Bivalve is new to the sensation of getting poisoned as it has never been attacked using such spells before. It wanted to close its shell and retreat on the ground but the spear that the prey it tried to eat is not breaking despite the pressure that it is using. "Lord of mes, burn my enemies to dust. Caliburn!" Pendragon shouted as he jumped high into the air. Pendragon plunged his sword Caliburn on the body of the Killer Mire Bivalve. The de of the sword disappeared but the pinkish flesh of the Killer Mire Bivalve suddenly started turning red as its internal temperature started increasing. Ghad waited for this moment as he jumped out of the mouth of the Killer Mire Bivalve with Pendragon. With Ghad''s spear no longer blocking the Killer Mire Bivalve''s mouth, the shell closed but the body of the SS rank monster started burning. It tried closing its shell to cut off oxygen, but the fire is still burning. In fact, it doomed itself even further when it closed its shell. The Poison me that Merlin used has a special property to turn the liquid inside the body of the victim into highly mmable liquid. Merlin did not use that spell because it was convenient or good to use but due to the fact that Pendragon''s attack will be amplified. The Killer Mire Bivalve tried to recede to the ground and recover by eating mud, but its body is turning the surroundings into crystals already. The high temperature mes that are emitted from its body could not be dispersed or put out.. The Killer Mire Bivalve could no longer try to recover and eventually explode into ash after all of its body burned in the mes of the sword of pure fire. Chapter 779 - The Mountain’s SS Rank Monster [The Killer Mire Bivalve has been killed by the United Kingdom National Team. They are awarded the equivalent points for killing an SS rank monster. Congrattions!] The people that wanted to kill steal the Killer Mire Bivalve could not even get near it as Merlin already covered the area with illusion magic as soon as she cast the Poison me. They tried to traverse theplex maze but those that sessfully navigated through the illusion is greeted by a monster exploding into ash. With only three minutes left before the half time starts, the yers scoured to the next potential areas with SS rank monsters. From the ashes of the Killer Mire Bivalve, ancient runes started to form and sunk down onto the ground. The marsnds suddenly started losing moisture as if it is getting dried up by a powerful entity. The once muddy western area is now as dry and barren as the desert. Merlin noticed the ancient runic characters, but she could not understand it fully since she only saw a phrase. "A monster born of me and toxin." Merlin muttered as she could only make out that phrase before the ancient runes buried itself onto the ground. She wanted to follow it down, but they must also move to the next area if they were to win thispetition. With just a minute to spare, an intense beam of light erupted from the northern area where the mountain range is present. About three teams are present in that area when the beam of light erupted but it was Apki that activated the seal. From the beam of light, arge bird that look like a rooster or eagle manifested. It looked like a roosterbined with an eagle that could fly but it is actually one of the legendary creatures present in Pandemonium. The monster of the skies that is said to be one of the apex predators. The monster that appeared is none other than the Roc. The timer buzzed and half time triggered. The field suddenly froze as if time is stopped. Even the yers could not move as they are frozen in ce. Each ce that the yer was in is marked and they were sent out of the gaming pods. "Everybody! We will take a break for lunch!" The announcer stated but the people in the audience were already eating on their seats as they do not want to miss the next events. The yers did not waste the hour that is given to them with just eating as they also discussed their strategies to kill steal the SS rank monster that appeared. A flying monster is more difficult to defeat if it is not brought down. This monster is also a Roc which is said to possess feathers that are as tough as steel. The three teams that strategized the most for this battle are the Russian, Philippines, and Swedish national team as they are all in the mountain area. The other teams also nned their next course of action of either attempting to kill thest SS rank monster in the desert area or join the attack on the one in the mountains. The yers closest to the Roc will attempt to try and steal the kill while those farther tried their luck at the dessert. Lunch has ended and the audience could only wait for the next exciting battle. As soon as the time resumed, all the yers burst out of their position and traveled to the locations that they have chosen. The Roc saw the small people below it and only snickered as it could feel their bloodlust. It thought that mere prey actually thought of killing its majestic self. The Roc''s arrogance made it fall for a simple trap or rather traps. The moment it descended, multiple traps suddenly activated in the area and hit the SS rank monster. The Roc became shocked by the sudden attacks that scratched its body, but it could tolerate it. The Roc could not believe that such petty things were used to try and constrain it but that is not enough. The Roc thought that the man below it (Apki), is the one that created the traps, but he is actually just bait. A few meters away before the talon of the Roc hit Apki, a trap that is ced mid-air activated. This trap is one of the secret traps in Dupe''s arsenal as it could literally bind those in the area for ten seconds. It might have taken 50% of all her mana and a minute of cast time but it is worth it because its effect will not diminished even if used on a boss monster. The Roc suddenly got shocked as its body suddenly froze mid-air as if it was caught in something. Dupe then snapped her finger and multiple traps that contain the lightning element suddenly activated. These lightning traps are called Rail Gun and it fired arge burst of electric energy to a designated location. The Roc''s weakness is lightning as itsrge body is an easy target for lightning strikes which is why it does not put its nest on mountains with lodestones. The Rail guns activated and hit the Roc with such precision that the SS rank monster fainted for a few seconds. Apki did not miss this chance as he threw his Kris towards the chest of the Roc. The spirit sword did not do much damage, but it fused with the Roc''s body. The Roc regained consciousness and immediately became furious due to it being treated like a sandbag. The Roc gathered its strength and broke the magic circle that held it. A p of its wings was enough to blow the Philippine national team away. When the other national teams saw that the enemy team got blown away, they used this chance and rushed towards the Roc. Thorns suddenly erupted from the ground and prevented the Roc to take to the skies. A chain ball suddenly wrapped around its neck while the man wielding it pulled himself towards the Roc.. It is not only that as a woman with a unique spear threw her weapon and pierced one of the wings of the Roc. Chapter 780 - The Desert’s SS Rank Monster Awakens The focus of the audience is on the fight with the Roc, but another highlight of the event happened. The Desert area also shot a beam of light as the SS rank monster there is also awakened. One of the Ukraine national team''s yers stumbled upon a goldenmp in the desert. The yer who picked it up brushed off the goldenmp as it thought that a genie wille out and it might grant them wishes. Cersei noticed toote as even her devil god did not notice as well because he only really cares about what his contractor does. A beam of light shot upwards a few seconds after the goldenmp was rubbed. The yer in question also got surprised by the reaction as items that they picked up in the map were usually useless. The sands of the desert that was currently chaotic became a standstill. The desert became calm and even the sandstorms subsided making the illusory look of the desert area be no more. The goldenmp then produced a huge swirl of sand that looks like a giant tornado. The yers were not caught in the sand tornado as they immediately backed up when they saw the intense light that the goldenmp emitted. The yers already knew that the SS rank monsters were sealed inside an item, but they thought that one needed to be inside of their ruins to activate it. It seems that they were mistaken as they cannot see any ruin in the area that they picked up the goldenmp from. It is then that they noticed as the sand covering area is lifted into the air that they were actually standing on top of the very ruins. The sand just piled up and covered the ruins which made them think that they were safe from activating the SS rank monster. "We can still defeat it as long as we y it smart." Cersei stated as she proceeded to summon an aspect of her devil god into the mortal ne. She already used this skill in the second round so she would continuously use it now that its cooldown would be refreshed after every event. "To think that you would summon me again, Cersei dearest. I told you that you should summon me in bodies of water so that we can easily win." The aspect of the devil god Vepar stated as it started to terraform the sand beneath its feet into water by collecting all the water in the desert once again. The swirling sand did not look like it was stopping as it continued to rotate about in a slower fashion. The aspect of Vepar then pointed to a red orb in the eye of the sand twister. "That is the monster that we are facing." The aspect of Vepar stated as he summoned a trident from the water below his feet. "That floating red orb is the monster. Are you sure that you are not mistaken because it clearly just looks like an optical illusion?" Cersei asked as her Inspect skill could not pick up the monster. "No, my lovely darling. That whole sand spiral is the monster. That red orb thing is just its central control nervous system that also functions as its brain. That monster is called the Sand Apparition that is said to be closest to an earth elemental spirit king." The aspect of Vepar stated as the Ukraine National Team gasped in shock. The SS rank monster of the desert is none other than the infamous Sand Apparition that is said to be the terror of the western continent. It is one of the monsters that people do not like to encounter because it has a physical body that is difficult to damage. Its physical body is made up of sand which is the bane of all warriors as it is basically immortal in the desert. "You do not need to worry about those rumors about it being close to an earth elemental spirit king as that is just what humans tell you. In fact, it is more of a mindless beast or a golem than an actual monster. If you destroy the red orb, then it will also get destroyed along with it as that stores its consciousness." The aspect of Vepar stated. "Oh! Do not think of unnecessary things when near it as it will make it into a reality." The aspect of Vepar''s warning came toote as the sand started shifting into the things that the Ukraine national team are thinking off. The first thing that manifested through the sand is the image of a genie that one of the Ukraine national team has envisioned. A sexy female genie riding on a flying carpet could be seen being conjured up by the sands that make the Sand Apparition''s body. The next thing that they knew is their team members suddenly walking towards the genie that is calling to him in a sensual manner. "What are you doing!" the team leader of the Ukraine national team shouted but their team member showed no response to his voice. "It is useless as he is now charmed by the Sand Apparition''s ability called Sand Reality. It is the reason why the people of the western continent hate that monster. It lures people into its brain and saps the life force from their body until they die. It does that to be able to be a real intelligent monster instead of a monster that only shows what you think." The aspect of Vepar stated. "How do you know so much about it?" Cersei asked as Vepar seemed to be very knowledgeable about the western continent. "Well, a lot of people ask for yours truly in the western continent. When their god could not give them water then the devil god will as long as the price is right." Vepar stated as he tipped his top hat that he just conjured up. Devil Gods have lesser restrictionspared to the normal gods as they do not truly upy a realm of their own. It takes a lot of a god or goddesses'' power to operate their divine realm. The devil gods are different as they utilize one realm but share the space with all of them. This should have been impossible to tolerate as gods are very arrogant and would rather die to live with other gods, but the devil gods are different. They are ascended from one race and treat each other as family. Their close bond also makes their followers know that the devil gods are not really evil. It is just their perception in society skewed because of the influence of a powerful religion. "How can we help him?" Cersei asked. "Easy. You either kill him or kill the Sand Apparition." The aspect of Vepar stated but the others could not believe what they heard. "He is going to die anyway so let us just attack the red core." Cersei suggested which made even her contracted devil god tough uncontrobly. "It is truly correct that I chose you as my scion. To think that you are devilish in your own ways." The aspect of Vepar stated as it spread his wings and headed towards the red core. The other Ukraine national team members did the same and heeded the words that came out of Cersei as a fact. They would rather sacrifice their team member that die trying to save him. They cannot dispel the effect of the charm from their team member''s eyes so they can only go wild. With the aspect of Vepar by her side, Cersei''s curse became more potent and have a higher chance of hitting the target for a long time. Since she does not know what the weakness of the Sand Apparition is when ites to curses, she used all her curses as a way to buff her team members. She even buffed their charmed group member with more life force so that the Sand Apparition will take its time feasting on him. The aspect of Vepar came close to the red core and sand started to swirl just before him. Before the sand could fully realize, the aspect of Vepar destroyed it with an attack. "Those sand illusions will make you charmed like that guy if you are not careful. Destroying the sand building up will be a way to negate that but that fix is not permanent. We need to destroy the red core with magic as physical attacks do not deal much damage to it." The aspect of Vepar stated as he continued on destroying the sand illusions that are being produced by the Sand Apparition. It would have been fine if only the Ukraine national team is present as they could limit the number of illusions being produced but they are not the only team there. On way of another, the whole battlefield became filled with different types of sand illusions.. Illusions that have now be a reality. Chapter 781 - The Last Two SS Rank Monsters I The Roc at the north and the Sand Apparition in the south. These two SS rank monsters are vastly different from the other SS rank monsters because they have legendary status tied to them. The only SS rank monster close to their power would be the defeated Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger. The audience did not know what to focus on first as the two battles were very interesting due to the people that joined. The north side has the Russian, German, Philippines, and Sweden''s national teams against the Roc. The south side has the Japan, Ukraine, France and United Kingdom''s national teams against the Sand Apparition. The battle in the north side is basically just them pinning down the Roc so that it will not fly away. The person that is pinning down the Roc is definitely the one that has the most contribution in the fight. His chain is keeping the Roc pinned down to the ground as he buried the handle to the ground while Anastacia used earth hardening magic to secure it. The Roc''s right wing might have been pierced by Frey''s spear, but the legendary bird could still use it to try and fly. The wound on its right wing could be seen slowly getting healed by its innate vitality. Sveto needed to tank more damage from the SS rank monster so that he can perform a killing strike against it, but Apki is preventing him from tanking the damage. Sveto did not know whether Apki is doing it intentionally or is just coincidence, but it is getting on his nerves. When the Roc would use its beak to attack Sveto, Apki would suddenly appear behind its neck and strike using his kampn. The Roc would then squint in pain as its weakness is definitely the back of its neck. Frey saw this and immediately knew what Apki is doing. She proceeded to do the same, but she cannot easily mount the Roc as it would just shake her away. She even tried piercing the back of the Roc with her spear to keep mounted but it was harder than she thought. She does not know how Apki is actually doing great damage the Roc. The German team members that just arrived are Eis and Schutz as they were the closest one in the area of the Roc. They did not bother attacking the others as they just needed to burst down the monster before it takes flight. Eis is the best when ites to this as her main elemental attack is the ice element which is a great threat to flying monsters that are not cold blooded. Eis used an area spell called Blizzard to turn the already cold northern part of the map into a true icy paradise. This did not affect Sveto that much as he is actually from the human race that is from the north which means that he has achieved the Cold Resistance passive skill to a high enough level that he can ignore the cold temperature. The others except for Schutz that has the blessing of the Frost Giant due to being in a party with Eis are experiencing the umted fatigue of being in a cold environment. Anastacia is a fine as she can warm herself using one of the life elemental spells called Temperate, but it continuously uses some of her mana to do so. Dupe is currently hiding in a corner as her traps will get disarmed the moment that she dies. She needs to be alive in order to trigger her traps or else everything will be for naught. She already prepared thirty or so traps in order to kill the Roc when it goes to a certain health threshold. "That Eis is not helping at all. She made the battlefield even more chaotic than it already is." Dupe stated as a person suddenly manifested next to her. "You do not need to worry as I am already umting enough damage as it is against the Roc. I will make sure that we will be the one that kills it." Apki stated as he once again vanished into smoke. The battle persisted in a battlefield filled with ice and the Roc is showing signs of fatigue as the damage piled up on its body. The one that the Roc wanted to kill the most is the warrior holding a strange sword that seems to easily cut its rock-hard skin like it is tofu. Every time that the Roc is distracted, that warrior would deal a critical hit against it. Another annoying thing is the chain that is pinning it down to the ground. The Roc would have easily pulled it up or break the chain if it was a normal chain but even a legendary bird cannot break something gifted by a god. The chain is also anchored to the mountain itself due to the intense focus that Anastacia is giving it. Her eyes even looked bloodshot with each powerful tug that the Roc does. The Roc had finally enough and decided that it must burn its life just to escape. It decided to pursue revenge after recovering from its wounds. It had already mastered all the faces of those that attacked it. The Roc''s heart suddenly started pumping like crazy and its body heat that became low due to the freezing cold started to rise in heat. "Sqwauaa!" The Roc shouted as its strength doubled and its body heat increased as it is now bursting with energy. The chain that is anchored to the ground using Anastacia''s powers easily got pulled out which made Anastacia spit out blood in the process. Now that the Roc is no longer tethered to the ground, it can now fly the skies as its right wing is somewhat healed. Although it is burning its life in the process, it can now escape and n its revengeter. It wanted to enjoy its freedom first before exacting its revenge. The Roc looked at the people below it with arrogant eyes that said ''I will have my revenge and I will tear your limbs apart when I do". Chapter 782: The Last Two SS Rank Monsters II Chapter 782: The Last Two SS Rank Monsters II The Roc flew to the sky and gave the yers onest look before it would fly away and recuperate its wounds. Sveto once again tried to dangle the chain ball onto the neck of the Roc, but the SS rank monster just blew it away using the strong force of wind created with the p of its wings. Eis tried to hit the Roc with ice shards created from a magic circle above it, but the ice just melts immediately as its strikes the body of the Roc. It is now invincible against the effects of the frost, but the Roc still gets damaged even if it does not falter. Frey also tried to get up to the Roc, but she decided to back down as she is an easy target in air. Even if she uses her Pegasus, she will definitely be the sandbag of a real flying monster. As the Roc gave ast sneering look at the ants before it, Dupe snapped her fingers and all of the traps that sheid in the air all activated at the same time. The first trap that activated is the Lock On trap that targeted the Roc. The next traps numbered ten each are the elemental traps that she has created. The me Ring Trap, the Lightning Strike trap, the Aquatic Soak trap and the Elemental Resist Down Trap. She had to use all of her mana twice which made her chug mana potions that she is almost allergic to them at this point. All the traps that were supposed to activate upon contact are now targeting the Roc. This decreased the damage that the traps dealt but they can now be redirected which is great for long rangebat. The first trap that affected the Roc is the Elemental Resist Down trap that applied ten stacks of minus 5% elemental resistance to those affected by it. Since it is now long ranged, each of the traps decreased the elemental resistance of the Roc by 3%. Still a 30% decrease in elemental resistance is enough to deal great damage to the Roc that is still flying high and mighty in the sky. The first type of elemental trap that hit it is the me Ring Trap that summoned rings of fire that held its body in mid-air. It also deals fire damage every second that the target is affected. With lowered elemental resistance, the Roc could not break free from the effects of the me Ring Trap. With its beautiful feathers charred because of the trap, the Aquatic Soak trap activated and bathe the Roc with water that has lots of impure particles. This means that the water that it is sprayed with had minerals in it and not just pure water that magic could easily create. In fact, Dupe had to extract the water she used for this trap from the marsnds. The Roc is now soaked with impure water and held captive by ming rings of fire. All of the the Lightning Strike traps activated and started charging for power, but Dupe had another thing in mind. She activated one of the skills that she gained when she became Level 200. ¡°Trap Master Arts: Combination!¡± Dupe stated as 50% of all her mana got drained by using one skill. All of the Lightning Strike traps converged into one giant trap that materialized on top of the Roc. The Roc suddenly felt that its life is in danger and boosted its defense greatly at the expense of its health. It gathered all the wind elemental energy that it could and created a shield made of harsh winds. Thebined Lightning Strike traps all converge into a singr point and fell down on the Roc. The wind shield that it generated managed to disperse some of the lightning created but it cannot protect against all of it as the art that Dupe used can magnify the damage of the traps that shebined. The Roc screeched in pain as its body is now falling from the sky due to the lightning strike. The weakened elemental resistance plus the conductive impure water it was soaked with has greatly lowered its resistance against lightning attacks. The great damage from the lightning attack made the Roc fell down and the yers gathered thought that they had a chance at killing the beast because of it. Suddenly ghostly swords manifested above the Roc as it kept falling down. Each of these ghostly swords had different carvings on them but they all had the same carvings. Apki suddenly appeared on top of the sky holding his kampn high up in the air. The ghostly swords that are in the sky suddenly merged with the kampn and it changed to a form that is thebination of all the swords. ¡°Ghostly Sword Parade: Spirit de Culling!¡± Apki stated as he came crashing down on the body of the Roc. The Roc saw Apki and its eyes is filled with vengeance upon the warrior that made it bleed. Apki then plunged the sword deep into the chest of the Roc and the legendary bird could feel its soul being sliced apart by the sheer force of the de. As soon as Apki plunged the transformed sword into the chest of the Roc, numerous ghostly swords suddenly exploded from within the Roc. The attack of Apki shocked the system of the Roc as its soul is the thing that is damaged. The lifeless body of the Roc fell onto the ground, and it turned into particles of light as Apki finished it off with the skill that he used. The kris that he nted inside of the Roc finally appeared on the ground as the body of the Roc turned into particles of light. Apki had a victorious smile as his n came into fruition. He already assured victory when he nted the kris inside the body of the Roc at the start of the match. The skill Ghostly Sword Parade: Spirit de Culling would not have activated if he did not do that. Chapter 783: The Last Two SS Rank Monsters III Chapter 783: The Last Two SS Rank Monsters III [The Roc has been killed by The Philippines¡¯ National Team. They are awarded the equivalent points for killing an SS rank monster. Congrattions!] The Roc¡¯s body vanished and became ancient writings like what happened to all of the defeated SS rank monsters. ¡°A disaster that has two heads.¡± Apki muttered as he read out the sentence that he can make out from the ancient writings. The other teams were disappointed that they could not finish off the Roc. They are actually in shock that a monster that has a health percentage of thirty or so died with just that. The skill that Apki used is actually a damaging skill that stacks all the umted damage that the marked enemy received. He already secured victory the moment that he nted the kris inside of the Roc. This would not have been effective for an enemy that has high spiritual sense though. This is the reason why Apki did not use this skill on the Blood Hungry Crimson Tiger as it would immediately sense something wrong with its soul. Apki and Dupe¡¯s teamwork also yed a big part in them securing the area. They are now much more wary when ites to the person that imed the MVP title in the second event than they were. They thought that they can easily defeat her in a PVP setting but her skills in utilizing traps is almost at the level of a mage. In fact, Dupe has debated whether to choose a mage character or a scout character. In the end, she chose thetter but managed to find a job ss that has two of the qualities. Apki and Dupe immediately left the scene as soon as they saw the ancient writings as they needed to gather more points. The United Kingdom national team is currently leading the score due to them killing all SS rank and S rank monsters in the marsnd area. The mountain area that had strong winds and mighty looking peaks started to lose its majesty as the SS rank monster has already died. The strong winds became a soft gentle wind that cannot even bring down des of grass. The mighty and majestic looking peaks started to lose their grandiose as if something made it look ugly. The monsters in the northern area also dispersed as soon as the SS rank monster died. ¡°Should we aim for the south?¡± Anastacia asked the disappointed Sveto. ¡°We will not make it if we start now. We should kill the S rank monsters here instead. It seems that they did not kill the S rank monsters and instead focused on killing the SS rank monster.¡± Sveto stated as the two of them searched the S rank monsters in the mountain region. The other teams pulled out their Companionship Crystals and summoned their mounts. They wanted to have enough time to at least have a chance to kill steal thest SS rank monster. Some of them just searched for the A rank monsters for points as they knew that the SS rank monster in the desert should already be dying at this point. It seems that they have severely looked down on their opponents¡¯ time in dealing with SS rank monsters. They thought that they would have a difficult time taking down an SS rank monster, but it is actually easier if they all worked together like what they have been doing now. ==== The Sand Apparition is not an easy opponent by any means even if they can visibly see the weakness which the red core is floating in the middle of the sand tornado. The Sand Apparition is a being that makes use of other people¡¯s desire, thoughts and fear. The real power of the Sand Apparition started to manifest when a lot of people in its vicinity. Its ability to charm other people is limited but its ability to use the things inside the heads of others is almost omnipotent. With the sand as its canvas, the Sand Apparition started to utilize all the things that individuals around it hold great fear. This fear is actually limited to the game as the developers will not shamelessly expose someone¡¯s trauma from the real world. At first, it was the female genie but the next thing that manifested is a dragon that mmed the aspect of Vepar away with the other Ukraine team members. The dragon¡¯s face is familiar with Vepar as he knows this dragon as it was one of the shames of the dragon kind. The dragon is one of the spawns of the Dragon of Gluttony that devoured not only that of the lower species but also its kind. For a yer to have this fear engraved into them means that they must have visited its tomb. Vepar knew that there is no one that utilized this dragon¡¯s power here which means that they must have lost their life fighting it. Fortunately, the Sand Apparition¡¯s sand illusions have a distinct weakness. ¡°The beings that are turned into sand illusions are subjected to the victim¡¯s idea of it. Which means that the abilities that these Sand Illusions use is limited to what those that encountered have seen. The illusions are also not as powerful as the original, but they are almost unlimited.¡± The aspect of Vepar stated as he erected a barrier that protected them from the attack of the Sand Dragon. The sand illusions are of different qualities and creatures. There are even some sand illusions that are simr to monsters in the starting vige, Genesis. It must mean that one yer must have a horrible experience in the starting vige for there to be monsters from the starting vige here. The definition of fears used by the Sand Apparition is a broad term as it might only be what they do not like to what killed them in under a second. As the Sand Apparition is not capable ofplete autonomous thought, it used whatever it could pick up from the living beings around it. A legion of sand illusions now stands before the contestants as they tried to aim at the red core that the Sand Apparition has. Vayu is the one that came the closest to the red core as he managed to sh it with his katana. His figure of stepping in invisible wind looked like that of a superpowered samurai. As a half wind elemental, Vayu could predict the flow of the wind and use it as an optimal chance to get close to his opponent. The Sand Apparition is no different as he is faster than it could create Sand Illusions. He only had difficulty the moment that the dragon sand illusion joined the fray. Even if the dragon is made up of sand and is just a copy of the original, it should still have something that can copy from the real dragon. The good news is that the Sand Apparition seemed to stop creating more Sand illusions as soon as it created the dragon. It must have reached its capacity in controlling its creations. The number of sand illusions is not decreasing though as a new one would immediately formte as soon as the cut down one of the Sand Illusions. The developers would not purposely make a monster this powerful unless it has a weakness. The yers soon noticed that the Sand Apparition¡¯s health would decrease by 0.01 % every time that they defeated a normal small size sand illusion. The bigger the sand illusion defeated then the higher the health that is reduced upon the monster. The only problem is that they would need to defeat multiple sand illusions to just defeat the Sand Apparition. It is not great because they rather go away and hunt other monsters. They wanted to aim at the core, but the dragon sand illusion is basically safeguarding it from enemies. Even the aspect of Vepar cannot approach easily as he is also conserving some of his strength. The summoning that Cersei used is the 50% health and 90% mana summoning which means he unlimited time in the real world but will be released if either Cersei dies or the aspect of Vepar dies. The aspect of Vepar is also protecting Cersei at the same time as there could be snakes hiding in the sands. Cersei also knows this which is why he also has one of her team members beside her always. It is then tworge spells of different elements could be seen forming from above and below the Sand Apparition. The magic circle that appeared above it contained the frost element while the magic circle that formed below it contained the fire element. They looked at the person using the spell and saw Merlin floating in the air chanting as her eyes became white with just light. They wanted to stop her as she could kill the Sand Apparition but she is being protected by Pendragon that stood just below her. Chapter 784: The Last Two SS Rank Monsters IV Chapter 784: The Last Two SS Rank Monsters IV The vast amount of mana that is gathering towards Merlin could be felt by everyone in the area. She is currently using tworge scale powerful spells of opposing elements. The two spells that she is using are called Hail Rain and Inferno. The spell called Hail Rain is a top tier spell that affects arge area in a snowstorm that hasrge shards of ice. It also reduces the temperature of the area below zero degrees which means that living beings will freeze over as soon as they get hit by that spell. The spell called Inferno is the opposite of Hail Rain as it sts the area with intense hit that is about a thousand degrees. The area is left with nothing but ashes as a side effect of the spell. It is a great spell for those that specialize in fire magic as it has great damage and even melts the defenses of the opponent. The Hail Rain is the first spell that activated as the hot desert started to experience a sudden drop in temperature. The Sand Apparition could not evade the attack as it is rooted into ce. Once it uses the sand illusions, it cannot move to another ce unless it retrieves the sand particles back into its body. This is the reason why the Sand Apparitions cannot take over the western continent despite being a powerful monster. The body of the Sand Apparition started to get covered in ayer of frost. Since the Sand Apparition does not live in an area with low temperatures, the Sand Apparition is getting high damage when it was struck by a spell that contained the Ice element. It is still notrge enough to kill it as the Sand Apparition has the same health as that of the King Whale in dormant state. After the Hail Rain, the next spell Inferno triggered in about a minute of the top tier ice spell in effect. The sand below the Sand Apparition started to melt and turn into hot ss as the spell Inferno erupted. Arge column of fire erupted and enveloped the Sand Apparition. The two colliding extreme temperatures could not stabilize properly as that is not what Merlin intended in the first ce. She just needed to make sure that they are the one to kill the Sand Apparition. Therge explosion created smoke that covered the entire area and they do not know what the status of the Sand Apparition is now. Even the Aspect of Vepar had to retreat when the two great spells are cast as it might not survive the two spells if he gets caught. Some yers tried to take advantage of the situation and dive the boss while the two spell are affecting it, but they all died as their body got torn to shreds by the two extreme temperatures. The smoke cleared and everyone could see that the whole body of the Sand Apparition is either cracked ss or ss. It seems that the sand swirling around the red core could not easily resist the two top tier spells¡¯ change in temperature. The red core of the Sand Apparition is even blinking dimly as it got damaged by a great deal. The sand illusions that were caught up in the spell either turned into ss or broke because of the explosion. The yers saw this and thought it was an opportunity but the aspect of Vepar told Cersei and her team members to escape. He then pointed to Merlin and told Cersei what the skilled mage actually did. ¡°We will retreat. She alreadyced the area in explosion magic. We will not survive if we get hit by that. She really is a demon¡¯s descendant as only they can use Arcane Series: Nuclear Strike Magic.¡± The aspect of Vepar stated as he carried Cersei away from the area. The yers could not see that Merlin actually simultaneously used three different spells. Four spells, if you count the one that she applied to herself to create the illusion that she only decreased half her mana. When in fact, all of her mana is depleted from using three spells at the same time with one of them being of the catastrophe ss spell called Nuclear Strike Magic. Above the clouds of the desert area, a condensed magic circle that is the size of a ten-meter ring could be seen. This magic circle has been gathering power even before the spells Hail Rain and Inferno even started. Merlin used this magic first and then casted the two other spells. The Sand Apparition is left with about 40% health from her attacks. She just needed to make sure that the monster did not move from its position or else she would miss. The spell from the Arcane series is not something that can easily be wielded as they consume great amounts of mana and even weaken the caster. ¡°Too bad that they will get affected by it.¡± Merlin muttered as she saw the foolish yers from other teams that just arrived to try and finish off the Sand Apparition. A few secondster, the sky suddenly started to be bright as a bright beam of light descended from the skies. The bright beam of light descended towards the Sand Apparition as it is the intended target. The yers who saw this cannot even try and evade as the attack came at the speed of light and pierced the red core of the Sand Apparition that is actually pretty sturdy. The beam of light then made contact with the ground, and it started to expand in a dome shape. The yers in the area got swallowed up by the beam of light. They did not even struggle as the white light enveloped them and killed them immediately by disintegrating their body. [The Sand Apparition has been killed by The United Kingdom¡¯s National Team. They are awarded the equivalent points for killing an SS rank monster. Congrattions!] Chapter 785: The SSS Rank Monster Awakens Chapter 785: The SSS Rank Monster Awakens The United Kingdom team basically blew away thepetitors as nothing is left on the area affected by the Arcane Series: Nuclear Strike Magic. When the bright light ceased, only a giant gaping hole in the middle of the desert could be seen. The ancient letters that appeared every time that an SS rank monster is defeated appeared. The desert that had harsh sandstorms finally grew silent and the scorching heat also subsided. The desert became empty and the remaining monsters in the desert all dispersed. The ancient writing stayed in the air for quite a while which is strange as it usually disappears after a few seconds. Other yers then pointed to the sky that each area had ancient writings floating above them. The ancient writings from the north, east, south and west areas suddenly converged towards the center area. All of the ancient writings flew towards the jungle area and fused together toplete a paragraph. The whole map suddenly shook as a reverberating voice of an old man echoed throughout the entire map. The voice came from the ancient writings, but the yers thought that they were actually hearing the voice through telepathy as they can hear it in their heads. ¡°Beware the monster thates from the depths. A being born from toxin and me thates from the underworld and the world. One head brings the world a sunder while the other brings the world to ruin. In a vastnd where five different areas of nature meet, I managed to seal it with the sacrifice of five great beings. Fearing that the five great beings would be killed by others, I sealed them using the very life force that I had in my body. Should the day the five great beings fall, the world shall fall with it as the disaster from the depths will wake up and I will never be there to stop it. Here the voice of this old sage, be careful what you might release.¡± Every yer heard the voice of the old sage that gave a warning, but it is already toote. The jungle area suddenly experiences a very powerful earthquake. A pit opened up in the jungle area that swallowed the entire dull forest. A vast amount of magma then flowed out of the pit and arge monster suddenly started to emerge from it. The yers could not even see the monster emerging from the pits, but they could feel the pressure that it is giving off. Two heads suddenly emerged from the pits and emitted a roar so loud that it made the space tremble. [You have been affected by Dragon Roar.] [All stats have been decreased by 10% indefinitely.] A monster born from the depths of the underworld came to the surface. A dragon with a single body and two heads. A body with a mixture of green and red scales that shined brightly despite no light striking upon them. A body that is a hundred meters tall and an imposing figure that would make you believe that even a god will have difficulty fighting it. ¡°What is that doing here!¡± The aspect of Vepar stated as it is in shock. The aspect of Vepar knows what that monster is because that monster can only be seen in Hell as one of the beloved pets of a certain devil god. That certain devil god always loved that two headed dragon and will ride it as its mount whenever the devil gods gather. Monster: Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God (SSS Rank Monster) All the yers cold only gasp in shock at the sheer size of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God as it is almost as big as the King Whale. Its two heads are capable of thought and each spews different things. The right head of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God spews poison fog that can melt anything that it touches. The poison fog even has a property of explosiveness as it is made of highlybustible fumes. The left head of Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God spews fire thates from the pits of hell. The fire that the left head breathes is no ordinary fire as it is hellfire. Unlike normal mes that can be extinguished using water, hellfire can only be extinguished using holy mes or holy waters. It also has a special effect of burning the affected individual¡¯s soul. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God finally emerged from the pits fully and spread its wings proudly and emitted another roar. [You have been affected by Dragon Roar.] [All stats have been decreased by 10% indefinitely.] Another roar came with another debuff which cannot be cleansed using normal means. The only person in the contestants that can actually cleanse the debuff is Anastacia and even she is having a difficult time. It is the first time that she experienced her Purification skill failing. She already maxed it and even got stronger with her new job ss but even she fails half of the time. The yers did not think much of the decrease in stats as they know that it will vanish if they die. They just need to die in the first confrontation against the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. They did not know that just reaching the area of the SSS rank monster is already such a demanding chore. [You are in the presence of a powerful being.] [You are affected by Dragon Fear.] [30% chance for magic spells to not work.] For everyone in the third round, this is their first time being in front of a real dragon that exerts its pressure. Even the dragonkin yers that normally visits the dragons that they serve are actually affected by dragon fear despite having dragon blood in their systems. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God suddenly inhaled greatly as it now felt that the area before it is not suitable to be its domain. Chapter 786: The SSS Rank Monster I Chapter 786: The SSS Rank Monster I The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God inhaled greatly using both of its heads. A few secondster, a torrent of poison fog and hellfire engulfed the area in front of it. Half of the marsnds became poisonous swamps while half of the sea area became a sea of fire. If a yer told people that they saw the sea burning, then they would not have believed them but the scene being shared in the screen just threwmon sense out of the window. Coastal area and half of the sea is burning in a zing inferno. The monsters that scattered about all died when they got hit by the poisonous fumes and hellfire. It is not only the monsters that died as the yers that did not have time to evade or escape also died. With just one breath attack, the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God changed the terrain. The yers could not feel the confidence to win against the being before them. In fact, some yers thought that hunting the remaining monsters could score them the win but the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God changed. When the SSS rank monster spew its breath attacks, over half of the remaining monsters died instantly. The teams that were hoping to close the gap using the remaining monsters can only cry inside as the only chance for them to win now is to take down the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. They thought that as an impossible task as a dragon has tough defenses both physically and magically. The yers have around three hours remaining to kill the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God but even they think that it is not enough to defeat the behemoth. All of them almost lost their motivation when a system announcement is received by every yer and the audience also read this since it is shared in the projected screens. [The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God, which is an SSS rank monster, has been revived.] [In case that the SSS rank monster is not killed by the end of the event, the team with the most contribution will be the one receiving the points.] [If the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God is killed then the team that killed it will be awarded the 1000 points.] [If the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God is not killed by the time of the even ends, then they team with the highest contribution points will be awarded with 250 points.] The yers who lost their spirit suddenly felt their motivation increasing greatly as they can now have a chance at winning thispetition. Thest few moments will be the deciding factor for this event now as 250 points is enough for any of the national teams that is not in the lead to actually win. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God did not stay idle as it knew that its new domain is still not up to standard. It wants to terraform the whole map or else it will not befortable. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God can see that there are many ants in its domain, but it could care less as it knew that it could kill them any time that it wished. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God spread out its wings and took to the skies. Just pping its wings almost blew away the surrounding magma towards the desert. Its wings are so powerful andrge that it can almost create tornadoes just pping it. As soon as the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God took to the skies, it headed north as it wants to change the terrain of the mountains first. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God is not only powerful but also arrogant as well as it has not detected a lifeform in this area that is stronger than it. The yers in the northern part of the map all tried to evacuate but the fiery breath of the SSS rank monster engulfed them into mes. The proud mountains that stood tall in the north all melted due to the fierce nature of hellfire. When the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God looked satisfied with its job, it then moved towards the east as it ns to finish its job in the sea first. It wants to proudly announce to the world that even water cannot extinguish its mes. The yers all saw this and decided that they need to just hit the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God as hard as they can. Any team could now get the contribution points as long as they get the most damage. The contestants are now in the mindset of being as reckless as they can but still get necessary damage on the opponent. ¡°Strike of the Ten Suns!¡± Hou Yiwei suddenly shouted as he released ten arrows into the sky. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God that is flying to the east suddenly felt something of intense heating down towards it. Ten suns of giant magnitude are now falling down towards the SSS rank monster. Each of the suns is empowered by the God yer buff as the monster they are fighting now has the powers of a god. The first of the ten suns managed to hit the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God directly on its back and it got pushed down a bit in mid-air. The next sets of suns also did the same until the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God got sent crashing to the ground. The damage that the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God is not substantial, but it is knocked out of the air which meant that it will be easier to handle. Hou Yiwei did not stop his attacks there as he also used other skills to pin the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God on the ground. Chapter 787: The SSS Rank Monster II Chapter 787: The SSS Rank Monster II ¡°Stardust Rain!¡± Hou Yiwei shouted as an arrow filled with the energy of a dying star filled his arrow. Hou Yiwei released this arrow and something akin to a starburst on top of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The star that burst became smaller stars that came raining down on the SSS rank monster. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God did not even roar in pain, but a look of intense hatred could be seen from its two heads. The SSS rank monster tried to look for the one who dared to attack it and found Hou Yiwei. The rank one yer did not get fazed when the SSS rank monster leered at it. Hou Yiwei just continued attacking the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God until the dragon decided to single him out. The SSS rank monster decided that it must pulverize the ant that dared to bite it. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God opened its mouths and two orbs started to form on both mouths. The orbs then transformed into snake like monsters made of hellfire and noxious gas. These two snakes then headed towards Hou Yiwei at a great speed. It did not take long for the two snakes to reach the distance of Hou Yiwei but the two snakes suddenly got cut into two. The magic that sustained the two snakes vanished as soon as they got cut into two. The ones who cut it is none other than Jiang and Ye. The moment they cut the two snakes; they boarded their swords as they have no means of flight other than riding their swords. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God saw this and sneered at the two swordsmen. It could feel that the swords that the two carried are strong enough to pierce any magical phenomena. The two swords can even potentially cut its scales, but the wielders are not strong enough to do so. The other yers did not idle while Hou Yiwei and his team stole the spotlight. Renyu utilized all of the mana that she can use and called upon thergest tide that she can muster. The sea of the eastern part of the map is raised as she summoned the might of water. Arge tsunami soon came crashing down on the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God as it failed to take flight since Hou Yiwei is still aiming for its wings. The SSS rank monster did not mind the bath water that hit it, but the dragon squealed in pain for the first time. The giant tidal wave is not just normal sea water but purified holy water using the item that Nishui has in his inventory. Nishui¡¯s ss is not just a normal warrior ss as he is not actually a warrior but a Monk of the Elements (Water Style). Monks have the power to purify evil influences by attaching the holy attribute to the element of their choosing. It took all of Nishui¡¯s mana and the stored power in his gourd to apply the holy element to the water that Renyu controlled. The holy tidal wave that crashed down made the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God scream in pain. The other yers utilized this chance to get close to the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God and strike its hard scales. No normal weapon could easily pierce the scales of the SSS rank monster but almost each of the national teams have a priest in their roster. With their attacks being enchanted by the holy element, it did not take too long for the hard scales to crack from the continuous hitting of the melee yers. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God noticed this and tried sweeping the yers with its tail, but they would evade using a skill or use their flying mounts. Therge body of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God made it easy to notice its actions. It did not take long for the SSS rank monster to be bombarded with different elemental spells that waned down its health. The next attack that it received made it emit a loud roar due to the intense holy element mixed in it. ¡°Life Reversal!¡± Anastacia chanted one of her most powerful healing spells that can fully restore an individual¡¯s health and cleanse any status ailments or abnormalities. If she used it on a target with no ¡®evil¡¯ affiliation, then it would have done its purpose. If she used it on a target with ¡®evil¡¯ as their affiliation, then the target would receive arge amount of damage that can sear the soul as this spell targets the soul. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God went into shock for a split second before recovering its mental state as it did not expect an attack to strike its soul. The yers also saw that the SSS rank monster lost 5% of its health with that attack alone which sent Anastacia straight to the number one position when ites to contribution. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God did not take this as it needs to punish the ants that dared to even bite it. The SSS rank monster then spewed its noxious fumes towards the ground and the whole area became covered in poisonous gas. The yers that got poisoned immediately drank their antidotes to relieve some of the poison effects. Those that did not have antidotes could only suffer as their life is forfeited inside of the poisonous gas. A little bitter, the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God inhaled greatly and spewed hellfire. The yers then learned of the definition called highlybustible. The moment the hellfire touched the noxious fumes, an intense explosion suddenly urred that doubled the area that the breath attack should have hit. The audience are shocked when the smoke cleared as all one hundred yers died from the attack. Chapter 788: The SSS Rank Monster III Chapter 788: The SSS Rank Monster III The smoke cleared and all of the yers died as a result of the explosion. In fact, it is what they want to do as the heavy decrease in their stats is making them take forever to kill the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The yers soon revived in the safe zones that were not affected by the fire and fumes of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. Just as they surmised, the effects of the Dragon Roar and Dragon Fear all vanished upon their death. The only difficulty now is that the area around them is either a burning inferno or a toxic area that will melt any living thing in the vicinity. The yers had no choice but to rely on their mounts in order to escape the safe zones or tip toe their way towards the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God did not move from its location as it tried to recover some of its stamina that it lost from activating its breath attack to the fullest extent. What the SSS rank monster did not know is two of the teams have instantaneous travel avable for them. A magic circle and a dark spot in the northeast part of the map suddenly activated as two teams used a skill or spell for instantaneous movement. The two teams are the United States and Philippines national team. The magic circle came from a trap that Dupe has set before the fight with the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. This trap, Trick Door, is special as itsts for two hours and does not vanish even if she dies. It is a trap that connects two spaces using magic, but it is only good for one time use. The dark spot is called Shadow Point and is simr to the Trick Door as it also connects two points, but it uses the shadow dimension. It is not a one-time use skill, but it needs to recharge every three hours as the shadows need to gather once more. No more than two Shadow Points can exist at the same time. ¡°I thought we were the only one that would arrive immediately, but it seems that we are mistaken.¡± Totem stated as he looked at the direction of Apki¡¯s team. Other yers arrived early as well because they have closer resurrection points or have fast travel time due to their mounts. Although, the others have yet to arrive and only five teams are there at the moment. The United States, United Kingdom, Japan, China and Philippines are all the countries that managed to arrive first. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God noticed the existences of the small ants and wondered how they returned back from the dead, but it did not matter to it. All the SSS rank monster needed to do is kill the ants once more, but it is currently resting its body as it pushed itself to the limit by executing numerous breath attacks. The United States national team moved first as Poison Ivy immediately scattered numerous seeds from her soulbound that just also revived. She also summoned her snake vine soulbound as a mount for her travel. She summoned a soulbound that has not been seen before in thepetition and it is a monster nt called Mourning Glory. The Mourning Glory monster nt is like a giant sunflower that has a red center and ck petals. It is also a bit different from the monster nts that need to root themselves to the ground as it is actually flying in the sky. It seemed like a dark version of a sun instead of a sunflower when viewed from afar. [The Mourning Glory is flying in the sky and smells the scent of death from the surroundings.] [The Mourning Glory is overjoyed. All allies will receive a 50% buff in damage dealt to enemies.] [The Mourning Glory is overjoyed. All allies will receive a 20% damage reduction.] [As long as the Mourning Glory is in the battlefield, the buffs will not disappear.] The soulbound that Poison Ivy summoned had increased the power of all her team members. She is not the only one that buffed her whole team as Totem channeled the spirits of the earth and wind. [All allies will gain 20% damage reduction for the duration of one hour.] [All allies will gain 30% increase speed and reaction time for the duration of one hour.] The United States national team is now showing everyone their teamwork that they never did before. Poison Ivy summoned nts that tried to bind the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God while it is strengthened by Aisha that is an elf using her blessing of nature. Shado vanished and reappeared next to the right eye of the left head of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. He tried to stab it, but the SSS rank monster immediately shut its eye and attempted to spew poison towards him, but Null deactivated the skill by using a spell that overloads magic. Dragon breaths are magic as well which is why Null is able to cancel it, but it also came at a cost since she spat out blood from the feedback. Her team members did not let the chance that she gave them go to waste as Shado switched attacks and aimed for the right head instead. He managed to stab the tongue of the SSS rank monster. The left head noticed this and tried to bite Shado but a dozen of dandelion seeds suddenly arrived at the face of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The dandelion seeds exploded and clouded the vision of the SSS rank monster. It gave a chance for Shado to quickly escape from the attack range of the dragon. This exchange that happened made the crowd cheer as they are now seeing real team y of professionals. Every moment is exciting and breathtaking as one cannot predict what may happen. Chapter 789: Ancestral Spirit Chapter 789: Ancestral Spirit While his four members were attacking the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God, Totem is busy chanting something as his whole body started to radiate an aura of something divine. His eyes burst out in blue light and even his words echoed in the air. All the totems around his neck suddenly activated and disintegrated into particles of light. Totem then inhaled the particles of light and his body started to swell. In just a span of a few seconds, Totem became as big as the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The skill that he activated is the Ancestral Spirit skill that is one of the ultimate secret skills that a druid can master. It grants them the power of every being that they have bonded with. Totem is like a giant god that descended with his body tattoos glowing in a silver blue light. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God saw this and tried using its hellfire dragon breath towards Totem. He did not bother dodging but Totem pped the left head of the SSS rank monster. He cancelled the breath attack using brute force alone. It would have been great if he can maintain this form for a long time, but he can only do so for ten minutes. The wrestling match between a giant man and a two headed dragon started. Totem grabbed one of the heads of the dragon while the other bit the former¡¯s left shoulder. Totem winced in pain as he can still feel pain despite being under the influence of a skill. The other yers did not waste the chance of Totem getting the attention of the SSS rank monster. The yers once again started pouring out their skills and spells on the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The two headed dragon could not stop the attacks of the ants before it because of the giant man that is holding down its two heads. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God had no choice but to use another powerful spell that it has in its arsenal. The body of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God suddenly glowed in a red light as the surroundings suddenly felt heavy and oppressive. The surrounding temperature also started to rise even further as the pools ofva expanded. ¡°Hellfire of Demise!¡± The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God muttered which caught Totem off guard as thetter did not think that the beast could even speak. The SSS rank monster can speak but it chose not to speak because it does not want to lower itself to the rank of ants. Theva pools suddenly started to erupt one by one in a circr pattern. Eachva eruption grew closer and closer until it reached the area of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The area is once again decimated and some of the yers died as a result. The yers that managed to live used their damage immunity skills while some increased their magical defense to the utmost. Totem managed to hold on as his defenses are increased as well but his health is now down to 50% due to the direct damage that he received. Still, he persisted and kept attacking the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. Frey, who is riding on her Pegasus, jumped towards the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God as she waved her spear in a circr motion. Numerous spears then manifested as a result and each spear is a copy of her very own weapon. ¡°Omni Strike Javelin!¡± Frey stated as the spears she generated started raining down on the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. Each spear cost about a hundred mana but only as 10% the damage of her original weapon. She did this in order to search for the weakness of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God but no scales got cracked from her attack. She can only try and pierce the scale of the SSS rank monster directly using her spear. Hou Yiwei also did the same as he survived the sts of fire due to his fire resistance. He released numerous arrows to try and see if he could find the reverse scale that every dragon has. He tried but could not find it as well because a giant Totem is also blocking some of its parts. Totem¡¯s time left for the transformation is now down to five minutes. He decided to use the skills stored in his transformation. The Ancestral Spirit skill is not something that just boosts every stat but also gives the person the buff of every monster that the druid has bonded with. Totem summoned all the power of the ten monsters that he has bonded with and hit the center of the neck of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The strength of ten monsters along with the strength of Druid himself became strong enough to momentarily overpower the SSS rank monster. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God plunged to the ground and arge sound of something cracking could be heard. The reverse scale of the SSS rank monster cracked due to the attack of Totem. Totem did not even know that he hit the reverse scale as even he got shocked as he reduced the SSS rank monster¡¯s health by 10%. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God screamed in genuine pain as its reverse scale is now cracked due to the attack. The dragonkin yers who are in the location immediately noticed this and charged towards the SSS rank monster. ¡°You impure insects dare!¡± The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God stated with a clear sounding voice that made all the yers pause as that shout is filled with Dragon Fear and Dragon Roar. The SSS rank monster then proceeded to spew fire and toxin once again. Chapter 790: Messy Ending Chapter 790: Messy Ending The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God started spewing its breath attack once again. It filled the surroundings with hellfire and noxious gas, but Totem used thest bit of his strength to try and break the mouth of the head that released the noxious gas. Totem received the attack head on and is poisoned as a result, but he pushed through this. Even if he had the buff of the honey badger, he still got intensely poisoned to the point that he lost 5% of his health every second. With ast grunt, Totem broke the mouth of the head of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God spewing the noxious gas. The jaw of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God became dislocated and could no longer spew the noxious gas anymore. Even if the SSS rank monster tried, all that woulde out is a greenish gas that is in liquid form. It seems that the SSS rank monster¡¯s special nd that makes the liquid poison into gas has been destroyed as well. Totem may have died as a result, but he managed to get enough damage towards the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God to push their team into the top. The United States national team is now in first ce with the Chinese National team next in line, but the difference is three times. There is only less than two hours remaining before the time is up. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God has about 70% of its health still remaining. The team that will win will now be decided to the ones who can either kill or deal great damage to the SSS rank monster. The reverse scale of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God has been exposed which is why every yer that knows of this is aiming their arracks towards it. The SSS rank monster also knew this and decided to use its useless head to block the attacks towards its reverse scale. ¡°Ascension!¡± Frey stated as she got covered in rainbow-colored lights. She also got a mantle made of different colored lights that resembled the northern lights. She then used the multi-colored mantle to take flight and do magical damage towards the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. Each of her strikes became long ranged and dealth piercing magic damage. Despite the useless head of the SSS rank monster covering the reverse scale, she managed to deal great damage as her piercing attacks reached even the ground. It did not take long for the Swedish national team to rise in the rankings to second due to the heavy damage that Frey is doing. She became the main target of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God but it could not catch her in mid-air with just one head. If it uses its other head, then the other ants will attack its reverse scale. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God started to feel the frustration as its health started to decrease consistently. Its jaw is not even healing because of the effects of bleeding out. Druids are actually one of the most persecuted job sses when ites to apex monster species and one of the reasons have presented itself. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God other head can no longer function properly because of the attack that it received. To think that the proud mount of the 62nd Devil God will fall in battle here. It does not want to ept defeat as only ants stand before it. The moment that the health of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God reached half, its body started to glow and emitted a shockwave. The two headed dragon suddenly split into two different dragons. The poison spewing head became an independent dragon while the hellfire spitting one became one as well. Two dragons are now present in the battlefield, but the poison spewing head is still not fixed. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God also lost its ability to fly as each dragon now had only one wing. That did not stop the SSS rank monster to rampage and deal devastating damage to the yers. The poison spewing head might have lost its main ability, but it still had its tough body. It would use its gigantic body to trample those that dare to attack it. The hellfire sitting dragon used its breath until it can no longer breath and even had difficulty breathing. The yers might have another additional target but that does not mean the battle became difficult. In fact, the battle became rtively easier due to the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God splitting into two. The half that can not spew noxious gas is the first to fall with thebined attempts of the yers. The one who killed that dragon is none other than Frey. She basically became a war goddess that descended. She spared no skills in the battle to the point that she did not care for other yers that are caught up in her skill. The contribution for the United States national team and the Swedish national team suddenly reached the same value. Totem, who has already revived, knew that they needed to kill the hellfire spewing half of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God in order to win. The two teams shed with great vigor with the other teams trying their luck as the one that kills the hellfire spewing half would be the one to be awarded with the 1000 points. The fight for the kill became so chaotic that the audience themselves became confused of what is happening. The yers no longer cared if they identally killed another contestant anymore as the fight for the crown is now up for grabs. A yer suddenly dying is no longer an umon spectacle as they will die the moment, they lost focus. Chapter 791: Third Event Champion Chapter 791: Third Event Champion The audience did not notice and even the yers that arepeting, but the timer ran out. Just as the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God is only 15% health; the time ran out and every yer got pushed out of the event map. The yers jumped out of their pod and immediately looked at the score board as they wanted to know who won the event. Too bad for them, the scoreboard is still calcting all their achievements. The anticipation of the announcement of the winner made everyone¡¯s anxiousness reaches its peak. The teams, who knew that they did not reach the quota, could only watch in envy as those that held hope had their eyes glued to the projected screen. The announcer suddenly came towards the stage and started to announce the results while clips of the event are shing in the projected screens. ¡°Such intense battles have been fought in this battle. In order to make the others anticipate even more, the winner of this event and the MVP are actually from different teams! The MVP is decided by the yer that made the greatest contribution and that includes the damage they dealt to the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. Without further ado, show the results!¡± The announcer stated. All the projected screens then showed the rankingdder with three spots. Each of the names of the national teams started to get jumbled as they waited in anticipation. After a few seconds, the names stopped and the three teams that got the rankings are showed. ¡ª¡ª Forest Hunter Ranking 1. Sweden ¨C 591 points 2. United States ¨C 590 points 3. United Kingdom ¨C 408 points MVP: Totem from the United States National Team ¡ª¡ª- The crowd that was silent suddenly shouted with a victorious chant. The Swedish national team got the first ranking due to the huge contribution that Frey worked hard to obtain. The downside is that almost all of her special skills is now public information, but they still celebrated the hard-earned victory. Totem felt a bit bitter with the results as they only got beaten with one point, but he gotforted by his team members that he did his best as their captain. In fact, the crowd knew that if Totem did not incapacitate the poison breathing head of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God then they would have been continuously wiped out. Frey even walked towards Totem and shook his hand to just say that he earned her respect. In fact, all of the yers looked at him with respect as he was the reason that they could at least show their cool side in the event. If he did not break the jaw of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God, then they would have been continuously dying at the hands of the SSS rank monster. ¡°As a celebration for the winners and the MVP. Let us give them a big round of apuse!¡± The announcer stated but the yers got a standing ovation instead as they really made the audience get their blood pumping with their fight against the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. ¡°If you are wondering what happened to the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God, let us see what its fate is.¡± The announcer stated which made the crowd sit back on their seats and even made the contestants look at the screen. The hellfire spewing half of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God could be seen heavily bruised and beaten. It walked towards the lifeless corpse of its other half and tried merging with it in order toplete its body once again. The Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God wanted to return back to Hell to recover but the area of the map suddenly got flooded with darkness. The map of the third event got covered inplete darkness and it made the SSS rank monster tremble like a child. The sky that was dark suddenly shed a blinding light as a creature could be seen in the air. A creature sorge that it covered the whole map with just its body alone. An eastern looking dragon that had scales of pure darkness and blinding light. The head of the eastern dragon that had two opposing attributes suddenly pierced the light and showed its magnificence. The dragon had four eyes and six horns with its body lined with glorious ck and white scales. This dragon looked at the trembling Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. The dragon of light and darkness had four halos revolving around its body. It used these four halos and encircled the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. Darkness and light suddenly started to surround the body of the SSS rank monster as its life started to get extinguished. The dragon of light and darkness screamed in pain andter breath itsst breath. The dragon of light and darkness then collected all the energy of the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God and turned it into an orb. ¡°A perfect gift for my King.¡± The dragon of light and darkness stated as all the light and darkness got absorbed into a ck hole and it vanished. The map of the third event became quiet and lifeless once again. ¡°There you go folks! For those that wondered what happened to the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God. It got turned into a mysterious orb. Who is this mysterious cool looking dragon that looked almost godlike that it managed to easily kill the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God? For those that want to know, stay tuned! Congrattions to the Winners of the Forest Hunter Event once again!¡± The announcer stated as he gave the stage back to the yers that won the event. Even though the audience cheered once again, they still wondered what that mysterious dragon is again. The contestants eventually knew that it must be rted to thest event that even the event coordinators were extremely quiet about. Chapter 792: The Fourth Event Chapter 792: The Fourth Event The third event became sessful as the viewership of the event is at an all-time high. Even ordinary news outlets are reporting on the results of the events. Pandemonium is now getting more recognition than ever before. Back then it is only gaming news channels that covered them but now it is mainstream. Even the Hall of Fame videos are getting tons of views and even older videos have rising video counts. The videos that are rising in viewership are those that have story lines of the world of Pandemonium. The lore that Pandemonium has is giving rise to people ying the game and registering as they envisioned themselves as the protagonist of their own story. The contestants however are specting on the video shown yesterday when the event ended. They could more or less surmise that the dragon that they saw might be the King in the ¡®Advent of the King¡¯ event. That would have hold true if that dragon did not speak as if it will gift the Two Headed Dragon of the 62nd Devil God to the one it refers as its ¡®King¡¯. Just as the curiosity of thest event is skyrocketing, As Inc. stated that they will give another spoiler about thest event after the fourth event. The fourth event is different than the other events as its timeline is not fixed. It could end in one day or two days depending on the results of the matches. The Fourth Event is called Monarch and it is the real PVP event in thepetition. The other matches tested the yers against the environment and Ai enemies, but the fourth event is against yers. The winners of the fourth event will be called Monarchs as they will be crowned as some sort of rulers amongst yers. ¡°Wee everyone! Today is the day that the Fourth Event will start. To keep it fair, the contestants will now draw lots on who will be their opponents. National Team Captains please line up in order of rank in the previouspetition and pick your enemies!¡± The announcer stated as he brought a ballot to the center stage. Each of the national team captains picked from the ballot. This is to ensure that the fight is not rigged and to keep thepetition exciting. If the parties involved prepared for their opponents, then the match would be boring as it would be one sided. The national team captains showed the sphere that they have chosen as they will pick the number that they will go up against. It did not take long for all the slots to be filled and each national team gained the opponent that they have picked. ¡ª¡ª- 1. United States Versus Brazil 2. China Versus Pnd 3. Japan Versus South Korea 4. Germany Versus France 5. United Kingdom Versus Canada 6. Ukraine Versus Find 7. Sweden Versus Italy 8. Russia Versus Australia 9. Mysia Versus Thand 10. Philippines Versus Taiwan ¡ª¡ª¨C The next thing that shed is the rules of the game as the Monarch event is not just for team PVP as there will also be solo matches. There will be two solo matches that gives one point each and the team match will give one point if they win. The MVP for this event will be two people which are an MVP for the solo matches and the MVP for the team match. Each team must give their representatives for the solo matches in the next ten minutes in order for the team to not be disqualified for the solo match event. ¡°Here are the rules for this event!¡± The announcer stated as the projected screens changed. ¡ª¡ª- Fourth event Rules: Monarch 1. Only onepetitor for solo matches and they cannotpete again for the other solo match. 2. The match patterns would be SOLO MATCH ¨C TEAM MATCH ¨C SOLO MATCH. 3. If a national team wins the solo match and the team match, then they will automatically go to the next match. 4. The matchdder will determine the next opponents. 5. Cheating is prohibited and will be subject to disqualification. 6. No pets or mounts are allowed for this event. 7. Items will also be banned for being used unless it is a ss attacking method. Items must be inspected by the referees before the start of the event. 8. The map for the match will be decided on the winner of the coin flip at the start of the map. 9. Each solo match will be fifteen minutes in duration. If the time is up and both yers do not die, then the one with the higher health will be the winner of the match. 10. If the match ends in a draw, then there will be a sudden death round. ¡ª¡ª- The event rules are clear on the winner as it is a PVP match style. The two most important rules for this event are numbers three and nine as they dictate the winner of the event. If a team can win the solo and team match, then they are guaranteed to move to the next event. The next thing that the yers need to consider is their battleground as there seems to be different maps depending on the roll. The one who dictates the battleground will have the advantage as they will surely pick the map that they are more familiar with. ¡°Ok! I will now show the maps or the battlegrounds that are avable for this event. The first one is an average battleground stadium with nothing special to it. Or is there something special there? The next map is the Ind battleground where those that have aquatic abilities could reign supreme. The third map is a mountain region that is cold and covered in snow. The fourth map is a dense jungle that is great for those who are agile and stealthy. The fifth map is a bit special as it is the talked about floating ind located a bit south of the central continent. The floating ind of Avalon! If someone cannot fly, then certain death is given to those that fall down.¡± The announcer stated as the maps are showed in the projected screens. Chapter 793: United States Versus Brazil Chapter 793: United States Versus Brazil ¡°Without further ado as I know that everyone is excited as I am! Let the first round of challengerse here! The representative of the United States and Brazil team pleasee up to the stage!¡± The announcer stated as the two representatives came up the stage. The representative for the United States team is the assassin yer named Shado. The representative for the Brazilian national team is the mage yer named Amazo. The two looked at each other and shook their hands as a way of showing sportsmanship. ¡°Let us now do a coin flip for the map selection.¡± The announcer stated as he asked Shado for the face of the coin that he wants. ¡°Tails.¡± Shado stated. ¡°Are you fine with heads?¡± The announcer asked Amazo. ¡°That is fine.¡± Amazo stated. The announcer flipped the coin and itnded on tail in favor of the United States national team. Amazo looked a bit nervous as one of his advantages is already taken. In a fight between an assassin yer and a mage yer, the former usually wins as mages are ss cannons. As along as the assassin yer gets close to the mages then they can deal a critical strike killing thetter with one or two hits. ¡°I choose the jungle battleground.¡± Shado stated as his ss is better suited to fight in a jungle, but Amazo is actually smiling as his ss is also suited for jungle warfare. The two of them entered their respective gaming pods and are transported to the area of their match. The area is not thatrge as it is just half a kilometer in diameter. It is small to ensure that the match will not drag on as a hit and run style of battle is not exciting to watch. Shado immediately vanished upon confirming his surroundings. He is now in search for his enemy in the dense jungle area. Amazo spawned not that far from Shado and immediately chanted a skill that turned a part of his skin into bark. If he wants to win then the first thing that he needed to do is not die in one hit from the assassin yer. The audience already knew the verdict of the match as they could predict that Shado could easily win this fight. He is not one of the best assassin yers in the game for nothing and he is even famed for killing mages as one of his most famous missions was actually to kill a corrupted mage. Amazo did not move after applying the buffs on his body. He even closed his eyes as if he is in a trance like state. Some people spected that he already gave up but that is not the case. His shadow that is casting behind him suddenly sprung up and a dagger is aimed at his neck. The audience thought that the match is already over with that strike, but they are surprised by the oue. The trees that covered the dense jungle suddenly extended their branches and blocked the dagger that is aimed at Amazo¡¯s neck. Amazo opened his eyes and smirked as he is now confident in his chances of winning. The branch then pulled the entity hiding in the shadow, but Shado cut the branches using his daggers. He then gained distance and slid back inside the shadow dimension. ¡°This is bad. To think that Shado picked the wrong map against such an opponent. That mage yer, Amazo, is a student at the academy called the Green Thumb.¡± Totem stated. ¡°What is this Green Thumb?¡± Poison Ivy asked as she is not familiar with it. ¡°Basically, it is a school that was founded by one of the Great Druids. They are a secret school that adopts those that are naturally in tune with nature. They use nature magic which is the advance form of earth magic. In a dense forest, Shado is basically trapped in the territory of the enemy.¡± Totem stated. Just like what Totem said, the expected oue of the match of Shado easily winning did not arrive. Amazo is basically in his own element and could not be beaten using sneaky means. The members of Green Thumb are masters of nature magic to the point that they sacrifice other elements for mastery of this. The earth and the trees are basically their other senses since nothing gets past them as long as it is inside an area where nature is bountiful. Even if Shado could dive in the shadow dimension, he has no chance of winning against Amazo when inside a jungle. The forest bowed to his will like his guardian deity. He has the blessing of the forest and in turn he takes care of it. That is the code of conduct for the members of Green Thumb. They are invincible when inside a forest but weak when out of their element. Shado may be able to hide in the shadow dimension, but he cannot stay there forever as his health will be reduced if his mana runs out. Amazo then started chanting a spell and trees around him suddenly started to glow. The trees in this map do not have this ability but it is a spell that Amazo used to expel the shadows that his opponent utilized. This spell is called Biolumen where it forces the excess light absorbed by the trees to be expelled. Amazo illuminated the area and exposed the hiding Shado. When the shadows can no longer be used, Shado¡¯s body just popped out of nowhere as if he got puked by the darkness. Amazo then proceeded to use his next spells to bound Shado. He used the branches of the trees to keep him from running away and used Wrath of the Forest to turn his opponent into particles of light. The audience is dumbfounded by this exchange as they did not expect Amazo to win. This solidified the thinking that nothing is certain in the world unless you see for yourself. Sadly, only Amazo won the match since they easily lost the team match, and thest solo match was fought by Totem. Still, the audience gave both teams a standing ovation as all the fights were exciting. No one backed down even though the other team was stronger. Each team fought for their countries and that resonated clearly with the audience. The team captains for each team shook their hands while the other team members bowed towards their opponents for gratitude. The losing team did their best to hold their tears when on stage and only poured their hearts out off stage. Chapter 794: Japan Versus South Korea I Chapter 794: Japan Versus South Korea I The fight between China Versus Pnd ended with the victory of the Chinese national team. The solo match is won by Hou Yiwei himself. The yer from the Polish national team did well but he is outssed by the rank one yer. The team battle is the same as the Polish team fought to the bitter end but the Twin des and Hou Yiwei being serious made them almost undefeatable. The battle is not entirely one sided as the Polish team made the Chinese national team release their hidden cards as they also did the same. The next match between the two countries is the most heated of all due to their history. The match between Japan and South Korea is the most anticipated of the early matches. The bets for this match would be the Japanese team due to their all-star line up. The solo match of the two teams is announced and the yers that came forth are de and Ain. The second ranked yer versus Ain who is currently fifth ranked and the guild master of Valor. The two entered their gaming pods as soon as Ain chose the Avalon battleground. Unlike the others that are sent a bit far from each other, the both of them materialized only ten meters away from each other. The Avalon map is not that big as it is held on a miniature ind instead of the main ind location. There are no buildings though as it is only just the floating ind as the designated battlefield. The two did not show any ceremony and started their sh. de used the incredible reach of his de to aim towards Ain¡¯s neck, but thetter managed to evade it by just an inch. Ain use the chance as de is still mid swing to aim for thetter¡¯s abodomen. Ain used a palm strike which made de recoil a few feet away as a result. de¡¯s health decreased by 3% as a result of that attack. The damage might not be that much, but de can now evaluate the strength of his opponent. The rankings are just an indication of character level and not actualbat potential. This is the reason why some of the yers in Pandemonium regard Equinox, the Demon, as the strongest yer. If you ask others, then they will answer Eldritch as he already defeated Hou Yiwei back then as well. But the prestige of the rank is still there. de did not want to disappoint his team members and reinitiated the attack but this time he increased his focus. He aimed not for the neck this time but for Ain¡¯s shoulder. Just as what happened before, Ain dodged the attack again by just a hair¡¯s breadth and counterattacked. Ain aimed for de¡¯s chest this time as he wanted to deal an attack that can decide the match. Ain¡¯s palm is suddenly covered by a mist like aura that is sky blue in color. ¡°Cascading Waterfall Palm Strike!¡± Ain stated as his palm connected with de¡¯s chest. de did not expect the high damage that he received and is sent flying in the sky. He became airborne and Ain followed up his attacks one after another. ¡°Swallowing Crane!¡± Ain stated. Ain¡¯s right foot got covered in the sky-blue aura that he used earlier and chained his attacks against de. de could not do anything as he is under the effects of ¡®Disoriented¡¯ status ailment. He became a punching bag mid-air and his health started to decline rapidly. When de¡¯s health reached 20%, he managed to recover from the status ailment that he received. He can now move once again but Ain looked like he wanted to finish the match immediately. de could see Ain charging his body with the aura that covered him. de knew that he would lose unless he used one of his hidden skills. He decided that losing this match might make them lose thepetition as a team battle against a necromancer is not easy. He weighed the options and decided to use his exclusive job ss skill. ¡°Shattering Rain!¡± Ain stated as his whole body got covered in his aura. He intends to finish the event quickly. In a battle of stamina, he would be in equal terms against de, but he has far too low damage outputpared to the rank 2 yer. ¡°Demon Sword: Awaken!¡± de shouted as a dark red aura suddenly exploded from his sword that covered his whole body. The two yers shed in mid-air which resulted in their auras colliding against each other. When both their aura¡¯s collided against each other, a huge pir of smoke covered the whole area which impeded the view of the match. When the smoke cleared, they saw the two still in mid-air. Ain¡¯s foot that is covered in aura is being blocked by the de¡¯s katana. Ain looked the same but the same cannot be true for de. His clothes that were a mixture of blue and green is now ck and red in color scheme. The clothes are not the only thing that changed as de¡¯s face is now covered by a mask that looked like a demon character. The demon mask has two horns on the temple instead of the head like that of an imp. But the one who verified that it was indeed a demon mask would be none other than Adrian. ¡ª¨C ¡°Are you really sure that is a demon?¡± Marlon asked as he knows that demons are not that in facial feature. ¡°That is because, he is not yet fully using his weapon to the fullest. That mask is meant to parody the demons which is why it does not look urate. If you also look at his right hand, it is not a human¡¯s hand anymore but a demon¡¯s hand. His left hand remains that of a human which means he is not fully demonized. Inside of that katana that he holds must be one of the sealed demons back then.¡± Adrian stated. Chapter 795: Japan Versus South Korea II Chapter 795: Japan Versus South Korea II Adrian then told the tale of the demons that were punished back then as a result of them being troublemakers. Five demons of different abilities and strengths were sealed in weapons in order to contain their vtile personalities. Unlike ordinary demons that bnced creation and destruction, the five demons of disaster leaned more into the destruction faction. As a result of bing unfavorable to the goddess of life and the god of death, they were stripped off their ability to wield the arcane. This should have been punishment enough but the five changed their existence to cope with their disability. Demons who lost their ability to wield the arcane managed to grasp other concepts of power. Even though each concept of power is limited to one, they easily mastered the concepts that they adapted and used that to exact their revenge. One of such concepts that one of the exiled demons learned is carnage. He grew powerful for every battle that he participated in. The bloodier the battle then the stronger that he bes. He has been dubbed as the Demon of Carnage due to his thirst for battle. Numerous demons were needed just to seal the Demon of Carnage in the weapon that it used. The one who sealed the Demon of Carnage, and the four other is none other than the Asmodian Soul Summoner at that time. The Soul Summoner along with the envoys of life and death, separated the Demon of Carnage from his physical body and sealed his soul into the weapon that de holds now. ¡°Each sealed weapon is thereby termed as Cursed Weapons as the soul of the five demons in the weapons will try to take over its holder. The weapons themselves are powerful and unmatched but they must resist the control of the exiled demons inside of them.¡± Adrian stated. ¡°Woah! I did not know that! Does that mean there are four other weapons like that!¡± Marlon stated. ¡°Is there a chance that the demon will fully takeover the wielder of the weapons?¡± Jade asked. ¡°There is a high chance as there have been ounts in history of people massacring an entire country with just one weapon.¡± Adrian replied which made the other¡¯s attention focus back on the match. ¡ª¡ª [You have awakened the Demon Soul: Talim inside of your demon de, ck Star.] [Your current level of possession: 30%] [All stats will increase by 15%.] de is now different from earlier as his strength increasing is just the tip of the iceberg. ¡°Sword Art: Night Sky!¡± de muttered with his echoing voice. With his sword art, de managed to block the Shattering Rain skill that Ain used. de¡¯s speed now matches the speed that Ain attacks. With their speed now equal, de used this chance to counterattack. He used his strength to push Ain down to the ground. de did it with ease as he is now a couple stronger than Ain. ¡°Sword Art: Falling Night Sky!¡± de muttered as his katana got covered by his aura. Ain could not block the attack just by using one foot which is why he decided to follow up with the other foot. Even with the added force, de managed to overpower Ain. de sent Ain crashing to the ground, but thetter managed to use a skill to soften hisnding. ¡°Sage Arts: Flowing River!¡± Ain stated as his body got covered by his aura. Ain crashed to the ground, but he only lost 2% of his health as a result of his aura cushioning his fall. de descended a few meters away from Ain. He did not strike his opponent with a follow up attack because he could feel that Ain was waiting for him to do that. ¡°I see. No wonder you are stronger than the Martial Artists that I have fought constantly in the eastern continent. You are not a Martial Artist but the superior job ss above it which is Martial Sage. I am truly impressed.¡± de stated as he filled his katana with his sword aura. ¡°You are correct in assuming that I am a Martial Sage but that does not mean that all Martial Sage¡¯s are equal. If you know that already then I should not hold back as well since you did the same.¡± Ain stated as his eyes suddenly changed to that of the yin and yang symbol. ¡°Sage Arts: Worldly Pull!¡± Ain stated. Ain then motioned in a flowing circr manner which sort of created a ck hole like sucking force towards him. de tried to resist the pulling motion, but his body did not function like he wanted to. de¡¯s body got pulled towards Ain who is still building his aura and condensing it to the extreme. ¡°Martial Sage Arts: Order of Yin and Yang!¡± Ain stated. Ain then created a circle below his feet which generated the yin and yang symbol. The moment that he did that, the world felt like it slowed down from the perspective of the audience. In truth, they are now seeing the perspective of Ain that activated the Martial Sage Art that used worldly energy. ¡°This is bad, de. You have called for me toote. You should have used me at the start of the battle if you knew that your opponent is a Martial Sage.¡± Talim, the demon soul in the katana, transmitted via telepathy to de. de did not retort the statement of the demon soul as he only just recently found out as well. Martial Sages are rare in the eastern continent. For a yer to achieve this would mean that they have great ability. The moment de entered the yin and yang circle, he got rained by numerous palms strikes by Ain himself. Ain looked like an asura that descended onto the world and punished one of the unworthy. de did not stand a chance of even retaliating as he got killed under three seconds once he got inside of the yin and yang circle. Chapter 796: Japan Versus South Korea III Chapter 796: Japan Versus South Korea III de¡¯s fast defeat came at a surprise to the audience as they never thought that the second ranked yer would be defeated quickly. Ain had a look of relief when he exited the gaming pod as his n of only showing a Martial Artist¡¯s skills on the first few events managed to pay off. Unlike other events, his job ss is focused more on fighting which is why he knows that he will shine in the fourth event. Even he thinks that he has a high chance of defeating Hou Yiwei as long as he can shorten the distance between them. ¡°Who would have thought that de will be defeated but that does not mean that the Japanese national team is out of the waters! If the South Korean national team wants to advance to the next battle, then they need to also win the team match!¡± The announcer stated as he guided the yers to their gamepods. The captain of each team flipped coins and itnded in favor of the South Korean national team. Ain chose the first battleground which is the stadium as they would be severely weaker in other battlegrounds. Their team is not really equipped for tactical confrontation. The stadium battleground is modeled after the Roman Colosseum but with the audience being empty. The two teams materialized in the stadium, but they were not allowed to move immediately. in a stage located in the center bleachers of the stadium, a figure of someone suddenly appeared. ¡°Wee diators! If you manage to impress me then I might give you something in exchange for the joy of battle that all of you challengers bring. I, the God of War, Ares would wee those that can make me see the joy in battle.¡± Ares, The God of War, stated in his echoing voice. The yers did not know what the God of War stated but Ares then pped his hands. The arena is suddenly filled with people looking at them. Each of these viewers are actually people that are logged inside the game and is watching the event there. They managed to get lucky to get chosen as an audience in the actual match. Two bars are then floating with the names of the two national team under them. They did not know what that bar meant but they had a hunch that it is rted to the God of War. ¡°Start the battle!¡± Ares, the God of War, announced with his resounding voice. The movement restriction is now lifted, and the yers can now move. The Japanese national team started the attack with both Vayu and de immediately reaching the opposing team. de went for Ain¡¯s neck while Vayu aimed for Creepysoo¡¯s body. Ain did not panic and evaded the attack with a hair¡¯s breadth asst time while Creepysoo summoned a bone wall to stop the attack. Mariposa of the Japanese national team then released her beetle, mantis, and butterfly soulbounds. The other two members of the Japanese national team used their support spells to buff their two front line members. ¡°You seem to be rushing too much old man.¡± Creepysoo¡¯s voice came from behind the bone wall. ¡°Knowing you, little boy. You are the most dangerous one out of all of us here.¡± Vayu answered as he knows that the Prince of the Undead is the one that they need to be careful of ¡°I do not know about that. Summon Don Quixote.¡± Creepysoo stated as he summoned his undead knight. The undead knight then charged towards Vayu and kept him from easily attacking the Prince of the Undead. Vayu could not easily overpower Don Quixote because the undead knight has great stamina and strengthpared to him that has great speed and strength. When Creepysoo got a few breather moments, he then summoned Robin Hoodie to aid his remaining team members. The soulbounds that Mariposa summoned are pressuring the three supporting members of the South Korean national team. Vayu knew that he could not defeat Creepysoo with just half-hearted attacks. He decided to gather the wind elementals in the stadium while continuing his attacks on Creepysoo. He is a bit thankful to Mariposa as Creepysoo¡¯s attention is now halved since he is also controlling the undead knight Robin Hoodie. What Vayu did not notice is that Creepysoo is also doing something sneaky while dodging the attacks of the former. If they learned one thing while battling with Adrian, then that would be to look at the overall situation. Creepysoo might not perfectly imitate what Adrian does during battle where he is constantly nning and assessing the situation mid battle, but he can multitask to some extent. Every time that he moves away, he would leave small magic circles on the ground that turn invisible after a split second. He managed to do this while evading Vayu¡¯s attacks that are bing faster and more powerful. Dodging alone could not solve that as Don Quixote will bear the brunt of Vayu¡¯s attack if Creepysoo cannot dodge it. This made the undead knight¡¯s health fall down to half already. Vayu¡¯s relentless attacks finally paid off as his sword now glows in greenish energy. With one swing from his katana, arge tornado is released that aimed for Creepysoo and those behind him. Creepysoo knew that dodging would make his team get hit. If he gets hit, then he might getbo ¡®ed to death by Vayu as he knows that the old man can attack mid-air. Creepysoo is left with no choice but to activate the magic circles that he nted on the ground. The number of magic circles might becking to the original number that he wants but that does not mean it would not be useful. ¡°Activate: Wee to the World of the Undead!¡± Creepysoo stated as he mmed his staff on the ground. The small magic circles that he ced on the ground suddenly showed itself and expanded to cover the whole stadium. The stadium suddenly started to get covered with the death god¡¯s miasma. Some tombstones even appeared in some random locations of the map. [The area affected by Wee to the World of the Undead will be polluted by the God of Death¡¯s miasma.] [Those that do not have the Blessing of the God of Death or in a party with those that have the blessing will receive debuffs.] [Reduce the defense of those without the blessing by 5%.] [Those without the blessing will lose 0.01% of their mana per second. If they have no mana, then they will lose 0.01% of their health per second instead.] [All undead in the area will have their strength and health regeneration be increased by 50%.] [Ten magic circles have been applied in the area. The duration of this skill would be 10 minutes.] The bored Ares suddenly sat upright in the throne that he is sitting upon as his satisfaction meter for the South Korean National Team¡¯s side increased. The audience noticed this, but they were more focused on the battle happening in the stadium. Don Quixote and Robin Hoodie increased the pace of their attacks which pushed their opponents back. The weakening of the defense might have been small but strong attacks will make this small debuff a big game changer. Plus. Creepysoo is not yet finished but he needed to block the tornado heading his way. ¡°Armor of Darkness!¡± Creepysoo stated as he equipped all his allies with an armor made of pure shadow. [Can block one attack as long as Armor of Darkness is equipped. This can only trigger once. DPS attacks will get blocked from affecting the wearer as well.] One of the Legendary skills that Creepysoo learned is the spell called Armor of Darkness. Even Vayu does not know this skill as only Adrian has seen it being used. The skill is so perfect that it even blocked the instant kill function of the twin daggers primordial armament. The tornado heading towards Creepysoo is then blocked by Don Quixote that is wearing the Armor of Darkness. Creepysoo knew that this tornado is not something that can be blocked with one Armor of Darkness, but the tornado just passed through Don Quixote as he thought. The tornado passed right through him as well while the Armor of Darkness got dispersed since it already fulfilled its purpose. The other team members are safe as well, but the Armor of Darkness is consumed. With the chance given to them, they managed to turn the tides of the battle. de is sent flying by Ain once again and the Japanese National Team is suddenly backed into the corner. They cannot be reckless and save their strengths at his stage of thepetition. ¡°Mariposa, buy us some time.¡± de stated as he needed to fully integrate with the demon soul this time. Both de and Vayu started to use the skills that they are saving up for the finals. de is covered in a darkish red me while Vayu is covered in a sphere made of wind. Mariposa knew that she needed to step up her game as well which is why she used the skill given to summoners at level 200. Chapter 797 - Japan Versus South Korea IV Chapter 797 ¨C Japan Versus South Korea IV "Limit Break!" Mariposa stated as she unleashed the level 200 skill given to summoners. With one skill, Mariposa unleashed all the soulbounds in her arsenal. Seven bug soulbounds are now present in the battlefield. The Undaunting Stag Beetle, the Psychedelic Butterfly, the Crystal Mantis, the Generator Centipede, the Sonic Dragonfly, the Stink Bug, and the Wyvern Hopper is now released in the battlefield. [All soulbounds of the yer Mariposa has been released due to the Limit Break skill.] [Soulbounds will have 50% more stats for the ten minutes that they are summoned.] The spacious stadium suddenly started to feel small with all the bug soulbounds in the area. All the gigantic bug soulbounds started rampaging towards the enemy team. The one team member of the South Korean national team could not keep up with the onught and died as a result. Creeopysoo is also backed into the corner as he cannot deal with seven monsters at the same time. He had no choice but to also summon all his undead knights as well. He summoned Moomie and Voodoo Marie. As the fight was focused on Creepysoo because of his shy spells and undead knights, the Japanese Team did not notice that Ain is already near them. Mariposa also noticed toote because the Armor of Darkness that covered Ain is yet to be used which made him be camouged in the dreary atmosphere of the stadium. Ain did quick work of the two other team members of the Japanese National team since they are not tanky enough to soak all the damage that he dealt. He was supposed to kill Mariposa as well but the Crystal Mantis with the support of the Psychedelic Butterfly blocked him from hurting her. The sharp ws of the Crystal Mantis could easily cut a person in half just like what happened to Ain''s fallen team member. The Psychedelic Butterfly is also using the powder that it is releasing in order to buff the other bug soulbounds. It did not take long for another of the South Korean National Team''s yer to fall. The Sonic Dragonfly managed to kill their priest yer. Without the help of the priest yer, the tank yer of the South Korean national team fell as well. He did manage to use a skill called damage reversal that killed the Generator Centipede. Mariposa might be alone to protect the two ace yers in her team but that does not mean she cannot do it. She is now exhibiting the true reason why summoners are dangerous in the battlefield. She coordinated the soulbounds in a manner that pinned Creepysoo and Ain. She only needed to buy five minutes of time and they would be assured of their victory. She believed this but she forgot a crucial thing on one of the undead knights that Creepysoo holds. When she noticed that nails and strings were already manifesting above her, it was toote to move away. A small doll that is likened to Mariposa is created in front of Creepysoo. The damage that the doll receives will reflect to a total of 75% of the target''s health when cast upon a yer. Mariposa is suddenly losing health rapidly due to the effect of the skill. She had no choice but to divert the damage to one of her soulbounds. The damage is diverted to the Undaunting Stag Beetle, but she noticed something wrong again. With just one damage transfer that dealt 50% of her health, her soulbound immediately turned into particles of light. Mariposa then suddenly coughed up blood as a result. The doll that represented the target that Voodoo Marie creates is not something that can be easily broken with transference skills or spells. She marks the spirit or soul of the target instead of the body which makes this skill dangerous for summoner yers. Creepysoo used this on Equinox during their battle, but thetter just used Rewind to undo all the damage. Mariposa lost 40% of her health as a result since the sudden death of a soulbound also made her take damage. The satisfaction bar that Ares has continued to rise for both teams as they battled to their utmost capabilities. Ain managed to grasp the attack patterns of the Crystal Mantis and continued with his counterattack. The weakness of bug soulbounds is that some only use their instincts. The Crystal Mantis is one of those bug monsters that heavily relied on instincts which meant that being read meant death. Ain continued his attacks until the Crystal Mantis fell in battle. He then used his sage arts to pull the Psychedelic Butterfly and beat it to death as well. The Stink Bug and the Sonic Dragonfly noticed that their master is defenseless which is why they left their current battle to aid her. The Sonic Dragonfly managed to out speed Ain to arge degree with the support of the Stink bug that uses stench to decrease the stats of the enemies. Creepysoo is now free from the other soulbounds but the Wyvern Hopper is not easy to deal with as it is considered as a low rank dragon. Moomie is currently defending against the Wyvern Hopper, but its boosted stats are not easy to deal even with four undead knights fighting. Don Quixote is almost dead just by taking one of the hits of the Wyvern Hopper. If Voodoo Marie did not heal Don Quixote might have fallen earlier. Creepysoo and Ain might look calm andposed but they knew that they need to finish the battle now as they can feel the immense power from the two yers gathering strength. Ain knew that in order to defeat the soulbounds, the summoner must first be defeated but he cannot get close to Mariposa. "No choice. Martial Sage Arts: Fox Hunt!" Ain stated as he suddenly vanished from the stadium. The audience wondered where Ain vanished, but they cannot see him. Exactly one secondter, Mariposa, who was flying, suddenly dropped to the ground.. Her soulbounds also turning into particles of light. Chapter 798 - Japan Versus South Korea V Chapter 798 ¨C Japan Versus South Korea V "No choice. Martial Sage Arts: Fox Hunt!" When Ain uttered those words, he used his most powerful single target ability. He surpassed the speed of light for a second and pierced Mariposa''s chest. He managed to steal the Mariposa''s heart and crushed it with his hands. [You managed to sessfully activate Fox Hunt. Due to the intense bacsh since your body is not yet a Sage''s body, you will enter a weakened state.] [All stats will decrease by 50% for one day.] The audience had their mouths open when they saw Mariposa turning into particles of light. Ain would have celebrated but the two warriors have finished condensing their power. From the dark mes, a demonized dees forth. His body is covered with the same runic letters just like Adrian''s, but the runic letters are glowing red. The sclera of his eyes is ck while the iris is red, and the pupil is ck as well. Two horns are growing out of his head like that of an imp. His skin tone that should be purplish in skin tone is also different as it is pinkish in skin tone. The hair that de has that was ck in color is now gray. His clothes changed in color, and it is now revealing some of his skin more which made his fangirls scream louder amongst others. Vayu changed as well as his flowing hair now feels like it is not made of organic hair but wind itself. His hair became flowing, and the dimensions is off as the ends could not be seen by the naked eye. His eyes are now just green glowing light, and his breath would release vast amount of pressure that can make anyone cower in fear. The clouds present on his clothes started to move and some even materialized into the physical ne. His feet also looked like it flickered in and out of existence. His body did this as well, but it felt more solid to look at than his feet. As soon as de gained control of his body, he immediately went straight towards Ain. He then shed his katana towards Ain, but thetter managed to create a shield using his aura. The shield would have hold normally but his serious decrease in stats is not something helpful in a situation such as this. Ain is sent flying and his health dropped immediately to 30%. From the audience'' perspective, de only shed once but he actually shed five times. The shes were so fast that Ain received three hits while blocked the other two. Creepysoo is about to help Ain, but a katana is suddenly thrusting towards his head. He wanted to defend but he had no time. He had no choice but to use ''Corpse Swap'' with Moomie. Creepysoo, who was supposed to receive the attack, switched ces with his semi tank undead knight Moomie. Moomie actually flinched upon receiving the attack and lost half its health immediately. The fact that his semi tank undead lost half his health with one sword thrust meant that it was a killing move towards Creepysoo. [Your team member, Ain, has died.] Creepysoo is shocked with the announcement that he received as he did not think that Ain would fall this fast. He knew about the status reduction, but Ain had many skills that can help him dodge physical attacks. While this is happening, Ares'' satisfaction meter for the Japanese national team suddenly filled to the brim. [The God of War, Ares, is pleased with the performance of the Japanese National Team.] [All damage dealt will be increased by 10%.] Creepysoo, who is already cornered, thought that the buff could not havee at the most unfortunate time for him. Voodoo Marie could not lock in de or Vayu so she cannot make a doll to damage their souls. Moomie tried binding them with his bandages, but the two transformed warriors easily broke free. The most dangerous of the two is actually de that bes increasingly stronger as the battle bes longer. Creepysoo noticed this because de could not cut down the Bone Wall that he uses for defense. Creepysoo did not give up because he has onest chip up on his sleeve. A skill that can turn the tides of battle to one''s favor. A skill that can instantly turn the battlefield into your own yground. "Underworld Domain: Limbo!" Creepysoo stated as his body emitted a strong aura of death. The aura of death then manifested into a coffin that pulled Creepysoo inside of it then mmed shut. The coffin then sunk to the ground and turned the whole arena into a graveyard. A man in a suit suddenly appeared in the middle of the stadium. The man in a suit then looked at Ares and waved at him then tapped his cane on the ground before disappearing. The Japanese national team did not notice that whenever a South Korean National team member died, a tombstone would mark the area where they died. They would soon learn that the dead team members rose from their graves as undead. The four undead members were not shocked when they got revived because they already got the announcement from Creepysoo beforehand. They are now undead with unlimited stamina and boosted by Creepysoo''s Prince of the Undead title. They are now considered as undead subordinates. Even the undead knights that died are revived due to Creepysoo summoning the domain of Limbo where Baron Samedi has great control over. Creepysoo then emerged from a coffin as a fully dressed gentleman. Creepysoo then tapped his staff on the ground which made smoke gather behind him. The smoke is actually the souls of those in Limbo that manifested as wraiths. "Let us begin the party!" Creepysoo shouted with an energetic smile. The wraiths and all the undead in the arena then charged towards de and Vayu.. Both tried to resist the tide of undead but ultimately fell as they got suppressed by the domain skill that Creepysoo used. Chapter 799 - Philippines Versus Taiwan I Chapter 799 ¨C Philippines Versus Taiwan I The audience and even the other contestants were shocked when they saw a real domain skill being used. They knew for a fact that a domain skill is what separates the powerful individuals in Pandemonium. For the Prince of the Undead to have this meant that he can be a being equal to a demigod. [Congrattions to the South Korean National Team for advancing to the next round.] The battle ended with the domain skill overpowering the two transformed warriors. The gloomy atmosphere could be seen on the Japanese Team side as they lost the battle, but the audience cheered for them. For the audience, the battle between South Korea and Japan did not create losers. They gave an electrifying match that will be considered as one of the best matches. The audience even forgot the previous matches when they finished watching the match between Japan and South Korea. The next few matches were fierce as well but the trill from watching the Japan versus South Korea match was not overshadowed. The battle between Germany Versus France ended with Germany''s resounding victory in the team fight as Faust and Eis were a pair that cannot be easily toppled. The next fight between United Kingdom and Canada ended in the victory of the former as Pendragon participated in the solo match. Merlin then decimated the enemy team in the team match as all her spells covered almost the entire arena. The match between Ukraine and Find ended in the victory of thetter as Cersei''s curses are difficult to dispel with the aspect of Vepar fighting beside her. Sweden and Italy match could be said to be the most predictable one as Frey did not hold back one bit. She proceeded to decimate the enemy team in three minutes. The Russia versus Australia match could be said as a bad matchup for thetter as the Australian team does not have a high burst damager to instantly kill Sveto. The Mysia versus Thand team ended the match as 1:2 as thetter lost the team match due to the former team being better in team ys. Thest qualifying match is the most anticipated one right now as they want to know who will represent the solo matches. Dupe might be great, but she is outssed in one-on-one situations. Apki is already a given, but the audience want to know who the other one would be. ¡ª¡ª- "Other than Creepysoo and Old Man Vayu''s match, the other matches were almost one sided. I hope thest qualifying match is great." Marlon grumbled as the excitement he felt from their friend''s match was really something else. "Who do you think will be the solo yer for our country? It would surely be Apki." Jade stated. "I think it would be that summoner named Arsenal." Adrian muttered as he felt that Apki wants to hide as much as possible. "Oh? Why do you say so?" Jade asked. "Just a hunch." Adrian answered. ¡ª¨C Just as Adrian predicted, the yer from the Philippine National Team is the summoner named Arsenal. From the Taiwan national team side, Nishui is the first one to be in battle as they expected that Apki would be the one to handle the first solo match. They might have predicted wrong, but they thought that they lucked out. The Taiwan National Team thought that they have this match in the bag as they just needed to get the ind battleground for the team match. The yer named Dupe might be troublesome in the team match but if Renyu floods the whole area then they would win regardless. "Both yers enter your gaming pods." The announcer stated as the battlefield chosen is the stadium since Arsenal won the coin flip. He chose the stadium map as he wanted to avoid the ces where he could die due to the environment or those with water. Arsenal thanked his luck that it managed to at least make the match not totally against him. As soon as the two materialized in the stadium, the God of War, Ares, made his speech once again. The stadium is once again filled with spectators. Nishui thought that Arsenal would be an easy match because he did not do much in the previous events. He mainly just supported the team using his soulbounds that were not mostly for support as well. He only used three soulbounds that were the chameleon, a monkey that ys the cymbals and the hornbill that canunch projectiles of the things that it eats. ¡ª¡ª- Before the match¡­. "Are you sure about sending Arsenal instead of you?" Dupe asked Apki. "I am sure as we will not win if I bring out all my cards. The undead boy has a domain skill that no one in our team possess. Our only chance of winning the team match against them would be to win against Ain which I can do. Do not worry as Arsenal has trained enough to match against a normal ranker in the right conditions. He also hid most of his skills, so he still has the element of surprise in his belt. You are weak against one on one''s, so we have to trust in him." Apki stated as he sent Arsenal with a confident look. ¡ª¨C The moment that the two moved, Nishui immediately decreased the distance against the two of them. If he could prevent the summoner to summon his soulbounds then he can easily win. His staff extended to hit Arsenal by the mouth, but thetter just jumped back in response. "High Summon: Espada" Arsenal stated. A magic circle that had the mark of a wolf and a sword suddenly appeared. From it, an armored wolf with a sword on its mouth came out and parried the oing staff attack from Nishui. "High Summon: Pangil" Arsenal followed up as he had a breather. A magic circle with a snake with its head having some features of a wolf suddenly appeared from the summoning.. Fang measured about twenty meters in length and could easily squish the opponent but its main attack is actually spitting poison to its enemies. Chapter 800 - Philippines Versus Taiwan II Chapter 800 ¨C Philippines Versus Taiwan II The Lycodon Naja is a rare evolution of a snake monster as they are said to have the characteristics of a dragon. It is even ssified as a low-ss dragon due to the small amount of dragon blood in its veins. It also has a poisonous breath attack as it can releaserge amounts of acidic poison. The soulbound Pangil is this type of monster. Nishui did not fully avoid the poison breath attack as he got hit in the left shoulder. The armor that he wore could be seen getting melted by the breath attack. He could not take a breather also as Espada aimed for his neck at a fast speed. He dodged the attack, but he tripped and fell. "High Summon: Ginto" Arsenal stated as he did not let this chance got to deal damage to his opponent. He summoned a giant golden scaly ball on top of Nishui. Nishui could not dodge on time and got pummeled by the giant golden scaly ball. All the while, Arsenal is gaining the favor of the God of War. Nishui thought that it would be an easy match and he got angry at himself for being so cocky. He activated a skill to strengthen himself and toss the giant golden scaly ball that is ttening him. With the ball monster out of the way, Nishui recollected himself and became serious. The golden round scaly ball is actually a Golden Pangolin. A monster that is said to be very timid but boasts exceptional defense. All three of Arsenal''s most powerful soulbounds is now present in the battlefield. The dius Lupus named Espada which are monsters that have great speed and mastery over the sword. They are said to even use sword skills which could rival the Sword Saints if trained to the peak. The Lycodon Naja, a lower-ss dragon, that can spit poisonous breath that can corrode everything. Nishui noticed that his opponent clearly hid his strength in the previous matches. Rather, no one paid attention to them much as they were not really featured much in the first and second events. Sometimes being inconspicuous has its advantages. Nishui needed water to truly overpower his opponent since he started to show his cards. "If there is no water then I would just summon it. Drizzle!" Nishui stated as he suddenly started to pound his chest. The skies suddenly be dark as droplets of water suddenly start to fall down on the battlefield. Nishui started to increase his strength with the arrival of rain. The rainsts for thirty minutes which means that he can finish the battle with the rain still taking effect. Nishui''s stats are increased whenever he is drenched in water or in bodies of water. He became twice as fast than he was previously and use that in his advantage. Nishui moved like a phantom in the rainy weather which became struggle to Arsenal. Arsenal''s soulbound named Pangil tried to spit its poisonous breath on Nishui, but thetter was too fast to be hit. Ginto, the Golden Pangolin tried to ram its body towards Nishui, but thetter got evaded easily as well. The only soulbound that could follow Nishui is Espada but even it could not hit the water goblin yer. Nishui bombarded Arsenal with his Staff Arts and almost sent the summoner to death''s door. Arsenal transferred most of the damage to Ginto. The golden pangolin could be seen having cracks on its sturdy shell as a result of the damage transfer. ¡ª¨C "I guess this match is already decided once that Nishui guy made it rain." One of the audiences muttered to his seatmate. "Why does that name Arsenal seem familiar?" His seatmate stated. "He probably just has someone with the same name that you have fought before." The one who originally spoke added. "No! I remember now! There is actually a summoner that is ranked 50 in a city ruled by the Church of War. He must be that guy!" His seatmate stated but the other person did not believe it. "It must be some other person as I also know of that rank 50 person that is said to be very elusive. He is also a summoner that used his soulbounds in a unique way." The person in the audience stated. "The guy that summons swords is the one ranked 50. That guy has legit monster soulbounds." They said in unison, but the next scene made their jaws drop. ¡ª¨C As Nishui is about to hit Arsenal in the head to try and finish off his opponent in battle, Arsenal suddenly became resolute and calm. Nishui suddenly had goosebumps when he felt the sudden transformation of his opponent, but he cannot stop his attack. "Summoner Arts: Secret Sword ¨C dius Lupus" Arsenal stated. Arsenal who had no weapon in hand suddenly had a sword in hand. The base of the de had an armored wolf as a motif with the deing out of its open mouth. [Arsenal has gained the 50% damage increase provided by the Secret Sword ¨C dius Lupus.] [Arsenal has gained the 30% agility increase provided by the Secret Sword ¨C dius Lupus.] Arsenal now matching the speed of the buffed Nishui shed his opponent. Nishui screamed in pain as his chest got shed. Thankfully, his healing factor is also improved when in water. "Summoner Arts: Secret Sword ¨C Lycodon Naja" Arsenal stated. Arsenal now carries two swords and aimed it towards Nishui. He first shed using the wolf sword, but it got blocked by Nishui''s staff. He then used the other sword to do a thrusting attack and seeded. [You have poisoned your opponent.] [Your opponent will lose 5% of his health every minute. This effect can stack.]] Nishui''s eyes bulged as he did not resist the poison. He must finish off the summoner in front of him before he is the one that loses the battle. "Water Crash: Tidal m!" Nishui stated as the water element around him empowered his staff and came crashing down on Arsenal. "Summoner Arts: Secret Sword ¨C Golden Pangolin" Arsenal muttered as a golden sword with hard scales blocked the attack that came from Nishui. Chapter 801 - Philippines Versus Taiwan III Chapter 801 ¨C Philippines Versus Taiwan III A third golden scaled sword blocked the mighty attack that Nishui used. The powerful energy that gathered in his staff got dispersed when it hit the golden sword. The golden glow of the Secret Sword ¨C Golden Pangolin vanished when it blocked the attack. Nishui retreated when his attack got blocked and is shocked upon the scene that he witnessed. The three secret swords are floating behind him as if he is moving them with his mind. The audience then saw something strange on Arsenal''s forehead. A third eye could be seen on Arsenal''s forehead where a runic word used to be written. The third eye not only feels creepy, but it is also emanating some sort of aura. This proves that Apki did not just pick Arsenal without reason as he seems to know the hidden power of his team member. Nishui started to attack once more as it would be impossible to block his next attack again. He noticed that the sword that blocked his attack earlier lost its glow and is recovering its golden shine. He then covered his staff with the water element once again and extended it using that same energy. Nishui did not want to use a close-range attack as he is afraid of the swords attacking him from all directions. The extended staff did a sweeping attack, but the three swords gathered their strengths and blocked the attack. A bead of sweat could be seen dripping from Arsenal''s face. Arsenal knew that he might win a drawn-out battle, but his opponent is not nning the same thing. He needed to finish the battle now even if he brings out some of his secrets. He will be the first line of defense for their team anyway. "Limit Break!" Arsenal stated as all his soulbounds got released. "Secret Swords: Release!" Arsenal followed up as all his soulbounds turned into swords that gave different elements and effects depending on the attribute of the soulbound. Seven different swords appeared and circled behind Arsenal with each having different effects. The passive buffs that each sword made Arsenal''s power almost double. If the developers did not implement the three soulbound rule, then he would have not been stuck at rank 50 in Arena rankings. "Isn''t that cheating?" Nishui muttered to himself as seven different swords shot towards him. Under the barrage of the seven swords, Nishui turned into particles of light. Nishui could not even use any of his skills or build up power since the swords did not give him any breather room. His defeat came from him being unable to do anything due to the precise attacks of seven swords. "Arsenal wins!" the announcer stated, and the audience shouted in response. The match might not have been the shiest, but it was so intense. They were on the edge of their seats when both of the contestants are exchanging attacks, but the seven swords reached the excitement to the extreme. ==== Next is the team match where everyone is now paying attention to. Whoever wins the coin toss for this match could dictate the victory. The two team captains initiated the coin toss and it ended in the favor of the Taiwanese national team. "We will choose the ind battleground." Renyu stated as she needs to win this team match to give them a greater fighting chance. ''Contestants go to your respective gaming pods!" The announcer stated. ===== "What the heck! Why are you guys so strong?!" Nishui stated as he is the only one left in his team. They thought that they had an advantage when they chose the map, but it was not enough. Apki seemed to hide many of his trump cards. Even the audience is speechless of what happened in the battle. The whole stadium is basically silenced as they did not expect this result from them. A real dark horse has emerged for this event as they never expected that Apki himself is as strong or even stronger than Hou Yiwei. A few minutes earlier¡­. All of the teams spawned in the arena without much issue. The Taiwanese national team kept to the water as Renyu started to call upon her most powerful spell that used all her mana. Her n is to literally sink the ind to the ground since none of their opponents can survive in water. She started calling the power of the God of the Seas as she has received his blessing. Nishui and his other team members guarded her as she will be easily targeted during the preparation. The Philippines'' national team noticed this and started to try and mitigate the damage that wille to them. Dupe noticed that Renyu was not using a normal spell as her power multiplied by a factor of ten and all the water from the surrounding waters seem to be gathering towards her. She used numerous barrier traps, but she surmised that it would not be enough. "Attack them while I prepare for a counterattack. Can you block her spell for a few seconds?" Apki asked Dupe and thetter agreed. Apki started preparation as well as he started to write ancient writings on the ground. As he is writing, he is also chanting some sort of prayer that absorbed power around him. The other team members decided to fight the opposing team. The match between the two teams hit an impasse but the one who turned the tides (literally) is Renyu. A huge wave five times higher than the tallest hill in the ind came crashing down on them. Dupe tried to block the wave with all her trapsbined but she also died due to the intense pressure that she received. The wave would soon reach Apki but all his preparations have finished. Therge ritualistic magic circle glowed, and he used his blood as a sacrifice. Half his health vanished upon activating the magic circle, but he summoned one of the goddesses that controlled the seas. "Aman Sinaya, your humble servant needs your help." Apki prayed and it is answered. A beautiful goddess dressed in robes that flowed like water appeared. She was bigger than the wave that Renyu summoned. The Goddess Aman Sinaya looked at Apki with a tender gaze and protected him from the wave. She then diverted this back to the Tainwanese national team with double the force. The Taiwanese national team might have been resistant to water elemental damage, but they are not immune to an attack created by a goddess. The ones who have weak defenses died and Nishui is left lying on the shores of the ind. ¡ª¡ª "Sorry but we need to win as well. My team members need to win. That is the least I can do as a team captain.." Apki stated as he pierced Nishui with his kampn to finish off his opponent. Chapter 802 - Next Round Chapter 802 ¨C Next Round With the end of thest fight of the first round of battles, the teams have been given a break. Constant battles in the virtual world might not tire the body but the mind is definitely stressed. Sometimes the mind being tired is more impactful than the body being tired. The next matches have been posted in the projector screens. The matches have already been determined in thedder. ¡ª¡ª Second Round Matches 1. United States Versus China 2. South Korea Versus Germany 3. United Kingdom Versus Ukraine 4. Sweden Versus Russia 5. Thand Versus Philippines ¡ª¨C The buzz of the domain skill and Apki summoning a goddess are the main talks of the inte. The fact that a yer has a domain skill meant that they are a cut above the rest. Hashtags like #PrinceOftheUndead or #DomainSkill are trending due to the cool effect that Creepysoo created. The summoning of a goddess is also trending as gods and goddesses has been a big deal in the meta now as dark gods exists. The fact that a yer can summon a goddess by sacrificing things like health and mana meant that any yer could be powerful. Some even had fantasies that they will enter a contract with gods or goddesses and gain the ultimate power. yers started to research more into the gods and goddesses of Pandemonium due to the power that Apki and Cersei shown in the PVP matches. They had an inkling of hope that they would be someone on the level of the rankers. "For the rankers to force Creepysoo to use his domain means that they are no joke. Even the old man is doing his best which means the pressure is not really easy." Marlonmented. "The first matches were not really that confrontational and you could win under the right circumstances. When ites to yer versus yers, you can only rely on yourself. Still, being chosen by a god or goddess is not easy. The yers that have the backing of gods or goddesses in Pandelympics could only be counted with one hand." Adrian stated. The group then talked about the matches of each national team. They could say things like ''if they did this then they would have win'' but they knew that the result of the match can never be really determined with things like that. As much as spectators have their ''expert opinion'', the real thing can never be predicted unless you are the one in their shoes. "The one that caught my attention is that Arsenal fellow. His Job ss is very interesting as he turns his soulbounds into swords with different elements depending on the nature of his monsters." Jademented. In fact, Arsenal''s job ss is trending right now as the weakness of the summoner is now partially covered. If he is proficient in closebat and could also use mid-range attacks using his telekic control. "His job ss is almost like mine as he can also utilized weapons but his is unique. His soulbounds that be swords also give him a stronger passive boost. It also stacks from the look of that Nishui fellow being unable to do anything." Adrianmented. "Your job ss is still a big cheat when you categorize yourself as a summoner." All of his friends thought but only Marlon voiced it out. ¡ª¡ª "We have returned from the break! I hope all of you have prepared yourselves for the next round of matches! But before that, we have a teaser for thest even that will be yed for all of you!" the announcer stated as the projected screens vanished. The whole stadium showed a holographic teaser of the next event. The contestants and audience all focused on the three-dimensional images being broadcasted. In a dark abyss, a red crystal glowing in abination of green, red, and yellow could be seen. Chains made of shadows suddenly sped on the red crystal with a shadowy hand reaching out to it from the dark abyss. The shadowy hand then dragged the red crystal down into the depths of the abyss. The holographic image then changed to a cocoon made of shadows pulsing eerie light. The red crystal then fused with this cocoon and a monster that is three times the size of a man emerged. The monster ced the red crystal on the center of its body while its form resembled that of a wraith. The shadow monster thenpletely released its form and it now looked like a dark knight. The only difference is that its arms are not present but fourrge shadow hands are floating next to it. Its feet are also non-existent as it is floating one foot from the ground like a wraith, but it is not an undead. "The depths of the abyss have been my home when the king fell from grace. The time for his awakening is upon us." The shadow monster stated as it felt something call for it. In the depths of the abyss, a bright light suddenly shed and the dragon that made the two headed dragon from hell helpless suddenly appeared. The dragon of light and darkness then looked at the shadow monster and spoke. "I havee to fetch you, my brother. The seal on the king is weakening and it is time for him to rise once again and im the world as his own. The gods and goddesses are already weakened which meant that there is no longer much of a hindrance to the revival of our king." The dragon of light and darkness stated. "If that is the case brother, we shall need the help of our other siblings that have also been trapped by the foolish gods and goddesses." The shadow monster stated as the red core on its body started to absorb the energy of the abyss. "You are right brother! We shall free our siblings from their shackles and bring forth a new era!" The dragon of light and darkness stated as it once again used its powers to bend light itself.. The two powerful monsters vanished from the abyss. Chapter 803 - United States Versus China I Chapter 803 ¨C United States Versus China I The spection for the two powerful monsters started happening but the contestants could not do so leisurely. The next round of matches already started with the map chosen being the jungle as the solo match has already started. Just like what the audience expected, the solo match is between Totem and Hou Yiwei. The two team captains are destined to sh sooner orter but they did not expect that it would be this early into the event. Totem picked the jungle as he is a druid that specialized in the powers of nature. He knew that he could not afford to becent when he is against the yer currently sitting at the top of the leaderboards. He might have witnessed Ain defeating de, but he cannot expect the same response from Hou Yiwei. Hou Yiwei also did not expect that the match would be easy and decide to stick with long range attacks. He knows that his opponent is proficient when ites to meleebat, and he could be defeated if he is not careful. The jungle that provided cover for Hou Yiwei aided his long-range attacks, but it also proves to aid his opponent more as it provided Totem cover. "I ask the help of the Guardian of the Forests. Entangle my opponent so that they will no longer be a threat. Call to the Forest Guardian!" Totem stated as he poured his mana into the ground. A silhouette of what seems like a leshy appeared for a brief second and the branches of the trees shot towards Hou Yiwei. Upon seeing that he could no longer trust the forest, Hou Yiwei spread his wings and took to the skies. Hou Yiwei thought that he would be safe, but the branches stretched far beyond what they could possibly do. A group of trees is a three-meter radius all shot their extended branches towards him which made him to aerial evasions. The tips of the branches shot like spears that wants to pierce his body into millions of holes. "Phoenix Shot!" Hou Yiwei stated as his arrow became coated in mes. Hou Yiwei released the arrow and it exploded into mes in the shape of a bird. The tree branches that aimed for him became ashes when the skill passed through it. The trees below thatunched their branches also turned to ash but Hou Yiwei lost vision of his opponent. "Call of the Wind: Sylphid!" Totem''s voice echoed. A wind elemental then appeared behind Hou Yiwei without him even noticing. The wind elemental created a strong burst of wind that sent the Hou Yiwei crashing down to the ground. "Spirit of the Mammoth!" Totem stated which made a silhouette of a mammoth appear behind him. Totem charged at Hou Yiwei with great speed and strength that he left deep foot marks on the ground. Hou Yiwei is still being pushed down by the wind elemental using its magic which meant that he cannot stand up. Hou Yiwei knew that he could potentially die from the chain of attacks that Totem will release if thetter gets close to him. "Dragon Force!" Hou Yiwei muttered with a slightly breathy tone. A burst of tyrannical energy is released by Hou Yiwei that slightly pushed back the rampaging Totem. Hou Yiwei arose from the ground as the wind pushing him down is getting burned by the draconic aura that is covering his body. Hou Yiwei then changed his bow into two des as Totem continued his charge. The two powerhouses shed against each other as their auras reached the climax. The one that came out on top was Hou Yiwei as his Dragon Force overpowered the Spirit of the Mammoth. "That would not be enough to defeat a dragon!" Hou Yiwei stated as he charged towards Totem with his two des d in the aura created by the Dragon Force. "Spirit of the Boar! Spirit of the Tiger!" Totem rushed casting two skills at the same time in order to block the attack. With an aura that coated his body using a thick hide and ws that extended from his hands, Totem blocked the two swords. Hou Yiwei noticed that Totem could not use the skill that he used to be a giant if he is preupied which is why he did not stop the barrage of attacks. Druids often relied onmuning with nature which means they get power from prayers and chants. The longer their prayer or chants then the more powerful their skills would be. The main way to counter druids is to prevent them from using their main way of getting power but that does not mean they are powerless. Since druids are in tune with nature, so too is their own body which is why some have tattoos in their bodies. Totem is the same as he has yet to utilize the unique markings on his body as he only used the small totems hanging around his neck before. "Spirits of the Forests! Bless me!" Totem stated as his tattoos suddenly glowed in a bluish white light. Totem''s aura suddenly matched that of the aura released by Hou Yiwei. The rank one yer is then reminded why the dragons never liked the druids because they use the natural power around them unlike dragons that relied on their own powers. It is the sh between the Arcane and the Natural magic natures. The two shed continuously as the surroundings vibrated due to the sheer force of their energies. The difference started to show as Hou Yiwei started to show tiredness, but Totem took more damage. Hou Yiwei knew that he might lose if Totem pulled another powerful skill. As if he read Totem''s mind, thetter started to chant while they are shing and ignoring the damage that he is getting. Hou Yiwei knew that he needs to use the skill that he wanted to keep hidden but a win must be needed to cement their position in the finals. "Dragon Force: Draconic Descent!" Chapter 804 - United States Versus China II Chapter 804 ¨C United States Versus China II "Dragon Force: Draconic Descent!" Hou Yiwei stated his body suddenly burned into vibrant red mes. Totem noticed this as well, but he cannot stop the chanting as he wanted to convert all the damage he received into a damaging skill. The vibrant red me that covered Hou Yiwei''s body started to grow in size until it is five times bigger than Totem. "Nature''s Wrath: Reversal!" Totem stated as the tattoos that glowed on his body started to detach from his body in order to create a magic circle mid-air. The spell that Totem used is a sure hit spell that dealt damage to all the enemies that dealt damage to him. The damage that he absorbed will also be doubled in power and it cannot be dodged under normal circumstances. The Nature''s Wrath: Reversal spell released its attack in the form of a pure spirit beam. The pure spirit beam headed towards the burning vibrant red me. Totem is assured of his victory as the damage that he received is something that a yer with light armor cannot endure. The pure spirit beam headed towards the inside of the vibrant red me, but the defeat notification of his opponent did not show up. He also felt something solid hit by the pure spirit beam, but he did not know what it was as the vibrant red me obscured vision. The vibrant red me soon vanished, and the audience saw what is hiding inside of it. Hou Yiwei is no longer in the form of a dragonkin but that of a red dragon. He looked down on Totem as he is impressed by the capabilities of his opponent. "To think that you managed to break the Draconic Barrier with one spell. Imend you for that, but you lost the moment you did not finish me off quickly. You should be proud that I revealed this skill to deal with you as that meant that I consider you worthy." Hou Yiwei stated in deep raspy voice. Totem could no longer call upon the spirits around him as thest skill he used is something that weakens the body of a druid since it is considered as ast resort. Totem stood there with dignity as Hou Yiwei used his breath attack to defeat him. "In a shocking turn of events, Hou Yiwei defeated the team captain of the United States National team by bing the apex of all monsters!" The announcer stated as the crowd cheer upon seeing the transformation. Numerous spections started to appear as the audience is no longer sure who will be the Monarchs. The appearance of a yer turning into a dragon, a domain skill, and the power to call upon gods has turned the prediction of the winners into a mess. The number of people using crying emojis for losing their bets are increasing. ==== "If you bothpeted in your dragon forms, do you think you can beat him?" Marlon asked Jade as she can also turn into a dragon. "His draconic transformation skill is different from mine because mine is something like a toggle skill. His is more like a legitimate transformation so he could be getting better status buffs along with his. We will not know unless we actually shed though." Jade answered. "You can say that his dragon transformation skill is like our real forms." Adrianmented to Marlon as their real forms are very powerful and sealed due to them representing a concept in the universe. "If that is the case then he might be able to win this event as long as he uses that dragon transformation skill in every match. All the cooldowns are refreshed per match anyways." Marlon added. "We will see as everyone is a strong contender for the championship at this point. It also seems that my match against all of them will not be a piece of cake as it seems." Adrian stated. "Sir Adrian. The event organizers are calling you for the final check ups for the next event. Pleasee with me to the control room." The attendant stated as she got instructions to inform Adrian of the final checks before his event. "Understood." Adrian answered as he stood up from his seat and followed the attendant. ¡ª¡ª The team match between the Chinese national team and the United States national team ended in favor of thetter. The audience got a full fight between the Ancestral Spirit Totem and the Dragon Hou Yiwei. The battle is hard fought, and the United States national team still lost despite them having the map advantage. The Twin des, Jiang and Ye, yed a big part in the victory of their national team as they defeated Null as fast as they could. She was the biggest hurdle they must face as she can cancel skills that required channeling and negate magic. When Null got defeated, the Twin des then hunted down Shado that killed their two other team members. The Twin des were sessful in defeating Shado and Aisha, but they also died in the process because of the monster nts that Poison Ivy used. But as fate is not shining upon Poison Ivy, all her soulbounds got defeated with one breath attack that came from Hou Yiwei who already transformed into his dragon form. The final moments of the match then turned to be a fight between two juggernauts. The sh of the two juggernauts ended with the victory of Hou Yiwei but half is health got depleted. The jungle that supposed to be their battleground became a zing inferno which also aided in Hou Yiwei''s win as Totem pulled power from the surroundings. As the forest burned, Totem weakened as a result which decided the match for the two countries. The team battle between the two countries made everyone hold on to their seats as the audience never thought that something like that would be possible in a PVP event.. They only thought that it is possible during boss raids. Chapter 805 - South Korea Versus Germany Chapter 805 ¨C South Korea Versus Germany The next match followed as the South Korean national team and the German national team representatives went to the center of the stage. As expected, the representative for the South Korean national team is Ain while the representative for the German national team is Eis. The coin flip came in favor of the German National Team. Eis picked the battleground that gives her an advantage as she already saw the capability of Ain inbat. The two yers are sent to the icy tundra and the act of staying still will induce frostbite. As soon as the two can move, they executed the skills that can give them the advantage. Ain used a buff on himself to heat his body and increase his speed. Eis responded by condensing all the ice element around her into shards of ice. Ain tried avoiding but the ice shards came in the number of a hundred thousand at least. Ain wanted to get close to Eis but the ice shards prevented that as one graze from them would create a slice wound. Even a small slice wound will inject the ice element in the body which would inflict frostbite. Layers of frost could be seen forming on Ain''s body as he tried getting closer towards Eis. She really lived to her name as the Queen of Winter as she controlled the ice element like it is an extension of her body. The ice shards are not the only thing that she set up for defensive measures. There is ayer of snow swirling around her up to her knees that seems to move in ordance with her mind. Ain managed to reach her when he used a skill called Sage Art: Fox Maneuver but the snow below her feet suddenly formed a shield to protect her from the attack. "Frost Circle!" Eis stated as the area below Ain suddenly glowed bright as she activated the magic circle. A burst of cold light could hit Ain and his body immediately got frozen as a result. He still has consciousness, but he cannot move his body as it is frozen in ce. Eis then started to chant as ance made of the purest of ice could be seen forming. "Pure Ice Spear!" Eis stated as she finished chanting the spell and a beautifulnce made of pure ice appeared above her. With a gesture of her hand, the Pure Ice Spear struck Ain and turned him into particles of light. The German national team won the first solo match. ===== For the team round, the coin flip went in the favor of the South Korean national team. They chose the stadium map again as well as the enemy team''s forte is long range magic. The audience thought that the team match would be a long-drawn-out battle, but it started with a bang to their surprise. "Underworld Domain: Limbo!" Creepysoo stated as he immediately summoned his domain skill. He also summoned his undead knights to increase his forces. The German national team responded in kind as Zahnrad set up what he calls as the Artificial Zone. Using a hidden capsule from his magitech suit, he deployed it above them where its split into three. The three shrapnel then emitted a beam that connected on top which created a prism. The Artificial Zone is what Zahnrad studied when he first learned about domains. He wanted to emte its capabilities but, in the end, could not replicate the real thing. He did give a buffing effect to his team members and empowered their attacks. The fight began immediately to which the enemy team could now see Ain rampaging in the battlefield. His previous defeat ignited his fighting spirit to the point that he did not realize that he defeated Schutz despite being the tank of the enemy team. Eis and Faust''sbination of ice and fire made it difficult to approach them while Witwe easily defeated the other members of the South Korean national team except for Ain and Creepysoo. Ain did not hold himself back like again and used his Martial Sage Arts: Fox Hunt to kill Witwe. With Ain being weakened, thebination of Eis and Faust managed to kill him, but the result is as they feared. The tombstones appeared once again where Creepysoo''s team died. With a simple spell that used 40% of his mana, Creepysoo revived all his dead team members into undead. The revenge of the undead is literally what fights between the South Korean national team are. Even with Zahnrad making his magitech suit explode, he only took out one of Creepysoo''s undead knights. The team match ended with the victory of the South Korean national team. ==== Thest solo match started, and it is a match between Creepysoo and Faust. Even though Faust did not have a high chance of winning, he did his best and exerted fire magic that can gain him recognition. He used spells that obliterated enemies as long as he touched his fire. All the spectators thought that Faust would lose immediately as Creepysoo used his domain skill again at the start of the match, but he put up a good fight. So good of a fight that his me elementalpanion evolved into a stronger rank due to his strong wish of winning. His elemental, Smander, evolved into a Greater Elemental and acquired something special that makes it different from other elementals. Smander managed to acquire the Elemental King''s seed as it wanted to make its master''s wish a reality. The small lizard grew in size as it is now the size of arge breed of dog. The red me burning on its back also got brighter with some bluish white specks of fire mixed in. Even with this development, Faust still lost as Undead do not get burned despite being getting bonus damage from fire. Thebination of all of Creepysoo''s undead knights made a solo match against him basically a lost cost unless one can overpower them thoroughly. The South Korea national team advanced to the next round as a result of the battle. Chapter 806 - United Kingdom Versus Ukraine I Chapter 806 ¨C United Kingdom Versus Ukraine I After the match between South Korea and Germany, the next match continued immediately as the nextpetitors gathered on the stage. The match between United Kingdom and Ukraine started with the first representatives being Merlin and Cersei. The match between the two is something that the audience did not expect as Pendragon was the one to represent the United Kingdom national team in the first match. The two beauties stood on the stage and did the coin flip with Ukraine being the winner. Cersei chose the ind battleground as water is her friend since Vepar controls not only curses but water as well. Both of them entered the arena with the intent of winning against each other. In fact, Cersei wanted to battle Pendragon as she is the better counter for him. She could pile on curses against Pendragon that rarely moves. He is the perfect opponent for curse casters like Cersei, but she got the short end of the stick. She is now against someone like Merlin who is proficient in spell casting like her. Cersei wanted to summon the aspect of Vepar at the start of the match, but she had no one to buy time for her. Two different spells are suddenly directed towards her which are Lightning Bolt and Fire Ball. She had no choice but to conjure up her broom and fly away as she had no other means of evading the attack. She then saw Merlin looking at her in the sky and also used a spell to levitate in order to be even against her. Merlin did not need something like an item to fly as her natural affinity with the wind element made her able to fly in the sky with ease. Of course, this came with the downside of only being able to use one element to hit Cersei. Cersei tried casting her curses and hexes while in mid-air, but it proved difficult to properly aim. She had to evade while chanting her curses which means that she had to perform broom acrobatics. She also had Vepar whispering in he ears to warn her of sudden dangers because Merlin could conjure spells at a faster pacepared to others. Merlin knew that Cersei must be eliminated as quickly as possible since she is wary of the devil that she summons in the battlefield. She did not use powerful spells that take longer to chant as she might get inflicted by curses. Cersei now being backed into a corner could not believe that she needed to use the skill that she wanted to keep hidden until the finals. She thought she could find a way to win as long as she could hit Merlin with her curses, but the woman she in inbat with is basically a walking grimoire. Cersei flew towards the body of water and floated an inch above the water. She then used her Devil Tongue to apply ten different curses on her body in order to strengthen herself for the thing that she is about to do. Merlin knew that something was up which is why she suddenly called for a thunderstorm. The dark clouds in the sky gathered as lightning crackled. She raised her hand while chanting a magic spell and gathered all the lightning on her hand. "Great Lightning!" Merlin shouted as her voice echoed. The giant lightning bolt is then redirected towards Cersei who is still busy cing curses on herself. Cersei did not even notice the lightning bolt approaching her as she is focused on her current task. Cersei finally finished chanting as a dark red magic circle appeared below her feet. "Devil Possession!" Cersei stated but the lightning bolt struck her body upon doing so. The lightning bolt hit Cersie''s body, and it exploded into blood. The audience felt that her death was a bit too graphic but there was no announcement that Merlin had won the match. Even Merlin thought it was strange that she did not receive the notification for Cersei''s defeat. Merlin is about to use a spell called Pinpoint to detect the whole area for living things, but she suddenly felt a heavy pressure. A huge magic circle suddenly appeared on the surface of the water that is vastly different from the magic circle that Cersei activated. The magic circle on the water gave off a menacing energy that made Merlin wince. She has never felt such vtile power like that as it was not natural. She then saw the blood that supposed to be Cersei''s suddenly pooling in the center of the water. The blood soon formed into a humanoid figure that is that of a woman. That woman is indeed Cersei, but something is different in terms of her form. She now had hornsing out of her temples, bat-like wings and a pointed tail. She had transformed herself into a devil affiliated with the Devil God Vepar. Cersei did not waste any second and pped her wings. Merlin, who is focusing on Cersei, suddenly saw that her opponent is nowhere to be seen. Just as she is about to avoid as she suddenly felt danger on her side, Cersei suddenly whispered. "Toote." Cersei stated in her provocative tone. Cersei then pped Merlin using her right hand which made thettere crashing down towards the water. The sexy figure of the Devil Cersei could be seen looking down on Merlin who came crashing towards the sea. "She is not yet dead, Cersei." Vepar''s voice whispered to Cersei. A huge water column suddenly erupted where Merlin came crashing down on. The sea could be seen splitting into two as if by divine intervention, but it is only due to the mana limiter on Merlin being released. The screen now showed Merlin but the runic letters on her body now fully visualized. Merlin has a special mechanic where she can redirect the damage she receives to her mana. Just one strike from Cersei deleted her remaining mana which was 70%.. This in turn activated her passive skill called ''Child of Mana'' which is a passive skill that all Daemonios are born with. Chapter 807 - United Kingdom Versus Ukraine II Chapter 807 ¨C United Kingdom Versus Ukraine II The screen now showed Merlin but the runic letters on her body now fully visualized. Merlin has a special mechanic where she can redirect the damage she receives to her mana. Just one strike from Cersei deleted her remaining mana which was 70%. This in turn activated her passive skill called ''Child of Mana'' which is a passive skill that all Daemonios are born with. Cersei thought that she has the upper hand in battle because of using the forbidden skill Devil Possession. It gives the user the qualities of the devil that they have a contract with but only something that the mortal body could bear. "Well, it is only a forbidden skill in Pandemonium because the holy churches would burn you alive if they knew that you have a skill like this." Cersei stated as she saw the column of water shooting towards the sky. Cersei saw the person that she thought would be dead or close to it perfectly unscathed, but Vepar told her that her opponent no longer has mana. The Devil God told her that there is a special skill that half demons are born with that redirects their damage to their mana which is why the powerful ones managed to defeat demons back then. [The mana in the surroundings is unstable.] [There is a slight small chance that spells will not activate due to the mana fluctuation.] Merlin could see that her innate skilled Child of Mana triggered. This special skill that she received did not often trigger as it is a mysterious skill that has been imprinted on the soul of the half demons. Even Emrys, the strongest of the Daemonios in the current generation, cannot forcefully trigger this innate skill. "To think that this woman managed to trigger the innate skill means that she is leagues above me in strength. It is said that this innate skill only triggers when we half demons are outssed. My only fear is that people would specte that I am really not of the Human Race, but the matches first." Merlin stated but deep down she is scared of being bullied online for lying. "Inferno!" "Blizzard!" "Hurricane!" "Thunder!" "Rock Avnche!" Merlin casted five high ss spells at the same time as this is one of the effects of the Child of Mana skill. [You are able to invalidate the chant of spell up to High ss for the duration of the Child of Mana innate skill.] [You do not need mana to cast the spells that you want as your core will pull mana from the surroundings.] [The duration of the innate skill ''Child of Mana'' is one minute.] Merlin did not joke around once her innate skill activated as she used five high ss magic immediately. She then directed those high-ss magic spells towards Cersei. Not only that, but she also conjured up mid ss spells as well as follow up in order to be sure that she will defeat her opponent within the given time. All the spells that came crashing towards Cersei is then blocked by something that she summoned from Hell where Vepar rules. The water below her suddenly turned ck and became murky. This water then shed with the five high ss spells and destroyed them by sacrificing the murky water. Any mage would panic if this happened to them as their spells became utterly useless but not Merlin. She used another set of High-ss spells that she learned as Emrys'' apprentice andunched them again towards Cersei. The smoke from the shing magic spells arose but Cersei is not in the location. Merlin immediately knew that something is amiss and immediately used fiveyers of barrier to protect herself. As if she read the future, a loud thud followed by the sound of ss breaking is heard. Cersei appeared beside Merlin and destroyed three of her barriers with just the force of her kick. This fight is happening at the speed of sound and all the audience could see is shing lights if the fight was not slowed down. "Aquatic Demon Cursed Trident!" Cersei stated. A good chunk of water from the sea suddenly shot up and condensed towards Cersei''s arm. The moment she touched the water, its color suddenly changed to that of darkish green hue. Merlin could feel the tyrannical energy from the trident and increased her barriers to ten. Cersei swung the trident towards Merlin and destroyed two barriers with just a simple swing. The next barrier is then marked with runic letters and disintegrated after two seconds. Merlin did not know what happened to the third barrier which is why she decided to increase her perception with Mind''s Eye. Upon using a skill that increased the perception of one''s surroundings, Merlin noticed that the trident that Cersei used applied a curse or hex to the barrier that invalidates the mana gathered. "A curse that scatters mana!" Merlin stated as she fired off spells in session in toder to gain some distance. If she ever gets hit by the trident, then it would disable her innate skill as the runic markings on her body gathered mana towards her like a vacuum. Merlin also noticed that Cersei''s body looked vastly differentpared to before as her strikes started to weaken. "She is growing weaker. That form is also taking a toll her body since it is too powerful. I just need to draw out more of her power in order to win this." Merlin thought. As Merlin guessed, Cersei''s body is also breaking down because her Devil Possession skill is closer to Devil God Descent as an aspect of Vepar is inhabiting her body. Even if it is just an aspect, it is still that of a god which meant that a mortal vessel would grow weaker the longer a god inhabits the body. She is holding quite well unlike Equinox and Levin Cloud did as only an aspect possessed her, but her body is showing signs of deterioration. If one looked closely, some parts of her body is already fading into oblivion. "You must stop this Cersei. Your body could no longer handle the stress. Even with multiple strengthening curses applied to your body. A mortal would not be able to handle a gods power unless they are the perfect vessel born for them." Vepar stated as he is worried for Cersei. Cersei did not heed Vepar''s warning and continued pushing herself to the extreme. She continued the attacks even though parts of her body could be seen rapidly deteriorating. Merlin is having the same problems as well. Merlin could feel her body shutting down as well since this is the first time that she handled mana inrge quantities such as this. Her half demon core could not handle using all the mana in her surroundings. She is basically flooding it as she still needs to convert the mana from her surroundings into her own mana. She might not take in the mana but transforming the mana around her into her own mana signature. The two women fought bravely until the audience could see their tired appearance. Merlin''s body is showing signs of extreme fatigue while Cersei''s body could be seen missing some limbs. Merlin knew that she had one more choice in order to absolutely win the match. One spell that is avable to all mages at a certain point when they level up. She has yet to test it to mana outside her body though. "Mana Burn!" Merlin shouted as the mana in her body plus the mana around her started to manifest into bluish streams of light. Cersei wanted to escape the area where the spell is getting affected but she is already weakened to the point that she can only swing her trident once. With thest bit of her strength, Cersei swung her trident towards Merlin for thest time. Merlin did not attempt to dodge or getaway as she is focused in implementing her Mana Burn. The bluish light that the mana around them started to glow brighter and brighter until a huge explosion happened. The whole map is flooded by a bright light with both contestants being enveloped. When the light subsided, arge void of nothingness could be seen on the map. The ind and even parts of the sea has been erased. It is not like it was destroyed but what looked like space being erased is seen. The whole audience is lost for words. They could not believe that a simple spell and powerful like Mana Burn could erase parts of reality. The audience then saw something likerge insect wse out of the void to start and fix the tear in reality. When reality became fixed, they could see that a feeble body that is almost as dried as a mummy could be seen on the monitor. "Merlin wins the match!" The announcer announced as Cersei was the one ejected out of her gaming pod first. The audience recovered from their silence and congratted the two for doing a job well done.. They gave a match worthy of their titles. Chapter 808 - Sweden Versus Russia I Chapter 808 ¨C Sweden Versus Russia I The next round battles have started after the win of Merlin against Cersei. With what Cersei showed in her match with Merlin, the audience thought that the Ukraine national team might have a hot of winning the team match but that thought flowed out of the air. The moment the team match started, Pendragon immediately used Caliburn to its max potential and swept the enemy team with one swing. To add more to the strike, Merlin casted Boost on Pendragon three times. The fact that she could stack a buff that doubles the damage of the skill three times meant certain death to the enemy team. One wide swing and the Ukraine national team turned to ash. Cersei put up a fight by applying a weakening curse to the area but an attack with three stacks of Boost cannot be easily weakened. Boost applied three times is an exponential power increase which meant that Caliburn''s skill damage is multiplied by a factor of eight. The match between United Kingdom and Ukraine ended in the win of the former. Pendragon''s attack made everyone curious as to how he will fair in a solo match. He mostly kept his strength hidden in the first three events, but he would surely be a force to be reckoned with in the fourth event. After the excitement of thest match died down a little, the next match representatives took to the stage. The representatives are none other than Frey of the Swedish national team and Sveto of the Russian national team. The audience are anticipating on what will happen in the match because they know that the two are built for yer versus yer situations. One is a Valkyrie while the other one is blessed by a God of War despite its name still being unknown. The coin flip ensued and the one who earned the rights of choosing the battlefield is Sveto. He immediately chose the stadium battleground as he does not like the concept of trying to find his opponent. He wants to fight them head on without much care of the theatrics. It must have been the influenced of the barbarians in the north that he trained with. The two climbed their gaming pods and materialized in the stadium. The audience of the stadium is loaded once more which made the others not see the reaction of Ares when the two arrived. Ares first looked at Frey and immediately noticed that she is a Valkyrie. Ares'' face made a small smile upon seeing that he will get to enjoy the fight from a Valkyrie. Ares then looked at Sveto and is slightly stunned as he is d in the aura that only descendants of the Gods of War are capable of having. His smile even became wider upon seeing that a Valkyrie and a God of War''s descendant will battle it out in his own personal arena located in his divine realm. The sensitive yers noticed that Ares smiled more genuinely nowpared to other matches, but they immediately brushed it off as coding. They thought that Ares might be more and more excited the more matches being held in his arena. "I hope that the two of you will thoroughly entertain me. Let the match begin!" Ares stated as the two challengers are no longer being held back by a strange force. The moment the force that is holding the both of them vanished, the two warriors charged against one another. Frey with her spear and Sveto with his great sword. Just from the sh of the two, a shockwave is produced that the people in the arena felt as a wave of energy swept pass through them. Just one head on collision made a shockwave so powerful that even the audience felt it. This made everyone so excited as the two started to trade attacks. Frey''s attacks could be said as graceful yet powerful as she looked as if she is dancing in the arena from the way she moves. Sveto is more into brute force and heavy attacks which matched the power of Frey''s attacks. He did not want to admit it, but they have the same or almost the same stats when ites to strength. What made Sveto a bit giddy is the fact that he held the heavier weapon, but Frey is trading equal blows against him. He did not want to admit it, but he might be outssed when ites to the pure strength department. He can also feel that Frey has yet to truly invest in the battle as her face is calm and collected. Despite also controlling his strength to gauge his opponent, Frey is actually matching him which meant that she also did the same. "No more testing. The real attacks will start now." Sveto stated. "Is that so? I thought it was kind of boring." Frey muttered as she told what she really thinks about the previous exchange of attacks. Sveto did not expect the sudden verbaleback which made him a bit angry at Frey due to her saying that the previous exchanges are boring. If you really look at it from the perspective of Ares, then the previous exchange is indeed boring. Boring to the point that the satisfaction bar of the God of War did not move much. Sveto finally started and coated his great sword with the aura of a descendant of the God of War. With one swing, he managed to push Frey back a few feet. Frey admits that the attack that she blocked is indeed heavy and he felt a slight numbing sensation from the vibration of her spear. Frey did not want to get pushed back like that, so she also started bing serious. The calm and beautiful face that Frey wore suddenly changed. She is still beautiful but the aura that she released made everyone want to avert their gazes at her. The attack patterns that Frey used that looked like dancing started to change to something more precise. She no longer wasted movement and only went for attacks that she is sure that would connect. Sveto tried dodging her pinpointed attacks, but he is slower than Frey in that regard. Sveto did not regret using stronger attacks as Frey is now starting to damage her. A normal yer would want to avoid damage but not for berserkers like Sveto as they strive in battle. The more pain that is inflicted on them would mean that they would inflict twice as more to their enemy. Frey could feel this as well as Sveto''s heavy attacks started to be heavier to the point that she let go of her spear once. Sveto thought that this was his chance to finish off Frey, but a Valkyrie is more than their weapon because they are the weapon. Frey suddenly exploded with an unknown power and shaped it into a spear. She then tossed that spear towards the charging Sveto to which thetter got pinned back to the wall. An invisible force manages to pin him to the stadium wall, and he did not even see the attack. The audience is stunned but Ares stood up in the disbelief in his eyes. A fledgeling Valkyrie managed to create a weapon using pure power of thought. The fact that she can shape something out of a concept made even the God of War envious of the Valkyries for finding someone so talented. Only rare individuals can create something from a concept in the early stages of life. This is one of the reasons why there are numerous gods of war as they can shape their killing intent into a weapon just like what Frey used. She is a good candidate to be a god of war, but she is already a Valkyrie which meant that her prospects would be even higher. Ares'' satisfaction bar became full upon witnessing what Frey did. [The individual Frey will have a 5% stat boost for the duration of the fight.] Sveto saw this announcement and knew that he also needs to show something or else he would get outssed in front of a God of War. "Game on!" Sveto stated as he stood up. The imaginary weapon that pinned him already dispersed and he can now move. Frey did not immediately attack Sveto as she used what the Valkyries taught her as the Weapon of the Mind. It might seem great as you can forge a weapon from a concept, but it also took a toll in the body of those who use it. She got stunned for one second which is why she did not do a follow up attack and instead picked up her spear. She saw Sveto standing up from the floor and could feel that the air around him suddenly became heavy. The great sword that Sveto used suddenly changed to a war hammer. The hammer even towered over Sveto, and he held the heavy weapon with just one hand. "This is why I hate fighting with Berserkers.." Frey thought. Chapter 809 - Sweden Versus Russia II Chapter 809 ¨C Sweden Versus Russia II Sveto charged at Frey with his war hammer with all of his strength. The umted strength from getting damaged made his atatcks heavier than before and it is now Frey''s turn to feel the numbing sensation when parrying attacks. Sveto could see that he is damaging Frey now even without fully hitting her. Frey could no longer just parry Sveto''s attacks, but she is also afraid of his regeneration. The damage that she already inflicted on Sveto started to get healed as soon as he dealt damage to her. "A berserker that can heal the damage he gets from damaging others. And also, the fact that he can still have the damage boost despite that is certainly at the pinnacle of all berserkers. Usually, berserkers will lose their battle strengths when they get healed but Sveto is different. [Sveto has gained 5% status boost due to the Blessing of the God of War, Ares.] Ares is enjoying the fight of twobatants that are made to kill humanoid life. Even his personal army generals can learn a thing or two from the battle between them. A Valkyrie is definitely different from people with the blessings of the Gods of War. Each exchange between the two of them is making the arena quake as a result. This also made Ares pleased with the battle they are doing as it is more on primal prowess. Ares always like the warriorspared to the magical battle that mages used but he does not disdain the use of magic. "His high regeneration is a pain." Frey stated but she had no choice but to use it now. A skill that she kept hidden as she wanted to use it in the finals, but she needs it now. A skill that is closely tied to a domain skill but is just a specialized skill that the Goddess Freyja has bestowed upon the Valkyrie. "Let the sky fall! Area of Judgement!" Frey stated as she plunged her spear on the ground. The area of the stadium suddenly got covered by a strange magic circle but nothing else changed on the surface. Sveto felt something made his body feel really heavy all of a sudden as the magic circle swept pass through him suiddenly and he did not have time to even counteract it. [You have been affected by the Area of Judgement by a Valkyrie.] [You have been judged and marked for death due to your anonymity with the Valkyrie.] [You cannot regenerate health as long as Area of Judgement is casted.] [All buffs to your character will be invalidated due to the effect of Area of Judgement.] Sveto almost cursed when he saw the notifications pop out from his screen as this basically depowered him back to a normal warrior. Sveto could only choose another option and that is to restrain Frey while the effect of the skill is present. He changed the war hammer into that of the chain ball he used to restrain the SS rank monsters. But before he could even restrain the Valkyrie yer, Frey already appeared behind him and plunged her spear to his torso. Sveto''s armor did not get fully pierced through, but the tip of Frey''s spear managed to injure him. [You have been afflicted with Bleed. Your passive skill Cold Blooded Warrior did not take effect due to the Area of Judgement.] Sveto''s passive skill that made his regeneration high became cancelled just like that. He did not care about his well-being anymore as he would get killed if he yed it safe. If the Area of Judgement made him almost invalid, then Frey must be receiving great buffs from it. Sveto tried to make sure that he must win at all costs. He knows that buying time will most likely be impossible due to Frey''s high killing potential as she often raids dungeons alone. She is basically an army by herself and that means a match of attrition will be her victory. Sveto fought hard but he fell in the end. Frey acknowledged his strive to not look weak or pathetic. In fact, all the intelligent enemies that were subjected to her Area of Judgement often lost motivation fighting. ==== "Frey has won the solo match!" The announcer shouted as the crowd went wild. All the yers from both teams then gathered to the middle of the arena. The coin flip is done, and the winner is the Russian national team. They chose the jungle area as a ce ofbat. The audience thought that they would choose the stadium but then they remembered that Anastacia is an elf. "So, they wanted to boost the elf yer, Anastacia instead of Sveto. Makes more sense since she is literally the backbone of their team. If she falls then we would win." Frey told her team members as she will act as the main source of attention while the others just focus on Anastacia. The two teams spawned in the jungle area and immediately started preparations. Frey turned to one of her team members that had nk eyes. He looked as if he is blind, but he also looked towards Frey''s direction when she looked at him. "Start with the search Heim." Freymanded. "Understood. All Searching Eye." Heim stated as his vision that is already in the 360 perspectives with a distance of ten meters with him at the center expanded. His vision expanded until he could cover the whole map. He found the location of the enemy team being northeast of their current location. He told Frey that he already found their location. ''Understood. Share vision with me." Freymanded and Heim nodded. Heim then touched Frey''s shoulders in order to share his sight with her. Frey saw the whole map with her mind as Heim connected his sight with her thought. "Perfect." Frey stated as her spear started to charge energy and it now became ten times sharper than before as it became enveloped in a mysterious light. Frey then adjusted her stance as she is preparing to throw the spear towards her opponents. The spear finally stopped umting energy as it is now formed fully. Her spear is coated with a mysterious element called the Odinauki. "Gungnir!" Frey stated as sheunched her spear towards the location of the enemy team. The spear flew true as it did not even destroy everything in its path but pierced right through all of them cleanly. The trees in the path of the spear could be seen having a clean hole that passed through them. Anastacia suddenly felt something that poses a danger to life, but she is too slow to react. All four of her team members got impaled by the mysterious spear with Sveto being thest one hit. Sveto could recognize the spear as it came from Frey. He already memorized the look of the spear since the light that coated it dissipated upon hitting the four of them. The three members of the Russian national team that got impaled fell down first as their bodies started to turn into particles of light. Sveto, who got hitst by the spear, only has one percent health remaining as his passive skill Undying triggered. This skill only triggers if an attack can deplete 50% or more of his health in an instant. "The attack connected and three of their members are now turning into particles of light." Heim stated as his face could be seen smiling but his face suddenly shifted. ¡ª¡ª "No one is dying on my watch. Gift of Life!" Anastacia stated as 75% of her mana vanished in an instant. Three buds then appeared in the area where her three team members died. The three buds then collected the particles of light that is going upwards until the buds became humungous. The buds noiw fully bloomed and upon the audience is shocked upon seeing what happened when the buds opened. The three members that died are fully revived back to health without a problem. Heim saw all this and reported to Frey and even she could not believe that happened. Even Equinox can only revive himself once, but Anastacia revived all three of her team members. ==== "Damn! She revived three of them just like that. Even you can only revive one person once." Jade stated as she knows that Marlon can only revive one person back to full health. "It is probably not as omnipotent as that because she is a version that focuses on the life side unlike you that is both life and death. She might be able to bend the casualty of life, but she cannot avoid the casualty of death." Marlon stated in a serious tone. "Are you like trying to sound like Adrian? I suddenly got chills when you said that as it really did seem that it is something he would say at that moment." Jademented. "Did I? I wanted to try his brooding tone once as he seemed rather cool doing it.." Marlon stated which made the othersugh. Chapter 810 - Thailand Versus Philippines Chapter 810 ¨C Thand Versus Philippines The surrounding forestry all fell and in the middle of it is a woman with wings made of rainbow light. Her spear piercing a man that could be described as a warrior from the northern region of the main world. The man coughed as he tried processing what happened, but he could not believe that they fell that easily. "Why are you that powerful!" Sveto stated as he turned into particles of light. "The winner of the team match! Sweden! With their previous win from the solo match, they will now move to the next round of battle." The announcer stated with great mor as he was mostly quiet the rest of the match. ===== "She really is formidable. As expected of the one that managed to defeat Eldritch by herself." One of the audiences whispered as the crowd shouted Frey''s name. The crowd did not expect for Frey to really go all in as she activated five skills in session. Each of the skill managed to seal the things that the Russian national team a formidable opponent. She first used Area of Judgement that prevented buffs to all those in the area. The Area of Judgement also affected her team members not just her enemies. The only one immune from the effects of the area skill are fellow Valkyries. The next skill that she used is the one attached to her armor which was forged by Aurgelmir, a demigod cksmith. "Battle Maiden: Valkyria!" Frey activated after using Area of Judgement. Her armor skill Battle Maiden: Valkyria made the streamlined heavy armor that she is wearing into a bulkier and dangerous armor. Despite bing bulkier, she earned movement speed buffs and her armor became categorized as Light Armor. It also made sure that all attacks against her will have 20% reduced strength. The next skill that she used is "Critical Spear" which made all attacks made using a spear be critical hits for ten times. This effect lingered for 10 minutes or until she made ten attacks using a spear. As long as she hits something, that is considered one attack which meant that she needed to be careful in using attacks. She also recalled her spear from faraway using this skill. The fourth skill that she used is "Brunhild''s Gridle" which is a legendary buff skill only avable to Valkyries. The skill boosted Frey''s attack and magic attack by 100% for five minutes or if he uses three attacks. It also boosted her defense by 50% and will be able to reduce all damage to her to a thousand in the duration or until she blocked ten attacks. Thest and most important skill that she used is "The Valkyrie" skill that collected the elements of water, wind, and light in the surroundings to give a significant boost to her. It also made her attacks deal long range and ssh attacks. It also doubled her current stats which is already monstrous o begin with. With all five skills stacked, Frey became the judge of the battlefield and defeated the enemy team. The Russian team did defeat two of their team members but that is fine since they won in the end. When the audience saw Frey''s appearance and could not help but etch into their mind why she is the Valkyrie. ===== The next match proceeded as intended and the solo match for Thand and the Philippines also caused some confusion. The audience thought that it would be a match between Ngu and Arsenal, but it was actually a match between Xinthri and Apki. A match that the audience once again wanted to know the result of. The two yers arrived in the center of the arena and shook their hands. The two of them acknowledge each other as a strong contender because they specialize in almost the same thing. The coin flip is in the favor of Xinthri, but he did not choose Avalon where he clearly had aerial advantage. He picked the stadium as he did not want to win just because he can fly. The two materialized in the arena with Ares doing his speech. From the tone of the God of War, it is clear that he is overjoyed of the fight that he will witness again. He did not think that a Garuda and a bearer of a Spirit Sword will fight. "Show me a fight worthy of your heritages!" Ares stated as he sat on his throne. The two warriors did not waste time as they immediately shed the moment that they could move. They each thought that they can gain the upper hand if they attack first but it seems that the two think alike. As expected of seasoned veterans when ites to fighting, they are mixing real and feints with each of their exchange. Xinthri coated his fists with Prana that is darker in color than the ones he used earlier which means that it is more solid. Apki brandished his kampn and aimed specifically for Xintri''s neck as he has shorter vision in that area. Aplki not only analyzed all of the strengths of his opponents but also their weaknesses since he did not know who his enemy in this case will be. When the exchange between the two could be seen reaching a standstill since both of them are getting used to each other''s fighting pattern, Apki used his Kris in order to do sneak attacks against Xinthri but that still proved difficult. With Apki''s introduction of his second weapon, Xinthri did not hold back as well since he coated his whole body with Prana. After a few more exchanges, Apki thought that he gained an advantage because Xinthri swung a bit too wide. Apki thrusted the Kris on Xinthri''s body expecting that he would scream in pain for feeling his soul being torn apart but that is not the case. The moment that the point of the kris could pierce Apki, it emitted a tingling sound that one would hear when two metals shed against each other. Apki became a bit shaken with what happened that made him lose focus for a few seconds. Xinthri used that chance to hit Apki''s abdomen with an attack boosted by Pure Prana. Apki gagged and got blown away to the edge of the walls. Xinthri has finally learned that he is truly immune or resistant immune to the attacks from Apki''s kris. He knew that an attack to the soul would basically be useless against him because training one''s Prana is also equal to tempering one''s soul. Apki''s weapon did some damage to Xinthri, but it was not as great as he expected. Apki did not panic when he learned of Xinthri''s immunity as he already expected it to some degree. His opponent is actually not that focused on defending even in closebat. With Apki''s reach, he could easily hit Xinthri if he was a normal opponent. Apki knew that the moment Xinthri evaded his strikes by a hair''s breadth that his opponent can somewhat read the moves he is using. He could tell that Xinthri did not make use of a skill to evade but pure battle sense just like him. It made Apki smile like a madman as his opponent is someone in his level when ites to battle sense. What also excited Apki is that almost half his skills are not going to be usable against an opponent like Xinthri. The higher the difficulty then the greater his desire to win grows. Apki finally used a skill that nobody has yet to see in thepetition. "Godly Spirit Sword: Bath!" Apki stated as he suddenly fused both of his swords together. Apki''s sword transformed from a meter long sword to a two-meter sword flowing with mysterious pale green energy. The pale green energy is so potent that it also transformed his right arm. The tattoos on his body could be seen glowing with this energy. Seeing that his opponent has finally used a trump card, Xinthri did as well. He collected the prana in his body and redirected it towards his hands. The Prana that gathered on his hands did not look like the normal dark purplish me but solidified gauntlets with the face of a demon. "Prana Arts: Heavenly Demon Gauntlets!" Xinthri stated as he finally used a proper fighting stance. Apki is the first one to move with his giant sword. With one swing, the audience in the arena could feel the shockwave of the attack. Xinthri did not back down as the demon face on his gauntlets emitted smoke as if exhaling. The two then shed against one another which made the stadium floor crack for the first time. Ares could be seen on the edge of his seat as the two contenders are shing with Mythical Skills that can grow towards Transcendent skills.. The stadium itself could not handle the residual shockwaves of the fight while both of the contenders looked as if they are enjoying their exchange. Chapter 811 - Semifinals Chapter 811 ¨C Semifinals For the first time that in the match between two solo yers, the time actually ran out. The two did not even notice that Ares'' blessings have been fully stacked. The arena is full of cracks and even some parts of the walls came down. Both Xinthri and Apki are full of bruises, but they are still standing proud without any signs of falling down. The battle ended with Xinthri having 20% of his health left while Apki is left with 21%. As the decision of the rules, Apki won the battle due to him having more healthpared to Xinthri. "As expected, I respect you for being a proud warrior." Apki stated as he shook Xinthri''s hand. "You as well." Xinthri stated but he bottled up his disappointment that the match is so close. If he was only a bit more powerful then he might have won. "Apki won the solo match! Next up is the team match! Will the Philippine National team take the cake, or the Thand National Team be able to take a slice!" The announcer stated which made the audience cheer their preferred team that they wanted to win. The coin flip is won by the Thand National team, but they could not easily say what arena they need. They cannot choose an arena that has a wide area because Dupe is more powerful in areas like that. They cannot choose the stadium arena because Apki and Arsenal will beat the living hell out of them. The only logical choice that they can pick is thest arena where they have an advantage in the sky since one of them can fly. The Thand National Team chose the floating ind Avalon as the arena. Xinthri might not fully support it, but he also wants his team to win. The two teams materialized in the map and saw that the arena is not that big, but it is also not that spacious. The support yers of each team started casting their buffs in order to strengthen the team. As this is happening, Dupe is already setting up traps while being invisible. She made use of the Wind Tunnel trap that creates a strong wind tunnel that pushes one using a strong gust of wind. The Thand National team does not have an assassin ss character in their roster or rather an assassin would be useless in this map as the tactic for this would be to ss as a group. While both teams are moving towards the center, Apki is using his kris to write something in the ground. He would write runic characters quickly and it would glow for one second before sinking to the ground. Dupe would then cast a trap in the area where Apki wrote the runes, and her trap would suddenly glow as well. The team knew that a direct confrontation would be difficult because the enemy team is built for direct confrontation. In terms of support, Apki''s team will lose as the other team has a bard and a priest. They need the perfect trap in order to defeat the back line quickly or else they will lose. Arsenal might be a summoner that can turn his soulbounds into swords, but he cannot tank attacks. As soon as the preparation for both teams finished, they started their team ys. Xinthri flew up high into the sky and covered his body with Prana. A shell made of Prana covered Xinthri''s body as he saw the location of the enemy team. "Prana Assault!" Xinthri stated as he suddenly descended like aet. The first one to notice the dark purpleet charging towards them is Apki as he sensed somethinging towards their direction, but he could not easily pinpoint it. Apki is about to tell his team members to scatter but something affected them at the worst timing. "Stop!" Ngu stated as she used her innate skill called ''Alluring Voice''. [All of the enemies in the area that heard your voice has been paralyzed.] [Each enemy will be affected in different durations depending on their resistances.] The effect of the Alluring Voice innate skill made them freeze in ce. Four of the Philippine national team''s yers stopped in ce. As the Prana Assault is reaching them, the first one to recover his movement is Apki. He raised his kampn in order to at least divert the attack but a is suddenlying towards him. Apki had no other choice but to evade the attack which pierced his team member that is behind him. Arsenal suddenly started to bleed from his mouth as he forced a magic circle to appear. He summoned his soulbound that could protect him at this time. "Secret Sword: Golden Pangolin!" Arsenal shouted as he forced himself to say it. His Golden Pangolin then turned into a sword that blocked the Prana Assault of Xinthri. Arsenal thought that he blocked the whole attack, but he only blocked the area where he will get hit. His team member that got impaled by Ngu died as a result of being hit in the chest with the spear and the pressure from Xinthri''s skill. "Now is my chance! Activate!" Dupe stated as Ngu is no longer near the support yers and Xinthri is busy with Apki. "Activate Wind Tunnel!" Dupe stated as all the traps she ced in he ground below the support yers of the Thand National team activated. The trap activated and the rune that Apki ced also activated as well. The rune enhanced the trap that Dupe ce which doubled the power and circumference of the wind tunnel. Ngu and Xinthri saw that their team members are now flying in the sky. Dupe is continuously pouring mana into the trap as she needed them to activate until she can create another Wind Tunnel in a horizontal fashion. Her n is to push the three support yers off the ind as they needed to be defeated in order to win. Ngu noticed this and immediately searched for Dupe and slithered towards her at her fastest speed. Dupe had no choice but to dodge Ngu''s attacks while she is channeling her mana, but she is getting pushed away from the area of her traps. "Godly Spirit Sword: Bath!" "Prana Arts: Heavenly Demon Gauntlets!" The two once again started their match and the surroundings are affected. The three Thand national yers saw that the Wind Tunnel carrying them in the air started to lose a bit of power, but they forgot that only two of the enemy team died with Xinthri''s Prana Assault. In the end, the three yers in the air got impaled by seven different swords as they became easy targets. With the defeat of the three support yers, Ngu and Xinthri became progressively weaker as the buffs started to lose effects. In the three versus two situations, the Thand National Team lost. "The Philippine National Team wins!" The announcer stated as the match ended with a quarter of the floating ind falling to the ground and only Apki being left standing in the arena. Dupe sacrificed herself when both Ngu and Arsenal took each other out. She turned herself into a Living Bomb and hugged Xinthri tightly. Even with the enhancement of Prana, Xinthri died as a result of Dupe''s sacrifice. With the second round of fights finished, an intermission urred. A new video presentation of the teaser for the Advent of the King event is shed. The whole arena is once again used as a stage to show the teaser. The projection showed and that is made of crystals emanating a special aura. In the middle of thisrge crystal field is a towering diamond looking mass. The bright area suddenly turned dark while the ground beneath it turned into water. From the darkness, a dragon with light and dark elements circting its body descended. From the water beneath, a wraith with four arms and a dark red crystal in its chest appeared. "It is time to awaken brother." The two powerful monsters spoke. The towering diamond mass suddenly cracked. Its perfect shape lost due to the numerous cracks and all the strange energy in the surroundings started to get sucked into the towering diamond mass. When the beautiful color in the surroundings suddenly became colorless, the towering diamond mass glowed and turned into the shape of arge feline. A feline that looked beautiful and menacing at the same time appeared before the two powerful beings. Its body is made of a diamond like crystal while it wore armor made of gold. Therge feline monster also radiated the beautiful energy that it absorbed from the surroundings. "For my brothers toe for me, will the king finally be revived?" Therge feline monster asked. "Our king will descend, and we must be there to stop the foolish ambitions of the gods." The dragon of light and darkness stated. Therge feline monster then roared as the world it is inhabiting suddenly lost all its color and got absorbed by it. The dragon of light and darkness vanished again when it made the world dark. The wraith looking monster sunk back to a mysterious pool.. Therge feline monster scattered into different colors of light. Chapter 812 - Finals I Chapter 812 ¨C Finals I With the end of the next presentation, the event took a 20-minute intermission in order to give a brief rest to the yers and the audience. The projections shed the five teams that will battle it out in the semifinals. Since the number is an odd number, one team will not have to battle and head to the next round. In order to make things fair, another ballot draw is done by the five to see who will be the one excused from this fight. The ballot is not done via machine generated ballots but with actual ones in order to be sure that no foul y would be done. In the end, the country that is safe from this elimination round is Sweden. First match: United Kingdom Versus Philippines Second Match: China Versus South Korea No match: Sweden The match between the United Kingdom national team and the Philippine national team is a sight that everyone wanted to rey again and again. The solo match is between Pendragon and Apki which became a fight between two unique swordsmen. In the end, Pendragon won because he used a skill that turned his eyes to that of a dragon''s and proceeded to overpower Apki within a span of thirty seconds. The team fight could only be described as grand because the team fight is a spectacle due to Merlin''s spell casting. Dupe''s traps became useless as she became the target the moment the match started. Merlin used a spell that sealed all the mana in the area for a few seconds while Siegfried destroyed Dupe who could not cast any traps since she is reliant on mana. Merlin also sealed herself with her spell as she would also lose the ability to use mana, but her team members are different. Dupe died and used her special trap called Last Resort that almost eliminated Siegfried. Since the Last Resort trap used her life force instead of mana, she is able to at least damage her opponent before getting eliminated. In the end, only Apki is left in their team while only Tristan and Ghad were eliminated. Even with Apki''s Godly Spirit Sword: Bath, he could not easily defeat the other team that is tailor made for battling in small spaces. They also lost their luck in the coin toss as the enemy team chose the stadium battleground. The match between China and South Korea went on for three battles. The first solo match is between Ain and Hou Yiwei. Needless to say, a newly born Martial Sage is vastly weaker than a Dragonoid which is why Ain lost but he did put up a good fight. He even managed to discover where Hou Yiwei''s reverse scale is which led them the win in the team match. The team match could be said as the battle of the titans as Hou Yiwei did not waste any energy and immediatelty turned himself into a dragon andid waste to the enemy team. That would have been true if not for Creepysoo''s ability that he kept until this point and that is the summon skill called ''Ruler of the Undead''. Creepysoo literally summoned the Undead King in the battlefield which not only made the jaws of the audience drop but also all the yers. He actually summoned an NPC that could bebeled as a demigod in a fight between low level beings. Creepysoo defeated Hou Yiwei in his dragon form by utilizing the knowledge that Ain collected. The Undead King struck the reverse scale of the Dragon Hou Yiwei which defeated him in one powerful attack called Death God''s Sword. Thest solo match for their match is between Jiang and Creepysoo. Needless to say, Creepysoo won but Jiang did his best despite knowing that he had a small chance of winning. Creepysoo''s undead knights could be said as a cheat against solo matches, but he does need to continuously supply them with mana unlike soulbounds. All of the skills of his undead knights are also channeled from his mana pool. Since the next round after this one is also an odd number, an additional rule is given by the event team. Teams that lost will be able to get a chance to participate in the finals, but they must win a battle royal. As expected of the results of the battle royale, the Chinese National Team won and got to participate once again in the finals. But as if fate is not kind against them, the next ballot came they were matched again with the South Korean national team. They lost the team match once again even if they decided to switch tactics and focus on Creepysoo instead of his undead knights. They cannot believe that an undead like him is so difficult to kill even if he is already considered dead. The Undead King showed up once again and swept the match like a natural disaster. The audience thought that Hou Yiwei was unfair due to his dragon transformation, but they even saw someone that literally could summon an NPC that can decimate anyone in thepetition. What is worse is that Creepysoo would summon the Undead King when only three of the enemies remain to make sure that his father would not be hindered. ==== "I am starting to get scared that Adrian managed to beat that brat even with the Undead King''s help." Marlon stated as he was not there when the two did their practice match. "I am pretty sure that Kyungsoo did not summon the Undead King during their match as he surely wanted to test his capabilities." Jade stated but something is prickling the back of her mind saying that she does not believe her own statement. "Knowing that brat''s mentality, he would have surely done that. He does not look like it, but that kid loos up to Adrian and you know how sly he can be when he needs to. I just like to believe that is not true so that I can still have some of my sanity.." Marlon stated as the next match started. Chapter 813 - Finals II Chapter 813 ¨C Finals II The winner of the Sweden and United Kingdom match would be the one to battle the South Korean national team. The first solo match that urred came and the ones participating are none other than Pendragon and Frey. A match worth seeing as they wanted to see what another skills Pendragon is hiding since he has yet to be seen to really go all out. The start of the match between Frey and Pendragon started and the audience were speechless from the scene that they saw. Pendragon was the first one to actively attack which is not like his character. He usually would observe his opponent and wait to counterattack but he is not using that tactic against Frey. The audience is puzzled but the tacticians of each team could know why Pendragon did that. "It is dangerous to have a long and drawn-out battle against Frey unless you are extremely confident." Faust stated. "I agree. She has specks that will make her powerful the longer she fights but she also has abilities that can make the battle end in an instant. She is pretty much the most battle oriented job ss in thispetition. It pains me to admit it, but she could actually win against the South Korean national team." Eis stated with a long sentence which shocked her team since she barely spoke. Pendragon did not hesitate and used Dragon Force in full power which also shocked Hou Yiwei. Thetter thought that only dragons or those with dragon blood could have that ability, but it seems that he is mistaken. Actually, Hou Yiwei''s Dragon Force is a Legendary tier Skill like that of Pendragon but his can actually evolve to Transcendent tier. Pendragon''s Dragon Force is the result of a blessing that a dragon has given to him when he gained his favor. This skill will also vanish if his patron dragon dies which means this is not truly his power which is why he barely uses it in order to not make it a habit. Dragons might be powerful, but they are not omnipotent since demons can also defeat them. Frey used Area of Judgement, but Pendragon''s Dragon Force did not cancel out which is not that of a shock to her as there are skills that can ignore the debuffing effect of her zone skill. Pendragon went all out in the battle, but he is ultimately defeated by Frey but both of them were at death''s door. It is just Pendragon that bit the dust first since Frey''s attacks were more powerful. As a warrior that trained a lot, Pendragon could see that Frey was still holding back against him which might be the skill she wanted to use against the finals or in their team match. In the team match, Frey''s team could be seen cornered by the opposing team as Merlin is a spell caster that can easily outss anyone when ites to magic. The mage yer of the Swedish national team could only conjure barriers to shield them from Frey''srge-scale magic. The United Kingdom national team thought that they could win but Frey suddenly looked at the sky. She muttered the words that a lot of people that did not expect. "Come forth! Valha!" Frey stated as a g that had the crest of the Valkyrie on it suddenly came dropping down from the sky. "Area of Judgement" "Battle Maiden: Valkyria!" "Critical Spear" "Brunhild''s Gridle" "The Valkyrie" Frey unleashed everything that she can against the enemy team, but she is still hiding one more trump card to sue for the finals. She did not even need to use it now as a domain skill is something that can turn the tides of battle and it did. She swept the enemy team by herself like the Goddess of Victory is always looking at her. Her domain skill that summoned Valha is the defining thing that changed the flow of the oue. With the domain active, there was a 50% chance for spells in to cause Mana Bacsh. This chance even became 80% for spells in the higher tier as Freyja is a goddess that also ruled over sorcery. This meant that all those present in her domain would lose their chances of having a sessful spell. Merlin did not know this as she actually casted four high tier magic spells at once and caused a Mana Bacsh with one. Even if one only caused the Mana Bacsh, a chain reaction triggered which made it look like Merlin eliminated herself. She also unexpectedly sent off Tristan with her as he was beside her when the mana inside her body exploded. The scene of a powerful warrior defeating the enemy team became engraved that day on the eyes of everyone. She did not know but she became an inspiration to little girls, and they even thought her as their idol as she is a strong fierce woman. The most memorable moment of that match is when only Frey is left in the battlefield and held up the g that descended when she used the domain skill. "The Finals will be held after a one-hour break in order to refresh the teams participating in it!" The announcer stated. ===== During the break, Adrian finally returned back to the VIP lounge with his friends watching the videos of the matches that they liked. When they saw him, his friends immediately pulled him in order to interrogate or in their terms as him about some things. "Did you know that the brat has a skill that can summon the Undead King to battle?" Marlon fired the first shot. "By brat do you mean, Kyungsoo?" Adrian asked. "Hurry up and answer the question as you know that he is the only undead among us." Marlon added. "Yes. He used it when he asked me to have a battle with him." Adrian replied. "How did you win against it then?" Jade asked with curiosity. "I used Time Stop at critical moment where the Undead King''s sword is almost at my neck. It was not easy as it is a very butt clenching moment." Adrian replied. "That makes sense but that would mean the South Korean Team has this in the bag." Marlon stated as he is already congratting Creepysoo. "I would not say that." Chapter 814 - The Finals III Chapter 814 ¨C The Finals III "I would not set that in stone." Adrian stated. "Why would you say that? Do you not think that the might of the Undead King is not enough to deal with Frey?" Marlon asked. "Frey is a battle type yer that excels inbat against humanoids as Valkyries are noted as Chooser of the in. There is barely any record of anyone escaping the grasp of Valkyries once they have set their eye on you. They also have the protection of the Goddess Freyja which means that they will be stronger if the battle is longer. She is the perfect warrior in a battlefield. Creepysoo is of the necromancer ss that excels in controlling undead, but he can only use his undead knights." Adrian stated. "I guess. Anyways, how did the testing go?" Marlon asked as he is curious about the event tomorrow afternoon since his best friend is the main event. "It went great and all function as expected. I will not tell you what will happen though. You need to wait for it tomorrow. Anyways, we should cheer for Kyungsoo as he would definitely be in the match that canunch his gaming career." Adrian stated as they sent words of encouragement in the group chat to motivate their friend. ===== "The time for the finals has now arrived! To think that we would have two of the teams reach the pinnacle of battle in one day. This goes to show that great ingenuity and teamwork can make or break a team. Since it is the finals, the map will no longer be in the hands of the winner of the coin flip. It will be randomized by yours truly and will pick from the ballot on what arena they will be fighting on. Solo yers pleasee to the stage!" The announcer stated. The representatives for both teams walked to the middle of the stage. Frey and Ain both shook each other''s hands as they walked to their respective gaming pods. The balls for the five stadiums for the ballot are then put inside the box as the announcer immediately picked the map. "The arena would be the Stadium! yers get ready to greet the God of War!" The announcer stated as both Frey and Ain materialized in the stadium with Ares having a broad smile. "Martial Sage Arts: Fox Hunt!" Ain suddenly activated and he vanished from his position. Frey knew of this skill as it was the one that immediately killed an opponent. Now that she is on the receiving end, she cannot help but get ready. She suddenly felt the lingering presence of her death due to the skill given to Valkyries called Sense Death. It is a skill that can sense a person that is about to die or their owning deaths which is why Valkyries are always on their toes. If one can sense their impending demise, then they would likely train themselves to ovee their own deaths. Frey felt that she will get killed by somethinging from her back. She immediately swung her spear towards her back, but the presence of her death vanished. The sense of foreboding then switches to her side. She wanted to block but it seems that she is slower than her opponent. Frey could nothing but twist her body in order to somewhat lessen the area of contact. She twisted her body unnaturally that she is also sent flying in a weird position when Ain''s palms came in contact with her body. "Seriously! Even Hou Yiwei is not that sharp when ites to reflexes." Ain stated as his right hand is smeared in blood, but he could not target Frey''s heart. The Martial Sage Art: Fox Hunt is a skill that lets a person defy the perception of the target while boosting the speed of the user. It makes the area around the user remain the same despite Ain actually just running towards his target. It also gives him the Piercing buff for one attack which is why he always aims for the heart. Ain is about to counterattack when a g came dropping down in front of his fact that made him retreat a few steps. Frey is no longer ying as she used all the skills that she has already shown to the audience. Ain knew that Frey is thinking of finishing the battle as early as she can so that she will not show any of her cards. "If that is the case then I will also go all out. Martial Sage Art: One with the World!" Ain stated as he made gliding motions in his ce until his feet created a yin and yang symbol. All the natural energies are then pulled towards him as his body glowed in this ethereal light that made him look like a god. The vambrace that she used also changed to those of foxes as a figure of a white fox appeared behind him as if blessing him for the fight. Frey already activated all her skill, and she is now in full battle armor mode. She did not speak and just looked at the buffed Ain. Both of them charged against each other without much of a dialogue as if they understood each other to a degree. As soon as both of them shed, the area immediately became destroyed as numerous cracks formed on the floor with some parts of the stadium bing destroyed. The smoke finally cleared and then saw that Frey''s armor in her left hand is obliterated while an extremely wounded Ain is kneeling on the ground blood spurting from his mouth. "To think that you were that powerful." Ain stated as he vanished into particles of light. "The winner of the first solo match is none other than Frey!" The announcer stated as the crowd cheered for her once again. A focus of the climax of their match is then reyed as the audience only saw one collision. Frey and Ain exchanged ten blows in a matter of a second.. In the end, Ain lost when ites to defense and damage which made him lose this match. Chapter 815 - The Monarch I Chapter 815 ¨C The Monarch I With Frey winning the match, the South Korean national team is now pressured to win the team match in order to im the title. Both teams proceeded to their respective gaming pods, but Ain told his apology to his team members before the team match started. "We understand. You gave it your all and that is what matters. When we win this match, you better treat us to pork belly or beefter." All his team members stated as they encouraged their team captain. "Frey are you sure that you need to use your skills at the earliest?" One of Frey''s team members asked. "It depends on the map that is chosen. Be ready for anything as you guys will need to handle Ain and the others. I will be the one that will deal with Creepysoo." Frey stated as she closed her gaming pod. "The arena for the next round is none other than Avalon!" The announcer stated as it was a medium sized area that is ideal for warriors like Frey but that does not mean that everything is lost for the South Korean National team as they also have Ain. "Let the match begin!" The announcer shouted as the participants materialized in the arena. "Come Forth! Valha!" Frey immediately shouted as her signature g came down from the heavens. Creepysoo knew that Frey would use this option as all of his skills that transformed the area for undead is now partially sealed. That is that the only thing that Frey used as she went full power with also her armor. A flying maiden could be seen soaring in the air as if a goddess has descended. Frey immediately aimed for Creepysoo that Ain did not have enough time to react. Creepysoo managed to raise a Bone Wall to deflect some of the damage, but Frey is now in close quarters with him. Both Don Quixote and Moomie are having a difficult time keeping her at bay. Ain wanted to support Creepysoo but Frey''s team members suddenly kept him busy. Ain knew that if Creepysoo falls first then they will be the one to lose. He wanted to find a way to win without Creepysoo but Frey is not making his calctions easy. "I just need to defeat all of you before she could kill him!" Ain stated as he started fighting back earnestly. "You are really powerful, big sister." Creepysoo stated but Frey did not reply. "Not much of a talker. Ok then! Voodoo Marie and Robin Hoodie, focus all your attacks on her." Creepysoo stated as he started to summon his domain as well. "Summon Underworld: Limbo!" Creepysoo stated as a mist rolled over in the floating ind which made seeing the edge difficult. Creepysoo returned all med up like before as he also prepared the next step. "I need your aid father: Summon the Undead King!" Creepysoo stated as half of his mana vanished. The audience can now clearly see how Creepysoo summons the Undead King. A rift in space appeared with the Chrono Wraith Du''an opening it. Du''an also handed the sword to the Undead King. The audience could only praise the one who created the skill as it is something extremely cinematic. "Oh! My son is fighting a Valkyrie! Pardon my intrusion but I would not let you interfere with my son''s affairs." The Undead King Arthur stated as he charged towards Frey. As soon as Frey and the Undead King crossed their weapons, both could feel the strength of the other. "His attack is heavy, but I can take it. It seems that he is not at his full power." Frey stated as she saw how powerful the Undead King really is. "Gungnir!" Frey stated as her spear suddenly became deadlier. "Deadly Rend!" The Undead King Arthur stated as ominous energy coated his sword. The two shed once again but Frey is sent flying back this time as the Undead King is much more powerful than her despite him being weakened. She actually has a smile on her face as she sessfully triggered one of her weapon skills called Rosy Prison. The Undead King is trapped by numerous rose nts and cannot break free from his binding. Creepysoo noticed this and attempted to strengthen his father, but his time is already up. The rift opened up once again and he is sucked back inside. "Good luck my son! I know you will bring us victory!" The Undead Kign Arthur stated before he vanished. The crowd went wild when they saw that Frey managed to stop the Undead King on his tracks. Although, what she dide at a great cost because her armor is now greatly broken. She did not frown though as she now has a better chance at winning. Frey muttered words that shocked the whole audience. "Goddess Descent: Freyja!" Frey stated as a strong beam of light suddenly came pouring down from the heavens. When the light died, a beautiful maiden appeared that still has the same features of the beautiful Frey but she caried an aura that screamed dignity. The spear that Frey held now has runes glowing in a pure golden light. She now also holds a small buckler that has the crest of the Valkyries. [The Goddess Freyja has descended into the world for a small amount of time.] "Who would have thought that a real goddess appeared! A goddess!" The announcer shouted as even he did not expect something like that to happen. They can now see the Goddess Freyja inhabiting the body of Frey. Her battle armor that was broken became fixed and now looked even more gant. "You think that you are the only one that can do that! Start the party! Baron Samedi!" Creepysoo stated as all his undead suddenly got absorbed by coffins and even him. A collection of five coffins in a bunch of skulls then appeared. All five coffins opened and revealed the contents.. Creepysoo looked vastly different but even his undead transformed into something else. Chapter 816 - The Monarch II Chapter 816 ¨C The Monarch II Five coffins with a garden littered with skulls spread across the battlefield. All five caskets opened simultaneously, and five different undead entities appeared. If Frey became the incarnation of the Godddess Freyja, then Creepysoo and his undead knights became something else. The first to appear from the coffin is his Don Quixote. The steed is no longer just a simple Nightmare Steed but transformed into a Phantom Stallion which is an undead horse that is said to have the ability to use darkness. Don Quixote''s armor could also be seen to have be darker and sturdier than before. [The undead Don Quixote has increased its existence temporarily due to Baron Samedi''s influence. It has turned to a Phantasmal Knight.] The next undead that changed is Robin Hoodie as its cloak that covered its upper body became ck smoke. Its head cannot be seen in the pitch darkness that is present inside of the hood. The undead also now fires arrowheads made of Death Fire in order to sunder the soul of the enemies. It also looked like the bow that it used is on fire due to the aura of death flickering from it. [The Undead Robin Hoodie has increased its existence temporarily due to Baron Samedi''s influence. It has turned to an Archer of Ruination.] The one who had a significant change in appearance is Voodoo Marie as it now sported a dress that only French nobles wore during the 1700s. She also had a stitch on her neck as if her head got separated from her neck and it was just sewn to hold together. She looked like a genuine human being if one did not feel the miasma emanating from her body. [The Undead Voodoo Marie has increased its existence temporarily due to Baron Samedi''s influence. It has turned to a Duchess of Doom.] Moomie did not change as much but the bandages covering his body became more orderly and some runes were inscribed on it. The one thing that screams that it had a change in appearance is that he now wears a golden headdress that Pharaohs wore. Moomie also had thismanding auraing out of him that made him look mature. One can also see that he grew in height by a bit and looked proud despite only increasing by one inch. [The Undead Moomie has increased its existence temporarily due to Baron Samedi''s influence. It has turned to the Cursed Pharaoh of the Endless Desert.] The next one that appeared is Creepysoo with a different get-up from his boyish gentleman suit. He now looked like a legitimate noble that dressed for the asion. The difference is that he is emitting a pressure that no one has seen in the matches before. His staff now has a snake coiling around its shaft that is alive. Frey wanted to attack but the coffins that the five came from did not close or vanish. Creepysoo then uttered the words that almost decided fight then and there. "Parade of the Dead!" Creepysoo stated as he pointed his staff towards the direction of his enemies. From the coffins, numerous undead of different types started to flood the scene. The undead are charging towards the Swedish National Team. Ain and the others could now take a bit of a breather as their opponent got swept away by the tided of undead that came out of the five caskets. "Filthy Undead should be purged! Activate Brisingamen!" Frey stated as the ne that is on her neck suddenly glowed a golden light and unleashed waves of different elements. Each wave of energy released a different element that cleared out hordes of undead but that also presented a problem to her allies. Each sh of the miasma and the undead would create a shockwave that pushed everyone weaker than her. Creepysoo and Frey did not notice that all of their team members got eliminated due to falling to their deaths. The rebound between the power of two gods descending is not for mortal humans after all. Frey started to push through the wave of undead while Creepysoomanded his undead knights to defeat Frey. Voodoo Marie tried to target Frey and create a soul doll to link her soul to the doll, but it got blocked. Frey had the soul of a goddess possessing her which meant that Voodoo Marie could not link the soul doll that she made to inflict damage on her. Instead, Voodoo Marie supported all the other undead by using curses on Frey but that also is not effective. Still Voodoo Marie did not stop trying despite Frey paying her no heed. Frey got to sh with Don Quixote as the Phantasmal Knight shed its spear with her spear. With a goddess known for her battle prowess is in battle then her spear would certainly be one of the best. Despite Don Quixote''s excellent spearmanship and temporary evolution, it got outmatched by Frey who has the Goddess Freyja possessing her. When Frey is about to do a finishing blow on Don Quixote, she is halted by ten arrows ming with death energy aimed towards her. She easily deflected this attack with her spear, but Don Quixote managed to distance himself. Moomie then uttered something incoherent that could be interpreted as a spell. Two undead mummies then rose from the ground and tried to bind Frey, but she easily destroyed them. As soon as the mummies were destroyed, they afflicted low level curses. Frey could not take the attack from all directions which is why she suddenly flew to the skies and spread her cloak that is filled with feathers of a falcon. She recited some sort of spell, and the feathers suddenly became sharp and started to aim for the undead. With just the feathers, all the undead that Creepysoo summoned in the first wave got killed. Frey killed undead after undead until she is now before Creepysoo.. They might be separated by only five meters but the pressure that they emanated is out of this world. Chapter 817 - The Monarch III Chapter 817 ¨C The Monarch III "Impressive for a Goddess that has no major affinities. You can also be considered as a goddess of death but your rule on the dead is not that guaranteed." Creepysoo, who is influenced by Baron Samedi stated as he snapped his fingers. With a snap of his fingers, more undead came out of the coffins which are more powerful than before. This did note without a cost as Creepysoo''s mana is depleting at a rapid pace. Frey, who is inhabited by the Goddess Freyja, gave a reply that is expected from someone that does not like the side of the God of Death. "You will see death when I am done with you." Frey replied but it is actually Freyja who replied. The sh of the two people that became vessels of gods continued on for at most ten minutes. Strain could be seen on the bodies of a host as having a god possess one''s body is no easy feat. The domain skills that they used extended the duration of the possession, but their bodies are starting to breakdown. Frey''s body is starting to burst as her skin would just suddenly bleed without injury. Creepysoo also could feel that his body is starting to turn to ash as his life force is now getting drained as Baron Samedi inhabited it. Frey summoned thest of her strength to kill all the undead that Creepysoo summoned. "It is my victory!" Frey stated but her speech is influence by Freyja. "Are you sure about that?" Creepysoo stated but his words are also influenced by Baron Samedi. "You no longer have any mana to call for your legion of undead." Frey stated but Creepysoo smiled widely andughed heartily. "Did you not notice the area around you?" Creepysoo stated as he gave a grand gesture for Frey to see the surroundings. Frey did not realize immediately but the undead that she killed are still with intact bodies. No undead became particles of light upon being defeated. Upon realizing what will happen next, Frey immediately charged with all her might as she bet her life on thest attack, but she is toote. "Corpse Explosion!" Creepysoo stated as he used up all his remaining mana. The corpse of the undead suddenly glowed and arge explosion followed a few momentster. The whole ind went up in smoke as about a thousand corpses were detonated. When the smoke cleared, only Frey could be seen in the middle of the arena looking all tired. The audience thought that Frey won as Creepysoo is not in the area, but they are shocked to find that Frey fainted on the spot. Her avatar is now turning into particles of light as she pushed her body to the limit in order to at least try and live the explosion. The audience could not see Creepysoo and wondered if he got sent out of the map. The audience''s questions are answered when a coffin suddenly rose from the ground a few feet away from Frey. "I am back! You have my respect! I had to sacrifice all four of my undead knights to even survive your attack." Creepysoo stated as he recalled what happened. When Creepysoo activated Corpse Explosion, Frey''s attack already connected but he had the ability to divert the damage to his undead knights. He thought that Don Quixote would be able to tank the damage alone, but it is not enough. He hurriedlymanded Voodoo Marie to connect all of them via her soul doll. Creepysoo then shared the damage that Frey dealt to him to all four of his undead knights. Upon receiving the damage that Creepysoo is about to take in, all of his undead knights died as a result of the very heavy damage. Creepysoo saw that Freyis about to make a follow up attack, so he used his one-time evasion skill called Casket Lover. The coffin swallowed him again and Frey got caught up in the explosion all by herself. If he did not do those emergency measures than it might have been him that will lose. With Frey''s defeat, the South Korean National Team secured their victory for the team match and then in the next solo match. Thest solo match is represented by Creepysoo, and he won just as expected. He did not go easy on his opponent as his experience with Frey taught him that overconfidence can be a bad thing. "The Monarchs are none other than the South Korean National Team! The MVP for this event is none other than Creepysoo who excelled in not just his solo matches but also in team matches. He had great contributions which made his team win the matches and earning him a high score to be the MVP! Let us give it up for the Monarchs!" The announcer shouted with great energy. The audience cheered for all the yers regardless of the results as they made the matches interesting and full of excitement. Although there are those crying inside as they lost their gold coins from betting on the wrong horse, there are also those who are overjoyed upon the prospects of earning a lot from guessing correctly. "To close the fourth event, let us see the final trailer preview for the even tomorrow afternoon!" The announcer stated as the whole arena once again became a stage for the holographic projections. ===== In the frigid north where only the strong survive, arge hound is chained up and sleeping. Its sleep is only broken by the two presences that arrived before it. A dragon of light and darkness appeared with a sh of light. "Eldest Brother, it is time to gather before our king again." The dragon of light stated. "Finally!" Therge hound stated as it proceeded to break the chains binding it. In and that can be said to only be pure body of water, the ghost with a red crystal on its chest appeared. "Brother, the time for our king to awaken is upon us." The ghost entity said. A part of the body of water then rose up and jiggled as if it agreed. In outer space, a bright small sun could be seen shining its light. Different colored lights then suddenly converged with each other and formed arge feline monster. "Sister, the time for our king''s revival is upon us." Therge feline monster stated. The sun then burst into darkness as a ck crow with three feet emerged from it. "Agreed.." The crow with three feet stated as she burst out into light and vanished with therge feline monster. Chapter 818 - Advent Of The King I Chapter 818 ¨C Advent Of The King I All of those that saw the previews could of the Advent of the King event now knew all the monsters that they would soon face. What they did not know is the appearance of this so-called King that they are referring to as the previews did not show him. Everyone is talking about this mysterious entity that the monsters refer to as their king. Some even took to the history books of the universe of Pandemonium in order to get hints. They first looked for the details on the monsters that they saw but they came with nothing. All the people were about to give p finding clues about this king they refer when one of the archeologists noticed that the dragon is familiar. He once saw a mural depicting this monster, but it was too worn down and the parts of the wall where the mural is ced were broken. This archaeologist yer even sent out a picture of the mural and themunity believed him as he is the most famous archeologist. He is one of the people that shed light on mysteries of the other races, so his opinion is valid. Soon other people who saw murals like this presented their pictures until an almostplete mural is presented. The six monsters are painted in the wall, and they are all connected to something, but the middle of the mural is missing. The search for the king ended when the event finally started. ==== "Hello to everyone! It is finally here! Thest event of the Pandelympics! It almost brings me to tears that the times that we will spend together will nowe to an end. All good thingse to an end but let us go with a bang! The most teased and mysterious event is now before us. Just as everyone has waited, I too waited because nothing is revealed even to yours truly! All we know is that this event is a Dungeon Raid event! All yers! Proceed to your gaming pods as you are not the only ones that want the details!" The announcer stated with pure excitement. The moment the contestants entered their gaming pods, the whole arena turned into a holographic movie showing. Gigantic beings in a world filled with only clouds and ambient light are presented. The yers are then presented before these giant beings. "Kneel before your gods, mortals." One of the giant beings stated the moment that the yers all materialized in this realm. "Be kind to our warriors, old hag." One of the giant beings retorted which made the yer look towards his voice. The yers realized that the voice is familiar, and it came from Ares, the God of War himself. They looked at their surroundings and saw that the giants that they are looking at are actually the gods of Pandemonium. Frey looked at the Goddess Freyja and thetter smiled back at her even if Frey felt guilty of losing. Of the Gods and Goddesses of Life and Death, only two are present. The two are currently waving at Creepysoo like proud parents or something. These two are none other than Baron Samedi and Maman Brigitte. Creepysoo waved back at them even though he had an embarrassed face. "Warriors that are blessed by the gods of life and death, we are here to tell you that an ancient evil will awaken once again. We need your aid in defeating this ancient evil or else the universe will cease to exist." A giant dragon with a female voice stated and the dragonkin in the group knew this was Tiamat, the one who gave birth to the dragons. "If it is not offensive, can I ask why you gods cannot deal with this threat yourselves as the universe is at stake here?" Faust asked which made some gods look at him with disdain, but others liked his bravery. "You give a valid point which is why we must take you back before the worlds were fully formed." Tiamat stated as she created projections using her powers, but it was a different goddess that exined. "Back when the universe was just formed, the Primordial Gods shaped the worlds to their likings, but this got the attention of foreign gods from another universe. We were able to descend upon the world once but that all ended when we needed to split the realms so that anything with divine nature will have difficult time walking the mortal realm. Before the fights with the foreign gods, there was an entity that they sent out to scout this universe. This entity called himself as the King of Twilight, Hayle. He not only encroached on the dominion of the gods and goddesses of light and darkness but also dared to defile the creations of the gods and goddesses of life. He transformed six of the most beautiful beings into horrid monsters that defy thews of reality. The gods and goddesses managed to defeat him the first time, but we were not able to destroy his existence. We sealed him in a distant realm called Megiddo and thought that he would never break that seal, but he was proven wrong as his seal never reacted before. It seems that he was just gaining power through the monsters that he created. They escaped and went into hiding before we could destroy their existence. Now, with the barrier of realms active, we cannot descend to Megiddo to seal King of Twilight, Hayle. It would strain the barrier if we all descended just to fix the seal. We need you brave warriors to weaken the King of Twilight, Hayle. Better yet, if you can drive him to death then we can erase his existence. His encroachment upon the elements of light and darkness are a perversion of what we gods and goddesses of light and darkness offer." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated with a serene looking expression. "So, all we need to do is defeat this King of Twilight Hayle and your worries will be over?" One of the contestants asked. "That is correct. We might not be able to fight with you as only a few of you can be vessels of gods but we will give all of you, our assistance." Ares stated as he looked at Frey and Creepysoo. "We will be sending power orbs and you just need to touch them to get the boost that you need. Megiddo is a world that is already in the far side of the universe which is why our blessings can barely reach that ce as we have no followers there. The yer then nodded and received additional instructions from the gods. After being deliberated on what they would need to do, the rules for this event finally shed before them. ¡ª¡ª¨C Event: Advent of the King Rules: 1. All skills are usable in this event. 2. Pets and mounts could be used in this event. 3. Items are prohibited unless yourbat style is reliant on them to which you must select the things that you need. 4. There are no death penalties for this event, but each death will need at least 30 seconds of revival time. 5. Skills or spell damage from other yers will hurt other yers. 6. This is an event where your damage is calcted as a group. The more damage you deal then the more points that your team will earn. ¡ª¡ª- The rules for the event are not that difficult to grasp and are straight forward. The instructions from the gods and goddesses also revealed that the opponent that they are facing seems to be an agent of the dark gods and is proficient in the use of light and darkness elemental magic. All of them would have believed it but there is one who is pretty much not on board with what the gods and goddesses stated because Baron Samedi and Maman Bridgette did not say anything and were frowning. Creepysoo wanted to really believe but they immediately frowned the moment Luminaria spoke. "Something is not right with the way they phrased it and some gods and goddesses were not even lookingfortable as if they are hiding something. There seems to be more to the story that they let on." Creepysoo stated but he could only specte at this point as they are now being sent to the other world. ===== In a world that can only be called as disoriented, six powerful monsters appeared around a floating ind with a crystal that did not even let light shine through. The crystal is pitch ck and absorbs all the light in the surroundings. This floating ind is connected to five more floating inds via a sturdy looking chain. "Let us now start my siblings." The dragon of light and darkness stated as he went to one of the floating inds and connected his power source to it. The other did the same while the crow with three feet overlooked the situation so that nothing goes wrong.. The moment all five monsters channeled their energy, a barrier manifested towards the main ind in order to protect their king who is still sealed. Chapter 819 - Advent Of The King II Chapter 819 ¨C Advent Of The King II [The Twilight Harmony Dragon has sessfully bonded with the altar.] [The Undying Abyss Wraith has sessfully bonded with the altar.] [The Myriad Colors Tiger King has sessfully bonded with the altar.] [The Unbound ck Frost Fenrir has sessfully bonded with the altar.] [The Dark Ocean Slime has sessfully bonded with the altar.] [All five monsters have been connected to the altar and is now in the process of reviving the King of Twilight.] [Defeat them before the King of Twilight revivespletely.] The five monsters upied a floating ind and channeled the energy that they have amounted with all their years in hiding. Thest monster which is the Sunburst Yatagarasu is giving all the heat that it generates to its siblings so that they will survive the transfer of power. The six monsters thought that they will have no problem doing the ritual as the realm of Megiddo is located at a faraway location from the eyes of the Gods of Pandemonium. They thought that the resurrection of their master would bepleted this time around, but they have been too optimistic. [You have arrived at one of the farthest realms in Pandemonium. You have arrived at Megiddo.] [You will have limited interactions with the gods and goddesses of Pandemonium.] [Goodluck and do your best to stop the resurrection of the King of Twilight.] All twenty groups of yers are then sent to a podium that had five teleportation circles. Each teleportation has a number written on them. The numbers are the same which is none other than 20. As they wondered what the number signified a notification screen suddenly appeared before them. [The monsters created by the King of Twilight has already started his resurrection process.] [If the resurrection processpletes to a hundred percent, then the King of Twilight will be more powerful than he already is.] [If you want to have a chance of defeating the King of Twilight then kill the monsters that are offering their powers for his resurrection.] [A maximum of 20 persons can participate in defeating one of the monsters.] [When the monster guarding one of the altars is defeated, a path to the consecutive altar will be created.] [Only when all five of the monsters giving their power to the King of Twilight are defeated will the passage to the main altar be opened.] The instructions told them that the altar to the Raid boss will not open unless they defeat his underlings first. They thought that the system created a mistake because there are six monsters, but the crow monster is actually healing the other monsters periodically. The five teleportation ports are also notbeled so they do not know where they will get teleported to. Other yers hesitated at first but those who are confident enough immediately entered the teleportation ports. These are none other than United States, United Kingdom, China, South Korea, and Sweden. Each of them chose a different teleportation point so that they will not ss with each other. As soon as each groups entered, their contribution scores started to rise. The sudden rise in contribution points of the five teams made the others pick their respective teleportation ports. In the end, four teams will attack one of the monsters each. The distribution is then presented via one of the holographic projections. ¡ª¡ª¨C Against the Twilight Harmony Dragon: 1. United States 2. Germany 3. Australia 4. Brazil ¡ª¡ª¡ª Against the Undying Abyss Wraith: 1. United Kingdom 2. Italy 3. Find 4. Taiwan ¡ª¡ª¨C Against the Myriad Colors Tiger King: 1. China 2. Pnd 3. Canada 4. Thand ¡ª¡ª- Against the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir: 1. South Korea 2. France 3. Mysia 4. Ukraine ¡ª¡ª¨C Against the Dark Ocean Slime: 1. Sweden 2. Russia 3. Japan 4. Philippines ¡ª¡ª¡ª The twenty teams got randomly distributed and each fighting an enemy that they did not choose. Some teams got matched up against opponents that they will have a difficult time defeating while some are more effective than others. The start of the monster versus yer Raid event is now in full swing. ===== Before the start of the Advent of the King event, Adrian is once again briefed on the flow of the event. The first part would be the battle between his soulbounds against the yers. He would still control all five of his soulbounds, but he can only utter verbalmands. His character is boosted with 1000% of his stats already and it increases by 10% more as the power recharge gauge is filled. If all his soulbounds except for Saena gets killed, then he will get released from his prison on the ount that the power recharge gauge does not fill up to 100. The current charging speed is not that fast, but he would get released after three hours if none of his soulbounds get killed in that time. If that happens, then he along with his soulbounds would be able to unleash hell on the contestants. If his soulbounds gets defeated, then he would have to fight all twenty teams by himself. His soulbounds got boosted by 500% because they would easily die if lesser than that. If it is greater than 500% then they would be too powerful for the contestants but that is just the prediction of the AI. In reality, this number could be too small as the AI only calcted the battle capacity of what the yers have shown from the previous events. The boost should have only been 300% but the calction needed to be adjusted upon the second round of calction of the AI. Adrian entered his gaming pod with his heart beating fast as this is the official event that he would actually be part of. He is both excited and frightened that he might not be up to par with some of the contestants, but he would do his best regardless. He is the boss of this raid and if he failed then this event would be nd.. All the hype that got built up would be useless if he fails. Chapter 820 - Advent Of The King III Chapter 820 ¨C Advent Of The King III Adrian entered the event at the same time that the yers got inside of their gaming pods. In fact, he also knew the backstory of his character. What he did not know is that the gods and goddesses of Pandemonium had a different script to that of what is his character. His character right now is the King of Twilight, Hayle. The progenitor god of the beings that controlled light and darkness. In fact, his demise is tragic because he got usurped by the infamous Goddess of Light and the God of Darkness. He did not think that the two students that he nurtured would be the sole reason of his own undoing. As the universe kept expanding, just having one god that governs over light and darkness has be a burden to the God of Light and Darkness, Hayle. He nurtured two gifted individuals in order to support him in governing light and darkness. The two are none other than Luminaria and Scotus. This was before the time where the dark gods came to Pandemonium. "To think that the traitor to his mentor is the one speaking as if the King of Twilight Hayle is evil. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is really not a benevolent goddess but at least she had the acting chops for it." Adrian muttered. From what Adrian is told, the King of Twilight encountered a dark god first, but she is not a spy. That dark goddess also ran away from the cruelty of the other dark gods as she had a different mindsetpared to them. Needless to say, the King of Twilight and this runaway dark goddess havee to love each other. Luminaria, who was already a demigoddess at that time, told the secret of her mentor in order to denounce her master. The Primordial Gods banished the Dark Goddess to a ce unknown while the King of Twilight got stripped of his authority to rule over light and darkness. Luminaria thought that she already won when she inherited the Authority of Light from the King of Twilight, but she thought wrong. The King of Twilight is one of the primordial gods that came to be after the first three gods were born. Hayle was the personification of light and darkness itself. This is the reason why he can only be sealed to the farthest corner of the universe. If he dies, then the light and darkness of all the universe will be chaotic or vanish without a trace. Despite not liking that judgement, the new Goddess of Light had to ept the proposal, but she also used the first of her new creations to guard the gates of the seal. "I believe that this Megiddo world would be real in Pandemonium, but it should not be easily essible. A sealed god there meant that the security would be full of angels. I will just look into it when I am more powerful enough." Adrian thought to himself as his view finally changed to that of six screens. The contestants finally chose the teleportation ports and that meant thatbat immediately started. He did not expect that the first groups that arrived to each of his soulbounds are impatient. The moment that the United States team entered the gate and appeared before Kaon, they started attacking which prompted him tobat as well. "Seriously! All of them had lines that they would have to say first. I even thought so hard on what they needed to say, and it all became nothing in the end." Adrian muttered as he became a bit peeved on what happened. ===== The moment that the United States team entered the altar that they chose, they immediately startedbat. Aisha unleashed a flurry of elemental arrows at the giant dragon that seems to be meditating above them. The dragon looked at them and immediately attacked after it got hit by the elemental arrows. The dragon gathered its power in its mouth as it its preparing for a breath attack. Particles of light and dark element started gathering in the mouth of the dragon, but Null would not let that happen. She casted her long-range spell called Spell Break. She wanted to attempt to cancel the magic that is being collected by the dragon, but it did not activate the way that she wanted it to. It only slowed down the umtion of the two elements instead. Her team members did not me her for this as they knew that a dragon would not be the ideal target for spell cancetion magic as they are masters of magic themselves. Even if she only slowed down the breath attack, it is enough for all of her team members to do something. Totem immediately used two possessions which are the mammoth and the bear. With his newly boosted strength, he charged towards the dragon fearlessly. With an uppercut to the mouth, the dragon''s jaw got redirected when it unleashed its breath attack. Poison Ivy did not waste any effort and summoned all the supporting soulbounds that she has in order to boost her team members. Shado, in particr, started to search for the dragon''s reverse scale as he wanted to find the weakness of the giant beast. "They are good! Let us try this then. Blight!" Adrian muttered as he told Kaon to use one of his five skills. The organizers needed to limit the skill usage of all of Adrian''s soulbounds to five as they are already powerful with just those and the boost. The skills that Kaon maintained are his Dragon Breath, Master of Two Elements, Dragon Scale, Reverse Scale and Elemental Discharge. Each of the skill also got renamed to make sure that the theme of their new forms is fine. The Blight skill is abination of light and darkness that is released which is the Elemental Discharge skill.. A wave of light and darkness suddenly enveloped the whole altar as Kaon released this burst of energy. Chapter 821 - Battle Against The Six Monsters I Chapter 821 ¨C Battle Against The Six Monsters I [You have been affected by Blight.] [You have received damage.] [Light Elemental Resistance has been decreased.] [Darkness Elemental Resistance has been decreased.] Even if they do not want to admit it, the United States, Germany, Australia and Brazil national teams are facing a dragon for the first time. Even wyverns were a difficult opponent because they take to the skies and are usually above level 200. They are now facing a legitimate dragon that has control over two elements. The United States national team managed to damage the dragon with their great teamwork, but their frustration erupted when the Sunburst Yatagarasu. The ck crow with three legs suddenly emitted a burst of light that transferred to the Twilight Harmony Dragon and healed its wounds. The Sunburst Yatagarasu also did that for all the other monsters before perching on the middle altar and collecting particles of light using its body. This is the first time that they saw that a monster could heal another by 10% health. Thankfully, the notification stated the time that they need to offset the healed damage. [The Sunburst Yatagarasu has started to collect the particles of light elemental energy in the surroundings.] The yers timed this interaction and they found out that the Sunburst Yatagarasu would heal the other monsters every five minutes. They also found out that they could attack the Sunburst Yatagarasu as long as it is in the area of the altar. This was proven by Hou Yiwei as he the skill Rain of Arrows to try and bring the crow with three feet down to the ground. Even if the United States national team does not want to admit it, they arecking a yer that has burst damage which is why having the German national team in their group is a saving grace. Both Faust and Eis are great mages that can deal great amounts of damage to the opponent. The yers knew that they might not be able to defeat the sub-bosses if they do not work together. Adrian noticed that Kaon is now having a difficult time fighting his opponents which is why he decided to focus on his battle for the time being. He instructed Kaon to make use of his mastery over the two elements skill. "It is time to make the world dark!" Adrian stated as hemanded Kaon to fill the area with darkness. The whole altar that Kaon is fighting on suddenly got covered in a dome of pure darkness. The other yers that are facing different opponents noticed it as well as the other floating inds are just in view of each other. "Fortunately, Kaon still has Dragon Scale which reduced all the damage from physical attacks by 50% and elemental attacks by 30% or else he might get defeated. If Eis and Faust were not here, then he might have a better chance with his fight." Adrian thought as he quickly thought of a new strategy. Faust immediately tried to illuminate the area, but Adrian beat him to it. Kaon wasmanded to emit a shing light in a quick motion. The unsuspecting yers that were getting used to the darkness suddenly got their eyes assaulted by a bright light. [You have blinded your opponents.] "Nice. Now use your dragon breath." Adrianmanded as Kaon now gathered the necessary power for his dragon breath without worries. The audience then saw what the Twilight Harmony Dragon did and thought that it was too intelligent to be a simple AI. The next view that they saw is the decimation of the opponents that battled the dragon as only three individuals survived. Shado survived because he managed to dive into the shadows as reflex. Totems survive due to pure tenacity while Schutz also survived due to the same reason. Despite surviving, they are not in the best condition tobat a dragon by themselves. "Now let us focus on the others." Adrian thought as his view switched to Kimat. Adrian noticed that his soulbound is basically not in full fighting condition due to Hou Yiwei''s team with the support of Xinthri. He never thought that a Garuda would be able to tank hits from a boosted monster more powerful than him. He noticed that Xinthri would coat himself with Prana in order to tank the attack. Hou Yiwei and the twin des would thenunch a counter offensive. The god yer weapon reacted to Kimat since his form now is a beast blessed by a god. He could be described as a divine beast which made the match-up against Hou Yiwei the most troublesome. What he does not line the most is that Hou Yiwei always dealt critical hits that reduced a huge chunk of Kimat''s health. "The Five Skills avable to him would be Replication, Kaleidoscope, Spectrum Armor, Myriad Illusion and Body of Light. Let us go with Replication first then." Adrian stated as hemanded Kimat. Hou Yiwei thought that the fight is going well since his bow is dealing heavy damage to the opponent. Since the beast is of godly descent, his attacks deal double damage. He could also swat away the annoying ck bird that keeps healing the Myriad Colors Tiger King. Just as he thought that it would only take time for the Myriad Colors Tiger King to die, it suddenly looked like it glitched. The next thing that they saw is that the Myriad Colors Tiger King is now two entities. They thought that the other one is just a copy and would be weak, but they are wrong. They learned that the copy is as strong as the original when one of the warriors that charged towards the copy died with one bite. Hou Yiwei noticed that the movement of the Myriad Colors Tiger King suddenly changed the moment it looked like it glitched. "Is someone controlling it?" Hou Yiwei thought but he had no time to think anymore as the Myriad Colors Tiger King looked like it is using another skill. "Activate Spectrum Armor." Adrianmanded. Armor made of different colored light suddenly covered the bodies of the two Myriad Colors Tiger King. The skill Replication is different from other clone skills as it creates a true copy of the original. The only downside is that the copy onlysts for 10 minutes with a 20-minute cooldown. "They would die by that time anyway." Adrian stated as he activated Kaleidoscope. The altar that held the Myriad Colors Tiger King suddenly got filled with different colored lights. The yers inside of that altar thought it must be some domain skill, but they got damaged the moment they touched these lights. The most frightening thing was that the lights also moved with the eyesight of the Myriad Colors Tiger Kings. They needed to both evade the lights and the two giant tigers. It did not take long for only a few to be left as Kimat steamrolled them the moment it used its skills. "That should be fine for now and would have Kimat take a breather." Adrian though as he now focused on the next troublesome opponents. His eyesnded on his slime Dodu as it is having difficulty defeating its opponents since it has limited skills. What made Dodu have a difficult time is the presence of people not suited to be its opponent. Dodu is basically in battle with Vayu, Anastacia and Apki. They are known to be heavy hitters when ites to magic damage. The most headache in that side would be Frey as she can cut a slime easily with just her basic attacks as if she has a passive skill that can nullify immunities. "Dodu has five skills as well but only two are for active use. I guess the next best thing would be to make use of hi giant body and swallow the others whole." Adrian thought as hemanded Dodu to do just that. The slime that almost covered half the altar started to form into a tidal wave motion and used its body to m down those that did not manage to evade in time. The next thing that the audience knew is that half of the contestants are now in the body of the slime trying to escape or find air. The unlucky ones that got eaten are then turned into health which regenerated Dodu''s health back to 95%. The remaining ones that are alive could only see their faces sink in desperation as they did so much just to reduce the health of the Dark Ocean Slime. What poured salt into the wound is the arrival of the Sunburst Yatagarasu that healed the Dark Ocean Slime back to full health. You could see the face of pure frustration upon the yers that tried their hardest. Frey did not ept such answer easily which is why she aimed for the Sunburst Yatagarasu the moment it almost fully heals the Dark Ocean Slime. "Gungnir!" Frey shouted as her spear hit true. A loud scream came from the Sunburst Yatagarasu as it fled the scene. Frey then noticed something from the interaction. The damned bird did not recover its own health. "If we kill the bird first then it would eventually stop healing the other monsters.." Frey told her team members which were also overheard by those around her. Chapter 822 - Battle Against The Six Monsters II Chapter 822 ¨C Battle Against The Six Monsters II With Dodu now being in the clear, Adrian changed to another soulbound that is having difficulty. The next one having difficulty would be Charon. He had almost perfect immunity towards magical attacks so the undead did not have a problem with Pendragon''s Caliburn or Merlin''s spells. The problem is that other than those two that have great magical attack, all the remaining yers attacking him are now purely physical in nature. Even if he can continuously absorb all their health, a small portion of their health is not enough to heal his health as the conversion is an equal ratio. "Charon has the skills called Abyss Link, Sinking Abyss, High Resistance to Magical Damage, Abyss Miasma and Inversion." Adrian thought as he looked at the battle techniques of his opponents before proceeding with his n. Charon is not like other soulbounds that has great attack power as he is more centered on tanking magical attacks while absorbing health from opponents. He has no great power to turn the tides like the others or like Dodu that can eat his opponents in order to turn the fight to his favor. Adrianmanded Charon to first flood the area with his Abyss Miasma. By flooding the area with his Abyss Miasma, the yers would then get damaged per second. With Charon''s Inversion ability that turned about 50% of the damage the undead dealt to health, he could continuously get healed. He thenmanded Saena to visit Charon despite her not having enough energy collected. He just needed to heal Charon to 90% of its health. Adrian thought that the tactic is sound, but Merlinunched skills towards Saena that prevented her from even getting close to the Undying Abyss Wraith. Adrian could only frown as Charon''s health only regenerated up to 79% as the undead is still getting attacked continuously. He cannot find any other solution but to activate Abyss Link. The Abyss Miasma that covered the entire altar then stuck to the body of the contestants and sucked their life force by 1% per five seconds. The priests tried to use Cleanse, but Charon''s skill is not a spell that did crowd control. All that Abyss Link does is link the life force of those inside the Abyss Miasma. Unless they have a spell that can reverse a spell in the life attribute, they are not going to detach that link. Thankfully, Anastacia is not facing Charon or else she might reverse the link. The health that is steadily declining from Charon suddenly started to rise once more while the yers started to lose their health. This prompted them to attack aggressively and some even used high damaging skills, but Adrian already prepared for that. Adrianmanded Charon to use Sinking Abyss and the floor on the altar turned something reminiscent of water. Charon then sunk to the floor, but the other yers did not. What is more annoying is that the Abyss Miasma nor the Abyss Link did not vanish in effects. "Sinking Abysssts for about thirty seconds with a cooldown of ten minutes. That should be enough time for them to lose health while Charon would get back to full health." Adrian thought as he now looked at the opponents that Sirius is facing. Adrian thought that Sirius is having a difficult time but that was not the case. He could see Sirius rampaging on the altar with Creepysoo on his mouth. Cersei wanted to use curses on him, but she became the first target of the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir. "He is the most intelligent of my soulbounds with only Kaon being on par. He managed to decimate the enemy team with nothing but basic attacks. I guess him having evolved twice is a great factor." Adrian thought as he looked at the skills that Sirius has right now. Sirius has the skills called Unbound Strike, Ravage, Medium Physical Damage Resistance, Medium Magical Damage Resistance, and Ragnarok. He might have lost the bleed effect on his attacks but that was so overpowered when the simtion was done which is why it did not pass. This is still apetition, and the developers wanted the yers to have a higher chance of winning after all. The audience could see that the yers were having a difficult time in their fights which they thought would be easy. They saw how powerful the yers were in the previous events, but this is the first time that they saw that they are having a difficult time. In fact, even the developers thought that they are having a difficult time which they did not expect. They then calcted the chance of winning of the yers and it dropped down to 30%. Before the match started their chance of winning was 78% but it became lower as the match progressed. The developers looked at the time and it was only twenty minutes since the event started. They are supposed to send the aid of the gods at the thirty-minute mark, but it seems that they need to send it now to keep the sanity of the contestants. They even contacted Adrian who is in the gaming pod. "Sir Adrian¡­um¡­could you perhaps take it a bit easy on them?" One of the developers stated via thes. "They haven''t even used their skills yet though. I want to at least erase one of their troublesome special moves." Adrian replied which made the developers stunned. He is right that the yers are not even using skills that made them famous. They might be afraid that they cannot use it against the real raid bosster. The developers then received a call from higher up to release the blessings of the gods. "Sir Adrian, we will now release the blessings of the gods so that they can see that they can reduce their cooldowns. They might be afraid that they would have nothing to use if they used it on your soulbounds." The developers stated. "That is fine.." Adrian stated as he was getting bored that the contestants are abusing the infinite revive option. Chapter 823 - Blessings Of The Gods Chapter 823 ¨C Blessings Of The Gods In a more secretive room in the arena, the creator of Pandemonium is currently looking at the screen and is a bit saddened that the yers are not giving it their all. It might be a sound choice to use the revival mechanic to kill the sub bosses but that would mean the seal will finish before they even defeat one. [Chance of Losing for the contestants if they do not utilize their powerful skills: 81%], The super AI, Deus, reported. When his super artificial intelligence, Deus, reported that, he could not believe it. Initially, the chance of them losing was only about 19% which is still eptable, but it changed when Deus recalcted. The start of the event made the losing chance suddenly jump to 47%. "Why did the losing chance of the contestants spike?" Mr. As asked his super AI. [Individual named Adrian has collected enough data about his opponents. With each of the matches that he witnessed; he has been taking notes on his holoswatch. He would then devise a n of attack against them. His victory rate would thereby increase exponentially but that is not always certain.], The super AI, Deus, replied. "I guess that is on me to want to recruit a battle junkie for the final boss. If only Eldritch were contactable then we would have another option. Tell them to release the Blessings of the Gods." Mr. As stated but he is still happy with his current decision. [Affirmative.], Deus replied. ===== "Valiant warriors, we might have arrivedte and our power weak but that does not mean that we will abandon you." The voices of the gods echoed in the distance which made all the six soulbounds look at the heavens with disdain. After the voice of the gods echoed all throughout the area, orbs of light with different colors suddenly started to appear. Orbs have five different colors that represented the type of blessing. [The Gods of Pandemonium has sent their blessings in the battlefield despite them having a weaker presence in this world.] The five colors of the orbs of light are red, blue, green, ck, and white. Each has their own special capabilities that will greatly increase the chances of them defeating their enemies. Adrian thought that the white orbs were more numerous, and he could know why. "I guess I did say that they are not using their skills as much. It would at least make it interesting." Adrian thought but he did not expect that it would just be simple help. The red orbs increase physical attack damage for a certain duration while also recovering stamina by a little bit. The blue orb increased the damage of the next spell that they cast while also recovering a small percentage of their mana. The green orb is simple as it heals 5% of their maximum health. The ck orb is able to take away one status ailment or status effect affecting them. The white orb is the one that they want the most as it decreases their cooldown reductions by 5% for every orb that they used. The moment the contestants learned of the effects of the orbs, they turned from wary individuals to ferocious predators. They have finally started using their precious skills as they know that can renew it for thest fight against the raid boss. The first one to utilize the orbs would be Hou Yiwei, Frey, Pendragon, de and Apki. Hou Yiwei utilized the red and blue orbs the most as his attacks required both physical and spell damage. Kimat screamed as his body started to get pierced by more powerful arrow spells. Frey is the one that is more adept in using the orbs as she can practically glide across the battlefield. With an ingenious use of the red, blue and white orbs, she can abuse her high damaging skills. Apki being in the same altar with her did not make the battle easy for Dodu. The Dark Ocean Slime could be seen growing little and little as its health gets reduced. Charon is not faring as well either as the red orb utilized by the contestants facing it made him lose health rapidly. They were no longer afraid of using skills which is why they are now doing their best. Coupled with Merlin''s powerful buff spells, the physical damage that they did could decrease Charon''s health by 3% with just a basic attack. "They are finally putting up a fight." Adrian thought as his soulbounds are now below 50% health with the time being one hour. "Saena, activate Sunburst." Adrianmanded as the Sunburst Yatagarasu that is perched in the middle altar suddenly woke up. Saena eyes''s then became filled with golden light. She emitted a scream and her whole body started to ignite until a miniature sun is summoned in the middle altar. The yers thought that it was an attack, but they thought wrong as it is not just an attack. The miniature sun then exploded as it could no longer contain its power and small sun res suddenly scattered. The sun res that fell towards the yers did damage to them and even inflicted them with status ailments while their worst fears are realized. The health that they reduced from the sub bosses suddenly filled back up to full. The yers could only hang their mouths as this event is basically demeaning their efforts. The fact that they are not even given great healing orbs made it worse. The sub bosses also looked enraged when the three-legged crow suddenly burst into pure energy. [Your soulbound, Sunburst Yatagarasu, has used Sunburst and sacrificed its life.] [Time remaining before its next rebirth: 2 hours.] ==== In the VIP lounge, two individuals wereughing like a maniac as the faces of the contestants looked downcast. These two are none other than Marlon and Mina as they saw the infamous sly attitude of Adrian. "Dear¡­did we do something wrong in raising our son?" Adrian''s mother asked her husband but thetter is justughing dryly as he is afraid to even entertain that question. Chapter 824 - Overcoming Despair Chapter 824 ¨C Oveing Despair The face of the contestants could be seen sinking when they saw the health that they decreased to less than half is now back to full. The orbs that floated near them also decreased in number and only generated one color per minute. This did not deter the contestants as they must now use another set of their powerful skills to defeat their opponents. The next best thing that they could do would be to kill the five monsters in an hour as the power scaling for the King of Twilight is already done by 45%. If the contestants are happy about something, then that would be the death of the Sunburst Yatagarasu. The healing bird died but it also gave them an unweed parting gift. The five monsters also seemed enraged as their attacks became 50% stronger and blocking their attacks are no longer advised. Totem had no choice but to lead the attack against the Twilight Harmony Dragon as those in their group are not great at battles that take long. Battling a dragon is a battle of attrition because they cannot be killed using burst damage and one must use piercing attacks. Fortunately, the German national team and the Brazilian national team had yers that focus on dealing prating damage. Totem might not like that his team will deal less damage or get as much contribution points, but he mustpromise. If they do not defeat the dragon before the gauge of the King of Twilight, then the Twilight Harmony Dragon will be the least of their problems. Totem needed to stack five possessions which made his body go in a state of breaking down. He might be a druid, but he is still human, and the human body can only take a specific amount of stress. "Human! You would dare!" Kaon shouted at them which did not greatly shock the contestants. Totem actually pinned down a dragon that is much bigger than him, but he also received help from Eis as she continuously showered the Twilight Harmony Dragon with ice chunks. Faust would then create fire rings that would sear the flesh of the dragon, but it also made his mana disappear quickly. As Totem with the help of the others pinned the Twilight Harmony Dragon, one of them finally noticed a scale just below the chin of the dragon that is different. The scale might be small, but it is slightly off in colorpared to the shining scales of the Twilight Harmony Dragon. The moment someone shouted the location of the reverse scale, everyone eyed at it like hungry wolves. They now have a great chance in getting more contribution points as killing the dragon would not be a pipe dream. They eyed the reverse scale as if it is thest food in the te and they have been starved for days. "I guess that is it for Kaon. It is a pity, but they became more aggressive in attacking. If they only focused on defending like they were before then I might have been able to decrease their numbers again." Adrian muttered but his heart is hiding his disappointment. Adrian might have wanted to fight back more but he also needed to conform with the flow of the battle. He can no longer givemands after an hour and a half of the whole time. He must act like a dungeon boss after all, and he did not want to give away that a yer is controlling the monsters. His other soulbounds are experiencing the same treatment as the yers have be more aggressive. They might have been caught in the flow of the battle as they wanted to pace themselves at first. The first of his soulbounds to fall was Dodu as the Dark Ocean Slime is weak against magical attacks even if it bes empowered. The altar where the Dark Ocean Slime was transferring its power suddenly became dim and part of it suddenly started to crumble. When the health of the Dark Ocean Slime dropped to zero, they could see a ball of ck light shot towards the center altar. This ck ball of light is floating beside the small fading light where the Sunburst Yatagarasu used to be. The next one to fall is the Myriad Colors Tiger King that cannot defend itself against the assault of the God yer Weapon. Adrian knew that Hou Yiwei will also be the biggest threat against himter as he also has the qualities of a divine being. When the Myriad Colors Tiger King died, the altar where it is located also dimmed and became ruined. A ball of light that looked like different colors blinking shot towards the main altar. There are now three balls of light that is hovering above the altar of the King of Twilight. The third to fall is the Twilight Harmony Dragon. Adrian told Kaon that it did a great job enduring getting attacked while being pinned down. He still managed to kill a quarter of the yers attacking him. An explosion of light and darkness ensued when the Twilight Harmony Dragon fell from battle. Kaon managed to release Blight before getting killed which affected the yers that were left alive. The altar dimmed and crumbled while a soul with that has half white and ck mes shot towards the center altar. When the three monsters fell, a bridge that connected the five altars suddenly formed. yers that managed to defeat their respective sub bosses went and participated on the other two monsters. The Undying Abyss Wraith weed new people as it got to absorb more health, but it met its match when Anastacia came to its altar. The Abyss Link skill is then put to a halt as her presence alone made life elemental energy bow towards her. Without the health absorption, the Undying Abyss Wraith fell in due time. A small ball of dark and bluish light with a tint of red then shot towards the altar located in the center. Thest monster left is the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir which is more than difficult to kill. Its attack can afflict the yers with frost and darkness elemental status conditions. The chains that are dangling on its neck and limbs also posed great danger. Whatever those metal bars are consisting of made no yer could even scratch it. What made it worse is that the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir that possessed no ranged attack would even use the chains as a ranged weapon. One attack from the chains even made a mage yer explode immediately. This made the melee yers wary as that would mean they will only take two hits to explode as well. Despite having about 13 teams attacking the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir, they are still having a hard time but that does not mean they are not damaging the opponent. The moment all twenty teams gathered to the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir''s altar is where the main event happened. With all twenty teams gathering, the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir health decreased rapidly to 10% but Sirius does not want to go down without a fight. As soon as the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir''s health dropped to 10%, he activated thest skill on his arsenal which is Ragnarok. The surroundings suddenly became dark while the temperature in the area suddenly became frighteningly low. The yers wanted to evade the attack by traveling to the other altar, but huge ciers suddenly materialized that blocked their exits. "What are you doing! Kill it before it releases its attacks." One of the yers shouted which made the others get back their focus. The Unbound ck Frost Fenrir''s body started to grow in size while the chains that were unable to get scratched by yers broke as if they are cheaply made. The Unbound ck Frost Fenrir released a deafening howl which made some of the spells they are casting get cancelled. A few secondster, bodies of the yers near the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir exploded into particles of light. The other yers saw this, and they cannot even react as they could not see their fellow contestants get killed. Only certain individuals managed to actually see how fast the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir move. With the iing danger, Merlin''s Child of Mana activated in response immediately. She did not think that it would activate but it seems the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir is something that she cannot defeat using normal means. Since the monster they are facing is of the darkness and ice element, fire elemental damage dealt great damage to it, but light elemental damage did not. The yers thought it was strange at first but then the master that they serve is a dark god of light and darkness elements. The spell Inferno made the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir stop moving as it chipped at its health greatly. He looked at the mage casting the spell and tried to kill Merlin, but Pendragon blocked the monster. "Melt everything away! Caliburn!" Pendragon stated as he released an elemental wave of intense heat energy.. It swept across the area and eventually killed the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir. Chapter 825 - King Of Twilight I Chapter 825 ¨C King Of Twilight I The defeat of the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir came at the cost of the death of half the contestants. The moment he was defeated, the area exploded with darkness and ice. The casualty of the yers would not have been that big if thest spell did not get cast. Thest altar giving power to the central altar finally shattered and all monsters have been killed. Even the resurrection of the Sunburst Yatagarasu is putto a halt as its siblings is already defeated. The soul of the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir went towards the main altar as well and it was a ck light covered in a frosty aura. The moment all the souls of the six monsters gathered in the altar. The crumbled parts of the other altars suddenly clumped together and filled the gap between the altars. The barrier that protected the central altar also shattered as the protection that the other five altars finally waived. "It is finally time! I just need to get a good enough performance to earn the best rewards." Adrian muttered to himself as the grand Advent of the King will finally happen. ==== "Did we win already?" one of the yers asked as there was no new enemy appearing. All they could see is the progress bar of the King of Twilight has stopped at 53% as they managed to defeat all the monsters when that was the progress. Some thought it was over, but the others gaze is now focused on the six spinning balls of light on top of the central altar. All six of the souls suddenly started rotating faster until they emitted a light that could be seen as two halos that has golden inner ring and an outer ring made of pure darkness. As soon as the two halos appeared, a magic circle appeared at the center of the altar. The contestants could not move as a great deal of energy is being rained down on their bodies. Some who were not that great in controlling the mana from the surroundings even kneeled down due to the pressure. "I, who have been forgotten, shall rise once more." A voice that is both melodious and deep resonated in the altar. The magic circle suddenly shone bright as an entity started to rise up from the altar. The entity is covered by a thick mana of light and darkness that his silhouette is only made by those elements. As soon as the yers noticed the entity rising from the magic circle, they felt a suffocating force grasp their hearts. All of them regardless of how well they endured the suffocating energy all kneeled due to the pain. The entity then looked at them and waved his hand nonchntly. A wave of energy containing light and darkness elements swept across all the challengers. The wave of energy that swept across them immediately killed all the participants which shocked the audience. All of the participants got killed with just a simple flick of the hand. A simple release of energy from what could be called as stretching out as the King of Twilight has just been unsealed. "Finally, those ants have finally been dealt with. That will be your punishment for killing my family." The King of Twilight, Hayle stated with his melodious and deep voice that reverberated all throughout the altar. "My precious family. You might have been in because you sent your energy to me, but your revival would notst long once I regained my divinity. Rest in the confounds of my soul for the time being." The King of Twilight Hayle stated as he suddenly noticed that the dead ants that he exterminated started toe alive once again. His blessed monsters just shed their physical bodies, but their souls are safe in the confounds of his soul. They will just need to recover their physical bodies as they were given parts of his soul. In a sense, the six monsters are actually part of the King of Twilight Hayle which is why they can unseal him from the prison that he Gods of Pandemonium created. When the bodies of the yers are revived once again, the King of Twilight Hayle flicked his hand once again and sent another energy wave to kill them but rays of light shot down towards the heavens. The rays of light formed a barrier that protected the yers from dying immediately once again. "So, all of you finally revealed yourselves. It is a shame that none of you could descend in this world as you stuck ups do not want to sacrifice your divinity. If you really wanted to kill me thene down from your divine realms and deal with me yourselves. These ants before me can neverpete with me. They are not enough even if there are a hundred of them." The King of Twilight Hayle stated with his voice that is filled with rage and indignation. The King of Twilight Hayle increased the input of the elemental energy wave and attempted to destroy the barrier protecting the yers. He wanted the gods and goddesses to descend so that he can kill them himself. They must pay for the sin of stripping him of his divinity and killing the gods that dared to plot against him. "Defeat him! Brave Warriors! The dark god must never survive." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated with her voice that sounded like a beautiful choir but the King of Twilight Hayle looked like he is about to puke. The Gods of Pandemonium then gave their blessings towards the yers once again. This time they released them from all the status ailments and status debuffs that are affecting them. All of their cooldowns are even refreshed but this also took a toll on the gods. They can no longer send their blessings as they gave their protection to all the yers. The gods then vanished as they can no longer maintain the connection to the world of Megiddo. The King of Twilight Hayle could see that the gods are really bent on destroying him, but they do not want to get dirty themselves. "I might have been sealed for a long time as I did not remember a race of beings that can revive. Has the Goddess of Life and the God of Death broke their rules? It seems that you may be beings that are the same as those that live back then but your souls are different. All of you smell like the first beings but more like just lingering scent scattered in the wind. None of you smell pure as if you are just broken up fragments that got revived. The Goddess of Life and the God of Death could do that at the very least." The King of Twilight Hayle stated as the yers are still not attacking since the barrier is still holding on. "You are a dark god! So how do you know about the abilities of the Goddess of Life and the God of Death?" Anastacia asked as she is curious since she is the Envoy of Life. "Ah. The Envoy of Life is with you, and someone blessed by the God of Death as well. What have those foolish group of gods told you? Me¡­a dark god? Laughable! I was born after the primordial gods have been born. I am older than the gods that have blessed you and I am eternal." The King of Twilight Hayle stated. "Seriously, this dialogue is making me feel things. I will just let the AI control the dialogue." Adrian thought as he thought that the script is a bit cringy. "You all are proud that you could revive but that does not mean I can never counter that." The King of Twilight Hayle stated as he started to summon something. The thick elemental energies that created a silhouette of his body started to gather. The King of Twilight Hayle lifted both of his hands and the light and dark energiespressed into a floating orb. The floating orb is actually a small ck sun that is the size of a basketball. The ck sun is then surrounded by the two halos of gold and pure darkness. The weapon of the King of Twilight Hayle has finally fully manifested and it freely floated around him. This is the weapon called Silim which is a divine weapon that has been forged by the King of Twilight Hayle upon his manifestation in the universe. With the thick energy of light and darkness no longer covering the King of Twilight Hayle, the yers could now see what he truly looks like. A robe that is more magnificent than a king with a color palette of white and ck that truly symbolized harmony of light and darkness. Long silver hair that freely slowed in the wind, but his face is being blocked by a visor. When the yers saw what the King of Twilight Hayle really looked like, they are even doubting that a dark god would actually look so elegant and divine.. With a snap of his fingers, the King of Twilight Hayle created twenty magic circles that got applied on the barrier created by the gods. Chapter 826 - King Of Twilight II Chapter 826 ¨C King Of Twilight II With a snap of his fingers, the King of Twilight Hayle created twenty magic circles that got applied on the barrier created by the gods. "Burst Blight" the King of Twilight Hayle muttered. The magic circles then simultaneously exploded and destroyed the barrier as if it is ss. After destroying the barrier, the King of Twilight Hayle raised Silim and activated one of the most powerful spells in his arsenal. One that would make sure that his enemies will waver when fighting against him. Arge magic circle expanded throughout the whole world. Megiddo became a shade of ck and white for a few seconds and it retracted back to the King of Twilight Hayle weapon. The next notification shocked all of the participants as they would now need to reassess all of their fighting tactics. [The King of Twilight Hayle has activated All is Light and Dark.] [You can no longer revive upon death.] "It would be too annoying to have all of you bugs alwaysing back to life." The King of Twilight Hayle stated as he taunted all the yers. As soon as the revival mechanism has been lost, all the yers suddenly froze for a minute before they resumed their normal attack patterns. All of the yers surrounded the King of Twilight Hayle and observed his actions as he is not moving from his location. They thought that he was programmed to not attack first. "Why are they just standing there? Maybe they want me to attack first?" Adrian thought as he could see that he is being surrounded. "If no one is going to attack then might as well start decimating them early." Adrian thought as he activated his favorite area of effect skill Vortex but the King of Twilight Hayle version. "Devour everything in the world, ck Sun!" the King of Twilight Hayle muttered as his weapon, Silim, suddenly rose to the air. The small ck sun that is inside the two halos suddenly grewrger andrger until it started swallowing everything in front of it. The yers could feel that their bodies are getting sucked inside of the ck sun. Some of them has actually experience this type of feeling before but they could not pin where they experienced it as they are now at a predicament. The ck Sun is still continued for a whole minute without stopping but that also meant that their opponent is still channeling. The yers that could use attacks that do not get affected by the pull of the ck sun. "It sucks that I cannot cancel this skill, but I still have increased defense when in the channeling state. The damage they are dealing is not that big as some of the spells are getting sucked by the ck sun." Adrian thought as he just waited for the skill to end. After two minutes of channeling, the ck sun vanished and Silim returned to the King of Twilight Hayle''s side. What Adrian did not expect is that some yers using the pulling force of the ck sun to get a fast trip towards him. About ten yers all flew towards his location utilizing the pulling force of the ck sun. "As expected of rankers. One cannot really underestimate them. They cope up pretty fast. It is a pity that I did not kill anyone from the skill, but I should let them know that it will not be that easy to actually get close to me." Adrian thought as he activated the King of Twilight Hayle''s version of Quantum Dispersion. "Illuminating Dome." The King of Twilight Hayle stated. Arge powerful light suddenly erupted from his weapon, Silim. This powerful light is not that blinding in nature, but it managed to push all the ten yers away. The next thing that all the yers noticed is that their bodies are tagged with magic circles that were used to destroy the barrier that previously protected them. "Burst Blight" the King of Twilight Hayle muttered. All of the yers suddenly knew that they cannot even try to avoid it as they are literally tagged. Even the audience thought that some of them will die but the spell did not kill them as it only remove a chunk of their health. Some even managed to remove the magic circle as one person instinctively knew that the magic circles were simr to her traps. Dupe made use of her skill called Trap Transfer to actually peel off the Burst Blight magic circle on the bodies of her team members. Others tanked the damage for themselves while some used their buffs to increase the magic resistance of their team members. They are afraid that one spell could actually kill them all. Adrian could not move from his position as it is still phase one. He has to act as a boss monster and not a yer which is why there are restrictions to his movements. When they did prior test, he was given free reign at first. That was a bad decision as the test yers that battled against him when he was given free reign all died within ten minutes. Adrian''s cooldowns are all adjusted to make sure that he does not immediately kill all yers within a small timeframe since they were set up to not revive in the battle against him. The First Phase is actually him just being rooted in ce until his health drops to 89%. He also has ess to four skills as that are the only skills he can use while being rooted. The four skills are his Quantum Spacemine, Quantum Cascade, Quantum Dispersion, and Vortex. The names and elemental may have changed but they still have the same skill effect. The cooldowns are also fixed which is why Adrian cannot freely use thest three skills as he like. He wanted to also get Rewind added but it was deemed too powerful for the first phase. The developers wanted an event not a one sided massacre. Chapter 827 - King Of Twilight III Chapter 827 ¨C King Of Twilight III The yers noticed after a few spells beingunched that the King of Twilight Hayle is not moving from his position. It did not take long for numerous spells to beunched at him which Adrian already knew that they would do so. The King of Twilight Hayle used Burst Blight in an area around him. The moment the spells and long-range weapons hit the magic circles, it exploded and even dealt damage to those that came close to him. The yers immediately knew that their attacks became useless once more as they never seen a boss monster use an offensive attack to defend. "Why do I feel like I am frighting big brother?" Creepysoo blurted out which made his team members look at him as those titles are often only used by him for specific persons. There are three people that he uses that title but only one of those three have monsters and skills that can push or pull a person. "I mean he is here as an audience member so it should not be him. I guess they only used the data about him which means I have an edge as I know how he fights. "It is modeled after the Demon!" One of the yers made a realization as he was one of the unfortunate souls that were sucked inside a ck hole once. The yers may or may not have noticed but the King of Twilight Hayle smiled as Adrian also smiled as well. Adrian knew that the misunderstanding is just right as he did not want to reveal that he is actually fighting them. Some of the yers then became more enthusiastic about defeating the boss monster as they wanted to know if they can defeat the Demon in game. "Darkness is always within my grasp. Grasping Darkness!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as the floor area of the central altar got covered in darkness, but it did not damage the yers. "Devour everything in the world, ck Sun!" the King of Twilight Hayle muttered as his weapon, Silim, rose once again to the air. "Everyone, getaway from the floor." Creepysoo stated as he warned all his team members. If it is really modeled after his big brother, then this darkness might be Quantum Cascade. It should be an invisible skill, but they are not fighting a demon right now but a god that can control light and darkness. It was not only Creepysoo''s team that escaped to the area that is covered in darkness as the Japanese national team also escaped to the periphery. When Creepysoo saw them, he immediately knew that the old man was the one that warned them. Some yers saw the two national teams go to the edge of the altar, but they were already toote. The ck Sun made an appearance once more, but the yers already know how to counter it. What they did not expect is the next thing that followed. The darkness that covered the floor area suddenly bound their bodies and dragged them to the ck Sun. Some yers managed to destroy the darkness that bound them but about 30% of them got sucked inside the ck sun. The tormenting cries of the yers that got sucked inside the ck sun reverberated as they are almost dead when they were spit out. "It seems that the enemy is really modeled after Equinox." Vayu stated as their team moved closer to the South Korean National team. "If they really did then this event would already be a lost cause. I have never really won against big brother but that is just an AI. I will pour all of my frustrations against it as I have not gotten my revenge. Taste my vengeance!" Creepysoo stated as he finally summoned all his undead knights. "You do know that he might hear you as he is in the audience, right?" Vayu stated as he started gathering wind elemental energy. "I meant¡­I will kill this imposter that is using big brother''s tactics." Creepysoo corrected himself while trying to look for a camera. ==== The others finally noticed that the health of the boss monster has finally been reduced to 90%. The King of Twilight might have killed some of them but there are still more than eighty of them. They can still manage, and they soon started to take attention for the contribution board. The leading ones are the Chinese national team due to the god yer weapon that Hou Yiwei possesses. They knew that they cannot top that weapon but that also meant that the attention of the boss monster is focused on them. They noticed that all the attacks of the boss monster were headed towards the Chinese national team. "I am acting like a proper boss monster, right?" Adrian muttered which the developers said that is fine. His character is still affected by taunting skills and such which is why his aggro switches to the tanks. He already found the most troublesome yers but that does not mean he can just move to eliminate them as he must focus aggro on the ones that are identified as priority targets. "Can''t they damage me faster?" Adrian thought as he is already bored being rooted into ce, but his prayers are soon answered. "God ying Assault!" Hou Yiwei muttered as he released ten arrows of pure energy. Adrian did not even block the arrows as his current priority target at that time was Frey. All of the ten arrows hit him cleanly, and his health finally dropped down to 89%. A smile could be seen from the lips of the King of Twilight Hayle. "Finally, it is phase two." Adrian muttered. The moment the King of Twilight dropped to 89% health, a powerful shockwave dispersed all the yers to the edge of the altar. The boss monster that was rooted in ce suddenly grew a bit taller and its weapons suddenly transformed into something else. The beautiful floating weapons suddenly turned into a sword. The King of Twilight then gripped the sword while his robe turned into armor that is fit for a knight. Chapter 828 - King Of Twilight IV Chapter 828 ¨C King Of Twilight IV [The King of Twilight Hayle has equipped the Sun Destroyer Sword.] [The King of Twilight Hayle''s aptitude has changed to that of a warrior.] All the yers changed their gazes, the moment the boss monster had moved from his position. It is no longer a boss monster that will just stay in ce and attack a person with spells but a walking cmity. The sword is the former floating orb which meant that the sword is also divine in nature. ==== [You are now in Sword Stance Form.] [You have unlocked the skill Sun re sh.] [You have unlocked the skill Light Fang / Darkness Fangs Mode.] [You have unlocked the ultimate skill Vengeance of Light and Darkness.] "Finally, something interesting than just waiting for them to attack.] Adrian is now going to present to the audience what they paid for. The moment he gripped the sword, he immediately sent out one of his skills called Sun re sh. An energy wave that contained the light and heat of the sun is sent towards in a direction where many yers are gathered. With his form change, the aggro is also reset which meant that he will not get a priority target as long as he does not get damaged. He sent the Sun re sh towards thergest group as he wants them to scatter. If they group up, then they will have more chances of nning as themunication function is off for this match. Adrian thought that there is no one brave enough to face him directly, but he is mistaken. Frey did not shy away from battle as a Valkyrie gets more powerful the longer the battle ensues. She is also being fully supported by her team members which meant that she will not die as long as they are also alive. "Let us cull the problematic priests first." Adrian muttered but his avatar did not speak it as it is not a monologue of the boss monster. Adrian overpowered Frey for a moment and sent her flying towards the edge. She might be supported by all her team members but that does not mean she can go toe to toe with a boss monster. Adrian wanted to reach the closest priest yer, but he got blocked by all of her team members. As expected, it was not easy for Adrian to just waltz in and defeat the priest yers as they are definitely the most essential when ites to raids. He is thinking of a solution to this dilemma when a rain of arrows suddenly started to reach him. With a simple wave of his sword, all arrows that would have hit his vital part on his body got blocked. Adrian did not want a priority target, but one yer activated it because of the arrows that hit him. His priority target became Hou Yiwei. Adrian charged towards him as he needed to at least deal 30% of his health to delete the priority target on Hou Yiwei. Everything would have been a breeze if no tank yers existed. Their taunts shifted the aggro on them, and Adrian felt that they are more in sync despite being in different teams. The way the tanks yers would use taunt is scary to the degree that Adrian could not target the person he wants. "This must be how boss monsters feel when there is a raid. Do I also have an enrage function?" Adrian thought as the tanks are the most irritating people in this event. Adrian released another Sun re sh as the cooldown of the skill is already refreshed. Needless to say, the tank yers just absorbed the damage that the skill used which made Adrian a bit impatient. He needed to eliminate another 10% or else they would burst him downter as the Sword Stance Form is his most durable form. "Use Darkness Fangs Mode." Adrian stated as the Silim Sword split into two and darkness enveloped thend. "I have 86% health left and I can only use the skill Vengeance of Light and Darkness when my heath drops to 81%. I just need to damage them enough so that they would be killed when I use the ultimate skill." Adrian thought. [You have entered Darkness Fangs Mode.] [Speed is increased by 30% and attacks are halved for each sword swing.] [Sun re sh has transformed into Dark Twin Star sh.] The splitting of the sword made others pause as the taunts that they used became cleansed. The King of twilight Hayle suddenly became much faster than before. His first victim is a priest yer from the Polish national team. "Dark Twin Star sh!" Adrian muttered. The King of twilight Hayle then released two consecutive shes that contained the pure darkness element. The two energy waves wreaked havoc on the support yers that they were aimed at as the first sh was blocked by the tanks but the second one passed through the tanks and hit those behind them. The King of twilight Hayle then charged towards the next support yers but he did not notice that a sword is already piercing his stomach. As if having no skeleton is a thing, the King of twilight Hayle twisted his body to see the yer piercing him and learned that it was Vayu. Vayu is now fully charged with wind elemental energy which meant that he is already faster than the King of twilight Hayle. That is not all as numerous curses suddenly started to be ced on the boss monster''s body. "The old man practically gave them an opening." Adrian muttered as he saw his health bar dropping at a ridiculously fast pace. The King of Twilight Hayle tried to shake off Vayu but the old man is not even budging. It did not take long for Adrian to see that his health has already dropped to 80.76% and is now eligible to use the ultimate skill. "Vengeance of Light and Darkness!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as his voice echoed. Chapter 829 - King Of Twilight V Chapter 829 ¨C King Of Twilight V The King of Twilight Hayle tried to shake off Vayu but the old man is not even budging. It did not take long for Adrian to see that his health has already dropped to 80.76% and is now eligible to use the ultimate skill. "Vengeance of Light and Darkness!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as his voice echoed. A burst of light and darkness elemental energies then came out from the King of Twilight Hayle''s body. The burst of energy then manifested into two swords that have opposing elements. One sword is made of pure light while the other is made of pure darkness. The two swords hanging of top of their heads are like two swords of Damocles. The King of Twilight Hayle made a downward swinging motion and the two swords of opposing elements came down. The yers had no choice but to either evade or block but the area of effect is the whole altar. One half of the altar is hit by the sword of pure light while the other is hit by the sword of pure darkness. The area affected by the sword of pure light is flooded with a shining light while the area affected by the sword of pure darkness is covered in a swamp of darkness. [You cannot move due to the recoil of the ultimate skill.] With just this skill, Adrian has already sessfully reduced the contestants to 70%. The downside is that he is now target practice for five minutes. He cannot move from his location for five minutes due to the skill recoil. The yers who survived has noticed this and immediately exacted their revenge. [Your health has dropped to 79.9%.] A shockwave is once again emitted when Adrian received this notification as another form change will ur. The Silim Sword has changed its form to a long-curved weapon with a string as it is now the Silim Bow. [You are now in Dexterous Bow Form.] [All skills rted to Sword Stance Form has been deleted.] [You have unlocked the skill Piercing Blight.] [You have unlocked the skill Dawn and Dusk Enchantment] [You have unlocked the ultimate skill Falling Star Apocalypse.] The yers then noticed that the armor that the King of Twilight Hayle''s has changed from a sturdy looking armor to that of light armor. His weapon is now that of a bow which meant that their opponent will now focus on long range attacks. "All we got to do is attack in melee range." Sveto stated as he finally can make his move. The sword wielding boss monster is not something he can easily deal with. Sveto transformed his weapon to a ball chain and shot it towards the boss monster. Since Adrian has just transformed, he did easily avoid the chain ball. The chain ball attached to one of his wrists and Sveto pulled it which made him unable to pull the bowstring momentarily. Albeit momentarily, being unable to attack meant that he is now in a precarious spot. Magic circles are then ced on his body by an invisible entity while a sword called a Kris went inside of his body. Not only that but he could see invisible strings that are attached to his body that is directed towards a doll. The King of Twilight Hayle pulled on the chain which made Sveto almost fly but Anastacia used her nature magic to solidify his footing. The boss monster could not even attack or move from his position which meant that it is free real estate. Numerous spells and skills soon came flying towards Adrian which made his health get reduced to a terrifying degree. The speed from 79.9% to 70% is only ten minutes which he feared the most as his defense is reduced in this formpared to his first form. "No choice! Falling Star Apocalypse!" Adrian activated the ultimate skill as he cannot activate his other skills. The body of the boss monster that has been bound is suddenly being pulled by a great force. Even the chain ball could not root him into ce as he rose a hundred meters above the sky. "That is not a fun experience." Adrian thought as he released three arrows from his bow simultaneously. The three arrows soon becamerger andrger as they transformed into three ck suns. The three ck suns are now falling towards the whole altar with no way of avoiding. Those that do not have protection skills or tanks anymore could onlyment their misfortune. Three loud explosions sounded when the three ck suns hit the altar. The King of Twilight Hayle then descended to the altar once again in an exhausted state. Even Adrian could not see the surroundings as the smoke has yet to settle but he knows the remaining number of contestants left. [Remaining Contestants: 61%] The smoke finally cleared with yers being heavily damaged. Some were lucky as they were only affected by the edge of the skill, but some took the hit head on like a champ. Many of them died but the fighting spirit of the yers have yet to waver. Before the King of Twilight Hayle could even move, a skill in the form of a phoenix came crashing towards his body. The boss monster''s body is engulfed in the mes and received significant damage from the fire. The phoenix even dragged the boss monster to the edge of the altar before vanishing. When the mes in the shape of a phoenix vanished, the body of the King of Twilight Hayle could also not be found. The next thing that the yers heard is the squeal of one of their own as they turned into particles of light. They turned to the sound of the squeal, but they could not find the perpetrator. A few secondster, they heard another scream but this time they saw the yer dying. A dagger emerging from the chest of the dying yer could be seen while an entity made of pure darkness came from the ground.. The yers only realized that the whole floor area is covered with darkness which meant that anyone of them is a potential target. Chapter 830 - King Of Twilight VI Chapter 830 ¨C King Of Twilight VI As soon as Adrian got hit with the Phoenix Shot, he immediately entered the next phase. A shockwave did not erupt from his body this time as the next form is not something that should be shy. [You are now in Dimming Twin Daggers Form.] [All skills rted to Dexterous Bow Form has been deleted.] [You have unlocked the skill Blinking Light.] [You have unlocked the skill Sinking Darkness.] [You have unlocked the ultimate skill Fall of Light, Calm of Night.] The moment he changed his form, he already used the second skill called Sinking Darkness. It is a skill that created a zone covered in darkness and he could freely dive in and out from that darkness. It is different from his Soul Impale skill that increased his attack power as that skill could potentially one shot an opponent if he hits a basic attack. With the cover of the smoke, the yers did not even notice that a thinyer of darkness has enveloped the entire altar. They might have thought it is an after effect of thest skill that the boss monster did, but they are gravely mistaken. Adrian swiftly assassinated those that can be killed easily. He steadily culled the opponents until they are now left with only less than half of the original. He is about to execute the yer from the United States National team called Null as he found it troublesome to deal with her anti-magic. As his daggers were about to rise from the darkness, a sharp pain suddenly erupted from his shoulder. A pair of daggers are now plunged on his right shoulder. He was attacked sneakily, and he did not even detect the perpetrator. Because he was attacked while in the Sinking Darkness, his concealment passive got broken and he will need to resurface for one minute. As his body surfaced from the darkness, the one who attacked him also surfaced with him. He looked at the yer that managed to attack him and it was none other than Shado. "As expected of the Shadow Assassin but to think that he could even conceal his presence in the shadow realm. Then again, he is more well versed in moving in that realm than I am. If I had Sirius at my call, then this opponent would not have been able to attack me in the shadow realm." Adrian muttered as his body surfaced to the real world. The yers finally saw the new form of the boss monster that they are facing. The King of Twilight Hayle is now wearing cloth armor instead of light armor. The weapon turned into two daggers instead of a bow while a hooded robe made of darkness is flowing behind his back. Upon seeing the boss monster in a stance fit for an assassin, those that are remaining adjusted their ystyle. The warriors made sure that the boss monster did not leave a certain area as assassins that can freely use the terrain is a real danger. Upon seeing that the boss monster changed to another form, they now verified that the King of Twilight will change form every 10% of his health being reduced. They might not know how far this function is but if he was based on the yer known as the Demon then they can expect at least five weapons. While those that know Adrian know that he will have seven forms if all of his armaments are to be used. The yers did not let the King of Twilight to leave their encirclement, but they might have thought that he is easily contained. "Blinking Light!" The King of Twilight Hayle muttered as his body blinked in and out of existence until it vanished. The King of Twilight Hayle then appeared behind Hou Yiwei as he attempted to hit the archer with a back stab. Everything would have been fine, but Hou Yiwei turned his bow into twin swords and parried the attack. The Twin des then followed up with attack that the The King of Twilight Hayle could not block as his arms became numbed due to parrying Hou Yiwei''s attack. Before his arms could recover from the stun status ailment, Hou Yiwei and the Twin des attacked him continuously. The King of Twilight Hayle could only try dodging their attacks but the other yers did not let him move freely. Multiple status ailments and status debuffs are all aimed at the King of Twilight Hayle which greatly reduced hisbat capacity. It did not take long for the King of Twilight Hayle''s health to steadily decrease once more. Despite being buffed, he is still fighting more than 50 opponents that could be said to be members of the high ranks. His opponents are also getting ustomed to his movements which means he would be at a disadvantage if he does not end the fight early. "Fall of Light!" Adrian muttered as he needed to cull more of his opponents. The King of Twilight Hayle released a flurry of daggers made of light that did not damage the opponent but marked them. The daggers then emitted a ck magic circle to show that they have been sessfully marked as a target. Some managed to dodge the daggers but that meant those behind them had been marked instead. "Calm of Night." The King of Twilight Hayle muttered which sent chills down to the bones of the ten yers that were marked. The ten yers that were marked, all fell down and turned into particles of light as the body of the King of Twilight Hayle vanished. After all the yers marked turned into particles of light, the King of Twilight Hayle appeared in the center of the altar and could no longer move due to exhaustion. The yers that are left could not follow his movements when he executed the ultimate skill but that did not mean that they cannot avenge their fallenrades.. A rain of spells and attacks came towards the center of the altar that engulfed the King of Twilight Hayle. Chapter 831 - King Of Twilight VII Chapter 831 ¨C King Of Twilight VII [Your health has dropped to 69.99%.] [Entering new battle mode.] [You are now in Spear of Twilight Form.] [All skills rted to Dimming Twin Daggers Form has been deleted.] [You have unlocked the skill Rising Sun.] [You have unlocked the skill Falling Moon.] [You have unlocked the ultimate skill Tremor of Twilight.] With a big circr sweep from his newly acquired spear weapon, the King of Twilight Hayle destroyed all the remaining spells and attacks aimed at him. He is now back to wearing light armor and is now wielding a spear that is twice as long as his body. As the yers were not yet fully ustomed to the changes of the King of Twilight Hayle, it was Adrian that attacked first. His first target was Sveto as his chain ball would be the most troublesome to deal with. With a lunge attack, the King of Twilight Hayle reached Sveto''s location within half a second. Sveto did not back down and transformed his weapon to a great sword. With the body of a great sword, Sveto tried to parry the iing lunge but the next thing he knew is that he is now ten meters above the ground. "He has great instincts, but I have faster reaction time due to being buffed. Rising Sun!" Adrian stated as he activated the first skill. The lunge attack that should have been blocked suddenly got cancelled and it''s reced with an upward motion swipe. He managed to drive Sveto airborne and started his assault as he would attack continuously by keeping the poor yer in the air. Anastacia saw this and immediately used Nature magic to conjure vines to inhibit the King of Twilight Hayle''s movement for a few seconds. Adrian already knew this would happen, but he still needed to eliminate Sveto if he has the chance. He destroyed the vines rooting him in ce, but he is now blocked by the flying soulbounds that the summoners used. The falling figure of the yer Sveto could be seen being healed by Anastacia back to 80% health. The King of Twilight Hayle is still being hit by spells and attacks even while attacking Sveto. Adrian just wanted to eliminate Sveto to decrease those that can seal him in ce. Artifacts given by different gods or things that can counter divine beings are very effective against him. "They already decreased 5% health with just that exchange. They are annoyingly urate when ites tonding skills." Adrian thought as he needed to at least heavily damage them in this form so that he can finish them off in his next. "Tremor of Twilight!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as he mmed his spear on the ground. When the spear of the King of Twilight Hayle mmed the ground, the yers could feel their bodies being sent upwards by a meter. Those with great sense of bnce managed to escape the airborne status but they still received damage. "Rising Sun!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated next as his spear elongated and rose those already airborne higher up to the air. "Falling Moon!" The King of Twilight Hayle as he mmed his spear. As if an invisible force came upon them, the airborne yers felt immense pressure that made them crash down to the ground. As the King of Twilight Hayle descended, a spear made of golden light came straight towards him. The King of Twilight Hayle tried blocking the iing spear but it just passed through his body and dealt damage. He got stunned as a result of the attack and came crashing down like the others. The King of Twilight Hayle is about to rise from the altar when numerous bandages suddenly pinned him down to the ground. Thest thing that he saw in his current form is a maiden with wings made of lighting down from the heavens and plunging his spear through his chest. A shockwave suddenly ensued upon cleanly piercing the chest of the King of Twilight Hayle. [Your health has dropped to 59.99%.] [Entering new battle mode.] [You are now in Cmity of Dawn and Dusk Axe Form.] [All skills rted to Spear of Twilight Form has been deleted.] [You have unlocked the skill Breaking Light.] [You have unlocked the skill Swirling Darkness.] [You have unlocked the ultimate skill Cmity of Dawn and Dusk.] Adrian did not expect to enter his new form this early, but it was not within his expectation. Frey has already built up enough power to use her The Valkyrie skill. She will now be the biggest threat to him as his attacks are now powered by her other skills. All she has yet to use is the Goddess Descent skill that she previously used. It is not only her that has started to make moves as the others also used some of their powerful skills. Creepysoo even summoned his domain and already revived two of his team members into undead. Adrian could still breathe a bit as he has yet to summon the Undead King and even Cersei has yet to summon the Devil God. "Swirling Darkness!" Adrian immediately activated one of the skills as he needed to at least defeat more yers. The axe on his hands is then spun with him at the center which created a tornado made of the darkness element. The swirling dark tornado started moving as it attempted to suck in the yers outside of it. Just as the tornado is about to move one meter, another tornado shed with it, but it is made of wind elemental energy. The tornado made of wind elemental energy is also spinning in reverse to that of the Swirling Darkness which cancelled each other. The skill ended earlier than expected which made Adrian frown. He is about to use another skill when attacks from all sides areunched against him forcing him to defend using a skill. "Breaking Light!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as he used his axe and mmed it to the ground. Chapter 832 - King Of Twilight VIII Chapter 832 ¨C King Of Twilight VIII The floor that got hit by the axe suddenly burst out in a bright light that even enveloped the body of the King of Twilight Hayle. All the attacks that were supposed to hit the King of Twilight Hayle are rendered useless by the skill. The yers finally noticed that this is not just a coincidence as a normal AI boss monster should not have this great battle sense. They cannot really talk to the King of Twilight Hayle, but they could really feal that they are fighting against yer rather than an NPC. Even if Pandemonium had NPCs that are very realistic, rankers could still more or less sense that they are fighting an NPC and they cannot mistake a battle against a yer with hundreds of PVP matches in their belts. Even those close to Adrian could feel they are fighting against him. Creepysoo already had this feeling since he himself has dueled Equinox before the actual Pandelympics. He already had this nagging feeling that they must finish off the boss as fast as they could as he could feel their impending doom. "I just need to confirm if that is really Big Brother." Creepysoo stated as he finally decided to fight in a way when he fought with Adrian. Creepysoo sent his undead knight towards the King of Twilight Hayle to confirm his suspicions. After seeing how the King of Twilight Hayle countered each of the undead knights, Creepysoo is now certain that it is really Adrian controlling the King of Twilight Hayle. Even Vayu is convinced that it is Adrian controlling the boss monster as his movements is very reminiscent of the teenager. He also knows how to counter the surprise attacks that he initiates against him. Vayu could not confirm earlier as the number of yers shing made the battle muddy, but he can now urately tell now that they are fewer of them. Vayu and Creepysoo only told their respective team members of the information which greatly shocked them. They have yet to fully believe him, but they should have an upper hand against the other yers. The upper hand is clearly shown as the contribution scores of the Japanese and South Korean National Teams started to increase at a fast rate. "So, they have finally noticed. Having friends that can urately predict your moves is great when they are at your side but a pain to deal with when they are your enemies." Adrian thought as he now did his best to actively defend the attacks that Creepysoo and Vayu are doing against him. The other teams could also see that the volume of attacks that the South Korean national team and the Japanese national team are bing increasingly effective. Even the Frey and Hou Yiwei who are the hardest hitters could see that the two enemy teams have realized something, but they cannot point out what that is. [Your health dropped to 50.61%.] "Time to deal with the others that are not worthy. Cmity of Dusk and Dawn!" Adrian muttered as he finally activated the ultimate skill. The King of Twilight Hayle jumped to the sky with such height that only a dot could be seen. The next thing that they saw is something like a bright star manifesting in the location where the King of Twilight Hayle is currently located. Upon activating the ultimate skill called Cmity of Dusk and Dawn, the King of Twilight Hayle jumped to a height of a hundred meters. The axe becamerge enough to mistake as a star and then he descended to the altar at such a force. The moment the axe came in contact with the altar floor, a magic circle that is as big as the whole altar itself manifested. A powerful explosion of light and darkness elemental energy soon followed that enveloped the whole area. yers who cannot defend this skill perished while some sacrificed their lives in order to save their team members. The powerful torrent of energysted for ten seconds and brought the number of enemies down to exactly 30. Just as usual, the King of Twilight Hayle could not move due to the powerful recoil of the ultimate skill. The remaining yers burst him down until a shockwave happened which meant that the King of Twilight Hayle will enter a new fighting stance. [Your health has dropped to 49.99%.] "How dare you humans in league with those traitorous gods!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated with a colder sounding voice that sounded colder than the longest of winters. The King of Twilight Hayle''s body that was only a few inches taller than a human started to grow. The light and darkness elemental energy in the surroundings suddenly started to be chaotic. All of the light and darkness elemental energy is then sucked inside of the body of the King of Twilight Hayle that is floating above the air. [You are now entering Advent of the King Mode.] The light and darkness elemental energy in the surroundings ispletely sucked dry as the world became a bit colorless. The world of Megiddo is no longer as vibrant as it was when they first arrived. They could also feel something terrifying emerging as the light and darkness elemental energy formed a cocoon to envelope the King of Twilight Hayle. The cocoon made of light and darkness could be seen pulsating and even the yers could feel it. The pulsating cocoon felt like a heart beating. Each beat sent a reverberating sensation to the bodies of the yers. They wanted to attack the cocoon, but it is tagged as invincible which meant that they can only try and heal themselves while waiting for it to hatch. After about three minutes of waiting, the cocoon finally stopped beating. It also signaled the resting yers to get ready for battle as the real Advent of the King has finally started. They knew because the system notified them of the news. [The King of Twilight Hayle has finally stabilized his existence.] Chapter 833 - King Of Twilight Demigod I Chapter 833 ¨C King Of Twilight Demigod I [The King of Twilight Hayle has finally stabilized his existence.] [His fragmented divine essence has partially been recovered with him being unsealed for a prolonged time.] [He has yet to return to his godly origins, but he has now the same power as that of a demigod.] [Seal the King of Twilight Hayle before he regains his divinity or suffer the wrath of the Gods of Light and Darkness.] The cocoon of light and darkness lost its light and started to shatter like ss. Three pairs of wings suddenly came out of the cocoon. The wings are reminiscent to that of an angel, but the colors of the right side and the left side are different. The three right wings are of the pure white color and released particles of silver light. The three wings on the left are pure ck in color and released particles of ck dust. Each wing is about three meters in wingspan, but the unique thing is that the wings are not explicitly connected to a body. Each of the wings like individual entities as the body of the King of Twilight Hayle is finally emerging as the entire cocoon shattered. The new form of the King of Twilight Hayle is something that can only described as godlike or those of angels mentioned in ancient texts. The armor that he wore now became freely flowing robes that could be said to be made of the light and darkness elements themselves. The visor that was concealing the face of the King of Twilight Hayle disappeared and the handsome face of the god could now be seen. The eyes of the King of Twilight Hayle are of different color as one is golden while the other is ck as the darkest sky. Another thing that is eye catching are the two halos that are adorning his head. The King of Twilight Hayle also became three meters in heightpared to his normal human appearance earlier. Adrian finally unlocked his godly form and immediately summoned the scythe as he needed a way to attack. Energy beams might be powerful, but the anti-mage is still present in the battlefield due to Shado. His magic attacks are rendered useless as long as she is still present in the battlefield. [Entering new battle mode.] [You are now in the Being that Walks between Light and Darkness Form.] [All skills rted to Cmity of Dawn and Dusk Axe deleted.] [You have unlocked the skill Sundering Light.] [You have unlocked the skill Creeping Darkness.] [You have unlocked the ultimate skill Day and Night Stranger.] [Since you are in your demigod form, all attacks will trigger a ssh effect that deals 70% of your damage to closer targets and decreases up to 30% to the farthest enemy hit.] The yers saw that the boss monster has now entered a new phase that will really give them a headache. Creepysoo is about to summon the Undead King, but he then noticed that it is the scythe weapon. The scythe weapon that Adrian has is the one that scares him the most as it can easily kill undead since it absorbs the soul of those hit. Even if the attribute changed to light and darkness, the fear of the weapon is still ingrained in his body. He just needs to wear down the King of Twilight Hayle which he still believes that is being controlled by Equinox. Vayu, on the other hand, ispletely convinced that the boss monster they are facing now is the kid. The way the King of Twilight Hayle moves is too sentient and would sometimes rethink its stance which NPCs do not do as they are usually confident in themselves. "Sundering Light!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated with a voice so melodic that it could be mistaken as singing. The scythe that is now the new weapon of the King of Twilight Hayle suddenly erged itself to the point that it covered almost half of the altar. In just a split second, a fast blur suddenly passed through all the yers which they did not even notice or react. As soon as the streak of light passed through, all the yers lost 50% of their health regardless of defenses. The only thing that they can see is the King of Twilight Hayle appearing in the middle of the altar once again. Those that did not mind the damage because of their healers all charged at the god. Despite being courageous in tackling the god, the yers could be seen having a sense of fear since they did not notice what happened. Some yers though do not know fear especially Sveto and Frey as they gain power bonuses the more damage that they take in. With the support of their remaining team members, the two could be seen trading blows with the King of Twilight Hayle. Sveto tried attacking the wings since he could see that the King of Twilight Hayle is now airborne despite only floating three feet from the ground. The result of that attack was useless as the wings are like spiritual entities but also physical entities as the King of Twilight Hayle also used them to attack. The wings could not only be used as a way to float but they could also be strengthened using mana to turn them into a certain hardness and durability. The wings were like six new pairs of extra weapons, but Adrian has yet to perfectly control all of them since he only learned of this while practicing. He noticed that his wings needed to be shown in the fight, but it also became a weakness for him since they are part of his body. He learned that he can just pour mana or energies to his wings in order to at least harden them to some extent. Still, his wings are still a big target for those who can pierce his defenses. The most troublesome opponent, Hou Yiwei, proved this as he is targeting the wings instead of his body since he cannot parry attacks to his wings. Chapter 834 - King Of Twilight Demigod II Chapter 834 ¨C King Of Twilight Demigod II "I only had about less than forty opponents left. I just need to hold on and kill as much as I can." Adrian thought as he activated the next skill. "Creeping Darkness!" The King of Twilight Hayle muttered but it is uttered using a voice so cold that could freeze one''s soul. The ck wings that the King of Twilight Hayle suddenly emitted a mysterious smoke that covered the entire field. The next thing that the yers knew is that a shadow copy of them could be seen rising from the dark smoke that was summoned. Adrian could not move when using this skill as it is a channeling skill that needs concentration. His wings need to continuously emit the ck smoke in order to make sure that the copies will keep oning. The shadow copies of the yers were only 50% as strong as them but they disappear after one or two attacks if hit correctly. Defeating a shadow copy would also just make another respawn after two seconds. Some thought that defeating the shadow copy would have been the end of it but ended up being damaged. With the shadow soldiers being a great nuisance to the yers, the King of Twilight Hayle can now freely condense the light and dark energies in his body. Some of the yers have noticed that the wings of the King of Twilight Hayle could be seen bing deeper in color. All of the yers are pros which meant that any change in the color of a boss monster could only be due to two things. One is that a status ailment must have affected it, or it is charging an attack that would be powerful enough to wipe them all out. Since it is not the former, the yers feared what attack the King of Twilight Hayle is trying to do. Before the channeling of the skill Creeping Darkness could finish, an entity is summoned above the King of Twilight Hayle. "Death from Above! Soul Rendering sh!" The Undead King Arthur stated as Creepysoo finally summoned him. With the King of Twilight Hayle channeling his skill, the Prince of the Undead decided that it was the right time to attack the god. A powerful downwards cut could be seen clearly hit the body of the King of Twilight Hayle which made the god react to the pain. The sword of the Undead King Arthur is not a normal sword since it is an artifact given by the God of Death himself. A god that is older than the Ancient God of Light and Darkness is definitely capable of hurting him. Now more than ever as he is no longer a god but a demigod, the sword of the Undead King is lethal to the King of Twilight Hayle. The yers could see that the skill of the Undead King is really effective against the King of Twilight Hayle as 4% of its health disappeared upon being hit. The yers could also see a visible wound on the body of the demigod as it is seeping out light and darkness elements. They could visibly see that the body of the King of Twilight Hayle is made purely of light and darkness. The tacticians thought of something different as they now have a clue on how the gods sealed the body of the King of Twilight Hayle. The outer body that they are seeing right now is nothing more than a shell as the real god is actually just a mass of light and darkness elemental energy. The channeling of the Creeping Darkness skilled ended when the concentration of the King of Twilight Hayle shattered. The wound that the Undead King inflicted slowly closing up like a zipper is being pulled as the slice vanished. Even the Undead King is shocked upon seeing what happened as the de of the God of Death is not something to be taken lightly. "It seems that you havended into something troublesome my son. With my strength sealed, there is only so much that I can do." The Undead King Arthur stated as he is in a weakened state for Creepysoo to be even summon him temporarily. Despite the King of Twilight Hayle and the Undead King Arthur being demigods, the two are not equal as one is a boss monster while the other is a unit that is temporarily summoned. The discrepancy in the power of the two could be seen when the King of Twilight Hayle focused on defeating the Undead King as he is now a priority target. The yers used this chance to deal as much damage as they can to the King of Twilight Hayle. The Undead King became the perfect diversion for the heavy damage dealers. But the Undead King is not permanently on this battlefield he disappeared after one minute of being summoned. With the priority target gone, the King of Twilight Hayle reset his aggro which meant that Adrian could now target the one person that he thinks is a nuisanceter. "Day and Night Stranger." The King of Twilight Hayle muttered which made his wings cover him. The yers thought that the King of Twilight Hayle is doing a defensive stance, but they were all flustered when he suddenly vanished into thin air. They were now in high alert as the demigod they wre facing that is three meters tall suddenly disappeared. "I would have wanted to eliminate Hou Yiwei but she will be the most troublesome opponentter. I am not showing favoritism because she is already in the list of targets anyway." Adrian muttered. The giant body of the King of Twilight Hayle suddenly appeared behind Null. She was about to cast an anti-magic field when the de of the scythe perfectly punctured her abdomen. She was not even able to counterattack which made her regretful since that is supposed to be the thing that she is most proficient. She gave her team members a depressed sad look before finally vanishing into particles of light. Chapter 835 - King Of Twilight Demigod III Chapter 835 ¨C King Of Twilight Demigod III Upon unleashing the ultimate skill Day and Night Stranger, the King of Twilight Hayle entered a state of severe exhaustion once again. The wings that proudly pped before is now limp and duller in color. As if all the energy in his body shut down, the King of Twilight Hayle became static as he curled up into a ball mid-air. "Goddess Descent!" Frey shouted as this is her chance to summon the Goddess Freyja to her body as the cooldowns of the skills that she used is almost up. When the Goddess Freyja descended upon her body, the skill effects that were supposed to vanish became extended. The skill effects will only disappear after the Goddess Descent. "Ancestral Spirit!" Totem shouted as he is giving it his all as well. He pushed his body with using fifteen different spirit possessions. He thought that his body would have broken down first, but he did not expect that his skill level will increase during the battle. He can now handle fifteen spirit possessions albeit difficult. Hou Yiwei did not want to be stumped by the other contenders which is why he also transformed to his dragon form. His body expanded to only three meters tall as he needed to conserve as much energy to prolong the transformation. Even Totem made his form a bit smaller than before as they needed to conserve as much energy as possible. "Demon Possession: Avatar of Carnage! Finally, a chance to run rampant! Killing a god is just a bonus!" de stated with a second shrill voice saying thest two sentences. The demon mask covered his face and then it swallowed his whole body as a new entity came out of it. The entity that came out of the mask has pale gray skin with two horns on its temple. The Demon of Carnage Talim has finally been summoned. Its pupils are red while the other parts of its eye are pure ck. He might look human but the horns protruding from his temples is saying otherwise. Partnered with a sinister smile and suffocating aura, one can definitely say that he is bad news. "Elemental Transformation¡­King of the Storms!" Vayu stated as his body transformed into a full elemental, but he used the powers of an elemental king this time. He still retained his humanoid appearance but his overall being felt like he is now made of wind elemental energy. "Let start the party! Baron Samedi." Creepysoo stated as the five coffins made an appearance once more. All his undead knights increased in ranks once more and disyed their might. With the power of the he received from Baron Samedi, he decided to go all in like the others. "Godly Spirit Sword: Bath!" Apki shouted as the others seemed to be using their finest skills, but he still has one ace up his sleeve. "Prana Overlord!" Xinthri muttered as his normal armor suddenly got covered with ayer of thick prana. The armor that he wore became even more menacing than before and he also has the demonic looking gauntlets made with pure prana. The other surviving yers used their most powerful of spells as well since they need to at least show that they are not ipetent. They also want to at least look good in front of the audience. Needless to say, this scythe form did notst due to the barrage of skills and attacks. A shockwave erupted from Adrian''s body that should have knocked every yer to the edge, but Totem used some sort of mystic power to cancel the shockwave. Even if he did not want to, Totem earned some brownie points from the remaining yers. ==== "Adrian is really getting backed through a corner. Despite him being boosted by the developers, the yers could still give a decent fight." Jade stated. "They did put some restrictions towards him or else the yers would have been wiped out even before his health drops to half. He didin that almost half of his skills are sealed due to them being too much for a boosted yer. The poor anti mage died without even putting up a fight since Adrian deemed her troublesome." Marlon exined. "Why is she troublesome? I know that she is an anti mage, but she cannot cancel every magic spell that Adrian is aiming at them." Jade asked as she wanted to rify. "Adrian could have killed Hou Yiwei using his ultimate skill, but he used it on Null instead. What is thest form that Adrian will take?" Marlon asked. "The mirror! Oh! I get it now. Indeed, she would be the number one hindrance in thatst form despite it being the most powerful in my opinion." Jade eximed. ==== [Your health has [Entering new battle mode.] [You are now in the Refracted Light and Darkness Form.] [All skills rted to Being that Walks between Light and Darkness deleted.] [You have unlocked the skill Absorbing Darkness.] [You have unlocked the skill Light of Revtion.] [You have unlocked the ultimate skill Blight of Ruin.] The King of Twilight Hayle once again turned into something different but this time almost every little thing changed. His humanoid body vanished and is reced by a sphere that has multiple eyes. The two halos now looked likeary rings that rotated around the sphere with multiple eyes. The wings that were made of golden light and pure darkness split into two parts. One pure golden wing will then form a circle with the pure darkness wing. A mirror will then manifest in the empty space in the middle of the two wings. Six mirrors are now rotating around the sphere with numerous eyes. In the eyes of the normal yer that has yet to know the truth of the gods, this is a monstrous appearance. For Creepysoo who has knowledge of the gods, he knew this might be the so-called Apocalyptic Form of the gods.. A form that is only used when they needed to smite everything in existing from different worlds that lost its way. Chapter 836 - Apocalyptic Form Chapter 836 ¨C Apocalyptic Form The form that gods use when they punish those that have wronged the world. Gods and goddesses do not really have a real body as they just take on forms that the people or they themselves want to be seen as. Their Apocalyptic Form is the twisted view of those that worship them because the form of worship taken by that is the fear of the people. ''This form is great and all, but I am basically just stationary. I am no more than a floating fortress in this form." Adrian thought as he could see everything around him due to the unique vision of the form. Adrian is now thinking of ways to defeat the people who are basically new entities. de changed the most because his race has changed to that of a demonpletely. Those that can summon their respected gods has already done so like Frey, Creepysoo and Cersei. "My chances of winning suddenly dipped greatly as I did not expect that some of them are still hiding some special skills. If I do not win then I will not get an extra reward." Adrian muttered as he looked at Eis who changed herself into a snow giant. "Regardless, with the troublesome anti mage yer gone in this round, I will have less trouble against them." Adrian thought as he just waited for his enemies to attack, and they did. The first ones to charge are those that are greatly confident in their physical capabilities. Totem, Frey, de and Vayu all charged towards the King of Twilight Hayle. The first one to get an attempt at piercing the King of Twilight Hayle in his Apocalyptic form is none other than Frey. She would have been sessful in her attack if a mirror suddenly appeared before her, and the surface turned all dark. The mirror absorbed her like it was a door to another dimension which it is. Totem, who has been preparing his gigantic fist, suddenly instinctively blocked as a mirror suddenly appeared in front of him. de reached the King of Twilight Hayle almost at the same speed as Frey, but he suffered the same fate. A mirror appeared in front of him and then the next thing he knew is that he is shing swords with Vayu. What rmed the four is that they were able to damage each other which should have been impossible. After a few seconds, they could no longer damage each other. Those that were observant reached the conclusion that passing through the mirror would temporarily be tagged as an enemy as they were considered as a projectile from the King of Twilight Hayle. "Nothing is impervious to pure power." The dragon Hou Yiwei stated as an intense fire energy is gathered in his mouth. Pure heat from the dragon''s breath is then directed towards the King of Twilight Hayle but a mirror stood in front of it. The first mirror could not easily absorb the chaotic energy of the dragon breath which is why it broke but a second mirror appeared. The second mirror absorbed the remaining attack while the broken shards of the previous mirror suddenly floated and gathered together to form into a brand-new mirror. Others tried attacking as well but they are met with the same fate. Their attacks would either be absorbed by a mirror, or they will be absorbed in the mirror to pop out in front of another yer. The contestants were now at an impasse as they know that they cannot hold their forms for long. ==== "As you can all see, the King of Twilight Hayle has transformed into this monstrous form which is called the Apocalyptic Form of the gods. If you have seen all seven weapons of the King of Twilight Hayle then you might have guessed that he is patterned to a certain yer that all of you calls as the Demon." The announcer stated after being silent for almost twenty minutes. The announcer is not the only one engrossed in the fight as even the stadium audience and the viewers in the television were silent. The silence is not due to the fight being boring but due to the feeling of being totally immersed in the fight. Those that were watching felt that they were there with the yers seeing their battles. Even the forums were silent as they are really engrossed in the event. The silence is only broken when the announcer stated that the King of Twilight Hayle is patterned after the yer known as the Demon. Those that already guessed it the moment that the King of Twilight Hayle changed forms two times were praising themselves for their foresight. "Will the King of Twilight Hayle patterned with the Demon''s ystyle win against the national team representatives?" This is the thought that everyone has on their mind, but they deeply believed that the King of Twilight Hayle will fall. ==== "Big Brother Equinox, are you the one that is controlling that character?" Creepysoo finally shouted which made the other yers get stunned. Vayu did not ask but his expression told the other yers that he has the same opinion. The sphere riddled with multiple eyes could be seen all looking intently at Creepysoo but it did not answer. Instead, numerous mirrors started to manifest around them. Some mirrors are even in odd angles which did not make sense, but some had seen this mirror arrangement. A fearsome skill that defeated the Blood Devil that got revived from an undead and an angel that fought it. Only those who were that day could see the mastermind of that attack that did not differentiate from friend or foe. "Blight of Ruin!" A voice that could not be determined if it came from a child or an old person suddenly echoed. The numerous eyes on the sphere all fired beams of concentrated energy that contained all the damaged absorbed by the mirrors. The mirrors that were ced all over the ce would then reflect or refract the light beams to form an intricate cage of light.. All of the yers will now know what the Blood Devil and the Angel felt upon being hit by the ultimate attack that the Demon used against them. Chapter 837 - The Eight Survivors Chapter 837 ¨C The Eight Survivors A prism of light filled the entire stage which clouded the vision of everyone inside and also those observing the match. The yers could more or less see if the do not focus on the beams of light but that would also mean they will not see the directions of the beam. As the name suggested, Blight of Ruin is an attack using all the absorbed damage of the enemies. The initial attack is that of a beam of light being fired using an eye. The beam of light is not ordinary as it is concentrated light and darkness energy. With the unique effect of disintegration if affected by the attack by more than ten seconds. The whole altar now looked like a prism that is made of ck and white light. The beams of ck and white light ended after exactly ten seconds as all the mirrors can no longer regenerate as it is also affected by the disintegration special effect. The mirrors are unable to be recreated when the Blight of Ruin touches them even if it is made using the mana of the caster. When the ck and white light vanished, only a few individuals could be seen left standing. Hou Yiwei, Totem, Frey, Creepysoo, Apki, de, Sveto, and Pendragon. These eight individuals are individuals are the only ones that survived the attack. The shock in their system vanished as soon as the ck and white light also vanished. ==== The eight did not survive through sheer luck. Hou Yiwei used the draconic barrier which he expanded to make sure that his team members would also survive. The barrier started to break down five seconds in the attack which made his team members decide on who should survive. They voted unanimously that Hou Yiwei should survive as he would be the best candidate from all of them. He has the God yer Bow which meant that he could bring them victory as long as he is left. Even though Hou Yiwei did not agree, he did not want to step on the decision of his team members. The Twin des did their best to stop the beams of ck and white light and sacrificed their bodies in order to save Hou Yiwei. He concentrated his form to that of a more humanoid dragonoid in order to conserve more energy. He promised to win as his team members did their best to keep him free from damage. Totem is the same as Hou Yiwei as he also made himself smaller since a bigger body meant bigger area of damage. Unlike the Chinese National team that unanimously decided, Poison Ivy used her spell called Aegis Blossom. A flower sprouted from below Totem and ate him without him even reacting. He is trapped inside that bud for ten seconds while notifications of his team members being defeated showed on his screen. He could only respect their resolve for even thinking that type of strategy. Totem''s team members knew that he would likely sacrifice himself to save them but that would be futile in the assault of the Blight of Ruin. Frey did not want to be protected but her remaining team members all circled around her. She did not want them to sacrifice themselves and she even resisted. She resisted but soon gave up when she saw the faces of her team members. She might have the powers of the Goddess Freyja, but she will not survive if she tanks all of the damage of the Blight of Ruin. Her team members would block the beam ofck and white light with their defensive skills or tools. If they cannot block it perfectly then they would use their own body. Their dedication in protecting her made her not look down on their efforts. Her team members are pinning their hopes towards her which means that she should do the same. Apki is a different story as he started to use a spell to make himpletely immune to damage for a specific time. He is also supposed to use it with his team members but that would mean he would strain his body doing so. Before he knew it, a magic circle appeared below his feet and swallowed him to another dimension. Dupe did not even tell Apki what she did as she already discussed this with the others before the event even started. They have higher chances of winning as long as the Apki survives. Thest duty of his team members is to protect Dupe as long as they can so that she can trap him in that other dimension. The moment he got ejected out of the other dimension is when the Blight of Ruin ended. All he could see are the other seven individuals that survived with him. He did not know what this feeling is as he knows that he has yet to form a deep bond with his team members, but it seems that they value him more than he thinks. Their trust in him must be repaid which is why he looked like a fierce beast. de is also the same as the others because he was protected by the team members. He even protested that Vayu should be the one to survive but his teacher disagreed. He would be the best one to survive if ites down to it. He is their hope after all. Even the Demon of Carnage felt touched upon the trust that de was showered. The Demon of Carnage decided to aide his wielder just this once. Sveto survived thanks to his immense vitality, but he almost died. If Anastacia did not activate the Mythical Skill Life''s Sacrifice, then he would have died. They will swap health with each other, and they will have 90% damage reduction during the transfer. Anastacia died after the eight second channel time as she got hit by multiple beams of light. Pendragon also survived because of the efforts of Merlin and Siegfried. Merlin pushed her body to the extreme by trying to warp the mana around them.. She sacrificed herself with all she got and Siegfried did the same when Merlin''s efforts were not enough to fully protect Pendragon. Chapter 838 - Eight Mythical Skills Chapter 838 ¨C Eight Mythical Skills As soon as the Blight of Ruin skill died down, eight different skill effects started to form. Adrian who is currently unable to do anything as he is just a sphere with multiple eyes, could see that he actually might lose the match. [Current Health: 34.56%] "I no longer have the benefit of damage invulnerability." Adrian muttered as he could see that the surroundings are getting warped due to the spells that his enemies are using. Hou Yiwei in his humanoid draconic form started to imbue his bow with his very essence of life. His bow that looked like it is made of intricate me designs suddenly started to form dragon scales. The body of the bow started to be bulkier as well and a dragon head could be seen forming in the middle of the bow. Chaotic energy started swirling as arrow that could be said to even tear the fabric of space started to form as he pulled the bow string. Hou Yiwei could also be seen struggling to even pull the bow as the power it held could not be contained. "Dragon Force: God Destroying Arrow!" Hou Yiwei stated as he continued to umte more energy. Just a few steps beside him Hou Yiwei, Totem who could be seen getting covered in a tainted ck light is muttering something that could not be understood. The druid seems to be chanting something that is not supposed to be muttered. The mana around him that is supposed toe from nature suddenly started to get distorted. Mana that I supposed to be full of life is now filled with great death. He took out an idol that could be described as a skull with tentaclesing out of it. A horrid stench of death ising from the totem that he brought out. He even sacrificed some of his health just to activate the totem. "Forbidden Idol!" Totem stated as his body that is cleansed by nature''s pure energy started to get tainted. His form started to change to that of something like an undead, but the difference is that his hair became tentacles and twigs. His form could only be called as the harbinger of death personified. Creepysoo sacrificed all his undead knights and even his team members protected him. The Blessing of Baron Samedi also vanished as the god helped him be immune to the damage. He knows that he cannot rely on curses and such which means he only has one choice. A skill that he has yet to even try again as he fears the one that will answer his call. "Call of the Damned." Creepysoo stated as his eyes became pitch ck. His body that was standing before suddenly fell limply on the ground as a heavy aura of death suddenly possessed it. A voice so eerie suddenly could be heard when Creepysoo stood up. His skin that was deathly white suddenly became the color of rotting flesh. A ceremonial mask also appeared on his face as a result. "I will answer your call. You interest me Prince of the Undead." Ah Puch, one of the gods of the death, answered Creepysoo''s call. Creepysoo, who is currently possessed by Ah Puch, tapped his staff on the ground. Bodies of the fallen yers suddenly starteding out of the ground and ran towards the King of Twilight Hayle. The undead bodies of the 92 contestants started to pile up and tried to reach the floating sphere with multiple eyes. Apki''s fierce face would make any stay away from him but that is not the only thing scary about him. With the Kris, he started to draw runes on his own body which also sacrificed some of his health in the process, but the result is tremendous. He is preparing his body so that a god feared by even other gods will possess him. "Offering to the Supreme Deity: Loos gan!" Apki stated. As soon as he uttered the name of the deity, the world became chaotic and even Ah Puch looked at Apki with interest. "To think that someone knows the name of that cursed deity. Mortals are indeed interesting." Ah Puch muttered as he returned to his task. Apki''s body swelled as his body that is already well built became even bigger. He even grew by half a meter. His clothes also changed to that of battle armor to what those in ancient Southeast Asian coutries wore. Most importantly, his overall demeanor changed as if a different person is standing for him. "I will only give you full control in this form once kid. Make sure you kill that demigod over there." Talim, the demon of carnage sealed in de''s katana stated. "Thank you very much." de answered back as all the energy of ughter and carnage that is present in the area started to converge to his katana. "Final Stance: Death Blossom." de stated as his katana started to glow red as energy is still being poured into it. Even the demon, Talim, is shocked that his wielder can actually control the skill to this degree even if he is only using it for the first time by himself. Sveto also used a skill that he has yet full control over as the god of war that blessed him will inhabit his body for a time being. He took out the weapon given to him by this unknown god and turned it into a sword. He then stabbed himself in the chest with the sword. "Descendant of War!" Sveto shouted. Instead of dying, smoke from below covered his body. When the smoke vanished, Sveto could be seen wearing regal but tough armor. The most noticeable change is the helmet that he wore because it had four heads that looked in different cardinal directions. Pendragon also decided to gamble as the others who survived seemed to do so as well. He decided to use the skill that could potentially destroy his two swords. He plunged Excalibur and Caliburn towards the ground which created a magic circle to which he prayed. "Lady of Lake, hear my prayers. Lend me the power to smite even the gods." Pendragon stated as the ground suddenly turned into water and the two swords descended. A few secondster, a brand-new sword that could oppress even reality itself is suddenly presented by a hand that resurfaced. "Thank you. Lady of Lake, I will forever be in your debt for my selfish request." Pendragon muttered. In truth, the Lady of Lake is already inside of Excalibur and she only warned Pendragon to not use this skill as it could actually truly kill him. Chapter 839 - Final Form I Chapter 839 ¨C Final Form I Eight different attacks with eight different elemental affinities headed straight towards the sphere with multiple eyes. The first attack that hit is none other than Hou Yiwei''s Dragon Force: God Destroying Arrow. The moment he released the arrow, the dragon head and the dragon scales covering the bow all got detached toad to the skill effect. The energy that the arrow exuded is so powerful that it gained a semi-physical form. A loud dragon roar could be heard by everyone, and it headed straight towards the King of Twilight Hayle. The huge draconic attack came crashing towards the King of Twilight Hayle like a tidal wave. It even made cracks on the sphere with multiple eyes. Hou Yiwei is ovee with a sense of exhaustion upon using the skill as it is not something that should be used regrly. A big crack could even be seen on his bow after the arrow wasunched. The next attack that hit the sphere with multiple eyes is the one that came from Creepysoo. As he is currently inhabited by Ah Puch, the numerous corpses of the dead yers have finally perfectly piled up to reach the King of Twilight Hayle. If one is given the clip of the zombies trying to reach the sphere, then they could mistake it for a zombie movie. "Diseased Corpse Explosion!" Creepysoo with an echoing dark voice stated. All those who heard his voice would feel chills down their spines. The ny-two zombies of the dead yers all glowed in an eerie energy. A few secondster, a huge explosion of zombie guts and body parts erupted from the area of the sphere with multiple eyes. A bigger crack could then be seen below the sphere as that is the area which was primarily affected by the explosion. The raining guts and zombie parts could be described asedic and disgusting at the same time. Creepysoo did not stop there as he also followed up with another spell that he started channeling. Since the others saw the cracks appearing at the sphere, they immediately followed up with their attacks. Totem with the power that he absorbed from the forbidden idol started using powers that could only be described as twisting reality. A rift opened from the area above the King of Twilight Hayle. When the rift opened, tentacle like appendages started toe out of it andtched onto the sphere with multiple eyes. The tentacles then started to crush the sphere with all its might until the cracks became bigger. Light and darkness started pouring out of the cracks which meant that it is almost destroyed. The crushing force of the tentaclessted for a whole ten seconds before Totem could no longer keep using the skill. The tentacles retreated back to the rift the moment Totem lost all of his power. He also returned back to his normal form with an extremely tired face as if the color got drained out of his face. Adrian who saw the tentacles could only exim in wonder and surprise as those came from a creature from the Void. He looked at Totem in a new light as the druid might actually have touched the Void without meaning to. He wanted to ask him about it, but he needed to focus on the event first. If he can encounter Totem again then fate would want them to meet in order to explore the void. The two people that got possessed by gods, Apki and Sveto, charged from different directions. Apki, who is possessed by a supreme deity, has the power that is almost equal to that of a demigod. Although, his body is still breaking down from the excess effect of letting a supreme god house it. If the container is not perfect, then the contents would either spill or the container will get destroyed in the process. Sveto, on the other hand, is doing quite well as the god of war that he served descended on his body. As he is already trained to ept his god in his body, it did not show as much negative effects than what Apki is experiencing. Then again, a god of war is different from a supreme deity that reigns over other gods. The attack of the two are more of physical force being mmed on the King of Twilight Hayle. The moment the two hit the two sides with almost equal force, the cracks on the sphere finally spread until light and darkness seeped out more. The two opposing elemental energies could be seen leaking like it has been trapped forcibly and it needed to get out of the sphere. A red de is then seen on the screen as de has already fully absorbed all of the carnage in the area. A de so crimson that one would even doubt if it were actually made of blood. "Final Stance: Death Blossom!" de stated once more, and his body disappeared from his position. The world became illuminated in a red light for a split second before arge slit could be seen on the sphere. de appeared behind the sphere as if he just came to existence. More light and darkness elemental energy poured out of the sphere as it is now starting to really break. Pendragon held his new sword that had the zing heat of Caliburn and the immense strength of Excalibur. The de also had the essence of the two des fused together as a fragment of the me Dragon Caliburn and the Lady of the Lakebined their essences. Pendragon delivered a sh that shook the whole altar as it released an intense energy wave. The sphere now has a crosscut which made the light and darkness elements start to burst out uncontrobly. Even the yers started to back away as the intense explosion of the opposing energies could kill them. One yer in particr did not back down but summoned all her power.. Frey, with the powers of the Goddess Freyja, is nning to finish everything. Chapter 840 - Final Form II Chapter 840 ¨C Final Form II Frey rose to the skies and lifted her spear as if to signal something from the distance. A bright shing light suddenly illuminated the skies. Silhouettes of different female warriors started appearing, but they were not truly present. The spiritual avatars of the Valkyries are all sent to aid Frey who is currently being possessed by the Goddess Freyja. All of the Valkyries appeared in the sky, but they are only spiritual entities made using the mana of the one who summoned them. Frey''s mana immediately went to zero upon using the skill that she can only do if her Passive skill called The Judge of War has reached a thousand stacks. This does not normally happen as battles would often finish before she reaches that number of stacks. It is only this battle where she went up against a literal god, who got degraded to a demigod, that made her reach the required number of stacks. A skill that can also only be sued when the Goddess Freyja is descended on her body. "Lord of Valha!" Frey shouted as the silhouettes of the Valkyries shouted the same words. The golden silhouette Valkyries all descended like a bird of prey that locked on its opponent. Each Valkyrie silhouette hit the sphere with multiple eyes with intense force. The sphere started to fill with cracks to the point that anyone watching is wondering why it has yet to bepletely broken. Thest Valkyrie silhouette attacked the sphere, and the light and darkness elements are already bursting at the cracks. The yers could not determine the health of their opponent, but they can see that the health is already blinking red. Frey erged her spear using the power that the Goddess Freyja has granted her. Creepysoo, who was also channeling a skill, finally activated it. Wraiths of different forms started rising from the ground and charging at the sphere once again further damaging it to the brink of destruction. Whenever a wraith would bang on the sphere, the cracks will release a potent energy of light that disintegrated it. Each wraith might not be much but the power that a group of them can easily destroy the sphere. Still, it is not enough for the wraiths topletely destroy the sphere because a strong force is still keeping the thing together. "True Gungnir!" Frey stated as she threw her spear downwards to hit the sphere with multiple eyes. As soon as the tip of the spear that Frey threw hit the sphere with multiple eyes, a sound of something shattering echoed all throughout the area. Shards of the sphere started to burst out and damage those around them. The yers that could dodge still dodged while those that could not dodge can only rely on their amazing physiques. Once she threw the spear, Frey immediately descended as the skills that she applied on herself vanished into nothingness. An intense explosion of light and darkness soon followed which made the missing color from the world return to normal. The yers actually forgot that they were in apetition due to how difficult the fight was. They started to celebrate when they saw the sphere being broken and the coloring back to the world. It would have been perfect if an abnormality did not happen. When the light and darkness elemental energy started to die down, they finally noticed that an odd pulsing energy could bee seen where the sphere used to be. They suddenly saw that this pulsing energy sphere still has a health bar that is blinking in the red zone. It means that their enemy is still alive. The strange pulsing energy sphere suddenly started to form a humanoid face with no facial features. All it had was a nk face with no features whatsoever. The next thing that can determine its humanoid shape is the robe it is wearing. The robe is now different as it is split into ck and white in the middle. "You guys are really great at fighting. I can give you that." The King of Twilight Hayle stated but in reality, it is Adrian who is speaking. The true final phase of the Advent of the King is when a yer is given free reign over the boss monster. Adrian no longer needs to be bound by rules and could now use all his abilities except for the healing ones. He can use anything in his arsenal as long as it is damaging. "I also did not expect that Creepysoo over there to know that it is actually me who is controlling the boss monster. He is more perceptive when ites to me as a result of being in dungeons all the time." The King of Twilight Hayle muttered which some heard. When they heard the supposed boss controlled by an AI suddenly say that he knows Creepysoo, they all look at him with intense eyes as they already know his identity. A yer shrouded in mystery as he would always move secretly but always makes big announcements. A yer that has equal fame and notoriety for being difficult to grasp on where he stands. "Equinox!" All of them muttered except for Creepysoo muttered as thest one said, "Big Brother!" Adrian might have free reign on his character right now but thates at a cost. Excluding his health, his stats are no longer boosted and returned to normal. He could still lose this battle as they are stronger than him stat wise but that does not mean he has no chance. "All of them are already weakened and injured heavily. All I needed to do is finish them off so I could get the item needed to evolve Kaon to his next stage." Adrian thought as he needed three items more tobine all of the dragon cores that Kaon needed to swallow. "Twilight Domain!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as the world suddenly inverted as if space has been bent. The area that they were in that was filled with color suddenly changed as the colors suddenly became different. What is supposed to be ck is now white. The color spectrum of the surroundings reversed to their opposing color. The body of the King of Twilight Hayle that is supposed to be featureless suddenly started to get more and more armor. His face even started getting minor details, but the eyes are still not there because a visor is hiding it. The final form of the King of Twilight Hayle has finally appeared. [Boss: The King of Twilight Hayle (Twilight Form)] [Current health left: 3.14%] Adrian wanted to use one of his armaments, but he already exhausted all seven of them in the previous fight. The only skills that he has now are the ones that were not registered earlier and some special tricks up his sleeve. "Let us see if you can survive this then. Summon: Herald of Doom!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as he snapped his fingers. The Summon: Herald of Doom skill is derived from Adrian''s Summon: Disaster skill that brings forth the Archangel Gabriel. With the skill transformed for the King of Twilight Hayle, the skill effect is the same but the one he is calling is vastly different. The light and darkness elemental energy surrounding the area suddenly coalesced once more. It formed a humanoid figure with a knight''s armor, but the color scheme is that of ck and white. Wings formed on the back of the knight, but each side looked different. The three right wings are simr to that of a bird and the colors are pure white. The three right wings are simr to that of a bat and the colors are pitch ck. The Herald of Doom looked like an imposing statue as it literally towered all of them as it is almost as big as the altar. If it descended on the altar, then it would have taken up all the space. The Herald of Doom then gathered light elemental energy on its right hand and darkness elemental energy on its left hand. The instincts of the remaining yers all knew that the attack that being formed by the Herald is powerful enough to destroy them. They only had one more chance to finish this off and that is to defeat the summoner. Summons will vanish as long as the summoner is defeated and that means they only need to kill the King of Twilight Hayle. The eight remaining participants gathered their remaining strengths to push themselves to the limit. The only need a few sessful hits and they will be able to win. Just as the others were still thinking what to do, a piercing arrow is suddenly headed straight towards the head of the King of Twilight Hayle.. Even if the boss monster is controlled by the yer named Equinox, they can still defeat him as long as they can hit their attacks. Who better to do that than the first ranked yer who is known to not miss? Chapter 841 - Desperate Attempt Chapter 841 ¨C Desperate Attempt Even if the boss monster is controlled by the yer named Equinox, they can still defeat him as long as they can hit their attacks. Who better to do that than the first ranked yer who is known to not miss? "Compute the victory percentage of the contestants." Mr. As asked Deus. [Current winning chance of the contestants: 13.55%] "How did an almost 80% chance of victory drop down to that level?" Mr. As asked his super AI. [Individual Equinox survived the attack due to pure chance as thest hit did not deal a critical strike. If that were to happen then the event would have ended there.] "I see. Virtual Reality is indeed unpredictable despite being a game. Sometimes being unlucky is really what changes one''s fate." Mr. As stated as he ryed his orders to his subordinates. ===== Six different arrows are headed towards the King of Twilight Hayle''s head. All six arrow have different target areas, but they mostly kept the same arc. With the King of Twilight Hayle busy with giving power to the Herald of Doom, the yers thought that their victory is assured. Just as the arrows reached the two-meter mark before the head of the King of Twilight Hayle, a magic circle appeared in mid-air. The magic circle had the image of a blob like monster inscribed on it. The yers thought that the monster would be fully summoned as the souls of the previous six monsters did enter the King of Twilight Hayle. "Summon: ck Ocean Slime" The King of Twilight Hayle muttered. The magic circle of the summon fully formed but the ck Ocean Slime did not get fully summoned in the real world. Instead, a tendril of the ck Ocean Slime slipped out of the magic circle and shielded the King of Twilight Hayle from the hail of arrows. The ck Ocean Slime''s tendril the retreated back to the Soul Chamber once its duty wasplete. Not only the audience but the contestants are utterly bbergasted of what happened. How could a summon not fully materialize into the real world and only port some parts of its body. The confusion is real with the wholemunity as that should have been impossible because an iplete summoning magic circle is still an iplete magic circle. Iplete magic circles are chaotic in nature and could either be really strong to the point of creating a disaster or really weak that it can only summon a small mana fart. It could also potentially endanger the soulbounds as they could have mana bacsh from the iplete magic circle, yet they have been proven wrong right now. All of Pandemonium actually saw an iplete magic circle be activated without much difficulty. In fact, Adrian did not think that what he did is extraordinary because he only modified the magic circle using what he learned as a Scribe. He can also easily keep the magic circle stable because it is powered using his own soul. If her were to do this to an elemental magic spell, then it would really be a true iplete magic circle. In essence, the outer part of the summoning magic circle might look iplete but the essence of it is perfect. One would needplete understanding of the summoning magic system to even attempt something like this. "This is the reason why Big Brother is a pain in the butt to deal with. He might not have three soulbounds around him, but the way he uses summoning magic makes it seem that he is still fighting with all six of his soulbounds." Creepysoo uttered with a tired expression, but he is still hoping that they can still win. Whether he likes it or not, he wants to at least beat Adrian in a battle. He has yet to win against him in a serious match. He actually regretted that he challenged Adrian in a serious match before this contest but at the same time he is a wall that needs to be vaulted or destroyed. "Summon: Twilight Harmony Dragon" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as a magic circle appeared behind the yers. The yers did not need to know what will happen if they were in the direct line of sight of the magic circle as they all evaded with all their might. A few secondster, a beam of light and darkness energy suddenly passed through the magic circle. If they did not listen to their gut feeling, then they would have been eliminated by now. "I can still do it! I am a berserker after all!" Sveto shouted as he charged fearlessly towards the King of Twilight Hayle. "Summon: Sunburst Yatagarasu" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as a magic circle appeared below Sveto''s feet, but he quickly dodges the uing attack. He thought it was an attack though, but it is actually just a burst of light directed at King of Twilight Hayle to heal about 1% of his health. With Sveto now airborne, he cannot easily dodge anything that ising his way. The King of Twilight Hayle might not have a visible face right now but Sveto knew that the yer controlling the boss monster is smirking. "Summon: Unbound ck Frost Fenrir" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as arge magic circle appeared just above Sveto''s head. As soon as the magic circle appeared, Sveto tried to block the attack as he thought it would be a beam like attack or a w, but he did not expect something more horrific. A jaw filled with extremely sharp fangs came out of the magic circle and chomped at Sveto without mercy. The proud warrior Sveto is the first to be killed through being eaten by the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir. Some of the audience could not even try seeing what happened to him as it is graphic. The moment particles of light came out of the mouth of the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir, his jaw receded back to the magic circle. As if Sveto did not die, the death of one of the eight remaining challengers looked so insignificant. Even the audience did not know how to react as they should be rooting for the challengers to defeat the enemy as they are the chosen heroes after all. "One down. Seven to go. But let me drive away the one that is difficult to deal with." The King of Twilight Hayle stated. "Summon: Undying Abyss Wraith." Adrian muttered as seven magic circles appeared. The seven magic circles are of the same runes and depictions. The magic circle appeared to be attached to each of the yers. They thought that the magic circles would explode but they learned its true purpose as someone screamed. "What are these chains!?" Apki shouted as he tried to cut off the chains that came out of the magic circle attached to him. Despite trying to cut he chains that came out of a magic circle using his Kris, the chains did not break. In the end, the red crystal appeared out of the magic circle and trapped him in that pocket dimension for a specific amount of time. Adrian specifically chose Apki to be sealed because there is still one skill that is affecting him. A spiritual sword is still attached inside of his soul and the only way to activate it would be for Apki tond a clean hit on him. He needed to buy enough time for the skill to wear off or make sure that Apki will not hit him even with a simple tap. "A weapon that umtes spiritual damage by the amount of damage that the one marked has received. Scary when ites to boss monsters, but yers will not be easy targets." Adrian thought as he also disabled the secret magic circle that he conjured on his palm. "Summon: Myriad Colors Tiger King." The King of Twilight Hayle actually attached the magic circle on his palm and only chanted quietly. The other six magic circles that appeared are actually just dupes to hide the real thing. Using Kimat''s ability to easily bend light, he made copies of the summoning magic circle that Charon has. As Adrian is about to choose another target, a spear is suddenly thrusting towards his head. In just a split second, he managed to dodge the attack that was made by none other than Frey. If his domain is not active, then he might have not easily dodged the attack, but his opponents get lowered stats inside. "Are you sure that you should be aiming at me when the one that you need to stop is above you?" The King of Twilight Hayle stated but Frey did not reply as he is focused on the task at hand. "Pocket of Twilight!" The King of Twilight Hayle suddenly muttered as he got absorbed by a star that has golden color but an outer ring of darkness. As soon as the King of Twilight Hayle vanished, the Herald of Doom has finally finished collecting enough energy from the surroundings. Chapter 842 - Rain Of Chaos Chapter 842 ¨C Rain Of Chaos "Are you sure that you should be aiming at me when the one that you need to stop is above you?" The King of Twilight Hayle stated but Frey did not reply as he is focused on the task at hand. "Pocket of Twilight!" The King of Twilight Hayle suddenly muttered as he got absorbed by a star that has golden color but an outer ring of darkness. As soon as the King of Twilight Hayle vanished, the Herald of Doom has finally finished collecting enough energy from the surroundings. The skill used by the King of Twilight Hayle opened a breach in space for a moment and he hid inside due to the uing attack. The needed energy for the attack that the Herald of Doom has finally beenpleted. A sphere infused with pure light energy on the right hand while the left had had a sphere infused with pure dark energy. The Herald of Doom then brought forth the two spheres together in an attempt to fuse both of them. Two opposing natures that should have been impossible to fuse is perfectly harmonizing in front of their very eyes. "Rain of Chaos!" The Herald of Doom stated as the sphere with concentrated light and dark energy suddenly descended from the skies. As soon as the sphere with concentrated light and dark energy hit the ground, it shattered and released the energy that the Herald of Doom umted. The umted energy then became thousands of beads that had white and ck colors intermingling. A few secondster, numerous pins like beams of light and dark energy started to rain down on the yers. The six yers that are remaining on the altar tried their best to dodge the pin like beams of light but most of them cannot. Some used theirst skill to make them immune while some used their offensive abilities as a way of deflecting the pin like beams of light and darkness. In the end, one out of the six died as a result of the onught of attacks. The one that died is none other than Totem as he already pushed himself to the utmost when he used the Forbidden Idol. The toll of using that skill made his body break down and being hit but the Rain of Chaos skill only hastened his death. The other five that survived are not in good shape as well since they cannot easily avoid or deflect everything. A sh of light and darkness suddenly happened ten meters away from them and the King of Twilight Hayle appeared. The King of Twilight Hayle then looked a meter away from them to see that the Undying Abyss Wraith has also released Apki from its grasps. Seeing that Apki returned to his previous self just before getting whisked away, they could surmise that the skill only locked him in a different dimension. They just do not know why the King of Twilight Hayle needed Apki away. "It seems that you guys are very resilient. That will notst long though." The King of Twilight Hayle muttered as he once again summoned three magic circles. The first magic circle released a beam of light and darkness that aimed straight towards Frey. The second magic circle emitted a multi-colored light that aimed to dispose of de. Thest magic circle is ced below Apki just before he dropped to the ground. Frey managed to avoid the breath attack that came from the Twilight Harmony Dragon. de managed to dodge the beam of light as well, but he still got grazed. Apki, who saw the magic circle on the area that he is going tond on, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. A big jaw of a wolf suddenly came out of the magic circle and wanted to kill him in one bite. He did his best to try and maneuver away but his right foot still got caught in the end. The Unbound ck Frost Fenrir managed to chop off Apki''s right foot but failed to devour the whole leg. Apki cut his own right foot so that he will not get dragged down by the Unbound ck Frost Fenrir. Even Adrian did not expect that he will do that since it takes a lot of mental fortitude to even attempt that act. It just goes to show that Apki is really not the normal person as a normal person would hesitate despite it being a game. Undead skeletons charged towards the King of Twilight Hayle while a flurry of elemental arrows is sent to hit his back. The undead skeletons were blocked by the Dark Ocean Slime while the elemental arrows were blocked by the Undying Abyss Wraith. "We are going to lose at this rate." Hou Yiwei muttered as he could see that his simple attacks cannot pierce through the defenses of the King of Twilight Hayle. "Summon: Sunburst Yatagarasu." The King of Twilight Hayle and a beam of light showered his body which restored his health by 1%. "He is even healing. This must be a joke." Pendragon uttered as his calm andposed demeanor shattered due to the stressful battle. "More attacking, less chatting. Your inaction will get you nowhere." Frey stated as she spoke to the others for the first time. Frey has yet to give up because she knows that she has a chance of winning. He already fought Equinox before, and she knows some of his weaknesses. He might have changed a bit, but some weaknesses cannot be easily fixed even if one trains for years. "He should still have a buffer time when using his skills. I just need to handle him when that chance arises." Frey thought to herself as she kept moving her already tired body. Even her stamina is on the red but her passive skill ''Will of the Valkyrie" is the only thing that keeps her moving forward. Since the King of Twilight Hayle has already been marked for trial by Frey, she will not rest as long as the marks is still active. That means that she can keep trying as long as the King of Twilight Hayle. The skill effect will only end if she dies or her marked target dies. Frey saw a chance since she noticed that King of Twilight Hayle did not conjure the magic circles once more. She used a lunge attack that increased her speed and damage. She grew close to the King of Twilight Hayle as the distance between them is only a meter. "I can do it." Frey thought to herself, but a smile suddenly appeared on King of Twilight Hayle''s face. "Close but not quite." The King of Twilight Hayle muttered as a magic circle appeared in front of him just half a meter away. The magic circle came from none other than the Undying Abyss Wraith. Chains exploded from the magic circle and pulled Frey inside of the crystal. The magic circle vanished with Frey. The others took this chance tounch their attacks towards the King of Twilight Hayle as he is still upied with keeping the magic circle stable. Pendragon used the chance to try and aim for the King of Twilight Hayle using his sword, Excalibur. The sword Caliburn cannot be used for two hours due to the effect of his two swords fusing together. Excalibur is the only sword he can use as it is nigh indestructible. Even demigods will have a difficult time destroying that sword. The de of the sword is already an inch away from the neck of the King of Twilight Hayle when Pendragon suddenly felt a force pushing him away. The only thing that he noticed was that a soft light suddenly enveloped his vision before he got blown away. "Goodbye!" The King of Twilight Hayle stated as he waved his hand. Pendragon did not notice why the King of Twilight Hayle said that, but he could suddenly see his shadow in front of him. When he turned his head, a beam of light and darkness swallowed his whole body. Pendragon got disintegrated by the dragon''s breath and only particles of light could be seen on the area hended. de tried his luck, but his attacks are being absorbed by the Dark Ocean Slime. He only made his stamina drop to zero which made all his attacks weaker. He also could no longer focus due to the intense fatigue to the point that even the demon inhabiting the katana is asking who the real demon is. In the end, de died when the w of the Myriad Colors Tiger King came down on him. Adrian thought that he would be fine as only four are left but Apki suddenly vanished from his line of sight. He did not know where he went but him leaving his sight is dangerous as he can still make the embedded spirit de explode. "Got you!" Apki muttered as he suddenly appeared behind the King of Twilight Hayle Chapter 843 - End Of The Fifth Event Chapter 843 ¨C End Of The Fifth Event Apki suddenly appeared behind the King of Twilight Hayle and is about to plunge his Kris on thetter''s back. The King of Twilight Hayle did not have anytime to react but that is only what Apki thought. Apki''s danger signal is giving him full warning that he will die if his attack reaches. "If I die trying to kill you then I will take my chances." Apki thought but that is just a pipe dream because even Adrian did not use the only skill that can save himself if a dangerous situation were to arise. "Twilight Zone." The King of Twilight Hayle muttered as he snapped his fingers. The moment the King of Twilight Hayle all surroundings lost color and became gray. The audience watching the match could not believe what they are seeing because time has literally stopped. Without a doubt in their minds, they only knew one race that could literally bend time and space. The audience had some reservations that the boss monster is actually controlled by a yer. All those reservations vanished when the yer ''Creepysoo'' started calling the King of Twilight Hayle as ''big brother''. Add to the fact that the audience could see that time has literally stopped means that it is indeed true. The forums that were once quiet exploded into a frenzy as many questioned the authenticity of the im. Some even took to social media sites just to question As Inc. to the point that the social media sites almost broke down. As Inc. only replied that they will discuss it after the press conference on the awarding ceremony. With time being frozen, Adrian could now clearly feel what made the de that Apki held as special. It is a sword that has the spirits of those who held it before and those who were in using it. The de is reacting strongly to the embedded spiritual de on his chest that only those with a special vision for the dead could see. "It is already impressive that he could still move like that with one foot missing. If I did not have ess to this skill, then I would have probably would have lost by now. Although, I no longer have a game changing skill left." Adrian muttered to himself as he summoned Sirius'' magic circle below Apki. The world that became gray suddenly came back into color. The next thing that the yers who were remaining saw is Apki bing particles of light. They clearly saw him behind the King of Twilight Hayle but he is now wolf food. "No fair! Big brother, you just stopped time!" Creepysoo suddenly blurted out as he forgot that he should not exposed secrets like that to his otherpetitors. "I merely used Blink though." The King of Twilight Hayle muttered as Adrian wanted to feign ignorance. "You clearly stopped time because if you really had Blink then you would have used it earlier." Creepysoo argued back. "This brat is really perceptive and ignorant at the same time. If you had that kind of information, then you should not be telling yourpetitors." Adrian thought as he wanted to hit Creepysoo on the head for being smart and dense at the same time. Creepysoo is correct that Adrian did not have Blink as a skill in this form as the developers judge it as too difficult to counter in small areas. Instead, they buffed some of the damages of his avable skills topensate. Only three people are remaining, and Adrian is a bit confident in taking them down as long as they do not work together. Adrian knows that the only reason that he can perform this well is due to the fact that the contestants still see themselves aspetitors. Which is why his first order of business was to defeat them randomly. When he already lessened the number, he would then focus on those who still had three or more team members active. He needed to make sure that the synergy of the yers is chaotic to the point that they would be an obstacle to one another. With each group down to one or two members, the teamwork will plummet and giving him higher chances of winning. "If they really worked together to raid me then I will onlyst about an hour or two. Time to finish the job as only three are left but then they are the deadliest if they are properly guarded." Adrian muttered but he suddenly received a notification that brought a smile to his face. "Why is he suddenly smiling?" Frey asked Creepysoo. "That is the smile of someone extremely satisfied of what he is given." Creepysoo stated as he can only see that smile when the drops they want is given or something is on his favor. [All your soulbounds could now be summoned once again.] "Summon: Twilight Harmony Dragon" "Summon: Unbound ck Frost Fenrir" "Summon: Myriad Colors Tiger King" The King of Twilight Hayle suddenly stated all three names of the monsters in session. They thought that he would just summon attacks from them like what he did before, but it is more terrifying than that. They realized that three bodies of monsters were forming fully on the mortal ne. "Finish them off." The King of Twilight Hayle stated. As if a deration of the end, the three soulbounds defeated the remaining three contestants that are already worn out. In the end, the yers lost the raid boss event, and the ultimate winner of the event is given to the one that has more contribution points. The audience is then greeted with the ending clip prepared by the developers. The clip saw the appearance of the subordinate gods of the Gods of Light and Darkness battling with the King of Twilight Hayle. Half of the subordinate gods died but they managed to seal the King of Twilight Hayle once again. The King of Twilight Hayle vowed to get his revenge against the Gods of Light and Darkness upon his revival once more. Chapter 844 - Before The Awards Ceremony Chapter 844 ¨C Before The Awards Ceremony The fifth event ended with the first ce going to South Korea as they have thergest contribution points. Second ce is the Chinese National Team with the Swedish national team going in third ce. The United States national team almost took third ce, but they got overtaken in thest second. Contribution points were not only calcted based on the damage they dealt but also the damage that was tanked, the damage healed or shielded and the contribution to the fight like debuffs or curses. The awards ceremony would be held tomorrow afternoon which meant that the yers had tomorrow morning free. Some yers got interviewed by their respective countries news outlet while some slipped away as they wanted to either have fun or rest. One of the hottest yers that wanted to be interviewed is Creepysoo as he not only earned their team the highest contribution, but he called the King of Twilight Hayle as ''big brother''. Unfortunately for the reporters, he already slipped away and let his team captain, Ain, handle the press. Vayu from the Japanese national team also slipped away as he did not like attending meetings like these. He would rather spend the time with his daughter strolling around. His daughter is currently in the VIP room that Adrian''s family and friends are waiting. Genma (Vayu) met Kyungsoo (Creepysoo) on the way to the VIP room as the other party can now disclose their location. The two were met with a warm wee and arge variety of food but the one they want to question has yet to arrive. They chatted with the others as they waited for the character of the main event. A few minutester, the door to the VIP room opened. Adrian is then weed with a great deal of apuse that made him feel shy. The first thing that his parents told him that they were proud of him for a sessful event as no mishap happened. "Big Brother! You should have told me that you were the star of the main event!" Kyungsoo stated as he grumbled as it was a big juicy secret. "If I told you then you might have already said it by the first event. Even without me telling you, you already blurted it out to the whole world when they clearly had no idea that a person is actually controlling the King of Twilight Hayle." Adrian retorted which made Kyungsoo shy a bit as he did open his big mouth. "I also agree that I was shocked when I recognized the moves that the King of Twilight Hayle did when wielding the sword. His form his definitely close to yours which I thought as the boss just based upon you date. The more I battled you, the greater my realization that it is actually you behind the wheel. The oonly difference with him is that I only told my team members instead of announcing it to the world." Genma stated with a small giggle. "Papa did great, but you were no match for Big Brother Adrian. Big Brother was like ''this is not even my Final Form!" Inaho (Soleil) stated as she told the phrase with a serious expression. "But did you want me to win which is why you defeated me forst?" Kyungsoo jokingly asked. "Not really. You surviving as thest one is a testament to your ability. If I really favored, you guys then I would have also made sure that old man Genma stayed until the end. I cannot y favorites even if you are my friends after all. Plus, a priority system is installed to make sure I target those with aggro on me." Adrian replied. "No more talk about this and that. The event is already finished so we should take this time to celebrate." Adrian''s mother stated as all the food that they ordered from the restaurant will get cold if they do not eat now. The group celebrated the sessful end of the fifth event. Laughter and stories filled the room. The developers on the other hand have a different air as they saw the list of materials that Adrian wanted aspensation. "Will the President even give this an¡­okay? I know that we promised him legendary materials for participating and an extra mythical reward but how did he know what this mythical material is called? Did someone from our team say that such an item exists?" One of the developers stated. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Adrian''s List 1. Light Dragon''s Core (Legendary Item of Choice) 2. Darkness Dragon''s Core (Legendary Item of Choice) 3. Sound of the Wind (Legendary Item of Choice) 4. Gaia''s Bead (Mythical Item of Choice) ¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Be thankful that he only wants legendary tier dragon cores. If he wanted them in mythical tier, then the President might say yes. He already gave the orders toply with the list even if he wanted all four of them to be mythical items. The demand for the gaming pods skyrocketed during his event that is even double than that of the other events." The Chief Developer replied. "I asked him if he wanted the dragon cores to be mythical grade, but he refused and stated to only have them in legendary tier. Then again, dragon cores are already in the peak legendary tier. It seems that he knows that his soulbound might die if he used mythical tier dragon cores for light and darkness attribute." One of the developers praised. "Just give him the items since the President already agreed with the list even before seeing it. As expected of someone who is favored by the Goddess of Life. He even knows an item that is said to be perfect catalyst for mixing different attributes." The Chief developer muttered. "I remember creating the Goddess of Life Gaea to be more reserved but to think that his favorability with her is off the charts. Even the God of Death favors him greatly although he might not show it." One of the developers stated. "He probably has high affinity towards them because of his deeds. He would have been pass level 200 already before thepetition if not for the small things he did.." The one monitoring Adrian stated as he showed them what he did. Chapter 845 - Awards Ceremony Chapter 845 ¨C Awards Ceremony The points that each country that won has already been calcted. They only posted the results of the tally the morning of the awards ceremony which is why the MVP of the Avent of the King event has only been told at this time. The MVP for the Advent of the King event is none other than Hou Yiwei as his skills made the battle easier for the others. ¡ª¡ª 1st event Sharp Shooter Gold: China Silver: Japan Bronze: United States MVP: Vayu ¡ª¡ª 2nd event King of the Hill Gold: Philippines Silver: Russia Bronze: Sweden MVP: Dupe ¡ª¨C 3rd Event Forest Hunter Gold: Sweden Silver: United States Bronze: United Kingdom MVP: Totem ¡ª¨C 4th event Monarch Gold: South Korea Silver: Sweden Bronze: United Kingdom MVP: Creepysoo ¡ª¨C 5th event Advent of the King Gold: South Korea Silver: China Bronze: Sweden MVP: Hou Yiwei ¡ª¡ª Score Tally: China: 10 points Japan: 5 points United States: 6 points Philippines: 7 points Russia: 3 points Sweden: 9 points United Kingdom: 2 points South Korea:12 points ¡ª¡ª The point distribution was only released an hour before the ceremony so that there will not be interviews towards the champions in the morning. From the score tally, South Korea became the overall champions by having two gold trophies and an MVP. The 1st runner up went to China with one gold trophy, one silver trophy and an MVP. The 2nd runner went to Sweden for having one gold trophy, one silver trophy and one bronze trophy. The gap between the first runner up and the second runner up is only one point but that also meant that the one point in question is something great. It meant that in just one point, the whole ending could have been different. The yers that realized this vowed that they should do their best in thepetition next year. The awards ceremony is a grand event more bombastic than the entrance ceremony of the Pandelympics. In the awarding ceremony, people can see the holographic projections of the highlights of each match. Thest holographic projection was that of the King of Twilight Hayle being released from his seal and looking down on the yers. Each of the teams that won went to the stage to collect their trophies from the head developer, Mr. Smith. The MVPs of each event are even given a special medal that has the specific event they have be MVP minted on it. For the Sharp Shooter event, the MVP medal has a crosshair design with a crown made of the words MVP on it. The King of the Hill medal is a picture of a cute slime with a crown on top of a hill. The crown adorning the slime is made of the letters MVP. For the Forest Hunter medal, it has the design of an open bear trap with the word MVP on the middle of it. For the Monarch event, the medal is shaped like that of a royal crown that a queen of old wears. Thest medal for the Advent of the King is the most coveted medal of all as it is clearly different from the other four. The medal for the Advent of the King event is that of two rings with three pairs of wings. The two ringsa are different as one is made of gold and the other of ck gold. The right wings are even made of white gold while the left wings are made of ck gold. One could clearly see the intricacy and the immense value of this medal. All of the other yers could only admire and be a bit jealous of the special MVP medals that each MVP yer got. The medals are clearly made to bevish and cool looking so that the yers that will participate next year will do their best even at the start. The Pandelympics must be a ce where everyone could go all out and small things like this will ignite a spark forpetition. After the awarding of the small trophies and the MVP medals, the grand awards are up next. Sweden first went up the stage to collect their 2nd runner up trophy. The trophy is raised by Frey herself with a smile as she wanted to relish the victory of something that she herself has taken part in. They also prepared a small speech for their fans and otherpetitors. After the Swedish National Team, the Chinese National Team came up next to collect their 1st runner up trophy. Although they wanted the Championship trophy, they must be satisfied with this as all of them did their best. They also made a speech before returning to their seats. Thest team to get their trophy are the Pandelympics World Champion. The South Korean national team came up the stage with beaming excitement. Kyungsoo (Creepysoo) is basically running towards the trophy to hug it. His team members can onlyugh at his antics, but they knew that he is the reason why they got the ultimate win. Ain spoke words of encouragement as team leader of the national team. Creepysoo is given an opportunity to speak by Ain. He took the mic and gave a cheery response to everyone on the stadium. "Thank you for everyone witnessing the sh of the greatest yers in Pandemonium. It was very difficult to get this win, but I swear that I will strive again next year. Next year, I will definitely defeat Big Brother!" Kyungsoo proudly announce which made the audience chuckle at his pure dream. When the contestants returned to their sear, Mr. Smith then proceeded with the special announcements. He is one of the most anticipated speakers of the event as he will dictate the future of Pandelympics. "First of all, thank you to all the yers and those that came here to witness the event that we held. I will not make this long. The next Pandelympics will be held at the Champion''s country. Thank you and I hope all of you will have a great day." Mr.. Smith stated as he walked away with a smile. Chapter 846 - Hot News Chapter 846 ¨C Hot News "The next Pandelympics will be held at the Champion''s country." The news of the next Pandelympics being held on the Champions country not only ignite discussion but also national assemblies. If the champion of the event will dictate the next Pandelympics then this event is more important than ever. From an economic standpoint, the number of sales where the Pandelympics were held skyrocketed. The profit that the stores in that area practically shot towards 500%. This is a very big deal to each country as they now have the greed of wanting the next Pandelympics on their country. As Inc. did this in order to make countries send their best of the best and not because of some having personal connections. They wanted the Pandelympics to be the sh of the best yers in Pandemonium. They would even exclusively give the countries their leaderboards in order to locate the best yers. "Thank you! Mr. Smith for that short but explosive topic. Now for those wondering about thest event, we will now have an exclusive interview with the person who all of you battled mightily. Just as all of you spected and some of our yers exposed, the one behind the King of Twilight Hayle is none other than the yer that themunity coined as The Demon. Equinox!" The announcer stated as a holographic projection started to materialize before them. The avatar that the Demon uses in the game called Equinox materialized before them. They thought that he would show himself in the flesh, but it seems that there are special circumstances for him being unable to do so. "Hello everyone! Sorry, that I cannot physically be there as I have some special circumstances. I would like to thank As Inc. for giving me the opportunity of fighting against the best yers that the world has to offer. You guys are not easy to deal with and I am always on my toes during the event. You have given me an invaluable experience for being able to participate and sh against you guys. I have learned a lot from our battle, and I hope that you all have learned something from me as well. Growing together with others is what makes the game, Pandemonium, fun after all. I hope that next year, I will be one of the contestants that will share the stage with these awesome individuals. Thank you and I hope that all of you enjoyed the events." The holographic projection of Equinox stated before being swallowed by a ck hole and vanishing. "There you go! Equinox himself has given us his precious time and became our Raid boss for the final event. Let me tell you this as some might start practicing for thepetition next year, the events for next year''s Pandelympics will be different. Do not expect the same thing as we need to have fresh ideas!" The announcer stated as the closing ceremony of the award ceremony started. Numerous fireworks lit up the sky while the holographic projections of all the yers stood tall on top of the arena. The event ended with great apuse and energy, but the real heat started after the awards ceremony. The press conference after the event finally started as news outlets from all over the world flooded the hall. They wanted to have a scoop that they can bring to their countries. As a safety precaution, only two yers from each team and their coach are needed to be there. The press conference started with Mr. Smith opening the questions as he knew that the media wanted to know about his statement earlier. He pointed to one of the media outlets that he knows best in order to start the round of interviews. "Mr. Smith, how did the decision for the next Pandelympics be?" The news person asked. "Thank you for that question. I sure that everyone is waiting for the reason behind that decision. I would like to say that I did note up with it on the spot. It is after careful deliberation and the unanimous vote of all the branch heads and the board of directors that we reached such conclusion. This all happened even before the Pandelympics started and we just wanted to keep it under wraps as a big present for the champions. We will not reverse this decision and the champion next year will also decide the consecutive Pandelympics location." Mr. Smith answered calmly as shes of light flooded the room. Mr. Smith answered the questions perfectly with also a hint of great assurance. The meaning behind those words meant that only those that seed can have the cake. He basically told every country that wanted the Pandelympics to be held to send your best if you want a piece. "What if the country in question has no capacity to hold such prestigious event in under a year?" One of the reporters asked as if he is telling the undeveloped countries that they should not even dream. The reporters from lower economic strata countries can only re at the reporter who asked that. "If that is one of your concerns then you should not pay it much heed. As Inc. will shoulder the concern and even aid with the project to make sure that they will be ready. We as apany think that is a small price for the blood, sweat and tears of the yers that take part in our events." Mr. Smith stated which made the media blow up even more. He basically admitted that they will shoulder the cost of everything if the champion country cannot do so alone. As Inc. basically promised help without payment which could very well turn the tides for countries of the lower economic strata. After the interview with the event developers, the ten-minute panel for each country started. The interview for the yers is not as heated as that of the previous interview but many still watched. Their favorite yers are speaking about their experiences or how they got better in the game.. Some yers that have great marketability even started to get brand offers. Chapter 847 - Prelude To The Silent War Chapter 847 ¨C Prelude To The Silent War "I can finally start ying the game after saving all of my money! It might be a waste, but I want to have the chance to change my future." An eighteen-year-old boy stated as he put on the cheapest gaming equipment made by As Inc. which is a VR headset. He dreamed of ying Pandemonium since the start, but he needed to work his keep. He lives with his grandmother, and she can only provide so much for him which is why he started doing part time jobs. With the part time jobs and thrifty attitude, he managed to scrounge up money within a year''s time. He can also continue the service for at most a year. He really liked the game, and his current idol is none other than the one they call the Demon. He admires him because of the ys he did on the fort invasion and the dark god war. He felt like he was watching a breathtaking fantasy when he watched the y. He needed to be the one to experience that as well which is why he started the game as soon as he had enough money saved up. He might not be someone like the demon, but he will still try his best to enjoy the time that he has. He stopped education for one year just to experience the game fully. He also wants to have lesser expenses for his grandmother as college education is not cheap. He wants to save as much money as he can for a year which is why he will y in the afternoon and do part time work in the morning. He created his character to be that of a human as he wanted to y as a warrior. He did not want to be an orc because they usually have brutish strength. He also did not want to be a dwarf as they have limited reach. He debated whether to be a dark elf or a dragonkin as well, but they have their pros and cons. He chose the human race because he has no idea on what path as a warrior he wanted to take. The human race is bnced in that aspect since they choose what specialization they can cover despite having no actual racial advantages. [Do you wish to create the character named ''Ark''?] "Yes." The eighteen-year-old boy answered as his vision changed to that of a quaint vige in the boonies. Just as he was about o go to the warrior training ground, he bumped into a random child NPC. The little NPC boy looked like he was in a hurry while a Grandmother NPC walked behind him. The little boy did not even apologize for bumping into him but as he ran away. "I am quite sorry for that dear. My grandson is too free spirited to the point that he only cares about himself." The old woman NPC stated as she apologized on behalf of her grandson. "This must be the one they call as the rude boy NPC that callously bumps into other people. I have read about him in the forums. I did not think that I will be one of the people who bumps into him. Apparently, he onlyes to this ce at a specific time for one hour." The newbie, Ark, thought. "No problem, Ma''am. It is just a bump, and he clearly is just excited in ying around. If you will excuse me." Ark stated as he gave a bow, but the old woman suddenly stopped him. "I see. If that is what you think then I thank you for your kind heart. I would like to give you something, but I only have these cookies with me. Here have some." The old woman stated as he is given the same cookie that everyone that gets bumped into is given. [You have been given one piece of Precious Cookie.] "Ah! You did not have to but thank you very much." Ark stated but the old woman has yet to let him go. "Umm¡­Is there anything else that I can do for you?" Ark asked. "I actually need to deliver these cookies to the sisters in the Nameless Convent. Can you deliver them in my stead? I need to round up my grandson or else he will be a pain for the others." The old woman stated as a quest suddenly popped up in front of him. "The reward is one bronze coin and I just need to help her, right? Since she resembles my grandmother a lot, I can only do so. I guess I am weak against helpless olddies." Ark muttered as he epted the quest since he has nothing else to do at the moment. "I will dly ept the quest, but I need to get a job ss first. Is that alright? Ark asked as he has yet to get a job ss. He already explored the town a bit earlier. He did not expect that he will bump into the little boy when he just already confirmed his decision of what job ss to take. "No problem, dearie. The convent will not go anywhere, and your task will not be too long." The old woman stated as she gave the box of cookies to Ark. Others who saw the scene can only have a look of sadness appear on faces. The quest line that the poor newbie just unlocked is called the never-ending suffering quest line. Some people attempted it only to give up after an hour because they will need to perform manualbor. They yed the game in order to escape from their jobs which is why they quit the moment they learned of the quest. Some did not finish as those who strived took about a day just doing menial jobs. Some of the yers who saw Ark epting the quest gave him advice to stop after sending the cookies. He promptly told them that he will also do so since he also wants to escape the beginner town easily. Ark got a job ss of warrior since he is not that smart nor is he gifted in archery. He has perseverance and the belief that he can do anything as long as his body can move. He got that belief from doing many parts time jobs which is why he believes that the warrior ss is ultimately for him. He wanted to be like his idol, Equinox, but he is not skilled inmanding monsters or pets. In fact, all the pets that he tried to take care off all died within a year. They did not die of neglect, but it seems that he is not born under a star to take care of animals. He also does not have greatmanding ability which is the number one requirement for summoners. He can be absent minded sometimes and a bit of a pushover when ites to sweet old people. Which is why he is currently in the predicament that he is in. He is now currently cleaning the whole area of the Nameless Convent. He did not know how he ended up doing it but the ones taking charge of the church are two sweet elderly nuns. He did not like seeing them exert themselves in cleaning the church which is why he volunteered. The Nameless Convent is basically a normal establishment. They do not even have priests as they do not worship a god. This is one of the areas that is just for decoration ording to the forums. Plus, no rewards are given to the yer even if theyplete the quests given to them by the two nuns. There is a reward, but it is favorability. Favorability would have been great if one can return to the starting town but that is not the case. As a result, no yer will even bother building favorability from all the NPCs in the starting town. "Thank you very much, kindd." The nun wearing white stated. "Get some rest and drink this water." The nun wearing ck stated. [You have gained maximum favorability towards Sister Whit and Sister c.] "Thank you." Ark replied as he gulped the cup of water which refreshed his stamina bar to full. "Wow! Never knew that water could be so delicious and refreshing." Ark stated as he believed that water could actually fill one''s entire stamina bar to maximum. "It is the least we can do for you." Sister Whit stated. "You are the very first to actually finish up cleaning our Nameless Convent after all." Sister c stated. "Is that so? I thought someone must have done it before me." Ark questioned. "You are the first among many who attempted. Some quit before starting while other quit in the middle. There are a few who almost finished but up when they realized that they took too long." Sister Whit exined. "It did take you three days to finish everything. For that we will give you a gift." Sister c muttered. The two nuns then poured some mana into Ark and gave him a skill without a rank. ¡ª¨C Skill: Mark of N Tier: Unknown Effects: Unknown ¡ª¡ªQ Chapter 848 - Define Cute Chapter 848 ¨C Define Cute "To think that I only found out about this game until now! I am excited for this. I will definitely hug the cutest of all monsters!" A girl that is has reached eighteen years old stated. [Do you wish to create the character named ''Basil''?] "Yes." Basil stated as her vision changed to that of the starting vige. She decided to be a summoner after seeing that the advertisements of the yable job sses. She always wanted tomand her favorite cute pets in battle. Also, her current idol right now in the game is Equinox due to his cute summon or soulbounds as they call them. She searched for the pet shop in the starting vige, but she also saw an interesting scene before searching for it. She saw a yer getting roped in for the quest that the old woman generates. She is one of the people who pitied him as he did not know what he is signing up for. "He should have just refused as nothinges out from getting that quest anyway." Basil stated muttered as she searched for the pet shop. She arrived at the pet shop and is greeted by the clerk there named Tia. She is an old woman that is a bit kind yet harsh at the same time. The yers spected a change in the NPC as it should have been Gaius working at the pet shop. Many tried to see if something changed but nothing special in particr could be investigated. She operated the pet shop as Gaius is currently running errands somewhere. She is currently the manager and owner as she is Gaius'' business partner so to speak. She just operated the pet shop as normal which made the buzz of changing personnel die down. Basil looked at all the pets in the shop and she could see that her so called cutest animal is not present. She did not like the ones here as they are furrier than what she likes. She debated whether to get a bird, but she could not handle it anymore and asked Tia about the state of the animals in the shop. "Excuse me? Do you not have any cute animals around?" Basil asked. "Cute? If that is what you want, then the cats and dogs are in that corner." Tia replied. "I am sorry I needed to borate on that. Do you have some that are cold blooded or reptiles? Those are my preferred cute." Basil borated which shocked Tia. "Is that so? Why do you think reptiles or cold-blooded animals are cute?" Tia asked a question which made her emit some kind of pressure. Basil did not know but she unknowingly activated a secret story line. The sign in front of the pet shop suddenly became Closed for 10 minutes. Basil did not notice that the aura that Tia emitted changed to something else which is understandable because she is still level one. "I do not know how to answer that, but I always loved them as a child because my parents study them. They always brought them at home to study and I will talk to them as if they are my friends. Although, it came at the cost of having almost no human friends because they think I am weird." Basil answered honestly. Tia sensed that there were no lies in the girl''s answer and her stance softened. She also looked at Basil suddenly like a mother that cares for a child. She then went to the back room and came out holding an egg with scales. "Unfortunately, we do not have reptiles at the moment because they have yet to hatch. This is the closest egg that will hatch. It is the egg of a me Lizard. Will you take it? Although, you will also need to hatch this small darling." Tia asked Basil. Basil''s eyes suddenly glowed as she observed the egg of the me Lizard. The egg looked like a mix between different lizard species eggs with a hint of a fantasy motif. It has a deep crimson color and also smelled like soot. "I will ept but I need guidance in hatching it since I am not familiar with the me lizard''s way of hatching an egg." Basil stated which made Tia smile. "You do not need to worry silly girl. You just need to apany it for a day or so in a high temperature environment. I leave that to your own choices as there are many areas in the vige with high temperature." Tia exined as she handed the egg to Basil and a pair of Summoner Gloves. "Be sure toe back in the store the moment you hatch the egg. I will teach you the Soul Sealing Process. If you change your mind, you cane back and hand the egg back to me. You can then choose from the avable ones in the shop." Tia reminded as she left Basil to her own devices. [You have received an egg from Tia.] "Is it not a me Lizard egg?" Basil thought but she needed to start warming up the egg Basil clutched the egg that is about one foot in height and hurriedly went to survey the spots in town. She first went to the open field with the sun shining. She basically sunbathed the whole day with the egg, but the hatching percentage only got raised by 5%. Seeing that the sun is basically ineffective, she went to the next obvious choice. She went to the smithy and asked permission to be near the zing furnace. The cksmith thought that she is crazy but then he saw the egg she was clutching. The cksmith just told her to cooldown if she cannot handle the heat anymore. She stayed in the smithy for a total of three days before the egg reached 99%. She also earned Fire Elemental Resistance because of the heat of the furnace sting on her face.. She almost died but she managed to hatch the egg and returned to the pet shop where she is taught the sealing spell when a red lizard came out of the egg. Chapter 849 - Another Alternative Chapter 849 ¨C Another Alternative [Do you wish to create the character named ''Pana''] "Yes" The neen-year-old boy answered. His vision then changed to that of a forest setting just a few meters away from the starting vige. The people around him are of the elven race and each of them are either from the Wood Elves or the Dark Elves. He chose the dark elf race as they offer a better variety in terms of bow mastery that is suited to his style. Pana is from a family of renowned archers that have been representatives of the Olympics for his country. Unfortunately, his shot for the Olympics shattered when he met with an unfortunate ident and could no longer lift his arm properly. Even with therapy and bone treatment, he can no longer properly hold a bow. He wanted to choose the Wood Elves at first, but he felt that it would be boring to just snipe enemies from afar. He then learned that the dark elf race practiced bow arts thatbined martial arts and archery, but they are not proficient in long range sniping like the wood elves. Due to his family being renowned archers, he trained in archery, but he liked martial arts more. He always liked watching movies where characters are proficient in martial arts, but his time became devoted to archery due to his family background. He might have lost the right for archery, but he also lost the chance to pursue his dream of bing a martial artist. He does not dislike archery because it gave him a form of identity. He learned to love it since he grew up with it, but tragedy struck. He can no longer participate in sports that used the arms as it would tear his muscles if they were stressed. "I am going to pursue my dreams here if the real world cannot make it happen." Pana stated as he went towards the training for archers. He arrived at the testing site for archers, and he could see a lot of yers failing to even hit the target. This is understandable because the auto aiming function of the game has beenpletely disabled. There is some minor form of assistance like the percentage of chance to hit but even that is subject to change while the arrow is mid-flight. Pana held the bow and felt a familiar feeling from it. He felt like the world around him stopped and he could feel the essence of the bow. He then practiced a few shots which did not necessarily hit the bullseye, but he still impressively hit the target. Some yers who saw this even asked him for some tips on trying to hit the target which he dly shared. In order to change to the Archer job ss, one needs to hit the target at least five times regardless of score. Pana did not notice but he already hit the target more than fifty times already. He could not even hear the instructor telling him that he already passed the test. He is still bathing in the familiar feeling that the bow is giving him. It has been a few months since his tragedy, and he missed this feeling. The sun already set when he came to realized that he already shot about a hundred arrows. If the arrow did not disappear from the target after a minute, then Pana''s target would have been filled with arrows. When he is about to go to the instructor to get his job change, the instructor was speaking with a dark elf. "Oh! You have finallye to your senses. I have never seen someone as focused as you when ites to handling the bow. I am even telling my friend here that you have promise." The archer instructor muttered as gestured to a dark elf. "I am Bo. Nice to meet you. You have talent when ites to the bow, but it seems that you want something more." Bo stated as he looked to Pana for an answer. "Ah! I just picked the bow because it is what I am familiar with. If I have the chance, I want to learn the Bow Arts that our race wields in order to expand my horizons." Pana replied honestly which made Bo smile. "Is that so? How about a challenge to see your real talent? Let us see who can score more in a distance of twenty meters? Are you up for that? I can even give you a skill book if you win." Bo asked. "Is that fine?" Pana asked the archer instructor and he replied with a smile. "It is up to you if you want to humor my friend. You are not losing out anyway." The archer instructor replied. Pana epted the challenge as he might actually win if he gets lucky. They each will have five arrows and the one with the highest umted score bes the winner. The first four shots of the match all hit the bullseye which tied the score of the two. "If we get the same score, I will ept that as your victory or else I cannot call myself a senior archer. My friend over there might tell me that I am bullying a newbie." Bo stated as they prepared for thest bout. Since it came down to thest shot, they decided that they need to release in the count of ten. Pana and Bo released their arrows at the same time, and both travelled in the same speed. Pana could already predict that Bo''s arrow will hit the bullseye but so is his. Just as he could see being the winner of the match since they will end in a tie, he noticed that Bo''s arrow is twisting much more than the previous shots. Pana then saw his arrow losing speed just before it hit the target. Bo''s arrow hit the 10-point mark while Pana hit the 9-point mark. "I guess it is my win." Bo stated. "How is that fair? Your arrow''s wind current pushed mine." Pana argued like a child, but he thenposed himself and admitted defeat. "You should stop teasing a newbie." The archer instructor replied. "I am just joking. As an apology, I will give you this ring. Make sure to never take it off." Bo stated before bidding farewell. Chapter 850 - Unlikely Trio Chapter 850 ¨C Unlikely Trio "I can finally start leveling up." Ark muttered as he looked at the strange mark that he received from the two nuns at the Nameless Convent. He looked at the mark and found that it looked weird, but the two nuns assured him that it will change his destiny. He did not know what that meant but it could mean that it might be a skill that affected luck. Upon thinking so, he grinned as skills like that are definitely rare, but the unknown description is pretty much an outlier. "I need to look for a party so it would be easier to level up." Ark muttered as he started to look for people to party with. "Are you looking for a party as well?" A voice from behind Ark. Ark looked behind and saw a dark elf yer with a bow. He did not think so much as the yer in question is also at level one. Levels are not hidden in the starting vige which is why they can still see each other''s level. "I do not mind but I think we should add one more so that we can at least take on groups of monsters." Ark asked to which the dark elf archer named Pana agreed. They wanted to search for a member that is a mage or a priest, but it seems that others are already part of a group or just waiting for their other friends to change job sses. In the end, they saw a girl wearing the basic summoning equipment clutching a red lizard. "Hi! My name is Ark, and this is Pana. We are actually looking for one more member for our party so we can take on groups of monsters. Are you avable for our party? We are in need of one more manpower and it seems you are a summoner." Ark stated but he is already practically almost bowing. "Many are fighting in parties right now because of the experience buff. If you are not yet in a party, can you join us?" Pana asked but he is internally getting a panic attack since he is not used to being socially invested on people, he met for the first time. "Ok then." Basil epted as she is also looking for a party anyways. There have been others that wanted to let her join but her beloved soulbound named that she named as Pyro would shoo them away. It is only Ark and Pana where Pyro became a bit docile. This is the start of the meeting of three of the future Six Stars of Demise. ===== Due to the sess of the Pandelympics, Pandemonium skyrocketed in poprity even more. The game is no longer unpopr to the older generation as it made them want to relive being young again. The elderly gaming poption of the game increased while the younger generation basically tripled in number. As a reward for the sess of Pandelympics, yers in the game are given a month-long double experience booster. New yers get triple experience points until they reach level 100 so they can catch up to the veteran team. The grind for levels continued even more as the lower level yers learned of the cool level 200 skills that they can learn. Adrian is one of the people that devoted to leveling up to 200 as he needed to be stronger than he is now. There are still two missions that he needs to clear which are the Festival of the Dragon King and the Goddess of Night''s Request. He wanted to evolve Kaon immediately when he got the items for evolution, but Pann basically hit him on the head. Pann told him that only an idiot will attempt to evolve an elemental dragon in a ce that there are basically no elements except for time and space. He wanted to evolve Kaon at the Paradox nes, but Pann told him that he cannot as it could result in a failure. Since Pann basically threw him out of the Paradox nes, Adrian needed to find a ce that is perfect for Kaon''s evolution. He needed to find a secretive ce with lots of elemental energy present since Kaon will wield all elements. "Should I just look for Heaven instead? A ce like that in the real world is basically impossible as the dragons would surely feel the energy that Kaon will release." Adrian muttered to himself as he continuously muttered the word ''real world''. Just as he is about to have the migraine of his life, he suddenly shot upwards because he learned of a brilliant yet reckless idea. Only someone insane or aplete genius woulde up with the idea that Adrian has. "If a ce in the real world like that does not exist then what about a dungeon?" Adrian thought as he immediately looked for the elven elders. The elves are more perceptive when ites to nature. He did consider evolving Kaon on Alfheim but not everyone is weing there. In the end, his choices are limited because of the instability of the rulers. His only option is that of a dungeon that is rich in the elements as he feared that Kaon might die if a bothersome powerhouse were to meddle. Adrian consulted the elven elders but even they cannot perfectly point Adrian to a dungeon with such requirements. A ce filled with fire, earth, water, wind, light and darkness is not really a ce that can be easily located. He would have given up but the oldest among the dark elves could think of a ce, but the other elders shuddered when they heard the name of the ce. "A ce called the Chaotic Springs. Where is that located in the world?" Adrian asked but the other elders told him to not go there because the ce is certainly not something that should be visited.. The Chaotic Springs are really what the name implies because it is the most random ce in the world. Chapter 851 - The Chaotic Springs Chapter 851 ¨C The Chaotic Springs "Even we do not know much about the ce except that it is located in the far southwest of the continent. It is spoken to us through word of mouth but only vague descriptions about it." The oldest dark elf elder stated as he told Adrian about the details of what he knows. The Chaotic Springs is said to be a ced cursed by the dark gods as it was a ce where many of them died. Their miasma polluted thend which is why it does not necessarily follow thews of nature. It is a ce hidden to the world using a special means so that no person will go there. The ce is said to be hidden from the eyes of the world and needs a special map that is also lost from the world. It will forever be hidden from the world unless the forbidden union between one of the Goddesses'' favored childrenes back from the world. "By Goddess, do you mean the Goddess of Life Gaea?" Adrian asked. "No not the Goddess of Life as she loves all life equally. It is the forbidden union between the creations of the Goddess of Light and the Devils. A being that is said to have the power of both ancestry that also brought forth the Giant Race. The Nephilim Race." The dark elf elder stated. [You have learned one of the most kept secrets of the Church of Light.] "Are you saying that the Church of Light shunned you and cast you out of society because the elders of the dark elf race knew of this information?" Adrian asked which the dark elf elders nodded. "Even the dead will speak when ites to injustice. The former Envoy of Death learned of this fact because her lover was one of them. You will need two things in order to visit the Chaotic Springs. A crest that bears the blessing of the Giants and a map to point you to the correct direction." The oldest of the dark elf elder stated. "Can you give me details about this map as I already know where to find the giant race anyways?" Adrian asked as he needed more information about the map. "All I know is that the map has the crest that has a bird wing and a bat wing on the back. The Nephilim Race did fight against the dark gods when invaded back then. One of the Champions that stood the most was a Nephilim that is said to perfectly utilize light and darkness perfectly." The oldest of the dark elf elders muttered. "By a map having a bird wing and a bat wing, do you mean this one?" Adrian stated as he pulled out an item that he thought that he already forgotten. [You have taken out the Map of the Fallen.] "This is it! Where did you get it?" The oldest of the dark elf elders eximed in surprise. "I just luckily found it early on my adventure, but I did not know it was something important." Adrian replied but he hid the details about it being from an undead that once served one of the Asmodians. "I do not know if this is the real map as there might have been fakes forged. You will need to go to the giant race in order to verify the authenticity of this map. I must warn you that the giants are not really weing when ites to strangers." The oldest of the dark elf elders stated. "I know. They have never gone down their city high up in the clouds ever since they were shunned by the Church of Light like you guys. Seriously, if the giant race dide from the Nephilim and the Nephilim came from the Angels then the Goddess of Light should have epted them if she was really all loving like what she is portrayed." Adrian rebuked as he is starting to turn his dislike for the Goddess of Light into hate. "Not all gods are benevolent as what the legends tell. Some are selfish and the only truly selfless gods are the Twin Gods. After all, all is equal before life and death." The oldest of the dark elf elders stated as he gave Adrian encouragement on his journey in finding the Chaotic Springs. ===== "You are going to thend of Giants? I thought the Jotunn live here in the main world and just hidden from the others. You never told me that they are living in a ce high above the clouds and you even need to climb a bean stalk just to reach them." Levin Cloud stated as Adrian asked if anyone wanted toe with him. "The Jotunns are elemental giants. The Giants that I am going to meet are just like bigger humans that is about 30 feet tall. Also, the Jotunns can change their size if they want to because they are proficient in the use of magic while the Giant race as more physically enabled." Adrian replied. "I cannot join you right now Big Brother. I am apdog for Baron Samedi for the moment. Using his power in thepetition has umted a lot of debt from my side." Creepysoo replied with crying emojis. "Are you sure that you are not avoiding him because of what you said in thepetition? Kekeke." Peridot teased. "No way! These are giants! Even I want to visit their ce, but a certain kingdom prevents ess to their ce as they are trade partners with them for centuries." Creepysoo replied. "I cannot apany you right now as I am searching for the activating the Will of the Wilde with Kabrakan. Peridot is with us by the way." Levin Cloud replied. "Sorry about that." Peridot stated. "The old man and little Inaho are still on vacation. They will be online next week if you can wait." Creepysoo replied. "That is fine. I can do it by myself." Adrian stated but a message suddenly appeared on the chat. "We are free." Solstice replied with Lycan sending a thumbs up. "No thanks. I am good.." Adrian replied as he suddenly turned his status to unavable. Chapter 852 - The Kingdom Of Suburiasi Chapter 852 ¨C The Kingdom Of Suburiasi Adrian did not want to get apanied by the lovebirds as he might actually puke on the way, but they were already in Avalon. In the end, he agreed with their help, but he told them to at least act like he is not air. Their loving atmosphere intensified after they met each other in real life. "At this point, the only thing left for them to do is get married. Anyways, I will need all the help that I can get around for this mission. Thankfully, I already reached level 200 and unlocked the Limit Break Skill. I also learned a new skill that can affect an area due to my job ss." Adrian thought as he waited for Solstice and Lycan to appear. Adrian is currently waiting for the two lovebirds when he noticed three newbies spawn just a few meters away from him. It seems that they have just finished the newbie vige and has been randomly transported here on Avalon. Adrian saw that there is a dark elf in their party which is why they got transported to Avalon as it is a destination for elven yers. Adrian did not prohibit them from transporting to Avalon as yers actually help the economy of a town despite some kingdoms not liking them. Since they must be in a party when they got transported here, it is heavily influenced that their destination will be here. The dark elf yers only had two destinations in the world which are Avalon and the hidden dark elf kingdom. If the dark elf did not transport with his team, then he might have been sent to the hidden dark elf kingdom instead of Avalon. Adrian might call it a kingdom but there are not many dark elves left in the world due to the persecution of the Church of Light. At least, Adrian learned of the fact that newbies that are paired with a dark elf will be transported to his town instead. He would need to start issuing questster on when he gets more traffic in his town. "Excuse me?" The newbie that seemed to be the leader of the trio suddenly approached Adrian. "Yes? Is there something that you need?" Adrian replied. "My name is Ark and these two are my friends, Pana and Basil. We are just wondering where we can find the quest board and possible the way to be transported below?" "I see. You just need to head in that direction. For transportation below ground, you can just talk to the demons guarding the portal. They are very nice as long as you ask politely, and you can use the portal free of charge." Adrian replied. "Thank you very much. Can we know your name, kind Sir?" Ark asked as he thought that Adrian is actually an NPC since they cannot see his name. "I guess they really believe that I am an NPC. Demons do look young though so I cannot me them." Adrian thought. "I am Quin. I am just a lowly guard around here so please be on your best behavior. Demons might live long lives, but we do not forget our grudges." Adrian replied. "Uhmm¡­can I ask a question since we are already here. Are humans like us not weed here in Avalon?" Basil asked. "No such thing. As you can see there, there are also humans here." Adrian stated as he pointed to the half demons. "There are no such thing as forbidden races here because all that have gathered here are from persecuted races of the holy churches. Humans, dwarves, elves, dragonkin, orcs, or gnomes are wee as long as they do not do anything that will offend the residents. The world might not this, but demons value trust and order more than what normal people think. There are just not many of that spread the word because fear has been ingrained in the hearts of the masses." Adrian replied which illuminated the three. "Thank you very much. We will now be going to the quest board." Basil stated as she bowed and the other two followed. "Human¡­huh? Those two do not smell human or feel human to me." Adrian stated as he heard the voices that two of his soulbounds stated. "Master, the girl has the faint smell of a dragon. The small lizard that she is hugging also has dragon blood." Kaon stated via their soul link. "Master, the man in front smell of darkness. He is very strange as if half of his body is tainted by darkness." Sirius stated via their soul link. "Demons are perceptive of what humans are after all. We see the nature of the being which is why they already did not feel human from the beginning that they arrived. If they were human, then I would have just acted normal and not give them a better perception of demons." Adrian replied as the souls of the three were not normal in any sense. "Hey! Why are you dazing out? I already called you more than five times." Solstice stated as she waved her hands in front of Adrian''s face. "Nothing. I just witnessed something interesting after all. Shall we go then?" Adrian replied with a faint smile. "Where are we going anyway?" Lycan asked. "We are going to the Kingdom of Suburiasi. The kingdom below the giants." Adrian replied. "Where is that anyway? I have yet to see that ce or hear about it. Should it not be famous if giants can be found there?" Solstice asked. "Giants are not roaming there but the bean stalk is located in that kingdom. Also, they hate other races except for humans which is why it is not famous for yers." Adrian replied as he summoned Kaon to fly them to the kingdom. "Its Equinox!" Ark shouted as he saw the famous dragon named Kaon heading southwest of the town. "I guess you are lucky that we got transported to his town." Pana replied. "Hey¡­do you think that NPC that we talked to earlier is him? I noticed some elves bowing to him when they pass by Quin." Basil asked. "That should not be possible. Quin might just be a guard to the inner area which is why the elves bow to him. The Tree of Life and Death is located there after all.." Ark replied. Chapter 853 - The Bean Stalk Chapter 853 ¨C The Bean Stalk Adrian with Solstice and Lycan headed towards the Kingdom of Suburiasi. Hearing the details of the kingdom from Adrian''s mouth made them shudder as they are basically hypocrites. They do not want other races besides human to be in their kingdom, yet they like to buy goods made by the dwarves and the gnomes. "Seriously, if they just allowed other races into their kingdom then it would have been prestigious by leagues. They even have the giants above them which is why other kingdoms do not even bother attacking them." Solstice stated as she is a bit enraged by the attitude of the kingdom. "I do not me them though. A hundred years ago, a nymph managed to seduce the prince of the kingdom and proceeded to kill those in line for the throne. She did all that in order to make sure that the prince that she loved will be the sole heir to the throne. In the end, the prince became stricken by the grief of the death of siblings. He decapitated his lover to bring peace to the royal family and vowed to never love any other race than a human." Adrian replied but he actually did not believe that story one bit. "Why do I sense that you do not even believe that story one bit?" Lycan asked as Adrian told the story in a monotone fashion as if he was not interested or not having it. "Funny that the only siblings that died were those with elven blood in them. They were proficient in magic and shined brighter than the other siblings that were of human mothers. I can definitely say that the story is not what it really seems." Adrian replied. "But you said that even the human siblings died?" Lycan asked as it did not make sense why they should die as well because they did not have the blood of elves. "They are casualties of the war for the throne. In order for the past king to be hailed as a hero and not receive contempt from the masses, he must be the symbol of justice by sacrificing others. That is what I believe though and the story might actually be true. The prince who rose to the throne back then is already dead anyways. We will not learn the truth unless we hear it from the current king himself. Plus, I do not want to be involved in family drama because I have better things to do." Adrian replied. "Even inside the game, there are incidents such as that." Lycan muttered to himself, but the two siblings heard him. The two siblings did not pry into it as it is none of their business. They can only offer their advice if Lycan himself opens up to them. A few hourster, a kingdom can already be seen a few miles away. Just like what Adrian said, a giant thick bean stalk could be seen piercing the clouds on the sky. The bean stalk could be seen located just behind the castle where the royalty is living. "Are we just going to fly there and shoot through the clouds?" Solstice asked. "Let me show you why that is impossible." Adrian replied as he already researched about the way to the kingdom of the giants. Kaon hot towards the sky and is now above the clouds. The moment they did so, the group can see a thick group of clouds that is somehow forming a barrier. They tried charging in, but they got bounced back instead of piercing right through the clouds. "If you already knew it was impossible, why would you even ram Kaon on it. The clouds might be soft but being repelled it not a great feeling." Solstice argued. "I needed to verify it as well since this is also my first time here. I do not want to eliminate all our choices based on what people say on the forums." Adrian replied. "So, the only way up would be to climb the beans stalk?" Lycan asked. "That should be the case, but the beans stalk is basically guarded by a group of magicians and a knight division from the Kingdom of Suburiasi." Adrian replied. "We can pass through the gate by pretending to be human, but the castle is another thing that we need to consider. In order to even reach the bean stalk, we would need to traverse the castle." Solstice stated. "That is why we are here. We need to investigate the Kingdom of Suburiasi if there are hidden passages for royalty. We can use that to sneak inside the castle and reach the bean stalk." Adrian replied. "That is just one obstacle. We would need to also fool the mage and knight unit protecting the bean stalk. We cannot fight NPCs of their level yet. We could manage if we fight one each, but two units is stretching us thin already." Lycan replied. "That is why, we will need to spend some time mingling with the locals. We need inside information about the castle affairs. Operation: Mingle is under session." Adrianr announced but the two looked at him with judging eyes. "You need better naming sense. Anyways, get us down." Solstice stated as Adrian found a ce tond them down a few miles away from the kingdom walls. The Kingdom of Suburiasi is just as what people expected from a kingdom that is near the sea and a forest. The people have abundant variety of food and they do not look like they are malnourished. Since the royal family is pro human, they made sure that their only inhabitants live a good life. The three managed to get inside of the kingdom with ease but Adrian was a bit nervous during the inspection process. A mage is there in the inspection booth and would use Dispel on the people entering. They did this to prevent those with illusion magic or items from entering the city. Solstice and Lycan passed through easily since they basically look human.. Adrian on the other hand got nervous but his Polymorph spell changed his constitution to a human as well so he passed without issue. Chapter 854 - A Deep Grudge Chapter 854 ¨C A Deep Grudge The three of them decided to split in order to cover more ground. It would be ineffective if they were to just move in a group with such arge kingdom. Lycan covered the noble area as he is still considered a noble despite the empire being dispersed due to war. Solstice covered the middle area where the merchants are ced as her family have many connections to merchants. It seems that the vampires managed to hide well by having multiple connections with merchants and their great informationwork. They became able to blend in society using this tactic. Adrian is exploring themoner area as he is basically just an adventurer passing by. He did not say anything about themoner area despite it being the most difficult to gather information. He stayed quiet because spirits of the deceased are freely roaming this area and all he needed to do is do their requests to get information. "Sirius, find potential spirits that we can use. Charon do that as well." Adrianmanded as his two soulbounds retracted from his shadow to round up the unrelenting spirits of the deceased. Adrian could see that themoner area in this kingdom is a bit better than that of other kingdoms. The houses look decent, and the guards also patrol the ce. Although, some of the children look thin but that is mostly due to theirck of nutrition. "No orphans could be seen which means that there is a Church of Life here. Despite being a pro human kingdom, they do not shy away to those that benefit them. Hypocrites but at least they make sure that poor children that lost their family is well taken care off. What I do not understand is why a kingdom that treats everybody well has such a dark malicious grudge enveloping the castle. I wanted to go there but it seems that it is too well guarded than I initially thought." Adrian muttered as he can see the ever-looming grudge attached to the castle. The ever-looming grudge attached to the castle has the appearance of a ck me. Only grudges of a thousand people could produce something like that or a grudge of a demigod. Adrian could understand the former, but thetter would be almost impossible unless it is what he thinks it is. Lycan managed to meet the nobles without much issue. The nobles that met him however were all the nobledies that have yet to be married. They were clearly fawning over him but a more dangerous being is waiting for him outside of the walls of high society. Solstice visited all the merchants that they are affiliated with. All of them gave every information that they can to her as a show of respect. Of course, she also gifted them generously using a few gold coins here and there. Even people in Pandemonium are a ve when ites to the scent of money. Adrian went to see the Church of Life in this part of the kingdom and noticed that is already been changed to the Church of the Twin Gods. It seems that this church is very famous to themoners because they perform burial rights that is normally only given to the nobles or those of high society. Since the Church of the Twin Gods perform free healing and free burial rights, the opposition from the Church of Light became irrelevant. The royal family is also a fervent follower of the Goddess of Life for some reason. It seems that they did not decline the changes to the church like other kingdoms because only the teachings from the Church of Death are added. Some kingdoms embraced this change as a good thing while some declined outright. Those that declined only had the Church of Life stationed in their kingdom while those that agreed has seen a significant increase in their births and decline in child infancy deaths. Some who were initially on the fence soon regretted their decision as they will need to wait another year to get their request approved. The three of them agreed to meet in a day to check on the details that they can get. The first one to arrive at the area is Lycan with a tired expression. Followed by Solstice who looks a bit gloomy which means that she did not get much information. Thest to arrive is Adrian with a generally happy expression. "It seems at least one of us is fruitful." Solstice stated as she told everything she learned of the entrance to the castle. The castle seems to be off-limits to even the merchants that directly talk to the imperial family. They even created a special section just to receive the merchants. They only allow entrance to a section of the castle when there is a ball or a special asion. "That also what I heard from the other nobles. It seems that the royal family here tend to keep to themselves. Only the most trusted nobles are escorted to the castle when the king needs an audience with them." Lycan stated. "What about you Mr. Cheerful eyes? Did you get something we can use?" Solstice asked as she could see that Adrian is smiling. "Oh! I also got nothing to help us in entering the castle. What do you expect in themoner area?" Adrian replied as he almost got hit on the face by Solstice. "Why are you smiling then?" Lycan asked. "I actually learned that something fun happened in thisnd a hundred years ago. I did not tell you guys, but that castle is surrounded by a deep grudge which likely cursed the royal family. Did the nobles seemed dodgy when you asked them about the current state of the royal family?" Adrian stated. "You are correct because I asked them if anyone from the royal family is sick. They would either dodge the question or feign ignorance. It makes one very suspicious of why they are like that." Lycan replied. "It is probably due to the Curse of the Nymph.." Adrian stated. Chapter 855 - Curse Of The Nymph Chapter 855 ¨C Curse Of The Nymph "It is probably due to the Curse of the Nymph." Adrian stated. ''A curse? You mean to say that t he area of the castle is cursed?" Lycan asked in order to get some rity. "It is not the castle that is cursed but the royal family itself. The story of the Nymph is indeed true, but it seems that there is more to the story than what is told." Adrian replied. "Did the priests from the Church of Life answer your questions?" Solstice asked as she knew that her brother is the Champion of the Twin Gods. She even spit out the juice she was drinking once when she saw priests basically worshipping him. It was a strange scene to see your little brother being the object of admiration and veneration. "They might like me as the Champion of the Twin Gods, but the priests have a code to never tell a soul about what the people tell them. Even if they were to be threatened, they should carry that burden to the graves or else they will suffer harsh punishment from the God of Death." Adrian replied as he did not get anything from the priests stationed in the Church of Life. "If that is the case, where did you get your information about the curse?" Solstice asked as she does not believe that her brother would simply make something like a non-existing curse. "I got it from the spirit of a deceased soldier that cannot pass through the afterlife because of the great burden that he bears. More specifically, he was a soldier that was amoner and became one of the loyal retainers of the prince back then." Adrian stated. "If he is a soldier then he would have been able to pass on into the afterlife even with a burden like that. Wait! More importantly¡­you can talk to ghosts?" Solstice shockingly stated. "I am not the Champion of the Twin Gods for nothing. That title has such a heavy responsibility. I must take the requests of the deceased in order to guide them to the afterlife. Can you see my greatness now?" Adrian stated as he posed with a silly expression. Adrian suddenly felt a hot sensation on his head as it was already hit by a powerful smack. It seems that Solstice did not hold back as this is a game not real life. Her brother will not get permanent head damage if she were to do that in the real world. "Speak boy or else it is not your head that will be hit next." Solstice stated as she started to get impatient with her brother. "Fine. So, like what the story says about a nymph being the reason for the death of the imperial family. That part is true but what they did not say is that it was not just a normal nymph but a half breed between a human and a nymph." Adrian stated as he continued the whole story. A father and daughter lived in this kingdom a hundred years ago after traveling by sea. It seems that the daughter was extremely different from others as she had aquamarine hair. She is also a great beauty and very proficient in the use of water magic. She did not know that her mother was a nymph in the early stages of her life. That half breed girl grew up with a boy next door that had outstanding talent in swordsmanship. Needless to say, the girl with a talent in magic and a boy with talent in swordsmanship made a name for themselves and were given the privilege of being the knight of royalty. The girl with her beauty became a royal court mage to the tenth prince of the kingdom. The tenth prince is the son of a human mother with no elven heritage unlike five of the princes before him that had elven lineage albeit looking fully human. The tenth prince is not as talented in magic like his brothers and sisters, nor did he have great talent in swordsmanship. The tenth prince with no special talent whatsoever became surrounded by talented people due to his mother. She especially wanted to find talent in themoners as she wanted a valuable pawn to sacrifice when her n came to fruition. On the founding day of the kingdom, the mother of the tenth prince poisoned the king, queens, and the first to ninth prince and princess. She then took help from a special entity to give a ne to the girl which made her control her actions. Adrian could more or less think that the ne came from the followers of the dark gods. In the end, the girl got tricked and massacred the already poisoned royal family members. The prince at that time, who loved the girl with all her heart, could not believe what he witnessed. The girl she loved kill all of his family members and even attempted to suicide if not for the intervention of his mother. The real one who struck the girl to death was her childhood friend that loved her. He only executed her because of themand of the Queen mother of the tenth prince. He also got killed in the end by the queen''s trusted knights in the end. The father of the girl also got executed because killing a royal family member is equal to treason. The whole incident got buried as a heroic act of the tenth prince. What they did not know is that the girl is actually the lost daughter of the Nymph Queen who is said to have descended from the God of the Seas, Poseidon. Upon learning what her daughter has suffered, the Nymph Queen cast a powerful curse on the royal family. Since her daughter was killed, she made sure that most of the children born from the royal family will die from childbirth or the child will die early in life. "Makes sense why they pray fervently to the Church of Life.." Solstice stated. Chapter 856 - Behold The Necklace Chapter 856 ¨C Behold The Ne "They pray fervently to the Goddess of Life because she can give them blessings that can counteract the curse. But it seems that their blessings are not enough for the family to continue to thrive." Lycan stated. "They are indeed blessed by the Goddess of Life as she gave special attention to the children because they are innocent after all. Still, the curse that a demigod is not something to look down upon as the Nymph Queen sacrificed part of her divinity. One could say that she casted a divine curse upon the royal family." Adrian replied. "Where did you get this divine curse information? Did the ghost of the knight tell you?" Solstice asked. "Nope. Charon found a spirit of a nymph that was ughtered near the sea. It seems that the royal family and the Nymph Queen engaged in battle after she cursed them. Needless to say, a demigod versus humans do not end well. The royal family only managed to live because the Nymph Queen of the Western Sea sacrificed some of her power for the curse. In the end, this kingdom declined a lot due to the battle. They only managed to get back on track when the giants started to trade with them." Adrian replied. "So, did the giants alleviate the curse?" Solstice asked as the giants seemed to help the royal family. "They did not because giants are not really magic experts. They have tough skin and great curse resistance, but they do not have knowledge to disperse the curse." Adrian replied. "If that is so then how are we going to climb up the bean stalk? We cannot even try to sneak in because we will be dead as soon as we are found." Solstice stated. "You do not have to worry about that. All we need to do is walk up the door. I will handle the rest when we get there as curses seem to be doable." Adrian replied as he told the two to apany him towards the royal castle. "Are you nuts?" Lycan asked as even a duke''s child like him is not allowed to just walk into the castle. "At this point, let us just go with his thinking. Even if we get killed, we will just respawn anyway." Solstice stated as she also gave up thinking deeply and followed her brother. Adrian and hispanions reached the gates of the castle within a small amount of time. When he reached the gate, the heavy atmosphere of the surrounding could be felt. Castles should be beautiful and vibrant as long as it is kept well but that does not apply to the castle of the Kingdom of Suburiasi. "Halt! State your name and purpose. If you do not have a prior arrangement to the king, then you must go back, or we will resort to force." One of the guards of the gate stated. "See. I told you we need to schedule a meeting at least." Lycan stated. "Will we even get an audience if we tell them we want to climb that?" Solstice stated as she pointed to the bean stalk shooting to the clouds. "Not really. We have a chance if our reason is good, but we will be turned back if it is nothing." Lycan replied with a soft tone. "If you are here to sightsee then please turn back." One of the guards of the gate reiterated. "I can help the third prince." Adrian muttered to which the guard suddenly pointed his sword towards the former''s neck. "You are being sphemous!" One of the guards of the gate stated as the sword is currently near Adrian''s neck. "If you do not want help then I can just turn back now. The third prince will not live for three more days anyways." Adrian stated. "sphemous!" One of the guards of the gate stated as he swung his sword to go for a chopping motion towards Adrian, but it seems that the guardmander stopped him. A soldier that could be seen different from the normal ones guarding the gate suddenly appeared. Adrian actually could see him, but he was concealing himself by making his aura vanish. He is definitely one of the best sword masters that the central continent has. "Are you certain? How can we know that your im is true? If your im is false, then we will not let you speak ill of the royal family. Your head wille flying on the spot." The guardmander stated as he unsheathed the sword on his waist. "Is this enough of a tangible proof?" Adrian stated as he presented a ne given to him by the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods. The ne is an ornament of the tree of life and death. A ne that can only be given and held by high-ranking members of the Church of the Twin Gods. It is a symbol of authority and authenticity because it can be considered a holy relic. When the guardmander saw the ne, he became very respectful towards Adrian and even bowed. The guardmander apologized with deep respect as this is the first time that an official from the Church of the Twin Gods visited their kingdom. They always sent letter of invitation to them but there are only limited human high-ranking members of the Church of Life. "Come in, Venerable One. I am sorry for my impertinence. We did not know of your identity." The guardmander stated as he escorted them inside of the pce. "I did not know that you are a priest of the church." Lycan whispered. "I always thought that he will burn when he steps inside a church." Solstice jokingly muttered. "I am the Champion of the Twin Gods after all. It just took time before I got this item.. To be honest, I did not even know that it will be effective until I heard the rumors from a ghost named Marites. Chapter 857 - Need Something In Return Chapter 857 ¨C Need Something In Return The royal family assembled to the great hall where Adrian and hispanions were guided. The royal family of the Kingdom of Suburiasi looked healthy but Adrian could see a deep looming grudge attached to them. The curse is definitely of divine nature which meant that even holy magic will not be able to purify it. The members of the royal family are currently the retired king, the current king and queen, the crown prince, the first and second prince, and the third prince that is currently in a mobile cradle. Adrian could not see any brother or sister of the king which meant two things. The brothers or sisters of the king are either away or dead. If the other royal family members of other kingdoms know of the curse, then they will not ept marriage proposals from this family. Actually, Adrian is already impressed that the queen managed to give birth to three sons. "Venerable one, I thank you for your visit to our home. We need your help! My son¡­my son is in great deal of pain." The Queen stated as she grabbed Adrian''s hands as she begged him to save her son. "My Queen, you must contain yourself. I know that our son is pitiful, but you must respect the Venerable One. It is not easying to our kingdom as it is." The King stated with a voice filled with concern as if he is afraid that Adrian might get offended. "It does not matter. It is only natural for a mother to worry about her child. I actually like that she forgot her title so that she can save her child. She is a queen that has a heart of gold indeed." Adrian replied. Actually, Adrian already knew that the queen of this kingdom is not actually born from royalty. She is actually a daughter of a farmer that tilled the soil with all his heart. In return, the Goddess of Life blessed her family with great harvest and an energetic body. The Blessing of the Goddess of Life shed with the curse of the Nymph Queen which made her bore three sons which should be impossible for this royal family. "Thank you, Venerable One. I have been informed that you know of the status of my child. You even told the guard captain that he will only live for three more days." The king announced which shocked the other members of the royal family as they did not know of this detail. "Looking at him now, he would actually not live for two days. I can see death looming before him." Adrian stated as he looked directly at the grim reaper like entity waiting for the baby to die. The grim reaper looking entity looked back at Adrian as if acknowledging his existence. The royal family then looked at Adrian who is looking at a wall faraway. They are still in disbelief of the current state of the third prince and cannot easily ept reality. "Is that true!?" The queen reacted and looked like she is about to faint. "Please. Save my grandson at all cost!" The former king stated as he bowed towards Adrian. "Humble and definitely not like what the rumor says. Your soul is also clean as if you have been in atonement for numerous years. Then again, your ancestor that has sinned is already dead anyways. You lived because you lived as a good king. All good things are repaid." Adrian stated as he can see that the soul of the former king is pure. He looked at all of the royal family and their souls are also pure. They are not like the souls of the other nobles that he saw that visited Avalon to meet the elven elders. They are living a good life which is why they are still alive despite the great grudge attached to them. "Thank you for the praise." The royal family simultaneously replied as they all knelt down to beg Adrian to save them. "Your brother feels like a different person." Lycan whispered. "If he actually does the job, he bes serious. Sometimes, he just beszy which is why he gets scolded most of the time. He procrastinates more than actually doing the job. Thankfully, he bes a bit formidable when he gets serious." Solstice replied. "It is not impossible for me to help the third prince but what will I get in exchange?" Adrian asked. "Anything! I will give you the whole treasury of the kingdom if I have to." The king replied with great honesty as he loves his son from the bottom of his heart. Adrian smiled as they tick all the boxes which means he can help them. He can give the boy a blessing, but that blessing will also have restrictions. Adrian actually is hearing the voice of the Goddess of Life while he was saying those stuff. In other words, everything he said is scripted. "In that case, in exchange for me saving the boy from the grasp of death due to the curse, I seek passage to the kingdom above." Adrian stated which made the royal family hesitate a little. "I would dly give it to you Venerable One, but the giants are not very weing. You can ask another thing if you want." The king stated as even he does not control the giants. "That is all I ask. I can handle the giants. I just seek permission for passage." Adrian replied to which the king agreed but it seems that thetter is thinking of anotherpensation if Adrian does enter the kingdom above. "Since we have an agreement, this form will be unsuitable to help the young prince." Adrian stated as he cancelled his polymorph skill and returned to his demon appearance. The royal family became shocked, and some became even wary, but the king suddenly understood. The tree of life and death is said to have been nted on the floating ind governed by demons.. It would not be stretch to say that the demons hold great influence in the Church of the Twin Gods. Chapter 858 - What The Grudge! Chapter 858 ¨C What The Grudge! Adrian appeared to them in his demon form as his magic is suppressed in a polymorphed state. The royal family gasped upon seeing his form, but the king and queen immediately reorganized their thoughts. The king and queen would do anything even if it means selling their soul to the demon in front of them. "As long as my son recovers from the curse, I will do anything." The king and queen thought with a fervent wish that their son will recover. "It seems that you are not even disturbed by my form? It seems that your rule for strictly humans in your territory is not to be implemented when you can gain something." Adrian stated. "It is not that, Venerable One. The rule was ced there by imperial decree and could not be removed for another hundred years. It is not that we do not wee other races, but they are not able to set up any house or business in our territory because of it." The king stated in a respectable tone. "I do not really care about that. All you needed to do is respect your end of the deal and give us passage to the bean stalk." Adrian stated as he looked at the third prince on the cradle. Adrian used his special eyes to see the state that the third prince is, and he could only say that he is filled to the brim with the curse. He then looked at the other princes and noticed that they do not have much of the curse energy that the other royals have. "Still, for that Nymph Queen to curse your whole generation¡­she is really someone who can hold a grudge. She even used runic letters to ce the curse on the family." Adrian thought as he can see glowing runic letters covering the body of the third prince. "I will now start." Adrian stated as he ced his hand on the forehead of the third prince and injected mana into his head. As soon as Adrian poured mana into the third prince, a powerful repelling force suddenly sent him flying towards the wall. Adrian crashed into the wall and even created a huge pattern on it. He stood back up and tasted something sweet on his mouth. Adrian touched his lips and could see blood on his fingers. The royal family immediately got scared upon witnessing such a thing because that did not happen before. When they invited priests to perform Purification on them, they can feel it taking effect but only for a small moment. "This is the first time I encountered something like a curse fighting back. Greater Summon: Saena!" Adrian stated as he summoned Saena. The white bird then perched near the cradle of the third prince as she can see his state as well. Actually, Saena saw better than what Adrian could see as her eyes could see the very essence of the curse. Adrian borrowed Saena''s eyes to see the exact state of the curse. Adrian could see what Saena could see and what he saw is something more serious than he thought. The curse is actually eating the third prince'' mana alive as he was born with such abundant mana. When Adrian looked at the others, he could see that the other members of the royal family are not as blessed with manapared to the third prince. The Nymphs could also be called as faeries which means they have great knowledge when it came to mana. It would make sense why the Nymph Queen would ce a curse on the royal family that deals with their mana. She wanted to incapacitate the royal family and make sure that they will never rise up to take revenge. "Shebined the curse using runic letters so that no one alive in this era could expel it. She made sure to intensify the curse with the amount of mana one has to kill anyone blessed enough to search for a cure." Adrian thought as he tried his next approach. Adrian took out the ne that the elven elders gave him and used his scribe abilities to write runic characters on it. The ne now had three characters with the abilities of Reduction, Fortify, and Protection. He then proceeded to put the ne on the neck of the third prince. The third prince that looked like he was gued by nightmares suddenly had an expression of relief on his face. Upon seeing that their son looked a bit better, the royal family immediately cheered for the results, but Adrian is not happy with what he did. All he did is alleviate the curse and not dispel it like he promised. "Saena, absorb the curse." Adrianmanded as she started to rise up in the air. Saena then started to change the surrounding as if the mana got heavy to the point that some people had difficulty breathing. Lycan and Solstice came to the rescue and projected a shield using their mana to counteract the heavy atmosphere. The royal family could breathe once more. As soon as Saena opened her mouth, a ck mist like thing suddenly materialized around the third prince. The ck like thing started to resist at first but it soon started to flow towards Saena''s mouth. With every second that Saena absorbed the ck mist like thing, she started to get damaged. The ck mist is the curse of the Nymph Queen materializing to the point that everyone could see it which should have been impossible. Adrian tried touching the ck mist, but his hand got repelled likest time. The force of the repulsion is not that great, so he did not get sent flying back likest time. "This is not good." Adrian suddenly muttered as he could see Saena losing health at a rapid pace. She would die before getting rid of at least 50% of the curse ced on the third prince. "Nether Domain. Netheros True Form." Adrian muttered as he turned the king''s hall into part of the Nether Realm. He also changed to his true form which the royal family saw. Since the royal family is not proficient in using mana, they fainted at the sight of the form of the demon in front of them. Lycan and Solstice were rmed when they saw the royal family fainting, but they cannot control everything. They are at least alive which is why they did not even bother waking them up. Adrian might not know yet, but normal people could potentially lose their minds when they see his real form. The passive skill Paranoia is not something to be used on normal people in the universe of Pandemonium. He has yet to know that his form could only be directly seen by people who can control their mana correctly or else they will fall into despair. With Adrian in his real form, Saena also transformed to her Nether Form. Her whole body almost covered a quarter of the room. If they were not gaseous in a sense, then both Adrian and Saena might have destroyed the castle with their forms. Adrian actually had to crouch down a little due to the height of the ceiling. The curse is starting to get reduced at a fast rate and Saena is no longer having reduced health every time that she inhales the curse. The problem is that the curse that the Nymph Queen ced on the royal family is now starting to react. The runic letters are starting make the area be even more oppressive to the point that the castle started shaking. The guards wanted toe inside of the king''s audience hall, but they were told not to enter at all costs. The royal knights decided to see the situation inside of the hall just o make sure even if the king forbade them. The moment the royal knights saw a huge demon and a demonic bird in front of the third prince, they immediately became alert and drew their swords. Adrian looked at them and wanted to try to erect a barrier but that would mean failing what he is currently doing right now. The third prince might even die if he stops what he is doing. Since Saena cannot process all the curse alone, Adrian has been deciphering every runic letter and creating a counter curse against them to lessen the blow on Saena. "Stop! Do not harm the Venerable One!" The king muttered as he regained consciousness, but he looks like he will fall down any minute. "Oh! I almost tried to cut their limbs apart. I wanted to at least try and fight a royal knight to see if they are really that powerful." Solstice stated as she crossed her arms in order to hide the blood that she already drew from herself. With the royal knights stopped by the king, the process of removing the curse became a breeze. It did not take long for the curse to get reduced to 30% but Adrian''s transformation is already over. He reverted back to his normal appearance and the Nether Domain vanished from the room.. A cry of a baby could be heard after the process was over. Chapter 859 - New Religion Chapter 859 ¨C New Religion The cry of the third prince echoed in the audience room which made the sleeping queen wake up. Upon waking up, the queen immediately went to the side of the third prince and cried. This was the first time that she actually heard of the third prince crying like what babies should do. Adrian smiled upon seeing the reaction of the queen as she is definitely a loving mother. He is even reminded by his mother on the real world since she practically babies him when training is not involved. The rest of the sleeping royal family woke up as they were no longer affected by the force exerted by Adrian''s form. Adrian might be happy, but he did not fully clear the curse of the third prince. There are still traces of the curse lingering upon the third prince, but it is minimal enough that he will no longer be in danger. The ne Adrian gave the third prince suddenly glowed in a bright green and calming light. The ne suddenly floated in the air with the third prince. A silhouette of the twin gods suddenly appeared before him. The twin gods looked like they blessed the ne of the third prince as the curse that was applied to him suddenly shrunk. The ne seemed to be suppressing the curse to such an extent that the curse affecting the third prince is almost negligible. [You have witnessed the ascension of a Legendary (Sealed) Tier NPC.] [The Third Prince of Suburiasi, Binhi, has been blessed by the Twin Gods and the curse affecting his talents has been minimized.] [For your great achievement, you have gained +10 to all of your stats.] [The Nymph Queen is not happy with what you have done.] [She has dered the Church of the Twin Gods as hostile, and anyone rted to them shall be unable to sail on the waters ruled by her.] [You have been selected as a Divine Enemy of the Nymph Queen.] [You will receive 50% more damage from the Nymph Queen, but she will also receive as much damage when you fight against her.] "She really holds so much grudge that she would make enemies of the Church of the Twin Gods. Is the rumor true that she is the daughter of one of the God of the Seas? Nevertheless, I did not expect that the little boy would actually be a legendary NPC once his curse is lifted. Does that mean he will be a Mythical NPC if he fully lifts the curse? I guess something interesting is going to happen now but that also meant that numerous bad things would happen as well." Adrian thought as he collected his thoughts. "What happened to my child? Why did he suddenly float mid-air? What were those two apparitions?" The king asked as he is in panic because he does not understand what happened. "You might not have seen them correctly or in their perfect form but those were the Twin Gods. At least, part of their power that is. It seems that they have blessed your son because of the devotion that the royal family has of the church." Adrian stated as he could also see that some of the curse affecting the royal family lessened as well. "Does that mean our son has been released of the curse?" The queen asked. "Not fully but as long as he wears the ne then you can expect that he will grow up healthy. But be mindful that the blessing does notst. The Twin Gods are watching over your family which means crossing their teachings will revoke the blessing. He will return to his state if your devotion is only half baked." Adrian replied as he needed to establish the rules of the contract. Gods and goddesses do not give their blessing easily to normal people. They must fancy them by a great degree to even consider giving their blessings. Envoys and Champions are not exempted from this since they are basically their representative in the mortal ne. "Thank you very much! As long as our son is fine, I will devote everything to the goddess." The king and queen stated. "The Twin Gods. Your son was also blessed by the God of Death." Adrian reiterated which shocked the royal family. "Your concerns are not warranted. A blessing from the God of Death means that your sons is favored and will likely outlive most of you. People think that those blessed by the God of Death are doomed but it is the opposite. Death is nothing without life and life is nothing without death. Remember that and just live honestly like what you have done before." Adrian replied. "We shall live with your wise words in our hearts and mind." The king and queen stated with great joy. Adrian and hispanions waited for the happiness of the family to die down. They have been told to stay in the castle for the moment and even made to eat a feast. In fact, the king even proimed that his day be the Feast of Twin Gods for their kingdom. For the first time in a long time, the royal family that secluded themselves and rarely came out showed themselves to the people. The king even told all the chefs in the kingdom to cook as much food as they can for the celebration. They were overjoyed of the third prince being safe from the curse. [The Kingdom of Suburiasi has made their kingdom''s religion be the Church of the Twin Gods.] [All yers affiliated with the Church of the Twin Gods in the area will have 10% more spell effects and stats.] The world message made yers burst on the forum as this was the first time that a kingdom''s religion suddenly changes without even prior notice.. Given that the Kingdom of Suburiasi has no official religion, it is still strange for it to happen because high ranking officials would usually be in the discussion with the king about this. Chapter 860 - Under The Beans Stalk Chapter 860 ¨C Under The Beans Stalk The influence of the Church of the Twin Gods increased albeit small. Since the Church of Life also lost a lot of influence due to most of their elders being killed, a small increase is already a great help. Since the kingdom changed their religion, the blessings of said religion will alsoe pouring in. [The Kingdom of Suburiasi will experience great yield for this year due to the blessing of the Goddess of Life.] [[The Kingdom of Suburiasi will no longer have deaths rted to sickness for one year due to the blessing of the God of Death.] [All people in the Kingdom of Suburiasi will experience increase in vitality due to the blessing of the Twin Gods.] The three announcements were only heard by those in the Kingdom of Suburiasi but there were also some yers stationed there. The yers that received the notifications immediately took to the forums and reported what just happened. They were wondering why a small kingdom that is only known for being in a trading rtionship with the giants suddenly change their religion. Needless to say, the yers in that kingdom started to investigate the Church of the Twin Gods. They thought that a Legendary NPC might be in the church at this time, and they could even gain a blessing or two. ==== The next day, Adrian and his twopanions went to the audience hall once again. A jolly king and queen are seen ying with the third prince. The other two princes also joined in ying with their brother that has now be jolly. "Thank you once again, Venerable One." The king stated. "It is but a deal. It is now time for you to uphold your end." Adrian replied. "Very well. Although we think that your reward is smallpared to what you have done for us." The king argued. "It is enough. I would have argued if I fully dispelled the curse but even that is impossible for my current state." Adrian replied as he thought that he might have been able to lift the curse if he was more proficient with life energy. "You humble yourself too much. As an inspiration for your great help, I will try and abolish our old ways of discrimination." The king stated as it was a demon that helped them and not humans. "If you feel that is necessary then who am I to stop you. As long as you respect all life then the Twin Gods will never turn their eyes away from you." Adrian replied. "I shall personally escort you to the bean stalk." The king stated as he is apanied by the royal guards. Adrian already used polymorph again as the events yesterday were made secret by only those that have witnessed it. They were escorted to the back garden of the castle where a towering bean stalk could be seen piercing the clouds. The entrance to the bean stalk is guarded by a group of mages using a barrier. The kingmanded the barrier to be lifted and all of them entered it. Adrian saw the mechanism that projected the barrier, and it does not look something that human mages created. It implored using runic letters that are hundreds of years old. "The giants gave us that device as part of our deal in protecting the entrance to the bean stalk. They give us gold and we protect the gate in exchange." The king stated as he already told Adrian the finer details of their deal. It seems that the giants do not take those that climb the bean stalk lightly. Their ancestors were tasked by the giants to protect it and they gain gold shaped eggs in exchange. This is also one of the reasons that they managed to build a kingdom. The king told Adrian that they weremoners back then. One of their ancestors climbed the bean stalk and reached the top without injury. That ancestor then met with the giants and the giants chose him to protect the area below in exchange for golden eggs. He was even given the mechanism to erect a barrier that resonated with the bean stalk. "Still, it is a wonder that the former empire did not attempt to climb the bean stalk to talk with the giants." Adrian stated. "They did try but all those who tried climbing died on the way up because there are monsters perched on the bean stalk when you get pass the clouds. You could think of it as a dungeon, but you need to climb up to traverse it." The king exined. "I see. Then your ancestor must have been a very incredible person to reach the giants." Adrian stated with ttery. "Even we did not know how he reached the top as we are only handed down stories of his exploits. I know that the Venerable One and hispanions are powerful but do take care on your way up. I do not know if the giants will wee you." The king stated with a rather sad tone as he cannot help Adrian''s group more. Adrian thanked the king and immediately summoned Kaon. When the king saw a dragon being summoned, even his jaws dropped as his brain could not imagine that a demon managed to tame a dragon. The three rode on Kaon''s back and started their climb of the bean stalk. For some odd reason, Kaon could not fly five meters away from the bean stalk and needed to fly close to it or else a repelling force will rain down upon his body. It did not take long for Adrian and his twopanions to pierce the clouds that clouded their vision. [You have entered the Climbing Bean Stalk Dungeon.] [You are not the first ones to discover the dungeon, but it has yet to be cleared.] [A special reward will be given if you clear the dungeon without dying once.] [Reach the end of the dungeon in order to clear it.. Killing monsters will contribute to rolling a better reward.] Chapter 861 - Dungeon Climbing I Chapter 861 ¨C Dungeon Climbing I [Reach the end of the dungeon in order to clear it. Killing monsters will contribute to rolling a better reward.] "Finally, something interesting. This dungeon is a bit different from the ones that we have already did. Loot up!" Solstice stated as she pointed to anotheryer of clouds. "If you look around, this dungeon looks like it is circr in area. The next floor looks to be about two hundred meters above us." Lycan stated as he already looked around the area. "There are no monsters in this area though. I expected that we would already be greeted with attacks, but this might be just a straightforward climb for this floor." Adrian stated as hemanded Kaon to keep moving forward. As Kaon move upward, the group could feel a bit of pressure pressing down on them. It seems that the challenge for this floor is to safely pass upward even with sts of air pushing them downwards. The gusts of air pushing them down is not that difficult to counter as Kaon could just control the temperature of the wind. Kaon would cool down the air blowing through them to slow down the effect of the pushing air. It only took about ten minutes to get up to the next floor. They pierced through the clouds to get to the next floor, and they were greeted with the first monsters in that area. The first monsters in the dungeon that they have seen could be described as giant pea shooters. The giant pea shooters are attached to the bean stalk as if they are orchids feeding on the energy of the great bean stalk. The giant pea shooters also get activated if they are in a radius of fifty meters near them. What is frightening about the giant pea shooters are their uracy. The peas that the giant pea shooters fires are almost as fast as the speed of sound. Kaon could not even try destroying these monsters as moving close to them would make other giant pea shooters activate. Kaon''s breath attack could only travel so far in a range about thirty meters. Adrian wanted to summon another soulbound, but he was suggested to just push through by his twopanions. They do not need to waste time on monsters that do not specifically target them. Kaon just put up a barrier made of ice and fire to protect them from the iing projectiles. For projectiles that manage to pierce through the elemental barrier that Kaon created, Solstice or Lycan would do their best to intercept them. About thirty meters before they pierce through the clouds to the next room, about fifty giant pea shooters suddenly activated. All of the fifty giant pea shooters fired two shots each which meant about a hundred pea projectiles are now aimed at their group. Adrian knew that Kaon will be hit by the barrage of giant pea projectiles that even the other two cannot block for them. He immediately activated Quantum Repulsion to push away the giant pea projectiles as soon as they hit the elemental barrier that Kaon created. Thankfully, all of the giant pea shooters fired at the same time which means that their pea projectiles almostnded at the same time. Even Adrian cannot do the timing correctly which is why he used Time Stop for about one second to time the Quantum Repulsion correctly. Solstice and Lycan almost got a heart attack when they saw one hundred pea projectiles hit the elemental barrier that Kaon created. They also witnessed the same one hundred projectiles being sent back with the same force that they got fired. Some of the stray giant pea projectiles managed to hit the giant pea shooters that damaged the nt. The damage nts could no longer reload for about one minute. With lesser giant pea shooters aiming at them, Solstice and Lycan could now protect Kaon from the uing pea projectiles. The group pierced through the clouds and the climb is now longer than the previous floor. The next cloud formation is about three hundred meters away. It also became more difficult because some sort of barrier is now protecting the next cloud formation. A greenish thin film could be seen protecting the clouds above them as even the bird monsters flying in this floor could not prate it. As soon as Kaon fully entered the next floor, a notification suddenly popped up in front of everyone. [Find the fake bird monster and kill it to advance to the next floor.] Their current floor has thousands upon thousands of bird monsters that varied in sizes. Some is about an inch long while the biggest is about three meters. Adrian immediately summoned his Primordial Armament: Bow in order to shoot down the bird monsters. "We must hunt down the fake bird monster. But how do we know which one is fake?" Solstice asked. "I tried using my vision to see if there is one that does not have a soul but there are too many around here to be sure. I cannot focus on each of them because they also fly around. Can you test if the cloud below us is solid enough to stand on?" Adrian stated as Solstice flew and dropped on the cloud. As soon as her feet met the cloud floor, she sunk to about half, and she even went down the previous floor. It seems that the setting for this dungeon is not what they think. The clouds might look like solid things that can be stepped on, but they are still essentially water vapor. "Lycan can have the support of Kaon. Decimate as many monsters as possible that you can while being supported by Kaon. You must always keep an eye out for him or else you might get sent back down to the ground the hard way." Adrian stated as the three split up. Adrian unfurled his wings and flew to one zone of the circr floor. Solstice did what Adrian did and flew using her mastery in wind magic that other vampire use as a way to fly.. Lycan is supported by Kaon in order to stay afloat. Chapter 862 - Dungeon Climbing II Chapter 862 ¨C Dungeon Climbing II Adrian summoned Saena and told her to apany Solstice since using her blood as projectiles drain her health. Solstice might be able to control blood, but it would take time to control the blood of other living beings. It is inefficient for her to use just a blood sword which is why she also fashions her blood into arrows that strike at her target from afar. Adrian made sure that Saena sticks close to her so that she can immediately heal the health that his sister loses when creating weapons. As long as Saena is with her, Solstice can get healed and have increased health regeneration in the process. Adrian summoned Sirius next as the Fenrir told him that he can walk on air. Adrian could not easily believe it until he saw it with his eyes. Sirius could literally walk on air as a result of his evolution. He has yet to fully explore all of Sirius abilities as he tends to focus more on their strengths rather than their misceneous abilities. With three soulbounds in the field, Adrian has boosted attack, defense, and health regeneration. The arrows that Adrian creates using mana are also enchanted with fire and ice elements thanks to Kaon. The massacre of numerous bird monsters started after all their preparation. Numerous cries of birds could be heard echoing in the area that even reverberated down on the Kingdom of Suburiasi. Bird monsters that do not get killed in one hit would crash down on the ground. The bird monsters did not deal damage to the town though as they would collide with the barrier of the kingdom. When the bird monsters that get sent crashing down sh against the barrier of the kingdom, they would essentially die from the impact. It did reduce the mana that kept the barrier working but the mages that the king appointed immediately fixed it using mana stones. It seems that the king already had experience this before when the former empire tried to climb the bean stalk. Thankfully, they already got prepared which means that they would have excess monster meat on their hands. The citizens of the kingdom are actually overjoyed with this as it would mean they will have more food on their tables. The yers in the kingdom found it weird though as they never heard of bird monsters suddenly dropping from the sky. They even thought that a stronger flying monster might have killed them and prepared for the worse. Needless to say, this is another topic that blew in fame on the forums. ===== The group has already used an hour killing tons of bird monsters. Those that they cannot kill in one hit would drop on the ground and get killed which they will still get the kill notification. The one thing that they cannot see is the target that they need to kill. They cannot find the fake bird monster as there are just too many of them. The group have probably already killed thousands of them each, but they have yet to hit the jackpot. The bird monsters are not even strong because they either get killed in one to three hits. Sirius is even expressing that he is already full of eating too much bird monsters. Adrian thought of summoning Dodu to try and eat the bird monsters, but the slime cannot fly. If a slime could fly, then it would literally be the end of the world. Dodu has yet to form a full consciousness, but Adrian could feel that his slime is expressing jealousy. It really is one of his most gluttonous monsters that it even ate all of a food in a stall in Avalon. "This is getting us nowhere. It is getting tiresome to just kill all of them one by one. Even I do not have unlimited stamina." Solstice stated as she flew near Adrian. "I agree. Even Kaon is tired from firing too many breath attacks." Lycan stated as he arrived with Kaon. "Fine. I did not want to do it this early, but I guess it is necessary. I will not be able to use thister and this could be seen as my trump card." Adrian muttered as hemanded Paradox to release his favorite form. "Summon Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrian stated as his form changed to that of a blind folded demon with four mechanical looking hands floating beside him holding a mirror each. Adrian then ced the six mirrors in hexagon position in order to maximize the effect. With a great sigh, he started to use Vortex. Six small shining orbs that look like stars came out of the mirrors and floated about two meters above them. With a p of his hands, the six small stars suddenly exploded, and six great ck holes manifested into the world. With six ck holes, all of the bird monsters in the room got sucked in and could not even fly against the suction force. The bird monsters could not even emit a sound as they tried to outrace the suction force. All bird monsters got sucked in the six ck holes in just two seconds. One second inside the ck hole could kill the weakest bord monster while five seconds inside is the maximum to kill the strongest. [You have managed to kill the fake bird monster hiding in the Hundred Thousand Avian Formation.] [The barrier blocking you from ascending to the next floor has been lifted.] [You have killed all the bird monsters in this floor.] [You have created a great achievement that no one else has done.] [Your clear prize has increased in rarity due to your achievement.] "You know¡­if you did that earlier then we would not have wasted effort in killing numerous birds. I feel like I havemitted a grave sin or something." Solstice stated as a joke. "I did not want to use it immediately as we might have tougher challenges after this floor. At the very least, I managed to get an achievement, so I do not feel wasteful using it.." Adrian replied. Chapter 863 - Dungeon Climbing III Chapter 863 ¨C Dungeon Climbing III "You know¡­if you did that earlier then we would not have wasted effort in killing numerous birds. I feel like I havemitted a grave sin or something." Solstice stated as a joke. "I did not want to use it immediately as we might have tougher challenges after this floor. At the very least, I managed to get an achievement, so I do not feel wasteful using it." Adrian replied but he is worried that he can no longer use Vortex in a fight against powerful multiple enemiester on. ==== The next floor of the dungeon is abination of the past two floors. There are giant pea shooters scattered around the bean stalk once more while there are bird monsters flying about. The giant pea shooters in this floor are lesserpared to the previous floor but they do not fire when they detect something in the direction they are facing. The giant pea shooters attached to the giant bean stalk looked as if they have an ability to detect movement. The supposed mouths of the giant pea shooters are rotating as if they are looking for prey to target. The birds on this floor are also differentpared to the floor that they have been on. The smallest of the bird monsters in this floor is about three meters in terms of wingspan. Thergest having a wingspan of ten meters but they do note in huge numbers. The bird monsters are in the number of hundredspared to the hundred thousand in the previous floor. "Sirius, test the climb of the bean stalk." Adrianmanded as he wanted to see if they can just pierce through this floor. As soon as Sirius came close to the bean stalk, ten giant pea shooters all turned his direction and fired. The pea projectiles were fast, but Sirius is faster than them. He evaded the attack only to be locked on by the bird monsters as they dived to kill Sirius with their beaks. Without even doing much, Sirius extended his shadows into spears to meet the five bird monsters trying to kill him. The bird monsters could not easily change their courses and impaled themselves with the shadow spears that Sirius created. The poison also affected them which weakened them to an extent. Despite being impaled and poisoned, the bird monsters did not die from the attack. Sirius had to finish them up by biting their head off. As soon as Sirius killed off the bird monsters, another round of pea projectiles is aimed at him, but he already returned to Adrian''s side. "Can Kaon out speed the pea projectiles and the diving suicidal monster birds?" Lycan asked as he is curious. "The pea projectiles could be defended using the elemental barrier with both of your help. The birds are another headache because they are faster than the projectile when they dive down." Adrian replied as he looked at the description of the bird monster present in the dungeon floor. ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Kamikaze Hawk Level: 150 ~ 180 Description: A notorious bird monster known to perform life sacrificing attacks as it will ram its whole body on the target it chooses. It is said that they only have tunnel vision as soon as they choose a target. Even if the target manages to evade, they will continue in their designated path despite being killed. ¡ª¡ª "Those bird monsters are basically dive bombers. From my observations, they seem to be almost as fast as Sirius when they lock on a target. The good thing is that they only choose targets that try to fly above the airspace of the next floor." Adrian stated. "How is that a good thing when we need to traverse that area in order to advance?" Solstice asked with a bit of a frustrated tone. "I agree with her. As soon as we fly above that section, we will be targeted by not only the giant pea shooters but also the bird monsters. Even with our protection, we will be bound to get hit on the way. It seems that the way up is even longer than the previous floors." Lycan added. Adrian also agreed with their deduction, but he could easily reduce the things to worry about as he already though of a n. A giant pea shooter takes exactly ten seconds to reload and shoot its next projectile. The birds also react in about one seconds that they detect movement in the general area they are in. "All we need are distractions." Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings and carried Lycan. Since Adrian''s strength stat is already high for a summoner, he could easily carry one person while in flight without much difficulty. Solstice can fly by herself as they climbed the bean stalk at noon which means night is almosting. With the sun already hiding, the armor that slowed down solstice can now be changed to a dress made of darkness. She also gets a speed boost whenever nightes so she can fly by herself. Seeing that Adrian dismounted from Kaon while carrying Lycan, Solstice already knew the general gist of her brother''s n. "Sirius and Kaon will serve as our distractions. With us not being carried by Kaon, he can easily catch up with Sirius at his full speed albeit using lots of mana. They will trigger the giant pea shooters and the Kamikaze Hawks first and we will follow behind them." Adrian exined to which Lycan already understood but he is a bit shy that Adrian is carrying him in a princess carry style. "I get the n, but can you carry me a different way?" Lycan asked as he does not feel okay with the position that his girlfriend''s brother is carrying him. Even if this is a game, he still feels shy as if he is treated like a damsel in distress. "My sister can carry you if you want but I do not know if that will affect her speed of ascent. There is still some wind resistance after all." Adrian stated as he redirected his gaze to his sister. "You can carry him as I am only flying due to the innate use of wind magic to manipte my weight. Vampires do not really have wings to carry them in air after all." Solstice replied. "See. You are stuck like that. We will take about five minutes of continuous flight at most when I am unhindered. Sirius and Kaon, start the climb." Adrian stated as his two soulbounds suddenly climb the floor in a fast speed. Adrian gave Sirius and Kaon a five second head start in order to trigger the giant pea shooters and the Kamikaze Hawks. Five seconds is enough time to traverse the current area where the pea shooters are currently reloading. It is also enough time to gather the attention of the Kamikaze Hawks for the monsters to choose an intended path. Sirius and Kaon left shadowy images of themselves when they get pass the area they are traversing. The giant pea shooters attack and miss while the kamikaze hawks be stuck on the giant bean stalk. Some of the bird monsters even die if they go faster than they can originally do. Adrian even used Chrono Shift to make the birds fly faster and crash faster. Adrian flew first with Solstice following behind him. He even enhanced his wings by utilizing all the primordial energy that he gathered from the previous floors. Solstice tried to closely follow her brother, but she cannot tail him correctly as there is a five-meter distance between them. Lycan''s face could be described as being sted by sts of air. Unlike Kaon that can create an elemental barrier to eliminate wind pressure, flying with Adrian is not the same thing. Lycan is now experiencing what it feels having a leaf blower sting on the highest speed on your face. Just as Adrian predicted, they reached the middle in under four minutes, but the next challenge happened as soon as they reached the halfway point. The bird monsters became bigger and faster to the point that they can even hit Sirius and Kaon. The scary thing about the bigger kamikaze hawks is that they even burn away as they charge towards their enemies. When the kamikaze hawks crash on the bean stalk, they would even leave scorch marks. The added bonus for that is they suddenly regain posture and attack the ones they spot next. The kamikaze hawks that recover from hitting the bean stalk will then target Adrian''s group next. As Adrian could not easily block such dive-bombing birds, he needed to resort to cleverly using his skills avable to him. Thankfully, Paradox can automatically lock on an opponent in a fifty meter radius. Adrian would use Chrono Shift if the kamikaze hawk would hit them faster in order to make them crash on the bean stalk. He would also use Chrono Lag to slow down the uing attack in order for his sister to not get damaged.. The only downside is that his mana is taking the toll on the numerous spells he is casting. Chapter 864 - Higher And Higher Chapter 864 ¨C Higher And Higher They reached the neck floor without injuries, but Adrian''s mana pool is basically down to 16% due to the numerous times he used his low cooldown skills. The halfway mark for the previous floor became difficult as more than ten giant pea shooters would aim at them while twenty or so bird monsters will attack them. Lycan, who was princess carried by Adrian, is currently on Kaon''s back regretting his life choices of joining this adventure. He thought that it would be fun to join Adrian in the kingdom of the giants because his girlfriend wanted to also go there but he is now regretting his life decisions. Thankfully, he did not eat anything before climbing or else he would have been spewing rainbows by now. Solstice is also unharmed but the same could not be said for Adrian''s soulbounds that triggered the giant pea shooters and the kamikaze hawks. The upper half of the previous floor became difficult for Sirius to just dodge so he opted to use the shadows to flick the iing pea projectiles which made him burn a lot of stamina. Kaon also had bruises from some pea projectiles as not everything can be blocked by the elemental barrier. Abination of colliding kamikaze hawks and high-speed pea projectiles easily shattered his elemental barrier. Still, the pea projectiles were not enough to pierce his dragon scales as they relied on blunt force. Adrian summoned Saena to heal the injuries that the two soulbounds urred as their health dropped by a significant amount. Thankfully, the next floor seemed to be a safe zone, but it only had about a fifty-meter climb. This is what worries Adrian as he can feel a boss battle about to happen. "Seriously! If they did not want people to climb this ce, then they should have just made everything level 300." Lycan stated as he recovered from feeling sick. "I think the reason for that is the giants being over level 250 or so. That is just a guess based on the description that the king has given me when we talked. He said that the giants are stronger than the royal guards by about half which means they are 1.5 times stronger than royal knights that ranged from level 150 to 180." Adrianr replied. "What the heck! Does that mean they are basically on par with legendary NPCs in the current meta of the game? Even my father is only about level 295 or so and he is the Alpha of the werewolves." Lycan stated as he reacted with genuine shock. "That is just a spection, but the number of giants is not that many ording to the records in the castle. Their count is only about 500 or so from the old records. I guess being strong is not always the best since there are costs for that like having few numbers." Adrian replied as the demons are also having the same trouble. "We do not know much about giants so we can assume that their numbers doubled during that time as the record is a few hundreds of years old." Solstice stated. "Anyways, we should think about thatter. If we are all rested up, we should already head up as we might be against a boss monster this time. This spot seems to be a safe zone of some sort like a gate that is blocking the boss monster from attacking you." Adrian stated as they climbed towards the next floor. Just as what Adrian expected, the next floor is indeed that of a boss fight, but he thought they would fight a flying monster of some sort. Instead, they are currently facing a giant mechanical monster called Hexadrom and smaller versions of it called Hexamini. ¡ª¡ª¨C Monster: Hexadrom (Boss Monster) Level: 210 Health: 99% Energy Level: 89.92% Description: A mechanical marvel built by the giants to keep guard of their kingdom on the sky. It is said to use mana from the atmosphere in order to keep afloat andunch its beam attacks. It is made using secret mechanical techniques that even gnomes do not know how to emte. The core of this mechanical beast can power up a kingdom for ten years before running out of energy. It is said that the giants built this invention in order to shoot down angels that keep persecuting them after the Nephilims vanished from the realm. ¡ª¡ª¨C Monster: Hexamini Level: 190 Health: 99% Energy Level: 95.92% Description: A smaller version of the Hexadrom and is said to be more energy efficientpared to its bigger counterpart. The core of this mechanical beast is the same as that of the Hexadrom but smaller in size. Its core can power up a kingdom for one year before losing all energy. It has all the features of the Hexadrom but smaller in capability. ¡ª¡ª- There is current one Hexadrom and five Hexaminis flying in the air in a general pattern. It seems that the hexagonal prism mechanical beasts are following a specific flight path. They are currently not attacking Adrian''s group because they are still chilling at the bottom part of this floor. "What should we do? I cannot fight flying like you guys." Lycan asked as he can only rely on Kaon for flight capability. "We only need to damage it enough so that it will retreat. The objective given to us is not topletely destroy it. Besides, if we destroyed that thing then the giants might think that we are hostile towards them. It is basically their guards that protect them from the angels. It would seem that the next floor is the start of the kingdom of the giants." Adrian stated as he looked at the notification that popped out. [Reduce the energy level of the Hexadrom to 50% so that you can weaken the barrier towards the next floor.] [Reduce the energy level of the Hexaminis to 60% so that you can weaken the barrier towards the next floor.] Chapter 865 - Hexadrom Chapter 865 ¨C Hexadrom [Reduce the energy level of the Hexadrom to 50% so that you can weaken the barrier towards the next floor.] [Reduce the energy level of the Hexaminis to 60% so that you can weaken the barrier towards the next floor.] The Hexadrom and Hexaminis basically look like lumps of light brownish metal in the shape of a hexagonal prism. The two mechanical beasts rotate their bodies in a clockwise and counterclockwise motion depending on the part. The upper half rotates in a clockwise motion while the lower half rotated in a counterclockwise motion. There is also some sort of bluish light that could be seen being emitted from the lines of its body. If the light was not emitted, then anyone could just mistake it for a floating piece of metal. The impressive thing that Adrian could feel is that the Hexaminis contain mana that is a hundred times greater than him. When he tried feeling the exact mana that the Hexadrom contained, he shuddered that he cannot even estimate it. He felt like he is a pin on a vast ocean, and he did not even create a ripple effect. Whoever created these mechanical marvels from the giant n is definitely a genius among geniuses. "We need to release enough of their energy so that the greenish barrier up there will vanish." Adrian stated as he pointed towards the greenish looking clouds. The two looked closely and noticed that it was not the clouds that were green but a thin film likeyer is the one giving the color. The mechanical beasts are tied to the barrier which is why the objective for this request is to decrease their energy levels instead of destroying them. "I will handle the Hexadrom while you two with Sirius and Kaon will deal with the Hexaminis." Adrian stated as he is a bit confident in dodging attacks of the Hexadrom. "I will deal with one Hexamini first and Sirius will also do the same. My Baby and Kaon will distract three of them in the meantime. Once we decreased the energy levels of the Hexaminis that were facing, me and Sirius will deal with the others." Solstice suggested. "That is fine with me. Saena shoulde with us since we might get injured in the process of distracting three Hexaminis." Lycan added to which Adrian nodded. "Summon Primordial Armament: Spear!" Adrian stated and Paradox materialized the weapon. Adrian changed to appearance and controlled the spear with just his mind using the passive skill of his current form. Adrian wanted to use the bow, but he already exhausted it in a previous floor, and this is the only weapon he can use to attack in a long-range fashion. "Woah! Since when can you control a weapon with your mind! That is so cool!" Lycan stated as Adrian did recall that he was a fan of those wuxia novels. "Ites with the form. I will exinter. Let''s go!" Adrian stated as he flew towards the Hexadrom. ===== As soon as Adrian is about fifty meters in the area of the Hexadrom, the giant mechanical beast shed its light five times. It seems that it is a way of locking on its target, and it also seem to be a signal to the Hexaminis that an intruder is present. The Hexaminis gathered towards Adrian''s general location, but his team members started to do their job as well. Sirius and Solstice took the attention of their respective targets while Lycan, Saena and Kaon took the attention of three Hexaminis. The mechanical beasts seem to have a sensor that uses the mana scattered in the surroundings. When Adrian tried to look closely, he noticed that there are fine particles of mana scattered in the general area of the mechanical beasts. It seems like it was the excess mana that the cores could notpletely process. "Interesting but I need to focus on the fight." Adrian thought as he willed his spear to hit the Hexadrom rotating wildly in ce. Adrian''s spear flew faster than him which the Hexadrom seems to also notice. Just a meter before hitting its body, the Hexadrom suddenly released a greenish barrier that looked like the barrier protecting the clouds above. Adrian''s spear hit the barrier and it did not even crack, but he did receive a notification. [You have dealt 89 damage to the Hexadrom.] He could see that he damaged the boss monster, but he was not happy because a two-digit number is basically non-existent for high level bosses. He also used a lot of momentum to make sure that his spear will at least pierce the Hexadrom but the barrier nullified that thought. He can only smile wryly as he overestimated himself this time. ¡ª¡ª Monster: Hexamini Level: 190 Health: 99% Energy Level: 95.52% ¡ª¡ª "I only reduced 0.4% from the previous energy level. This is not good. We might drop like flies before we even clear this floor." Adrian muttered as he continued the attacks using his spear. "Paradox, can you identify the enemy energy usage?" Adrian asked as Paradox can also urately tell energy levels since he can pass his skills through the ego weapon. This is the reason why ego weapons are powerful and extremely rare. The ability to use the innate abilities of its owner is simr to sharing the same soul as the master. "Starting the scan now. Please continue to engage it inbat for a more exact measurement." Paradox replied as it used Adrian''s demon eye to see the energy process of the mechanical beast that its master is currently battling. Adrian did what Paradox suggested and increased the volume of attacks. He even started casting Quantum Spacemines on the Hexadrom and noticed a unique detail. It seems that the barrier is always present, and it even prevents mana from touching the body of the Hexadrom. All the spacemines would be attached to the barrier the Hexadrom is emitting instead of its real body. "No wonder this thing is built with the thought of killing angels. Since attacks of angels only use mana, these things could kill them easily. The hate that the giants have against the angel race might be really great." Adrian eximed. Chapter 866 - Hexamini Chapter 866 ¨C Hexamini The Hexaminis also have the ability to create barriers like the Hexadrom, but their resource consumption seems to be greater. There is a drop of 1% in their energy consumption when they deployed the barrier protecting them. After one minute, the energy level dropped by 0.01% as a result of maintaining the barrier on them and the one above. Unlike the Hexadrom that mostly defended Adrian''s attack, the Hexaminis would fire beams of light using concentrated mana. Sirius tried to use his strengthened attack when the Hexamini suddenly fired a beam of light from one of its corners. The beam of light was faster than Sirius, so he got damaged by a fair amount. When Solstice saw the attack of the Hexamini, she no longer resorted to close range attacks. The Hexaminis would only fire the beams of light in small bursts. The energy level of the Hexaminis would also decrease by 0.1% every time that they fired a beam. "I am not confident enough to evade that beam of light in close quarters. It might be night right now, but my speed is still slower than Sirius. I will definitely get sted by that beam of light and probably lose an arm or two." Solstice muttered as she only released projectiles made of her blood. She might be losing health as she uses her own blood but her regenerative abilities are boosted at night. She can fire twenty bloody arrows per minute and recover the health that she lost at night. The only downside is the slow fight that will surely take a day or so. Sirius is also at the same impasse as Solstice as he also learned that he cannot attack in close range. He opted to use the shadows that he can control in order to try and defeat the Hexamini. The shadows could not even pierce the barrier affecting the Hexamini. "Sirius, use Nether Rush!" Adrianmanded as he could sense the feeling of helplessness that Sirius is emitting via their soul link. Sirius epted themand and initiated his skill. He became pureher energy as his form looked like what he is when Adrian summons him in his true form. Sirius with his new form then took a gaseous appearance when he moved. This made the Hexamini not detect Sirius as an entity but only as air which made the barrier not block his attack. Sirius looked just like a smoke made ofher mist attacking the Hexamini. Every time that Sirius hits the Hexamini, it would blink its lights as if indicating to the others that it is under enemy attack. This made two of the three Hexaminis chasing Lycan, Saena, and Kaon change direction to the one Sirius is attacking. Thankfully, the duration of the Nether Rush skill is ten minutes which means the two other Hexaminis that came to aide the one being attacked by Sirius is also the subject of the skill. Sirius hit the three Hexaminis in orderly fashion and cracks started to appear on the wless light brown metal armor of the mechanical beasts. Five minutes into the duration of Nether Rush, the three Hexaminis being attacked by Sirius emitted a bluish light. The bluish light enveloped the three Hexamini''s body and the cracks that appeared on the armor suddenly disappeared. Solstice saw this sudden healing of mechanical parts and is shocked. These flying mechanical beasts are basically like golems which means they are not living beings. It should have been impossible for the Hexaminis to ''heal'' their wounds. Solstice ryed this to her team members and Adrian borrowed Sirius'' vison for a moment to see the details on the three Hexaminis facign Sirius. ¡ª¡ª Monster: Hexamini Level: 190 Health: 100% Energy Level: 85% ¡ª¡ª The health of the Hexaminis is perfectly full but the energy level that they have dropped by such arge amount. Adrian distributed this information to his team members, and they now designed a way to make sure that they damage the Hexaminis. Sirius kept damaging the three Hexaminis to the point that the energy levels of each dropped to 70%. Sirius would have been able to push through the 60% threshold, but the duration of Nether Rush has already ended. When three of the Hexaminis dropped to 70% energy level, the blue light that they emitted suddenly changed to a red color. The five Hexaminis then grouped together andbined their barriers while emitting the red color as if they are signaling that something dangerous is about to happen. Before Solstice and Lycan can determine why the Hexaminis are acting like that, a huge beam of light suddenly got fired from the Hexadrom''s direction. The next thing that the two yers learned is of the death of Adrian. [Your party member, Equinox, has died.] ===== A few moments before the supposed beam hitting Adrian with all its might, Adrian is currently thinking of a way to bypass the barrier created by the Hexadrom. Adrian only thought of one way and that is tobine multiple spells together. He also made sure that the spear spun like a top in order to try and break the barrier. With the spear rotating like a drill, the barrier that should not have been unbreakable had signs of being cracked. The barrier started to weaken as a result ofyering Quantum Spacemine and Gravity Control on the point where the tip of the rotating spear is in contact. The Hexadrom also detected the threat which is why it blinked red lightpared to the white light that it emitted. Adrian thought that he managed to do a great job, but he suddenly got surrounded by ten half foot tall hexaminis that the Hexadrom released. The half foot tall hexaminis then emitted lightning andbined with each other to form a cage. The ten half foot tall hexaminis trapped Adrian in a cage and he could not even free himself. The next thing that Adrian saw is the Hexadrom suddenly pinning violently and creating a small sphere of light from one of its corners. After a minute of charging, Adrian could feel that the amount of mana being collected in that point is something devastating. "I need to get out of that cage." Adrian muttered as he is about to use Blink to escape. "Please do not escape yet, master. The Hexadrom is currently collecting a lot of mana in its point. If you evade the Hexadrom will then reabsorb 90% of the mana it is gathering which means its energy usage will not drop significantly." Paradox stated which made Adrian stop on his tracks. Adrian tried to use Blink to escape at thest minute, but therge beam of light is faster than his reaction time.. He died with getting hit but arge st of concentrated mana to the face. Chapter 867 - Energy Diffusion Chapter 867 ¨C Energy Diffusion [You have died.] Adrian read the notification and immediately started his revival process. He did not expect that a powerful attack could be delivered that fast. Usually, attacks that can immediately kill a yer would be slow. Then again, he is not fully focused when he got hit by theser beam of death. Adrian noticed that the Hexadrom had a small opening when it was gathering energy in one of its corners. The hole created was small, but Adrian knew that was an opening an all he needed to do is wait for the time it erges. He kept the image that the spear is attacking the barrier when it is actually getting near the hole in the barrier. Adrian did not need to act in front of the Hexadrom as it was not a mechanical monster that can read emotions. He just needed to make sure that the AI of the Hexadrom is not smart enough to predict what he is going to do. If the AI in the Hexadrom is the same AI as the one in the Cube of Paradox, then this battle is already a lost cause. After about a minute of the Hexadrom umting and processing mana in its core, it started to slowly erge the hole in the barrier. Adrian did not forget his chance and immediately willed his spear to hit the area where the barrier opened. Adrian even used his Chrono Shift to increase the rotation speed and flight speed of the spear to inflict as much damage. He also channeled all of his Primordial Energy that he managed to umte from hitting the Hexadrom. The spear basically increased in power by twice and the rotation helped in prating the armor of the Hexadrom. Adrian managed to see that his spear managed to damage the Hexadrom by some degree. He could even see that his spear is stuck and could not rotate because it is firmly ced on the metallic body of the Hexadrom. This result is only possible because Adrian decided to dodge at thest minute, but he failed. The beam of light that the Hexadrom released is basically wider than he thought. Blink can transport him in any area within a ten-meter radius. The beam that the Hexadrom released is about thirty meters in diameter which means Adrian will undoubtedly get hit even if he used Blink. He cannot use Teleport because that has a cast time, and the beam would hit him immediately since it travels using the speed of light. Still, Adrian tried to escape and used Blink as he thought that the edges of the beam of light could not be as powerful as the very center. Thinking that he could tank the attack of a boss monster much powerful than him, he epted the damage at the edge of the beam trajectory. With that conclusion, he also ate the attack like a champ only to be a fool. He died from the attack because the beam is actually a damage per second attack that decreased his health by 50%. Adrian died in under two seconds, but he managed to damage the Hexadrom by arge degree. He checked the health of the Hexadrom to be sure and noticed that he did sizeable damage to a boss monster. ¡ª¡ª¨C Monster: Hexadrom (Boss Monster) Level: 210 Health: 94% Energy Level: 84.92% ¡ª¡ª¨C The health of the Hexadrom decreased by 5% and the energy level decreased by 5% as well. The beam attack used a lot of mana from it but it only 5% of its energy. Adrian died knowing that he no has a chance to decrease the health of the Hexadrom. The corner that fired the beam could be seen releasing sparks as its body is damaged. The damaged area even failed to light up which means that the Hexadrom cannot divert mana perfectly using that point. When Adrian revived, he had a happy expression as he only needed to prepare Teleportation just in case, he cannot escape using Blink. That smile faded when a green light covered the body of the Hexadrom. A few secondster, the Hexadrom part that was damaged became perfectly fine as if it got repaired in an instant. Adrian then read the information that Solstice raised of the Hexaminis recovering from damage. The upside to that news is the heavy drop in energy level of the Hexaminis. With the information that he received, Adrian checked the Hexadrom once more and is shocked. ¡ª¡ª¨C Monster: Hexadrom (Boss Monster) Level: 210 Health: 100% Energy Level: 70% ¡ª¡ª¨C The health of the Hexadrom recovered back to full but the energy level dropped by a significant amount. The n that he thought needed to be changed as the things needed to drastically drop the energy level is to damage the body of the Hexadrom and the Hexaminis. "Just 20% more and the barrier will go down." Adrian muttered. As he thought of a way to damage the Hexadrom, the bluish light that flickered in the center of the Hexadrom suddenly changed in color. It went from blue to a deep yellow and it also became the same for the Hexaminis as Solstice shouted that the color of the light changed once again. Adrian needed to summon another weapon as the spear was unsummoned when he died. He decided to choose the unconventional one as he is a bit on the edge if this weapon will affect the Hexadrom. "Paradox, Summon Primordial Armament: Scythe." Adrianmanded as the scythe appeared on his hand and his form changed. As soon as Adrian changed form, the Hexadrom suddenly released beams of light from every corner point. The Hexadrom released twelve beams of light, but it was not as wide as the intense beam of light that killed Adrian. The beams of light only measured about one meter in diameter which means they could evade it as long as they are in a perfect position.. The beam of light is one meter thick and about fifty meter long and is fired in a continuous rate. Chapter 868 - The Gate Of The Giants Chapter 868 ¨C The Gate Of The Giants It was not only the Hexadrom that released twelve rays of light but also the Hexaminis. They just needed to keep their distance, and all will be well, but a sudden unexpected action caught them unaware. The Hexadrom and the Hexaminis suddenly started to rotate their upper and lower half. The Hexadrom and Hexaminis basically started a light show that is almost the same as what Adrian does when he umted enough energy for the mirror. Due to this development, all of them needed to evade using adaptive aerial maneuvers. The beams of light basically became chaotic because of the erratic nature of the rotating enemies. "Shadow Walker!" Adrian immediately activated the third skill attached to his Primordial Armament. Adrian entered the shadow world and decided toe close to the Hexadrom. The mechanical beast is still emitting beams of light that made the energy level it currently has to drop. For every minute that the enemies emitted the beams of light, the Hexadrom will lose 1% of its energy while the Hexamini will lose 2%. Adrian did not need to try and dodge the beams of light as he cannot be affected by them when he is on the shadow world. Sirius also did the same as Adrian and hid on the shadow world. The ones that needed to actively dodge the beams of light are Lycan riding Kaon and Solstice. Lycan held on with his life while Solstice would turn into red mist in order to avoid the beams of light that are difficult to evade. Adrian knew that he must act now while the barrier protecting the Hexadrom is not deployed. It seems that the Hexadrom and the hexaminis have brought down their barrier when they spun in a chaotic fashion while releasing beams of light. "Sirius, use Nether Rush." Adrianmanded as Sirius turned intoher mist and targeted the Hexaminis. Adrian targeted the Hexadrom as his next basic attack is empowered. With arge arc swing, Adrian managed to cleanly hit the Hexadrom. Upon doing so, he no longer became one with the shadows and revealed his real body. The Hexadrom noticed Adrian, but the damage has been dealt to its body. Arge clean cut could be seen on the body of the Hexadrom which made it unable to spin. The blinking lights have turned to red as its body has received damage in a critical state. Adrian could even feel that he lucked out and that the mana getting absorbed by the core suddenly dropped significantly. The Hexaminis suffered the same fate as Sirius'' attacks and the follow up attacks of the others almost destroyed the Hexaminis. As a resort, the Hexadrom and the Hexaminis deployed their barrier once again and glowed in a healing light. The damaged bodies of the Hexadrom and the Hexaminis aer slowly getting repaired as if time is getting reversed. "The barrier is gone!" Solstice cried out as she noticed that the green coating of the clouds above suddenly vanished. "This is our chance! Sirius! Kaon!" Adrianmanded and the two already knew what their master wants. Sirius picked up Adrian via his cor and carried his master upwards. Lycan held on tight while Kaon caught Solstice mid-air and increased his flight speed. The bodies of the Hexadrom and Hexaminis are almost done getting fixed and the green barrier enveloping the clouds could be seen returning slowly as the body of the mechanical monsters regenerated. Adrian used his Evil Eye and noticed that the bodies of the Hexadrom is actually carved with ancient runes. It cannot be seen easily but the inner armor of the Hexadrom and Hexaminis have runes embedded on them. He can hypothesize that the barrier is rted to runes inside the Hexadrom and Hexamini. "If mana is not used on the runes, then the barrier might be always deployed. If the Hexadrom or Hexaminis are restoring their bodies, the runes must be deactivated or else the body could explode." Adrian thought as the barrier is closing faster and faster. "Faster!" Adrian shouted as he pushed the speed of his soulbounds. Sirius flipped Adrian over and let him hug his back tightly. Lycan looked like he was holding for dear life as Kaon prioritized speed instead of negating air resistance. The Hexaminis were the first to recover and the hole in the barrier is only about twenty meters wide. The twenty-meter-wide hole started to be smaller and smaller as the body of the Hexadrom started to rejuvenate. The hole might be closing fast but Sirius being carried by Adrian entered first. The hole became smaller which made Kaon shapeshift in order to fit while also being able to carry Lycan and Solstice. At thest second, Kaon managed to enter the hole without any damage. The barrier closed after a second of Kaon entering the gap. "We made it!" Lycan shouted as he suddenly felt sick but the thing that wanted to get out of his tummy returned when they were surrounded by five-meter-tall people that are heavily armored. "This is not what I expected." Lycan suddenly muttered. "What did you expect? Did you think that we will be weed normally?" Adrian joked but a spear was already pointed towards his head. "State your business, midgets!" One of the guard giants stated as he pointed his spear towards Solstice. "That hurts. I am actually pretty tall when I ampared to other people." Lycan stated but the atmosphere was still heavy. "Wee for the key needed to enter the Chaos Spring." Adrian answered honestly which made all the giant guards point their spear at him. The giants were not that different from humans. Their proportions are that of a five-meter-tall human. They were not extremely tall to the point that they tower over mountains. It seems that some of the stories in the main world regarding giants are hyperbole. What Adrian and the others are more interested is the fact that they can walk on the clouds. The clouds in the area are practically as hard as soil. If Lycan was not being threatened right now, then he might have kissed the clouds for being solid as he does not want to ride Kaon anymore. The gate of the giant kingdom is a sight to behold as it was twenty meters tall. The pirs on either side are fashioned to be giants carrying their spears crossed. When Adrian did not answer, the gianst once again asked the question but one of the spears poked his neck a little bit this time. "Why are you here and why do you know of the Chaos Springs?" The giant guard asked. "If I answer you honestly, will you give me the key?" Adrian asked in return to which the giant guards thought that the demon before them is too confident. When Adrian asked that question, the guard giant could not utter a word as he will not do so even if the demon before them answers. They cannot easily dispatch of a demon because even the giants fear them for their ability to manipte space. If they mistakenly offend a demon, then they might see their precious kingdom crashing down from the sky. Unlike the other races that were prejudiced about demons because of the indoctrination, the giants know that demons value their kin to the point that they will avenge them with their lives. The giants know of a demon species that rivals their physical strength which made them fear and respect the demons. Since the guard could not answer Adrian''s question, he immediately whispered something to one of the guards on standby. The guard then entered on the door for guards as if he went to fetch someone. The waiting game has started as soon as one of the guards left. "Umm? Will we live?" Lycan asked as he still has spears pointed at his head. "We will. It seems that they went to get someone that can be used for negotiations. The ones here are basically just guards without a captain." Adrian replied. The giant guards could not rebuke Adrian''s ims because it was the truth. When he read all the details about the giants, he surprisingly learned that they are also a tight knitmunity due to their low numbers. As long as they do not be hostile, the giants will not necessarily fight them. A few minutester, the giant gates suddenly opened, and three giants came out of the gate. One of the giants is the guard that delivered the message while the two individuals are different. A male and female giant could be seening out of the gate with the messenger. The male giant is much bigger than the other giants as he is as tall as six meters. The other one is a female giant that measured about four meters but she wore clothes that could be describe as a priests'' clothes.. These two are definitely different from the others. Chapter 869 - Kingdom Of Magnusupra Chapter 869 ¨C Kingdom Of Magnusupra The guard giants might look threatening but hey are apparently juts good people dedicated with their job. If they really had no interest in weing visitors in their kingdom, then Adrian''s group would have already been killed the moment they showed up on their doorsteps. What Adrian did not realize is that he is emanating an aura that is making the giants not as hostile. The effect of the Angel yer title that he has is giving him a base level of familiarity towards the giants. The one thing that the giants hate the most are the angels because they have persecuted them non-stop since their inception. When the six-meter tall giant and the four-meter-tall giantess appeared, the first one that they noticed is Adrian. He radiated a familiar feeling especially towards the tallest giant. Adrian does not know but the tallest giant that came out of the gate actually has the same title as him which is Angel yer. "Greetings, travelers. I am the Princess of the Kingdom of Magnusupra, Dainta. Wee to the kingdom of the giants." The giantess stated as she weed the three which surprised the guards. "Is this really fine, General Goliath?" One of the guards asked the six-meter tall giant as they did not expect the princess to suddenly wee the ones that suddenly popped up. "You might not know this but that demon there exudes a great aura like me. Tell me kid, have you killed an angel before?" Goliath asked Adrian and even assumed that he was a kid even though demons do not age physically after reaching maturity. "He must be different from the giants here as he could actually assume my age despite demons not looking over the age of twenty. He is also extremely differentpared to them as his vitality is through the roof. The princess is also special. Her soul burns so bright that it could be mistaken as the sun." Adrian thought as he could see the souls of the two using his evil eye. "My name is Equinox and I have killed one angel in my lifetime. He is Lycan and she is Solstice. I havee because I need ess to the Chaos Springs." Adrian stated as he hid that the angel only died as she was only caught up in the attack that he used. Goliath and Dainta could now see why the guards could not make a decision easily. Not many know of the condition of the Chaos Springs as it is forgotten by the world. Only the giants that can live to about a thousand years still remember it clearly as their progenitor is said to be sealed there. "We can wee you to our kingdom if you need to rest but apanying you to the Chaos Springs is impossible. We might have the key, but we do not possess the means to traverse it." Princess Dainta stated. "Why can you not traverse the Chaos Springs?" Adrian asked but he was told that they should continue their conversation elsewhere. The entrance to their kingdom is not a proper ce to discuss about the Chaos Springs. With the escort of their princess, the giants peered through their great windows of the small people that entered their kingdom. They mored when they saw the demon as some have yet to see a demon in their lifetime. The other two that came to them is definitely a bit different than what they imagined. When the giants looked at Lycan and Solstice, they rather feel odd when they stare at them. They felt that they were looking at their pr opposites or something. They are not feeling hate or disgust, but they just know that they are different. "Why do I feel like they are staring at me? Is it my armor?" Solstice asked as the kingdom of the giants is surprisingly sunny to the point that her armor returned to her body despite still being nighttime. "They are probably looking at you guys with perplexed emotions because you two can be described as beings of darkness. Your asmodian ancestor is said to be the personification of darkness itself. If you look closely, the tapestries hanging are of the sun." Adrian pointed out. "You are right, but I thought that they hate the Goddess of Light? Is one of her symbols not the sun?" Lycan whispered but the princess of the giants still heard. "We hate the goddess of light, but the sun here is not something that symbolizes her. As you can see, the sun is of orange color as a testament to the god where we reallye from. The Titan of the Sun, Helios." Princess Dainta stated proudly. "I thought that the giants are a product of the Nephelim mating with humans? At least that is what we were told." Solstice stated. "The goddess of light might have made the angels but even she is not capable of creation itself. Creation is not her domain, so she had to use a body of a dead god in order to create the angels. The first Nephelim is then the product of an angel and a devil''s union. But do not mistake of the fact, we giants are the testament that blood of the Titan of the Sun living in our veins. Even though he died during the war, we still worship him as we were born thanks to him." Princess Dainta stated. "I see. Instead of being born as an angel, devil, or Nephilim, they are born due to the uncontrolled will of nature." Adrian thought as Daemonios are also like the giants. From what the princess of the giants stated, not all children born from human and nephelim parents are giants. Although, giants are almost 99% born even if giants'' mate with other species. It seems that their genes take precedent instead of their mates. The kingdom of giants is not only filled with giants back then, but the other species soon died out due to not being able to live in a kingdom above the clouds. In the end, the humans that apanied them were sent back down to build a kingdom and that the giants will support them as a promise. "You mean to say that the Kingdom of Suburiasi is actually the settlement of the humans that vacated with your kind back then?" Adrian is shocked upon learning of the fact. "Yes. In fact, my grandparents and parents were actually human. I was born below and is only brought up here about five hundred years ago.." Princess Dainta stated which shocked them. Chapter 870 - The Truth Of The Angels Chapter 870 ¨C The Truth Of The Angels "You mean to say that you came out of a human? How did that happen?" Lycan asked as he could not believe what he heard. With how big the giants are, a human giving birth to them would definitely pose a challenge. One can even say that it might even pose a threat to the life of the person. "Not all giants are incredibly big like General Goliath. The mostmon height for a giant is somewhere between four to five meters. The smallest ones of our race are three meters tall and there are really big ones like General Goliath, but they are a rarity. I actually came out of my mother''s stomach as a human size child, but they soon learned that I was different. When I became five years old, my giant genes kicked in and I was as tall as my mother. I was soon escorted to the Kingdom of Magnusupra in fear of the angels attacking me. I am probably thest of the human born giants in a century. This is also one of the reasons why the current royal family has forgotten about their giant lineage." Princess Dainta stated. "If you are part of the royal family then why did you let the genocide of your family members happen? Sorry if that question might offend you in some way." Adrian stated. "We do not have eyes on the ground below. We can only know their status every month when we send them the golden eggs that our Ancient Gooseys. We only had enough time to repel the Nymph Queen frompletely sinking the kingdom below." General Goliath answered. "I guess it cannot be helped as you are high above the clouds. The mechanical beasts that you have installed are also not used for observation. If it was then you might have seen us fighting them in some sort of monitor room." Adrian replied. "You are correct as the mechanical protectors are what protects us from the scourge of the angels. Even the angels are not able to easily fly to this height without the aid of magic." Princess Dainta stated. They all continued the discussion and the group learned interesting facts about the giants on the way. In turn, the giants also learned about the world below them. They are then led to what seems to be a library where an old giant that looks like a schr is reading a book. "This is Elder Nat. He is the oldest giant alive here and is the wisest. He will tell you about the reason why you cannot traverse the Chaos Springs." Princess Dainta stated as she gestured towards Elder Nat. "Greetings. It has been too long since I have seen a demon again. Also, one so young yet so powerful." Elder Nat greeted the group. "I have been wondering on the way you can measure my age?" Adrian asked as he is only about 18 years old in the setting of the game. "Demons are easily identifiable with the aura they give off. The older the demon, the heavier their aura is. Yours is more like a bright sprouting sun but that is because we have special eyes from our true ancestor. The Titan of the Sun Helios is said to have been able to see the number of times a person has lived to see the sun. We inherited that ability from the Titan of the Sun which is why we firmly believe that wee from him and not the angels." Elder Nat stated as the giants hate the angels more than anything. "I actually get that because back then some gods fused together in order to live. It is not farfetched to say that the Goddess of Light created the angels from a fragment of other gods. Some Asmodians are also a result of a fragment of a god." Adrian stated as he knew that the Goddess of Life could not have created beings that equal gods that easily. "It is not just that. The first angels created by the Goddess of Light were not in their form now. The first angels were more terrifying in form that they can be mistaken as bringers of misfortune despite radiating light. We giants came from the first angels or what the Angels now call as The Fallen." Elder Nat stated which made Adrian''s ear perk as it was lore that he does not know. "Are the Fallen different from the Devils?" Adrian asked as he knew that the devils were also angels back then. "The Fallen are the first angels created that had bodies that look like chimaeras. The devils are a race thate from the current angels but decided to betray the goddess as they do not like being choked by the rules of the Silver City. In fact, the Fallen and the Devils worked together back then to try and overthrow the Goddess of Light. In the end, the allegiance failed as the devils needed to be back to their dominion and the Fallen are almost wiped from existence." Elder Nat stated. "If that is true then why did the angels not purge all of the Fallen? The angels are not really ones that like dirt on their history." Adrian asked. "The demons intervened back then or rather a demoness intervened. The destruction that the angels did on the world back then was so great that they had to step in. The demoness sealed all the angels that led the purge while he let those that no longer wanted to follow the goddess be spared. The angels that no longer have the protection of the goddess became Fallen, but they were only a handful. The start of the purge happened when the Nephilim were born as they posed a threat to the angels. The Nephelim were a powerful warrior race that maximized the potential of their parents'' races. The Goddess of Light feared that as they were powerful even without relying on her blessing.." Elder Nat stated. Chapter 871 - The Map Of The Fallen Chapter 871 ¨C The Map Of The Fallen "She is more in line with a what the Church of Light preach as a devilpared to being a goddess. To wipe a race just because they signify that the angels do not need her. I am surprised that the other gods do not want her hanged or something." Adrian stated. "Back then, the threat of the dark gods was more prevalent and the death of the majority of the Gods of Judgement affected the bnce of the godly hierarchy." Elder Nat stated. Adrian knows about that as the Gods of Judgement were a bit special from other gods as they can putws to seal the power of gods. As a result of their unique power, they were the second targets after the Asmodians. In the end, only one Goddess of Judgement is left but she is still recovering from her wounds. "That is for our talk about the past of the giants. We would take years to even finish the story. We must focus on what you came here for. The princess told me that you want to enter the Chaos Springs. I am afraid that will not be possible because of circumstances." Elder Nat stated. "I was told the same, but can I know the reason why it is not possible. It is not that we are forbidden but you use the word impossible. Is something impeding the process to enter the Chaos Springs?" Adrian asked as knew the meaning behind the words spoken to him. "We are not living in this kingdom high up in the clouds just because we want to. The Chaos Springs is a pocket dimension that is located here in our kingdom. The key to enter it is possessed by royalty, but we cannot go in because it is a Chaotic Pocket Dimension. I believe that you know of what I am speaking of." Elder Nat stated. "Chaotic Pocket Dimensions are pocket dimensions that drastically change in physicalws. It makes them dangerous for those that cannot adapt to multiple elements. We, demons, could survive there as our bodies can even stay alive in dimensions with heavy gravity. One thing that also makes them unique is that Chaos Pocket Dimensions are filled to the brim of elemental energy of all types. It is one of the reasons why it is a great space to evolve my soulbound that needs the energy of all elements." Adrian stated. "We would probably die if we stepped foot in that dimension." Solstice stated. "I agree. We better stay here and protect the entrance just in case." Lycan stated as he wanted an excuse to not go inside. "That is fine. I just need to go inside the dimension anyways. I have a map so I will not get lost and find the exit once I am done with my business." Adrian replied. "Did you say map?" Elder Nat asked. "Yes. I have a map that the elven elders said would be useful in finding the Chaos Springs." Adrian replied as he took out the map as he will do so anyway. He needed to verify if the map is indeed authentic and not just a fake copy that dropped. Elder Nat looked at the map and eximed in surprise. His eyes could not believe what he sees as this was the thing that they need to traverse the Chaos Springs. The Fallen gave this map as an heirloom to the giants but it was lost a long time ago. The Map of the Fallen has multiple copies of which are now lost in time. The giants only know that this item is needed to safely traverse the Chaos Springs. Of course, the ones that need to traverse the Chaos Springs must have sufficient elemental resistance or else they will likely die even with a map. "This is the Map of the Fallen! Seeing that the runes is written in ournguage, this is authentic. Where did you get his one, young demon?" Elder Nat asked but Adrian just answered that he got it from defeating an undead. "If that is the case Elder Nat, we can send in our warriors with Equinox when he enters. They have sufficient elemental resistance and should survive the journey. It has been told that a treasure is hidden inside the Chaos Springs that can help us against the angels." Princess Dainta suddenly stated. "I am sorry as the princess is a bit excited. It would be rude for us not to ask Equinox for permission to join since he is the owner of the map. Would you let us partake in the journey inside?" General Goliath asked. "I have no problem as you guys have the key and I have the map. We cannot go inside without the aid of one another. But we first need to enter with a small force first. If we bring numerous soldiers, then they might get killed if it is dangerous inside." Adrian stated. "I agree as well. We have opened the gate before and entered. The result was catastrophic as only one out of the ten that went inside returned barely alive. With a demon apanying them then they might be safe. We humbly impose on you." General Goliath stated as he bowed towards Adrian. "Bowing is a bit excessive. It is better if we help each other out as we will traverse an unknown chaotic pocket dimension. I wanted to be sure, but you said that you opened the gate. Does that mean that the entrance is here in your kingdom?" Adrian stated as he gestured General Goliath to stop bowing. "Yes. The entrance is located in the kingdom. You can say that we are also the guardians of that gate since there are some odd monsters that would pop out of the pocket dimension from time to time. It is also the reason why we live high up in the clouds as the Nephilim trusted us to guard this gate.." Princess Dainta stated as the group now learned why the giants live up in the clouds. Chapter 872 - Entering The Chaos Springs Chapter 872 ¨C Entering The Chaos Springs Adrian agreed to get inside the Chaos Springs with soldiers from the giant race. He will be escorted with two elite guards from the royal guards. The wanted to send at least five but Adrian argued that he cannot easily save them if something were to happen that is out of his control. Adrian could at least send out two of the giants out of the pocket dimension. He does not want the NPCs to die just because he cannot protect all of them. It would leave a sour taste in his mouth that he would let them die when they are apanying him in his adventure. He is apanied by two of the giant royal guards that seems to be twins. They are five meters tall and are significantly leanerpared to the other giants as it seems they are scouts. They seem to be more agile and also choose to use daggers instead of the traditional maces that giants use. They gathered in the royal audience hall where arge throne is located with no one sitting on the throne. They already knew the reason why the throne is empty as the current king is now dying from old age. He has yet to decide on a sessor because of the ipetent ones he had raised. The current king might be dying but he can still move in the confines of the castle. Although he is still at rest right now as he cannot be always moving. He had given order to Princess Dainta to open the gate as she already know of the way to process the key. It seems that Princess Dainta is the one that is acting as the crown princess at the moment and the most viable one for the throne. The only thing that she needs to do is open the gate and she proceeded to the middle of the audience hall. The middle of the audience hall had a patterned floor that looks ancient to some extent. The only thing that needs to be done is the insertion of the key. Princess Dainta stepped up and took out a golden orb with strange runes that even Adrian could not discern. She inserted this golden orb inside of the center of the floor pattern and it suddenly started to activate. The circr floor pattern suddenly started spinning and spinning as it lifted itself off the floor. A circr gate like thing suddenly emerged and created a portal. [You have discovered the Gate for the Chaos Springs.] [The Map of the Fallen is reacting strongly towards the Chaos Springs.] The Map of the Fallen that was hiding inside of his inventory suddenly shot out. It glowed in a golden light as well, but it started to dematerialize into golden light. The golden light then merged with Adrian''s body. [The Map of the Fallen has been bound to the yer Equinox.] [You now have ess to a Chaotic Pocket Dimension.] [In order to be able to visit the dimension anytime without the key or passing through the gate, you must be able to fully explore the Chaotic Springs.] The gate that appeared looked like an ancient portal made by past civilizations. Adrian could feel that the gate tore up the space in front of it. The Chaotic Springs is a pocket dimension that is located at this very location and the golden orb that was the key is something to safely open it up. Adrian could easily tear up the space to open the pocket dimension as well but that would result in a catastrophic explosion that will create a ck hole. A ck holerge enough that it would be able to destroy this entire kingdom in a blink of an eye. "If Ipletely explore it then I will be able to enter the Chaos Springs at any given time. The Map of the Fallen is no longer in my inventory though. Then again, it was a map with only runes on it and not really a way to tell direction." Adrian stated. "The map! What happened to the map!?" Elder Natmented as he saw that the map suddenly disintegrating when the portal was opened. "You do not need to worry as it seems to have bonded with me." Adrian replied. "I wanted to copy it after you have finished investigating." Elder Nat stated as he cried that he was not able to recreate a piece of the relic. "He is like that so please do not be rmed. He is a great fanatic when ites to relics of our pasts. Other than that bad habit of him, he is a great elder that everyone looks up to." Princess Dainta stated. "I see. It seems that there are no ordinary old men in this world as well. No wonder his eyes sparkled like a kid when he learned that the map was authentic. He even rubbed his face on it which I thought was just a part of the investigation process." Adrian replied with a whisper. "Anyways, we are entering. I will inform you of the things inside and we will retreat if I deem it impossible to continue at our current strength." Adrian said as he marked the floor in front of the gate using a Dimensional Teleportation magic circle. ==== In another corner of the world, most of the angels gathered there. They were the missing high officials of the Church of Light that are trying to break the seal of the gate to free the angels. They were resting when they suddenly felt that the seal of the gate was reacting to something. "Your Eminence Pristina! The gate is reacting to something!" One of the angels reported as the seal of the gate suddenly glowed in a golden light. "It is the other gate! This gate is reacting to the presence of another gate.. Mark and follow the energy signature before it vanishes!" Pristina stated as she summoned three of the best angels that can detect energy. Chapter 873 - Inside The Chaos Springs Chapter 873 ¨C Inside The Chaos Springs [You have entered the Chaos Springs.] [You are not the first yer to enter the Chaos Springs. No experience bonus will be acquired.] "Oh!? A yer already entered this ce. A chaotic pocket dimension does generate random gates but for them to survive entering one should be pure luck. People who enter unstable pocket dimensions get killed upon entry as the gravitational forces of the dimension will stretch their bodies." Adrian thought. Adrian went inside the gate with the twin giants, and they were greeted with numerous floating inds. The inside of the Chaotic Pocket Dimension looked normal as the area they came to only looked barren. Adrian thought that it was normal, but he then looked at the twin giants that were sweating. "Is the temperature hot?" Adrian aske. The male giant is named Tino while the female giant is named Tina. They were fairly young for giants as they were only 266 years old, but they were skilled for their age. They were the best giants that can adapt to any situation as they were blessed with a different physiquepared to the other giants. "This is nothing, Champion Equinox. We are simply getting used to the hot temperature of this ind. It seems that it is barren but the intense heat from the ground and the surroundings are making us sweat." Tino replied. "Yes. We only need to take a few minutes to be resistant. The Titan of the Sun has blessed us with this physique after all." Tina stated. The two were indeed blessed by something but it was definitely a dead god. Their prayers might have reached remnants of their god which made a miracle happen. They have the skill called the Physique of the Sun Titan. Both of them are tannerpared to the other giants as a result, but they can easily cope up with any surroundings as a result. "I see. The ground might be hot, and I cannot feel it because I am floating." Adrian stated as his cloak has a special ability to let him levitate a few inches above the ground. With his demon physique, he will also not be troubled much from the surrounding temperature. "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Dodu!" Adrian summoned three of his soulbounds in order to start the search for the perfect spot. The current floating ind that they are on right now is barren and filled with sand. It also has zing hot temperatures that will make someone with no heat resistance get damaged. Although, if they manage to survive here for some time then they might be able to get Heat Resistance. When Adrian summoned the three soulbounds, the twin giants became amazed as the aura of the three monsters is not normal. They even see that a dragon is present which is said to be an apex species. "Sirius scout ahead and warn us of danger. Kaon will fly above us and see if there are aerial threats. Dodu follow behind us and absorb the damage if a sneak attack urs." Adrianmanded and his three soulbounds followed. "Paradox, emit mana in a ten-meter radius every minute to detect enemies." Adrian stated. "Affirmative." The Cube of Paradox replied which also shocked the twin giants. Tino and Tina were already briefed that they should be respectful towards the guests. They were even instructed to throw away their lives if the demon were to be in danger. The thought that they did not need to worry about their guest urred to them when he started releasing powerful beasts. "Let us move. Kaon will dictate the way that we will be going." Adrianmanded as only Kaon can feel the natural elements. The group then followed Kaon as the map that Adrian has registered is only showing outlines. The details of the map in his interface are only updated when he is in the general area. No wonder, he was instructed to fully explore the Chaos Springs to be granted continuous ess. The group soon ended up on the edge of the current floating ind with no means of crossing towards the other side. Sirius, who was scouting in advance, stopped suddenly and emitted a menacing growl. Even Kaon that freely flew around the sky suddenly focused on one spot. The sand on the edge of the ind suddenly started to rise up. A red core then appeared with sand suddenly swirling around it. A few secondster, a golem made of sand suddenly appeared before them. [The Guardian of the Barren Spring has been awoken.] [Destroy the guardian in order to get to the next area.] ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Guardian of the Barren Spring Level: 200 Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A golem made of sand that is filled with the earth and fire element. Its body is almost immune to physical attacks and will regenerate continuously as long as sand is around. ¡ª¡ª- "Ready forbat!" Adrian shouted. ==== "Do you think my brother is doing fine?" Solstice asked as she remained in the royal castle. "He is fine. He can always get out with the magic circle imprinted here. It is a shame that we cannot contact him via the chat since the area he is inside of seems to be special. Maybe a big quest is located there somewhere." Lycan replied. "Still, maybe we should have apanied him. It is boring waiting in the castle." Solstice stated. As soon as Solstice stated that, one of the Hexaminis suddenly flew towards the royal castle while blinking red light. When the guards saw that, numerous soldiers suddenly came out of the castle and charged towards the kingdom''s front gate. The two who saw this suddenly came to look for Princess Dainta as they did not see that happen when they came here. "Princess! Is there something wrong?" Solstice asked. "I hate to say this, but angels are attacking about to attack our kingdom. The mechanical guards have yet to fully recuperate fighting all of you which means they will have an easier time getting inside.." Princess Dainta stated as she also prepared forbat. Chapter 874 - Angel Attack I Chapter 874 ¨C Angel Attack I "We shall help! We are the reasons that the mechanical guards that you have are not fully powered." Solstice stated. "No¡­I cannot possibly ask our guests to fight for our kingdom." Princess Dainta replied. "You do not have to worry as we too have a bone to pick on them. The angels have also persecuted our races and they only stopped when we fully integrated with human society." Lycan stated. "More like they only stopped because they cannot easily distinguish us from humans." Solstice stated with a bit of anger. Princess Dainta already knew that the two of them were not humans since they revealed that they are a vampire and a werewolf. In fact, they might be beneficial to the fight as there have been legends in the history books that angels fought vampires in equal strength. "If you die then the Champion might get angry at us." Princess Dainta argued as she also learned that Equinox was chosen by the Twin Gods as their champion. "You do not have to worry about that because we will not die easily." Solstice reassured. "If you are sure then what can I do to stop you. But promise me to escape if things go out of hand. Angels are not easy foes even for us. Only powerful angels could climb here because the mechanical guards were made to intercept them with all their might even at the cost of being destroyed." Princess Dainta stated. ==== "These pesky machines are difficult to deal with and verry annoying." A female angel that wields a spear stated. "This is the territory of those pesky lower beings. To think that they managed to survive in a ce this high." A male angel stated. "Focus. These machines were made to kill us angels. Some of our brothers and sisters have fallen to them because of they underestimated them." Another male angel stated as he was battling the Hexadrom. In fact, the number of Hexadrom and Hexaminis dropped by half because of how old their machinery was. The giants have told Adrian''s group that there used to be ten times the number of these machines when the kingdom was first created but the machines rusted overtime. The current Hexadrom and Hexaminis are thetest model before their creator died a few centuries ago. In fact, Adrian and the others were shocked that it was a Nephilim that created them, but she was not abination of a long-lived race. The creator of the mechanical guards was a Nephilim that is half angel and half human which also meant that she only had one side of wings. She was unable to fly using her wings, but she was a genius when ites to creating golems. She died after living for five thousand years. A Nephilim''s life span is dictated by the races of the parent. Angels are beings that do not age as long as they have mana circting in their body, but Nephilim are different. If they are half human, then they only live for a few thousand years depending on how well they utilize mana. "An infidel created these abominations. Lower creatures do not even have the capacity of creating something like this." The male angel that seems to be their leader stated as he seemed to know that it was a Nephilim that created these machines. "You are praising them too much, Ramiel. If our beloved goddess heard, you then you would be punished." The other male angel stated. "They still had angel blood in their veins, Mch. Where else will they get the great intelligence to create such a thing." The female angel stated. "You got a point Erh. It seems that our blood is too great that it would even give great intellect to infidels." Mch stated. "Are your Principalities'' being chatter mouths? The energy signature disappeared above, and we need to investigate. If we fail, then it would be our heads that will be flying." Ramiel stated as even he is having a bit of difficulty battling the Hexadrom. Just as intended, the Hexadrom and Hexaminis are indeed great for battling angels. The angels mainly used magic attacks using light magic, but they cannot hit the mechanical guards due to the barrier. It was made to perfectly deflect magic spells and somewhat give protection to physical attacks. The Hexadrom and the Hexaminis would have been enough to deter Mch and Erh away because they are only Heavenly Messengers in the realm of Principalities. It would have been perfect if Ramiel was not there because the mechanical guards were only created to deter up to the realm of Principalities. The Hexadrom and Hexaminis were not created to defeat an angel of the Second Hierarchical Sphere of Heavenly Governors. Ramiel''s body exploded with great power as his muscles bulged to a great degree when he injected light elemental energy on his body. With a great punch, he managed to create a hole on the body of the Hexadrom and destroy the barrier. "As expected of a Heavenly Governor in the realm of Powers. A mindless mechanical thing is no match for him." Mch stated as he also managed to slowly damage the three Hexaminis attacking him. "He is our superior so it should be expected that he can easily do that. He just did not want to use his power earlier as machines are not worthy of our might." Erh stated as she praised Ramiel and dealt significant damage to the two Hexaminis that she is battling. "We must finish investigating. No need to hold your powers. The future of the angel race might depend on that energy signature." Ramiel stated as he continued attacking the Hexadrom despite it recovering before its eyes. The barrier that the Hexadrom keeps using seems to be easily destroyed by Ramiel as if he has a special ability to do so. A Heavenly Governor in the realm of Powers is given a blessing by the Goddess of Light and that means Ramiel has this special ability. In fact, his ability is great for dealing with the Hexadrom.. The special ability given to him is Barrier Breaker which means he is a direct counter to the Hexadrom. Chapter 875 - Angel Attack II Chapter 875 ¨C Angel Attack II With a barrier breaking ability bestowed upon Ramiel, he easily damaged the Hexadrom to the point that it no longer could sustain the barrier on the clouds. The Hexadrom utilized almost all of its mana to repair itself and can no longer support the barrier projection. The Hexaminis are the same as they were not created to easily deal with Principality level angels. Back then, most angels above the third hierarchy got sealed in the Silver City as punishment. Some of the strongest were not sealed but that did not mean they cannot escape being depowered. The angels'' power mainlye from their connection to the Silver City as it was a city always being bathed with light. It is also the only way for angels to stabilize their bodies that are almost purely spiritual lifeforms because they are made from bodies of fallen gods. Gods are also spiritual lifeforms which is why they cannot easily prate the barrier between worlds. With the connection to the Silver City gone, the angles weakened. The powerful ones that survived were taken down by the Nephilim that had solid physical bodies. In the end, the angels also went into hiding and possessed the bodies of the believers of the Goddess of Light. They were the reasons that the Goddess of Light could actually became very revered. They performed acts of miracles in helping people in order to hide their barbaric actions of hunting down the Nephilim back then. They acted as the real messengers of the Goddess of Light and put the me on the Nephilim that the real monsters were the devils and the Nephilim. They even told the world that the devils and demons were of the same kin and that they will bring destruction of the world. At this point in time, war between the dark gods ended and the living beings lost most of their leaders from fighting the dark gods. It was the best age to reverse the public sentiment on the Church of Light when only those who need help are great in number. The angels killed almost all of the high position priests from the Church of Light and upied it with their ranks that possessed human bodies. Even the Envoy of Light that greatly berated the angels for what they have done was cut down by them. What the living beings remembered back then was the Church of Light helping everyone in their time of need. Afraid that their exploits will be revealed by the dead, they did their absolute best to persecute the Church of Death. In the end, the followers of the Church of Death cannot bear the animosity towards them when all they did was perform proper burial rights. It was also not a good image for the Church of Death to have their Envoy be a pawn of a dark god. The Church of Light even used the followers of the Church of Death that they use the dead to do their bidding. In the end, the people forgot what the real purpose of the Church of Death is and believed the Church of Light that helped them in their plight. ===== "The Hexadrom no longer has enough mana to do its duties." Princess Dainta stated as she peered from the clouds below. The Hexadrom is already almost destroyed and is only continuing to operate due to the abundance of mana in the atmosphere. It is continuously healing its damage body parts and retreated. The Hexaminis also did the same action. The barrier that separated the clouds above is no longer there. The angels also noticed this and flew up in the sky. They were greeted with the sight of a marvelous kingdom up in the clouds. The soldiers of the kingdom that were also giants greeted them with weaponsrge enough to easily squash a man. "Filthy heathens!" Mch stated with a tone of great disgust. "To think that these failures were really high up in the clouds." Erh stated in a condescending tone as she views giants as abominations or failures. They were not perfect like them for the giants have varying sizes of limbs that make them close to abominations. "The energy signature cam from that castle. Follow! We have no time messing around with a bunch of trash." Ramiel stated as he did not even nce at the direction of the giants. He treated them like ants or air that is not worth his time. Ramiel flew forward but arge bardiche suddenly came swinging down on him. The wieldier of this bardiche is none other than General Goliath. Ramiel is supposed to ignore the attack, but he realized that there was a graze on his shoulder albeit a small one. "If you move forward then the next thing that will fall is your head, you winged bastards." General Goliath stated with a great threat. The other giant guards also created a perimeter around them. There were also archers on the walls of the kingdom as they were ready to shoot down the angels if theye closer. The angels did not think lightly of this as the ones they see as trash and imperfect beings are being arrogant against them who were the perfectly created beings. "You dare, trash!" Mch stated as he activated his skill and conjured up swords made of light. "The abominations need to be reminded of their ce. You have to be thought that you must never dare speak again to perfect beings." Erh stated as her magic power surged and materialized as golden lightning behind her. "If you do not want your kingdom to burn then you better not block our way." Ramiel stated as his muscles suddenly tightened to the point that he could kill a monster with just one punch. "You dare call yourselves perfect beings when you are nothing but spiritual lifeforms that need a host in order to even exist in the mortal ne. If you ask me the perfect beings are everyone except your race." Princess Dainta stated as she wanted to reply to her frustrations of beingbeled as trash or abominations. "You dare! Trash!" Mch stated as heunched one of his swords of light to hit Princess Dainta. The sword of light did not even reach Princess Dainta as a pool of blood suddenly appeared and absorbed the swords kic energy. It then dispersed back to light and the one who did it is none other than Solstice. This action made the angels look at her with great hostility as it was not an easy feat to cancel energy like that. "Who would dare to block my punishment on the trash!" Mch shouted. "You know. My brother told me that the angel race was a great pain in the ass, and he was correct. I did not think that they were narcissistic bastards with greatly inted egos. I hate those people the most as I had my fair share of dealing with bastards like those." Solstice stated. "You dare!" Mch shouted as he was about tounch another attack towards Solstice, but Ramiel stopped him as thetter knew that she would not be affected by half-baked attacks. "Use your eyes and see that she is not something that you can easily deal with simple attacks. She might wear a weapon, but the scent of darkness is strong on that armored woman and that man over there." Ramiel warned as he knows that the opposite of light is darkness. "They are not giants, but people shrouded by darkness itself. The Church of Darkness is no longer as active as we almost purged them from existence. Only a few people worship the God of Darkness Scotus which is why even their best pdins could not defeat us. Did theye here to stop us win our ns?" Erh asked as light magic is cancelled by equal powered darkness magic. "No, they are not followers of the Church of Darkness. Their souls are darkness itself as if they were born from within it. They can only be¡­" Ramiel stated. "Erebian." All three angels stated simultaneously as they can also see the makeup of souls since they are spiritual lifeforms. Although they cannot see it like Adrian as thetter can see even the tiniest details of souls. "What do we do? Erebians are not a great match up to go up against." Erh asked as she knows that Erebians counter the likes of them since their kind can literally swallow light. "Thankfully, we came during the morning. It also seems that they are not as powerful as me. The only one I sense as a threat is the one that attacked me earlier, but I can deal with him easily. Both of you can easily defeat the two as long as you do not let your guard down." Ramiel shared with Mch and Erh via telepathy. "Did you suddenly get scared? You know, my brother told me something interesting about the creation of you pathetic losers. The Goddess of Light, Luminaria, was it? Do not really care. Since she cannot create life easily, she had to beg the Goddess of Life Gaea to grant her some of her powers. To think that your proud goddess bowed down to another goddess because she was inept of creating something. She also begged to create you narcissistic worthless souls into the world which is a greatedy in and of itself.." Solstice stated as she did not like people calling her trash of all things. Chapter 876 - Angel Attack III Chapter 876 ¨C Angel Attack III The insult that Solstice said towards the three angels made them snap. She did not think that it was really effective as it was something that Adrian told him. She did not even know if that was legit or not as she cannot absolutely verify everything thates out of his brother''s mouth. She just let her mouth run wild as she cannot bear the things that the angels were spurting. People that tend to always run their mouths are also weak when ites to verbalebacks. She hit it right in the heart as Ramiel could not stand someone badmouthing their goddess. The angel, Ramiel, suddenly boosted his body and wanted to separate Solstice'' head from the rest of her body. He arrived about two feet away from Solstice and she did nit even realized that the former arrived that fast. Solstice activated a defensive skill, but it was not fast enough topletely block Ramiel''s hands as she can see that it will not make it. Thankfully, General Goliath could see react as he charged using his bardiche. General Goliath and Ramiel started to sh head-to-head. Mch and Erh saw this and immediately started to support Ramiel. Solstice immediately recovered from the shock as she needed to also support General Goliath. "Wait! You must not join the general''s fight." Princess Dainta stated as she stopped Solstice from charging in. "But he will be overpowered." Solstice stated as she could see the levels of Ramiel and General Goliath. Solstice could see that Ramiel was ten levels higher than General Goliath who was level 240. She knew that supporting him would be the best course of action, but she soon realized why Princess Dainta stopped her. The archers on the wallsunched their arrows straight towards Mch and Erh which made them unable to support Ramiel. General Goliath and Ramiel could be seen fighting each other in almost equal strength and if Solstice joins then the general might lose focus. Sometimes fighting as a team is not better when people have yet to even train with each other. If she joins, then she will only slow down the general. It is better if she focused on the two other angels that are trying to support Ramiel. Unlike them, the three angels have great coordination which means destroying that coordination is key to winning the battle. "She is correct. Plus, our attacks seem to be extremely effective towards the angels since we are beings of darkness. I guess the elders were not wrong that we are definitely the best way to fight the angels." Lycan stated as he tried attacking Erh and noticed that she was wary of him. "If that is the case then, you take the spell casting one while I deal with the arrogant man." Solstice stated. "We will support you if we see a chance. So, fight to your hearts content." Princess Dainta stated as she started to cast support spells to buff all her allies. Her support spells came in the form of songs as her beautiful voice could be heard throughout the battlefield. Ramiel noticed this and wanted to charge towards Princess Dainta. General Goliath did not let him even step fifty meters near her. He would always push back the angel Ramiel as if it was easy. General Goliath is definitely someone that can rival a Diabolon when ites to raw strength. "It seems that even trash have great abilities." Ramiel stated as he did not want to believe that a giant is overpowering him despite using some of his strength. "Masking your weakness with narcissism. Typical for winged bastard that can only run their mouths." General Goliath rebuked as both continued on their fight. "Ramiel is having trouble. We need to help him." Erh stated as she uses magic to block the ranged arrows that areing towards their way. "You are not the only one that thinks that. It is getting annoying trying to swat insects away." Mch replied as he is also doing what Erh is currently doing. The arrows aimed at them were preventing them from getting close to Ramiel. "Peekaboo!" Lycan stated as he suddenly appeared in front of Erh and swiped using his ws. Erh did not expect the sudden attack and got pushed back with Lycan. "Erh!" Mch stated as he manifested numerous swords of light in an attempt to kill Lycan. "You should worry about yourself." Solstice stated as she conjured a blood red sword and created arge sh on Mch''s unguarded back. The angel screamed in pain as this was the first time, he experienced this type of pain. [You have dealt damage to a being of light. Bonus damage will be given.] Mch crashed down to the cloud floor and Solstice followed up with a drop kick to his head. Both of them then pierced to the clouds as a result. Erh saw this and tried to follow but Lycan grabbed her wings and threw him back to the sky. "Sorry but mydy over there does not like unwanted visitors and nuisances." Lycan stated as his eyes changed from his usual happy smile to an extremely serious killer look. "You shall pay for that!" Erh stated as she gathered more light elemental energy around her. "You have signed your death sentence the moment you challenged a being of light in a ce where light is prevalent!" Erh stated as numerous halos started to be created behind her. "It is not the first time that I heard that we are at a disadvantage." Lycan stated as his body emitted more power, and his ws became sharper and deadlier. ==== Mch recovered from the shock from the sudden attack and spread his wings in order to stop his descent.. Solstice also flew using magic as she observed Mch who was dripping blood that was yellow in color instead of red which means the possessed body is no longer human in any sense which means the human they possessed has truly died. Chapter 877 - Solstice Vs Malach Chapter 877 ¨C Solstice Vs Mch Mch stopped his descent and promptly got some distance from Solstice. He could no longer afford to be careless in front of the woman in golden armor in front of her. She hit him using a weapon, but he could not see which weapon as he can only see her floating as a golden armor. "You wench! What did you slice my glorious body with!?" Mch shouted as his wound is not healing immediately which was strange. He is almost impervious to shing attacks as he has alreadypletely assimted with the body that he received a few centuries ago. Even angels needpatible hosts in order to fully assimte in the mortal realm. If not, then the body they possess would rot or explode from the power that they have. It is basically their anchor to the mortal realm since they were spiritual beings. "If you are shouting like a deranged animal then it must have hurt. Do not worry as I will have your head." Solstice stated as she created another sword using her blood. "Do not be too confident, you wench!" Mch stated as he conjured a hundred swords made of light. Solstice saw that her opponent is almost like her, but he uses mana to create weapons. She uses the blood of anything around him, but angels do not bleed as much as she thought. She shed him at the back deeply, but Mch''s blood did not even stter. "To think that you are a bloodborne. No wonder your attack stings a bit. We thought that we havepletely purged your existence, but it seems that we need to search one more. We need to cleanse this world of the impure." Mch stated as heunched all the swords that he created towards Solstice. Solstice did not back down and instead use more of her blood to create five small circr blood red shields. The five blood red shields would block attacks that were sure to hit Solstice as she charged towards Mch. Mch did not even flinch or try to escape from Solstice charge. He just conjured up more swords made of light and attack using a barrage of those. Solstice had no choice but to transform her sword into a shield and block the numerous swords of light. "Pathetic." Mch stated as he could see that he is now overpowering Solstice. "He can conjure up that much and his mana is not even getting reduced." Solstice stated as she could see that her opponent is not even using mana. Name: Mch Level: 220 Health: 93% Mana: 100% She could clearly see that her opponent is not even utilizing his own mana. It means that he has an ability that lets him use the mana in his surroundings, but she does not know the condition for it to activate. She is usually not informed of things like this as she only thought of Pandemonium as a hobby or a past time. She started learning more about the game the moment that she lost miserably to an NPC. She died to the NPC more than five times and also noticed that her opponent was not losing mana. The spells that her opponent used basically made it difficult for her to evene close. Feeling the frustration, she dedicated more time to learn of her opponent, but she still lost. In the end, she turned to the forums, but no one has enough battle experience with NPCs that do not utilize their own mana. She decided to ask her brother about it as he had more gaming experience than her. "An opponent that does not use their own mana. If it is like that then there should be special conditions if they do not use mana when using spells. For example, a lich has their life vessel to collect mana for them in their stead. In exchange, the lich cannot move far from their life vessel as it has part of their soul inside and their weakness. If you find an opponent like that then your first option would be to scout the surroundings for special items." Adrian''s voice ringed in her head. Solstice looked around and noticed that nothing special is around them. Even the other angels did not have the same ability as Mch as they used their manapared to him. Angels do not even use life vessels which means no item is holding a part of their soul to siphon mana for them. "If there is no special item then there must be a condition for them to use mana. Even gods need to use their own mana to cast spells and such which means people who utilize the mana of the surroundings have pre-requisites." Adrian''s voice ringed once more in her head. "I just need to find that condition in order to defeat this arrogant prick!" Solstice thought. She charged recklessly towards Mch to see the special condition up close. Whenever she tried to get close to him, Mch would create more swords of light and push her back as if he is afraid of Solstice getting near him. "Why is he not letting me near him?" Solstice thought. An hour into the fight, Solstice could see that Mch was also moving slowly away from something. He was not in that position an hour ago. She also noticed that he cannot conjure up swords of light when he slightly moved which made her breathe a little. As she is pondering on why Mch moved, the shadow cast by the bean stalk suddenly fell upon her. Upon noticing the shadow of the bean stalk covering her armor, she finally had an epiphany on the special condition for Mch to continue creating swords of light. "I still have 75% health from fighting as he is not going all out against me. I need to force a chance of testing my theory on how he is not using mana.." Solstice thought as she sacrificed 15% of her health to create a hundred weapons made of her own blood. Chapter 878 - Lycan Vs Erelah Chapter 878 ¨C Lycan Vs Erh "You should worry about that female trash of yours. Mch is not someone that can be defeated by a mere trash. He will probably tear her limb from limb before ender her pathetic life." Erh taunted as she recovered from being attacked. She managed to erect a shield to prevent Lycan from hitting her body just in time. She did get sent flying back as a result of the force even though she managed to block the attack. She is currently amassing light elemental energy and creating some sort of sigil behind her. "If I were you, I would worry about thatpanion of yours with a foul mouth like yours. She is more powerful than me which is why I would say that the pathetic excuse for an angel like him will die. Since only foul wordse out of your mouth, maybe I should make sure that mouth of yours gets ripped." Lycan stated as he started to pour more ferocity into his body. "No wonder I smell dog. I remember that your race needed to be severely trained back then. I just need to put a leash on your and your will be back to not barking at another person. It seems that your trainer did not push more discipline on you." Erh stated as she fired the spell ''Light Ray'' from her fingertips. The beam of light from Erh''s fingertips is fast and she did not have the need to chant the magic spell. Her Principality revolved around quick maniption of light elemental energy. She could easily cancel the cast time of any spell as long as there is an abundant number of light elemental energy in the surroundings. She was sure that her ''Light Ray'' would hit her target, but Lycan was no longer in her line of sight. She did not expect that her target would be gone but she was severely mistaken. Sharp ws suddenly greeted her face and scratched her mouth. "AHH!" Erh released a piercing scream as her face is now bleeding with her mouth partially damaged. Lycan noticed that he did increased damage against Erh due to him being a child born of darkness. If this is going to be a great boon during this fight, then he could actually win. The enemy in front of him is only a few levels above him and he already broke through level 200 thanks to the experience buff that was given since the Pandelympics was a big sess. "I can win as long as I do not get careless." Lycan thought. "You mongrel! Piece of trash!" Erh shouted as she lost all reason from her face being partially deformed from Lycan''s attack. The surrounding light elemental energy suddenly shook as Erh lost her sanity. The light elemental energy around her started going berserk and she fired light elemental spells recklessly. Her attacks even reached the wall of the kingdom, but the strength was not enough to dent it. "She almost lost her sanity, but she can still be precise in using spells. All the mages that broke their mind will be jealous of her." Lycan stated as he needed to end her opponent. Erh is like a ballista continuously firing light elemental spells and her mana is not even close to getting halved. It seems that she also has a skill that cuts down the mana cost of her skills as long as she does not move from her position. This also meant that Lycan cannote close to her easily as she is now in pure attack mode. He tried toe close tond another attack, but all the spells suddenly got directed at him. There was no shred of beauty or majesty from the way that Erh attacked. Sheughed maniacally while releasing multiple low ranked light elemental spells. "Erh has gone berserk! She would only calm down after an hour or so." Ramiel thought. "It seems that your mind is elsewhere. How dare you look down on me!" General Goliath stated as he brought down his bardiche came down. The excessive force from blocking General Goliath''s attack made the arrows aimed at Ramiel go out of course. "You giants are still as stubborn as before. You did not want to submit to us even though you are a lower species that was only born from a lower species born from us." Ramiel replied to which General Goliath responded with more aggression. In fact, the whole thing was Solstice''s n as they knew that they would lose if they did not agitate their opponents. General Goliath agreed because he could feel that he will not be enough to defeat Ramiel even with the support of the others. They needed to divide the angels first in order to win the battle. Ramiel thought that the loose beams of light suddenly started toe less. He thought that Erh might have calm down as her opponent is already torn to shreds but he is wrong. A loud scream of pain could be heard from behind Ramiel to which the voice is recognizable to him. Ramiel looked around for a split second and he could see a partially transformed werewolf clipping one of Erh''s wings and she could not even fight back. She tried fighting back but her low level spells are not affecting Lycan enough for him to retreat. Ramiel noticed this and activated his Power to the fullest. Ramiel''s body became bigger to the point that he is almost double his size. He shot towards Lycan like a zinget which thetter noticed. Lycan sensed the danger and immediately retreated but a fist still greeted his abdomen. Lycan was sent flying away due to the incredible force. The hit that Lycan received would have given a hole to anyone''s stomach if he did not have his transformation on. The damage he received equated to half his total health but that should be the least of his problems because Ramiel is now focused at him. ===== Solstice matched the number of swords of light that Mch created with her blood weapons. She created more in exchange of her health which suddenly got regenerated after fighting continuously. She knows that Mch cannot move from his position, and she already verified that. All she needed to verify now is the theory of the shadow being cast on Mch. For this reason, she created multiple blood weapons and have them sh with the swords made of light that Mch created. Her weapons were more tangible and would need two hits to get disintegrated. She hit these blood weapons in the clouds around them. When she knew that she gathered enough blood weapons, she merged them together to form a thin dome that covered the sunlight from touching Mch''s body. As soon as Mch noticed what Solstice has done, he tried to move away but it was toote. He created swords of light once again, but he used up his mana instead. Just like what Solstice has guessed, Mch can create almost an infinite number of swords made of light as long as two conditions are fulfilled. The first condition is that he is not supposed to move from his current location. The second being that sunlight must touch his body or his body is facing a source of light. Mch''s principality revolved around the power of directly using the light elemental energy around him, but he must be in direct contact of this light. "I see. To think that angels have interesting abilities like these." Solstice stated as she retrieved the blood back to her body in order to fully recover the health that she lost. "You getting to learn of my Principality does not mean that you win. It is now time for me to get serious." Mch stated as he flew higher and bathe in the touch of sunlight. He no longer created more swords of light as he knew that those puny swords are not effective enough for his opponent. She also absorbed back the blood that she lost to heal herself since she probably has gone past her limits. These were the thoughts that floated on Mch''s head. "Sword of Brilliant Light!" Mch shouted as a giant sword started to materialize. This sword had runes engraved and even carvings of angels. It looked like a majestic holy sword that only the chosen ones or protagonists of novels would be able to wield. The Sword of Brilliant Light measured about a hundred feet and Mch could even control it telepathically. He could easily swing this sword without breaking a sweat. It is also made with pure condensed light elemental energy which means it is very effective on bloodborne like Solstice. "Have you finally be too afraid to speak? I expected more from trash trying to go against the will of the heavens!" Mch scowled but Solstice is still just inly looking at him without even blinking. "I expected a grander attack but that ends here. To think that I will defeat an angel here.." Solstice stated. Chapter 879 - Child Of Night Chapter 879 ¨C Child Of Night "I expected a grander attack but that ends here. To think that I will defeat an angel here. I guess, I really need to spoil my little brother sometimes because he gets me nice things." Solstice stated as she used the skill that Adrian helped him obtain a few days ago. ¡ª¡ª- When Adrian broke through level 200, he wanted to immediately clear the quest that the Goddess of Night has given him. The only problem is that the Herald managed to escape when itst attacked Adrian in the western continent. He looked at the quest that was given to him and he grew a bit greedy to possess the skill book that is a reward. ===== Quest Name: DRAG HER TO THE ABYSS The goddess Nox wants you to find her former herald that betrayed her and drag her to the goddess'' location. Use whatever means necessary as long as you finish your goal as the former herald is a threat to the world itself. Reward: Oblivion Skill Book Requirements: Find the former herald of the Goddess of Night and drag her to the goddess'' location in the Nether Realm. Failure: None Time Limit: None ===== He could not find the fallen herald even by the use of teleportation which means that she either died or vanished to another world. He made a trip to the Nether Realm to confirm his suspicions and the Goddess of Night Nox agreed. It seems that the herald is now off world which means he will have a difficult time finding her. "Why not take on a Champion?" Adrian asked the Goddess of Night Nox boldly as she has no followers. It seems that her church is no longer avable in the main world, and she is only living because people pray for safe passage during the night. "I am not as strong as you think Champion Equinox. I cannot give my power like the Twin Gods to another or else I will be weakened. It is actually amazing that your body could hold the power of two gods. As expected of the power of rebirth." The Goddess of Night Nox stated. "Can you give at least partial blessing? I am sure that living beings that be powerful at night will want your favor. I also need help in searching for the fallen herald. If you are still not trusting of the person that bes your herald because of your past herald, then I assure you. I propose a person that is worthy of your blessing and could give you enough of a following. If you are willing to trust me that is but your blessing is definitely a great blessing for you are a primordial goddess after all." Adrian stated as he knew that offending gods and goddesses are a great crime. "If that is the case, then I will give the person you chose a test. If they seed, then I will grant them a partial blessing. If I return to full strength and approve of them then I shall turn them to my champion. Who do you want to refer?" The Goddess of Night Nox asked but she already has an idea of who Adrian wants to refer as she can also see his progress. "A vampire princess named Solstice." Adrian replied. ¡ª¡ª¨C "Shut your trap vampiric trash!" Mch stated as he swung the gigantic sword made of light in Solstice'' direction. Mch believed that he already won the battle as the opponent will not be able to easily dodge his attack. Despite therge appearance of the de, it is still as fast as light which meant it is extremely deadly. His arrogance became his downfall as he already confirmed to the enemy of his weaknesses. "Child of Night" Solstice mumbled as a deep ck aura suddenly burst out of her body. The deep ck aura burst out of her body and the sky that was filled with intense sunlight suddenly turned dark. Therge sword made of light that Mch created disintegrated into nothingness as the light elements became scared to even gather. It was in the middle of the day, but everything turned to night. [You have temporarily made it Night in your general area for one minute.] [All of your stats will increase as it is now night.] ¡ª¡ª¨C Skill: Child of Night Tier: Legendary Type: Active Weather Control Description: Turn the current time of day into Night. If it is already night, make the user have two times the stat for the duration of the skill. Duration: 1 minute Cooldown: 6 hours Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None ¡ª¡ª¨C The golden armor that Solstice wore receded, and it became an armor made of shadows instead. Not only but Solstice'' beautiful face could now be seen. Crimson hair with deep alluring crimson eyes that bewitched even the most arrogant angel. Mch did not want to admit it, but Solstice is even prettier than the female angels that he has encountered. "Bloody Queen!" Solstice stated. Solstice immediately activated her most powerful skill that can be used for thisbat. Her blood started toe out of her body and transformed into numerous types of weapons. Her health dropped to 10% instantly but it also returned back to full health. "I wonder if you can survive this attack when there is no light element to even protect you." Solstice stated with an alluring yet cold voice. Mch became speechless as numerous weapons made of bloodunched itself towards him. He could not even mutter any response because he was awestruck by the beauty that Solstice possessed. For the first time in his life, he actually thought of another race other than his as beautiful. For the first time, he thought that light concealed the beauty of the world. [You have killed the Heavenly Messenger Principality Mch.] [You have gained the Angel Killer title.] The ten seconds is up, and the darkness receded back towards Solstice. Her golden armor also returned but she also got hit with weakness. [You have used Bloody Queen in full power.. Your body will be week for ten minutes.] Chapter 880 - Defeat Of Angels Chapter 880 ¨C Defeat Of Angels Lycan and General Goliath with the support of the other giants are having a difficult time against thebined might of Ramiel and Erh. Ramiel is protecting Erh with his great physique while Erh fired numerous low level light elemental spells. Erh has already regained herplete sanity thanks to Ramiel but the damage to her wings is still visible. She cannot use her wings to fly but can still levitate using mana. She is still infuriated by Lycan for ripping her mouth and tearing one of her wings. The only downside to the defending group is that their arrows are almost gone. General Goliath, Princess Dainta, and Lycan are already low in stamina from trying to keep up with two angels. The gap between the power of Ramiel and Erh is apparent because of their specialties. Ramiel would often go head-to-head with General Goliath and Erh will use her spells to provide cover fire. Princess Dainta used support magic to always buff General Goliath, but it was not enough to perfectly catch up to Ramiel''s strength. Princess Dainta is also avoiding using support spells that create shields. She noticed that General Goliath bes more damaged when he is attacked while covered by any shield or barriers. The shields that get destroyed also bes shards that damage General Goliath as well when Ramiel destroys them. "Can you defeat him General?" Lycan asked General Goliath as both of them were sent back from the force of the sh. "I am not as sure as they be more powerful with the lighting from the sun. Although our strength also rises with the sun, the angels get more power from them as it is an intense source of light." General Goliath replied. [Solstice has activated ''Child of Night''.] [The time of day will change to Night for a few seconds.] As soon as Lycan received the notification, day became night. The spells that the angels were using suddenly stopped as there was not enough light elemental energy in the surroundings. Ramiel''s physique could be seen to have shrunk a little when it became dark. "I will handle Erh! Do your best against Ramiel." Lycan stated. "What! Are you sure?!" General Goliath stated but he saw the changes on Lycan. "Wolf of the Moon! Maximum Ferocity!" Lycan shouted as he changed fully into a werewolf. His fur is now much more different than before as his fur is now redder in color. The tups of the fur also turned silvery while his eyes turned red as he is now an Alpha Werewolf. A mystical darkness also swirls around his ws like an aura. General Goliath already thought that Lycan is fast when ites to speed, but this was the first time that he lost sight of someone in the battle. Even Ramiel, who is confident in his reflexes, could not see how Lycan move. Ramiel could only hear the scream from behind him. The wing that was already damaged has finallye off with Lycan biting on it. Erh tried blocking it with protective spells, but her defenses were breached like butter. Without light elements to fortify her barrier made of small amounts of mana, she cannot properly defend herself. Ramiel saw this and wanted to immediately kill Lycan. It is burned on Ramiel''s eyes of a humanoid wolf tearing Erh''s wings apart. Even with healing magic, it will not be easy to recover a broken wing as it is purely made of mana and soul of an angel. If an angel''s wings are broken, it is also equivalent to damaging their soul. Erh is now damaged to the core of her being which means she will also be weakened. Lycan did not stop as he aimed for the other wing and Erh could be seen panicking. Erh no longer has her haughtyposure from earlier. You can even hear her begging Lycan to stop as herst wing is getting torn. Ramiel wanted to help Erh but a bardiche aimed for his head. Ramiel is currently weakened so he could not fully defend against General Goliath''s attack. Ramiel''s weakening is considerably worse than the power drop of General Goliath that also needs power from the sun. The sound of Erh''s screams could be heard but Ramiel could not help her. The screams of pain and torture soon vanished seven secondster. Lycan shredded Erh''s body into pieces and it turned into particles of light. Ramiel suddenly became enraged with this development as this was the first time that his race experienced such thrashing. His body then exploded with light, and he even burned his own health. [The Heavenly Messenger Principality Erh has been in.] "Infidels! I shall show you the might of the heavens!" Ramiel shouted as his body exploded with great power. Ramiel''s muscles bulged and became reinforced with pure light elemental energy. A halo even formed above his head but the mortal body that he has started to deteriorate. He was willing to sacrifice everything as long as he decimates the entire kingdom of giants. "I was waiting for you to show your halo. I will grant you the true death that befits your race. Sun Titan Armor!" General Goliath shouted. General Goliath''s armor suddenly started to change as a red full body armor that even covered his face. He then went and charged towards Ramiel that was collecting intense power to his fists. Ramiel ns to blow away the entire kingdom in front of him by sacrificing his current host body. He could always find another body with the great number of believers of the Church of Light. "Fist of Light!" Ramiel shouted as heunched his fist towards the iing red armored giant. "Sun Titan''s Pummel!" General Goliath shouted as he nned to match Ramiel''s power, but he was still weaker. "It seems that you have forgotten about me. Savage Moon!" Lycan stated as he executed his most powerful attack in werewolf form. Forgetting the threat of the werewolf behind him became the demise of the angel Ramiel. General Goliath tanked his powered fist, but Lycan shredded him to pieces as his body already deteriorated to the utmost degree. [The Heavenly Governor Power Ramiel has been in.] [You have gained the Angel yer title.] Chapter 881 - Chaos Spring Exploration I Chapter 881 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration I [You have defeated the Guardian of the Barren Spring.] [You have received the Barren Crystal.] The defeated body of the Guardian of the Barren Spring suddenly turned into a bridge that connected to the next floating ind. The Guardian of the Barren Spring did not even give any other drops or experience points when it got defeated. The twin giants were shocked to see the real power of the demon in front of them. He did not even do much as his soulbounds basically defeated the titanic sand golem with their own powers. The dragon would use its intense heat to melt the sand into ss and use ice break apart the sand that became ss. The huge wolf would then use numerous shadow spears that it manifests from around it to disintegrate the ss shards into nothingness. This continued for twenty minutes until the core of the Guardian of the Barren Spring could no longer control the sand. When a heavy attack would befall them, the group would mysteriously not get damaged. The twin giants saw the slime glow whenever they are attacked by giant sand waves but the three of them are not damaged. If they were to give their opinion, then they would say that they were not even needed. When the core of the Guardian of the Barren Spring could no longer control as much sand, the dragon soulbound froze the whole body of the sand golem. The giant wolf then destroyed the exposed core easily as if it was not durable at all. "We are not even needed here." Tino whispered. "I agree with you brother, but we must be pro-active in the next battle to not bring shame to our race." Tina stated. "The bridge to the next floating ind has shown itself. Let us go there now. It seems that defeating the golem will make the road to the next destination appear. Let me check if we can go take a shortcut towards the other inds." Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings and flew straight to the third floating ind. Adrian flew towards the other edge, but he suddenly felt the huge pressure of gravity when he exited the first floating ind. He immediately used Blink to return to the sand bridge that was created upon defeating the Guardian of the Barren Spring. He even tried manipting the gravity to make him lighter but even that cannot minimize the pressure. "It should not have been a ck hole because we are almost immune to the pull of one." Adrian thought as he looked at the dark abyss that is present at the edge of the floating inds. "Are you fine, Champion Equinox?" Tina asked as she saw that Adrian suddenly lost bnce mid-flight. "I am fine, but it seems that we cannot take the shortcut when ites to traversing this ce. It seems that we need to traverse all fourrge inds in order to proceed." Adrian stated. The group then went to the next floating ind which is vastly different to the first. If the first floating ind is called barren, then this floating ind will be flooded. Water is very abundant in this floating ind to the point that the water is knee high. The twin giants are having a difficult time walking as the soil beneath the water is also soft. This floating ind also has aquatic nts lying around but other than that there are no more things unique things. As usual, they ended up in the center of the flooded floating ind and the water that was still started to rumble. The rumbling water then started to gather at the very center where a clear blue core arose from the water. ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Guardian of the Flooded Spring Level: 200 Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A golem made of water that is said to be very conductive to electricity. It is thoroughly connected to the area it is located and cannot be easily defeated with normal means. Its body of pure water is said to be immune to the cold. ¡ª¡ª- The second guardian has finally shown itself and it is vastly different from the first guardian. The first guardian had a humanoid shape like any other golems, but the second guardian just looks like a giant tidal wave. The clear core that it has made it difficult to pinpoint its location as it hid cleverly in the water. "Kaon!" Adrian stated. Kaon understood themand and fired its breath attack towards the Guardian of the Flooded Spring. The breath attack collided with the water body of the golem and a steam explosion ensued. The steam explosion is so powerful that all of them were blown away as a result. Steam covered the entire area that they are in, and a clear core could be seen floating in the middle of the area. Water once again returned to cloak the clear core, but Sirius is faster than the water. Sirius tried to damage the core, but his attack just passed through it. "The core is immune to physical attacks." Adrian stated as the core is once again covered in water. The Guardian of the Flooded Spring responded by collecting all the water in its surroundings and crashing it down Adrian''s group. It would have been perfect if not for one skill that Adrian has. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian stated as he also enhanced the skill to increase its power. The water that is supposed toe crashing down towards them suddenly got blown away in aplete circle. The Guardian of the Flooded Spring tried once more as it hasplete control of the water in its surroundings, but Kaon created a dome of ice to defend against the second attack. When the water calmed, the ice dome only has a few cracks on it. Kaon then destroyed it and fired the shards around.. When the shards of ice shed with the water, it did not even freeze which means they cannot freeze the Guardian of the Flooded Spring. Chapter 882 - Chaos Spring Exploration II Chapter 882 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration II "We cannot freeze it. If lowering the temperature is not the answer, then we need to increase it. Kaon!" Adrian stated. Kaon''s red orb floating around him suddenly glowed in a fiery red and orange color. He then dropped this orb into the water, and it evaporated the water immediately. It is effective but the area that the me orb can evaporate is extremely limited. "I need to increase the area of power." Adrian muttered to which Tina raised her concern. "I can increase it Champion Equinox. Our blood is of closer to the Titan of the Sun which is why we are not affected by the cold as much. Use our blood to increase the potency of the heat." Tina stated as she cut her palm. Adrian took out a paper from his inventory and dipped his brush on Tina''s blood. He used his talents as a scribe to write Enhance, Spread and Heat on the paper. Fortunately, he seeded immediately but the Guardian of the Flooded Spring will not let them easily aplish what they are thinking. Tino noticed this and shed his palm as well and directly touched the me orb that is emitting heat. When Tino''s blood touched the me Orb, the heat it emitted became more intense. The heat being emitted made the iing water evaporate much faster, but the area of effect has yet to increase. The Guardian of the Flooded Spring cannot let the intruders in its domain do what they please. It was instructed to drown its opponents in water but the heat that the me orb emits cannot be extinguished. It is now experiencing an error in its orders as it has yet to encounter enemies like them. It has been idle for a number of centuries. The Guardian of the Flooded Spring can only execute the onlymand given to it. It needs to drown the trespassers on its domain. As a result of the error in fullyplying themand, it can only control the water in in the entire floating ind. Due to this immense strain, the clear core started to have some cracks as the Guardian of the Flooded Spring was not created to control the entire water body in the second floating ind. Adrian already finished with finalizing the talisman and immediately shot it towards the me orb. Adrian then issued amand to Sirius that they need to hide in the shadow realm. Sirius pulled Adrian, Tino, Tina, and Dodu inside the shadow realm while Kaon exerted his control of the fire element. The me orb suddenly increased in size and area of effect to the point that it tripled in size. It now looked like a miniature sun that came down on the word. Kaon emitted a piercing dragon roar as he used everything that he can muster when ites to heat. The Guardian of the Flooded Spring''s core could not handle the intense heat and control of the entire water body in the second floating ind. Due to the sh of the fire elemental energy and water elemental energy, arge steam explosion ensued that destroyed the core of the Guardian of the Flooded Spring. Kaon did not get unscathed as he lost 75% of his health as a result of the steam explosion. When Adrian''s group left the shadow realm, they are greeted by a floating ind without a single drop of water. Kaon also having great damage on his body that even his scales cracked from the sh of elemental energies. "Greater Seal: Dodu!" "Greater Summon: Saena!" Adrian sealed Dodu and summoned Saena to treat Kaon''s wounds. Adrian wanted Dodu to absorb the damage that Kaon will get from the attack of the Guardian of the Flooded Spring, but it was magical in nature. Dodu is an important asset when ites to blocking physical attacks which is why he does not want it to die. Recovering from death is about three hours with the level that Adrian''s soulbounds have. It would not be wise if a golem that relied in physical attacks were to show up once again. Saena immediately started to heal Kaon and the path to the next floating ind started to appear when Adrian got the notification. [You have defeated the Guardian of the Flooded Spring.] [You have received the Flooded Crystal.] A water bridge suddenly appeared out of nowhere and led to the next floating ind. Seeing that the wounds on the palm of the twin giants have yet to close, Adrian instructed Saena to treat them as well. But it was a strange sight to Adrian that the twin giant''s wound did not close. "Why did your wound not close? I remember that you two did not cut too deep." Adrian asked. The twin giants looked at each other as if debating whether to tell the truth or not. In the end, they released a sigh and decided to spill a secret that they must never easily tell anyone. "Actually, this is a secret of our race, but Champion Equinox asked. We need to be honest to you in order for you to not me yourself if something were to happen to us." Tina stated. "The body of giants that are closer to our ancestor are special in that we are extremely durable. We will not bleed if we do not choose to bleed which means even sharp swords cannot cut us." Tino started the exnation. "In return, we can will our bodies to also be easily cut but we cannot easily heal from the cut wound. Our blood is special since it has properties that can increase fire and light elemental energies. It is also one of the reasons why angels hunted our kind before when they learned that our blood is a valuable resource but that special blood is only inherited by certain individuals." Tina added. "Then both of you being with me must not be due to both of you being the best." Adrian stated to which the two nodded. "Fine but please do not bleed for me once again. We are here to investigate and know our limits in exploration. We are not here to die.." Adrian stated. Chapter 883 - Chaos Spring Exploration III Chapter 883 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration III The water bridge led to another floating ind that is also different from the others. The third floating ind is only made of rocks, but the strong point is the great wind pressure blowing them back to the water bridge. The floating ind is basically a wind tunnel that pushes those that wants to traverse to the end. This is the first time that the group encountered difficulty as they could barely reach the middle. The golem should only appear when they reach the middle, but they cannot do so. Even Kaon and Sirius'' body could not easily block the wind pressure as it lifts them up. The wind direction is not just a horizontal, but it curves upward to make sure that those with feet cannot nt it on the ground. Even Kaon cannot adjust the wind temperature to make sure that the wind pressure gets erased. It seems that this wind is unnatural as it is not affected by temperature changes. "We cannot even get to the middle where the guardian spawns. At this rate, we might need to turn back and abandon the exploration." Adrian muttered but the twin giants do not want to turn back yet as they have yet to give a great contribution. "Maybe we should go forward by ourselves to decrease the wind pressure." Tina suggested which Adrian also agreed. "Greater Seal: Sirius" "Greater Seal: Kaon" "Greater Seal: Saena" Adrian sealed back his soulbounds in order to traverse easily without minding them. His soulbounds also need to rest for a while as their stamina is also drained. They need to recover in his soul chamber for that to happen and the fight with the guardians do not happen immediately anyway. Adrian, Tino, and Tina fanned out with a distance of three meters away from each other. They wanted to see if they can traverse it with sufficient space from one another to see how the wind sts react. The first quarter was a bit easier as they catch more wind if they travel in a group. The wind pressure somewhat decreased when they are not grouped up which is why they reached the first quarter of the way. It would have been easy, but the strength of the wind pressure doubled by the time they reached that point. They could feel that they will notst long if they cannot properly have a foothold. "Quantum Cascade!" Adrian casted. Using his skill Quantum Cascade, Adrian made the twin giantse near him. He situated them behind him in order to form a single line. Since they are bigger than him, they can still feel the wind pressure in greater volumepared to Adrian. He had no choice but to downsize the twin giants for his n to work. "Polymorph!" Adrian casted as the twin giants got reduced in size to Adrian''s height. The twin giants got shocked that they became smaller. It was not an ufortable experience, but it was certainly a new thing to feel small for them. They are a bit awkward but did not point it out because they knew that their demonpanion will not cast a spell without proper n. "We must form a single line. I will take on the wind pressure first so that it will lessen when it gets to the second person." Adrian exined. Adrian unfurled his wings and folded them into something like shields. Fortunately, his wings are very sturdy and does not get whisked way by the wind that easily. When Adrian did that, the wind pressure became less for the twin giants that are behind him. "Gravity Control!" Adrian casted as he stepped forward. He intensified the gravity that they experience in order to give further footing on the ground. Since he achieved level 200, his stats have multiplied, and his mana also increased. They are no longer getting sted away by the wind pressure heading in front of them. About thirty minutes of slowly moving and an empty mana barter, they managed to reach the middle of the floating ind. They reached the middle, but the guardian did not appear. Although they can feel that the wind pressure increased, the guardian is not manifesting. If the guardian does not show, then the wind pressure would surely not stop which means they will get sted off back to the second floating ind after an hour or so. "The guardian is not showing itself. Is it at the end of the floating ind?" Tino asked. "Something does not feel right. It feels as if the wind is alive or somehow intelligent." Tina stated to which Adrian suddenly got an idea. "Greater Summon: Charon!" Adrian shouted as his undead soulbound appeared. The twin titans are then wondering what kind of monster Adrian summoned. They do not have much information regarding undead which is why they cannot recognize a Lifeless Lord. It also carried a heavy looking coffin on its back, but it was not getting blown away by the wind pressure. The reason why Charon is not getting blown away is due to the fact that his body is not reallypletely tangible. It only looks tangible because of his menacing look and giant casket but Charon is closer to an undead spirit than a skeleton or death knight. "Charon absorb all the mana that you can and convert it into a shield to protect us." Adrianmanded and Charon looked at him with a quizzical look. "Your skill does not necessarily siphon life, but the mana contained in the soul of an individual. This is the reason why your skill cannot kill a person even if you drain it to the red mark." Adrian exined as he knew that life force cannot be exchanged to create barriers. Charon''s Soul Siphon is not a skill that absorbs life but absorbs the mana contained in the soul. Since the soul is being damaged, the other party''s health gets diminished as a result. From Adrian''s deduction thanks to the suggestions of the twin giants, he can guess that the wind pressure sting on their face is not natural. "The guardian is not showing itself because it has already shown itself the moment that we stepped on the third floating ind. It has been pushing us back since we first moved forward. Since this area has strong wind pressure, it must be here, but we cannot see it. It is still not entirely verified but that is my gut feeling." Adrian stated. Charon understood what its master ismanding when he said just to spread out the chains. Once he spread out the chains, Charon would then absorb anything that he perceives as life. Adrian did not know if his thinking is ingenious or not, but something is being absorbed into Charon. The group is suddenly having a thin barrier coating their body to defend against attacks that are physical and magical in nature. It did not take long for the wind that was only trying to push away the group to be erratic as if it is controlled by an intelligent being. The wind rumbled and a tornado came down upon the group as if trying to eliminate them. Charon is the main target of the tornado, but he just brushed it off by turning incorporeal as the attack was physical in nature. The barrier protected the others from the stray wind des. Since the tornado proved ineffective, the controller of the wind increased it into five tornadoesing from different directions. It seems that the five tornadoes will collide in their general direction. Adrian can only think of one thing and that is to counter wind with a higher wind elemental energy. "Greater Summon: Kimat!" Adrian shouted as a magical circle with the face of a white tiger appeared. Arge feline covered in lightning came out of the magic circle. He also created a loud thud when hended on the ground which is a testament to his great weight. Kimat is now a monster that carried both the lightning element which is a higher form of wind element and the metal element which is another higher form of the earth element. Kimat released a roar and understood his assignment. He released a high amount of lightning that collided with the five tornadoes. Upon doing so, Adrian could see a silhouette of a core when the five tornadoes got dispersed. Kimat''s body electricity could be seen to have diminished due to the amount of lightning he released. The sparks on his body could no longer be seen and he also looked somewhat fatigued. His attack was not for naught as the wind pressure suddenly vanished. There is no longer wind sting in front of them and they could now stand easily without getting blown away. A clear core like what happened with the Guardian of the Flooded Spring appeared in front of them once more, but it seems that this one is made of wind.. It looked like a sphere of wind manifested in front of them or rather it was there from the start and they just cannot discern it. Chapter 884 - Chaos Spring Exploration IV Chapter 884 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration IV ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Guardian of the Stormy Spring Level: 200 Health: 82% Mana: 88% Description: A golem made of pure wind that is said to have even its core crafted from the northern wind. It is impervious to temperature changes and can bring forth great winds from all directions. It mainly deals magical damage, but the wind des it creates can deal great physical damage. ¡ª¡ª- The Guardian of the Stormy Spring is built like a humanoid made of wind with six boulders acting as different parts of its body. The first two boulders are its shoulders, and the second pair are its hands. The third pair are its feet that would make the ground rumble with each stomp. The windy core is apparent as the it could be seen on the chest of the humanoid Guardian of the Stormy Spring. The wind core that it has on its chest is located at the inner part and is protected by anotheryer of wind. The only reason why the wind core is easy to perceive is the fact that the wind revolves in the opposite direction that the wind of the body rotates. As soon as the body of the Guardian of the Stormy Spring manifestedpletely, its first order of business was to send the two boulders that make its hands flying towards Adrian''s location. These two boulders are not enhanced or even enchanted with wind elemental magic which is why it was blocked by Kimat. Kimat did not even flinch as he received the attack head on as his fur is equal in sturdiness to metal already. The two boulders became small rock shards upon shing with Kimat''s body. The stone shards did not even damage Adrian, Tino, and Tina as they have already a barrier applied to their bodies. The Guardian of the Stormy Spring noticed this and changed its attack pattern and turned into a tornado with the eye of the storm being the wind core. The tornado did not even move as it only released countless wind des that dealt both physical and elemental damage. "Charon, Soul Lock!" Adrianmanded as all of them got absorbed into the coffin that Charon carried. The numerous releases of millions of wind des ended but Adrian''s group is not damaged. The only one who sustained a bit of damage is Charon as his Incorporeal ended. Charon got damaged by the physical damage of the wind des instead of the elemental damage as he has great elemental resistance. The numerous cuts on Charon''s body soon vanished as Adrian casted Invigorate to hasten the healing. The Guardian of the Stormy Spring suddenly stopped for a moment when it finished releasing the numerous wind des and returned to its humanoid shape. Kimat has five skills that he received when he evolved which are Lightning Discharge, Silver Thunder Armor, Metallic Copy, Metallic Body, and Storm Shrapnel Catastrophe. Kimat already used one of the skills earlier which is Lightning Discharge. ¡ª¡ª- Skill: Lightning Discharge Tier: Epic Type: Active Area of Effect Effect: Discharges a specific amount that is specified by the Thunderlight Tigris in the area of twenty meters. It deals 100% to 500% of the Summoner''s and Soulbounds total magic damage. Since the lightning cannot be controlled, there are some areas or spots that cannot be affected by the lightning discharge. The Lightning Charge gauge of the Thunderlight Tigris will be reduced when it uses this skill. No lightning will be discharged when the Lightning Charge gauge of the Thunderlight Tigris is below 5%. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant Lightning Charge Gauge cost: Dependent on the soulbound ¡ª¡ª- This was the skill that Kimat used when he destroyed the five tornadoesing towards them. Kimat is still recovering his Lightning Charge Gauge as he used about 85% just to stop all five tornadoes. The lightning covering his body is still not that prominentpared to when he was first summoned. "Kimat! Use Silver Thunder Armor and then Metallic Copy." Adrianmanded. ¡ª¡ª- Skill: Silver Thunder Armor Tier: Epic Type: Active Defense Buff Effect: Calls upon the lightning and metal element to form an armor around the Thunderlight Tigris. This armor cannot be pierced by normal attacks, and it is extremely lightpared to how durable it is. The Thunderlight Tigris will also be able to gather more lightning elemental energy when equipped with this armor. The armor will break after a few hits from enemies, but it will also release a burst of lightning elemental damage and metal shards to those close to the Thunderlight Tigris. The lightning elemental explosion will deal 100% of the Summoner and Thunderlight Tigris'' total magic damage. The metal shards will deal 100% physical damage of the Thunderlight Tigris but will decrease by 10% for each additional shard that hits the enemy. Cooldown: 5 hours Mana Cost: 5000 Mana Points Cast Time: 5 Seconds ¡ª¡ª- Skill: Metallic Copy Tier: Epic Type: Active Replication Effect: Using the power of the metal elemental energy, create a clone of the Thunderlight Tigris that has the same stats. This clone will not have the same health as the Thunderlight Tigris but will have a durability meter. Once the durability of the Metallic Copy drops to zero, it will burst into metallic shards that will damage those in a five-meter radius. The metallic shards will deal 200% of the Thunderlight Tigris'' physical damage and each seeding shard will deal 10% less damage to a minimum of 100% per metallic shard. Cooldown: 1 hour Mana Cost: 10,000 Cast Time: 5 seconds ¡ª¡ª- Kimat roared and lightning descended upon him while the ground below him started to cover his body. When the lightning descended on his body and cracked the soil shell that covered him, silver colored metallic armor covered Kimat''s body parts. He now has full body armor with spikes around it. Kimat then activated Metallic Copy and another Kimat appeared from the ground below him. It took five seconds in order to fully replicated an armored Kimat just like the skill description. Tworge tigers are now beside Adrian. With just one gesture from Adrian, the two Kimat''s charged towards the Guardian of the Stormy Spring. The Guardian of the Stormy Spring did not let the two Kimat''s approach it as it was instructed to make sure that the intruders do not reach the next destination. It hurled numerous rocks that it picked up with its body once again, but it did no damage nor stop the two Kimat''s in their advance. The two Kimat''s body collided with the Guardian of the Stormy Spring and the wind that made the golem''s body resisted the physical bash of the two. The Guardian of the Stormy Spring once again turned itself into a tornado, but it also used the boulders to add further damage to those caught inside of it. The durability of the Metallic Copy started to continuously drop while inside of the tornado. It took about twenty minutes of continuous damage from the tornado for the Metallic Copy to finally get destroyed. Numerous metallic shards started flying inside of the tornado that greatly damaged the core of the Guardian of the Stormy Spring. Since it was a tornado that sucked in all the metallic shards, the wind core became damaged as the metallic shards were heavier and gathered in the center. The wind core acted as the eye of the tornado which means all the heavy stuff will gather in its wake. The explosion of the Metallic Copy also meant that its Silver Thunder Armor also exploded. Metals with lightning charges could be seen swirling inside the tornado that is continuously damaging the Guardian of the Stormy Spring. A low groan could then be heard as soon as the Silver Thunder Armor that Kimat had also exploded. It seems that the Guardian of the Stormy Spring could no longer tolerate its current form as it is getting continuously damaged. It is getting damaged continuously, but Kimat and the twin giants are having a difficult time approaching the core. It was insanely difficult to go inside the tornado as the wind pressure will definitely send someone flying away a few meters. The Guardian of the Stormy Spring knew that its body will eventually have difficulty maintaining its tornado form, but it had no choice. It must perform its duties to its utmost efficiency even if it leads to its own destruction. This is the reason why golems cannot be living things as they do not have emotions to use but just a primary objective nted into them. Even flesh golems that is made of living beings cannot be a living lifeform due to this single fact. Golems do not own a soul because they are made of materials gathered instead of being naturally formed. In the end, the Guardian of the Stormy Spring performed its objectives and broke down by itself. The numerous metallic shards hitting its wind core finally damaged it.. As ast attempt, the Guardian of the Stormy Spring overloaded its core and exploded which sent the metallic shards and boulders in all directions. Chapter 885 - Chaos Spring Exploration V Chapter 885 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration V [You have defeated the Guardian of the Stormy Spring.] [You have received the Stormy Crystal.] The Guardian of the Stormy Spring self-destructed with the intention of bringing everyone on the ind with it. All the metallic shards and boulders that was collected in the eye got sent flying in all directions and destroyed the terrain. Adrian knew that the twin giants will not be able to block the numerous projectiles which is why he sent Kimat to block it for them. Adrian tried to block the shards and boulders using his wings, but it hurt more than he initially thought. The barrier provided by Charon shattered in under three seconds which is why he decided to summon Dodu. Dodu used Damage Transfer in order to absorb all the damage that should be aimed at Adrian. He did this a bitte though as Adrian''s health was already in the red zone by the time that the transfer happened. If Adrian did not summon Dodu then he would have died and used his revive then and there. "Thank you, Dodu." Adrian stated as he patted the slime to which Dodu gave a cute jiggle. Adrian looked at Kimat and noticed that his body is not even damaged, but he did get health reduction from the metallic shards and boulders sent flying his way. Kimat''s body is fine because of the passive skill that he has called Metallic Body. ¡ª¡ª- Skill: Metallic Body Tier: Legendary Type: Passive Skill Effect: Gives the user enhanced defenses by making its body have the properties of metal. It also gives the Thunderlight Tigris another gauge called the Lightning Charge Gauge. This skill also gives 80% resistance against the metal element and earth element. It also provides a 50% damage reduction from shing attacks and projectiles. This skill also makes the Thunderlight Tigris receive 20% more damage against Fire elemental attacks and spells. It also gives the Thunderlight Tigris the ability to act as a lightning rod. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None Lightning Charge Gauge: 33% ¡ª¡ª- The passive skill that Kimat has is a great arsenal when ites to defending from users of wind elemental magic or sword users. This is the reason why he could easily tank the attacks that the Guardian of the Stormy Spring releases. Kimat still got damaged, but he is not easily shredded by wind magic due to this and he still has above 50% health. "Thank you for protecting us." Both Tino and Tina stated as they saw the devastation that the Guardian of the Stormy Spring has done to the surroundings. The whole terrain that should be made of cliffs are now ttened ground. "It is of no concern. Let us continue forward." Adrian stated as he pointed at the bridge made of air. Adrian let Kimat try the bridge made of air first to make sure that it is durable. If the bridge cannot support Kimat then it is not stable enough to cross. Funny enough, the bridge made of air currents is actually sturdier than it looks. Even if Kimat jumps, the air current bridge will not copse. The fourth floating ind is almost the same as previous floating ind. The only difference is that there is a smell of soot and burnt ground in the air. The group thought that that they would be safe until they reach the middle part but the ground below them suddenly glowed. "Greater Seal: Kimat." "Greater Seal: Dodu." "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Sirius!" The glowing ground suddenly started to emit intense heat that can easily roast someone just standing on it. Adrian had a bad feeling and immediately summoned Kaon and Sirius. Without their consent, Adrianmanded Kaon to collect the twin giants while he rode Sirius. Adrianmanded his soulbounds to immediately head to the ground that is not glowing. The glowing ground suddenly erupted with orange and crimson me a few seconds after they left. If Adrian did not have a bad premonition about the ground, then they would have been finished. "We have great heat resistance but even that can kill us if we are directly inside of it." Tino muttered with a scared tone. About a quarter of the whole area in the fourth ind exploded into mes. It was not the end of the problems as boulders that were as big as houses suddenly started to roll in their direction. Each of these boulders are even lit with orange and crimson mes. "Kaon!" Adrianmanded as Kaon used his dragon breath to try and stop the boulders. A loud explosion suddenly happened in the area that they are in, and white smoke appeared. The vision of everyone suddenly got impaired but they can hear something crashing against each other in the distance. It sounded like two or more rocks hitting each other but they cannot be sure unless they verified it with their eyes. Adrian unfurled his wings and swept the white smoke in order to see what is in front of him. A few secondster, he can see silhouette of a snake like entity that seemed to stand up. When the white smoke fully cleared, he saw the next guardian and he did not expect this form. ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Guardian of the Fiery Spring Level: 200 Health: 94% Mana: 95% Description: A golem made of molten rocks and the rumored fire from a dying star. It has great elemental resistance that it could even resist the water element thrown at it. If the water is not 500 degrees below zero, then you could forget about damaging it using water elemental energy. It also uses the earth''s heat to continuously raise its temperature. ¡ª¡ª- "The enemy is here!" Adrian shouted as he took a good look at the Guardian of the Fiery Spring. The golem had the appearance of twenty house size boulders connected together. It is also in constant me with the core of this golem located at the first boulder that one could saw make up its head. The core of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring is different in color from the charred boulders as it has a blue hue. The twin giants looked serious as they knew that they must contribute greatly this time. What made the twin giants amazed by the golem is that its me is somewhat tantalizing to them. They felt that the me of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring will not harm them which is why they did not hesitate to charge towards it. Adrian wanted to warn them, but he saw something unique as the fire of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring is somehow in synergy with the energy of the twin giant''s body. They did say that they are the closest to their ancestor called the Titan of the Sun. "If the fire is from a dying star and they have the same physique as the Titan of the Sun, does it mean that the description of the fire being from a dying star not false?" Adrian thought as he learned to not always trust the monster descriptions since one can be led astray from limited information. Adrian watched as the twin giants somehow became more powerful from before. When they touched the body of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring, they did not even get burned by the mes. In fact, it felt as if the two of them are being purified by the me as Adrian could see that they are bing more and more energetic. Adrian tried the same approach by getting close, but he started to get damaged when he reached a distance of three meters from the Guardian of the Fiery Spring. He is getting damaged by the heat despite having fire resistance. The me on the body of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring is not normal as it surpassed his resistance. The Guardian of the Fiery Spring saw that two tall humanoids were not getting burned by its fire. If a golem had feelings, then it would be depressed. But golems have no emotion which is why it decided toplete the protocol that is embedded in its core. It was to make sure that any living being will not be able to pass through. The twin giants could see that their attacks are taking effect, but they could not reach the core. The Guardian of the Fiery Spring, on the other hand, cannot kill the twin giants with its heat as they were basically immune. Adrian knew that he cannot go melee in this battle which is why he used his Bow Primordial armament. Adrian flew on top of Kaon and released arrows while thetter released his breath attacks. The Guardian of the Fiery Spring had movement that are like a snake so it would dodge attacks by swaying its body in an S motion but that also made it predictable.. It did not take long for the team to get used to its movements. Chapter 886 - Chaos Spring Exploration VI Chapter 886 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration VI The Guardian of the Fiery Spring did not let the twin giants do as they please. It moved its body like a snake and tried to coil around them. Sirius did not let this happen as he extended the shadows in an attempt to rescue the twin giants. Even if the twin giants are immune to the fire being released from the Guardian of the Fiery Spring''s body, they are not immune to physical attacks from the golem. Adrian thought that the shadows would not be affected but he became shocked. The shadows got burned by the mes of the Guardian of the Fiery Springs. This was the first time that Adrian has seen the shadow that Sirius controlled literally be extinguished. Sirius could make the shadows tangible if he wanted to, but they should not be burned into nothingness. The me is definitely specialpared to the fires that he has encountered before. "No time! Chrono Lag! Chrono Shift!" Adrian shouted. Adrian applied Chrono Lag on the Guardian of the Fiery Spring while he applied Chrono Shift on both Tino and Tina. He managed to dy the coiling body of the golem just before the two giants could get crushed. A loud crushing sound could be heard when the boulders that made up the body of the golem shed against each other. If one looked closely, the boulders that shed against each other had cracks on it. The blue orb on the head of the golem suddenly turned yellow as it noticed that the twin giants did not get crushed. Suddenly, the ground in their area suddenly started to glow and Adrian knew what was going to happen. Adrian forcibly used Blink on the two giants and told Sirius to carry them out of the area. Adrian is about to use Teleportation to get away, but the tail of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring suddenly came down from above. Adrian got pinned down and had no way to escape as his magic circle got burned like Sirius'' Shadow. The twin giants saw this and tried to help Adrian, but they were stopped by Sirius. Adrian stretched out his hand towards Kaon as the pirs of fire engulfed his body. Sirius had to trap the twin giants using the shadows so that they will not necessarily sacrifice themselves. They may be immune to the me that the Guardian of the Fiery Spring emits but they are not immune to heat from below. The twin giants looked distressed, but they noticed that Sirius is not worrying. The master of the soulbound should feel the death of their master but it was oddly calm. This made the two be m as well since the one that shares their soul is not panicking. When the me pirs from the ground vanished, the figure of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring could be seen with the core returning to its blue color. Another figure is floating in the area where Adrian should have been. A humanoid that is a mix of a dragon and a demon with two orbs swirling around its body. The demon dragon humanoid hybrid is none other than Adrian who used Perfect Assimtion. He managed to weather down the damage of the me pir thanks to the great fire resistance that he has when fused with Kaon. He managed to seal Kaon and activate Perfect Assimtion just before the me pir erupted on his face. Adrian flew up high and the two elemental orbs that Kaon has suddenly swirled violently around Adrian. He opened his mouth and two magic circles appeared in front of him. The first magic circle is of a crimson color while the second is of a pale blue color. Soon a small orb that contained great power appeared in front of Adrian''s mouth. He did not let the golem be still which is why hemanded Sirius to use all the shadows that he can control to restrain the Guardian of the Fiery Spring. The twin giants also did the same and hugged the golem on both sides. The shadows that Sirius used would often get vaporized after about five seconds, but he did not let his master down. The twin giants and Sirius shadows made the Guardian of the Fiery Spring unable to move. "Roar of the Primordial Demon Dragon!" Adrian shouted as the energy marble filled with Primordial energy passed through each magic circle. When the primordial energy marble passed through the crimson magic circle and the fire attribute is added, the marble became a beam. As soon as the beam passed through the pale blue magic circle, the ice elemental attribute also became added on it. The beam became magnified to the degree that it had a diameter of five meters. It directly hit the blue orb that is on top of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring. The beam not only stopped on the core of the golem but also passed throughout its body as it has prating capabilities. The core of the Guardian of the Fiery Spring shattered and its body that is constantly on fire stopped. The mes became extinguished and only ck rocks with heavy char remained. After all the energy of the mes vanishedpletely, the boulders that can move using it crashed down on the ground. The energy that connected each boulder no longer flowed on each of them. [You have defeated the Guardian of the Fiery Spring.] [You have received the Fiery Crystal.] [Perfect Assimtion duration has ended due to great exhaustion.] [You have exerted too much force and your soulbound, Kaon, needs to rest for one hour before you can summon it again.] Adrian lost the strength on his body and started free falling. Sirius saw that his master could not move which is why it immediately caught him. Adrian''s body cannot handle the full strain of using Perfect Assimtion to its full potential because it uses the power of the body and the soul. "We should take a rest for a moment.." Adrian stated as he lied down on the ground. Chapter 887 - Chaos Spring Exploration VII Chapter 887 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration VII After an hour of resting, Adrian can finally stand up and he can now summon Kaon again. He opted to let Kaon rest for a while because he knew that his dragon exerted far more power than he originally asked it. Kaon needs to be at full power if he were to evolve or else the evolution might fail. When Adrian looked at the twin giants, Tino and Tina, he could sense that the two somehow changed. It felt as if they have more mana in their bodiespared to before. Also, Adrian could feel some kind of warmth when he gets near them. "Champion Equinox! We seem to have gained the blessing of our god!" Tina eximed with great enthusiasm. "We thank you very much for this opportunity. We would have never gained this new power if you never agreed to let us apany you in the excursion." Tino added. "What is this new power?" Adrian asked as he did not know what they are talking about. When Adrian asked, the two then activated the skill that they obtained. Their bodies suddenly became covered in mes and not just ordinary mes but the mes that the Guardian of the Fiery Spring used. The two giants did not seem to be damaged by the mes, but Adrian could feel that he will get hurt if he even attempt to touch the fire. "This is called the Sun Armor! Our prayers have been heard by our god which is why we obtained this." Tina eximed as she always wanted to be a priest like Princess Dainta, but she could not wield mana that well. "More like your bloodline got purified of impurities due to being in constant exposure to that strange me that the Guardian of the Fiery Spring had. Let us not break their joyous celebration just in case." Adrian thought as he used his demon eye and noticed that the qualities of the soul of the twin giants changed color. Adrian could more or less see that the two increased their Persona. He also thought that he could increase his Persona and be an Arch demon, but he was beat down easily by his own inner demon. He needed to strengthen himself more if he wanted to be an Arch demon as he challenged his inner demon despite not having full qualifications. "Congrattions! It is good that you can be more powerful as it would let you protect those dear to you easier. Let us move to thest floating ind then. The path literally is aze for us as if they are expecting our arrival." Adrian stated as he pointed towards the bridge made of fire. The twin giants tried the bridge first to make sure that it was safe for Adrian. It seems that their fire resistance has greatly increased when they received the Sun Armor. When they can feel that the bridge does not give off heat, they told Adrian that it was safe to traverse. Adrian passed through the bridge without much difficulty as it was warm, but it is not dealing damage to him. He found it interesting as not everyone is able to manipte elements to this degree unless they are a great individual. Even Daemonios, who are half demons, that can manipte the elements freely are not capable of such feat. The next floating ind is vastly differentpared to the others as it looked more like an ancient ruin. It had structures that could be described as the style of the ancient Greeks. Although Adrian can only guess as most of the structures are already in pieces scattered on the ground. The group tried to find the guardian golem for this floating ind, but it seems that it had no intention of showing up. Something strange suddenly happened when they reached the middle of the floating ind. It was bright just a few seconds ago but it suddenly shifted to a dim setting. There was no sun or moon located in the chaotic pocket dimension and it was the first time that it suddenly became dim. The other floating inds werepletely lit up like it was daytime, but this floating ind feels as if night hase. Sirius suddenly started to be wary as he dove straight to the shadows. Numerous notifications are then received by Adrian as Sirius was battling something or someone in the shadow realm. In fact, Adrian and the others did not feel the darkness moving on their feet a few moments ago. If Sirius had not acted, then something terrible might have happened to them. A few secondster, something erupted from the shadows. It was an object with a spherical shape and Sirius who came out of the shadow realm. The object with a spherical shape is none other than the guardian golem that they are searching for. It is as big as Sirius as it stood at a good three meters in diameter. ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring Level: 200 Health: 91.2% Mana: 91% Description: A mysterious golem that is said to have been created using mysterious means. It has strange abilities and is said to have been worshiped as an idol for the sun and moon. It is said that anyone whoes in contact with it will be greatly blessed by luck or greatly cursed of severe misfortune as it is also called an Omen of Change. ¡ª¡ª- The appearance of the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring is a spherical golem that has the appearance of a crescent moon eating the sun. From Adrian''s observations, the golem seems to be able to use the darkness in order to attack. When the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring came out of the shadows, it started firing beams of dark elemental energy towards the group. ''Sirius use Nether Rush!" Adrianmanded as he summoned Charon and Saena. Charon immediately set of its chains towards the golem while Saena took off the curse that afflicted the twin giants when they got hit by the beams of darkness. Chapter 888 - Chaos Spring Exploration VIII Chapter 888 ¨C Chaos Spring Exploration VIII The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring is different from the other golems before it as it was vastly smaller. It also fired beams made of condensed dark energy that afflicted those hit with curses. Adrian was hit by one beam of dark elemental energy as well, but he resisted the status effect due to his Asmodian blood. Sirius is also hit with some curses, but he resisted some of them. Saena absorbed the curses that afflicted the rest of the team since the curses do not have an ending duration. Rather, the ending duration of said curses will only end if they are dispelled or the golem is defeated. Adrian did not notice it immediately, but the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring seemed to have a face on the crescent moon. If a small amount of light illuminated the creepy face, a spine-tingling look can be seen. "Let us attack!" Adrian suggested as he summoned his Primordial Armament: Bow once again as it was only cancelled earlier. Sirius did not relent on his attacks, but the golem seems to be slightly resistant to his attacks. The golem is also unaffected by the shadows that Siriusmands. The shadows get repelled when Siriusmands it to restrain the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring. The two giants, Tino and Tina, did not be shy and used their new skill. They activated Sun Armor and became lit by a pale orange and red me. The two then charged towards the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring as Adrian provided cover fire against the beams of dark elemental energy. Adrian would urately hit the beam of dark elemental energy aimed at the twin giants so that they will not get hurt or cursed on their way. The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring also did not even bother to dodge and just fired its beam attacks towards everyone in the area. It is also highly resistant to physical damage seeing that its health only dropped to 89% despite being continuously attacked by Sirius. "Saena is almost full as she can no longer absorb the curses. She cannot even use them against her opponents because they are not alive. The curses that she absorbed are meant for living beings." Adrian thought as he considered his options. If Saena could no longer bear the curses in her stomach, then she will get damaged instead. Fortunately, Adrian saw a silver lining when he noticed that the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring evaded when Tina''s dagger was about to hit it. He verified that the golem is indeed evading the giants when Tino almost hit the golem from behind. Adrian''s magical arrows barely do any damage on the body of the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring as it seems to also have high magic resistance. What is interesting is the fact that it evades the two giants to the point that it will not attack. The golem lets Sirius attack it, but it does not let any of the twin giants to even hit it. Adrian found a usible answer to the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring''s behavior as he saw that the dark elemental beams aimed at the twin giants are disintegrated before hitting their body. The fire surrounding then definitely has special properties that does not allow the dark element to even hit them. The battlested for ten minutes, and Adrian once again noticed that the sky changed. The dark sky became illuminated by sunlight which expelled the darkness. The two giants power rose as the sun is also their source of power. Their stats rose to about 15% more when sunlight touched their skin. ''Champion Equinox! The golem! Something is happening to it!" Tino shouted as the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring suddenly spun. After two seconds of spinning des suddenly came out of the sides of the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring. The previous appearance of a moon soon changes to that of a sun with a smiling face. The golem changed appearance and even changed the attributes it released. Beams of white light could be seen being fired by every golden ray that it has on its side. Sirius is even slowerpared to the beam of light that he got damaged by ten light beams. The chain that was connected to the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring that Charon connected is also broken. The beams of light also damaged the twin giants but heavily damage Charon to the point that Adrian needed to recall him. Saena tried afflicting the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring with the curses that she inhaled but it was ineffective. Adrian just needed her to expel the curses as she will be unbale to heal them if she held on. The twin giants are also hurt by the beams of light, but the most notable difference is that the golem no longer cowered from them. It received the hits of the twin giants, but it now evaded a different opponent. The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring is now evading Sirius'' shadow attacks as if it is afraid of them. Adrian wanted to test something and immediately recalled his bow. He reced his current weapon with the scythe and activated Shadow Walker. Adrian vanished from existence as he is now in the shadow world. He went really close to the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring and executed a powerful slice. The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring did not have the ability to detect Adrian''s presence. It also had arge cut on its back as a result of Adrian''s attack but the one shocked is Adrian himself. He managed to greatly deal damage to the golem to the point that it froze from the sudden damage. [You have dealt catastrophic damage to the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring.] Catastrophic is indeed the word as Adrian erased 50% of the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring''s health wit one swing. He knew that his attack might be empowered but it should not be this powerful. "Its attribute is now different." Chapter 889 - The Last Guardian Golem Chapter 889 ¨C The Last Guardian Golem "It can change attributes depending on the time of day or rather it can control the intensity of the light using its maniption of light and darkness elements!" Adrian realized but he did not realize that numerous beams of light already fired from the rays of the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring, and he was sent flying. The damage that he received is not small by any means as he took a direct hit from ten beams of light. Adrian decided to use Rewind on himself and reversed his personal time to five seconds before. He arrived back at the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring''s side and used Burning Souls. A ck shadow escaped from Adrian''s scythe and attached itself to the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring. The shadow of the guardian golem then rose from the ground and started to attack it. Adrian did not think that it would work but it seems that this skill is effective as long as the targets have shadows. With the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring stunned, Sirius used all the shadows that he can muster in order to pierce the body of the golem and bring it down. The two giants then started to pierce the golem with their weapons, but it was difficult to do so. The health of the guardian golem dwindled but it was not enough to fully destroy it. ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring Level: 200 Health: 31.2% Mana: 74% ¡ª¡ª- "Just a little more and this golem will be destroyed." Adrian shouted but the effects of his stun has already vanished. The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring suddenly flew high up in the air and started to spin uncontrobly. Day turned into night and night turned into day as if the sun and moon became chaotic itself. The fast cycle of night and day only stopped when the guardian golem also stopped spinning. When the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring stopped, it felt as if time also stopped but that was just an illusion crafted by the eyes. It only looks like time has stopped because day and night are now midway. The other half of the floating ind is experiencing daylight while the other half is experiencing night. The bizarreness of the situation can make anyone confused or even fearful as a golem had the power to affect time. Adrian thought as well but he did not sense a disturbance in space time, but it was Sirius that told him that the area where nighttime is implemented has increased number of the darkness attribute. All of them attacked once more but the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring no longer dodged any of the attacks that it deemed dangerous. The name of the guardian golem now has another name attached to it. ¡ª¡ª- Monster: Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring (Twilight Form) Level: 200 Health: 30.8% Mana: 50% Buffs: [Increased Attack] [Increased Magic Attack] [Increased Defense] [Increase Mana Collection] ¡ª¡ª- The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring (Twilight Form) is now abination of its two phases. The sun with a creepy smile and the moon with an ominous look is now fully visible on the face of the guardian golem. The rays of the guardian golem also shoot out dark elemental cursespared to just shooting beams of light. It is now in an indiscriminate attack mode as it no longer cared for the surroundings. It fired beams of light and dark curses all over as long as it can detect lifeforms in the vicinity. The group had a difficult time evading and defending to the point that Saena can no longer absorb any curse that afflicted them. She became a bloated bird, and the effects of the curses are showing on her white feathers due to the ck coloration. "Sirius use Realm Ender!" Adrianmanded as he needed to quickly solve the situation. The normal attacks are not doing much damage towards the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring (Twilight Form). Adrian had no choice but to use thest resort skill that Sirius can use. Hopefully, this is thest guardian golem they have to face or else they would need to retreat. Sirius howled and his body became twice as big. A separate distorted space suddenly appeared in a ten-meter diameter with Sirius at its center. Therge body that Sirius had is also covered in Nether Mist as he transformed to his Nether Form. The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring (Twilight Form) detected the biggest threat as the giant wolf in front of it made the very elements tremble. The light and dark elements in the surrounding can no longer be easily controlled by the guardian golem because of Sirius'' presence. The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring (Twilight Form) collected all its power in an attempt to erase the perceived threat from existence. It was perfectly fusing the light and dark elements that it could still control. The color in the surroundings suddenly started to fade as the guardian golem collected all the light and darkness elements that it could. "Too bad." Adrian muttered as that attack will never hit Sirius. The Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring (Twilight Form) needed to lock on Sirius to hit him, but it cannot detect the Fenrir. Sirius appeared above the guardian golem and mmed his sharp ws onto it which sent it crashing down. He then bombarded it with more attacks, but the guardian golem is unusually sturdy. Each of Sirius'' attack can only be seen by the twin giants as purple lightning and even Adrian could not clearly see unless he shares vision with Sirius. When the duration of Realm Ender finished, the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring (Twilight Form) could be seen unable to float again and cracks on its body. Sirius could not move his body for five minutes due to the side effect of his best skill.. Adrian had toe up to the fallen guardian golem and used an empowered attack to kill it. Chapter 890 - Mind Crystal Chapter 890 ¨C Mind Crystal [You have defeated the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring.] [You have received the Twilight Crystal.] The destruction of the Guardian of the Dawn Dusk Spring meant thest piece of the crystals has been collected. Adrian thought that something should happen, but nothing happened. They just rested for about ten minutes before Adrian stood up and started to look for clues. He looked at thest floating ind carefully but nothing useful turned up. The ruins did not have any writings or clues as it was just made up of ancient structure. The next thing that Adrian thought is to survey the other floating inds, so he sent out Kimat, Sirius and Kaon to survey. Adrian did not know what to do as nothing is happening. Usually there should be some clue, but the guardian golems only dropped one crystal instead of other loot. Adrian took out all the crystals that he received from the guardian golems, but they are not reacting. "These are just pretty stones in the end. There are not even holes to put them or any instructions from their descriptions." Adrian thought as he double checked the description of each crystal. ¡ª¡ª- Item: Barren Crystal Tier: Legendary Type: Peculiar Stone Description: A strange stone emitting energy that seemed to make those that touch it to be always parched. If it is dropped in moist ground, it would be barren in just a few hours. It is still in debate if the effects of the stone are real. ¡ª¡ª- Item: Flooded Crystal Tier: Legendary Type: Peculiar Stone Description: A strange stone emitting energy that seemed to make those that touch it to be always full of water and never thirst. If it is dropped in dry ground, it would be moist in just a few hours. It is still in debate if the effects of the stone are real. ¡ª¡ª- Item: Stormy Crystal Tier: Legendary Type: Peculiar Stone Description: A strange stone emitting energy that seemed to make those that touch it to be always feel the wind in their backs. If it is dropped in any type of ground, it would call upon wind after a few hours and then a storm after a few days. It is still in debate if the effects of the stone are real. ¡ª¡ª- Item: Fiery Crystal Tier: Legendary Type: Peculiar Stone Description: A strange stone emitting energy that seemed to make those that touch it to be always warm. If it is dropped in any type of ground, it would release the heat from below the earth. It is still in debate if the effects of the stone are real. ¡ª¡ª- Item: Twilight Crystal Tier: Legendary Type: Peculiar Stone Description: A strange stone emitting energy that seemed to make those that touch it to be always blessed when outside. If it is dropped in any type of ground, it is said to make the ground blessed by good luck. It is still in debate if the effects of the stone are real. ¡ª¡ª- "Champion Equinox, we have scoured each ind, but nothing really happened. All of them just be deste and empty in the end." Tina reported and the others did as well. "I forgot! I still have the map!" Adrian stated but the twin giants questioned him as they saw the map disappear before they entered the Chaos Springs. "Did the map¡­um¡­not vanish earlier?" Tino voiced out with a rather weak tone. "I have it still here. The physical map disintegrated but I can still visualize it." Adrian stated as he used mana to call forth the map that shot towards his head. A light came out of Adrian''s forehead, and it materialized into a full map. It was the authentic Map of the Fallen. Adrian thought it was strange that the map''s origins are from the Fallen but he has yet to encounter them. [Map of the Fallen: Completion Rate ¨C 90%] When Adrian summoned the Map of the Fallen from his head, the five crystals reacted to it as it they are some sort of ma. The five different colored crystals that represented each spring suddenly fused with each other. The colors of the crystals are as follows Barren Crystal ¨C Yellow, Flooded Crystal ¨C Blue, Stormy Crystal ¨C Green, Fiery Crystal ¨C Red, and Twilight Crystal ¨C Orange and Violet. If Adrian were to follow the color orientation of the crystals, then it would be none other than the colors of the rainbow. The only color missing from the rainbow would be Indigo but there are no longer anymore guardian golems. Adrian, who was trying to think where to get the Indigo colored crystal, suddenly saw that something is surfacing from the map. A magic circle appeared on top of the Map of the Fallen. A few secondster, the magic circle activated, and something started to surface. An Indigo colored stone started to slowly rise from the magic circle. Adrian is perplexed on how that happened as there was no magic circle like that on the map before. [You have obtained the Mind Crystal.] ¡ª¡ª- Item: Mind Crystal Tier: Legendary Type: Peculiar Stone Description: A strange stone emitting energy that seemed to make those that touch it to be always have a clear and serene mind. If it is dropped in any type of ground, it is said to make illusions that challenge the minds of those who step foot in the area. It is cultivated by nting it on the minds of living beings. ¡ª¡ª- Adrian''s eyes became big as he read thest sentence. He did not think that an actual stone was getting power from his mind. If something went wrong, then he might have died from the incorrect cultivation. The Mind crystal floated and fused with the other crystals. A whileter a rainbow-colored crystal appeared after a great sh of light. This crystal is different in shapepared to the others as it was in the shape of a key.. The key then shot towards the middle area of the Chaos Springs. Chapter 891 - The Hidden Spring Chapter 891 ¨C The Hidden Spring The rainbow-colored key flew towards the middle of the Chaos Springs where there is only darkness. The rainbow crystal key then emitted its glorious light and nourished the former floating inds deprived with energy. All the floating inds returned back to their prime but the golems guarding them are absent. Each of the floating ind then started to overflow with elemental energy to the point that it is spilling. One would expect that the spilling elemental energies will drop to the void of nothingness but something magical happened. The excess elemental energies started to stretch towards the rainbow crystal key. Each of the opposing elements should have be erratic when they shed against one another, but they were surprisingly calm. Each of the elements should have either depowered their counterpart or strengthen their synergy element but they did not. Each element remained stable and neverbined with the other element. In the end, a chaotic mix of elemental energy started to surge in the chaotic springs. Since Adrian and the others are not in the middle of this magical event, they are not affected by it, but the view is certainly beautiful. It is an event that can only be described as beautifully chaotic. [You have witnessed the Dance of the Chaotic Elements.] [You have received the All Elemental Resistance Skill (Minor)] ¡ª¡ª- Skill Name: All Elemental Resistance Skill (Minor) Tier: Epic Type: Passive Resistance Effect: + 5% Resistance to all Elemental Attributes. (This passive skill cannot be enhanced or mastered.) Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None ¡ª¡ª- The skill that they received from witnessing the event is a great bonus. Despite it only giving 5%, it was plenty because you just needed to watch a magical event like that to obtain the skill. What Adrian is curious is the reason why it is called the Chaos Spring at first because it was not as chaotic as he thought. The event that happened and the changed topography before him is the clear indicator why it is called the Chaos Springs. The new terrain in front of them consisted of a weird topography where all elements are present with a calm and stable flow from each elemental attribute. It is not chaotic because of raging elements but it is chaotic because the elements are not interacting with each other. "Let us investigate." Adrian stated as he first ley Sirius and Kimat survey the new area. The elements around the new area have a different feel because they felt solid like the bridges. When Sirius and Kimat safely traversed the new terrain, the group followed. It was a strange sensation being able to walk on all the elements with a great emphasis on the elements that are not tangible. "This is the perfect area to evolve Kaon!" Adrian muttered as this was his real objective ining to the Chaos Springs. "We should check all the areas first, Champion Equinox." Tino suggested to which Adrian nodded. "We should also wait an hour to see if the flow of the elemental energies is always this constant. If we suddenly get sted with different elemental energies, then we will surely die from the amount flowing in this area." Tina suggested to which Adrian also agreed. The group waited for an hour while Adrian told Kaon to feel all the elemental energies that he can. In fact, Kaon''s me and ice orb suddenly became enriched as it is filled with greater power than before. Adrian asked Kaon if the flow of the two elemental energies is stable. "The flow is stable, Master. But¡­it feels weird as it is not that easy to perceive. I can feel a power like yours preventing the elements from evering in contact with each other." Kaon replied to which Adrian was shocked. From his memory, only the Daemos have the ability to manipte time, space and force. The Fallen should be angels from his memory and they should not have that ability unless the one who created this pocket dimension is a Daemos. Adrian has heard from Ascalor that the Noblesse often created pocket dimensions as spaces for their solitude. In other words, they made it so that no one can bother them. Pocket dimensions are a great way of having your own space managed by the rules that you set up. If the Chaotic Springs is indeed a pocket dimension, then the Daemos who created this should be powerful beyondpare. The way that they can separate the elemental energies present in the dimension itself is considered godlike maniption. Adrian tried to interfere with time, space and force but he got a powerful rejection. "Master!" Kaon stated as he saw that Adrian''s right hand suddenly became heavily wounded. "It is fine. Thews of time, space and force in this ce is stable to the point that not anyone can mess with it. It means that the elements here will never fuse with each other. Let us start the evolution process." Adrian stated as he poured a healing potion on his right hand. "Champion Equinox! We found something strange!" Tino shouted which made Adrian stop his n for a few minutes. Adrian got close to the area where Tino is and noticed that it was in the middle of the terrain. Tino then pointed at a small dip in the terrain which would not be noticed unless one is close and really tried hard to survey it. When Adrian went close to the area, two different notifications suddenly popped up. [Qualification to enter the hidden area has been detected.] [Do you want to enter the Hidden Spring?] Adrian stood in ce for a few seconds to contemte what he received. Tina then called him out when they noticed that he was spacing out. "Sorry about that. I suddenly heard a voice in my head asking if I want to enter the Hidden Spring. Did you two received the same question?" Adrian asked as this was the way to ask an NPC if they received a notification. "No. I did not receive anything like that." Tina replied. "I also did not receive anything through telepathy.." Tino replied. Chapter 892 - The Fallen I Chapter 892 ¨C The Fallen I "Why did one I get the telepathic message?" Adrian muttered. "If there is anything that differentiates us from you then it should be that you possess the Map of the Fallen." Tina raised a valid argument to which Adrian also agreed. The notification did tell him that he met the qualification and that should be a correct assumption that the Map of the Fallen is the key. Although that would mean that Adrian will need to go inside alone without the help of others. "I cannot leave them here while I enter the Hidden Spring. If something happens to them while I am inside, then that would be on me." Adrian muttered to himself. "What would be our next move, Champion Equinox?" Tino asked. "Our next move would be for both of you to return as I cannot be sure what might happen to both of you if I am not present. Let us move to that area so I can create the gate." Adrian replied. The twin giants wanted to retort but they knew that Adrian was looking out for them always. They were lucky this time that the opponent was a golem with only limited instructions. If they were to battle an opponent with great intelligence, then both of them knew that they would get hurt or die as a result. "I am just sending you there because both of you need to report our findings. You can always activate the gate again to enter." Adrian stated to make sure that they do not feel bad about themselves but the two gave a wry smile. "About that¡­we were actually told that the gate cannot be used again for another ten days upon use. It needs to charge up natural energy from the sun again to function. It is also one of the reasons why only few survive but this was the first time we read about fighting golems." Tino stated to which Adrian asked more details. Adrian learned that the gate does not necessarily send them to the Chaos Springs all the time. It can also send the others to another dimension that also bears the name Chaos Springs. All the logs that they have about the Chaos Springs did not talk about fighting golems. "If that is the case then this chaotic pocket dimension must be connected to other pocket dimensions. They have the same name because the creator probably gotzy in naming them or they named it that way to deter those that do not have the Map of the Fallen." Adrian mumbled. Adrian then activated Dimensional Teleportation when they were back at the floating ind. He could not create the gate in that chaotic terrain as it would fail. "Tell mypanions to enter the gate when you go to the other side. I bet they are also waiting to go from the other side. I can only maintain this gate for ten minutes." Adrian stated as the two passed through the gate. About five minutester, Solstice and Lycan entered the portal with a tired expression. Adrian asked them about why they look like that and learned that angels attacked the Kingdom of Magnasupra. The giants were not that keen on healing magic which is why they had to naturally heal themselves. For some reason, their potions could not work on them as they received a debuff from the attack of the angels. "At the very least, both of you survived and could stille to this ce. I am going to investigate the Hidden Spring located in the location over there. The other giants wille back after four days since that will be the time for them to open the portal once more. The portal can only be opened every ten days." Adrian stated. "Four days? It has been three days when you entered the portal. The angels came the second day and our battle with themsted until the third day. Has six days pass by here?" Solstice asked. "If that is the case then this pocket dimension has elerated time which is twice the time on the main world. It further intensifies the theory that it was a demon that created this pocket dimension." Adrian muttered. "Anyways, what do you need us to do? You cannot open the portal again?" Lycan asked. "Having it open costs a lot of mana. I can activate it once more, but the cooldown is still one day. I will invite you guys into my party so that we can get inside the Hidden Spring. At least, I hope that is the case because I cannot bring the twin giants earlier." Adrian stated as he invited the two in a party. Adrian led Lycan and Solstice to the center of the chaotic area filled with different elements. The two could be seen in awe as the beautiful disy of the elements surrounded them. The two could not believe that the elements are also tangible enough for them to step on which is why they jumped and stomped to test its durability. [Qualification to enter the hidden area has been detected.] [The entrance to the Hidden Spring has been discovered. Do you want to enter with your party?] "Yes." Adrian replied. The moment Adrian answered, all the elements that were moving suddenly stopped. The flow of the elements then surrounded the group and formed a sphere. The next thing that they could recognize is the lost of gravity as they are sure that they are falling down. The sphere that covered them is made of all the six elements. When they could feel that they have stopped free falling, the elemental sphere made of various elements popped like a bubble. The next view that the group can see is a great and beautiful pasture with a light blue sky. The beautiful pasture is not the only thing in their sights as two humongous beings that could be said to be monsters are looking at them. These two giant creatures are looking at them with their numerous eyes. [You are in the presence of The Fallen.] Chapter 893 - The Fallen II Chapter 893 ¨C The Fallen II The beautiful pasture is not the only thing in their sights as two humongous beings that could be said to be monsters are looking at them. These two giant creatures are looking at them with their numerous eyes. [You are in the presence of The Fallen.] The two creatures before them are none other than the Fallen. The first angels ever created by the Goddess of Light from the fragments of dead gods. Suffice to say, the two Fallen are vastly different from the angels that are living in the main world. "To think that we have visitors that is a demon. It seems that the world is not yet overrun by the angels and the seal on the gates of the Silver City hold strong." One of the Fallen stated but they could not see its mouth because it had no mouth. The Fallen that spoke to them or rather told them telepathically is an amalgamation of three golden rings rotating. Not only did it have three rings rotating as a body, but it also had eyes on the three rings that can move independently. The Fallen also had six pairs of wings that had a length of three meters each. It also has an aura that made it look like it was continuously burning but it is not hurt by these mes. Inside the three rotating rings is a ck infant like figure that is burning in ck fire. The three pairs of wings that it has is tinum in colorpared to the pure white color that the angels have today. "It seems that they are speechless. We do look big in our current forms but even that demon is hiding his true form because the world cannot handle his true form." Another Fallen stated. The Fallen that spoke had four heads that would speak in unison. The voices that it possesses have different tones that are distinct for each its head. It stood a good four meters tallpared to the other fallen that is about six meters tall. The heads that this Fallen has are that of an androgynous man, a bull, a male lion, and an eagle. It has six pairs of wings that are of different colors per pair. The first pair of wings it has covered its lower body part and is of a gray color. The second pair of wings is thergest with a golden color and is used for it to be able to take flight. The third pair of wings are silver in color and slightly smaller than thergest pair. It seems to be used as a way to keep gliding. "Greetings, travelers. You are incredibly lucky to enter the Hidden Springs, but I ask that you turn back now. Only our kind are wee here as it is the only ce where we can release our true forms." The Fallen that looked like three golden rings stated. "You do not need to immediately chase them out. All three of them has Asmodian blood running in their veins but the demon in their group is certainly the one with the highest purity." The Fallen with four different heads stated. "May I ask why did you trespass in our domain? If your answer is not up to our satisfaction, then we will meet you with incredible force." The Fallen with the appearance of three rings stated with a dark and rumbling voice as if it is the judge of the heavens. "We only came here because I possess the Map of the Fallen and I wanted toplete it. The moment I entered this ce, I alreadypleted the map. If we are disturbing the both of you then we will just be on our way." Adrian replied as he wanted to escape as his senses were telling him that they were vastly outssed. Adrian could not even read their descriptions as all the information on them were question marks. The only thing avable for him are the levels of the monsters before them. The level of the two Fallen are four hundred. They were twice the level of Adrian and the others. Adrian even sent the screenshot of their levels to their party chat which made Lycan and Solstice absolutely speechless. The two Fallen only needed to sneeze and all three of them will probably die. The two Fallen are particrly interested on Adrian as they told him that his true form is sealed because the world cannot handle it. In fact, what the two Fallen said is true because Nether energy is very destructive to the world. "Little demon, is that the only reason?" The Fallen with the appearance of three golden rings asked once more. "That is true as I was informed that I can return here once Ipleted the Map of the Fallen. I even defeated five golems just to each this point. It was not easy, but I managed to defeat all of them andbine all the crystals to create a rainbow crystal key. We are investigating this chaotic pocket dimension for the giants that can create the gate to here." Adrian answered with absolute honesty. All of the eyes that are present in the Fallen with the appearance of three golden rings stared ay Adrian with intent. Adrian can feel that he was being read like a book as if his soul wasid bare. It was like the feeling of someone looking at you while you are naked. "You speak the truth, but do you want to know the truth?" The Fallen with the appearance of three golden rings stated. "I thought it was only devils that cannot lie but it seems that even demons are very honest to this day." The Fallen with four heads stated with great enthusiasm as all four heads had a jovial expression. "By truth, do you mean why a pocket dimension contains another pocket dimension?" Adrian asked as he could feel that the Hidden Springs is a different dimension, but it was still part of the Chaos Springs.. This can only be done by someone godlike. Chapter 894 - The Fallen III Chapter 894 ¨C The Fallen III "It seems that you have very sharp senses when ites to dimensions despite being a budling demon." The Fallen with four different heads stated. "He is also not like any demon before the prime age which means he is special. I can feel both the energies of life and death from him." The Fallen with the appearance of three golden rings stated. "It seems that introductions are in order. I am a member of the Daemos, Equinox. The woman to my right is a vampire and her name is Solstice. The man on my left is a werewolf and his name is Lycan." Adrian stated as he wanted to know the names of the two Fallen in front of them. Adrian did not want to awkwardly call then Fallen Number One and Fallen Number Two. He might even call then Three golden rings and Four beast heads if he does not learn of their name. "I am called Rikbiel." The Fallen with four different heads stated. "I am called Pahaliah." The Fallen that has three golden rings as a body stated. "You should have let us introduce ourselves." Solstice stated. "Yeah. I want to talk to the giant angels as well." Lycan added to which the two Fallenughed. Thankfully, the two Fallen did not find offense from being called angels but insteadughed with the interaction of Adrian''s group. The group alsoughed a bit as it would be awkward if they did notugh as well. "From the way you phrased the sentence earlier, it seems that you can get out of this pocket dimension. Why are you not leaving if you can leave?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know the reason why they are staying firstpared to how they got here. "If you wish to learn that then listen to the truth. On why we are called the Fallen and why we rebelled." Rikbiel stated with only his human head. "Let us start from the time of our creation. Let me ask on what you know about our creation?" Pahaliah stated. "From what was told and on records, the Fallen are the first angels created by the Goddess of Light, but you were discarded as she did not find all of you beautiful or perfect." Adrian answered. "You are correct, but we were not discarded because we were not perfect or beautiful. We were discarded because the Goddess of Light feared our power in controlling the light element. She got threatened for our great mastery on light elemental energy and med us for beingcking. She was jealous of the Goddess of Life for creating Asmodians as she was only human as when she was born. She was a high priestess of the King of Twilight, but she was envious of the Asmodians that were the perfect beings. The first wave of attacks from the dark gods made lots of gods fall. The first ones to fall were the great gods that controlled light and darkness. When she ascended to godhood, her first wish was to create beings more perfect than Asmodians. Beings that will represent light itself, but she was not a goddess of life. It seems that she learned of a rumor that the Asmodians were born from fragments of a god. With this information in mind, she gathered the fallen parts of the Gods of Light or divine beings that have great authority over light. We, the Fallen, were her first attempt at creation to which a goddess of light should not have jurisdiction over. Since we were made from parts of fallen Gods of Light or divine beings that have great authority over light, we had varying appearances. She also only created fifty of us as she stopped when she could not create the perfect form that she envisioned. In the end, the goddess of light had to beg one of the goddesses of life to aid her in creating the perfect being in her mind. In just one attempt, she created them, and that race is what you know now as Angels. The war with the dark gods finally intensified and we were used as cannon fodder by that pathetic goddess as she did not want her true children to die. She also held back the angels on an all-out assault as she wanted the Asmodians to perish. Even if she used parts of gods and divine beings, she could not create the angels on par with the Asmodians. If she could not create the perfect beings, then she will kill off the perfect beings. The goddess of light might have been our creator, but we are our own beings. We fought as hard as we can back then as we wanted the recognition of our creator back then. It was all for naught as many of us fell and only ten of us remained in the end. Although, it was also during the war that the goddess of light knew of our capabilities. Since we are made of parts of divinity, our powers grew to almost match that of the Asmodians. Light became our domain to the point that the ten of us that were left are feared whenever light is present. This made the Goddess of Light jealous as she thought that we would rece her when the timees that we obtain divinity. She was supposed to give us support when the territory we were defending got attacked but not even one angel came. We were left to die so we made a choice that will save the only ten remaining members of our race. We fled the battle and the territory we were guarding got polluted by the dark gods. We knew that we will be condemned from fleeing but we still did. Some of us even got tired of fighting and wanted to enjoy a human life. Some returned to fight for another day which the other gods took pity on us and did not me us for being unable to protect the territory. A few years fighting the dark gods, the surprise of nature sprung up on the world. A Fallen that transformed into a human managed to procreate to which we had no idea we were able to do. He had three children that had the look of a human when born but their real forms were like us. Only other Fallen could detect them but they were raised as human children. The first Nephilim was soon born from the union of human looking Fallen and an Asmodian. The next generation of Nephilim are soon born and became another ray of hope for all living creatures. But there was one goddess not happy with this development, she imed that she must order the Nephilim as they were children born from her creations. In the end, she almost drove them to extinction. If not for the Nephilim that had the blood of an Asmodian that had mastery over time and space, the Nephilim would have perished in the war. The war ended but it was not the end for our persecution. The goddess of lightmanded the angels left in the mortal ne to kill our kind and the Nephelim. She knew that the other gods will be unable to do anything because they already receded to their divine realms and some gods needed to sleep for a long time. When the Fallen and the Nephilim are almost wiped out, the strongest of the Nephilim and protector of the b made a bold sacrifice. With her great power over the elements and even the arcane, she made sure to seal the Gates of the Silver City. She made sure that the angels can no longer go to the main world or return to their beloved city that was crafted by the Goddess of Light herself. Just like the Goddess of Light wanted, she created the perfect being, but she was not directly part of her creation. She wanted to kill the being that she wanted to create just because she did not personally create it herself. With her remaining strength, she created a string of pocket dimension that we could hide from persecution as there were still powerful angels that were not sealed in the Silver City." Pahaliah narrated. Solstice could be seen releasing a tear or two while Lycan is full on crying as he was an emotional person when ites to stories about families. Adrian could also be seen as having watery eyes, but it was halted because he heard of a word that he never thought that he will hear again. "This b that the first Nephilim carried, did it have the carving of a tree?" Adrian asked as he also has one piece of this b as he received it when he became the inheritor of his current job ss. "Yes. The First Nephilim liked the Asmodians more than the angels which is why she had a high position in theirmunity.. She was one of the three that was tasked to escape with the b that separated the barrier of the mortal and the divine realm. Chapter 895 - The First Nephilim Chapter 895 ¨C The First Nephilim "Yes. The First Nephilim liked the Asmodians more than the angels which is why she had a high position in theirmunity. She was one of the three that was tasked to escape with the b that separated the barrier of the mortal and the divine realm. She also suffered heavy wounds from pursuers from the followers of the dark gods. In the end, she fell into a deep slumber, and we are the ones who protect her. Her care takers had already passed onto the afterlife, but the God of Death Abaddon assured us that the two Nephilim sisters will find a soul worthy to carry the mark to wake her up." Rikbiel stated. "Can I see her?" Adrian asked but he was suddenly aimed with vast killing intent that Sirius, Kimat and Kaon flew out of his body. Adrian''s soulbounds knew that their master was being targeted. This was a hidden function only avable to summoners with deep affection towards their soulbound. The two Fallen were shocked when they found out that Adrian was a summoner as they only knew one Asmodian summoner back then. He was strange even amongst the Asmodians that do not tie themselves to others when ites to power. The Asmodian that created the summoning magic system as he felt that he was lonely. The very first summoner who was only known as the Alpha Summoner. "Are you the inheritor of the Alpha Summoner?" Pahaliah asked as the two''s bloodlust suddenly dissipated upon witnessing the power that the soulbounds released. The energy they released was simr to the power of the Asmodian summoner. "Alpha Summoner? I am the inheritor of the Omega Summoner. That is what his soul has told me at least. He just buzzed me this job ss after I said yes. Let me tell you, the headache was not a pleasant experience." Adrian replied with a slight joke to lighten the mood. "Omega Summoner¡­I see. No wonder. That should be the case." Pahaliah muttered as he looked at Adrian then looked at Rikbiel as if he got a realization. "Why are you interested in the b? Even if you are an inheritor of a great being of the past, you will be eliminated if your answer is not correct." Rikbiel stated but he did not release bloodlust. "Little Brother, answer the four headed creep and the three floating rings already." Solstice whispered. "I am asking because I have one of the pieces, but I cannot see its function or description even with my evil eyes." Adrian stated as he took out a b that is in the shape of an imperfect triangle. The b that Adrian owns has the carvings of the roots of the Tree of Life and Death. He already asked the Tree of Life and Death about it and was told that the carvings are its own image. Adrian could even feel that the Tree of Life and Death was a bit haughty and embarrassed when it praised itself as the model for the key that separated the realms. "He has earned the right to know." Pahaliah stated as he looked at Rikbiel. "He has. To think that a heavy burden has been passed down to you as well. You must protect that b with all your life. If the followers of the dark gods know that you have that then you will be hunted down to the ends of the world. You must never bring it out from your personal space unless you are in a ce where energy does not leak out." Rikbiel stated with a sigh. "So¡­does anyone want to take the b from me?" Adrian turned and asked Solstice and Lycan. The two just moved a bit away and did not look Adrian on the eye. Adrian turned towards the two Fallen but they also looked away with all their might despite having multiple eyes. Adrian could only think that this burden has been ced on him, but it is not like he will take out the b from his inventory. "Do not tell me that you are going to force me to take the b from the first Nephilim?" Adrian suddenly muttered as he felt a bigger headacheing his way. "No! We would never dare. Rather, we cannot give it to you because of a special circumstance." Pahaliah stated. "Let us show you." Rikbiel stated as the two Fallen suddenly emitted a bright light. The light filled the surroundings and blinded Adrian, Solstice and Lycan. They closed their eyes due to the harsh light. When they opened their eyes, they can only gasp at the sight before them. Seven individuals were currently trapped in a weird nt. The weird nt has a bulb made of light the other parts are vines. Connected to this weird nt in the middle is a beautiful woman that had the wings of an angel and demon. She was the First Nephilim that Pahaliah and Rikbiel were talking about. Adrian could feel his blood jump as he knew that this woman indeed has Asmodian, and demon blood like him. "You are telling that they hid everything from sight just using light." Solstice muttered as this application of light magic is masterful to the point of being godlike. "Why are the others connected to her?" Lycan asked. "She is very wounded, and we are using the Lumen Miraclus nt to share her pain. Only six of us can take turns but she is not waking up nor getting healed fully. We are barely keeping her alive. Even temporal magic cannot reverse the effects of her state. We also tried a relic back then, but it was not effective since it was one of the most power dark gods that inflicted her with her wounds." Pahaliah stated in a sad tone. "What is her name?" Adrian asked. "Her name? She is none other than the First Nephilim, Lilith. She has angel blood and Asmodian demon blood in her veins which is why she could master both elemental and arcane magic to perfection.. It dide at the cost of her own health and life." Chapter 896 - Kanlaon’s Second Evolution I Chapter 896 ¨C Kaon¡¯s Second Evolution I "Her name? She is none other than the First Nephilim, Lilith. She has angel blood and Asmodian demon blood in her veins which is why she could master both elemental and arcane magic to perfection. It dide at the cost of her own health and life." Adrian looked at her with eyes full of wonder and could see that she had a teenage form. He knew that Lilith should be thousands of years old, but she retained a fairly young form like most Asmodians above the age of one hundred. He also saw that she is hugging the b and was sealed in that position. The only way for Adrian to get the b is to unseal her but that is almost close to impossible. The Fallen were talking about a mark but that will be like finding a needle in a haystack. It also seems that only one individual with the mark is avable. He also does not know if anyone reincarnated with the said mark already. "She is sealed with the b. Thank goodness. That is one headache averted." Adrian stated while wiping his forehead. The others looked at him with weird gazes as they are not sure if someone like him should be protecting something that important. "As you can see, she is in a state that cannot wake up. We need to find the sessor of the mark. We already sent one of our own to search for it, but they needed to take on a human''s appearance to blend in. It also meant they sealed their appearance like you." Rikbiel stated. "Which is why, we came with a decision. Please help us search for the sessor of the soul of a Nephilim." Pahaliah stated as a quest notification appeared before the three of them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C QUEST NOTIFICATION Quest Name: Find the Nephilim Reincarnate Difficulty: E to SSS Description: The Fallen believe that a Nephilim has been reincarnated as promised by the God of Death. Find the living being that has the soul of a Nephilim. It is said that this Nephilim will lead the others back to glory and save the First Nephilim from her seal. Quest Complete Condition: Find the Nephilim Reincarnate (0/1) Reward: Unknown Failure Condition: None Failure Punishment: None Time Limit: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Please find the sessor to her powers." Rikbiel stated as he bowed with hisrge body. "I will dly ept but any clues on how I can find the reincarnate?" Adrian asked. Adrian asked but he was met with silence. He looked at Rikbiel but all four of his heads turned away. He looked at Pahaliah, but all of his eyes started to wander around. They basically gave him a wild goose chase mission that may or may not bepleted. It might also bepleted by the other Fallen if they find the reincarnate first. "If the reincarnate shares the soul of a Nephilim, then I might find him or her easily. A Nephilim has a unique soul of two colors." Adrian stated but the two Fallen still did not look at him straight. "Do not tell me even his or her soul is sealed until he or she awakens?!" Adrian shouted in frustration. When Adrian said his piece, the two Fallen created small fireworks froming to the correct conclusion. It might lookedic, but it was greatly aggravating to Adrian who wanted toplete the quest. The search for the sessor is basically close to impossible. It is not like the reincarnate will show up on his doorstep and introduce themselves as the one that he is looking for. "We are sorry for the inconvenience but all we know is that the sessor must awaken his soul. We do not know how or when that happens, but he will surely release a great energy wave of light elemental energy. He may also release a great energy wave of the darkness element." Pahaliah stated. "Why darkness energy? The light energy I get but if the reincarnate is the one that seeds Lilith, then they should have arcane energy instead." Adrian asked. "The reincarnate does not necessarily have her power as her power took a great toll on her body. The reincarnate has the power of light and darkness as prophesized." Rikbiel followed up but Adrian knew that they were hiding something. "Fine. I wille rushing towards the reincarnate when he or she awakens. I will also make sure that the Daemos are aware of a sudden explosion of light and darkness energy." Adrian stated. "We are eternally grateful to you, Equinox." Both Rikbiel and Pahaliah stated as they expressed their deep gratitude. ===== Adrian, Solstice and Lycan came out of the Hidden Spring with the help of the two Fallen. They constructed a sphere made of light that made them shot up to the entrance. When they returned back to the Chaos Springs, he immediately summoned Kaon. "It is now time to evolve you my great dragon." Adrian stated as he patted Kaon''s head. Adrian took out the items that he needed for the evolution that he is predicting that should happen. He first fed Kaon the Wind Dragon Core that he received from the Ryujin. A significant change happened when Kaon ingested the dragon core. The wind element around them became enthralled and gathered around Kaon. It was not only that as the fire, water and earth elements also became erratic and gathered around Kaon. Adrian could see two more elemental orbs manifesting around Kaon. "There is still no evolution description. I need to move to the next phase since this is not enough." Adrian muttered as he took out two more items. Adrian took out an orb that is emitting light and another orb that is swallowing light. These two robs are the Light Dragon Core and the Darkness Dragon core that Adrian received for his participation in the Pandelympics. Adrian made Kaon swallow the two dragon cores immediately. The light and darkness elements that did not get enthralled by Kaon suddenly flooded towards him.. Adrian could feel that the elemental energies are overwhelming Kaon. Chapter 897 - Kanlaon’s Second Evolution II Chapter 897 ¨C Kaon¡¯s Second Evolution II Kaon swallowed the light dragon core and the darkness dragon core with all his might. The calm light and darkness energy that did not gather towards him suddenly started to surge. The dragon ball that finished manifesting is the Earth Dragon ball that had the color of vibrant green. The next dragon ball that manifested after the Earth Dragon ball is the Wind Dragon ball. It had a clear gray color with streaks of wind swirling inside of it. The wind elemental energy finally settled in Kaon''s body when the Wind Dragon Ball manifested. The next would be the most difficult as Kaon needed to manifest the Light Dragon Ball and the Darkness Dragon Ball. The four basic elements were easy because it only needs hard work and little talent to gain mastery over them. The light and darkness element are different as talent is a big deciding factor in order to use it. There is a reason why the angels are very prideful of their race because they have a body that can perfectly control the light element. Kaon is different from others as he is a dragon that has talent o devour other dragons which is a threat to dragon kind. Adrian knew that the ancient dragons are not bothering him because they expect him toe to the festival of the Dragon King. "The Festival of the Dragon King is only a few months away. I need to strengthen myself in order to make sure that Kaon does not get killed." Adrian thought as he knew that not all soulbounds are immortal despite bound to a yer. If a being with high persona were to attack Kaon then there is a chance that they could destroy his soul. This is the reason why Adrian needs to strengthen Kaon''s soul, and he is risking everything for it. The dragons will take kindly to a demon having ownership of a dragon. The dragons are not moving because they are weakened. Adrian read that the Festival of the Dragon King will nourish the dragon''s energy which is why he knew that going there would be a trap. He needed to make sure that Kaon will never need to step foot in the territory of the dragons. When Adrian was staying at the ce of the Ryujin''s, he came across a legend about a peculiar dragon that is said to be made of all the elements. It controlled fire, water, wind, earth, light and darkness to a masterful degree. This was only a story, but Adrian knew that nothing are just stories in Pandemonium. "If no dragon is alive that is made up of the six elements, then I will just make one." Adrian stated as he started pouring all his mana towards Kaon. The start of the mana sharing of the evolution phase has begun and Adrian is being wrung dry. He knew this would happen, but he did not think that Kaon would be taking too much from him at a quick rate. "Sorry about this sis and brother-inw. Charon!" Adrian muttered. "Sorry about what?" Solstice asked. "Broth¡­brother-inw! Uehehe." Lycan chuckled. Charon appeared from Adrian''s body and attached the chains to Solstice and Lycan. Charon suddenly absorbed the mana from both of them and transferred it towards Adrian. The two could feel their bodies bing weak from the mana leaving their bodies. Adrian now had more mana to use to aid Kaon. He could see the Light Dragon ball and the Darkness Dragon ball manifesting before them. It was small but the two are starting to propagate into Kaon''s body. He is now beginning to integrate the light and darkness element. The Light Dragon ball and the Darkness Dragon ball started to berger andrger but all of them are bout to run out of mana. Adrian had no choice but to use his Primordial energy topensate for theck of mana. Adrian did not know that Primordial Energy was very potent that the Light Dragon ball and the Darkness Dragon ball finally formed. Adrian stopped Charon from sucking mana from Lycan and Solstice when he saw that Kaon has perfectly manifested all six elemental dragon balls. He thought that everything is fine, but Adrian suddenly felt something trying to explode from the depths of his soul. Kaon, who seemed fine a moment before, suddenly started to leak the six kinds of elemental energy. The elemental energy that he started to leak became stronger and stronger to the point that he is now in agonizing pain. Adrian could also feel that Kaon''s soul is starting get damaged from the strain of housing all elemental attributes. Adrian then took up thest item that he needs. This item was something that the Tree of Life and Death told him about if he wanted to attempt evolving Kaon in the way he described it. An item that is said to be powerful enough to rejuvenate a dying person. Adrian took out the Gaia''s Bead from his inventory. It is a crystal in the shape of a tear drop with a deep blue color. It also had a green hue inside of it that has immense life energy. Adrian thought that he would not need to use it as the Tree of Life and Death told him that he might not need to use it if he was lucky enough. "s, I guess I am not lucky enough to not use it on myself. I just need to find another source of life energy that is in the mythical tier." Adrian stated as he hurriedly pushed Gaia''s Bead towards Kaon''s reverse scale. The moment Adrian pushed Gaia''s Bead inside of Kaon''s reverse scale, the leaking elemental energies started to stabilize. Not only did it stabilize, but all the elemental energy also that leaked and even those around it started to get sucked inside Kaon''s body. [The soulbound, Kaon, haspleted the requirements for evolution?] [Would you like your soulbound, Kaon, to evolve into the Genesis Dragon?] "Genesis Dragon? It seems that is the name of the evolution that I unlocked. Yes!" Adrian answered. As soon as Adrian agreed, all the elemental energy in the Chaos Spring started to umte towards Kaon. Adrian thought that he was just seeing things, but he noticed that the elemental bnce in the Chaos Spring faltered a little. "I might be seeing things as an effect of mana deficiency." Adrian thought as he could see that Kaon is wolfing down the elemental energies around him. About an hourter, Kaon no longer absorbed elemental energies in his body. Adrian could also feel that Kaon is feeling great to the point that his soul is incredibly nourished. Kaon looked at Adrian when he finished wolfing down on the elemental energies as he could now see that six dragon balls are floating around him. [Your soulbound, Kaon, will now experience regression in order to be reborn.] Kaon who was thirty meters long started to shrink at a visible rate. Adrian did not know what was happening and started to panic but he calmed down when he read the notification. He did not know what this regression meant but it seems that Kaon needs to do it in order to be the Genesis Dragon. Adrian thought that it might just be Kaon returning to being a young dragon, but Adrian is stunned upon seeing a golden egg in front of him. A golden egg that is about two feet tall with six three-inch dragon balls floating around it could be seen. When they thought it was over, a huge wave of elemental energy swept towards them. Adrian, Solstice and Lycan were sent flying because of the wave of strong elemental energy. Adrian immediately rushed towards Kaon who has now transformed into a golden egg. Fortunately, the soul bond is still present, and Adrian could feel that Kaon is resting. "Did Kaon turn back into an egg?" Solstice asked as she could not believe it. She could not believe that a living being transformed back into its birth stage. It is like seeing a chicken transform back to an egg. Lycan also wondered as he did not think that arge dragon would be an egg that has a height of two feet. "Is it appropriate to ask the question, what happened first? The chicken or the egg?" Lycan stated as he found the situation a big mystery. "It seems that Kaon needed to be reborn in order to evolve. This should be what the old man Pann was mumbling about strong monsters undergoing some sort of rebirth in order to be born stronger. I just did not think that it would happen to Kaon." Adrian stated as he finally rearranged his thoughts. "If that is the case then that is great! Kaon will be a stronger being from the way you are describing it." Solstice stated. "He does but it seems that I need to stay here for a while. Kaon is still absorbing elemental energy in order to hatch. When the giantse here, you can return. I will just use a gate to escape when Kaon hatches." Adrian stated as he could clearly see the hatching time. [Current Hatch Time: 10 days] Chapter 898 - Hatching Kanlaon Again Chapter 898 ¨C Hatching Kaon Again [Current Hatch Time: 10 days] Adrian needed to wait for 10 days just to hatch Kaon safely. He does not know if it will exactly happen at ten days'' time, but he will not leave this pocket dimension for ten days. Who knows what anomaly might happen if he leaves for just one second? Interestingly enough, the Fallen have told him that the Chaos Springs will revert back to its original state after a hundred days. Adrian wanted to eagerly learn the time magic that can revert a ce to its original state but the Fallen told them that it was only possible because of the unique state of the Chaos Springs. The Fallen told him that each floating ind is made up of an elemental core. Each of these inds are indeed made up of elemental cores that fill up the whole ce with their energies. The energies that Kaon is absorbing ising from these elemental stones that are the sizes of therge inds. "It seems that elemental magic is easily raised in this ce. My darkness magic is steadily being raised to a frightening degree." Solstice stated. "I agree. Even werewolves like me that is not focused on magic is steadily increasing the mastery." Lycan added. "It is great that you can do that. While here I am just creating talismans that I barely even use." Adrian stated as he cannot increase his mastery over arcane magic in the Chaos Springs. "You sell them like hotcakes anyways. You must return to your territory the moment Kaon hatches. We need to make sure that you invest all that money wisely. The others are already taking the materials needed to construct the things that you need in the territory." Solstice stated as she eagerly wanted to visit the territory. "I know. I am just waiting for everyone to gather so that I can create the guild." Adrian stated. After a few more days, the giants followed after and joined the three. Solstice and Lycan returned back to the main world. They also started to search for clues regarding the Nephilim Reincarnate. They did not know if this was an NPC or a yer. But Adrian strongly believed that it was a yer because it involved a promise from the God of Death. The giants explored the Chaos Springs as well but returned when they knew the circumstances. Only the giants that do research are left. It seems that they will return with Adrian when he activates the portal. Adrian is entirely focused on the egg hatching which is why time flew fast. Fortunately, Adrian could summon his soulbounds when he logs out and leave them to guard Kaon''s egg. This was only possible because the current Chaos Springs is considered as a safe zone. Adrian logged back in on the tenth day just to be sure that he witnesses Kaon''s rebirth. [Current Hatch Time: 1 minute] Adrian waited for the countdown to drop to zero. As soon as the countdown became zero, Kaon''s egg suddenly started to crack. The scaly golden egg started to shake and even the small dragon balls around it started to spin. The egg started to fully crack, and a cute dragon head pocked. A golden dragon head came out of the egg with eyes that twinkled in six different colors. Kaon has been reborn into the existence known as the Genesis Dragon. But Adrian could feel that the new appearance of his dragon looked like a baby triceratops. Kaon looked like his baby form back then, but his golden scales are a bitck luster. His scales might be gold in color, but it did not shine like gold. The six dragon balls also swirled around him yfully and he was really cute since even his mind regressed back to a child. Adrian picked him up, but he could feel the definite weight that Kaon possesses. He checked every inch of Kaon''s body to make sure that he is fine. When nothing out of the ordinary could be seen, he decided to see the description of the Genesis Dragon. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Kaon Monster Race: Dragon Species: Genesis Dragon Level: 1 Health: 100% Mana: 100% Stamina: 100% Description: It is said to be the ancestor of all the elemental dragons. It is said to be one of the first dragons created by the Mother of All Dragons, Tiamat. It has perfect mastery of all elements as it is said that itprises of the elements itself. Also considered as dragon royalty, it will be revered by all dragon species. Low Ranked Dragon Species are afraid of even raising their head around it. It also has great authority when ites to Elemental Dragons. Even the Dragon Kings are said to treat any Genesis Dragon with great respect. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- [Kaon has gained the skill Genesis Dragon Breath.] [Kaon has gained the skill All Elemental Resistance.] [Kaon has gained the skill Genesis Dragon''s Reverse Scale.] [Kaon has gained the skill Genesis Dragon Scale.] [Kaon has gained the skill Master of All Elements.] "Why did you revert back to level 1!?" Adrian stated as he hugged Kaon while crying tears of pain. Adrian could not believe that Kaon reverted back to level one and wanted to report it to the developers. It was really difficult trying to raise him to level 200, but he reverted back to level one. Adrian could not power level Kaon as well since you must be at least 50 levels near the monsters in a dungeon. Even with Adrian''s Asmodian''s Prestige, he cannot raise Kaon back to level 200 in a month. Seeing that Adrian is despairing, the cute Kaon rubbed his face towards Adrian to cheer him up. "Let us look at your abilities at least." Adrian muttered as he looked at the skills that Kaon possesses. ¡ª¡ª¨C Skill: Genesis Dragon Breath Tier: Legendary (Can be evolved) Type: Active Skill Effect: -Deal 150% of the Genesis Dragon and the summoner''s total magic damage per second in the area around them. -The end of the Genesis Dragon Breath will have a cone shape area of effect ssh that will deal 75% of the Genesis Dragon''s magic damage. -15% chance to inflict burn on the enemies affected by the Genesis Dragon Breath -15% chance to inflict frost on the enemies affected by the Genesis Dragon Breath -15% chance to inflict petrification on the enemies affected by the Genesis Dragon Breath -15% chance to inflict a one second stun on the enemies affected by the Genesis Dragon Breath -15% chance to inflict curse of weakness (decrease stats by 10%) on the enemies affected by the Genesis Dragon Breath -15% chance to inflict mark of light (deals increased 10% damage) on the enemies affected by the Genesis Dragon Breath Cooldown: 3 minutes Mana Cost: None Duration: 30 seconds Cast Time: Instant ¡ª¡ª¨C Skill: All Elemental Resistance Tier: Mythical Type: Passive Resistance Skill Effect: ¨C Reduce damage from fire element by 80% ¨C Reduce damage from water element by 80% ¨C Reduce damage from earth element by 80% ¨C Reduce damage from wind element by 80% ¨C Reduce damage from darkness element by 80% ¨C Reduce damage from light element by 80% ¨C Reduce damage from advance elements by 50% Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Duration: None Cast Time: None ¡ª¡ª¨C Skill: Genesis Dragon''s Reverse Scale Tier: Mythical Type: Passive Skill Effect: -Skills and attacks that hit the reverse scale will be increased by 1.2 times. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Duration: None Cast Time: None ¡ª¡ª¨C Skill: Genesis Dragon Scale Tier: Mythical Type: Passive Skill Effect: -All physical and magical attacks will be reduced by 50% when ites in contact with the Genesis Dragon''s body Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Duration: None Cast Time: None ¡ª¡ª¨C Skill: Master of All Elements Tier: Mythical Type: Passive Skill Effect: ¨C Can control the six elements of nature [Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light and Darkness.] ¨C Increased damage when using the six elements of nature by 50% [Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light and Darkness.] Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Duration: None Cast Time: None ¡ª¡ª¨C Adrian suddenly found a sizeable rock or cliff and raised Kaon. All that was missing in that scene were the numerous dragons shouting or roaring. The giants that were researching there could make up for theck of audience. "What is the Champion Equinox doing?" One of the giants whispered. "I do not know but it must be some sort of ritual that demons use when a newbornes." The other giant replied. "We better just p and celebrate a momentous asion then. He is our only way out of this ce, so we better not get on his bad side." The leader of the research team stated as she proceeded to p. Adrian''s mind is filled with thought of gratitude as this was a dragon that is truly the ancestor of elemental dragons. Just with Kaon''s resistance skill, he could basically be said to be immune from damage due to the two passive skills that he has acquired. "I do not care anymore if you be level one.. If you have all these mythical skills then I will be eternally grateful." Chapter 899 - Back To The Start I Chapter 899 ¨C Back To The Start I Adrian happily activated the Dimensional Teleportation skill when the giant researchers were done surveying the Chaos Springs. Adrian also warned them to not return back to the Chaos Springs after the reset as they would need to face all of the golems again or be sent to a different pocket dimension. They were only able to meet Adrian because he was inside the Chaos Springs. Adrian also hid the fact that there was another gate to the Silver City in the Hidden Spring. The Fallen told him to never tell a soul about it or else the angels will definitely decimate the kingdom of the giants. Adrian also strictly warned them that they should never open the gate. It would leak energy again that attracted the angels. The giants thanked Adrian for the information about the Chaos Spring. Adrian only told them that the Fallen are protecting a Nephilim which made the giants even more assured to never open the gate. Without Kaon to ride down the bean stalk, Adrian used his wings instead to descend back to the ground. AS he was descending, he decided to look at the thing that he was rewarded when they safely reached the Kingdom of Magnasupra. ¡ª¡ª- Item Name: Random Treasure Chest Type: Consumable Tier: Epic to Legendary Description: Gives a random item orponent that has the rank of either Epic or Legendary. It will disappear once it is opened, and the item orponent will appear inside the user''s inventory. Chances: Legendary (30%) Epic (70%) ¡ª¡ª- "Might as well open it now." Adrian muttered as he opened the Random Treasure Chest while descending. A bright light shed, and a new item is immediately added to Adrian''s inventory. He looked at the tier and became happy that it is of the Legendary Tier. It seems that his Luck stat affected the probability of getting the item. ¡ª¡ª- Item Name: Beast Experience Booster Bar Type: Consumable Tier: Legendary Effect: Increases the experience acquisition rate of the fed monster by 200% for a specific duration. Description: A booster bar made up of different ingredients that will help monsters grow quickly once eaten. It has a delicious taste that will make some monsters crave for more. It could also be used as bait for monsters hiding. It has a delectable smell that attracts monsters in a one-kilometer radius. Duration: 3 days ¡ª¡ª- "It is the best thing that I need to bring Kaon back to level 200 in a sh. I would use this on him when reaches level 150." Adrian thought as he almost reached the base of the bean stalk. Adrian used Polymorph on himself and changed his appearance to that of a human. He was greeted by the mages guarding the entrance of the bean stalk. He also visited the royal family before ultimately going back to his own territory. ==== Adrian returned to his territory and reported to the elders that there is a child of royalty blessed by the twin gods. He told this because it is his duty as a champion to protect those that are blessed by the gods he serves. He already had infinite contribution when ites to the Church of the Twin Gods because he is the champion. Adrian is basically the boss of the elders as he is one of the representatives of the Twin Gods. When he reported the circumstances of the child, one elder, two priests and three pdins started to depart for the Kingdom of Suburiasi. The first thing that Adrian did upon returning to Avalon is to find Old Man Pann. He wanted to check if Kaon definitely is healthy. The old man practically got a sizeablend in Adrian''s territory just by talking to Adrian. He did not even pay so Adrian must make sure that the old man helps him when ites to monsters. Pann is actually a very famous to yers in the territory that start as an elf or dark elf summoners. There were even some people that wanted to go to Avalon just to meet Pann, but they could not freely enter Avalon due to restrictions. The rumor about Pann started when a dark elf summoner tamed a rare species that he could not evolve. Long story short, Pann saw the rare species that the dark elf summoner had and advised him on the evolution of his monster. Soon, other people started toe to Pann when they have problems with their monsters. Even now, Adrian could see a crowd of people in front of Pann''s new ranch. The people were not entering recklessly because of the guard dog that Pann had. Pann''s guard dog is an Orthos that had two heads which spew fire and lightning. It was one of Pann''s favorite puppies because it was very obedient. Adrian just casually walked in the ranch without paying any mind to those that are telling him to stop. The Orthos started to run towards Adrian and the onlookers thought that Adrian was done for but was stunned with what happened. Adrian is now rubbing the Orthos'' belly and the two heads barked when they were satisfied. "I am here to meet the old man, Ort! Let us y again next time. Oh! I know! You can y with Sirius and the others." Adrian stated as he summoned his soulbounds other than Kaon to y with Ort. Adrian summoned his soulbounds in their miniature forms which is why the yers did not recognize him. Either way, he only needed to have a quick chat with the old man before going to level Kaon anyway. The yers were talking with each other about the identity of the human that entered the ranch. "Old Man? Are you there? Do not tell me that you are already feeling the signs of aging?" Adrian shouted to which the old man opened the door in a loud bang. "It seems that you are here to bother me once again, brat. What do you need?" Pann stated as Adrian suddenly summoned Kaon. The moment Adrian summoned Kaon, Pann''s eyes almost burst out of his sockets. He immediately casted a spell that separated them from reality, but it was toote. The ones he did not want to notice had known of the existence that is now Kaon. [The Mother of All Dragons, the Goddess Tiamat, has perceived the existence of a Genesis Dragon.] "Crap!" Adrian suddenly shouted as he realized what he has done. The goddess that birthed the dragons is now aware of Kaon''s existence. Adrian did not think this would happen as it did not happen when Kaon evolved into a Frostfire Dragon. Even Pann started berating him about the things that would happen. "You! If you were going to show me a Genesis Dragon, then you should have warned me. That is dragon royalty! The dragons will definitelye here!" Pann stated. "I did not know that would happen. Kaon evolved in a pocket dimension so I did not think that he would garner that much attention." Adrian replied. "It is toote. They are already here." Pann stated as two huge western dragons are flying beside Avalon. When the two huge dragons arrived at Avalon, all the demons on guard started to gather. Even Ascalor came out of the Paradox nes immediately when someone reported to him of what happened. Adrian already knows what they want but he will never give them Kaon. Adrian immediately mediated and entered his inner most subconscious. Pann thought that Adrian must have thought something to deter the dragons which is why he also summoned some of his pets to protect him. He will have to deal with the Ancient Dragon that arrived as he was the only one that can deal with it. ===== "Hand over the child!" Thergest of the two dragons demanded. It could be said that the two of them are dragon kings but the one who spoke is definitely the leader. "We do not know what you are talking about." Pann stated as he suddenly appeared beside Ascalor. "You know what I am talking about Beast Master. Bring us the elemental child." The ancient dragon demanded. "It seems that you already sensed him, but that child is already tethered to the soul of one of our own. You cannot take the child as you will endanger our child in the process. Also, you do not own the elemental child. Leave now while we are still talking in a civilized manner." Pann stated as he showed his aura that he was hiding. When the dragons noticed Pann''s aura, they backed down a little as he was a Noblesse. Even if Ancient Dragons are said to be equal to a Noblesse, the ancient dragons were still injured from the fight against the Dragon of Gluttony back then. They are not yet at the level to contend equally but that does not mean they will not stop. "We demand to see the child at least." The ancient dragon stated. "If that is the case then you are wee, but you must never take the child.." Pann stated as he also did not want a direct confrontation as even, he is not yet in full power. Chapter 900 - Back To The Start II Chapter 900 ¨C Back To The Start II The ancient dragon agreed to leave the Genesis Dragon alone for now in exchange of seeing it. Themotion was big enough for yers in Adrian''s territory to talk about it and even post their videos in the forums. The sudden transformation of two giant dragons into humanoids also became the topic of the forums and videoments. The two dragons transformed into two females that are beautiful beyondpare. The smaller dragon transformed into the appearance of a woman in herte twenties with pinkish hair. The ancient dragon transformed into a woman that is in her thirties but incredibly beautiful. Both of them made the wind shudder as they are dragons that have great control of the wind. It is also the reason why they could easilye to the territory. The smaller dragon is a Wind Dragon, and the Ancient Dragon is a Storm Dragon. "At least you have the decency toe in your human forms. The twin gods will not take it lightly if you bother their favorite child after all." Pann stated as he also arrived near them. Ascalormanded the guards to get back to their usual business as he will personally escort the sudden guests. Business continued but the yers could not help but look at the direction of the two dragons and the two of the famous NPCs that can be found in Avalon. "As expected of the wind dragons, you travel fast. I guess age did not let you down, Bh." Pann stated as he called the name of the ancient dragon. "For you to be alive despite the great damage that you sustained, I am even more impressed that you are still alive, old bag of bones." Bh stated as she seemed to be familiar about Pann. "Is that the kid that used to hang out with my granddaughter?" Bh asked as he pointed at Ascalor. "He did do that when he was quite young. Things were not as troublesome as they are back then than it is now." Pann replied. "I am more surprised that you demons reimednd in the main world. Did you all get bored of the pocket dimension that you were living inside of?" Bh stated as a little joke. "We did and it seems that we needed a more proactive approach. When we were busy with other things, the dark gods had already creeped themselves in human society before we knew it. The twin gods even chose their champion to be born to our race. It seems that even they who did not like to move hinted that we must make a choice." Pann stated which made Bh silent as she already knew of the new Champion of the Twin Gods. The group soon reached Pann''s ranch where Adrian is currently waiting for them to appear. The world outside of the ranch became deste as Pann already shifted the dimension a bit. He made sure to separate his ranch from the main world for the time being. "Old man! Oh! The other old man is also here!" Adrian stated as he saw Ascalor in front of him. "Child, let me see the founding dragon." Bh stated in a gentle tone as she could feel the energy of life and death from the body of the young demon in front of her. "The old woman is?" Adrian asked which made Bh''s face twitch a bit as this was the first time openly made her feel old. Adrian knew that the person in front of him is an old person because he could se ethe souls of other beings. This is also the reason why he calls Peridot''s adoptive mother as olddy. "She is Bh, one of the ancient dragons. She is an eyesore right now, but you can consider her as a guest in your territory for now." Pann stated. "Did youe to take Kaon away?!" Adrian stated in an innocent tone. "No child. I am merely examining the person that managed to hatch a Genesis Dragon." Bh stated as she could see the young demon getting teary eyes. "You are wrong that I only hatched him as I already hatched him twice. I made him that way since dragons already abandoned him back then. I found his egg being transformed into a cursed being by lizardmen." Adrian reiterated just to mention that they do not have any im towards Kaon. Pann could be seen smirking while Ascalor is holding hisughter. They already knew this side of the young demon as he always made sure that he is on top of the conversation. Just Adrian stating Kaon''s story in an innocent manner already made Bh and her servant unable to refute anything. "Is that true?" Bh asked as she looked towards Pann. "It is true. I even helped him hatch that egg back then, but I actually did not know that he would chance upon an abandoned dragon egg. I honestly thought that it was just a drake, but it was a fire dragon that hatched. This is the first time that I heard that you hatched him again though." Pann stated as he wanted to hear the full story from Adrian. "Kaon reverted back to an egg when I fed him his evolution materials." Adrian stated. "Impossible! A genesis dragon cannot be created or force an evolution to be one. They need to hatch naturally." Bh eximed. "But Kaon reverted back to an egg when he devoured all the evolution materials that I gave him. So, a Genesis Dragon could indeed be created but it seems that my little Kaon is just special." Adrian stated as he patted the small golden dragon beside him. The two dragons could clearly see that it is indeed a Genesis Dragon, but they could not easily believe Adrian''s story. In fact, Adrian told them that he made Kaon be a Genesis Dragon so that they will lose interest on him.. If they knew that a Genesis Dragon can be created then they will be less likely to demand Adrian to hand him over. Chapter 901 - Kanlaon Is My Dragon Chapter 901 ¨C Kaon Is My Dragon "I really made him be a Genesis Dragon. I do not know what you dragons are doing on why all of you have yet to evolve into one." Adrian stated and also managed to throw a bit of shade towards the dragons. In fact, the dragons did not want to admit but they are not as unified as a racepared to the demons. They are already not numerous in number, but they are also individuals that have greed which is why they do not y well with others. Even the gathering of the Ancient Dragons only happens once in a blue moon despite their territories being near each other. "If that is true then could you tell me the materials needed to evolve into one?" Bh asked. "Sure. How much are you going to pay me?" Adrian suddenly blurted with an innocent smile. "How dare you!" The other wind dragon shouted as she could no longer control herself from the disrespectful tone of the demon in front of them. Adrian did not even need to do something as Kaon suddenly activated his aura. The moment he did, the wind dragon suddenly shrunk back in fear. Pann and Ascalor was also ready to move but they decided not to move anymore since Kaon already solved the issue. "You are scaring the guest. I bet she is just carried by her fierce temper. Dragons are said to be creatures that cannot hold their tempers." Adrian stated to which made the wind dragon even more angry, but Bh stared at her with a dark expression. The wind dragon never dared to speak once more and just stood there. "I am willing to give you ten thousand gold for the information." Bh stated. "I think that is a bit cheap for information about the origin species of the elemental dragons. Give me a shard of the fountain of life." Adrian stated to which made Bh suddenly re up. "How did you know about that information?!" Bh asked but her aura could be seen building up as the surroundings started to gather dark clouds. "Have you forgotten that the Tree of Life and Death is present in this territory. It could detect all the things rted to the Twin Gods. I believe that it is a fair exchange for the information to create one of the most powerful dragons in you race." Adrian stated with a smile. Seeing that Adrian is leading the conversation, Pann and Ascalor are smiling inside with pride. They will definitely praise Adrianter when these dragons are gone. Bh immediately calmed herself when she remembered that there is indeed a holy tree in this territory. "I also believe that it is fair." Bh stated as she only has the shard anyways and could not even activate it. The shard of the Fountain of Life is already losing power anyways so she could just give it away instead of hoarding it. "Since we are in agreement, I will tell you the things that you need. All you need are five other elemental dragon cores that are not the same as the innate element of the dragon. Make sure that each dragon core will be absorbed fully and materialize a dragon ball like these ones circling Kaon. Thest item will be said after you bring the Shard of the Fountain of Life." Adrian stated. "Get the shard." Bh stated to which the wind dragon bowed and transformed back to her dragon form. After ten minutes, the wind dragon came back with a shard that is the same color as that of the bluest water. It was one foot in height, but life energy could definitely be detected from the shard. Adrian used his evil eye to inspect the item just to make sure that it is the real shard. ¡ª¡ª- Item Name: Shard of the Fountain of Life Tier: Legendary (Broken) Type: Piece of a Divine Item Description: A shard from the broken Fountain of Life. The waters flowing from the Fountain of Life is said to have the miraculous powers of healing any type of wound. There is also a legend stating that a thousand-year-old Fountain of Life could transform into the Fountain of Youth. Since it is a shard of the real Fountain of Life, it cannot release water like a real fountain. No one has yet to discover a way of growing the Fountain of Life back. The Fountain of Life is said to be an item gifted by the Goddess of Life herself to her followers when they were struggling with a great epidemic. ¡ª¡ª- The wind dragon handed the shard to Adrian as Bh signaled her to give it to the young demon. Adrian happily kept the shard to his inventory. "Thest item needed will be Gaia''s Bead." Adrian stated which made Bh''s mouth open wide. Gaia''s Bead is an item that is said to be rarer than Transcendent Spell Books and those were already almost impossible to find. Even the oldest of dragons do not have Gaia''s Bead in theirirs as that is something no one can easily get their hands on. "How did you get Gaia''s Bead!?" Bh asked with great fervor and even the demon elders are shocked upon learning that Adrian used such an item. Gaia''s Bead is a precious item that could also be said to increase the persona of a demon. "The Goddess of Life herself gifted that to me for my efforts in killing the dark god that appeared in the fallen imperial capital." Adrian replied as this was the exnation given to him by the screen that suddenly popped up in front of him. It seems that the game is aiding him on what to answer since he cannot answer that he received it from Pandelympics. "If that is all then me and Kaon will go visit Yewdrassil. Excuse me." Adrian stated as he went away from the awkward atmosphere. The two dragons cannot react easily to the list of items. They could also not detach the Genesis Dragon from the demon as their soul link was too powerful. If they detach Kaon from Adrian, then the Genesis Dragon might die.. In the end, the two dragons left with only the information to evolve an elemental dragon into a Genesis Dragon. Chapter 902 - True Meaning Chapter 902 ¨C True Meaning The two dragons had to leave with only the information about the materials needed to create a Genesis Dragon from an elemental dragon. Pann and Ascalor then looked for Adrian at the location that he would be most like in. They directly teleported near the Tree of Life and Death. The tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, has a special barrier around it that prevented direct teleportation inside of it. The only ones that can easily enter the inner area would be the Prophets of life and death, the Envoy of the Twin Gods, and the Champion of the Twin Gods. For elders of the Church of the Twin Gods, they would need a special pass that will allow them to enter. The current Tree of Life and Death is a pir of the world right now. The Tree of Life nted in the former area of Neo Alfheim has yet to fully grow old which is why it has the task of carrying the power of life and death in the world. In fact, Yewdrassil tasked Creepysoo to find a suitable spot to nt the Tree of Death. He has yet to find a suitable spot as even the elders need an easy way to go that area. It is also the reason why he is currentlying and going in the territory. "Hey Brat! Next time you bring an extraordinary creature, make sure that you tell me first so we can avoid situations like that. You already made sure that you will not be separated from Kaon anyway. It seems that you have truly shared your soul with him." Pann stated as he could see that Adrian and Kaon share the same aurapared to before. "That also made me quite shocked. You managed to incite the attention of an ancient dragon." Ascalor stated as even he did not expect something to that degree, but he understood when he heard the name Genesis Dragon. "Sorry about that. I guess the Mother of All Dragons, the Goddess Tiamat, is much faster when saying revtions to dragons that I initially thought. I have been warned but I did not think that they will notice Kaon the moment I summoned him. I guess it was a good thing that I evolved him in a pocket dimension." Adrian stated. "But was it alright for you to actually give them the information of creating a Genesis Dragon?" Ascalor asked as even he was a bitplexed by this. "I think that he did not get enoughpensation. If I were him, I would have emptied a whole treasury for that information." Pann stated. "The information is indeed not enough for a Shard of the Fountain of Life, but it is also an insurance. The information I gave them is not only paid with the shard but also with Kaon''s life. It was basically telling them to leave him alone since they already know of the things that they need. Of course, I doubt that they could easily find the things that they need easily. It is also against the customs of the western dragons to devour the cores of their deceased dragons. They are already at a moral dilemma, but I could care less as they nned to take someone important from me." Adrian stated as he made a face that is bone chilling. Fortunately, he was not looking at Ascalor and Pann or else they might have seen the face of a real demon. "Anyways, if that is what you think then I have no more to say. Just make sure that you notify us if you were to do something dangerous once again." Ascalor stated. "What are you going to do with that useless shard anyways? It no longer has a purpose as it is also quickly losing power not being bathe with the power of life elemental energy." Pann stated. "Actually, this is very useful for us. The only reason that the Fountain of Life could no longer be revived is due to two factors. One is that there was no Envoy of the Twin Gods for thousands of years. The other one is that there was also no Champion of the Twin Gods that can procure the items needed for its revival." Adrian stated which made the two elders be shocked. They did not know that these were the reasons why the Fountain of Life, that could have saved millions of lives back then, could not be repaired. Even with the Envoys of Life that were alive back then are unable to repair the broken fountain. "Is there anything that we need to know so that we will not be shocked?" Ascalor asked. "I did meet the Fallen in the pocket dimension that I evolved Kaon in. Other than that, then there is nothing more to add." Adrian muttered but the two had a serious expression. "Are they still at their full power?" Pann asked with a serious expression. It seems that even he regards them highly because of their history. "They are still at full power. They were able to bend light itself to create an illusion that something was never there. Even my evil eyes were deceived which means they are very powerful." Adrian stated. "Did they want anything? Did they want revenge on those that wanted them dead?" Pann asked as he knows the destruction that they could bring. "No. It seems that they just want to live in peace. If they really wanted to wreak havoc, then this would be the perfect time when the worlds most powerful beings are demigods that have not gotten their power back. I believe they can wipeout any race thates in contact with them with great hostility." Adrian replied. After a few more questions, the two demons finally left. Adrian felt that it was more of an interrogation, but he noticed their concerns. They also urged Adrian to train with the three elders once again as they could see him struggling in bing an Arch Demon. Although only three Arch Demons are still present in the Daemos Race. "I guess they want me to be an Arch Demon in order to properly defend myself against individuals like that." Adrian muttered. "It is only natural as even the Twin Gods wants your power to increase as well. The barrier that maintains the mortal ne and the divine ne is bing thinner. The Twin Gods wants you to find the seal to repair the barrier." Yewdrassil told Adrian via Telepathy. "Anyways, I trusted you and got the shard that you wanted. It better be worth it because the two elders said that I could have a mountain of treasures exchanged for that kind of information. Also, tell me the sure-fire way of getting life energy into my body that you so proudly told me. I do not want my sacrifice to be worth nothing." Adrian stated as all he told Ascalor and Pann were words that the Tree of Life and Deathmunicated with him. "It is worth it. Regarding your issue with Life Energy, all you need to do is swallow a seed that grows into the Tree of Life." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "Can you repeat that? I think I was not listening carefully." Adrian stated as he thought that he heard it incorrectly. "All you need to do is swallow a Seed of Life." The Tree of Life and Death stated once more. "Are you crazy?! Will that not make me a heretic?!" Adrian shouted which surprised the two kid prophets that were ying with his soulbounds. "It is not heretical as it was a way to bless the Envoys back then so that they will feel close to nature. I already gave my seed to the Envoy of the Twin Gods. It had great effect especially that he is of the Leshy race." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "You do not happen to have another round of seeds for me to consume right?" Adrian asked. "I can no longer create seeds. It would take another hundred years for me to create the seeds that I have given out." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "Cheapskate." Adrian mumbled as started to prepare the Shard of the Fountain of Life. Adrian drew the mostplicated magic circle that he has ever created on the ground. This magic circle had one magic circle as a major body with six other magic circles to create power collection points. He also made use of the runes that he learned from seeing the Song of Life. Adrian ced the Shard of the Fountain of Life in the center of the magic circle. He also started to activate the foundational incantation that the Tree of Life and Death told him. "Mother of Life, I beseech thee. In this holy ce filled with your grace and mercy, fill up the earth with your grace and protection. This humble servant is asking you to bless thisnd with the waters of life.." Adrian chanted as he could feel that the mana in the surroundings and even from the Tree of Life and Death gathering towards the magic circle. Chapter 903 - Fountain? More Like Faucet! Chapter 903 ¨C Fountain? More Like Faucet! "Mother of Life, I beseech thee. In this holy ce filled with your grace and mercy, fill up the earth with your grace and protection. This humble servant is asking you to bless thisnd with the waters of life." Adrian chanted as he could feel that the mana in the surroundings and even from the Tree of Life and Death gathering towards the magic circle. Not only mana was gathered from the surroundings but also Adrian''s mana as well. As soon as Adrian''s mana was no more, his health started to deteriorate to the point that he died. He could not believe what happened as a spell killed him on the spot. The moment he revived, Adrian looked at the Tree of Life and Death for an exnation, but it was oddly quiet. Adrian stared at the Tree of Life and Death with a mor criticizing look until itpletely spilled. It seems that someone needed to sacrifice their life in order to properly fix the Fountain of Life. [You have revived.] [Your Life energy has been drained and will take time toe back.] "Why did my Life energy storage be close to zero!?" Adrian shouted as he asked the Tree of Life and Death about the phenomenon. "It was used in order to revive the fountain. Look! It has now started to sprout water." The Tree of Life and Death stated as it pointed out the small fountain spewing water in its vicinity. "Fountain? That is like a faucet! I lost a lot of life energy just to create that?" Adrian stated as he was indeed furious because he was tricked by a tree. "You are too harsh. It has yet to fully mature as it is still gaining mana from the surroundings. It will at least take a year for you to enjoy the full benefits. If you can wait a year, then you can dip in the Fountain of Life and recover the lost Life energy umted in your body." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "You owe me! Big Time!" Adrian stated as he stormed out of the ce. He teleported away as he needed to see records about sacred trees as he needed something to replenish the Life energy stolen from him. This was the first time that he did not expect that the consequences were severe to the point that he lost a lot of energy. In fact, it was not originally designed this way, but Adrian with a Genesis Dragon is already too dangerous when ites to bnce. He was also closing the threshold of the necessary life energy as well which is why they needed to depower him a little. If he became an Arch Demon after acquiring a Genesis Dragon, then he will steam roll over the current dungeons at this rate. ====== "I expected that something will be taken but I did not expect that my Life energy will reach zero. I expected it but I at least fixed the Fountain of Life." Adrian stated as he recalled the description of the Fountain of Life. ¡ª¡ª Name: Fountain of Life Tier: Legendary (Degraded) (Growing) Type: Sacred Item Effect: ¨C All impurities will be cleansed in a five-meter radius around it ¨C The water it produces can bless the ground it is standing on ¨C Sealed ¨C Sealed ¨C Sealed Description: A Fountain of Life that was made using secret magic provided by the Tree of Life and Death and the talent of the Champion of the Twin Gods, Equinox. It is currently regaining power, but it can produce quality holy water once it has regained some of lost power. It was made usingplicated arcane magic and life energy. Time to Grow to Mythical Tier: 1 year ¡ª¡ª "It is an investment. It will pose a great debt at first, but I will reap the rewards in the future." Adrian thought as he hypnotized himself so that he will not cry from the sudden setback of increasing his persona. ====== Adrian knew that having lingering thoughts on the Fountain of Life and what he lost is not good. He then focused on another thing that is needed. He needed to make sure that Kaon at least reaches level 150 to get experience in the high-level dungeons. He used Polymorph and teleported again somewhere a lot of beginner monsters are located. Adrian chose a vige in the outskirts of a kingdom that has monsters in the level range of 15 to 20. He did not think much of it at first and started to enter when he suddenly got stopped by the guards. "Are you a citizen of this country? Present your identification, Adventurer." One of the guards stated which somewhat shocked Adrian. "I totally forgot that most of the central continent is no longer a homogenous country like it used to." Adrian thought as he remembered that a great war for territory happened. Even some top guilds are now owners of castles when they conquered the territory. In the end, the demigods that were still alive needed to stop the war. The central continent is now at a peace period because the demigods deemed that they wouldy waste on countries that wanted war. The poption of people already decreased when the dark god descended but it even became small due to the war. Adrian presented his adventurer identification card and was given permission to enter the vige. The vige name is Quaint Rock Vige and is said to be a small vige near mountains. Their main source of money is the river where gold rocks would sometimes be carried by water from the mountains. "It seems a yer is the lord of this vige, and he seems to be affiliated with a small guild. I guess times really has changed that even small guilds can be vige lords." Adrian thought as he scanned the area. The NPCs and new yers seem to have a great atmosphere in this vige. This means that the guild managing it is at least keeping the well being of the citizens. There have been reports of some guilds abusing their citizens which in turn made them fled. In the end, they lost a lot of money since running a territory is not easy. Adrian headed for the grasnds and saw many newbie yers gathered around. There were some yers who were recruiting in the vige, but he did not want to be in a party since Kaon is indeed an eye-catching monster. Adrian went deeper into the forest in order find monsters at the level of 20 since Kaon could already take them on despite therge level difference. The monsters alone are terrified of Kaon just being in his presence. Since Adrian must let Kaon attack the monsters in order to gain experience, he refrained from attacking and instead used debuffs to hinder monsters. After a few moments, a loud roar could be heard from the scenter of the forest. Sounds of magic and steel shing could be heard from the location. Adrian could only hear it clearly because he borrowed Sirius'' senses. "Greater Summon: Sirius!" Adrian chanted as arge, majestic wolf came out of the magic circle. "Investigate the disturbance for me." Adrianmanded as Sirius suddenly vanished. After a few seconds, Sirius already sent a signal that he found the source of the disturbance. It seems that two groups are fighting over a field boss that spawned. The field boss was arge rabbit that is about three meters in height and is now injured critically. "It seems that they are kill stealing the field boss. It is a natural urrence in games, so it is better to ignore them." Adrian thought as he suddenly heard the name of the rival group. "They are from the Shark Tooth Guild!" A person from the other group stated. "Shark Tooth Guild. I heard of them as they are infamous even back then. They are about medium size now and that they own a former territory of Viscount. They also tax the dungeons in the regions they are controlling. To think that yers can now tax people for dungeon entry is absolutely insane, but I guess other guilds are also employing it as well. No wonder the traffic in my territory is a lot because they are the ones holding onto the territories. Most importantly, I heard that Kabrakan was bullied by them when he was a newbie." Adrian thought as he suddenly thought of the things that he could do. ===== "You bastards from the Shark Tooth Guild! This is our guild''s territory! Get out!" One of the opposing people shouted. "Ho! This Field Boss is ours now. Compared to your Quaint Leaf Guild, you do not need the Field Boss anyways. It will be more important in our hands." The leader of the group from the Shark Tooth Guild stated with a smug look in his face. "Everyone! Get ready! We earned the kill for that field boss!" One of the opposing side stated but his team members were a bit reluctant to move. Chapter 904 - Petty Revenge I Chapter 904 ¨C Petty Revenge I "Ho! This Field Boss is ours now. Compared to your Quaint Leaf Guild, you do not need the Field Boss anyways. It will be more important in our hands." The leader of the group from the Shark Tooth Guild stated with a smug look in his face. "Everyone! Get ready! We earned the kill for that field boss!" One of the opposing side stated but his team members were a bit reluctant to move. The two groups started to fight but it was clear that the Shark Tooth Guild members were stronger. Their levels were almost the same, but their equipment is what made the difference. At this level, yers would usually just have rare items at best. The Shark Tooth Guild members had epic tier items at a low level which means they are either great at hunting or they stole it from yers that lucked out. The names of the Shark Tooth Guild members could be seen flickering in red which means they already killed yers on the way here. "If I go and punish them then people might use me of bullying the weak." Adrian muttered but he then looked at Kaon. The dragon might have regressed but it seems that his attitude also changed a bit. Kaon is looking at the Shark Tooth Guild members as offenders. Adrian did hear from Pann that members of the race that could be said to be born as noble are prone to protect those beneath them. They have this attitude of protecting those weaker than them which is why nobles of each race are also treated differently. "Do you want to help them?" Adrian asked Kaon. Since Kaon''s voice has also regressed, he could not speak like before, but he can still understand. Adrian thought that it would be fine as long as he does not show himself. He applied Soul Form Transformation on himself to turn invisible. "Let us make sure that the people oppressing the weak are punished." Adrian stated as he did not think that a future article would surface about the Hidden Guardian of the Little Forest. ==== Kaon suddenly roared but only a cute squeal was released from his mouth. The people fighting suddenly got surprised that a small monster suddenly approached them. Kaon looked at with fierce eyes but only at the Shark Tooth Guild members. The ones being attacked by the opposing guild also knew that the small monster is not looking at them with dangerous eyes. "Its cute." One of the people stated. "Cute one, escape or else you will get killed by these evil people." The yers from Quaint Rock Vige shouted as they wanted the cute little creature to escape. They noticed that Kaon is intelligent and is trying to scare away the Shark Tooth Guild members. The yers from Quaint Rock Vige are already at their wits end and is about to die after a few hits. Kaon released another cute growl and the Shark Tooth Guild membersughed at him but one of them is also annoyed by the sound. "I kill this small annoying beast!" The annoyed member of Shark Tooth Guild shouted as his sword swung down towards Kaon. "No!" The yers from Quaint Rock Vige shouted but they cannot move to save the cute beast that wanted to save them. The sword came down on Kaon, but he did not flinch. The Shark Tooth Guild member thought that he would be able to kill Kaon with one hit as he saw that he was only level five despite the name being hidden. "It is just a small beast anyway. I just hope that you drop something good." The Shark Tooth Guild member stated as his sword came in contact with Kaon''s scales. A loud nging sound erupted and then the sound of something shattering to pieces could be heard. The weapon that the Shark Tooth Guild member used easily shattered upon impact against Kaon''s scales. The shocked faces of everyone in the area could be seen and some even opened their mouths to the point that it could drop on the ground. "What just happened!?" The Shark Tooth Guild member, who now has a broken sword, stated. "I expected it, but I did not think that rare tier weapons are ineffective against Kaon. The durability suddenly dropped which is why it shattered like ss. I guess that dragon scales are still dragon scales regardless of size." Adrian thought as Kaon could no longer control himself from his anger. Since Kaon could not use his breath attack yet as his body has yet to develop that organ fully, one of Kaon''s dragon orb suddenly shined. The me Dragon Orb shone in a crimson light and covered Kaon''s body with mes. Kaon then charged at the Shark Tooth Guild member that hit him with a sword. With just one hit, Kaon killed the yer as his tackle also transferred the mes covering him to the body of his target. The Shark Tooth Guild member burned to death after getting tackled by a baby dragon. The shock of everyone in the area could be visibly seen as they did not expect this to happen. Kaon did not stop as he then utilized another dragon orb and continued the same attacks until all the Shark Tooth Guild members are killed. The yers from the Quaint Rock Vige did not let Kaon go at it alone as they joined him. Some of the yers from Quaint Rock Vige also died in the process as the remaining Shark Tooth Guild members became desperate. They knew that they will not get spared so some decided to run while others fought to avenge their fallen. The ones that tried to run away only emitted a scream before arge wolf killed them with one swipe. The yers from Quaint Rock Vige did not know why the escaping Shark Tooth Guild members screamed but it must have been the mother of the creature that came to save them. When the Shark Tooth Guild members were wiped out, the yers from Quaint Rock Vige came near Kaon and thanked him. The smiles of the yers could be seen stered on their faces, but they are also worried that the Shark Tooth Guild will get revenge on Quaint Rock Vige. Adrian also knew this, so he immediately told Kaon to leave after dealing with them. Kaon emitted a cute roar once again before activating the Light Dragon Orb to bend light and turning invisible. The yers from Quaint Rock Vige are happy that they survived and took the equipment that fell from the Shark Tooth Guild members. "Did you have fun?" Adrian asked and he was met with a cute roar. Since all of the Shark Tooth Guild members had red name tags, their revive penalty will be longer. They were sent to Limbo to be judged by the system if their sentence will be reduced. Adrian had another n though as he found an interesting mechanic with his Shepherd of Lost Souls title when he visited the Goddess Nox. "Are you not going to exercise your rights to judge souls, Champion Equinox? You should be able to judge the souls of the dead that have the same soul as you." The Goddess Nox stated which made Adrian ask the God of Death if he could judge the souls of yers. To his surprise, he could actually do that but there are restrictions. If he uses his privilege to judge the souls of yers in Limbo, then he can only reduce their or add their death penalty by one in-game day. Adrian rose with a smile on his face and opened an ominous looking portal. "Let us release some of the stress that we have." Adrian stated as he entered the ominous looking portal. The moment that Adrian''s body passed through the portal, it no longer became a physical body. Adrian''s body became simr to his true body but with his height instead of being a towering giant smoke being. [You have arrived at Limbo.] Adrian could see that the newly dead Shark Tooth Guild members are lining up to get their judgement from the Anubis in charge. The moment the Anubises saw Adrian, they bowed to him as a sign of respect that the representative of the God of Death has arrived in Limbo. Adrian picked all of the names of the Shark Tooth Guild members and all of them suddenly teleported in front of the Gate of the Dead. The Shark Tooth Guild members were puzzled with the sudden movement as it was their first time experiencing real teleportation. "What is happening, dear wardens?" The leader of the current dead Shark Tooth Guild members stated. In fact, when Limbo became a concept of the game, there have been yers who also put it as their content. Much to their surprise, they can actually explore Limbo and are surprised that it is actually a real dimension but only dead being could go inside.. The living could never step foot inside it. Chapter 905 When yers know that they could explore Limbo, they started to explore every nook and cranny of it. To their surprise, there is a chance that they can find floating spiritual items called Small Wisp. These items spawn at a small rate and finding one is basically dependent on one''s luck. The Small Wisp will reduce the experience reduction of anyone that finds them. It gives a 1% reduction in the penalty for experience points which is basically godsend for any yer in the higher levels. yers in the lower levels do not need to get this as they can just recover that 1% with one monster at their level. Also, the low-level yers do not want to contend with the high-level yers on the Small Wisp as they do not want to displeasure them. They also do not want to waste that much time lingering on this realm as they might suddenly incur the displeasure of the Anubis. They are guards that are very dedicated to their jobs. The Anubises had made a name for themselves as loyal watchdogs of the God of Death. They are also very strict when ites to people roaming around Limbo. They only have two rules that they preach in this realm. The first rule is that they must never socialize with other dead people that they do not know. It seems that this rule was made so that yers will not talk to NPCs that are dead and learn of their mortal life. It seems that the dead likes to talk about their past mortal life to the point that they even spill secrets that they learned while roaming the mortal ne as a soul. The second rule that those inside the realm of Limbo must follow is to not impede the work of the workers. It seems that the first yers that entered Limbo when it opened challenged some of the Anubises. Some also tested the patience of the Anubises which incurred their wrath. The yers learned that you can also die in the realm of the dead. The only ones that could kill you will be the ones that can move freely there which means the Anubises. The death penalty will also stack upon your death in Limbo which is why yers who died to the guards could be seen ranting in the forums. "What is happening, dear wardens?" The leader of the current dead Shark Tooth Guild members stated. He was visibly confused as they were suddenly in front of the line. They cannot also log out as some yers do not like to wait in line for their turn to pass the gate. "The Representative of the God of Death has chosen you people. Be silent and let him speak." One of the Anubis stated which made the Shark Tooth Guild members shut their mouths. All the yers in the area are also intrigued upon the sudden turn of events as this has never happened before. They never heard of this Representative of the God of Death before. Even the forums have never heard of his name or title. Some already started to take a recording of the events since this is very new and fresh. "I will give you a chance to lessen your burden. Defeat me inbat and I will lessen your death penalty by one day." Adrian stated as that is how far his authority could consume. There are various limitations on what Adrian could do for this as he cannot use this on every yer he meets in Limbo. The first restriction is that the dead yers must not have stayed in Limbo for more than two days already. The second is that no one in his friends list could be affected by his judgement or the special power of Pardon. The third is that he can only choose ten people per day as he needed to be limited in challenges. "The Representative of the God of Death has given you the chance of Pardon to alleviate you of your death penalty. Will you ept his favor?" One of the Anubises stated. "If I am correct, Great Representative of the God of Death, then we will be pardoned if we defeat you? It will decrease our sentence by one day, correct?" The leader of the current dead Shark Tooth Guild members stated. "Correct but your death penalty will also be increased by one day if you lose. Bnce must be given as death is fair to everyone." Adrian stated as it was in his rule that he can decrease and increase the death penalty depending on the circumstance. The yers, who know each other, suddenly started to talk to each other as the yers in front of them have been given an opportunity to lessen their death penalty. This was a sudden but big announcement as the yers now know of a method that can decrease their death penalty. The only problem that they had is that they were not chosen by the Representative of the God of Death. All the yers in the venue started to specte on how they could be chosen as it is indeed a coveted spot. The yers that were chosen could be seen being red at with jealousy by the ones not chosen.lightsnovel "Will you agree to the challenge?" Adrian asked once more as he radiated his Nether Energy to look more dignified. "Will it be a fair duel?" The leader of the current dead Shark Tooth Guild members asked which made the Anubises furious. "How dare you question the Representative of the God of Death about fairness?" The Anubises eximed which scared the yers. "It is fine as this is the first time that they have encountered me. Their question did not offend me in anyway but understand mortal." Adrian stated as his Nether Energy started to surround the area which pressured all the souls in the vicinity. "Death is fair to everyone. Death does not give chances like this to anybody. That in turn means that I shall face all the ones that I have chosen in a fair battle." Adrian replied as the guidelines suddenly appeared before the Shark Tooth Guild members. "Can we given time to deliberate, Great Representative of the God of Death?" The leader of the current dead Shark Tooth Guild members asked. "I shall give you one minute to decide." Adrian stated as he retracted his Nether Aura because the other souls are visibly shaken by the power that it holds. The Shark Tooth Guild members asked each other their opinions, and some did not want to take the risk. Although some did not want to take the risk, democracy is not a part of their team spirit. The leader of their group pressured all of them to battle Adrian as they had a good chance to relieve one day off their death penalty. "We humbly ept your gracious gift, Great Representative of the God of Death." The leader of the current dead Shark Tooth Guild members stated. When the Shark Tooth Guild member epted the challenge, Adrian clicked the glowing icon that appeared in his vision. It was an icon that gave him the extra skill, Create Arena. As soon as he clicked the icon,her energy slipped out from his body and started to create an arena made of stone out of it. The arena is rather basic and is only about ten meters wide in a square shape. It is also elevated by two feet which means that almost everyone can see what is happening. The yers are all amazed by this as this is the first time that they witnessed a being creating an ominous looking arena. The yers started to try and identify the Representative of the God of Death true identity. Even the Anubises are showing him respect to the point that the only thing that they did not do is kneel to kiss his feet. The yers all concluded that the Representative of the God of Death may be one of the Gods of Death. Some of those that wanted to challenge the Representative of the God of Death started to get scared as they did not want to fight a god in game. Some actually wanted to fight the Representative of the God of Death more because they may get acknowledged. yers that are confident want to get a blessing from a god after all since there are rumors of famous yers being blessed by a god or goddess. "Who will be the first challenger?" Adrian asked as he suddenly thought on what weapon to use. He decided to use his scythe as it screams Representative of the God of Death. When Adrian pulled out his scythe, not only the challengers but also all the yers gulped. The scythe has a moving eye at the base of the de which made it look more menacing. The clothes that the Representative of the God of Death also changed to a morebat oriented clothing. The dead Shark Tooth Guild members suddenly thought that they bit more than they could chew. Chapter 906 [Your level will now be adjusted to reflect the level of your opponent.] [Your skill mastery is also adjusted to match that of your opponent.] [Some skills have been locked to match the level of your opponent.] The members of the Shark Tooth Guild came to stage in a determined order but all of them died. Even the leader of the current group could not put up a fight against Adrian even if he cannot use every skill in his arsenal. He did not even use the skills that are present in his scythe to defeat them. The Shark Tooth Guild members could onlyment their inability to fight against the Representative of the God of Death. They hung their heads low and epted their fates that one more day has been added to their death penalty. It seems that this is not their lucky day, and they would surely get reprimanded by the guild master for losing. A lot of the yers are currently streaming the fight which also garnered quite a few viewers as this was Limbo. Adrian already wasted six of the slots for this daily battle which means he could only battle four more challengers. He could battle four more, but he had no intentions of doing so. "I wish to challenge the Representative of the God of Death. One of the yers suddenly stated as she raised her hand. The voice of the confident challenger is definitely feminine, but she was wearing a hood which obscured vision. If Adrian could create facial expressions, then he would be raising his brows right now. She is definitely more confident than the other yers as she dared to issue a challenge to an unknown being. The Anubises stared at the challenger as they thought that it was rude. They are ring at the challenger, but she did not back down and stood confidently. Adrian admired her will to challenge someone that she has just observed, and it resonated with him. "That is fine. Do not be too hostile on the courageous soul. In fact, many of you should be like her as she even stands tall before death itself." Adrian stated as he read the script that is suddenly given to him. The challenger jumped up towards the stage as her cloak still sticked to her. It seems that she did not want her identity to be known but the sword that she is using is emanating something dangerous. Adrian and the Anubises could clearly feel that her sword is a God ying Weapon as every person with divinity can feel it creeping in their skin. "Is this the reason why she is confident?" Adrian thought. [Your level will now be adjusted to reflect the level of your opponent. You are now currently level 180 to match your opponent.] Adrian is a bit shocked upon seeing the level that the challenger possesses as it was in the realm of high rankers. yers in the level range of 180 to 190 are in the top 15% of yers in the world right now. She is definitely a powerhouse in herself as she looked like she was alonepared to others that were in a party. "Commence battle!" The Anubis announced to start the match. The challenger suddenly charged towards Adrian in such a quick manner that she almost looked like she vanished. Adrian is also a bit shocked with the sudden movement of his opponent, but he immediately applied Chrono Shift on himself. He noticed the challenger''s swording down on him from the left side and proceeded to evade it. The challenger is a bit flustered seeing that her attack was easily dodged. She immediately changed the direction of her sword as her skill allowed her to change the attack direction if she misses at first. Adrian noticed this again and immediately casted Chrono Lag on the challenger. He movements became slow to the point that even low-level people could see her movement. "Cleansing Light!" The challenger shouted as a bright light suddenly erupted from her body that cleansed the debuff on her body. Adrian met the sword that regained it speed with his scythe. He noticed that the other person''s attack is heavy but not that heavypared to a warrior''s attack. He could infer that her ss is not a warrior and since she also used a spell that a priest could learn then she might be a pdin. "Rapid Spectrum." The challenger stated as her body is then coated withyers of rainbow-colored light.lightsnovel Her body became light, and her attack speed became much faster than before. Even Adrian needed to use some of his Primordial Energy to boost his current fighting ability. The acted like a fencer that deals swift attacks, but she also started to use magic missiles. "She is a magic swordsman." Adrian thought as he can no longer hold back. "Soul Eater." Adrian stated as his scythe swept the area around him. The sudden attack hit the challenger and she lost sizeable chunk of her mana. Her mana that was culled by the skill became small blue dots that came flying towards Adrian''s body. Seeing that her opponent is no longer holding back, she decided to utilize more buffs. It seems that she was also testing the waters earlier. "Faint Light. Critical Shine. Piercing Light." She simultaneously casted three buffs on her body. Adrian could see that the opponent is a master of the light element as this is the only element that she is using. He wondered what type of yer she is as the pdins of the Church of Light do not use the techniques that she is using. "Is she what I think she is?" Adrian thought as he suddenly lost focus on the fight for a small fraction of a second. Due to this, the challenger managed to hit him as a result. He wanted to counterattack but a notification suddenly rang. "The challenge is over. One day will be reduced in your death penalty." Adrian stated as his opponent managed to trigger the hidden quest to seed. [The challenger managed to hit you for the first time. She will automatically be given the pardon due to this great achievement.] The notification already notified him that she won already. Even the challenger was taken aback as she did not expect that her opponent will stop halfway. She looked at her notification screen and noticed that she did gain the pardon. "You are the first one that managed to hit me among the seven challengers. Due to your great will to win and determined gaze, you are given the pardon for getting this achievement." Adrian stated as he read the dialogue. The challenger thought that she did not deserve the pardon but took it regardless as she needed to return to her current mission. It did leave a bitter feeling in her mouth that she was not able to win but she also knew that she cannot win. "This is actually great training as I get to participate in PVP when I cannot go to the Arena due to it being in the territory controlled by the God of War Ares. "Adrian stated as he looked at the other yers that wanted to challenge him. Upon seeing the disy in power, the yers that had their hands up all put their hands down. They were confident earlier as they could follow the movements that Adrian used but that is due to him being low level. It seems that their confidence stemmed from the earlier battles being slow but now they cannot proudly raise their hands. Still, some immediately raised their hands once again to try. It seems that they were confident that they can at leastnd a hit and also be pardoned. The number of yers that raised their hands exceeded the remaining three slots. Adrian had to use the roulette option to choose the three yers that will fight. "I will change the rules of the challenge. Survive for 10 minutes." Adrian stated as he summoned Sirius, Kimat and Dodu. Adrian announced the new rules as he no longer wanted to fight the other three. It would take too long as they are also a bit high leveled. He decided to change the rules of the game and try the strength of his soulbounds. Sirius, Kimat and Dodu were summoned in their chibi forms. All the three challengers needed to do is survive in the arena for ten minutes against the opponent of their choice. The three challengers sighed with relief when they learned of the challenge as it was only survival and the monsters looked cute. The first of the three chose Kimat as he looked like a harmless kitten. The moment Kimat arrived in the arena; the yer regretted his choice as a towering giant tiger is now looking at him like prey. The other yers also regretted their decision with a great emphasis on the one who chose Sirius. Only the one who chose Dodu survived for ten minutes but he was almost dead. Chapter 907 Kabrakan, Levin Cloud and Peridot are now in a quest toplete the activation of the item called the Will of the Wilde. It is the item needed to unlock the beastkin race to every other yer. Kabrakan also wants the reward for unlocking its features as well. Quest Name: Activate the Will of the Wilde Difficulty: SSS You have been tasked by King Leonidas toplete the Divine Item that will generate the beastkin race from souls of the dead. Since the Will of the Wilde has chosen you as the one toplete it, do your best in order to restore the Selvaggian race back to its glory. Completion Condition: Complete the Will of the Wilde (1/4) - Be chosen by the Will of the Wilde (1/1) - Obtain the Breath of the Wilde (0/1) - Obtain the Soil of the Wilde (0/1) - Obtain the Ssh of the Wilde (0/1) Reward: Increase in Persona, Skill: Beast Soul Awaken Failure Condition: Lose possession of the Will of the Wilde Failure Penalty: -3 Levels, Extreme Dissatisfaction from King Leonidas The current mission given to them is SSS rank as it should be. The locations of the three items are also unknown and only the holder of the Will of the Wilde will be able to determine a rough location. All that Kabrakan knows is that the three items are found in the main world. "Did you know anything about the first thing that we need to find?" Levin Cloud asked as he would be able to minimize the search location if he gets a rough idea of the things they need to search. "I do not know much as even the elders of the Selvaggian Race die of old age as well. The longest lived of all of the Selvaggian race would be the Fox n. All they know is that each of the things to revive the Will of the Wilde will be close to the characteristic of nature." Kabrakan replied. "So basically, we are searching blind for the three items, and we would just need to rely on your sense to locate the items. There should be clues from the names as it would not just be Breath of the Wilde like an orb. It must be intangible or something because you said that the Selvaggian Asmodian materialized from a concept." Levin Cloud stated. "You are correct, but it seems that we can get a clue on each of the items. King Leonidas told me that there should be three ns that should have an idea on the three items. It seems that they stayed here in the main world when the others retreated to The Wilde." Kabrakan stated. "If that is the case then we should be able to get clues on the three items as long as we find those three ns." Peridot stated but Kabrakan suddenly got shy. "You also do not know the location of the three ns, do you?" Peridot stated. "As expected of Peridot, you are really the brains of this team." Kabrakan replied but he could feel the anger welling up on Peridot''s face. "You at least know the ns that we need to find though?" Peridot stated in a calm tone, but her face could be seen nearing explosion. "I know that. One of the three ns are quite well known after all. The first is called the Winter Owl n who are said to be able to freely control the wind and can survive even the coldest of winds. The next ones would be the Carabao n, who are a vassal n of the water buffalo n, is said to be loved by the earth to the point that they always have abundant harvest. Thest would be the mermaid n, who are a collective n of all Hydromorphs, and the most well known of all the Selvaggian race." Kabrakan stated. "We should go to the mermaid n first then." Levin Cloud suggested. "I disagree. We should find the Winter Owl n first." Peridot affirmed as she knows of the difficulty of finding them in the seas. Only she could traverse the seas without many problems, but she will not be able to guarantee the safety of the other two. "I think we should find the Carabao n first. I am of the bull race which means they will have great affinity with me. The mermaid n can wait as we can ask Equinox'' help for that. Kaon could perfectly control water after all. The strain will be too much for Peridot if we chose to meet them first." Kabrakan stated as he also thought out the sequence. Levin Cloud and Peridot agreed with Kabrakan as it was his quest after all. They also have difficulty in finding the Winter Owl n as they should be situated in a high ce. Only Peridot is able to fly among them as well. "We need to get mounts that can fly." Levin Cloud stated as he sighed. "Jealous of my great mount?" Peridot asked as she summoned Moksha. The glorious appearance of the Qilin greeted the two of them. It would be a lie to say that the two of them were not jealous. This was the mount that is bonded with Peridot thanks to Equinox. Moksha appeared with a sh of fire and lightning. "You were only able to get that because Adrian was with you. I also want a mount, but it is difficult to find one that fits my criteria. I need something that can stand my weight." Kabrakan stated. "I already have the egg for my mount, but I do not know how to actually hatch it. Even Adrian has no idea on how to hatch it. I wanted to try asking Pann but I was also busy with the things that needed to be done for the revival of the Church of the Twin Gods." Levin Cloud stated with a sigh but he is determined to get an answer to the riddle of hatching his egg that was given as a reward. Chapter 908 The three decided to pursue the Carabao n first as they are said to have migrated south. The only problem is that they do not know how far south the n migrated. Peridot even made use of the information that the Ryujin knows but their records only indicated south as well. It seems that dragons do not particrly care for other things if it was not treasure or other dragons. "There is one way we can get a rough grasp of the location of the Carabao n if they are hidden." Peridot stated but even she is reluctant to actually use that method. "Really? What is it?" Levin Cloud asked. "We go to a Fortune Teller." Peridot stated but the face of the two suddenly became contorted. Since the people are now in an age of great technology, some of the superstitious beliefs like fortune telling and card reading weakened. The belief of the people is now reinforced by probability and statistics unlike the early half of the 21st century. Practices of reading fortunes or charms are more of souvenirs now or just for fun. "You do know that fortune tellers are a scam here in Pandemonium, right? They charge exorbitant amount of money for freaking riddle. There is also a chance that the fortune that they are reading is not true. In fact, fortune tellers are scarce now due to some of them scamming nobles which made their heads fly off." Levin Cloud stated as her remembered the forum announcement of Fortune Tellers. "If the passive skill that you get when you choose it as a sub ss is not great then the ss would have been forgotten." Kabrakan added. The Fortune Teller Sub-ss is a money hungry job ss since gold is paid in order to have a chance of urately predicting what the people want. The passive skill that it gives is called Lucky Dice where people would get a random buff depending on their luck. It would trigger for every five skills that the yer uses. It might be a chance buff but the yers that have no passion for a production ss would often choose it to aid their battle power. It also gives the yers a great deal of satisfaction when they roll the best number as they could double the damage of the skill that they use. "You do know that searching the world for a clue by fortune telling would mean that we would invest at least a thousand gold. Themission of the fortune teller is not even present in that amount of money. That will just be the money used for the prediction." Levin Cloud stated as his face had a trace of him being scammed once. "I know of one fortune teller that is somewhat urate, but we need to shell out two thousand gold at least." Peridot stated. "I agree. I will pay that amount as long as she can provide as three locations." Kabrakan answered as he does not want to search blindly. Since Kabrakan agreed, Levin Cloud has no need to intervene. It was his quest in the first ce and he will not be the one paying anyway. The three of them rode Moksha to a port city that is considered a free city as merchants are the one ruling it. It is also a ce where many sea farers stay, and no racial discrimination is present in this city. Even undead are wee in this city as long they do not attack the living, but people are still avoiding them. The three of them descended to the gate where Peridot is greeted by the guards since she is well-known in this city. This port city is where the Ryujin mostly trade their things that they do not need. They maneuvered to a tent in a hidden area of themoner section of the port city. "Such a rare asion for the princess of the Ryujin tribe to seek my help." The woman dressed in a fortune tellers garb stated. Her robes could be described as made with the finest dark blue silk that goes well with her brown skin tone. Her lustrous ck hair also added to her mysterious aura and beauty. "Good day, Madame Jean. We need your foresight." Peridot greeted. "I know. I have seen that you wille to my tent which is why I waited for you here." Madame Jean stated. "She already said something that scammers say." Levin Cloud whispered. "It seems that one of you is not a believer." Madame Jean stated. "If you are really a fortune teller then tell us what we wanted to know." Levin Cloud stated as he wanted to test the authenticity of the woman before them. "You wish to find three great families." Madame Jean proudly stated which made Levin Cloud and Kabrakan show a shocked expression. The two looked at Peridot to see if she told her of their circumstance but she shook her head. "How much?" Kabrakan asked as he is somewhat convinced. "Three thousand gold coins." Madame Jean stated. The three of them could not believe that the price is that great. That amount of money could already fetch two Epic Tier skill books that are not easily found. Although, Kabrakan expected this as he is also somewhat familiar with fortune telling. "Since those three are great families, they should have the protection of fate. I would need to use 900 gold coins as offering to the Goddess of Fate to give me a revtion." Madame Jean exined. "Agreed. Proceed." Kabrakan stated which made Madame Jean smile. With a small gesture, the entrance of the tent suddenly closed. The interior of the tent suddenly changed to depict the scene of the stars. Madame Jean also floated as her eyes glowed in a mysterious light. She extended her hand towards Kabrakan, and he responded by taking out the three thousand gold coins. Two thousand seven hundred gold coins vanished from existence while the remaining three hundred transferred to the safe that Madame Jean owns. Chapter 909 "A n born of winter storm and resides in the peak of a mountain tundra. If you seek the precious breath, then you must journey north for only there shall you find what you greatly need." Madame Jean stated in a voice that echoes. Levin Cloud could feel it from Madame Jean. It is the presence of a divine being, but it was faint. Levin Cloud could now believe that the words that Madame Jean is speaking has some sort of backing. "A n blessed by thends itself concealed by two great mountains located in the south of east. If you seek the preciousnd that they cultivate then make sure that you are strong enough to reach them." Madame Jean stated in a voice that echoes. "That should be the Carabao n." Peridot muttered as she is taking note of the wordsing out of Madame Jean''s mouth. "A n said to be born from water itself as they live and thrive in it. Head east and find the swirling catastrophes to find what you seek." Madame Jean stated as she descended and sat on her table. The surroundings also returned to its former look as the sea of stars vanished. Things that previously floated settled down back to their original ces. The orientation of the room also returned back which no longer made then nauseous. "You have gained what you seek. It is time for the Madame to be elsewhere and if fate allows us to meet again then so be it." Madame Jean stated as the crystal ball on her table emitted blinding light. When the three opened their eyes, the tent and everything inside of it vanished. Madame Jean is also nowhere to be seen as she vanished as well. The three had a long pause before they finally realized that they are no longer in the tent and that they are out in the open. "Did she really just vanish? Did you know that this is going to happen?" Levin Cloud asked. "I did not know. I only know of her tent''s location before which is why I suggested toe visit here. I did not know that she will vanish after reading the fortune that we wanted." Peridot replied as even she did not expect to be bamboozled. "Anyways, she said to head south of east to find the Carabao n. Do you guys have a world map?" Kabrakan asked. "I have one. Let me bring it up." Peridot stated as she showed them her world map that came from her master. Although, it was not up to date since it is a map that depicted the world about 50 years ago. "There are a group of inds located south of the east continent, but it is not traveled much by the merchants. It is said that south of the east continent is where barbarians live that attack any that goes there." Peridot stated but they can only follow that hint. The group headed to the eastern continent first and nned their next destination. They needed to go to the port city located at the south of the east continent called Vermillion Port. Thankfully, the Vermillion Bird is weing to Peridot when it learned that she was Adrian''s friend. They easily arrived at Vermillion Port since they rode Moksha to arrive faster than before. The only problem that they encountered is that no ships actually sail south. Even the fisherman that stays there are warning them to not go to the inds south of Vermillion Port as it is said to be hideouts for pirates. "Do pirates even exist in this game? I mean the seas are controlled by various races that make the oceans their home." Levin Cloud stated. "Pirates exist but they are smarter than you think because they only target boats that they can definitely loot. The targets are usually small merchants'' ships that cannot hire great protection or private ships. They are the reason why the other continents rarely exchange goods." Peridot replied. "We can just ride Moksha there anyway. I can restore his stamina as long as we fly at a decent speed. It seems that the fishermen are not going to help us even if we pay them." Levin Cloud stated. The three agreed to use Moksha to fly to the inds located south of the eastern continent. They headed to the area where not much activity is bustling as summoning Moksha in a crowded area is not a great idea. "So, all of you are going south? You can definitely survive but it is still up to the luck of the three of you." An old hermit suddenly stated as the three suddenly noticed that he was meditating in one of the rocks. "Do you know what awaits us south, old man?" Levin Cloud asked as NPCs that warn people know of the dangers. "Let me warn you. The only way to your destination is the sea. Flying will only lead to your doom." The old man reiterated as he returned to his meditation. He no longer spoke even if the three of them asked the old hermit. "We should at least try. What if the old man is just there to scare anyone that attempts to fly to the south of here. But¡­it is still your call, cousin." Levin Cloud stated as he looked towards Kabrakan. "I agree as we cannot blindly believe everything that they say. We need to see it with our own eyes and experience it with our own body. If we do not go because of the warnings of people that we do not know then we might regretter." Kabrakan stated as Peridot agreed. Moksha is summoned and he increased his size to make sure that the other two can ride him. They headed south to where the inds are located. The old hermit could only see the determined faces of the young ones, but he clicked his tongue. He knows that the only way to the inds of the south of the eastern continent is through water. Chapter 910 The three riding Moksha proceeded to the inds without much issue. Peridot is assigned to be the navigator of the trip as she owns a copy of the world map. After travelling for about an hour, the group encountered something that should not be there. The path towards the inds is blocked by a wide stretch of clouds. Kabrakan asked Peridot if Moksha can continue, and she assured that they can. Moksha pierced the clouds and the three''s visibility became reduced. All they can see is mist like surroundings and their faces bing wet. They traversed the clouds for one whole hour, but they came out in another area that is not inside of the cloud formation. Moksha tried once again but the same result happened as they arrived outside the cloud formation after one hour of being inside of it. "We are not getting anywhere." Kabrakan stated and the two agreed. "Let me try traversing the clouds to see if it is the same." Peridot stated as she suddenly transformed to a snake like dragon. She proceeded to pierce the cloud formation again, but she returned outside of it again after an hour. Peridot came back extremely exhausted as she consumed almost all of her stamina from retaining her dragon form. She caught her breath for a few seconds before borating the things that she noticed. "I only maintained a straight travel direction, but I ended up back to this position. The clouds are some sort of array that is more powerful than the one set up at Mt. Thunder. If only we had Adrian here, then he might have decoded the array inside of the cloud formation. It is a powerful array that could even fool a Ryujin''s sense of direction. Even the elements are being fooled when Imanded the wind to guide me to the location of the inds. It also stretches far and wide, but we always return to the area near where we enter." Peridot stated as she more or less guessed the reason why they cannot arrive at the inds. "What if the old hermit is correct?" Kabrakan suddenly interjected. "You cannot be serious?" Levin Cloud reacted as the clouds also stretched to the surface of the water. "The clouds also touch the water which means we will still arrive back to this area even if we go by boat. The formation changes the perception of the people inside. It might look like we are going straight but we are actually just going back to the location where we entered." Peridot stated. "What if the entrance is not by flight or by boat but by diving underwater?" Kabrakan stated. The two can only agree to that assumption but they are notpletely trusting the information of the old hermit. Peridot transformed once again to her dragon form and dove to the ocean. She surfaced after five minutes of surveying underwater. "The point where the cloud touches the water is also blocked by a reef. The reef also stretches far and wide to the point that there are no passages. Maybe one cannot go to those inds unless they have an item or something." Peridot stated as she reverted back to a humanoid form. "We should return and ask the old hermit." Kabrakan announced to which the two agreed since he is the leader of the group since it is his mission. The group returned back to the stony shore where they saw the old hermit meditating. The old hermit did not move from his position from what they could surmise. Kabrakan sat in front of the old hermit until thetter opened its eyes. "It seems that your means was fruitless. Just like I told you, you cannot reach it by flight. It seems that your luck is great since you three did not get swallowed by the Maelstrom." The old hermit stated. "Can you please tell us the way to go to the inds that are located south of here?" Kabrakan asked as he bowed with great respect. The old hermit saw this and raised his eyebrows as a proud member of the beastman race is actually lowering his head towards him. He found it amusing yet felt the great humility that this beastman has. Beastmen are prideful beings that do not bow down to anyone even if they are at death''s door. "Seeing that you are bowing to me despite me being a useless old man, it seems that your need to go to the hidden inds are greater than your pride. I just hope that others of your race are like you because people often lose themselves when they are above others." The old hermit stated as he suddenly summoned a gourd from nowhere. The old hermit handed the gourd to Kabrakan. It was just an ordinary gourd made of y with a red string attached to it. There are no special marks or writings in the gourd that makes it stand out from te other gourds that are being sold in the eastern continent. "When you are in front of the cloud formation, dive towards the sea and let the gourd decide your fate. If it deems all of you worthy, then you will safely arrive at the hidden inds." The old hermit stated as he went back to his meditation. "Thank you very much for your grace." Kabrakan stated as he thanked the old hermit for the gift. The other two thanked the old hermit as well but he did not bother sending the three off. When the three were no longer near the old hermit, his body started to fade as if he is bing wind. A few momentster, only the howl of the wind could be heard from the rock peaks at the shore. The old hermit vanished without a trace. Kabrakan did not know that he managed toplete one of the hidden quests to find a way to the hidden inds. His humility is what convinced the old hermit to give them a way inside. Chapter 911 The group once again came before the cloud formation and gulped. They hoped that the item given by the old man is indeed something that will give them ess. They just hoped that the Carabao n is indeed in the hidden inds south of the eastern continent. Peridot utilized her elemental magic to create a wind sphere around them as they descended. The wind sphere descended into the ocean. The three are in front of the reef but nothing is happening, and they just stood there for five minutes. "The gourd is not doing anything." Levin Cloud pointed out. "Maybe it is faulty." Kabrakan stated as he tried shaking the gourd. "If it is an item from the eastern continent then did you gain ownership for it? Peridot asked as she knows what kind of things are needed for items in the eastern continent. It is widely known that items from the eastern continent will have special means to activate. Items that need ownership are rare items that can never be traded once bonded with the owner. Items like these are widely wanted by people and yers since they do not drop on death. Weapons or items that need ownership can only be separated from the owner when they are released by the said owner. Peridot is thinking that this should be true to the gourd since it appeared out of nowhere when the old hermit gave it to Kabrakan. "How am I going to gain ownership?" Kabrakan asked Peridot as he is not familiar with the ways of the eastern continent. "Drop your blood on it. It should activate if it is a magical item." Peridot stated. Kabrakan pulled a sharp sword from his inventory and took quite some time to pierce his skin. Seeing that Kabrakan could not easily pierce his skin due to how durable he is, Peridot created an ice knife and made a cut on his palm. The blood is then dropped on the gourd which suddenly emitted a faint light. The normal looking y gourd then shined as its body turned into gold. The golden gourd then shot towards Kabrakan''s forehead when it turned into a streak of light. "So, what do I do next?" Kabrakan asked as he does not know what to do after getting ownership of the item. "Sorry about that. I was just stunned that it epted you so easily. I thought that it would at least take ten minutes and not an instant. Imagine the item materializing from within your hands." Peridot stated. Kabrakan imagined the gourd in his hands like what Peridot instructed. A streak of light then shot out from his forehead and appeared on his right hand. The golden gourd is also decorated with a bull insignia to tell the world that it is the property of Kabrakan and no one else. As if knowing the wish of its owner, the golden bull gourd flew out and suddenly got stuck on the reef. The golden bull gourd suddenly started to create a suction force so mighty that it pulled the group inside of it. They could not even resist the pulling force as all of them suddenly became energy and got pulled inside. The golden bull gourd then vanished from the face of the reef. The next thing that the group noticed is that they are now in the ocean being dragged by a fast current. The feeling is like when they are getting swept by a rapid raging river. The most important thing now is that they are swimming inside the ocean, but their air reserves are almost off. Levin Cloud is a leshy so he barely needs to breathe, but he still needs carbon dioxide in order to breath. He could hold on for about two hours without needing to breath. Peridot could make use of her draconic lungs that can survive in eithernd or water, so she is also fine. The only one in need of air is Kabrakan. Peridot hurriedly made a wind sphere once more and pushed out the water outside of it. She included all three of them inside as they are riding the underwater current. Kabrakan have a thumbs up to Peridot as he inhaled the air that he needed. "I almost died from drowning." Kabrakan stated as he is still gasping for air. The three of them then notice the surrounding water monsters around them. The monsters around them were fishes that do not attack unless provoked which is why they got to admire the beauty of all of the sea life. A streak of light then shot back towards Kabrakan as the golden bull gourd returned to his body. "It did not feel like we were teleported away but more like a mystical entrance is needed. If we need to get back to the other side, then we would also need to travel using the same method." Peridot stated as she thinks that it must be set up that way. "I still have some Return Scroll that Adrian gave me so we can get back to the maind using that." Levin Cloud stated but it also made Kabrakan ponder. "Is it possible for it to fail?" Kabrakan asked. Levin Cloud was not able to answer the question as they suddenly got shot out of the water. They arrived in a shore of an ind. Peridot checked the map and could detect that they are indeed in the hidden inds. When they looked back, they could also see the cloud formation in the distance. [You have arrived in the Hidden Ind Nation, Mahar Lika.] [You are not the first yers to reach the hidden ind nation. No discovery reward will be given.] "I can sense it!" Kabrakan suddenly shouted. When the wind sphere vanished, Kabrakan immediately sense something as he is also bonded with the Will of the Wilde. He could not exin the feeling well, but he could feel that something inside is calling out to him and resonating with the divine item. "Where is it?" Levin Cloud asked. "I do not know the exact location, but I can feel that it is close." Kabrakan replied. "Someone is here!" Peridot stated as she suddenly conjured up an earth barrier. A few secondster, a volley of arrows is suddenly shot towards them. The arrows did not do any damage to them because the earth barrier blocked all of them. The arrows came from the forest adjacent to the shore and Peridot could feel the danger using her keen senses. "Let me handle this." Levin Cloud stated. Levin Cloud then whispered something to the air and screams suddenly erupted from the forest. Numerous figures are suddenly tossed by the trees themselves. Some were able to dodge but most of the individuals got caught by the branches or were tossed to the area outside the forest. The ones that got tossed are undoubtedly human, but their armor is different from the ones being used by either the central or eastern continent. The armor that they are using looked familiar to the three, but they could not pinpoint where they saw the garb. "Is it not familiar to the traditional dresses that indigenous people wear on our country?" Kabrakan pointed out but he suddenly sensed great danger homing in towards them. He tapped the ground and two towering shields suddenly materialized from the earth itself. These two shields looked like lit was made by a special crystal. Kabrakan put the two shields together and a crisp sound of two metals colliding is heard. Kabrakan managed to tank the attack greatly, but he still received 10% of the damage of the actual attack. He did not flinch nor get knocked back which is a testament to his great endurance stat. The one who attacked them is actually greatly impressed as he was the one that got knocked back instead of his opponent. The assant that attacked them has two swords that are different from one another. The sword is a kris and a balisong but the second sword seems to be moremon as the other people hidden in the forest also has one behind them. More importantly, Levin Cloud could be seen pointing towards the person that attacked them. "Isn''t that Apki?" Levin Cloud shouted instinctively which made the other party ask them a question. "How did you get here?" Apki asked the three individuals that he does not know. All that he knows is that they are yers, but they do not seem to be famous since he could not recognize them. They are not in the representative list back then as well when Pandelympics happened. "We came using this item." Kabrakan stated as he whipped out the gourd from his forehead. The inhabitants of the ind were stunned that an unknown being has an item that is important to the hidden inds. What is more confusing is that they were not transported to the usual gate but are sent farther south. They then noticed that Kabrakan has two horns protruding from his head which is reminiscent from the n that resides in the southern most part of Mahar Lika. Chapter 912 The hidden inds of Mahar Lika are a special ce as it is different from any other continent in the main world. It is located in the southeast part of the world, but it is protected by ayer of cloud formation. It is mostly unknown to the world and even its inhabitants are said to be unknown. Only a merchants of Mahar Lika know of the way towards this ind nation. This is also one of the reasons why the people of the eastern continent view the hidden inds as dangerous. They do not know of the abilities of the inhabitants there, but they know that even a merchant can go toe to toe with an immortal. The reason that this ind nation is hidden to the world is due to it being a realnd of the divine. Gods and goddesses that are worshipped here sometimese down from their divine realms. The gods and goddesses follow the strongest god in their group which is Bath. The only way inside the ind nation is through special items that are blessed by these gods and goddesses themselves. Although not all of the gods and goddesses are able to descend since there are still restrictions since not all of the ind nation could be fully transformed into a divine realm. Kabrakan, Levin Cloud, and Peridot are currently facing inhabitants of the hidden inds right now. The inhabitants of the ind nation are different from those of the central continent as they have tattoos on their bodies that are different per person. "We came using an item that an old hermit gave us. It is this gourd." Kabrakan stated as he showed the item. The inhabitants could not easily believe that an outsider managed to get permission from one of the blessed items. Since the blessed item has given them permission, they cannot necessarily attack them. Although, they still do not know why they were sent to the southernmost region of the ind nation. "If they came here using that then we must wee them." One of the warriors that gathered whispered to the others. "What do you think, Apki?" Another warrior asked as it seems that Apki has great influence over the inhabitants since they are waiting for his judgement. A pir of light suddenly shot down from the skies and a small figure suddenly appeared before them. The small figure is a two feet tall small chubby cute bipedal cow. The inhabitants of the ind nation suddenly bowed towards the small figure as if they are afraid to meets its eye. "A Ryujin, the Envoy of the Twin Gods, and a bull beastkin that has been given permission by one of the gods. I know your purpose here. Follow me." The small chubby cute bipedal cow stated as it used its cute hoof to gesture the three to follow it. "May we know what to call you?" Levin Cloud asked while holding back Peridot that wanted to pinch the cheeks of the being that filled with divine power. Levin Cloud could clearly feel that the small being is not something that they could handle if they were to anger it. It is bursting with divine energy to the point that one sneeze from it might kill them. It also managed to know of their real identities which is usually hidden from normal people. "You can call be Bao. Wee to the Ind Nation of Mahar Lika." Bao stated as it proceeded to walk towards the inhabitants. "You can alsoe, Warrior of the Supreme God." Bao stated as he looked at Apki. "Thank you, Blessed One." Apki stated as he stood up and walked beside the group. The inhabitants that gathered dispersed since a Blessed One is already present. The outsiders will not be able to defile thend if they ever came to harm it. They will only gain divine punishment if they make a mistake in front of a blessed one. "Can you tell us why they call you the Blessed One? I know that you are made of divine power, but you are not necessarily a living being. From what I can see, you are a being that is a fragment of divine power which means you are part of a god." Levin Cloud stated. Apki could not believe that someone immediately noticed the real identity of the Blessed One. He only learned of it when he became the Champion of Bath. It seems that the elf looking yer in front of him is not an ordinary yer. The fact that they reached the southernmost region of the ind nation is already a testament that they are not ordinary. "As expected from the Envoy of the Twin Gods, you are able to discern my real identity immediately. I am part of a God, but I am but a wisp in the mortal realm since there are still restrictions. What I am surprised about is that two of the descendants of the Asmodian Races is forming a group. From what I remember, the five races that hailed from the Asmodians are not necessarily great friends with one another. To think that they are already working together, it seems that the world has already started to fall into chaos once again. That is the only time that all of you gather anyway." Bao stated. "The world outside is already different as a dark god managed to descend to the mortal ne. The barrier that keeps the divine realms away has already started to falter. It will not take much force to destroy itpletely. The Asmodian races are already finding the lost divine items needed to restore their strength. This is the reason why we are here in Mahar Lika." Levin Cloud replied. "I know because I can feel the divine item pulsing from that beastkin over there. I am also here to propose a deal because I also need your help. Rather, I need your help in maintaining the health of all the Carabao n." Bao stated. "They are dying out. Am I correct?" Kabrakan stated. "A bit blunt but you are correct. The rate at which an offspring is born is much longerpared to their lifespans. They are an important citizen of this ind nation as they are great farmers that provide food to majority of the inhabitants of Mahar Lika." Bao replied. "Is it alright to say important matters like that, Blessed One?" Apki interjected as Bao is basically saying secrets that only important people in the ind nation should know. "They will know sooner orter. The very Envoy of Life and Death is here which means he can detect the problem." Bao stated as he pointed to Levin Cloud. Apki did not easily believe that an elf will be able to discern the life and death of NPCs, but his mind is not close to the option. He also wanted to help the Carabao n to regain their numbers, but he could not easily do so. The ind nation might be controlled by the gods and goddesses but that also means that the monsters here are also very strong. "The elements are also plentiful here. No wonder the people here are blessed with mana. If the Carabao n is indeed dying out like the other beastkins then we must make sure that weplete the quest at all cost." Peridot stated as she could not restrain herself anymore and rubbed the belly of the Blessed One. "Your friend is being a bit disrespectful." Apki stated. "It matters not. She will be a great help for you as Ryujins have tendency to be curious of things." Bao stated. "Uhm¡­I wanted to ask you this, Blessed One. From what I can tell, she is just an ordinary human, and the elf is still a normal elf, but I could feel divine energy from him. Will they be able to handle the task that needs to be done?" Apki finally let out what he is thinking. "Hmm¡­it seems that you need more training in terms of perception, Champion of Bath. He is not a normal elf but a Leshy. He only looks like an elf because his real form is being sealed. The woman is a Ryujin and is considered nobility of the eastern continent. They rarely interact with the outside world which is why even you might not have seen what they look like. She might look human but if you look at her closely then you will feel the breath of a dragon. Dragons are very rare in the ind nation after all." Bao stated which greatly shocked Apki. He suddenly had the urge to battle all three of them when he heard that they are not normal yers. In fact, he is a bit skeptical why they did not participate in Pandelympics. They might have gained numerous fans and exposure to their nation. "I know that it might be a bit rude, but can I know which country you guys live?" Apki asked as they might be new rivals for the next Pandelympics. Chapter 913 "I know that it might be a bit rude, but can I know which country you guys live?" Apki asked as he is curious of why yers that were not of other in-game races joined the Pandelympics. "Is it supposed to be important?" Levin Cloud asked as he did not know why Apki will ask that question. They were not close or friendly, so they do not have to answer his question. "Ah! I am sorry if you do not want to answer. I am just curious why I did not know the three of you. I just thought that your country would have won if you joined the Pandelympics. As far as I know, I am the only yer that can reach Mahar Lika. Forget that I even asked if you are ufortable." Apki replied as he did not want to seem antagonizing. The group continued walking in silence as they reached a settlement. The settlement is not that different from other ancient settlements as the houses are made of woodpared to sand and lime. The people inhabiting the settlement could be split between human and demi-humans. The demi-humans are those of the Carabao n and other unknown races that the three have yet to encounter. The inhabitants of the settlement could be seen bowing to Bao but are a bit wary of the three that came with Apki. The three could see that the vige is happy, but Levin Cloud could also feel something amiss from thend. He could feel it as the ground itself is almost close to being lifeless. The nutrients of the soil could be described as disappearing. Bao noticed Levin Clouds expression when they entered the settlement and nodded that it made the correct decision. The Leshy and Dryad are said to be mystical beings that can replenish life even from a dying forest. It is said that they sprung forth from the dying wish of a Goddess of Life when it died. "It seems that you can sense it as well. The task that I will give you is also rted to the thing that you need." Bao stated as they arrived at the ce where the chief of the settlement lives. "Greetings, Blessed Bao." The Chief of the Carabao n stated as he bowed his head. "No need for the formalities, K of the Baw Family. I bring people that will aid your current predicament." Bao stated as he presented the three. K started to weep upon seeing Kabrakan as he could feel the power of the Will of the Wilde from his body. K even hugged Kabrakan to which thetter responded by rubbing the old man''s back. He might be an old man, but he still stands at a height of two meters tall courtesy of being a water buffalo beastkin. They waited for the old man to calm down before introducing themselves. K immediately thanked Bao for bringing the chosen of the Will of the Wilde to them. He even praised the heavens as their n will be safe since they will once again reincarnate through the power of the divine item when they die. "Sorry to break it to you but the Will of the Wilde is not at full power right now." Kabrakan stated as he exined the circumstances of the divine item. "Do not worry about that, young Kabrakan. You just being here is our hope as we have lost control of the Soil of the Wilde due to a monster. I say monster but you could say that he is of the fallen gods of Mahar Lika." K stated. The Carabao n has indeed been dying off as their nsmen has already lost the connection to the Will of the Wilde. All beastkin that has lost that connection will undoubtedly be smaller in number. They have mitigated the damage when the Soil of the Wilde is still in their care but that changed in ten years. One of the entities that is supposed to be a Blessed One suddenly got corrupted by a wicked power. A being that is loving of the soil and its richness suddenly started to use it for destruction. The other gods of Mahar Lika managed to mitigate the damage by sealing off the being, but it also took away something important from the Carabao n. "The corrupted being took away the Soil of the Wilde that we were guarding and also took away the blessing of thend. We, the Carabao n, had the ability to create great crops suddenly started to lose that. We also started to weaken and die off which should be a divine curse brought upon us since we lost the important part of the Will of the Wilde." K stated. "If the corrupted being is imprisoned then why can you not just kill it?" Peridot asked. "The problem is that the corrupted being has divine energy and only those with divine energy canpletely eradicate it. It also started to harness the power of the Soil of the Wilde. Only warriors that can take on the powers of High Gods or Supreme Gods can defeat them but you three are different. I can feel that all of you have experienced battle with a god." K stated as he could feel traces of divine energy on their body. "If you mean God Killers then we are not them as the god killing weapons belong to other people. Also, we only aided the people when a dark god descended. The one who really killed the dark god is somewhere else. Probably dimension hopping or something." Levin Cloud stated which the two nodded vehemently to agree. "Maybe we should call him if this corrupted being is tainted by the power of a dark god. Equinox himself is the bane of the dark gods." Peridot stated. "He cannot get in here though as only we have the means of entry. Also, he is busy since he is not able to chat." Kabrakan added. Chapter 914 "He cannot get in here though as only we have the means of entry. Also, he is busy since he is not able to chat." Kabrakan added. "I think we can do it by ourselves. You and I also have Asmodian blood in our veins but not as pronounced as Equinox. Also, Peridot is a Ryujin which are godly dragons that control the elements to their will." Levin Cloud stated. "Let us try first then. We will retreat and ask Equinox for help if we cannot defeat this corrupted being." Kabrakan added to which the two nodded. They must not always call upon their cheat code when things get rough. "Can I ask about this corrupted being? How did ite to be?" Kabrakan asked. "Certainly. I must tell you in detail, but it happened eleven years ago when rocks from the sky started to rain down on Mahar Lika. The warriors of the gods and goddesses stepped forward and destroyed these rocks before they could wreak havoc on thend. The small space rocks were not that difficult to destroy but three great rocks that are as big as inds started to descend. Some of the champions became greatly injured when they tried to destroy them, but they still managed to do it. What the champions did not expect are alien entitiesing out from these rocks. Mahar Lika is divided into three inds and each ind has one huge rock that descended onto it. The first ind, Nozul, is the first to encounter an alien being. It came in the form of a jagged and twisted rock monster. Its body is extremely tough to the point that only champions could defeat it. A lot of champions perished dealing with this monster. The second ind, Sayasiv, also experienced this problem as their forests started to dry up. It is then they discovered that a ck distorted tree started to eat up the forest. Not only the forest but also the wildlife inside of it became its prey. A lot of champions battled against it once again and many also perished. The third ind, Oanadnim, is also expected to have one so we searched for the debris, but nothing came out. It was only a few monthster that year that we noticed one of the Blessed Ones, Nuno, bing something different. At first, the blessed one is acting normally but we did not know that he was already sapping the energy from the ground itself. We only noticed clear signs when our crops would suddenly die after one month of harvest. We tried praying to the Soil of the Wilde to grant us blessing once more and it did. The harvest came back to normal but a monthter everything changed. The blessed one, Nuno, took the Soil of the Wilde and started to incorporate it into its body." K stated. "If it is fragment of a god then the other gods should have noticed the change." Levin Cloud stated. "The gods noticed toote as it seems that the great god that made Nuno became corrupted as well. The great god managed to fool the other gods until the High God that it follows noticed the strange behavior. In the end, that great god was killed but some of its power escaped to its fragment, Nuno. This in turn made some of the gods descend and seal the corrupted god fragment. At first, they also wanted to kill it, but the corrupted power and the Soil of the Wilde made Nuno more powerful. Gods and goddesses cannot exert full power in the mortal realm despite thisnd being half a divine realm." Bao stated. "The other champions will surely answer our call. The third ind currently has two other active champions that are fit for battle. With the Champion of Bath, I believe that all of you can defeat the corrupted god fragment. The gods and goddesses have sealed it so it should not have umted enough power to defeat yourbined might." Bao added. The three looked at each other and nodded. They have no choice but to ept the quest since they need to get the Soil of the Wilde as well. In the end, they were forced toplete this quest but ying a god fragment is still considered as killing a god. The rewards will surely be great to the point that rankers will be crying blood to participate. "We ept." Kabrakan, Levin Cloud, and Peridot stated simultaneously. "I ept as well. I should help out the Carabao n since they are important family members of Mahar Lika. The supreme god, Bath, would definitely scold me if I do not help them." Apki stated. "Great. The two other champions will be called here. Please feel free to look around the area while all of you wait for their arrival." K stated as he once again hugged Kabrakan. Quest Name: y the Corrupted God Fragment Quest Description: The corrupted god fragment, Nuno, has stolen the energy of the earth and the Soil of the Wilde but is sealed by the gods and goddesses of Mahar Lika. Defeat him with the other champions in order to bring peace to thend once more. Difficulty: SS Clear Conditions: Defeat the corrupted god fragment, Nuno. (0/1) Reward: Random Mythical Skill Book Failure Conditions: Death of all Champions (0/2) Failure Penalty: -5 levels and Destruction of the third ind, Oanadnim. Time Limit: None "A SS difficulty quest!" Apki suddenly eximed as this is the first time that he encountered this quest difficulty. "First time? I guess even famous rankers have yet to acquire quests like these." Levin Cloud stated as heughed haughtily. "The difficulty is probably due to the fact that we fail this quest if the two NPC champions will die. Levin Cloud might be able to revive us yers but he cannot revive dead NPCs so he will need to focus on keeping them alive." Peridot stated which made Apki suddenly exim once more. "You can revive people?!" Apki eximed as this is the first time that he heard of another yer that can revive others. The only one that he knows that could do that is Anastasia. Chapter 915 "You can revive other people?" Apki eximed. "Well, yes. I would be a terrible Envoy of the Twin Gods if I am not able to do that. One half of the twin gods is the Goddess of Life Gaea." Levin Cloud replied. "I see. That is a bit rude of me. Do you guys need anything? Like getting your weapons maintained or buying potions?" Apki asked. "Not really as we still have enough supplies. We want to know about the two champions that will apany us if you have an idea." Kabrakan asked. "I know about them. Since they will be our struggle then it is a good thing that you three must know about them." Apki stated. He then proceeded to tell the three about the champions chosen by a god and goddess of Mahar Lika. The first is the Champion of Dumangan and is the resident champion here that also guards the Carabao n. Dumangan is the god of good harvest and uses arge axe as a weapon. He acts like a tanky berserker as he could heal his wounds as long as he has contact with the earth. He is also having high resistance from earth elemental attacks. He usually farms when he is not in battle as he loves the soil. He is currently returning to the settlement as he was looking for arablend elsewhere for the Carabao n to grow produce. The second is the Champion of Anitun Tabu. Anitun Tabu is the goddess of the wind and rain in Mahar Lika and is also said to have a fickle personality which even her champions inherit. The champion uses a bow as her weapon that is gifted by the goddess herself. She uses sts of wind as arrows since the bow is a magical artifact. "That is great then as we have the main tank, Kabrakan, and a sub-tank the Champion of Dumangan. The rest will be damage and support which is a good bnce since we need damage for this quest. The faster that we kill the corrupted god fragment then the faster that we get back the Soil of the Wilde." Peridot stated. "The names of the first and second champion is Lupa and Hangin. They could be described as a couple since they have this air of romance around them which is why they will probably prioritize each other''s safety." Apki stated/ The four of them started to disseminate important information which each other in order to familiarize with each other''s battle styles. The three already knew how Apki attacks as they have seen him in action during the Pandelympics. The other two champions arrived while they were chatting with each other. "This are the two champions that will apany all of you in killing the corrupted god fragment. They are Lupa and Hangin. You two, these are the people that will help you in the quest. Both of you know Apki, the three are Kabrakan, Peridot, and Levin Cloud." Bao stated as he introduced the two champions to the group. "It is such an honor to be in a quest with the champion of a supreme god. The others are wee as well." Hangin stated as she started to show her fickle personality. She wears clothes that have patterns of blue and white as if to represent the goddess that is her patron. "Apologies for her behavior. It is nice to meet you. I am Lupa and this is Hangin." Lupa stated as he greeted the others with a warm smile. He exudes an aura that will make you feel calm and protected. He wears heavy armor that has the mark of the Carabao n and a color scheme of red and brown. Therge axe is also present on his back with a de having a head of a carabao as a pattern. "You should be more respectful to them as one of them is the Envoy of the Twin Gods." Apki stated as he nced at Levin Cloud. The two were shocked upon knowing that one of them was the Envoy of the Twin Gods. The Twin Gods are also a special existence in Mahar Lika as the Supreme Gods were under them. The gods above the Supreme Gods only number three but one already died. The Twin Gods are thest of the three gods above the Supreme gods. It cannot be stressed enough that the power of the gods and goddesses in Mahar Lika are absolute. This is the reason why Apki is treated with respect by the inhabitants since he is the Champion of a Supreme God. But now, a being higher in hierarchy is in front of them. "I am sorry for the discourtesy." Hangin stated as she bowed. "That is fine. Just make sure to never judge anyone again with their appearance." Levin Cloud stated as he did not want to escte the issue. Apki already told them that the patron god usually decides the level of respect one can attain in Mahar Lika. "If you are now ready, we can go to the site where we sealed the corrupted god fragment." Bao stated. "We are ready. What about the others?" Kabrakan stated. "I am ready as well." Apki stated. "We are ready as well." Lupa and Hangin replied. "If that is the case then shall we proceed." Bao stated as he suddenly started to drum his cute bulging belly. When Bao drummed his belly, a powerful and invigorating tone is heard by everyone. Light filled the eyes of everyone that heard the tune and the next thing they knew is that they are now in front of a forest that is severely polluted by miasma. "This is the Ancient Nao Grotto or at least was. It has now be a polluted forest filled with the miasma of a corrupted god fragment. The whole forest is currently sealed by the gods and goddesses of Mahar Lika. It is a barrier designed to seal a god or a fragment of a god." Bao stated. "If that is the case then that means that the gods and goddesses that can descend will not be able to finish off the god fragment even if they regained power?" Kabrakan asked to which Bao nodded. "This is as far as I go. I will be waiting for your victorious return. Nuno will be sealed on that huge dirt hill in the center of the forest." Bao stated as he pointed at the dirt hill that can be seen from the entrance. The group then entered the Ancient Nao Grotto with a formation. Kabrakan and Lupa are in front. Behind the two are Levin Cloud and Peridot since their skills work better at midrange. Behind them is Hangin with her bow while the rear guard is Apki. The Ancient Nao Grotto used to be a beautiful forest that is revered for its fresh air and beautiful trees, but it is different now. It is just a shadow of its former glory as the forest is no longer bright but dreary. The clean air is now suffocating due to the miasma while the trees are either dead or decaying. "Its weird." Levin Cloud suddenly stated. "What is weird?" Peridot asked. "The soil here is still alive but barely. It feels like the energy from thend is being sucked into that huge dirt hill. This should not happen as everything must flow naturally. Has the seal weakened from the ten years that the corrupted god fragment is sealed?" Levin Cloud stated. They wanted to rebuke his statement, but he should be the most sensitive one among them when ites to thend. He also touched the trees of the forest and could feel them cry in anguish as the souls of the trees are also being sucked dry. Levin Cloud suddenly thought that the battle will not be easy. There were no monsters attacking them, but they could see numerous skeletons of monsters littered in the forest. It seems that even monsters are not spared when ites to the voracity of whatever is sealed in the Ancient Nao Grotto. The ce is eerily quiet which should not be how a god fragment reacts. Nuno is said to be territorial which is why they expected a fight the moment they passed through but nothing of the sort happened. Suddenly, they heard voices ofughter in the background. They tried searching for the source of thisughter that is a mix of a child and an old man''sugh but they came out with nothing. The group suddenly realized that they are now in front of the huge dirt mound which should not have been the case. They were supposed to arrive there in half an hour, but they are suddenly in front of it. "Thend itself shifted!" Levin Cloud shouted and the huge dirt mound suddenly formed into a huge mouth that tried to swallow everyone whole. Chapter 916 "Thend itself shifted!" Levin Cloud shouted and the huge dirt mound suddenly formed into a huge mouth that tried to swallow everyone whole. They did not even notice that thend shifted to make them travel faster to the dirt mound. They were already under the influence of the corrupted god fragment the moment they entered the Ancient Nao Grotto. The fact that they did not feel the ground shifting can only be the influence of the mystic powers of a god fragment. Therge dirt mound transformed into a giant mouth that wanted to swallow them whole. Peridot did not let this happen as the earth element crystal that her weapon possessed suddenly gathered all the earth elemental energy that she can. She then shot the crystal towards the dirt mound mouth and the energy that the crystal contained suddenly spread out towards it. The giant dirt mound mouth suddenly stopped as the earth elemental energy controlling it suddenly froze. The mixedugh of a child and an old man suddenly echoed in the area. A figure of a hunched back old man in rags who is wearing something like a mushroom on top of his head. "To think that someone has great control over the earth element like me. You will be a worthy ve for the great me." The hunched back old man stated. "Nuno!" Hangin and Lupa suddenly shouted as the former suddenly shot arrows made of wind towards the hunched back old man. NPC Name: Nuno Tier: Mythical Level: 280 Health: 100% Mana: 100% Buffs: Earth God Spirit Fragment, Possessed by the Parasitic Shroom Description: A fallen god fragment of a now defeated god from Mahar Lika. It is no longer the benevolent protector of the earth but a great defiler that wants the energy of thend for itself. The dark god haspletely taken over it and killing will be the only way to release it from the grasp of the dark god. Buff: Earth God Spirit Fragment Description: As long as it is using earth or under the influence of earth, it will receive 10% less damage from all damaging attacks and skills. It also does not use mana when using spells of the earth element. Buff: Possessed by the Parasitic Shroom Description: It is currently a part of a dark god that is fully in control of the god fragment. It will inflict curses on those that manages to touch the body that it is currently being possessed. It will also jump to a nearby host when its current host fully dies but it will be in an extremely weakened state. Nuno responded by tapping the dirt mount and affirming his control of the earth element. The wind arrows that were supposed to hit Nuno is blocked by a shield made of dirt. The wind arrows could be said to be effective as the shield of dirt could be seen to have been chipped away. "Gentle Mist!" Peridot stated as the area around five meters of them suddenly got covered in mist. All of them became invisible when inside the area where the mist is covering. Nuno could not see its targets which is why it decided to tap the dirt mound again so that Peridot no longer has control over it. Just as Nuno gotplete control over the dirt mound again, Lupa suddenly appeared below the dirt mound and hit it with his giant axe. The shockwave of the hit travelled all the way to the top where Nuno is currently ced. The dirt mound shook to the point that Nuno almost got swung off it. Nuno needed to deal with the ones attacking its glorious dirt mound, but Hangin suddenly appeared behind him and released multiple wind arrows. Hangin also mixed in arrows made of water for added piercing power. Nuno responded by erecting another earth barrier. The earth barrier managed to block the arrows, but Nuno is not out of the woods yet as a sword is suddenly flying towards him. Nuno tried blocking the sword, but it passed through the earth barrier that he made. The sword suddenly got stuck on Nuno''s body, but he did not get damaged as the spiritual sword just attached itself to the corrupted god fragment''s body. The figure of Apki soon appeared as he swung his kampn towards Nuno''s neck. Nuno knew that it would get damaged severely if it is damaged by a champion of a god. He suddenly transformed itself into arge poisonous mushroom and exploded into spores. Apki got knocked back due to the force of the mushroom explosion. [Apki has been poisoned.] "Purify!" Levin Cloud stated as a wave of healing green energy that also cleansed everyone in the area. It also increased their poison resistance for a certain duration. The spores that scattered about all gathered in the same spot where Nuno exploded. The body of the corrupted god fragment soon manifested once again. The yful face of the corrupted god fragment soon changed to that of pure anger. The skies above them slightly darkened as well. Nuno pped his hands and numerous dirt golems suddenly got created from the ground beneath them. The huge dirt mound also transformed itself into an earth golem with deadly mushrooms nted on its body. Nuno is no longer yful as it is now in full attack mode because he thought that he could y around with mortals. The mist dissipated as well and the location of everyone in the vicinity is revealed. The moment Peridot could be seen, the four gems floating around her suddenly spun faster and faster. Water, fire, wind and earth elemental energy converged at her location as the four gemsbined. "Elemental Apocalypse!" Peridot shouted. Four colored beams of light are shot out from the four gems that headed towards Nuno. The corrupted god fragment did not expect the sudden attack and is not able to dodge since he is still in the process fopletely transforming his dirt mound into arge earth golem. Nuno got sent flying from the shoulder of the forming earth golem. The forming earth golem directed its hands to catch its master from falling but two shadows suddenly appeared beside him. Hangin shot five arrows while Apki shed his Kampn towards Nuno. Seeing that its master is being damaged, the earth golem used both of its hands to try and crush the two assants. The earth golem will not be able to damage its own master anyway which is why it obeyed its order. Lupa suddenly swung his giant axe towards the hand of the earth golem. The flying axe managed to sever the hands of the earth golem. The severed hands became normal dirt and came falling down the ground. Nuno knew that the earth golem that he created will not be able to protect him which is why it decided to use its previous skill once more. Nuno transformed into a giant poisonous mushroom once more and exploded int spores. Levin Cloud used Purify once more and cleansed the poisoned individuals. The spores that spread gathered back at the top of the earth mound golem. "Let the earth quake upon my presence!" Nuno shouted as the giant earth mound golem raised its foot and stomped it on the ground. A powerful wave of tectonic force shook the ground as all of the beings that got hit were sent flying. The numerous earth golems that Nuno created crumbled due to the power of the attack. Peridot managed to transform briefly into a dragon to fly and Hangin remained in the air. The others were not as lucky since they did not have time to evade. "Land of Gaea!" Levin Cloud immediately casted as a one-kilometer radius suddenly started to bloom flowers and fauna. The skill managed to increase the healing regeneration of the team and also heal 20% of their maximum health in an instant but it cost 50% of Levin Cloud''s mana pool as a result. Nuno noticed that the ones that got hit by his powerful attack did not die because of the elf looking individual. Nuno tapped the earth golem and inserted hismand over the earth element over to the ground. The ground beneath Levin Cloud suddenly shifted as he fell down and earth spikes suddenly pierced his entire body. "Levin Cloud!" Apki shouted as their healer is the most important person in the raid right now. "Tecton m!" Kabrakan shouted as he mmed his two shields towards the leg of the earth golem. The left leg of the earth golem shattered upon Kabrakan''s attack, but Apki wondered why the other two continued attacking. Apki nced at Levin Cloud''s location and noticed that thetter''s body became vines that seeped into the earth. A whileter, Levin Cloud sprouted from the ground as if a nting back to life or suddenly experiencing rapid growth. "Isn''t that cheat like?" Apki muttered as he could not believe that Levin Cloud got out unharmed. Chapter 917 Levin Cloud managed to dodge the fatal attack due to his passive skill that only triggers when he approaches certain death. The skill is called Second nt Life, but it also has clear weaknesses. Skill Name: Second nt Life Tier: Legendary Type: Conditional Evasion Skill Effect: - Able to dodge an attack or skill that will kill the skill bearer. - Cannot dodge attacks that can disintegrate the body like fire-based attacks and spells - If the skill bearer gets hit by an attack before the skill fully activates, negates 90% of that damage when the body returns to its original state - If the attack is fatal even if the skill is activated, restore 10% of maximum health - If the skill bearer does not have mana, this skill does not activate Mana Cost: 5% of the user''s mana cost Cooldown: 2 hours Cast Time: 0.5 seconds Just as Apki stated, it is definitely a very powerful evasion skill for a legendary tier skill. As long as Levin Cloud has mana, he has basically three lives as he can use. A priest that has three lives is basically a cheat since they can just heal themselves back to full every revival. Peridot utilized this chance to conjure up mes to try and burn Nuno. The corrupted god fragment evaded the attack by suddenly getting swallowed inside of the earth golem''s body. The small earth golems that got shattered by the earthquake rematerialized and started to attack those below. Levin Cloud healed Lupa, Apki and Kabrakan back to full health in order to defend against the human size earth golems. Nuno never appeared again in the surface when he went inside the body of the giant earth golem. The giant earth golem did change into something that resembles Nuno. The giant earth golem changed into a more detailed version of a humanoid appearance. The giant earth golem now resembled Nuno and it even used the voice of the corrupted god fragment. The first thing that the giant Nuno looking golem did is grow numerous mushrooms on its body. The numerous mushrooms suddenly released numerous spores around which poisoned everyone in the vicinity. Levin Cloud tried casting Purify but the poison did notpletely disappear as it still persisted. [Your party has been afflicted with a greater curse, Spore Venom.] [You will lose 1% of your health every minute.] [All healing received will be reduced by 20%.] Levin Cloud could try and cast a higher tier spell called Gaea''s Cleansing Wind but that will take one minute of chanting. He cannot do that because he is the main target of the corrupted god fragment. All the small earth golems are also attacking him with the thought of killing him. Kabrakan and Lupa are already being overwhelmed by the numerous enemies. Apki''s attack barely damage Nuno in his current golem form. Since the others cannot deal enough damage due to the continuous respawning earth golems, Peridot decided to even out the ying field. The green gem suddenly glowed as Peridot shouted, Creation of y Soldiers. About ten y soldiers are created using the ground around Levin Cloud. Each of the y soldiers also moved in unison as Levin Cloud moved. Nuno would always target Levin Cloud with earth spikes which is why he cannot stay in the same position for a long period of time. It is also the reason why the healing received by the team is getting dyed. "I will increase your power." Peridot stated as she appeared beside Hangin. Peridot''s gray and blue gems glowed and bestowed the Blessing of the Wind and Blessing of Water to Hangin. Hangin pulled her bow with all her might as she conjured up six arrows with three arrows per each element. The wind arrows pierced the Nuno earth golem while the water arrows turned into ice arrows that created ayer of frost on the target. Nuno seemed to have felt that attack as he screamed from the pain. It seems that physical attacks are not effective on the earth golem, but elemental attacks are effective. NPC Name: Nuno (Golem Possession) Tier: Mythical Level: 280 Health: 88.6% Mana: 100% Buffs: Earth God Spirit Fragment, Possessed by the Parasitic Shroom, Golem Possession Buff: Golem Possession Effect: Immune to physical attacks depending on the golem possessed. Defenses will increase by 100%. Possession duration is one hour. The new buff that Nuno has made him immune to the damage of half the party. The only ones that can damage him right now is Hangin and Peridot. The two girlsbined their elements in order to strengthen one another but that also made them another priority target. Nuno (Golem Possession) opened its mouth and released a breath attack that looked like acid spray and fumes. The two girls were not able to evade in time as it happened so fast. Nuno (Golem Possession) head did not even turn around as it just shifted its orientation to the other side and attacked. [Peridot has been afflicted by Extreme Parasitic Poison.] [Hangin has been afflicted by Extreme Parasitic Poison.] [All party members afflicted by Extreme Parasitic Poison will lose 5% of their health per 10 seconds.] The two girls fell to the ground as the poison also paralyzed them. The two did not fall on the ground hard because Levin Cloud created two gigantic flowers to catch them on the spot. The attack on the two girls did not stop as Nuno (Golem Possession) wanted to crush them using its gigantic palm. "Cover Move!" Kabrakan shouted as his body suddenly shifted in front of the two like he used Blink. The gigantic palm got blocked by the two towering shields that Kabrakan held. Veins could be seen bulging from Kabrakan''s body as his body also started to sink due to the sheer weight that he is blocking. Lupa tried cutting the hand of the earth golem again, but green fumes suddenly sprayed at his body when his axe made contact with the golem''s body. [Lupa has been afflicted by Extreme Parasitic Poison.] [Kabrakan has been afflicted by Extreme Parasitic Poison.] "Sanctuary!" Levin Cloud immediately casted as soon as four of his team members got poisoned. The only one not afflicted by the poison is Apki and Levin Cloud which is not a good thing. Levin Cloud could not purify the poison unless he uses long casting spells. He wanted to use them, but his team members will die if stops healing them as it will only take 45 seconds for them to drop dead due to the poison. Thanks to Sanctuary, his team members cannot get damaged even by poison but that is only a temporary measure. Sanctuary can onlyst a few seconds which means he needs to heal them again. Someone needs to divert the attention of the enemy if he wants to use his greatest cleansing spell. "Battlefield of Supreme God." Apki stated as hundred of spiritual swords suddenly started to fall from the sky. The skill, Battlefield of Supreme God, is the evolved version of the skill that Apki used in Pandelympics. Instead of ten or so swords, about a hundred spiritual swords rained down from the sky. The descent of the spiritual swords also damaged the body of Nuno (Golem Possession) and created holes. Nuno (Golem Possession) groaned as the damage of the spiritual swords is not great, but its specific property is painful to a corrupted god fragment. The spiritual swords came from the Supreme God Bath himself as it is from his armory. "I will do my best so cure everyone." Apki stated as his stats doubled for the duration of the skill. Levin Cloud started to chant the Gaea''s Cleansing Wind while the y soldiers, Lupa, and Kabrakan protected him from the earth golems. Nuno (Golem Possession) tried to attack Levin Cloud using earth spikes again, but Apki threw one of the spiritual swords. The piercing spiritual sword distracted Nuno (Golem Possession) which made the spell not connect to the earth. The spiritual sword that was thrown away vanished after hitting Nuno (Golem Possession). It seems that the spiritual swords can only be used for a few minutes once pulled from the ground. Another condition would be to not leave the grasp of Apki. Each slice from the spiritual sword created great pain for Nuno (Golem Possession) but the damage it received is not substantial. Although the damage is not that great, it made Nuno (Golem Possession) lose focus on Levin Cloud. One minute felt like an eternity for Apki as he took on a boss monster by himself. Contrary to popr opinion thatrge beings move slower, Nuno (Golem Possession) can move with great speed which is why Apki needed to exert his best whenever he attacks the gigantic body. He even ran on the arms of the gigantic boss but noticed that fumes will explode in the area he is in to poison him. The boss monster is not great opponent for melee yers as they will just be poisoned to death if they are not careful. Chapter 918 Apki went toe to toe with the boss monster, but all his shes and cuts regenerate like it was never dealt. The earth body of the possessed golem is basically invincible unless they can st it with great force. He already used up half of the sword lying on the ground which means he will no longer be able to prevent the boss monster from attacking them. He used up half the spiritual swords in under thirty seconds which should be impossible, but he is pushing his limits. If he idles for just a few seconds, then an attack will beunched towards Levin Cloud. If he does not finish his chanting, then his team members will definitely die from the poison. Apki is not only dealing damage but also cutting off Nuno from casting a spell towards an area. He is fortunate that the spiritual swords can but off the mana connection in a body as long as his kris is plunged into the body of his target. He actually thanked his good intuition to immediately use one of his most powerful attacks. The kris buried inside of the boss monster''s body acts as Apki''s damage amplifier and mana disruptor. For each spiritual sword that passes through Nuno''s body, he would feel a shock to his system as his soul would be damaged which in turn cancels the spell being cast by the boss monster. They are still facing a fragment of a god after all. Apki might be having a difficult time, but a smile is stered on his face. This is the feeling that he is chasing since he rarely feels the thrill of battling someone or something stronger than him. He is already the strongest champion in Mahar Lika if only battle mechanics are employed which is why he rarely finds anything challenging. As Apki is focused on his battle, a burst of green energy spread out from the location where Levin Cloud is channeling. The surroundings that got poisoned by Nuno suddenly started to get revitalized as well. It also made Apki be faster for some reason as he could feel the wind carrying him. [Your team member, Levin Cloud, has used Gaea''s Cleansing Wind.] [The area has been purified due to the high concentration of holy energy released.] [You will be immune to status ailments and curses for 10 minutes.] [All status ailments and curses affecting the user will be cleansed.] [If the affected user is under a status ailment or curse, they will receive 20% maximum health healing and their health regeneration will increase by 200% for five minutes.] The great holy purification spell spread throughout the area which even made Nuno wince in pain. His corrupted body is not built to be in the presence of pure divine energy. Therge body of the possessed golem tumbled down as it was hurt by the purification spell despite it not being an attack spell. With the team renewed, they started to get on the offensive once more. Kabrakan suddenly jumped high from the position he was in and mmed his tworge shields towards the body of the boss monster. The attack might not have dealt great damage due to Kabrakan having low damage modifier, but it pinned down the boss monster back to the ground. Since the golem that Nuno possessed is made of earth, Kabrakan''s Earth Shaker title activated upon it. Tremors could be seen travelling to the body of therge golem as it now struggled to stand up. The two women also assisted in pinning down the earth golem to the ground by releasing sts of wind from above. "Bramble Trap!" Levin Cloud casted as numerous thorny vines suddenly came out of the ground and held down the gigantic boss monster. They noticed that Nuno became stronger when he possessed the earth golem, but it also somehow bonded them together. That is the only exnation on how they could damage Nuno despite only damaging the golem. Nuno did not simply possess the core of the earth golem because there is no core to begin with. They now know that Nuno has indeed spread out his soul towards all parts of the earth golem. The Champions of Mahar Lika started their counter offensive on the hostile giant. Lupa''s axe could be seen getting bigger with each swing while it also started to release vibrations in the direction it is swung. Hangin''s bow also started to change as it started to have a sheen. Hangin inhaled deeply and pulled her bowstring. She remained isted in the air for a good few seconds before she released one mystical arrow that is different from the arrows that she released. A magic circle appeared in front of her and the arrow that she released transformed into a beautiful bird that contained the wind and water elements. The giant bird that controlled the wind and water elements crashed down at full power against the boss monster. The huge solid body of the earth golem started to crumble due to the mixing of other elemental energies. Before the trapped boss monster could do something towards them, Apki already activated the special skill that he is saving. "Spirit Sword: Resonance." Apki stated as he jumped to the air and all the remaining spiritual swords plunged on the ground started to fly towards him. All the remaining spiritual sword gathered towards the kampn that Apki is wielding. The ordinary weapon that he is using started to be a spiritual sword as well since the souls of the spiritual sword is entering the kampn. The normal looking sword that he held suddenly started to develop a mystical aura around it. Nuno knew by instinct that this attack will definitely hurt him as he feared the spiritual swords of the Supreme God Bath more than anything else in Mahar Lika. Nuno tried cutting his connection to the earth golem since his very soul is scattered inside of it but that proved to be difficult. The part of the golem body that is mixed with foreign elements are slow to respond. As such, Apki managed to plunge his transformed spiritual sword upon the golem''s body. Nuno could not take the pain and shouted with all his might. As soon as Apki plunged the kampn on the earth golem''s chest, a bright light suddenly shed from the chest and with it a great powerful shockwave. All of them got knocked back by about ten meters while the earth golem body that was solid became dust. A small figure suddenly flew out the dissolved body of the earth golem as if he was evicted from his home. The god fragment is now filled with even greater malice towards his attackers. NPC Name: Nuno Tier: Mythical Level: 280 Health: 50% Mana: 100% Buffs: Earth God Spirit Fragment, Possessed by the Parasitic Shroom The group managed to decrease the boss monster''s health by half with great teamwork. They thought that it would be smooth sailing from there on, but they were wrong. The face of Nuno that had a haughty smile is now that of pure anger. The god fragment suddenly took out an item from its subspace that looked like an earthen pot. Kabrakan immediately knew what that earthen pot holds or rather he could feel it instinctually. He shouted for the team to stop the boss monster from attempting to eat it but that proved to be difficult. The ground that was full of flowers suddenly started to get polluted by miasma as Nuno released his full might upon them. Nuno, who is now carrying an earthen pot, suddenly opened his mouth wide and ate the pot with one big gulp. Madness could be seen written on the face of the god fragment as its old man looking body started to explode from within. The explosion from within even made the visual horrible as one can see Nuno''s body starting to pop from the inside. Thankfully, he is not a human being which means that he has no blood or bones. Each time that a part of Nuno''s body explodes, he would release not only toxic fumes but also shrooms that infect the ground. The beautiful flora and fauna that Levin Cloud created has died without even much resistance. Hangin did not let go of the chance to hit Nuno with her arrows as the target is now pinned to his current location by the bacsh of absorbing the earthen pot. She thought that Nuno would be defeated as long as she blows his head off with the arrow, but she is greatly mistaken. The arrow that she released did blow off part of Nuno''s head, but the corrupted god fragment did not die. Instead, arge explosion of toxic fumes and shrooms are released. Levin Cloud told them to get away from the area as even the flora and fauna that was affected by Gaea''s Cleansing wind all died under the influence of the toxic fumes and shrooms. A loud cry of something inhuman could then be heard a few secondster that chilled the spine of those that heard it. Chapter 919 A piercing cry of something inhuman could be heard by everyone in the area that made their souls quiver. It is a cry of something that should not be present in this world because it is the cry of a dark god. A being that is being rejected by the world as it messes with the bnce of nature just by existing. NPC Name: Nuno (Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow Form) Tier: Mythical Level: 280 Health: 50% Mana: 100% Buffs: Devoured Earth God Spirit Fragment, Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow Buff: Devoured Earth God Spirit Fragment Effect: All the effects of the Earth God Spirit Fragment buff will be carried over. Also, the new being will now be able to devour the earth elemental energy from attacks and spells in order to restore health. Only 50% of the total earth elemental damage devoured will be used as recovery. Buff: Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow Effect: The being called Nuno has now been fully devoured by the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow. He has now transformed to be the new Parasitic Dark God''s Shadow and will try to fully revive his real self as the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God was defeated back during the war of gods. The body will now release fumes and shroom spores when it is attacked using sharp edges. The poison will spread to a three-meter radius while the spores will stick to the body of the attacker to deal damage. The miasma released by the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow will also reduce the speed of people around him. [You have been afflicted by the miasma of the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow.] [Attack Speed will be reduced by 20%.] [Movement speed will be reduced by 10%.] Nuno is no longer an old man in stature as he is now a ten-meter-tall abomination that looks like a mushroombined with a human. The clouds above Nuno have be dark as well since the miasma he released affected his surroundings to a great degree. Even the champions of gods that have divine energy in their body is getting afflicted by the curse. Nuno now muttered in anguage that is foreign to everyone around him. For the yers and NPCs, all they could hear are sounds of numerous monsters being mixed together. As Nuno is muttering, runes started to swirl around the huge body of the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow. The runes are different from the ones being utilized by the mages as it looked foreign. It is also not activated using mana but miasma from the body of the dark god. Levin Cloud instinctively knew that they will not be able to survive if they get hit by that thing. "Peridot! Kabrakan! Operation: Aegis" Levin Cloud shouted. Levin Cloud immediately conjured up the vines to fetch the otherpanions. He then created a barrier made of bramble vines that covered the entire party. "Multi Layered Elemental Barrier!" Peridot chanted as 40% of her total mana vanished just like that. Peridot then utilized four elemental barriers to enforce the defenses of the bramble shield. Even she could feel the great danger from her draconic senses. She knows that they will not live if they get hit by that attack. The elements in the surroundings are basically crying for help when she saw the strange runes manifesting. "Iron Body! Crystal Protector! Transfer: Area Barrier!" Kabrakan shouted as he mmed his two shields on the ground, and it merged with it. Kabrakan used Iron Body to increase his defenses by 100% for ten minutes. He also used Crystal Protector to further increase the defenses of his shields by 150% for five minutes. He then activated the Aegis Guardian special skill called Transfer: Area Barrier. Skill Name: Transfer: Area Barrier Tier: Legendary Type: Area Protection Effect: - Create a five-meter radius special dome barrier within the area around you with you as the center. - The five-meter radius special dome barrier will receive the defensive skills of the caster and his shields. - The health of the barrier will be dependent on the total health of the caster. - All entities inside the barrier will not be affected by damaging abilities outside of it regardless of if it is friend or foe. - The barrier will persist for the total duration or if it gets destroyed. Cooldown: 1 hour Mana Cost: 15% of Total mana Duration: 10 minutes Cast Time: 5 seconds The team is now covered with sixyers of defenses while Levin Cloud also casted the Fortification Spell to increase everyone''s defenses as well. Kabrakan alsomanded the two NPCs to stand behind him as they will not be able to revive if they die. His beastkin instinct knew that they will barely survive this attack even with all the barriers. The corrupted runes that floated around the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow started to form ten rings as the spell is almostplete. The next thing that happened shocked everyone in Mahar Lika as a beam of light came down from the sky. The whole area suddenly darkened as wave of miasma is suddenly released. The barrier that the gods created to seal Nuno suddenly shook for a moment and lost power for a few seconds. The barrier is suddenly released but numerous gods of Mahar Lika forcefully descended to the mortal ne and activated their powers to create a new seal. They wanted to kill the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow, but they do not have the immediate strength to do so. They have forcefully descended which means a lot of their strength vanished the moment they did so. If they do not seal the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow in the area now, then it could wreak more havoc. It might even erase all life on Mahar Lika due to how powerful the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow is. The gods managed to restore the seal back in time, but they could not sustain their bodies in the mortal ne since they forcefully descended. They contacted all their champions toe to the third ind and destroy the dark god shadow that appeared. The gods knew that three champions and three outsiders will no longer be able to deal with the opponent. [Your Bramble Dome Shield could handle the miasma and was destroyed.] [The me Dome Barrier could not hold and is erased due to the strong miasma.] [The Frost Dome Barrier could not hold and is erased due to the strong miasma.] [The Wind Dome Barrier could not hold and is erased due to the strong miasma.] [The Earth Dome Barrier could not hold and is erased due to the strong miasma.] [The Area Barrier created by Kabrakan has been destroyed due to the effect of miasma.] The moment that Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan saw these notifications, they already knew what they need to do. The attack will definitely reach them, but the two NPCs must survive no matter what. Kabrakan used his body and hugged Apki, Lupa and Hangin tightly. Levin Cloud then transformed his body into vines and provided another extrayer of protection by covering them. Peridot transformed into her dragon form and covered Levin Cloud. The three definitely had this n in motion when they got the quest as they must never let Lupa and Hangin die. The two NPC champions knew what the three were nning and wanted to stop them. They are champions and their pride will not let anyone sacrifice their life for them as they need to sacrifice their life for the greater good. When Apki noticed that the two champions wanted to break free, he assured them that it is part of the n. The next thing everyone saw is that a ck light hit them as Peridot died. Levin Cloud managed to hold on for a few more seconds but ultimately died as well. Kabrakan screamed in pain, but he held his ground until his body started to turn into pixels as well. Apki, Lupa and Hangin witnessed all of this as they heard the pained cries of the three as they turned into particles of light. The miasma still hit Apki, Lupa and Hangin but the damage that they received is minimal. Their health was already healed back to full before everything happened which is why they managed to survive due to the sacrifice of the three. Just as they though that they are able to be unharmed, a ck tendril like spear suddenly came straight to their location. Apki pushed the other two champions as he could not whip his weapon immediately. The ck tendril pierced Apki''s heart and he started to turn into particles as well. Lupa and Hangin followed the direction where the ck tendril came from and saw that it originated from the body of the boss monster. The two champions started to tear up as no one has ever managed to sacrifice their lives for them. It was always them that tried to sacrifice their lives for other. The two of them steeled their resolve and wanted to their lives to defeat Nuno but a voice suddenly called out to them. Chapter 920 "Stop! Do not sacrifice yourselves." Levin Cloud shouted as he revived back to life using his passive revival skill. The spirits of the three yers that died are still present in the mortal realm and have yet to go to Limbo. The grim reaper that appeared in the area returned back to the death realm when it saw Levin Cloud. It seems that it knew that the Envoy of the Twin Gods will perform the miracle of resurrection to the souls of the yers. A faint light gathered in Levin Cloud''s pendulum, and it seeped on the ground like a drop of water. When yers die and Levin Cloud is in the party, a flower will be left to indicate where they died. Each flower is also dependent on the abilities or physical stature. Peridot left behind a flower that has four petals with a different color each representing the elements. Kabrakan left a flower that has bull horns on it and the leaves look like tworge shields. Apki left a flower that looked otherworldly as it is beautiful, but it looked like it would fade to the spirit world. Each flower represented their souls and the green energy that seeped from the ground attached itself to the three flowers making them fully bloom. "Life is brought back from the brink of death. Flowers of Rebirth!" Levin Cloud casted his mass revive skill. The three unique flowers suddenly started to bloom and increase in size. Each of the flowers grew to the size of the yers that died. Nuno (Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow Form) wanted to charge at the group, but its body is not working as intended. The attack it used earlier gave it a huge bacsh and it could not move for a few minutes. All three flowers fully bloomed and grew with each yering out of them. Lupa and Hangin had their mouths agape as they just witnessed the miracle of resurrection right in front of them. In fact, they are even more shocked that Levin Cloud revived in full health, and he also revived the three fully. "That was an experience." Apki stated as he experienced that resurrection is not just a sudden poof. The souls of the three are basically sucked inside of the three flowers. The three flowers with their souls then experienced the life of a flower growing. They felt something simr to real birth which is why they wanted to move their bodies as soon as they can. "Enough being amazed. We still need to defeat that thing. It managed to destroy the barrier for a few seconds. The gods of Mahar Lika had to descend forcefully to repair it." Levin Cloud stated as he saw the happenings outside the barrier. He also saw that a god managed to damage Nuno in the process as well. NPC Name: Nuno (Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow Form) Tier: Mythical Level: 280 Health: 40% Mana: 50% Buffs: Devoured Earth God Spirit Fragment, Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow "We got revived fully so we need to give it our all now. The other champions will also being soon which is why we need to stop it from creating another spell like that." Apki reported. "We shall use our life to repay your favors." Lupa stated. "I agree. Your sacrifice for us is enough gratitude to fulfill the covenant." Hangin added. The two of them suddenly poured great amounts of power towards their weapons. The armor of the two started to change as they activated the special skill attached to their spirit weapons. "Spirit Armor: Dumangan!" Lupa shouted. "Spirit Armor: Anitun Tabu!" Hangin shouted as well. Apki already informed the the three about the so-called Spirit Armor. It is a special function in their spirit weapons that call upon a fragment of their patron god to descend upon their body as armor. They will also gain great power, but it alsoes at a cost since the bacsh will be immense. A mortal''s body is not supposed to carry that much divinity. Lupa''s Spirit Armor is made of the earth element itself as his lower armor is formed from the soil itself. He also became topless but the symbol of runes that spelled Dumangan appeared on his upper body. The axe that he wielded also became a carabao made of metal. Hangin''s Spirit Armor is different from her reserved outfit that she wore. She now wears a one-piece dress that flows freely with the wind. A long flowing cloth is also rotating around her that seems to be some sort of protection from long ranged attacks. Her bow transformed to a weapon that is not that tangible as it became water droplets and wind. As soon as the two released their spirit armor, Nuno could now move once again. It let out a scream that pierced the ears of those who heard it. It seems that Nuno is upset that the barrier that he broke with all his might came back. Its eyes suddenly changed direction as it knew that it does not have enough power to do another attack like that. Nuno looked at the six individuals inside the barrier and immediately knew that it must devour them. If it devours at least three of them then it will have enough power for another massive attack. The gods of Mahar Lika will not be able to descend once more if he destroys the seal again. "It is heading for us." Kabrakan pointed out but all of them looked serious. "No more holding back as we will definitely die if we do not do our very best." Peridot stated as she started to shift to a human-dragon hybrid form instead of her human form. Levin Cloud also started to be serious as the need to finish off the boss monster as fast as possible. The longer that they take then the more dangerous it is for them. They must not wait for the boss monster to recover its strength. Levin Cloud then proceeded to spin his pendulum at great speeds, and it created a ring of holy energy. "Paragon of the Twin Gods!" Levin Cloud stated as the holy ring suddenly passed through his body. Levin Cloud''s form suddenly changed as his clothes that are dirty suddenly glowed in a bright green light. The pendulum that he used as a weapon turned into particles of green light that he can freely move. [You have activated Paragon of the Twin Gods.] [All damage dealt to the enemy will heal all your allies that you have tagged.] [Deal double damage to enemies that are tagged as ''Evil''.] [Devotion will temporarily be added to your stats as bonus stat points.] [Devotion is 3012. You will gain 300 stat points per basic stat during the skill duration.] [You have 20 minutes before Paragon of the Twin Gods end.] This skill is the one attached to the Pendulum of Life and Death that Levin Cloud uses as a weapon. It is one of the unlocked skills that he received when he upgraded it to legendary tier. It is also Levin Cloud''s hidden weapon to go toe to toe with any other yer that is of a fighter ss. "Beast Transformation!" Kabrakan shouted as his body doubled in size and he looked more like a minotaur than a beast kin. [Kabrakan has activated Beast Transformation. All stats will be doubled for ten minutes.] "Wilde Soul!" Kabrakan shouted again as the astral projection of himself came out of his body. [Duration for Wilde Soul: 10 minutes] The Wilde Soul acted like another Kabrakan, but it did not deal physical damage but magical damage. This is actually a skill that he inherited from the soul of the minotaur, Asterion. Kabrakan and his Wilde Soul charged towards therge body of the boss monster. The boss monster also charged towards them screaming while releasing poisonous fumes and shrooms along the way as it terraformed the forest it was sealed on. Kabrakan and his Wilde Soul raised their hooves and stomped it heavily towards the ground. "Seismic m!" Kabrakan stated. The seismic wave that the stomp emitted travelled all the way to the body of the charging boss monster. The loud boss monster suddenly started to slow down as its body became sluggish. [Kabrakan managed to put Nuno (Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow Form) to sleep for five seconds.] "Thanks for the assist!" Apkai stated as he activated the spiritual sword that is still buried in Nuno''s soul. "Spiritual Sword: Severance!" Apki stated as his kris suddenly became bigger and pierced the chest of Nuno from the inside. Apki then made a pulling motion and his kris came flying out of Nuno''s body. Therge kris became smaller as it travelled towards Apki''s hand. Nuno woke up screaming as a chunk of its soul was ripped apart by the spiritual sword. "Do not get mad yet. You must feel the wrath of the four elements." Peridot stated as her four gems revolved around Nuno. Chapter 921 "Do not get mad yet. You must feel the wrath of the four elements." Peridot stated as her four gems revolved around Nuno and created a triangr prism of light. "Elemental Cataclysm!" Peridot stated as she sacrificed a legendary tier gemstone to cancel the mana cost of the spell. The four gems created four magic circles that connected with each other to be a greater magic circle. Each magic circle created an epic tier spell thatbined with each other to create a legendary tier spell. The wind magic circle created a tornado that expelled wind des. The fire magic circle created a burning inferno on the ground thatbined with the earth magic circle''s rock spikes. The water magic circle created ice shards thatbined with the wind tornado. Abination of opposing elements should have destroyed the magics, but the spell is controlled perfectly. Due to the great control Peridot exerted for the elements, she managed to bnce each element to the extremes. With great control over these elements, even a corrupted god fragment will not be able to defend against it. Nuno could be heard screaming in immense pain once again as the four elements ravaged its body. While the Elemental Cataclysm spell dealt great damage against the boss monster and catching its attention, Lupa and Hangin are charging their greatest attacks. Hangin danced in the wind and created ten wind tornadoes with water droplets inside of them that act like piercing bullets. Lupa rode the mechanical carabao and started to charge towards the boss monster. "Wrath of Anitun Tabu!" Hangin shouted as she directed the ten tornadoes to lock in the boss monster. "Wrath of Dumangan!" Lupa shouted as well as he and the mechanical carabao turned into arge lump of brown energy that shot towards the boss monster. The Elemental Cataclysm spell ended, and Nuno thought that he could breathe somewhat but ten tornadoes suddenly came crashing down on its body. The ten tornadoes ravaged the path and destroyed the already dying forest. The power of these tornadoes made the ground to split as well. When the ten tornadoes dispersed, a huge physical force mmed on Nuno''s back that sent its whole body down. As soon as Nuno''s body came crashing down on the ground, shards of green light came down from the sky and pierced the boss monster''s body. The team continued to attack the boss monster to stop it from getting back up. The battle continued with great synergy as all of them started to get the timing to help each other against the boss monster. Their well-timed attacks and spells made their survivability drastically increase. With Levin Cloud joining the attacking team, they managed to decrease the health of Nuno to 15%. "Supreme Spiritual Sword: Bath!" Apki stated as his kris that returned to his hands fused with his kampn once more. A five-meter-long sword with ancient writings appeared on Apki''s hands. The Supreme Spiritual Sword: Bath is too heavy for Apki to carry with one hand which is why he used all of his body strength. Just as Nuno is about to get up from being pinned down, Apki jumped high into the ground and shed vertically with the Supreme Spiritual Sword: Bath. The giant body that Nuno possessed is cleanly chopped in half by the mystical sword. Nuno could not even release a pained scream as its body is cut in half. The body that is cut in half suddenly turned into a pool of unidentified liquid. The team is about to celebrate their victory when Levin Cloud pointed out something important. "Do not celebrate just yet. There is no notification that we have killed the dark god fragment." Levin Cloud shouted as the liquid that was formerly Nuno''s body suddenly attached itself to Apki. NPC Name: Nuno (Possessing yer Apki) Tier: Mythical Level: 280 Health: 10% Mana: 40% Buffs: Devoured Earth God Spirit Fragment, Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow (Deformed) [Your party member, Apki, has been possessed by the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow (Deformed).] [Any individual thates close to Apki will be possessed instead. The same will apply to the individual that gets possessed after Apki.] [The Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow (Deformed) will be killed if yer Apki also dies.] [If the yer, Apki, dies while being possessed by the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow (Deformed) then he will lose 10 levels.] [All abilities that the possessed individual can be used by the Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow (Deformed).] "Apki!" Lupa and Hangin shouted as they lost their connection with their patron gods. The two champions lost their connection and even lost their spirit armor. They are also extremely tired after using their greatest skills that their patron gods bestowed. Only Kabrakan, Levin Cloud and Peridot could move as they have yet to get tired. Since Kabrakan cannot get close to the possessed Apki closely, hemanded his Wilde Soul to attack instead. The only problem with that is the instant defeat of the Wilde Soul caused great bacsh on Kabrakan. The sword that Apki used dealt great damage to spiritual entities and that includes the Wilde Soul. Kabrakan returned to his normal form and immediately spat out blood. He needed to quickly recall his Wilde Soul and it created great bacsh since it is also part of his own soul. Peridot tried attacking with magic as well, but the sword cut through the magic like paper. As she is about to use an even more powerful spell, the possessed Apki suddenly threw a spiritual sword that he conjured out of nowhere towards her. The spiritual sword pierced Peridot''s heart that dispelled all the magic that she is conjuring. It also sent her crashing down from the sky as it was a sudden critical hit. Sudden critical hits stun the damaged individual by three seconds and stops their mana flow. Levin Cloud saw this and knew that he must attempt to release Apki from the possession. They do not want to kill him because he will lose a lot of levels if he dies. The other champions also told them to not kill Apki despite the former mouthing to kill him. Levin Cloud summoned hundred green light fragments and sent it towards Apki. Unlike what Levin Cloud thought, Apki grinned madly and tanked the whole attack which greatly reduced his health at a rapid pace as a result. "Hahaha! Hit me with all you got! I will not go alone in the afterlife as I will take this one with me." The possessed Apki madly shouted whileughing. Levin Cloud suddenly stopped his attacks as he knew that he would kill Apki at this rate. The dark god''s shadow knew their weaknesses and that has been present since the beginning of the war. The Parasitic Mushroom Dark God has used this method to evade capture of the heroes in the olden times. It knew that individuals that have empathetic hearts will not be able to handle killing their own. There might have been some that dly sacrificed theirpanions but that is not usually the case. The Parasitic Mushroom Dark God''s Shadow will use Apki to escape this seal as it no longer felt the oppression of the seal when it possessed its current host. "You are no longer Nuno." Levin Cloud stated as he could see the screaming soul of Nuno from the aura emitted by Apki. Numerous souls could be seen screaming from behind Apki and even his own soul is in that list. "Kekeke! You are correct. A fragment of a god might have a delicious soul, but it does not have aplete physical body. With the body of this champion, I will be able to be more powerful and get back to my peak condition." The possessed Apki stated as his voice is starting to get distorted as a second voice could be heard after every word he speaks. Levin Cloud did not unsummon the fragments of green light but let it just circle around the possessed Apki. This is also one of the reasons why the possessed Apki cannot escape from the barrier. Levin Cloud deliberately surrounded the possessed Apki so that he will not run off and as he thought of a way to help his team member. "If you do not let me escape then this poor soul will die along with me. I will be sure to drag his soul to the gates of the underworld." The possessed Apki stated but Levin Cloud did not seem concerned. Due to Levin Cloud''s silence, the possessed Apki tried just how far the mortals in front of him will go. The possessed Apki went near a fragment of green light and pressed his neck against it until the would start to bleed. "Stop!" The others cried which made the possessed Apki smile as he knew that his escape will be close. "It seems that the mortals in front of me are those with fragile hearts. It will not be long till I escape." The possessed Apki muttered. Chapter 922 Before the possessed Apki could threaten the others once more, a hand suddenly touched his shoulder. The hand that touched the possessed Apki''s shoulder is from Levin Cloud. The possessed Apki is confused as the leshy was just ten meters away from him just now. When the possessed Apki looked towards the figure of Levin Cloud standing in the distance, the figure suddenly exploded into leaves. Levin Cloud used his special travelling skill called Soil Shifting to bridge the gap between him and the possessed Apki. The figure that is left behind is due to the effect of the skill to leave a dummy. "Fool! Touching me will only transfer my entity towards your body. A body like yours will be much better than this mortal meatsack!" The possessed Apki stated as a ckish substance suddenlytched onto the hand that touched the former''s body. "That is what I expected. Protector of the Forest!" Levin Cloud stated as his body started to shift into a gigantic form. Leaves started to swirl around Levin Cloud''s body as his form started to change into something monstrous looking. His skin started to change into bark while his hair turned into a mixture of dried thorny vines and luscious green leaves. Levin Cloud''s head became a skeletal appearance of a stag while thick horns protruded from the side. His feet turned into bark like hooves while his hands turned into sharp tree branches that had thorns in the inside of his palm. Levin Cloud''s body exuded a ck aura with a green light outline as his empty socket eyes also had the same glow. Apki, Lupa and Hangin marveled at the real appearance of Levin Cloud as they have never seen a being like that before. All dryads and leshies are sort of unique because their forms represent the energy they harness and the nt that they drew inspiration from. Levin Cloud''s form is due to the fact that Yewdrassil is the nt that he gained inspiration from as it is the only nt that has both life and death energy. When Levin Cloud fully transformed into his true form, his left arm could be seen growing mushroom as the parasitic dark god''s shadow attempted to take over his body. This would have been easy if Levin Cloud was still an elf and moderate difficulty if he was a normal leshy. The parasitic dark god''s shadow made a grave error in trying to devour the soul of a being that walks between life and death. The parasitic dark god''s shadow did not stop as it will not be able to take another vessel. Rather, it will not be able to jump to another host unless someone touches Levin Cloud. It thought that it had the chance as the mushrooms have already propagated on the leshy''s arm. Levin Cloud looked at his arm that is filled with poisonous mushrooms and noticed that it is also a form of energy. The only thing different is that the energy that the parasitic dark god''s shadow takes on is miasma while the energy from Levin Cloud''s body is from mana. As the Envoy of the Twin Gods, Levin Cloud is also filled with miasma thates from death energy. Energy from the dead is also polluted in some way as it should not be normally present in the mortal ne. Death energy only became apparent due to the God of Death Abaddon agreeing with the covenant with the Undead King. There is one thing that is true when Adrian and Levin Cloud are in their true form and that is their energy dependence. Their energy dependence consumes a lot from them which is why they can only reveal their true form for a certain period of time. In other words, their body is always hungry for energy and will devour it to sustain their true form. The miasma on his left arm is then believed by his body as an energy source. The parasitic dark god''s shadow that is taking its time devouring Levin Cloud''s soul suddenly felt it being pulled by something. Something more powerful than its current self even if it is part of a dark god. The parasitic dark god''s shadow tried resisting the pull, but it could not stop it. It could feel that something akin to a ck hole or a bottomless abyss is trying to collect it for energy. Levin Cloud also noticed that the mushrooms on his arms started to reduce in size while some outright became rotten. "No! How can this be!" The parasitic dark god''s shadow thought as it prevented this bottomless abyss from absorbing it. "What is happening?" Levin Cloud thought as even he does not know what is happening. He only knew that he could fortify his soul with his true form which will make the possession slower. He also thought of immediately cutting off his arm when it got possessed but something in him hungered. "If this is how it will y out then I will devour your soul at the core!" The parasitic dark god''s shadow stated as it no longer prevented itself from being pulled. A ck mass could be seen travelling from Levin Cloud''s left arm towards his chest. This is the travel path of the parasitic dark god''s shadow as it wanted to absorb Levin Cloud''s core. What it did not know is that would be the greatest mistake of its pathetic life. Even if the parasitic dark god''s shadow is a fragment of a dark god that devoured a fragment of a god, it took heavy damage from spirit weapons and holy magic. It weakened to the point that it can only rival a demigod''s soul. It is still strong but not as strong as before which is why it made a mistake when possessing an Envoy that had been a vessel of a goddess. When the parasitic dark god''s shadow reached Levin Cloud''s soul core, a fearsome beast that is ten times scarier in appearance of his true form is present. This fearsome leshy smiled as it suddenly manifested branches to pierce the parasitic dark god''s shadow. Chapter 923 When the parasitic dark god''s shadow reached Levin Cloud''s soul core, a fearsome beast that is ten times scarier in appearance of his true form is present. This fearsome leshy smiled as it suddenly manifested branches to pierce the parasitic dark god''s shadow. The fearsome leshy could be seen having a humongous body that dwarfed the parasitic dark god''s shadow. It looked like a rabbit is in front of a tiger as thetter saw the former as nothing but prey. For the first time, the parasitic dark god''s shadow felt great despair and fear which should not be possible for a fragment of a god. The fearsome leshy opened its mouth wide and inside it is a dark abyss that is only pure darkness. When the parasitic dark god''s shadow saw this, it instinctive knew that it needed to run away, but it could not. It is already pierced with countless branches and can no longer move its body. The fearsome leshy''s head grew closer and closer to the parasitic dark god''s shadow while thetter trembled in great fear and disbelief. It did not expect that the prey that he possessed would actually be the real predator. "Monster!" The parasitic dark god''s shadow stated onest time as it was swallowed whole by the fearsome leshy. The fearsome leshy could be seen having a happy mood as it looked like it enjoyed the meal that arrived before it. [You have swallowed a piece of a god.] [The parasitic dark god''s shadow has been defeated.] [Your soul will need quite a bit of time refining this energy.] [You will not be able to use Protector of the Forest for one whole month.] [Devotion is increased by 100.] "What just happened?" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly reverted to his humanoid appearance. Just as Levin Cloud is about to ask another question to himself, he suddenly felt something stuck in his throat. He did not know what it is, but he wanted it to get out of his body as soon as possible. He started to do puking movements until Peridot came running to him and started hitting his back. After one powerful p on the back, Levin Cloud finally threw up the thing stuck on his throat. It is none other than the earthen pot that Nuno swallowed before it became a huge monstrosity. All of them suddenly widened their eyes upon seeing arge thing that is the size of a person''s heade out of a normal size mouth. "That is why I keep telling you to stop eating everything that you see." Peridot shouted at Levin Cloud since he did like to eat. "I like to eat but I am not such a glutton that I will eat a y pot." Levin Cloud replied. "Did we win?" Apki asked weakly as his bacsh also started to kick in. "I think we did. I did not know what happened, but it seems that I ate the enemy." Levin Cloud stated with a smile, but Peridot started hitting him in the back once again. "Spit it out! You might get diarrhea even though this is a game." Peridot stated. "Stop hitting me! You will kill me at this rate." Levin Cloud stated which made the othersugh. The team did not get any drops aside from the earthen pot, but they did received tons of experience points that leveled them up from ranges of two to four levels. Apki wanted to ask how Levin Cloud devoured a god fragment, but he is far too tired to do that, and thetter seemed to not know the reason as well. The three champions from Mahar Lika fainted as soon as they knew that the battle is over. A few minutester, several figures suddenly showed up in front of them. These figures are none other than the other champions of Mahar Lika. The thought that they will arrive expecting a battle, but the corrupted god fragment is no longer there. When the other champions of Mahar Lika noticed the condition of the Apki, Lupa, and Hangin, they immediately rushed towards them and sent them to the healing temple. It seems that they knew that the three used their spirit armors which will endanger their lives if not treated immediately. The other three were escorted back to the Carabao n settlement. The earthen pot is taken by Cabrakan as this is the item that he needed. He hid it inside his inventory first and will ask the Carabao n if the thing inside the y pot is the Soil of the Wilde. The three of them waited for Apki to return before confronting the chief of the Carabao n, K. It seems that the chief is also absent right now as they apanied the injured champions to the healing temple. Levin Cloud, Kabrakan, and Peridot weed the hospitality that the Carabao n offered instead as they were served with fruits. A whileter, Chief K could be seen walking with a rather weak looking Apki. The other two champions, Lupa and Hangin, could be seen being carried using a stretcher. It seems that the two still needed care, but they are now safe from death as they were carried to the healing temple in record time. "Since the four of you are here now, I would like to thank all of you for agreeing with my request." Bao stated as he suddenly appeared before them. [The Quest y the Corrupted God Fragment has beenpleted.] [You have received a random Mythical Skill book chest.] "We are d to be of service for thend." Apki answered with a bow which made the other three follow suit. "I almost forgot! Chief K, we got an earthen pot when we defeated Nuno. How do we open it to obtain the Soil of the Wilde?" Kabrakan asked as he took out the earthen pot. "Open it? My boy, you are mistaken. That earthen pot could not be open because that is the Soil of the Wilde that you have been searching for." Chief K stated which greatly shocked Kabrakan to the point that he almost dropped the earthen pot. Chapter 924 "Open it? My boy, you are mistaken. That earthen pot could not be open because that is the Soil of the Wilde that you have been searching for." Chief K stated which greatly shocked Kabrakan to the point that he almost dropped the earthen pot. "This earthen pot is the Soil of the Wilde?!" Kabrakan eximed in surprise as he did not expect the quest item is in a form like that. He expected it to be real soil that is grainy in texture or like those used in nt pots. Kabrakan did not expect it because when he inspected the earthen pot, all that popped up is the information that it is his quest item. He thought that the container is just holding the Soil of the Wilde and did not expect that he already got it the moment it dropped. He even made a clown of himself trying to open the sealed jar. Quest Item Name: Soil of the Wilde Tier: Mythical Type: Fragment of a Divine Item Effect: unknown Description: The Soil of the Wilde that is an integral part of the Will of the Wilde. It is a representation of the soil that all life steps upon birth. It is currently in the form of an earthen pot due to being sealed. It is unknown what it can do at this iplete form, but it exudes an aura that makes the soil great for farming. "I will take it back with me then." Kabrakan stated which made Apki interject. "If you do that then the Carabao n will no longer be able to have abundant harvests anymore." Apki eximed. "That is fine, Champion Apki. The Carabao n has been burdened of keeping a divine item in our ce. We are not strong enough to protect it which is why we need to give it to the one chosen by the Will of the Wilde. We have done our duty of safekeeping it for centuries and it is now time for it to be returned to the chosen one." Chief K stated. "Are you fine with this Bao?" Apki asked the god fragment of Dumangan. "The Carabao n has spoken. With the disappearance of the corrupted god fragment, The God, Dumangan, will be able to restore life back to the soil. It only became detrimental to life around when the corrupted god fragment was sapping all life force in the area." Bao stated. "If that is only the case then I can help with that." Levin Cloud stated as he proceeded to go outside. The others followed suit and they saw Levin Cloud be a humanoid version of a wonderous tree elf hybrid. He had the horns that a Leshy has but kept the beautiful appearance of an elf. His robes also transformed into something akin to vines and leaves. He looked like what the popr pop culture of what a druid should look like. "I did not think that this skill would be handy. I received it but is not able to use in battle. Hymn of the Soil!" Levin Cloud stated as he touched the soil with his two hands. Skill Name: Hymn of the Soil (Envoy of the Twin Gods Version) Tier: Mythical Type: Area of Effect (Cannot be used forbat) Effect: The area selected will be revitalized using the power of the Envoy of the Twin Gods. Absorb the death energy spread in the area in order to release the life energy within. It can also do the reverse process. Cooldown: 3 months Cast Time: 10 minutes Mana Cost: None As soon as Levin Cloud touched the soil with his hands, the miasma that crept up inside of it started to gather to him. In fact, it is not just miasma as little elemental sprites could be seen that has the appearance of ck mischievous ghosts. All of the people in the settlement saw this and gathered in wonder. This is the first time that the people of Mahar Lika are given the right to see the appearance of elementals. The small mischievous death elemental sprites gathered towards Levin Cloud. They circled around him and poked his face to tease him. "Thank you for your service. You can now move to another area that needs your protection." Levin Cloud stated as the small mischievous death elemental sprites showed a genuine smile. The small mischievous death elemental sprites waved goodbye to the people of Mahar Lika as they have done their job. The miasma that umted for years has already been absorbed by Levin Cloud. If the death elemental sprites were not present in Mahar Lika, then the third ind would have been tainted by miasma already. It only takes about three years for an ind of this size to be fully taken over. As soon as the death elemental sprites left, vibrant green sprites suddenly swirled around Levin Cloud as they appeared one by one. The vibrant green sprites are none other than life elemental sprites. They have the appearance of cute chubby humanoid flowers. "It is time for you to show what you are capable of my little friends." Levin Cloud stated as the life elemental sprites responded cheerily and with enthusiasm. "OH MY GOD! They are so cute!" Peridot eximed as she involuntarily wanted to catch one, but Kabrakan stopped her from doing so. She might scare the life elemental sprites which would impede with whatever Levin Cloud is attempting. The life elemental sprites swirled with the wind and started to sing a song. The song is clear and refreshing to the ears that all that heard it would describe it as the season of Springing to life. Even the small kids in the settlement started to hum the song that is being sung by the life elemental sprites. The life energy in the soil started to bud once more as the song of the life elemental sprites revitalized it. The song ended after five minutes, and the area could be seen to have been transformed. The heavy atmosphere that was present is no longer there but a clear and refreshing wind brushed past everyone. The life elemental sprites cheered when they are sessful with the task entrusted to them. They waved at the people as they turned into particles of vibrant green light. The smiles on the elemental sprites and the people of the settlement could be seen everywhere. The sick Carabao n members started to feel a little better and is now on the road to recovery since the since the soil has recovered. The Carabao n ties their health to the soil that they are settled upon which is why they got sick when the soil got sick as well. Since the Carabao n had tied themselves to the soil of the third ind, their lives are also bound to it which means they will die with soil that they till with their lives. The ones who turned to Mahar Lika were a generation of Carabao Beastkins that have yet to be tied to and which is why they were able to escape. "That was beautiful. As expected of the Envoy of the Twin Gods, I can feel that the earth is already starting to be revitalized. It might not be fully healed but the fact that you managed to kick start the process is already a miracle. The fifty years that should be waited has be five years and we are able to nt as well." Bao stated as he bowed towards Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud bowed in response as his form returned to his elf like appearance. It seems that the appearance earlier is some kind of divine appearance for ceremonies involving the Twin Gods. Even Peridot or Kabrakan did not know that Levin Cloud had that form. Only the elders of the Twin Gods know of Levin Cloud''s Envoy Priest Form as they have records that the past envoys are given a holy garment. "It is normal for the Envoy of the Dark Gods to help those that have been damaged by the dark gods. All life is equal before them be it animate or inanimate." Levin Cloud stated. "I guess this is goodbye then." Apki stated as he knew that the three of them will now leave as they have gained what they needed. "Yes. It has been a great time meeting you. You are far more skilled than what was shown in the Pandelympics." Kabrakan stated but he already brought out a sheet of paper for an autograph. "Do you guys need an escort to the area where you can go outside of the could formation?" Apki asked but a sudden rumble is heard from the outside. "What was that?!" Chief K eximed as this is the first time, he heard of a sound like that. "That should be our way out." Levin Cloud stated as the formation started to form a dark void. The figure of a demon could be seen appearing a whileter. Chapter 925 Before Levin Cloud, Kabrakan and Solstice entered the hidden inds, Levin Cloud already messaged Adrian in the real world about their quest. He once again messaged him when they were tasked with killing a corrupted god fragment. Levin Cloud wanted an insurance that they can at least mitigate the damage if they were to fail the first attempt. Adrian responded that he will now head to their location since his best friend asked him to. If he waspletely confident, then Levin Cloud would not have asked Adrian that. Levin Cloud and Adrian were banking on the fact that they could kill the corrupted god fragment using their synchro skill. It is the most powerful spell in their arsenal, and they already witnessed its capabilities once against a dark god. Adrian proceeded to teleport to the southern part of the eastern continent where he is weed. He also tried to look for the old hermit that gave the gourd to Kabrakan, but he is unable to locate the said individual. He asked around the beach area, but all the people replied that they do not know who he was describing. Due to this, Adrian had to fly to the cloud formation and enter it a few times. He had the same experience as the three did when they entered it. Unlike the other three, Adrian already started to closely examine the cloud formation if he could find a trace of a magic circle or arrays. It took him one hour of continuously traversing the cloud formation just to get a hint of the array that created it. Upon feeling the array, Adrian immediately memorized the sensation of the array. Upon memorizing the sensation, Adrian directed it towards his eyes so that he can see the array. This would have been dangerous for a normal being as foreign mana often disrupts or poisons the mana of individuals if they are not great at handling it. Due to a demon''s natural physiology, they are more resilient to mana which is why they can easily inhale it like air. The guidance of the mana did not take a short time like what other people might think. It took Adrian one hour of redirecting it to his eyes because of theplexity and the small amount that he could detect. When he can already feel that the mana has settled perfectly in his eyes, he activated his Evil Eyes. As soon as Adrian opened his eyes, he could see the wide array that is ced on the very space. Unlike magic circles, arrays are vastly different. Magic circles are two-dimensional representation of magic and is much quicker to release. Arrays are different because it is a three-dimensional magical writing that utilizes a vast area. It can also gather mana from the surroundings in order to continuously operate without the aid of the caster. "The problem is that arrays are like three-dimensional puzzles that changes at a given time. It is not constant like magic circles which means timing is also part of the calction." Adrian stated as he started to fly around the area. Adrian had to teleport every 40 minutes back to the southern part of the eastern continent to check with words that he does not know. Even some of the runes used in the array are not familiar to the eastern continent. He might even think that the runes used in the hidden inds is much older than he thought. Adrian managed to solve part of the array in under two hours, but he is sure that it will not be enough to enter the hidden inds. He then tried something out of the box that will definitely break all the rules of magic. "If I cannot solve it with pure brain power then I will push through using pure power." Adrian stated as he suddenly casted Vortex. Adrian cast his legendary skill Vortex and even enhanced it with all the primordial energy in his reserves. The ck hole devoured everything and even the clouds that is drawn by the array. Adrian thought that parts of the array will be drawn as well but he is mistaken. Only the clouds were sucked inside the ck hole, but the array stayed resilient. He did see that the array somewhat shook when no more clouds were in the area. Adrian also discovered an interesting fact upon doing so. The clouds are acting as illusions for the eyes as well, but the most important part is the clouds change upon being drawn by the array. Clouds usually dissipate after a few hours, but the clouds drawn by the array somehow be stable. The clouds are turned into a special state where it is flickering between solid and liquid. This makes the cloud stay in permanent shape and add to the wall of clouds. Adrian tried to traverse the area where he deleted the clouds, but he felt something crash upon his body when he moved after ten meters. The surroundings suddenly bent as he noticed that he is being led to the area where he just walked into. Since the area the clouds have covered is a far stretch, one would think that they walked back because they got lost but that is not the case. The ones who enter the cloud formation are subjected to a spell that messes with their sense of direction. This will also lead them to walk back to the direction they went but they will think that they went in a straight line. Even Adrian''s status nullification ispletely bypassed by the array. "This is basically impossible. I am not even turned back after one kilometer but only after ten meters. It not only messes with the sense of direction but also the sense of reality." Adrian muttered but the whole array formation suddenly shook. Adrian then heard a piercing shrill cry in the distance as the array suddenly became haywire for a few seconds. Adrian immediately knew what he needed to do and took this chance as an opportunity. When the shrill cry echoed, the array became muddled and a way inside is shown momentarily. "Time Stop!" Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers, and the world suddenly came to a pause. Adrian made use of the ten seconds that he can muster to traverse the sudden pathway that appeared before him. He poured more mana into his wings to make it stronger as he wanted to enter the hidden inds before the array bes stable. Within ten seconds, Adrian managed to traverse half of the distance, but the array started to be stable once more. The clouds that opened a path started to close from behind as Adrian desperately attempted to enter the hidden inds. The stabilization of the array came at a faster pace than Adrian has expected because the clouds were closing in on him. The distance between him and the clouds were just one foot, and it is still bing shorter. "Almost there!" Adrian shouted but he probably jinxed it as he got swallowed by the clouds. "Should I escort you to the easiest exit way?" Apki asked. "No need. We already have our transport serviceing to us. We might lose sight of each other if we do not wait for him." Levin Cloud stated which confused the other two as well. "Who are you waiting for?" Apki asked. As if on cue, the clouds above suddenly swirled and descended on the ground. A dark void also spawned in the area where the cloudsnded as a hand reached out from it. The warriors surrounded the dark void as they do not know if the thinging out is hostile or not. "That was a trip." Adrian suddenly stated as he came out of the dark void. Adrian came out of the dark void, and it also disappeared when all of his body is out of it. He is shocked upon seeing numerous hostile forces pointing their weapons at him. He looked at Levin Cloud and wondered what is happening. "I thought that the people here are weing?" Adrian asked. "They are but they will surely be hostile if a freaking demon looking persones out of a dark void of nothingness. I thought I told you to look for the old hermit." Levin Cloud stated. "The hermit is gone like the wind. I had to improvise. Did you know that part of the array covering the hidden inds has one thousand formations? That is only a part of it. The scale of this array formation is very scary that it might fry my brain if I tried to really solve it. Anyways, I found my way here thanks to the death elemental sprites that passed through the barrier. I solidified this location thanks to the life elemental sprites. Let me tell you that being lost inside an array full of clouds is not a satisfying experience. I almost puked and lost my mind that all I saw was clouds." Adrian stated. Chapter 926 "Equinox!" Apki eximed as he knows the demon in front of him. The demon yer, Equinox, is famous for being a yer that is of the Daemos Race. His race is much more famous than other unique races because of the magic that they can use. The fact that a yer is a race that can manipte time and space is every attention catching. He is also a summoner that has rare summons. "Oh! A celebrity." Adrian stated as he recognizes Apki as he also took note of him during the Pandelympics. "You took your time." Levin Cloud grumbled. "You should have seen where I was trapped. I lost all cooldowns of my greatest skills. Anyways, we should be going now as there are still two more items." Adrian stated as he could see that the item Kabrakan is carrying sort of resonated with his energy wavelength. "Thank you once again for helping us." Kabrakan stated. "It is our pleasure as you have helped us as well. The people of Mahar Lika will always wee you when you visit us again." Bao stated but then redirected his sight towards Adrian. "How were you able to enter the formation without divine items, Champion of the Twin Gods?" Bao asked Adrian. "The array formation shook for a split second. I managed to wiggle my way inside the barrier because of it." Adrian replied truthfully. "I see. Thank you for giving us a clue. There might be another being that managed to get inside the hidden inds. We will need to be alert for the time being. Next time, please enter through the right path as there is a possibility of you tearing the array formation if you do not use the proper gates." Bao stated as he looked at some warriors. The warriors bowed and started to investigate if any other being managed to get inside the hidden inds. "Noted as I will not do it again. We shall now be on our way as we will be quite busy." Adrian stated as he activated Dimensional Teleportation to open a rift in space and time. The four of them disappeared as they entered the rift. "Were you not going to hold him down? He managed to enter without a divine item." Apki asked Bao now that they are no longer there. "If he could traverse the hidden inds without the use of a divine item then even, I will not be able to hold him down. He also has the power of the Twin Gods with him which is why I acted as kind as possible. Thankfully, he was a demon that guards the realm which is why he is trustworthy." Bao stated. The rift opened in the southern part of the eastern continent where no other people living. Upon seeing that no other people are nearby, they started nning the next thing that they needed to do. "What are the details of the quest?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know where they at. Kabrakan exined the details of the things that they have done. He started with the documents they read to the fortune teller. "I think we should go with the mermaid n next." Kabrakan stated as they were debating where they should go next. "We are already in the eastern continent and the mermaid kingdom is already just east of here. Our only problem is the fact that we need to enter the water. Can Kaon protect us underwater?" Levin Cloud asked. "Kaon is not really that powerful right now." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon who is yet to be level 100. Kaon have yet to regain his power as Adrian has yet to fully level him up. "Well¡­there goes one of our chances in staying protected underwater." Levin Cloud stated. "Why does Kaon feel powerful? I almost instinctively bowed down to him." Peridot stated. "He evolved into a Genesis Dragon that is said to be the ancestor of all elemental dragons." Adrian revealed which made Peridot bulge her eyes as she could not believe it. Even the Ryujin revere the Genesis Dragon for their beauty and power as they are what Ryujin''s aspire to be. Ryujin might be able to manipte the elements but they themselves are not made up of the elements that they manipte. You can say that Ryujins are dragons that have great mastery of manipting the elements but not making them with the use of their innate mana. "Anyways, how are you going to be able to breathe underwater?" Adrian asked Kabrakan and Levin Cloud as they are not really beings that can do activities in the depths of the ocean or sea. "I have a solution. We just need to get mermaid scales." Peridot answered as she already snapped out of her shock. She managed to easily get back to reality that this was Adrian she is talking about. She engraves it in her mind that it is not impossible for her friend to create a Genesis Dragon. "Mermaid Scales? Where are we going to find that?" Kabrakan asked. "Easy. We are going to hunt a mermaid." Peridot replied but the three of them looked at her with great scrutiny. "If we attack a member of the mermaid n then we are basically announcing that we are their enemies. Mermaids are not like what they are presented in movies or series that we watch on television. They are fierce warriors that also eat the flesh of other people. They also like to hold a grudge against those that attack them." Kabrakan stated. "Not to mention, they are notorious for loving to drownnd dwellers. It seems that they like to torture those that cannot breathe underwater. They are psychopaths that enjoy the sight of asphyxiation." Adrian added as he already knows the basic tendencies of the mermaid n from the elders. "We can just buy the mermaid scales, but they are pricey." Peridot stated as he looked at Kabrakan. Kabrakan noticed that Peridot looked at him, but he told her that he no longer has any funds. The fortune teller ate up all the extra money that he could use. She could only sigh as she knew what Kabrakan is thinking. "We can actually obtain something that is simr to a mermaid''s scale but with a timer. I think a reward is given to those that can give a master chef fresh fish. It is called the Breath of the Ocean. It is an item that lets the user breath underwater for five hours." Adrian stated as he read something like that in the forums and he also started to look for the post. "What kind of chef can give casual items that let you be able to breathe underwater?" Levin Cloud asked. "A master chef that has the Alchemy King as the prized customer." Adrian replied as he found the post. The quest is located in the eastern continent as well, but the location of the restaurant is in Kunlun. The thing that they need to give the master chef is a fresh fish that is not damaged in anyway. It must be fresh and still a bit lively when it is brought to Kunlun. "It seems that the number of pills that one can get depends on the type of fish that we deliver. If that is the case, then we should give them the Rainbow Trout." Peridot stated but Adrian looked at her with admonition. "A Rainbow Trout is a legendary tier fish that cannot be found unless a rainbow is in the horizon. Even if there is a rainbow, there is still a small chance that it is avable in the waters." Adrian replied as he read something like that in the bestiary of the Ryujins. "If it only a rainbow then I am here. For the search, we have you and me for underwater while the two of them will catch it when it jumps. We must make sure that we catch it before it transforms into an Imoogi. Well, an imoogi is still a delicacy here but a Rainbow Trout rarely transform into them." Peridot stated. "Isn''t an Imoogi a lesser dragon? She is already expecting too much of us. Let us just get a Great Finned Tuna instead. We will never find a Rainbow Trout that transforms into an Imoogi anyway." Adrian stated with certainty, but he did not know that he jinxed it. A few momentster, the three guys are currently holding down a monster that is in the verge of transforming into a great sea serpent. It was none other than a Rainbow Trout that wanted to climb a waterfall located near a cliff on the sea. "I did not mean for this to happen!" Adrian stated as it was his luck stat that started all this fiasco. [Your luck stat as affected the probabilities of rare species appearing.] [The double rainbow increased this probability even more.] As soon as the two notifications appeared before them, a rainbow trout jumped out of the sea and started to climb the waterfall. Chapter 927 Kabrakan is the one pinning down the Imoogi that was a Rainbow Trout. His face could be seen being red as the tail fin of the Imoogi hit him a bunch of times. Thankfully, Kaon managed to shock the Imoogi and they killed it by extracting its soul with thebined effort of Adrian and Levin Cloud. Peridot used water and wind magicbined to keep the Imoogi fresh as a dying sea lesser dragon will go bad after a few hours. They needed to transport the thing to Kunlun in order to get the reward, but the difficult thing is that they should not put it in the inventory. It seems that the Master Chef does not want fish or seafood that is stored inside the inventory as it changes the taste. The group transported the Imoogi using Sirius and Moksha running side by side. There were stares from the citizens of the eastern continent, but they did not dare to steal because they realized that a Ryujin is with them riding a Qilin. "This ce is so cool. There are numerous martial artists and even Immortals that ride on flying swords. No wonder the ones that chose the Martial Artist job path wanted to go to the eastern continent." Levin Cloud stated as this is his first time in Kunlun. "Where is the restaurant of that Master Chef?" Kabrakan asked. "We are already here." Adrian stated as they entered an alley in the lower district. The group stopped at a normal looking restaurant in the lower district. Upon going inside, there are people that have numerous strong auras. It seems like this is the correct restaurant from the description in the forums. All the people eating might look normal, but they are indeed masters. "Is the chef here?" Adrian asked as that was the keyword needed in order to trigger the quest. "The chef is here!" A chubby looking man replied. "We are here for." Adrian stated but he suddenly got cut off. "I know what you are here for. To bring an Imoogi, as expected of the friend of the Vermillion Bird and the Princess of the Ryujin." The Master Chef stated as he went back to the kitchen. The Master Chef handed a bottle to Adrian as he easily lifted the dead Imoogi to cook in the kitchen. "It seems that we will have a feast in honor of an Imoogi being caught! Wait for the free dish, great patrons." The Master Chef stated as he returned back to the kitchen. The group sat down as they were told not to get out yet because they will be treated with food. Food can be clearly tasted in Pandemonium which is why majority of the yers are gourmet. In fact, a lot of yers spend money on food not only because of taste but also the chance of getting a special effect from it. "Needless to say, we got what we came here for. It is great that the Master Chef is a no-nonsense person. He immediately knew what we came here to do upon entering his ce." Adrian stated as he looked at the small ceramic bottle given to him. Item Name: Breath of the Ocean Pills Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Number held: 10 pills Effect: - Ingesting the Breath of the Ocean pill will enable the user to breath underwater for five hours. - This pill does not reduce the increased stamina spent on traversing the underwater. - The pill''s effect will also vanish upon resurfacing back into the water. - The pill must only be ingested underwater for it to fully take effect. Description: Pills made by the Grandmaster Alchemist Lay when he wanted to dive underwater to hide from the numerous requests of the grand sects of the eastern continent. Needless to say, he got at least five hours of rest thanks to the Breath of the Ocean pill. "Thank you for waiting! This is your free meal for the great catch that you have given to me." The master chef stated as he smiled towards the group. Each of them is given a bowl of fried rice topped with smoky grilled Imoogi. It looked like one of those famous rice bowls being advertised in popr five-star restaurants. The dish even sparkled as if it is made of gold. All four of them ate the meal with great vigor as they could not contain themselves. They were already salivating just by looking at it but tasting it was a different experience. If they were in a food animation, then their clothes might have exploded out of thin air due to how delicious the rice bowl was. After inhaling the rice bowl for five minutes, they finished it with smiles, but it also meant that they wanted more. They looked at each other''s bowl but none of them had any leftovers which dismayed everyone. [You have eaten a Five Star Tier Legendary Meal prepared by a Master Chef.] [You have gained 1 stat point in Strength because of the remaining power in the cooked Imoogi.] [Kabrakan has gained 1 stat point in Endurance because of the remaining power in the cooked Imoogi.] [Levin Cloud has gained 1 stat point in Intelligence because of the remaining power in the cooked Imoogi.] [Peridot has gained 1 stat point in Intelligence because of the remaining power in the cooked Imoogi.] The eyes of everyone glowed as they experienced the wonderous power of a master chef. It is also one of the reasons why the chef ss is one of the most famous sub job sses as they can give a chance of gaining strength from the cooked monster. Evenrge guilds are investing heavily on yers that choose this upation because of the great benefit of stat points. "Maybe I should choose being a chef as a Sub Job ss?" Levin Cloud muttered. "No." Adrian stated. "Forget that thought." Kabrakan added. "You love to eat but you have no passion for cooking so delete that thought in your mind." Peridot stated as the final attack. "Should we head to the mermaid kingdom next?" Levin Cloud asked Kabrakan. "We should but we should hitch a ride on a boat. We do not have enough flying mounts to carry all of us. It would also be a problem if we encountered sea monsters while flying. Flying monsters are also a problem if we fly too high in the clouds." Kabrakan replied. "The only boat that traverses the seas near the eastern continent would be from the Imperial Kingdom of Nihon. It is a country that is part of the eastern continent but is more of an ind nation like Mahar Lika. The only difference is that it is not under any of the care of the divine beasts." Peridot stated. "Why is that?" Kabrakan asked. "Nihon was founded by a great warrior and demigod with the title of Dragon yer. The founder is still alive and is the current queen of the ind nation. They are also great at maritime warfare and wielding a sword. The founder is also the reason why the Ryujins do not bother him as she killed five back then when some Ryujin disrespected her master and people." Peridot stated. "Then you should not head there as it would be a big problem then." Levin Cloud stated as he is worried for Peridot. "Do not worry as the Ryujins have formed a non-aggression treaty with him. She is also a friend of my master which is why I will be safe there. Those five Ryujins were destined to be killed anyway as they made many atrocities." Peridot stated. "We will not head to the Imperial Kingdom of Nihon anyway. We will jump out the boat halfway in order to go further east to where the merfolk kingdom is located." Adrian stated. The group boarded a boat, and they did not pay anything as the captain even bowed to Peridot. The three men now knew how powerful a noble could be as they did not spend a single coin. They looked at Peridot as a great free pass in the eastern continent. "They only did that because of the state of the bottom part of the boat." Peridot stated as the three of them leaned to see what she was talking about. "Dragon scales. The lower hull of the boat is covered with dragon scales." Adrian stated as he saw shiny scaly texture on the lower part of the hull. "The scales are given by the Ryujin to all those that have boats. Illegal boats are a different matter, but official boats of the eastern continent have those protecting the hull. Not only does it provide protection from attacks, but it also intimidates any lower monsters of the sea. It is one of the reasons why ships of the eastern continent cannot be sold to any other continent. The dragon scales also lose power after a year or two which is why it is important for us to monitor the boats as well." Peridot stated. Chapter 928 The boat sailed without much difficulty as the dragon scales did their purpose. There have been sightings of sea monsters, but those monsters run away upon entering a fifty-meter radius of the boat. The ride isfortable except for those who have sea sickness. "Blegh!" Kabrakan eximed as he emptied out his stomach upon the sea. "Let him be. I should warn all of you about the dangers that we will be encountering in the Sea of Monsters." Peridot stated. "Sea of Monsters?" Levin Cloud eximed. "It is an infamous term used to describe a certain part of the world''s waters that are basically crawling with sea monsters. It is also infamous for being the real wall that separates the merfolk kingdom and the Scy kingdom." Adrian stated. "So¡­when are we going to go to the northern continent? This might be a good time." Levin Cloud interjected as even he is not confident of protecting the team in a literal sea of monsters. "Oh! I actually should inform you guys that the Nymph Queen hates me." Adrian suddenly announced which made the three looks at him with disbelief. "You should have told us that before you epted the request of looking for the freaking item in the sea!" The three of them simultaneously shouted as nymphs are basically the described as faeries of the sea but they are not from the Fae. Nymphs are also Master of Water elemental magic so fighting them in water is basically suicide. Adrian is not helping himself by being in water. Although the nymphs generally gather in the west part of the world, they are also spread out in all oceans or seas. There is a high chance that the group might encounter them. The boat finally reached open sea as nond can be seen. They travelled for about five hours until day became night. A few momentster, mist started to roll out that slightly reduced vision, but the boat could still traverse its intended location. There is currently a pathfinder employed on the boat which is why they will never go off the intended route. The passengers were told to go into their cabins if the mist turns into fog in order to ensure their safety. Just as the passengers are about to enter below the deck to their cabins, a hymn could be heard being hum by a melodic choir. The hymn soon turned into a beautiful song which suddenly made the captain sound the rms. "Sirens!" The captain of the ship shouted as priests that have musical instruments as weapons suddenly yed music to counter the singing. [You have resisted the Siren''s Alluring Song due to the Hymn of Disruption from a member of the Church of Music.] Notifications that reminded them that they are attacked popped up but is countered by the priests with musical instruments. Bards of different Music Gods started ying melodies that countered the singing of the sirens. It seems that they are regrlymissioned just in case Sirens suddenly attack the boat. "Since the Sirens are here, it means that this will be the spot where we go out of the boat." Peridot stated as the famous saying for the start of the Sea of Monsters is the beautiful song of the Sirens. The song might be beautiful to listen to, but it will lead those that are enamored to death. Sirens use their beautiful and captivating voices in order to lure sailors to their deaths. Their voice will charm the sailors and will force them to go overboard. The sirens would then catch the overboard sailors in order to feast on their flesh. The sirens are monsters that are vastly different in Pandemonium or what is presented in popr culture. Sirens in popr culture are often depicted as mermaids but they look different in Pandemonium. Sirens have the head of a beautiful female while having the body of a bird. They would then be able to transform into human bodies if they have eaten enough human flesh. The beautiful female heads of Sirens are also just a result of their polymorph as their real appearances show when they are feasting. The real visual of the head of a siren would be a monstrousrge mouth wit rows of teeth as its head opens out like a flower blooming. "Are you serious? We will get charmed if we leave the vicinity of this boat." Levin Cloud grumbled as he knew what sirens are like from the unfortunate fates of some yers. "Greater Summon: Charon!" Adrian stated as the Lifeless Lord materialized. "Could you please strangle the infuriating birds, Charon." Adrianmanded. Charon gave a slight bow as its body dematerialized because it blended with the mist. A few minutester, the beautiful songs turned into hoarse cries of pain. Since the mist rolled, they are not able to see far which is why Peridot used Tempest to blow away the mist. About ten Sirens are currently bound by chains around their necks. The song of the sirens stopped and the bards that countered their melody also stopped. Charon could be seen to have taken a few hits, but Sirens are naturally not great fighters due to their powerful alluring voice. Charon is the perfect way to counter them because undead do not get charmed. Charon looked at Adrian''s direction and wanted to see the if it did well. The crew got shocked upon seeing an undead strangle ten Sirens. Peridot then summoned Moksha for Levin Cloud and Kabrakan to ride while Adrian and her flew. With the alluring voice of the Sirens neutralized, the group bid farewell to the captain as this was their stop. They also killed the ten sirens that Charon managed to capture. Only the figure of them leaving the crew stunned could be seen while the yers recorded the whole phenomenon. It would soon cause a buzz as the undead summon by the yer is well-known to be that of the demon yer. They wanted to know why their group is heading towards the Sea of Monsters. Chapter 929 "You are brutal." Levin Cloud joked as he saw the heads of the Sirens pop like a balloon after being squeezed tight by Charon''s chains. "You are wee to be eaten by them. I will surely want to see your expression when you see how monstrous they really look." Adrian replied as he giggled. "Anyways, is this really the sea of monsters? We have been flying on open sea for quite some time." Kabrakan stated as the name did not live up to its name because they are not being attacked by numerous monsters. "We are just at the entrance of the Sea of Monsters. The real start would be there." Peridot stated as she pointed out a part of the vast ocean that is filled with dark rumbling clouds and numerous whirlpools. When Peridot pointed out the real start of the Sea of Monsters, they could feel that the atmosphere has also changed. The air became heavy and harder to breath while it felt as if gravity became greater. In fact, Adrian really did feel that gravity almost doubled, and they are not that affected by it due to their high levels. It did not take long for the name Sea of Monsters to prove itself to the group. As soon as they entered the zone, ck projectiles started flying their way at a fast speed. Kabrakan used his skill that could temporarily create a shield that extends outside to block the attacks. The shield formed a sphere momentarily, but their vision is blocked by the ck substance. It seems that the ck projectiles are actually ink shot at them. When Kabrakan dispelled the barrier, the ink dropped down onto the waters below. The monsters that released the ink projectiles are not really monsters but demihumans known as Krakens and Scy. The krakens have two forms which are their full octopus and squid hybrid form and their humanoid form that retains some of their octopus and squid looks. They are a male only race due to them being the counterpart of the Scy since thetter is a female only race. The Scy have the upper bodies of females while their lower body has eight tentacles. The tentacles also transform into dragon head tips when they increase their Persona but retain their ink shooting capabilities. They also have a monstrous form, but no one has yet to see what it looks like. About ten krakens and ten scys are looking at them with great hostility as they did trespass into their waters. Although from their point of view, the waters do not belong to no one as it is infested with monsters. Thew of territories also applied to the waters and that they can only im what they can protect. Since the Scy and the Kraken only rule part of the Sea of Monsters, they should not have sovereignty over it, but they are also a prideful bunch. The Scy Queen and the Kraken King proudly announces that they rule the sea of monsters even though they can only control a part of it. They also encroach on some waters of the mermaid folk which is why they are at constant war with each other. "Gabriel, blow the trumpets! Summon: Great Disaster!" Adrian stated as he activated his disaster summoning skill. [The skill has failed.] [Gabriel did not ept the call due to your Angel Killer title.] "Freaking hell!" Adrian shouted as one of his most powerful skills became useless just like that. He might have not been able to control the disaster summoning angel to choose what kind of disaster to create but this is the first time that he was ghosted. Adrian wanted to try again but his skill is already grayed out. [You cannot use the skill for a given duration.] [Duration: Unknown] "Fudge!" Adrian shouted once more as he remembered that his parents often looked at his gamey footage. It seems that they find it more appealing than television dramas, but he needed to watch what he says. "Uhm? Where is the disaster that we are promised?" Levin Cloud asked as this was part of their n. Part of their n was for Adrian to summon a disaster when they are attacked by multiple enemies. The krakens and scys were not their only problem as numerous swordfish looking monsters are also heading towards their location. "The damned Angel did not answer my call. I will personally pluck the feathers of that oversized chicken when I see him again." Adrian replied which shocked the rest of the team. They did not know that skills could do that. It only meant that the angel that Adrian summons is an NPC and not something generated by the skill. "I guess, it is up to me then." Peridot stated as her blue and gray crystal glowed. She also took out two epic tier gemstones in order to negate the cast time of the two spells that she will use. "Tidal Wave! Curtain of Fog!" Peridot stated as she activated two epic tier spells. The water below them suddenly became erratic and started to rise up. The Tidal Wave skill created a ten-meter-tall wave that mmed down on the Krakens and Scys. This was never meant to kill them as the two demihuman races resist water elemental damage. It is used to deter them from attacking the group since their main objective is to get away from the area that they are currently in. The Curtain of Fog spell summoned thick fog that impeded the vision of every enemy in the area while letting her allies see inside of it clearly. Sounds of confusion suddenly aroused as the Krakens and the Scys that were attacking their group is now being attacked by the numerous sword fish monsters that came rolling towards them. The group managed to avoid the fight as they just flew a bit higher than their current altitude. The only problem is that they now risk being electrocuted by the lightninging down towards them. Luckily, they have Peridot that can now absorb lightning using her wind gemstone but only she cane out unscathed. Chapter 930 Fog rolled out in an area and the visibility of others became reduced. The four friends are currently flying higher than they would have as they wanted to avoid the flying attacks and spells from below. The battle between the sea monsters with the Krakens and Scy could be heard as they ravaged the sea below. The four friends are not safe as well because lightning could also strike them as the thunderclouds above them crackled. Adrian knew that only Peridot can withstand lightning if it does strike them which is why he summoned Kimat. "Greater Summon: Kimat." Adrian stated as Kimat has been summoned in his chibi form. Since Kimat cannot fly in the air or hover, he needed to be situated on top of Moksha. Adrian''s thought proved to be correct as two arcs of lightning suddenly rained upon them. Peridot caught one while Kimat caught the other with both absorbing the energy towards their body. Kimat''s body crackled as his lightning gauge became full of power from just one lightning strike. His body glowed with a bright light blue light, and he almost acted as a lighthouse. Peridot channeled the lightning strike with her wind gemstone first and then absorbed it using her body. She then converted it to mana as she used a lot of mana for the two epic tier spells. The excess energy is then transferred to her wind gemstone as it changed from a gray into a bluish white color. The next lightning strike is then funneled by Moksha as it suddenly became hungry. The Qilin easily ate the lighting and even called it a light snack. Their only problem now is the approaching bird monsters that came down from the thunder clouds. "Thunderbirds!" Kabrakan pointed. "Greater Summon: Kaon! Greater Summon: Saena!" Adrian casted as he needed to level up Kaon while Saena''s support would be appreciated. The thunderbirds in the sea of monsters are different from the ones straggling in the maind. The thunderbirds in the sea on monsters are twice asrge and more colorful than the ones in the maind. They also seem to be more ferocious as their eyes that normally glowed with yellow lightning is glowing in red lightning. "Time for revenge!" Adrian stated as he summoned his Bow Primordial Armament. He still clearly remembers the time when a thunderbird killed him during the time that he first used the bow. He pulled the bowstring with great eagerness while using five shots of Shooting Star. Some of the thunderbirds are not able to dodge as the attack is sudden which made them crash down to the sea. The poor thunderbirds that crashed into the sea became feeds to the hungry sea monsters below while the remaining one became enraged even more. With a p of their wings, the thunderbirds suddenly made the rumbling thunderclouds release multiple arcs of red lightning. The red lightning lit up the sky that even made the messy battle happening on the sea even more menacing. The Scy and the Kraken versus the numerous sea monsters. The thunderbirds that fell became pools of blood upon being feasted upon the sea monsters. The sight is something to behold as numerous things were happening at once. The red lightning arcs are then aimed towards the four friends, but the thunderbirds have yet to see that some of them can absorb lightning. Kimat and Moksha ate all the red lightninging their way while Peridot absorbed it once again into her gemstone. "Blizzard!" Peridot shouted as the atmosphere became cold and the turbulent weather started to drop in temperature. The thunderbird''s weakness is the cold which is why they tend to avoid the north or regions where there is ice. It can also be said that their mortal enemies, the frost birds, are the reason why they also hate the cold. Fire birds, thunderbirds, and frost birds have a rivalry as onepetes for the title of Lord of the Skies. The cold wing made the wings of the thunderbirds stiff which is why Adrian couldunch more attacks to send them crashing down. He specifically targeted the wings of the thunderbirds so that the sea monsters below could do most of the job for them. Although, the team gets fewer experience points since they are not the ones to kill the thunderbirds. The group is doing well as Kanalon would use his presence to threaten thunderbirds thate near them while Saena assisted with healing the group if they get hit. The thunderbirds knew that they could not kill the group with their lightning attacks which is why the resorted to physical attacks. Some might think that the thunderbirds are dumbed but their body is actually harder than steel. Due to the continuous pulsing of lightning in their body, the thunderbirds have strong physiques that can easily block physical attacks. This is the reason why people that hunt thunderbirds often turned to magic as weapons can be easily broken if it gets in contact with their body. A good example of this now would be Kabrakan''s shield starting to lose durability as soon as he receives an attack from the thunderbirds. It seems that they have be primary targets due to their nature of not counterattacking. Fortunately, Moksha could still use its me attacks in order to burn some of the thunderbirds. "Focus on bring them down! We do not have enough stamina to deal with all of them." Peridot stated as she tried conjuring ice shards to cull the numbers of the thunderbirds. Adrian already used all the skills of the Bow Primordial Armament, but the number of thunderbirds has yet to be reduced to two digits. The sky is still full of them and the only reason that they are not getting close to the group is the fact that they are scared. "Quantum Cascade!" Adrian casted as he increased the range of the skill to epass the area that the thunderbirds upy. Adrian made a grabbing motion and the space above them suddenly became blurry. The space suddenly contracted as all the thunderbirds in a one-kilometer radius all became grouped up at the epicenter that Adrian has chosen. He then poured all his remaining mana into the next skill that he used. "Gravity Control: Increase!" Adrian stated as the surrounding suddenly became heavy and the numerous thunderbirds came crashing down to the sea. The thunderbirds that saw this happen all retreated to a further distance since they feared the demon more. Adrian''s appearance became like a grim reaper to the thunderbirds, but his gravity control does not affect the thunderbirds all the way to the sea. The gravity control ended when the thunderbirds are about fifty meters above sea level. The thunderbirds falling down are infuriated that they were taken out from the clouds. They collectively knew that they must kill that demon no matter what, but they will no longer have the chance to do so. A giant sea monster that is the cross between a whale and a shark suddenly opened its mouth wide. With arge jump, the whale and shark hybrid sea monster crunched through numerous thunderbirds. The faces of the four friends are inplete shock as they did not expect a monster of that size in their general area. What sacred them more is the fact that they saw that it was actually level 340. Monster Name: King Whrk Level: 340 HP: Unknown Mana: Unknown Description: Arge sea monster that could be said to be the second biggest mammal that lives in water. It is said to only surface when it is extremely hungry. The favorite food of the King Whrk are the giant squids, but it tends to swallow prey above sea when it notices numerous numbers of them. Monsters in the sea tend to go above sea level in order to be safe from the great predators that lurk down below but that does not mean that they are perfectly safe. The King Whrk is one of the monsters that make it so due to its voracious appetite whenever it is hungry. The thunderbirds that saw their own kin be fish food retreated as they feared that they are next. The thunderbirds scattered as they fled for their life. It was not worth it for them to avenge their fallenrades as they only gathered there because of the leader of the flock. With the leader of the flock being fish food, the chain ofmand vanished, and they flew away at lightning speed. "I think we managed to survive that." Levin Cloud stated as he ran out of mana from healing and protecting the group. He could not even drink a mana potion because of the rocky flight aboard Moksha. The group thought that they are safe untilrge tentacles suddenly shot towards the skies. They are shocked that the tentacles came crashing down on their location, but its intended target is not them. They were just caught up in the attack as the huge tentacles wrapped around the King Whrk. Chapter 931 The huge tentacles made the team lose momentum in the sky as it created gales just crashing the numerous tentacles down on the King Whrk. The King Whrk struggled as the tentacles that grabbed it managed to drag it back down to the bottom of the sea. The group are not lucky as well because they came crashing down. Moksha got hit by a stray tentacle and is heavily damaged while Adrian and Peridot dove down to try and save the group. There are also numerous waterspouts that manifested as a result of the heavy thrashing happening underwater. The water pressure that resulted in the battle of the giant tentacle sea monster and the King Whrk made the surrounding waves not suitable for swimming. The other smaller sea monsters either died or were also swallowed by the fight between the tworge monsters. Even the Krakens and the Scys retreated when the two monsters started fighting. Adrian managed to catch Kabrakan while Peridot caught Levin Cloud. It is not easy to maneuver when two giants are thrashing about which is why Adrian forced himself to Teleport everyone. He made the Cube of Paradox mark everyone and teleport them about a kilometer away. The fight between the two monsters made a mess of the surrounding waters and itsted for about two hours. The group all had this haggard expression written on their faces. The stamina it took for them to actively dodge in a fight that they just got caught it took a toll mentally. "I do not want to be here anymore." Levin Cloud stated as he hung down his shoulders. "We should be the one saying that." Adriana and Peridot shouted as they were the ones that carried the both of them to safety. Peridot had to unsummon Moksha because he was caught in an attack while Adrian did the same fearing for his soulbounds. They rested on a rock formation as they could see the sun setting. This is what they feared the most as the sea of monsters bes more dangerous during the night. Aquatic monsters that could not surface during the day will surface at night. The number of monsters increase, and they also be more powerful due to thew that monsters increase in strength at night. They wanted to at least reach the threshold of the merfolk kingdom before night falls. "Can you teleport us to make us go closer?" Kabrakan asked. "Teleporting all of us is already making half my mana pool disappear. We might also get caught up in a formation as the merfolk kingdom likes to employ magic circles above their waters." Adrian stated. "Anyways, can you feel that tugging sensation that you seem to feel when the part that we need is close?" Levin Cloud asked. "Not yet. It is either still faraway or they are concealing it. You do know that I cannot sense it if it is really far." Kabrakan stated. "What if you cannot feel it because we are above water?" Peridot stated and everyone suddenly looked down on the dark waters. "Can we have another option?" Levin Cloud jokingly stated but Peridot already pushed him down on the water. "I do not have the swimming skill!" Levin Cloud shouted. "Even better! You will sink right away." Peridot stated as Levin Cloud ate the Breath of the Ocean. Kabrakan ate one pill and dove as well while Adrian just descendedfortably. Adrian did not need to eat one of those pills because demons do not breath air as much as they need. Space is actually a ce where oxygen is barely present which is why they can also dive underwater without much hassle. "How is that fair? We can talk!" Levin Cloud stated in a shocked tone as he did not expect that they can talk underwater. "It grants the ability to breath in water which means that it also gives the ability to speak. I am looking at you and you seem to be coated in a thin film of energy that pushes out water to enter your lungs." Adrian stated as he used his Evil Eyes to see the effects of the pill. "We are still sinking though. Should we not float?" Kabrakan asked as both him and Levin Cloud are not floating up. "Swimming is a skill here so maybe if you p your hands for a few minutes then it will get registered." Adrian stated jokingly but it actually proved effective. [You have obtained the Swimming skill.] "I was just joking though." Adrian muttered. About five minutes being underwater, Kabrakan could feel something call to him once again. It is faint but he could feel a refreshing feeling wash against him. The refreshing feeling came further north of their location, and he paused for one whole minute. "You found a trace of it." Adrian stated as he noticed that Kabrakan looked like he stared off at space. "I do not know if that was it, but it came from the north. It calls me." Kabrakan stated. "You are not a princess in a famous animation studio, right?" Peridot jokingly teased. "Anyways, it is where I can feel the simr pull that happened to me on Mahar Lika. It is better to go there now while the trail is still fresh." Kabrakan stated. "Greater Summon: Kaon!" Adrian stated as he summoned his dragon to be a turbo life board for him. Peridot turned to her true form as she could lessen the decrease in stamina when she in underwater. She made Levin Cloud and Kabrakan hold onto her while Adrian held onto Kaon to be his personal boost underwater. The group headed north in the darkness of the ocean depths, but it posed no problem for the group that can see in the dark. They moved in the water with grace as the two dragons practically glided like they are flying in the air. Even the iing sea monsters are having trouble in catching up to them but that is only applicable to low level sea monsters. About one hour of continuous swimming, Peridot and Kaon needed to rest but t hey needed to move to an area where there is more light. They did not need to search far as they arrived at a ce where there are numerous corals and fishes that have bioluminescence. The group felt like they have entered a movie as the scene is surreal. The fishes were not that powerful, but they had the ability to blind their aggressors. It is a great defensive mechanism especially for predators that live in the ocean depths. Since predators that live in the ocean depths are mostly in the dark, they find it difficult to adapt where there is light. It is also the reason why some only surface at night. "I need to capture this moment. Wait a bit." Peridot stated as she activated the recording function. Kaon also felt good swimming in the area, but the low-level sea monsters are scared to approach him. He is a bit disheartened at it as he found them beautiful because Kaon is still a child at heart. He is curious most of the time wants to interact with the world. "We can now move as we rested quite a bit." Peridot stated but Kaon suddenly became giddy. The fishes that glowed also started to hide inside the corals as if they could sense a predator in the surroundings. Adrian cannot feel the threat because his senses are dampened underwater. Also, Sirius is usually the one who warns Adrian about danger, but he could not summon Sirius now. The soulbounds could also use the pills but the group does not know how long they will need to stay underwater. Peridot suddenly casted a spell in her dragon form as her body suddenly shined with a bright light. The surrounding suddenly became brighter as the corals responded to the shimmering light. Kaon also did the same as his light dragon ball emitted the most light as he amplified the light. The bright light that they emitted deterred the iing predator as the group heard a soft grumble. It got the group time, but it is not enough to fully stop the hungry predator aiming for them. A somewhatrge shadow came charging towards them at great speed. It was a five-meter-long shadow that looked like a torpedo. Therge fish and mollusk monster hybrid came crashing down towards one of the corals. Monster Name: Razor mfish Level: 250 Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A monster that lives in the depths of the ocean that feeds on smaller sea monsters. It is coated with a hard shell that has thin des. It will use its great speed tounch itself to its prey and attempt to slice them in half. "It is stuck! Attack!" Kabrakan stated but the Razor mfish suddenly started to rotate its body to squeeze out of the coral it is trapped in. The Razor mfish managed to get out of the coral andunched itself once more to the group. It is basically a spinning torpedo. Chapter 932 The Razor mfish managed to get out of the coral andunched itself once more to the group. It is basically a spinning torpedo. The speed is indeed fast as the group barely blocked it as Kabrakan shouldered the damage. His shield suddenly cracked upon impact as it was too much to bear. The shields might be regenerating but it is not as fast as one wants it to be. The Razor mfish did not stop upon colliding against the shields as it rotated even more. Levin Cloud needed to do something, so he used Bramble Vines to restrain the Razor mfish. Since the skill Bramble Vines corresponds to the environment, the vines that grew are actually seaweed instead that has bioluminescence. With each spin of the Razor mfish, the seaweed that it gathered became thick and the rotating speed started to gradually be slower. The group then rained all their skill against the Razor mfish until it died. It took quite some time because the shell covering the sea monster is hard while the skills that they can also use is limited. In the end, they had to use 50% of their mana just to kill the Razor mfish. "I cannot believe that we took so much effort killing a mob monster." Kabrakan stated as his shields started to be perfect once more. "It cannot be helped. The things that we could do underwater is limited. We also needed to get used to fighting underwater which is why we took longer just killing one." Peridot stated. What Peridot said rings true as the group has yet to do underwater battles. For a monster of that level, they should just use about ten minutes to kill but they took half an hour to kill the Razor mfish. The time might lessen but it would still take too long. "I will cast Chrono Shift towards us while swimming. We should reach the next destination as fast as we can. We can also avoid some meaningless battles on the way." Adrian stated as he knew that Chrono Shift can give them burst of speeds. The main problem they have right now is the fact that they cannot see their enemiesing at them. Even if all of them can see in the dark, only Adrian can urately see like it is daytime. The other people can only see silhouettes in the far distance of the dark water. They cannot use light as well because that will make them an easier target for predators. Everyone drank potions instead of resting up as the area they discovered is not entirely safe. They thought that there might be safe zones in the sea like that on top, but they have yet to encounter one. It might not even be farfetched to say that there are no safe zones underwater. With Adrian using Chrono Shift, their travel time became faster than before but that also came with problems. Peridot, Levin Cloud and Kabrakan needed to get used to the feeling of suddenly moving twice as fast for short periods of time. There were times that the two could not hold on and Peridot had to go back for them. With the burst of speeds, the monsters that they encountered became lesser but that did not mean that they are safe. They encountered one or two sea monsters on the way that wanted to eat them. Thankfully, sea monsters that are great predators tend to hunt alone which is why they did not have any issue defeating them. One of the most difficult opponents that they faces is the Jet Squid. Not only did it match their speed, but it also made use of its ink sac to create a smokescreen. Levin Cloud almost died when one Jet Squid suddenly ambushed them. The Jet Squid is two times faster than the Razor mfish which also made it two times more lethal. They defeated it because Adrian managed to pinpoint it using Chrono Lag. They then bombarded it with all they got, and it died easily due to its soft body. They also encountered monsters that are above level 300 underwater, but those monsters were either sleeping or did not bother looking at them. The high level sea monsters only treated them as mere small fish that is just passing through. Adrian tested out if they can traverse using Spirit Form Manifestation, but the skill has been grayed out. It seems that the developers are restricting its use since there are not many sea monsters with the undead attribute. The group is getting close to their destination, but they can suddenly feel that the waters that they are swimming on became different. The surroundings became lifeless and not even a sign of small fish is present. The group could feel that it is not right which is why they all had eye contact and decided that they needed to leave quick. Just as they are swimming away to a more an area with more life, they could suddenly feel nervous. An eerie sounding cry is heard by everyone that made their spine tingle. Since sound travels much faster in water than in air, they can feel that whatever made that cry is far, but the cry is bing louder and louder. A few momentster, the source of the cry came crashing down on the party. It whizzed past through them and made Levin Cloud and Kabrakan lose hold of Peridot. If Peridot''s dragon form is ten meters long, the monster that attacked them is thrice her size. She even sustained injury, but her dragon scales made sure that she does not bleed. If she bleeds, then it might attract even more troublesome monsters. "Greater Summon: Charon! Greater Summon: Dodu!" Adrian hurriedly casted. The monster that attacked them is not something that they can easily defeat as it is a tiered monster. To be exact, it is a legendary tier monster that hunts underwater. It would take all of their effort to defeat it. Monster Name: Reaper Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 280 Tier: Legendary Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. This monster got its name for its aggressive nature and pension for tearing its prey apart. It has been dubbed as the Ocean''s Grim Reaper as the waters it inhabits are all eerily silent and dead. It will never let go of its prey and will chase it to the ends of the waters. The Reaper looks like a mix between an oar fish with the head of an anglerfish. It has a small light bulb on its forehead that lures in prey when it is in an inactive state. The face of the Reaper has six eyes that helps it navigate in a 360-degree fashion. It also has six w like appendages attached to its mouth that functions as scissors to tear those caught by it. Despite its thirty-meter-long body, it could propel its body briefly at a distance of one hundred meters under one second. This is what it used against Peridot to overthrow Levin Cloud and Kabrakan. The only warning that the group has is the way that it cries when attacking. They noticed that the Reaper would shout beforeunching itself to its target. It also cannotunch itself repeatedly for a given time which is why the group could breathe. The only problem is that it employs the hit and run tactics. Itunches itself one hundred meters which means it also evades follow-up attacks against it with that distance. "That is how you want to y!'' Adrian stated as he set up traps around them because they needed to defeat it in order to escape its clutches. The Reaperunched itself once again, but the group is now prepared against it. Kabrakan used Taunt in a timely manner thanks to Adrian''s Chrono Shift Support. The Reaper that is supposed to attack Adrian changed direction in a split second which also decreased its speed. The mouth of the Reaper crashed against Kabrakan as it tried to swallow him whole, but the shields are bigger than what it could swallow. Kaon used the ice element and tried to freeze the body of the Reaper as Peridot supported him. Dodu increased in sized and tried to devour the Reaper using its acidic touch while Charon tried to restrain it using chains. The effort of everyone could be seen as the Reaper is held tightly but the waters is its domain. The six scissor like appendages suddenly sunk its sharp tips onto Kabrakan as he let out a pained cry. Kabrakan''s back is pierced by six sharp appendages which made him loosen his grip for a moment. Kabrakan, who was keeping the mouth of the Leviathan from closing, is suddenly being pushed inside the monster''s mouth. The group naturally knew that they cannot let this happen as it is not a great experience being eaten. Kaon immediately swam near the mouth of the Leviathan and shot ice shards inside it to fill the stomach of the hungry beast. Chapter 933 Kaon filled the mouth of the hungry sea monster with ice shards until the belly of the beast could be seen to start expanding. The ice is starting to pile up but the number of ice shards being sent inside the mouth is also decreasing. In the end, the Reaper managed to break free, but its heavy body is now slower than before. Traces of frostbite could also be seen on the belly of the Reaper, but it decided to struggle away. The group thought that the Reaper is going to retreat but they thought wrong. The giant sea monster suddenly released a loud screech that made all of them cover their ears. The still water suddenly started to move as riptides are summoned by the Reaper. Its body also started to emit a steam like substance as the ice inside its belly started to melt. The Reaper heated its body up to a degree that it negated the frostbite. It must have been a special skill in order to live in waters that are cold. The Reaper then started tounch itself continuously towards the group to the point that it was bing difficult for them to evade. The Reaper also used the riptides in its favor as it used those as a way to immediately turn around while propelling itself towards the group. The danger level increased as they barely dealt damage on the named monster. The current health of the Reaper is 71% even with them bombarding it with attacks and skills. The group knew that they will not be able to defeat the leviathan in a small amount of time which is why they decided to escape instead. Even if the sea has no territory, there are still territorial monsters that will attack other monsters that enter its territory. The only problem that the group encountered is the fact that the riptide is against the direction they need to swim against. The riptides are formed thanks to the Reaper wanting to attack continuously attack the middle of the encirclement. The group is currently at the very middle and the riptides are pushing them to the center. If they try to swim against the current, they will get damaged instead but that is a necessary struggle for them. Levin Cloud told them that they will just heal them during the time that they are getting damaged but that is not the only thing he needs to do. He also needs to time it well so that when the attacks of the Reaper hit them then will not immediately die. Kabrakan wanted to block the Reaper but that would mean him getting swept up by the leviathan. He is the most important person in this quest right now as he is the only one that could determine the direction of the Ssh of the Wilde. "Everyone go on without me! I will catch up." Adrian suddenly shouted as they are once again forced back to the center of the encirclement by the Reaper. Adrian knew that they will not be able to advance if no one gets left to deal with the Reaper. The others might be reluctant, but they also knew this truth which is why they heeded Adrian''s words. They did not need to debate on that matter as their friend already made a firm resolve. "Catch up quick!" Peridot stated as she started to swim against the current once again. The Reaper noticed that its food is once again trying to escape. Among the Leviathan species, the Reaper is more instinct oriented which is why it only sees prey. It does not have enough intelligence to even converse which is why the merfolk will immediately go to battle mode when they encounter one. A hungry beast is not something that once can reason with after all. "Let us see if you can defeat me when I wrestle you in the ocean floor! Nether Domain! Netheros True Form!" Adrian stated. The surrounding waters that had a current suddenly came to a standstill. A weird three colored smoke suddenly rose from the ocean depths and clouded the vision of the attacking Reaper. The leviathan noticed something strange on its domain as its skill is suddenly cancelled. The waters that it controlled is no longer responding to its wishes. The Reaper also felt something terrifying within its core as if death itself hase down from the depths of the abyss. The next thing that the Reaper Leviathan knew is that numerous ck chains are now attached to its body while a giant shadow suddenly enveloped it. A primordial roar is then heard that shook the very core of the Reaper as it came from a being as old as time. This roar contained the great dignity of the dragon n and even carried their might. It is not a normal howl of the so-called lesser dragons but that of a true and pure dragon. Arge dragon head that is five times the size of the Reaper then came out of the smoke andunch a devastating breath attack against the Leviathan. The next thing that the Leviathan knew is that a gigantic scythe is bearing down towards its neck. It can only be petrified in horror as its body could not move nor react from the attack. "It has been twenty minutes. Has there been no sign of Adrian?" Peridot asked as they kept swimming in the direction that Kabrakan pointed at. "It sucks that we cannot message each other when underwater but I think that he should be fine. He activated his true form already. We managed to escape but that also meant that if a tough battle were to happen then we cannot rely on Adrian''s best attack power. The trio kept swimming until they could see that they are now before a giant sturdy wall made of corals. The most notable thing is that above the coral wall are numerous merfolk holding weapons. Upon seeing the trio, a group of merfolk suddenly encircled them while pointing their tridents at them. Chapter 934 "Hold! State your business here overworlders!" The captain of the merfolk guards stated as the guards encircled them and pointed their tridents at the three. "Wee in peace." Levin Cloud stated but Peridot''s dragon tail hit his head for his bad joke. "Ie as the representative of the Wilde." Kabrakan stated which made the merfolk guard captain shudder. The merfolk guard captain then looked at Kabrakan and noticed that he is indeed a terramorph. They also smell like that they did not eat a mermaid''s scale to gain the ability to breath underwater which is why they are not hostile. There have been some overworlders that are catching weak merfolk in order to sell their scales at a high level. Seeing that the trio did not have the smell of a mermaid on them while also traversing the so-called Leviathan Fields, the guard captain reluctantly let them inside. "We will let you inside, but the dragon mount must stay here." The merfolk guard captain stated as it thought that Peridot is a sea dragon mount owned by Kabrakan. "Mount! How rude! Even the esteemed masters of the eastern continent will not utter that in front of me." Peridot stated as she started to revert to her humanoid form. She was greatly offended by the words of the merfolk guard captain. It seems that the mindset of a dragon is already imprinted on her mind. When the merfolk guard captain saw Peridot transforming into a humanoid form, he shuddered a bit as only pure-blooded dragons have that ability. He thought that Peridot is a sea dragon which is a ss of lesser dragons, but he was wrong. The merfolk guard captain hurriedly bowed and begged for forgiveness. Fortunately for him, Peridot is too tired to even mess with him which is why she just brush it off. "I have already sent one of my men to tell of your situation to the imperial pce. Please wait here for the time being. Still, as expected of the one chosen by the Wilde. All of you came out of the Leviathan Fields unscathed. It is a miracle that you are actually in once piece as even our finest warriors will lose a fin or two." The merfolk guard captain stated which made the three question what these Leviathan Fields are. The merfolk guard captain exined to them that the Leviathan Fields are the most dangerous area near the merfolk kingdom. It is home to the fearsome monster''s species of the sea, the Leviathans. Only those who are lucky can make it out unscathed while those that are not be fish food. The trio gulped upon hearing this description and worried for their friend. "Should we go back for him?" Peridot asked. "No. All of us already decided that we will meet in the merfolk kingdom if we get separated. We can just contact himter in real life that we already reached it. Anyways, we already mentioned that we have a demonpanion named Equinox to the guards. They will notify as when he arrives." Kabrakan stated. The two nodded as it is actually Adrian that made that rule since they do not know what might happen underwater. Instead of waiting for them to gather together, it is much better for them to proceed with the mission while the ones lost finds the way. As long as Kabrakan has support, they will continue with the quest at hand. "He will not be lost right? Among the four of us, he is the one with bad sense of direction." Peridot wondered. "The path is just straight north so he will not be lost." Kabrakan reassured. "I am officially lost." Adrian admitted to himself. He was able to kill off the Reaper but that also meant that his sense of direction was messed up. He got thrashed violently which made him forget the direction that his three friends swam on. The waters that he is currently in has no markings or specialndmarks to assess. Thepass of the map is not even working as the world map that he is in possession does not have detailed navigation of the seas below. He asked Kaon if he could trace Peridot''s dragon aura, but water is not like air that could carry a scent. "Paradox, do you have a way to reduce the probability of which direction my friends went?" Adrian asked his ego weapon. "Negative. Master did not ask me to mark the targets which is why I did not take of them greatly. But if you want the direction they swam when the fight started then please turn 30 degrees to your right and swim forward." The Cube of Paradox replied with a robotic tone. "Let us go Kaon!" Adrianmanded as he took hold of his five-meter-long Genesis Dragon. Twenty minutes have passed but he could not see any traces of his friends. What is worse is that he could not even see a trace of civilization as he is now in an area where there are lots of shining corals. He did not know if he circled or is just terrible with directions, but this is certainly not the way to the merfolk kingdom. What made Adrian believe that he is in the wrong area is the fact that giant monsters that are thebination of whale and a manta ray are swimming next to him. Each of this great beast are at least forty meters long and fifty meters wide. Monster Name: Lumen Manta Whale Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 255 Tier: Epic Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is the calmest of all the leviathans and will not attack those that do not harm it. It prefersrge nt life and nktons as nourishment. It also has beautiful markings on top of its body that glows which it uses to attract mates. It also has a beautiful cry and is regarded as the ocean''s song. Chapter 935 Adrian gazed in wonder as dozens ofrge Lumen Manta Whales are swimming in the waters. Some even passed by him and uttered their cry which is extremely pleasant to the ear. The cry was so pleasing that the fatigue that he umted started to get washed away. [You have heard the Lumen Manta Whale''s Cry.] [You will recover stamina greatly for a small duration.] The Lumen Manta Whales swam as if they are flying in water, and some even did spins. The ones that did a few tricks seem to be males trying to get the female Lumen Manta Whales'' attention. It seems that he has stumbled into their mating ritual as it is their season of courtship. The female Lumen Manta Whales are differentpared to the male ones due to the light that they emit. The females emit a pinkish or rosy colored light while the males emit a bright blue light using the unique markings on their skin. Adrian is so fascinated that he just sat on a mushroom looking coral in wonder. The dance of the male Lumen Manta Whales is majestic in movement as they move in figures or formation. If a female Lumen Manta Whale is interested in a male counterpart, then both of them will dance in unison. If two or more females are interested in a male, then they wouldpete using songs. The winner will be chosen by the male Lumen Manta Whale, but it is not always the one that has the most beautiful one that is chosen. The male Lumen Manta Whales will choose the one that could harmonize with its own song instead of the best one. It seems thatpatibility is very important for their species. If two males are vying for the attention of one female, then the female can choose which one she wants. The loser will have to try harder to gain the attention of other females that have yet to choose a partner. "I guess this is what people experience when they watch those water shows." Adrian muttered as he did not expect that one hour has already passed from him just observing. [You have observed one of the wonders of life.] [Life Energy umted in the body has increased.] Adrian did not expect such a notification pop up. What he did not expect most is the fact that his life energy increased without consuming items that contain life energy. He did not think that enjoying the view of life or nature would increase his own understanding of life energy. He just thought that he only needed to collect items that have life energy in order to umte enough but he is wrong. He then reflected much on his life that some things are achieved by appreciating the things around you. Sometimes being slow paced andid back is not bad as it makes one appreciate the small things in life. "The increase is not minimal. I do not know if I could replicate it again, but I am thankful nheless." Adrian muttered to himself as he once again ventured in search for his friends. "His majesty King Neptune has agreed to meet you, Chosen one of the Wilde. The other two can alsoe as well to the castle as per his majesty''smand. An escort has been assigned and the carriage will arrive soon." The merfolk guard that delivered the message to the royal family stated. A few momentster, a chariot or what looks like a chariot could be seen fast approaching the group. The chariot is unique because the ones pulling it are seahorses that looked incredibly fierce. The coach is nonexistent as the leash that holds the six seahorse monsters are mped to arge, closed bivalve. Monster Name: Regal Seahorse Level: 240 Tier: Epic Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: Sea monsters that have been domesticated by the Merfolk Royal Family. It is very loyal to the owner and will never harm them. It also has great strength and speed which is a perfect mount for those living in the ocean depths. It can outswim almost all sea monsters and could even escape from a Leviathan species when in outstanding condition. The Regal Seahorses stopped just in front of the three and the closed bivalve suddenly opened to reveal a beautiful female mermaid. The mermaid has long pink flowing hair and a tail that is not covered in scales but almost whale like. She is also a great beauty that has blessed body proportions "Princess!" The guards mored as they did not expect the princess to be the one that escorts the visitors. Even if one of them is the Chosen of the Wilde, it does not mean that someone of her status should be the one that escorts them to the castle. "Stop with the fuss. We have important guests in our seas. It is normal that I would be the one to escort them to my esteemed father. After all, it would be very rude to not escort the Chosen of the Wilde, Envoy of the Twin Gods and the Ryujin Princess. It will be my great honor as one of the princesses of the Merfolk Kingdom, Antis, to do so." The merfolk princess stated. "It is a pleasure to meet the acquaintance of one of the merfolk royalties. I am Kabrakan, the Envoy of the Twin Gods is Levin Cloud, the Ryujin Princess is Peridot. Please treat us well." Kabrakan stated as he told the proposed lines given by the system. "Please enter my carriage then esteemed guests. Please call me Arie." Princess Arie stated. "Well then, Princess Arie¡­it is a pleasure to meet you." The three stated in unison as they boarded the bivalve. Upon boarding the bivalve chariot, the upper shell closed in on them. The trio thought that they will be unable to see the outside, but they can much to their surprise. The upper shell appeared to be close, but it feels like it is non-existent. The princess then gave them a detailed tour of the merfolk kingdom before heading to the castle. Chapter 936 Adrian travelled north of his current supposed location as that is what he heard from Kabrakan before they parted ways. What he did not know is that he is already far of course and headed deeper into the Leviathan Fields instead. On the way, he encountered different kinds of Leviathan that are abination of peaceful and aggressive. He encountered a total of three leviathans that posed different types of difficulty getting through their territories. Monster Name: Coral Hunchback Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 270 Tier: Epic Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is the most undisturbed of all the leviathans and will only attack those that reaches its inner flesh. Due to the massive corals living on its back, it sustains numerous sea life and in turn form a symbiotic rtionship with them. It tends to stick to the ocean floor most of the time but will migrate to hotter waters when the temperature of the seawater bes cold. It is blind and can only rely on its enhanced heat sensing skin to know where to move. The Coral Hunchback is like a cross between a stingray and a jellyfish. The corals on its back are alive and are part of its body. It also serves as a function to warm the top part of the body of the Coral Hunchback when the feeler below its body is cold due to the seawater. It does not emit a cry, but it emits bubbles that have viscous material. Monster Name: Sea Scamper Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 240 Tier: Rare Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is tallest of all the leviathans and will only attack those that crashes onto its long legs that can pierce the seafloor. Therge legs act as anchors to its ratherrge disproportionate body. It does not even notice that it pierces sea monsters with its long legs as it is extremely long. It prefers waters that are not too hot or too cold. It likes to feed on nktons and seaweeds that arrive on top of its body since it could not stretch its long legs. It rather lives unhindered since the waters it lives does not have other strong predators to even eat it. The Sea Scamper is a leviathan that looks like an extremerge shrimp that has four long legs. Each leg should be about fifty meters in size while its body is twenty meters in height. It could be said to have legs for days and looked like it would topple over if one of its legs are broken. Adrian wanted to test the theory of damaging its legs which is why he tapped on it but not even sound reverberated. Whatever material it is shell is should be extremely dense and hard since normal attacks will not be able to scratch it. Monster Name: Sea King Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 290 Tier: Legendary (???) Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is the rival of the Reaper and is said to be the one with the most strength of all the leviathans. It is difficult to ascertain its personality because it is a temperamental leviathan. It will not attack those that it cannot see, and it is not as territorial as the Reaper. It only feeds on sea monsters that are half or a quarter of its size. It does not need to eat as much when it is newly hatched but a full grown one has a voracious appetite. It can also go one year without eating by being in a hibernating state. The Sea King is definitely worthy of its name because of the sheer size. It a hundred meters long and fifty meters in height. It also oddly looks like a mix between a crocodile and a squid. Its upper half looks almost like a dragon due to looking like a crocodile while its lower half is that of a squid. The pattern on its body is simr to that of a tiger and the scales on it seem to absorb light. It also likes to live in waters that are dark and deep since it lives inside a reef. No otherrge sea monsters are present in the area which is a testament to its majesty. Adrian is not attacked by the Sea King as it seemed to be sleeping but he is clearly wrong. When Adrian swam past the Sea King, its eyes suddenly opened but he just pretended to not notice. He thought that the Sea King is not paying attention to him, but he could see the four eyes of the Sea King following his movement. Adrian kept calm and urged Kaon to swim faster but he ordered thetter to stop when they heard a voice. The voice is simr to that of a female and Adrian could hear it in his head instead of his ears. He doubted where this voice came from and searched for the source but only the Sea King is present. "Was that you?" Adrian asked. "Yes. Traveller. It is. I that. Have called upon. You." The telepathic voice of the Sea King stated but it is not perfect sentences. There is a sizeable pause between a couple of words which means that the Sea King does not alwaysmunicate that way. "If you are calling for me then you must want something?" Adrian asked. "Yes. I need. Help." The Sea King stated as it moved its tentacles to reveal three eggs below it. Adrian saw the three enormous eggs that are the size of his body, but he could also sense that those eggs have a problem. The ones inside the eggs are losing their life force as he could feel that the life inside is blinking in and out of existence. Chapter 937 The trio is escorted to the castle of the Merfolk Kingdom. It is vastly different from other castles that they have encountered above ground. It is made of different corals that are luminescent but also very aesthetic. The castle is heavily guarded by not only merfolk but also sea monsters that have been tamed by the merfolk. It is heavily guarded and is grand enough that it epasses about a third of the whole merfolk kingdom. "It is big and grand." Peridot eximed as the castle is indeed great. "It had to be as we are a great family with twenty siblings." Princess Arie replied while the other three are shocked. They thought that it is needed to make sure that all of them have a ce in that ocean. Still, the three did not rx as they are still in a territory with nomon allies. The merfolk might be beastkins but that does not mean that all of them will be friendly with other beastkin. The castle is so big that they did not need to leave the carriage as doors are not needed in the castle grounds that receive audiences. The group arrived at the main hall of the castle with all the merfolk royal family there to meet them. There are also a lot of soldiers there which are more powerful than any of them which made the trio nervous. The bivalve opened and Princess Arie introduced the three which the royal family greeted. The trio could feel that the atmosphere is ufortable as there is hidden hostility as they do not know what the three came here for. It could also be said that the guards are ready just in case something unexpected happened as the merfolk are a tight knitmunity. In the sea, only your own kin could be your savior which is why they have fostered their sense ofmunity. The seas are difficult enough to survive without the added pressure of the sea monsters and other demi human species. "Wee, Chosen of the Wilde, Envoy of the Twin Gods, and Ryujin Princess." The merfolk king, King Neptune, stated in his regal tone. "Thank you for weing us." Kabrakan answered as the trio scanned their surroundings to see every member of the royal family. If one thought merfolk, they would think that they are half human and half fish. The traditional one would be the upper half is that of a human while the lower half is of a fish but that is not always the case. Merfolk pertains to a group of hydromorphs that have aquatic monster parts and human body parts. Some of the merfolk princesses have fish upper body parts while the lower parts are that of a human. Some even have tentacles, but they must not be confused with the Kraken or Scy race as they are of different origins (which is up for debate). The most notable one is the appearance of the king. King Neptune looks different as he is almost four meters tall with half his body being the fish tail. He is wearing a deep blue armor and even looks like he is a mix between a giant and a merfolk. The number of queens that he has around him number about seven who do not look the same. "I know what you havee here for, but I cannot give it to you easily." King Neptune stated. Before Kabrakan could say what they came here for, King Neptune already beat them to the punch. He did not expect an immediate refusal as the Carabao n was more than weing. It seems that prestige is not enough for them to get what they need. "Can we at least know the reason why?" Kabrakan stated. "If you havee here for the Ssh of the Wilde then I say that you must return above ground. It is the power source of our kingdom. If you retrieve it, then our city will be easily attacked by other sea monsters." King Neptune stated. "I thought you got another problem that you wanted us to correct which is why you do not want to give it to us." Peridot suddenly eximed. "Please borate." King Neptune stated as he raised his eyebrow but there is a clear expression of anger beneath his fa?ade. "I remember that merfolks are being targeted by many pirates and being sold to the highest bidder. I thought that you wanted us to fix that problem." Peridot stated. King Neptune immediately exploded in anger because of the sentence that Peridot stated. It might not be a big trade but merfolks are treated as expendable goods by Sea Witches or Dark Sorcerers for the materials that they could harvest from their body. Even in eastern medicine, there are some pills that could be created using mermaid scales and mermaid tears. Thest ingredient being one of the most valuable things in order to create a potion that can make someone reverse their age. The most notable one is the legend of eating mermaid flesh to obtain immortality but that is considered taboo. This taboo information came to be due to the merfolk race being unable to age at a point as they do not die of old age which is false. The hydromorphs still die of age but they are vastly resilientpared to the other species of Selvaggians due to the area that they live. Living under ocean has made their bodies be livelier and efficiently use all their body''s energy to slow their metabolism. The guards all pointed their tridents at the three when Peridot stated that sentence as that is the greatest weakness to the ego of the merfolks. They are a tight knitmunity but does not mean they are without faults. "It has been our problem for a long time and a princess hiding in a lofty mountain should not tell us how to deal with our problems." King Neptune stated in a calm tone, but anger is hidden beneath that very tone. "The Wilde has chosen my friend over there. It is your duty as protectors of the Ssh of the Wilde to give it to him. It is never meant to just benefit your species but all Selvaggians." Levin Cloud added. "I remember hearing old sailors that encountered pirates that they had a ''great haul''." Peridot kept piling up the agitation as the merfolk king does not want to hand over the item that they need. In fact, it was already determined the moment that they entered. They were surrounded by more than a hundred guards and the royal family members brought weapons with them in the audience hall. This meeting was never meant to wee then but steal the other part of the Will of the Wilde to help power the merfolk kingdom. "Guards seize them and get the treasure that they have stolen from our kingdom. Throw them into the dungeon." King Neptune announced as all the guards slowly crowded the trio. Princess Arie looked shocked upon seeing this as she did not expect that the three would be imprisoned as she grew up learning the legend of the Ssh of the Wilde. Back when she was small, her father would often tell her that a hero will retrieve the divine fragment from then and save their kind. The hero would raise Antis from the bottom of the ocean while also granting it great protections from the leviathans. She was often told that the leviathans will be under their control once the heroes to collect the divine fragment. She has never lost hope that the one chosen as the hero will help the struggling merfolk. "Father! This is not what you have told me." Princess Arie stated as she did not expect that she led the hero she waited for into a trap. "Guards, bring Princess Arie to her room and make sure that she does not leave." King Neptunemanded. "It is just as you said." Levin Cloud mumbled as they have their backs against each other. "I told you it was too good to be true as the merfolk has never been the weing type." Peridot replied. "Can anyone think of a way we can get out of this?" Kabrakan asked as even he knows that they will die or be defeated with just the merfolk king as his level is 350. Just as the group is being surrounded and are about to be attacked, loud roars suddenly echoed in the distance. An rm suddenly sounded which informed the merfolk that are outside to go inside their coral homes. That rm is to inform every merfolk that a herd of leviathans areing to attack them. "This is our chance! Just make sure that you hold your breath." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly held the hands of the two. Levin Cloud suddenly emitted a green energy that turned all of them into sea nts as they dissolved into the ground. The merfolk royal family could not believe that they escaped in front of them, but the most pressing matter is the approaching leviathans. Chapter 938 The rms are zing due to the sudden arrival of a Leviathan Horde. One Leviathan can already give a lot of destruction but a horde of them is a nightmare. All the warriors that coulde have assembled as they tried to repel the iing horde of leviathan. As soon as the number of the leviathans came into view, the faces of the merfolk started to despair as the number is about twenty. It is not just one species of leviathans as there are about five species of them. The only one that is known of the trio would be the Reaper of the Leviathan species. The four other leviathans are differentpared to the Reaper as they live in the deeper waters. They also live in the waters that are almost below zero which is why it is rare for them to actually show up and attack the merfolk kingdom. Monster Name: Giga Goblin Shark Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 270 Tier: Epic Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is the ugliest of all the leviathans and attacks all those that it could sense and see. It has an elongated nose that made it be known as the Giga Goblin Shark as it has facial features reminiscent of a goblin. It can swim to almost the same speed as the Reaper, but it has enough strength to kill prey with just one bite. It is not always active as it likes to hide in deep waters to stalk and finally kill its prey. The parts of its body are said to be great ingredients in making potions. The Giga Goblin Shark looks like an ordinary goblin shark that is at the size of fifty meters. It is also incredibly wide but can detect prey around its body. It would send out electric signals outward which would make it sense everything around it in a ten-meter length. Just looking at this leviathan makes people get intimidated as it also releases electric signals to disrupt the psyche of those that encounter it. Monster Name: Mountain Fish Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 270 Tier: Epic Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is the bulkiest of all the leviathans and it also has one of the toughest defenses. Its body is made up of rocks that could be said to harden with each year that it lives longer. It is said that a Mountain Fish evolves into a Diamond Back Fish when a thousand years have passed. It is not known what it eats as it does not move often. It can lie in wait for a year before it could even eat again. It is said that Mountain Fishes lives in an area of the sea that is rich in minerals and precious stones. The Mountain Fish is like a stone fish that has expanded to the size of fifty meter while also having the ability to hide in coral reefs. The merfolk is panicking because the Mountain Fish leviathan does not attack other being as it usually just lies in wait for prey. The logic that they have gathered from calm leviathans are now thrown out since those calm ones areing towards them. Monster Name: Deep Crimson Octopus Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 270 Tier: Epic Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is the most eerily beautiful of all the leviathans and often swallows it prey whole by covering its whole body with it. It usually just floats about minding its own business, but it is very aggressive when attacked. If one sees a giant red balloon underwater, then that is a signal that they should find a hiding spot. The Deep Crimson Octopus would swallow prey that is almost twice its size as long as it could attach itself to them. It also likes to feed on other leviathans since it uses a lot of energy trying to traverse the ocean. The Deep Crimson Octopus is definitely a beast as they looked likerge drapes trying to cover the merfolk kingdom. Four of them areing down from above as half of the kingdom is covered by their outstretched tentacles that looked like an umbre. Monster Name: Deep Sea Blob Mega Sculpin Monster Species: Leviathan Level: 270 Tier: Epic Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A sea monster of epic proportions and is one of the giants of the ocean depths. It is the battling the Giga Goblin Shark as the ugliest of all the leviathans and it oftenys t on the seabed to hide its body. It only reacts when prey in in the area and it releases a noxious gas that mixes well with water to paralyze everything around it in a twenty-meter radius. It does not have great camouge abilities which is why it often fails when it is not buried deep or camouge well. Its stomach can dissolve anything in under half an hour as long as it is not bone. Its body also secretes some sort of mucosal liquid that can dissolve anything that touches it. The Deep Sea Blob Mega Sculpin looked like a blob of mess and it almost looked like an opaque slime. The only difference it has with a slime is its body being intact. The most horrifying feature that is has is the fact that it looked like it has a dismembered human face. It also liked to open and close its mouth that also releases the noxious fumes in its body. Some of the merfolk started to evacuate when they say the Deep Sea Blob Mega Sculpin as those leviathan bring untold destruction. Just the mere contact with its skin will dissolve even the sturdiest of coral houses. The merfolk could no longer bepletely safe with theming to their kingdom. Chapter 939 The leviathan horde is not natural which is why numerous stealthy fighters of the merfolk kingdom are tasked to observe the iing horde. It might be natural if one species only attacks but a total of five different leviathan species are going to attack them. The merfolk prayed that those ocean giants will just pass through, but their worries became real when the leviathans rammed their bodies against the barrier. As soon as the royal family is informed of the leviathan horde, numerous merfolk magicians immediately raised the barrier to protect Antis. The royal family knew that the barrier will not be able to hold forever as it cannot withstand the attacks of twenty leviathans. It might be able to hold off about five at most but twenty just meant untold catastrophe. The merfolk residents are even told to evacuate using the hidden passageways that they have created. The hidden passageways that the merfolk kingdom has are actually rivers under water. Riding those said rivers have fast currents to the point that even the fastest leviathan will not be able to catch up. The only problem for this hidden passageway is that only one cane be carried every three minutes or else they risk shing against each other. "Your majesty! I give a report!" one of the merfolk scouts stated. "Go on." King Neptune replied as he got dressed in his battle armor and Mythical tier weapon called Poseidon''s Trident. "The twenty leviathans are being controlled by the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa. It seems that she is using an unknown object that could be the Eye of Poseidon. It is a giant crystal orb that looks like a giant blue eye. She is also pouring mana and her blood to activate it using an unknown ritual." The merfolk guard reported. "How about the three escapees?" King Neptune asked as he thinks that the other divine fragment that Kabrakan might empower the Ssh of the Wilde. "As of now, they are not spotted inside the kingdom. It could be said that they have escaped to the outside of the kingdom grounds. Shall we spare resources looking for them, your majesty?" The merfolk guard reported. "No need. All our resources will be poured in killing the leviathans. I will deal with the Wicked Sea Sorceress myself." King Neptune announced as he brandished his Poseidon''s Trident that made the very water rumble. About a few meters away from the merfolk kingdom, three unique sea flowers suddenly sprouted from the seabed. Levin Cloud marked this by infusing three seeds with their bloods. He then scattered these three seeds to settle on the ocean floor or else the emergency transfer skill will not activate. "To think that one of our fears came true. I guess the moderate wee managed to lower our defenses. Although Princess Arie seemed to be extremely shocked when her fathermanded the guards to arrest us." Kabrakan stated. "Ehh! Are you having a crush on Princess Arie? I mean she did look at you with great sparkly eyes. Be careful as your children might be sea cows." Levin Cloud teased but Kabrakan did blush a little. "Enough of that. Those leviathans seem to be attacking the kingdom." Peridot stated as she pointed out the horde of leviathans that are ramming their bodies on the barrier that covered the merfolk kingdom. "I can feel the power of a dark god emanating from the direction of the leviathans. It seems that a follower of the dark gods is attacking the merfolk kingdom. What do you think that they want from the merfolk kingdom?" Levin Cloud stated. "Are they trying to get the Ssh of the Wilde?" Kabrakan asked Levin Cloud. "That could be a possibility as they tend to gather divine artifacts and pollute them with their mana. They would then use it to summon the dark god that they are serving." Levin Cloud answered. "If that is the case then we need to sneak back in." Kabrakan stated as they thought of a way back inside the kingdom to retrieve the Ssh of the Wilde. "We should time it well as we will not be able to pass through that barrier unless it breaks. It is the kind of barrier that repels those from the outside." Peridot stated as she started to cast a spell on the two to turn their bodies into liquid. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa started to talk to the Eye of Poseidon as she started to pollute it with her miasma. She picked up this treasure when she used to be a resident of Antis as a royal court mage. She was kicked out because of her obsession to dominate the leviathans by any means necessary. She even tried feeding her own people to the leviathans even if they were criminals. While she was covertly doing these tests, a voice from the dark abyss came whispering towards her. A dark god that lives deep in the ocean depths. She has never met this dark god before, but she has seen a shadow of it. The dark god that called for her could be described as an octopus, a dragon, and a human caricature mixed into one body. What made herpelled to be under this dark god is the promise that she will obtain the power to dominate even the most powerful creatures in the deep seas. As she epted the power of the dark god that slumbers in the sea, her body started to transform into a more grotesque being. Her starfish lower body started to mutate into a numerous eyed abomination with rows of teeth. Even her human looking head started to be mutated as half her face became an octopus mouth. The dark god told Ursa to steal two things in the treasury of Antis. She was told to steal the Eye of Poseidon and the Ssh of the Wilde. She only managed to steal the Eye of Poseidon as the Ssh of the Wilde is heavily guarded. Chapter 940 "Should we actually help out and kill some of the Leviathans?" Kabrakan asked the two. "Nope. We are not heroes and also, they are the first ones to be hostile towards us. I am not a great martyr that will forgive those that tried to harm us." Peridot stated. "I agree. If those leviathans did not attack just now, then we would have been trapped in a ce that might not even have sunlight. We would have died though due to theck of air, but she is not that lucky." Levin Cloud added. "So, we go to n ''Steal it and Retreat''." Kabrakan stated as this is the n that they have concocted if things go south. "We are not stealing. We are just retrieving something that should be given to us. It is a piece of a divine item after all. They do not own it in the first ce." Levin Cloud stated as he exined that they are not doing anything bad. "You have been hanging out with Adrian too much." Both Peridot and Kabrakan muttered to each other as that is one of the famous lines that Adrian uses to justify some missions. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa is starting to grow impatient as the leviathans under her control have yet to destroy the barrier protecting the merfolk kingdom. She decided to be more proactive as she raised the Eye of Poseidon. It should have been untainted, but it is now filled with miasma which is why the clear blue color it had is now dark blue. "Show them despair! Wrath of the Dark God slumbering in the Sea!" The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa shouted as numerous tentacles suddenly came out of the Eye of Poseidon. The Eye of Poseidon did not have this spell engraved inside of it, but it is the result of the divine artifact being poisoned by the miasma of a dark god. All the spells inside of it is now tainted and will call power from the dark god instead of the God of the Seas Poseidon. The tentacles that came out of the Eye of Poseidon manifested from miasma that came from the depths of the sealed dark god. The dark god can now use the Eye of Poseidon as a catalyst to affect the things around. It is now considered as an artifact that can bring about his full resurrection. The Eye of Poseidon might be powerful, but itcks an energy source that can fuel the dark god''s resurrection. Since the Eye of Poseidon pulls energy from the god it is connected with, it cannot provide power to unseal a dark god. The Ssh of the Wilde is needed for an energy source that will greatly destroy the seal of the Dark God Slumbering in the Seas. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa has full support of this dark god which is why she controlled as much leviathans as she can. She will sacrifice the all the merfolk that casted her away for the dark god that she serves. As the dark god that she serves, is just sealed in the area near the Merfolk Kingdom of Antis. The Dark God Slumbering in the Seas is sealed at the Leviathan Fields. Its presence there is also one of the reasons why the leviathans are born. It is also one of the reasons why the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa managed to control twenty leviathans due to the power of the dark god. At first, only about three tentacles made of miasma appeared and started bashing on the barrier. As time passed, more and more tentacles started to emerge as the dark god seemed to be impatient. After the thirtieth tentacle that mmed on the barrier, it finally broke into pieces, but the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa is extremely fatigued. Even though she is pulling power from the dark god, she herself also needed to use her own mana. The merfolk assassins thought that they could kill her as she is exhausted but something unspeakable suddenly happened. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa suddenly used her tentacles to rip the soul out of a leviathan. The leviathan''s soul is then devoured by the Eye of Poseidon. Some of the energy that the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa lost is suddenly recovered. The merfolk assassins that tried attacking her saw this but cannot retreat immediately. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa used the smaller tentacles that she created and bound the merfolk assassins. Since the merfolk assassins are caught, they could onlyment as they died being eaten by the leviathans. The death of the merfolk assassins became the fuel for the rage felt but the merfolk army. The merfolk army charged bravely to kill the leviathans as more of their people will be food for these beasts if they do not kill them. Each royal merfolk family member with their guards faced a leviathan while King Neptune himself came to kill the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa himself. "It seems that casting you out was my worst decision that I have uttered. I should have given the order to kill you when you sacrificed one of my grandchildren to your perverted god." King Neptune stated. "Cast me out? Do not make yourself delusional. I escaped with all my might after your hounds chased me to the ends of the seas. If you have just agreed with me then Antis might have be a powerhouse by now. The Kraken and Scys would be bowing down to us with fear!" The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa stated with a maddened toned. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa''s hatred for the Kraken and Scy race runs deep as her parents died in the war against them. In fact, Antis is a kingdom that has just been made for about two centuries since the merfolk are often driven out by the Kraken and the Scy race. The merfolk might be great underwaterbatants, but they are not the best. The Kraken and Scy race are hardcorebatants since the waters that they are born in are harsher. The Kraken and Scy kingdom is located at the very heart of the Sea of Monsters unlike Antis that is just at the edge. "Once I devour this ungrateful kingdom then I will move onto the Kraken and Scy races. I will decimate their entire race as revenge for the pain and suffering that they have inflicted upon me." The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa shouted as she released miasma that infused with the bodies of the leviathans. The already bulky bodies of the leviathans became firmer and increased by half a meter. The eyes of the leviathans turned red as they became berserk. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa wantedplete destruction of the merfolk kingdom now that she remembered her wicked resolve. "You think that you are the only one that controls a leviathan!" King Neptune stated as he raised his trident high. The leviathan field that is right next to the kingdom of Antis suddenly started to crack as a monster of epic proportions suddenly emerged from beneath it. A Sea King that is clearly greater than other normal sea kings came from the ocean floor. The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa is not shocked upon this discovery as this is also one of the fruits of herbor. She managed to steal a Sea King egg from a weakened female Sea King, but it did not hatch with just her help. The blood of the merfolk royal family seemed to be good nutrient for leviathans. This Sea King is nurtured by King Neptune himself when they discovered this fact. It is now one of the most powerful mounts that King Neptune has. In fact, one of the things that the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa came here to do is get the blood of merfolk royalty. She will hatch the hundreds of leviathan eggs that she amassed with their blood. Just like what she did to one of the king''s grandsons when she hatched a leviathan. "Did you not think that I am not prepared for this?" The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa shouted as she too summoned a leviathan that is familiar to King Neptune. The leviathan that she summoned is a Reaper that is two times bigger than an average one. It seems that the blood of the merfolk royal family is not just a normal thing to hatch leviathans. It also has the capability of evolving the leviathan or making it mutate. "You dare bring that beast! This is good! I will kill you and that beast that fed on the blood of my grandson!" King Neptune shouted as him and the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa started their sh. Meanwhile¡­amidst the chaos happening outside, the trio is following Kabrakan to a ce inside the castle. He could feel the Ssh of the Wilde calling out to him in a somewhat weakened voice. It is crying out as something is trying to pollute it. It seems the Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa is not the only one that is a follower of the dark god. Chapter 941 In a room that could be described as a sealed barrier room, the Ssh of the Wilde is currently there and is being harnessed. It is on top of a three-meter-tall podium and is guarded by five guards inside the room and five guards outside the doors. There is also one mage checking every once in a while, that the divine artifact fragment is operating properly. The Ssh of the Wilde looks like an orb made of water that is continuously flowing in a spherical motion. Not just anyone can use it as it would take years of studying to even harness a fraction of its power if they are not chosen by the Will of the Wilde. If King Neptune is not greedy then he might have activated the Ssh of the Wilde using Kabrakan''s help. The leviathans would not have easily damaged the barrier if Kabrakan activated the full might of the divine artifact fragment. They would not have sacrificed many lives of the merfolk, but greed always gets in the way. As soon as the barrier got broken, the hidden assassins that the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea sent headed towards the location of the Ssh of the Wilde. It might be located in the inner pce, but the Deep Assassins could manipte their bodies to be unseen when underwater. The monsters called the Deep Assassins look like humanoid monsters that have the arms and legs of an octopus while the head of a shark. They also crawl on the walls to further avoid detection as they have the camouge characteristics of an octopus. They also attack by suddenly grasping the target with their tentacles and then suddenly biting their heads off with their shark jaws. The outside guards of the barrier room did not even know how they died. When themunication from the outside has been suddenly cut off, the inner guards tried to investigate but they soon died one by one. The Deep Assassins easily dispatched the inner guards and even the mage that monitors the divine artifact fragment. The deep assassins then gathered the bodies of the fallen merfolk and arranged them in a pile. One of the Deep Assassins then started to chant a spell that suddenly made its body glow red. The deep assassin that chanted the spell and suddenly exploded into a bloody mess after it was finished. The bodies of the merfolk and the bloody mess that the deep assassin has be suddenly started to fuse together. All the bodies merged into a meat pile and a humanoid silhouette started to emerge from it. The humanoid figure that started to appear is wearing a robe that hid its body. The only thing that they can see is that the hands it has are tentacles while the feet could clearly be seen as ten tentacles. The face of the humanoid figure could be seen to be reminiscent of a starfish. This is the Deep Warlock that the deep assassin sacrificed its life to summon. It is a higher being that worships the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. The Deep Warlock suddenly looked like it regurgitated something, and it is actually worm like beings. These worm-like beings are then ced on top of the Ssh of the Wilde. The divine artifact fragment that is rotating suddenly started to slow down its rotation. It is clear that the worm-like beings are doing something to the Ssh of the Wilde. "The Ssh of the Wilde is calling for me! It is being attacked!" Kabrakan stated as he suddenly received a cry for help from the divine artifact fragment. "Where is it?" Peridot asked as she suddenly transformed into her dragon form. "There! It is at the center of the castle. I might get a clearer location if we go closer." Kabrakan replied. Peridot then grabbed the two as she suddenly swam at a fast pace. It is not the usual speed that they swam as it is an emergency. They must not let something happen to the Ssh of the Wilde or else they will havee here for nothing. Peridot even used the spell called Mist Walker to turn themselves invisible so that they will not be spotted by the guards. Thankfully, most of the guards are no longer near the pce as they are fighting against the leviathan horde. The merfolk royalty does not like to put treasure in the halls of the pce which is why there are no important things that need to protect. The most important ones are royalty itself which is why the guards areying their lives to make sure that they kill all the leviathans. When the trio arrived at the barrier room, they are suddenly greeted by two deep assassins that are hiding on the roof of the room. Kabrakan managed to block the sudden attack or else Levin Cloud and Peridot might have had their heads bitten off. The Deep Warlock did not bother to look at them as it ispleting an important task for its god. "What are those hideous things?" Peridot stated as she reverted to a more humanoid form since the space of the room will hinder her dragon form. "Nevermind that! Kill them first!" Levin Cloud stated as he activated Bramble Trap. Seaweed suddenly sprouted to bind the two Deep Assassins, but they are quick enough to dodge. The Deep Assassins swim as fast as a shark but with the flexibility of an octopus which is why they are difficult to trap. Levin Cloud could not think of a way to pin them down unless Kabrakan gets captured by them. "Frozen Abyss!" Peridot stated as she casted a Legendary Tier degraded spell. She sacrificed half of her mana and a frozen gem in order to immediately cast the spell. The whole room suddenly transformed into an ice cage as the temperature of the water is lowered. The most important thing is that she encased the Ssh of the Wilde in ice so that the Deep Warlock will not be able to send those disgusting worm looking beasts towards it. "The cry for help stopped." Kabrakan muttered as the Ssh of the Wilde told him that it is no longer being attacked but the damage is still there. If they want to get the divine artifact fragment, then they need to defeat the enemy in front of them. "Protect me." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly started to pray. "Tidal Vortex!" Peridot shouted as she created a water tornado by using the other half of her mana and a water stone. The Tidal Vortex managed to push away the Deep Assassins and the Deep Warlock to a wall while Kabrakan mmed his shield on the ground and used a skill. The walls that the Deep Assassins and the Deep Warlock got pinned on suddenly started to trap them. The three monsters tried to break free, but the Tidal Vortex is keeping them pushed. The walls of the room are clearly superior as it is not broken by a legendary tier spell. "Come and aid us. Descent of Yewdrassil!" Levin Cloud shouted as he finished casting. A small spatial rift suddenly opened, and a seed fell down from it. Ywedrassil suddenly grew to a great size that it even took the roof of the room. Arge divine tree suddenly sprouted at the barrier room which made the fighting forces stop briefly. "The barrier room!" King Neptune stated as he suddenly swam towards the location of the Ssh of the Wilde, but Ursa suddenly blocked him. The Wicked Sea Sorceress knew that the transformation of the Ssh of the Wilde is happening as she could sense that the Deep Warlock has been summoned. If King Neptune were to go, there then her ns might be lost, and she might even receive punishment from the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. "Get out of my way! Tidal Slicer!" King Neptune shouted as he waved his trident to create water whips that intended to kill the Ursa. "I will kill you right here!" The Wicked Sea Sorceress Ursa shouted back as she parried each water whip with a miasma tentacle. King Neptune knew that the Ssh of the Wilde might be in trouble as a tree suddenly sprouted from nowhere, but he cannot go there. All of his sons and daughters that arebatants are currently trying to kill the leviathans. As he is getting focused on the Ssh of the Wilde, he did not pay full attention on the fight. A hidden tentacle that sprouted just below King Neptune suddenly grabbed him and started to pull him down. Ursa made King Neptune think that she can only summon tentacles from the Eye of Poseidon but that is not true. She can actually summon a tentacle in a fifty-meter area around her but the farther it is the more concentration that needs to be used. "You should not look away during a fight, King Neptune. Is that not what you taught me?" Ursa sneered. Chapter 942 "You should not look away during a fight, King Neptune. Is that not what you taught me?" Ursa sneered. King Neptune got dragged down to the depths of the abyss by the miasma tentacle summoned by Ursa. She did not expect that the merfolk king would be too upied with the sudden intrusion in the barrier room, but she greatly appreciated it. She would not immediately kill the king by tearing as that would be wasteful on his blood. He would merely snap the king''s neck and bones in order for her to preserve the body. If she could then she will keep the king hostage forever and draw blood from him at all times until she can fill the seas with leviathans. The Sea King that the king raised saw this and immediately went into rage. Her master is suddenly being dragged down the sea, so it tried to kill Ursa, but the Reaper blocked it. King Neptune could feel that the miasma tentacle is not just for binding him but also sapping at his strength. The longer that he is being bound by the tentacle, more and more of his strength is fading away. King Neptune could no longer take it and immediately shouted out loud. His three-meter-tall body started to expand as his real form started to materialize. King Neptune is a rare breed of hydromorph as he is of the hybrid race. He is part Whalefolk and part mermaid which is why he had a fish tail. Some people might say that mermaids and hydromorphs are the same, but they are not. The two races had intermingled with each other for quite some time which is why they are described as such. King Neptune activated his whale beast man bloodline and transformed into an enormous blue whale. Some might think that this will make him arge target and easy to kill but they are wrong. King Neptune''s ferocity manifested as some sort of barrier around his body that protected him from attacks that cannot prate half of his defense. With King Neptune''s Ferocity, only spells or attacks of the Legendary Tier could hurt him. This made him far stronger than any other king in the sea as not many could contend with him. Not everyone can just casually let loose a legendary tier spell as if they are spitting water. This is the reason why the Scy and the Kraken race do not attack them despite the hostilities between the two kingdoms. Ursa knew this as well which is why she also activated her Beast Transformation. She suddenly expanded and turned into arge octopus that is incredibly hideous to look at. There are clear signs of corruption from her body which is why she is no longer just an octopus beast kin. The bodies of the two are almost at the same size of the leviathans due to their beast species. Especially King Neptune as he is as big as his Sea King. King Neptune attacked Ursa with sonic waves generated from his mouth while thetter tried entangling the former. Since Ursa transformed with the miasma that she uses, her tentacles also had the absorbing properties. King Neptune and Ursa might look like they are evenly matched, but they are not. King Neptune''s Ferocity far exceeded the damage that Ursa can do. Furthermore, since Ursa abandoned her pride as a beast kin and became a follower of a dark god, she can no longer use Ferocity as this power is essentially sourced from a beast kin''s pride. She could no longer muster it as she is just a hollow of her former beast kin self. She is persistent as her dark god gave her the power to do so which is why she ns on dragging the fight for as long as she can. "Descent of Yewdrassil!" Levin Cloud shouted as the tree of life and death suddenly appeared in the room. The Deep Assassins and the Deep Warlock suddenly shuddered at the face of incredible holy magic. The strengths of the Deep Assassins and the Deep Warlock suddenly plummeted as they are getting weakened by the aura released by Yewdrassil. "Why do you look a little different?" Levin Cloud asked the tree of life and death. "This is my aquatic form of course. I adapt to any situation." Yewdrassil replied but this is actually just a fragment of its real self. "Nevermind. With you here then my holy magic would be much more powerful." Levin Cloud stated as he needs to do the role of a damage dealer too. "It seems that you have been too caught up as a priest that just uses holy magic. Did you forget that you are also a priest that can use Death Magic?" The tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, stated as it judged that Levin Cloud forgot that it thought him a few spells from Death Magic. "I tried using them, but they are not spells that can damage mortal bodies as that is taboo." Levin Cloud replied as he tried using them on monsters, but the effect was not even at 20% of the original spell''s power. "Fool! Did you forget that Death Magic is on powerful against beings that defy the bnce of life and death? What are the beings that you are fighting against now?" The tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, stated. Levin Cloud suddenly had an epiphany as the beings that ty are battling right now are not natural or do not confer with the natural state of things. These things are artificial creatures created by a dark god solely to do its bidding. One can even say that these are just walking meat sacks that follow instruction. "I forgot about that. Let me refocus then." Levin Cloud stated as his white and green robe suddenly turned into a different color. The white parts of his robe suddenly became ck as his aura that seemed benevolent turned into something eerily calm. For beings that followed the naturalw, his appearance would provide them peace andfort but to those that do not then they can only run away. The Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock felt something that is not ingrained into their heads. This was the sense of dread and fear that knocks on anyone''s door. The looming sense of death that one feels when their time is about to end is felt by the Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock. The Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock wanted to escape but their wills do not let them do so. They were created solely for the happiness of their dark god and will only exist for it. They stayed and fought their urge to escape as the aura that the tree of life and death also changed to a more death aspect. As if the tree of life and death responded with the will of the one that called for it, the lush and green side of the tree vanished as only the deathly side appeared. The surrounding waters also became cold as if the water itself lost life. In fact, Levin Cloud might not have noticed but he also unconsciously summoned some water from the river Styx. "Call of Death!" Levin Cloud chanted as his pendant suddenly released ghoulish ming skulls that homed in on the Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock. The mes that covered these flying skulls seemed to not be made of fire as it was not put out by the water around them. The pale blue glow of the skulls gave them a terrifying aura that the Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock felt. The enemies wanted to dodge the attacks, but they are still pinned down by the Tidal Vortex that Peridot used. The three ghoulish ming skulls attacked the Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock. The three pitiful beings let out a piercing scream as if they are being tortured. The mes enveloped their body as they started to squirm. With the tidal vortex still active, parts of the tentacles of the Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock started to get cut off because of their immense struggle. Levin Cloud did not stop as he used every Death Magic spell that is taught to him. This was rare chance for him to use the spells that he rarely used because of the restrictions. The pitiful screams of the Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock wanted to echo out, but the tree of life and death did not give them the luxury to do so. The Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock died without even managing to fulfill their roles as sacrificial pawns. "Director! You should see this." One of the staff of As Inc. stated as reyed the video of Levin Cloud using Death Magic. "Mark him as well. Seriously, even his friends are a pain in the neck. To think that the Envoy of the Twin Gods gained the seal of approval of the Tree of Life and Death. Even in the written story of Pandemonium that was not achieved. The Tree of Life and Death is a fickle existence that did not even spare a nce at the former envoys of the twin gods. Chapter 943 [You have killed the Deep Assassin with Death Magic. Some of the miasma it carried in its body has been converted to Death Miasma and absorbed into the body.] [You have killed the Deep Assassin with Death Magic. Some of the miasma it carried in its body has been converted to Death Miasma and absorbed into the body.] [You have killed the Deep Warlock with Death Magic. Some of the miasma it carried in its body has been converted to Death Miasma and absorbed into the body.] The Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock died due to the immense power that Death magic afflicted to their bodies. So powerful that the miasma that is once from a dark god has been partially converted to Death Miasma where only servants of the God of Death Abaddon can absorb it through their bodies. Not all beings affected by death magic will be transformed to death miasma as it also rarely happens. In fact, the death miasma that was converted is only about 5% of the total miasma that the deep assassins and deep warlocks have. This is extremely beneficial to Levin Cloud that has more life energypared to death energy. Once the Deep Assassins and Deep Warlock has died, Peridot and Kabrakan cancelled the spells that they are channeling. The two plopped down on the ground as they lost all their mana just to pin the enemies to the wall. The apparition of the tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, also receded back into a seed and vanished into a rift in space. Levin Cloud''s priestly robe returned back to its white and green color scheme as all the death energy receded back to his body as well. He made sure to not leak his death energy as that is incredibly harmful to the surrounding as taught by the dark elves. In fact, death energy must be masterfully contained or else it could leak which can change the surroundings. This is testament to the fact that the first thing that all Priests of Death master is the containment of death energy. Thankfully, races of the Asmodian lineage can perfectly contain any energy as long as they are transformed using that energy. The ice that protected the Ssh of the Wilde melted but the impurities in the divine artifact fragment are still there. External intervention is needed to help it get purified, but Kabrakan alone cannot be able to do it. The Ssh of the Wilde needed to be purified with the help of a hydromorph. Kabrakan wanted to protest that he alone is enough as he already has the Soil of the Wilde, but it seems that the Ssh of the Wilde is tied with the hydromorphs. The divine artifact fragment is actually sentient and knows that it needs to bless the hydromorphs before going away just like the Soil of the Wilde. "The divine artifact fragment said that we need the aid of a merfolk royalty in order to cleanse its impurities." Kabrakan stated. "If that is the case then our best bet would be Princess Arie. She seems to be the most decent among the royal family." Peridot suggested and even Levin Cloud agreed. "But how can we locate her? She is not fighting outside which means she must have already evacuated from the area." Kabrakan asked. "Easy. We just need to follow the seed that I given her. To think the tracker seed that I have given her when we met would be useful like this. That seed is treated as a gem because of its beauty but it actually contained some of my lingering energy. I can still detect it, but it is faint." Levin Cloud stated as he already nned for this just in case he needs to ''retrieve'' more. "To think that you nned ahead. I thought you were hitting on her." Peridot stated as she almost hit Levin Cloud from the previous interaction. Just as the trio is about to move, arge piercing screech travelled throughout the whole kingdom. Dark Bubbles suddenly started to manifest on the seabed as something sinister crept up to the heart of every living being in the kingdom. Not only the trio felt it but also all the merfolk that has yet to escape. "Dark Lord! Help me once more! I shall sacrifice one of my tentacles!" Ursa shouted as one of her tentacles suddenly detached but it did not regenerate. Therge tentacle then split into one hundred fragment and numerous Deep Assassins suddenly manifested from them. When about fifty Deep Assassins manifested, the ones fighting outside could feel a dark ominous presence loom over the kingdom that even made the leviathans tremble a little. Only when this presence suddenly vanished did the fighting resumed once again. The fifty Deep Assassins did not help Ursa with her fight, but they all bolted to the location of the Ssh of the Wilde. Levin Cloud suddenly sensed that numerous miasma filled monsters areing their way. He suddenly urged everyone to find Princess Arie fast as those monsters are fixated on the Ssh of the Wilde that has traces of the dark god''s miasma. "Hurry! She is not far from here. There are numerous monsters that areing for that. We must purify it immediately so that they cannot locate it." Levin Cloud shouted as Peridot transformed into her dragon form and swam as if her life defended on it. Due to the Ssh of the Wilde not being able to be stored in the inventory, the trio could be said to be holding a walking beacon for dark god followers. They will only be able to lose them if they can store the Ssh of the Wilde inside the inventory. As fast as Peridot could swim, it is still difficult to carry two grown men especially if one is of arge build. "She is there! There is a hidden passageway in that floor space! Enter there. I will buy you as much time as I can." Levin Cloud stated as he broke free from Peridot''s ws to guard the entrance. Peridot looked at Levin Cloud with a determined gaze and took off the lid. Levin Cloud will act as a first line of defense while Peridot will guard the other side. When Peridot closed the lid of the floor, she froze the entrance so that it could at least stall for more time if Levin Cloud were to fall. Levin Cloud could no longer use death magic as the cooldowns for the spells are at minimum two hours. He also does not have the support of the tree of life and death which means the damage that he dealt earlier will not be as powerful. He started to cover the entire room with sea nts since he will use life energy tobat the iing threats. Levin Cloud filled the room with sea nts while also covering the entrance with thick and heavy nts. He wants to buy as much time as he needed because even, he does not have confidence that he will survive. He has no confidence because he saw about forty Deep Assassins in the room surrounding him. "I guess I will be sea food. I hope you guys are vegetarian." Levin Cloud stated as his body started to get covered in green light. "Your majesty! Those abominations are headed towards the passage!" One of the merfolk generals reported to King Neptune through shouting. The struggling King Neptune knew what the merfolk general stated as his precious daughters are clearly there. By their demeanor, he knew that they would volunteer to best to escape since he raised him that way. King Neptune, in his whale form, suddenly exploded his ferocity that freed him from the entanglement of Ursa. King Neptune is about to burst with speed to kill off the Deep Assassins, but another leviathan suddenly nked him from the side. This leviathan is not the same as the first ones that Ursa called for. This leviathan is in the form of a mixture of an arrow and an electric eel. This leviathan is called Spear Spark which is one of the deadliest leviathans that are said to have been extinct. The sharp nose of the Spear Spark managed to actually pierce the skin of King Neptune which he did not think is possible. Even King Neptune''s Sea King will not be able to do that as his defenses are powered by his Ferocity that is a lot. "How is this possible!" King Neptune stated in a muffled voice. "Hahaha! You did not expect this!" Ursaughed maniacally as she waited for this to happen. She perfectly hid this other leviathan that she raised in order to kill King Neptune if she had the chance. She wanted to kill him, but King Neptune managed to react in time to only get pierced in his side. Still, the skin of a whale beast kin got pierced and blood oozed out of it. Upon seeing this, the Sea King suddenly roared out loud and the waters suddenly became chaotic. Chapter 944 The waters around the kingdom suddenly became chaotic as the Sea King of King Neptune became enraged. Even the weaker tiered leviathans became fearful when it emitted the deafening roar. The leviathans around them suddenly weakened which made the merfolk strengthen their attacks against them. King Neptune is still heavily injured though and is about to get entangled by Ursa when water tornadoes suddenly surrounded him. It prevented the Reaper and Spear Spark from getting in the way as those water tornadoes could easily damage their flesh. "Interesting! A Sea King raised by the blood of a merfolk king properly could exceed their powers. It is almost near the mythical tier. I will dominate you once your owner is made into my ve!" Ursa stated as she used the Eye of Poseidon to cancel the skill of the Sea King. The Sea King managed to buy enough time for its master to breath and revert back to his merfolk form. It did not negate the damage that he suffered though as the wound is still present. His body might have be small, but the injury is still present. Ursa also reverted back to her smaller form as it also taken a toll on her stamina. Also, it would be ufortable fighting King Neptune in herrger form as she will take more hits due to her bigger form. For now, she had the upper hand which is she is not taking more measures to defeat him. She will relish the taught of the previous king she served as a half dead man. "I am surrounded. I surely have no luck in this world." Levin Cloud chucked as his preparations are already finished. He managed to cover the whole area in sea nt life. He knows that he is more powerful when he is amongst greenery which is why he forcefully attracted all the nts in the vicinity toe towards him. Thankfully, even sea nt life considers him as a leader among them as a leshy. "Need to buy as much time as possible first. I am already running low on life energy just by forcefully growing all these nts. Bramble Cage! Flower Enhancement!" Levin Cloud stated. The sea nt life that surrounded him suddenly formed a dome around him that protected him from external attacks. After that, flowers suddenly started to bloom from the sea nt life as the defense provided by the Bramble Cage is enhanced. The Deep Assassins started to bash the dome attempting to kill him and get to the Ssh of the Wilde. "You guys are lucky because I cannot transform to my true form or else, I would have turned all of you into fish balls!" Levin Cloud shouted at the Deep Assassins which seemed to have agitated the monsters even more. The Deep Assassins were tearing at theyers of Bramble Cage and even the enhancement cannotpletely block them. Levin Cloud could not help but pour mana into the spell so that it would continue to glow but stopping numerous enemies is not as easy as one can imagine. The most reliable one in their party that can deal damage torge number of enemies is currently lost at sea. "Achoo! Someone must be talking bad about me." Adrian stated as he looked at the state of the Sea King Leviathan eggs while rubbing his nose. "How are my babies, blessed one?" The Sea King asked Adrian. "They are good, but I need to tell you something about the eggs. It seems that they have little life energy left. Have they taken too long for them to hatch?" Adrian asked the Sea King. "You are correct, blessed one. It usually takes two years for my babies to hatch but it is already ten years, but they have yet to hatch. I fear they might turn to stone this year if they do not hatch. I have seen other eggs that became stone as some of my brothers and sisters did not hatch as well." The Sea King stated. "I shall try my best. You said that leviathan eggs hatch faster when exposed to the blood of a merfolk. Is that absolutely true?" Adrian asked as he did not want to just randomly stroll to a merfolk and suddenly ask for their blood. "I heard from the other leviathans that merfolk royalty blood is what increases the chances for our eggs to hatch. It is not absolute, but it also increases the chance for a mutation if it is purer. Unlike other leviathans, I do not like going to the merfolk as they would surely ask for one of my eggs if I asked them for help." The Sea King replied. "I see. Maybe¡­it is not the merfolk blood that is affecting them but the small amounts of Asmodian blood present in their body. Royalty should be purer than others which is why the merfolk royal family''s blood is needed." Adrian muttered to himself. "I ask you, blessed one of the Goddess of Life. Please help my children to hatch. I will dly sacrifice my core as long as my children are safely hatched." The Sea King stated. "Let us discuss the reward after I hatch them sessfully." Adrian replied as he started to inject life energy to the three eggs as he wanted to try his blood theory. When the three eggs are sufficiently filled with life energy, Adrian suddenly made a small cut on his finger as his blood started to ooze out. He did this in an environment that is not filled with water as the Sea King manipted the water so that Adrian''s blood will not flow with the water. Adrian just used one drop of blood per egg, and he could suddenly feel that two of the three eggs started to get filled with immense energy. He looked at thest egg that did not move and tried one more drop of blood but there was no reaction unlike the other two. Adrian activated his evil eye and then saw why it showed no reaction. The egg or rather the sea king that is supposed to be inside of it is soulless. Unlike the other two that showed reaction, thest one is just a husk filled with life energy. It seems that just supplying life energy is not enough to hatch them as their souls are also needed. Adrian told the Sea King about the news, but he wasforted with motherly love. The Sea King did not hold a grudge and just told Adrian that it is nature for some to not hatch. Adrian did not like this as it is very painful for a mother to see its child die but he did his best at least. Even if he injected more life energy, a being without a soul will never be born. After Adrian told the Sea King of the news, she stopped manipting the waters. The eggs and Adrian are once again underwater. As soon as this happened, the two eggs suddenly started to wiggle as they started to hatch. Joy overcame the sadness that the Sea King experienced of learning the news as her two newborns are about toe out. The two eggs cracked simultaneously, and the appearance of the two baby sea kings came into view. They were extremely cute to the point that Adrian wanted to pinch their bodies. He did not do so out of respect for the Sea King. Adrian is enjoying the cuteness when he saw that the baby sea kings looked like sea turtles in their baby forms. Also, one of the two sea king babies are of a different color as it had a silver shinepared to the orange hue that a normal sea king has. He wanted to check if this baby sea king is sick, but its soul is bright and healthy. "I cannot believe it. A mutated one. The chances are one in eight thousand one hundred ny-two." The Sea King muttered. "You mean the silver one is a mutated one? Is it more powerful than a normal sea king?" Adrian asked. "Not much but she will be more attractive to other sea kings. She will be a troublemaker in the future." The Sea King replied. "I see. Maybe it also has some odd abilities but to think that they look like sea turtles. Sorry if that offended you." Adrian stated as his thought came out of his mouth. "No need blessed one. Our species is said to have been born from the union of an octopus leviathan king and a turtle dragon which is why we look like turtles at the beginning of our lives. Some Sea Kings even have small amounts of dragon blood in them which is why they look more like dragons. If you look at me, my head looks more like a lower draconic species, and I also have enhanced intelligence due to the dragon blood in me albeit faint." The Sea King stated. "Oh! I learn something new every day." Adrian stated as he suddenly earned two titles. [You have earned the Underwater Egg Hatcher title.] [You have earned the Friend of the Great Sea King title.] Chapter 945 [You have earned the Underwater Egg Hatcher title.] [You have earned the Friend of the Great Sea King title.] Adrian earned two new titles just like that for helping hatch an egg of a Sea King. The Sea King is indeed a leviathan but the one that he met is not an ordinary Sea King. This Sea King is the oldest one and had some dragon blood in its veins which is why it is incredibly powerful and intelligent. Adrian did not know that he earned the gratitude of a Mythical Tier existence that might be a Transcendent being. The two children of the sea king swam around Adrian as if they are expressing their thankfulness to him. These two will be the Terrors of the Deep in a few yearster as they will grow up to be extraordinary sea kings. Title: Underwater Egg Hatcher Tier: Epic Effect: -Increases the likelihood of finding eggs of sea monsters by 10% -Decreases the difficulty of hatching eggs from water elemental monsters by 5% -Gain increased friendship for water elemental monsters when you hatch their eggs Description: So, you can actually hatch eggs under the sea. Be careful or else you might get captured to run an underwater hatchery. Title: Friend of the Great Sea King Tier: Legendary Effect: -Increases the likelihood of finding leviathan eggs by 5% in the Sea of Monsters -Decreases the difficulty of hatching leviathan eggs by 5% when underwater -Epic Tier Leviathans will not be immediately hostile to you -Sea Kings will see you as a friendly being that will even help you when you are in need Description: You managed to befriend an individual that you can only encounter by chance. You are almost untouchable in the waters of the main world. You got extremely lucky. "Seriously, who does the descriptions for these titles?" Adrian muttered. "Thank you once again, blessed one. You are truly the one chosen by the Goddess of Life as your empathy for life is something that is hard to find." The Sea King stated as the two children swam around it. It seems that she is already bidding farewell to Adrian as her eggs already hatched. "What about your egg that did not hatch?" Adrian asked. "I believe that you will have a use for it, blessed one. Please keep it as you might use it for something. I might be heartbroken, but that child has already gone to a better ce. It will turn to stone in a few days, but I believe that mages use that stone to create a Great Water Crystal." The Sea King stated in a bit of a sad tone as she epted the fate of the dead egg. She gave the egg instead because Adrian will not ept her core as he did not want to decrease the lifespan of the Sea King. If a monster gives up its core, then its life span will immediately decrease to only a tenth of its original life. It will also weaken as the monster core usually condenses the mana that the body uses to function properly. Adrian did not ept the monster core of the Sea King as it would be cruel to the small babies. He might be tempted as it is a Mythical Tier monster core, but he is not a total greedy person. If he epts the core, then he just basically epted the fact that he is willingly killing an intelligent monster. "Since you are pushing for it then I shall graciously ept." Adrian stated as the Sea King might offer up her core again if he did not ept the dead egg. [You have been given Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg.] Item Name: Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg Tier: Unknown Type: Consumable / Material Description: An egg of a Sea King that was not able to hatch due to the soul inside no longer residing in the egg. It will transform into a Great Water Crystal after five days if it is not used for something else. It is also a great material for alchemy, and it could strengthen any water element relic. Just as Adrian epted the egg of the Sea King, Sea King and her children already swam away in a fast motion. It seems that she wanted to go faraway now because it pains her to not see her child hatch. Adrian was about to put the egg into his inventory when something shot out of it. The mysterious bud that he got from The Green suddenly floated in top of the Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg. Adrian did not know what was happening, but it seems that the two things are resonating with each other. It seems that the mysterious bud wants to absorb the Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg. "Paradox, what is happening?" Adrian asked his ego weapon as he wanted to make sure that what he is seeing is indeed real. "It seems that the spirit within that mysterious bud wants to possess the egg, master." The Cube of Paradox stated in a mechanical tone. Just as Adrian has expected, the mysterious bud does indeed have the soul of a spirit. What kind of spirit it is beyond him, but he did not think that it would need a vessel? He thought that the Tree of Life and Death was joking when it told him that the mysterious bud is a nt that gained sentience. "This greedy thing is actually greedy for the egg. It is circling around me as if it is begging me to fuse it with the egg." Adrian muttered. "Do you want to fuse the two things, master? Shall I ready the seal?" The Cube of Paradox asked as they could fuse the two using the Summoner Spell ''Greater Seal''. "Why not? I needed a new soulbound anyway. I just hope that the egg will be easy to hatch when we fuse the two things." Adrian stated as the Cube of Paradox suddenlyid out the magic circle. Adrian did not just immediately use the Greater Seal spell as he also made changes to the magic circle to link the soul of the mysterious bud to the Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg. Adrian immediately activated the Greater Seal Spell and it surprised him that it made use of half of his total mana. Adrian could visibly see that the mysterious bud is slowly melding into the Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg. The egg that had orange color and blue tiger stripes suddenly turned into something different. Its pattern is now akin to a map with a small sprouting out of the top of the egg. [You have sessfully created the Spiritual Bud Egg bybining the Mysterious Bud and the Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg.] [You have sessfully created a brand-new egg that is said to have been extinct.] [You are the third one to get this achievement hence the egg will increase in tier instead. You are also awarded with 50% of the hatch gauge.] Monster Name: Unknown (Spiritual Bud Egg) Tier: Mythical Type: Monster Egg Hatch Gauge: 50% Description: An unknown egg that has been created from thebination of a Mysterious Bud that contains the powers of a spirit and the Dead Sea King Leviathan Egg. It is unknown what will hatch from it as the being inside could transform depending on the nourishment that the egg is provided. Current Essence: Mysterious Bud (30%), Sea King (2%), Turtle Dragon (10%), Life Elemental Energy (5%), Primordial Essence (3%) "What the freak is this? This is new to me as well. It seems that this egg is different from other eggs that just needs to get warmed up. All the essence indicated here are basically the things that he supplied. The Primordial Essence might be from my blood but why is it not Asmodian Blood? Unless the egg could not handle the Asmodian blood because the sea king inside it is already dead and it just vanished." Adrian thought to himself. The only things that clung to the egg are the energies that he gave as the Primordial Essence might be the energy from his blood. The percentage for the mysterious bud is the greatest as it transformed the egg into a living egg. What surprised him is that the turtle dragon percentage is great which means the being that hatches could have great power if gets more of that. Adrian got shocked as turtle dragons are rare dragons that are said to be descendants of one of the nine sons of the dragon king of the east. He learned that from the library of the Ryujins as he looked through them to find a good monster. "Maybe giving Kaon''s blood might increase the chances of the turtle dragon percentage to be greater?" Adrian thought but if he is heard by other dragons then they would shudder. The fact that he wants to easily give it the blood of a Genesis Dragon that is their ancestor would make them cry to even have a drop of blood. Chapter 946 Just as Adrian is currently trying to find ways to hatch the Spiritual Bud Egg, a sudden force of terror swept across him. The tingle that he felt is very familiar to him as this is what he felt when a dark god momentarily manifested. The sensation was quick, but he knew right away that it is indeed from a dark god. "Paradox, lock on that terrifying power!" Adrianmanded. "Affirmative. It is from the southwest direction." The Cube of Paradox replied in a robotic tone. Adrian immediately summoned Kaon andmanded thetter to swim to the location while the Cube of Paradox has it locked on. He knew that the direction he is going is the correct one as numerous sea life are currently fleeing from that direction. He did not know what happened, but it might lead him back to his friends. Levin Cloud looked at his mana bar and immediately frowned as the Deep Assassins would continuously hit the cage that he created. Sometimes some attacks from their tentacles would slip inside as they wanted to impale him. He naturally evaded the obvious attacks, but some attacks could not be evaded as he does not have eyes on the back of his head. Levin Cloud held on for about an hour and a half as his mana no longer regenerated the Bramble Cage. Once the first Deep Assassin broke through his Bramble Cage, the rest followed like madmen. He died due to the onught of attacks, but he still had his revive. He did not immediately revive as he still has one minute leeway to revive. His soul could see the numerous Deep Assassins trying to tear away the vines scattered in the entrance. When the firstyer of vines was destroyed by the Deep Assassins, all of them bashed the floor with their bodies to destroy it. They managed to destroy the floor but noticed ayer of frost is covering the entrance. A thickyer of ice is blocking the way forward which made the Deep Assassins roar in great frustration. Since they can only bash the ice to destroy it, numerous Deep Assassins are injured as a result. Having tentacles as hands were not great during these types of situations as it cannot break the ice. When the one minute is up, Levin Cloud revived in the spot that he was killed earlier. Upon reviving, the Deep Assassins were not focused on him as they looked crazy in pursuit of the Ssh of the Wilde. The Deep Assassins did not focus on him, and he is immediately thankful for that. It did leave a worse feeling in his mouth that the enemy is not paying attention to him as if he was air. "Let see if you can actually continue to ignore me." Levin Cloud stated as he fused two of his spells. The first spell is the Thorns Embrace which is a crowd control spell that traps all those in the area in vines that induces bleeding. The spell that hebined with this is the Death magic spell that is off cooldown called Death''s Grip. It is a spell that squeezes the life force of the target. The second spell might be a single target spell, but Levin Cloud has a special unique skill called ''Life and Death''. Skill Name: Life and Death Tier: Unique Type: Active Spell Combiner Effect: -The skill bearer will be able to fuse two spells of different elements. -Only life elemental spells and death elemental spells will be able to fuse together. -If an area of effect skill is fused with a single target spell, then the former will be the effect. -The crowd control effect of only one skill can only take effect but status ailments could apply at the same time. -Both of the spells used will enter their own cooldowns and will not share a cooldown. -The mana cost of the spell will be thebined cost of both the spells Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 1 hour Cast Time: 5 seconds [Do you wish to synthesize the Thorns Embrace and Death''s Grip to create another spell?] "Yes." Levin Cloud answered. In just five seconds, the skill has been synthesized and the icon for the Life and Death skill changed to that of the synthesized spell. [You have sessfully created the Thorny Death''s Gripping Embrace.] Skill Name: Thorny Death''s Gripping Embrace Tier: Unique Type: Active Crowd Control Effect: -Trap an area around the caster in thorny vines that deals 100% of their magical damage every second. -All those inside the affected area will have their life force absorbed and converted into death energy. -If death elemental energy exceeds the gauge, then it will transform into mist that deals 30% of the user''s magical damage every second. -All enemies inside the affected area will not be able to move for the duration of this spell. Mana Cost: 50% of total mana Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Duration: Five minutes "Thorny Death''s Gripping Embrace" Levin Cloud immediately casted. The vines that were torn away earlier by the Deep Assassins suddenly became alive once more and trapped all of them. The Deep Assassins noticed toote as they were already trapped inside a thorny cage that punctured their bodies. The thorns are like injections that absorbed the life force out of them. Since Levin Cloud just freshly revived, all of his death energy is still the same which means the mist suddenly intoxicated all of the Deep Assassins. The Deep Assassins could not take the mist and started to rip their bodies away from the cage, but they could not. The Deep Assassins could not get out of the area of the skill which means they are just waiting for their deaths since the skill dealt damage every second. With the Deep Assassins not being naturally created by the world, the death mist dealt twice as much damage to their bodies instead of the normal 30% of Levin Cloud''s magic damage. The screech of the Deep Assassins echoed in all of Antis as they knew that their deaths are near. What is worse for them is that they could feel their life draining away from them while being afflicted by the deadly mist. No one has been this cruel to them as even their dark god prefers to have them get a swift death when they want to sacrifice themselves. The loud screech of death of the Deep Assassins made it to Ursa''s ears. She was alreadyuding her victory when her smile suddenly turned into a frown. King Neptune, who is still heavily injured,ughed as he knew that something is not going ording to his opponent''s n. The sound also came from the evacuation area which means someone, or something is killing the Deep Assassins. King Neptune had a vague feeling that the one killing off the Deep Assassins seems to be on his side. Ursa looked incredibly angry as she wanted to dart off to the distance as the Deep Assassins called out to her for help. King Neptune felt this and immediately created water tornadoes to block the path of the Wicked Sea Sorceress. "We are still not done here, you witch." King Neptune stated as he pushed through despite his wounds. Whatever it is, he can feel that his daughters are not in imminent danger as the pendant on his neck is not glowing which means they are still safe. He is willing to sacrifice his life as long as his daughters are safe. The Deep Assassins could feel that thest of their breaths being absorbed but they are unwilling to let go of life. Even Levin Cloud is shocked upon seeing that his spell could kill numerous high-level monsters. In fact, he lucked out this time as the Deep Assassins are monsters that cannot escape since they do not have invulnerability skills. The best way to actually kill them is to trap them in crowd control spells. Just as Levin Cloud is assured of his victory, the Deep Assassins wailed onest time when their health became red. He thought that this is them trying to call for help but he felt something incredibly wrong from this. The bodies of the Deep Assassins suddenly started to burst into mush and blood mists as they sacrificed their bodies. Levin Cloud instinctively felt that this is not what is supposed to happen as the area around him suddenly froze. It is not literally being frozen like an ice spell is casted, but the world became still. The next thing that happened made him bulge his eyes as if it will fall out of his sockets. [The numerous sacrifices of the Deep Assassins have partially summoned the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea.] A gigantic figure that is thebination of octopus, a dragon, and a human suddenly appeared. Thankfully for Levin Cloud, it is not aplete apparition as it is made up of the lumps of flesh and blood that were the Deep Assassins. Chapter 947 [The numerous sacrifices of the Deep Assassins have partially summoned the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea.] A gigantic figure that is thebination of octopus, a dragon, and a human suddenly appeared. It is formed from the blood and flesh that the numerous Deep Assassins have sacrificed themselves for. It is exuding an aura that could potentially choke anyone near it if they are not strong enough or have an aura that could counteract it. The gigantic figure is about fifty meters in height and destroyed the sealing of the room that it was summoned in. The gigantic figure is none other than an aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. It might be an aspect but the power it exudes is not someone in Levin Cloud''s level can handle alone. Monster Name: Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea Tier: Legendary Level: 290 Health: 99.9% Mana: 100% Description: An aspect that has been unstably summoned by Deep Assassins to perfect the will of their god. They summoned an aspect of their god directly as the Dark God of the Slumbering in the Sea has be impatient. Its body is not stable due to the poisoned flesh and mana that the Deep Assassins were in before they sacrificed their lives. Status: Body Deterioration, Dark God''s Aura Body Deterioration: The body of the monster is unstable and will continually lose 0.01% of its health per second. Dark God''s Aura: All monsters in a surrounding area of fifty meters will be affected with decrease stats. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea looked at Levin Cloud with eyes full of anger and frustration. The anger and frustration that the Deep Assassins felt are also transferred to it since their blood and flesh is used to recreate the monster in front of hit. [You are suddenly aimed by a supreme being. You cannot move due to the psychic power holding your body.] The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea lifted up Levin Cloud with its mind and is squeezing his body in the air. It then formed a fist using one of its gigantic arms and got ready to punch him. The look on Levin Cloud''s eyes could be seen as regretting his decision to even try and stop the Deep Assassins. He made a mental note that he will never y the hero once again as he is not befitting of that image. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea suddenly punched Levin Cloud and he is sent flying into the sea. The pressure that the water is also not helping to cushion his body since it only made the damage greater. The water felt like millions of needles that are pricking him as he traveled. Levin Cloud did not give up as he immediately got released the telekinesis when he got punched. He started to move the mana in his body and healed himself while he is still moving through the water. Thankfully, his body is not normal as he does not have aplete physical body. It still hurt like hell though as he is left with ten percent of his total health from one punch. He wanted to stop from getting carried by the force of the punch, but he could not. Behind him is a reef and he will definitely experience a world of pain when he gets hit by that. He closed his eyes as he believed that he would die upon crashing on the reef. "I will never be a hero again!" Levin Cloud cursed inside as he could not shout it out. A few secondster after closing his eyes, he did not feel that he crashed onto the wall. He opened his eyes as he wanted to see if he went to Limbo already. He is a privilege being there as he could just cut in line and log out as he is the Envoy of the Twin Gods. "You can open your eyes now." The sound of a familiar voice entered his ears. "I am alive." Levin Cloud shouted as he is now suspended in water due to Adrian twisting the space and the force affecting his body. What Adrian did is not easy as he also used a quarter of all his total mana to even save Levin Cloud. The force the attack that hit Levin Cloud is not easily countered and if he made a mistake then he might have killed Levin Cloud instead. Thankfully, Adrian had an ego weapon to do the calctions for him and all he needed to do is supply the mana with great control. "How are you sent flying here?" Adrian asked as he did not expect that Levin Cloud could be sent flying like that. He is actually lucky that he is still alive, but Adrian knew that luck did not apply to Levin Cloud''s survival. "Where were you?" Levin Cloud shouted as he wanted to hit his best friend as he did not follow them. "I told you guys to go ahead but notpletely go without me and not give andmark. You could have waited for a few minutes in different intervals so I could at least follow. You guys know that I am bad with directions if I do not have a map." Adrian replied which made Levin Cloud somewhat sorry. They actually did not think to have intervals to wait for him as they needed to chase the signal that the Ssh of the Wilde gave out. Still, they did not deviate much from the path, but they might not have noticed it as they are swimming in a vast ocean that can make anyone lose their ways since nondmark is avable. "Let us forget that and destroy that thing. If we do not defeat that then we would havee here for nothing." Levin Cloud shouted as he pointed at the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. The merfolk that has defeated the leviathans that they are fighting could see that the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea is giving them immense pressure. They felt that their souls are screaming at them to escape or else they might not get reincarnated. "Attack that abomination! The princesses are still there!" King Neptune shouted hismand while he still fighting against Ursa. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea collected power into its ws and immediately brought it down to the ice blocking the way. It did not only destroy the ice that blocked the way but also the whole floor of the castle. It started collecting power like that once again, but a dragon of tinum scales suddenly burst out of the floor. A blue gem that is embedded on the dragon''s forehead suddenly shone and a Legendary tier spell is activated. A giant water dragon is sent out of the water gem and crashed against the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea that cancelled its attack. "Its Peridot! Let us hurry and assist her." Adrian stated as he suddenly held Levin Cloud''s clothes and activated teleportation. "Wait! Let me get ustomed..." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly got whisked away. The next scene that Levin Cloud could see is a giant handing down towards him, but Adrian used Blink to escape the attack. They moved ten meters away from the reach of the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. It seems that the current opponent could sense some small disturbances in space, and it also locked in on the aura that Levin Cloud and Adrian released. "Quickly and use your true form." Levin Cloud whispered as he started to send healing spells towards Peridot as she got hurt from the attacks aimed at her. "Kaon, Charon and Dodu! Aid Peridot." Adrian shouted as he summoned his three soulbounds that can fight in water. It is not just the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea that noticed the aura that Levin Cloud and Adrian released but also Ursa. She immediately sent the Reaper to attack the two as she was sent a message to kill those two immediately. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea could feel fear from them as the energies in the body of the two are a direct nemesis of it. "It is heading towards us!" Levin Cloud shouted. "Soul Recall!" Adrian stated as his body suddenly got shrouded in the aura of death. A door made of bones and ghostly fire suddenly appeared next to Adrian. The door is at the size of about two meters at first, but it started to expand until it reached to a height of twenty meters. All of those in the battlefield looked at the otherworldly door as it is radiating the aura of death. [You have summoned a Wraith Leviathan.] Chapter 948 [You have summoned a Wraith Leviathan.] A huge Wraith Leviathan came out of the soul gate, and it seemed to havee from an underworld that houses spirits of dead sea creatures. The Wraith Levithan is like a Reaper that shed its flesh and traded it for a ghostly appearance. It looks like the body of the Reaper became the substance that is same of what jellyfish have. It also has glowing lights in its body that has three colors which is red, blue and yellow. It is both a majestic and eerie appearance that can chill and instill awe in those who sees them. Monster Name: Wraith (Summoned by Equinox) Monster Species: Leviathan Tier: Legendary Level: 210 Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A monster summoned from the pits of the underworld river of Lethe. It is hidden in the very depths of the river and is said to attack those that do not want to drink the water from the river of Lethe. It will forcefully drag the souls of those unwilling to forget their mortal life into oblivion. It is one of the beasts of oblivion and is said to be tame as long as one does not disrupt the bnce of the underworld. It is characterized by its eerily mysterious but beautiful appearance. No one knows where oblivion is, or it is just a word to describe the depths of the River of Lethe. The souls dragged to oblivion by the Wraith leviathan never resurface back to continue their journey in the underworld. The Wraith leviathan immediate shed with the Reaper that suddenly came attacking Adrian and Levin Cloud. The Wraith leviathan might have been lower leveledpared to the Reaper, but it is proving a great opponent to the beast. The Reaper could not attack the Wraith as it does not have a physical body. The Reaper would just pass through the Wraith and deal no damage to it while thetter will be able to damage it by the aura of death surrounding its body. The aura of death is present to all beings that are summoned by Soul Recall and those that are summoned are mostly immune to physical attacks. Every time that the Reaper passes through the body of the Wraith, it would sustain damage to its soul as the aura of death targets the soul. The Reaper noticed that it cannot damage the Wraith which is why it focused its attention once again on the two friends, but thetter immediately wrapped around it. The Reaper struggled as the Wraith wrapped around its body and even tried to bite thetter. The Wraith can wrap around the Reaper, but it did not solidify its body as it is still ghostly in appearance. The Reaper is now in a state of total confusion as its enemy is damaging it but it cannot hurt its enemy. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea noticed this and wanted to help the Reaper as it is a servant of its servant. A dark pulse came out of the hand of the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea and shot towards the Wraith entangling the Reaper. "Oblivion Dive!" Adrian suddenlymanded. The Wraith then summoned a portal that leads to an empty space. It let go of the Reaper at the right moment and entered that portal. The attack of the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea did not hit the Wraith, but it did hit the Reaper. The Reaper wallowed in agony as that attack is deadly to any living species and its body is not made using the parts of a dark god. The Weakened Reaper slowly fell down to the ocean floor while a portal opened not far from the previous location. The Wraith came out of that portal filled with never ending darkness and red at its opponent that fell down. Adrian did not want to deliver the final blow on the Reaper as it is thoroughly weakened but the Wraith had other ns. [The summoned Wraith leviathan has activated special skill Drag it to Oblivion.] The Wraith leviathan emitted a bone chilling screech and then followed after the Reaper. The Reaper wanted to escape as it could feel immense fear from the iing monster but the power it got hit is poisonous to its body. It cannot move incessantly, and it only has 20% of its total health left. The Reaper thought that the Wraith will just entangle itself once again to its body, but it was mistaken. The Wraith leviathan passed through the body of the Reaper then proceeded to rip thetter''s soul out its body. All those that witnessed the scene shuddered upon witnessing a living body''s soul get ripped apart from its mortal body. Even the process looked gruesome as a shriek that sounded inhuman and pitiful came out of the mouth of the Reaper. About one minuteter, the Wraith sessfully ripped the Reaper''s soul out of its body and opened another portal to oblivion. It then dragged the unwilling soul of the Reaper to the so-called oblivion. The dead body of the Reaper dropped to the ocean floor with fear written on its face. If it is not underwater, then the people could see that the Reaper actually released a tear for its soul got ripped out of its body. The leviathans that witnessed the fight immediately snapped out of Ursa''s control for a second and proceeded to run away. [The Wraith leviathan has dragged a soul to oblivion. It will no longer return.] [You have killed a legendary tier Reaper of the leviathan species. You have received massive amounts of experience points.] Even the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea is dumbfounded of the things that happened and immediately shifted its attention to Adrian. It now prioritize the death of the demon before it as it realized that he will be the most troublesome here. Chapter 949 The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea has shifted its attention to Adrian as it realized that he is the most troublesome opponent. It evenmanded Ursa to disregard King Neptune so that they could kill Adrian together since the body of the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea is deteriorating quickly. "But Dark Master!" Ursa stated to the wind as if he is conversing with someone. "Let the worthless king go as he is already injured. The Champion of the Twin Gods and the Envoy of the Twin Gods are here, and their blood will be more potent than a worthless hybrid." The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Seamanded. Ursa''s eyes widened of the news of special existences being here in Antis. She did not know that her luck is that heaven defying since she needed special blood to hatch more leviathans. She might even induce mutation on the leviathans as she knows that the Champion of the Twin Gods seem to have Asmodian blood running in his veins. It is no longer a secret between gods that the Champion of the Twin Gods have special characteristics that only show up on Asmodians. The recent death of a dark god confirmed this as numerous envoys of both Pandemonium Gods and Dark gods witnessed the event. They are sure that the Champion of the Twin Gods is indeed an Asmodian in the making. They just did not make a move yet as there were numerous demons at that time. It is only folly to capture a special greater demon when the three archdemons were present in the vicinity. They fear that the archdemons might invoke their special spell called Universe Copse. It is the most feared spell of the Daemos n and is one of the reasons why they were not wiped out even if they are portrayed as evil. "This is your chance. Get the blood from him while offer the body of the Champion of the Twin Gods to me. He will be the perfect vessel for my resurrection in the mortal ne." The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Seamanded. Adrian noticed that the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea seemed to shift its attention to him. He did not even notice that a telepathic force is nowing down on his body that made it feel heavy. Levin Cloud tried to dispel it as Adrian could not move but Cleanse did not work. [You cannot Cleanse the power suppressing the target Equinox as it is a natural force.] Cleanse only works on things that are unnatural or disrupts the natural state of things. The fact that Telekinesis of the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea is made of natural force made Levin Cloud shudder. He also knows that Adrian has a passive skill that makes him immune to crowd control or status deductions, but it seemed to have been bypassed. [You did not negate the effect of Telekinesis. You are suppressed as long as it is pouring down on your body.] "Peridot! Disrupt the giant abomination!" Levin Cloud shouted as he immediately fired off holy attribute spells at the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. Peridot rose from the debris as the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea managed to hit her that resulted in her getting thrown to a wall. She emitted a dragon roar and all the four crystals suddenly glowed as she released spell ''Elemental Apocalypse''. She sacrificed a mythical tier gemstone and all of her remaining mana to immediately cast the spell. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea did not pay no heed to the damage that Elemental Apocalypse did to its body as it will soon get a new one once they capture Adrian. [You cannot use Blink.] "Why the hell not?" Adrian thought to himself as even speaking is proving to be difficult. The eyes of Ursa changed to a hungry and greedy beast as sheunched herself to Adrian. King Neptune noticed this and wanted to deter her, but he noticed that they are attacking outsiders instead. He did not care as long as the target is not his family or any of the merfolk. Levin Cloud immediately noticed that the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea and Ursa no longer cared for the Ssh of the Wilde. They are now looking hungrily towards Adrian as if he is a treasure chest waiting to be opened. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea did not even care if its current body is falling apart as it is just waiting for Ursa to reach them. "What the heck!" Levin Cloud shouted as he immediately chanted the spell Sanctuary and came to Adrian''s general direction. Ursa held the Eye of Poseidon and pointed it towards Adrian. It then released numerous tentacles that are much morepared to before. It released at least a hundred and all of them are trying to grab Adrian. Thankfully, Levin Cloud managed to activate Sanctuary and repelled the tentacles but the hold on Adrian via telekinesis has yet to diminish. "I will not let you have him!" Levin Cloud shouted. "Then you will need toe with him then." Ursa shouted as the number of miasma tentacles doubled and they area affected by Sanctuary is affected as well. Peridot tried attacking once more but she is out of high tiered gemstones and mana. She could barely hold on to her dragon form as her stamina is also drained to the limit. When all seemed lost, a loud ear piercing sound suddenly erupted from below the pce and a pir of light shot out from a hole. Two beings slowly rose from this pir of light, and everyone knew who it was. It is none other than Kabrakan and Princess Arie. Chapter 950 As soon as the two entered the passageway, Peridot immediately activated the Frost Nova skill. She made sure to block the passageway as she knew that it will only take a matter of time before Levin Cloud falls. She is not underestimating Levin Cloud, but he is not a priest that can withstand numerous enemies that are assassins. If the enemies were warrior type opponents, then he has greater chance to win as they do not have as much damage as assassins have. "I will stay here and protect the passageway. You must go and convince Princess Arie to help you purify the divine artifact fragment." Peridot stated as she continued to freeze the entrance and the walls of the passageway. Kabrakan did as he is told and proceeded to the next room where the Ssh of the Wilde is pointing at him. He found about two merfolk guards and other merfolk that are evacuating. It seems that the passageway is only limited which is why not all of them are yet to escape. "Halt!" The merfolk guards stated as they raised their tridents towards Kabrakan that suddenly entered. The merfolk guards did not know how an outsider managed to find the hidden passageway, but they will make sure to eliminate him. The merfolk guards are about to charge towards Kabrakan when Princess Arie shouted at them to stop. "Stop! That man is a distinguished guest." Princess Arie stated but she soon recognizes the thing that is on Kabrakan''s hands. "It seems that you have noticed, Princess Arie. I need you help with the Ssh of the Wilde. It is currently infected by those that are attacking the kingdom. It calls for you to help it to cleanse the impurities within it." Kabrakan stated which made Princess Arie stunned. She could not believe that she is chosen by the great treasure that protects them. She always dreamed to be the chosen protector of the Wilde when she was a small child, but she did not think that it woulde true. She always thought that it would be one of her brothers that will be chosen because they are far stronger than her. "Am I really chosen?" Princess Arie asked with a soft voice as she could still not believe. "Stay back, princess! I am sure that he just stole the treasure and wants you to fall prey to the evil infecting it. He is just using you to be a sacrifice so that he can activate the great treasure." The merfolk guards stated as they came closer to Kabrakan in an attempt to capture him. The ground suddenly started to shake as something huge happened above ground. A few secondster, the sound of rocks falling, and ice breaking could be heard from the distance. Kabrakan knew that the secondyer of defense is broken. What he found dreadful is the aura of a being that resembles a dark god. "We do not have time to dillydally. Do you trust me, princess?" Kabrakan asked as he held the Ssh of the Wilde with his hands. "I trust you. Stop what you are doing and help the others to evacuate. This is an imperial order." Princess Ariemanded with the dignity fit for royalty. The two merfolk guards knew that they cannot change the mind of the princess and she even issued an imperial order. They have to obey that order with all their might as they know that disobedience meant punishment or banishment. The merfolk guards took note of everything that will happen to the princess so that they can respond if something bad is supposed to happen to her. Princess Arie went in front of the Ssh of the Wilde andid her hand on top of it. "What should we do now?" Princess Arie asked. "I actually do not know as it just told me to look for merfolk royalty. The next step has not been given to me so even I do not know what we need to do." Kabrakan replied. A few seconds after the both of them ced their hands on the Ssh of the Wilde, it suddenly started to activate. The Ssh of the Wilde that should be the size of a basketball suddenly expanded and locked the hands of the two individuals. They tried to take their hands out, but it continued to suck them in. The Ssh of the Wilde continued to expand until it swallowed Kabrakan and Princess Arie. The guards tried to free her as the treasure suddenly swallowed their princess, but they got repelled instead. When both of them got swallowed inside, the Ssh of the Wilde suddenly emitted a strong light, and it pierced the ceiling. The Ssh of the Wilde then rose to the sky gently as it kept releasing a powerful energy. The ones fighting in the vicinity could not pull their eyes away from the Ssh of the Wilde as it is giving off energy powerful enough to conquer the oceans. The Ssh of the Wilde then returned to its normal size, but it emitted a shockwave that nullified all skills and spells in the vicinity. The shockwave did not differentiate from friend or foe as it erased everything. It even erased the telekinesis holding Adrian hostage. Two beings came out of the Ssh of the Wilde with different appearances than what they normally have. Princess Arie wore a merfolk dress but now she is wearing a scaled armor made of pink scales. She is also using a replica of the Ssh of the Wilde as an orb. Kabrakan is also different as he is now wearing a scaled armor that has the same qualities of a fish. He also has the Ssh of the Wilde embedded into his chest as some sort of power supply to his armor. He no longer needs to consume the pill that makes them breath underwater as long as he is wearing this armor. [You have obtained the Sea Storm Armor due to your connection with the Ssh of the Wilde.] Chapter 951 [You have obtained the Sea Storm Armor due to your connection with the Ssh of the Wilde.] [You can now traverse underwater without the use of special items or skills as long as you are wearing the Sea Storm Armor.] [You have gained the Friend of the Sea title.] [You have upgraded Princess Arie to a Legendary tier individual.] [You have been awarded +10 to all stats due to your achievement.] "I did not think that I would get free stats with choosing Princess Arie. I also got decked in a new armor but why did the Soil of the Wilde not give me an armor?" Kabrakan thought as he is now decked in new gear that gives him the ability for underwaterbat. "I did not think that I would be chosen! This is the best day of my life." Princess Arie muttered as she suddenly had a look at the battlefield. She then saw that Ursa has returned, and her father is injured. With the new abilities that Princess Arie obtained, she immediately started to show her new might. The replica of the Ssh of the Wilde suddenly rotated in a fast motion and the barrier that was broken by the leviathans started to repair itself. Princess Arie knows that if the barrier returns then the chances of them winning is increased. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea saw this and decided to swat the new fly that appeared as it might lose connection to its current body if the barrier is fully returned. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea sent a punch towards Princess Arie, but Kabrakan lifted his two shields that looked like fish scales to block the attack towards the princess. Kabrakan managed to block the attack as easy as if he is onnd. The new armor that he received has certainly been blessed to have great maneuverability underwater. He did not even get knocked back as much because the water around him acted like a cushion. He still got more damage than what he normally gets when he absorbs a hit. "I will protect you, princess. Continue with raising the barrier once again." Kabrakan stated as he acted as a great guardian for Princess Arie. He really did act as the hero that she once imagined that will be chosen by the treasure. Seeing that its own attacks cannot stop the princess, the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Seamanded Ursa to focus her attack on Princess Arie first. Adrian could feel that the bloodlust released at him shifted to another target which he found a bit degrading as the enemy is looking down at him. "Let me try this newbination then. Perfect Assimtion: Charon." Adrian stated as Charon suddenly fused with his body. He now had the appearance of mix between a demon and an undead. He did not stop there as he thought of an interestingbination with Charon. He only thought it as interesting, but he did not think that it would actually be potentially game breaking. "Paradox, summon Primordial Armament: Mirror." Adrianmanded as a demonic looking mirror suddenly appeared before him. [Your skill Primordial Stance: Mirror has activated.] [All stats will be rearranged to suit the current stance.] Adrian''s body suddenly changed as his eyes is now blocked with a blindfold. He also looked different as his body is mostly covered with a mist like hood. His mirrors also looked different as they are also leaking an eerie mist. His four detached arms also looked bony instead of the usual demonic arm motif. Adrian did not waste time and immediately summoned as much mirrors as he could and scattered them to all directions. He mainly scattered them to the areas where the battles are mainly being held. He then proceeded to use the skill that Charon has which is Life Siphon. Chains then shot out of Adrian''s body and entered the six mirrors surrounding him. The opponents are shocked as chains are suddenly attached to their bodies, but they cannot break it. Especially the leviathans as their main means of attacks are physical in nature. The chains then proceeded to suck the life force of all those affected, and they cannot even get it off them. Adrian then released more chains but stuck them to his allies instead as he transferred the health sapped into barriers that can protect them. "Kaon and Dodu, kill that sorceress first." Adrianmanded as the two suddenly changed their target to Ursa. Adrian knows that Ursa is the greatest threat right now as he is now familiar with the attack pattern of the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. The aspect cannot freely attack as it wished as it also fears that it might hasten the destruction of its current body. It also exins why it often used telekinesis despite having the power to release miasma. Adrian revolved numerous mirrors at the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea. He then released numerous chains towards it in an attempt to stop the aspect from attacking. The chains that he used are more physical in naturepared to the one that uses Life Siphon which is why he could somewhat hold on to the aspect. The aspect is still the aspect as it broke free from the chains in a matter of minutes. It then released its telekinesis towards Adrian but this time he could feel it. Adrian did not know whether his current state is what makes him see the invisible energy that telekinesis released or if he is just stronger. Nevertheless, the new sight that he has made him perceive all energy fluctuations around him. A coffin suddenly manifested behind him, and he did the impossible once more. He used Soul Keep on the energy that telekinesis released. He did not think that it was possible but he actually managed to lock the energy in another dimension. Chapter 952 Adrian trapped the energy of telekinesis in the dimension inside the coffin. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea is shocked upon the sudden disappearance of the power it used. The aspect could feel the connection with its telekinesis, but he feels that it is isted in a special ce. Adrian did not waste anymore time as he applied all of his primordial energy andher energy on the chains. The chains not only increased in durability but also sapped more life force from those affected by it. The chains even dealt more damage asher energy crept up on the souls of the leviathans. In fact, the leviathans started going crazy as the attacks on their souls are more painful than what they can handle. As the biggest creatures in the sea, they often had no attacks prate their hides which means they rarely feel pain. The leviathans are now experiencing what true pain feels like as their soul is getting shocked by theher energy. It is not just the leviathans but also Ursa is screaming in pain as she is also attached to chain. She even feels double the pain that the leviathans feel as she has the miasma of a dark god inside her body. She could not bear the intense pain and immediately went berserk as well. Ursa poured all of her mana inside the Eye of Poseidon and numerous miasma tentacles came out in response. The miasma tentacles did not just target Adrian but all of them in the surroundings. Adrian did not let them get hit as he proceeded to chug down a mana potion in order to create more mirrors and chains. "Let us absorb all of that." Adrian muttered as he used Absorption to receive all the damage of the miasma tentacles. Due to the numerous miasma tentacles, Adrian also received damage from receiving more damage that he can contain. He did not find it troublesome though as he smiled because he can now destroy one of the things that are making it difficult to close the barrier. He eyed the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea and arranged numerous mirrors around it. The aspect is actually releasing a powerful force that made the restoration of the barrier slow. The mirrors that had a ghastly appearance suddenly glowed in a bright light. "Refraction." Adrian muttered as the mirrors suddenly released numerous light beams that bounced off each other creating a cage made of light. The Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea roared in pain as numerous beams of light bore through its temporary body. The beams of light even had traces ofher energy applied to it which meant that the damage it dealt is doubled. Ursa saw the temporary body of the dark god be shredded into pieces and started to panic. As the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea also controlled the space around it, the barrier is getting restored in a faster rate. She had no choice but to transform into her octopus and starfish form to escape the barrier before it close. The group wanted to trap her, but Adrian is already pushing his body to his limit. He is in a state of severe exhaustion as he pushed the creation of numerous chains and mirrors. The exhaustion is so severe that he could not hold his position in the water and drifted downwards. Kaon had to save his master from being sent to the ocean floor as his mana circuits are overloaded. Adrian needed to rest for a few minutes before he could cast another spell or ability. Even Charon got unsummoned as his soul is also severely exhausted as Adrian pushed the Lifeless Lord to the limit. When the soulbound and the summoner are assimted, both of them suffer soul exhaustion if they exert too much. If Adrian was not careful then he could have damage Charon and his soul which would make him unable to summon his soulbound for quite some time. [You have defeated the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea.] [You have received experience points.] Adrian with the help of everyone defeated the Aspect of the Dark God that Slumbers in the Sea but Ursa managed to escape. They did not chase as the waters is not their territory and she still has the Eye of Poseidon in her possession. Princess Arie, on the other hand, managed to restore the barrier fully. "To think that you would show up when we were already in the good part." Peridotmented. "Sorry about that. I would not have gotten lost if you guys waited for me in intervals." Adrian weakly replied as his body has yet to stabilize. "I cannot even heal you as your soul is heavily exhausted. I have yet to learn that spell to restore one''s soul. Death magic is not easy to learn so do not exert yourself too much." Levin Cloud stated. "Speaking of that, it seems that our resident tank has a new form." Peridot stated as Kabrakan''s armor looked like what a merfolk would wear. Princess Arie also greeted them and thanked them for aiding her kingdom. If they were not there, then Antis would surely have been destroyed. Some of the leviathans escaped while the others died from battle, but Adrian and the others benefitted greatly. Because of Adrian''s antics, they all received experience points per leviathan killed. Just as the group is celebrating, they are suddenly surrounded by the merfolk guards and King Neptune. The group immediately knew that their faces did not look happy and not in a congrattory mood. The group already knew what the conversation will follow. "Hand over the Ssh of the Wilde. It is the treasure of the merfolk." King Neptune stated as he clutched his wound that is already healing. "Father! You should be praising them because they saved our kingdom from destruction." Princess Arie retorted. Chapter 953 King Neptune and his merfolk guards surrounded the group as he wanted them to hand over the Ssh of the Wilde. Princess Arie protested as the group is the only reason why their kingdom is spared. The group did not let themselves be easily captured as they huddled together and are ready for attacks. "You should be thankful that we helped you in repelling the leviathans and the aspect of the dark god." Levin Cloud added. "For all we know, you are the ones that lured them into our kingdom. It is too much of a coincidence that all of you came to our kingdom and we got attacked." One of the princes stated. "Keep telling yourselves that when all you are just greedy pigs. The sorceress is from your kingdom as she seemed to know of your kingdom very well. She is still on the loose so I say that you should use your energy on her as she might return." Kabrakan stated. "What is the use of talking! Let us just get out of here." Adrian stated as he forcefully used Dimensional Teleportation. He opened a crack in space and moved it to pass through all of them. The merfolk guards tried to stop them, but they were stopped by Princess Arie. She used the replica of the Ssh of the Wilde in order to create a thin water film that pushed back the merfolk guards. "Thanks for the assist, princess. You will be the guardian of your kingdom now. Take care." Kabrakan stated as she is granted the power by the Ssh of the Wilde. "Thank you once again, chosen one. If it were not for you then I would not have reached my dream." Princess Arie stated as she bid her farewells. The group vanished as the portal summoned by Adrian has already swallowed them. The group then resurfaced back to Avalon and with them some seawater. It seems that the water is also transported with them since Adrian is in a rush to escape. He is thankful that King Neptune is injured which is why he could not use his own pressure to prevent them from escaping. The people in Avalon, who are not part of the Daemos, are shocked that a group of individuals suddenly appeared on the square. They even brought a few gallons of sea water and a fish with them. The surrounding people thought that they would get arrested by the Daemos but saw that one of them is actually a demon of the imp species. Since the Daemos Corps were not arresting them, the yers in the crowd soon noticed that the demon in the group should be Equinox. They wanted to approach him but then they realized that he is actually with his friends that are also famous. Just their presence alone could deter anyone from getting near, but the most important fact is that they are not in the mood to wee anyone. "I swear! That freaking king will get beaten up by me one day." Peridot stated as she stood up. "He is really ungrateful. He even med us for the misfortune that his kingdom got attacked. If we were not there, then their kingdom would have been destroyed." Levin Cloud stated. "You could also think that were the ones that activated that event since they were after the Ssh of the Wilde at first. What I did not seeing is that their new target became me suddenly. Makes me want to avoid the sea more than ever." Adrian muttered but he did not let any of his friends hear as he did not want to burst their bubble. "Anyways, we should head to the next destination. You already received the Ssh of the Wilde. Where should we go next?" Adrian asked as he wanted the journey to be over already and fast. They took a lot of time exploring the sea. "The fortune teller said north so we will need to go north." Kabrakan stated. "Ok then. We shall meetter as I still need to recover for one day. I strained my mana circuits too much trying to escape from that weird king." Adrian stated as the group dispersed to do what they needed to do. ==== Adrian decided to visit Pann as he needed to know about the special egg that he is carrying. He does not know how to actually hatch the Spiritual Bud Egg. He knows he needed to feed it energy, but he does not know how to do that. The moment Adrian showed Pann the egg, the old man practically jumped for joy with his eyes glistening. He has yet to see that reaction from the old man as he is usually grumpy. Even new species of monsters do not illicit that specific reaction from him. "So, let me ask again as you have yet to answer me. How can I hatch this?" Adrian asked. "You are such an impatient brat. Very well then since you really want to know. You can hatch it by nting it, but it cannot be hatched by just nting it in normal soil. You must nt it in soil rich with elemental essence. The essence that you ''feed'' it will also affect the creature that will hatch from it." Pann stated with great vigor. "I see. Where should I get that soil?" Adrian asked as he could just feed the bud with Kaon''s blood which will increase the elemental power and even the dragon essence. "You should have an idea about that. You just need to nt it near the Tree of Life and Death. That ce is basically the richest of elemental soil. Although that tree is really grumpy, it would not even give me a bucket of the soil near it." Pann stated. "I think you are the grumpy one though." Adrian thought. "If I get the soil from there, can you take care of it for me while I am away? It seems that it will take time before it hatches." Adrian stated. "I see. I was not wrong with raising you. You are still a brat but a fine brat." Pann stated with a smile as he knew that Adrian will definitely get that soil for him. Chapter 954 Adrian retrieved the soil near the tree of life and death with great difficulty. He did not have difficulty getting permission, but the difficulty came with getting the soil from the ground. He broke two shovels of the rare tier and almost broke an Epic tier Shovel. The soil is incredibly hard to the point that even getting the shovel in would prove difficult. He even used his Primordial and Nether energy to strengthen himself in order to get the soil. In the end, he sweated a lot just to get two buckets full of soil. He returned to Pann''s farm after about three hours and noticed that there seems to be people going in and out of the farm. He smiled as it seems that the old man is already warming up towards other people although he is still cranky most of the time. Adrian also noticed that the people that Pann warmed up towards are mainly Beast Masters or Monster Breeders. It seems that Pann likes people that have the same interest or hobbies like him, but Adrian''s mind is elsewhere. "Finally! I am no longer the ve that he can call upon when he wants something." Adrian muttered to himself as he could see some yers almost crying while giving their quest materials to Pann. "It seems that the farm has be livelier, and those people do not seem scared of you." Adrian stated. "They remind me of you, and they are too persistent, so I just answer their questions to make them go away." Pann stated in his usual cranky tone. "If they knew that you are actually a Noblesse then they would be more scared of you. I bet they would quake in fear with just your stare." Adrian stated with a giggle. He knows that Pann is applying mour on himself to make sure that he only be identified as a Greater Demon. Coupled with his superb energy maniption, he is practically in a perfect disguise. "Enough of that talk. Bring the soil and nt the egg already." Pann instructed as he pointed at the hole. Adrian then proceeded to ce the Spiritual Bud Egg in the hole and covered it with the elemental energy rich soil. He made sure that the bud sticking out on top of the egg is not covered with the soil as instructed. "What is next?" Adrian asked. "You water it with the essence that you want." Pann stated as Adrian proceeded to summon Kaon. Monster Name: Unknown (Spiritual Bud Egg) Tier: Mythical Type: Monster Egg Hatch Gauge: 50% Current Essence: Mysterious Bud (30%), Sea King (2%), Turtle Dragon (10%), Life Elemental Energy (5%), Primordial Essence (3%) Status: The one inside it seems to be happy with its surroundings. "Let me try and use Nether Energy." Adrian thought as he suddenly started to shower the egg with Nether Energy. When Pann noticed what Adrian is about to do, he suddenly blew all the Nether Energy away. He looked at Adrian with judging eyes as he thought that this kid is trying to kill the egg. "Do you want to kill what is inside of that egg? It already has life elemental energy inside of it. If you use your potent death energy, then you might overpower it. Not all living beings can handle death energy. You and that leshy brat are a special case because your bodies have been reborn to handle both life and death energy. Others will just be walking in their death sentence if they follow you. Even those elders of the church do not casually collect life and death energy in their bodies. If you want to pour energy, then use life energy." Pann reprimanded. "Sorry, hehe." Adrian stated with an innocentugh, but he got hit on the head by Pann for attempting something dangerous. "Kaon, give drops of your blood to this bud." Adrianmanded and Kaon is shocked by his master''s suddenmand. Kaon has yet to tell Adrian that he unlocked the memories embedded in his Genesis Dragon bloodline and he seemed to get a bit haughty. He knew how important his blood is and any dragon kind will beg him for just one drop. "What are you waiting for?" Adrian asked. "It seems that my master now treats me as a blood bank. Very well, it will be another younger sibling that will emerge from this egg anyway if I give it my blood. I will make sure to be its role model since it will have draconic characteristics." Kaon thought as it gave a few drops of blood to the Spiritual Bud Egg. All of Adrian''s soulbounds treat each other as siblings but all of them only fear one which is Sirius. Kaon is often treated as air by his other younger siblings, but he ns to turn it around with his new powers. "Why does Kaon have a smug face and look like he is daydreaming? Has he developed more emotions?" Adrian thought but he put that on the back of his mind. He then looked at the egg to see if something changed. Monster Name: Unknown (Spiritual Bud Egg) Tier: Mythical Type: Monster Egg Hatch Gauge: 70% Current Essence: Mysterious Bud (30%), Sea King (2%), Turtle Dragon (20%), Life Elemental Energy (5%), Primordial Essence (3%), True Dragon (10%) Status: The one inside it seems to be happy with its surroundings. It is extremely happy with what it was fed but is it snow full. Overnutrition is bad even for spiritual nt eggs. It would take some time before it can fully digest everything. "Oh! It increased. If I continue with this, then a turtle dragon might hatch from it, but I should also load it up with Primordial energy. I want to see what kind of effect that energy has." Adrian thought as he left the egg in Pann''s care and proceeded to meet with his friends. "Sorry to keep you guys waiting." Adrian stated as he greeted his group of friends. "Do not worry as you are our expressway anyway. We will definitely wait for you." Peridot stated but Adrian did not want to point what is troublesome in that sentence. Adrian then proceeded to use Dimensional Teleportation to create a rift in spacetime that leads to the northern continent. They do not have an intended destination which is why he just set the coordinates at the start of the northern continent. They might find clues from the inhabitants of the north if they encounter one. The group then proceeded to enter the portal while other looked in awe. It was their first time seeing a rift in spacetime that a demon has made. Some magicians even tried to copy the magic circle that appeared, but they could not even attempt to understand it. The runes used is very unfamiliar with them. In the far north where a temple that faces the stars is located, a beautiful, blindfolded woman looked at the water below her feet. She seems to be floating on ake inside a great temple as she suddenly gets a feeling that shakes her to the core. She suddenly started to get visions of things that might happen and frowned. She then sensed a couple of singrities that might defy fate for her. In order to get this vision, she paid a couple days of her fleeting life. She then looked at theke without even removing her blindfold, but she could still see the truth. She stretched her hands and dipped in into theke as if she is scooping something. A portal then started to manifest in front of her as soon as she did. Blood could be seen dripping from her mouth as she paid a price for interfering with reality once again. While the group is travelling inside the wormhole that Adrian created, he suddenly felt something strange and wrong with it. He immediately started to panic as the wormhole started to shudder as if it will copse upon them. He did not know if it is due to his panicked state that he saw a giant hand made of stars pass through the wormhole, but he knows that they need to escape now. He forcefully opened a hole inside a wormhole which is dangerous and should not be attempted. They might get thrown into a different world or another ce that is not their destination but that is better than a wormhole cascading at them. If the wormhole cascades upon them then they will inevitably die if they are lucky. If they are unlucky, then they might be trapped in a dimension where there is almost no chance of escape. Adrian immediately gripped every one of them and pushed them to the new exit that he created. The wormhole rumbled as the space inside started to cascade. He immediately jumped into the entrance he made and followed the rest to an unknown location. He just hopes that no threats will be in the location where they willnd. Chapter 955 The three who were leisurely strolling inside the wormhole is shocked that they were suddenly pushed by Adrian into another exit. They did not know what is happening until they noticed that their passageway was crumbling. They also saw the panicked expression that Adrian had which is why they did not resist when they were suddenly shoved into an unknown exit. All of the suddenly fell into a shallow body of water that is about knee deep. They got wet but they suddenly realize that they are inside a massive temple that overlooks the stars. In front of them is a beautifuldy that has a blindfold on her eyes and is floating above the water. "Hello again, Champion of the Twin Gods." The Great Star Gazer stated as she weed the four people in her temple. "How did we end up here?" Adrian thought but The Great Star Gazer suddenly answered his worries as if she could read his mind. "Please receive my apologies for forcefully summoning you here as it is of great importance. I have gotten a revtion as your friend over there seems to be called by something ancient located in the far north. My revtion is also rted to something hidden in the far north." The Great Star Gazer stated as she looked to the northern direction. "Did you actually summon us here? Then the huge hand that I suddenly saw in the wormhole is your doing?" Adrian stated as he is shocked that the Great Star Gazer has that sort of power, but he then saw the traces of blood on her mouth. She must have paid a great price just to twist the fate of all four of them. "Uhm¡­can we get like an introduction?" Peridot asked as she looked at Levin Cloud and Adrian for an exnation of what suddenly happened. Adrian then took his time to exin on how they met and what they did in the north. The Great Star Gazer also introduced herself formally to the other two. Peridot and Kabrakan are stunned upon knowing her existence as she is an NPC that could basically dictate the future of the game. "I am d that we have met but it is unfortunate that we have not much time left as something terrible will happen in the north. It also coincides with the artifact that your friend over there is looking for." The Great Star Gazer stated as she told them what she saw in her visions. The Great Star Gazer said that she saw beings like them travel far in the north in search for a great weapon said to be able to easily kill the gods. She then warned them that if that weapon were to be taken then thest of the disasters created by man will walk upon the earth. She also said that it is rted to the divine artifact fragment that they are searching for because that artifact safeguards the weapon sealing the human cmity. If the weapon is taken, then the Apocalypse will start ording to the Great Star Gazer. "Is she referring to thest Horseman of the Apocalypse?" Levin Cloud asked. "Could be as that is thest one that has yet to awaken. But they do not even show up even when they were summoned into the world." Adrian stated. The news about the Horsemen of the Apocalypse were hot at first since they appeared in the world but that was it. They were no longer spotted after they were unsealed as if they were just special effects. Although, they did manage to affect the world with the misfortune that they spread. They soon faded from the spotlight as they are not seen by people or yers. What the world did not know is that each horseman has already did their job in influencing the world. The First Horseman has infected the world with the gue which made the Tree of Life be easily sick by poison despite its strong vitality. The Second Horseman has brought war which made the central continent to what its current state is. The Third Horseman soon followed which made the food production go down as famine spread all throughout due to continuous military expansions of each new kingdom. If they follow that order, then the Fourth Horseman will bring death which made everyone shudder. "What if something incredibly terrible will happen when the fourth horseman gets unsealed? Death is what signifies the Fourth Horseman right? Do you guys know anything as you two are like prominent figures in the Church of the Twin Gods." Peridot asked. "I got no idea since I am the muscle. Ask him." Adrian stated as he pointed towards Levin Cloud. The three then looked towards him for some answers as they knew that he read upon all things rted to the Church of the Twin Gods. They wanted to ask the Great Star Gazer, but Adrian is reluctant since she is incredibly weak from intervening on the future. She also does not know much about the Horsemen of the Apocalypse as it is older than her. To get information then she would need to use her powers which might weaken her to the point of inducing her into aa. "All I know is that the Fourth Horseman is mentioned in one sentence. Where the Fourth Horseman threads, death will follow." Levin Cloud stated. "Where the Fourth Horseman threads, death will follow. Well¡­that does not sound ominous at all." Kabrakan uttered. "If that is what the past records say then lots of death will surelye. We must stop them as it seems that yers will be the one that we will face. Even I do not want to face death everywhere and I already am a priest that serves the God of Death." Levin Cloud stated. "Great Star Gazer, is the future set-in stone?" Adrian asked as the other party surely has a quest to retrieve that weapon. "I have pulled you to this ce because I hope that you can mitigate the damage if thest horseman does indeed get unsealed. If thest horseman also gets the divine artifact fragment, then untold death and destruction will rain upon thisnd. What you choose to do is up to you as I can only give you another choice." The Great Star Gazer stated as she could be seen struggling to stand up due to being weakened. "We will do our best then." Adrian stated but in fact the best in his mind is just retrieving the Breath of the Wilde. If they cannot defeat the yers or stop them from unsealing the fourth horseman, then so be it. What is important for him is the fact that he helped his close friend with his quest. Even the Great Star Gazer did not give them a quest to intervene as she already interfered enough just by telling the four about the event that will happen in the north. "Go north of this temple and you will find what you seek. You must hurry as they are already near the sealed location." The Great Star Gazer stated as she proceeded to her resting spot. If she says anymore then the wrath of the universe might rain down upon her for interfering more. "Thank you." All four of them stated as they headed to the direction the are pointed at. Peridot summoned Moksha and rode with Levin Cloud while Adrian summoned Kaon and rode with Kabrakan. They headed north to which Kabrakan immediately picked up something calling to him. It seems that something inside the temple of the Great Star Gazer made him unable to detect the energying from the divine artifact fragment. Now that they are no longer in the temple''s vicinity, he can definitely feel something calling to him further north. They needed to hurry as the ones trying to unseal the weapon are already in the location trying to solve the deterrence that the Breath of the Wilde is creating. "Has there been any guild that is trying to broadcast their expedition in the north?" Adrian asked as he is not caught up in thetest news due to his previous activities. "There is one and it is about a rising guild called the Death Note. Their guild leader is an assassin yer that specializes in instant death attacks. If I am not wrong, he received a quest that can change his job ss from an unknown NPC. He broadcasted that the job ss is from a Mythical Assassin that could even kill demigods. I did not think that he was fooled, and it is actually a job ss that can kill gods instead. Does that mean a god ying weapon is located in the north? Kabrakan stated. "It makes sense since each god ying weapon is supposedly found in different directions. Thest one would be the north. It is also the only direction where a Horseman is spotted. To think that Apocalypse is upon us. It might actually be an event that might shake the world." Adrian stated but he will soon find out that he severely underestimated Apocalypse. Chapter 956 The Guild Death Note is actually founded by the Dark Assassin yer named Nightshade. He is an up-anding newbie that became well known after the Pandelympics. What is even interesting that not everyone knows is that he is also from another race in-game called the Taqriaqsuit. The Taqriaqsuit are a being native to the Shadow World and are actually repulsed by the undead. They are a race that could also be called the Shadow People. They are a race that perfectly hides in the shadows due to it being their natural habitat and is actually the favorite creation of the God of the Moon, Igaluk. The Taqriaqsuit are said to have been created using the shadow of the moon that Igaluk casts. Since the Taqriaqsuit are also a race that likes to live in peace, they turned to the Shadow World which is in the same ne of existence of the mortal realm but just slightly lower in frequency. It does not mean that they are weak because they are great in espionage and assassinations. Due to Igaluk being weakened and sealed when the War of the Gods happened, the Taqriaqsuit are also weakened as a result. They were sealed by an enemy in their own territory in the Shadow World. This would not have been a problem if they were only a being of pure darkness. The Taqriaqsuit are made by the God of the Moon which means they also have two sides just like the moon. Just as they are created from the dark side of the moon that Igalik casts, they also need the gentle light every once in a while, to maintain their sanity. The Taqriaqsuit would have lost their sanity if not for them entering a deep sleep and hoping for a soul that has the same qualities as them to set them free eventually. The Taqriaqsuit offered this seal to the God of Death as their Gods that represented the moon or darkness are often associated with him. The Taqriaqsuit vowed to swore vengeance upon the followers of the dark gods once they are awakened from the Shadow World by their own fated one. Nightshade managed to find the seal of the Taqriaqsuit in the Vige of Genesis but was only able to activate it upon his death in a dark ce. Upon his death, the seal activated and sent him towards the Shadow World as intended. There he already met some of the Taqriaqsuit that partially woke up due to the disturbances in the mortal ne. The Taqriaqsuit often told that some unique people would reach the Shadow World. A demon and arge wolf that held the power of darkness in its soul. The partially awakened Taqriaqsuit greeted the newly arrived Nightshade and baptized his soul as one of their own turning him into one of them. The Taqriaqsuit take the form of shadows itself when they use their powers, but they look different when bathe in pure light. Their form when bathe in pure light is a humanoid shape with silk white skin and red eyes. They have no other features except for their red eyes as they do not need to eat since their sustenance is moonlight or darkness itself. Nightshade enjoyed his new race as he became an effective assassin in just a matter of weeks. He even became infamous in the rankings despite not being in the top 100 when ites in level. He also founded a guild using the money from his rich parents. He is also a potential candidate for the US national team for the Pandelympics. Despite his rising guild and the poprity, he admits that he is not the greatest assassin out there. He does not own a weapon powerful enough to withstand his abilities. He also could notplete the mission to unseal the Taqriaqsuit as he is not powerful enough. The quest is also limited to a party of five people which is why he cannot conquer it despite his resources. It takes more than just money to unlock the racial unlocking quests as seen by the videos uploaded by Hou Yiwei when he posted them. He looked at the famous yers and noticed that they had unique weapons tailored to their fighting style. He also wanted to be an owner of a weapon that perfectly suits him preferably something that can also let him manipte the shadows efficiently. Just as he was losing patience and hope, someone suddenly clued him in of a weapon that might suit his fighting style. He even paid a hefty fine for the information even if it is not true, but he learned of a weapon sealed in the northern continent that is perfect for an assassin as one swipe could bring death. He is also informed that this weapon can also unlock a special job ss for an assassin called yer. He wanted this even more and journeyed with his guild towards the northern continent. They reached the destination but their party of a hundred members shrunk down to about twenty. They are not that prepared when it came to traversing the northern continent as they did not want to get attention when they were not ready. In fact, they only started streaming when they were already halfway in their journey to make sure that other yers will not reach them in time. "We have reached the destination, but it is surrounded but hundreds of hail tornadoes. We already passed through a blizzard thatsted for sixteen hours a day. The Snow Owl beastkin may have been correct that thisnd has been cursed." Nightshade grumbled as he is so close yet so far from his objective. "It seems that you are troubled like what I told you." A voiceing from above suddenly stated as shended gracefully next to Nightshade with her proud wings of white and ck feathers. "Chief Artica, it is just like you said. The ce onwards is blocked by furies of winds. The sorceress that cursed thisnd and trapped your people there will definitely pay once we dispel this." Nightshade stated. "Yes. I thank you once again, adventurer." Chief Artica stated but there is an underlying tone hidden in her voice. Chapter 957 "I will be sure to help your nsmen get out of these awful tornadoes. We will free them from the spell that the dark sorceress has applied to thisnd." Nightshade stated as looked at the Chief Artica with great determination. "Thank you. I have asked all the inhabitants of the north for their help, but they do not answer my call. To think that you noble adventurers will be the one that answer my plea. May the Great God of the Frigid Cold bless you warriors." Chief Artica stated as she applied a spell to all of them to increase their cold resistance. Since Nighshade knew that he does not have great priests in his guild, he needed to hire mercenaries. In fact, he hired three priests that are from the Church of the Twin Gods and two from the Church of Light. The priests of each church might not be the best of friends due to the history with the Church of Death, but they willingly cooperated for money. "Are you sure that it is not a curse?" Nightshade once again asked the priests from the Church of the Twin Gods. They are experts in detecting curses because it is magic that tampers with the state of one''s life. "We have tried to sense it every hour but the situation here is definitely not due to a curse. You can see the trees in this frigid north still standing tall despite the cold. If thisnd is cursed, then even the trees would rot from the effects of the magic." The dark elf priest yer stated as he leaned more towards Death attribute Magic. "I agree with my friend. This ce is teeming with life as well which means everything is natural. Nothing is wrong with the flow of life." A wood elf priest yer stated as he scanned the surroundings with life attribute magic. "You guys are clearly wrong as this type of thing is not natural. You tree huggers should go out more instead of your fancy forests and floating inds. Just wait young master as we will definitely dispel this curse." A priest yer from the Church of Light stated. "Stop fighting as we need to conserve as much energy we need. Also, I pay you guys to support me." Nightshade stated as he tried to inspect the area in the Shadow World. He disappeared from sight and reappeared in a world that ispletely pitch ck. What is interesting is the fact that the area in front of him in the Shadow World is actually emptynd that he cannot traverse. He already encountered this type of situations as it is simr to dungeons since he cannot enter them via the shadow world. "How powerful is that sorceress that she actually managed to separate the area to a different space? It seems that her grudge ran deep to the point of trapping the Snow Owl beastkin on the other side." Nightshade stated as he resurfaced back to the mortal realm. "How far are we?" Adrian asked Kabrakan. "I am not sure because the signal is faint." Kabrakan replied. "Maybe we should hit him a few times so that he can sense things better. That is what my dad does when electronics are not working especially when they release signals." Levin Cloud stated to loosen the atmosphere. "Maybe I should hit you as well so that you can get fixed." Peridot added as she looked at Levin Cloud with re. She is already getting tired of his dad jokes. "We passed through with ease and even evaded some of the monsters thanks to Kaon''s aura, but we have yet to find the location of the beastkin settlement." Adrian stated as he already summoned Sirius and Saena to help him locate a popted settlement. "I am not wrong in pointing the direction, but I cannot lock onto it as it is faint. It feels as if something is blocking me from fully pinpointing it." Kabrakan stated. As he tried focusing his senses, he suddenly felt a huge tingle in his spine as the energy that he was fainlt sensing suddenly spiked. He immediately pointed to a ce that is about 20 degrees from their current path. He definitely felt something there but that also meant something might have happened if he suddenly sensed something that powerful. "Let us show you what the Church of Light can do when ites to curses." One of the priests stated as he pulled out a crystal that had angel wings iced inside of it. In fact, it is not a coincidence that they were recruited for this quest as they weremanded by the servants of the God of Light to assist Nightshade. The angels came down for them and instructed them to help Nightshade in his quest. All of the Church of Light priests in the current expedition team is actually instructed the same but only the two of them survived until here. "O Great Light Goddess, Luminaria, we beseech thee to aide us in purifying this vilend from the corruption. Send us your messenger to smite the curse on thisnd." The two priests from the Church of Light shouted as they poured their divine power into the crystal. The crystal suddenly floated upwards in dazzling light as the crowd are awed. The crystal suddenly exploded into numerous fragments as a humanoid being with wings came out of the gate that the crystal made. A bit far from the crowd, a faint smile could be seen from Chief Artica. The crowd became speechless as the two priests from the Church of Light actually summoned an Archangel which are the chosen creation of the Goddess of Light. Even the two are surprised as they did not expect that an archangel will appear as they thought only an angel might appear. The two priests from the Church of Light looked at the three priests from the Church of the Twin Gods with smug expressions. Chapter 958 An Archangel is summoned by the two priests of the Church of Light. They immediately hid their shocked expression with a smug expression in order to brag about what they achieved. From their knowledge, this is the first time that priests from the Church of Light managed to summon a direct messenger of the goddess of light. "What did you summon me for?" The female archangel asked the two priests of the church of light, but she actually already knew what she needs to do. "We ask the great messenger of the Goddess of Light Luminaria to dispel the curse that pollutes thisnd with unstoppable winds." One of the priests stated as he pointed at the numerous tornadoes in the area. "I am unable to fully dispel the curse polluting this area as I have only received few divine energies from the both of you. I can only create a path for all of you to enter the barrier for a limited time. After that, you must defeat the sorceress that cursed thisnd." The female archangel stated as she did not bother even telling them her name. The female archangel did not tell her name as she found the pests below her are not worthy of knowing. She did not directly tell them this, but her condescending look made it easy to spot for those that are great at reading the facial expression of others. "That would be enough, great archangel." Nightshade stated as he is desperate to enter the area. "Please help our current benefactor, great messenger." The two priests of the church of light stated simultaneously. "Clear the way then. I shall use the light of the Goddess to smite the curse temporarily." The female archangel stated as she suddenly collected the light elemental energy in the surroundings. The female archangel raised her right hand as the light from the surroundings suddenly coalesced on top of her palm. It formed arge orb of light that even stole the surrounding light particles from the area. Her wings also glowed in golden light as she is putting on an act as this is already agreed upon. "Your Holiness, Pristina. We do not have enough energy to unseal the gates to the Silver City. We need more faith from people, and we are losing it ever since the Church of the Twin Gods got revived. They are even propagating faster because of the free send off for the dead that they are doing." One of the angels reported. "If that is the case then all we need to do is restore enough faith of the people so that we can convert that into energy to unseal the gates. We already helped unseal the first god ying weapon. We only need to unseal thest one and start the Apocalypse." Pristina stated as she looked at the possibilities of energy gathering that they can do to the people. "If we trigger Apocalypse, won''t the other gods look at us with great distrust?" One of the angels asked as they are already in a peculiar situation with gods that know of what they are doing. Some gods from their faction even started to drift away from them. "You do not need to worry as we will be their saviors at the end. My dominion is Faith after all. Once I get enough faith from the people then I will ascend to thest hierarchy and be a Thrones. With a power of a Thrones then unsealing this gate will be easy as blinking." Pristina stated as she could feel that her ascension is near. "If that is the case then we will help her holiness with everything that we can. Thest god ying weapon is protected in the north by winds, but we cannot carelessly descend. We must orchestrate it so that word spread that we have cleared the corruptednds there. I know of the exiled one from the Snow Owl n as she covered the power of the divine artifact fragment that her n is protecting. We can make use of her grudge against her n and her greed for power as a way to get the pathetic humans to unseal thest god ying weapon." One of the Principalities ranked angel stated as he vanished to do his n. "When the world falls into despair from Apocalypse, we will rise to be the new leaders of the pathetic humans. Their faith will transfer to me as I will save them from despair. Once I be a Thrones, I will be free from this mortal flesh as I will have no need for this pathetic meat sack." Pristina stated as she looked at her current body with disgust. The archangel gathered as much power that she can to temporarily stop the effects of the Breath of the Wilde. She is already briefed with the n and only an archangel will have enough power to temporarily stop the winds generated with the artifact fragment. She then threw the huge ball of light towards the tornadoes. The tornadoes got bathe in a golden glow before dispersing suddenly. The yers are overjoyed as they finally saw a path that they can use. The archangel immediately vanished upon doing her job as she did not want to mingle with insects below her. "See that! We told you that this ce is cursed. The archangel we summoned even temporarily blew away the curse." One of the priests of the church of light stated. "More like she used brute force to pry an entrance. There is not even a trace of curses in this area." The dark elf priest rebuked as one could clearly see that it is not a purifying magic spell but an attack spell of the light element category. The people do not know much about light magic as there are very few that can use it since it is a rare element. "We should now go as the entrance made is just temporary. I do not care what method is used as long as we see results." Nightshade stated as he led the group inside. Chapter 959 "Let me help you adventurers as the way to my n might be tricky. I just hope that the sorceress did not kill all of them when she trapped them inside with her." Chief Artica stated as she helped the group find their way. "Thank you very much for the assistance, Chief Artica." Nightshade stated as hemanded everyone to follow. After about twenty minutes of their entry, the tornadoes that were blown away by the angel are once again generated. It might not look like it but the tornadoes that are newly generated seemed to be much fiercer than the ones that are blown away. The group could only sigh with relief but also feel sorry for the expedition members that want to catch up when they revive. After an hour, Adrian''s group finally arrived at the entrance to the settlement of the Snow Owls. They are amazed upon the sight of numerous tornadoes blocking the area. Even Adrian could not teleport to the other side despite him having clear view as the space in front of him is special. "Any idea on how we can actually traverse that?" Levin Cloud asked as he could see that they will be ripped to shreds. He even threw a metal shield sitting in his inventory to try and they all looked at the metal scraps that is now its new look. "Even the toughest armor might not be able to survive that. I tried blowing it away with wind magic, but I am not powerful enough to actually disperse them. I could probably disperse one tornado if I focus harder." Peridot stated as she tried to test the tornadoes by sending one of her y soldiers that ended up as dust. "I can stop time and carry us to the other side but that would mean that I cannot use itter if an emergency is to happen." Adrian stated as the three looked at him as if he is a rare breed of animal. "We must not use that then as it might be helpful when you try to stop thest horseman to get unsealed." Kabrakan stated but he suddenly felt something in his inventory resonating with his soul. Kabrakan then took out a weird looking y pot from his own inventory. It is none other than the Soil of the Wilde resonating with him. As if the pot is alive and telling him something, Kabrakan immediately touched it. Upon touching the Soil of the Wilde, his armor suddenly started to transform into something else. [You have unlocked the Terrian Quake Armor due to your connection with the Soil of the Wilde.] [You can only wear this armor when your feet are on solid ground. You will not be knocked back when wearing this armor.] [You will also be able to use the earth terrain to your advantage.] [You can activate the skill Heart of the Earth when wearing this armor.] Skill Name: Heart of the Earth Tier: Unique Type: Defense Buff Effect: -Reduces all damage by 95% for the duration of the skill. -Increases defense by 1000% but reduce speed by 90%. -Increase health regeneration by 500% while standing on firm ground. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 1 day Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 10 Seconds Kabrakan suddenly looked different from his normal heavy armor as he is now covered in something akin to bedrock. Even his towering shields looked different as they are now encrusted with a diamond like substance. "Heart of the Earth!" Kabrakan stated as he activated the skill that is attached to his newly unlocked armor. The energy from the ground suddenly flowed towards Kabrakan as if he is sucking all the earth elemental energy in the surroundings. He is also covered in a brown colored aura that made it look like he is incredibly heavy. He is actually incredibly heavy as one stomp from him made the ground shake. Kabrakan then manipted this brown colored aura to expand so that it is enough for all of them to be safe from the tornadoes. The group then proceeded forward as they have only ten minutes to fully traverse the terrain in front of them. The group stepped forward in a slow manner as they needed to match Kabrakan''s pace, but they are greeted by a tornado in under one second of their entrance. The tornado did not even touch them as it collided with the brown aura that is basically the Heart of the Earth. A few meters inside the tornado formations, sets of ten tornadoes are nowing at them with great power. It is so great that Kabrakan could feel that he is starting to get damaged as well as the brown aura is basically his enhanced life force being projected outwards. If the Heart of the Earth gets shattered, then Kabrakan will also get damaged as a result. If it gets shattered, then the attack that he blocked far surpassed a 1000% of his total defense which is already a great feat. As expected from a power created by a divine artifact fragment. The group slowly traversed the natural disaster blocking them. "We are already inside but be careful as the area is riddled with illusions meant to make all those that trespass to wander endlessly. If it is still active, then I can say that my people are still alive as it is our mana that powers this illusion." Chief Artica stated. "It seems that you Snow Owls are privy to yourselves seeing that you do not want outsiders to get inside your territory." Nightshade stated as it is really bad for anyone that cannot see through illusions since they will forever wander in the cold. "We are after all the guardian of the great weapon, great adventurer. We are guarding it for centuries since it was the request of the hero that wielded it. Unfortunately, none of us has gotten its approval as it is weapon that has consciousness." Chief Artica stated as she provided information about the god ying weapon without saying what the weapon truly is. Chapter 960 The four friends managed to get inside the area, but Kabrakan is incredibly damaged. He even got reduced to 26% health when his defense is boosted by 1000%. Levin Cloud healed him back to full as his armor suddenly melted back to the ground as it is no longer needed. [You have entered an area in the far north. You have resisted due to your special body.] "The wind is different here." Adrian stated. "You think?" Levin Cloud stated as he and Kabrakan started shivering. Adrian had to summon Kaon and ordered him to warm up both Levin Cloud and Kabrakan. Peridot could hold out thanks to her draconic body. Kaon has already increased his level to 180 now and is about fifteen meters long. It would take some time before he returns to his previous size but the power in his body is already much more than before. "Much better. Kaon is really convenient. I need a mount that can help me like these." Levin Cloud stated as he has yet to find a mount that can help him traverse things. "I already told you to look for a monster and I will help you with capturing it." Adrian stated. "It is not that easy." Levin Cloud replied. "You are just picky." Peridot added. "I am sorry that I do not have a mount that is a Qilin. If I also have a mythical tier beast, then I might get back to you." Levin Cloud sassily replied. "We are near. You both need to stop your love quarrel." Kabrakan stated as he led the team to the source of the energy. "Are we close?" Nightshade asked Chief Artica. "We are near, but you need to be careful as the sorceress might control my nsmen to protect the great weapon. It is something that can y her after all." Chief Artica stated. "So, are you saying that we should not kill them?" Nightshade asked. "I fear that they might have already been brainwashed to believe that anyone that wants to get acknowledge by the great weapon is an enemy. We should get them out of their misery. They could at least die being valiant warriors believing that they are fighting for something." Chief Artica stated. "Noted then." Nightshade agreed albeit a bit doubtful that Chief Artica wanted to kill the warriors instead of capturing them. The expedition team then reached the area of the sealed god ying weapon. The church of light priest yers kept saying that the area is cursed but the priests of the church of the twin gods could not negate it. The others always doubted the priest yers from the church of the twin gods because they were not able to give them a path inside. The expedition team soon came to an area with arge cave in front of them. Just as they are about to go forward, numerous white feathers suddenly are fired in front of them. Each white feather is sharp to the point that they got buried in the ground despite it being covered in thick snow. "Stop!" A voice suddenly echoed in the distance as five humanoid shadows suddenly came out of the icy forest around them. The five persons that came out of the icy forest are none other than snow owl beast men. They are the proud warriors of the n and almost look the same. The snow owl beast men have feathers as hair that are abined white and ck streak. All of their eyes have yellow sclera and ck pupils with a sharp looking gaze. "Turn back now adventurers or else face the wrath of the Snow Owl n." One of the snow owl beast man warriors stated as he seemed to be the leader of the group. "I havee to get the acknowledgement of the great weapon. Please grant me passage warriors." Nightshade stated as he thought that he can ask for permission. "There are no great weapons here that you speak. Only the cursed weapon is held here and should not be unsealed, or else doom will fall upon the world." One of the snow owl beast man warriors stated. "Are you sure about them being possessed, Chief Artica?" Nightshade asked but the woman suddenly vanished from his side. "We do not detect curse magic being implemented, young master." One of the priests of the Church of the Twin Gods stated. "Should we even bother? We should just push through now." One of the mercenary yers stated as his ss is a warrior. He is already itching for a battle since they mostly traversed terrain. "Go then. I will go dive inside the cave while all of you will fight them. You can just contain them as defeating them will not be easy." Nightshade stated as he suddenly turned into a streak of shadows and headed inside the cave. The snow owl beast men wanted to stop Nightshade as they could feel his presence enter the cave, but they are suddenly attacked by the mercenaries. The mercenaries are aiming for the bonus that they will receive if Nightshade sessfully gets the weapon. If Nightshade gets the weapon, then they will receive twice the payment that they are promised. The fighting started and no one noticed a small snow owl fly towards the cave as well. This owl is one other than Artica that used magic on herself to hide her presence. Nightshade managed to enter the cave with the help of the mercenaries and reverted back to his humanoid form. "Great Adventurer!" Chief Artica suddenly called out. "You almost shocked me to death. Where were you before?" Nightshade asked as he saw the figure of Artica materialize out of thin air. "I am sorry about that as I needed to hide my presence or else the sorceress might know that it was me who led you inside." Chief Artica stated in an apologetic tone. "No need to apologize as I understand but make sure to tell me that beforehand. Is that the weapon?" Nightshade asked as he pointed towards a scythe floating in the distance. It is releasing an ominous energy that makes everyone bow down to it. "Yes! That is the weapon, but you need to be careful as the sorceress created a spell that expels any person that gets near it. We must first find the artifact that the sorceress used to create the wind barrier in this cave." Chief Artica stated. "I see. Do you have an idea on what that artifact is?" Nightshade asked as he also tried going forward in his shadow form, but he got pushed by a strong gust of wind. "The artifact is not a tangible one as it is the very wind covering the great weapon. You need to help me reach that so I can dispel it. With your power to use shadows, you might be able to send me to the area. It might take a bit more effort so please make sure to use all that you can." Chief Artica stated. Nightshade thought the proposal is a bit absurd, but he is the one that will get the weapon in the end. He could already feel the ego calling for him as he is enthralled by the aura that the weapon is emitting. It has definitely been used by the greatest assassin in the past as the bloodlust contained in the weapon is great. "I am ready. I can use the shadows to propel you and even block the winds, but you also need to use your spells to push through. It will take the both of us to reach that as my shadows lose strength the farther that they are from me." Nightshade stated. "Do not worry, great adventurer! I will do my best to make sure that my n will be freed from the suffering of the sorceress. Once I get the artifact, they can freely leave this ce as I will dispel whatever spell that is affecting them." Chief Artica stated. Nightshade agreed with her but deep down he is feeling a sense of doubt. The doubt is small before as she was the first one that approached them as if she already knew what they wanted. His doubt grew bigger when she vanished as her nsmen appeared before them. "I should no longer doubt it now. The weapon is in front of me. My ticket to be the new rank one scout yer is already in front of me. I just need to focus on the present and I will get to reach my goal." Nightshade told himself to ease the sense of doubt that he is feeling. "It seems that we have arrived toote. The expedition team is already fighting against the snow owl warriors." Adrian stated. "I actually am very surprised that they are faring well as those NPCs are at the level range of 250 to 270. It is already a miracle that they can fight them despite their low numbers." Kabrakan stated as he knew that beastkin are powerful. Chapter 961 "Should we intervene?" Levin Cloud asked Kabrakan as he is the leader of this quest. They need to prioritize what he thinks is important. "I think we should, but I do not see Nightshade in the battle. He should have already gone to that cave where I can feel the Breath of the Wilde." Kabrakan stated as he is already familiar with Nightshade''s appearance from the livestream. "What kind of entrance do you guys want?" Adrian asked as he is feeling a little cheeky. "We shoulde down from the sky after making them separate." Levin Cloud suggested and Adrian nodded as he teleported them above the battlefield. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian muttered as he chose the center of the skill effect and snapped his fingers. Adrian ced in at the location where the yers and the snow owl beast men will definitely get separated. He also made sure that they will not get severely damaged or collide with a terrain. They might get targeted as a hostile entity if they damaged them greatly. The people battling suddenly felt an unknown force st their bodies away. The yers were sted of to the left side while the snow owl beast men are sted to the right. Adrian utilized the Cube of Paradox'' calctions to make sure everything went perfect. When the two groups that are fighting became separated, Adrian and the others slowly descended as if they are godsing down from the heavens. The yers and the snow owl beast men saw this and decided that they should not immediately attack as the other party merely pushed them away. If they really wanted to harm them then the effect of the spell would have been greater. The snow owl also looked at one of the people descending and noticed that it is another beast man with a familiar aura. The yers, on the other hand, recognized the group as a demon, a leshy, a ryujin, and a bull beast man descending is definitely that famous group. "Greetings, everyone. May I ask why all of you are fighting the snow owl beast men?" Adrian asked as he lost the rock paper scissors game to determine their speaker. "Why are you here!? Even if you are famous, do not think for a second that we will back down." One of the mercenary yers stated. "Ok then. I will ask the ones that will definitely answer my question. Why are you attacking the guardians of a divine artifact?" Adrian asked but this time he directed the question towards the three priests from the Church of the Twin Gods. Even if the three do not want to tell them, Adrian is using his authority as the Champion of the Twin Gods to get an answer. If the three priests do not answer his question that would mean that they are also questioning the representative of the gods that they serve. They could get punishment depending on the severity of what Adrian decides. The three got a notification that they will lose fifty points in devotion if they do not answer. Fifty points in devotion is not a small number because it would take a week to get that much back. The three no longer kept quiet and answered Adrian''s question as they fear the repercussions. "We are here to get a great weapon for a contractor. All that we needed to do is aid Nightshade in getting the weapon." One of the priests of the Church of the Twin Gods stated. "Why you! You do know that is confidential!" One of the mercenary yers stated but they do not want to kill a priest yer since they are still in the party. Only the party leader could kick a party member and he is not around. "Do not worry as I am not after this weapon of the sort. We only came here for the divine artifact that is being guarded by these gentlemen here." Adrian stated as he looked at the snow owl beast men and they looked at him with slight hostility. Kabrakan then approached them to exin the situation and the snow owl beast men are somewhat soft to him. It seems that the other two pieces are making him be shown in a better light towards other Selvaggian. It did not take long for the snow owl beast men to lower their hostility towards the group. "If you are not after the weapon then do not block us frompleting our task. If the young master is not sessful, then we will not get paid in full. Plus, do not get fooled as those guys are under a hex from a sorceress." One of the mercenaries that seemed to be the leader of one of the groups stated. "Hex?" Adrian stated with great curiosity and then looked at the snow owl beast men. "They lookpletely fine. You guys have a dark elf here that specializes in death attribute magic. They can easily detect if a curse or a hex isid upon your opponents. Did you tell them that they are cursed or something?" Adrian asked the dark elf with a questioning gaze as it is forbidden to defame other people as priests that serve the Twin Gods. If they did that then all their blessings will be taken away. "No! I already told them that there is no curse here, but the leader is following a snow owl beast man with the name of Artica. They no longer listened to what we said since were not able to provide a way earlier." The dark elf yer suddenly replied as he feared being judged. "I see. I also agree with what they said. These guys are not cursed in any capacity. They are attacking you guys because all of you have trespassed on the territory of the snow owls." Adrian stated but the other yers are not totally convinced. "Did you just say Artica?" One of the snow owl beast men stated. "Yes." The dark elf yer replied. "She is a traitor amongst our kind. Where is she now?" The snow owl beast man stated which shocked every yer there. Chapter 962 "I know what happened here! You guys got tricked." Adrian pointed out. "That is not true! The great messenger of the Church of Light has said that thisnd is cursed. They are just making us believe that nothing is wrong. They are interfering with our n!" One of the priest yers from the Church of Light stated as they have be visibly nervous. "Since when did you guys have the ability to detect the natural flow of things?" Levin Cloud rebuked as the Church of Light is not famed for restoring natural order. They mostly did crusades to vanquish devils and such since they are not great at restoration as it involves life magic. The yers suddenly started a discussion amongst themselves as they know of the person that spoke. It is already well-known in the yer base about the Envoy of the Twin Gods since his pics are all over the forums. Each guild also took note of him as a yer that is an envoy is a speaker of the gods themselves. Their words carry much weight, and it is difficult to maintain that job ss. The priests from the Church of Light could not speak as they cannot rebuke that. Even they know that they forcefully created an entrance earlier. They know that what they did is incredibly sketchy, but they do not want to admit to their faults. Just as they are waiting for an answer, a loud explosion of energy and shockwave shook the earth. The energy came from the cave which means that they are already toote. Adrian downyed the Apocalypse as he thinks that it is just another event, but he cannot shake the feeling that he received. He felt the grip of death as a horseman riding a skeletal horse appeared on top of the cave like an apparition. [The Fourth Horseman of the Apocalypse, the Horseman of Death, has been unsealed.] [Death shall spread far and wide in the world as long as the horseman is active.] [All those that died that are not blessed will be a vengeful wraith that haunts the living.] [Thest horseman has been unsealed.] [Apocalypse has begun.] [All effects of the other Horsemen of the Apocalypse are doubled.] [In sixty-six days, the Horsemen of the Apocalypse shall start their culling of all beings with divinity.] [If half the poption of the world dies, the Four Horsemen will enact the ultimate spell ''Divine Fall''.] [The Gods of Pandemonium are angry at the ones that unsealed the Four Horsemen.] [All four that has the God ying Weapons will receive the Divine Enemy title unless they actively kill the horseman that they unleashed or participated in killing the horsemen.] [The owner of the God ying Bow is protected by the Goddess Tiamat. He did not receive the full effects of the Divine Enemy title.] The Fourth Horseman then vanished as the skeletal horse released an ominous neigh. The skies that are somewhat blue suddenly turned ominous. It is not just the skies above the northern continent that changed but also the skies of the whole world. Numerous crows also flew in the skies and released their ominous greetings to signal the end of the world. "What just happened!?" Everyone asked as the forums exploded with numerous questions. A little earlier, Artica already enchanted the entrance to the cave as she did not want any toe inside while she is retrieving the divine artifact. She does not care for the god ying weapon as any beast man that holds it is rejected with their life force sucked dry. She expected that Nightshade will be the same which is why she only focused on the Breath of the Wilde. Nightshade managed to get her to the location of the Breath of the Wilde, but he is extremely exhausted. She looked at the orb of wind that covers the divine weapon and immediately chanted a spell in order to take control of the divine artifact fragment. The divine artifact fragment tried to resist Artica, but she pulled out a ck colored stone that has the simr aura to a dark gods. She inserted her power into the ck stone and used the energy to corrupt the divine artifact fragment. In just a few minutes, she sessful corrupted the Breath of the Wilde. The wind barrier that blocked those who wanted to move forward suddenly vanished as Artica is now fully in control of the divine artifact fragment. She did not bother with Nightshade as she marveled at the power she now holds. Nightshade saw that the wind barrier is gone and immediately took hold of the scythe. Upon doing so, he felt the grip of death in all of his body. He felt like suffocating despite his race not being able to breathe. He also felt cold as if his entire body is being frozen in ice, but it vanished all of a sudden when he received two notifications. [You have changed to the yer job ss.] [You have obtained the Divine Enemy title.] He also received numerous notifications that informed him of what he has unleashed to the world. The title he received is also not something that he would want to have as he could be exiled from his race. Title: Divine Enemy Tier: Divine Effect: -Receive 500% damage when dealt with holy magic rting to gods and goddesses regardless of affiliation. -When you die, you will lose 50% more experience points. -When you die, you will have an increased chance of dropping an item. -You will be unable to use the blessings bestowed by your affiliate gods. -You will be seen as hostile to every religion in Pandemonium. -Deal 100% more damage to beings with divinity. -This can only be removed once the mission set by gods is cleared. Description: You have incurred the wrath of multiple gods. You are such a naughty being. Nightshade could not believe the title that he received as it is more like a curse. Thankfully, he also received the quest that can overturn the effects of the title, but he could not believe that he got tricked. He let his greed get the better of him despite the obvious red gs. Chapter 963 "The Breath of the Wilde is screaming for help!" kabrakan suddenly muttered as he looked towards the cave. He tried to charge towards the cave, but it suddenly exploded into countless pieces. Numerous rock shards then came flying in all directions. The wind tornadoes that protected the territory of the snow own n vanished as the Breath of the Wilde is no longer in control. Artica has nowplete control of the divine artifact fragment. When the cave exploded into fragments, Artica flew out while Nightshade got blown away to the outside. "Artica something seems to be wrong!" Nightshade stated but it is already toote or rather he has already released the fourth horseman. He managed to protect himself from the explosion earlier thanks to his skill called Shadow Shield. Artica did not respond to Nightshade''s statement as she already internalized the energy of the Breath of the Wilde. The power that it holds is now coursing through her veins except it is corrupted due to the power that Artica used to tame it. Kabrakan heard the cry of the divine artifact fragment before it sumbed to the control of Artica. "HAHAHA! I thank you gullible and greedy child. If not for you then I would not have gotten the thing that I want!" Artica stated as ck colored wind started to swirl around her. She released numerous dark wind des as he attempted to slice everything around her. The Breath of the Wilde is currently fused with her that also made her appearance change into something else. She is now more snow owl than human in appearance. Artica''s long hair changed from white and ck to gray and red feathers. Her feather hair also extended until it is almost touching her knees. She now utilizes wings on her back instead of transforming her arms into wings. Her four limbs transformed into talons that are strong and sharp enough to crush and slice rocks respectively. NPC Name: Corrupted Artica Level: 300 Tier: Semi-Mythical Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: The exiled sorceress of the Snow Owl beast men n. She attempted to steal the Breath of the Wild for herself so that she can conquer thends of the north, but she was unsessful. Since she was the granddaughter of the previous chief, she got exiled instead of getting killed. She is now fused with the Breath of the Wilde and an energy from a dark god. Status: [Harnessing the Breath of the Wilde (Corrupted)] [Corrupted by the energy of a Dark God] Adrian then looked at the descriptions of the status as he needed an idea on what extent Artica could use those powers. Status: Harnessing the Breath of the Wilde (Corrupted) Effect: -Increases the damage dealt with Wind Elemental attacks and spells by 100%. -Immune to damage against the Wind Elemental Attribute and receive 50% less damage against Lightning Elemental Attribute damage. -All Wind Elemental attacks and spells will be their corrupted counterparts due to the divine artifact being corrupted. -Creates a wind shield around the body of the divine artifact bearer every one minute that decreases the damage dealt of any attack by 80%. (This does not stack) Status: Corrupted by the energy of a Dark God Effect: -Anyone that has this status will receive 100% more damage against holy magic. -Any attack be it physical or magical will have the effect of poisoning those hit with miasma. -If the one who has this status drops to 30% health, then they will lose all reason and destroy everything in front of them regardless of affiliation. - If the one who has this status drops to 10% health, then they have a 50% chance to transform into a being made of miasma. "Get ready for battle!" Adrian shouted as he suddenly summoned his bow primordial armament. The other yers do not know what it is happening still, but they soon got weed by Artica. She released dark wind des that headed straight towards the mercenaries. The damage they received is not that great but the numerous dark wind des that dealt miasma that polluted their bodies and lowered their stats. "Gaea''s Paradise!" Levin Cloud immediately casted as it is an evolved version of his wide area spell that can increase health regeneration and even purify the body. The snowy ins suddenly got covered with beautiful flora and fauna as it transformed into a beautiful field. The priest yers of the Church of the Twin Gods also felt their divine power bing stronger but that is not the only thing that they are shocked about. The other yers thought that Levin Cloud is insane for charging towards Artica. "Paragon of the Twin Gods!" Levin Cloud stated as he activated his offensive form. Levin Cloud''s pendulum weapon suddenly turned into particles of green light and a holy ring passed by through his body. He suddenly grew his stag or branch looking horns while his body got covered in green light with dark gray smoke. "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Kimat!" Adrian immediately summoned two of his most offensive soulbounds along with the already summoned Kaon. The three beasts surrounded Artica to make sure that she does not escape from the area, but Adrian is ready to shoot her down if she does turn around to escape. Upon seeing the golden dragon, Artica felt something inside of her tremble as she wanted to kill this dragon to bathe in its blood. If she were in her normal thinking capacity, then she might have escaped by now but her unknown hunger for dragon blood overrode her thinking capacity. "To think that an offering to my new godly self has been presented to me." Artica stated as she started to conjure three tornadoes that headed towards Kaon. Kaon thought that the being before him is very conceited as she is not the only one that has mastery over the winds. His Wind Dragon Ball suddenly glowed in a gentle peach colored light as he created matching tornadoes that collided with the ck tornadoes. Chapter 964 Artica focused on Kaon as she wanted to bathe and drink his dragon blood. One might think that Kaon will have the upper hand, but he is still a newly born Genesis Dragon. He might have the mastery over the elements but that does not mean he has the finesse to perfectly control everything. Kimat followed up and provided support to Kaon by calling lightning from the skies. The already dark skies started to rumble as lightning came down in the exact location where Artica is flying. Artica did not even flinch when she received the attack as her wind shield aided with her decrease in lighting damage made the attack tickle her. "Pesky cat!" Artica stated as she released multiple dark wind des towards Kimat, but thetter just used his defensive skill to increase his defense. Just as Artica thought that she is safe as her wind shield is being created again around her, arge figure suddenly came out from the shadows and shed at her throat. She would not have seen this attacking if she were not fused with the Breath of the Wilde then she will not be able to evade. She tilted her body slightly and evaded the initial attack, but Sirius sent out a shadow spear to pierce her left wing. Artica slightly lost bnce as she partially descended. She did recover a bit when the wind shield regenerated as it also provided her the ability to hover. "You are pushing my temper!" Artica stated as she created eight tornadoes using her talons and sent it crashing down on everyone. "Equip Terrian Quake Armor!" "Beast Transformation!" "Wilde Soul!" "Seismic m" Kabrakan used four of his abilities simultaneously in order to protect everyone. He decided to block all eight tornadoes that are mmed towards them as he knows that it would take more than just their group to defeat Artica. She might be considered an NPC, but her power and defenses are equivalent to a raid boss. He turned into a hulking behemoth that is equipped with an armor made of bedrock. He also released his soul that took the same figure as him but looking ghost like. He then mmed his two shields on the ground to create arge earth shield made of bedrock to tank the eight dark tornadoes mming towards them. Kabrakan also positioned himself behind the bedrock earth wall to make sure that it does not break. He ns to support the wight of the attack. He already made necessary preparation, but he felt that he iscking in defenses still. The eight dark tornadoes mmed against the bedrock earth wall and Kabrakan could feel the heaviness of the attack. Just as the bedrock wall is about to shatter, numerous protection spells suddenly flooded Kabrakan. With the support of the support spells, Kabrakan managed to protect all of them, but the bedrock wall crumbled into dust. "It seems that you have forgotten about me." Levin Cloud stated as he created multiple green light projectiles and sent them crashing towards Artica. Artica sent dark wind des to counter the green light shards, but it is meant with subsequent wind des that Peridot created. With the wind des colliding against one another, the green light shards continued on their way. Artica is confident of her wind barrier but suddenly felt something wrong when it did not block the attack from Levin Cloud. The green light shards are holy attribute life energy made in physical form and will likewise purify anything made with miasma. The wind barrier that enveloped Artica is made of miasma which is why Levin Cloud''s attack slipped through instead of getting deflected. The green light shards pierced Artica''s body and she received a sensation that hurt her very soul. This is the first time she felt something shred her soul. She screamed so loudly that she released a shockwave that blew everyone near her. They did not let that bother them as they continued to attack her. "Are you still going to look dazed? You should do something to the one that tricked you into releasing a harbinger of the Apocalypse." Adrian stated as he looked at Nightshade. Adrian might not know what Nightshade''s deal is, but he needs to pull himself together. This is currently being livestreamed which is why everyone that watches their expedition knows what he released. Some started to curse him while other pitied him for being tricked. Adrian knew that Nightshade might be a bit greedy and immature, but he managed to lead the group until here. It is a testament that he is not someone that should be messed with if he bes experienced. Adrian also wanted him to take leadership as his group is currently disorganized. Nightshade then looked at Adrian and realized who just talked to him. He might not be a hardcore fan, but he is definitely a big fan of Equinox. He even wanted to be a demon to follow in his footsteps, but Adrian has yet to unlock the race. "You should defeat her to make sure that you do not get criticized by your viewers." Adrian stated as he returned to the battlefield. Nightshade gripped the scythe and looked at the others that followed him into the north. Some of them might have been mercenaries but it is undeniable that they all shared a bond. He is also not a bad leader as he is understanding and tried to grow as a person as well. "Let us defeat her so that we can take revenge for the others that died on the way. She definitely led us into dangerous situations so that our numbers will decrease to this number." Nightshade stated as he activated the new skill that he received upon getting the new job ss.'' "Marked for Death!" Nightshade stated as an ominous force suddenly got attached to the body of Artica. [Artica has been Marked for Death by the yer.] [All attacks and spells against Artica will deal 25% more damage for the duration. This effect doubles for the yer.] Chapter 965 [Artica has been Marked for Death by the yer.] [All attacks and spells against Artica will deal 25% more damage for the duration. This effect doubles for the yer.] The skill used by Nightshade is something that is incredibly useful and broken. This is the perks of the job ss called yer as his job ss is made to kill not just monsters but any person. The fact that it could increase the damage of any source by 25% and double that for the yer is quite something. The duration of the Marked for Death skill is supposed to be twenty minutes, but it is halved due to the one being marked considered as a mythical tier NPC. As soon as all the yers received the notification about the status of their opponent, they suddenly went from scared bunny to hungry tiger. Even Artica noticed this as she got more damage than normal when spells from the others affected her. Her health started to drop at a rapid pace, but she has yet to pass the threshold of being unable to think. Her health immediately dropped to 60% due to thebined attacks of the priests. Even the priests from the Church of Light started attacking her wholeheartedly as they did not get a revtion that they need to help her. She may have gotten their assistance at first, but it seems that the angels are now abandoning her now that they are done with her. Due to this, Artica became slightly enraged and targeted the priests from the Church of Light first. The other yers just thought that they were targeted first because of the damage they deal to her, but it is actually due to their betrayal. If it is due to the damage, then Artica would have targeted Levin Cloud instead as his damage is what made her lose lots of health with the aid of the priest yers from the Church of the Twin Gods. The priest yers from the Church of the Twin Gods are getting an indirect buff just because both their champion and envoy are fighting with them. They received two special notifications that made them almost worship the two. [You are in the battlefield with the Champion of the Twin Gods, you will deal 50% more damage to any enemy that the champion hits first.] [You are in the battlefield with the Envoy of the Twin Gods, you will have increased spell power by 30% and have a 10% chance to trigger your spells twice.] Due to this buff, the curses that they applied to Artica sometimes stacks twice. Their damaging spells would deal more damage and their heals are also increased which led to tanks or frontliners surviving. This effect is also strengthened by whatever area of effect support spell that Levin Cloud casted. The viewers that saw this noticed that the priests from the Church of the Twin Gods seemed to have be more proactive. They even doubted that they were not pulling their weight earlier and wanted to impress Equinox and Levin Cloud because they have high positions in their church. What impressed the audience the most is the change that Nightshade experienced as he moved different from before. He used to move like an assassin before due to his job ss, but the yer job ss is different. The yer job ss is like abination of a warrior ss and an assassin ss. Nightshade now has the sturdiness of an ordinary warrior with the high burst damage of an assassin. He proactively moved in the battlefield to the point that he always gathered the aggro from Artica. He only deactivated the aggro against him when he suddenly vanishes into the shadows. He would then leave Artica bewildered as she could not attack him for thirty seconds. He would then reappear when Artica''s attention is shifted to a different yer. Whenever he attacks Artica aftering out of stealth, he will deal three times his normal damage, but it only applied to physical attacks. The most notable way that Nightshade fought is by suddenly creating a domain that can only be used by beings of the Shadow World. He actually used Shadow Domain against Artica that rooted thetter to the ground. He also passively created four shadow clones of himself that copied whatever he does. Due to the Shadow Domain and thebined attacks of everyone, it did not take long for Artica to go below 30% health. As soon as this happened, she suddenly glowed in a dark green light with her eyes glowing red as she entered her berserk mode. She also created ten dark tornadoes around her and sent it towards everyone that attacked her. Some yers died due to the strong attack as Kabrakan cannot protect all of them due to the distance. Some survived thanks to the healing of the priests while some are just lucky not to be hit by the tornadoes. Artica then entered her second phase with visible changes to her body as it started to be corrupted. Artica sprouted a second pair of wings on her back but this one is not identical to her previous set of wings. The second set of wings looked like corrupted insect wings and created ultrasonic waves that harm those that are near her. Sirius got unknowingly injured when he tried to sneak attack. "God ying sh!" Nightshade stated as he suddenly got covered in an intense amount of bloodlust. He got covered by his own bloodlust and immediately became a red silhouette. The only thing noticeable about him is the scythe that he is carrying. If not for the scythe, then no one would have recognized Nightshade. Artica emitted a loud screech upon recognizing the bloodlust directed at her andunched herself towards Nightshade. The effects of the Marked for Death have yet to diminish and that is what Nightshade aimed for. He is thankful that Artica lost her mind like a wild animal and is now flying towards him. He vanished from his spot and appeared ten meters in front of his previous location. Chapter 966 "God ying sh!" Nightshade activated the ultimate ability bestowed to him when he changed ss. Skill Name: God ying sh Tier: Legendary (Upgradeable) Type: Active Enhancement Effect: -Deal 10,000% of your physical damage to a single opponent. (This increases to 15, 000% when the target is affected by Marked for Death) -You will be covered in your own bloodlust that will increase your defenses by 50% -Number of enemies with Divinity killed (0/100) to upgrade the skill tier -This skill will be upgraded whenever you kill or participated in killing targets with Divine energy. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 7 days Cast Time: 5 seconds Nightshade felt everything around him be slower and he could clearly see Articaing towards him. He is not familiar with this sensation because he felt he could do anything. He felt that he could even kill a god at this rate, but he felt something incredible when looking at Artica. It seems that the energy of a dark god present in Artica is resonating with the god ying weapon. Nightshade could feel that his weapon is thirsting for Artica''s blood. He could feel that his weapon''s ego will awaken if he kills Artica which meant that it would be stronger than before. "Shadow Assassin." Nightshade muttered as he activated another skill that he learned when he chose the assassin job ss. He got covered in shadows and transformed into one as he charged towards Artica. Artica suddenly got bewildered as her opponent suddenly vanished, but the bloodlust targeted at her did not vanish. The next thing that she noticed is her body being cut into two by an ancient scythe overflowing with power. Artica regained her consciousness after getting cut by the weapon but can only be filled with regret. She did not think that the god ying weapon that she ignored is the one that caused her demise. She regretted the fact that she even helped the pathetic adventurer to get it. She basically served her own head towards him and that made her feel indignant. Artica is then seen having her body cleaved in half cleanly as she just dropped dead. The yers, who were not able to see what happened clearly, shuddered upon seeing what happened to the boss that they are fighting. They did not expect that one person could kill her with one attack. In fact, even nightshade did not expect that happening, but he triggered the hidden effect of each god ying weapon. [You are targeting an enemy with divine energy. You will deal twice the damage.] Nightshade basically did 30,000% of his total physical damage to his opponent. Coupled with his defense prating passive skills, he more or less dealt 40,000% of his physical damage to Artica. She definitely did deliver her head to Nightshade on a tter as he is morepatible to the yer job ss than one would think. [You have killed Artica.] [You have gained experience points.] The crowd cheered upon seeing Artica''s dead body on the ground, but Adrian and Levin Cloud is not celebrating just yet. If a boss monster is usually dead, their body would have transformed into particles of light unless their body itself is the dropped items. The two then noticed that Artica''s soul looked different as it just hovered on top of her dead body. Artica'' soul is then skewered by ghostly looking pincers as her soul screamed in pain. Her soul is then eaten by something unknown, and her dead body started to twitch. The people celebrating quieted down as they could feel something different in the atmosphere. Artica''s body that is cleaved in half suddenly exploded into unknown masses of flesh while a sphere made of wind floated above her messy dead body. The sphere made of wind is none other than the Breath of the Wilde, but it still had traces of corrupted energy. The corrupted Breath of the Wilde then erupted with dark wind des and strong gales that pushed everyone back. It also damaged them, but they hurriedly used their remaining skills that increased their regeneration and defense. The damage is not great, but the knockback effect is terrifying as they are sent twenty meters away. Once everyone recovered from being knocked back, they noticed the twitching dead body of Artica. An otherworldly insect that has the appearance of a dragonfly suddenly erupted from the pool of mass. The expression of every yer and even the audience that is still watching the scene is noteworthy. It is something that can only be seen in a horror movie in the gore genre. The dragonfly looking monster then gripped the corrupted Breath of the Wilde with all six of its legs as if it is part of its body. The dragonfly looking monster is none other than a remnant consciousness of a dark god that was trapped in the stone that Artica used. It seemed to want to try and absorb the Breath of the Wilde, but its body could be seen deteriorating. It then flew away to a different direction as it wants to escape. The body it currently has is limited and it needs to absorb the Breath of the Wildepletely to revive. "It is trying to escape!" One of the yers shouted but Adrian waited for this moment. "Time Stop!" Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers. Time froze as Adrian activated his most taxing skill and he is d that he did not use it earlier when they needed to enter the area. Adrian thenmanded Sirius to perform Nether Rush as his Abyss Fenrir broke free from the bonds of time and space to attack the strange bug creature. It seems that the strange bug creature is sturdier than he thought as Sirius did not deal as much damage to it than he initially thought. Thankfully, its body is already deteriorating so he only needed to push it to the extremes. "Kaon, use your dragon breath." Adrianmanded as he tapped the frozen Kaon so that he can move again. Kaon received themand and all his dragon balls suddenly floated in front of his mouth while rotating in a fast speed. Chapter 967 All of Kaon''s dragon balls swirled in front of his mouth forming a golden circle. Each dragon ball created a magic circle of their respective element. Each magic circle then fused with one another to create a brilliant golden magic circle that made any other magic pale inparison. "Genesis Dragon Breath!" Kaon muttered as he could now speak audible words even in dragon form. As soon as Kaon released his dragon breath, Adrian made time flow again. The corrupted dragonfly monster could not escape quickly as it got trapped in a lightning cage created by Kimat. To make it even more sure that it does not escape, Sirius trapped it in shadow tendrils to hold it in ce. The corrupted dragonfly knew that it could not dodge the iing attack which is why it pushed the Breath of the Wilde to the extreme. It used all of the remaining strength it could to expand the Breath of the Wilde to cover its body so that it is protected from the dragon breath. It would have been fine if it is a normal dragon breath, but it is an attack from a Genesis Dragon. A feared species and the ancestor of all the elemental dragons. The heavens itself shook when Kaon released his dragon breath at full power. The corrupted dragonfly monster got bathe in golden light as it received the attack head on. Even the Breath of the Wilde cannot fully protect it when the power inserted in it does not equal to that of the attack being received. The breath attack made everyone watching shudder as this is an attack that an apex soulbound could do. When the breath attack ended, all that is left is the corrupted dragonfly monster looking like a gold statue. A few secondster, the corrupted dragonfly that became a golden statue suddenly turned to dust slowly and got carried by the wind. Even the ground that was bathe by Kaon''s breath attack is bathe in gold as if it has been transmuted to real gold. The crowd is left speechless as an enemy got destroyed with just one breath attack, but they did not know that the enemy is actually weak against elemental attacks. The body of the corrupted dragonfly is also deteriorating at a rapid pace which aided it in getting defeated easily. The onlookers do not know that which is why they are in awe of Kaon''s power. The chat from Nightshade''s livestream could be seen repeatedly saying ''That is the power of a real dragon'' or ''Dragon Power!''. They once again have a topic to talk about as they do not want to focus on the impending doom that the Apocalypse will create. The Breath of the Wilde remained floating mid-air after all the golden dust has been swept by the wind. Kabrakan held it with his hands, but the sign of corruption is still present in the Breath of the Wilde. It needed to be purified and only someone from the Aeromorph race could do this as well. "Finallypleted getting all the artifacts but the Breath of the Wilde needs to be purified." Kabrakan stated as the snow owls suddenly came close to him. The snow owl beast man then thanked their group first while Nightshade''s group are only said to be free to go. It seems that the snow owl beast men are still not happy that they led Artica back to the location of the divine artifact and the god ying weapon. Adrian talked with Nightshade and the others to tell them that they should leave as they are not wee after what they did. It is actually even a miracle that they are not captured or died because of what they did. Thankfully, they helped in killing Artica or else that would have happened to them. Even if the audience did not want to Nightshade and the others to leave, they know that they will not be weed warmly in the snow owl beast men settlement. They thanked the four friends for helping them in killing Artica, but they just replied that it is also their mission, so they need not to thank them. "It such a shame. I would have wanted to see the settlement and spend more time with them." Nightshade muttered to himself, but he now needs to do the mission that is given to all the people of the world. Every yer regardless of affiliation received this quest, be it a follower of a dark god or a follower of the Pandemonium Gods. They needed to clear this quest of half the poption will surely die as a result. Quest Name: Prevent the Last Days of Man Part 1 Difficulty: World Quest Description: All Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse has been released upon the world. Find out the reason why all of them want to kill all the gods or beings with divinity. Requirement: Find Traces of the story of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse (0/4) Reward: Mythical Tier Treasure Chest (Limited to the person that finds the Traces), +1 Level (All yers), + 60 Days in the Culling Time Limit Failure: Increment effect on the changes that the Four Horsemen has done to the world. Failure Condition: Unable to Find any of the Traces in the given time limit Quest Time Limit: 60 Days All yers are now focused on the world quest as the rewards for each trace is basically a free mythical item if one is lucky enough. Nightshade also needed to participate in this struggle as he is given the title Divine Enemy. If he does not participate, then the gods might punish him more for cking off. Nightshade told his group to return back to the central continent as they needed to convene with the other guilds. He actually wanted to talk to Hou Yiwei as he is also someone that possesses a god ying weapon. All of the people that have a god ying weapon even have a shared quest for each of them to slowly decrease the effect of the Divine Enemy Title. Chapter 968 The Snow Owl Beast men led the four friends to their settlement. Their settlement is not that far to where the cave that got destroyed earlier but it is hidden in a formation. A person that does not possess the power to determine truth from illusion will be unable to see the settlement and only see a pile of snow. In fact, a giant hill of snow could be seen piled up on a cliff, but it is actually just an illusion to hide the settlement. The houses of the Snow Owl beast men are attached on a snowy cliff, and it seems that the temperature decreased by a great degree. The snow owl beast men do not seem to mind it but Levin Cloud and Kabrakan are already feeling even with Kaon''s warmth. "Pleasee with us. The Chief would like to speak with you." The leader of the snow owl warriors stated as they led the group to the peak of the cliff where the hut of their chief is located. The hut on top of the cliff could be described as only made of wood without even a door to protect those inside from the cold. When the group arrived at the peak of the cliff, a figure of a giant snow owl could be seen overlooking the edge and staring at the rising sun. "Chief Hedwig, we have brought the chosen one that you have senseding into our territory." The leader of the snow owl warriors stated as they bowed down and left. The giant looking snow own then slowly transformed to a humanoid appearance. She turned into a wise old woman that gives the energy of a great mother. Just looking at her made anyone want to be cuddled by the warmth that she gives. It is cold but being near her made anyone feel such great warmth. "To think that I will get to live long enough to see the Chosen of the Wilde. I guess the Breath of the Wilde still blesses me to this day." Chief Hedwig stated as a warm breeze passed through everyone that lessened the feeling of coldness. "Greetings, Chief Hedwig. My name is Kabrakan, and I have been chosen by the Wilde." Kabrakan stated as he proceeded to introduce the other three. Chief Hedwig could not believe that both the Champion and the Envoy of the Twin Gods is visiting her tribe as well since she could only feel the energy of the Wilde from Kabrakan. She weed them with open arms as she invited them in her hut that is huge but simple. The inside of the hut is spacious and only ceremonial looking items are present inside. It seems that Chief Hedwig''s hut is used for meetings. The smaller room in the back seems to be her resting spot but she has no guards around her which is not normal for chieftains. "If you are wondering about my guards then you need not to worry as I am quite powerful despite my old age." Chief Hedwig stated as she could feel what the four wanted to ask. Indeed, Adrian could feel that Chief Hedwig could equal one of the three elders in the Daemos race when ites to pure power. She is definitely powerful even without using Beast Transformation. She then sat down and proceeded to tell the history on how the Breath of the Wilde ended up with them and being the protector of the other god ying weapon. Chief Hedwig told the group that they came into possession of the Breath of the Wilde when the Selvaggian race retreated after being pursued. They got led to the northern continent as it is barely habitable but perfect for their n. They then encountered a dying man with a weapon wrapped in special cloth. The cloth covering the weapon might be special, but it could not fully suppress the bloodlust being emitted by it. The dying man''s wish is for the snow owls to keep the weapon out of the hands of man. As if the Breath of the Wilde heard the wish of the dying man, it then took the weapon and protected it with its powers. The Breath of the Wilde sealed itself with the god ying weapon inside the cave. It also erected numerous tornadoes around the area to separate it from the outside world. Everything would have been perfect if not for the Breath of the Wilde getting less powerful as years passed by. It is not only the Breath of the Wilde that became weak as the snow owl n also declined. In fact, the five warriors protecting the Breath of the Wilde are their most powerful warriors except for Chief Hedwig. She stayed in their settlement in order to prepare for the worse and sacrifice her life if needed be. "Thankfully, all of you arrived in time. The Breath of the Wilde is safe, but I did not expect that the thing being sealed by the god ying weapon will be unleashed." Chief Hedwig stated. "It is not your fault as we have been toote to stop it as well. We were warned by the Great Star Gazer, but we have been too slow. It is partially our fault as well." Adrian replied as he felt a bit guilty of not proactively stopping them even if they werete. "We should focus on one problem first. We need to purify the Breath of the Wilde. It has been tainted with the energy of a dark god." Kabrakan interjected as he wanted to finish his quest quickly. "The Chosen one is correct. We should purify the Breath of the Wilde first. Thankfully, we have a priest with us which will make this a bit easier." Chief Hedwig stated as an ornamental bell suddenly appeared on her right hand. Chief Hedwig then stood up and chanted phrases while sounding the ornamental bell. She then instructed Kabrakan to release his Wilde Soul to help purify the Breath of the Wilde with her. Levin Cloud will assist with the excess dark god energy. Chapter 969 Chief Hedwig started to dance as well but it is more of graceful movements than an energetic one. She always finished her dance with the chime of her ancestral bell which created resonance with the wind itself. It felt like the wind itself is aiding in her ritualistic performance and the wind could be akin to singing. Those in the settlement could hear a melodious tone fill the air and all of them unknowingly transformed into their half-beast form. The snow owl beast men turned their feet into talons and arms into wings while all of them started to perform some sort of mystic art. They all looked like they are dancing with the wind itself. Kabrakan''s Wilde soul also resonated with the ritualistic performance that Chief Hedwig and the other snow owl beast men performed. The Wilde Soul extracted the ominous energy that that tainted the Breath of the Wilde. It looked like the Wilde Soul is pulling out weeds from a wind sphere and the color of it became clearer with each pull. Each pull of the Wilde Soul will also create sparks of ominous energy scatter in the wind which Levin Cloud will need to purify. One time when the Wilde Soul became too ecstatic in pulling out the ominous energy, some of it sttered towards Adrian''s location. The excess ominous energy tried to takeover Adrian, but his Nether Energy suddenly createdher mes to erase it from existence. The ritualistic dance and the purification ritualsted for about half an hour. It also created a miraculous healing wind that cleansed all the evil in the surrounding and even lowered the temperature of the cold north. Some flowers could even be seen growing from the ground as Chief Hedwig, Kabrakan and Levin Cloud synergized with nature. The Breath of the Wilde released a pure wind gale that made everyone''s clothes flutter but not get knocked back. The five people in the room felt like their stamina recovered despite being extremely tired before they got inside the hut. As if the Breath of the Wilde wanted to thank Chief Hedwig, it released a cleansing wind that looked as if she regressed by a few years. She suddenly had some youthful energy radiated which made everyone in the room look at her as some wrinkles in her face vanished. The Breath of the Wilde did not be thrifty in giving out rewards to its great guardians for years. The Breath of the Wilde then flew towards Kabrakan, and he touched it. The moment he did, a strange and mystical energy covered his entire body as his armor and shield transformed. Kabrakan''s armor turned into a feathered armor that had the color scheme of gray, white and red. His helmet also looked like a plume made of feathers as if he is the King of Birds. The most noticeable change is that his shields turned into feathery patterns. It looked like he has wings as the shields looked like it is attached to his arms. He activated its function and his shields suddenly merged with his arms and becamerge wings. [You have obtained the Wind Breaker Armor due to your connection with the Breath of the Wilde.] [You can now traverse the skies unhinged without the use of special items or skills as long as you are wearing the Wind Breaker Armor.] [You can activate flight mode as long as you are not in battle or is damaged for a duration of five seconds.] [You will not be affected by air pressure as the winds itself bends to your will.] "You are now a flying bull." Levin Cloud jokingly teased with a bit of a giggle, but he is a bit jealous inside. He is now the only one among them with the inability to fly. He then wondered if he could have be a fairy instead but shuddered upon the idea of being all pretty with the ability to scatter glitter. "You are just jealous because you cannot fly." Kabrakan replied to make sure that Levin Cloud will be hit where it hurts. "See that. He is teasing. You know that you are the only one that can solve my predicament. My generous and great friend." Levin Cloud stated as he hanged on Adrian''s legged while shedding crocodile tears. "I told you to look for a mount already, but your pickiness is beyond even me." Adrian stated as he tried shaking off Levin Cloud. While the others are teasing each other, the three divine artifact fragments suddenly shot out of Kabrakan''s inventory and hovered in the air. The three artifacts then swirled around Kabrakan while releasing a blinding light. Each of the divine artifact fragment suddenly started hitting each other in a powerful force. Each sh of the three divine artifact fragments made the entire dimension reverberate. Every yer, being, and hidden demigods could feel the world itself shaking. This is the power of a divine artifact, but this sensation is very familiar to yers because they already felt it once. The first time that every yer felt this sensation is when Hou Yiwei is given the privilege of unlocking the Dragonkin race. Every yer suddenly became expectant as this is very different than just unlocking the race because of an event like the undead and the dark elves. This is signaling to everyone that a yer has been given the Right of Providence. The Right of Providence is basically being given a chance to overturn the natural rules of the world. It is either an extremely difficult task or a test to the one that has been granted the chance. Everyone in the world will also be unable to interfere with the one undergoing the Right of Providence as they will be punished by the world itself. There are still ways to prevent one frompleting it, but they would need to do it within a means of almost non-interference. The three divine artifact fragments then released one final bang that made the whole world shake as they fused together. Chapter 970 A loud bang could be heard by every being in the main world as the three divine artifact fragments finally fused with the Will of the Wilde inside Kabrakan''s soul. A figure could be seen floating above the heads of the five that witnessed the event. When Adrian looked at it, he felt that it looked more like an everchanging figure that had the appearances of every animal each second. When Peridot looked at it, she could see that it is a representation of all wind, water and earth that is also constantly changing. When Levin Cloud looked at it, he could see that divine artifact took a different form of tree every second. When Kabrakan looked at it though, he could see his own Wilde Soul being reflected back at him. All of this is the real appearance of the Will of the Wilde as it is an everchanging divine artifact that gives birth to all the Selvaggian race. It is the definition of wild and free as it will never have a fixed form, but the form will change depending on those that gaze at it. The Will of the Wilde then came shooting towards Kabrakan''s forehead as it entered his mind. He is then given the details of the thing that he needs to do in order to seed the Right of Providence. While that is happening, another world message is sent towards all of the yers. [The yer, Kabrakan, has seeded in gaining the Right of Providence for the Selvaggian race.] [The Boon of Transformation (Selvaggian) quest will be generated for all the yers that have a slight connection with the Wilde.] [If the yer, Kabrakan, were to seed in the Right of Providence (Selvaggian) quest then the Selvaggian race will be unlocked for all new yers.] Quest Name: Boon of Transformation (Selvaggian) Difficulty: Racial Transformation Quest Description: The Right of Providence for the Selvaggian race has been granted by the universe. Gain the natural graces of a Selvaggian race that you want in order to naturally transform into that species. Requirement: Boon of Transformation (0/100%) (Minimum requirement of 70% but additional stats will be given for every percentage above the minimum.) Reward: Transformation to the Selvaggian Species of Choice Failure: Boon of Transformation not filled to the minimum Failure Condition: Not Reaching minimum of 70% of the Boon of Transformation Progress Quest Cancetion: yer will be given a seven-day Double Experience Modifier Quest Duration: 100 days Note: yers that do not reach the minimum requirement will get a scroll that gives them a chance to turn into the Selvaggian Race of their choice (depending on the Boon of Transformation Percentage) but also turning into a random one. When the announcement happened, the world went crazy as roars of different yers and even beast men echoed in the world. The hidden beast men roared their hearts out as the Will of the Wilde called for them to announce their location proudly. It also signified the new era of the Selvaggian Race. [All Selvaggian Race members will have increased stats (Applicable to only 50% for NPCs) (10% increase for yers)] [Mythical Tier Selvaggian Race members will be born from each n of the Selvaggian Race.] The yers erupted in vigor and almost forgot about the impending Apocalypse. Those that know that they do not have a chance at participating the Apocalypse Trace hunting immediately looked for what the Selvaggian race are. Even some of the top guilds dispatched their researcher to find what these Selvaggian are. It did not take long for the first forum post about the Selvaggian Race to resurface. They also tried to search for information about the yer named Kabrakan and photos of his game avatar soon spread online as well. His images were leaked by none other than spies of the Evergreen guild that got kicked out. They were actually paid by news outlets so that they can generate a buzz. The first reaction that the yers elicited is shocked as Kabrakan is none other than the hulking tank yer that runs around with the Demon. He is sometimes overshadowed by Equinox, but some people still focused on him as he is a great tank yer. There has been talk about him before about his horns just being an ornament or it is just due to his helmet, but they did not expect that he is a Selvaggian. The yers then linked the Selvaggian race to the beast men as they would often refer to them as that. yers that encountered them just thought it was a special word in theirnguage, but it is actually the name of their race. They then spected on what Kabrakan''s species is as there are many two horned animals in the world. The forum then shifted to locations of the Selvaggian Species as those that want to be a new race will be able to transform to the species that they get the boons from. Of course, there is also the other side of the argument. There are also the negative people that kept bashing or thinking of the worse. They are posting that Kabrakan will fail as even Hou Yiwei almost failed his Right of Providence quest. They are the type of people that cannot believe that someone is better than them. They did receive harsh phrases from yers that want to be a Selvaggian. The yers then attained an important piece of information after scouring more into the Selvaggian race. They are said to be a race that hailed from the Asmodians but they could barely find information of them. The race for knowledge about the Selvaggian race is also ignited among the Explorer sub job ss. It has been just a day and the whole Pandemoniummunity is already buzzing due to the two major events that happened. The rankers focused on the Apocalypse quest while the majority focused on the Selvaggian Boon quest. Thetter even promised that they will aid Kabrakan in any way if they encounter him. "What is your Right of Providence quest about? Do you really not need our help?" Adrian asked. "Not really, all it said is for me to wait for 10 days then it will bepleted." Kabrakan replied. Chapter 971 Kabrakan received the Right of Providence quest and all it told his is to wait 10 days. It is actually not just that, but the quest is somewhat cryptic with its meaning. Quest Name: Right of Providence (Selvaggian) Difficulty: World Quest (Race Unlocking Quest) Description: You have sessfully put together the three missing items for the Will of the Wilde. You have already proven yourself to the Will of the Wilde, but you also need to prove yourself to the world. Survive 10 days without dying from any being. Requirement: Survive ten days??? (3/10 days) World Reward: Unlocking of the Selvaggian Race to all yers of Pandemonium, Individual Reward: Will of the Wilde (Rare Growth Skill (Up to Transcendent Tier)), Title: Wilde Child Failure: Unknown Failure Condition: Dying even once Quest Duration: 7 more days Note: If the quest bearer dies then it will automatically make him or her fail the quest. If the quest bearer dies and is revived, the quest will still be considered as a failure. Be careful to not get assassinated. The time duration will only run when the user is online. You cannot share this quest. When Kabrakan shared the quest with all his friends, even they could not believe that he just needed to survive ten days. He thought that he lucked out since the previous quests to get the divine artifact fragments were already difficult. He did not think that he is really lucky, but something is still bothering him. When they were at the north, Chief Hedwig immediately told them to leave this ce as Kabrakan is doing something to them. All Selvaggian race members have a special gauge called Fury. Just by Kabrakan''s presence alone, he could make the Fury inside the body of the Selvaggians to run rampant. When Adrian heard that, he immediately casted Dimensional Teleportation and dragged Kabrakan inside the portal. He actually sensed that Chief Hedwig would have gone berserk if they stayed any longer. It is a shame that they were not able to say their farewells, but Kabrakan''s current problem is higher in priority. "It is already three days. How many of them did we need to defeat? I lost count after twenty." Levin Cloudmented as he sat down on the ground. "The others will join uster on. They are finishing up the things that they needed to do. We will also establish the guild when all of them are already here. Thankfully, I can summon all my soulbounds in my territory or else this might have been much more difficult." Adrian stated as he floated in a sitting position. When a yer or even an NPC bes a territory owner, they will get certain privileges. Each privilege is different for each job ss. Since Adrian is a summoner, his privilege is that he can summon all of his soulbounds. With this privilege, he is basically buffed by all his soulbounds which makes him very powerful as long as he is within his territory. "You barely break a sweat from the other Selvaggian warriors thate here due to your buffs. The guy up there is having the time of his life while we protect him from the dangers." Levin Cloud stated. "It is much better for him to be there. I even managed to make sure the Selvaggian King himself does note here. If hees here, then we will be meat paste. Who knew that waiting for ten days is basically survive the wave that wille for your life?" Adrian replied. "Thankfully, the Daemos Corps are also involved or else we will have a difficult time. But there are changes to your territory that I have seen. It is getting more and more lively with the new buildings and all." Levin Cloud stated. "Do not remind me as they are using all the taxes generated to fund all those. I am not earning anything from my own territory. I am just hoping that the Teleportation scroll production will help me save time. Ascalor''s condition for him to create those is avish house made of stone from the Paradox nes. Demon helpers are not cheap let me tell you that." Adrian replied as he cried a little as his pockets are still empty. "I see." Levin Cloud stated as he looked away as his best friend is trying to get more money out of him. "Still, with the money that you are investing in, it should not be enough to create those buildings." Levin Cloud pointed out. "I have a great merchant friend named Piggy Bank. I gave him rights to and in the territory and he founded a Merchant Association there. They are the reason why I get to fund those buildings. I am just waiting for all construction to finish so that I can swim in money!" Adrian stated as his eyes burned with desire. "You are already rich though. Is your grandfather not spoiling you?" Levin Cloudmented. "You do not understand. My mother is not keen on me being a spoiled brat. I only get physical things in the real world from my grandfather. When he tried to give me a check, my mother made him back off. I held the check but s it is not for me." Adrian stated as he cried while looking at the distance. "Well, if you were a pompous brat then I would not have been friends with you." Levin Cloud stated as he stood up. Their next set of enemies already arrived before them, and it is a pack of coyote beast men. "We should charge him for protection fee. We do not even get rewarded from stopping all those thate after him." Adrian argued as he looked at everything as an investment at this point. "Maybe we should? Although, he is already our meat shield so maybe that is payment enough." Levin Cloud stated in an irritated tone as well because flying beast men also came attacking them. Chapter 972 For the Selvaggians that got defeated, they were not killed as they returned back to their sanity. They also do not hear the voice calling out to them anymore as well. Adrian and Levin Cloud could not easily send them back to their respective ns as they might try something again which is why Adrian created a quest. Generating quests is something an owner of a territory could do as well as long as they can provide a reward. The rewards for the quest to escort the defeated Selvaggian race member are none other than talismans that Adrian crafted in his spare time. He barely uses the rare tier talismans, so he decided to use them as rewards instead. The yers thought that they will never see Equinox create missions as some yers that own territories have created mission the moment, they are able to. The fact that Equinox iste despite being the first one to get a territory is shocking to them, but the rewards shocked them even greater. The most shocking and indirect rewards that they received is that they could get Boon of Transformations from the Selvaggian that they escort back. The missions to Escort the Selvaggian back to their territories became such a hot topic and debate that the yers are looking at the Quest Bulletin Board with wide eyes. The moment Adrian raises a request, it immediately became a fight to the death not in a literal sense. The yerspeted on who will get the quest first or who has the faster hand. Lucky for them, Adrian set the quests so that no same yer could repeat it. He made it so that one yer cannot receive all his talismans. The tenth day arrived and Kabrakan could be seen tilling the soil in Pann''s farm. Adrian set him up there and told Pann that Kabrakan will be his manualbor for ten days as he is being targeted by other Selvaggian race members. Pann reluctantly agreed as he needed to rest for a few days and a ''ve'' will be useful ording to him. "Is this farm really separated from the other side? It is so cool, so this is how powerful demons use their powers. Will Adrian be able to this as well when he bes Pann''s level?" Kabrakan thought to himself while he rested the rake on his shoulder. He could be seen wearing a farm hand''s uniform and is currently fixing up the fertilizer. Meanwhile outside of the separate dimension, Equinox and Levin Cloud could be seen panting a little bit as the number of challengers that came to them increased. The most noticeable thing is that the Selvaggian that attacked became clearer headed as the days increased. On the first day, the ones that attacked were incredibly berserk. It would have been a good thing if not for the fact that the Selvaggians that are clearer headed being more dangerous. The fact that they could keep their rage inside of their minds makes them a formidable opponent. When they were asked why they are attacking, they answered that something is calling out to them to get them. Thankfully, the opponents that try to attack Kabrakan are all the same level as him or else they might have fallen already. The Daemos Corps also helped in dealing with hordes that are more than thirty which is a big bonus. In fact, if Adrian did not choose his territory, then the ones trying to reach Kabrakan would only be one opponent at a time, but he did not know that. Their other friends already arrived to help them or atst those that could. Lycan and Solstice could not go just yet as they are still searching for the Fallen One that roams the main world. Creepysoo is busy due to the tasks that he needed to do as a Prince of the Undead and helper of some of the Death Gods. The ones that dide are Soleil, Vayu, and Peridot that returned from the east. The five of them are currently guarding the princess in the tower aka Kabrakan. As long as they do not fail now then they Selvaggian Race will definitely be unlocked. The five all looked at each other with a tired expression as they are mentally fatigued from fighting all day. They then wondered if their own Right of Providence mission will be the same, but it will surely be different. One thing is for sure regarding world quests and that is they are all unique with no one being alike. They all exhaled and took a breather as there is only one hour left for the mission, but they are also the tensest. Anything can happen in one hour and it is as they feared. It is not just beast men that came attacking them but also monsters that could be ssified wild beasts arrived. Thankfully, Kabrakan is safe in the floating ind, but arge body suddenly jumped up high to try and reach the floating ind. The three elders of the Daemos race are not present right now as they are trying to investigate the whereabout of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The effect of the four being unsealed is incredibly worrying to the point that the demons had to move as well. The giant flying body is met with Kimat''s full body weight. Much to Adrian''s surprise is that Kimat got blown away by the force of the sh. Fortunately for them, the force from the sh also made the giant bodye crashing down on the ground. Therge body rose from the crater that it generated falling down. Arge person with wide ears, tusks and a trunk entered their vision. The one that tried to enter Avalon is none other than an Elephant Selvaggian. He is vastly bigger evenparing him with Kabrakan. The Elephant Selvaggian is actually standing at a height of three and a half meter, but he is not transformed fully. He only took on a partially transformed form that made his head look like an elephant with some parts of his body transformed as well. The transformation retained the humanoid shape which is usually not the case unless they are special. Chapter 973 Kabrakan is currently tending to the feeds of the capricorns in the farm and Pann is currentlyid-back sitting with a cool drink on his hand. He never had a farm hand before and always asked the demons that have yet to fight to help him once in a while. The fact that he can rx at certain times of the day is a new refreshing feeling for him. "Maybe I should actually hire one from those adventurers from time to time. It is nice to rx sometimes and just watch my beautiful babies." Pann stated as a mysterious light suddenly glowed from the Capricorn grazing fields. Pann could feel something twisting the space around that area and thought that his space whale is messing around again but it is not the same power. The power that twisted space is something that a Noblesse can only do or something in the same league as that persona. Even he could not yet exercise that absolute rule over space since he is not yet fully healed. Pann immediately teleported to the area as even his sight of the space is blinded by that light. When he arrived, Pann could see that his recent ¡­helper is actually the source of the light and the power that twisted space. Kabrakan is also not sure what is happening as he is suddenly feeling light despite his body being heavy. "What is happe¡­?" Kabrakan stated as he suddenly vanished when his whole body became particles of light. Pann tried to counteract the teleportation but could not do so as he is not yet back to full power. Kabrakan vanished in front of him and only left the feed bucket that he used in feeding the capricorns. Pann could still retrace the area where Kabrakan teleported to and became relieved when he realized it is just the front of Avalon. Pann wanted to follow through, but he suddenly felt that his area is sealed off. Something powerful is attempting to block him from aiding Kabrakan. He then felt traces of divine power sealing which made him frown. He does know that Kabrakan is participating in the Right of Providence. Pann knows that the Selvaggian race is also low in numbers just like them as they are allies of the same ancestor after all. He wanted to make the low numbers of the Asmodian Races be full again in hopes of at least producing one Asmodian out of a million from the descendants. The fact that the universe itself is obstructing him in fetching his helper does not sit well with him. "To think that I have grown to weak that the universe itself could obstruct me from leaving a ce. It seems that I really need to regrow my strength once again. When the little brat gets traces of the Eye of the Void then I will do everything in my power to make sure he seeds. I will even throw my life just in case." Pann stated as his energy suddenly flowed out to his farm which made the space tremble. ==== The fight between the wild beast monsters and the elephant beast man is underway when a burst of light suddenly appeared that made everyone pause. When the st of light subsided, Kabrakan wearing a farmer''s uniform could be seen with a confused expression. He did not have time to assess the situation as the elephant beast man and the wild beast monsters suddenly roared when they saw him. Something in them activated like a primal instinct of wanting ko kill Kabrakan at all costs. Kabrakan immediately swapped his farmer''s uniform with his own battle armor. Just as one of the fastest wild beasts is about to attack Kabrakan, the space around him twisted once more. He then reappeared beside Adrian as thetter used his Blink skill to pull him back to their location. Adrian already noticed the sudden twist in space before Kabrakan arrived which is why he prepared himself if it was an enemy. He did not think that it is actually Kabrakan himself. "I told you it is not just easy as waiting." Adrian stated as he then proceeded tomand all his soulbounds to attack. The group of friends also circled around Kabrakan as they needed to protect him. There also seems to be a unique power that pushed the other yers and NPCs away from the fight as only the friends could be involved as they are a party. The wild beasts that also attacked wantonly now focused on Kabrakan which is why the Daemos Corps are not actively participating since they just need to protect the floating inds. "This feels weird as it is usually me that is protecting all of you." Kabrakan muttered as he is inside the circle that his friends made. "Our effort will all be useless if you die so make sure you live even if with one health point. If you do not do that then I will kill you myself." Peridot stated as she vented her tiredness and frustration through words. "Maybe just sit back and make sure to not actively join the fight. We will help you. With all of Equinox'' soulbounds avable, we can make do. You just need to survive for an hour, and we will be able to help youplete the mission." Levin Cloud stated. "You guys!" Kabrakan muttered as he started to get incredibly touched by the sentiment. "Besides, study shows that a depressed front liner will make the progression of the party by 67%." Adrian bluntly stated as this is actually what they are thinking. "So, you really did think of me as a meat shield! Nevertheless, this meat shield will definitely survive." Kabrakan stated with a smile as he is already used to the antics of his friends. The elephant beast man suddenly emitted a roar and fully transformed into his Beast Form which is odd. It is an elephant transformation but it is not something that they expected. Chapter 974 The Elephant beast manpletely transformed into his beast transformation, but it is not a form that they are expecting. An elephant usually only had four limbs, but the elephant beast man has four arms and a beautiful halo looking thing behind it. Just as they were thinking why it looks like that, Kabrakan suddenly remembered something that King Leonidas told him. "I remember that there is still one n that remained in the main world. They are entric and always preferred peace but that does not mean they are strong. It is for the fact that they are strong that they prefer peace as they do not want to look like monsters from the view of others. Their line of thinking is different from others of our species which is why they tend to have a secluded lifestyle. Even I will think it through when ites to provoking them as they be different when angered. You could say that they are like Gods of Destruction when they are angered." "What is the n that opted for peace then?" Kabrakan asked as he wanted to make a note of not offending them if he ever encounters them. "It is the Elephant n. Those people hit like a truck, and they even prefer the way of the monks which makes them battle hardened when the timees. They are an entric species that prefer to strengthen their body to enlightenment in order to live in peace. In reality, they are very short fused which is why they needed to practice being monks though." King Leonidas stated. Kabrakan then proceeded to tell the short version of that story which made everyone shocked. A species of Selvaggian that even rivals the lion beast men is not something to scoff at. They are still lucky thought that the elephant beast man is not enraged or something. It still has a clear conscience and there is no trace of ferocity in its aura. "Maybe we could peacefully talk this out?" Kabrakan shouted to the elephant beast man. "It is toote. I have been tasked by the universe to judge if you are worthy of receiving its providence. I shall judge you on behalf of the universe as a member of my fellow race." The elephant beast man stated in reply which made everyone sure that he is still sane. "Maybe not give it your all then?" Kabrakan added but the elephant beast man looked at him with a focused and hardened gaze. The elephant beast man then kicked his feet as he charged like a raging elephant towards Kabrakan. Kimat immediately stood on his way, but Adrian knew that it is not enough as the individual in front of them is actually level 300. The elephant beast man must have some restriction as their party is yet to get killed. "Charon and Sirius. Aid Kimat." Adrianmanded as he changed into his Mirror stance. Charon immediately sent out its chains towards the elephant beast man followed by numerous shadow tendrilsing out of his own shadow to in him down. Kimat also roared as a lightning cage suddenly surrounded the elephant beast man. The elephant beast man then did some sort of mantra and a mand appeared behind it. The mand then released a st of light that cleared all the abilities that pinned him down. The onlookers are shocked that thebination of three powerful soulbounds vanished just like that. It is only Adrian that is actively fighting against the elephant beast man as the others are concerned with the wild beasts. He already volunteered but he might need the aid of others soon. He then proceeded to scatter as much mirrors as he could around the battlefield. The mirrors are broken physically instead which is not much damage stored than what he expected. Since the opponents are wild beasts then that is to be expected. His mirror stance is more inclined to counter range and magic attacks than physical attacks after all. "You are a worthy opponent after all. Even though I have been tasked to hold back, with you here then I can at least use 70% of my strength." The elephant beast mans suddenly stated as he once again started to chant a mantra. "Kaon! Sirius! Kimat!" Adrian shouted as he immediately told the three to activate their ultimate skills. Adrian thought that the elephant beast man would be defeated but his mantras were much faster than he expected. The elephant beast man opened his eyes and it glowed in a mysterious light as numerous mands appeared behind him. As if divine intervention happened, a powerful wave of energy exploded that rendered all skills mute. All of Adrian''s souldbounds got unsummoned while all the skills that his friends were using vanished without a trace. Even his transformation became undone by the weird godly light. He did not believe something like that should be possible unless they have divine power in their body. "Return to the Roots!" The elephant beast man stated as he suddenly maintained a praying posture. [All active skills, spells and abilities are disabled by the unique skill Return to the Roots.] [All those that have active skills, spells and abilities that had been cancelled will be silenced for ten seconds.] [All those that have active skills, spells and abilities that had been cancelled will be rooted for five seconds. The root effect will vanish once those affected take damage.] "This is bad." Adrian muttered and it really is as the elephant beast man charged at him. Adrian could not move from his position which is why hemanded the Cube of Paradox to protect him. The Cube of Paradox then flew in front of him and became numerous little cube pieces. Those little cube pieces then transformed into a makeshift shield that will initially take the blow from the elephant beast man. Despite his weapon cushioning the blow, Adrian got blown to the edge of the area. The rest soon followed until the elephant beast man is now in front of Kabrakan. Chapter 975 Kabrakan and the elephant beast man then confronted each other. All of their friends will not reach Kabrakan in time as they are not able to use skills. Thankfully, Kabrakan did not use any skill, so he is not silenced. He immediately used the skills that will make sure that he survives an attack from the elephant beast man. "Beast Transformation!" "Iron Body!" "Increase Tenacity!" "Heart of the Earth!" Kabrakan then utilized all the Ferocity that he has stored to increase his defense. He also utilized the special skill of hisnd armor. His body increased greatly as he transformed into a minotaur looking individual. He met the elephant beast man with all the force that he can muster up. Kabrakan knew that against a level 300 individual that he will only be able to live by being greatly prepared. This is also a powerful beast man of the elephant n which is why he cannot ck off. The sh of the two gigantic bodies even created a powerful shockwave that pushed those that tried to aid Kabrakan. Kabrakan gritted his teeth as the power of the elephant beast man is great and he could feel his organs churning from the impact. He felt like he got hit by a powerful spell like Meteor as the impact in his body could not be exined easily. Meanwhile, the elephant beast man is equally shaken as Kabrakan did not get pushed back or fly away from the force. "It seems that you are definitely worthy of attaining the Right of Providence, but the Wilde also told me to test you. When I got enlightened, the Wilde''s voice whispered to me and told me to guide you in the right direction." The elephant beast man stated. "Maybe you heard that message wrong and it asked you to protect me?" Kabrakan stated but his thoughts only fell in deaf ears as the elephant beast man did not listen to him. The elephant beast man did not stop attacking Kabrakan as he pounded the two shields protecting him. The damage that he is receiving is not something to scoff at as his shields'' durability is rapidly decreasing at a fast degree which scared him. He does not want his shields to get destroyed while in battle with a great opponent. Kabrakan prayed that his shields will not break but expectation are different from reality. With the force of his trunk and four arms, the elephant beast man mmed down on the shields. The two towering shields that protected Kabrakan shattered and pieces of it came flying out as projectiles. "It seems that the Wilde has chosen wrong this time." The elephant beast man stated as he raised his trunk up high and is about to m it down on Kabrakan when thetter suddenly vanished. Kabrakan reappeared beside Adrian that came out of a crater. "Make sure to tell that speech when you actually killed the demon supporting him." Adrian stated as he finally recovered from getting stunned for too long. He almost got killed as his health is already in red. Actually, he preferred if he died since he could just revive immediately. Adrian is not the only that has recovered as everyone else has as well. ming snakes suddenly slithered towards the elephant beast man followed by five mini tornadoes swirling in a circle. Brambles then shot out of the earth and bound the elephant beast man. Ice also formed on the body of elephant beast man as the temperature around him suddenly dropped significantly. "Your attacks are meaningless against the invincible. Golden Body!" The elephant beast man stated as a mand appeared behind him once again. This time the mand passed through the body of the elephant beast man and his whole body started to turn into gold. The golden body became impervious to damage and crowd control to the point that he received not much damage. Just as he said, the elephant beast man did be invincible as his body turned into a golden statue. The golden statue elephant beast man did not move for a good ten seconds so attacks against him will be ineffective. All of them are actually grateful for the ten second respite as they could heal up while waiting. Kabrakan got healed by Saena to full health in that ten second window. The body of the elephant beast man then slowly turned back to normal, and Adrian is already ready for this. He immediately told Saena to use the Cursed Winds that sent all the curses or hexes she absorbed into a gust of wind. The gust of wind is then a carrier of the curses or hexes that Saena absorbed. In fact, Adrianmanded Saena to randomly absorb curses of those thate to the territory. This is the reason why the story of an angelic bird has been spreading around in Avalon for the past few days. Adrian did not think that he would use all the curses and hexes on a single opponent. The curses and hexes are visibly seen affecting body of the elephant beast kin as dark patches. The dark patches soon covered about half of the elephant beast kin''s body, but he endured. The curses might have been applied but he did not seem that bothered by one bit. "I forgot to mention, the elephant n uses the Curse of Temptation to train their minds so that they can easily resist curses." Kabrakan stated which basically came true as the elephant beast man made a ''humph'' to blow all the curses away. Adrian then looked at Kabrakan with judging eyes as he basically jinxed them. The wild beasts that got blown away joined the battle once again, but they are now stronger this time. Their rage seems to have been multiplied as they became more ferocious than before. They once again tried to target Kabrakan, but the group is more than ready. "Such futility. Will you not surrender the Right of Providence to me?" The elephant beast man stated as he pushed his palms and created four palm strikes using the air. Kabrakan knew that he cannot block them as he is still trying to gather the fragments of his shields back to him. Adrian summoned Charon to block the attack as it is magical in nature. He also summoned Dodu to make sure that the defenses are not shallow. It is a good idea to summon Dodu as well as the palm strikes that the elephant beast man did is not just magical in nature but also a physical attack. With thebination of the two soulbounds, the damage became reduced to a fine degree. "Let me show you the power of a summoner." Adrian stated as he called for the Cube of Paradox. Adrian grabbed the Cube of Paradox and activated a skill that he awakened after cing a rune stone on it. The rune stone is one of the things that he received as a reward for killing Fenris. It is a rune stone called Absolute Sovereign. He just applied it now as he was debating whether to sell it or not as it is a Mythical Tier rune stone after all. "Absolute Sovereign!" Adrian muttered as the Cube of Paradox suddenly erged and trapped all of them inside a wide space of twenty meters by twenty meters. Inside this space, Adrian has full control of it, and he could use all the spatial shifting spells as much as he could. With a flip of his hand, thend that the elephant beast man stood on suddenly shifted. The elephant beast man reappeared at the other end of the cube. Adrian then used his partial summoning technique to deal damage against their enemy. Adrian opened three summoning magic circles and partially summoned Sirius, Kimat, and Kaon. All of them attacked the elephant beast man simultaneously. Adrian already calcted the designated location which is why he could urately attack. The only downside is that the activation of this spell is great in mana consumption. He might be able to shift the space in the designated area easily but that does not mean it does note at a cost. The mana for even shifting the elephant beast man away to the edge is already 10,000. This is the reason why Adrian is relying in partial summoning instead of a full summoning as that consume too much mana. "To think that you can push me this far. Demons are indeed formidable." The elephant beast man stated as he collected all the energy he has on its body. The elephant beast man then started to turn from a shade of blue to a deep crimson color. He used all the Ferocity in his body and unleashed it. He then shot like aet towards Kabrakan as all of this will end once he dies. Adrian tried to shift the elephant beast man, but he got a notification. [You cannot shift the target due to the special power protecting him.] "If I cannot shift the opponent then I will shift you instead." Adrian stated as he shifted Kabrakan to the other corner. Chapter 976 The elephant beast man missed his attack as Kabrakan vanished from his location. Adrian continued with this to buy time as he needed to make sure that Kabrakan is not killed. His soulbounds are the ones getting the brunt end of the deal though as the summoned ones are already killed. The fact that the elephant beast man could kill Dodu, Charon and Saena terrified Adrian to a great degree. Dodu should have been impervious to physical attacks, but he got turned into an inconsistent puddle of ck goo. Charon got separated into numerous bones while Saena died from one tackle from the elephant beast man. The elephant beast man is currently in rage mode which is why he attacks those in his way indiscriminately. He does target Kabrakan for some reason though and his defenses are also boosted to such arge degree that they can barely scratch him. Even Sirius or Kaon could not damage him greatly and only posed as a short hindrance. "What is that guy made of?" Adrian thought as even his other friends joined in on the fight. Whatever they threw towards the elephant beast man, he will just brush it off and focus on Kabrakan. Adrian could no longer maintain the Absolute Sovereignty skill as he lost all his mana already. He could not drink a potion as much as he wants or else, he would get mana poisoning. He might be able to not get mana poisoning if he is lucky, but that status effect is not affected by invulnerabilities. Mana is linked to the soul of a person and if they are not a priest that carefully deals with the soul then they will not be able to cure mana poisoning. Since nothing could stop the raging elephant beast man, the group only focused on making sure that Kabrakan is alive. Only a few minutes are left and all they need is to make sure that one thing happens. Kabrakan could see that his friends are already getting battered up just trying to protect him which slightly broke his heart. He is usually the one that protects them, but his shields have yet to recover while the opponent is not someone they could easily defeat. He gathered more mana to make sure that the shield fragments would gather much faster. He did not bother conserving his mana as he just needed to protect his team members. The elephant beast man on the other hand has already lost all reason. This is the feared berserk state of the elephant n which made even the lion n fear them. In fact, if two elephant n members bes berserk then not only the enemy team will be destroyed but also their allies as well. They are not necessarily the best when ites to handling their rage. Their inability to control their rage fully is what made them turn to attaining inner peace and enlightenment. You could say that they have no other choice but to be monks in order to not destroy everything in their wakes when they get slightly angered. The one that mostly blocks the elephant beast man is Vayu, but he deflects the attacks using wind. He could feel that his usual strategy became more and more difficult to do as the elephant beast man seems to get sturdier the longer, he is in that state. Soleil even used her special skill by growing Regulus, but the me lion is just treated as a slight inconvenience. The heat of the lion elemental could not even scorch the skin of the elephant beast man. Even attacks from Levin Cloud could not pierce him as the elephant beast man is not aligned to the evil side. Peridot is making good progress and is the only one where her attacks seem to be working. Her attacks are basically Legendary spells which is why it is affecting the enraged elephant beast man. Her attacks are effective, but she cannot keep doing it for long as she is now running out of precious gemstones. The elephant beast man is about to reach Kabrakan, but Adrian used Quantum Dispersion to blow him away. With the respite that Adrian has created, Kabrakan has managed to gather all of his shield fragments back again. This time his shields have now evolved to the Mythical Tier, and it glowed in a different light than before. The elephant beast man recovered from getting blown away immediately and performed a m attack on Kabrakan. One would think that the shields would be cracked again but that did not happen as the shields even repelled the trunk of the elephant beast man. Even Kabrakan is surprised as this is the effect of his new Mythical Tier equipment. His shields have been transformed into the Dual Mountain Aegis. It is currently still using the look of the current armor that Kabrakan possess but the appearance of a gorgon head could be seen decorating it. The shields now have two new abilities that are vastly different from the one it had before. Weapon Name: Dual Mountain Aegis (Character Bound) Tier: Mythical Type: Giant Two-handed Shields Effect: -Damage Modifier = 1000 -Increase the Defense of the bearer by 200% -Increase the Endurance of the bearer by 100 -Increase the Stamina of the bearer by 100 -When blocking physical attacks perfectly, reduce the damage taken by 95%. (Reduced damage will be different if the physical attack is not blocked in a perfect manner.) -When blocking magical attacks, reduce the damage taken by 85%. (Reduced damage will be different depending on the bearer''s resistances. -When sessfully blocking any type of attack, gain a 10% chance to return 50% of the damage of the attack to the enemy. -Gain a 5% chance to activate Skill: Gorgon''s Stare when blocking an attack. -When under 30% health, activate Skill: Aegis Blessing once. Slots: 1. Rune of Greater Defense 2. Empty 3. Empty Description: A shield said to have been the shield Aegis that the Goddess of Wisdom and Battle Strategy, Athena, used. It features the great image of a gorgon as they are depicted as powerful immortal beings that can grant perfect protection. An unknown cksmith created a growing two-handed shield but even she does not expect that her creation will turn into something like this. Skill: Gorgon Stare Effect: Send a beam of bright light in a conical shape that will petrify those caught in it for five seconds. The petrifying curse does not deal any damage, but it will surpass resistances. Effect Duration: 5 seconds Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Skill: Aegis Blessing Effect: When the wielder drops to 30% health, all defenses will increase by 500% while regeneration will increase by 100%. The wieldier will not be able to die when the skill effect is in use. Effect Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 24 hours Cast Time: Instant The moment that the elephant beast man hit the two shields, a beam of light sted out of them which petrified the enemy. The elephant beast man turned into a stone statue instantly and it bought them more time. After five seconds, the stone statue started to rumble as the elephant beast man returned to normal and started his rampage. Another m attack hit Kabrakan that passed through his defense this time and Aegis Blessing activated. He basically became unable to die for a duration of ten minutes, but his health only hovered between 1% to 5%. The group tried all things that they can to try and trap the elephant beast man, but he just brushes off almost anything. In the end, they relied on Kabrakan to tank everything and Levin Cloud immediately healed him back to half health when the effect of Aegis Blessing wore off. Adrian then teleported him out of the attack as he might not survive despite blocking it properly. "Is there no end to this? I am incredibly tired." Peridot stated. As soon as Peridot said that sentence, the elephant beast man emitted a loud roar as numerous mands suddenly appeared all over them. It seems that the elephant beast man wants to kill them in one fell swoop. They could definitely see them not being able to survive this attack as they could feel the power erupting from the body of the enemy. "Need more time! Let us revert you back to a few minutes ago. Rewind!" Adrian stated as he activated the spell, he used against himself when he needs a skill to be released on cooldown. He made sure to save this skill if he needed to use an ultimate attack but even his ultimate attacks will have no effect on the enemy. He also did not use Netheros True Form in fear that the enemy also has another form. Adrian threw the magic circle towards the elephant beast man, and he could be seen retracing his steps as his time turned back by a few minutes. After Rewind''s effect ended, the elephant beast man once again activated that powerful attack, but Adrian already has a smile on his face. "Two seconds left. Chrono Lag!" Adrian casted with a confident smile. Chapter 977 "Two seconds left. Chrono Lag!" Adrian casted with a confident smile. With Chrono Lag affecting the elephant beast man, all his motions also slowed down. The powerful attack that he was going to use is part of that. The mands did not immediately manifest but slowly appeared as everything has been slowed down by 90%. They could even see how the light created the intricate patterns of the mands. Two seconds passed by and the mands that filled the area all turned into particles of light that went up to the sky. All the effects of the skills that the elephant beast man used also fade away. His glistening red skin returned to its purplish hue as he became peaceful once more. Kabrakan thought that he would be done as all those powerful mand energies are aimed towards him. Thankfully, Adrian has an ace up his sleeve and Kabrakan really owes him the clutch victory of the match. All the energy that dissipated became energy so powerful that he Will of the Wilde came out of Kabrakan. The Will of the Wilde then absorbed tremendous energy to the point that everyone in the world could feel it. The Selvaggians that are scattered throught the world all kneeled as the baptism of the divine item Will of the Wilde is nowplete. Kabrakan then looked at his quest as it is now officiallypleted. He has sessfully unlocked all Selvaggian race for all of the yer base to use. The ones that are rejoicing more are the newbies that are still stuck at the Genesis Vige as they suddenly got notifications to transform into a Selvaggian before they exit the starting vige. Quest Name: Right of Providence (Selvaggian) Difficulty: World Quest (Race Unlocking Quest) Description: You have sessfully put together the three missing items for the Will of the Wilde. You have already proven yourself to the Will of the Wilde, but you also need to prove yourself to the world. Survive 10 days without dying from any being. Requirement: Survive ten days??? (10/10 days) World Reward: Unlocking of the Selvaggian Race to all yers of Pandemonium, Individual Reward: Will of the Wilde (Rare Growth Skill (Up to Transcendent Tier)), Title: Wilde Child Failure: Unknown Failure Condition: Dying even once Quest Duration: 7 more days Note: If the quest bearer dies then it will automatically make him or her fail the quest. If the quest bearer dies and is revived, the quest will still be considered as a failure. Be careful to not get assassinated. The time duration will only run when the user is online. You cannot share this quest. [You havepleted the Right of Providence (Selvaggian) Quest] [You have unlocked the Rare tier growth type skill: Will of the Wilde.] [You have unlocked the title: Wilde Child] Skill Name: Will of the Wilde Tier: Rare (Growth Type) Type: Passive Skill Effect: -Increases all base stats by 10% -All skills that are only avable to Selvaggians will have their effects increased by 20% Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None Title: Wilde Child Tier: Rare (Growth Type) Type: Unique Title Effect: Increases the stats of the title bearer by 10% when outside settlements. Note: This title increases in tier in correspondence with the Will of the Wilde passive skill. [The yer, Kabrakan, has sessfully cleared the Right of Providence (Selvaggian) Quest.] [All yers rejoice as he sessfully unlocked the Selvaggian race.] [All new yers will be able to choose the Selvaggian species of their choosing in the starting vige.] [Some Selvaggian species will not be readily avable as some species are quest locked.] [yers trying to collect the Boon of Transformation from Selvaggians will have a 1.5 increase in speed for the rest of the quest duration.] The world message stated the new things that have changed in the world as Kabrakan finished the quest to unlock the Selvaggian race. The Will of the Wilde basically exploded into humongous energy that wrapped itself to the main world. The main world expanded byndmass as a result since new races wille to the main world. Adrian got dragged by Pann as they needed to connect the Wilde to the main world at the request of the Selvaggian Race. It seems that his territory will be the waypoint for the new Selvaggian yers to transition to the main world. Adrian is not refusing as he needed the funds and all he needed to do is help Pann stabilize the portal since the other elders are out. It is not just Adrian that helped stabilize the portal as nine other greater demons did so. When the portal stabilized, King Leonidas came out of the portal and emitted a mighty roar that reverberated throughout the central continent. He informed every person in the central continent that he has arrived back to retrieve what is rightfully theirs. "Ahaha! Thanks a lot, to the young demons. Especially to the Champion of the Twin Gods. Without you then the chosen child of the Wilde would have had a difficult time or failed." King Leonidas stated as he patted Adrian at the back with great force. If he did not have numerous buffs affecting him then he might have been thrown away by the force of the pat. "King Leonidas! I am sessful." Kabrakan reported as he kneeled. "You do not need to kneel to me Kabrakan as you are the one chosen by the Wilde. You have done us proud for enduring. All Selvaggians connected to the Will of the Wilde has seen your exploits. The Will of the Wilde sent us the events happening here and how your friends defended you to the bitter end." King Leonidas stated with great joy. "What shall we do now then?" Kabrakan asked as the Selvaggians from the Wilde have no settlement here in the main world. "For now, we shall graciously ept the helping aid of the Daemos until we find the Deed of our oldnd." King Leonidas stated as all yers that unlocked the Selvaggian race got a mission. Chapter 978 [To all yers of Pandemonium, we will be implementing a patch that will take five hours real world time.] [All yers must will be logged out in ten minutes.] [All yers in a dungeon or doing activities will be able to save their progress.] [We apologize for the sudden interruption.] [We will deliver exquisite gaming experience when the servers are back online.] All of the yers got logged out of the game as stated by the next set of announcements as they needed to patch certain things. With the Selvaggian mission out of the way, Adrian''s group of friends decided to chat about their next steps. Kabrakan: I will probably go and do the Find the Deed quest. Levin Cloud: I will probably learn alchemy as Jianna has been begging me to be her student. I only told her that I was interested in creating potions but to think that she would stare are me every time I buy potions from her. Peridot: I will just explore Avalon as I do not have anything to do. I do not even have a great quest like what Kabrakan just received. Creepysoo: I am still stuck in the underworld. I will be able toe to Avalon in two days. I wanted toe and help you guys which is much better than doing menial work for the underworld gods and goddesses. Do you guys know how many parties I have cleaned up here?! Vayu: Soleil and I will also hangout with Peridot in Avalon as we are not rushing any mission currently. Soleil: Yeah! Solstice: We would probably arrive in a day. Equinox: Those that areing! Please remember to bring the things that I ask of you. We need to create the guild in the territory. Bring extra if you can. Lycan: Your brother is definitely cashing in on us. Solstice: Must be the businessman blood in him. That or he is just broke. Hehe Equinox: Anyways, do you guys have suggestions for a name? Levin Cloud: The Mighty Squad Peridot: Pass. Never ask that guy for a group name as he is not the best in thinking one. Creepysoo: Equinox and Friends Peridot: Ignore that one as well. He has the naming sense of a child. Creepysoo: I am extremely offended. Peridot: Do you think I care, little boy? Unless you want us to be named in a cute way then think of something more appropriate. Kabrakan: What if we based it on Equinox'' job ss? Equinox: like Eclipse? I think that one has already been taken by another guild. Vayu: What about the Hidden Warriors? Soleil: Do not take daddy''s suggestion. It was mommy that named his character. Vayu: To think that my own daughter is being cheeky towards me. It hurts. Peridot: Whatever the guild master thinks of then that should be our name. Equinox: Who is the guild master? Everyone else: ¡­. Solstice: You are seriously asking that? The guild master is you dummy. Equinox: What! I cannot take on such a serious role. Lycan: Who else could it be but you? You basically gathered all of us here. Creepysoo: I agree. Without big bro then we will not meet each other after all. Equinox: Fine! Just do not condemn me if the name I think of isme. Numerous gaming news outlets and even normal media outlets started reporting of the huge thing that happened. There is even released footage of the fight in Avalon as some journalists were there when the fight came to that area. They got a glimpse of how powerful Selvaggians are but most importantly of the demon and hispanions. The focus of the news is the details of the patch as well since it is stated that thend mass of the main world suddenly grew. This also happened when the dragonkin were unlocked by Hou Yiwei but the expansion is much bigger than before. Numerous dungeons rted to Selvaggians also are spected to pop up that can change the yer to a rare species. The yers are looking forward to bing a Selvaggian as they are the beast men of Pandemonium. They also have a transformation skill that can turn the tides of battle. The main page of Pandemonium also revealed that they have three groups which are the Terramorphs, the Hydromorphs and the Aeromorphs. Underwater travel has been difficult before but the advent of the Hydromoprh Selvaggian will change that. Dragonkins will also not be the only race that have wings as the Aeromorphs will also have the ability to fly in the sky and maybe even greater. The yers did not underestimate the Terramorphs as they will most likely be the most numerous due to most dungeons being onnd. The Selvaggians created a buzz once more and the Apocalypse event became a side piece for a moment. What the yers want to know is what Asmodians are, and they finally got their answer when the Pandemonium team described the Selvaggians as one of the five Asmodian descendants. The five Asmodian races are also revealed when the information about the Selvaggian became public. They only told who are the five though and did not reveal the specifics of each race. They revealed the Jotunn, the Erebian, the Selvaggian, the Faekin and the Daemos. The yers already know of the Selvaggian as that is the race that is unlocked. They also know of the Daemos as that that is what the demons would refer themselves as since it was humans that gave them the moniker of demons. The Jotunn, the Erebian and the Faekin are thest of the three races that they have yet to know which ignited the desire of all yers. They suddenly got the idea that they will be powerful once they get one of the Asmodian races as Equinox and Kabrakan are one of them. They are even praying that no one in their group has unlocked the other races as they want to get those. But the most important thing that the yers learned is: What are Asmodian? Chapter 979 The term Asmodian got the yers of Pandemonium in a stir as the five powerful races are descended among them. People already started searching for clues about the remaining races and they led to simple conclusions. The Jotunn might actually be the giants of Pandemonium as they are a race of giants in Norse Myth. The Erebian is a bit tricky, but some have reached a conclusion that it might be a race derived from darkness since the namees from the God of Darkness, Erebus. The Faekin are easy as that might the fairies of old stories told which made the female yers suddenly excited to search traces of them They thought that Asmodians are actually demons, but the Daemos already fit that bill. Suddenly, one of the mildly popr Explorer named Dungeon Lover noticed that she has clues on what Asmodians are. She has delved into a ruin back then that depicted a powerful race of godlike beings that protected the world from the dark gods. The ruins did not say much but the Asmodians were depicted as a pinnacle species handcrafted by the Primordial gods themselves. Needless to say, her streams exploded in poprity because of that, and she was even invited to a television new program because of this. She even told her spections that the beings now are actually just species that devolved because the powerful ones sacrificed themselves in a great fight back then. Her spections might have been oundish, but she all based it on the findings of each of the ruins that she explores which is why they cannot be dismissed immediately. "She actually guessed some of the things that happened back in the day. She is scary perceptive but that is also why people like watching her as she bases her spections in facts." Levin Cloud stated as they are now gathered in Avalon. "Who knew that five hours could be so long." Creepysoo stated as he has now arrived at Avalon after hisbors at the underworld. "Maybe we should stream as well when we do guild raids? It might generate enough for all of the things that we invested to create a guild." Vayu suggested as this is what his disciple told him as he has mentioned that he will join a guild. In fact, Vayu did not mention the fact that de told him that they might shake the world if they form a guild with their members. Vayu only thought that his disciple is actually joking but he was actually serious when he told him that as de knows of their line-up. "Anyways, we should wait for Solstice and Lycan as they have the other items that we need." Adrian stated. "I have been meaning to ask, big bro. I heard from Xinthri that the materials they needed for them to create a guild is not equivalent to the ones that you said that we need. Are you perhaps going to upgrade the guild immediately upon creation?" Creepysoo asked as he asked some people about the item requirements to create a guild. "You actually made us collect Elemental Wood instead of just normal wood. Even the marble that is needed for the foundation has been turned into Granite Dust. Those things are not easy to farm, you know." Levin Cloud added. "The reason for that is simple as our guild headquarters is not that simple. I actually got the construction recipe from the old man Koronn when I asked him about blueprints. I even ran errands for him a couple of times so that he can provide it to me." Adrian said as he opened up the blueprints to reveal the guild house. "It is just a normal circr plot ofnd though. Did you get juked?" The rest stated. "This is for a Pocket Dimension guild base though." Adrian muttered as he did not expect that his fellow friends will actually say that he got fooled. When they heard that it was for a Pocket Dimension guild base, everyone''s heart started to thump as this is a big deal. It would mean that the guild base will be unique, and they could even brag about it to the other. The fact that Adrian could get handed blueprints like this with ease also made them shocked as well. If they actually knew these errands, then they will not say that it was easy as those missions were needed to bepleted with great finesse. "But only the Daemos could see pocket dimensions, right? Unless it is a dungeon then anyone could enter." Peridot asked a valid point which all of them thought of as well. "Since it is a guild base, all guild members will be able to see the entrance. I do not know what sort of mechanism that will imply but that is what Koronn told me anyways." Adrian replied. The eyes of everyone in the group could be seen sparkling as they did not expect that their guild base will be unique. It will also be hidden from the view of others which is what everyone likes. No one wants people getting inside their guild bases easily which is why there are guards deployed at the treasury of each guild. Since Pandemonium opts for a realistic approach, even stealing from guild bases are possible as long as one has the means. This is also the reason why members of big guilds despise the Thief Guild that is present in Pandemonium. The NPC led guild has been creating havoc amongst every nation with weak defenses which is why treasuries are sealed with meticulous ways and would often take a day just to open doors. "The only problem is that we cannot take turns guarding the treasury. Even I am sure that being a pocket dimension is not a sure way to guard the gate." Levin Cloud added. "Oh! We are not going to make our guild in this area. Follow me as we will build it in a special ce that has already heavily guarded. Chapter 980 Adrian then led the group to the edge of the floating ind where only high members of the Church of the Twin Gods could enter. To exact, only elders of the Church of the Twin Gods or Elders of the Daemos could enter as one needs to pass a barrier. They entered the Sanctuary of the Tree of Life and Death. The tree could even be seen swaying at the group, and they also noticed the small puddle near it. Two children could also be seen lying downfortably next to each other near the tree but if one could see their energies then they will be afraid. "We should be quiet as Vitae and Mortem are currently resting." Adrian stated as he led them a bit further in an area at the edge of the barrier. The area there is only small as only a five meter by five-meter building could fit in that space. It might not be enough if it was a normal guild house but if it was a pocket dimension then it is more than enough. This is where Adrian nned to put the entrance as he already has a sign there saying it is his property with a small demon anime character drawn. In fact, even if he did not do that, no one would ever dare to argue as he is the owner of the entire floating ind. He has the power to make anyone get exiled if he so pleases but he does not want to be a tyrant. "All we need to do is wait for the materials from Solstice and Lycan before we can proceed." Adrian stated. "Have you thought of a name yet though?" Creepysoo asked. "I thought of three actually and is hoping that we could vote for it. We should vote when all of us are here. I will need to start in making the magic circle as the materials are already here. You guys can do anything you want for a day since that is the time that both Solstice and Lycan will arrive." Adrian stated as he dismissed everyone since he is finished exining. The others dispersed while Creepysoo remained near the Tree of Life and Death as he wanted to observe what Adrian is about to do. Creating a pocket dimension is not an easy feat as it takes careful nning and execution. If he fails, then something wrong might appear inside the pocket dimension. The potential things that might happen if he fails is that numerous entrances will appear in a one-kilometer area which will force him to close each one. If that happens then the resources will be used up and he would have wasted them. The pocket dimension might also be unstable which might kill anyone caught inside if it retracts suddenly. He does not want any of his friends to be angry at him because he unknowingly killed them. An artificial pocket dimension is not the same as a natural pocket dimension. The magic that is needed to sustain this is also needed which is why it is costly. Magic stones from defeated monsters are needed in order to power the pocket dimension or else it will be unstable. He is waiting for this magic stone that Solstice and Lycan will give which is why he has yet to start the actual creation. The magic stone that Adrian wanted is from a Boss Monster in the level 300s called the Mana Eater. He made Solstice and Lycan hunt the monster as they barely use their mana to fight. Only they could hunt that monster among all of them as Mana Eaters be more dangerous with more mana that they eat. The magic stone from a level 300 Mana Eater could store up to a mana number of 100,000. This can power up the artificial pocket dimension for two months. In fact, Solstice and Lycan died a few times just to get this magic stone since getting to the Mana Eater is much more difficult than killing it. The trick to defeating a Mana Eater is to not have job sses that rely on mana to kill it, but it is also surrounded by other mobs in the process. Since only Solstice and Lycan fought against it, they took quite a bit of tries just to get the magic stone that is a guaranteed drop in the first kill. Adrian also made sure that they must fill up the magic stone with every visit. This is to ensure that the magic stone does not run out of mana. Adrian then proceeded to draw the magic circle on the ground ording to the scroll provided to him. He did not dare to modify it as one needed to be at least a Master Scribe to do so. He is confident in doing it because an Intermediate Scribe could safely create the pocket dimension. Adrian is not creating a pocket dimension out of nothing as he will expand the space within the designated area. He started to draw the intricate outer magic circle first as this would be the foundation of the pocket dimension. This would represent the stability of the pocket dimension and will dictate if it would fall or get destroyed. Adrian made use of every bit of concentration that he had to the point that he could no longer hear what is happening in the outside world. He only snapped out of his trance when he finished the entire magic circle andpared it to the one in the illustration. He breathes a sigh of relief and saw his friends waiting patiently next to him as he finished his job. Even they were afraid of distracting him as he is in full concentration mode. "You guys should have told me that you are here." Adrian muttered but everyone just shot judging eyes towards him. "We called out to each time we arrived in the area, but you did not hear us. It would take an attack to break that level of concentration from you." Solstice stated. Chapter 981 "I guess I must have been concentrating too much to the point that I no longer heard anything. I guess I zoned out too much." Adrian muttered as he really did not hear them greet him. "You zoned out too well like when you want topete mom''s training back then." Solstice stated as even she is afraid when Adrian truly enters that state. He would neglect any other thing just to make sure that he attains his goal. This is the reason why she believes that her brother could do anything as long as he sets his mind to it. In fact, all of them shuddered when they saw Adrian inplete concentration mode. He could create intricate patterns with just a simple graceful movement. Only truly professional people could do that when they enter the zone. He evenpleted it within a day when they saw that the magic circle''s creation time frame is three to five days. The fact that Adrian managed to finish a three-day magic circle in under one day is very amazing. One would needplete knowledge or at least a great deal of knowledge when ites to magic circles. Sub job sses in this game is not absolute as even Grand Masters could create rubbish equipment when they do not exert effort. "Anyways, since you guys already arrived, did you bring what I have asked for?" Adrian stated as he held his hand out to receive the magic stone from the people that just arrived. "It was not easy getting this little boy. This guild base better be worth it as I want a personal room." Solstice stated. "I already told you that you need a Spatial Expansion Stone for your own room. You practically live in a castle in the main world so why do you need a room here?" Adrian added. "Every girl needs their private space. The castle here is not very private as other vampires could just easily sneak inside." Solstice replied. "You just want to have a personal room to have snu snu time with your boyfriend over there." Adrian sneakily muttered which made him get hit by the head. "I did not even know where to get these precious Spatial Expansion Stone. Here! Take this huge lump of magic stone off me as my arm is already getting numb." Solstice stated. Adrian then received the magic stone of a boss level Mana Eater. The magic stone looks just like a lump of ordinary stone when it was given to Adrian. Solstice does not know why Adrian needs that ordinary looking stone, but he told her that it would be the battery for the guild base. "Time for the finishing touches. Paradox, aid me." Adrian stated as the Cube of Paradox suddenly split into four smaller cubes. The four smaller cubes released some sort of energy and made the magic stone of the Mana Eater float in midair. Adrian then continued with thest phases of his work and proceeded to carve runes into the magic stone. Carving a magic stone is not an easy process and one needs the correct tools. He borrowed a carving knife from the Daemonios since he is already their leader. There was no requirement for the engraving of the runes which is why Adrian did not need a real Engraver on the scene. Plus, only a scribe could truly use the runes that he is using right now as it is of the ancient era. When Adrian finished engraving the runes in under an hour. The magic stone that floated in midair and the runes engraves suddenly became floating glowing letters around it. The magic stone has finished the first step of its transformation to a living battery as thest step would be to fill it with mana. Adrian then proceeded to pour all his mana into the magic stone. The remaining amount that he could not fill is supplemented by the others. Every time that they pour mana into the magic stone, the ordinary stone appearance suddenly changed to something that resembles a diamond. The magic stone became extremely beautiful once it is filled with mana and it rivalled any other precious stone out there. It even has rings of runes floating around it which made it look ethereal. Adrian then unfurled his wings and proceeded to gently ce the floating magic stone in the center of the magic circle. When the magic stone was ced in the center of the circle, the whole magic circle reacted and immediately glowed in a rainbow-colored light. The magic circle then released chains that attached itself to the magic stone as it pulled it down to a portal created in the middle of the magic circle. When the magic stone gotpletely pulled down, a huge explosion of power could be sensed but no shockwaves were produced. "Is that it? Where is the entrance though? The magic circle also disappeared. Did you fail?" Levin Cloud stated as he inspected the area. "Why are you so impatient? The best part has yet toe though." Adrian stated as something unexinable happened a few secondster. Lightning suddenly sprouted out of nowhere, but it did note from the sky. The lightning sprouted from the ground itself as everyone in Avalon saw the phenomenon. Levin Cloud even fell down from the shock as the lighting almost hit him if he was a little bit closer. The beautiful arching lightning formed a figure resembling a tree. The trunk and the branches are the lightning itself while the clouds looked like its leaves. About one minuteter, the lightning tree suddenly retracted back to the ground while dragging the space that its lightning branches attached itself into. When the lightning retracted back to the ground, a glowing magic circle appeared. The glowing magic circle then turned into particles of light that created a small star in front of them. The small star then exploded which created a rift in reality. [You have sessfully created a Pocket Dimension Guild House.] Chapter 982 [You have sessfully created a Pocket Dimension Guild House.] [You are the first to create a pocket dimension. You have earned the title ''Carver of Dimensions.] Title: Carver of Dimensions Tier: Special Effect: -Able to feel pocket dimensions more clearly. -You will not be identally caught if pocket dimensions suddenly closed. -Able to modify pocket dimensions that you have created. Description: A title given to those that are the pioneer in creating pocket dimensions. It is said that no one knows the origins of pocket dimensions as they are older than the Daemos that frequently use them. [Please state the name of your guild. Insert the Guild Medallion once the name of the guild has been decided.] "And we are done! Thankfully, it all proceeded ording to n, and nothing went wrong. Well, if something did go wrong then we would have been sucked into oblivion and forever wander inside of it." Adrian muttered as he rejoiced that the guild house has been sessfully created. "I am sorry, but could you please repeat thatst phrase?" Peridot asked since she thought she heard something incredibly wrong and disturbing. "Anyways, it is time for a vote for three of the names that I havee up with. If any of you also thought of a name for the guild, then feel free to add that to the three that I have thought of." Adrian stated as he told then the three names he came up with. The three guild names that Adrian suggested is Chaotic, Illuminati and Pantheon. He thought of the name Chaotic because of the nature of their gamey which is extremely chaotic. He also got this idea when he readments on videos of the fight with the dark god. The viewers were describing them as Chaotic due to the nature of attacks that they use. He thought of the name Illuminati as they often moved in secret, but people know that they exist. He just honestly put this in for more name choices and he also thought it was a cool sounding name. This was the first name that he thought of without much thinking. Thest name Pantheon has been thought up when he readments about him, Levin Cloud and Vayu. Under some of the videos or posts that talk about them, the people often call them as Demon God, Holy God, and Wind God respectively. He thought that they could embrace these monikers and be a group of gods which is called a Pantheon. Creepysoo also thought of a name, but it was immediately shut down when they heard it. It was not of their taste except for Soleil as she seemed to like that name. It made Creepysoo even more depressed when only the youngest could appreciate his naming taste. The group then voted for the name that they wanted, and it got votes of three, two and three respectively. Chaotic and Pantheon got tied and it was up to Adrian''s vote to break the tie. Adrian also though deeply on what name he should choose. "I think I am going to go with Pantheon for my vote." Adrian stated to which all agreed as they respect the decision of each individual. Adrian then proceeded to take out the Guild Medallion and inserted it at the portal entrance of the pocket dimension. When he did so, the Guild Medallion crumbled into dust and scattered inside of the pocket dimension. [Please choose a design for your Guild Emblem. The design for the guild emblem will be present in the clothes of each guild member. The Guild Emblem can only be changed once every six months or with the Guild Emblem Changer item.] Adrian immediately knew what design he needs to incorporate. He chose a small temple with the tree of life and death in the background as the design for the Guild Emblem. He wanted to choose this as having Yewdrassil as the symbol looked cool and symbolic. [Congrattions Equinox for creating the Pantheon guild.] [You have be the Guild Master of the Pantheon Guild.] When the notifications appeared, the guild emblem is then printed on his cloaks. The cloak that had no design suddenly had an emblem of the tree of life and death with a small temple. Even the others agreed that the guild emblem does have its own charm to it. Adrian then proceeded to appoint the four key positions for the guild. Guild Master: Equinox Vice Guild Master: Levin Cloud Guild Secretary: Peridot Guild Treasurer: Solstice The positions of the key figures were already voted by them earlier on. When Adrian finished setting up the key guild positions, he then proceeded to invite the rest that were not chosen as guild key figures. "So, we can all see the portal but how do we get inside?" Creepysoo asked as he was able to see the swirling vortex when he got invited to the guild. "The Guild Emblem is the key to the guild house. Follow me inside." Adrian stated as he entered the portal with great confidence. When all of them went inside the portal, they are greeted by a wonderous floating ind that is half as big as the main ind of Avalon. The only thing present in the floating ind of the pocket dimension is a Guild Board where quests for the guild can be posted. The whole floating ind is also tiled with the design of the guild emblem. "Woah! The guild house is cool. We even have the view of the stars! How is that possible?" Creepysoo excitedly stated. "It is really as bare as they said though." Adrian muttered as the only thing free is the guild board. "No worries as we will fill it up with things to decorate. I want my own room though. Guild houses are said to be customizable by guild members." Solstice once again brought out her own room argument. "Get the thing that I told you to or get a Level 400 Mana Eater magic stone. Thetter would be enough to generate about ten smaller hidden dimensions so that each of us get a room. "We should power level to 300 then so that we can get that magic stone!" Creepysoo chimed it as he is excited at the prospect of his own room. "You have your own room in the castle of the undead though." Levin Cloud stated as he remembered being invited inside Creepysoo''s room. "This will be our private quarters here, so I want to decorate it again. This is how the guild known as Pantheon is formed. A guild said that only those with godlike abilities can join. What they did not know is that their increased guild activities is due to room decoration. Chapter 983 The hunt for the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse started as soon as the world message for it. Some guilds that were not doing any raids immediately flew into action when they received it as the world mission rewards and world quest fame is not something to be looked down upon. Some of the spotlight of the hunt for the Horsemen of the Apocalypse might have been shifted due to the Selvaggian quest but that does not mean they are looking down on it. Mythical Tier Weapons is not something anyone currently has or at least known in Pandemonium. There have been legends about Mythical Tier weapons being able to injure elder dragons or ancient beasts. It is not only the yers under the alignment of the gods and those neutral participating in the quest. The yers that are followers of the dark gods are also participating in the hunt for the four horsemen as even their dark gods do not like them. The dark gods remember that the four horsemen are those that injured major gods back in the War of Gods. The followers of the dark gods are given the mission to not only hunt down the four horsemen but also hunt down the ones possessing their weapons. The yers of the followers of the dark gods are also given a special relic that can destroy the ursed weapons that heavily damaged them back in the War of Gods. Even the gods fear the god ying weapons when they grow to their peaks. For the yers that are confident in themselves, they wish to be a champion of a god or goddess. They have learned of how powerful the champions of gods and goddesses are from the Pandelympics. They are also wishing that they can be recognize by some so that they can use divine energy as well. The top guilds are also paying anyone that can provide urate information of the whereabouts of each horseman. This is to make sure that their guild will have the first shot of ever getting a Mythical Tier chest. They also want the attention of the gods and goddesses since those that fought the horseman got some recognition. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse are not like other raid monsters that stay in one area, but they are roaming raid monsters. They will stay in the area once they are attacked though and will transform the current area in a one kilometer radius to be beneficial for them. They also have penchant destruction for those that are aligned to a god. The whole world is the battlefield for the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse as they are a world level threat. They also have a cycle of seven days before they would disappear from their current ce. The obvious sign that they are there in the area is different per horseman as even the monsters in that area will transform to their powers. The Horseman of gue would turn the one kilometer radius into a ce where one would immediately be sick as soon as they enter. The monsters there would also turn sickly and would explode upon death to further spread the gue. One would need to have an artifact that can constantly cleanse the user or targeted user from sickness in order to be fit for performance. The Horseman of War is different as he would turn the one kilometer radius into a war zone. All the monsters in the area would also have a special ability that makes them more powerful as soon as the battle persists. What is even more cruel is the fact that the Horseman of War would also fall under this effect as long as a battle is in the one kilometer area. The Horseman of Famine would turn the area it resides into a barren wastnd. The monsters there would be skinny and will be eaten by the numerous rodents residing in the area for food. All those that are inside would also have five times the stamina reduction and twice the Satiety consumption as well. The Horseman of Death is also the easiest to get close to but also the most dangerous. It would turn the area into a ce filled with fog that will obstruct those inside. There are no monsters near it as those that are in the area will immediately die when they even think of attacking it. It would also send out wraith like monsters that have a chance of instantly killing anyone. All of the Horsemen are difficult to deal with due to one thing. They will target the priest ss first regardless of aggro skills. The fact that they target the main healers of the raid party is what makes it extremely difficult. Those that often badmouth the priest ss for just standing on the back could no longer say that. The identities of the priest ss yers are also elevated due to this since the raid parties could now distinguish their survivability clearly without a priest ss. If their normal survivability with a priest is 30 minutes, then without them would only be five minutes. The horsemen would often use a powerful AOE attack after killing off all the priest ss. Those AOE skills would even bypass the defenses of the tanks as they cannot block an attacking for all of them. Even invulnerability effects are bypassed as well since skills and abilities that give invulnerability are often given by or derived from skills made by gods. The yers are basically left to tank the attack for themselves, but they will get killed easily since they would be at death''s door after the AOE attack. In fact, there is a video of a raid party against the Horseman of War that is uploaded getting millions of views. The raid team just happened to luck upon it and attacked when they saw the prospect of Mythical Tier Treasure Chest and a Level 300 Raid Boss. They did not know that they poked the tiger''s tail due to their greed. Chapter 984 The video of a fifty member raid party facing against the Horseman of War is gaining millions of views. They are not getting millions of views because of the battle but rather to see and gauge the strength of the Horseman of War. The first thing that changed is the topography as the one kilometer radius turned into a war zone. The area got changed to fit the Horseman of War as numerous broken swords, arrows, armor and other war equipment is scattered. The monsters are also already in the berserk state and would even battle each other when there are no other enemies. The most interesting fact is that they lost the ability to cancel friendly fire the moment they entered the battlefield. This made the fifty member raid partyst ten minutes against the might of the monsters there. They were not used to battling monsters or even raiding boss monsters when friendly fire immunity is disabled. They took out more of their team than the monsters themselves since the mages just casted spells freely. Thements in the video are flooded withughing emojis as this was only a record of the livestream. The guild in question is only a middle ranked guild and did not prepare enough to handle a world boss which is why some people did not criticize them badly. The guild in question did not even take down the video because it is also helping fund their guild loses. They already earned fifty thousand dors just by letting others stream their videos. The leader of the raid group is even invited for interviews to give hisments about the battle. One thing that they definitely learned from the encounter is that the Horseman of War actively hunted down their priests. The monsters that are berserk dealt with the front and middle line, but the Horseman of War killed their backline immediately. They even had a guild member there that has a small blessing from the Alchemist Goddess, and she was killed first instead of the priests. It seems that people that are directly blessed by the gods or goddesses will be the first to die. They also lost more equipment upon dying in the presence of the Horseman of War. Some viewers even mentioned that the equipment that they dropped be part of the special area. Once their weapons or armor drop, it would immediately turn into a rusted or broken equipment, but it seems that it only affects weapons that drop upon death. Another horseman is spotted in the western continent and the yers that started there immediately formed a raid party to kill it. The horseman that showed up is none other than the Horseman of gue. The yers there immediately noticed it because the horseman appeared near a city and even influenced the city when an unknown sickness struck the residents of that city. The city that was gued is not thatrge and it is currently controlled by a rather sizeable guild. They even hired yers to be mercenaries and managed to gather a punitive force that numbered in the two hundred. The gathered yers departed at the seventh day and managed to learn of a new mechanism regarding the horseman. It seems that the horseman will not leave the area when it is engaged in battle since the punitive force managed to survive for one day of battling. Unlike the Horseman of War, the Horseman of gue will not move immediately and will only strike when damaged. It will immediately affect those that have divine energy with unknown diseases to incapacitate them. The monsters affected by the Horseman of gue is also easier to defeat since they are sick. The only problem is that the sick monsters explode into a fountain of green goo that stretches to a ten meter radius depending on their size. The exploding sick monster also damages those that are near it since blood, meat and bones will fly out in the surroundings. The most difficult experience they encountered is the priest ss being unable to properly conjure up their divine energy to heal themselves. The priest themselves could not even cleanse the sickness they are afflicted with since the normal Cleanse does not work. The priests banded together and they managed to clear the sickness they are infected with using High Cleanse which is a five minute chant when done by one priest. The High Cleanse spell could be chanted under one minute when a group of priests chant it in unison but that is not as easy. The group of priests had to chant the spell at least five times since someone would suddenly fail to use divine energy at thest second. The sickness they are afflicted with seemed to have affected their ability to gather divine energy the most and would even damage them when they forcefully gathered it. When the priests managed to cleanse themselves of the gue they are affected, the raid party wholeheartedly devoted themselves to kill the raid boss. Everything would have gone swell if not for the AOE skill that the Horseman of gue used that affected them with numerous status ailments all at the same time. If one of them is unlucky, then they would be afflicted with five status ailments at the same time. Those affected by a status ailment from the Horseman of gue would then get decreased stats. They would lose 10% of their stats for each status ailment they are afflicted with which made them easy to be killed. Followed by the exploding sick monsters spreading more sickness, the raid party of two hundred members fell in just a day and two hours. When the yers died, the Horseman of gue vanished in the area as well, but it also took something from the dead bodies of the yers. It was a green liquid like substance that seemed to make the Horseman of gue stronger. The next individuals that faced the Horseman of gue encountered a level 301 raid boss monster. Chapter 985 A few days after the raid against the Horseman of gue, the next horseman appeared or rather was discovered. It was the Horseman of Death and it actually spawned near south area where the castle of the undead is located. A guild known as the Masked Death, which is mainly filled with undead yers, set up the raid against it. Since the Horseman of Death is near the castle of the undead, many undead yers also came and got recruited by the Masked Death guild. They managed to build a raid party that had a strong number of one thousand. One would think that they are just throwing away their lives when the Horseman of Death has instant death skills, but they are undead. Undead are not affected by instant death spells or abilities but that does not mean that they do not get damaged. They will not get executed immediately but probably drop to red health depending on their defenses. The thousand strong undead yers showed the power of what undead could really do. Due to the nature of their race, not many yers chose to be undead but there are still a sizeable number of yers that did so. The ones that chose to be undead are those that have job sses that are in perfect synergy with the racial characteristics of undead. A lot of yers that were second guessing back then also regretted their decision to not change into undead. The first generation undead yers are much stronger than those that have just be undead. The first generation undead yers already achieved evolutions to a Death Knight, Lich or any other mid-tier undead. In fact, undead yers are dominating the yer versus yer matches due to their unique Death Aura and spells that have instant death. The thousand undead yers that are going to march against the Horseman of Death are all mid-tier undead. The one leading the group is the guild leader of the Masked Death guild which is an undead called the the Headless Hessian of the Hollow. He is a Duhan and centaur hybrid with arge, cursed ive as a weapon. He is also one of the smaller Undead Captains in the infantry of the Undead King. In fact, he is actually a retired veteran soldier that wanted to experience the joys of battle. He rounded up his other brothers at arms that are in the same position as him and created a guild. They were of the human race at first butter changed to undead when they learned that undead do not consume stamina. The concept of stamina in the game inhibited what they could really do which is why they dly changed to undead. The Guild Leader of the Masked Death is named Hollow as that was his codename back then. He was also their Battalionmander back when they were still in the service. The raid of the Masked Death Guild is much differentpared to the first two raids that happened. They were far more organized and employed military warfare in their formations. The Horseman of Death is not a great match against undead yers since its powers derived from the death around it. Undead are already dead but are just in a special state of death. The Horseman of Death could not take the attacks and spells that the undead release. It could also not activate the instant death effect as undead that get hit by that spell only get damaged severely. The Horseman of Death would also enter a state of severe exhaustion when using its instant death attack which made the undead damage it severely. The raid is supposed to be a sess if not for the interference of the yers aligned with the dark god. The yers aligned with the dark gods are not only tasked with killing off the horseman but also taking their essence. The dark gods want their essence as they might be able to use it to pierce the barrier that pushes away the descent of the gods. Since the divine barrier is made using divine energy of fallen gods with the powers of Asmodians, the essence of the horseman might be able to destroy it or just a part of it. Some dark gods are already itching to descend to the main world when one of them managed to fully descend. The dark gods do not want to do a spectacle like what the Dark God of a Thousand Faces did. They know that subtlety is the best so that they will not get purged before they fully return to power in the main world and set up their divine territory. A small hole is just what they need so that they could avoid the detection of the Gods of Pandemonium. In fact, it is not just followers of the dark gods that barged in on the raid. Some yers that are chosen champions of some devious gods of Pandemonium also wanted the essence. They want to descend to the world once again and rule over humanity. They just masked their ns to other gods that their champions will just purge the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Apocalypse is not just the event where all of the yers move but also the gods as well. The movement of several superpowers are also apparent, but they make sure to hide their tracks. The power that the Horsemen of the Apocalypse have is a power that can kill divinity after all. The Horseman of Death was already at 30% health when they followers of the dark gods and the champions of the Gods of Pandemonium appeared. They thought that they could kill the Horseman of Death, but an eerie smile suddenly appeared on the nk face of the enemy. An aura of thick death surrounded all those in the one kilometer radius of the Horseman of Death. Its health also decreased all the way to 10% but an icon suddenly appeared on all yers in the area. The icon is looks like the Horseman of Death with its scythe pointed towards their neck. When the skeletal horse stomped its hoof, the scythe passed through the necks of all the yers in the vicinity. The yers that are alive all died with one strike of the scythe. The undead yers all got reduced to 1% health. The scariest part is that the 10% health of the Horseman of Death suddenly got filled back to 80%. The yers from the followers of the dark gods and the champions of the gods numbered to 70. Each death recovered 1% of the Horseman of Death''s health. That is not the only thing that happened as its stats also rose depending on the number of deaths around it. Seventy souls of yers increased the stats of the Horseman of Death by 70% as well. The increase in stats is not permanent though as it only affects the Horseman of Death for half an hour. Although, that is what dictated the fate of all the yers as half an hour with 70% stat increase against a level 300 raid boss is a death sentence. If the greedy yers did not intervene, then the first death of a Horseman would have been recorded. In fact, the yers that made the raid unwinnable got lot of hate from others. The main world is changing rapidly due to the horsemen. Numerous NPCs are dying either due to hunger or sickness. Crops do not grow as fast because of stale atmosphere and war is imminent due to the rising food shortages. The yers did not notice the changes at first but the first to notice are the guilds that run a territory. They are burning money with each passing day as the citizens are starving while some have turned to banditry. The world of Pandemonium has be unstable due to the appearance of four raid bosses. The ones that are not affected that much are races that do not eat as much or those with blessed fields. In fact, the New Alfheim that is the territory of the Evergreen guild is being showered by blessings due to having a bountiful harvest. The Tree of Life nted there might not be fully spouted but it is still a tree of life. This made them a great trade partners for guilds that have less food production as they have excess. This also made them a target against those that want to plunder but they managed to push them back. Another bountiful area for food is Adrian''s territory and all of his money earned are due to exporting food via Piggy Bank''s trade channels. In fact, some neighboring kingdoms are also nning on attacking Adrian''s territory, but they are still in the process of information gathering. Adrian knew of this because a certain yer that has a peculiar race called a Shade told him of this. He has yet to verify it but he found it to be trustworthy since she is of the Shade race that resides in his territory. Chapter 986 Just as Adrian thought that he would have peace, the Shade race that he epted into his territory immediately wanted to meet him with the elders of the Daemos. Since it was the Shade elder that wanted to meet, Adrian agreed and even the other elders agreed as well. When they learned the things that they wanted to report, they are all shocked. The Shade Elder said that the human countries that are facing severe food shortages are now raising their banners to conquer Avalon. It is not just one kingdom that wanted to invade but an alliance of three kingdoms. The most disturbing fact is that the angels seemed to have made their moves to direct the attention to them. "What do you mean the angels are the ones that directed their attention to us?" Koronn asked as he is not a fan of angels as well, but he tolerates them as they promote some sort of order. "Are you not forgetting that the angels are an extremely selfish race that only serve their goddess? If they goddess wanted the extinction of humanity, then those glowing birds would have done so as well. They hide behind the face of benevolence and kindness when they were not like that back then." Ascalor stated. "Not all of them are like that. There have been valiant warriors among them when the dark gods attacked." Bronx stated. "If you mean, the Fallen, then you are correct. They are no longer of this world and prefer to sleep. They already chose to not meddle in the world, but those glowing birds are different. Do they think that we do not know what they are currently doing?" Ascalor stated as he already returned from his investigations. "Why are they raising their swords at us? The angels have no way to win against us when ites to all out war." Koronn asked. "I think they need to divert our attention." Adrian suddenly stated which made everyone''s eyes look at him as he was silent earlier. This is the first time that he spoke out in discussion. "Divert our attention?" Bronx asked. "I am not sure of my conjecture, but I might be if Old man Ascalor tells me what they are nning." Adrian asked. "The angels are trying to forcefully open the Gate of Heaven where the rest of the angels are currently sealed. You could also say that the Goddess of Light has some authority over there as it is a broken part of her divine territory." Ascalor stated. "I think they will use something that can pin the me on us. The angels are acting sneaky as the Pope of the Church of Light has never appeared again after the fiasco with the dark god. The other church members did do missionary work and helped but their higher echelon did not move after the fight with the dark god." Adrian stated which made everyone nod. "Can I know if we can handle the army of the three countries?" Adrian asked. "If it is a normal human army then we can easily trample them. They should have feared us because of the misinformation that the other churches have been spreading all these times. Maybe they think we are docile because we are not iming territory like they thought we would. We are not conquerors because we are protectors." Ascalor answered. "I know but that makes me surer that this is a ploy. Do the three united kingdoms haverge poption?" Adrian asked the Shade. "Yes. Their poption could be estimated in the millions whenbined." The Shade girl replied shyly. "Thank you for answering my question. Do you guys know the peculiarity with the angels?" Adrian stated. "Peculiarity? I only know that they are glowing birds." Ascalor stated. "Is there perhaps an angel of death? Someone that bes more powerful when death is present. I know that angels have something that represents them. It is only for them which is why they are very proud of themselves because they are unique." Adrian stated. "From what I know, the Angel of Death is already dead. She died in the war against the dark gods. She fought valiantly. I should know because my unit was near her back then. I was just a foot soldier back then." Bronx stated. "Then if the Angel of Death is already dead, is there an Angel that draws power from faith?" Adrian asked. "From what we know, angels that draw powers from others are rare. They also do not have great fighting power at the start which is why they are weak. But there have been cases of an Angel of Fear. The Angel of Fear was powerful back then, but I know he is sealed behind the Gates of Heaven since he was at the forefront of the angelic war." Koronn stated. The Shade elder and the shade yer are standing there dumbfounded as they are being fed information that is thousand of years old that even their ancestors might not know. The Shade yer even looked stumped as the information in her head is already spiraling out of control due to how sensitive and game breaking this information is. She has found new respect for her idol as he could urately grasp all the information. "If there is an Angel of Faith then their intention of provoking this war is already certain." Adrian stated. "Enlighten us boy. Do not lead us hanging for the answer." Ascalor stated. "The instigator for this war wants us to wipe out the army of the three kingdoms. With the Horsemen of the Apocalypse still roaming about, they wanted to make use of the current situation to their advantage. They expect us to wipe out the enemy army then their savior wille floating down the sky to ''save'' all of them from our oppression." Adrian stated. "It might be preposterous but what you say make sense. Millions of people will be scared and will want to cling to something that can save them. If that angel swoops in and saves them on their darkest times, then their faith will be transferred to that angel. Brilliant but nasty at the same times just like those angels." Ascalor stated. "How do you propose we handle it? This is your territory after all. Even if we are your elders, you are the one governing this territory and we are only giving you a hand in managing it." Koronn stated. "Helping? You guys also get a portion of my wealth for your service. You guys are gaining something as well, but you at least make sure that everything run perfectly." Adrian thought to himself as he smiled because he would never dare say this out loud. He is thankful for them, but they are also the reason why his wallet bleeds sometimes. "I already have a way to make sure that war will never happen. Or at least lessen the number of enemies that we have. We will infiltrate the enemies." Adrian stated. "I see. You will infiltrate the enemies and kill the angels instigating the fight. Might as well kill the royalty that dared to get thisnd." Ascalor stated as he nodded but everyone just looked at him with judging eyes. "Maybe that is a bit to far." Bronx appealed. "You are right. We should capture the angel and send a message by public execution." Koronn stated. "That is also very bad but not a bad suggestion." Adrian stated as he slightly nodded. "It seems that I need to pound away your bloodthirsty nature, young brat." Bronx stated with a sigh as the others around him is actually very violent when left by their own devices. "I was just joking. Haha." Adrian stated but he did not forget to take a mental note of that. He is already an angel killer so adding one more will not change that anyway. "My real objective is to infiltrate the kingdoms and make contact with a person of authority. The king or a crown prince would be better. I will then propose them a trade agreement and aide for the time being as the curses of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse are still active." Adrian stated. "That is a much better sounding n." Bronx stated as he seatedfortably once again. "I like my n better." Ascalor argued but they did not entertain his demeanor. "That is a good n, but those glowing birds would have guarded the king of those three kingdoms already. They would have surely made preparations against our space spells." Koronn stated. "That will be easy. We will just make sure to spread information about a certain race that angels hate to their core. They hate them because they are the representation of them when they are no longer shackled by their goddess. We will use the devils to make sure that the infiltration will be a sess. Let me tell you the n." Adrian stated as he smiled deviously. Chapter 987 "So, your grand scheme is a secret alliance?" Ascalor asked. "Yes. For this n to seed, I need the help of the Shade." Adrian stated. "Our help? If the benevolent Lord needs our aide, then we shall surely do our best. I just ask that my people not go into harm''s way as we are not a race of skilled fighters." The Shade elder stated which Adrian nodded. "Do not worry as I will not make you guys fight but I will need you people to spread information. I also need one of you to apany me so that we can infiltrate the castles." Adrian stated. "If it is about spreading rumors then we are great at that. The only problem is that we need something substantial to fan the rumors. Rumors alone will not make the angels protecting the king move. For yourpanion, you can have Awraka apany you." The Shade elder stated which made the Shade girl jump from the shock. "Me¡­me?" Awraka muttered as she could not form words. "Yes. Would you not like to apany the lord? If you do not want to apany him then I can ask others for that." The Shade elder asked. "No! I would love to." Awraka suddenly stated which shocked the Shade elder, but he knew that she was a shy girl. "I will be in your care then." Adrian stated as he stood up and shook the hand of Awraka. "Please take care of me as well." Awraka stated as she held out her trembling hands. Adrian then gathered his guild members as they needed to discuss what is going to happen. He already told the Daemos elders that they just need to keep vignce in the territory as they are also spread thin due to the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. He also brought Awraka to the guild house as a guest since what they need to do is something that needs to be kept secret. "Awesome!" Awraka stated but inside she is already about to faint. She did not expect that her idol would work with her. She suddenly had the idea of wanting to join his guild, but she does not want to be overly friendly and scare him off. "Thanks for the praise. Me and my friends made this guild house so that were have a ce in the territory." Adrian stated as his friends arrived one by one. "Hey! Sorry I amte." Levin Cloud stated as he is thest one to arrive. "So¡­who do we have here? Do not tell me she is your girlfriend." Peridot teased but Solstice and Lycan suddenly remembered who she was. "Are you Awraka?" Solstice asked. Awraka almost exploded when she was teased. In fact, she almost fainted when all of Adrian''s friends arrived as she is also a fan of them. She is also a fan of Peridot as she is a princess in the Eastern Continent. "Yes! That is me." Awraka stated as her voice shifted from high to low. "You do not need to be too nervous. We do not eat other people." Lycan stated as he could see that the young girl is extremely shy. "Thank you." Awraka stated meekly. "You know her?" Adrian asked Solstice. "Yup! She is a great assassin yer that was a key figure for the Vampires and the Werewolves to stop their war. There are still some still hidden distastes from those that are loyalist, but we are no longer at war. At least openly and people are working hard to form a mutual connection." Solstice stated. "I see then since you have approved her ability then we can safely seed." Adrian stated as he began to say everything about the brewing war. "Seriously! Those angels should have something better to do or else I would pluck all their feathers." Solstice stated as she could not believe that someone dared to put their hands in her gold bowl. "So, what do we need to do? You did not call us just because you want us to know of this." Levin Cloud stated. "I already asked for someone to help us regarding the devils. She reluctantly agreed but she wanted the help of the three of you in exchange." Adrian stated as he pointed to Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan. "I am fine with that as summoning a devil is surely not an easy job. Anastacia already reached out to us since they are also having some problem with other kingdoms pressuring them." Levin Cloud stated as he already knows why they are needed by the Evergreen guild. "The next step would be to start making the rumors grow. Creepysoo, Lycan, Solstice, Vayu and Soleil will be the working with the other Shades to create the illusion that a devil has appeared near the three kingdoms. The devil will show up a bitter when we have a sure-fire way of taking to the kings of the three kingdoms." Adrian stated. "Do we kill the angels?" Lycan asked. "If they suddenly realized that they are being lured then a fight would be inevitable. I think the angels that they made to guard the kings should have sizeable power. They would not be able to pressure some of them if they are weak after all. They are probably using the power of the Church of Light. They probably threatened them that they will cut aide if they are not heard." Adrian stated. Adrian could more or less guess that the three kingdoms are still on the fence of attacking Avalon as the demons are there. It would also serve that they have gained increased security when the demon-controlled territory sprouted. Numerous adventurers would pass by their kingdoms and take missions of killing monsters. They are also benefitting financially as the adventurers that pass through them are also spending money. In fact, it is this money that keeps their kingdoms afloat despite having less food to harvest as they use it to import the food they need. Chapter 988 The uneasiness of the three kingdoms to attack made them dy the actual start of war. They dyed it for two weeks in hopes that they could actually avoid it but the pressure that the Church of Light is weighing down on them. The kings of each kingdom are also said to be guarded by angels but in truth they are threatened with actual angels beside them. It is also not helping them that some of the nobles in their kingdoms are greedy. They were much easily coerced by the angels when they said that they need to attack Avalon because the demons are nning on raining chaos. The nobles that are in the side of reason wanted to argue but the presence of the angels is dangerous even to them as they have been made aware. One of them openly protested and had their arm cut off because ''divine retribution''. The angels are beings that do not want to be talked backed upon. The nobles knew that they have been transformed into pawns by these beautiful but devious beings. They are also threatened that if their presence has been announced to the world then they would kill off the royal families and nobles. The kings and nobles are left to submit and basically send their people to their deaths. If the stories about demons were not just stories, then they will definitely die. Even if they do have legendary tier swordsmen in their army as their generals, against beings of pure power is a death sentence. Just as the kings of each kingdom are dreading the fact that the time for war is upon them, they suddenly heard disturbing rumors sprouting in their territories. The three kingdoms are connected viand and in their intersection is a story that a devil has been summoned in theirnd. The devil is said to still be weak as it is still getting ustomed to the real world. The people are terrorized with ominous signs as they always felt in danger when at night. Even the vige guards around the forest stay in their homes praying that they will not get attacked. The signs of devils ording to those preached by the Church of Light is also present in the area. The increasing temperature even at night as the vigers feel that it is a zing inferno. The winds howling every night in an eerie voice and a chill running down their spine whenever it touches their body. The most disturbing thing that they found are carcasses of death monsters inside a summoning magic circle drawn with blood. These events made the viges in the intersection of the kingdoms migrate temporarily to the inner viges. They do not want to be sacrifices for other devil summoning as it has been preached to them that human blood is the best catalyst for summoning the devils. The Church of Light could not outright say that the doctrine that they are spreading regarding devils are false since most of it are. The doctrine that talks about the evilness of the devils are only half true as they are painted as the literal symbolism of evil. It is also preached that the Church of Light would always quell this evil when the signs have arisen which put them at a dilemma. The angels are now thinking on what they should do as the things stated in the doctrine are not true. They know that devils do not really need sacrifices or such for them to be summoned as they only needed to punch a hole from their dimension to this one in order toe. The angels knew that someone is actually mocking them for using the doctrine against them. At first, the angels dispatched priests and pdins that are adequately leveled but they all came back extremely bruised. They recounted that they were indeed attacked but it was a hell beast instead of an actual devil. They were not attacked immediately as they hell beast only showed up on the third day that they were searching. The hell beast was too much for the amateur pdins and priests as they are not trained to fight them. A special division of the Church of Light is dedicated in dealing with devil rted matters which means not all are able to fight against anything rted to devils. With the appearance of the hell beast, the angels now know the threat that it poses but they are d that it is only moving in that location. The angels disguised as high rank clergymen of the Church of Light only told the people to not go in that area as it is currently dangerous. What the angels did not understand is that the hell beast is said to be the one creating magic circles to summon devils, but they are not intelligent enough for that. Just as the angels thought that leaving the problem alone for the time being is the best solution, a wave of infernal energy suddenly erupted from the intersection of the three kingdoms. All the people on the kingdom felt this energy and something inside of them got triggered. It felt as if their inner inhibitions somewhat lessened. The angels immediately knew of this as this is usually a by product of a devil summoning ritual. The angels are incredibly angered as it would seem someone is actually spitting on their face. The fact that someone summoned a devil in an area where they are clearly staying is a direct p on their pride. It is as if the devil summoner told them that they are weak. The proud and mighty angels grew with rage as all three of them immediately headed out to kill this insolent devil that dared to show up. They were told to never leave their post until the march against the territory controlled by a demon started but they could not take the insult they received. The angels turned into streaks of bright light in the sky as someone hidden in the shadows smiled. Chapter 989 "The angels have left the building. Let us move in." Adrian chatted in the group chat they made. This time, they are not operating inside of a dungeon or restricted in using the chat, so they made sure to abuse it. Once the group got the signal, theyid wait in the designated locations that they are ced. "Let us go to the castle." Adrian stated towards Awraka as she is currently covering them with Dark Veil as they made sure to move only at sundown. "Affirmative. Please follow closely so that you will always be in the effect of the Dark Veil." Awraka replied as her shy personality finally changed to that of a serious one. Adrian has a bit of trouble following Awraka as her movement speed is actually superior to him. Adrian needed to activate Chrono Shift and even summon Sirius just to follow closely to her. She moved without any buffs which made Adrian increase his evaluation of her. His sister rarely praises people unless they are extremely talented after all. The effect of the Dark Veil also piqued Adrian''s interest as it is basically using the darkness in the surroundings. It is not like Sirius or Nightshade that uses shadows as their medium, but Awraka uses the actual darkness to obscure their surroundings. If anyone from the outside looks at them, they will just see an obscure shadow that is difficult to perceive. "No wonder the Shade race could easily hide but they are still troubled against the persecution of the angels." Adrian thought as darkness would disappear once light shines upon them which is why Angels that control light is their worst nightmare. They can escape but they can be easily seen when the light is reflected or shined on them. Adrian and Awraka did not have difficultying to the private office of the king as Awraka already found out about it. She managed to get a blueprint of the castle in the hidden records of the kingdom as the angel were not particrly interested in that area. The angels only focused on the kings as they are the ones in charge despite threatening the other nobles as well. The first kingdom that they picked is the one that will be longest to travel if the angels return. It is located about a hundred kilometers from Avalon and is actually separated with a dense forest. Sirius made it easy to traverse the forest and evade the monsters inside, so they easily lessened the time for travel. "The angel is gone, father. You can now breathe easy for now. It seems that a devil appearing is actually a blessing for us." The crown prince stated as he met with his father. "I did not think that I would agree to that statement. Our ancestors would have scorned us if they heard that." The king stated as he chuckled weakly. The angel is pressuring him always and watching him to the point that he is almost driven to insanity. He did not want to attack Avalon and incur the wrath of the demons that are not doing anything to them. He is a king that ruled wisely which is why his people do not revolt despite the food situation that they are experiencing. He even opened the food storages of the castle just to feed the people at least once a day since they are the reason on why the kingdoms run afloat. He has been approached by other ''cursed individuals''(yers) in offering their aide but he refused them. He has seen what they did to the other kingdoms that they became a noble of. Those cursed individuals do not die permanently which is dangerous if they have no sense of loyalty to the crown. The king of this kingdom did not hail from royalty but became king due to his achievements. He married the princess of the kingdom he grew up in when he became a legendary tier knight. Thankfully, the previous king wanted the safety of his own family instead of his influence being bigger which is why he wanted his daughter to marry a strong man instead of a prince from a neighboring country. He might have be a king that sat in a throne, but his senses have yet to dull. This is also the reason why the angel that guarded him did not resort to violence as the angel knew that she will also sustain damage if they fought. He was only threatened of a whole angelic army burning his kingdom to the ground if he did notply. "Who is there!?" The king stated as he looked at the corner of his private office. He also expanded his aura to try and pressure the ones that suddenly entered his private office. "As expected of the Knight King Jerrick." Adrian stated as he told Awraka to cancel the effects of Dark Veil. The king immediately pulled his sword when he saw the two of them appear. The crown prince also pulled his sword, but they did not realize that the room has already been partially sealed off using Adrian''s magic. It was a magic that Ascalor taught him called Sealed Room which onlysts for five minutes. "A demon! Are you here to kill us because you know of the news that were nning to attack!?" The crown prince stated. "I wanted to observe the situation if you were really pressured into epting the rude demands of those glowing birds and thankfully you passed." Adrian stated with a smile. "What do you mean passed?! Did you summon a devil to distract the angels!?" King Jerrick stated. "That is correct. Those glowing birds are nning something, and I wanted to get to the bottom of it." Adrian stated as he took out a chair from his inventory to sit on. He exuded the aura of a partial Asmodian as he did so to not look weak in front of the king despite being lower leveled than him. "What would you do if we were to fail?" King Jerrick asked. "If you really did fail and were actually wholeheartedly supporting the angels then we will wipe out the army you raise against us. Also, you should not trigger that magic scroll to call for your Royal Mage as I sealed this room for now." Adrian stated as the Cube of Paradox suddenly flew towards King Jerrick and burnt the magic scroll. "So, what are you going to do to us?" King Jerrick asked as he is ready to fight to the death to protect his son. As long as his son survives, the future of the kingdom is in good hands. "Nothing really. I really just came here to see your situation. If you behave, then I might give you a better proposition than what those angels gave you." Adrian stated. "So, I am now forced to either side with a Demon or an Angel. To think that the day woulde that I will get pressured into this." King Jerrick stated with a hearty chuckle as he did not expect something like this while he is alive. "You are free to refuse though as I am not forcing you. I am just telling you that you will lose even with yourbined armies. The demons do not meddle with human affairs willingly but aggression towards us is also not allowed." Adrian stated as he exuded the dignity of an Asmodian which made all those in the room feel the pressure. He might be a Greater Demon now, but he is still on the verge of bing an Arch Demon. He just needs the necessary materials to actually increase his Persona. He is missing that one thing that can break the wall blocking him from bing an Arch Demon. "Fine. Tell me what your proposition is." King Jerrick stated as he receded his aura to make it clear that he means no harm. "In exchange of giving you aide in food, make sure that the war does not happen. Of course, you need to pay for the food, but we will offer it to you at half the price. This offer will only be valid until the Horsemen of the Apocalypse are killed." Adrian stated with a smile. In fact, even if they pay for a quarter of the price, Adrian will not take a loss as he learned that the food grown in his territory is too abundant. Abundant to the point that he is getting so much money from selling the excess. The only problem is that he also burns money in the process as his territory needs development. "How can I be sure that you will hold this end of the deal?" King Jerrick asked as this was the thing that he needed the most. He desperately needed more food as the food storages of his castle is also depleting fast. "Shall we make an oath to the God of Death?" Adrian stated which shocked King Jerrick. "The God of Death does not answer oaths unless you are a high official to his church." King Jerrick stated as an oath mediated with the God of Death results in death if broken. "He will answer because I am his Champion." Adrian stated which suddenly made King Jerrick answer the question that he forgot to ask. "Are you the Champion of the Twin Gods?" King Jerrick asked as he knows from the ounts of the newly reformed Church of the Twin Gods that their champion is actually a demon. They also know that this Champion is the Lord of Avalon and the patron of the Tree of Life and Death. Chapter 990 "Yes. That is me. I am the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Lord of Avalon." Adrian replied as showed off the energy of life and death present in his body. "I will ept the offer but only I should be the one with the burden. Please do not include my son in the oath." King Jerrick stated as he already made his decision. "We need to include them as well since you might let them order others instead of yourself. We must make sure that there are no loopholes in out oath after all." Adrian stated as he does not want to have loopholes regarding the oath. "I would like to politely refuse." King Jerrick stated but the crown prince spoke against his father''s decision. "I agree. Let me carry the burden as well as it is our people involved. I will bet my life for our people." The Crown Prince spoke out which caused shock to his father. The king wanted to make his son change his mind, but the crown prince did not waiver. The crown prince''s determination made King Jerrick agree in the end as his son will not take no for an answer. "Since we are in agreement, let me start the Oath." Adrian stated as he spoke the words, he memorized to summon the Oath Keeper of Death. "I, Equinox, would like to make an Oath with King Jerrick. May the God of Death Abaddon be the witness to this oath." Adrian stated. An eerie but calming energy then spread out from Adrian''s body as the room suddenly got filled with Nether Mist. The individuals in the room felt something crawl into their souls as the energy of death is prevalent in the room. The door to the room suddenly creaked open but it was not a person or a soldier of King Jerrick''s kingdom. "What can I do for the Champion of the Twin Gods?" A dignified voice that came from the one that entered the room stated. "I, Equinox, and King Jerrick will enter a binding oath under the witness of the God of Death Abaddon. Please be the mediator of the oath, Judge of the Underworld Aeacus." Adrian stated as he identified the being that came from the door. NPC Name: Aeacus Title: One of the Three Judges of the Underworld Tier: Unknown Level: Unknown Description: One of the Three Judges of the Underworld and mediators of Oaths that make the God of Death as a witness. He is famed for his great judgement and fairness. He was once a great king that ruled an ind kingdom full power powerful warriors that could shapeshift as they have been said to have been transformed from ants. Aeacus looks like an ordinary man, but he was actually a wise king back when he was alive. The God of Death has been very appreciative of his ruling and fairness when he was alive that he was appointed as one of the judges of the Underworld along with two other great kings. "This humble judge will make sure that the oath will be invible, Champion of the Twin Gods. Please state the terms of the oath." Aeacus stated as a stone throne manifested below him for him to sit upon. "Avalon will aid King Jerrick''s kingdom via food aide by offering the food for half the price. In exchange, they will not wage war to our nation or aid another nation in waging war with us. This will only continue until their kingdom can get back on their feet when ites to food production. I can also cancel this oath when a hundred days have passed." Adrian stated as he believed that it will only take a hundred days to kill the all the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. "The demand has been listed. Does the other party want to add something or any violent reaction?" Aeacus asked as he needed this to be fair. "No violent reaction about the demand. I would like to add that Avalon will not attack my kingdom as well." King Jerrick added. "I agree with the additional demand." Adrian replied as he has no problem with that. He does not n on bing a conqueror or expand his territory now since managing his territory is already quite burdensome. "I, Aeacus, have listened to the demands that both parties have agreed upon. If one party bends the rules, then they will suffer the consequences. If King Jerrick were to break the contract, then him and two generations of his descendants will be cursed. If Equinox is the one to break the oath, then he will be sent to the Underworld to undergo the Trial of the Damned." Aeacus stated as an invisible power is brought upon them. A mark then appeared on their wrists that signified that the oath has been formed. The mark on their wrists is the binding oath that they are in and will be in effect until the oath is broken. The mark looked like a chain with a skull on it since the oath is created through the God of Death. The mark also appeared in all of the descendants of the current royal family as they are also part of the oath. "Well then, I will let the merchant know of our deal so they could deliver the goods to you. Regarding the angels, we will do something about them. The other kingdoms have yet to make a decision, but my friends are already on it." Adrian stated as he knew that Solstice and Vayu are currently talking to the other kingdoms with the aid of other shades. Just as Adrian thought that everything would be swell and going ording to n, news from Creepysoo suddenly shattered his expectations. Creepysoo suddenly stated that the three angels arrived in the area but another one appeared. There are now four angels in the vicinity but thest one that arrived is different as her wings were grayish instead of pure white. Chapter 991 "Big Bro, another angel appeared. That angel has grayish wings instead of white wings. She also seems to be attacking the other angels. She is also using a s ming sword that makes the other angels shudder. What should we do?" Creepysoo stated in their group chat. "I will be on the way." Adrian replied as he did not think of a sudden urrence like these. "Well, we shall now take our leave. We wish that your kingdom bes bountiful once again after these troubling times." Adrian stated as he activated Teleportation. He and Awraka vanished from the private office of King Jerrick. After they left, the knights protecting the king and the royal mage arrived as they sensed the unusual mana used when the two teleported. Adrian arrived at the scene and could see four winged individuals fighting against each other. The three angels with white wings were not using all of their strength as they needed to limit the damage they received. They are currently inhabiting humans that are not thatpatible with them which is why they are careful when ites to fighting. Adrian saw the gray wings of the female angel that Creepysoo stated to have arrived. ording to Creepysoo, the angel with gray wings did not attack the devil beast that Cersei prepared but attacked the three angels with white wings immediately. She seemed to have searched for the traces of the energy of devils but immediately attacked the other angels when she encountered them. The three angels with white wings also attacked her in retaliation but their attacks using the light elements do not damage them greatly. In fact, the angel with gray wings did not even flinch when she got attacked with light elemental spells as if she has natural immunity to them. When Adrian heard that she has natural immunity to the light element, he immediately thought of the words of the other Fallen. They said that one of them obtained a body of a blessed one unexpectedly and roamed the world to search for the reincarnated individual that has the soul of a Nephilim. "She is an angel, but she is not one that follows the Goddess of Light. She is one of the Fallen." Adrian stated as he more or less guessed the identity of the girl. "I only came here to release devil energy and release a devil beast. I did not think that I would be participating in a battle between angels." Cerseimented. "Shouldn''t devils hate the angels though?" Lycan asked as he already knows of their rtionships. "The devils that ascended to godhood could care less of what those glowing birds think. The devils that did not be gods do not have the time to pursue a useless thing such as hating their past lives. They are quite progressive thinkers that do not let the past define their actions. Trust me, even I am shocked about that." Cersei replied. "Father and big sister Solstice has yet to return. What should we do, Big Brother?" Soleil asked. "We just need to make sure that these angels do not leave this ce while they are still here then." Adrian stated as they just needed to make sure of one thing and that is for the angels not to return to threaten the safety of the other kingdoms. "I am a bit worried because they are not answering our messages." Lycan stated as he noticed that both Vayu and Solstice are currently silent in the group chat. They do not want to assume the worst but being silent for too long is not something that is normal. A loud crash suddenly shifted their attention to the ones fighting. The Fallen could be seen extremely hurt from crashing down. The three angels, on the other hand, has used their abilities. The three angels are currently in the second hierarchical sphere with the rank of Powers. Each angel manifested a different Power, but they are definitely warrior angels that are meant to kill. Each held a different weapon made of pure light energy. A burly looking angel held an axe made of light while the female angel carried a spear made of light. The slender looking angel carried two swords made of light that radiated intense energy. "Your kind should have stayed hidden. You are a disgrace to the name of our Goddess." The female angel stated as she pointed her spear to the Fallen. "If you did not see me here then I would have avoided the likes of you. I do not have time to engage with narrow minded individuals." The Fallen stated. "We shall erase you from this world as you are a stain to the Goddess of Light''s legacy." The slender looking male angel stated as he charged with his two swords. "Should we help? She will definitely die if we do not do something about them." Lycan stated. "Can you fly? Only Big Bro Equinox can fly among all of us." Creepysoo asked Lycan as the battle is currently being fought in mid-air. "Great point." Lycan stated. "We should just shoot them down then." Adrian stated as he suddenly summoned his Primordial Armament: Bow. [All stats have been changed in ordance with the current Primordial Stance.] "Apply every enhancement and curse to my attacks. We are going to shoot some birds down. Hunting Season is now open." Adrian stated as he pulled the bowstring. While the others are currently upied with the pan. Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan are currently at New Alfheim. The thing that Cersei wanted their help with is actually territory enhancement as they could influence their surroundings just by being there. Levin Cloud is there to bless the newly grown Tree of Life while Peridot and Levin Cloud are there to protect him. It seems that a horde of monster will attack New Alfheim whenever a blessing ceremony takes ce. Adrian decided for them to all go there when he read the exchange that Cersei wanted for her help. A horde of monsters is definitely not something only one or two of them could defend against. Chapter 992 "Apply every enhancement and curse spells that you have to my attacks. We are going to shoot some birds down. Hunting Season is now open." Adrian stated as he pulled the bowstring. [Cersei has applied ''Petrifying Enhancement'' to your next attack. Your next attack has a 50% chance to petrify the opponent for five seconds. If the opponent is not petrified, they will be stunned for two seconds and slow them by 80% for two seconds after the stun.] [Creepysoo has applied ''Undead Touch'' to your next attack. Opponents hit by your attack will get debuffed by 40%.] [Soleil has applied ''Medium Fire Enhancement'' to your next attack. Your next attack will inflict a burn to those hit which will decrease their health by 10% of your magic damage per second. The burn willst for ten seconds.] "Thanks everyone. Leave the next bit to me." Adrian stated as he activated. "Shooting Star!" Adrian''s mana arrow glowed in a beautiful starlight as he waited for the perfect time to hit the angels. He did not want to easily release the arrow because he knew that casually firing will not result in a hit. He needed to look for a chance where the angels are upied. Even if he wanted to help the Fallen yer, he must do so in a timely manner. The Fallen yer could be seen getting attacked in a coordinated fashion as the angels seem to have great teamwork. The heavy attacks of the axe wielding angel are too powerful for her to just parry which is why she needed to dodge. After dodging the axe wielding angel''s attacks, the spear wielding angel would then try to stab her. The fallen yer would have difficulty with this as aerial maneuver is difficult if one is not ustomed to fighting in that manner. The fallen yer did have some great skills in fighting mid-air, but she is not as good as the angels. She would dodge at an awkward angel which made the dual sword wielding angelnd attacks on her. Her health continuously dropped as this type of battle progressed, but Adrian already memorized the pattern of the attacks. He saw a small window of opportunity where he could hit all three angels, but he needed to be quick about it. The axe wielding angel attacked once more, and the fallen yer dodged. The heavy axe made of light made the axe wielding angel stagger a bit to the perfect angle that Adrian needed. The spear wielding angel then went for a stab attack once more which is already expected. "Perfect!" Adrian muttered as he released the arrow. The dual wielding angel is about to attack when he heard a scream of pain from one of hispanions. The axe wielding angel got shot directly at the chest and his body started to turn into stone. The spear wielding angel also got hit but got stunned instead as she suddenly got engulfed by mes. The dual sword wielding angel is about to hit the fallen yer, but he knew that the attack is also headed for him. He cancelled his attack towards the fallen yer and used it to block the arrow heading for him. The Shooting Star that is supposed to head towards the dual sword wielding angel got sliced into two which made the attack dissipate after being split. "Who dares!" The dual sword wielding angel stated as his bloodlust shot to the roof as he tried to locate the one who attacked them. "To think that a piercing arrow attack could be split into two. That angel''s power must have something to do with severing." Adrian stated with a calm tone as he already summoned Kaon, Sirius and Dodu. Cersei got shocked that Adrian actually managed to hit all three with one attack as she was preparing to enchant another attack for him. What she did not know is that the Cube of Paradox also calcted the optimum time to fire the attack based on observations. It is not easy as the Cube of Paradox present three scenarios to Adrian and him choosing the best one is already a testament to his great judgement. The axe wielding angel turned into stone as his body dropped to the ground while the spear wielding angel got stunned for two seconds and is falling as well. A loud crash could be heard when the petrified axe wielding angel dropped down while the spear wielding angel recovered but the slow affected her in addition to the debuff. Kaon''s sudden emergence greatly shocked the female angel, but she immediatelyposed herself. She would have no problem deflecting Kaon''s attack if she were at full strength, but she was not. Kaon mmed his tail towards the female angel and delivered her to the same location where the axe wielding angel dropped. "Sirius use Realm Ender." Adrianmanded as the surroundings around Sirius changed to a hellishndscape. Sirius turned to hisher form and also increased in size. His howl made every being in the surroundings burst into cold sweat as it signified their end. The female angel saw this and tried to escape but Adrianmanded Kaon to release his dragon breath to her which sent her faster to the area of effect of the Ream Ender skill. The axe wielding angel was just turning back to his flesh form when a giant wolf''s mouth greeted him to tear his body apart. The female angel tried to escape but she is already damaged beyond the point of easily getting away. With one swipe of his w, the female angel turned to particles of light. The axe wielding angel was still alive even when torn apart which is why Sirius finished the job when he killed the female angel. The dual sword wielding angel could not believe that hispanions died just like that but he suddenly realized something as the wolf is actually covered by a vile veil. "Angel killer!" Chapter 993 "Angel killer! That wolf has killed one of us to gain that title!" The dual sword wielding angel stated but he knew that the wolf is just a creature bounded through a soul contract. The dual sword wielding angel lost focus on the battle that he is currently fighting as he needed to search for the one that attacked them. He needed to take revenge on the being that killed two of hispanions even though he is not that sentimental towards them. To him, the pride of the angels must be maintained, and he needed to set an example. A ming sword suddenly pierced the dual sword wielding angel''s back as he momentarily forgot about his opponent. The ming sword went straight through his chest, but he is not yet dead. He might be severely injured, but the dual sword wielding angel tried to counterattack against the fallen yer, but his attack did not damage her at all. Even the fallen yer is shocked that she did not get damaged by the retaliation of the dual sword wielding angel, but she did not let this chance fall through. She immediately activated the skill attached to her sword and the dual sword wielding angel ignited into mes. The screams of the remaining angel echoed in the surroundings as he turned to ash. The fallen yer descended to the ground as she knew that she needed to thank her saviors. Even if they did not intend to save her as she could more or less guess that she interfered with their ns. She is greeted by a golden dragon and an ominous looking wolf as she descended but they did not seem to attack her. A group of people then came towards her which is a weirdbination. She could recognize an undead, a woman with devil''s energy in her body, a cute ming girl with a lion stuffed toy, and a demon that is recognized by every yer in Pandemonium. "I take it that you were the ones that saved me. Thank you for that." The fallen yer stated. The group then saw what she looked like up close, and she is a beauty to be remembered. She wore armor that is ted with dark gold with lines of dark green to ent the armor. What made Adrian a bit curious is that she seemed familiar to him, but he could not point his finger on it. He felt like he battled her somewhere, but he would have remembered battling a fallen. "No need for gratitude as we were supposed to attack them as well. We did not n to kill them as we wanted to question them about something, but things do not go as expected." Adrian stated. "I am actually quite sorry about that." The fallen yer stated as she blushed with embarrassment. She did not actually think that her investigating the sudden emergence of a powerful devil energy would end up her battling angels. "Can''t you see that she is getting flustered already? Why not give her a breather as she might not have expected that to also happen." Cersei stated but she already knew what kind of yer she is. Her guild advisor intuition is telling her to recruit this one to their guild as soon as she can. "Our n needs to be adjusted because those angels were just tasked with something. There might be others that wille." Adrian stated. "They will note as even the angels are spread thin." The fallen yer stated with great confidence. "And how could you be sure about that¡­?" Adrian stated. "Gomory. The name is Gomory. Since you are not asking what I am, I believe that you already know of my race as well. It is nice to meet the one called Demon though. To think I will meet the one named Equinox." Gomory stated as she returned to her stoic expression. Cersei then went into full guild advisor mode and introduced herself. The others introduced themselves as well since she did not seem to antagonize them. In fact, they might even get valuable information from her as she seemed to know of the movement of the angels. "Ok then Gomory. What makes you sure that the angels will not move?" Adrian asked as he finds this information very interesting. Gomory then told Adrian of the movement of the angels since she intruded in their n. She wanted to at least repay them for saving her as well. She told them that the angels are actually spread thin because they are inciting other kingdoms to go to war. With the Horseman of War still active, inciting wars will be easy as it brings peaceful thinking to a halt. "It seems that it is not just the three kingdoms that are going to war. It seems that the angels want mass casualty for their ns." Creepysoo stated. "Not all angels are like that. Well at least those that broke away from the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s influence anyway. The angels that broke away from the Goddess of Light Luminaria is finding a way to unseal the other gods of light sealed by her. They want to end the tyranny of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. It seems that fusing with a mortal body has made some of the angels learn empathy." Gomory stated as she already met the angels that searched for the sealed gods of light. The news came as a shock towards the group as they did not think that gods could be sealed but Adrian has some knowledge about it. The God of Death and the Goddess of Night told him that some gods that were almost killed back then were sealed so that they could recover but the locations of where they are sealed are lost as well. It was not just gods of Pandemonium that got sealed as the dark gods did this as well. The sealed gods might not be as powerful as the gods in their divine domain, but they will still be powerful when unsealed. They will have a direct influence in the world if this happens. Chapter 994 Adrian only knew that the angels were nning to open Heaven''s Gate, but he did not expect some angels breaking ties with the Goddess of Light. What is even more intriguing is that fact that the angels that broke ties with the Goddess of Light started to search for the sealed gods of light. It seems that the movement of every power in the continent cannot be monitored easily even by the Daemos. "I have said everything that I can tell you. Thank you for saving and I apologize if I messed up your ns." Gomory stated. "Not a problem. In fact, we have learned more about the angels thanks to you. I still need one thing from you though if it is okay." Adrian stated. "What is it?" Gomory asked as she did not mind asking one question. "Have you found traces of the Nephilim?" Adrian asked and Gomory suddenly became all serious. "As expected, you already know that I am not an angel but a Fallen." Gomory stated to which Adrian smiled. "Well, they did say that one of them is roaming around looking for the traces of Nephilim. Your soul also reflects that of the Fallen. Shining as bright as the sun without the assertiveness that the souls of angels have." Adrian stated as his Evil Eye is bing more and more detailed the more that he used it. "If you are asking me about the Nephilim then you must have also been tasked with finding the incarnation. I am still looking myself and was just sidetracked here as I sensed the aura of a devil. It is said that the reincarnated Nephilim will have the aura of both an angel and a devil. I do not know if that will be true, but I guess we will find out." Gomory stated. "I see. Thank you for the information. I hope we find who that incarnation is." Adrian stated as a Shade suddenly manifested before them. "Lord Equinox, I am sorry for disturbing your talks, but yourpanion has been trapped by the rival kingdom." The Shade stated as he panted. "I guess this should be our farewell since you seem to have an urgent business to attend to." Gomory stated. "But I did not even get a chance to talk to you yet." Cersei pouted as she has yet to invite Gomory to their guild. It seems that Gomory could feel this and immediately wanted to leave. Gomory then unfurled her wings and flew away at great speed since she enhanced herself. She did not let Cersei talk to her as she knew that she would try to invite her to the Evergreen guild. She does not move well with others, and she wants to move at her own pace which a guild will not let her. "Can you exin?" Awraka asked the Shade as they needed to know. The Shade that reported to them was the one apanying Vayu for the talks. The fact that he was captured is really something that no one could have thought. "We were able to sneak up to the king''s quarters, but the king of that kingdom is actually just a puppet. The one pulling the strings for that kingdom is actually the royal wizard. That wizard wanted to examine Master Vayu''s body as he is a half elemental. The royal wizard also wanted to capture me, but Master Vayu made sure that I will be able to get away. The royal wizard seems to be very good at using barrier magic which is why it proved difficult for Master Vayu to escape despite being a wind elemental." The Shade stated which made everyone get shocked. "You are not seriously going against a kingdom?" Cersei asked as no one would be foolish enough to do that. "What is the greatest power in that kingdom?" Adrian asked. "From our investigations, the kingdom that trapped Master Vayu is famed for their magic corps. It is likely due to the fact that it is the royal wizard running the kingdom which is why that is the case." Awraka reported. "We also have not heard about my sister for quite some time. We should also send a team to get her." Adrian muttered as he thought of the things that he needed to do. "I think me, and the little boy will go to your sister. You should take the cute princess to her father and rescue him." Lycan suggested. "This time it is the princess that will rescue the king!" Soleil stated as she knew that her father is in danger. She wanted to be like the Warrior Princess that she watched on television that saves those she loves from danger. "Are you guys for real?" Cersei asked as she did not know whether she should indulge them or smack them to the real world. Going against a kingdom is no easy feat. "Well, you have already done our request so we shall not bother you with this one. We thought that it was just the angels that wanted the war, but it seems that we were too optimistic." Adrian stated as he did not think that another factor could be a present. "Hmm¡­I got nothing better to do and I feel that I did not help enough for the exchange. I should help you with this as well." Cersei stated as she concluded that she did not exert as much effort as she thought she will. She barely did anything against the fight with the angels as Gomory and Equinox were the one that killed them. "Thank you in advance. Since we know that Vayu has been captured, me and Soleil with the assistance of Cersei will infiltrate the kingdom. Awraka please aid Lycan and Creepysoo instead as we have no news of my sister and the shade that apanied her. They might need your ability more than us since he will already lead us to Vayu." Adrian instructed. "Understood. I hope you luck in your journey." Awraka stated as their group headed towards the direction of the kingdom where Solstice headed. "Let us go to the kingdom that abducted our samurai." Adrian stated. "Papa is not a samurai though?" Soleil stated. "Sorry about that. He has the discipline of one that shows up on the movies which I naturallypared him to." Adrian stated. "I get it because mama sometimes says that as well." Soleil stated with a cheeky smile. "How are we going to go there though? Daylight is already breaking through." Cersei stated and the Shade''s abilities are severely restricted during the daytime. "How are you with heights?" Adrian asked. "I am fairly good with them." Cersei replied. "Oh! That is great then. Tell me the coordinates of the castle." Adrian stated as he ordered the shade to tell him the coordinates of the kingdom''s castle. The Shade then gave Adrian theplete coordinates of the castle and he generated a map using the Cube of Paradox. He then set that destination as the end point. "Why did you ask if I were great with heights?" Cersei asked as she suddenly felt something wrong with that question. "Because of this." Adrian replied as he activated Dimensional Teleportation. A portal suddenly appeared below them which all of them fell through. Cersei could be seen screaming but is not able to do as loud as she can because they are currently at the stratosphere. Kaon then appeared as Adrian summoned him since the others could not fly. Kaon also made sure that the others will be able to breathe since they will have trouble breathing when they are descending. Adrian started to n their approach when he saw that hispanions are no longer panting heavily to get air to breathe. "Do you always go like this?" Cersei asked Soleil while she regained her normal breathing cycle. "Sometimes when big brother has yet to be in that location. He said something about teleporting higher so that we do not get our bodies stuck on a terrain or something. I find it very fun though because it feels like a ride in the amusement parks. Do you not enjoy it?" Soleil asked but her cuteness made Cersei unable to admit that she always died of a heart attack. "Maybe a little warning next time." Cersei stated. "I did ask you if you were great with heights and you said yes." Adrian replied. "Next time maybe be more descriptive of what type of height it will be." Cersei insisted as her elegant demeanor vanished since even her heart could not take that height. "Maybe we should have asked big brother to teleport us there." Creepysoo stated as they might get there toote. "Not going to happen. I do not like feeling of free falling from the atmosphere. We also do not have flying mounts that will soften ournding." Lycan replied as he remembered the sensation of falling from a great height that he did not expect. Chapter 995 The group finally descended to a decent height, but they were still high up in the sky to the point that they are not visible to those to the ground. Adrian stopped their descent at that height because that was the full range of the detection barrier that the royal mage of that kingdom has ced. If they pass through the detection barrier, then the royal wizard will be informed of their location. They must be the ones that enter without being noticed. He now knows why Vayu and the Shade got detected because the whole barrier covered the kingdom. What intrigues Adrian is the fact that the barrier could cover the entire kingdom easily without any fluctuation. "It seems that they either haverge deposits of mana stones or they are sucking out the mana from every being in this kingdom slowly. If they did thetter, then they must be doing it to a degree that the people do not notice that their mana is being utilized." Adrian muttered as he started to think of a n. "What should we do next?" Cersei asked Adrian as she could see that thetter is brainstorming. "I will be the distraction while you guys will rescue Vayu. The priority for this mission is to save him and not collect anymore attention to us. We need to be swift and precise so that we will need little time in achieving the rescue." Adrian stated. "But can you sense where Vayu is?" Cersei asked as they cannot send a chat to him. "That is why we have Soleil over here on our team. She is our ace for this as elementals can sense other elementals. Can you sense where your father is being held?" Adrian asked. "I can feel an area where the wind elementals are erratic. It is over there." Soleil stated as she pointed to a clear area near the castle. The area might look like a training ground for the soldiers, but it is still heavily guarded by mages as well. The fact that mages and soldiers were stationed there despite the area not being the area where the magic tower is located makes it suspicious. Soleil is also confident on her answer as she will usually just be quiet if she does not know the answer. "Ok then. We have a location and about half a n. How are you going to attract the attention of everybatant in this kingdom?" Cersei asked. "Simple. Primordial Armament: Spear! Geoforce!" Adrian stated as his clothes transformed, and a spear appeared beside him. The spear did not need to be held as he could control it using his mind. It is also about ten meters long due to the effect of Geoforce. He rarely used this rune anymore as it only increased the size of weapons but not the damage. It is great for the spear though as he did not need to wield it unlike the other Primordial Armaments. "Kaon will help you with your task. He will be your main source of transportation." Adrian stated. "I am afraid that I cannot conceal the great being using my dark veil." The Shade stated but Adrian just smiled. "Do not worry about that. Kaon bend the light so that all of you will appear almost invisible." Adrian stated. Adrian knew that the sun is already up, and the Shade will have a difficult time using their Dark Veil. He opted for Kaon to bend the light rays ording to his will. It will turn them almost invisible but those with sharp eyesight will be able to tell that they are not invisible. Kaon nodded with Adrian''smand and his light dragon ball lit up. The surrounding rays of light then bent to Kaon''s will that turned them invisible as if they are clear ss. Cersei is once again shocked of this development as she also knew that summoners were more flexible than they were thought to be. She knew this because Mariposa''s soulbounds also does extraordinary things that are not in the general information presented about them. "The signal would be when I break this barrier." Adrian stated as he raised his hand which made the spear fly back. Adrian then made a downward motion of his hands, and his gigantic spear came crashing down on the barrier. The sound of two metals shing against each other could be heard all throughout the kingdom which alerted the mages and soldiers. The residents of the kingdom also heard this and made them unconsciously look up as they could see a gigantic spear trying to pierce the barrier that protected the kingdom. "Royal Wizard! Someone is trying to destroy the barrier protecting the kingdom." One of the mages reported as they needed to resupply more mana from the damage that the barrier incurred. "Do not worry. Attacks like that will not destroy the barrier. Assemble the flying unit as we need to teach that arrogant being a lesson." The Royal Wizard stated as she assembled the mages that can use flight magic and another magic at the same time. The citizens of that kingdom already proceeded to evacuate into their homes as they know that someone is attacking them. They might not be able to see who is attacking them but the fact that they are brazen enough for a frontal assault meant that they are powerful. Adrian could feel that the barrier is not even getting pierced or scratched as it is very durable. He had no choice but to use his trump card immediately as rescuing Vayu is the top priority right now. "Perfect Assimtion: Sirius!" "Nether Domain!" "Netheros True Form!" Adrian immediately activated three skills that he often saves for thest part of the battle as his trump card. Sirius'' magic circle appeared in mid-air and passed through Adrian as both him and his soulbound merged to be one entity. [You have used Perfect Assimtion with your soulbound Sirius.] [Inherit 100% of his stats for the duration of the assimtion.] [Your attacks now apply the passive skill Poison of God.] [The skill Nether Rush is now avable to be used by you.] A wolf demon humanoid became Adrian''s new appearance as his clothes mainly turned to be covered in fur while wolf ears appeared near his horns. His human ears have also vanished as his main source of hearing is now the wolf ears. He also grew a tail from behind that is the same as Sirius'' tail. "Oh my! How dashing!" Cerseimented as Adrian''s current appearance could be said to be eye candy for those who like furry things. He looked like a rabid dog that will bite those that try and harm him which incites the fantasies of certain people. After Adrian sessfully fused with Sirius, theher mist started to roll into the surroundings. Adrian''s figure became made ofher mist as well, but he retained his current shape but much bigger. The spear also changed as it became much bigger than before. Adrian flicked his hand up once again as the spear flew back in order to gain momentum. This time different as he did notunch the spear immediately as he made it spin like a drill as he poured everything that he can pour into that attack. He just needs to make a big enough hole in order for his otherpanions to fit. "Paradox, applyher energy continuously to the spear while use all Primordial Essence into it." Adrian stated as his spear suddenly emitted heavy power to the point that it is manifesting as lightning. Adrian saw the iing mages flying towards him with their flying artifacts, but they should pose no threat. His preparation is alreadyplete, and they will not be able to fortify the barrier tobat the viciousness of his attacks. Adrian brought his hand down and the spinning spear came crashing down upon the barrier. Unlike before where it did not even damage it one bit, the barrier immediately started to crack upon the first impact. It is also starting to shatter slowly which made Adrian smile as his attack could rival a level 280 boss with all his enhancements. "Fortify the barrier!" The Royal Wizard stated as she whipped out her want andunch barrier spells onto the existing barrier to fortify it. As expected of a royal wizard that is proficient in creating barriers, the durability is no joke and it almost stopped Adrian''s attack. Unfortunately for the enemy kingdom, Adrian''s first n is already finished as hispanions already entered undetected since they came in the moment the barrier slightly broke. "It seems that being proficient in using barriers is a really good spell ss. Paradox, prepare the Quantum Spacemines and ovep them. Make sure that the propulsive force of the explosion will push the spear." Adrianmanded as he is waiting for another chance to enter the barrier. He looked like a wolf stalking its prey. Chapter 996 With the help of the Cube of Paradox, Adrian created five Quantum Spacemines and used the explosion to push the spear. He also continuously poured all of theher energy that he has, and the barrier started to get breached as its property is slowly being corroded by hisher energy. "Greater Summon: Kimat! m onto the barrier with your Silver Thunder Armor." Adrianmanded as Kimat got hit by lighting that came from the sky as a silver armor coated his body. With Kimat''s aide in the attack, the power that they could muster made the mages lose more mana than they anticipated. In fact, the royal wizard did not use as much mana as she could because she needed to spare some just in case the intruder in front of them manages to break through. This selfishness proved to be almost fatal to the other mages as their mana circuits got damaged due to overuse. The mages fell one by one due to their mana not being circted properly. Adrian frowned as his Perfect Assimtion does notst long and even his Netheros form as well. He decided to not keep up a front that he cannot enter because of the barrier. He did not enter the barrier because he needed the attention of the others, but his team members are already inside, so he did not need to y the part. Adrian disappeared in a puff ofher mist and the mages that protected the barrier became shocked because the intruder vanished. The mages did not dare to ck as the intruder must be waiting for a chance to enter the barrier, but a puff ofher mist suddenly appeared behind the royal wizard. Since the detection barrier covering the capital is deployed by the royal wizard, she could immediately sense those that did not enter using the proper means. She reflexively raised a barrier behind her as Adrianunched the spear at her with the intention of fatally wounding her. Adrian knew that she must be the target because her mana is the same color as that of the barrier. When the spear hit the royal wizard, she got pushed back and became a bit disoriented from the attack. The barrier covering the kingdom flicked a little as a result of the attack which further solidified Adrian''s guess. The royal wizard then found it strange that the being in front of them could have easily entered the kingdom but chose a roundabout way to enter. If it could just enter like that, why did it try to forcefully destroy the barrier. The royal wizard suddenly felt something amiss and told the mages to stop Adrian while she goes to protect the king. Kimat, on the other hand,nded on the ground with a great loud crash but still not that harmed. He got surrounded by the soldiers of the kingdom, but Adrian told him to lure them away the designated area. Adrian does not want them to be anywhere near the extraction point. Just as Adrian is checking up on Kimat''s status, the royal wizard tried to escape towards the castle, but Adrian used Quantum Cascade already to pull her back. He then finally used thest skill on his transformation as he collected all theher energy in the surroundings so that he could create an explosion. All the mages could feel that the strange but powerful energy in the surroundings is starting to shatter space itself. The royal wizard knew that they will not be able to survive fully if they get hit by that. She immediately crushed something from the bag on her waist and her manapletely recovered back to full. The Royal Wizard then started to weave numerous barriers to createyers of security. She even instructed the mages that could still fly to pour all their mana to her. The mages did as they were instructed, and the royal wizard managed to create ten barriers of differing colors to protect them. A great explosion of energy suddenly shook the space above but the mages that were protected are left unscathed. Adrian did destroy about eight barriers while the ninth is almost at the point of breaking. It seems that the tenth barrier is sturdier than he ever thought but the mages he is battling already has no mana. Adrianmanded his spear once more as it continuously tried to attack the mages. He wanted to initiate a skill, but his Primordial Essence is not filling fast enough. It seems his Primordial Essence will not fill up if he just damages barriers instead of actual enemies. He is still buying time which is why he did not bother making a huge attack. "Master! Help!" Kimat''s voice sounded as he is now cornered by not just the knights of the kingdom but also the yers. He did not expect that so many yers would help this kingdom as he read that the king would never give a title to a yer despite them having great contributions. He knew that yers that could not be nobles tend to leave that kingdom alone as they wanted their efforts to mean something. "Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as he used the level 200 summoner skill that lets the summoner use all his or her soulbounds for a given duration. "Greater Summon: Charon" "Greater Summon: Dodu" "Greater Summon: Saena" Adrian could not summon Sirius yet as he needed to rest a little bit as the Perfect Assimtion skill takes a toll on both the summoner and the soulbound. All of his soulboundsnded on the ground and supported Kimat that is now using Metallic Copy to create a copy of itself. When the yers saw the other soulbounds, they are now sure that it is the Demon. They are now extremely confused because the Demon known as Equinox only attacks the followers of the dark gods. They did not expect him to attack a kingdom that barely had any interaction with a yer. The yers then thought that maybe a dark god is hiding in this kingdom. Chapter 997 Cersei, Soleil and the Shade managed tond safely without much detection. Some of the mages that were protecting the area flew away as a response to the attack that Adrian did. They are thankful that his attention gathering n is very useful as they did not need to fight numerous opponents. Cersei suddenly summoned a dark looking book with a devil on the cover. She then proceeded to chant a few words and those words became silent whispers to the ears of the two remaining mages. When the two remaining mages heard what she whispered to them, they immediately became sluggish and started to slowly fall asleep. It only took five seconds for the two mages to get knocked out. "Wow! Big sister is amazing!" Soleil praised as she thought of fighting those two mages. "We do not need to waste our time on them. Something must be happening down there because they will not have mages stationed here if it were not." Cersei stated. She knew for a fact that the thing that they were heading towards must be pretty important. In fact, there might be more guards that will show up when they are down there. "How is the dragon going inside the though? He is pretty big to fit in that small entrance." Cersei stated as she waved her hand to destroy the illusion covering the entrance. "No problem." Kaon stated which surprised Cersei. Kaon then slowly put them down as he emitted a golden smoke. From that golden smoke, a ten-year-old boy wearing regal purple robes with golden hair appeared before them. He had the temperament of a royal prince and six dragon balls floating beside him that is the size of a baseball. "Let me open the door then." The Shade stated as he is determined to lead them. The Shade touched the door, but a protection mechanism activated as a special key is needed to open the door. When the Shade touched the door, a barrier pushed him back as he did not have the key. Cersei casted a few spells as well but it only weakened the barrier instead of making it disappear. "I guess I am up. Let us go Regulus!" Soleil stated as she tossed her stuffed toy. Regulus that is supposed to usually bigger than a house transformed into a two meter tall ming lion instead. It seems that Soleil has achieved great mastery over her abilities. Regulus then covered its body in mes and mmed the door which destroyed the weakened barrier. Since they have Kaon near them, any elemental attacks that they do will be boosted. This resulted in Regulus'' attack be much more powerful than before. The group is greeted by a dark alleyway that is sizable enough for three people to walk at the same time. Regulus returned to Soleil''s arms while Cersei has a look of disbelief in her face. She did not expect that a cute and small child will be someone that could kill yers easily with a stuffed toy. The Shade immediately used Dark Veil when all of them entered the tunnel as it is dark inside. The Shade is the one that led them as they do not have perfect vision in the dark. Soleil needed to stop her mes as well so that they will be perfectly concealed. They did not want to encounter an enemy or any unnecessary fights because they needed to save Vayu. The tunnel did not wind long as they reached the other side in just fifty meters. Soleil could then feel the essence of an elemental at the end of the tunnel. She told them that her father might be at the end of the tunnel. All of them got ready forbat as they did not know what they will expect at the end. They reached the end of the tunnel only to be greeted by numerous prison cells that held different people. It seems that the prison cells are made to specifically hold them as barrier magic is made to maintain the prison. They could also feel that the mana from the prisoners is getting sucked out of them. In one of the prison cells, Vayu is being held using a special barrier that does not let the wind elemental energy near him. He is also chained using special means so that he cannot muster any physical strength to destroy the barrier. "It seems this prison is connected to someone. This is basically a Mana nt where a wizard will use ves or captives to continuously draw mana from them. This practice has been banned because it is inhumane but to think that I would see one." Cersei stated as all her information is told by her contracted Devil God. "Someone is here." Kaon stated which made everyone stop talking. They might be hidden visually but they are not hidden audibly. Heavy footsteps could be heard in the room, and chains being dragged as well. They suddenly looked at the other entrance to this prison as that is the source of the sound. They saw a humanoid figure entering the room, but it was not human. The humanoid figure has reddish tint skin while having four arms that are all bound by a metal board connected to its neck. The humanoid figure also stood at a height of three meters while its eyes are just pure white as if it is a mindless servant. The four armed humanoid could be seen dragging a huge cart filled with food. The four armed humanoid would then throw pieces of bread to the prisoners. The prisoners that received the bread ate it like starved animals as their mana was taken just moments ago and their bodies are weakening. "What is that?" Cersei asked Vepar. "That is actually a Tiny Titan. An offshoot of the titan race that should be hundreds of meters tall. It is said that the Tiny Titans are a result of using titan blood on a homunculus. To think that one is still alive to this date." Vepar replied. Chapter 998 "That is actually a Tiny Titan. An offshoot of the titan race that should be hundreds of meters tall. It is said that the Tiny Titans are a result of using titan blood on a homunculus. To think that one is still alive to this date." Vepar replied. "What are the things that we need to be wary off when fighting one?" Cersei asked. "That is just it. You do not fight one. Even if it is a watered down version of a titan, it is still a titan. It has the strength of a thousand men, but you could probably just focus on rescuing the half elemental. It is currently chained up and is being slowed down by heavy shackles." Vepar replied. "What should we do next?" Soleil asked. "Someone needs to distract the Tiny Titan while we free Vayu." Cersei stated. "I can be the distraction, but I will need support since my abilities are restricted in this human form." Kaon stated. "I shall support you then. Soleil and the Shade will be enough to find a way to free Vayu." Cersei stated. With the roles now defined, the group immediately leap into action. While the Tiny Titan is busy with giving out food, Kaon used his frost dragon ball to st the Tiny Titan into an ice sculpture. Soleil and the Shade immediately went to Vayu''s location while hidden by the Dark Veil. "He actually sted it into an ice sculpture with just that one attack." Cersei muttered as he is in clear shock. "He is still a dragon, my darling Cersei. Even if he uses human form that is still a Genesis Dragon. That attack will also not stop something like a Tiny Titan that easily." Vepar stated as the ice began to crack. The Tiny Titan then emitted a loud grunt as it shattered the ice that froze its body. It only took three seconds for it to break through. If it did not have inhibiting shackles on its body, then it would have taken less than one second to do just that. "Darkness!" Kaon stated as a wave of darkness swallowed the Tiny Titan. The wave of darkness that swallowed the Tiny Titan would then be ripped to shreds by the enemy as if it is paper. Kaon did not expect something like that would happen as darkness is intangible. He even got tips from Sirius to use the darkness element. "How is that possible?" Cersei asked as she started to use hexes and curses on the Tiny Titan. "That should be the innate ability of the Titan Race called Indomitable. It makes them unaffected by elemental restraints which is also the reason they are feared back in the day. They make the world bend to them due to their sheer size and might. It seems that the Tiny Titan has that ability despite not being a proper Titan." Vepar stated. "You could have started with that. I already used binding curses against it." Cersei stated as she also informed Kaon of the ability of the Tiny Titan. "You should not worry about curses because it is the bending of natural elemental order. It should be effective against the Tiny Titan, but you will not be able to damage it as they are also thick skinned as a result of that ability." Vepar stated. "That should be enough!" Cersei stated as shepleted the hex. A ck rope made of devil energy then wrapped around the feet of the Tiny Titan. Due to this, the Tiny Titan dropped to the floor face down because it tripped. Kaon then utilized his earth dragon ball to create earth spikes to keep the Tiny Titan pinned to the ground. He then followed it up with more elemental attacks to make sure that it stays down. "Lady Soleil! This is the prison." The Shade reported as they could see Vayu chained up. "Papa!" Soleil stated which made Vayu look at the direction of the voice to make sure that he is hearing correctly. He might be chained but he could still wiggle his way to the direction of the voice. "How did you get here?" Vayu asked as he has been trapped here for quite some time. "Big Brother Equinox helped us get here when we finished dealing with the angels. We hurried here after the Shade reported that you were captured. Do you know how to get out of this prison barrier?" Soleil stated. "I could have gotten out if I could exert strength, but these chains are restricting it. The barrier is also sapping my mana which is why I cannot muster any elemental magic. You can break the barrier using Regulus'' full attack power." Vayu stated as he knew that only pure physical power could break the barrier. Regulus might be an elemental animal that Soleil summons, but it is also of the fire element. The fire element is versatile as they could either turn themselves into fire or into physical force. Only those that can control the fire element perfectly are able to this which Soleil has already mastered. She could make any fire mage cry for theirck of talent in this field. "Go! Regulus!" Soleil stated as Regulus opted for a three meter tall appearance this time. Regulus filled itself with so much fire elemental energy that its crimson fire mane became physical in nature. Its body is also starting to turn into a physical manifestation while Soleil collected a lot of mana from the surroundings to create this feat. When Regulus'' appearance became solid enough, Soleil casted support magic on Regulus to boost his physical defense and attack even further. With just one m of its gigantic red body, Regulus shattered the barrier that imprisoned Vayu and also cracked some of the barriers next to him. Soleil touched the chains that bound Vayu, but her strength is also restrained as a result. It seems that the chains are something that affects everything it touches. They would need to cut or destroy it using a weapon. Chapter 999 "Adventurers of the Kingdom! Help me in purging the demon attacking our beloved kingdom and I shall reward you." The Royal mage announced using voice modtion magic as she knew that she will not be able to defeat Adrian without the aid of adventurers. The yers are hesitant to attack Adrian''s soulbounds because of his fame. They also do not know the reason why he is attacking the kingdom but the reward from the royal mage is something anyone would want. The only thing that is preventing them from helping is that no notification quest popped out. Without the quest notification to guarantee their reward, the yers are debating where to attack or not. Some of them decided to not bother because no quest notification showed up and they just left the scene. These are the people that have yet to build an achievement or those that have been in the kingdom long enough to know that they will not get a great reward even with helping. Some yers did join the attack against Adrian and his soulbounds. These yers are either after fame or those that are hungry for achievements. Adrian did not find them fault as they are yers like him, and he would have considered it. There are also those that started investigating why Adrian was in this particr kingdom. "To think that you fooled some people to help you." Adrian stated as he dodged an iing arrow aimed at him. With the arrow making him lose concentration for a split second, the spear also stopped moving in that timeframe. The royal mage immediately crushed another one of her trinkets hanging on her waist as her mana filled back up to full. She thenmanded the other mages to maintain the barrier protecting them while she will deal with the demon. It is not just arrows and magic spellsunched at Adrian as some yers that could fly started attacking him as well. The most troublesome one is a dragonkin wielding a spear as he almostnded a hit on Adrian''s wings. Soon other yers with flying mounts or vehicles joined in on the aerial battle. "Gravity Control: 10 times" Adrian stated as the gravity in the area around him got heavy. The mages are still protected in the barrier, but one could see that they are also affected by it as they are now kneeling. The yers that flew suddenly felt their bodies be heavy while those with flying vehicles crashed entirely due to the strain on the equipment. The downside is that Adrian only got left with 5% of his total mana since he applied Gravity Control in a wide area. "Finally! Be trapped in eternity! Eternal Cube!" The royal mage stated as she finished casting the spell. [You have been trapped inside the Eternal Cube for a given set duration.] [You will not be able to use spatial movement while inside.] [Attacks made inside the Eternal Cube that hit the barrier will increase the durability of the barrier instead.] [If the durability of the Eternal Cube breaks from the outside then you can get out early.] Adrian suddenly got trapped inside a cube made of pure mana and the spear just bounced on the outer side of the barrier. It seems that even attacks outside needs to be very powerful to even attempt to break it. He no longer has his transformations so he will not be able to force his way out. He is really trapped inside, and he could not get out. The only good thing would be that the yers could no longer attack him. The bad thing is that the royal mage is now going towards the direction of the facility that his group went to as if she got notified by something. "Let us try forcing the way from the outside." Adrian stated as he took out two talismans and drank a mana potion to restore his mana to at least half. The two talismans that Adrian took out are the Epic Tier talismans that he created due to pure luck. He also only created one of each which is why he will have a difficult time creating them again. Unlike what other games do, a created item''s recipe is only stored and there are no mastery bonuses even if you create more of them. Item Name: Power Attack Talisman Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Increase the damage of a weapon by 200%. This effect can only happen for three sessful attacks. Duration: none Mana Cost: 100 mana points Cast Time: Instant Description: An epic talisman created by pure luck by an unknown Scribe. He would be lucky to make another one. It is a straightforward talisman that increases POWER! Item Name: Weapon Multiplier Talisman (Fifty Variant) Tier: Epic Type: Consumable Effect: Multiplies the weapon of the user by fifty times. It will retain all the effects applied to the weapon while it is currently multiplied. Duration: 1 minute Mana Cost: 100 points Cast Time: 5 seconds Description: An epic talisman created by pure luck by an unknown Scribe. He would be lucky to make another one. It is unknown whether this could be used by other people correctly. This is not a melee user friendly talisman. "Seriously, who makes the description for the talismans?" Adrian muttered as he activated the two talismans. The two talismans then turned to ash as they got used up, but the runes embedded on them suddenly transferred to the spear that Adrian controls with his mind. The spear glowed with a reddish aura as its attack damage got increased and it then started to split into multiple spears. The multiplication of the spear only stopped when all fifty are ounted for. Adrianmanded the spears to point towards the Eternal Barrier. With a flick of his hand down, all the spears came crashing down on the Eternal Barrier, but only small cracks formed. The small cracks then disappeared moments after as mana is supplied on the barrier once again. Chapter 1000 "Hmm¡­Two attacks left but it seems that the barrier will not break even if I use the remaining two attacks on it. I just hope that my soulbounds could survive the onught of attacks from the yers and soldiersbined." Adrian muttered but he suddenly thought of another way to use the remaining two attacks. The yers are having a difficult time with Adrian''s soulbounds as they worked so in sync with one another. At first, they thought that killing the white bird will help them win but all attacks that are sent towards her would be invalidated. When arrows would target her, she would be invulnerable against physical attacks. When a magic spell would hit her, she would then be taken inside the coffin or be blocked by the undead. The most irritating thing for them is the fact that an unknown chain that they could not break is attached to their body. These chains also suck in their health but only in a slow pace. What irritates them is the fact that a lot of people are affected which means lots of health is sucked. To make matters worse, the health sapped from them is turned into a barrier that coats every soulbound. The effect of the Limit Break: Summoner skill is ten minutes, but they felt like they have been battling for an eternity. None of their normal attacks or spells are putting significant damage on the soulbounds. They could now feel the frustration that the yers that fought in the Pandelympics felt. "Are they immortal or something?" One of the yers grumbled as she already run out of mana but the damage that she dealt is not that great. "The country representatives make it look so easy." Another yer stated. These yers are actually under the illusion that they could defeat Adrian''s soulbounds since they are no longer boosted. The sad reality is that the country representatives battled each soulbound in groups. Unlike in the Pandelympics, Adrian''s soulbounds are working together creating a perfect synergy that he weaved together. The AI of the soulbounds would remember themand patters of their masters. This is to make sure that they could operate even if they are far away from the summoner. This also means that they would be equivalent to field bosses if their summoner is great atmanding them. The yers are now seeing what a powerful summoner Adrian really is. One could even say that they are still being spared because Sirius and Kaon is not there. If his two most powerful soulbounds were there, then the yers and the soldiers will not stand a chance. "Maintain the Eternal Barrier while I investigate the prison. My ve has sent a signal that it is currently being attacked. The demon will not be able to move out or break it from the outside anyway." The royal mage stated as she passed a trinket to one of the subordinate mages and flew towards the prison. All they needed to do is pour mana on it to make sure that the Eternal Barrier will get fixed. "Master, we will need assistance." Kimat stated via their soul link as numerous soldiers are now reaching the location of his soulbounds. "Do not worry. Help is on the way." Adrian stated as he pointed his index finger downward. All fifty spears that he could control suddenly pointed downwards instead of towards him. The mages maintaining the Eternal Barrier all looked down as well and noticed that the spears are aimed at those below. "Take cover." One of the mages shouted using voice amplification magic. "Take cover?" The people below heard the shout, but they did not know who is issuing the warning. It was only when one of them shouted the word again as he saw the iing spearsing from above. "TAKE COVER!" All of them shouted as fifty spears came crashing down on them. Some managed to hide but some are not lucky enough. The scene of people getting turned into particles of light after being skewered by a spear haunted the vision of those that survived. Due to the sudden breathing room, Kimat roared as dark clouds suddenly covered the sky. Lightning then struck the area around the soulbounds and damaged those that were not killed by the spear attack. Adrian then raised his hands once again as the fifty spears could be used for fifteen more seconds. Since his soulbounds have more breathing space now, he looked at the mages protected by a barrier. His smile sent a chill down the spines of the mages protected by thest barrier created by the royal mage earlier. "Do you think that the barrier will be able to block the attack of those spears?" One of the mages asked. "Pray that it does." Another mage stated. "I do not have a denomination though." Another mage added. Adrian pointed at the mages and all fifty spears flew towards them at great speed. He even added theher energy that he managed to recover to increase the power of the attacks. The terrified expressions of the mages could be seen as the fifty spears all came at them. The mages are already using all their mana fortifying the Eternal Barrier since it would get dispelled without constant mana pumped into it. All their worries are for nothing though as the barrier that protected them did not get broken by the fifty spears. The barrier did look like a porcupine as the spears breached the barrier but did not reach the mages. All the mages breathed a sigh of relief as they live to do magic another day. The spears vanished after the time duration is up and only one spear is left. "Time to use the spear skills as I have collected enough Primordial Essence." Adrian muttered as he prepared to use the skills, but the loud roar of a dragon suddenly reverberated in the distance. A gigantic golden dragon came flying out of the ground with a three meter tall humanoid in its mouth. Chapter 1001 Kaon persevered in trying to trap the Tiny Titan using darkness, ice and earth elemental magic. Cersei is supporting him in reducing the magic resistance of the Tiny Titan but even an opponent that powerful would gain resistance to the spells. They could clearly see that the enemy is bing less and less held down by the spells. Kaon tried to freeze the Tiny Titan once more, but it escaped immediately as its body is now covered in a burning red aura. The markings on its body became even more crimson as if it is reacting to the feelings of the Tiny Titan. The physical power of the Tiny Titan is rapidly increasing and the restraints that kept it from going berserk could be seen cracking. Cersei is trying toplete her curse when the tray that brought the food to the prisoners is sent flying to her location. Kaon immediately used the wind, fire and light dragon balls to block the flying metal cart. The speed of flight of the metal cart shocked Cersei which made her stutter in conjuring the curse which cancelled it. She is actually inches away of getting mmed against a metallic cart if not for Kaon''s saving grace. Kaon saving her did create an opening for the Tiny Titan to charge towards Kaon as it managed to shorten the distance. The Tiny Titan tried to grab Kaon, but he used the remaining dragon balls tounch a quick attack. The Tiny Titan just easily blocked the dragon balls with its two arms that were not bound. The Tiny Titan hit the dragon balls with such force that they wind, fire, and light dragon balls got stuck on the walls. Kaon could not pull the dragon balls back to his general area due to this, so he suddenly sprouted his tail. Just as the Tiny Titan is about to make a crushing grip towards the small Kaon, arge dragon tail mmed it away from the side. The strength of the Tiny Titan is apparent but the sudden strike from the side made it trip. With the sudden respite, Kaon made his dragon balls that were stuck emit intense energies which loosened the grip of the walls. The Tiny Titan stood up once more and the chains holding it down started to get looser as it started to crack. The pillory, where the tiny titan''shead and two arms are constrained, could be seen to also start breaking apart as the rage of the Tiny Titan is getting to the extreme. Its health is also in the 60% range which means its berserk state is almost upon then. "We have rescued Papa." Soleil stated as she brought Vayu that is still bound by the chains that prevents him from using his strength. "Good! We just need to get out of here." Cersei stated as she knew that fighting the Tiny Titan should no longer be their priority. The group decided that escaping is now the priority, but the Tiny Titan is blocking their exit. They could try the other door from where the Tiny Titan entered but they do not know where it leads to. Just as they thought that all they need to do is escape, a warning from Vepar suddenly alerted Cersei. "My darling Cersei, a powerful mage ising to this area." Vepar stated which made Cersei frown. "The royal mage ising." Cersei told the group which meant that something happened to Equinox, but they know that he is not dead because no notification about his death arrived. Just as Cersei told the news of the royal mageing to them, the chains and the pillory of the Tiny Titan suddenly started to emit a creaking sound. They all looked at the direction of the sound to see that the chains slowing the Tiny Titan broke and the pillory unlocked. The Tiny Titan emitted a loud roar and charged towards the group with all its might. They tried firing spells at it, but it seemed to have created some sort of shield or barrier that deflected iing projectiles. The force barrier only blocked the front of the Tiny Titan as the spells released by Kaon that hit the back of the enemy still damaged it. "Regulus!" Soleilmanded as the three meter tall ming lion met the charge of the Tiny Titan. They expected that the two will make each other get knocked back but Regulus actually got sent flying. Regulus crashed to the wall as its mes flickered. If Regulus was a normal beast, then it might be dead or unconscious already just from that attack. Regulus might have been heavily damaged, but a sixyerbined magic circle suddenly appeared in mid-air as a golden smoke is scattered in the room. Kaon reverted to his original form albeit in a smaller form to fit inside the prison and sted the Tiny Titan with its dragon breath. Numerous elements affected the Tiny Titan, but it did not get any status ailments due to its tenacity. The dragon breath did push back the Tiny Titan, but they could not go to the exit as of yet. Cersei decided to ce curses on the Tiny Titan as it is being sted by the dragon breath. Soleil collected more fire elemental energy in the surrounding as she tried to make Regulus recover. The amount of energy needed to make Regulus recover is much more that she anticipated. If they were actually hit by the tackle of the Tiny Titan, then they would have been dead because Regulus is resistant to physical attacks. "Hold onto me!" Kaonmanded as his dragon breath ended but the Tiny Titan could still move. The others immediately did as they are told as Kaon fired his dragon breath on the roof of the prison. The Tiny Titan knew that the intruders are going to escape which is why it forced its body to jump high. Kaon did not even bother hitting the Tiny Titan as he just flew while biting the enemy. Chapter 1002 A beam of golden light is seen from the distance as a gigantic golden snake like figure erupted from the ground. The gigantic golden snake like figure had a three-meter-tall humanoid in its mouth while four individuals hugged it tightly in fear of falling down. "Prisoner 549!" The royal mage shouted as she saw her ve in the mouth of a golden dragon. When the Tiny Titan heard the voice of its master, it erupted with strength and tried to escape from Kaon''s mouth. Kaon could feel its mouth being opened as he could not bite the enemy. He decided to just let Prisoner 549 go by spitting it out of his mouth. Prisoner 549 is sent crashing down to the ground which made half the kingdom tremble which is a testament to how powerful the Tiny Titan is. The royal mage is rather distraught though as the constraints that she used on her ve are all broken. Without those constraints, she will not be able to perfectly control her ve, but it will have great power in return. She is still d that the ve cor is still in effect on Prisoner 549 as she could at least stir her in the direction she wanted. There might be some casualties on her side though as even she will not be able to perfectlymand her ve now that it lost its reason. Kaon immediately flew towards Adrian''s location as it heard themand of its master. Kaon opened his mouth as six magic circles of different elements fused together in front of its mouth. He then fired his dragon breath towards the Eternal Barrier that contained Adrian, but it remained undisturbed. "Big Brother! Papa is bound by chains." Soleil stated as she pointed at the chains that bounds Vayu. Adrian could more or less guess the details and immediately sent his flying spear to but through the chains. The spear cut through the chains, but it also sapped the remaining strength needed for Adrian to maintain his Primordial Stance. The spear vanished as the chains broke but Vayu is now freed from his restraints. Torrents of wind filled the area as Vayu could now feel that his abilities are returning to him. Vayu immediately took out his katana from his inventory and held it in a stance. He jumped in the sky, and he could be seen walking in air. Numerous wind elemental energy is collected in his katana as he prepared to do a quick draw. "Storm Cutter!" Vayu stated as he suddenly vanished from his location and appeared behind the mages that trapped Adrian. The mages that trapped Adrian did not see what happened but the barrier that protected them suddenly got cleanly sliced into two. When the barrier got destroyed, Kaon opened his mouth once more, but he looked at the mages this time around. The mages immediately that their life is in danger, but they could not abandon their duty. They tried to protect themselves, but the power of a dragon''s breath is not something that could be easily blocked. Numerous mages fell from the sky and the Eternal Barrier started to blink in and out of existence. The yers that wanted to attack Adrian from the sky all escaped as they did not want to face the wrath of a dragon. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has been heavily injured.] Adrian looked below and saw that the Tiny Titan is now attacking Kimat and even Dodu''s damage transfer could not transfer all the damage since other attacks are still pouring onto him. Adrian has already got what they came here for which is why he immediately deactivated the Limit Break skill even if only a minute was left. All his soulbounds that were summoned using the Limit Break skill returned to his Soul Chamber while he also unsummoned Kimat. Prisoner 549 roared as it saw that its target is no longer in front of it. The Tiny Titan then vented its rage on the surroundings instead which made the Royal Mage use her magic to once again restrain it. "Let us get out of here." Adrian stated as he opened a Dimensional gate that led back to intersection of the kingdoms. The Royal mage tried to stop Adrian and hispanions from escaping but she was upied with controlling her ve. If Prisoner 549 rampages, then the kingdom that she has on the palm of her hands would be turned to dust. With the severe damages to her kingdom, she needed to recuperate as a number of soldiers are injured while mages are either dead or injured. The yers all frowned as the promised reward that they wanted could never be taken anymore. They released their rage on the forums because the Demon just appeared in the kingdom that they are operating to thrash it. There have been others that defended Adrian though as some learned that a secret prison is located in the kingdom. Despite some saying what Adrian did is justified, yers that view him as a threat could now see how much damage he could do. Even if that kingdom is not that bigpared to others that have legendary tier NPCs, he still went and yed around with numerous mages. He even made a Royal Mage scared of him to the point of using a Mythical Tier spell. The guilds that limited in recruiting summoners have now started to greed for an individual like the demon. They thought that he was only powerful because of his race but his soulbounds were actually as powerful field bosses. The synergy of his soulbounds also made it difficult to even kill them. The top ranked guilds suddenly wanted to get their hands on the summoners of high rank. They wanted a one-man army like Equinox. The summoners in turn got immense motivation to be more powerful when they saw the potential that could be them. They saw Adrian''s soulbounds as the future of their very own soulbounds as well. Chapter 1003 Solstice headed towards thest kingdom, but she did not expect that the current king of that kingdom would be a bastard son of the emperor of the fallen empire. The Shade that escorted her is currently trapped in the dungeon while she is restrained. Even though she is restrained, she could still move her body because it only weakened the use of her powers. Unlike the fallen empire''s royal family, the bastard son actually had the blessing of a sun god. Although it was a god that is not recognize in the central continent because his mother was a maid that hailed from the western continent. "To think that King Amon would be more powerful than I thought. Even you have yed the angels, I am impressed." Solstice stated as she is currently bound by rings made of sr light. She is not harmed by the rings, but it does restrain her abilities. She is also not feeling difort because of the armor that she wore. "You are saying that the angels will just use me for the war. But you did not think that I was only acting weak for the sake of my people. Those pesky winged bastards are the reason why the empire could not move on. I am actually thankful that it got destroyed because living in a hidden room at that ce sickens me." King Amon stated. "Since you have already said your piece, let me and the Shade go. We only came to warn you of the angels, but it seems that you no longer need to. You are actually powerful enough to defeat them." Solstice stated. "That is true, but I am still interested in the im that you have said. My people are on the verge of starvation as our food supplies will onlyst us two more months. I need to invite this demon that you speak of. I want to meet the Lord of Avalon himself." King Amon stated. "You should have just said it instead of binding me like this." Solstice stated but King Amon will not believe anyone. He already has deep trust issues and the only ones he could truly believe are his family and loyal retainers. "Your majesty, we have captured some people that sneaked inside the castle." A voice from outside the room stated. "Who are they to actually daree in my castle? Is my kingdom a weak one which is why some vagrants just waltz in?" King Amon stated. "They confessed that they havee for the woman." The voice outside stated. "Bring them in." King Amonmanded as four knights entered carrying Creepysoo, Awraka and Lycan. "Looks like big sis is fine. You can stop worrying now." Creepysoo stated as he teased Lycan. He has been enduring the countless raving of that lovestruck man. "Can you read the room?" Lycan stated. King Amon then recognized Lycan as he is the son of the duke of the empire back then. The duke would often visit him as he was his instructor back then. He knew that the duke had a son, but he was unable to meet him personally. He has seen him from afar during one of the balls when he snuck out. "Wee, Son of Duke Lycaon. It is a pleasant surprise to meet you here. I did not think that you were the sneaky type. Your father would often talk about your unnoble like behavior but to think that I will bear witness of it." Kign Amon stated. "Do I know you?" Lycan asked. "I am one of your father''s students. My name is Amon. King Amon if you will since I have ascended this throne." King Amon stated. "Oh! My father often spoke about you. He said that you were a meek and shy brat but very talented. So, you did not die when the Imperial Capital got sacrificed to the dark god." Lycan stated with surprise. "You can say that it was a blessing as I am not eaten by an abomination unlike my family. Even the demigod old man was no match for such a dark god. They liked to tell people that they are descendants of gods but that is actually far from the truth. Anyways, you can loosen their bonds." King Amon stated. "Your majesty! It is not safe. They have a filthy undead with them." One of the royal knights stated. "Hey! Mind you! I am the Prince of the Undead." Creepysoo rebuked as he did not like being called filthy. "I know of him. We do have our intelligence about the undead." King Amon stated as he knew that the undead kingdom that sprouted does not attack the living recklessly. In fact, some human merchants have already started trading with the undead. With the increasing influence of the Church of the Twin Gods, the undead led by King Arthur are not like other undead that hate the living. In fact, some countries have even sent their delegations to the Undead Kingdom to ask forbor. They asked for skeleton miners since they do not tire. Some kingdoms that have great mines have contacted them because of this. Even King Amon wanted thisbor force as his kingdom also have mines where humans are unable to breath but undead do not need to breathe. "He is correct. You must give respect to a prince even if he did sneak inside my kingdom." King Amon stated which made Creepysoo embarrassed as he is not supposed to do sneaky things. "Let me introduce myself one more. I am King Amon Rah of the Kingdom of the Sun." King Amon stated as he introduced himself to everyone present. "Creepysoo, Prince of the Undead. It is a pleasure to meet the King of the Kingdom of the Sun." Creepysoo stated as he did the vow of what a noble should do when another noble introduces themselves. "Lycan, Son of Duke Lycaon. It is a pleasure to meet the King of the Kingdom of the Sun." Lycan stated as he also bowed like a noble. Chapter 1004 "There must be a reason why you did not send us to the dungeons." Lycan stated as he knew that they would have either been executed or sent directly in prison. "How did you guys got caught anyway? With you three, I doubt that you could get caught." Solstice asked. "A mage that could use sand caught us. We might have been out of vision, but we still walk on the ground though." Creepysoo stated. "That would be my wife. She is the greatest mage in this kingdom." King Amon stated. "Good choice." Lycan stated. "Thanks." King Amon replied. "I believe that you need to say what you want then to do my dear. We even made sure that their presence is not known to all of the people in the castle." A female voice sounded as the hourss on the table suddenly rattled and the sand started toe out. "My lovely wife, Queen Esett. You are finally here." King Amon called. The sand from the hourss suddenly came out while a small sand tornado revealed a female figure. The female that manifested from the sand tornado has ck hair and blue eyes while having tanned skin. What made her most alluring is the way she carried herself as if she is filled with grace and majesty. "Tell them what we need them to do my dear. I am already missing my little boy." Queen Esett stated as she shed a look of concern. "We do need the food but what we need now is the safe rescue of our child. The angel took our children and hid him. He said that he would return him when the war is finished which is why we hasten the war preparation, but he suddenly went elsewhere." King Amon stated. "I have searched everywhere in the kingdom, but my child could not be found. I even used my magic to tap into the very soil of the kingdom, but my child could not be found. He must have been taken somewhere high or a location farther away from the kingdom. I beg you to find him while the angel is away." Queen Esett stated. "No need to worry about the angel." Lycan stated. "Why? Is he caught in battle or has been trapped?" King Amon asked as he views either of the two a good sign. "He has died. All three angels that came to persuade your three-kingdom alliance was killed." Lycan stated. "It is true. I even helped. Who knew that angels are very weak against darkness attribute magic curses?!" Creepysoo stated as he remembered that his enhancement on the arrow was really powerful darkness attribute magic. King Amon and Queen Esett then looked at each other with relief but there is also a feeling or worry on their faces. They knew that their son is still in danger because they have yet to find him. In fact, the Shade that they captured along with Solstice was sent on a mission to find their son in exchange for Solstice'' release. They also told this to the group which is why they now know why Solstice is still here. "You could have just said that you need help finding your son. Do you have some of his blood? We also have someone with powerful sense of smell here right now." Solstice stated as she looked at Lycan. "Why do you need the blood of my son?" King Amon asked as that is a strange thing to ask. "She is a vampire. A Child of Night. She can follow the scent of a specific blood as long as she has tasted it. You could say that it is a sense of smelling the blood that they have ingested." Lycan exined. When King Amon and Queen Esett learned that the woman in heavy golden armor is actually a vampire, they are surprised as they are often creatures spoken in old stories. They thought that the vampires have erased from the world as they were hunted for being blood sucking monsters. "My king! With the angel dead, I fear that our son is in great danger. We might not be able to move because the angels might still have eyes everywhere, but the Shades will be able to safely search for our son. We already sent the other one, having them search with their special abilities would be great help." Queen Esett stated as she desperately needed to see her son but there are many followers of the Church of Light in this kingdom due to King Amon being rted to the former empire. "Well, I will set Solstice and Lycan free with the Shade that you brought. The Prince of the Undead will be at mypany while you send back my son." King Amon stated as he waved his hands. The rings of sr light that bound Solstice, Lycan and Awraka vanished, and they could once again use their abilities. Solstice even stretched as she could finally move her hands around. She then receded her helmet and the king and queen are shocked upon seeing her beautiful face. She even beat Queen Esett when it came to beauty. King Amon even unconsciously gave a thumbs up to Lycan as respect. Solstice is not bothered by this though because that was also the reaction of his friends in the real world. "Do you have your child''s blood?" Solstice asked. "We do not have it." King Amon and Queen Esett stated. "If you do not have then a drop of blood from the king should suffice as he is his son. The blood should more or less smell the same. Although there is some negativity in using that method." Solstice stated. "What is the negativity? Is there a chance to fail?" King Amon asked. "Not really. You see, all of those that share your blood will be sensed. Meaning¡­if you have something like a secret child then she would also sense that, and it might divert her smell." Lycan stated which made King Amon have a chill on his spine. Chapter 1005 "Not really. You see, all of those that share your blood will be sensed. Meaning¡­if you have something like a secret child then she would also sense that, and it might divert her smell." Lycan stated which made King Amon have a chill on his spine. "How effective is this? Can you sense all those that share his blood if you taste it?" Queen Esett stated as King Amon stiffened as he already knew what his wife is thinking. "Do not worry my dear wife. I am only loyal to you. I have no other woman besides you." King Amon stated with great confidence which managed to save his life. "I believe your words, but I will believe your blood more." Queen Esett stated as she pricked King Amon''s finger and put three drops of blood on a small bowl that she created using sand. She then proceeded to give Solstice the blood with a smile, but the group could clearly sense that it was a smile filled with anticipation. "I shall start now." Solstice stated as her eyes glowed in red light. The three drops of blood then floated up from the sand bowl as not even a small speck is left. The three drops of blood then rotated slowly in the air before being sent to Solstice''s mouth. She felt a burning sensation from her tongue, but she only felt a small sting as if she ate something spicy. [You have drunk a drop of blood that has traces of Sun Energy. Your health has been reduced by 1%.] [You have drunk a drop of blood that has traces of Sun Energy. Your health has been reduced by 1%.] [You have drunk a drop of blood that has traces of Sun Energy. Your health has been reduced by 1%.] "Are you fine?" Queen Esett asked as she saw that Solstice'' mouth had a small amount of smokee out. "I am fine. I just did not expect that the power of the Sun would be potent in King Amon''s blood. You are truly blessed by the sun unlike the imperial family." Solstice stated as she knew that the imperial family did not have such blood. It is also the reason why she does not want toe close to King Amon too much as she could feel the radiant warmth of the suning from him. Solstice''s surroundings then turned into a hazy red color as her passive skill Blood Sense activated. It is a tracking skill from the vampire line that lets them track the sent of the blood they have ingested. It is a not just through their nose that they can smell but they see a blood red track they could follow when activating this. When Solstice activated Blood Sense, she sensed three blood paths. One came from King Amon himself while another led outside the castle. The remaining one is strangely pointing in the same room as King Amon himself, but it is quite faint. "Could you sense him?" Lycan asked. "I do but there are three paths that I can see. One from King Amon. One that leads to the outside while thest one might be faint, but it is here in the castle." Solstice stated as the whole castle suddenly started to shake. "You dare!" Queen Esett stated with a smile that could kill anyone. "No! My Queen. It must be a mistake. I am only loyal to you." King Amon stated as he started to sweat because he really did not do anything. "Let me see your loyalty when I crush that manhood of yours." Queen Esett stated as she started to build mana. "Oh! I know where thest pathes from. Ites from you." Solstice stated as the faint path actually led to Queen Esett herself, but she is not blood rted to King Amon. "Me?" Queen Esett stated in a confused voice as the castle stopped rumbling. "A faint reaction means that the baby has not yet fully formed. Congrattions. You are pregnant." Solstice stated as she already encountered something like this when she was practicing her Blood Sense. When Solstice brought out the news, every person in the room is shocked. King Amon became incredibly happy while Queen Esett needed to sit down to internalize the news. She is now certain that her dizzy spells are not due to her stress of worrying about her son but due to her pregnancy. She will head to the physicianter to verify it as it is big news. "She is pregnant. I can see the soul of the child." Creepysoo stated as he activated his Soul Sight. He could see a small me in the belly of the queen. A small me indicated that a child is present in her womb. Queen Esett started to breakdown as an undead that could see souls also said it. King Amon held back his utter joy as his son is still out there. Solstice, Lycan and Awraka excused themselves as they now followed the blood path that led outside. Meanwhile, Creepysoo summoned tea out of his inventory as he just waited there. His restraints were already taken off, but he will still not escape to make sure that they stay true to their word. It did be awkward for Creepysoo though which is why he summoned Voodoo Marie to pamper him. He justid on Voodoo Marie''sp as he rested and ate some snacks in his inventory. He did not even bother the two lovebirds that are currently hugging in his presence. "Let me inform Big Brother Equinox. He might worry if we do not send anything, and two hours already passed." Creepysoo stated. "I am d that they are fine. But to think that they got a different missionpared to the one that they should have done." Adrian muttered. "I am sorry. I have been captured because of my ipetence." Vayu stated. "It is not your fault. We assumed that the three kingdoms were pressured. It should be my fault because it is my n." Adrian stated. Chapter 1006 Thest path that led to the outside of the castle does not stop within the kingdom. The path leads to the mountain a distance away from the kingdom. Solstice did not know why the angel would bring the child away from their main base, which is the Church of Light, but something tells her that it is not for something good. Thankfully, the blood path is still a dark red color which means that the boy is still alive. She does not want to stumble upon the worst case scenario and bring the dead body of a child to the parents. Since their group only consisted of Awraka, Lycan and Solstice, they moved fairly quick as Solstice'' armor recedes under the effect of Dark Veil. The mountain is a small one and they managed to evade all the monsters in the area due to their stealth. It is also a good thing that it is already in the afternoon which means the Dark Veil''s effects bes stronger. The blood path sent them to a hiddenir inside the mountain which looked like some sort of temple. The temple inside the mountain has many statues of gods and goddesses but only one of them is intact. All the other statues of gods and goddesses are destroyed except for the statue that represents the Goddess of Light, Luminaria. It feels as if this temple is only for the Goddess of Light Luminaria and all other followers of gods, and goddesses are not wee. "Howe a hidden temple like this is not famous? Not even the yers in the Kingdom of the Sun do not have an idea about this ce." Lycan stated as they suddenly triggered a dungeon notification. [You have discovered a hidden dungeon called the Temple of Light Hidden in the dark.] [All experience points gained will be doubled for seven days inside the dungeon.] [All drops in the dungeon will have a significant increase as well.] [You have gained 1000 Fame for discovering this hidden dungeon.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria looks at you unfavorably for discovering something that mortals like you do not need to know.] [The curse of the Goddess of Light is casted upon you.] [Due to being having the power of darkness inside your body, the curse of the Goddess of Light did not affect you as she does not have jurisdiction over children born from darkness.] "What the heck? Did a Goddess just try to curse us?" Lycan stated. "You do not need to worry as we are Children borne from Darkness. Even if the veil of the gods has somewhat lessened, the gods and goddesses could no do anything they want from us. We should hurry as the one inside this dungeon has surely known of our presence." Solstice stated. "Unfortunately, my Dark Veil seems to have be almost obsolete." Awraka stated as her Dark Veil no longer fully functioned, and their figures could be clearly seen. "I would actually be shocked if it did because this temple is filled with light elemental energy. Our attacks using the darkness element would also be the same." Solstice stated as she pressed forward to go inside the temple. The blood path is getting thicker and thicker which means the boy should be close. The group entered the main temple and the very interior is not different from the entrance. There are still broken statues of gods and goddesses. This time, statues of angels also decorated the interior with a gigantic statue of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria statue in the interior is the most pretentious of the statues there. She seems to be looking down upon all the beings that came from the entrance. Even the three people felt that they are under a lot of pressure due to the gaze of the statue. [You are under the gaze of a statue venerating the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [Due to the immense number of prayers sent using this statue, it has gained some connection to the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [Due to you being a Child Borne from Darkness, your stats have been lowered by 10% as the statue is gazing upon you.] Solstice then wandered her eyes in search of the boy and saw the boy lying down on an altar. The kid could be seen breathing but is showing no signs of waking up. It seems that he is under some sort of trance as she could see something glittering on top of the child''s head. Solstice decided to charge towards the child, but the broken porcin status suddenly came to life. The porcin statues that came to life then charged towards Solstice. Since Solstice could not take a defensive stance immediately, she just charged at full force. She crashed against the porcin statues wit her golden armor and shattered them with the impact. The porcin statues might have be broken, but they did manage to stop Solstice'' charge. The sound of footsteps could then be heard from the altar as a blonde female showed herself. Upon seeing the blonde woman, Solstice, Lycan and Awraka could instinctively knew that they are in the presence of someone with light energy present in their body. "To think that children born from the dirty darkness would find a ce willed with the warmth of light. I implore you to go on your way now as I am not in the mood to y with people like you." The blonde woman stated. "What is an angel doing with a small child? That should be illegal. I shall call the FBI." Lycan stated but the blonde woman does not understand thest part that Lycan said. "Give us the boy and we will be on our way." Solstice stated with a heavy tone. "You cannot have the boy because he belongs to us now. A boy with this pure of blood that bursts of light will be the perfect vessel for the great leader of the angels Metatron. Nevertheless, you¡­filth manage to see through my disguise as an angel. I shall be gracious and let you go on your way while my mood is still good." The blonde woman stated. "Why not give us the boy to return to his family and we will not pluck your feathers from your body." Solstice stated. When the blonde woman heard the threats of the filth before her, she narrowed her eyes and could see this repulsive aura covering both Solstice and Lycan. She instinctively knew what that is upon seeing the aura surrounding them because that is the aura of an Angel Killer. "I have been gracious to all of you despite you being beneath me. If you had taken my offer, then you would havee out of this temple alive. Now that I could see that two of you probably killed a weak angel, I shall bring upon justice to my fallen people. Remember the name Mishiel as it will be the angel that brings you to your grave." Mishiel stated as two pair of wings sprouted from her back. The porcin statues got covered in light elemental energy as they fused together to be golems. Mishiel did not move from her location but the number of golems she instantly created numbered in the fifties. She did not even break a sweat trying to create them as it felt like she considers it the same as breathing. "Prepare for battle." Solstice stated as she immediately used the puncturing mechanism of her armor to create a blood sword. Lycan transformed his hands as well as he will deal more damage with ws than just his bare fists. "I actually do not have a skill that can destroy numerous enemies." Lycan stated but even Solstice did not have such a skill as well. Both of them are front line fighters that excelled at duels. The ones that could clear numerous enemies for them would either be Equinox or Peridot. "I shall handle the rocks. The two of you should immediately head up and attack her." Awraka stated as some sort of aura started to build inside of her. She also too out her weapons which are two golden ws. These golden ws only have the middle finger covered instead of three fingers. "Dance of the sh Goddess: Butterfly!" Awraka stated as her body exploded with an aura that felt as though lightning itself manifested onto the world. Solstice and Lycan are already familiar with Awraka''s skills as she is a top notch assassin that is extremely fast. What they did not know is that she actually had a skill that can take out numerous enemies. A rough figure of a lightning butterfly outlined the entire temple as the porcin statues filled with the light element shattered in just a few seconds. Solstice and Lycan did not doubt Awraka as they immediately charge to Mishiel''s location but two three meter tall angel statues blocked their way. It seems these statues are differentpared to the numerous ones. Mishiel could be seen to focus on these two more than the others. Chapter 1007 A butterfly lighting pattern emerged in just a split second which devastated all the porcin statues surrounding them. The porcin statues are not really alive as they are considered golems by the system. In fact, the porcin statue golems are even measured with durability instead of health. Monster: Mixed Porcin Statue Golem Level: Unknown Durability: 80% Description: A temporary golem created using the scattered porcin statues in the surrounding. It is currently given autonomous action by injecting it with great light elemental energy. The light elemental energy in the porcin statues is not stable which is why durability falls easily. Name: Mishiel Tier: Legendary Title: Heavenly Governor: Virtue Health: 100% Mana: 98% Description: An angel that is of the Second Heavenly sphere and is close inmand with Pristina. She might look like she is obedient to Pristina, but she is actually only loyal to the leader of the angels, The Seraphim Mikhail. She wants to partially open a rift into the Silver City so that the leader of angels descends into this ne of existence. Status: Slightly Annoyed Solstice and Lycan are supposed to hit Mishiel, but she blocked the attack by using two huge angel golems. The huge angel golems that she is controlling manually are different than the other ones. The two angel golem''s attacks are more precise and more powerful than the small golems. What is even more terrifying is the fact that the durability of those two golems is not decreasing. The golems created by Mishiel would easily lose durability if they hit something even if it is ground. The two angel golems are covered with denser light elemental energy which made it difficult for Solstice or Lycan to attack. They are also weakened due to the whole room being filled with light elemental energy. "This is why I told you to go back. You should have epted my request when I was being reasonable. It is just one human child anyway. They can make more of them." Mishiel stated as she clearly has no sympathy for human life. She does not even consider the humans as important as they are just meant to venerate the angels. Mishiel is then focused on the battle with Solstice and Lycan as she made sure that they will not reach her. The golems might be heavy and easily shattered but the golems be more powerful with her Virtue. The Virtue of Light Possession is her main ability that evolved from her Powers. She is trying to call for the Seraphim Mikhail into the mortal ne as she wanted to serve her leader once more. She will also be rewarded handsomely if she were to call their leader here and she might increase her ability to a Dominion. She will be one step closer to bing the pinnacle angel when she bes a Dominion which Pristina is also a part of. What Mishiel did not take note of is the assassin that they are in a party with. A Shade unnoticed is a dangerous threat even if they cannot use Dark Veil effectively in an area filled with light elemental energy. Mishiel suddenly felt terrible pain to her lower back as she noticed that the Shade, she disregarded appeared behind her. She did not even notice her presence as if she teleported right behind her. The golden finger w punctured Mishiel''s back and a ck mark of a flower in bud called the Oleander appeared behind her. Mishiel suddenly felt sluggish for a moment as her golems also became sluggish after. Mishiel immediately used a light elemental magic spell called Light Ray to try and kill Awraka, but she vanished with a sh of light. Mishiel used a healing spell on herself, but the mark is still present on her back. Mishiel is a great spell caster and knows bodies well due to her Virtue. She knew that if the flower behind her buds, then something terrible will happen to her host body. She painstakingly searched for a body that ispletelypatible to her which is why she will not surrender it easily, but the mark cannot disappear even if she used Cleansing Light. "What did you do to me?" Mishiel stated as she sent the two angel golems to attack Solstice and Lycan once more. She also did not stay idle as she used a spell called Light Dome that will damage anyone thates close to her. It will also warn her of Awraka''s presence when she suddenly appears behind her. Mishiel does not know why a Shade could move that quick, but she will not let her guard down again. In her knowledge, nothing is faster than light. They are the best when ites to speed, but Mishiel is not one of the angels that can move at the speed of light because only high-ranking angels could do that feat. "Tch! Two more hits and I could have taken out half of her total health." Awraka muttered to herself as she failed tond the next two hits. She might be fast on her feet, but she has yet to increase her attack speed which is why her hands could not catch up to her feet. She remembered that the sh Goddess could do that easily, but it seems she is not yet strong enough for that. Awraka could no longer be sneaky as Mishiel is now paying attention to her movement as well. Solstice and Lycan are already having difficulty fighting the two golems as their stats are decreased. Solstice and Lycan could not muster all of their strength as well because of the numerous light elemental energy present in the room. Awraka then used her keen observation while dodging the light attribute spells. Her ability to observe and deduce information increased when under the care of the Shades. It is also a good thing that she has prior experience in data gathering albeit it is most of Equinox. The most suspicious thing about this temple is the statue of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They immediately became weakened just because of its gaze. Mishiel is also making sure that they do not reach the top by creating spells that will always push them back down. Awraka decided to test that theory as she activated Shunpo: Second Stance ¨C Lightning Weasel. She suddenly vanished from her location and reappeared on the wall behind Mishiel. She started to traverse the said wall by climbing it up vertically. She wanted to destroy the head of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Mishiel noticed this and immediately infused light element into the numerous javelin weapons. She then aimed all the light porcin javelins towards Awraka''s location making sure that the statue of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is not chipped in any way. Awraka found this odd as she would only get pushed away when she is about to walk on the statue of the Goddess Luminaria. Mishiel even started to fly as she is now focused on Awraka instead of Solstice and Lycan as her golems can take care of them easily as she shifted the threat priority to Awraka. "Babe,I am a bit angry that she is not paying attention to us." Solstice stated as she parried the attack of the angel golem. "I am as well but we cannot do much in a room filled with the light element." Lycan replied as he kicked the angel golem but only a small crack appeared. "Awraka is also doing something which made her the priority target. I will stall the two golems while you save the child. We will choose to escape when we get the child. He is our objective here. We do not need to defeat her, or should I say that we cannot defeat her under these conditions." Solstice stated. "Understood." Lycan stated as he pushed all that he could to transform his feet into wolf''s. Solstice receded her armor and a sizzling sound could immediately be heard in the area as light smoke is rising up from her body. She is getting hurt by the light elemental energy in the surroundings even though she could take on the natural light of the sun outside. This just means that the temple is filled to the brim of light elemental energy. "Blood Field!" Solstice stated as she lost 20% of her health and the ground that she stood on became blood. She then used all her concentration to create blood chains to bind the two angel golems. Lycan pushed his feet and created a crater on the ground he previously stood on. He is about to reach the boy when he could see that a light barrier protecting the boy. "Night w." Lycan stated as his two ws became filled with all the darkness elemental energy he could muster. The sh between the light and darkness elemental energy happened when Lycan came in contact with the barrier. This made Mishiel look towards the altar as she must also not lose the boy but Awraka made use of her slight confusion. Chapter 1008 Mishiel felt the sh of light and darkness elements near her. She looked back and saw that the werewolf is actually trying to pierce the barrier she created to ward off external factors to the boy. She has yet to start the ritual and needs the boy for her n to seed. She has been trying to open a crack to the Silver City by collecting lots of light elemental energy. She would have only needed two more days to seed but the arrival of the three hindered her operation. She also has trouble trying to purify the body of the boy with her light elemental magic because it is being repelled by an unknown force. Mishiel became incredibly frustrated as the three might be weakened but they are bing a nuisance to her. She also needs to dodge any attacks made by them because they could taint her light element with darkness element which would weaken her. "A chance! Shunpo: Third Stance ¨C sh Sparrow." Awraka muttered as she once again vanished from her location. Mishiel felt someone behind her and instinctively knew that it was Awraka. The assassin is trying to target her back where the mark is again, but she already prepared for that. A magic circle made appeared behind her and sted a Light Ray. Awraka would have been hit but the figure behind Mishiel became an afterimage. Awraka''s Shunpo: Third Stance ¨C sh Sparrow is a skill that lets her move freely in the air for a given period of time. It is only meant for mobility and evasion than for attacking. She could then be seen traversing the neck of the Goddess Luminaria statue which provoked Mishiel as well. She could take being tormented but any disrespect towards her creator goddess is not to be tolerated. She created more Light Rays and fired it towards Awraka, but thetter easily dodged it due to the increased mobility that she possessed. Awraka then increased her speed for a moment as she jumped from the neck to the face of the statue. She collected all the momentum that she built up on her right hand to punch the right eye of the Goddess Luminaria statue. Something like a light spirit escaped the eye and a notification suddenly popped up. [You have destroyed the right eye of the Goddess Luminaria statue that looks down on all those not created by her.] [The effect of the statue has decreased. Your stats are now decreased by 5% instead of 10%.] Awraka then looked at the other eye of the statue, but beams of light prevented her from going to the other one. She immediately dodged by stomping the face of the Goddess Luminaria statue to push her away from the Light Rays. A crack also appeared on the face of the Goddess Luminaria statue which made Mishiel even more enraged as the beauty of her creator goddess got tainted. Mishiel is about to unleash her most powerful spell, but she heard something crack in the distance. The that she created to iste the little boy is finally broken. Lycan finally pierced the barrier when his stat reduction only turned to 5%. He immediately took the boy and made a run for the exit. "You dare!" Mishiel shouted as the light elemental energy in the surroundings started to shake. Numerous light elemental magic circles appeared all around the dungeon. All the magic circles are of the spell Light Ray, and it is pointed in all different directions. The Light Rays fired which filled the entire hidden dungeon with numerous blinding rays of light. Solstice immediately let go of her hold on the two angel statues to cover for Lycan and the boy. She immediately covered them with the blood field as she has no way of protecting them. They looked like parents trying to protect their child from the dangers of the world. Awraka could only trust her ultimate technique by being faster than light itself. She does not have any defensive spell that could make her immune to anything, but she does have a skill that can make her burst into great speed for three seconds. Three seconds is enough time for her to do what she needs to do. "Advent of the sh Goddess!" Awraka stated as her whole body became overcharged with kic energy to the point that sparks of electricity could be seen manifesting around her. The blinding light that illuminated the whole dungeon subsided and the scene of Awraka stabbing her golden w middle finger on the back of Mishiel. Mishiel could not believe that she got attacked when all the light element in the surroundings were under her control. She puked blood as her health immediately dropped to 50%. Mishiel also got stunned in the process as she dropped to the ground. Awraka immediately made her way to the three to check on their status. The blood sphere that protected them got unsummoned which showed the damaged bodies of Solstice and Lycan. Even though both of them were injured, they managed to protect the boy as even a strand of hair is not damaged. "Let us go to the exit." Solstice stated as they immediately ran for the exit. The three did not need to kill Mishiel as they only needed to bring the boy back. Awraka''s that decreases an opponent''s health to 50% immediately only works every 72 hours. She will not be able to use it again on the same opponent in session or else she would have easily killed any enemy slower than her. Just as the three are a few seconds away from the exit, a huge pir of light exploded to where Mishiel dropped down. A scream of pure frustration echoed in the hidden dungeon as a bloody dressed Mishiel rose to the sky. She then burst into pure light energy as two halos emerged from behind her. The statues in the hidden dungeon suddenly gathered towards her as she made use of every light element in it. The broken statues circled around her and created two pairs of wings made of rubble. It is not only wings that are created as three pairs of arms are created as well. Mishiel is now in full rampage mode as she is incredibly angry. "You vile vermin! Face the wrath of light!" Mishiel shouted as the six arms made of rubble are sent flying towards the group. Solstice then stabbed herself with the blood sword she created to sacrifice 30% of her health to create a shield made of blood. The six rubble arms collided with the blood shield which made Solstice grunt as the blow is incredibly heavy. The force of the punch of the six rubble arms overpowered Solstice eventually which blew the group towards the exit. Lycan managed to protect the boy, but he got sent flying by the punch. Solstice almost died as she blocked the next hit as well. Awraka is also stunned as she lost a lot of health immediately even though she only got hit by the force of the impact. Luckily for them, they were blown out of the hidden dungeon, but they should not sigh with relief just yet. The three thinks that they are now safe since Mishiel is the boss of the hidden dungeon which means she could not leave. Just as they thought that they are now safe, the mountains started to rumble which made them lose color on their faces. Mishiel is much more powerful than them as one of her hits could easily kill them, but she was also a ss cannon type of enemy. Even though she was a ss cannon type of enemy, it is difficult to even damage her. She is not the type to get hit easily and Awraka even made use of her most powerful skill to just reach her. The figure of the four winged and six armed Mishiel could be seen rising from the mountains. She even destroyed a part of the mountain just to make a point that she is powerful. [Hidden Dungeon Boss: Mishiel has transformed into a Field Boss.] "What the heck! That can happen?" Lycan cursed as he has yet to experience that. This phenomenon only happens when the boss monster chases the invaders. They usually do not leave their territories, but they can when they are capable. The boss monsters will not lose any stats by bing a field boss, but it will lose its home court advantage. "Awraka! We will stall as much time as we can. Carry the boy to the kingdom." Solstice stated as she decided that she will sacrifice her life. Lycan then forcibly limped towards Awraka to give the boy to her. She has recovered from her stunned state, but she is still slowed down due to the aftereffects. This did not deter her from steeling her resolve as she carried the boy and proceeded to start running despite her legs starting to spurt blood. Chapter 1009 Solstice and Lycan faced the enraged Mishiel with their remaining life. Solstice could not even use any of her skills anymore as she lost lots of blood. She is not a good match against opponent that do not bleed. If the opponents could bleed, then she would have dominated this battlefield. Lycan could not transform anymore either as he used it to destroy the barrier earlier. It is actually a miracle that he could still stand up as he is only on 10% health. He is already pushing his limits as he is also weakened from the effects of the forceful transformation. "Die, pitiful insects!" Mishiel shouted as she used all six arms to rain down on the two of them. Solstice and Lycan used their remaining strength to reach Mishiel. Solstice even made use of herst bit of control of blood to damage Mishiel with her own blood. In the end, she could only make a dagger worth of blood to try and puncture Mishiel, but it got blocked by a barrier. Mishiel got enraged even more as one of her three protective barriers vanished because of a cheap trick. Lycan made use of hisst strength as well to jump up high and destroy another one of the barriers. Before Lycan couldnd, two of the hands made a pping motion and killed Lycan like a mosquito. The other two hands made a mming motion on Solstice which ended her life. The two died but they have distracted Mishiel for quite some time so Awraka should have made some distance. Awraka could be seen pushing her body as well while carrying the boy. She is losing health every half a mile, but she could see the shining giant body from the distance. "How could such a huge thing be so fast!" Awraka cursed as she pushed her body to the limit. She will reach the kingdom in thirty minutes as long as nothing will block her. Just as Awraka is focusing on running away, she could sense something is amiss. She immediately did a sidestep to the right as if she had a six sense. The next thing that she has seen and felt is a scorching ray of light passing though next to her left. If she did not instinctively dodged, then she might have died, and the boy would have died as well since she is carrying him. She once again felt that foreboding feeling and sidestep to the left, but she made a mistake in the calction of thending. She tripped and fell but she made sure that the boy is unharmed. She dropped down on the ground face down but that is also what saved her. A beam of light passed about three inches above her head. If she just sidestepped, then she would have died with the boy being the unlucky one caught. She could not imagine if her unluckiness brought her luck, or she was just extremely lucky to begin with. Just as she crawled to the boy, the loud sound of trees falling down could be heard. She could also feel the light element bing thicker in the surroundings. She looked at Mishiel with all the confidence and toughness that she could muster. "I have finally caught up to the disturbing cockroach. You should praise yourself for getting this far from me. You shall carry this honor to the afterlife." Mishiel stated as she brought down one of her arms towards Awraka. "I guess this is it. I did not be useful to my idol in the end when he believed in me." Awraka thought but a golden beam of light suddenly shot towards Mishiel from above the clouds. Mishiel''s remaining light barrier got dispelled which also knocked her back. The attack heading towards Awraka got cancelled as a mighty wind suddenly blew towards her direction. Vayu suddenly appeared next to Awraka which made her tear up as she tried so hard to put up a tough front. "Who dares!" Mishiel shouted but no one answered. The only answer she saw is a gigantic axe heading towards her face. Due to the gigantic axe headed towards her, she used four of her giant arms to block it. A figure in an armor of dark purple and silver cold then be seen descending to the axe. The figure was not as big as the axe, but he immediately took the handle and swung it once again towards Mishiel. The figure is none other than Adrian that has fused with Kimat. He is currently activating the Silver Thunder Armor while fused with Kimat. [You have fused with your soulbound Kimat.] [Kimat''s stats will be added to you temporarily.] [You have unlocked the skills Silver Thunder Armor and Metallic Body.] Adrian''s current form looks like a heavy armor knight that has demonic horns and tiger ears. He looked fearsome and incredibly charismatic in this form which even made Awraka''s jaw drop. She then proceeded to capture the moments so that she could send it to the fan club. "Regulus! Pyro Breath!" Soleil shouted as a giant ming lion striding on the sky released a ming tornado from its mouth. The other two arms that Mishiel did not use blocked this hit along with her four wings made of statues. An expression that is full of uneasiness suddenly filled her face as she cannot maintain this form forever. She already used up most of her stamina just trying to kill Solstice and Lycan. In fact, she could not use anymore spells along with her current form due to exhaustion. She might be an angel, but her body is still that of a mortal. Mortal bodies tire out eventually and hers is already running out. Lycan and Solstice'' sacrifice was not in vain because they are the reason why those that just arrived can push Mishiel back. "Sirius! Use Samael''s Domain and then follow up with Nether Rush" Adrianmanded as the light element in the surroundings suddenly trembled. Chapter 1010 Sirius activated Samael''s domain in the area and created a field filled with darkness elemental energy. The light elemental energy that Mishiel is continuously gathering suddenly trembled as the surroundings changed. An illusion of a world filled with darkness is the new setting due to the effects of Samael''s domain. Sirius stats doubled as he activated Nether Rush. He becameher mist and attacked Mishiel in her blind spots with swipes. He would have use biting attacks, but he noticed that the angel will definitely catch him if he lingers for more than one second. Scratches and swipes are enough for Mishiel though as Sirius is activating continuous stacks of the Poison of God on her. Mishiel could see odd patches of darkness on the areas where she got scratched. She immediately calmed down after this realization as she often gets tunnel vision when she bes enraged. She is not just fighting any other being right now but a demon and two half elementals. There is a reason why the angels fear the demons as they are a race that was created from destruction itself. The old angels know of this which is why they do not dare provoke the demons carelessly. "This cannot be a coincidence. They are working together. Those three! Where are they when you need them?" Mishiel thought as she is now nner her escape. She cannot keep up with the attacks of her opponent because of exhaustion. She started to look around in hopes that at least one of the three angels will notice what is happening in the distance. If they were at least sensible, then they would have checked this area already, but she has been rampaging for quite some time, yet no one ising. "If you are looking for the other three then you better lose hope because they are dead." Adrian stated as he once againunched the giant axe towards Mishiel. "Attacks like that will not work!" Mishiel stated as she once again blocked the attack with the four arms, but she failed to detect the energy applied to the axe. Adrian smiled as he applied all his stacks of Primordial Energy and Nether Energy on the axe. The axe will not be the same as before when he just casually threw it. The smile on Mishiel''s face soon turned into a frown as her light elemental energy got erased by the axe. She hurriedly used the other arms and even her wings to block the attack. She managed to block the axe halfway, but the de almost reached her face. Mishiel sighed as she is once again protected but she suddenly coughed up blood. She looked down on her chest and she could see a sharp hand piercing it that also gouged out her heart. She looked behind her and saw the face that she does not want to see the most. She saw a devil taking out her heart which is the greatest humiliation for her. The devils were their disgraced form but to die in the hands of one is a spit on her face. The light on her eyes faded as she turned into particles of light. The statues that she controlled came crashing down on the ground as no one could control them anymore. A dragon with a beautifuldy riding it came flying down from the clouds. "Thank goodness! I never thought that I needed to chant for that long." Cersei stated as she lost 30% of her health and 50% of her mana to summon an aspect of Vepar to the mortal ne. A few moments ago, when Adrian rescued Vayu from the royal mage of the second kingdom, he suddenly felt a foreboding sensation when Creepysoo said that his sister is looking for the prince. He immediately summoned Kaon to travel to the Kingdom of the Sun to help as if he had a gut feeling something terrible will happen. Just as they entered the area of the Kingdom of the Sun, Adrian suddenly saw that Lycan and Solstice'' chat icons be gray. That only happens when they either logout or they die in game. He knew that it was thetter which is why hemanded Sirius to scout ahead. A few minutester, Kaon suddenly reported that an area has a lot of light elemental energy being pulled. He followed his gut and told everyone to start preparing for battle. That is when he fused with Kimat and summoned his Primordial Armament Axe which is followed by the Primordial Stance: Axe. It is also the time when Cersei suddenly got the order from her contracted devil god to summon his aspect. Vepar instinctively knew that an angel of the Heavenly Governors is using all their powers. This is the current result of the gut feeling. The aspect of Vepar immediately got unsummoned due to using the skill Life Sacrifice. The aspect of Vepar dealt great damage by exchanging all the life of his temporary vessel. Cersei also gained the Angel Killer title that also upgraded to Angel Nemesis because of her contract with a devil god. "I apologize that we came toote." Adrian stated as he could not save Lycan or Solstice. He could have revived them with Rewind, but he arrived a little toote. "No worries. We held on to thest of our breaths. If we were not mismatched, then we might have won. She was an angel that could destroy that part of the mountain. I am proud that we actually pulled it off even though we just rescued the boy." Awraka stated as sheid down on the ground. Adrian then summoned Saena to heal Awraka and also wake up the boy. The little boy woke up and got scared that he was not inside the castle grounds where he usually slept. He is also around individuals that did not feel human, but he did not back away. He felt something tell his subconscious to trust the ones before him. Chapter 1011 Quest Name: Prevent the Last Days of Man Part 1 Difficulty: World Quest Description: All Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse has been released upon the world. Find out the reason why all of them want to kill all the gods or beings with divinity. Requirement: Find Traces of the story of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse (0/4) Reward: Mythical Tier Treasure Chest (Limited to the person that finds the Traces), +1 Level (All yers), + 60 Days in the Culling Time Limit Failure: Increment effect on the changes that the Four Horsemen has done to the world. Failure Condition: Unable to Find any of the Traces in the given time limit Quest Time Limit: 49 Days Forty-nine days are left but the world has yet to find traces of the real story behind the four horsemen. The others are not idle, but something is amiss from the way the Church of Light is moving. They ignored all yers that wanted to read about the Four Horsemen in their distinguished library. Numerous yers tried to get inside sneakily but they all got killed in the end. What made them even more afraid is that angels were guarding the books of the inner sanctum. Even priest yers from the Church of Light could not peek into the record about the Four Horsemen. The Church of Light is clearly hiding something as the information that they spread about the Four Horsemen is not triggering a trace of their story. The Church of Light told the world that the Four Horsemen are traitors of mankind that used the weapon given to them by the gods to kill other gods once the dark gods were pushed back. The world would have only known about that if the yers were not crazy about the Mythical Tier Treasure Chest. One mythical tier weapon, item, or skill book could change the destiny of that person as one of those could get auctioned off at the price of a hundred thousand dors at the very least. This is due to the fact that prices of legendary tier weapons, items, and skill books could fetch to a maximum price of a hundred thousand. It is due to this crazy once in a lifetime chance that the first trace has finally been found. It was not an explorer yer but actually just a person that has a craze in finding the lost traces of civilization in the main world. She is a person that loves to do adventure and would often explore the outside world until she developed a weak heart. Her weak heart became the reason why she could not exert herself physically in the real world which is why she turned to Pandemonium. A world filled with adventure and excitement that is filled with all kinds of lore. She filled the void of her adventurer''s heart with the exploration of the world of Pandemonium. She is also one of the few people that have dimension hopped without being a demon or a spatial movement spell. Her name is Amelia, and she took it from the aviation pioneer that she adored upon reading her autobiography. She has been researching a lost civilization where the gnomes inherited their technology from. During her travels, she recalled of a ruin in the depths of the southern part of the main continent. She revisited that ruin when she got the quest to find traces of the Four Horsemen. Even she wants to get that mythical tier item because even Archeologist (sub-job ss) like her need funds. The game world is not that differentpared to the real world when ites to expeditions. The ruin that she found is not even that big as it felt like a small temple that was forgotten. In that ruin, she saw depictions of four beings that were gathered from the four corners of the world. The four riders were the representative of their ns, and they were the best warriors as well. The ruin''s walls depicted the gods bestowing them four weapons of great power forged from the bodies of fallen gods and goddesses. These four riders then used the weapons to save mankind from being killed or subjugated by the dark gods. Amelia is livestreaming her adventures and her viewer count is increasing in real time. The first ruin then pointed her to a new one as the depiction is clearly notplete. It is also good to point out that she did not trigger the quest reward which means it is not a trace. She then went to four ruins in total that added the stories of how the four riders came to be and what their ns were. The rider of the north was a person that was cold as ice to his enemies but gentle to his fellow people. He was given a scythe to wield by the gods of death to avenge his fallen people that were targeted by the dark gods. He became fierce on the battlefield with the power of the scythe that added to his already powerful skills. The rider of the south was a person that was warm and lived in the jungle filled area of the south. She was a fierce warrior of the jungle and hunted with great precision using a bow. She was given a bow forged from the blood of the gods and goddesses of the hunt. With the bow, she sniped all the enemies on the battlefield. The rider of the east was a famed swordsman that is said to be unbeatable in war. He had the heart of a true warrior as he never killed those that surrendered. He was even respected by his enemies due to his great honor. He was given a sword forged from the pieces of the weapons of the fallen gods and goddesses of war. The rider of the west was different from the rest as she often presented great bnce. She was also a famed mage that rode on a Tulpar which is the swiftest horse of the west. She is famed for her magic that could make the earth quiver which is why she was given the magic scales made from the fallen gods and goddesses of the earth. Once Amelia collected all pieces of the information about the origin of the four, the four small temples that she visited suddenly shoot out light that all led to her. A scroll suddenly started to manifest in front of her until the legend that she uncovered has been written. [You have found one of the Traces of the story of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] [You have gained a Mythical Tier Treasure Chest.] [Those wanting to hide the real origins of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse now know that someone has uncovered the unfiltered story. Be careful not to get caught and make sure that the tapestry is not taken by them.] When Amelia received the mythical tier treasure chest, the views on her livestream basically skyrocketed to the hundred thousand. Numerous people witnessed a glowing diamond treasure manifest next to her. She then proceeded to stop the livestream when she received the items as she does not want others to know that she is hiding those. Amelia then proceeded to open the mythical tier treasure chest and the heavens blessed her with luck. She immediately got a mythical tier item, but it is not an item that she could use immediately. It was a head essory that looked like futuristic headphones. Item Name: Unknown Headgear (Character Bound) Tier: Mythical Type: essory Effect: - Intelligence +100 - Error Description: A piece of equipment said to be from an unknown civilization with great technology. It is said that this civilization is different from others because the inhabitants are living machines. Not much is known about this civilization, but this equipment is said to be an important piece of that civilization. Amelia wore the Unknown Headgear, and a strange sensation filled her body as if she is getting electrocuted. She then proceeded to get filled with intense information that she could not possibly learn easily. When she opened her eyes, it felt like she is seeing the world in the form of data as all she could see is binary code. The world is shaken from the first appearance of the true story of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. They knew that the Church of Light was hiding something when they said that they would be the front runner of the subjugation of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. It also gave immense hope to the people that are normal because Amelia found a trace by herself through hard work. That hard work is also what made her channel be popr as well. People that wanted their chance at fame became more eager to find traces while the explorers saw this as a challenge. There has always been a small rivalry between explorers and archeologist yers of who really discovers things. Chapter 1012 Awraka got fully healed by Saena while she had a bit of difficulty with the thing afflicting the young boy. She could be seen struggling a bit as the thing affecting him did not want to get eaten. Cersei felt that the thing affecting the boy is a curse which is why she lent her expertise and weakened it. Finally, the boy opened his eyes. "Hello. What is your name?" Adrian asked as the boy woke up when Saena absorbed the Curse of the Slumbering Light that affected the boy. The Curse of Slumbering Lights was not an easy curse to absorb because of the immense magic power used to cast it. It only became weakened when Mishiel got killed and Cersei weakened the curse using her mastery of curses and hexes. "My name is Amun. My father gave me that name. What about yours?" Amun asked. "My name is Equinox." Adrian replied as he introduced the others. "Nice to meet you Equinox. Will you send me to my parents?" Amun asked which slightly shocked Adrian as the boy could more or less judge a character. Adrian then activated his evil eyes and saw a blinding golden light present inside the boy. It seems that the boy has a shard of a god in his body. He does not know if he was born with it or was put inside of him. With the way the divine soul shard is not getting rejected by his body, Adrian assumes that he was born with it which means he is special. "No wonder he got taken away instead of being held captive inside the Church of Light." Adrian thought as he called Kaon down. "I think I am needed by my guild as the battle has be much more troublesome. There were monsters that are filled with curses. Can you send me to Neo Alfheim?" Cersei asked as the messages in the guild channels are flooded with monsters like that. "Sure. My Teleportation spell should send you there. We can just ride Kaon to the Kingdom of the Sun." Adrian replied as he used Teleportation on Cersei which led to the center of Neo Alfheim. "Cool! Can we do that?" Amun stated with eyes full of curiosity and wonder. "We will do something better and ride him there." Adrian replied as he pointed towards Kaon which elicited an even bigger reaction from Amun. Adrian and the others then rode Kaon with Amun being in the front. Adrian is just at the back of Amun in case something happens. They rode towards the Kingdom of the Sun with a tant attitude because Kaon is now in his true size which is about a hundred meters long. He suddenly had a growth spurt when he entered the level 200 range. Even Adrian is shocked at the sheer size, but he expected that of a dragon said to be the first created. The guards of the Kingdom of the Sun are rmed of a sudden gigantic golden dragoning down towards their kingdom. They did not fire the ballista and arrows because they saw the prince riding on the dragon''s back. They also receivedmands to not be hostile as the other party is not even hostile. If the other party would be hostile, then they would have used their prince as a bargaining chip. Kaon perched on the castle walls and peered his head on the veranda atop the castle. The others got off there as well while Kaon got unsummoned by Adrian. Creepysoo could be seen rxing outside while disguised as a human. It seems that he is enjoying his time as a guest in the kingdom. "Mommy!" Amun shouted as he ran towards his mother and began telling the things that he experienced. "Thank goodness you are alright my dear prince. Why don''t you tell me about it in full detail? You must first get cleaned." Esett stated as she looked at the servant and the knight to escort the prince away. "We held up our end of the bargain. Although there were some sacrifices, we managed to get the prince back safely." Awraka stated as Lycan and Solstice are currently logged off the game. "I will adhere to my word. My kingdom shall be allied with the Avalon starting today." Amon announced as a system notification is received by every yer that are in the kingdom. [The Kingdom of the Sun ruled by King Amon has allied with Avalon.] [Any hostie rtions with Avalon will be seen as challenging the King Amon''s authority.] "Thank you. The food price will be discussed by someone from my side. You can be rest assured that we will not let the people in your kingdom starve. We will continue to provide it at a low price until the Four Horsemen are dealt with." Adrian stated. "Thank you. This kingdom is eternally grateful for your kindness. If you want, I think I know of one of the Four Horsemen. Do you wish to hear what the story my mother has told of the Mage of Scales?" King Amon stated. The moment the group heard the term Mage of Scales, they immediately thought that it might be rted to the Four Horsemen. Just as they thought that they will get the first trace, a world message is suddenly sent to every yer in the region. [The yer, Amelia, has found one of the Traces of the story of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] "If you can tell us about the Mage of Scales then we will be grateful as it might provide us clues of about the Four Horsemen." Adrian replied. "I see. Even the demons are not fond of them right now, but they were once the savior of humanity. The Four Chosen Riders to lead the cavalry of mankind against the dark gods. I do not know of the other three but one of the riders was called the Mage of Scales. She originated from the nomad tribe that my mother came from in the western continent. All I know is that she was a famed user of earth magic that rocks and sands bend to her will. You must search for the nomad tribe that flows with the sands and could weave rocks. They must know of more her story if you go there. I am sorry that is all the information that I could give you." King Amon stated. "No worries. Giving us hints is already a great blessing to us." Adrian stated as they returned back to Avalon since that is where Solstice and Lycan will resurrect. "This really sucks!" Solstice stated as she revived in Avalon. "I do not think that dying like that suck. You did protect the boy from harm, and we delivered him to his parents without an injury to his body." Adrian stated. "Maybe if you arrived sooner then it would not have sucked." Solstice stated. "Someone sent messages in the group chat that you guys could handle it. We arrived a bitte because we needed to fly there. Going against a mage that could trap you eternally in a barrier is not as easy as it looks." Adrian replied but Solstice'' eyes zed as she looked at Creepysoo. "Still, we have a big problem. The angels are bing more and more troublesome. It seems that they are abducting people in the name of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Well, the term abducting might be a bit much for some because they were enticed rather than taken forcefully. It seems that they are nning to replenish their force as many of the angels left. You did say that the other angels are looking for the other sealed gods and goddesses of light. We also have to deal with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse." Lycan stated. "Maybe do not think of the angels at the moment because they are difficult to track. We should focus on the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse right now as the remaining time is ticking while only one trace has been found. The streamer Amelia is also not streaming for a couple of days now which means she must have gotten something good from the chest or she found other leads on the traces. So, how do we go about this?" Adrian asked but a hand suddenly came dragging him away. That hand came from Ascalor. "You will being with me because of the troubles that you have caused. Let your friends go along their way for the time being. I am pretty sure that they will survive without you." Ascalor stated as he dragged Adrian to the Paradox nes. "Well, there goes out method of transportation." Solstice stated. "Actually! There is one more mage that can help us. Rather, it is a wraith. Du''an could probably send us to the western continent as he was the one that fetched me there when I identally got sent there." Creepysoo stated as he wanted to steer clear of Solstice'' anger for assuming everything is fine. Chapter 1013 Since Adrian was dragged away, he decided that he needed a break from ying. He also needed to exercise in the real world to make sure that he is rehabilitating properly. He has been able to take a few steps without the aid of the exoskeleton which is why he is excited. What he is not excited for is the excited look that her mother has when she noticed his progress. She even dared to say that Adrian is ready for slight practice even with the aid of the exoskeleton. It took quite a bit of begging and looking at his father to make sure that his mother does not think like that for a while. He might pull all the muscles in his body if he does the slight exercise that his mother is saying. He could feel getting a bit of weight though since he does not move as much as before. If his mother did not control his diet, then he would probably be putting on quite a few pounds. He decided to watch the livestream that Amelia posted about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. It had useful information that can give hints on getting the mythical tier treasure chest. It seems that one trace means clues on all four of the horsemen instead of information of just one of them. He initially thought that the trace would be one for each, but it is actually about all four of them. It might also be rted to their story progression. The trace that Amelia unlocked is about the origins of the Four Riders. The other thought that came to his head is the livestreams of the fights with the Four Horsemen. It is quite difficult looking for their location as it changes every seven days if they are not inbat. The location will then change after everybat. Each horseman has been encountered at least once in random locations and the skills of each have been exposed but they are very difficult to kill. The closest one would be guild that mostly had undead, but their chances were ruined by people that wanted to kill steal. Adrian guessed that they might have killed the Horseman of Death if there were no yers that plotted to steal the glory. It was the most optimum location to kill the Horseman of Death but that now a pipe dream. Each horseman does not return to a location that they have visited, or they yers do not know yet. They really need to find all traces to extend the countdown. He is worried that something terrible might happen to them if the countdown reaches zero. "I just hope that the traces would be found. It does not matter on which side gets it first." Adrian thought as he rxed a bit before jumping back into the game. Adrian logged back inside the game is currently sorting out the mess that he created. He already informed Piggy Bank of the deal with the two kingdoms, but he is being scolded with the attack against the second kingdom. Not only did he create havoc there, but he also revealed to everyone that a demon is once again rampaging. "I was not rampaging. They imprisoned my friend. Did you know that they were harnessing the mana of every prisoner there like a mana factory? I thought that thing was illegal." Adrian stated. "The other races have expressed their concerns and they will band together when needed against us. We are not powerful enough to fight the coalition of the other races. Even the races under our care are not in peak condition. The only reason that they are letting us do anything we want in the main world is due to the fact that we do not interfere with the power structure here." Ascalor stated. Ascalor is having a headache about the things that Adrian did. He could respect the revival of the Church of the Twin Gods because he is their champion but attacking a neighboring kingdom and getting in alliance with another is a different case. "Do not be harsh on the boy, Ascalor. He only exposed the darkness of that kingdom. From what I learned; no casualties were seen on the soldiers there. He held back just enough and only took on a defensive stance. Plus, a barrier that could seal a demon is something that we should fear should it fall into the wrong hands." Koronn stated. "I agree with Koronn. Plus, the alliance was only for the food situation of the other kingdoms. They will no longer need to go to war with us if we provide them with food. The angels were also behind it which means they are plotting something. We need to start bing vignt with them." Bronx stated. "We already have our hands full from the increasing spatial rifts. Those followers of the Dark Gods might beying low but that means that they are also plotting something. They already summoned a dark god once in the main world! If one could fully descend without us knowing, then it might as well be the end of the world." Ascalor stated. "It is not like this is the first time that the world ended." Koronn stated which made Adrian''s ears suddenly perk up. "What do you mean that it is not the first time that the world has ended?" Adrian asked which made Ascalor re at Koronn. "What! He can know it. We are already getting free treatment in his territory. We might as well tell some of the secret of the world." Koronn stated which made Adrian look at him with a new light. Adrian is a sucker when ites to lore. "I agree as well. It might change his ratherid-back behavior if he knows about this." Bronx added. "Ho! To think that the muscle brain is supporting me. Did you eat something good today?" Koronn stated as he did not expect this backing. "Fine. We can at least share that." Ascalor stated. "So, tell me! Please!" Adrian begged but they did not tell him via words of mouth. Ascalor flicked Adrian''s forehead and numerous visions suddenly flooded his brain. He suddenly got transported to the battlefield in ancient times. He was beside a greater demon back then that looks like Ascalor. He tried calling for the ones near him, but they cannot hear him nor touch them. All that Adrian is seeing is an illusion or something shown in his mind. He saw the world being extremely broken to the point that everything is in shatters. Even the sky looked like it was torn apart by something incredibly powerful. The people were getting pushed around by the dark gods and numerous areas are overrun by the monsters created by them. The Asmodians were already extremely exhausted as they were the main force in battling the dark gods. The Noblesse of the Daemos at the time proposed the ultimate solution that could either save the world of utterly destroy it. With thebined might of all seven hundred seventy seven Noblesse, they thought of separating the into multiple different dimensions. They ned on separating it into multiple words so that the ces run over by the followers of the dark gods will not be able to propagate more. The world back then was a thousand times bigger, and it was called Pangea instead of Nebulon. The seven hundred seventy seven Noblesse sacrificed their life to create the spell called Dimension Shatter. They even used the Eye of the Void to aid them in using the spell which made it even easier. The seven hundred seventy seven Noblesse sessfully casted the spell but it killed all of them in bacsh. The Eye of the Void also got lost in the fragmenting realities as it vanished when the Dimension Shatter Spell was finished. The remaining Noblesse that was not heavily injured continued the battle in the new main world called Nebulon. In the end, most of the Noblesse sacrificed their lives with the Asmodians to create the division between the nes of existence. The sacrifice of the numerous Noblesse was not forgotten as they were the reason why the war turned in their favor. [You have learned a small clue about the Eye of the Void.] [If you find a solid trace of the Eye of the Void then the Racial Quest: Beings of the Void will begin.] Adrian is shocked upon learning of the real reason why the demons now are severely weakened despite them being very powerful back then. What he did not expect is the fact that he got a notification that prompted him of the racial quest to unlock the Daemos race. This is an incredibly rare chance that would not have presented itself if he did not go on a rampage. He thought of doing it again but he might really get punished by the elders of he really do it again. Chapter 1014 The team that will head to the western continent consists of Creepysoo, Vayu, Soleil, Lycan and Solstice. Awraka already left to do her own things as she is also needed by the Shades. She did leave jumping happily when she got a friend invite from the group. She was muttering something that they could not hear clearly. The clue given to them is that the origin of the Mage of Scales is located at the western continent. Since Adrian is busy getting lectured or doing something else, they are now on their own for this investigation. The first location would be the western continent, but they cannot determine the exact location. The western continent is differentpared to the central continent because most of it is desert. What is even more troubling for them is that the tribe was nomadic. The tribe of the Mage of Scales will not be settling in one location. They can only look for the nomadic tribe using the information that they get from the western continent itself. Creepysoo called for Du''an and a small rift in space appeared before him. He used the shrunken head which is the unique phones of the undead. Those shrunken heads can only be used by the undead which is why they are great at passing encrypted messages. "Greetings, Prince. Do you need my aid?" Du''an asked. "We need to go to the western continent." Creepysoo stated. "My Prince. The western continent does not fare well for undead such as you. Why do you need to go there?" Du''an asked. "We need to find a nomadic tribe there that can give us clues about one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. I have one of my undead knights thate there. We will be fine as long as Mummie will apany us." Creepysoo stated. "I can only send you guys there, my prince. I have many things to do but please be careful. Immediately contact me if you are in need of help. Should I tell nche and Noire to follow you?" Du''an stated. "No need. They are also busy trying to find the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. It would be better if we look at all angles which is why I am going to do my own search with my friends. Please open the gate." Creepysoo stated. "Understood. I will send you to the outside of the ruin where you encountered Mummie. But from my memory, there are ten nomadic tribes in the western continent that still stick to their roots. Only three of them ride creatures that resembles horses. I hope that information will be helpful to you, my prince." Du''an stated as all five of them got wrapped in the magic circle. They disappeared immediately after Du''an finished casting the spell. "Since I am already here then I better visit my fellow researcher." Du''an told himself as he floated towards Koronn''s ce. He also needed to rest a bit as casting teleportation to send a group to another continent is taxing even for him. In Neo Alfheim¡­ Three individuals that could be described as celebrities are currently panting hard. They are none other than Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan. They just finished the tenth wave of monsters trying to reach the Tree of Life. They have leveled up quite a bit due to the enormous experience points, but the tiredness has caught up to them. "I cannot believe that so many monsters would try and attack the tree of life." Peridot stated. "They are not trying to attack the tree of life. They are trying to im the habitat as mystical trees are beings that could transform any monster. In fact, the tree of life could even choose a powerful monster as its protector if it is severely threatened. I just do not know if that is actually the case here as well though. Back in Alfheim, the Tree of Life there has a protector in the form of a giant Fairy Frog. It mostly uses its time sleeping as it will only move when the tree of life is in danger." Levin Cloud stated but he did not expect something to trigger with his casual speech. [The newly sprouted tree of life has heard of its ability to rear a guardian. It has given you a hidden quest that can help you ward of thest wave of enemies attempting to im the area of the tree of life.] Hidden Quest Notification! Name: Find me a Guardian Difficulty: Unknown Quest Description: The newly sprouted Tree of Life has learned that it could rear a guardian of its choosing. It wants to help out the Evergreen Guild that nted it. Help it find a guardian that can protect it from harm. Clear Condition: Present a baby beast that can be the Guardian of the Tree of Life in Neo Alfheim Quest Reward: Unlocking the Centurion Transformation of the Guardian of the Forest skill. Failure Condition: Unable to present a baby beast to the Tree of Life before thest wave. Failure: Displeasure of the Tree of Life (It will throw a tantrum at you.) Time Limit: Before the Last Wave of Enemies (10 hours) Note: The faster you aplish this quest then the higher chance of the Guardian aiding you in battle in thest wave. "Guys! Help me!" Levin Cloud immediately stated as he stood up. Levin Cloud told them of his quest, but they are not that confident. Small beasts are not easy toe across when the area was infested with powerful monsters. They also have no summoner amongst them which can help them. Just as they thought that they cannot deal with the quest, Mariposa suddenly came to check on their conditions. The moment she heard that the Tree of Life could get a Guardian that can also aid them in thest wave, she immediately became serious. She thought that they could just buy one form the auction house but that would mean the beast will random. They cannot check on the beast as well as they might get a weak one. "I might be a Summoner that mainly uses insects, but I am still a summoner. I can differentiate a good one from a bad one. I can detect the power level of a monster with my other senses." Mariposa stated. "I think the two of you could go. We will stay here just in case something happens while you are away. Thest wave might be a bit far from now but that will not assure us that there are no beasts that will be stragglers." Kabrakan stated. "I agree. Mariposa is a big force in this siege defense. We cannot all disappear at such a crucial time." Peridot stated but she does not want to look for a beast as she is mentally exhausted. She has been using spells continuously for quite some time and she needs to cooldown. "I think we can do it. We only need an infant beast but finding one is also difficult. Infant beasts do not wander off alone and they are often apanied by their mother." Levin Cloud stated. "The monsters around here are mostly four legged and carnivores." Mariposa stated. "Actually, we need to consider your guild when choosing a Guardian. What do you guys need when fighting an enemy that will siege you?" Levin Cloud asked as the guardian will also act as anotheryer of defense to the Evergreen Guild. "Since Neo Alfheim is full of trees, we need a guardian that can easily maneuver inside the densely packed forest. A monkey would be good as carnivores are not a great alternative for a guardian of a Tree of Life. They need a symbiotic rtionship, I think." Mariposa stated as she wants harmony. "The Guardian will share the life of the Tree of Life, so we need to be careful. You can choose a carnivorous beast since the Guardian will be a being that shares life with the tree of life. You will not need to feed it with meat." Levin Cloud stated. "If that is the case then follow me. I have an idea and the habitats of those monsters are close as well." Mariposa stated as she summoned her soulbound to carry Levin Cloud. Creepysoo, Vayu, Soleil, Lycan and Solstice arrived at the western continent, and they were immediately greeted by a sandstorm upon arriving. They all got separated in the end and were split into two groups. Lycan got stuck with Creepysoo and Soleil while Solstice and Vayu got paired up. Since the sandstorm is something that regrly urs, they did think that they could weather it down. What they did not expect is the fact that the Curse of Sett activated which tripled the power of the sandstorm. They all got blown away in different directions as if something is watching them from a far. But them splitting up is also a blessing because a fortuitous encounter happened to Lycan''s group. Chapter 1015 Levin Cloud and Mariposa headed south of Neo Alfheim as that is the location where infant beasts reside. That location is the prime area because it is near a watering hole. Monsters that tend to theie young often find locations with essible food and water. The first one that they found is a leopard like monster called the Jungle Cat. It is a monster that relies mostly on its speed, but it is also extremely flexible inside the jungle. It would have been perfect if the soul color was not white. Mariposa might not have the same ability that can see soul like Adrian, but she does have the same instinct as that of insects. She can distinguish special individuals through the pheromones that they released. Mariposa uses the pheromones released by other monsters as a way of distinguishing them. White soul monsters have normal pheromones that does not make her instincts tingle. Silver soul monsters have an air of danger to them that makes one wary. Gold Monsters are basically almost royalty of the species. Her Queen Bee soulbound is considered one. Above golden soul monsters are basically the rarest of the bunch and they are often unique monsters. Some summoners often have at least one of them, but she knows one that have multiple. The moment she saw all of Adrian''s soulbounds is the day her instincts went wild. She wanted to question Adrian about his soulbounds on how he got them, but she held herself back. Each yer has their secrets and Adrian will not tell her anyway even if she asks him. It seems that Adrian would havee if he did not have trouble in his territory as well. In fact, it is not only them that are having territory problems. All of the territories in the world are having multiple problems because of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. It is even rumored that a world council has already been trying to form because of the sudden world problems. "All the monsters here are not even powerful enough. We need something that could at least be a monarch." Mariposa stated as they searched for the monsters. She already released her bee swarm to make sure that the search would be effective. She thought that they will see numerous small beasts immediately, but the effect of the monster waves must have affected them as well. The small beasts are all in hiding and would still be in hiding until thest monster wave. Just as the two thought that their search would be for naught, a small beast suddenly dropped down on Levin Cloud''s shoulders. It was an unexpected small animal that looked like a cross between a bear and a monkey. What is even more important is that it is cute but something within Mariposa made it shudder. If Adrian is there, then he would have said that the monster that dropped on Levin Cloud''s shoulder is a monster with a golden soul. It has the qualities of a king as the soul it has is shining gold. What is even more interesting is the fact that it is not scared of the monster waves. "That is the one!" Mariposa reacted. "This cute little guy?" Levin Cloud stated with a questioning look as he does not believe that something that cute will be powerful. "It might look cute, but I can feel it has great strength. Why is it even getting close to you despite it being a monster?" Mariposa stated. "I have a title called Friend of the Forest that lets small forest critters be friendly towards me as long as I am not hostile. It is also the reason why some of the beasts we encountered did not immediately attack us." Levin Cloud revealed as he only got that title when he spent time with cute animals in Alfheim. "I see. It must also be due to the fact that you are a Leshy. They are not called the Guardian of the Forests for nothing after all. It basically assures you safe passage in any forest as long as you are not hostile." Mariposa replied as she is a bit jealous of that title. Her race is also getting less hostile but there are many beings in the forest that treat them as prey. She then gestured for Levin Cloud to coerce the small beast that came to him to be the Tree Guardian for the Tree of Life. "Do you want to be strong young one?" Levin Cloud asked but the small beast shook its head as it perfectly understood what he meant. This also shocked Mariposa because she did not hear the audible sentence that Levin Cloud just said. As if his speech automatically became tranted to anothernguage. "You do not want to be strong? If you do not want to be strong, then do you want your belly to be filled every day with the best berries? That beautiful elder sister over there has an orchard full of delicious fruits." Levin Cloud stated as he knew that Neo Alfheim is exporting its fruits and vegetables for extra ie. Upon learning that the small beast could always be full and no longer starve, it immediately agreed with cute little eyes. It even started to do a call that attracted four more individuals like it, but their hair color was grayer than its golden almond fur. It is definitely a rare species that is different from its otherrades. Monster Name: King Moss Kinkajou Stage: Infant Level: 50 Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A special species of the Moss Kinkajou that is said to only be born everyone hundred years. It is a gentle species, but it is extremely vicious when it needs to be. It has the special ability to grow moss that can create hallucinations. It can also grow other types of moss that have different effects. It is currently in its infant stage and will need to grow up to be powerful. Just as the two were about to go back to Neo Alfheim, a horde of monsters suddenly surrounded them. Twenty Forest Jaguars suddenly surrounded them which made the Moss Kinkajous shudder in fear as they are considered as prey by these monsters. "Can you also talk to them?" Mariposa asked. "Not really. When the instincts of hunger kicks in, any predatory monster will not listen to my calls or pleas. We have no choice but to guard the little ones." Levin Cloud replied as he immediately activated Sanctuary as two Forest Jaguars suddenly jumped towards him as the Moss Kinkajous are with him. "I will handle this then." Mariposa stated as shemanded her bee soulbound and mantis soulbound to kill all the Forest Jaguars. The Forest Jaguars may be extremely hungry as they are driven by instinct, but their hunter characteristics did not get dull. When they immediately assessed that they could not win a head on collision, they hid in the trees as they are adept at camouge due to their color resembling the barks of the trees. The camouge did not help them though as insects rarely rely on their sense of sight or they have a different variation of sight that helps them see through other disguises. The Forest Jaguars fell one after the other and the Moss Kinkajous looked like they are cheering Mariposa on. They would jump and p whenever a Forest Jaguar be particles of light. Levin Cloud suddenly thought that these Moss Kinkajous are no longer cute as they are more devious that they look. If the King Moss Kinkajou was not their intended target, then he might have left it there in fear of a monster that they will create when it bes stronger. The appearance of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and their consistent ravaging of thends have made the various monarchs, lords of leaders of each territory call for a meeting. They n to hold a summit in ten days in order to make sure that the threat will be neutralized. They entrusted the message to the Temple of the Messenger God as they are the ones that could easily distribute the messages to other continents. This temple is very strict when ites to getting followers as they are bound to an oath to never spill the contents of their messages even to their deaths. The messengers of the Temple of the Messenger God will need to have a mind of stone and an attitude that does not care for others. This is also the reason why the are called the Temple of Insensitivity. They do not care if the message they bring will be good or bad but will only care if they actually bring the message to the proper receiver. One messenger arrived at Avalon and is currently in the presence of Adrian, who is seated at the lord''s chair. The chair might look like an ordinary wooden chair but it was actually made of the pruned branches of the Tree of Life and Death. Chapter 1016 Levin Cloud and Mariposa returned to Neo Alfheim and brought the King Moss Kinkajou. They went straight to the location of the Tree of Life. They met Anastacia there and confirmed that they are there to deliver the new guardian of the Tree of Life. The King Moss Kinkajou did not immediately understand the thing about the guardian as it is an infant beast. It does believe that it can eat anything it wants once it has be one. The King Moss Kinkajou saw the numerous fruits trees around the tree in the center and salivated. Even the other moss kinkajous are celebrating that they will no longer starve or fight for food. The tree of life noticed that Levin Cloud has delivered it its guardian to be. The tree of life then used some of its life energy and created a form of a small child. This small child is transparent and glows in vibrant green light. The King Moss Kinkajou was not afraid of this small child and is even enamored. "Come, little one." The transparent apparition created by the tree of life stated. To those who cannot understand thenguage of trees, they can only hear the whistle in the wind. The voice of the tree of life shocked Anastacia because this is the first time that she has heard it. She is familiar with the form that the Tree of Life uses as it often pranks the other guild members. There was even a time that the guild members thought that Neo Alfheim is haunted by ghosts, but she then told everyone that they have undead guild members. If there were real ghosts, then they will be the first one to notice. "You hear that as well." Anastacia asked Levin Cloud. "It is not my first time that a tree talks to me. I am basically close to a living tree. We Leshies might not be like the treants but we are close to actual tree spirits. Also, the Tree of Life and Death often talks to other people that it wants tomunicate. This Tree of Life must not be strong enough tomunicate with those that it wants which would exin why only the two of us could understand it." Levin Cloud stated as he saw the King Moss Kinkajou hug the transparent green apparition. The apparition of the tree of life then ced its forehead on the forehead of the King Moss Kinkajou. It seems that the two weremunicating with their minds and the King Moss Kinkajou opened its eyes with clear understanding. The small beast now knows what the Tree of Life is asking from it. If one took a closer look, the King Moss Kinkajou is now more intelligent that before as if great wisdom is unlocked. The King Moss Kinkajou thenmunicated with itspanions, and they also agreed. The moss kinkajous that were yful suddenly just sat down peacefully as if they are waiting for their king. The Tree of Life then suddenly created something like a green egg that is embedded on the lower trunk. The King Moss Kinkajou is then ced on top of the green egg looking thing and is slowly absorbed inside of it. The small beast did not even try to resist as it got willingly absorbed inside. Since the egg or capsule looking thing is a vibrant green color, they could not see what is happening inside of it. What made them know that the King Moss Kinkajou is inside of the green egg is the time when the egg released a pulsing glow. The silhouette of a curled-up King Moss Kinkajou is seen inside. [You have given the Tree of Life a new candidate Guardian.] [Protect it from the other monsters trying to steal its position.] "What the heck?" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly saw the two notifications and a loud roar of a monster is suddenly heard by everyone in the territory. "Monster Wave Iing!" One of the members of the Evergreen guild on lookout suddenly shouted. "What is going on? I thought thest wave woulde fie hours from now!" Cersei suddenly stated as she went to look for Anastacia. "Change of ns. The Tree of Life is incubating its guardian. We must stop the other monsters trying to rece the guardian. All members to your posts!" Anastacia announced as she immediately touched the tree of life and a branch suddenly carried her off to the top. When Anastacia nted and grew the Tree of Life sessfully, she received a title of Friend of the Neo Alfheim Tree of Life. It gave herplete ess with the tree of life and is able to synergize her skills with it. This means that any healing spells that she casts will be amplified in range by the Tree of Life. All of her guild members in Neo Alfheim will basically have the effects of her healing and buffs. The only downside is that she cannot go away from the Tree of Life while utilizing the effects. But this title is basically the best one when ites to siege defense as she will not fall as long as the tree of life stands tall. The early monster wave is not the final wave as the countdown for thest monster wave is stillmencing. The monsters in this wave consisted of all monsters that can move through the trees,nd and the sky. What the Evergreen guildcks is an aerial unit but what they do have are great archers that is being led by Alder. Alder has changed from a normal Spirit Archer to an Elemental Sharpshooter. He can now utilize all the elements at his disposal as long as he has contracted the elementals. He even has a contract with a darkness elemental that he obtained from befriending a dark elf in Avalon when he came to visit. The flying monsters did not stand a chance against thebined might of the archers in the Evergreen guild. What they do not like are elves and elves have been masters of the bow since the beginning of time. The monsters that move inside the jungle are then dealt with the new squad that the Evergreen guild has. When the dark elves became unlocked, many of the wood elf yers in the guild changed to a dark elf in order to maximize their talents in physicality. Dark elves are more physically ablepared to the wood elves that mostly relied on magic. The Evergreen guild also has a dark elf division that uses Death Magic. They would often send some of the priest yers that wanted to learn Death Magic to Avalon. Some were even personally taught by the dark elf elders because of their great mastery of it. The Evergreen of old is no longer the one that has weak stamina and variety but is now a fully pledged guild that is stronger than before. The synchronicity of the Life and Death magic in the battlefield is torture for any enemy that faces them. They can basically gun down their opponents before they even reach the actual territory. The Evergreen guild also hired some mercenary yers and set up a leaderboard for them. What some of the mercenary yers wanted are official guild membership which is coveted by anyone. The Evergreen might havegged a bit when Neo Alfheim first fell but they are rising stronger than before. What is even more enticing is the fact that the Evergreen guild has strong ties with the Church of Life and Death. It is not a secret that the guild leader of the Evergreen guild is the Envoy of the Goddess of Life. She also has powerful area revival spells that can basically turn the tides when guild wars will arrive. The wave of monsters that arrived may not be getting pushed back but they are having a difficult time getting inside the territory. The battle went on for the whole five hours and thest wave finally arrived. Unlike the preliminary wave that was triggered by the candidate guardian of the tree of life, the final wave of monsters are ten times bigger than all the waves. The scariest thing that they see in the final wave are the tree field bosses. Each of the field bosses are all in the level 300 range. The field bosses are different monsters that could be said to have great strength. The field boss that arrived first is a zing Condor which is not really zing in fire, but its name is from the extreme body heat that the monster has. Even if it dies, the meat of the zing Condor will retain its heat while its blood is a great alchemy ingredient for enhancement potions. The second field boss is an Armored Rhinoceros which could destroy the gate with one tackle. Thest field boss is a Fierce Lion which can eat a human with one bite due to its sheer size. Chapter 1017 The three field bosses are all level 300 and are with a group of at least a thousand monsters. The greatest threat for them would be the zing Condor as the flock that itmanded are also filled with flying monsters of high levels. The next troublesome field boss would the Armored Rhinoceros because it could easily destroy the wall that protects their territory. The other beats that itmands are also of the armored family tree which means they have great defenses. The Fierce Lion is apanied by its pride and are lingering in all directions of Neo Alfheim. It seems that they are using the predatory instincts. The only good news for them would be that the three factions of beasts are not working together and seemed to be somewhat at odds. "So, who do you pick?" Levin Cloud stated. "I will go and deal with the zing Condor with Alder. Our elemental attacks have the best synergy after all." Peridot stated. "I agree with her as well and we might be able to kill it faster by working together. We can then aid the other parties when we finish the zing Condor." Alder agreed to Peridot''s proposition. "I will deal with the Armored Rhinoceros since I may be the only one that can tank its attack. It is also great for my shields as it might lower its durability. It has be difficult to make it crack." Kabrakan stated as his shields are in need of an upgrade. An upgrade that can only happen when it gets destroyed. "I guess that leaves the Fierce Lion to me. I just hope that it is as cute as Kimat." Levin Cloud stated. "I will help Levin Cloud with the Fierce Lion. Make sure that your side will hold on." Mariposa stated as she gave a reminder to Kabrakan since their side will purely focus on defense with the Armored Rhinoceros. "Everyone! The beasts have reached the first point of contact. Please prepare for your respective battles. This will be thest one! We wille out victorious!" Anastacia announced via the help of the Tree of Life. The golden egg that glowed in intervals could be seen growing in size and is now five meters in height. The other Moss Kinkajous are watching their king be reborn anew. They could also feel something change inside of them as they are now starting to get covered with the vines that sprouted below them. "Do you really think we can handle the zing Condor?" Alder asked as he is slightly intimidated now that the zing Condor was flying at a lower altitude. The zing Condor could be seen at a height of five meters while its wingspan is more than fifteen meters. It also emits some sort of overbearing aura that can weaken anyone that stares at it. [You are affected by the Aura of a Sky King.] [You have resisted it because of your bloodline.] The zing Condor might have affected the other yers that had weak will, but it did nothing for Peridot. She was a Ryujin and a pure blooded one at that. She will not cower against any being except for special individuals that predate the time of her blood like the five races. "Wide Enchanting Circle: Four Element Harmony!" Peridot stated as she crushed four elemental gems that symbolized fire, earth, wind and water. A magic circle suddenly covered the sky and it had four different colors that symbolized the four basic elements. Peridot already used this spell a few waves ago but even she is reluctant in using it because of the resource consumption. Thankfully, the Evergreen guild is gracious enough to provide her with the gemstones. "Raise all of your bows!" Aldermanded as he is themander of the archers. All the archers then raised their bows towards the air while the flying monsters started to circle around the top of the territory. When the zing Condor realized that the defenders used a spell, it did not tell its minions to attack but the magic circle did nothing. Now, the pitiful long eared preys are aiming their bows at them. With a high pitch squeal from the zing Condor, all the flying monsters started their descent. The zing Condor could no longer take the disrespect that it has suffered. It has the qualities of a king, yet the enemy dared to only treat it just like a normal monster. "Bird Brain." Alder muttered as he chuckled at the expected reaction of the zing Condor. The numerous flying monsters came flying down on them, but the bows of the archers released their arrows. The physical arrows that passed through the magic circle created by Peridot got coated with four different attributes. The flying monsters that thought that they will be faster than the arrows all thought wrong. It did not take long for the numerous flying monsters hit to start crashing down on the charging monsters. The normal arrow would get coated with four different attributes that did different things. The wind element increased the arrow speed by ten times while also providing an enhancement effect for the fire element. The fire element would then reinforce the wind element by providing a boost. It also coats the body of the arrow with a zing hot me. The water element turned to be the thing that provides the best prating element as it turned into sharp strings that can slice anything in their path. The earth element provided the arrow the sturdiness it needed to maintain the arrow. All four elements worked in harmony and in synergy which made the flying monsters get severely injured upon getting hit. The most fearsome thing is that the flying monsters would crash onto the ground since it would be their wings that usually get hit or their chests. The zing Condor saw its flock being sent crashing down on the charging monsters while those that crash inside the territory get killed by the yers stationed there. It could not take that all of its followers are dying so it decided to try and destroy the magic circle that enhanced the arrows. The zing Condor pped its great wings up high and started to descend at an incredible rate. The kic force it generated is so great that it started to form a shell around its body. Peridot smiled upon this interaction as the magic circle also has defensive mechanisms. Before the zing Condor could get close to the magic circle, a sudden tornado got spit out of the magic circle that blew the condor away. When the tornado caught the zing Condor, fire started to spawn on the root of the tornado. The fire soon spread towards the tornado and turned into a zing twister. The zing Condor could take the heat as its body is already incredibly hot by nature. The only thing that it did not consider is the sudden charring of its feather tips. Just as the zing Condor thought that the attack is over, water des suddenly shot up from the magic circle that perfectly hit the wings of the enemy. The water des are followed up by the suddenly hurling of stctites. As this happened, the magic circle could be seen starting to fade as all of the magic supplied to it diminished. Peridot used all of her mana, but the enhancement magic circle is not permanent. The spells that hit the body of the zing Condor might be great, but it is not enough to severely damage it. The zing Condor released a sharp cry as it rose to the sky once more. The voice of Anastacia suddenly got transmitted to everyone. "Take cover!" Anastacia stated. The feathers of the zing Condor suddenly shined as it released numerous sharp feathers in every direction. The most troublesome thing is that the sharp feathers were also the one ignited by the zing tornado that hit it. The zing Condor turned the thing that damage it to a weapon which makes it different from a normal boss monster. Numerous zing feathers got shot out, but the yers were not the only one that got hit. The other monsters on the ground got hit which as well deepened the animosity of the others. The Armored Rhinoceros and the Fierce Lion could even be seen growling and roaring in protest. Just as the yers thought that the field bosses could not be riled up anymore, a strong pulse is suddenly sent from the center of the territory. This strong pulse contains the increasing power of the King Moss Kinkajou that is undergoing transformation. The three field bosses went crazy because they can gain this power from consuming the beast inside of the evolutionary cocoon. [The monsters of thest wave are all sent to rage due to theirmanders.] [If you want to calm and disperse them down then you need to kill the three field bosses or contain their frenzy.] Chapter 1018 Just as the yers thought that the field bosses could not be riled up anymore, a strong pulse is suddenly sent from the center of the territory. This strong pulse contains the increasing power of the King Moss Kinkajou that is undergoing transformation. The three field bosses went crazy because they can gain this power from consuming the beast inside of the evolutionary cocoon. [The monsters of thest wave are all sent to rage due to theirmanders.] [If you want to calm and disperse them down then you need to kill the three field bosses or contain their frenzy.] [The Guardian of the Tree of Life is almost done being reborn. Protect it with all your life.] [Time until the Guardian of the Tree of Life awakens: 15 minutes] The Armored Rhinoceros started to stomp its feet and creating shockwaves on the ground. It rushed forward and swept everything in front of it be it friend or foe. It did not distinguish between its own underlings as it sent them all flying as well. Only Kabrakan stood in front of its charging path with great resolve. The Armored Rhinoceros and Kabrakan shed against one another. The unstoppable force met with the steadiest shield. Kabrakan felt all his inner organs jiggle as he did not expect that he will actually stop the charge of the Armored Rhinoceros. Even the Armored Rhinoceros did not expect that it will not send Kabrakan flying. "Thank goodness I managed to cast it on time." Cersei stated as she managed to pull off Momentum Sap. Cersei managed to decrease the momentum of the Armored Rhinoceros by 50% at the perfect time. IF she did not cast it perfectly then Kabrakan could have been sent flying by now. With the Armored Rhinoceros stopped by Cersei and Kabrakan, the ones on standby immediately attacked it. They knew that they would get numerous participation points if they killed at least one of the field bosses. The yers in this battle are waiting for their chance to be noticed by the Evergreen guild which is why they are doing their best. On the other side of the battlefield, the Fierce Lion sent out a soundwave by just doing the act of roaring. The roar of the Fierce Lion created a powerful sound wave that swept all range attacks aimed towards it. The other members of its pride also joined in on the roar and that is the attack that decimated the front lines. Just as the yers thought that they will die from the roar of the field boss, the area suddenly started to glow green and numerous nts started to grow. The most interesting part is that the field increased their health regeneration and protections just by standing on top of it. [You have activated the Field of Gaea.] [All health regeneration will be increased by 300%.] [Mana regeneration will be increased by 100%.] [Healing spells and attacks with life steal are increased by 100% when inside the Field of Gaia.] [All defenses of allies are increased by 20% if they are inside the field.] [All damage done by allies will increase by 10% if they are inside the field.] [You are in the presence of the Tree of Life.] [All effects of the Field of Gaia will be increased by 50%.] The yers that thought that they will die suddenly started to recover their health at a great degree. Even the mana that they lost started to get recovered at a visible pace that the mages thought they are dreaming. They looked at the one that casted the spell and it was none other than Levin Cloud. The only problem that Levin Cloud encountered is the fact that he gained the status of Over Healing. All the aggro then shifted towards him which is why he became the prime target of the monsters. Even with the Taunt skill of the tanks, the monsters did not get swayed and charged towards Levin Cloud. "Might as well use the upgraded skill that I have gotten." Levin Cloud stated as the hidden quest was finally cleared when the fifteen-minute countdown happened. Hidden Quest Notification! (Cleared) Name: Find me a Guardian Difficulty: Unknown Quest Description: The newly sprouted Tree of Life has learned that it could rear a guardian of its choosing. It wants to help out the Evergreen Guild that nted it. Help it find a guardian that can protect it from harm. Clear Condition: Present a baby beast that can be the Guardian of the Tree of Life in Neo Alfheim (Completed) Quest Reward: Unlocking the Centurion Transformation of the Guardian of the Forest skill. Failure Condition: Unable to present a baby beast to the Tree of Life before thest wave. Failure: Displeasure of the Tree of Life (It will throw a tantrum at you.) Time Limit: Before the Last Wave of Enemies (10 hours) Note: The faster you aplish this quest then the higher chance of the Guardian aiding you in battle in thest wave. [Your Guardian of the Forest skill has gained the Centurion Transformation.] "Guardian of the Forest!" Levin Cloud shouted asrge vines suddenly sprouted from the ground and dragged him below. The monsters charging at Levin Cloud suddenly stopped as their target suddenly vanished. A few secondster, a giant tree suddenly came sprouting from the ground that is almost the same as the tree of life and death. The tree then started to morph into a humanoid shape as the real form of a Leshy is finally revealed. A hulking body with a height of thirty meters and a body made of decayed branches and lush leaves. A head that looked like a mix between a bark and a stag''s skeletal head. Glowing green eyes that feel as if he is staring right at the soul of their victims. Everyone is awed with Levin Cloud''s transformation, but this is not yet the end. "Centurion Transformation!" Levin Cloud stated as his voice has a dark echo that can chill the spines of anyone that hears. The humanoid shape of the Leshy started to morph once more. Levin Cloud noticed that his body started to change as a different lower half started to get formed. When he looked back, he now has a long body and two more feet behind him. Levin Cloud''s new form looked like a Leshy centaur. Levin Cloud stretched out his hands as he summoned his weapon in this form. A ive made of roots and sharp bark suddenly started to sprout from the ground. Levin Cloud held the long ive and spun it like he has been using it for years. [You have changed into your Centurion Form.] [All stats will be organized.] [Devotion stat will temporarily be added to strength and agility in a forty by sixty ratio.] Levin Cloud lifted his front legs up and created a heavy stomp just by bringing it down. The fierce monsters that are aiming at his neck suddenly cowered a little as the weak looking individual suddenly became gigantic. "I am going to enjoy this." Levin Cloud stated as he charged right into the enemy lines. Levin Cloud started to cull the front lines as his new form has great speed. He might not be able to heal all of his team members in this form, but he does deal great damage. He is also expectant of the ultimate skill that is avable in this form. He will be able to explode in life energyter that can heal everyone. All the damage he dealt will be transformed into a healing wave which can cure all people inside a one-kilometer radius. Levin Cloudughed while he swung his ive which made him look like a bringer of destruction from the dark echoing voice that he has. He can now maintain the transformation of the Guardian of the Forest for half an hour. It has finally transformed into a new skill after being enhanced in the southeast continental area. The Fierce Lion saw the new entity that is wreaking havoc on the front lines and is even healing those around him with each damage that he deals. The Fierce Lion could no longer overlook the enemy and wait for the members of his pride to die. It charged straight towards Levin Cloud with a powerful roar. The roar threw off Levin Cloud for a second but that is all that the Fierce Lion needs as it pounced at Levin Cloud. Mariposa is not idle upon seeing this and also decided to go all in. She used Limit Break: Summoner to summon all her soulbounds that are powerful insect monsters. Her beetle soulbound managed to stop the attack of the Fierce Lion by immediately deploying a barrier. Levin Cloud sighed with relief as he thought that he would have to be sted by the Fierce Lion''s fould smell. The Faekin have incredibly sensitive senses because they must be able to sense even the tiniest amount of sound or touch. Chapter 1019 The Armored Rhinoceros charged once more but Cersei did not have the capacity to curse it again. She is still busy with using mass curses and hexes that made her mind scattered. Kabrakan tried to block it and he even summoned his Wilde Soul, but the field boss suddenly exploded in kic energy. Kabrakan got stunned and knocked back as a result with his Wilde Soul dissipating from therge damage that he received. The Armored Rhinoceros is finally reaching the walls of the territory when the tree of life suddenly glowed. Vines suddenly started to grow that covered the walls of Neo Alfheim. The Armored Rhinoceros managed to cleanly hit the fortified walls but was not able to break it. The fortified walls did give numerous cracks and one more hit would surely destroy it. The Armored Rhinoceros started to collect kic energy once more and wanted to breach the walls, but a giant figure suddenly came pummeling down on its back. Monster Name: Kingkajou Tier: Mythical Title: Guardian of the Tree of Life (Neo Alfheim) Level: 330 Health: 100% (Tied with the Tree of Life in Neo Alfheim) Mana: 100% Description: The Strongest Evolution of the King Moss Kinkajou. It is said that the Kingkajou is the monarch of all monkey and bear monsters. It has great strength, but its gentle nature coupled with its cute look makes it be looked down upon. It is said that even a pure-blooded dragon needs to use its full strength to contend with it. This Kingkajou is currently the Guardian of the Tree of Life in Neo Alfheim and cannot go away from this territory as it is bound. It is currently linked with the Tree of Life which grants it nigh immortality as long as it is near the vicinity. Status: Excited The Kingkajou looks like a giant kinkajou with luxurious golden fur and a golden crown adorning its head. The Kingkajou mmed the Armored Rhinoceros down on the ground and thetter emitted a cry of anguish. The armored ting on its back now has cracks and one or two more hits might shatter it. Just as the Kingkajou raised its two fists to send it down on the back of the Armored Rhinoceros, the zing Condor suddenly swooped down in an attempt to kill the Kingkajou. With the Kingkajou now fully transformed, the only hope that the field bosses could do would be eating the guardian to obtain its power. The Kingkajou noticed this and immediately did a backflip. It then pped the zing Condor with its tail to deter the bird of prey from grasping the Kingkajou with its sharp talons. The Armored Rhinoceros immediately used the chance it was given to get distance. The zing Condor and the Armored Rhinoceros suddenly looked at each other as if they aremunicating an alliance. They tried to call for the Fierce Lion, but no response came, and they can no longer hear the sharp roars of the field boss. Just as the two field bosses thought of the worse possible scenario, three insect soulbounds suddenly came towards them. A mantis, a spider and numerous bees suddenly came swarming in on the remaining two field bosses. "Finally! What took you guys too long?" Kabrakan stated as he stood up after drinking a mana potion. "Sorry about that. It took a while." Levin Cloud stated as he is now back into his sealed humanoid form. Mariposa and Levin Cloud managed to kill the Fierce Lion as it grew stronger with the number of individuals that are in its pride. All seven soulbounds that Mariposa controlled plus activating a skill that boost all attacks from Levin Cloud made it quite easy for them to clear the lion monsters. They did not do so without sacrifices as many yers are severely injured and a few did die. Those that were lucky enough to barely survive got healed back to full health when Levin Cloud exploded into healing light. All the damage that he dealt to the enemies was converted to a healing pulse that even restored stamina. "Iing!" Alder''s voice stated as four arrows suddenly shot up in the sky. Each arrow had a different element and exploded when it reached the highest point. Each elemental arrow then created a magic circle on the sky that rained down thousands of elemental arrows of its respected element. The zing Condor that is supposed to dodge the elemental arrows suddenly got struck by lightning. Instead of rising up in the sky, the zing Condor got stunned by the sudden lightning strike and came crashing down. Thest two field bosses then endured a hail of arrows that had different elemental damage. "Everyone! We are almost there. Finish them!" Anastacia''s voice stated as a healing light suddenly erupted from the tree of life that healed all of those in the territory. The yers suddenly got invigorated knowing that they can let loose without worry of their health. Two envoys are on their side, and one is even connected to the tree of life. Another pulse of light came from the tree of life once more but this time it revived all the fallen yers. [All yers that died in the Neo Alfheim territory has been revived.] [Due to the numerous numbers of revivals, only 15% of their total health will be restored.] [You cannot perform another wide area spell with the aid of the tree of life for another twenty minutes.] Anastacia utilized all the energy that the tree of life could spare for her. She managed to do the most important part of the siege defense and that is the revival of the fallen yers. The morale of the yers suddenly skyrocketed when they saw that their fallenrades got revived. It also ignited thepetitive spirit of those that participated in the siege defense as other yers will now take their points. Thest monster wave is taken care of with the least amount of casualties. Chapter 1020 Adrian received the letter from the Priests of the Messenger God. He does not know if it was intentional or not, but a yer is actually the one that delivered the letter to him. He did not bother reading to much from it but the letter he got carries a lot of burden. The three elders almost wanted him to dress up for the asion, but he already has the Asmodian Battle Suit which is the most luxurious clothes that a demon can wear. Even the elders were a bit jealous when they learned that Adrian is wearing something like that as that is the clothes of actual Asmodians. "You will need an escort. You are our representative since you do own this territory. The Continental Council is not something that should be skipped. You will be the face of us Daemos and the other races that are living in your territory." Ascalor stated but he is d that Adrian will be the one to attend and not him. "Your escort will be Onyx. He is just like you and has the budding qualifications of bing an Arch Demon. We wanted to give you two guards, but the messenger stated to only bring one as the others can only bring one in the actual meeting venue." Bronx stated. "They are just afraid that having three of our kind there will pose a threat. I am sure they would employ mages to be there so that they will interfere with the spatial movement magic. You will probably be in a ce flooded with mana which would make spatial movement difficult." Koronn stated. "I am not really concerned that much. What I am concerned about is what they want with us. They will not invite us to the council without reason. They must have an ulterior motive." Adrian stated what he is thinking. "That might be true, but the Four Horsemen are such a big threat to them that they rather forget their fear of our race. To me, I could actually care less as less gods are trying to encroach the main world when the four awakened. They are akin to natural disasters, but they might kill all the inhabitants of the world if this keeps up." Ascalor stated. "I shall be on my way then. Fortunately, it is being held in the central continent and the other representatives of the other continents have already arrived." Adrian stated as he came to fetch Onyx to go with him. The Continental Council will be held in the Free City of Mercatores. It is the newly built city that the merchants of all four continents built on the ruins of the fallen imperial capital. Using the power of money, the Merchant Guild donated great sums to all denominations to purify and bless the area. The great city of Mercatores got built in less than a year and it is the next most advance city in the central continent after the capital of the Kingdom of the Gnomes. Since Adrian already knew of the location, he and Onyx just instantly teleported there. Their sudden appearance in the middle of the city caused amotion and guards even gathered to their location. "Maybe we should waltz inside the gate next time." Onyx stated. "My bad as this was thest coordinate of the fallen imperial capital. I just instinctive used this so that I will no longer try and search for new coordinates." Adrian replied. Onyx is now different from before as he is strengthened to the core. Even Adrian could feel that Onyx'' body is exploding with great energy. He is also two meters tall now, but Adrian knew that he is currently polymorphed to hide his real height. Onyx now has the strength of Bronx when Adrian first met him which is quite an upgrade. "Greetings! Champion of the Twin Gods and the Lord of Avalon, Equinox. I am the captain of the guards, Joanne. Please follow us to your quarters." A woman dressed in great equipment that could be said to have legendary tier stated. "Thank you for meeting us and apologies for the sudden intrusion. I thought we arete for the meeting which is why we directly teleported here." Adrian stated. "That is fine as we understand the quirks of your race. We are just d that the people did not cause such a fuss as you are an honored guest here. Also, the meeting has yet to start as others have yet to arrive. It will start in an hour though so please rest in your quarters for a while." Joanne stated. The Free City of Mercatores does not have a castle but it does have arge stadiumplex filled with private quarters. This stadiumplex is also the base of operations for the Merchant Guild with numerous rooms and their own hall forrge meetings. The people are obviously looking at Adrian and Onyx, but they pay it no heed. The ones that stare the most are mostly of the other races except for the elves. The elves have almost free ess to Avalon because it is the base of the Church of the Twin Gods. Just as Adrian thought that it would be smooth sailing, some people suddenly blocked his path. The group of people are all yers as well and seem to be from a top guild that owns arge territory. They just blocked the path without an excuse which made Adrian squint his eyes as he does not know this guild or their insignia. "Why do you dare block our path?! Move now or you will be moved." Joanne stated as she was instructed to be very courteous towards the demons. "Do not worry as we only want to talk with Equinox there. We are acquaintances, you see." The one that looks like the leader of the group stated while hinting at Adrian to tell Joanne that he knows him. "I do not know him nor have met him. Excuse us." Adrian stated which stunned the man as he is from one of the top guilds which is very famous but for all the wrong reasons. Chapter 1021 "I do not know him nor have met him. Excuse us." Adrian stated which stunned the man. The man in front of him is called Julius and he is the guild master of the Roma Guild. They managed to get a great territory from conquering one of the lesser level cities. He also pumped lots of money in order to develop the territory. What made their guild notorious is the overcharging of the dungeons in the area of their territory. Since they are located in one of the most prominent low leveled cities, they made sure to greatly tax the yers that dive the dungeons in the area. Some members of his guild also participated in PK when some yers openly show contempt towards their guild. In the end, the low leveled yers could only sumb as the dungeons in the territory of the Roma guild is extremely lucrative when ites to experience points. They only had to endure one month of paying heavy entrance fees so some did not pay heed to it. "Please excuse us. It seems that you are wrong in assuming that you know our esteemed guest." Joanne stated as she emitted her sword aura to push back the ones blocking the way. "You disrespectful!" Julius stated as he tried to grab Adrian''s shoulder but a being hiding from thetter''s shadow suddenly scratched the former''s hand. "That should be enough for a warning." Adrian stated while he red at Julius. Sirius is currently hiding in Adrian''s shadow while Kaon is currently invisible around his neck. If Sirius did not scratch Julius'' hand, then Kaon would have sted it with different elements. He is quite lucky that the mild one was the one that attacked him instead of Kaon. "I will remember this!" Julius stated but his words fell on deaf ears. Adrian did not even bother to entertain him and just proceeded inside the establishment. He has met pretentious people like that, and he hates them to a certain degree. To actually say that they know each other is greatly reaching. He might have at least introduced himself if Julius greeted him first. "Do you know that guy?" Onyx asked. "Nope. There are a lot of people iming to know me. The Champion of the Twin Gods title is something that gets unwanted attention." Adrian replied as Onyx barely interacted with other people. They two of them are escorted into a luxurious room filled with all kinds of delights. It seems that the room is reserved for the two of them which made Adrian somewhat wary. They will not treat them like this if they only want their cooperation. One hourter, Joanne came back to escort them to the location of the council. The stadium where the council meeting is held is grand and the area is already filtered from the start. Those that represent kingdoms are in the lower seat while those in upper seats are small town lords. Adrian is currently seated at the third row near the front, so it means that he is somewhat important. The people are all looking at the two of them as demons are famed to be beings of destruction. It could be clearly felt that some people are still afraid of them as those seated near him avoided looking at him directly. He did feel this ufortable feeling of bloodlust and saw the representative of the Church of Light in that direction. Adrian could clearly see that the representative and her two guards are angels. They are directing hostility at him because his Angel yer title is affecting them. It is actually a bit admirable that they did not charge towards Adrian despite their open hostility. Adrian, being somewhat of a troll himself when he feels like it, suddenly wave towards the angels with a beaming smile. The representative of the Church of Light suddenly stood up but one of the guards brought her down. With that interaction, Adrian could now determine who is really in-charge among the three of them. "Why did you provoke them?" Onyx asked as even he felt the bloodlust that the angels were sending towards their location. "You are clearly your father''s son." Adrianmented. "It seems that Elder Ascalor and Elder Koronn''s influence on you is strong. Maybe you should avoid hanging out with them too much." Onyx stated. "Touch¨¦" Adrian replied. With the stadium starting to get full, someone from the merchant guild stood in the middle. She looked like a pirate rather than a merchant from the way she dressed but she is one of the heads of the merchant guild. The one known as the Marine Shark, Elizabeth Shark. "I thank all of you for attending this gathering that our merchant guild arranged. I will not make it long and get straight to the point. We have invited you because of the threat of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. They are not good for trade nor good for the people. We, the merchant guild, empathize with the majority of all life and want to bring them down. This has also been discussed with the prominent kingdoms of all the four continents. We implore you to join our cause in getting rid of the world threat. We are not doing this for free as we understand that the life of your armies is not free as well. The merchant guild will supply the allied army with the food to move all the fighters. We shall also provide adequate weapons that will be returned to us after the defeat of the four." Elizabeth Shark stated. The whole stadium suddenly burst into discussion as they already expected that an allied army will be formed. What they did not expect is that the Merchant Guild will supply all the food necessary to move the allied army. To provide icing to the cake, they will also supply weapons and armors even if they will only lend it. Just as everyone is discussing the benefits, a hand suddenly rose from the third row. Chapter 1022 Adrian raised his hands and all of the attention suddenly turned towards him. The whole stadium went silent when they saw who raise the hand. Some even thought that he was overconfident because the time for questions have yet to arrive. "Yes? May we know what you would like to say? Champion of the Twin Gods and Lord of Avalon, Equinox." Elizabeth Shark stated as she clearly knows how Adrian looks. In fact, they are already aware of his look because they invited the Daemos for a reason. "What is the role of us, Daemos, in this battle? We are already spread too thin because of the sudden descent of a dark god years ago. Numerous spatial rifts started to appear in the main world ever since the humans summoned a dark god to our world. We are busy as it is just closing them." Adrian stated. He wanted to know what the council really wants from the Daemos. They would not invite someone just because theyck fighting power. With the condescending and bloodlust aimed at them, Adrian could clearly feel that a unanimous vote was not cast to have them participate in this council. "Thank you for the question. We are thankful that you havee here." Elizabeth Shark stated attempting to tter Adrian more, but he cut her straight to the chase. "No more pleasantries. Just tell me the reason why we are invited." Adrian stated but the others did not like his attitude. "You dare to be impudent when numerous representatives of great countries are here?!" One of the representatives that looked down on Adrian stated. "I was not talking to you so please sit down." Adrian stated in a polite tone while also smiling. Adrian''s demeanor did not sit well with some people but even they are curious why the Daemos was invited. The representative that Adrian replied to suddenly became embarrassed as he got pointed out. What made him even more embarrassed is the polite way that Adrian rebutted him. "If the Daemos are useless then they have no need to be part of this council. The Church of Light will be the ones to head the army and we even have the messengers of our Goddess Luminaria on our side. The Daemos do not need to be here if they are not avable." The representative of the Church of Light stated. Adrian did not bother replying to that inmmatory statement and just smiled. He also pointed at the kingdom representative that questioned him and then pointed at the representative of the Church of Light. He basically told them that what he said to him also applied to her. "Please avoid fighting with the other council members. We are here to discuss a global threat that can end all our world as we know it. We have invited the Daemos here because only they could mobilizerge armies with their magic. If another kingdom can do that then feel free to step up now so that you can be put in the lower box." Elizabeth Shark stated but none could raise their hands. Adrian smiled upon hearing the reason why they are invited, and he did not even break much of a sweat getting an honest answer. He did rile up the crowd, but he did not think that he can easily get it. He started to n what he can get from all this as he will not get anything for free. They might have gathered everyone in the name of eliminating the world threat, but the merchant guild will be the ones that benefit the most from this. They are trying to forge something that money can not easily buy and that is trust. If the merchant guild could gain the trust of a kingdom or any lord, then they can get numerous benefits just from that. "One thousand gold." Adrian stated. "Excuse me?" Elizabeth Shark stated. "One thousand gold for each army teleportation." Adrian stated as he evaluated the best-case scenario for him and the Daemos. "Outrageous!" One of the representatives in the first row stated. "As expected of demons, they do not care for this world. They would actually try to profit in times of great war instead of fighting for the world." Another representative from the first row stated. "One thousand five hundred." Adrian stated without even batting an eye. When the price rose, all those in the lower box suddenly started to panic but they did not show it. They initially thought that they could gaslight Adrian into cooperation, but they thought wrong. The demons might move for the good of the world, but they should not interfere too much and should let those that unleashed the evil they now face be the ones to solve it. "Can we discuss this privately, Champion of the Twin Gods?" Elizabeth Shark stated as she did not expect this as well. She was told that demons rarely speak, and they even led the other races against the dark god when it descended. She is quite shocked that they are a bit reluctant in helping with this threat. "One thousand seven hundred." Adrian stated which made all the guards of those around him stand up and point their weapons at him. "Oho!? What is this? You actually are resorting to violence." Adrian stated but he is not surprised with this reaction. "Shut up, vile demon! To think that you will price your services when the fate of the world is at stake." One of the representatives at the first row stated. The members of the merchant guild that created the council started having a headache because the whole n hinged upon the fact that they could travel between continents. The only reason that they are confident is due to the fact that the demons will support them because the threat is something that can erase mankind if left alone. The Great Culling is something that they learned when Church of Light spread what it really is. They have no time to argue with one another. Chapter 1023 The ones in front and those behind Adrian are now pointing their weapons at him. He more or less thought that something like this might happen as he knows that fear nted on people for generations cannot be easily erased. The guards of each representative might be pointing their weapons at them but there is still lingering fear in their eyes. "Everyone, please calm down." Elizabeth Shark stated as she did not see thising as well. "Is this the so-called Continental Council? Are all of you in favor of this? I thought that everyone is equal in this council, but it seems that the elite few are really the ones that are pulling the string." Adrian stated as he stood up and looked around him. Some of the representatives could be clearly seen confused while some chose to be silent. Those that are silent must have been at least briefed of this situation since they are not showing a confused expression. The ones with the confused expression are from those that have territories in the far reaches of thends where help could be barely possible. "Do not twist our words, demon! You should be d that you are offered a seat here. If you will not bend to the will of the council, then we will use you as a hostage for your race to agree." One of the representatives from the second row stated. "What is this outrage! Does the council not hear to the voice of reason? The Daemos Representative merely stated the terms that he wants." One of the representatives from the upper row stated as they can now see that the rick kingdoms are definitely just trying to use their manpower. "Is this also the choice of the merchant guild?" Adrian asked Elizabeth Shark, but she rebuke that the merchant guild is part of this shenanigan. "Just be obedient demon or else you will never see the light of day." One of the representatives stated. "Are all of you confident because this area is sealed with great magic that prevents casting of spells?" Adrian stated calmly. "You are correct! You better surrender as escape is no longer an option for you." Another representative from the first row stated which made Adrian giggle. He never gets inside a location unless he knows that there is always an exit. That habit has been ingrained in his mind and he swore to never forget this virtue. Thest time that he did not think things over and acted out of impulsended him in the hospital. "I guess all of you also forgot that I am the Champion of the Twin Gods." Adrian stated as both life and death energy started to swirl around him which made him even more menacing. "Do you think that we are not prepared for that. I bet your church will follow us willingly if we hold you captive." A representative chimed in. "Oh! I am not saying that because I will use the power of the Church to stop you. You see, I am closer to death than life at the current moment. I have special eyes that can detect the remaining life expectancy of any people. Let me tell you! All of your days are numbered, and I am not joking when I say that." Adrian stated as he looked at everyone with his evil eyes that can peer into the soul of everyone. "Your threats do not scare us." A representative stated but the fear in their voice could be heard which made Adrian smile. "Enough of this! Capture him." A representative from the first rowmanded and all guards moved forward. "Stop this at once!" Elizabeth Shark stated but her plea is no longer heard. Even the guards of the merchant guild did not move which means someone from their organization has already been briefed about this as well. The ones in the upper bleachers wanted to say their grievances as well but they are outnumbered in terms of guards. The ones that could sense the energy from Adrian did not move as they knew that he will be fine. The Daemos are not feared for a reason, and they could feel that the representative is not a normal member of their race. "Let us see. Is it just me or the gravity in this room suddenly got heavier?" Adrian stated as he told Onyx to not attack them. He does not want to kill all of them unnecessarily as only the ones acting haughty yet of moderate power are moving. Those that are really powerful in their own right are just looking at him. The whole room suddenly felt heavy as the gravity intensified to such a great degree. Those that are near Adrian could be seen kneeling down while the representatives that can only run their mouth have their face stered on the floor. They could not even raise their heads, but Adrian told Paradox to control this. "I think that we have already overstayed our wee for this meeting. We shall be on our way. The next time you go for our help then the price would be at a discounted price. One hundred gold per person." Adrian stated but that discounted price is basically something more expensive than teleportation per army. The gravity around the lower rows is still affecting them while Adrian and Onyx just waltz away. The ones that could move easily did not bother stopping them as they do not want their face being nted on the floor. The guards at the door did try and stop them but Onyx easily swatted them away like flies. "I told you to conserve your strength as they are not worthy of using our full power." Adrian stated as he also did not want to kill NPCs for just doing their job. "You already stopped me from rampaging there. At least let me have some fun." Onyx stated. "Just do not kill them." Adrian stated as Onyx destroyed the door filled with numerous protection spells. Onyx destroyed it by using about 80% of his strength which is quite a feat and just shows how strong the protections ced on it. Onyx could do this because he has mastered the power to destroy everything through the use of force. Even Bronx said that his son is more talented than him when ites to using force. When the door suddenly got destroyed, the other guards got rmed but Adrian can finally use the spell that can easily let them escape. He could not use it earlier because he might create an unnecessary time rift from the density of the mana inside the stadium. "Time Stop!" Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers, and all things came to a halt. Since Onyx is also a Daemos, he can move but at a slower motion. It seems that every being could be affected by Time Stop as even Onyx gets affected by it. Onyx only moved at his normal pace when he covered himself with temporal energy. "I am actually surprised that you could use such an advance spell." Onyx stated as he knows that only Arch Demons could use this spell by themselves. "This is the things I picked up from Koronn. I guess that should be the payment of being their errand boy for some time." Adrian stated while seeing Onyx being a bit depressed. "I can no longer wreak havoc. It is no fun battling opponents that cannot move." Onyx stated as he walked to the entrance with Adrian. "You will have your fun when we battle the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse." Adrian stated. "Battle? I thought we rejected their alliance?" Onyx stated. "We did but they are desperate for our help. Do you think the dragons will carry them over to other continents when the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse show themselves? We are basically their only way of transportation, and they know that. They wille begging to the territory but there should still be some dumb people that will try something funny." Adrian stated. "No wonder the old man Ascalor likes you. You basically have his nefarious mind. My old man told me that old man Ascalor was not that calm when he was young. He was basically a great troublemaker that outwits everyone." Onyx stated. The two casually chatted and reached the outside. The effects of Time Stop also receded when they reached the outside. Those that were going around the establishment of the merchant guild suddenly got surprised as two demons suddenly appeared out of nowhere. One child even innocently came over to Adrian and wanted to touch his horns, but his parents stopped him. Adrian paid it no heed as the child is merely curious and meant no harm. So, he tapped the forehead of the child and recited the prayer of blessing that is taught in the Church of the Twin Gods. "May the Twin Gods bless such a beautiful and innocent soul. May you remain pure of heart until the end of your days." Adrian stated as he blessed the child and unknowingly changed the fate of a child NPC. Chapter 1024 Adrian and Onyx returned to the territory via teleportation. Some of the guards did arrive at their location but they were not fast enough to stop them from leaving. Even the guards knew that they cannot easily contain the two demons, but they should at least act like they tried to avoid punishment. "How dare he!" One of the representatives of the lower row stated. "It does not matter. The demons only pollute the pureness of this council anyway. We can move on without them." Another representative stated but a book suddenly targeted his head. "Who dares!" The representative that got hit by the book stated but he cowered in fear when he saw who threw the book. "Idiots! If you did not run your mouth, then we would have Teleportation within our grasps despite paying small fines. Now he demands them per person!" Elizabeth Shark stated as she now fully burst into rage. Elizabeth knew that the demons will not easily give them ess to Teleportation magic easily and already knew that she had to bargain. If not for these stupid entitled people, then they might have gotten a better dealpared to the one they are presented now. A thousand gold would have been cheap to mobilize armies as numerous food costs will go down. "Elizabeth, calm down." A voice from behind her stated and she immediately knew that this merchant elder is one of those behind the scenes. "You! I bet you nned this." Elizabeth Shark stated as she pointed to a fat old man. Unlike Elizabeth Shark that has actual experience in marine trade and its dangers, the man named Gip only has great amounts of money and greed. He thinks that all of this will be solved with pinching costs as they presented him with a graph of the things that they will pay for to solve the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The merchant guild might not look like it, but they are not bringing in as much profit as before because of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Even nobles from other kingdoms rarely trade with them as they needed to prepare for things just in case the shortage of goods lengthens. What is even worse is that Avalon has excess food as some of the residents there does not need to eat or only eats a quarter of what humans eat. "The n will stillmence without their help." Gip stated. "The n?! Did you not read and understand that the graph was made with the demons in participation!? Without them then the costs would be tremendous." Elizabeth Shark stated bluntly which suddenly made Gip speechless. "Seeing that the Daemos will not participate, the dragonkin will not do so as well. We shall prepare our own armies ourselves when one of the Four Horsemen arrives in ournds. Without the cooperation of the Daemos, the movement of armies will not be feasible. This council has just turned into a waste of time." One of the dragonoids sitting on the fourth row stated as she stood up and started to head for the exit as well. Others also left and most of them are the yers that are lords of their own territory. They only came here because they knew the invited list of people in the council. When they learned of the involvement of the Daemos, they immediately agreed toe as well since they can just teleport to the location of the raids. When even the lords of territories from the edge started leaving, the realization of the effect that the Daemos possess has dawned on those that belittled them. Some of these faraway territory lords do not even have other churches in their territory but the Church of the Twin Gods. The Champion of the Twin Gods is actually the one that told the elders of the church to deploy people to these farawaynds even if by schedule. It was also the Daemos that sent the priests to those farawaynds which is why they are very thankful for the assistance that the Church of the Twin Gods have given them. If they actually knew that Adrian only suggested that because Avalon was bing crowded, then their appreciation might depreciate but they will still be thankful. With the way the Daemos has been treated, those at the upper row knew that they will definitely be looked down upon. Some immediately stood up while some waited if the council will be disbanded. In the end, only half of the remaining council members invited are left in the stadium. Even some key figures that they marked left which almost made Elizabeth kill these representatives. The fact that these representatives dare to be haughty to a Champion of a Church is beyond her. They are not even the rulers of the kingdoms that they are the representatives of. "We will be dismissed for today. We shall continue the meeting tomorrow. Please return to your amodations for the day. Thank you." Elizabeth stated but she is already gritting her teeth. Meanwhile back at Avalon, Adrian is currently using the demon eye near Mercatores. He is clearly seen smiling from ear to ear as those that left next are all heading in one direction. They were all heading south where Avalon is located. Adrian could see that a majority of them are the lords of the faraway territories. "It seems that your most likely scenario hase true." Ascalor stated which shocked Onyx. "You predicted this to happen?" Onyx asked. "It is not difficult to predict it when they have been told that we are beasts of destruction for centuries. I even controlled myself fromughing because of the sudden changes of the face of the angels there. You could see the total loss on their face as they also seemed to know that we are crucial in operations like these. They were willing to let us be in the same room as them. Anyways, let us wee the iing visitors." Adrian stated. Chapter 1025 Creepysoo, Solstice, Lycan, Vayu and Soleil managed to regroup after a day. They were only able to do so thanks to the elementals in the area. The lesser sand elementals were called upon by Vayu and Soleil which led them back to their separated groups. "I think we need to split up." Solstice stated. "We just regrouped and now you want us to separate again?" Creepysoo stated. "We will cover more ground that way, but we can assign you a babysitter if you want one." Lycan stated. "I do not need one. I am a perfectly fine legal adult." Creepysoo replied as he does not want to be considered a child. "We will separate in four directions. I will go north while Lycan will go south. Creepysoo will go east while Vayu and Soleil will go west. As soon as you get information of the nomadic tribe that rides on steeds, verify it first and then report to our group chat." Solstice stated. All of them then separated to head on the direction they are assigned at. Solstice headed north and reached a small city five hours. The city could be said to be also filled with yers, but she did not like the stares of the people. It seems that someone wearing a full te of golden armor is not always seen in this area. Even the other people dared not to answer her when she questioned them. She had no choice but to go and ask another yer for information. Fortunately, the yers are somewhat friendly and told her that nomadic tribes usually move in different areas depending on the cycle of the moon. She gave this information to everyone, and they also sent the things that they have found out. For Creepysoo''s side, he learned that the nomadic tribes often stay near oases. Lycan learned that the nomadic tribes that ride on beasts often go to areas filled with herbivorous prey. Vayu and Soleil are still looking for clues as they have yet to reach a city. "If not for my disguise, I would never be invited inside a city. Thankfully, I managed to talk to one of the merchants in the area and learned that a nomadic tribe that rides beasts are near here. I should go check them before I report it to the group." Creepysoo stated as he searched for a member of the nomadic tribe currently trading within the city. In just a few moments, he found the nomadic tribe members that he is looking for. They look very well built and have the auras of great hunters in the deserts. Their visage even intimidated Creepysoo quite a bit but he mustered up the courage to talk to them. "Hello?" Creepysoo stated. "Yes? Do you need us for something?" the female leader of the nomads asked. They are great warriors, so it is not strange for some people to hire them to kill monsters. "I am wondering if you know about Tulpars?" Creepysoo asked as the Tulpar are the greatest steed that the rider of the west utilized. "Tulpars? Are you pertaining to the legends of those steeds? I am afraid that they are just stories of the past that has been passed down to nomadic tribes that ride monsters." The female leader stated. "Do you know of the nomadic tribe that is stated in the legend? I want to meet them since I am curious of the Tulpars. As you can see, I am not a resident of the western continent, and I am researching them. I will pay you guys for information of the nomadic tribe." Creepysoo stated. Creepysoo looked at the reaction of the female leader and the others of her group. He could feel that they are somewhat shocked as Creepysoo knows about the Tulpar but the fact he is looking for the nomadic tribe is suspicious. "I am sorry but the nomadic tribe that is stated in that legend has been made up. All the nomadic tribes just say that story to inspire the young ones in getting their fellow steeds. It is just a tale created for convenience. I even gasped when I learned that the story is just made up." The female leader stated with a smile, but Creepysoo could see that she is hiding something. "I see. Thank you for your time. Please take this gold coin for wasting your time." Creepysoo stated and the female leader happily epted it. Creepysoo then vanished into the crowd, but he just turned invisible. Voodoo Marie then appeared behind him as she casted a Tracking Hex on the female leader. Voodoo Marie has an ability to discern lies to a certain extent and she detected that the female leader of the nomads lied when she said that the legends were just a made-up story. "Does it make sense that a foreigner to ask a question about our ancestors?'' One of the nomads asked as he knows that secret is not known to most. "It does not but I lied to him just to be sure as we do not know if he is a threat. We shall go and report this to the elder as it just tells us that someone might be looking for our tribe. We shall now stop our services for now as we do not know who is looking out for us. Make sure that we are not followed." The female leader stated. All of the members of her team rode on their steeds that are different desert monsters to reach their current settlement. They made sure to cover their tracks by blowing the sand behind them while going back. Little did they know that it is all useless to an undead that cannot be blinded. "Follow them, Don Quixote. Make sure that we are not seen nor heard so make sure to use the sky." Creepysoo stated as Don Quixote''s horse neighed silently and galloped across the skies while bluish spectral mes are burning on its hooves. Chapter 1026 Creepysoo followed the nomad group in the sky riding on Don Quixote''s undead horse. The nomad group did not think that someone will follow them up in the sky as the darkness of the desert at this time is no joke. They did not know that darkness cannot hinder the undead that can see through like its daylight. The nomads did not even have an idea that someone is tailing them as they thought they have perfectly covered their tracks. The tracks could on the ground might be so, but the air is a different ballpark. If Creepysoo did not have the ability to fly in the sky, then he will definitely not be able to. "Elder! We have returned." The female nomadic group leader stated as she bowed to the elder of their tribe. "Good work ining safely. But why are you earlier than expected? I thought you will arrive when the moon peaks at night. It seems that something is on your mind." The female elder stated as she could feel the energy that the group is giving off despite having her eyes closed. The nomadic tribe that Creepysoo followed is indeed staying ear an oasis just as predicted. They also have quite the number as they are in the thousands. What is even shocking for Creepysoo is that even children have small mounts. It seems that this nomadic tribe raises their mounts from a tender age in order to form a real bond. "I see. It seems that the question that the outsider said is really intriguing for me as well as I did not think that the legend of our tribe is told to the outside world. You did a good job returning back to the tribe to report to me, but it seems that you were also followed." The nomadic elder stated as she raised her head towards Creepysoo''s direction. "Crap!" Creepysoo stated as some heavy force suddenly started to fall down upon him as if the gravity in the world is pulling him down. Creepysoo poured all the mana he had to strengthen Don Quixote and is about to escape as the stress pouring down lessened, but a shadow suddenly came from behind. A gigantic bird that is none other than a Roc. Therge bird monster only looked threatening, but Creepysoo knew that he will get dragged down if he does note down willingly. The nomadic group that Creepysoo asked then to saw two shadows descending. A bird silhouette and a cavalry silhouette. They were shocked upon seeing the boy that asked them the question earlier being the one that tailed them, but they were more fearful of the undead knight that apanied the boy. "Elder! Be careful! He can control undead. He must be a Necromancer." The female nomadic group leader stated. "If he really is a necromancer then he would not have bothered applying magic to conceal his real appearance. Am I right, little boy?" The female nomadic elder stated as if she could see through everything despite not opening her eyes. "You are really great, grandma. To think that someone is able to discern the spell as if you have a magic eye." Creepysoo stated as he took off his disguise. When Creepysoo''s real form got revealed, the group became even more apprehensive as they are now looking at an undead. What is even more disturbing is the fact that an undead could easily pull off a disguise like that and walk in the intense scorching heat. It is known that the undead hates the sunlight but to think that rule does not apply to this kid. Then the group suddenly felt pity for Creepysoo because he became an undead while young. They imagined that he must have a hard life to the point that he wanted revenge on the living. Then again, this undead did not do any massacres or attack indiscriminately in the city which is odd for them. "I have heard that the undead that formed a contract with the God of Death has risen on the central ins (A.N: they call the central continent the central ins). To think that I will see an intelligent undead that do not wish the death of all the living in this lifetime. Tell me, young undead. Why do you wish to hear the legend of our tribe?" The female nomadic elder stated. "Elder Le, is that even wise? What if he wishes to bring us harm by learning the secret of our tribe?" the female nomad group leader stated. "What secret? If you mean that story, then it is not a secret. It is more like our history, and I rather not tell the story because it is quite long. It dries my throat just trying to tell that story which is why I do not tell it. But I will for the youngd since you piqued my interest. Why do you want to hear the story of our great ancestor?" Elder Le stated as she looked at Creepysoo with smiling eyes despite not opening them. "I want to know because the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse has risen, and I believe that the one in your legend has be one of the four. To be exact, she is the Horseman of Famine that is now roaming this earth spreading famine to the world." Creepysoo stated which shocked the group. The other nomads that heard this suddenly erupted in anger as their ancestor is being bashed but the nomad elder stopped them with her ability to affect gravity. Creepysoo noticed it but even he is amazed as the elder could affect the gravity in such a way that it almost rivals the Daemos. It is not as strong as the Daemos though because if they use it then expect that your face will be nted on the ground immediately. The elder stopped them because she knows the continuation of that legend and it was never a happy ending for them. It is also one of the reasons why their tribe became smaller than it was before. Chapter 1027 "You should calm down because the legend that I have always told you is not the full story. It was just the start of the story and never the ending. It is also one of the reasons why our tribe has fallen to these numbers despite us being arge tribe back then." Elder Le stated. "It seems that the elder knows about is as well. Can I invite my friends here so that they also hear the story?" Creepysoo asked. "Elder! We absolutely cannot ask other undead toe to our settlement. They might attack us." The female nomad leader stated. "Eh! You worry too much. Just Elder Le alone could kill me with one attack from her bonded mount. Also, mypanions are not undead like me. You really should visit the central continent in order to broaden your horizons as I barely see any other types of living beings here. Although undead are technically dead but we are still alive because the Goddess of Life Gaea said that we are." Creepysoo stated as his chatterbox side activated. Elder Le suddenlyughed at Creepysoo''s antics as it was refreshing to her. She never really had those younger than her be talkative around her as they were reserved. Even the young ones in the settlement barely interact with her as they were taught early to respect her to the point that they watch what they say to her. "It is fine. You can ask them toe. I will need to prepare to tell the story anyways as we will need to go to a certain ruin. Tell them toe as I am also interested on people from the central ins. It has been a long time since I have interacted with them. Ah! I miss my younger days. Is that not right, Rochie?" Elder Le stated as she patted the Roc. "Great! Although, I do not know when they will arrive as we separated into the four corners of the western continent. Let me tell them." Creepysoo stated as she told what he learned in their group chat. "Elder, is this really wise? He is still an outsider and an undead." The female nomad group leader stated. "Then, why don''t you escort him as he is a guest in our settlement? Undead like him are interesting. Also, did you not notice the aura that he was giving off? That is not an aura of an ordinary undead but a Ruler among them. An undead that can control high level undead is not someone ordinary." Elder Le stated as she smiled and went to feed her mount. The other nomads did just as they are told and guarded Creepysoo. He did not do anything dangerous or sinister as he waited for his friends. What even impressed them is that Creepysoo is much more innocent hearted and childlikepared to his real appearance. The children did not get scared of him because he wore a disguise though. Creepysoo''s interaction with the young members of the tribe made them soften their look at him but they still kept their guard up. They did get surprised when hispanions showed up as they did not expect that they will look like that. One arrived looking like a werewolf as he arrived in the middle of the night. When dawn arrived a golden armored knight appeared before them which added to the mystery of the friends that Creepysoo had. They then learned that she was a vampire who made them unconsciously get some distance from her as they did not want to have their bloods sucked. The next two that arrived even made more of a shock as they were half elementals. Their tribe knows about half elementals because the Tulpar that their ancestor rode is famous for being a half elemental monster. It is also the reason why it could fly despite not having the wings to do so. "Oho! To think that I would meet interesting individuals in my lifetime. You really exceeded my expectation of bringing your friends. I thought they would be of the different races that I know but to think they are of the elusive ones." Elder Le stated. "You know of our races?" Solstice stated as she is shocked. "It is not that I know them personally but there have been some of your race that have visited our tribe in the past. Stories about your races are also passed down to our old stories. It might not be urate, but we have known about your kind especially of the five. Anyways, follow me as we will now head to the ruin." Elder Le stated as she called for Rockie. They rode on the Roc as it is really a giant in the sky and easily carried all six of them on it. The greatest thing is that they could not even feel the wind pressure as if they are riding on a dragon. They were not surprised by this type of effect but the one surprised is Elder Le. "I am sorry if I am asking this but to think that you have are not that impressed with my Roc. It seems the people of the central ins are indeed different." Elder Le stated. "Oh! It is not that Grandma Le. It is just that we have a friend that you can say is out of the norm." Creepysoo stated. "I want to meet this friend of yours as well as it seems that he is very interesting. What does he ride? Does he ride a phoenix?" Elder Le asked. "Not a phoenix but he rides a dragon. A Genesis Dragon if we are going to be specific." Creepysoo replied. Elder Le could not believe that she heard the words Genesis Dragon as a mount. That is basically something only gods could do as even she knows what a Genesis Dragon is based on the stories of old. It was a good decision to trust her Mind Eye as they might release the curse that has gued their ancestor. Chapter 1028 "I would like to meet that Dragon Rider friend of yours. It is quite a feat to be able to mount a dragon that is only spoken in myths. Hohoho! To think these old bones would be able to hear such stories." Elder Le stated as she tapped her Roc to finally descend. The area that they are descending upon is the most deste area in the western continent. It is also the forbidden zone in the western continent called the Mirage Desert. The group could also reach this part of the desert, but they would have sacrificed some members on the way because the monster in these areas starts at Level 280. Creepysoo inadvertently passed a secret test conducted by Elder Le and even build great favorability with the tribe which is why she personally escorted them to the site. If Creepysoo was not as innocent and a chatterbox without filter, then they would have only been told about parts of the story and then sent to the Mirage Desert for the rest. "Your Roc is definitely extraordinary, Grandma Le. To think that it could carry us all the way here and even scare other flying monsters that try and attack us." Creepysoo praised wholeheartedly. Elder Le looked at her Rockie with endearing eyes as she raised this bird just when it was a hatchling. It was not even a Roc back then as it was merely a small desert eagle that was abandoned by its mother. Desert Eagles only raise one of the young ones and they would often be put to battle at one year old to determine who will get the rights. Those that lose the battle could either die or surrender but those that surrender will need to fend for themselves. The small desert eagle chick that the young Le nurtured back then was the weakest of its brothers and sisters, but it has evolved into a Roc thanks to Le. To the Roc, Le is more than just a master, but it is also its greatest savior. "These look like ruins? But why is it that this is the only area that could be said to be untouched. Even the walls of the entrance look like it is not getting wore down by the sands of time." Solstice stated. "These ruins are enchanted. You might also get lost if I am not present here as this ruin reacts to the mana of our tribe. The Maat tribe blessed by the Goddess Maat herself as her blood runs in our veins. You could say that our tribe are descendants of the Goddess, but we just go by a no named nomadic tribe now due to the events of the past." Elder Le stated. Elder Le then called for them to enter the ruins, but they had to hold each other''s hands. As they passed through the door of the ruins, they could feel that they passed through something like a thin film. It was none other than the barrier deployed in the ruins to identify if the one entering is friend of foe. With Elder Le present, the defensive mechanisms of the ruins did not activate which is why they reached the center. In the center of the ruins is a grand statue of a beautiful woman holding the Scales. It is none other than the Goddess Maat as she is depicted as the goddess of truth and justice. It is also the reason why those born with the special eye in the Maat Tribe can determine the truth. "We have always been blessed with the power to subvert the truth of the world even though it is only temporary." Elder Le stated. "You mean to say that you cannot really control gravity but reverse the truth that gravity is weak?" Vayu asked as he immediately knew what she meant by subvert the truth of the world. "You are correct as we do not possess the real capabilities of bending time and space like the Daemos. We merely borrow the power of the Goddess Maat by using mana to temporarily affect persons, things or areas. This ability does incur great strain and great mana consumption to the caster, but it has been the trump card of our tribe." Elder Le stated. "For you to say the greatest power of your tribe! It must mean that you trust us fully. We will not betray your trust, Grandma Le." Creepysoo stated as he bowed while the others did so as well. "Shall we start with the story then? I shall continue on how the greatest rider of our tribe came to be." Elder Le stated. Due to how long the story has been, even the true name of the Maat Rider has been forgotten in time. The Maat Rider was born as a weak girl, but she had a special gift and that was she had more of the Goddess Maat''s blood running through her. She was only predicted to survive at the age of ten but beat all the odds by enduring the pain of her transformation. She did not immediately get a mount at the age of five like the rest of the kids as she needed to stabilize her body. She did get the best mount possible in the whole western continent and that is a Tulpar. One could say that she had a fateful encounter with a wounded adult female Tulpar and its young child. The mother Tulpar felt the sincerity and pureness of the soul of the Maat Rider and entrusted its young to her. The Desert Scourge, which is a legendary beast of the desert that only has the form of sand, is tracking the Tulpars as food back then in order to attain greater strength. Seeing that the mother Tulpar could not fight the Desert Scourge with her own power, the Maat Rider activated her bloodline ability and reverted the truth of the world. She whispered to the world that the Desert Scourge is nothing but a weak desert storm. Chapter 1029 The Maat Rider activated her full bloodline with that phrase and made all the Desert Scourge in the world turn into harmless desert storms. The death of the mother Tulpar was already decided back then though as it only carried on the will to live in order to protect its young. Due to this, the Maat Rider fainted as she overexerted herself, but she was found by her tribe. The young Tulpar that the Maat Rider saved with all her might imprinted on her. The Tulpar became a partner to the Maat Rider and not just a simple mount. They shared everything together and could even be described as kindred spirits. Things were peaceful until the dark gods arrived, and the world got plunged into darkness. Back then, the whole word was just onend and were not fractured into different continents which is why travelling was not through boat. The only downside is that thend mass back then isrger as the world was not yet fractured butnd travel is possible. The gods of Pandemonium called upon all the warrior of the world to take arms on the invading gods. The Maat Rider answered the call of the Goddess Maat as she knows that her ability will be very helpful in the war that will ur. The Maat Rider despite being quite young back then answered the call of the gods and steeled her resolve to fight for this world. She rode to what was called the central ins as the world was onlynd mass back then. She met the other riders that hailed from the north, south and west. Each of them held great power and mastery over their respective abilities that they were once called the Four Horsemen of Hope. They led the cavalries of thebined army of the world, but it was not always sunshine and rainbows. Numerous lives were lost and even the lives of gods and dark gods were lost. The weakened gods were sealed while the fallen gods were used to forge the weapons to y the gods. The four god ying weapons were made from the parts of the greatest gods of truth and justice as they are the only ones that can fatally wound gods and goddesses. The Four Horsemen of Hope were armed with the four weapons forged from the fallen body parts of the gods and goddesses. The dark gods were forced to retreat because of the powers of thebined four but that also sparked some distrust from gods and goddesses of Pandemonium. Gods and goddesses are not all powerful which is why even they fear when the weapons forged to kill the dark gods as it could also be pointed towards them. The malicious and untrusting gods and goddesses of Pandemonium made sure that they Four Horsemen of Hope will be driven to death in battle, but they always returned alive. In the end, they had no choice but to betray the Four Horsemen of Hope. As the god ying weapons became bathe in the blood and essence of the dark gods, the four became swallowed by those negative energy. In the end, the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were born in order to rid the world of the gods and goddesses. But the Gods of Forging built a failsafe on the god ying weapons so that it will not fall in the hands of the dark gods. As the Four Horsemen of Hope became the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse because of the lingering resentment of the dark gods in the weapons, the god ying weapons themselves looked at them as dark gods or beings corrupted by dark gods. The weapons that they used to kill the dark gods and to save humanity were the ones that also sealed them away. To make sure that the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse would be truly forgotten, their tribes have been put on the hit list for betrayal of their greatest warriors. Only a few of their tribes managed to survive the purge and they lived in silence in order to avoid the gazes of the other gods. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse became a piece of forgotten history so that no one would unseal then and use the god ying weapons once again, but all things buried will always be unearthed. The people forgot the Four Horsemen that brought them Hope while the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse are sealed away. The dark gods returned, and the humans wanted a power to rival the malevolent gods that want to encroach onto the world. Thus, the people that buried the details of the god ying weapons found traces of its knowledge and it was the dark gods that told them this. The dark gods wanted the to decrease the power of the current world in order to make their invasion easier. "This is all what was written here in this ruin. It was forged using the sacrifice of five people with thick bloodline that came from the goddess. To make sure that the dark gods or even the gods of Pandemonium will never learn that we have never forgotten." Elder Le stated as some of them are tearing up. [You have learned One out of Four of the History of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] [You have gained one level.] "That story is very sad. To think that their chivalry has been buried by the treacherous gods." Creepysoo stated as he is currently shedding some tears as he got too engrossed in the story. "To think that they will forget the heroes of their past just because they became something terrible due to the malice of the gods and goddesses themselves. As expected, even the gods of Pandemonium are not always in unity." Solstice stated. "Which is why I need a favor to all of you as I want the soul of our great ancestor to rest in peace." Elder Le stated as a notification that a quest has been generated for them. Chapter 1030 QUEST NOTIFICATION Quest Name: Save My Ancestor''s Soul Quest Description: Be the one to y the Horseman of Famine in order to put the soul of the Maat Rider to peace. She wants the legacy of her ancestor to no longer be tainted. Quest Difficulty: SS Clear Condition: Participate in the Raid of the Horseman of Famine and kill her. (0/1) Quest Reward: + 5 Levels and the Title: Friend of the Maat Tribe Failure Condition: Do not participate in the raid of the Horseman of Famine. Failure: Unknown Note: This quest can be shared but the reward will decrease by one level per ten people participating. "Do not worry as we will do just that." Creepysoo stated as he epted the quest along with the others. "Thank you very much. I await the news of your sess. I wish for the soul of my ancestor to finally rest as they are trapped in a cycle of negative motions." Elder Le stated as she returned the group back to the settlement. "We can say that the Four Horseman of the Apocalypse are incredibly powerful on their own rights. The Horseman of Famine can use its ability to subvert the rules of the world. Maybe that is the reason why she can spread famine in thend? She uses her ability to change the rules of the world to spread famine." Creepysoo stated which made Lycan unconsciously p. "So, the way to defeat her would be to negate her ability to change the rules. That would be difficult even for us because we do not have a person that can cancel abilities. Although, we do know someone with that particr ability." Solstice stated as she remembered one of the participants in the United States team during Pandelympics. "I have her registered as a friend. I do not know if she will ept the favor though." Creepysoo stated as she remembered Null. "We should see what we learn of the other three before we decide to move. Where to next?" Lycan stated. "I think we should head north next as we know people there. My brother will not be joining us, but he can transport us. I just sent him our coordinates and it seems he is quite free now." Solstice stated as they suddenly heard a roar of a dragon from above were a gate manifested. The Maat Tribe got riled up upon the roar of the great beast. Even their mounts dared not to move, and some even fainted. The only one that could move fine is the Roc that Elder Le cared for. It is also the only one that can protect them if such a beast of that caliber attacks them. Elder Le told her Roc to stand down as the one descending is a golden dragon with a demon riding on top of it. The other people in the settlement were rmed but they soon calmed down when the golden dragon became smaller in size. The demon riding the golden dragon seemed to be a friend of Creepysoo which is why they did not fear them anymore. Elder Le seemed intrigued of Adrian and smiled throughout their conversation. The group finally left after an hour as Adrian opened another dimensional gate to transport them back to Avalon. They met up with the others in the group and even shared the mission about the Horseman of Famine. "The next course of action would be to split up once more. We need to spread ourselves into three locations." Adrian stated as they picked straws on who will bepanions. Adrian, Vayu and Soleil will head north to find clues on the rider of the north. Creepysoo, Levin Cloud and Solstice will go south to find clues on the rider of the south. Lycan, Kabrakan and Peridot will head east to find clues on the rider there. "I will find a transport for us since we are close. The first one would be for south as we have no leads there but there are elves that live there. Be careful as they are said to be closed off from the world and would kill those that invade their territories." Levin Cloud stated as he already encountered them before when he was looking for traces of the Church of Life. The group headed for the east immediately went towards the teleportation services of the Daemos. It seems that they have built quite the affinity from some of the guards which enables them to be teleported to a location of their choice for a price. Adrian''s group is teleported by him personally as they already have a destination. The group arrived at the location of the Demigod cksmith Aurgelmir. As Adrian has expected, the Ice Queen Elona is definitely present there. It seems the two are in a lovey dovey atmosphere that can even make the ice melt due to how warm they are. "You are here again, brat! It seems that you like popping in and out of my workshop as if you own it. Maybe I should build that anti-teleportation device that I thought of." The demigod cksmith Aurgelmir stated. "You do not need to be rough on the boy as we already know why he is here." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "You do?" Adrian eximed. "My best friend is the Great Star Gazer. She already knows why you are here ever since thest god ying weapon got unsealed. She has seen this event, but she did not specify a timeline. You are here to look for information about the Rider of the North." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "Yes! Any information would be appreciated." Adrian stated as he waited for Elona to spill the beans, but she did not say anything. "Oh! You thought that I will tell you. I do not have detailed information about the Rider of the North, but his tribe should still be alive and well far northeast of here. Although it might be difficult as the northeast of here is a forbidden zone." The Ice Queen Elona stated. Chapter 1031 Since the group could not get anymore answers from the couple, Adrian and his two friends headed towards the forbidden zone in the north. The Forbidden Zone that they are entering is called the Quaint Snowfields. It might have that name, but it is the most mysterious and dangerous zone in the northern region. The normal monsters there range from level 280 to 300 at just the entrance. The center of this forbidden zone has yet to be explored by the yers, so they do not know what is inside. The reason it is called Quaint Snowfield is due to the monsters looking harmless, but they are actually snow beasts with disguises. "This is my first time entering a forbidden zone. Will we really be fine with just us?" Vayu asked. "I do not know for sure, but the edge would be manageable as the monsters in a forbidden zone do not suddenly attack people. They only attack when provoked ording to the findings on the forbidden zone in the central continent though." Adrian replied. Just like what Adrian said, the monsters in the edge of the Quaint Snowfields are not aggressive and just let them pass through. Soleil almost mistakenly touched a Quaint Snow Rabbit by mistake because it was so cute, but Adrian managed to stop her. Any form of touch can instant provoke that monster and it was level 300. It had the appearance of a small one-foot-tall rabbit, but Adrian can see its true form using his evil eyes. It is actually a three-meter-tall giant snow monster rabbit, and it only has the appearance of a helpless rabbit. The small looking rabbit could literally wipe out their team if they make one small mistake. "You should not try and touch them. They are very dangerous. They only look cute, but they are really great magic beasts." Adrian stated. "Sorry. They looked so cute and cuddly like Regulus." Soleil stated as the group pushed on in looking or the tribe. Unlike the ones from the west, the tribe that produced the Rider of the North has actual settlements in the area. They do move depending on the intensity of the temperature or unavability of prey, but they tend to stay in one general location. Since they could not split up as this would be a death sentence, Adrian summoned Sirius, Charon and Saena to survey the area. Sirius could just jump from shadow to shadow to search in order to avoid aggressive monsters or people. Charon could turn incorporeal to avoid detection as only spiritual entities could see him in that form. Saena has the ability to fly and would not be attacked due to her title of Little Saint that prevents unnecessary aggression. "What do you think they look like? It would be so easier if the beautiful Ice Queen earlier told us what they look like." Soleil stated. "Let us just hope that they are friendly. It would not be good if they are an aggressive bunch." Vayu stated but something immediately got fired towards them. Adrian could not immediately see the projectileing towards them which is why he immediately activated Time Stop. With a snap of his fingers, time froze, and the projectile fired at them could be seen frozen in ce. Adrian looked at the direction of the projectile motion and deduced that the frozen arrow will not hit Vayu directly, but it willnd an inch near his feet. "Let us see the brave souls then." Adrian stated as he flew towards the source of the ice arrow. The ice arrow came from one of the tall icy trees in fifty meters away from them. The fact that the archer has that level of uracy means that they are indeed skilled. Adrian flew near the tree and saw the archer in a hood while the bow she wielded looked like it was made of pure ice crystals. Adrian snapped his fingers again and time flowed once more. The arrownded on Vayu''s feet, but he still got to react by suddenly jumping back. The archer could be seen smiling but she suddenly saw that one of them was missing. "Looking for me?" Adrian stated. The archer suddenly screeched in surprise and fell down the tree. The snow on the ground cushioned her fall and Adrian did not even bother catching her as he does not know if she was really an enemy. The female archer suddenly recollected herself and pointed her arrow towards Adrian, but she did not emit bloodlust that could kill. "I am not here to battle. Well, it depends on your next actions at least. I know that you only fired a warning shot but I want to know why you did that. The name is Equinox. May I know yours?" Adrian stated as he emitted his Asmodian aura that can make anyone unconsciously bow down. "The name is Crystal, and you are trespassing on our territory." Crystal stated. "Territory? There is no settlement in a hundred-meter radius from this location. If you want to lie, then you better do a better job at it. My soulbounds have already scouted the area and they would have seen a settlement if there was one." Adrian stated as Sirius, Charon and Saena are resummoned around him. Seeing that Crystal is surrounded, she no longer pointed the arrow at Adrian. She knew that she would have been dead or severely wounded if the person in front of him really did attack her. She could feel that the person in front of her does not wish her harm but will retaliate if need be. "I apologize for lying but this is the hunting grounds of my tribe. Only weak monsters roam around here since it is at the very edge of the Quaint Snowfields. Let me ask you next as I already apologized. Why are you here? We do not get visitors unless they are people that scout the area for a settlement." Crystal stated. "I am looking for a specific tribe that is tied to certain Rider of the North." Adrian stated. Chapter 1032 "I am looking for a specific tribe that is tied to certain Rider of the North." Adrian stated. "Why are you looking for that tribe?" Crystal asked while being wary as that tribe is none other than her own. "I do not know if you know this, but the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse have been unsealed. The world is at utter turmoil, and we need to know what the abilities of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse are. They were once called the Four Riders of Hope that repelled the invasion of the dark gods." Adrian stated which made Crystal somewhat loosen her wariness as she thought that he was sent to dispatch her tribe. "I am sorry but there are numerous tribes that live here in the north. There are some that rides on mounts, but they are not very weing. If you came here for that then I think that you need to turn back." Crystal stated. "How many tribes are present here in the north that have mounts?" Adrian asked. "There are three. Each have their own War Mother that leads the tribe, and their greatest Riders called the War Riders. If that is all then I shall be on my way as I need to hunt for food." Crystal answered honestly as giving this information should not change much but she clearly underestimated Adrian''sprehension of information. "Wait. Onest question before you go. Were those three tribes once a singrrge tribe?" Adrian asked which made Crystal shudder. Adrian could already tell the truth just from her reaction and he I right on the mark. "I think so." Crystal muttered as she did not know how he got to that conclusion, but she decided that an ambiguous answer would be better. "Thank you for your time. If you want, I can give you these meats lying in my own inventory as payment for taking your time." Adrian stated as he gave approximately five kilograms of meat from his inventory. "Doing this will not make me invite you into my tribe." Crystal stated but she still epted the meat as she needs to feed her other tribe members. "I did not do so with that in mind but take it as a sign of my good will. I would not want to have a confrontation with your tribe after all." Adrian stated but he already put his n into action. "I shall thank you then as it is only appropriate to do so but there is a way for you and your friends to be invited to my tribe." Crystal stated as Adrian started to smile but he hid it as it as a smile not fit to see. "If I can do that then we can definitely help you." Adrian stated as he called over Vayu and Soleil via the party chat. "You are in luck because one of the tribes from the three that I told you is my tribe. From what you observe, the thing I need help should be obvious." Crystal stated. "You do not have a mount." Adrian stated the most obvious truth as he cannot detect another lifeform near them which means she is a member of a tribe of riders, but she has no mount. "Yes. Even I do not know the reason why, but all the prospective mounts raised by my tribe all fear me. A belief in my tribe is that the mount and the rider must have equal understanding. One must not be fearful of the other as that is just no different from subordination." Crystal stated. "I think I know why she cannot get a mount." Soleil suddenly stated. "Why do you think so?" Adrian asked as even he does not know where to start with the reasoning. "Her energy is paired with her bow that gives off an elemental''s energy. To be specific, Snow Wind Elemental energy is pulsing from her bow, and it is extremely pure." Soleil stated. Adrian has heard from Vayu that Soleil is immensely talented in sensing the elemental energy inside things. It has always been a characteristics of fire elementals to be sensitive to changes as fire is sensitive to change. With Soleil bing a half elemental, her talent for sensing elemental energy skyrocketed to the point that she could feel which elemental king ising towards her. Adrian looked at the bow and he could see that it is filled with energy, but he cannot distinguish what kind. He lucked out that he came with Vayu and Soleil or else he might have taken long for this mission. He epted the quest given by Crystal as the reward for this is an audience with the elder of the Mo Tribe. "What does she need to do to get a mount then?" Adrian asked as he could handle the mount part. "She could either do two things. One is that she must never wield the bow again and separate her soul from it. The second is that she must find a mount that has the same attribute as her which is Snow Wind. The first one is the easiest while the second one is the most difficult." Vayu answered as this is what the elemental kings told them as well since they cannot easily get a mount as well. "Is it difficult to find Snow Wind attributed beasts?" Adrian asked. "It is as dual attribute beasts are often rare." Soleil stated. "I actually know a beast, but I do not know if it really has snow wind elemental energy as it only has snow wind in its name." Crystal stated. "What is this monster''s name?" Adrian asked. "It is called the Snow Wind Goshawk. It is arge bird of prey that can reach to a height of three meters and a wingspan of nine meters. It lives at the middle area of the Quaint Snowfields, but thergest ones live at the center as they are the one of the King of the Snow Skies." Crystal stated. Chapter 1033 "We shall proceed with that in mind then. We can just tame one in the early middle area. It will be up to you to raise it to be mountable." Adrian stated. "We shall see first as we do not know if my bow is indeed the case why I cannot board a mount." Crystal stated as he is still skeptical if her bow is really the fact that she cannot get a mount. Adrian wanted to ask about the bow, but Crystal would have opened up about it if it really was a simple item. The fact that pure snow wind elemental energy could be picked up from the bow means it is not ordinary. In fact, even Adrian can say that the bow will definitely freeze his hand if he dares touch it casually. [NPC Crystal (Level 180) has joined your party.] [If Crystal dies then the quest will be marked as failed.] [You shall also face the wrath of the Mo tribe should they learned that one of their own dies under your watch.] The group then decided to enter the actual Quaint Snowfield and they can immediately tell that something is different. The Quaint Snowfields are different because the surroundings are serene. Not even the slightest sound from a wild animal could be heard as if they melded in the snow. "Follow me as I know a path to the middle of the Quaint Snowfields. Be careful of the Quaint Snow Goblins that hide in the snow. You can determine that they are hiding in the snow from the odd shape that they make." Crystal stated. "You do not need to worry about the Snow Goblins because I can see their life force. You can say that is also the reason why I could easily find you despite being well hidden in the tree." Adrian stated as he knows what Snow Goblins are and Quaint Snow Goblins must be the version in this forbidden zone. They might be called Quaint Snow Goblins, but they do not look that different from Snow Goblins. Snow Goblins are basically like cute humanoid snowmen that are purely made of snow. They are not rted to goblins as goblins do not thrive in the cold. Ordinary Snow Goblins are only four feet tall and have limited energy. Quaint Snow Goblins are different because the life force they are giving is as great as a giant. The minimum level of these Quaint Snow Goblins is Level 280. Just one of them is already a pain to deal with but they do have Soleil with them so they might have an easier time. "We are here." Crystal stated as she did lead them to a safe path although they needed to be careful. "We shall wait here then. Sirius and Charon,y wait and strike when I tell you to." Adrianmanded as the two vanished. "The Snow Wind Goshawk tend to hunt alone. Their favorite meal would be the Quaint Snow Rabbits." Crystal exined. "Quaint Snow Rabbits are monsters that have a minimum level of 250 which means the Snow Wind Goshawk should be the same or somewhat stronger. This will not be easy. Thankfully, we are only here to survey if it really has snow wind elemental energy." Adrian thought as a Quaint Snow Rabbit suddenly came out of the thick snow to find something to eat. "Master! Something is swooping down from the sky." Sirius stated via their soul link. Just as Sirius stated, a shadow suddenly formed on top of the Quaint Snow Rabbit. The shadow started off as a small dot, but it suddenly grew sorge until a one and a half meter tall bird suddenly swooped down. Its talons are like pure ice crystals that pierced the Quaint Snow Rabbit and did not even let it struggle. In an instant, the Quaint Snow Rabbit got killed and Adrian slightly trembled as the level of the Snow Wind Goshawk is level 265. It is much greater than what he initially thought but it should be manageable since it is only one. "Can you determine if it really has Snow Wind elemental energy?" Adrian asked Soleil. "It might know that I am surveying it and suddenly take distance. We need to pin it down first." Soleil stated as all other monsters that she used her senses on felt it. "Understood." Adrian stated as he immediately activated Gravity Control on the Snow Wind Goshawk. Chains then sprouted from the ground to also capture the Snow Wind Goshawk but its slightly slender body is actually powerful. Sirius needed to chime in and tie it up with his shadows as well in order to totally subdue therge bird of prey. The Snow Wind Goshawk could no longer struggle but that did not mean that those keeping it pinned down are having it easy. Soleil immediately used her ability to sense the elemental energy present in the monster. The Snow Wind Goshawk felt this pervasive ability and felt as if it is getting read naked. The Snow Wind Goshawk looked at the small girl filled with the fire element with fear. "It has the Snow Wind elemental attribute, but it leans slightly more to the wind. It should be enough to test the bonding with her though." Soleil stated. "Noted. It should be up to me next then. Vayu, please take over my position." Adrian stated as he released the Gravity Control, but Vayu made use of the winds to push the Snow Wind Goshawk down. "I bet you can understand me. Let me see¡­what is that spell again that can trante thenguage of the monster?" Adrian stated as he opened his Scribe Journal to search for the spell. He then took out five pieces of paper and wrote three runic words which are Understanding, Mind, and Link. When he finished writing those words, he then activated the five talismans which flew to the five beings in that location. It did not take long for them to hear a deepish voice and the source is none other than the Snow Wind Goshawk. Chapter 1034 "Set me free, heathens!" A deep voice actually came from the Snow Wind Goshawk which surprised them. They expected that the voice would be higher in tone since it is an avian monster. "We shall release you, but we have a proposition." Adrian stated. "I will not be seen having an agreement with barbarians." The Snow Wind Goshawk stated as if it was some kind of royalty. "It is either the agreement or I force you into a bond of servitude to that woman there. The first one can control your fate while thest one will not give you such a choice." Adrian stated in a serious tone to which the Snow Wind Goshawk finally pondered. The Snow Wind Goshawk knew that it will not be able to escape unscathed. It is actually wondering why it is still kept alive, but it suddenly saw Crystal. The clothes that she was wearing is from a tribe that often entered the edges of the Quaint Snowfield. Those that entered are usually hunters that have mounts. "I see. You want me to try and bond with that woman from that tribe that have mounts." The Wind Snow Goshawk stated which is a testament to its intelligence. "Since you understand, the agreement is simple. Crystal willmence a Pact of Partnership with you. If she fails, then we will set you free." Adrian stated. "I agree." The Wind Snow Goshawk immediately agreed as it knew that Crystal will definitely fail. No one from her tribe has ever bonded with his species. It could even be said to be impossible because the Snow Wind Goshawk have the potential to be a king. Only someone that possesses the qualities of a king could have a bond with it. It looked at Adrian and it instinctively knew that he possesses that quality, but the woman does not. "I shall now create the magic circle then." Adrian stated as hemanded Paradox to create an intricate magic circle. The magic circle is simr to a summoning magic circle, but it has been altered. It is the same magic circle that Adrian used with Moksha and Peridot. He set up the magic circle with ease as this is his second time doing it and he has be far strongerpared to that time. The Pact of Partnership immediately started as soon as the magic circle ispleted. The energy of the two suddenly formed into thin threads that connected with each other. The start of the Pact of Partnership is the sharing of memories which starts from their birth to their age now. This stage proceeded without much difficulty as the Snow Wind Goshawk seemed to have gained interest in Crystal. Adrian could more or less guess that this Pact of Partnership will end up being beneficial to both of them should they seed. The energies of the two seem toplement each other instead of rejecting. A few minutester, a powerful energy started toe out of the Snow Wind Goshawk as itstent power started to test Crystal. A pained expression could be seen from Crystal''s face as she cannot easily bear the power of a king of beasts. Just as the string of energies started to weaken, the ice bow that Crystal had suddenly resonated with her. Crystal''s body suddenly exploded in power as well that is equivalent to the power of a king that the Snow Wind Goshawk released. The Snow Wind Goshawk felt this as well and he could see that this woman is worthy of him for a partnership. He wanted to test Crystal once more but the energy that resonated from Crystal''s bow suddenly touched him. The moment the Snow Wind Goshawk could feel that the energy that resonated with Crystal could benefit him, the Snow Wind Goshawk immediately epted the pack wholeheartedly. When the Snow Wind Goshawk epted the pact of Partnership, the bow that Crystal held suddenly broke into thousands of snowkes that surrounded the two of them. The Snow Wind Goshawk and Crystal suddenly floated in the sky and rotated with one another as they released a powerful surge of energy. So powerful that even the monsters in the depths of the Quaint Snowfield awakened from their slumber. "Initiate preventive measures." Adrian stated as he suddenly sealed the space near them. He needed to chug mana potions to make sure that the space remained sealed and no energy leaks out. Vayu did so as well and scattered the wind element in the surrounding in order to add anotheryer of seal. Soleil controlled the radiant heat to trap the energy leaking out as well but the perceptive monsters in the depths of the Quant Snowfields still came close to them. About five monsters that are level 350 came close to them and the group thought that they will die but a miracle happened. The energy that Crystal and the Snow Wind Goshawk finally stabilized as their new forms graced the presence of those that came. Crystal still had the clothes that her tribes wore but there is a thin film of snow silk that covered her body. An ice crown could also be seen adorning her head as if to show the world that she is of ryal blood. The Snow Wind Goshawk changed as well as it grew to a full three meters in height while the feathers on its wings looked like sharp ck ice. [You have helped Crystal awaken into a Mythical NPC called the Eternal Winter Queen.] [You have helped the Snow Wind Goshawk awaken into the Storm Blizzard Goshawk King.] Crystal no longer felt the same as before as even Adrian wondered how someone can suddenly change that much. The next notifications answered all his questions and even rewarded him and his team members for the achievement. [You have sessfully found the fated partners and helped them awaken.] [You have gained four levels and + 10 to all stats for this great achievement.] Chapter 1035 [You have sessfully found the fated partners and helped them awaken.] [You have gained four levels and + 10 to all stats for this achievement.] The sudden explosion of wild energy that came from Crystal and the newly evolved Storm Blizzard Goshawk King caught the attention of everyone living in the area. The hidden boss monsters in the Quaint Snowfields and even the Ke Tribe and Si Tribe that were once part of the Mokesi Tribe. When the Storm Blizzard Goshawk King finished its evolution safely, it red at the hidden boss monsters of the Quaint Snowfields to scare them away. It is now equivalent to one of them which is why the Storm Blizzard Goshawk King is confident enough to do that. Crystal''s gaze also changed as she carried a hint of iciness as if she became one with the wind and snow. The auraing off her is like that of the Ice Queen Elona as she carried herself with the dignity of a queen. When members of Crystal''s tribe saw her, they unconsciously bowed down. An older woman that looked like a more mature Crystal smiled happily as she announced that a ''True War Mother'' has been born. The other two tribes that came on mounts looked jealous as they saw that the Mo Tribe awakened their War Mother unlike them. The bnce kept between the three tribes will now tip. "Thank you, Equinox. Without you, I would have never awakened. I know that you might have questions for me but that will take a while. Let me invite you all to my tribe as a distinguished guests since you helped me." Crystal stated as she slowly floated on the back of the Storm Blizzard Goshawk King. Crystal flew towards the crowd of people looking all powerful and the others could only unconsciously back off. The power exuded by both Crystal and the Storm Blizzard Goshawk King are not something ordinary people could exude. She could probably rival Ascalor if she fights him with the Storm Blizzard Goshawk King. Crystal signaled the group to follow her as she will escort them to the settlement. The settlement of the Mo tribe is just like the settlement of the other two tribes. They live in what is called a yurt as they also move depending on the season. The group also learned of the differences that each tribe which makes them unique. The Mo Tribe practices the long-range shooting using bows and uses a short sword for melee attacks. They are nimble in their feet and often choose mounts that are also nimble. Some even ride Snow Apes as they also utilized the trees in the snowy forests. The Ke Tribe is different from the Mo Tribe as they could be described as the brutes. They tend to mount beasts that are incredibly powerful like the Ice Tusked Boars. They also use heavy weapons and armored their beasts since they prefer being in the front lines to kill their enemies. The Si Tribe is the spell casting tribe of the three and are naturally attuned to using Ice Magic. The mounts that they use are usually the most stable ones and have innate protection spells like the Frost Shell Tortoise. One could feel the chill in their spine just by looking at them since they freely control the cold. Each tree tribes live with each other, and they also share everything. The only reason that they split into two is due to the fact that the Three War Mothers back then did not get along after their husband perished on the battlefield. The husband that they all had was the Rider of the North. The Three War Mothers needed to take charge of the tribe when they learned of their husband''s death. They wanted toe with him to war back then, but they were made to stay in order to take care of those that were not part of the war. The disagreement within the Mokesi Tribe also deepened when they were suddenly attacked by those that came from the central ins. They mostly survived thanks to their adaptation to the cold as those that came from the central ins back then could not easily adapt to the cold. In the end, the three wives of the Ride of the North decided to split up the Mokesi Tribe into three and have a joint council. All of these were told to Adrian, Vayu and Soleil at the yurt of the current War Mother Crya. Crya is the mother of Crystal and the current leader of the Mo Tribe. "To think that you have made the impossible happen. I did not think that my daughter will be the one to awaken the Eternal Ice Bow. She is now the true leader of the tribe since she managed to awaken it. She even got a Storm Blizzard Goshawk King as a partner thanks to all of you. You have my eternal gratitude." Crya stated as she bowed to the three. "I know this might sound disrespectful, but we need information of the Rider of the North." Adrian stated as he stated what truly happened to the Rider of the North. When Crystal heard the words, she could not believe that their great hero became reduced to something like that, but it seems Crya is not shocked. She looked sad as if she reminisced about this moment. It seems only the War Mothers are the ones that truly know what happened back then as it was only passed to them throughout the generation. "We do not know much of the Great Rider of the North. We only have a passage that is passed to us. From what I know, all three War Mothers have different passages regarding the Great Rider. I shall set up a meeting with them as it is the least, I could do to those that helped my daughter awaken." Crya stated as she left the yurt to go look for the other War Mothers. Chapter 1036 Crya managed to arrange a meeting with the Three War Mothers but the pressure they are giving is difficult for Adrian to manage. He is currently sitting down properly without his overly pervasive Asmodian aura. The Three War Mothers gave off a feeling that is simr to her mother. He is currently well behaved as they eyed him like tigers. The remaining two War Mothers are even looking it him with such intensity as if they want to eat him alive. Adrian already knows what they are thinking without even hearing what they are going to say. "So, this is the fine young people that helped with Crystal''s awakening. To think that they managed to awaken one of the treasures passed down to us. It has been centuries since thest awakened True War Mother has arrived. War Mother Crya must be very proud that your daughter has awakened. She even has a Storm Blizzard Goshawk King as a mount." The War Mother named Fros stated as she eyed at the three of them. "You are correct with that War Mother Fros. I want to know how they did that as well." The War Mother named Wintar stated as she eyed the three like a wolf stalking its prey. "The three of them did note here because they wanted to awaken all the Evesting Ice Treasures. It just so happens that they encountered my daughter when she was hunting. You could say that the stars just aligned, and we were blessed." The War Mother Crya stated but she could be said to be gloating the achievement of her daughter. The two War Mother''s could be seen rather irritated, but they rather not instigate. They are also counting their unlucky stars as their daughters were not close to the area where the three appeared or else, they would have been the lucky one. Just like Crystal, their daughters are also having a difficult time finding a suitable mount for them. "So, as a reward for their service, I want them to know the written parchments of our Great Rider Ancestor." The War Mother Crya stated but the other two are not easy to please. "To maybe ease and also to give a bribe. We can look at the treasures that your n possesses. We will not promise that we will give you a definitive answer though. We just locked out on the meeting of Crystal and the Storm Blizzard Goshawk King. It may not happen again in a million years." Adrian stated and the other War Mothers smiled. He knows that there is tension among the three War Mothers, but it is not to the point that they wille at each other''s throats. They surely feel disappointed because their Tribe are a tribe of riders. If their children do not have mounts, then that might mean that they are unworthy to lead. Despite being the mother to all of their tribe members, they are a mother to their children as well. "If that will be the case then we shall agree to show you the parchments." The two war mothers stated as they agreed. They do not want to push their luck and ask the three to help their daughters as they are still outsiders. Getting clues on awakening them should be the greatestpensation they could ask for. The Ke Tribe''s Eternal Ice Treasure is called the Eternal Ice Helmet. It is a helmet with one ice crystal horn pointing at the side and the other being slightly broken. It contained the fierce sturdiness that can rival even Adamantium. "This helmet seems to have the elemental energy of Snow Steel. I am not a hundred percent sure, but it gives off that fierceness. I am not quite sure on the steel part as that kind of elemental energy is not easy to find in nature. I only based it on the energy that Big Brother Equinox'' Kimat have so I said it is steel." Soleil stated. "It does give off the almost the same energy as Kimat. It might really be steel or metal." Adrian stated as he could feel that it gives the metallic aura that Kimat gives off when one sees him. The Si Tribe''s Eternal Ice Treasure is called the Eternal Ice Ne. It is a ne made of an ice crystal that has the pattern of a snowke. It looked delicate to the touch and can be seen that it might actually met away from the heat of a person. It is actually bursting with great energy that it makes the person touching it feel cool. "This ne has the purest of all the energy as it looks like it was crafted from the coldest ice. It has True Frost elemental energy that is hailed as one of the purest forms of ice in the Alfheim. Only a few elementals have this type of energy as only Elemental Kings can have them." Soleil stated as she remembered meeting an elemental king with this type of energy. She was the most beautiful elemental king that she has seen. "It seems your treasures are linked to elementals. From looking at the unique aura that all of you emit, it seems that your tribe has great links to an elemental. Only an elemental king can create such items and only an elemental should be able to utilize it. Do you two see it as well? They emit almost the same aura as you two but more diluted. It seems that their ancestors must have been half elementals like you which is why they feel the same as you." Adrian stated his observation which made the three war mothers shudder. They did not even need to feel it, but they can see that the demon in front of them could see all of them. Theybeled him as dangerous because they felt threatened with this type of people since they are great people in history. The Great Rider was like him as he also can make other people feel naked when they are in front of him. "Should I make my daughter marry him? His talent might get passed onto the children." All the War Mothers thought of this as they always wanted a strong man for their daughters. The three tribes do not have a concept of human superiority because they are not entirely descended from pure humans as well. They would not be able to live in this cold climate just because they became limated with it. It is clear that they are different from the normal humans since no normal human can live here for all their lives. "We have done our part. Can you give us the parchments?" Adrian stated. "We have them but even we could not easily decipher what is written in them. Thenguage from this is already thousands of years old after all. Even ournguage is not the same as thenguage from back then." War Mother Wintar stated. "Luckily, my big brother here is a Scribe. He could probably read that." Soleil stated. "It also depends on if they used the old runic alphabet then I can read it." Adrian replied. The three war mothers then put out the parchments that contained the story of the Great Rider of the North. The war mothers knew the story from the passed down legends they were given by the previous war mothers. If the young demon in front of them could really read it, then they will also truly learn what is written. Adrian looked at the parchments and they only held two sentences each. Each parchment could also be described as written by different people. The writing pattern is not the same despite the same characters. He sighed with relief that he could actually read it, but he guessed that he should be able to since thenguage back then was all the same. "The sentiments of the writers of these parchments could clearly be felt. I can feel that the longing and love that they have for the person that they dedicated it to." Adrian thought as he read the passages out loud since he knows that even the war mothers wanted to learn what is the things inside. "Just like the intense northern wind, you came into my life suddenly. You left like the northern wind as well but the chill that you have engraved with in me will never be forgotten. You were as great as the ice that never melts. Cold to the enemies yet warm to the touch towards your people. You have could distinguish the characters of any being youe to. In the end, you did not know that you became very distinguished to us as well." Adrian stated. "So, it is like a love letter and a farewell letter as well." Vayu stated but he also knew that the passages carried hints of the attitude and power of the Great Rider of the North. Just as they thought that it was done, the three parchments suddenly glowed. Chapter 1037 Once Adrian deciphered all the information regarding the three parchments, all three suddenly glowed in a blinding light. The three parchments then became particles of light that morphed into a blue crystal. This blue crystal suddenly emitted a beam of light that pointed towards the Quaint Snowfields. From the direction of the beam, it is pointing at the direction on the middle part of the Quaint Snowfields. The war mothers do not know what happened as this is uncharted territory even for them. It is also pointing at a location where there are numerous monsters. It is not safe to go there unless they are extremely powerful. "It seems there might be a ruin there that has details of the Rider of the North. The three parchments did give us some information about him, but they are vague. The three parchments described him as quick as the north wind, solid as ice, and can determine other people''s character. The parchments did not say what his actual ability is." Adrian stated as he stood up to prepare to go towards the area the beam of light is pointing to. Adrian is about to take the crystal that formed from the three parchments when it suddenly released a chilling wind that rejected him. Ayer of frost could be seen on Adrian''s right hand and his health also decreased by 5%. It seems that it was only a warning this time but the next time that he does that would no longer be a light punishment. "It seems that crystal is filled with extreme frost energy. Only those that have great resistance towards the ice element will be able to wield it perfectly." Soleil stated as she could see that the crystal is pure ice elemental energy. "I will lead them to the area where the crystal is pointing to." Crystal suddenly volunteered as she also wanted to test out her abilities. "I cannot just ask you to mobilize as you have just awakened. Even they will not be able to help you when you go to the center of the Quaint Snowfields. They may be strong, but you are currently stronger than them." War Mother Crya stated as she is worried. "Why can I not escort them when I am stronger than them?" Crystal asked. "You may be stronger, but they have mastered their abilities. You have recently just awakened and have yet to train your newfound abilities. You are not only endangering yourself but also them if you were to run amok." War Mother Crya stated which is perfectly reasonable. "Is there no other choice Soleil? Can you do something?" Adrian asked. "We can summon an elemental that is of the ice element but that would mean me, and my father being weakened a bit. We will need to maintain the ice elemental while traversing so it would be up to you to help us get to the center." Vayu stated as he knows how to summon an elemental with Soleil. They would need to sacrifice 20% of their stats for the whole duration. They would still be able to fight but they will not be able to deal as much damage as they would. Adrian knows that the Mokesi Tribe will help them but the only ones that could grasp the crystal is those from the direct lineage of the war mothers. "Summon the Ice Elemental then." Adrian stated. Soleil then stood up and asked Crystal for a drop of her blood. The war mothers might not like this request, but Crystal wanted to help anyway that she can. Crystal created a small shard of ice that she used to prick her finger. Soleil then took that drop of blood and dropped it on a snowball that she made. Soleil and Vayu then started to concentrate to the utmost as she spoke in anguage that they could not understand. The surrounding suddenly became freezing cold to the point that even the members of the Mokesi Tribe can feel a slight chill on their skin. A slightly small figure suddenly started to form from the snowball that contained the drop of blood from Crystal. [Soleil and Vayu have called a High Ice Elemental sessfully.] [Due to sessfully calling forth a High Spirit, the reduction in stats will only be 15% of the total stats for each of the caller for the duration of the pact.] A white looking snowman suddenly looked at everyone and they were shocked by the power being emitted by the High Ice Elemental. Upon seeing the crystal beaming the light towards the Quaint Snowfields, the snowman suddenly jumped from the ground and opened its mouth wide to eat the crystal. The crystal then emerged at the body of the snowman as it became its new core. The unexpected thing is that even the High Ice Elemental has greatpatibility with this crystal. A few more notifications got triggered upon the High Ice Elemental ate the crystal. [The High Ice Elemental has ingested a Great Frost Memory Crystal.] [Due to itspatibility with the element, the stat reduction has be 10% instead of 15% per caller of the High Ice Elemental.] [The High Ice Elemental blesses those that are near it to be immune to the effects of the cold.] "Nice! With this, we will no longer fear the Quaint Snowfields." Adrian stated as he remembered that his health got reduced at a great rate inside the Quaint Snowfields due to the cold. Even drinking the Heating Pill that he bought from the auction cannot help him against the cold. Soleil could basically be immune to the cold because she is basically a walking fire girl. Vayu has great resistance, but he also lost great amounts of health inside. If not for Crystal guiding them to a safe path, then they would have died but she cannot do it this time. "We shall prepare two of our warriors to support the both of you. We must also know what is inside those ruins. We pray for your safe return to the tribe." The war mothers stated to wish safe return to not only the three but also their chosen warriors that will apany them. [You have entered the Quaint Snowfields.] [Health will be reduced per movement inside the field. Standing for too long in one spot will give you frostbite.] [Stats will be decreased by 5% because of thecking affinity with the Ice element.] [Attack speed will decrease by 10%.] [Movement Speed will be decreased by 10%.] [You are being blessed by being in the presence of a High Ice Elemental.] [All the negative effects of the Quaint Snowfields will be negated as long as you are in the presence of a High Ice Elemental.] "The Ice Elemental is really effective. Please lead the way to the ruins." Adrian stated as he let the High Ice Elemental shoot the beam that the Great Frost Memory Crystal generates. The group then followed the beam that the High Ice Elemental generated but the monsters that weed them are not easy to deal with. The first ones that they have to deal with are the Quaint Snow Rabbits. Adrian knew that he cannot pull his punches anymore and decided to summon his three hard hitting soulbounds. "Greater Summon: Sirius" "Greater Summon: Kaon" "Greater Summon: Kimat." A terrifying aura suddenly came from Adrian as he no longer hid his soulbounds. The moment all three were summoned, the monsters that are in the area suddenly trembled as they could feel that their bloodline is inferior. Since the Quaint Snow Rabbits are not that intelligent, they can only react two ways which is attack or run away. The Quaint Snow Rabbits did the former as they immediately started to charge towards the group. The small rabbit that looks cute and small would create huge shockwaves. Kaon immediately activated its Fire Elemental Dragon Ball to increase the heat in the surroundings. The Quaint Snow Rabbits are monsters that have the same qualities of an elemental. The moment the temperature started to rise; the charge of the numerous Quaint Snow Rabbits suddenly started to slow down. "Sirius use Nether Rush." "Kimat! Follow up by creating a lightning field around those that want to get away." "Kaon start charging or your breath attack." Adrian started to issuemands in order to assert his dominance of the group. The members of the tribe might be following him, but they are still judging him. If he needs to assert dominance so that all his orders will be heard correctly then he must show that he deserves the respect. The next scene shocked the members of the tribe that still judge the leader of the group. All Quaint Snow Rabbits that headed towards them suddenly melted immediately upon getting hit by all three skills of the soulbounds. What they did not know is that Adrian used all of his Primordial and Nether Energy towards Kaon so that the enemies will definitely die. "Some things need to be done to create a hierarchy." Adrian thought as he has already limated to his leadership roles. Chapter 1038 The next few moments could be said to have been done without much problem. The teamwork of all of them got built up with the seeding opponents. Adrian led the team efficiently as he could although there are still gaps. Thankfully, he could supplement the gaps with his soulbounds. Saena might not be able to heal as fast as Levin Cloud could, but she can heal the whole team without worries. The status anomalies could also be easily absorbed by her and also be used against their opponents. Just as they thought it would be smooth sailing towards the pointed direction, a sudden announcement to the three of them shocked their cores. [The outer and middle part of the Quaint Snowfields has been transformed into an Anomaly Dungeon.] [All monsters inside the forbidden zone field will be part of the temporary Anomaly Dungeon.] Anomaly Dungeons are a new type of dungeons that are created in Pandemonium. It is a rare type of dungeon that has different types to activate. It is also a dungeon that is different from an instance dungeon that can only be created when you have a quest. Anomaly dungeons are special dungeons that can transform a field dungeon momentarily. It would swallow everyone in the area and even the one that activated the Anomaly Dungeon could clear it. It is a great concept to make the game even more chaotic and fun. The concept of Anomaly Dungeons based on the things posted in the patch notes are rifts in the world that change the concept of time and space. Ever since a dark god managed to touch down on the world, rifts of different worlds suddenly started to leak out into the world. As the different worlds were once connected to the main world, objects rted to the other worlds can pull the rift closer to their location. It has been long since that patch, but this is the first time that Adrian experienced an Anomaly Dungeon. Even the forum only knows a handful of them since you cannot generate an Anomaly Dungeon forcefully. The fact that the Great Frost Memory Crystal is the thing that triggered the Anomaly Dungeon is pure coincidence. He would have weed such a thing, but he is not confident in a Forbidden Zone. All the monsters that will popte the dungeon would be from the forbidden zone. What is even scarier is the fact that they will be 10% stronger than before. The snow suddenly shot up to the sky and swallowed all of them inside the dungeon. The effect of the High Ice Elemental is still in effect which is why they are safe from the respective debuffs. The only problem that he faces now is the increased strength of the monsters. He also has NPCs that he needs to worry about which makes it even more difficult. He actually thinks it is a blessing that it was not Crystal that apanied them or else she might have died. Adrian exined the situation to the others as an Anomaly Dungeon does not have an exit as it can only vanish once it gets cleared. "I would have to make sure that no one dies on my watch. If I can deliver their warriors safely then they might help meter. I should get as many brownie points as possible. An all-out war is not that far in thought with the way things are heading." Adrian thought. "Everyone, be sure to stick close to me as we do not know what might happen inside. I will not be able to help you if you stray too far. Sirius, scout ahead of us." Adrian stated. Sirius suddenly stepped out of Adrian''s shadow while he summoned Charon and Dodu. He needs to thread carefully as the damage that they get in the dungeon is mainly magical in nature. Although, physical damage is also great due to some monsters that tend to charge attacks. Sirius suddenly reported back that something is following him. Adrian borrowed Sirius'' eyes to see the enemy and it was huge. It could be called a titan as it is about ten meters tall. If it was that tall then it would have been difficult to hide but it emerged from the snow when Sirius stepped on it. "Everyone! Get ready! An enemy ising with great force." Adrianmanded as the people in the team prepared their weapons. The members of the Mokesi Tribe no longer see Adrian as inexperienced as he basically did two things at one. Adrian was both the leader of the party and the scout. Both roles need to be trusted in order for the party to survive which is why they are now giving him the undying trust as much as they can. "Sirius! Stand in front of us." Adrianmanded. The Mokesi Tribe thought that Adrian would sacrifice one of his soulbounds to stop whatever is charging at them. They can determine that the one chasing after Sirius is great in stature. The snow that it is blowing away is basically five meters in height. The thing that is following Sirius could be described as arge ball that looked like two igloos that formed a sphere. Sirius stopped about ten meters away from the group while the rolling igloo ball is about fifty meters away. The speed of the igloo ball started to speed up and would crash against Sirius in a matter of seconds. Just as the igloo ball hit Sirius, Dodu suddenly glowed and Sirius as well. A golden glow covered Sirius while Dodu''srge health pool suddenly dropped to 50%. Only magical damage could damage Dodu or a skill that can ignore his physical immunity which is extremely rare. "It hasbined magical and physical damage, but thetter is more powerful." Adrian stated as concluded that the golem is a mixed damage being like the other. Monster Name: Quaint Snow Golem Tier: Epic Level: 300 HP: 100% MP: 0/0 Description: A Snow Golem created by an ice mage back then that has been transformed due to the prolonged exposure in the Quaint Snowfields. It is made up of the magic snow that the Quaint Snowfields have which is why it can deal magic damage to those that make contact with it. It is extremely territorial as it was made to guard the dying breath of the mage that created it. The igloo ball stopped in front of Sirius as he tanked the hit thanks to Dodu. Sirius immediately started to attack the Quaint Snow Golem physically, but the damage is minimal. The lost body part is also supplemented by the snow around it. "Greater Summon: Kaon!" Adrian shouted as Dodu returned back to the Soul Chamber. All of Adrian''s soulbounds attacked the Quaint Snow Golem before it could attack them. Sirius used the shadows to deal magic damage, Kaon fired his breath attack and Charon immediately connected its chains to them and started to slowly absorb the health of the Quaint Snow Golem. The Mokesi Tribe members thought that they were getting sacrificed since the undead tethered them to it, but they soon learned the truth. A thin barrier started to coat them, and they instinctively knew that it came from the undead. The huge casket is throwing them off but the soon got ustomed to it. Soleil chose to not summon Regulus immediately as she needed to save that skill forter. Since the half-elementals do not use mana to cast spells as they have infinite amounts of it, they are still restricted to the area they are in. Inside the Quaint Snowfields, the number of fire elementals are small which is why Soleil needs to be intelligent in using her skills as well. She used fireballs to deal great damage to the Quaint Snow Golem while Vayu used his wind mastery to ignite the mes even further. Since elementals use natural forms of magic, the elemental energy that they create also sumb to thews of physics in that world. It is also the reason why inventors love to be in contact with elementals. A barrage of attacks hit the Quaint Snow Golem, but it showed no signs of reacting. It only started to react when its health dropped to 90% in one instance. The igloo ball suddenly spun around and created a snow wave that blurred the vision of everyone present. "Charon! Soul Imprisonment!" Adrian hurriedlymanded as the chains attached to all of the party members suddenly pulled them inside the casket. Adrian touched Charon and used Blink to get away from the scene. The next thing that he heard is arge explosion that also blown him away despite using Blink three times to gain distance. The Soul Imprisonment ended abruptly after as curious gazes suddenly looked at Adrian. They did not know why he suddenly pulled them to a pocket dimension, but the answer is right in front of their eyes. Arge crater that is ten meters deep with the Quaint Snow Golem in the middle could be seen. Chapter 1039 Arge crater could be seen in the location where Adrian and the others. The party members are shocked of the terrifying power that a ball golem could muster. Just as they thought it was the end, the Quaint Snow Golem started to spin like a top as it created a twister that gathered the snow from its surroundings. Monster Name: Quaint Snow Golem Tier: Epic Level: 300 HP: 85% MP: 0/0 Status: Health Recovery "It is regaining health through the snow." Vayu stated as he suddenly charged with his katana. Vayu charged towards the Quaint Snow Golem as he needed to stop it from recovering health. They almost exhausted all they could just to decrease its health by 10% and the 5% health damage it umted from its own attack. If it has a restoration mechanism, then they would definitely die from exhaustion instead of the Quaint Snow Golem. Vayu unsheathed his katana which is filled with intense wind elemental energy. With just one upward sh, the snow tornado that the Quaint Snow Golem created got cut in half and dispersed. Soleil followed that up with a Fire Tornado that she casted in advance while her father dealt with the Quaint Snow Golem''s protective snow tornado. Kaon sent his Fire Elemental Dragon Ball to the center of the Fire Tornado in order to strengthen its power by 50%. Kaon then made use of the Wind Elemental Dragon Ball to aid Vayu as he made it follow thetter. Sirius is followed by the Darkness Elemental Dragon Ball as well. The Frost Elemental Dragon Ball is sent near the Mokesi Tribe members as they usually use attacks of that element. Adrian then learned an interesting fact about Kaon''s Genesis Dragon Breath. It seems that the elements used are dependent on the Elemental Dragon Orbs used to create the magic circle. The remaining Elemental Dragon Ball that Kaon have are Earth and Light which is the element of his current Genesis Dragon Breath. The Quaint Snow Golem wanted to spin once more as it was programmed to restore the health that it lost when it attacked. Sirius then used his shadows to hold the Quaint Snow Golem down, but it is difficult even with the aid of the Darkness Elemental Dragon Ball. The two members of the Mo Tribe then pointed their arrows upward and unleased it. The arrows that flew high up then curved back down to the area of the Quaint Snow Golem. The arrows transformed into ice doves upon release from the bow and exploded into ten ice arrows each thatnded to secure the shadows that Sirius generated. "cial Grasp!" the two members of the Si Tribe stated as their magic transformed the snow in front of them into ice. The ice that has been transformed into snow became frozen hands that are sent towards the Quaint Snow Golem. The two ice hands came from opposite direction and mped the two sides of the Quaint Snow Golem to make sure that it does not move. "Soul Recall!" Adrian then activated a summoning skill that he usually uses when he knows that numbers make a difference. A door from the underworld then slowly got emerged from the ground. Everyone that saw this gate could feel a chill down their spine as it was made using the power of the dead. The gate burst open, and a chilling wind is sent towards them as a beautiful maiden emerged from the gates. [You have summoned a soul of a forgotten maiden that passed away in the Quaint Snowfields.] [You have summoned the Quaint Snow Maiden.] [Her level will be adjusted to your level since she is far stronger than you.] [The summoned Quaint Snow Maiden can use three skills.] [The summon duration is 10 minutes.] The Quaint Snow Maiden could be described as a beautiful woman that looked as if she will melt from the heat of the sun. She looked like a Yuki-Ona or a Snow Woman in Japanese mythology. She might look gentle, but she is very powerful despite her beautiful and charming appearance. Adrian thought that he will use his luck and summon an Aspect of Death, but it seems that it is not easy. The area also affects the Soul Recall spell, which is why he did not expect much, but he has to make do. The problem they have now is crowd control. Adrian immediately looked at the three avable skills that the Quaint Snow Maiden has. The temporary measure that they used to lock down the golem will not hold long as it also uses intense concentration from the users of the spells and magic. "Embrace of the Eternal Blizzard." The Quaint Snow Maiden heard themand and a beautiful giggle reverberated in the area. A powerful blizzard suddenly enveloped the area where the Quaint Snow Golem is pinned down. Ice suddenly started to grow from the bottom of the Quaint Snow Golem until half of its body got covered. The spell called Embrace of the Eternal Blizzard is more of arge area of effect crowd control skill than arge damage per second skill. It freezes the enemies in the area for ten seconds while also dealing a small amount of damage. If one is lucky then they can apply frostbite, but the Quaint Snow Golem cannot be afflicted with that status ailment. "Dance of the Million Snowkes!" Adrianmanded as the Quaint Snow Maiden floated in the air and started to dance gracefully. With each quarter of a second, hundreds of beautiful snowkes are generated. These snowkes might look beautiful, but they hold incredible sharpness and power. Within the ten seconds that the Quaint Snow Maiden halted the Quaint Snow Golem, the snowkes already surrounded thetter. As she finished herst dance movement, the snowkes suspended in the air became shuriken that pierced the Quaint Snow Golem. The ten seconds also proved incredibly useful to the other team members especially Soleil. With enough time to umte power, she created Giga Fireball. An extremelyrge fireball that has ten thousand times the power of a normal fireball. The miniature sun, which is the Giga Fireball, then came crashing down on the Quaint Snow Golem. Due to the intense temperature sh, a powerful explosion blew all of them away. All of them got injured because parts of the Quaint Snow Golem became shards that are sent towards their direction. Some even got hit on the head which caused them to faint, but the most important thing is that they are still alive. Vayu is the first one that recovered and checked on the status of the Quaint Snow Golem. He can see that the Quaint Snow Golem is still functioning but half of it has already melted with its core exposed. The core of the Quaint Snow Golem looked like a blue metal that absorbed the cold. "Its core is made up of Frossting Gem. It is a stone that can sap all the heat in the area and can also feed on the snow or ice around it. It is extremely rare in this region that almost everyone living here wants it. It can even drive the other tribes to war just looking at its size." One of the Mo tribe members stated as they clearly know how valuable this gem is despite it being the size of a baseball. "All of you! Aim for the core." Adrian shouted as a fierce battle erupted to destroy the core of the Quaint Snow Golem. Ten minutester, the Quaint Snow Golem is no longer functional as the core it has shattered into pieces. A huge amount of experience points flowed into Adrian, Vayu and Soleil as they did defeat a monster that is fifty levels above them. The only thing that they could collect as loot is the shards of Frossting Gem since monsters hunted with NPCs often have different drop mechanics. "Thank you, Quaint Snow Maiden. I ask for one more wish. Please help myrades and use the ''Miracle of Ending Winter''." Adrian stated with a humble voice. The Quaint Snow Maiden that only showed a stoic expression could be seen smiling as she rubbed Adrian''s head. The Quaint Snow Maiden suddenly started to dance onest time apanied by her beautiful melodic voice that is as beautiful as winter. All of them that heard the voice suddenly started to recover their health. Those that were knocked unconscious because of an attack to their head woke up. The Quaint Snow Maiden that danced and sung for them suddenly started to turn into beautiful particles of light as her warm smile imprinted itself in their hearts. [You have heard the rare song of the Quaint Snow Maiden called the Miracle of Ending Winter.] [Health has been restored back to full.] [Mana has been restored back to full.] [All status ailments are washed away thanks to the effects of the song.] [The Quaint Snow Maiden thanks you for letting her perform her beloved song.] [You cannot summon the Quaint Snow Maiden again for this Anomaly dungeon.] Chapter 1040 The Quaint Snow Maiden is also called the angel of the Quaint Snowfield because it was a monster that healed those that are injured. It can only heal you if you manage to survive and be lucky enough to encounter it. The fact that Adrian could summon such an elusive being is a great testament to how good his karma is. Soul Recall might summon a random monster, NPC or aspect but it has a hidden mechanism that bases the summon on the summoner''s karma. The Quaint Snow Maiden that Adrian has summoned is one of the dead Quaint Snow Maidens that answered his call to help them traverse the Anomaly Dungeon. It is indeed a great blessing to summon such a magnificent and beautiful being. The Quaint Snow Maiden is also something that the Mokesi Tribe worships as they are also close to that of an Ice Elemental. Their wonderful voice is also said to be the most enchanting thing to be ever heard in the frigid north. In fact, the Ice Queen Elona is said to have been a Quaint Snow Maiden that transformed herself into what she is now. No one knows for sure, but her perfect handling of the ice element is the basis of those rumors. She is also rumored to have a very beautiful voice that can warm the hearts of those that hear it, but she usually shows her cold side. "We were lucky that our leader managed to summon a Quaint Snow Maiden. If we did not, then we might have lost two of our members." One of the archers from the Mo Tribe stated as two members got hit on the head and was profusely bleeding. "I guess I was lucky enough to do so. We shall rest and check on the others before moving forward. An Anomaly Dungeon does not close or give an exit unless one kills the monster that is holding the core of the dungeon." Adrian stated as he really was lucky that he summoned such a being. They proceeded after checking that everyone has been healed fully and no one has hidden injuries. The next monsters that they encountered were Quaint Snow Foxes, but they were fewer in number than the Quaint Snow Rabbits. The only problem in facing them is the fact that they are extremely nimble and can dodge instinctively. The group could only hunt them when they cornered one or when Adrian surprises them with a partial summoning. Just as everyone is thinking that they are fine in killing the Quaint Snow Foxes, shards of ice are suddenly hurled towards the group. Fortunately, Soleil raised a me shield to protect them, and they were already covered in a thick barrier due to Charon''s help. Adrian looked at the direction where the ice shards were hurled and gasped. He could see a monster with a bright golden soul. It was a Quaint Snow Fox but is actually a variant of the species. Adrian wants to have it, but he is already going to fill in his seventh soulbound using the egg nted in Pann''s backyard. "Master, it is a good candidate to be my subordinate." Sirius suddenly stated which Adrian remembered his Alpha title that gave himmand over two subordinates of the same family line. Foxes are still considered as Canidae which means they are indeed capable of being part of the pack. The only problem in getting the Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox to be part of Sirius'' pack is the fact that only he could urge it. If Adrian steps in, then that would mean Sirius did not get the respect that is needed to recruit the Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox. "Let me clear the other then. Sirius, go and drag her to the shadow world for a minute." Adrianmanded as a small star is already forming on his hand. Adrian also used Gravity Control to pin down the Quaint Snow Foxes while leaving the variant alone. Sirius did as he is told and immediately dragged the Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox to the shadow world. With a snap of his finger''s Adrian made the small star explode to create a ck hole. The Quaint Snow Foxes that were pinned down by the Gravity Control is released from thetter in order to get sucked into the ck hole. Those that were close enough to the ck hole got sucked in while those farther managed to gain a bit of distance. Unfortunately for them, Adrian with the help of the Cube of Paradox casted Quantum Cascade. All the Quaint Snow Foxes that managed to think that they got away are all pulled towards the ck hole since it is the epicenter of the Quantum Cascade skill. All of the Quaint Snow Foxes that everyone was fighting got sucked in the huge ck hole that Adrian created. The members of the Mokesi Tribe gulped upon the sight of this as only powerful magic can do such thing. "Everyone! Please get ready as they will be sent out after less than ten seconds. They are still not dead so please get rid of them as they are spit out." Adrianmanded as he worried if Sirius is doing great in recruiting the Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox. "Where have you brought me?" the Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox stated as she can only see darkness. The Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox then raised its two tails and created a bluish white me that is not hot but instead cold. This is the special skill that it got after getting another tail called Frost Fox Fire. It is also the only thing that distinguishes it from the rest of its kind that rarely use their intellect as she also gained great intelligence when she grew another tail. The Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox is currently at level 270 which is forty levels higher than Sirius. The Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox then created more Frost Fox Fire to illuminate the surroundings but all it could see are shadows. She can only remember a ck unidentified thing swallowing her beforeing here. "You! Join my pack!" Sirius suddenly stated as his voice could be heard as a whisper in the Shadow Realm. "Show yourself coward! I am a great and mighty thing that has transcended my own kind. I will never bow down to anyone." The Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox replied. "Join me while I am still being nice. I do not mind juggling you a bit to make you change your mind but ept my offer while I am still being nice." Sirius stated as he has yet to show himself. "If you do not show yourself then do not me me for being violent." The Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox stated as she released Frost Fox Fires around her. The Frost Fox Fire fizzled as it did not hit anything in the vast Shadow Realm. Augh could suddenly be heard, and it actually came from Sirius himself. It is said that the soulbound often takes after the master and Sirius is the first one contracted by Adrian. One could say that Sirius has seen all sides of Adrian''s character and learns from him. "You cannot leave this ce unless I want to. I can leave you here for all eternity. You must choose to follow me or be left here. The time is ticking because my master needs to also exit from the Anomaly Dungeon." Sirius stated but his voice is just like whispers in the wind that scatters all over the area. The Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox can suddenly feel something that it only felt from the monster kings of the Quaint Snowfields. She can feel fear and an immense presence staring at her as if she is being looked down upon. She looked around but nothing could be seen until she looked up. The Variant Species of the Quaint Snow Fox looked up and Sirius'' form could be seen towering over her. Sirius has always showed himself to her, but she could not see him easily because she only looked around her and not up. The moment she looked up; she could see the fearsome ck mass made ofher energy that is the Abyssal Fenrir. Sirius true form can only be summoned in the Shadow Realm or to be more specific the Abyss which is the deepest parts of the shadow realm. Even the shadow people dared not to traverse the Abyss as it is very dangerous, and one could easily get lost inside of it but that is not true for monsters that are from the Abyss. Sirius blew away the Frost Fox Fires as if he was blowing out a candle. His great and fearsome figure that is twenty meters high can only be seen in the Abyss. Chapter 1041 The fight with the other Quaint Snow Foxes has already been concluded. The number might not be as much as the Quaint Snow Rabbits, but they still numbered to be less than thirty. The exhaustion of fighting has been lessened because of Vortex but they still needed to kill off the weakened Quaint Snow Foxes. Just as Adrian is wondering how Sirius is faring in getting the Variant of the Quaint Snow Fox, he receives a series of notifications that assured him that everything is fine. [Sirius has sessfully recruited the Quaint Snow Fox (Variant) to be part of his pack.] [One of the two slots in Sirius'' pack has been popted.] [Sirius'' stats increased by 5 points per stat.] [The Quaint Snow Fox (Variant) level has decreased to Sirius'' level] [Please select a name for the Quaint Snow Fox (Variant).] Adrian did not know that he also has to name the part of Sirius'' pack, but he already found a good name for her. He chose the name Yuki as it also means snow in anothernguage, and she is also a white fox. The level has also been changed because the Alpha must not be lower in levelpared to the members of the pack. "Let me check the skills that is avable for her. Only three of the five are avable." Adrian stated as he only saw five skill slots avable. It seems the members of the pack are restricted as well. Skill Name: Frost Fox Fire Tier: Epic Type: Active with Status Abnormality Effect: - Sap the heat from the surroundings and create a cold me that can be controlled. Deals 100% of the magical damage of the user to the enemy target. - Can create two at a time (dependent on the number of tails) Cooldown: 5 Seconds Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant Skill Name: Snow Fur Tier: Rare Type: Passive Effect: - Protects the user from extreme temperature changes that can affect the psyche of the skill bearer. - Cannot be affected by the Frozen status ailment. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None Skill Name: Sacrifice Tail Tier: Unique Type: Active Effect: - Sacrifice one of the tails temporarily. - Increase the spell power of the user for a given duration by 100% per tail sacrificed. - Tails can be recovered by special food or by waiting for a given period. Cooldown: None Duration: 30 minutes Tail Recovery Duration: 2 days per tail Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None "As expected, the tails of a fox monster are the source of its immense power." Adrian muttered as he looked at the obedient Yuki. Yuki could be seen sitting behind near Sirius that emerged from the Shadow Realm. There is still immense fear written on her face, but she seems to be very obedient to Sirius. Sirius had this smiley look on his face as he wanted to be praised for the thing that he did. Adrian did so and patted Sirius'' head which made him wag his tail. "Did you make it your soulbound, Big Brother Equinox?" Soleil asked as Vayu also looked intrigued. "Something close to that." Adrian stated as he exined the concept of the skill that Sirius has. "Awesome!" Soleil stated as she patted Yuki, but thetter does not like the heat emanating from her. "We should proceed as the High Ice Elemental is already pointing us near the location." Adrian stated as he could see that the beam of light that the guide produces can be seen getting close. The group followed the beam of light after they healed up a bit from the fight earlier. Upon reaching a clearing, they can immediately tell that it is different. The beam of light that the High Ice Elemental produced has ended here. They wondered if there is a ruin in the location but all of it is just made covered in snow. "It should be here, but we cannot see it. Is it buried in the snow?" Adrian muttered but something unexpected happened. The High Ice Elemental that is under the control of Vayu and Soleil suddenly went rogue. The cute little snowman suddenly flew towards the location where the beam of lightnded. The scariest fact is that Vayu and Soleil no longer poured their concentration on the High Ice Elemental. [Vayu has lost control of the High Ice Elemental. Stats will return to normal.] [Soleil has lost control of the High Ice Elemental. Stats will return to normal.] The two notifications appeared all of a sudden and Adrian felt something terrible is about to happen. He could see the snow on the ground started to be thinner. The small snowman suddenly started to expand to a degree that they look like ants. Everyone immediately knew that this will be the opponent that they need to fight in order to live. "This is messed up!" Adrian reacted as he immediately teleported everyone away as the first attack needed to be dodged. Monster Name: Quaint Snowman (Anomaly Dungeon Boss) Tier: Legendary Level: 300 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A monster born from the fusion of elemental magic and the Great Frost Memory Crystal. It has been guiding those towards the hidden ruin of the Great Rider of the North, but it is actually the guardian of the ruin as well. It has be more powerful because of the presence of Ice Elemental Magic in its system. Abilities: Winter'' Wind, Avnche, Snow Down Adrian saw the abilities that the Anomaly Dungeon Boss could use which is quite new. It seems that his evil eye is also affected by the anomaly dungeon. The Quaint Snowman is definitely not something wonderful to look at as it is more snow monster than neighborhood snowman. The Quaint Snowman is about ten meters tall with the Great Frost Memory Crystal embedded on top of its head. Its arms are also incredibly thick as a small house. One strike from those can mean death by blunt force. [The Quaint Snowman is now preparing its attack called Winter''s Wind.] "That is new as well." Adrian muttered as attacks from monsters rarely notify the raiding team, but he soon found out why. The surrounding wind started to be dry not because of heat but due to the Quaint Snowman sucking all the heat in the surroundings. A cold wind suddenly started to emanate from the body of the Quaint Snowman that sted everyone in the surroundings. The barrier that protected all of them suddenly shattered easily with one attack. The most frightening fact is that the attack called Winter''s Wind did not even feel like an attack. They only felt a breeze pass through them but the barrier that covered almost half of their health got reduced to nothing. "Grand me Tornado!" Soleil casted as she immediately chanted the spell the moment she could. "Wind Splitter!" Vayu stated as he shed the wind which created three wind des that shed at therge me tornado. The three wind des separated therge me tornado into three smaller ones that hit therge Quaint Snowman. The boss monster did not even flinch as its body got engulfed in mes, but its health did get reduced greatly. Parts of its body could be seen melting but the snow around it is regenerating the parts that be water. The parts of the body that do be water is turned into snow in the end due to the low temperature. Vayu made his move and charged towards the Quaint Snowman. He managed to but off its arm with his powerful strike, but it just got absorbed back into its body to regrow. It seems that the Anomaly Boss Monster is once again immune to physical attacks as it was not hurt by Vayu''s sh. The members of the Mokesi Tribe could barely damage the boss monster so they are relegated to smaller tasks. The Mo Tribe will be the ones to kite the boss monster so that it will not focus on Vayu easily. The Ke Tribe members are in charge of defense as they shifted their weapons from ils to shields. The Si Tribe used their magic to create ice shields so that they can protect the others. Adrian then immediately used Perfect Assimtion with Kimat and summoned his Primordial Armament: Axe. Among all of his Primordial Armaments, only the axe could carry great force that could blow away snow. His armor immediately changed to a heavy armor style while he looked like a demon tiger human hybrid. Lightning could be seen crackling from Adrian''s armor as he has gotten Kimat''s affinity for the lightning element. The metal element is also present as Adrian''s armor that should only be made of dark metal is now lined with silver which is the conductive metal that Kimat''s Silver Thunder Armor has. Adrian summoned Sirius, Kaon and Saena to assist him. Saena is now the most important healer in the team as their immunity to frostbite is no longer avable. All the blessing that the High Ice Elemental has given them vanished as it became their greatest foe. Chapter 1042 [You used Perfect Assimtion with your soulbound, Kimat.] [Kimat''s stats will be fused with your stats for the duration of the skill.] [Two abilities will be given to you in random.] [You have obtained the skill: Silver Thunder Armor] [You have obtained the skill: Metallic Copy] "It seems I got lucky this time and got the skills that are perfect." Adrian stated as he immediately activated Metallic Copy. A silver looking metal oozed out of the ground near Adrian. The silver metal then started to form into a humanoid shape until it is a perfect copy of the current Adrian. Unlike what he thought, the copy is moved by an AI instead of him, but he could stillmand it. The Metallic Copy could understand twomands which is protect and attack. The protectmand will make the Metallic Copy shield Adrian from any damage that will strike him. It will not attack the enemy though as it will entirely focus on defending Adrian from attacks. The attackmand is simple and that it would attack the enemy that Adrian designates. It will have the same moves and attack patterns that Adrian usually uses. He is very curious to see how an AI could copy the way he attacks the others. "I am curious if this will also take effect." Adrian stated as he suddenly thought of something even more broken. "Limit Break: Summoner!" "Nether Domain!" "Netheros True Form!" Adrian activated all his skills that can turn the tides. He has no choice but to do this as he does not want to suffer. He also needs to safely deliver the six NPCs that are with them in order to gain brownie points from the Mokesi Tribe. The surroundings suddenly got covered in Nether mist as Adrian''s form also changed. It is not only Adrian''s form that changed as all his soulbounds as well. The most surprising thing that changed as well is the Metallic Copy. Adrian is practically beaming with joy upon seeing this because another him in this powerful form could body a boss monster of the same level as him. "This will be fun! Attack! But it seems that Sirius'' pack member is not affected by theher mist as it did not transform into aher monster. Yuki is still affected by the buffs that Sirius has done though. Such a shame that I cannot strengthen a pack member directly." Adrianmanded as all his soulbounds and even his Metallic Copy attacked the Quaint Snowman. The Mokesi Tribe members could noy believe what they are witnessing. They could see two titan warriors and titanic monsters pushing around the Quaint Snowman. The most terrifying thing is that they were getting pushed back earlier but now it is the boss monster that is getting pushed around. It is not only Adrian that gave his all as even Vayu and Soleil activated their powerful skills. Every time they could hear a buzz in the wind would be Vayu passing through unseen. Soleil also used Regulus in its greatest form which is the antithesis of an Ice Elementa monster. The danger that they initially felt is suddenly gone from their hearts. [The Quaint Snowman is now preparing its attack called Avnche.] The Quaint Snowman that is severely melting suddenly exploded with force that knocked the others away a few feet. It suddenly roared as its body suddenlybined with the snow. The Quaint Snowman cannot be targeted suddenly as the surrounding suddenly started to rumble. "It has fused with the snow we are standing on." Adrian shouted as he immediately ordered Kaon to carry those that cannot fly up the sky. "Metallic Copy! Perform Earth Splitter with me." Adrianmanded as both him and his copy jumped to the sky. The axe that they are using suddenly glowed as it became twice as big. Adrian made sure to infuse as muchher energy as possible inside the two axes. He and his copy crashed down on the snowy ground at the same time that the Avnche skill that the Quaint Snowman got activated. Contrary to its name of Avnche, the skill is more like snow eruption as Adrian and his metallic copy got a face full of snow. Thankfully for Adrian, the metallic copy is the one thatnded first which is why it tanked most of the damage from the skill. It is a truly fearsome ability because the metallic copy got destroyed upon taking a full hit. "That copy has all of my enchantments and buffs, yet it got destroyed immediately. Fortunately, I still have a backup in ce. Rewind!" Adrian stated as he reversed the time of the metallic copy. The shards of metal that made up the metallic copy are the target of the Rewind Spell. The numerous fragments suddenly floated back up and the scene looked like time is reversed. The destroyed metallic copy got restored back to what it was before getting destroyed. "Sirius use Realm Ender!" "Kaon use Genesis Dragon Breath! "Metallic Copy use Nature''s Punisher with me." Adrian issuedmands one after the other as the whole world looked different from the effect of the different skills. Kaon fired off his Genesis Dragon Breath at full power and full enchantment towards the Quaint Snowman. Even if it is a level 300 boss monster, getting hit by an attack like that can never be great. The next thing that hit it is the two Nature''s Punisher that Adriana and his copy performed. The axe became ten times asrge which is already great in size since he is in his true form. The moment the two axesnded on the ground where the Quaint Snowman is located, the power erupted from the ground that sent the hulking body of the boss monster flying. Sirius did not let this stop as he became even more ominous looking as he attacked the Quaint Snowman as it was still on the air. Soleil then followed with up with a me tornado to keep it flying. Vayu then finished it off with Storm Execution sh. Chapter 1043 [You have sessfully defeated the Quaint Snowman that serves as Anomaly Dungeon Boss.] [You have gained massive amounts of experience points.] [The surroundings will return back to what it was.] The anomaly dungeon suddenly started to shake as if space itself is being destroyed. Adrian could see that this Anomaly Dungeon is some sort of pocket dimension. It acts as the same way that a pocket dimension being destroyed but with the living beings inside being safe. "There are no drops!" Soleil stated as she could not see any dropped items. They did level up by a frightening degree though. "It is fine because we got five levels instead. Even if the boss monster was level 300, there are still nine of us that share the experience points. It would take us a week just to level up once." Vayu stated. "The fact that the help that we got became leeches in the end. We might have leveled up more if only us three is present." Adrian muttered but he did not expect things to turn out the way it was. [You have pushed yourself too far that even the body of a greater demon cannot handle.] [Your stats will decrease by 30% for two days and all skills used will have a cooldown of one day before you can use them again.] Adrian suddenly got hit with a weakening state that he almost fainted. He knew that something would happen as the thing that he did is very broken. He basically defeated a boss monster that is seventy levels higher than him with just two other yers. Granted that he has soulbounds, it is still a great feat that can surely be reported as broken. Adrian did not see this notification as a downside as there is a key in that small notification. The notification said that he could not handle the strain because he has the body of a greater demon. It seems that pursuing the body of an Arch Demon is the only thing that he needs if he wants to recreate everything without drawbacks. Not only did Adrian''s stat decrease but his health is also getting drained. It seems that his body is also starting to break down which is why he summoned Saena to maintain his health. It seems that his own regeneration has been rendered useless because of the strain in his body. "Are you fine?" Vayu asked as he is worried. "I can manage but it seems that any enemy thates will be for you two to handle." Adrian stated. Just as Adrian rested, the Great Frost Memory Crystal that the Quaint Snowman had suddenly floated in the sky. All of them thought that another enemy will be generated by the memory crystal, but it suddenly pierced something. The thing that it pierced is actual space which stunned all of them. Adrian then started tough as he suddenly realized why the beam of light that the Great Frost Crystal generated points to a location that cannot be seen. The actual ruin is in a pocket dimension instead of the main world. It seems that the original three war mothers were not pushovers and are extremely powerful. "If they could utilize space to hide the ruins then the three war mothers were definitely demigods at the very least." Adrian muttered which the Mokesi Tribe heard. If anyone made that im, then they will not believe it but to someone that could be said close to godlike beings then Adrian is definitely a somewhat reliable source. If that is indeed true, then they are descendants of people that were very powerful beings. They suddenly felt a feeling in their hearts that overwhelmed their emotions. The Great Frost Memory Crystal pierced actual space and it suddenly released ice from its very core. The ice then ran down towards the ground as it created an opening. A cavern with walls made of diamond ice could bee seen created by the Great Frost Memory Crystal. If one looked behind the cavern created, then they would see that is only an entrance. Vayu then led them inside while Adrian is in the middle since he is still weakened. They disappeared from the main world when they entered the cavern. Unlike what it seems on the outside, the cavern is actually a long corridor that is filled with diamond ice. The diamond ice might be cold to look at, but it is actually quite warm. In fact, the whole cavern might look like it is cold, but it is actually warm. It is also not dark as the diamond ice seems to create its own light or refract light which made the cavern extremely well lit. About ten minutes of walking in a straight path, the end of the cavern could be seen. The ruin inside the cavern could be said as made entirely of diamond ice. Four statues could be seen inside the ruin. A great man riding a horse made of ice with three beautiful maidens around him. It might look strange that the Rider of the North looked like a being that is revered by the three war mothers then. Adrian then looked at the walls that covered the bottom of the ruin. In the walls are text that even he has difficulty reading. It is not that he cannot recognize it but the runes themselves cannot be read as it vanishes if he focuses on them for one second. "I cannot read it. Can you guys?" Adrian asked the others. "I cannot. The runes disappear." Vayu replied. "Same. They vanish as if they are illusions." Soleil replied as well. "I can see the runes, but I am not able to read it." One of the members of the Mokesi Tribe stated and the others confirmed as well. "If that is the case then only people of the Mokesi Tribe can read the runes. Please write what you see on this paper." Adrian stated as he gave them the paper. He gave three people paper to make sure that they are reading the same thing instead of different runes. Chapter 1044 "If that is the case then only people of the Mokesi Tribe can read the runes. Please write what you see on this paper." Adrian stated as he gave them the paper. He gave three people paper to make sure that they are reading the same thing instead of different runes. The Mokesi Tribe members wrote what they saw in the walls and all of them are identical. It seems that they were not lying when they said that they can see the runes. After confirming and reading the notes, Adrian started to slowly decipher the runes. "Born from the great winter snow on the day where the moon was like ice itself. Grunsven was destined to lead the tribe as he paired with the great winter horse called the Hr¨ªmfax. Only people that have been chosen by the great winter moon goddess could ever ride the majestic beasts that freely travel the frozen tundra. The three of us were once at odds yet he united the north with just his great might. He did not even go to war against the three of our tribes. In a battle of might, he bested our fathers and was given permission four our hand in marriage. The three tribes becamebined, and the north was the strongest it has ever been. Even the ones known as the Frost Giants showed him great respect. s, the peace that we have felt did notst as the foreign gods from other ces hase to destroy everything. He became a great warrior not only for his people but also for the world. He even took on the burden of the fallen gods by wielding a scythe made in their power and honor. With the great scythe, he gave hope towards the world but it seems that hope is not enough for those of ill will. Our Great Rider and husband led his army to quell the foreign god army. Victory was given by him but was betrayed in the end by the searing light. The light was jealous of winter''s might and trapped the cold with its blinding light. Even our Great Rider could not handle the searing light by himself and fell into darkness. Now his great ability that could peer into the weakness of any being has also fallen into darkness. May he achieve rest as he has been fighting for so long. To our sessors or those that get inside the ruins, we ask you to save our Great Rider." Adrian read the long passage of the runes engraved in the wall. The moment he read all of the runes perfectly, the group suddenly felt a force push them out of the ruins. The next thing that they know is that they are outside the ruins and inside the Quaint Snowfields. [You have unlocked the hidden content rted to the Rider of the North.] [You have been given the special mission passed down by the Three War Mothers.] QUEST NOTIFICATION Quest Name: Bring the Great Rider of the North to Peace Description: The Three War Mothers have engraved their wills in a forgotten ruin in the north. They want those that read their wills to find the Rider of the North and defeat him. They want their beloved husband to gain eternal peace as they are waiting for him in the afterlife. Difficulty: S Clear Condition: Be in the raid party that defeats the Horseman of Death and survive until he gets killed. Failure Condition: Do not have anything to do with the defeat of the Horseman of Death. Reward: Title ¨C Savior of the Forgotten Rider of the North and Max Affinity with the Mokesi Tribe Failure: None Note: The reward for this quest could be changed depending on the contribution on the raid against the Horseman of Death. This quest could be shared but the effects of the title will decrease every ten people that have the quest. [You have found a part of the trace regarding the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] [You have found two of the four parts. Find the other two in order toplete the trace.] The Great Frost Memory Crystal detached itself from the space and fell on the ground. It seems that its use is no longer needed for the moment, or it needs to be recharged once again. They do not know how to activate it again anyway, so they just brought the pale colored crystal back to the tribe. Adrian shared the quest with Vayu and Soleil since they are currently with him right now. He did not know why they are getting individual quests for each horseman but that made him even more wary. If each horseman gives a specific quest, then that would mean they are more powerful than he has thought. The time they have left before the deadline is only twenty more days. They took their time in finding the clues as they needed to see the individual ability of each horseman. The Horseman of Famine could change the rules of an area by changing the expected oues. Now, they have learned that the Horseman of Death actually has the ability to see the weakness of anyone. It is a very dangerous ability for a Horseman attached with the description of death. It seems that the horseman is still in their early stage and will awaken if the four traces are not found. "I just hope that the other yers can find the remaining two within the timeframe." Adrian muttered as he returned back to the Mokesi Tribe. Upon returning to the tribe, Adrian exined what they found in the ruins to the three war mothers. The three war mothers looked confused, but it seems that they are now uniting for amon enemy. The ones that have betrayed their Great Rider will face theirbined wrath. "Thank you all for your hard work. Let us praise you more because you manage to send our warriors back. They are even more powerful nowpared to before. As a reward, please take that Great Frost Memory Crystal. If you ever need our assistance, then do not be shy in asking for our aide. Also, can we ask for a favor?" War Mother Crya stated. "Sure. What is the favor? As long as we canplete it then we will not shy away from the favor." Adrian replied as he knows that great rewardse from quests regarding high level NPCs. "The favor might be quite absurd but when you face the Great Rider of the North or rather the Horseman of Death as you call him, we ask that youe for us. We want to be part of the battle against our ancestor. We want the wish of the first war mothers to be granted andy their beloved husband to rest." The three current War Mothers stated. Adrian did not smile brightly as he did not want to seem so happy upon their request. He knew that the favor is serious, and he needs to reciprocate the same feelings as well. He already knows that he cannot defeat the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse with just their group which is why he needed allies. A lot of the top guilds already agreed in working with him, but a lot more rejected his proposal. If the Mokesi Tribe will join in their raid, then it might be less burdensome. The Mokesi Tribe have vanguard, archers and spell casters which makes them perfect for raids. The only worry that he has is that the Horseman that they want to defeat is the Horseman of Death. He basically feeds on the energy of the dead. He fears that the Mokesi Tribe might get wiped out if they were toe in battle. He needed to help them increase their chances of winning and he already knows how. "If that is the case then that is fine, but I need to tell you the dangers of this battle as well. I have seen even the undead fail because the greed of the living. There are a lot of factors when ites to fighting against the Horseman of Death." Adrian replied as he exined the current abilities that the Horseman of Death have or at least those that were observed. "If that is your worry then we thank you for your kind heart. All three of us must repay the grace that our ancestors have given us, and we must also destroy those that have slighted them." The Three War Mothers stated simultaneously as if they are sharing one mind. Adrian can more or less guess that the three war mothers are actually in sync with each other''s ideals. The only reason that they split the Mokesi Tribe into three is to ensure that a healthypetition is present in their society so that everyone will strive to get better. From the way all of them mingle with each other, one can clearly see that they do not have hatred in their hearts but mutual respect. That also extends to their tribe members. Chapter 1045 Creepysoo, Lycan and Solstice headed south of Avalon as the got near the forbidden area called Misty Forest. Contrary to the name, it sounds like an innocent forest filled with mist, but that mist is the reason why it became a forbidden zone. The monsters in that mist are not normal because they have evolved to be Mist Beasts that can be with it. There are a group of elves that havee to reside in this forbidden zone that even the other elves dare not to annoy. They are called the Mist Elves and have resided inside the Misty Forest since time immemorial. The Mist Elves rarely go outside the Misty Forest as it has been their home. They have also be one with the mist as they have bodies that can hide inside the mist. The Mist Elves have the same features as normal elves, but they have different skin tone and eye color. The Mist Elves have white skin tone and ck sclera which is why they have been sometimes called demon elves. They are not rted to the demons or even the devils but have evolved to a species that can live inside the forbidden zone. Although even the Mist Elves can only live in the outer areas of the Misty Forest since the middle and inner area are dangerous beyond belief. "Do you think we will find them?" Creepysoo asked and the faces of Levin Cloud and Solstice could be seen no longer interested. "You have been asking that every ten minutes. Can you tone down your energy a bit?" Levin Cloud answered as he is also chatty but only when they are in a big group. He also does not like to repeat what he says as he finds repetitive things very annoying. "You are really a certified chatterbox. Even the news about you in the professional scene is about you being very charming. You are basically the exact opposite of my brother and his friends. He usually only has friends that are very behaved, and they rarely make noise when they are in the house." Solstice stated as she remembered the times when Adrian''s friends are inside their house. "You mean, your house is too big, and Adrian''s room is also big which is why you cannot hear us even if we are loud. Also, your mother is actually scary which is why we tend to enjoy in a normal sounding environment." Levin Cloud retorted. "Can you give me the story of how you guys met? I have never heard of it before. It would also kill time as we explore the outskirts of the Misty Forest. We cannot casually stroll inside the forbidden zone as if we own the ce after all." Creepysoo stated. "I am curious as well. My little brother is not the type to talk much about his experiences with other people. He tends to keep it to himself and will not say anything unless you question him. Even I was shocked when he brought a friend over after two days of entering his new school." Solstice added. "Let me see¡­ I remember meeting Adrian back in first grade, but I actually met him in the park before going to school. I remember a silent kid back then who was just sitting in a swing. I was more bombastic as a kid like him." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed towards Creepysoo. "If I remember correctly, we just recently moved in that ce as we got a good deal on our currentnd." Solstice stated as she reminisced the old days. "Bynd, you mean the hill then you are correct. You guys were the talk of the town back then because someone actually bought thatnd. I did not understand it back then, but our neighbors could not stop talking about it." Levin Cloud stated as theirnd is indeed not small. "We were not always that wealthy. I know that we were well off back then, but it also takes a lot of patience and hard work to earn that much. I remember it took exactly four and half years to earn that much money. It is still a great feat from other''s perspectives, but we also lived in a smaller house back then. Our parents married early when they met, and they do not have much to their name. They had to work hard for that and us siblings experience that as well. It is also the reason why we did not grow up like those people that had everything since the beginning. I also remembered that Adrian was often bullied by smaller kids as a child. It is also one of the reasons why we moved away since the social environment in our previous ce is not great. They picked on him because it was often me who walks him back to our home and not our parents." Solstice stated as she remembered the difficult times. "Seriously! People really need to grow up and mind their own business. They even project their insecurities against a child which leads their children to think that it is fine to look down on others." Creepysoo stated which made Solstice smile. "Anyways, back to my story since we are killing time. It was actually Adrian that first approached me back then. He was at the swing if I remember correctly but no one was pushing him. So, he actually told me that we will take turns pushing each other since I also wanted to be on the swing. We then met at the same school the next day and the rest is history." Levin Cloud stated as he smiled. He also remembered that Adrian barely got to push him since he was fetched by his mother early. Adrian did give him constion candy as a way to apologize but that was the first time that Marlon felt he got a genuine friend. Due to his mother wanting him to get a better future, she had to work multiple jobs to support the schooling fees. The school that Adrian and Marlon attended back then is not cheap, but the academic guarantees are immense. It also came at a cost, but Marlon vowed that he would graduate with honors to repay her mother''s kindness and even make friends, but thetter was more difficult because of his social standing. When the other parents learned of his social standing, Marlon lost the friends he thought he got on the seeding days. It seems that their parents have told them to not socialize with him, but Adrian was different. He was the most genuine of all the people there and he even remembered that he was the boy in the park. "I rather have one true friend that a thousand fake friends anyway." Levin Cloud said to himself as he also thinks that Adrian is his lucky charm since his life became better the moment he came in his life. "Wow! The story of how you met is really inspiring. I am almost in tears. If this was a manhwa, then you would be the protagonist while Big Bro Equinox would be your wealthy best friend that always supports you." Creepysoo stated as it is often cliches in gaming stories that the main character has a wealthy but true best friend. "I am d that you liked my story because it seems that they also liked it as well. Am I correct?" Levin Cloud stated as he looked in front of him but neither Creepysoo nor Solstice could see the people he is talking to. A few secondster, humanoid silhouettes started to appear in front of them. At first it was only a handful but now they are surrounded by at least fifty people. They also do not look weing as their glowing white irises are looking at them with intent to kill. "We are surrounded." Solstice whispered. "Any idea on how we can escape if they are not friendly?" Creepysoo whispered back as he intends to fight back if they suddenly attack. "Leave this forest. Did you not see the signs outside that this forest is dangerous?" A female voice came from one of the silhouettes inside the mist. "We know that the forest is dangerous but is it you that makes it dangerous?" Levin Cloud asked but one of the silhouettes suddenly shouted back in anger and fired a warning arrow near his foot. "That is yourst warning." One of the silhouettes farther away stated. Levin Cloud smiled at this exchange as this is usually how elves were back in the day before the war with the dark gods. He has read of the history of the elven ancestry where elves looked down on the lower races since they were part Fae. This story was told to him by Jianna as he was learning alchemy from her. "It seems that the Mist Elves has lost touch with their Fae blood for they cannot distinguish when one is among them." Levin Cloud stated as he activated his powers as an Elder Leshy. Chapter 1046 One may think that Levin Cloud would not achieve bing an Elder Leshy easily, but he has. One of the factors in him bing one is saving the Tree of Life from monster hordes. He did not know that it was actually a unique thing to do in order to be one, but he lucked out. The Tree of Life in Neo Alfheim basically gave him a blessing that increased his mastery over nt life. He was already a unique existence as a Leshy that has both life and death energy inside of him which is why he also needed both to increase his Persona. Levin Cloud already has incredible death energy with him because of the numerous monster killings that he did. Just like Adrian, Levin Cloud also has an imbnce in the life and death energy within him but his is not as difficult to solvepared to Adrian. Levin Cloud just needed a push in life energy quantity to bnce everything out. He even underwent the metamorphosis process immediately upon receiving the blessing that the Tree of Life in Neo Alfheim gave him. Like the other Elder Leshies or Elder Dryads, Levin Cloud''s features became more pronounced while he now has this aura that can bend life and death energy. He has yet to fully master everything that he knows about being an Elder Leshy but he could control the forest in his vicinity to a certain degree. This included every forest that has both life and death energy which the Misty Forest has both. One could say that the Misty Forest is a forest perfectly tailored for Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud could feel that the Misty Forest is trying to resist his control but the title of Elder Faekin is not something that could be declined. The Misty Forest has to obey the will of the Faekin that wants to move it even if it is one of the forbidden zones. Title: Elder Faekin Tier: Legendary Effect: - Able to control nt life in an area of a hundred meters with the Elder Faekin at the center. - This does not consume mana but will consume stamina. - The user must focus in order to manipte the fauna and flora in the surroundings as it will not move with just a simple direction. Description: The real reason why the Leshy and Dryad species are called the Guardian of the Forests is due to this title. They can freely manipte anything inside the forest as long as the energy that is inside their body is present in the surroundings. This title is also the reason why Leshies or Dryads tend to prefer the forest as their homes. They tailor their abilities into them but that does not mean they are weak when out of the forest. They are just extremelypatible with forest brimming with the energy in their bodies. The forest also transforms because of them which is why some forest inhabited by Leshy or Dryads that use mushrooms are infested with them. The trees inside the misty forest that tend to behave and sleep all woke up. The roots that they have suddenly came out of the ground to bound all silhouettes that suddenly appeared. Levin Cloud could see them clearly because he has already synced up with the forest which is a trait that any Leshy or Dryad could do. He has already sensed them even before they announced their presence, but he does not know if they are friend or foe. Thankfully, they warned them first which could already determine their hostility level. They are hostile but not the ones that immediately attack on site. Even the attack aimed at him onlynded two feet beside his feet. [You have gained control of all nt life in the surrounding area.] [You unexpectedly could also control the mist in the area as long as you concentrate.] "I did not know that. Let me try." Levin Cloud muttered as he not only controlled the nts but also the mist. He did not easily understand this ability at first which is why he asked Adrian how he does it. He remembered that Adrian has a form where his eyes are basically blind, but he has vision all around him. This is also his view when he activates the effects of the title. Adrian described the effect of the vision as him manipting a chess board. He could see everything on the board as he has the perspective of the chess yer. He also told Levin Cloud to take it slow as mastering that vision is not easy or fast which is why he practiced. He practiced until he could freely control at least half of the things around him. He also made sure that he could also spare effort for his team members if needed. He did not manage to capture all the Mist Elves that surrounded them, but he did get their attention. The most noteworthy achievement that he did is pushing away the mist which made all the Mist Elves drop their hostilities. Levin Cloud could feel that the mist contains death energy but not the kind that is poisonous to the living nor dangerous. The mist that he controlled seemed to have stemmed due to a certain nt hidden deep inside the Misty Forest. He tried peeking towards the middle on what this nt is but his vision could not reach that far. "I guess all of you are now ready to talk seeing that I caught half of you." Levin Cloud state as he released his aura as an Elder Leshy. The Mist Elves that are left standing could be seen fighting their instinct to bow. This is what you call the hierarchy of species that cannot be resisted easily. Levin Cloud only stopped releasing his aura when he felt an almost equal aura sh with him. A silhouette is making its way towards them and they could clearly feel the power that this being emits. Chapter 1047 "We greet a great ancestor. Forgive the sudden outburst of your fellow people as it has been so long since they encountered one of your kind. The Guardian of the Misty Forest died five hundred years ago which is why some of the newborns do not know your aura." A beautiful sonorous female voice sounded as her figure could now be seen as she made way into the path where the mist is parted. The one that came forward is Mist Elf that seems to be in thete stages of twenty, but she is clearly older due to her elven heritage. There are two things that the elves received from the Faekin which is their ethereal beauty and longevity. Although the longevity is determined by one''s elven species. All the Mist Elves in the surroundings are a few levels above Levin Cloud but his bloodline basically suppressed them. This is further amplified because of the forest setting which both his life and death energy are present. He could basically go toe to toe with a level 280 Mist Elf as long as he is careful. "You are?" Levin Cloud asked as he did not catch a name for the sudden powerful being that presented herself. My name is Ceo Foraoise but you can just call me by my first name. I am the current head and elder of the Mist Elves. Can you please release them as we do not want to antagonize a great being such as yourself? They are only a hundred or so years old so please be merciful." Elder Ceo stated as she bowed towards Levin Cloud which the other Mist Elves saw. Upon seeing their elder bow towards Levin Cloud, the mist elves that were not captured proceeded to bow as well. Levin Cloud suddenly felt like a viin or awkward since he initiated the attack first. To also give them a favorable impression, Levin Cloud immediately let go of the mist elves that he captured. "Thank you very much, Esteemed Guardian. May we know the Esteemed Guardian''s name?" Elder Ceo stated as her eyes twinkled as if she is smitten. "I am called Levin Cloud and the twoughing at my face are mypanions. The female in shadowy armor is named Solstice while the hooded one is Creepysoo." Levin Cloud stated. "Are they your servants, Esteemed Guardian Levin Cloud?" Elder Ceo asked which made the two burst out intoughing because they could see Levin Cloud''s red face. "No, they are mypanions for this journey we are on. We wanted to ask you something if that is alright." Levin Cloud stated in a slightly formal tone as he could not cope up with the sudden attention he is getting. It was a good thing that Peridot is not with him or else she might have punched Elder Ceo in the face. "Whatever the esteemed guardian wants, we the Mist Elves of the Misty Forest shall grant it." Elder Ceo stated. Elder Ceo led the way to their settlement which is a hidden clearing inside a group of willow trees. If one is not able to see through the mist and darkness, then they will not be able to find this ce. Elder Ceo even said that the pathway changes every full moon which is why one needs to memorize all twelve locations. "Is it me or is she unnervingly weing? I am an undead which is not that epted by other elves that are not part of the Church of the Twin Gods, but they do not seem to mind." Creepysoo stated which Elder Ceo overhear. "If that is what you are concerned about,panion Creepysoo then you do not need to be rmed. We, the Mist Elves, are not the only intelligent beings inside the Misty Forest. There is also a Wight like you that is living here, and he often trades herbs with us for his potions. If you want to know why we are not repulsed, then the mist might also be a factor to this." Elder Ceo stated as they finally reach her ce which is just an open area in front of her tree house. "As expected, the mist of this ce is filled with death energy albeit subtle and not poisonous to the living." Levin Cloud stated. "As expected of the Esteemed Guardian Levin Cloud. You are correct as the mist does contain small amounts of death energy whiches from deep inside the Misty Forest. Even we do not know what is expelling this mist, but our bodies have already evolved to be familiar with it." Elder Ceo state with a big smile. "Did your deceased guardian not tell you what is causing the mist? Also, how did your past guardian die?" Levin Cloud asked as he is curious. "It is not just him that died back then but a lot of us as well. We were not this far off into the outskirts of the Misty Forest back then. We actually lived in the middle area when our guardian was still alive and at the peak of his strength. Until one day, a star from the sky descended towards the deepest part of the Misty Forest. All the monsters in the deepest parts suddenly became insane and thrashed about for a month. We thought that we will be safe from them since the guardian protects us, but he fell protecting us. We were forced to abandon our original settlement and migrated here. We did investigate after the situation has calmed down but the mist in the deepest parts of the Misty Forest has also changed. It has be more potent with death energy that only an elder such as me could get near it. It is a good thing that the death energy is thin here in the outskirts. Even our Wight neighbor could not carelessly go into the deepest area of the Misty Forest. I have seen his hand slightly disintegrate upon just reaching out there." Elder Ceo stated with a grave tone. Chapter 1048 It is a good thing that the death energy is thin here in the outskirts. Even our Wight neighbor could not carelessly go into the deepest area of the Misty Forest. I have seen his hand slightly disintegrate upon just reaching out there." Elder Ceo stated with a grave tone. The mist is filled with death energy which is great for those that can absorb it in their body. Levin Cloud could easily do so because of his constitution. Creepysoo could also do so to an extent, but it is also limited to the amount his body could transform to the one circting in his body. "If even the Mist Elves are having a difficult time in the middle area, then only those that can purify death energy or those with strong life energy could travel safely there. Anyways, we have gone to a tangent, but we are not here to ask you about the mist here. We came here because we need information about the Horseman of Pestilence." Levin Cloud stated. Elder Ceo is shocked as she thought that the new guardian that visited them would be the one that will stay with them. Even though she thought of this, she heard a title that she never really wanted to hear ever again. The Horseman of Pestilence is considered both the blessing and the shame of the Mist Elves. Elder Ceo then proceeded to tell them about the things that she knows of the Horseman of Pestilence. She was an Elder of the Mist Elves that is famed for her amazing prowess when ites to handling a bow. She also has the ability to infuse the mist circting in her body to the bows that she releases. "That is all that we know of but there should be a more detailed history of her in our ruined vige. The only problem is the fact that we cannot easily get there because monsters are now upying those ruins. The records should still be intact as it is located in a very secure ce." Elder Ceo stated. "If it not much to ask, can you guide us to the secure ce that you are talking about. We really need to know of the weaknesses of the Horseman of Pestilence. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse have been released upon the world because of the greed of men for their powerful weapons." Levin Cloud stated but Elder Ceo is thinking whether she should agree. Elder Ceo also wants to put their ancestor to rest as they knew what happened to her as there have been people from her previous party that returned albeit incredibly injured. The Mist Elves know that their species has been betrayed by those of the ones they call the Church of Light. It is also the reason why they actively hunt any member of that church when they are in the Misty Forest. "I will help you not because you asked but we also need to get a treasure that the deceased guardian has left us. It should still be in our ruined settlement, and we were not powerful enough to get it, but we can get it with your assistance." Elder Ceo stated as she knows that Levin Cloud could part away the mist. "Agreed. Thank you very much." Levin Cloud replied as Elder Ceo informed the other Mist Elves that she will move. "I really wanted to meet that Wight though, but it seems that he onlyes here once a month. It seems that he was an alchemist when he was alive." Creepysoo stated as he wanted to meet another Wight as the only ones, he knows is him and the Undead King Arthur. "We can always return but the things about the Horseman of Pestilencees first. I am just d that the hierarchy still affects them which is why things became easy. It was a good thing that I chose the southern part." Levin Cloud stated as he wanted to praise him for his good decision. "You mean, it is a good thing that you suck at rock, paper and scissors and lucked out in getting the south one." Solstice stated which made Levin Cloud blush a bit. The Mist Elves are not all riders of mount, but their elite unit are allprise of them. The leader of that elite unit is none other than Elder Ceo. Their mounts are none other than the mist monsters that appear near the outskirts. The mostmon of their mounts are the Mist Ram that is the easiest one to take care off. The Mist Ram are monsters in the Misty Forest that have the appearance of a ram that is two meters tall. Instead of fur, its body is literallyprised of mist like fur, but it could be physically felt. They also have strong horns that could easily kill anyone that gets rammed. It is also easy to maintain as it eats the mist and any other nts that contain the mist. There are currently two mist elves riding a Mist Ram apanying Elder Ceo. The elder of the Mist Elves on the other hand has a different mount which is the Mist Panther. The Mist Panther is mostly found in the middle parts of the Misty Forest and is a great predator of incredible strength. The Mist Panther is about two and a half meters tall with its fur also looking like the mist. The most noticeable ability that it has is its ability to fuse with the mist. It can blend with the mist in order to go into stealth which makes them perfect ambush predators. Its footsteps are also non-existent which makes it the perfect assassin as long as the mist is around. This mist might be the perfect thing for the Mist Elves and all those that live in the Misty Forest, but it is also the thing that restricts them. They are no longer as special or as powerful when they leave the Misty Forest. One could say that they are birds that caged themselves in their nests in order to be safe from the world outside. "Do you need a ride, esteemed guardian? We are still safe at the outskirt part as the death energy in the mist is not that harmful. We will proceed with caution once we reach the entrance of the middle area." Elder Ceo asked as she does not want Levin Cloud to walk towards there. "No need as I can ride with my friends." Levin Cloud stated as Solstice summoned her yeti while Creepysoo summoned Don Quixote. "Please follow us closely as my Mist Panther could scare the monsters in the outer area but there have been times where monsters from the middle areae here. We shall lead the way!" Elder Ceo shouted in order to increase the morale. "May the Wandering Mist protect you in your journey!" All of the mist elves stated as they slightly bowed to Elder Ceo. The group went on their journey and the monsters in the outskirts are indeed wary of the Mist Panther. With Elder Ceo in the lead, the three friends could have more time to observe the surroundings. They were slightly rxed until both Levin Cloud and Creepysoo could feel a change in the density of the death energy. "We have reached the entrance of the middle area." Elder Ceo stated as all of them dismounted. They all agreed to stop before the entrance of the middle area as three wanted to test out their theory. They will also proceed at a slower pace here as they took the longer route so that they will go straight to the ruined settlement. Levin Cloud looked around and could see that the mist in front of him is definitely darker in colorpared to the current ones that are in the outskirts. He touched the mist or rather stretched out his hand to test his theory and a rush of death energy suddenly jolted him from his thoughts. The touched felt like a small current is passing though his body but not to the point that its detriments him. Creepysoo also reached his hand out as he was told that the Wight that did so turned its hand into bone ash. Just as Creepysoo reached out his hand, an immediate shock greeted him, and he started taking damage. "The damage to me is bearable since I have a covenant with the God of Death Abaddon, but a foreign substance is indeed mixed in with the mist. If it was just pure death energy, then I will not even get bothered." Creepysoo stated as he retracted his hand. The others did so as well, and they had the same reaction as the two being jolted but they lost health much more. Levin Cloud knew that they cannot proceed easily if that is the case since the mist also negated regeneration which means he really needs to do something. Chapter 1049 Upon identifying the reactions to each of their bodies, Levin Cloud proceeded to cast a spell called Life Shield first. It is basically a spell that will act as anotheryer of health towards the group casted upon. It is also a shield that is easily destroyed but it acts as a powerfulyer of life energy towards those that have it. Skill Name: Life Shield Tier: Rare Type: Active Defense Effect: -Create anotheryer of defense using life energy to your targets. -This shield will have the same health as the target''s maximum health, but it will not have any defensive reinforcement. -This skill can only be cast towards the target once per day and will receive twice the damage from attacks and spells. Duration: It persists as long as the Life Shield is not shattered. Cooldown: 5 seconds Mana Cost: 100 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant This is one of the spells that he received when he became the Envoy of the Twin Gods, but it is also one that he forgot. This spell might look good on paper, but it is actually very useless in battle. It might seem like another life because it is the same maximum health as the target, but it does not copy the defenses of its target. The Life Shield usually shatters after ten normal attacks or one powerful spell damage. It is just something like a clutch skill that may save someone from death. He thought it was really useless until this time where he needed to counteract the strong death energy that the mist is spewing out. Levin Cloud immediately cast Life Shield on Creepysoo first and asked him to reach his hand out towards the mist. The moment Creepysoo got covered by a green aura, he naturally did as Levin Cloud has told him. To his great shock, the mist no longer hurts him or restricts his regeneration. Even the Mist Elves that has seen this interaction have their mouths agape. They also knew some spells that utilize life energy, but this is the first time that they have seen a spell that could produce that powerful radiance of life energy. Levin Cloud did warn them though that the spell cannot be casted on the same target per day. "I thought that it would not work but my test has proven useful. With Life Shield active on you, the damage from the mist is almost nonexistent. It is imperative that you do not get hurt by anything inside the mist. We shall focus on traversing the middle region to arrive at the ruined settlement." Levin Cloud warned them as it takes a day for him to cast it again on their bodies. After Levin Cloud exined to them the details and casted the Life Shield on them which included their mounts, they proceeded with caution. The Life Shield is holding out pretty well, but it is still losing health points per second. The loss of health points for the Life Shield is around one per second which is doable as long as they do not encounter anyone in battle. The others asked Levin Cloud why he could not just part the mist as he once shown earlier, and he answered honesty that it was difficult. It is not that it was impossible, but it is difficult as he needed more concentration to do so. He also needed to familiarize himself with the mist at the middle region which is why he told them to give him some time. Levin Cloud is currently riding the Mist Panther while he is familiarizing himself with the mist. He asked them to protect him for as long as they can so that he could control the mist in the middle region. One might say that it is not a heavy task, but it is the most difficult task in a forbidden zone where one needs healers the most. Due to this, Creepysoo summoned all of his undead knights that protect him. The Mist Elves are actually quite surprised when they learned that Creepysoo is the Prince of the Undead. They knew that Wights were special types of undead, but they did not know that he was even more amazing than their neighbor. Solstice is a bit more rxed this time around as she can walk on her real form. She usually struts in her golden armor that protects her from sunlight, but she is her full Princess of Darkness form inside the Misty Forest. One could say that this forbidden zone is perfect for her as even sunlight does not dare to peer inside the mist. The group proceeded slowly but carefully with the guidance of Elder Ceo. She and the two other mist elves are the ones leading while the others followed closely. They are wary of the monsters that are simr to the Misty Panthers in the middle region. Some monsters in the middle region could be invisible inside the mist by standing perfectly still which are the ones that they avoid. The monsters that aremonly found in the middle region that have this ability are the Mist Hoppers. The Mist Hoppers are basically variants ofrge grasshopper monsters that have the ability to be undetected one they stay still for a few seconds. They just camouge themselves in the mist and not assimte into it so one can crash onto them if they are not careful. The Mist Hoppers are afraid of fire which is why the mist elves would often cast a small fireball in front of them. They would hurl this fireball in a distance of ten meters as they are afraid to provoke other monsters if they hurl it even further. Fighting in the Misty Forest is also quite difficult as the vision is obscured in a twenty-meter radius. Levin Cloud could detect monsters in arger area if, but he is currently focusing on giving them a safer way of transport. Just as they thought they be lucky, Creepysoo suddenly stopped them. Creepysoo might not be able to detect life forms like Levin Cloud, but he can detect death. He developed this sense since he spent a vast majority of his time at the presence of the gods and goddesses of death. One could say that he is blessed by death itself because of how they treasure him even though they treat him like a helper sometimes. "There is one dying being in front of us about less than a hundred meters. It could be a dying animal or a hunted prey." Creepysoo stated in a serious tone as his usual yful side has vanished. "I also smell the scent of fresh blood in the direction he is pointing at. It seems that we will have guests if we are to proceed in that direction. Can we take a detour?" Solstice stated after she focused her senses to smell the scent of blood. "Unfortunately, we cannot because the other paths are all protected by more vicious monsters. Another detour could alsond us to the ce where the Blood Sucking Mist Trees are. This is the safest path that we can traverse. Maybe we could wait it out and see if those predators will leave upon eating their prey." Elder Ceo stated as they could just wait it out. "That is also a valid option but one of us should at least check to see if it is just predators hunting prey. If the ones that killed that being is actually living in the ruined vige, then that is another story." Creepysoo stated. "If that is the case then I will go check as I am the stealthiest amongst all of us." Solstice stated as she volunteered. "We cannot let thepanions of the esteemed guardians be the ones to check. One of my riders should be able to check." Elder Ceo stated but even she is not confident about that decision. "Are the Mist Rams good for covert missions?" Solstice asked but Elder Ceo slightly hesitated in answering. "How about this¡­Big Sister Solstice will go apanied by one of the mist elves without the aid of the mount. Both of you should be able to conceal yourselves easily if it is just both of you." Creepysoo suggested and they agreed with that in the end. Solstice and one of the mist elves went to check on the direction where Creepysoo felt the reaction. Since it was only a few meters away, they did not take too long to reach it, but Solstice immediately noticed the dire expression of the mist elf that apanied her. The two concealed themselves on top of the trees that spread out around the entrance of the ruined settlement in order to avoid being seen by the predator. Arge bison like monster could be seen gorge out near the entrance as arge three-meter-tall pale gray lion is eating its flesh. The mist elf that apanied Solstice could not believe his eyes as this was one of the fierce beasts located at the deepest parts of the Misty Forest called the Mist Mane Lion. Chapter 1050 The Mist Mane Lion is one of the monsters located in the deepest parts of the Misty Forest. It might not have been an overlord of the deepest part, but it is still rtively strong in that area. The fact that it is now using the ruined settlement as its territory is very troubling. The Mist Mane Lion is a three-meter-tall pale gray lion with its mane being made of mist. It is different from the Mist Panther as it does not have invisibility abilities, but it has one troublesome ability. It could quasi teleport using the mist as long as it is inside of it. It could travel using the mist by transforming its body to mist in a short duration. Not only is the Mist Mane Lion invisible during the process, but it is also immune to physical attacks as long as it is in mist form. The two of them did not wait for the Mist Mane Lion to notice them as they immediately retreated. They immediately returned to the direction of the group and reported their findings. Even Elder Ceo is not confident that they could defeat the Mist Mane Lion. It is powerful enough to even scare the Mist Panther. They need some sort of n if they are going to defeat it but driving it away is what she thinks is the most viable option. "Do you think we could defeat it?" Levin Cloud asked as he is still looking at the possibility of defeating the Mist Mane Lion. "I do not know yet. I did get the description of the monster. It is considered as a field boss, so the fight is definitely difficult." Solstice stated as she presented the description of the monster. Monster Name: Mist Mane Lion (Field Boss) Tier: Epic Level: 300 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 83% / 100% Description: A powerful monster of the Misty Forest that has been driven out of its previous habitat and imed another''s. It is incredibly powerful when ites to attacks as it has the ability to phase back and forth from physical and mist form. It is a ferocious monster that will not stop until its prey is dead. "So, it killed the monster without even getting injured. I guess it is a monster from the deepest parts, but a field boss is a different struggle. Do you think we can win?" Creepysoo stated. "I think that we can win since most of us deal magic damage. Even the blood sword that big sis uses can deal magic damage when she is in that form. Our only problem would be the fact that we need to keep them alive." Levin Cloud muttered as he looked towards Elder Ceo and the others. "What is our action n, esteemed guardian? It seems that the Mist Mane Lion''s territory is our ruined settlement. We can divert its attention, but we might sacrifice one of us in order to do that." Elder Ceo stated as one of the warriors have already decided to be the bait if they are to lure away the Mist Mane Lion. "No need to bait it away as we do not know if it would actually follow anyone that provokes it. We need to n out our attack. We need to at least incapacitate it if we cannot kill it." Levin Cloud stated. He knows that it is a tall order to kill the Mist Mane Lion field boss but if they can incapacitate it then they would have free reign in the ruined settlement. The n that Levin Cloud thought of is to make sure that the Mist Mane Lion is not able to stand up. They need ton only prioritize the legs so that it will not be able to move. Levin Cloud thought of this n because the mist elves are great archers that their aim is steady even mounted. They can definitely strike the Mist Mane Lion''s legs even if they are riding their mounts. The n of action is to make sure that the field boss is not able to move. The best-case scenario would be killing it. Upon agreeing to the n, the group finally moved towards the ruined settlement. The body of the prey that the Mist Mane Lion defeated is no longer at the entrance. Even Levin Cloud could not detect the Mist Mane Lion near them which means it has already retreated deeper into the ruined settlement. The ruined settlement is different from their new one as there were some buildings. It seems that the Mist Elves also had a progressive civilization back then, but the current generation has regressed. They had no choice to turn back to primitive ways as they needed to be strong in order to live in the Misty Forest. "Where do you think it is?" Creepysoo asked. "I can faintly feel its presence in that direction." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed towards arge dead tree silhouette. "That should be the previous body of the guardian. It dares to disrespect our heroic guardian! We shall kill this beast for desecrating its holy body." Elder Ceo stated as she got enraged. "Being mad is good and all but it seems that it also knows that we are in its territory. It started to move from its location." Levin Cloud stated but he suddenly lost track of the presence of the Mist Mane Lion. The next moment, arge feline creature suddenly appeared behind Elder Ceo and her Mist Panther. It seems that they were the first target as they have been judged as the most powerful among them. The two mist elves moved to block the attack, but they are not fast enough. The w of the Mist Mane Lion is crashing down towards Elder Ceo and she is unable to dodged. Levin Cloud reacted immediately and dedicated the area where she is as a Sanctuary. The area around Elder Ceo and the two mist elves suddenly glowed as a pir of golden light came own upon them. Chapter 1051 The w of the Mist Mane Lion crashed upon Elder Ceo but they did not get damaged as they are now invincible. Before the Mist Mane Lion could retreat, it is already surrounded by all of them. Creepysoo immediately casted as many debuffs as he could towards the field boss. "Mummie!" Creepysoo shouted. Mummie then shouted as its bandages that covered its body suddenly became whips that trapped the Mist Mane Lion. The Mist Mane Lion tried to turn into mist, but it could not as the bandages that covers Mummie is not ordinary bandages. The bandages that cover Mummie were made to hold its physical form so that its body will not suddenly disperse. The bandages also have an interesting effect of decreasing the magic defense of any being that touches it. The others made their move as this should be the perfect time to deal as much damage as they could. Voodoo Marie suddenly locked on the Mist Mane Lion and tied its soul to a voodoo doll that she created. The voodoo doll looked like the Mist Mane Lion made using a straw doll. She immediately took out a huge needle and stabbed it towards one of the legs of the Mist Mane Lion which made the field boss screech in pain. Robin Hoodie then aimed at the hind legs of the Mist Mane Lion and rained in arrows made of blue me. When the arrows hit the hind legs of the field boss, a dark mark could be seen on them. Each arrow that hit those dark marks will deal more damage. Don Quixote did not leave Creepysoo''s side as its master could be targeted if the Mist Mane Lion can break free. Solstice did not be idle as well because the opponent now can also bleed which made her smile. She has been stressedtely that the powerful opponents that she faced do not bleed but the Mist Mane Lion can bleed. "I will make sure to utilize your delicious blood to the fullest." Solstice stated with a smile as her eyes glowed in a deeper crimson light. She gathered all the blood that seeped out of the Mist Mane Lion and formed it into a spear. The amount of blood could only be formed into a spear as the attacks that they used on the field boss are more of the magical kind. It is only the arrows of the mist elves that pierced the legs of the Mist Mane Lion. The moment Solstice finished creating her blood spear. She held onto it and jumped like her life depended on it. She did not even flinch as she plunged the blood sphere on the left hind leg of the Mist Mane Lion. The blood sphere sessfully pierced the hind leg which made the Mist Mane Lion scream in intense pain. The Mist Mane Lion is still a field boss which means it has means to disable all the attacks thrown at it. With one loud roar, all the crowd control spells and skills affecting it is suddenly destroyed. They did not get pushed back as there was no shockwave that ensued, but the field boss immediately attacked the closes one next to it which is Mummie. Mummie immediately made a makeshift bandage shield to block the attack, but it was just a feint. The Mist Mane Lion vanished from its position and appeared behind Solstice. She turned around trying to attempt to block the attack, but she suddenly got quickly pped. The attack against her might look ordinary but it carried the power of a level 300 field boss. She also got caught in the ws, but her clothes are not torn because it is made of darkness. If it was then she would have be naked by now as the ws of the Mist Mane Lion is incredibly sharp. Solstice got sent flying towards the east and it did not sound like she crashed into something as they could not hear a thud. Levin Cloud immediately tried to trap the Mist Mane Lion using bramble vines, but it turned into mist before it could get caught. It seems that the field boss is now incredibly wary of being trapped. "Everyone! Put your backs against one another." Levin Cloud screamed as the Mist Mane Lion''s attack would always be from behind. As soon as Levin Cloud shouted themand, all of them huddled up and put their backs together. The Mist Mane Lion did not attack them but appeared ten meters away from their location. It seems that the Mist Mane Lion is not an easy field boss as its intelligence is almost at the level of a human adult. Just as they thought that a staring contest would ensue, a shout came from behind the Mist Mane Lion. Solstice, who is now at half health, is carrying two bloody swords that are more detailed than the ones she usually makes. The two swords are actually called the Blood Fangs and are treasures that only her vampire family could use. It is a unique weapon that can be absorbed inside a vampire as it can be blood. The Mist Mane Lion heard Solstice''s war cry, but it did not get rattled. It did look at Solstice''s direction which made Creepysoo aim for an opening. He immediatelymanded Mummie to tie it up once more. Mummie sent its bandages from below the ground as the Mist Mane Lion might notice if it does not do so covertly. The bandages came from below the ground and the field boss actually got surprised. The bandages were not fast enough to catch it though as it immediately turned to mist before it could get trapped. "I see. So that is how it actually moves using the mist. Let me try something then." Levin Cloud muttered as he suddenly focused his mind on his surroundings. Levin Cloud could feel that he became one with his surroundings as if the air that he breathes is also the mist. With a push of his hand, the mist parted away which suddenly revealed a faint wisp. Chapter 1052 "I see. So that is how it actually moves using the mist. Let me try something then." Levin Cloud muttered as he suddenly focused his mind on his surroundings. Levin Cloud could feel that he became one with his surroundings as if the air that he breathes is also the mist. With a push of his hand, the mist parted away which suddenly revealed a faint wisp. Levin Cloud pushed away the mist at the location he thought that the mist form of the Mist Mane Lion is at. He did not urately pinpoint it at first as he only touched the tail of the field boss. He is not an insane monster that could urately pinpoint everything and also correct oneself with time magic if he did not target correctly. He was not able to reveal the Mist Mane Lion that is hiding or rather that turned into mist, but they managed to see the tail. Levin Cloud just needs to urately predict the next movements of the Mist Mane Lion. The only thing that is going for him now is the fact that they cannot attack it when it is in mist form. If only they had the elemental father and daughter duo, then they could just st everything around them which would greatly damage the Mist Mane Lion as well. Their group consists of mostly sustain and damage per second characters. Necromancers are not famed for bursting their opponents especially if there are no dead bodies around. "I call upon you to aid me in my struggle and take revenge on those that have wronged you! Undead Rise!" Creepysoo casted as his death energy suddenly covered the whole ruined settlement. Creepysoo used up 80% of his mana just to make sure that he can revive multiple undead. The spirits of those that got wronged and those that were not able to take rest suddenly rose from the ground. The spirits consist of numerous mist monsters that became wraiths while the Mist Elves became specters. The mist elves do not know if they feelfortable that their brethren are called from their slumber, but they remembered the phrase that Creepysoo stated. The only ones he rose from the dead are those that have unfinished business or struggles. They suddenly felt their hearts clench upon learning that their own brethren cannot beid to rest. "Do not worry. The undead that he uses gets purified after every battle. You can be rest assured that they will beid to eternal peace after this." Levin Cloud stated as he activated his death energy to the maximum. "For the Glory of the Great Envoy of the Twin Gods!" The undead all shouted as they charged towards the mist. "I summoned them but why do I feel that they respect you more?" Creepysoo muttered but he did not really mean it as he knows that just Levin Clouds presence could enhance those that have life and death energy. He is basically a living saint of the Church of the Twin Gods so all those that praise the Twin Gods will gain immense power just from being near him. The undead that Creepysoo rose are all empowered with Levin Cloud''s presence are charging towards the location of the Mist Mane Lion as they could sense its life force. Undead do not use their sight to see the living but use the souls as a way to determine their location. The undead that Creepysoo summoned basically got upgraded because of his presence. If both Equinox and Levin Cloud are in the same party with Creepysoo then those undead are basically enhanced twice. The Mist Mane Lion could see even if it is in mist form, but it could not attack. It does not have anyway of attacking using its mist form which is why it often returns to its physical form when it needs to attack. The Mist Mane Lion could also not keep turning into mist as it uses a great deal of mana just turning into that form but there is also another reason. The mist in the Misty Forest is not normal and the Mist Mane Lion escaped from the deepest parts because the mist there has been corrupted. An unknown being has already imed the deepest parts of the Misty Forest and is using those that got infected by the corrupted mist as its pawns. Almost all of its kin fell victim to this unknown being, but it managed to escape. The Mist Mane Lion thought that it could im thisnd as its new territory after killing all the beings in it, but some humanoid beings are now attacking it. What the Mist Mane Lion hates the most is losing because it has a tall pride. The Mist Mane Lion knew that it will be driven out of its territory at this rate, but it does not want to concede. Its pride is too high for it to turn tail and run away which is why it used its powerful attack. The Mist Mane Lion suddenly appeared before them and sucked all of the mist in the area to the point that it cleared it. "Everyone! Scatter and hide in the trees if you can! It will activate its Mist Mane Lion Roar!" Elder Ceo shouted as she knew that this attack is very powerful. The warning came toote, or the attack of the Mist Mane Lion came too fast as a loud roar echoed in the area. Solstice had no choice but to use her life saving skill that turns her body into blood mist. She did not get damaged, but her blood mist body got scattered everywhere to the point that it would take ten minutes for her body to return back to normal. Creepysoo immediatelymanded Mummie to grab the two mist elves that came with them. He wanted to get their mounts as well, but they were too heavy for Mummie himself. He thenmanded all the summoned undead to block the attack for them. The specters which are the undead mist elves happily epted themand as they want to be of use to their living brethren once more before they transition to the afterlife. Undead do not show emotion but the specters could be seen smiling as they sacrificed their life. They went to the afterlife with happiness as they could save one of their own and are happy that their descendants still live on. Elder Ceo is not that lucky as she took shelter behind a tree, but it was not sturdy enough to protect her fully. Levin Cloud had no other choice and used his body as a shield since he does not want to sacrifice NPCs for their sake. Elder Ceo is also the only one that could open the secret area so she must never die. "Guardian!" Elder Ceo stated as she teared up upon witnessing such a scene once again. She has seen thi familiar scene before and she was just a child back then. "Ceo! You have the potential to lead all of your people so you must not fall here. You must escape the settlement as fast as you can and go to the very outskirts of the forest if you must. All of you must rebuild in order to be strong once more." The Guardian of the Misty Forest stated as she used her body to cover the young Ceo from the attacks of the monster wave. "I promise!" The young Ceo replied as she was taught to never disobey the guardian. With a smiling face, the Guardian of the Misty Forest sent Ceo away with her small Mist Cat. The young Ceo never looked back even if she heard the cries of pain of the guardian for it will be disrespectful of her to not live when the guardian sacrificed herself. The Mist Mane Lion''s Roar ended and the whole area got decimated. All the summoned undead got destroyed while the mounts of the two mist elves are in critical condition. Solstice scattered into blood mist and is taking her time returning to her physical form. Levin Cloud died from blocking the attack that headed for Elder Ceo and her Mist Panther. Elder Ceo suddenly exploded into powerful mana as something within her awakened. The emotion of having another guardian sacrifice her life for her could no longer be bottled up. Even the mist in the surroundings trembled as the Mist Mane Lion showed signs of fear as well. "It is all my fault! If only I was strong enough or was knowledgeable enough then no one would need to sacrifice their life for me!" Elder Ceo stated as something awakened within her. Elder Ceo held her right hand up as the mist suddenly started to gather on her palm. The condensing mist suddenly transformed into a pale gray bow that seemed ghostly. A crystal also appeared on Elder Ceo''s forehead as the very mist in the area could now be used by her. Chapter 1053 [The Elder Mist Elf Ceo has awakened her Ephemeral trait.] The notification informed them that the NPC in front of them is experiencing an awakening. You could say that special NPCs tend to have this one trait that defines them. It is a powerful mechanic that makes them unique or stand outpared to other NPCs. The three Daemos Elders fall into this category which is why they are feared by even more powerful NPCs than them. Elder Ceo held out her hand as the mist around her trembled and formed into a ghostly bow that radiated a terrifying energy. Elder Ceo also became different looking like her hunting clothes are also imparted with some of the mist. Her Mist Panther also experienced changes to its body as it grew to a height of three meters. The Mist Panther also had its upper fangs turn intorger more menacing tusks. It is no longer a Mist Panther but a Mist Sabretooth. It even made the Mist Mane Lion tremble as it became a more powerful cat family monster. Elder Ceo grasped the bow as if it has a physical form even though it is made out of mist itself. She pulled the bow with her hands and an arrow made of pure mana materialized. The Mist Mane Lion immediately felt that its life is being threatened and started to run away in its mist form. Elder Ceo did not show any uncertainty in her face as she released the bow with a stoic expression. She released the arrow and it pierced through the veil of the mist as if it was part of it. A loud shriek suddenly sounded in the distance as the body of the Mist Mane Lion became physical once more. A hole could be seen on two of its legs as fresh blood poured out. The arrow that Elder Ceo released easily destroyed the thick defenses of the Mist Mane Lion. The field boss could be seen crying out in pain as the arrow is not just a normal arrow but also cancelled any healing capacities of those that are hit. A powerful aura emanated from Elder Ceo as she is now on par with a Quasi Mythical Tier NPC. She has be an awakened Legendary Tier NPC which means she has be one of the powerhouses of the world. It seems that the deceased guardian of the Mist Elves back then knew of her potential which is why she was well protected. "That is your punishment for killing a guardian." Elder Ceo stated in a voice filled with might. "I am not dead yet though." A voice sounded from behind her which made Elder Ceo soften up. When Levin Cloud blocked the attack for Elder Ceo, he already expected to die once and use his skill that lets him evade death by transforming into vines. These vines would then be scattered in the area near him which will make his body form. This skill can only activate if his body is intact if not then the full revival skill will take precedent. The Mist Mane Lion Roar is a sound base attack that rips everything that it touches to shreds. This is also what happened to Levin Cloud as his body is literally blown to shreds. Due to this, the numerous vines that should have been close together that is needed to form his body got blown far away from each other. It took quite some time before he recovered all of his body just like Solstice that has just rematerialized now. "Esteemed Guardian! You are alive. I thank the Twin Gods!" Elder Ceo stated as her sharp aura got toned down a little. "Sorry about that. I should have informed you about my ability, but it seems that it also made you stronger." Levin Cloud stated as he could feel that Elder Ceo suddenly felt equal to one of the Elder Dryads and Elder Leshy in Alfheim. "Uhm! Can you heal the Mist Rams first then? They are in critical condition." Creepysoo suddenly stated as he pointed at the two Mist Rams ion the verge of death. "Right away! Please kill the Mist mane Lion then. It is already incapacitated. This is the perfect time to finish it off." Levin Cloud stated as he casted a wide area heal and two powerful singr healing spells at the Mist Rams. The group then diverted their attention towards the Mist Mane Lion as they intend to finish it off, but a loud heartbeat suddenly sounded. The heartbeat actually came from within the Mist Mane Lion as it activated the power inside of it that it repressed. All of them suddenly felt something awfully familiar from the Mist Mane Lion. Levin Cloud, Solstice and Creepysoo can find this type of energy as very familiar because they have encountered it before. A disgusting type of energy that corrupts everything in its path. An energy that can onlye from the very antithesis of life. "It has the same energy as a dark god." Solstice stated as she cautioned everyone to take distance. If they are close to the body, then they might get infected as well. The Mist Mane Lion''s body suddenly started to contort as the energy started to eat its body alive and transform it from the inside. The pale gray body of the Mist Mane Lion started to be darker in hue and numerous golden frog eyes suddenly started to sprout from its body. Elder Ceo immediately knew that something is amiss which is why she fired numerous arrows towards the Mist Mane Lion. The arrows pierced its body, but the Mist Mane Lion no longer bled red blood but a ckish oil like blood with a pungent smell. The ck blood dripped on the ground, and it immediately melted as a result. "Poisonous blood. What could go wrong?" Creepysoo stated as he casted numerous debuffing spells but they are all suddenly blocked by an invisible force. Chapter 1054 Monster Name: Corrupted Mist Mane Lion (Field Boss) Tier: Legendary Level: 300 HP: 32% / 100% MP: 44% / 100% Description: A powerful monster of the Misty Forest that has been driven out of its previous habitat and imed another''s. It is incredibly powerful when ites to attacks as it has the ability to phase back and forth from physical and mist form. It is a ferocious monster that will not stop until its prey is dead. The mist that infected it has now taken over its weakened body and it is no longer an ordinary Mist Mane Lion. It has be infected by the corrupted mist and its body is no longer normal. It will destroy anything living in its wake if it is not near the Corrupted Mist nt. "It has been fully corrupted and even increased in tier! Is there a dark god nearby?" Creepysoo asked. "It might have already been tainted by a dark god before it came here. It only activated because we have weakened it to a certain extent. The Mist Mane Lion that we fought earlier is no more. All that is left is a beast corrupted by the energy of a dark god." Levin Cloud stated. "No matter. It is almost dead anyway. We just need to finish it off." Solstice stated as she charged forward. Solstice picked up the blood that the Mist Mane Lion dripped before it was corrupted and used it to empower her attacks. Her pure white des got coated in a red aura as her attacks will be empowered. She easily got close to the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion or rather it let her get close. The moment that Solstice is close to the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion, the golden toad eyes on thetter''s body suddenly exploded. The golden toad eyes that exploded became gaseous fumes that immediately damaged Solstice as it felt like she was sprayed with acid in gas form. Solstice immediately used a great amount of force on her legs to kick the ground. With this action, she managed to get out of the zone of the acidic fumes, but her skin could be seen being badly damaged. Even her own regeneration got slowed down when vampires have exceedingly great health regeneration. "Cleanse!" "Life Heal!" Levin Cloud immediately casted two spells on Solstice when he retreated. She was clearly poisoned when she got out of the mist, and he also healed a great amount of health that she lost. It is clear that their opponent is no longer the same monster that they were fighting before. The Corrupted Mist Mane Lion suddenly sucked in a great amount of mist once more. This time, the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion did not emit a roar but the golden toad eyes on its body suddenly protruded. This time, the group is more prepared as Levin Cloud created a bramble shield that protected them. Elder Ceo is also different from before as she could now even use the mist to create a thinyer of defense around the bramble field. Solstice then pricked her finger and dropped in onto the thorny vines and it suddenly glowed in red light. She managed to strengthen the bramble shield with her blood. Creepysoo did not stay still as he casted Bone Barrier and even made Mummie reinforce the bramble shield with its bandages. The Corrupted Mist Mane Lion finished umting energy for its attacks as beams of dark light is released from the numerous golden toad eyes. The beams did not choose a direction as the body of the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion is not only facing one direction. It could also be said that the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion is not yet ustomed to its new body which is why it cannot control it. Despite the beams of light not being fired in one direction, it was still powerful enough to dissolve the defenses that they have created. The beams of light easily tore down the twoyers of defenses that they have. Even the reinforced Bramble Shield could be seen as heavily torn down, but they were not hurt which is the most important part. "Why do I feel like it will be more powerful if we do not kill it now?" Creepysoo stated but Solstice and Levin Cloud red at him. His words are the exact same thing that people use to make the situation even worse, and it did. The sound of a beating heart could be heard once more as the dark energy that covered the body of the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion started to transform once more. Creepysoo''s mouth became shut when he realized that he has wished doom upon them, but he must make up for it. Creepysoo immediately called for the Baron Samedi to possess him and make him his avatar. Creepysoo''s form changed as his clothes that were a robe became an elegant suit with a cool top hat. He also called upon the powers of the dead once more, but he used them as buffs instead. Everyone got buffed but the Mist Elves became even more powerful as it is the spirits of their ancestors that inhabited them. They could feel the warmth that their ancestors have given them which is why they became even more determined to defeat the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion. Elder Ceo immediately rode on her Mist Sabretooth and went around the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion. She fired numerous arrows at the beast and made sure to hit every golden toad eye on the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion''s body. Each golden toad eye that she pops would release a green pus that melted the ground even faster than the blood of the field boss. "Guardian of the Forest!" Levin Cloud stated as his body started to transform. "Blood Queen!" Solstice shouted as her two swords dropped to the ground and became arge pool of blood that is beneath her feet. With a new resolve and using all their abilities, they n to destroy the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion before it could be even more powerful. Chapter 1055 The three yers immediately activated the skills that can turn them the tides of battle in their favor. The opponent basically has new abilities that make it impossible to go next to it. The physical attacks that are the only way to deal damage to it is now almost obsolete as t deal damage to it is to make use of range magic attacks. The magic attacks came from Elder Ceo dealt great damage to the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion. The arrows that hit its body all pierced the things that secret the acidic gas. The pus that leaked from the golden toad eyes became acidic blood that easily melted the ground by at least one foot. Blood Queen is already active from Solstice, but she is unable to control the blood that came out of the golden toad eyes. It might be blood, but it is not normal blood as it is from the body of a corrupted being. She also tried doing it back then when the faceless ones were the threat but even, she could not use their blood. Fortunately, the blood of the pre-corrupted Mist Mane Lion is spread all out and she could use that as much as she could. She made use of the blood in ways that made it like she is a god ying with creation. She made use of numerous weapons that shined in a crimson glow and controlled them to attack the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion in all directions. The Corrupted Mist Mane Lion seemed to have lost all functions to be immune to physical attacks by turning into mist as it could not evade the attacks. Even though it did not evade, there is one thing that made Solstice have difficulty in attacking it. The blood weapons that she used are all disintegrated because of the acidic blood. It is Levin Cloud that made a difference as his form is not the usual form that he has. The Guardian of the Forest skill takes into ount the type of nts in his surroundings. His form took on the nt life of the Misty Forest. The body that is already very scary looking became even more eerie. The lush bush that formed his body became mist that seemed like mes. The eyes that glowed in green light became dark violet instead and all the things that he touched swayed to his bidding. The whole forest became silent upon his transformation that those that could see him would revere him. It seems that him turning into his true form as an Elder Leshy has a different type of powerpared to before. With just a flick of his wrist, the mist that was stubborn to move away became parted away easily. As he thought of this, he immediately parted the mist in a hundred meter area which weakened the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion. The mist that is needed for the evolution of the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion got parted away by Levin Cloud as if he has full control of the entire forbidden zone. The forbidden zone should not be at the disposal of anyone but even exceptions could be made if the criteria fits. Levin Cloud perfectly fits that criterion as he already contains both life and death energy in his body. Levin Cloud then flicked his finger and the trees that were not active suddenly sent vines that strangled the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion. The branches are reinforced with life and death energy that he has which also dealt great damage to the field boss. He also applied his healing spells on the vines, and it dealt great damage to the skin of the field boss. Creepysoo made use of his temporarily upgraded undead knights to deal with the corrupted monster. He made sure to use as much death energy to deal with the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion as the energy that came from the God of Death are dangerous to the dark gods. The best damage dealer for the undead knights would be Voodoo Marie as her dolls makes sure that they will deal great damage to the field boss. When a voodoo doll is attached to the target, a portion of its health is transferred to the doll. They will also ignore the defenses of the monster which makes her the perfect supporting undead. Creepysoo often has difficult dealing with strong individual monsters, but Voodoo Marie patches up his weakness. The voodoo doll might be very effective, but it also makes Voodoo Marie the one that takes up the attention. When the field boss attacks Voodoo Marie, this is where Mummie and Don Quixote will step up to block their opponent. Robin Hoodie will then provide aerial support and also the needed dps. The Mist Elves with the new power of Elder Ceo lso made significant contribution. It seems that Elder Ceo has the ability to influence the dark elves around her to use the mist as well for attacks. The two mist elves now have the power to infuse the mist into their arrows as long as Elder Ceo is with them. In the end, the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion could not endure the barrage of attacks that came to it now that the mist is no longer near it. It tried sucking in the mist once more, but Levin Cloud made equally a powerful pull as well in order to make sure that its attack does not seed. It took both Levin Cloud and Elder Ceo working together to prevent the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion''s skill. To finish off the field boss, all three of them activated their ultimate abilities. Creepysoo used the skill Rave of the Underworld which sent out numerous undead from the underworld ruled by Baron Samedi to trample on the field boss. Solstice used her skill called Sacrifice de that lowered her health to 10% in and used all the blood resources she collected to unleash a powerful attack that has a 50% chance to execute the enemy. Levin Cloud transformed into his Centurion form for the Guardian of the Forest skill. He beheaded the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion, but the body is still not dead. It was Elder Ceo that ushed the finishing strike. She shot an arrow towards the sky that became a vortex that sucked in some of the mist in the area. The vortex then turned into a beam of eradicating light that decimated the rampaging beheaded body of the Corrupted Mist Lion. "Finally! It is over!" Creepysoo stated as he now feels the effects of being a vessel of a god. "At least you can still move. I can barely move my body. The fact that my skill did not execute the monster is already depressing enough for me. A fifty percent chance and it is still did not activate. Maybe it has lowered chances when ites to boss monsters." Solstice stated. Levin Cloud parted the mist in the vige while he is still in his true form. He also converged his power with Elder Ceo to produce a decent barrier that can repel weaker monsters. They will also get a reaction if the barrier gets broken which means they have time to get ready for battle if a new one is to ur. "Please follow me to the entrance of the secret room." Elder Ceo stated as she could now fully remember the path. The path to the secret room that only she knows as it was the location of the room of the previous guardian. It is so secretive that only those that have the previous guardian''s absolute trust could know of it. Elder Ceo''ste father also know of this location as he was the aide of the previous guardian which also made her close to the previous guardian. "This is the entrance of the room, but I have forgotten the way to open it." Elder Ceo stated as she pointed to a part of the tree that has strange carvings. "It is of the Faenguage. Only those that know of thenguage could open it. The phrase states, Here lies my heart for all of those to see." Levin Cloud stated as the markings suddenly glowed in a green glow. The markings then turned the wooden wall into vines that receded to be a door. Elder Ceo has found newfound respect for Levin Cloud once again, but he actually just used the notes he did when studying thenguage back in Alfheim. They went down the room and saw a lot of documents scattered about. The mist elves immediately looked for the documents about the Elven Rider in the legends while Elder Ceo used her time to look for the hidden will that the previous guardian has left behind. Levin Cloud suddenly felt something odd inside the room as if it was calling for him. It felt familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time until Elder Ceo eximed that she found the will of the previous guardian. Chapter 1056 "I finally found it!" Elder Ceo stated as she held up a seed that is asrge as a baseball. Levin Cloud''s face when he saw the seed immediately became noteworthy. That seed is a special seed that could be said as a way for the dryads or leshies to be reborn. It is not a rebirth where they are dead one revives but a new dryad or leshy will grown from them when nted by another of their race. One can even say that it is something called a graft of the dryad or leshy. It can only be done when the dryad or leshy has reached at least a thousand years old and they can only do the process one time. This is a reason why some dryads or leshies have children even though they do not have partners. "Is that the will that the previous guardian left that you have been raving about?" Levin Cloud asked. "Yes! The guardian said that this will provide us with new hope as long as we nt this and give it lots of love." Elder Ceo but Levin Cloud does not know how can a none Leshy or Dryad make it bloom. One of the requirements for it is their blood. "That is not just a will, but one could say that is the seed that will grow into a dryad or a leshy. One would need assistance for it to truly bloom though." Levin Cloud stated which made the others get shocked. "If that is the case, can the esteemed guardian help us grow our next guardian?" Elder Ceo stated. "I do not mind but you must bear in mind that the leshy or dryad that grows from this seed will have resemnce to your deceased guardian. You must also bear in mind that the one that grows from this seed will not have the memories of your deceased guardian. You must treat the being that grows from this as a new entity and not mistake it with the previous guardian." Levin Cloud stated with a firm tone as he is serious. "I promise! This child is the one that the previous guardian has left us. The child will be protected by us even if it means our lives." Elder Ceo stated as she wants the guardian that grows from this seed to have as much of their life to themself as possible. She wants to pay the gratitude that the previous guardian has given her. "If that is the case then I will dly help you." Levin Cloud assured them. "We found the documents! It is written in anguage that is unfamiliar for me though." Creepysoo stated as he presented the written history of the Elven Rider. "It is written in our oldernguage that we use. I can read it to all of you if you want but do not expect an exact trantion as we rarely use this tongue anymore." Elder Ceo stated as she got the documents and started to transcribe it. "An archer with an arrow that seeks it target despite the distance. She holds the mist itself in her body and uses it as a weapon to apply detriments to the enemies. The mist that once gued her kin is now used upon those that wished them harm. The mist that is said to have been gued by the energy of death that brings strife is used as her greatest weapon. She used it to destroy the invaders from afar that wanted to destroy the forest filled with mist. It was she that first drove them away with just her arrows filled with great might. She took the call of the numerous gods from outside the forest to defend her people. In the end, she was betrayed by those that seek her aid as the light from the gods also hid a darker side. To our descendants that reads this, do not trust those beings that are said to be the guiding light." [You have unlocked the hidden content rted to the Rider of the South.] [You have found a part of the trace regarding the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] [You have found two of the four parts. Find the other two in order toplete the trace.] The document''s letters then glowed in a golden light and became imprinted on the air. All three of them suddenly got a copy of the document in their inventories. They rejoiced as they havepleted the mission that they went to the south for. Although it took a bit of time, they still got the part of the trace within a short time. Upon reading the document, Elder Ceo immediately knew that the light that they are saying here is the Church of Light. It was them that recruited their ancestor to battle against the forces of the dark gods, yet it was also them that betrayed them in the end. It seems that their grudges against the Church of Light members are not unwarranted. Upon getting what they needed and even getting all the documents that are still readable, the group returned to the vige. They had an easier time returning because the death of the Corrupted Mist Mane Lion also disrupted the monsters that wanted to go to the ruined settlement. The mist elves had a longing look when they were about to leave their first settlement. They knew that they cannot move back to this location as it is now in ruins. All the documents in the hidden room are also brought back with them. They bid farewell to their ruined settlement as they know that the young mist elves could never live back in this dangerous location. They returned to the settlement with tired expressions as they also needed to be wary. Elder Ceo then presented the seed to Levin Cloud as he led them to the center of the settlement. Therge tree that was destroyed back then is the real body of the deceased guardian. It seems that the seed also wanted to be nted at the center of the settlement like its parent. "We trust you esteemed guardian. This will be a great favor we are asking of you. Please remember that we Mist Elves will be at your call whenever you are in the Misty Forest." Elder Ceo stated. [You have gained the absolute trust of the Mist Elves.] [You can get aide from them whenever you are inside the Misty Forest.] [You can mobilize up to a hundred mist elves at a time when inside the Misty Forest.] "Do not worry about it. Our kind is also in the decline which is why my elders will also be d that another of our kind will be born. I shall now start the process. Guardian of the Forest!" Levin Cloud stated as he once again activated his skill that transforms him into his true form. The mist elves gathered among them and are at awe at the form that Levin Cloud has taken. It was as beautiful and terrifying to them even to those that have seen it for the second time. Levin Cloud then took the seed and carefully dug the ground as if he was the gentlest being that came to life. When the hole was deep enough, he ced the seed in a gentle manner and cut out his arm that looks like a trunk. A vibrant green liquid came out of the cut and had the same consistency as sap, but it is actually Levin Cloud''s blood. A few good drops of his blood also permeated into the ground and made the entire forest surrounding the settlement glow in a beautiful green hue. Just as the rumors say, the blood of the Guardians of the Forest could easily grow back or heal a diseased forest. The enchantment that the willows provided became stronger while they also became enhanced. The life energy that Levin Cloud is also so potent that the grass and flowers that grew inside the settlement became bigger and more beautiful. Levin Cloud closed the hole with his hands in a gentle manner as he made sure that seed has been reinvigorated. The forest that made up the settlement suddenly made an atmosphere that is very pleasant as if it is weing someone new. The ground suddenly trembled as a small tree suddenly sprouted from the location where the seed is nted. The small tree was only a meter tall at first, but it suddenly grew bigger and bigger until it was at least three meters tall. The tree that grew from the seed resembled a pink willow tree as well as it has the appearance of the ones that surround the vige. A few leaves dropped down from the tree itself and a humanoid child is generated from it. The humanoid child looked like a small female child at the age of ten. She curiously looked at the world around her and her vision then locked onto Levin Cloud. "Dada!" The small dryad shouted with glee. Chapter 1057 "Dada!" The small dryad shouted with glee. Solstice and Creepysoo immediatelyughed out loud when they heard what the small dryad child stated. Elder Ceo is nodding with admiration as the newly born guardian does have resemnce to Levin Cloud but also the face of the previous guardian of the Mist Elves. "Congrats! Big Bro is now a father. It was a good thing that I recorded that clip. I will now send it to the group." Creepysoo stated as he giggled whileughing at the future reaction of the group chat. "It seems that I have be an aunt already at my tender age. Even though it is virtual reality, I congratte you for sessfully giving birth. I always thought that only women could do that, but I guess I did not factor in the race." Solstice stated but she is actually holding herughter as well. Levin Cloud, on the other hand, is already beet red from the embarrassment. He did not expect that a small dryad child would actually call him father. He now knows why the elders of the dryad and leshy species said that he needs to be careful when giving his blood. Levin Cloud looked at the child dryad and she does have resemnce to him. It is not facial resemnce but energy resemnce as he created another being like him that has life and death energy. She definitely benefitted from his blood as her form is close to Levin Cloud''s humanoid form. She has bright green skin with her hair being pale thorny vines that looked dry. She also wore clothes made with a mixture of dried branches and luscious leaves. The most important fact is that she has the mist of the Misty Forest as her aura. "I am not your Dada." Levin Cloud stated as the small dryad girl asked for a hug. When she heard those words from Levin Cloud, she started to immediately cry, and he began to panic. Levin Cloud immediately picked up the girl with hisrge arms and swung her around gently. He often uses this technique to his younger siblings when they start crying as they do not get what they want. The small dryad girl immediately calmed down and went to sleep. She had the look of peace in her face as the familiar energy from Levin Cloud made her befortable. Levin Cloud ced her near her real body which is the tree and her figure disappeared. Her projected body is just a manifestation of her desire to interact with the beings. The mist elves are all joyous upon seeing that a new guardian has been reinstated. Elder Ceo told them to protect their new guardian as this is the child of their previous guardian and the guest guardian that came to them. [You have been linked to a newly sprouted Dryad via blood.] [Please give a name to your descendant.] Levin Cloud does not want to admit it, but the small dryad girl is indeed his daughter. He did not expect that he will have a child in the game even though he is barely a full-grown adult. He is now thinking of a name for the child as she is now connected to him via ancestry. Dryads and Leshies have a deep connection when ite to their children. They have strong parental emotions to the point that they will sacrifice their life in order to protect them. Even Levin Cloud feels a tug whenever he sees the small dryad girl as if his instincts tell him to protect her. It also does not help that she is incredibly cute. Since Levin Cloud''s parent which is the dryad Makiling is already deceased, he did not feel the strong parental connection. He did get the affection of all the elder dryads and leshies in Alfheim and they showed him that he is never alone. Dryads and Leshies have their caring nature given to them as a natural response for being the ones to maintain the forest. The forest is their body and life, but it could also be said to be their child. In the end, Levin Cloud had to ept the fact that he is now responsible for another life inside the game. He will transfer a part of the small dryad girl''s body to Alfheim after he returns. So even if the Mist Elf settlement gets destroyed, she could get revived in Alfheim. He got snapped back to reality by Solstice with a p as they were discussing what their next course of action is. "It seems that you finally returned back to us. Does the shock of being a daddy made you that confused?" Solstice stated. "Let him be. I even saw my stern uncle be immediately soft when my first cousin got born. Maybe something does change when you get a child. He also became able to smile." Creepysoo muttered. "Have you thought of a name for your child, Guardian Levin Cloud?" Elder Ceo asked. "I am going to name her Persephie. I took the name from one of the wives of the Gods of the Underworld who is also a Goddess of Life. She has both life and death energy because of my blood so it is only responsible of me to also take care of her." Levin Cloud stated. [You have named your descendant, Persephie.] [You have gained ess of the Root. You can now travel to the ce where your descendant has taken root as long as you are on the same world as them.] Levin Cloud did not expect that type of ability because it is the same as teleportation. He suddenly felt that making kids is a great way of getting around, but he erased that thought when he could see all his friends teasing him. Once Persephie woke up, Levin Cloud told her the name that he has given him, and she immediately liked it. Elder Ceo then gave them a mission like the ones given to the others. She gave them a mission to save their ancestor''s soul from damnation. Even the Mist Elves learned that they need to save their ancestor from being confined in that cursed form. QUEST NOTIFICATION Quest Name: Return the Elven Rider of the South back to the Mist Description: Elder Ceo wants you to send the Elven Rider of the South to peace. Make sure that she returns back to the mist as the Mist Elves believe that their souls return back to their homnd when they are dead. Difficulty: S Clear Condition: Be in the raid party that defeats the Horseman of Pestilence and survive until he gets killed. Failure Condition: Do not have anything to do with the defeat of the Horseman of Pestilence. Reward: Title ¨C Savior of the Mist and Max Affinity with the Mist Elves Failure: None Note: The reward for this quest could be changed depending on the contribution on the raid against the Horseman of Pestilence. This quest could be shared but the effects of the title will decrease every ten people that have the quest. They got the quest as expected and they are now ready to leave. Persephie started to cry, and it took quite a bit of time for her to calm down. Levin Cloud needed to exin that he needs to be away for a while, but he will visit her when he can. She has Elder Ceo and the mist elves looking out for her while he is away. Levin Cloud also took a branch from Persephie''s tree as he needed to nt it at Alfheim. Once he does that then she coulde and go to Alfheim as she pleases to meet with others of her kind. She would also be safer there than here in the Misty Forest. Even if Elder Ceo awakened, he is not sure if they could save her if a dark god is really the one hiding in the deepest parts of the Misty Forest. Levin Cloud also told the group of what they might expect from the Misty Forest. Even Adrian said that he wants to go there once everything is over. A dark god hiding in the forest is not something normal and the mist is also strange. He might make his own mist be even more powerful if he can assimte that power. They have some theories on how the mist came to be and Adrian even said that maybe a gate to the underworld is open there. The most noted chat about is the fact that Levin Cloud has be a father when he has just be a legal adult. They are now just waiting for the results of the ones that went to the east. Peridot, Lycan and Kabrakan have yet to say anything in the chat. In fact, they have gone radio silence after a few days when they said that they have found the clue about the Rider of the West. They might have been transported to an instance dungeon. Chapter 1058 Peridot, Kabrakan and Lycan headed to the eastern continent to gather clues about the Horseman of War. There are almost no ns in the eastern continent that have mounts as partners as people tend to cultivate oneself rather than with another. Peridot had to return to her master and ask her about the specifics of the n that rides mounts. Her master told her that there was a n back then that has cultivated with demonic beasts. They have been wiped out back then because their ancestor was transformed to the Horseman of War. They were wiped out because the eastern ns feared another would rise in their ce, but they were just fearful of the power that their n holds. The n was called the Demonic Beast n as they cultivate with demonic beasts since birth. One could say that they are even born with their demonic beast partners. It is said that each member of the Demonic Beast n has great affinity to their partnered beasts that they be twice as powerful when working together. The proudest warrior of this n was once called Guan Fu and he is really great at riding his demonic beast called the Peerless War Horse. He was the best general and even the nephew to the grandmaster of their n. The Peerless War Horse became an immediate threat to even the other ns as he was very powerful when they synergize. It even bumped the Demonic Beast n to the top ns as theirpanion beast shares the same cultivation as them. This is also the reason why Guan Fu and his Peerless War Horse became the representative of the east to repel the dark gods. "Basically, their n is already gone and now we have no idea where the traces of their records are." Lycan grumbled as he does not like looking for clues when they have no leads at all. "We can still look for the clues because I know where their former sect is located. It is now in a forbidden area called the Den of Beasts which is a special ce here in the eastern continent." Peridot stated as she took out a map and pointed to a location near the northeast of the eastern continent. "Why is it called the Den of Beasts?" Kabrakan asked as this is the first time he heard of that forbidden zone. "It is a forbidden zone but also something like an instance dungeon because an array is needed to get teleported there. The array is also owned by the three great families in Kunlun and their permission is needed in entering that. I have not entered it because it is restricted but they say that it is like another world filled with dangerous beasts. It is like a pocket dimension where powerful beasts roam around, and they even guard some treasures. It is a ce full of danger and opportunity in which many of the powerful ns in the eastern continent want to get in." Peridot stated as she described the basic description of the forbidden zone. "Wait! How did a ce that is in the real world got trapped in a pocket dimension?" Lycan asked as he is not familiar with the time and space shenanigans that happened. "Legends says that he grandmaster of the Demonic Beast n had a scroll that could devour everything. In his dying breath, he ripped the scroll apart and summoned a giant ck hole that absorbed everything in the vicinity. The only thing left is the formation array and the eastern ns took decades to decipher it. When they deciphered it, they were able to enter a pocket dimension that is teeming with treasures and monsters. The normal monsters that were around that area became superior species and they brought evidence of that when they exited the pocket dimension." Peridot exined. "Then all we need is the right to enter that array, right?" Kabrakan asked. "No need. I can just waltz right in with you guys as the Ryujin could enter the array at least once a month. They barely enter the array so I can use up the entry pass with us." Peridot stated as she summoned Moksha. The three rode Moksha to the area of the forbidden zone without much trouble as no one would dare to block the princess of the Ryujin. The NPCs that are riding on flying swords are even making way for her as they know of the majestic mount of the Ryujin Princess. They arrived at the location of the array, and they are greeted by the guards. "Wee, Lady Peridot. You great master has already informed us of your entrance to the array. Do you need us to escort you even inside?" The guards stated energetically as getting favor of the Ryujin Princess is something that anyone wants to get. Being on Peridot''s good side is already a great blessing to any of their families as the Ryujin are the best gift givers. They are waiting to get the chance of their lifetime to turn their life around. They just did not expect that she would be walking to their door. "No need but thank you for the offer. Me and mypanions will just take a look at the forbidden zone as I was just curious about it." Peridot stated. The soldiers guarding the array could not believe their ears when the Ryujin Princess said that she just wants to stroll in a forbidden zone. She is really as spoiled as they said, and she must also be loaded with treasures to protect herself or else she would not be given permission to enter the perilous Den of Beasts. "As you wish, mydy. We will now fire up the array. We wish you a safe journey inside and may you enjoy the view." The head guard stated as he escorted the three to the array. Peridot gave a Wonder Fruit to the head guard as he was very courteous. The head guard graciously epted it and even made the other soldiers feel envious. "Why does he get the reward when we are the ones that activate the array anyway?!" One of the soldiers whispered. "Be careful or else themander will hear you. You might get punished but you are correct. That wonder fruit gives five years'' worth of cultivation and she just gave it just like that. Rich kids are really different, and she is even spoiled just like the rumors say. I wish to be blessed by the crumbs of what she eats. I bet it would give me a month''s worth of cultivation." Another soldier stated. The three went inside the array and the soldiers fully activated the array. The light enveloped their bodies as they got swallowed by this light. A few secondster, they felt their bodies being transported to another dimension and it has the same feeling when Adrian uses Teleportation on them. The three then arrived in a pir of lighting down from the sky. They looked around them and they are in another dimension because this world has three suns. The three immediately discussed their game n as they are not here to battle beasts but to find the traces of the Demonic Beast n. [You have entered the Den of Beasts.] [You cannot use the chat functions when inside this forbidden zone.] [All treasures that is picked inside the Den of Beasts will drop upon death but items that are inside before entrance will not drop.] [You lose all experience points gained in the Den of Beasts if you die.] [No penalty will ur if you die here, and you will just be transported out of the dungeon.] [You can only enter this ce once per month once you are sent out or get out.] "Why did you lie about the thing that we will do here?" Kabrakan asked. "My master said that the matters of the Demonic Beast n are taboo here in the east. So much so that their cultivation manuals that shared their aura with demonic beasts have been burned. All ounts of their teaching have been lost which is why rearing beasts in the eastern continent is not that great." Peridot stated as people with mounts could barely be seen in the eastern continents. "I see. It was a good thing that you did not tell us that or else we would have not easily kept our mouth shut." Lycan stated. "I do not know about you, but she told me about it." Kabrakan stated as led the way to the area pointed by Peridot. Lycan could not say anything as he was made dumbfounded by the kinds younger than him. He made sure that this must never be known to the others or else he might getughed at. It was a good thing that chat has been disabled in this dungeon, but they will soon know that they wish that they have the chat function. Chapter 1059 The Den of Beasts live up to its name as the trio already encountered numerous beasts that are not found in the main world. They do not know how to fight these minsters, but they decided to avoid them rather than fight because the lowest level is level 280. They might be able to fight against monsters of that level but that would take up their valuable time. Peridot enveloped them in mist to obscure their figure not only from monsters but also from the other people inside the forbidden zone. Peridot has heard of stories of other people killing one another just because they covet the treasure in their hands. This type of behavior is not that different in the eastern continent where it is strength that rules. There are very few rules in the eastern continent, but the four divine beasts make sure to enforce them so that the whole poption does not get wiped out. One of the most prominent rules in the eastern continent is that those that cultivate into Immortals must not touch the ordinary folk. There was a time that an immortal thought that he could reign supreme and decided to ughter the city official of a small kingdom. The divine beasts became enraged of this and all four personally dispatched that troublesome immortal. The next prominent rule is that sects must not wage war against one another unless the ordinary citizens living in their areas are all evacuated. If they want to wage war, then a martial artspetition should be held to settle grudges instead of fighting openly. Fights between cultivators often change thendscape of the ce which stir the ire of the divine beasts. In the end, the eastern continent''s observed peace is determined by the divine beasts which in turn is given faith by the people. This is the reason why divine beasts shelter the ordinary citizens as their poweres from them. Even the cultivators know of this which is why some allegedly tried to kill all non-cultivators back then but the whole eastern continent was sieged by never ending tides of cmities. The four divine beasts became enraged of this and showed their divine might to the point that they killed off all the powerful cultivators at that time period. "In the end, the cultivators needed to abide by these rules which is difficult for their natures. Cultivators abide by the going against the heavens which is why they do not like the divine beasts as much. That is also the reason why you can see less cultivators when in the territory of the four divine beasts." Peridot exined. "From your definition, we just walked into a kill zone. A ce where cultivators can vent their anger." Lycan stated as that is what he got from Peridot''s exnation. "You can think of it as that, but we should be quite safe as long as we do not contend with any treasure. The only thing we need is the information about the Rider of the East or the Horseman of War." Peridot stated as she led the group deeper in the Den of Beasts. They encountered many creatures that could be said as mythical in a way as they are monsters popr in the east. They mainly saw monsters that weird in a way but very powerful. Even the cute looking winged monster with six legs and no face is a level 290 powerhouse. They cannot bex in a ce like this or else they would perish easily. They also do not want to die prematurely without getting anything as it would take another month for them to enter which is already stretching it. The rubbles of the ruined n could be found in the middle area of the Den of Beasts, but it is also a strange ce. It is a strange ce because both man and beast stay away from it. The cultivators stay away from it as they believe it is bad luck and that they might bring ruin to their ns. It is also noted that anything of value in that ce has already been taken. Even the secret storages are said to have been raided by those that attacked the Demonic Beast n. The beasts stay away from it because it has be a den of one of the fierce beasts in the Den of Beasts called the Taowu. It is avoided by even the beasts of the inner parts of the Den of Beasts because it is one of the four evils that roam around the area. Inside the Den of Beasts, there are four beasts that should be avoided at all costs as fighting them is a losing battle. They are monsters that do not die even if killed but they will respawn after a set time. The cultivators call them the Four Evils but if yers were to call them that would be Field Bosses. The only difference is that they roam the entire Den of Beasts and have no set location. These four field bosses are called Hundun, Taotie, Qiongqi and Taowu. Each have distinct appearances that are very different from the rest of the monsters in the Den of Beasts. If the monsters in the Den of Beasts have harmony in their body as they are natural beasts, the Four Evils are different as they are beings of malice and chaos. The Taowu is a giant canine-like beast which once threatened the western areas of China. It has a human face with two boar tusks protruding from its lips. An arrogant and stubborn beast of might, it thrashes wildly through the wilderness and fights any living being it encounters to the death. What is even more frightening is that fact that these four match your power when you face them. They are field bosses that adjusts their levels depending on the challengers that face them which is why it is pointless to dispose of them with an army. It is also pointless to kill them since they will just respawn. Chapter 1060 "I never thought that it would be here, but I guess our luck is not present at this time. Maybe, I should have rubbed Adrian with a handkerchief or something so that some of his luck rubs on us." Peridot stated as she looked at the ruined n building of the Demonic Beast n. "Adrian is not lucky in aspect like monsters because he always faces far stronger monsters. Maybe his ''luck'' did rub off on us and we have been presented with a mighty foe. It is not easy finding a field boss and it is even sleeping so we might have a chance if we attack first." Kabrakan stated. "You are right about the monster ''luck'' part. Maybe he did affect us." Peridot suddenly muttered as she thought of a way to bypass the Taowu. "I think we should call this unlucky because we cannot defeat that. A field boss is different from a dungeon boss as they are not bound by the terrain. Especially in higher levels, field bosses are even more intelligent in using their surroundings to kill yers. Even rankers dare not take field bosses easily once they exceed level 200." Lycan stated. "The luck we meant is basically item drops luck as it is a field boss. It is also a beast that respawns every time it is killed, and it has been killed a lot of times in a span of a thousand years ording to the record. Each time the Four Evils are killed, they learn from their mistake which is why no one in this generation could kill them without preparation. It is also useless to bring an army to confront them as they will just be stronger in response which is why novices are told to avoid them. Maybe we wait it out and it might leave its post after a few days?" Peridot stated to which the other two nodded. The other two agreed that they needed to wait but the Taowu did not move from its sleeping position for two straight days. It was the epitome ofziness right now which makes it underserving of its wild nature stated in its description. Peridot also tried approaching the ruins inside her mist as well, but the Taowu would suddenly wake up. Since the Taowu would wake up, Peridot had to retreat each time that happens, but it has been far too many times that it is no longer a coincidence. They ruled that the field boss is indeed knowledgeable of their existence and is toying with them. "I can no longer stand that ugly creature! I am going to kill it myself!" Peridot stated as she almost jumped up to attack the Taowu but the other two held her down. "It is clearly guarding something inside those ruins or else it will not just fake sleep before us. There must be something inside the ruins that might lead to details about the Rider of the East. Did the Taowu always stayed in this area?" Lycan asked. "Not really! From the records in the house, this area would always be the temporary territory of at least one of the Four Evils. Why did I not piece the evidence sooner?! I thought that it was just a mechanic, but it seems that the Four Evils must be connected to the Demonic Beast n for some reason. It was the Demonic Beast n that created the pocket dimension. What if the Four Evils are actually the real gatekeepers of this dimension?! It would make sense why they are the only monsters that will respawn when they die and that they grow powerful with the number of enemies facing them." Peridot muttered. "It might be rted to that scroll that the dying grandmaster of the Demonic Beast n used. Do you know what the origins of the things inside the scroll is?" Kabrakan added. "I do not know as even my master does not know of the scroll since, she did not take part in the subjugation of the Demonic Beast n. Even the ones present do not know the origins of that scroll as it is one of the hidden treasures of the n. Each n in the eastern continent has one that can protect them or threaten other ns with." Peridot stated. "Then there is no other choice that we can do but to force our way through. Since only three of us will fight it, it would remain as a level 290 field boss. The only problem is if the battle will attract the other people inside the forbidden zone. If it gets stronger as we fight it, then it will no doubt kill us easily. We cannot wait another month. Each of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse grow stronger the longer they are released in the world. Even the other guilds that tried raiding them have felt the difference with each raid as it became more difficult than thest." Lycan stated as he started watching raids about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse as his past time. "I can attest to that as well. If you look at the videos that are about the raids, the videos are getting longer instead of shorter. This could spell trouble if we are to raid them at thest days. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse would be almost unstoppable at that point." Kabrakan added as he has been watching as well. "I guess our only option would be to face it head on. Let me transform then as we need to kill it as early as possible. We shall wait for night to happen as I am not as strong when it is daytime." Lycan stated as the three suns were still shining bright in the sky. He wants to attack the monster at night since that would be where his peak strength lies. "I guess I should prepare as well. I will not take the embarrassment that this ugly monster has been giving me for the past few days." Peridot stated as she smirked and took out six crystals from her inventory. Chapter 1061 The Taowu could be seen sleeping in front of the entrance of the ruined residence of the Demonic Beast n. It does open its eyes unless the group in front of it would be about twenty meters near it. It is also not moving because it is currently tasked with guarding this ce for the time being. All the Four Evils will take turns in guarding the ruined residence of the Demonic Beast n because it has a secret hidden inside. It is not a secret that would make this pocket dimension disappear thought but more of the creation of the pocket dimension. There is also a hidden room inside the ruined residence that can only be opened by those that seek. The Taowu knows that the three people in front of it wants to seek out knowledge about the Rider of the East. They have been talking about it ever since they entered the Den of Beasts, and all four evils could hear everything that happens inside this pocket dimension. If the three were not aiming for that information, then the Taowu would have attacked them already but there is also a chance that at least one of them could pass through. The Four Evils are also the ones that judge those that are worthy inside the Den of Beasts. The trio in front of the Taowu has yet to kill any beasts inside the Den of Beasts. The three of them are getting special treatment because of it. Still, if the three decided to press on inside the ruined residence, then it will attack them without mercy. Just as the Taowu thought that the three will force their way inside the ruined residence, six different lights suddenly illuminated the sky. The Taowu then heard thenguage of the dragons as a female Ryujin rose up in the air as she transformed into her dragon form. Peridot held out her right hand as she used six elemental stones of each attribute to create the spell that she is channeling. It is the most destructive spell that will hit even allies which is why she decided to open the battle with this one rather than use itter. Six magic circles of different elemental attributes then fused together. Peridot has full control of this spell as this is her most powerful spell in her arsenal as long as she has the correct materials. "Elemental Cmity!" Peridot stated as sheunched the odd elemental ball that consisted of fire, water, earth, wind, light, and darkness from her right hand. "Earth Prison!" Kabrakan shouted as he mmed his shields on the ground and the Taowu got trapped in piercing boulders. The Taowu could feel the menacing energy from the odd elemental ball and wanted to dodge but Kabakran has trapped it. The Taowu could only brave it out in the end as it could not get away. The odd elemental ball sessfully hit the Taowu as a rain of different elemental energies exploded in the area. The first element that started the explosion is the fire element that created a huge dome of infernal energy. It is then followed by an explosion of rock shards that is swirled by intense tornadoes. When one thought that everything has calmed down, the whole dome got flooded by a sudden gigantic wave. The Taowu could be seen having a difficult time getting bombarded by four different elements but that is not yet the end. When the Taowu thought that everything is over, it suddenly lost its vision as well as its sense of hearing. Due to the loss of its vision and hearing, its sense of touch got amplified to a frightening degree. When the Taowu got confused from its loss of senses, numerous magic circles that call forth the Light Ray spell suddenly manifested around it. When all the Light Ray magic circles finished charging up, all of them fired at the same time which created a very frightening light show. The Taowu emitted a horrible scream of pain that almost seemed human since its sense of touch has been amplified. "Is it finished?" Lycan asked. "Not yet." Peridot answered calmly as all six elemental magic circles once again appeared but this time on the body of the Taowu. All six magic circles activated once more and simultaneously damaged the Taowu. Peridot has a refreshing smile on her face when all of her spells used in the Elemental Cmity activated perfectly. The two men in her party though have faces of horror when looking at her and made a mental note to not mess with her. [You have inflicted burns on the Taowu. It will lose 1% health every ten seconds for one minute.] [You have inflicted the bleed status effect on the Taowu. It will lose 0.01% health per second for five minutes.] [You have inflicted the hydrophobic status effect on the Taowu. Its water elemental resistance has been decreased by 10% for ten minutes.] [You have lowered the earth elemental resistance of the Taowu. It will be decreased by 5% for ten minutes.] [You have inflicted blight status effect on the Taowu. It will receive 10% increased physical and magic damage for ten minutes.] It is not only them that have felt the effects of the Elemental Cmity spell as it even attracted the attention of the other people inside the Den of Beasts. They did not go to the location of the spell though as they immediately knew where the spell was cast. They knew that one of the Four Evils is in that location and those that encountered it might have used their secret techniques to escape from it. The Taowu could be seen riddled with wounds on its body but the health that it has is still 81%. The spell that Peridot cast is something that could kill anyone that gets hit but the four evils are different. The Four Evils have great resistance against any magical attacks as they are born from malice and chaos. Chapter 1062 The Taowu no longer gave them the perks to the three as it now moved from its location. It no longer followed its rules where it will only attack when any of the three of them gets past it. The rage from enduring elemental torture has erupted its nature that it has tried to suppress. The Taowu''s eyes glowed red as it has entered its berserk state. Its body even becamerger and the fur on its back hardened as if they became spikes. The first target that it locked on is none other than Peridot. The Taowu might not be able to fly but it has extremely powerful physical abilities. With one simple jump, the Taowu suddenly got in front of Peridot, but she did not panic as she already thought of this scenario. "Damage Transfer target Peridot." Kabrakan stated as Peridot suddenly glowed in a faint brown light. The Taowu swiped its ws at Peridot, but she did not get damaged as the damage is transferred to Kabrakan. She still got the brunt of the impact of the attack which is why she is sent crashing down. The fall damage is also absorbed by Kabrakan which decreased his health by a total of 10%. Peridot did not stand idly by as the field boss is now in perfect targetable form. She took out a crystal that is emanating lightning. She immediately spoke in dragon tongue once more as the lightning crystal that she held disintegrated into powder. "Impaling Lightning!" Peridot cast as a sudden sharp lightning came down from the sky. The lightning directly hit the Taowu, and it could be seen knocked unconscious as it dropped to the ground. It is still a field boss though as it immediately got back up after crashing down on the ground. Peridot is a bit perturbed by the damage of the skill as the spell deletes 20% of the maximum health of the enemy if it only hits one target. "It only decreased 10% of its maximum health. That was a crystal that is of mythical grade though." Peridot stated as she thought the spell will deal the full damage. The Taowu got back up and now its health has dropped to 70% from the damage it took. It does not learn its lesson and once again aimed at Peridot and this time there is no skill that could protect her. The Taowu did forget something though as it was at the dead of night. A howl of a wolf suddenly sounded as a werewolf suddenly punched the Taowu and sent it flying backwards. Lycan''s punch is normally not that powerful, but he did not expect that his power is also amplified by the Den of Beasts. [You have fully transformed into a werewolf with three full moons at the sky.] [Attack power has increased by 30% and attacks have a 50% chance of inflicting bleed.] [Defenses has increased by 30%.] [All stat bonuses will linger as long as the full moons are still high in the night sky.] [You also activated the Blood Wolf Aura.] [All damage done to enemies will heal the user by the equal amount.] [You will not be able to activate Blood Wolf Aura again for one month.] Lycan activated his prized skill that can only be used once a month. He would have saved this skill for the raids against the Horsemen of the Apocalypse, but this skill has very specific conditions to activate. The first condition is that the time of day must be night and a full moon must be visible in the sky. The second condition is that he must be in full werewolf transformation. He could always perform the second condition, but the first condition is the most difficult to activate as he has no power to control the moon. It is also the perfect condition to use this skill as where he could find a ce with three full moons in the sky. He never thought that he would be this lucky. Lycan followed up his attacks on the Taowu and shed at the field boss. Lycan''s sharp ws prated the tough defenses of the Taowu, and his damage is also great. The only downside is that the Taowu shed at Lycan back. Lycan immediately lost 30% of his health from a simple sh from the Taowu. Lycan is not bothered by that though as he bit the tail of the field boss to deal great damage again. With just one bite, Lycan healed back 30% of his missing health as if he never got damaged. Lycan smiled like a madman once he saw the effect of the Blood Wolf Aura. The fact that he will be healed for the amount of damage that he dealt is incredibly broken. One attack from him deals about ten thousand health damage against the Taowu which means he could heal that amount of health per second if he attacks continuously. If he only had a skill that could convert extra healing into a shield, then he would be unstoppable. The Taowu tried to shake off Lycan from its tail, but it could not as thetter bit it as hard as he can. Kabrakan has finished preparations already as it has already transformed into his beast form with his Wilde Soul out. "Echo Wilde Stomp!" Kabrakan cast as him and the Wilde Soul performed the same skill. The stomp that Kabrakan made dealt physical damage to the Taowu and increased the defenses of his team members by 10%. The stomp that the Wilde Soul did magical damage and decreased the defenses of the Taowu by 5%. If the Taowu is not immune to the sleep status ailment, then it might have gone to sleep. "y Soldiers!" Peridot stated as she created numerous y soldiers with the time that Lycan has bought them. She sent all the y Soldiers to the Taowu to attack the monster, but they get smashed with just one attack. She did not fret though as she soon made the y soldiers explode which decreased the health of the Taowu. Chapter 1063 All the y soldiers that Peridot newly created exploded before the Taowu could destroy them. She made sure to do that as it would maximize the explosion damage of the y soldiers. She could also control where the shards will spread out as a result. Lycan and the Taowu are locked in a bitter battle against each other while thetter is taking a beating from Peridot. The Taowu would sometimes do a sneak attack to try and aim for Peridot, but Kabrakan would be near to support her. Kabrakan also supports Lycan when the attack of the Taowu would contain a powerful knockback effect. He would be the one that absorbs the attack instead as he will not easily get knocked back to his full beast form. The Taowu actually became a bit pitiful at this point as it could not use most of its skills. The Taowu is severely restricted because it only has three opponents. If it had at least ten opponents, then it would unlock a skill that can do area of effect damage. To make matters worse is that the trio has lower levels than it which means the power of the Taowu will not scale. The three are still incredibly powerful though as it is not easy going against a field boss when the level difference is fifty. Most important to note is that the opponent is also a special type of monster which is far stronger than an ordinary field boss. Things would have been different if Peridot did not stock up on the gems needed to cast powerful spells. Just as the three thought that they could easily win the battle by maintaining the status quo, the Taowu suddenly changed when it reached the half health mark. The Taowu suddenly howled and opened its huge mouth which revealed the nasty fangs inside it but also a closed huge eye present inside it. The closed huge eye suddenly opened wide and the three thought that a beam will shoot out if it, but the Taowu just closed its mouth after that. They did not know what the effect of the eye is, but it was Lycan that first noticed the effects of the opened eye. Lycan, who had an easy time against the Taowu, suddenly started missing attacks that should have connected against the Taowu. This led to the development of Lycan getting more health chipped offpared to the previous instance where he could just heal it back again. Even the tail of the Taowu evades him which made him perplexed if the eye actually decreased his stats or something. It is also not just Lycan that felt this change as Kabrakan also noticed that the Taowu''s attack will suddenly change when he blocks it. It suddenly had great intelligence to the point that it could change its stance in the middle of a fight. It might be a monster that is not normal but the abrupt change in character made them incredibly wary. Peridot is the next one that observed the change as her magic spells started to get dodged just at thest second. She thought that the Taowu got faster but she could not verify with the others through the group chat as it is disabled. She needed to shout her spection but that would mean the Taowu learning of their interaction. She knows that the Taowu is incredibly intelligent which is not normal for a field boss at this level. It even acted sleeping just to lower the guard of the three. It thinks like a genius human, and they suddenly thought that it must have been a human that turned into a monster. "It got faster." Peridot stated. "I got slower." Lycan stated. "It got boosted reaction speed." Kabrakan stated. All three of them suddenly got shocked of their three different battle observations. If one thing is missing from their team that would be a very observant person that can ry information. Adrian is usually the one that does this when they are grouped together because he sees the battlefield as a whole. "Are you sure about that statement?" Peridot asked. "Are you sure about yours?" Lycan added. "Uhmm...maybe." Kabrakan answered. The three of them are now in chaos as they usually express their intentions in the group chat. Now that they needed to use their voices inmunicating, they are having quite a bit of confusion and mimunication. This is to be expected as this is the real intention of making the chat unable to function properly. They decided that they needed to exin their statements, but the Taowu is not making them do so as easily. While the mimunication of the three is still fresh, the Taowu became even more aggressive to the point that it almost killed Lycan from one attack. One thing they could agree on is the fact that the Taowu''s attacks became stronger. Kabrakan suddenly racked his brain on what is happening with the Taowu, and he suddenly have a hunch. He got this hunch thanks to the fact that he saw the Taowu easily evade even the fast magical projectiles. He is not sure, but this is the most feasible thought that he came up with. "It can predict the future." Kabrakan stated. The two could not believe that easily but they suddenly had this feeling that could be the most logical answer. Peridot did not control the magical projectiles when casting spells. She would just let them hit on the location they are intended tond. Lycan''s attack patterns are also easily predictable as well since he has been fighting the Taowu for an extended period of time. Kabrakan also factored in the sudden changes in the reaction of the Taowu. The fact that it could suddenly change its attack stance whenever he intended to guard is the one that sold the idea to him. Now that they know the thing that hinders them, the most difficult part would be the way to counter a being that could predict the future. The most difficult opponent is an opponent that could predict the future as they are always two steps ahead of you. The Taowu could be seen smiling at the chaos and confusion that the three are experiencing but they could not read its facial expression because of how ugly it is. The Taowu then decided to go for another round of attacks as it intends to kill at least one of them. It wanted to kill Peridot first as she is the one that dealt great damage to its body. It is annoyed that the two meat sacks in front of it is greatly inhibiting its movement, but it knows that there will be openings. The power to see the future is not omnipotent but it is incredibly powerful as it gives the one that knows a n to seed. In one of the Taowu''s vision, Lycan would lose his empowered attacks temporarily when the clouds suddenly cover the sky. It would try and kill Peridot when that happens as it knows that spell casters are usually fragile. The Taowu has already killed a great number of spell casters during its long life. Sometimes it was the one that gets killed but most of the time, the Taowu is the one that gets to do the killing. There is a great reason why spell casters have great damage but weak constitutions. The Taowu looked at the sky and it saw that one of the moons are already partially covered. The future that it saw is almost there and it only needs to bide its time. It then heard the three of them talking about its ability, but it did not care. Knowing about an ability and knowing how to counter it are two separate things. Lycan once again tried to overpower the Taowu, but he suddenly felt that he lost his strength. The Taowu looked up for a moment and noticed that the three full moons are covered with clouds. It used most of its strength to send Lycan flying away while it swatted Kabrakan with its tail. The Taowu suddenly closed in on Peridot but there was no look of bewilderment in her eyes. The Taowu tried to look at the future, but it was nk. It was not getting a response, but it did not stop its attack. The Taowu opened its mouth wide as it wanted to crush Peridot''s body with its sharp teeth and tusks. Just as it thought that it already won, lightning suddenly dropped down from the sky. The lightning did not hit the Taowu but Peridot. She was suddenly in a different form as she is in a humanoid form with features reminiscent of a dragon. She had grown a tail; big dragon ws and some parts of her skin being covered in scales. Her whole body is also covered in sparks as she absorbed the energy from the lightning. The next thing she instinctively did is throw an uppercut at the Taowu. Chapter 1064 The uppercut hit the Taowu perfectly and it knocked the field boss unconscious. The Taowu perfectly predicted the future that it only saw ck as that is what its current vision is. The funny thing about abilities that can predict the future is that you might like what you see. Adrian once asked the elders why they were forbidden from using their abilities to time travel. They gave him the gist of the situation that time is vtile as rewriting the past could alter the present. He also asked about using their abilities to travel to the future, but they warned him about it. The Daemos elders told Adrian that the future is the most vtile of the timeline. It could change depending on the choices of the present and their choices are not determined. The choices of people could change the tide and that they could potentially be trapped in a timeline that is not following the main one. This is type of reasoning also goes for the ones that have the ability to predict the future. They can only see the possible glimpse of the future as it has many possibilities. The Taowu that uses this ability only narrows it down to the future that it deems to be the most usible. It is great but at the same time burdening when one can only see a dark future. The Taowu regained consciousness, but Peridot once again used her dragon fists to pound the Taowu. This time, both Lycan and Kabrakan helped her in hitting the Taowu which made it scream it pain before briefly losing consciousness once again. For one of the Four Evils, it looks very pitiful right now as it is getting bullied by three people that are weaker than it in terms of level. If others could see them then they might be shouted at for bullying a monster weaker than them. The Taowu continued getting knocked unconscious until it turned into particles of light. It emitted a pitiful cry before dying as it has received utter humiliation. The only reason it could not finish off the three of them is due to the fact that its skills are sealed. It really is weaker when the opponents facing it are weaker than it and lesser in number. Even thest opponent of the Taowu was stronger than it whenpared to levels and it could use most of its powerful skills. [You have sessfully subdued one of the Four Evils, the Taowu.] [You have leveled up two times.] [Gained a Random Epic Chest as a result of your great achievement.] [You have gained the title, yer of One of the Four Evils.] Title: yer of One of the Four Evils Tier: Epic (Growth Type) Effect: +10 to All Stats Description: You have sessfully killed one of the Four Evils, the Taowu. You are very lucky upon doing so and live to even tell the tale. Kill the other three of the Four Evils toplete the effect of the title. "We finally won!" Peridot stated as she deactivated her Hybrid Ryujin Form. Upon doing so, her body suddenly started to ache as she got overloaded with mana earlier from using the spell called Thunder God''s Descent contained in the lightning crystal. She wanted to save that skill forter, but she knew that they might lose the battle if she did not. The Taowu could predict their movements perfectly so the best thing that they could think off is to be predictable. They knew that the Taowu was very fixated on killing Peridot first, but it did not know that she was a Ryujin. She made use of the limited information that the field boss has to make sure that she could knock it down. "The cost might have been a Mythical Tier gem, but it was worth it. Let us hurry and look for the things that we need." Peridot stated but she could hardly walk properly. She had to summon Moksha in order to traverse the surroundings since her legs became weak. The bacsh of a Mythical Tier spell that enhances the body is not something that she could easily make use of without detriments. She is lucky that she is only hit with severe body aches as a normal human will die from that bacsh. The three then hastily entered the ruined residence but soon noticed that nothing is there. Peridot tried using her senses to see if there are hidden rooms underground but all of it has caved in. Just as they thought that their efforts were fruitless, Lycan suddenly felt something is strange with a jade statue. "Look at that thing! Are you not creeped out by that statue? It feels like it is alive somehow." Lycan stated as he pointed to a broken jade statue of a general riding a horse. The general''s body is no longer attached to the horse, and it is holding something up. Peridot tried touching the statue and she could feel something is really strange about it as it contains traces of energy, but she does not know which element. "Can you guys find the other parts? I bet it is just near this broken statue. If we fix it, then we might find a clue." Peridot stated as the to other two hastily tried to search for the separate pieces. Since they do not have a lead, searching for the pieces of the jade statue is better than nothing. Thankfully, the other people in the Den of Beasts are not bothering them because they concluded that the Taowu has already killed them. The fight did notst long which made them conclude that the Taowu did kill those that dared enter its territory. "I found the other half of the general''s body!" Lycan stated as he found the upper half in an area covered by rubble. It was really suspicious that it was not destroyed even when it was being ttened by heavier stones. Chapter 1065 Lycan brought back the upper half of the jade statue to Peridot. She then tried to fit is to see if it really was the missing piece and it was. Lycan did have a small frown though as he expected that something special would happen when the two pieces get connected. "I thought it would magically fuse together or something. I had great expectations and I am now severely underwhelmed." Lycan stated. "You watch too much fantasy treasure hunting movies but even I did expect something. I did get a reaction when I briefly connected the two pieces together. We are still missing one part as the arm of the general is still missing. Maybe that magical thing you are talking about will happen when we find it." Peridot stated. All of them went back to searching but looking for an arm of a one-foot-tall jade statue in a ce full of rubble is not easy. It is just like finding a needle in a haystack but rubble edition. They took about an hour to look for the missing arm, but it is much more difficult than they imagined. "It could be buried in one of the piles of rubble like the upper body. It would take us days to even find a small thing like that. I must have used all my luck when I found the upper body." Lycan stated as he is already bored. Peridot then tried to remember the spell that her master taught her. It was a spell that could detect the same substance of any material. She was thought this spell because she could use it to find gemstones. Peridot then ced the broken pieces of the jade statue on the ground as her four crystals circled around her. Peridot started changing the words of the spell as her mana enveloped the two pieces of the jade statue. The mana then started to create a small line on the ground that moved like a snake until it stopped in front of a hole underneath the roots of a tree. Kabrakan immediately went to that small hole and reached his hand out. Something poked his hand, but it did not hurt him. He grabbed the thing that poked him and is dly surprised that it was the missing arm that they are looking for. "This is thest part." Kabrakan stated as he ran back to the group. "Okay! Moment of truth!" Lycan stated as he held the broken upper body of the jade statue. Peridot then held the lower body part that is riding the horse. Lycan attached the upper body of the jade statue to the lower body. The arm is then attached by Kabrakan, and they waited with great anticipation of something to happen but all they heard was crickets. "Well¡­So¡­I do not know what is going to happen, but I feel like nothing is actually happening." Lycan stated a few seconds after they attached the jade statue together. "Maybe we need to pour mana into the pieces for it to reconnect." Kabrakan suggested and they did. They poured their mana into their respective pieces and the broken parts started to get attached. The cracks disappeared as if it is newly made, and the gantry of the jade statue is once again shown. Just looking at the jade statue made them feel the power emanating from it. Whoever is the model of that statue must have been a great figure in history. "We fixed the jade statue, but nothing is happening." Lycan grumbled. "Maybe it was just a self-repairing statue to begin with and nothing magical about it." Peridot stated. "That is also a possibility." Kabrakan added. "This thing sucks." Lycan stated as he tossed the jade statue away, but itnded perfectly on the ground. When the jade statuended on the ground, the general''s eyes suddenly glowed in a brief green light. The three that is about to search for clues once more suddenly got blinded by a green light that emanated from the jade statue. When the green light subsided, the three of them are no longer in the location. The jade statue once again glowed in a green light but only its body emanated it. The fixed jade statue once again broke into three different pieces, but the hiding locations of the pieces are differentpared to before. The clouds above the sky suddenly rumbled for a moment but it soon turned into clear skies. When the three opened their eyes, they are transported to another era where a tall grand building is before them. They tried interacting with the people in that passed by, but they were ignored. It was as if they are merely observing the things around them as ghosts. "I think we are seeing a memory of the past. They cannot see us, but we could see them." Peridot stated. "The only thing that we need to know is when were we transported." Kabrakan stated. The people around them have different monsters that show great affection towards them. This is the time when the Demonic Beast n was still a strong n and have yet to be erased from existence. They are transported near the entrance of the main building of the n. The three decided to wander and see if they could get any information from the words of the people. The three decided to go together as they are unfamiliar of the ce that they are in. They also do not know when they will get transported back to the present timeline. "Should we be careful of changing stuff? Our resident demon friend did say that changing the past has serious consequence." Lycan stated as he did not know if they are really ghosts that cannot be seen. "The weird thing is that we can touch the stuff here but are unable to be seen. We also cannot put things in our inventory nor take stuff out. This time travelling stuff makes a person''s brain go mush." Kabrakan stated as he is now confused. Chapter 1066 "If we can touch things then that must mean we have limited abilities to interfere. Just be careful not to bump into another person. The thing that we need to know are the details of the General Guan Fu." Peridot stated as they headed towards the inside of the Demonic Beast n estate. The estate felt like they traveled back to the ancient times as it was made of pavilions. Each pavilion seemed to house an important person from the n. They thought that they were lost because the ruins they were earlier did not look as big as this pavilion, but it seems things have changed after getting swallowed by the pocket dimension. "We can search two ces to know details about the general. Maybe that is also the reason why we could actually touch things as we need to read it ourselves." Peridot stated as she pointed to two buildings. The first build that she pointed at is the library which has all the general information of this era. They might find a clue of what is happening if they search there. The other area would be the study of the current patriarch. They just need to enter when the patriarch is busy tending to his duties. "Do any of you want to go to the library?" Peridot asked but the two did not respond as they know that the library is not something they enter. "Fine. If you two do not want to go the library, then I will have that location. In exchange, you two must work together to get the information in the study of the patriarch. Remember that we need to find information about General Guan Fu." Peridot stated as she headed towards the inside of the library. Lycan and Kabrakan headed towards the study of the patriarch but noticed that he was still there. They needed to wait for him to get out as they might think that an invisible assant is inside the room. They can touch things but that does not mean that nothing could stop them. Peridot headed towards the library and ended up hearing gossip about General Guan Fu. She did not think that she will hear gossip first, but any information would be as good as any. The three women were gossiping about the general''s social life as it seems that he is looking for a concubine. "I hope that General Guan Fu is really looking for a concubine. I am a great candidate if that is the case." The woman stated. "You really are a great candidate, big sister." One of the women stated and Peridot immediately knew that she was kissing her ass. "I heard that one of the members from the Divine Sword n will be the concubine." Thest of the three women gossiped. "Seriously! To think that they want to get their hands on the general as well. Even though his mother was of low birth and a servant of the previous patriarch. It seems prestige really makes you rise more in life rather than status of one''s birth." One of the women added. "Even if the general''s mother is a maidservant, he is still the son of the previous patriarch. It is a good thing that he did not covet that position or else a bloodbath would ensue in the n." One of the women stated as Peridot listened attentively as they are now talking about juicy details. "Even if they fight, I am sure that General Guan Fu would win because he grows stronger the more that he fights. Maybe he also grows stronger when he is in bed." One of the women stated as she made a rather obscenement but the other two also think of the same. All three women were blushing as Peridot walked away to find more information. She must not just believe hearsay or gossip. She must find official records of the general''s battles as this time period is very chaotic in the east at the time. The divine beasts have yet to fully be powerhouses at this time period due to the dark gods. "The patriarch has left the study. This is our chance." Kabrakan stated as he and Lycan slipped inside the study. They are amazed by the number of documents inside that seems to be all about the territory management. One letter in particr has caught their attention as they read the name of the sender. It seems that the letter is from General Guan Fu. The letter contains detailed ounts of his exploits and even the territories that he was conquering. There is also an unfinished letter near it, and it seems that it is written by the patriarch. It seems that the two have an amicable rtionship since they are exchanging pleasantries. The patriarch wants the general to return as soon as possible as well. "I think we jumped through the time when the dark gods have yet taken foot. If that is the case, then the General Guan Fu must also be quite a novice as well and is still building his prestige." Lycan stated as this era is too peaceful for there to be dark gods roaming around. "I think that is the case too. Let us see if there are also things about the general here about his fighting prowess." Kabrakan added as they started their search. An hourter, all three of them met once again as that is the time they decided to get back. They also received a notification that they will be returned back to their timeline in the next ten minutes. When they got that notification, they hurriedly looked for every information that they can. In the end, they triggered the necessary things to finish the information gathering. [You have unlocked the hidden content rted to the Rider of the East.] [You have found a part of the trace regarding the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] [You have found two of the four parts. Find the other two in order toplete the trace.] Chapter 1067 "We have finished it! It seems that the gossip is indeed somewhat rted to the truth." Peridot stated as she verified all the gossip that the women were talking about. It seems that the General Guan Fu has a constitution that is incredibly powerful called the War God Constitution. It seems that he grows more powerful the longer that he is in battle. He is also gifted with great intuition when ites to battle that he trampled on all the ns that waged war on the Demonic Beast n. Kabrakan and Lycan also learned that the two brothers have a great rtionship. It seems that the patriarch is also a doting elder brother. He was ready to step down from his position, if need be, but his younger brother does not want to be the patriarch. His younger brother also wanted to marry the woman of his dreams which is why he cannot be patriarch. They concluded that history was indeed true that the patriarch of the Demonic Beast n did use a forbidden scroll to create the Den of Beasts. They actually found the same scroll inside a hidden safe in the study of the patriarch. They are actually thankful that they were transported at a rather peaceful time rather than when the massacre of the Demonic Beast n was held. "Let us exit the Den of Beasts since we have gotten what we needed." Peridot stated but a sword wave suddenly came crashing towards her which Kabrakan blocked. "Show yourselves!" Kabrakan stated and the other party did so. The mere fact that they really did show themselves means that the attack is no ident. They were really aiming for Peridot, and they did not even hide their killing intent. The trio then looked at the ones that attacked them and noticed that they were from one of the haughty ns in the east continent. "You dare attack the Princess of the Ryujin. Do you want to forfeit your life that badly?" Lycan stated as this phrase would often make people pee their pants in the eastern continent. "I do not care if you are a god or a reincarnation of a goddess. Hand over all the treasures that you have obtained." A haughty looking young woman stated. "Young Miss, I think we should not bother them. That is the Princess of the Ryujin and they are very protective of their own kin. I also heard a rumor that the princess is very doted on." One of the servants stated but his words were not heard. "Do not tell me what to do." The young miss that is the leader of the group stated. Thepanions of the young miss already knew what she was thinking. She does not want to really rob the of their treasures but to humiliate the young princess of the Ryujin. She still holds a grudge from a party that Peridot attended. She remembers preparing all she could to be beautiful only to be outshined by Peridot. "I believe that we do not know each other. It would be wise for both parties to not be hostile. If it puts your mind at ease, I can tell you that we have no treasures. We only came here to sightsee after all." Peridot stated which angered the young miss even more. "This entitled woman! She does not even remember me and is even trying to make me look bad." The young miss thought. "Everyone! Kill them." The young miss stated but herpanions were reluctant to obey. They were not there to be servants of the young miss but her guards if something were to go south. They hesitated to agree to themand as they will give the patriarch a headache if they really did attack the princess of the Ryujin. "Why are you not attacking? Can all of you not see that she is a fake and is masquerading as the Ryujin Princess? We are making sure that her name will not be tarnished which is why we must kill off those that pretend to be her." The young miss stated as she already concocted an excuse if something were to happen outside. "Is that so? I think I remember that voice now. Are you not Ying from the Veiled Sword n? I remember a person storming off in a fit of rage in a party back then. It seems that your jealousy of me has not changed. I am sorry if I was born more beautiful than you." Peridot stated as she remembered an NPC using her of using Seduction magic back then. "I am sorry for the disrespect that our young miss has given to you. Her father shall know of her misgivings. We plead that you will be benevolent, Princess Peridot." A powerful man that seems to be the leader of the guards spoke. Peridot immediately knew that giving evidence of her identity means they could not touch her. In the end, they got out of the Den of Beasts despite the sudden unexpected encounter. Peridot knew that it will not end with that as people like that tend to take revenge even if it is petty. Just as she expected, when the group is headed towards the docks riding Moksha. Another sword wave came flying straight at them and it was the same one that Kabrakan blocked earlier. This time only two people showed up and it was the young miss with her head of guards. Kabrakan blocked the attack again, but the force knocked them back. "Who dares attack a great being such as myself?!" Moksha stated in anger as he was always feared by those that fly in the skies of the eastern continent. "Uhuh. You are not getting attacked because of your master." Lycan thought but he did not voice it out. "I want that mount." Ying stated as she looked at the Qilin that Peridot is using for transportation. "It seems that your apologies earlier are just empty words. Remember that you will be severely punished because of this." Peridot stated but a formation suddenly covered the sky. Chapter 1068 A formation suddenly covered the sky, and it enveloped arge area. It seems that this is not nned by the Young Miss Ying because she was also struck down by her bodyguard. She could be seen dropping to the ground with an expression of disbelief in her face. Even Peridot did not expect this sudden change as she thought that the bodyguard is loyal to Ying. The fact that he struck her down without any repercussion meant that his soul was not tied to her. Powerful families often ties either the cultivation or lives of their personal guards to ensue loyalty. '' In return, the bodyguard is extremelypensated to the point that they be high ss citizens. This is one of the reasons why poor powerful people would choose to serve under the powerful families. They get strong with the support, and they be rich as well. "Finally, my ears are no longer ringing because of that insufferable spoiled brat." The guard stated as he had a look of satisfaction. Meanwhile, Peridot is rather perplexed as she could not activate any of her elemental magic. The formation is blocking her attempt to use it. To make matters worse, she could feel that she could not gather the mana around her. Even using her own mana is troublesome to the point that the spell copses if she does not pour at least twice the amount. [You are trapped inside the Chaotic Elemental Prison.] [You cannot use elemental mana from the surroundings.] [Spells that use mana will have a 10% chance to fail.] [Spells that use mana will need twice the amount of mana in order to activate.] "Who are you? Rather, what organization do youe from?" Peridot asked as she knew that their organization should not be simple. "I would tell you, but I have been told to not tell you anything. We are also told to capture you alive as killing you would also be equivalent to you escaping. We cannot have that happening now." The head guard stated as he swung his sword to create a flurry of sword shes. Kabrakan blocked the attack, but it has prating capabilities. He became heavily injured as a result, but he healed himself by drinking a potion. Lycan immediately knew that he cannot be useful on the air which is why he jumped down to kill off the ones that created the formation. With the chat being restored, Peridot told Lycan to hunt down the one that created the barrier. She will be able to cast her spells easily once again if that happens. They also already informed Adrian of what is happening to them and also sent them their coordinates. They just hope that he gets here in time as opening a gate takes a bit of time. Lycan searched for the Formation Master capable of creating huge array, but he felt his senses being distorted. He ran forward at a great speed, but he always returned back to his starting point which is above Peridot and Kabrakan. He knew that he cannot trust his eyes which is why he made use of his nose. Lycan suddenly heard something forming around him which made him evade by kicking his feet on the ground. A box barrier suddenly appeared at the location that Lycan was. The box barrier then caved in on itself as it destroyed anything that was inside. He was extremely close to dying but his senses and reflexes saved him. "Hoh! To think that you could sense something invisible. Are you an evil spirit masquerading as a human?" A bald monk stated. Lycan tried attacking him, but the bald monk raised a barrier in front of him that blocked his advance. Lycan felt that the barrier is extremely solid to the point that he got goosebumps just trying to scratch it. He knew that this bald monk in front of him is dangerous and that he will not be able to win. Just as they thought that they will get captured, a gate suddenly appeared on top of the formation. From the gate, a demon riding a giant golden dragon appeared with two other powerful beasts beside him. The golden dragon released a fierce dragon breath while the two beasts attacked the barrier. The barrier did not shatter immediately but the demon suddenly called out a demonic sword. A giant sword suddenly showed up in the sky and crashed down on the barrier which destroyed the formation. Once the formation was destroyed, Adrian immediately pulled all his friends using Quantum Cascade. He then told Sirius to fetch all of them as the gate will not linger for too long. The trio escaped with Adrian with such a grand spell that it left the guard and the bald monk dumbfounded on what happened. Before the guard could follow them through the gate, Adrian immediately closed it with a dragon breath surprise to hit the guard in the face. "What happened back there?" Adrian asked as they returned back to Avalon. "Even we do not know. We were going to return by boat, but we suddenly got trapped in a formation. I think they wanted to capture Peridot alive for something." Kabrakan stated. "I have heard rumors but there is a hidden organization in the eastern continent that do not like the Ryujin or the followers of the divine beasts. I just did not think that I would be targeted by such an organization when I have not offended them. They wanted to capture me to probably look for the weaknesses in my body. They might be nning to torture me to spill the secrets of the Ryujin or something like that." Peridot stated with a calm face which made the others shudder. "I am more afraid of what is going inside her mind." Kabrakan thought but he did not voice his opinion out. "Anyways, we should focus on the important things. Let us tell you about what we found." Peridot said as they have more important things to focus on. Chapter 1069 [You have been told the story of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] [You have found all four parts of the trace. You havepleted the trace regarding the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] [You are awarded a Mythical Tier Treasure Chest as a reward.] A golden treasure chest came down to the sky when theypleted the mission. Adrian asked if they want to volunteer in opening the chest, but they want him to open it. Just before they opened the chest though, an unexpected notification suddenly popped out which shock the whole of Pandemonium to the core. [The Horseman of War has been defeated.] [Due to the Horseman of War being defeated without the proper method, all other horsemen will get a portion of its power.] [The Horseman of Pestilence has increased in strength by 33%.] [The Horseman of Famine has increased in strength by 33%.] [The Horseman of Death has increased in strength by 33%.] [The remaining three Horsemen of the Apocalypse will now actively hunt the one that has the Heart of War.] [The effects that the Horseman of War on the world has vanished.] [The effects that the Horseman of Pestilence on the world has increased.] [The effects that the Horseman of Famine on the world has increased.] [The effects that the Horseman of Death on the world has increased.] [The Quest Find the Traces of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse has been cancelled.] [A new quest given by the Gods of Pandemonium has been generated.] When the people looking for the traces saw the notification, they can only curse the ones that killed the Horseman of War. They always knew that guilds tried to raid the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, but they never won. This made the guilds focus on looking for the traces of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Some even have half the progress, but it became for naught. The yers looking for the traces and a chance for a Mythical Treasure Chest all cursed the one that killed the Horsemen of War. To make matters worse, they killed the Horseman of War in a way not befitting of it which made the other three horsemen rampage. News of kingdoms and towns being destroyed by the remaining three horsemen can be seen in real time. The wrath of the three horsemen could be seen as they just destroyed everything in their path. To make matters worse, they are now traversing the location of the one who has obtained the item called the Heart of War. The yers that cursed at the yers that killed the Horseman of War suddenly stopped making noise when they learned of the one that killed it. When they learned that it was Eldritch along with the other high-ranking followers of the dark gods that killed the Horseman of War, thements about them stopped. Ordinary yers do not want to get on the bad side of the high-ranking yers that are followers of the dark gods. They also killed the Horseman of War with just a party of twenty people but only ten actually fought directly. They saw someone upload the battle against the Horseman of War and saw that each of the yers that killed it are very powerful. The yers are upset that the mission to reward a mythical treasure chest vanished, but they also do not want to be on the bad side of Eldritch. He might be a famous ranker, but he is also famous for killing those that ire him in a scary fashion. It was also Eldritch thatnded the killing blow on the Horseman of War when it only had 10% health. The world finally saw Eldritch'' other form which is a fearsome beast that is a conjugation of multiple beasts. It was not only him that had this form as the other nine that joined him in battle also had this. Each of the ten followers of the dark gods had different forms that make them fear those that gaze upon them. "Things just became much more difficult. It seems we need to hasten the raid against the other horsemen." Adrian stated as they have the blessings needed to kill the horsemen. "We know of the weakness of the other three because of the information we got. The best one we could kill would be the Horseman of Death. We have the Champion and the Envoy of the Twin Gods with us after all." Creepysoo stated as he knows that they might be able to kill the Horseman of Death. "We might have had the chance when it was not yet empowered. We can try battling it once to gauge its strength. I am sure the other guilds will also want to fight them now. The remaining three Horseman of the Apocalypse is now hunting down Eldritch who is currently at the east." Adrian stated. "Actually, we might get the attention of the remaining three horsemen. We just need to steal the Heart of War from them." Levin Cloud suddenly suggested. "It might be usible. That item should be an event item and will drop upon death. If it will not drop upon death, then the other Horsemen of the Apocalypse will not hunt him down." Adrian muttered but he is not the only one that thinks of this. The dark gamers already have a bounty on Eldritch'' head as someone actually saw the specs of the Heart of War. It was a Sealed Mythical Item that grants the owner power even though it is inside the inventory. Item Name: Heart of War Tier: Mythical (Sealed) Type: Relic / Unknown Effect: -Grants the owner of the item the Aura of War Aura of War: Increases the stats of the owner of the Heart of War by 1% every ten minutes when in battle. This bonus can increase to 100% and will linger as long as the owner of the Heart of War is in battle. Description: The Heart of War dropped by the Horseman of War. It is said to contain the power of the Horseman of War and will give the owner great power. It can be used to revive the Horseman of War since it was not killed properly. Chapter 1070 "Are you saying you want to n something so borate just to kill one yer?" Levin Cloud asked. "Yup." Adrian replied. "Okay! I am in. It was kind of eerily creepy that the followers of the dark gods suddenly became quiet." Levin Cloud stated. "Not to burst your bubble but did you not lose to Eldritch back then? It seems he is even stronger nowpared to thest time that you fought against each other." Peridot stated as she wants them to not jump to conclusion. "It is also not a good idea to be in Eldritch'' hit list. All the yers that were more powerful than him back then that took his items either restarted with a new character or quit the game. He actually killed them continuously for the span of ten days until he was satisfied." Creepysoo stated as he has read some news about Eldritch. "We need to contain the heart though. The problem is that we did not get a mission or have a clue on how to contain that if we are to get it. Should we really just try our luck and kill the Horseman of Death first?" Adrian stated as he suggested to vote. They voted for the n that they want to follow. Either they aim for the Horseman of Death or Aim for the Heart of War in the possession of Eldritch. Both are equally challenging, but Adrian believes that thetter has a higher chance of seeding. All they need to do is catch Eldritch by surprise and he might lose. In the end, the majority voted for the second one. They might as well try their chance in aiming for the heart when some of the guilds should be doing the same. An item like that is incredibly powerful but Adrian also felt that something is amiss. He feels as if the leakage of the Heart of War''s description is actually intentional. There is not even bacsh in themunity from the followers of the dark gods when the item description leaked. He has this foreboding feeling that it is all a trap, but he wants to test their chances at least once. "We shall try going for the Heart of War once. If it proves difficult, we will then shift our attention to the other Horseman of the Apocalyse." Adrian stated as he does not want to waste too much time on an item that is extremely coveted. "Since we are already here, why not open the chest? We graciously gave it to you. The least you could do is let us see the item that you will receive." Levin Cloud stated as he wanted to see the item. In fact, they knew that if the item proves useless to Adrian, then he will likely give it to the one that needs it. They just want him to open the treasure chest because they consider him as the luckiest of them all. The golden chest glittered, and Adrian did as they wanted. Adrian opened the box and a pir of golden light erupted from it. This is the signal that a mythical item came out from opening a mythical random box. Each of Adrian''s friends prayed deeply that the item will be beneficial to them but are disappointed when it was a parchment. "The mythical item is that? A piece of paper. Hand it to me so I can tear it up." Levin Cloud stated as he is extremely disappointed. "It is a gate pass to and called the Svartalfheim. All the other details are unknown apart from that." Adrian stated. Item Name: Map to Svartalfheim Tier: Mythical Type: Map / Gate Pass Effect: -Gives ess to Svartalfheim to one yer. -This item can only be used once and will disappear upon use. Description: A map to an unknown in the universe. Be careful as you might get transported to a dimension you cannot return to. "It does not even tell what this Svartalfheim is. It is only avable to one yer which means we cannot go inside as a team. To think that a map of all things will show up. Maybe you lost your mojo or something." Levin Cloud stated as he could not believe that Adrian pulled out a map of all things. He saw the previous stream of the one that got the first mythical treasure chest. She got a cool item along with a racial change and job change. She was also transported to and filled with incredible technology that even put the Gnome Kingdom to shame. "I will pass." Levin Cloud stated and everyone else did the same. "If no one wants it then I shall happily keep it for future use. I think I might use it after this and see what it is. It is awesome going to new ces in Pandemonium." Adrian stated but the others do not share the same sentiment. Their avatars are not really the safe to travel to any dimension body type. "Why did you spread the description of the Heart of War? You know that the dark gods want each heart of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The Hearts of the Horseman of the Apocalypse could literally pierce the veil that holds up the divine barrier." One of the High Ranking Envoy of the Dark Gods stated. "The problem with you people is that you do not think. The Heart of War is not even at its full power now which is why we cannot offer it. We need a five hundred thousand souls in order to power it up. What is the fastest way of getting that number?" Eldritch replied. "Letting the sacrificese to us." The High Ranking Envoy of the Dark Gods replied. "Exactly. There is a reason why we have a hierarchy here and that I am at the top. Better let me do the nning so that we can expect a sess on the mission." Eldritch stated as he eagerly waited for the yers toe to him. Chapter 1071 "The other Horsemen of the Apocalypse are after us though. We cannot use the method that we got to kill the others. We no longer have a dark idol that can boost our power by triple." A female high ranking follower of the dark god stated as she could be seen licking a lollipop. "The other guilds will surely want to kill the Horsemen of the Apocalypse now that it is proven that they could be killed without the useless quests of finding traces. They would not like their thunder be stolen as their egos are high. There is a reason why we published our achievement." Eldritch replied. "Fine. Some rats have already appeared. I will have my fun then." The female high ranking follower of the dark god stated as she took out a huge scissor and left. ==== Just as Eldritch predicted, the top guilds focused on raiding the Horsemen of the Apocalypse rather than aim for the Heart of War that he has. The ones that aimed for the Heart of War are mostly small groups or solo yers that are strong. Some yers even manage to reach Eldritch despite the numerous followers of the dark gods that they fought. In the end though, Eldritch still killed them all without mercy and unted his supremacy even more. The Horsemen of the Apocalypse that wanted to kill Eldritch became sidetracked by the numerous guilds that attacked them. Meanwhile, a three guild masters came to Adrian to ask for an alliance. There were others that came to him for an alliance, but they did not like Adrian''s demands. They agreed that they would pay ten thousand gold per teleportation of their army, but some did not like that Adrian will take first loot. The appearance of the Heart of War in the loot made many of them turn away even more. In the end, the talks about the alliance became a means to measure one''s greed. Adrian just wanted to get first loot because the vague quest items muste to their group. The three guild masters that visited him in Avalon are none other than Anastacia, Siegfried and Ain. It seems that three have a good rtionship that could be described as somewhat friendly. It seems that they also know each other from past video games as they were once part of the same guild when they were newbies. "I can agree with his terms." Anastacia stated as she knows that Adrian keeps to his word. "I want to agree but can you lower the bar if we fail to kill the Horsemen of the Apocalypse that we are aiming for?" Ain stated as he is not sure that they will be able to kill the Horsemen of the Apocalypse in one try. "I agree with Ain. Although ten thousand gold is not much to top guilds like ours, it is still the blood sweat and tears of our allies. We need to be flexible at the very least." Siegfried stated. "I think I get your points of view. How about this? The first and second portals will be ten thousand gold each and the third will be free. If we cannot kill it on two attempts, then thest transport will be free since even I want to get revenge on losing for three times." Adrian stated. Ain and Siegfried looked at Adrian and they can tell that he is hiding something, but they do not need to pry. Sources tell them that they were the ones that found the second trace that was announced earlier. There was even a video of the golden chest descending towards Avalon. "I think I am fine with that offer. Since we are also fighting with you, I am assured. I am sure that the Daemos also wants to kill the Horsemen of the Apocalypse." Siegfried stated but Adrian burst his bubble. "Oh! The Daemos will not be participating on the battle with us. When I said ''we'', I actually meant me and my friends. The Daemos could care less about the Horsemen of the Apocalypse running about. It was a problem made by the humans after all that was orchestrated by the Church of Light." Adrian stated which shocked the three. They did not expect the Daemos will not move for a threat like the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. They moved back then when the dark god descended so they thought that they will do so as well. What perked their interest even more is that it was the Church of Light that created the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Adrian told them how the Horsemen of the Apocalypse were created but not their powers. He told them that it was the Church of Light that really betrayed them back then. The three guild masters did not easily believe the im, but they pieced together information to point that Adrian is indeed telling the truth. "Our first objective would be the Horseman of Death. We shall move in ten days as we also need to prepare for battle. We have already given you the coordinates and we also have a chat so inform us if you are ready." Anastacia stated. "Ten days huh. That is more than enough time to hunt down a follower of the dark god." Adrian stated. "Do not tell me that you will actually hunt down Eldritch and try to get that Heart of War?" Ain asked. "I will. I need to pay him back forst time." Adrian replied. "I suggest that you change your mind. He is not an easy foe because all three of us have suffered defeat from him." Siegfried added. "I know that because I fought with him before to a tie. I will call it a tie since I did not really die." Adrian stated as he remembered that he did die but he got revived by his skill. He believes that fight is a tie since his character did not get logged out. Chapter 1072 Adrian knew that killing Eldritch to get the Heart of War will not be easy. The great thing is that he is keeping his position posted for all to see. Adrian only took two people with him for the hit and run tactic that they will perform. He took Lycan and Vayu for the operation as the people battling Eldritch faced him head on. Even the assassin yers that aimed for Eldritch did not get to him or are easily seen. It seems that Eldritch or one of his subordinates can detect invisible yers. Even five assassin yers could not kill Eldritch as they would just get killed after their invisibility runs out. Adrian has something that even assassin yers have difficulty obtaining and that is the shadow realm. All three of them are currently hiding in the shadow realm which makes detection impossible. The only difficulty is that they have limited vision as well which means they need to be near Eldritch to see him from the other side. About a hundred or so yers try and get inside the abandoned fortress that Eldritch is inside. In fact, he is practically standing on top of rubble, but it was not easy to reach because of the other high ranking followers of the dark god. All that step in the territory immediately gets debuffed as they announced the area as their sanctuary. The three finally moved near Eldritch and is about to attack him but someone came much faster than them. The yer that suddenly attacked Eldritch with a palm strike that sent thetter flying is not known to the world. The yer is wearing a bamboo cone hat, or a sedge hat made of lush green bamboo. He is also wearing some sort of ceremonial fighting dress worn in the eastern continent. The one thing that makes him even more unique is that he is wearing a demon mask. He also has a bell tied on his ankle that chimes a clear and crisp sound every time he moves. Eldritch did not expect the sudden attack as he was not able to detect it which makes him dumbfounded. The other high ranking followers of the dark gods tried to help Eldritch but the man with a demon mask is not alone. He has two women following her that is unique as well because they are dressed uniquely as well. The first woman is dressed like a kunoichi, and her chosen weapon is the Sai. She also has a grappling hook tied near her waist, but she has something different as an ace. She can conduct electricity using her body which makes anyone punctured by her Sai get electrocuted as well. The kunoichi woman could easily kill lower members of the followers of the dark god with one stab. She even held two yers of high rank against her own to make sure that herpanion does not get ganged up upon. She even used the hook on her belt to pull those that try to get close to her demon maskedrade. The other woman is carrying a fan with strange runes engraved on them. She is also not human as she is a six tailed fox woman. Unlike the fox n from the Selvaggians that have silver, golden or tinum-colored tails, she has tails that are dark blue in color as if she is a darker version of them. She would wave her fan and dark blue mes will envelope those thate near her. She is also the one creating a me barrier to prevent the other followers of the dark gods helping Eldritch. She did not even show any type of emotion as she has a stoic expression while killing other yers. It is not an exaggeration to say that those that died to her were also enchanted by her cold beauty. Eldritch recovered from the attack but he noticed that the palm mark that the demon masked yer did to him has not disappeared. Eldritch is still enraged though as he got hit without hitting back. This has been the first time since he actually been embarrassed. "What is your name?!" Eldritch asked but the demon masked yer did not respond. The demon masked yer is not paying attention to any of Eldritch'' taunts and just continuously attacked. Eldritch tried to fight back but he suddenly noticed that his mana was not circting properly. He then looked at the notifications that appeared from his system interface. [You have been hit by the Cleansing Palm.] [You will not be able to use skills and spells for a duration of five minutes.] Eldritch did not expect that he will be locked for five minutes but he is also great at closebat. Eldritch took out a sword that looked like a cursed item as it emanated miasma. The demon masked yer did not expect that Eldritch will switch to that weapon, but he was not stopping. The demon masked yer touched his seda hat and body doubles suddenly split up from his body. Eldritch could not care less as he knows that they are merely illusions but that is only what he thought at first. Each of the body doubles can deal damage to Eldritch but it was only a miniscule amountpared to the original. Each time Eldritch killed a copy, it would dissipate in a puff of clouds that will blind him for a second. The demon masked yer would use that chance and deal great damage to Eldritch. Eldritch endured for almost five minutes as he counted the seconds of until he could cast spells once again. "Ten more seconds and then you are dead." Eldritch stated but he suddenly vomited blood. Eldritch looked at his abdomen and he could see that it was pierced by a hand in the form of a spear. It was the hand of the demon masked yer and Eldritch'' health dropped to a great degree that he died. [You have been hit by the Subjugating Spear Hand.] [You have been executed because you are below the damage threshold.] Chapter 1073 The followers of the dark god could not believe that Eldritch died. They knew that he has a skill that could revive him but for some reason it did not work. The two women apanying the demon masked yer had smiles written on their face as arge heart with great vigor appeared when Eldritch got killed. "Go now!" Adrian shouted as Sirius suddenly expanded the shadows to try and capture demon masked yer. Adrian used blink to try and get the Heart of War before the demon masked yer picked it up. The moment that Adrian is about to reach out for the heart, a clear gong sound suddenly reverberated. A golden barrier suddenly expanded from the Heart of War that pushed Adrian away. A monk riding a golden cloud could be seen descending from the skies. He was the one that protected the Heart of War from getting imed by Adrian. Just as he is about to attempt once more, the two women yers suddenly appeared next to Adrian, but Lycan and Vayu faced both of them. Lycan faced off against the foxdy while Vayu faced off against the ninjady. The demon masked yer has already retrieved the Heart of War as he saw that it was heavily contested. Even the other guilds that were hiding and looking for an opportunity eyed it with greed. "Retreat." The demon masked yer stated as he nudged his seda hat down. The moment he nudged his seda hat down, a mist suddenly enveloped his body and turned it illusory. The ninjady that is facing off against Vayu threw a smoke bomb down on the ground and vanished into a spark of lightning. The foxdy also retreated by enveloping herself in fire and vanishing into the mes. When the monk yer knew that hispanions were safe, he rang his small gong once more. The sound reverberated all throughout the region which blinded all those heard it. When their vision returned, the four perpetrators have vanished as well. The members of guilds and the followers of the dark gods were all dumbfounded at the scene. For a small moment of time, they did not know what they needed to do as they only fought because of the Heart of War. Now that the Heart of War is gone, they no longer need to fight but the followers of the dark gods seek revenge. They still attacked the guild yers even though they have nothing to gain from it. Adrian, Lycan and Vayu are also part of the crossfire as they are also attacked by others due to the confusion. The other yers that have kept their sanity did not attack the three though as that is not something they want to fight. Thest one that attacked Adrian got torn by Sirius'' mouth which is a pretty gruesome sight to those that witnessed it. "Can you trace them?" Adrian asked Vayu. Sirius wanted to follow the scent of the demon masked yer, but he could not lock onto the scent. He asked Vayu because wind elementals are often used to track persons or people. "Unfortunately, they left without a trace. Even the winds tell me that they cannot be found. It feels weird because the wind was stale when we came out of the shadow realm. The identities of those four must not be simple. The eastern continent is also a great expanse, so we do not know yers that settled here." Vayu exined. "This was a great disappointment then. Let us return. Sirius, stop ying with your toy." Adrian stated. Sirius threw away the yer that is currently being bitten by him. Adrian snapped his fingers and all of them teleported away from the battlefield. They do not need to waste their time killing the people here since they are doing it themselves. As soon as all of them turned into particles of light, a giant scissor suddenly passed though their particles. The wielder of the giant scissors had a look of intense anger written on her face. She was not able to kill the yer dubbed as the Demon when he was there. "Drats! I almost decapitated his head." The female yer wielding a giant scissor stated. "You can get him next time. Let us just finish off these ones so that we can at least sacrifice their souls to the dark gods since the Heart of War was taken. Fortunately, we can just track it back again as the three horsemen are heading towards it. We just need Eldritch to respawn and he can respawn faster if we kill all of the people here." Another female yer holding a mirror stated. A few secondster, notifications popped out to inform the yers of what happened to the Heart of War. The notification infuriated Eldritch even more as he respawned just at the right them to receive it. [The Heart of War has been sealed and offered to a certain god.] [The Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse are enraged as one of theirs has been offered to a god for power.] [The Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse that remains will now start the Culling.] "Hear us mortals of this world! Your soul will not reach the sanctuary of the god that you serve once we kill all of you. For the death of one of our own!" Three eerie voices shouted to the heavens which all people in the main world heard. [The remaining three of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse has dictated their mission.] [All yers that have a religious order will receive double the damage against the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.] "You shall be vanquished by our divine light!" A female voice sounded from the heavens as the Goddess Luminaria announced her Holy Crusade against the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. [All members of the Church of Light will deal 50% more damage against the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse when using Light attribute spells.] Chapter 1074 While the world is going nuts on all of the sudden notifications, Adrian and his friends are wondering on the identities of those that defeated Eldritch. Even Adrian did not know how that demon masked yer defeated Eldritch, but he could guess that he had a skill that made casting things useless. Adrian shuddered upon the fact that there is a skill out there that could shut down his entire being. His soulbounds could still be summoned though as they are connected to his soul, but all his magic and abilities will be restricted. If that happened, then he will not be able to revive despite having the skill. "They are from the eastern continent, right? I do not know all of the happenings in the eastern continent but the way you described his fighting style is familiar. The recording is a bit difficult to see because all of you are not seeing clearly but his martial arts is simr to Chiyou." Peridot stated as she has read on the prominent gods of the eastern continent. Peridot then exined that Chiyou was once a mortal and is actually one of the founders of the eastern continent. His legends live on and was created before the divine beasts have existed. She also told them that he ascended as a God of War and his martial arts was famous for severely restricting his opponents. "No wonder Eldritch suddenly pulled out a sword despite his main weapon being a staff. He also did not use spells in that battle which means he really did get restricted." Levin Cloud reacted. "That is not the most bothersome part because Eldritch is known to have a quasi-revival skill. It is a revival skill that lets him be alive for another hour and also fully revives him when he kills a powerful being in that hour." Creepysoo stated. "Howe you know about that?" Lycan asked. "It is a topic in a forum. Even some of you have information in that forum but some are just spections. Do not worry because I did not leak any secret skill or ability you guys might have. I only read that forum because it is also somewhat urate." Creepysoo stated as a defense for hisment. "It is no time to worry about what has happened but if you three did not hide all throughout the fight then you might have a chance to get the heart." Peridot stated. "Ouch!" Adrian replied. "It is true, but their arrival is also unexpected. If they arrived normally then Sirius would have surely got wind of their existence. It felt as if their existence was erased from the world, and they just suddenly appeared." Vayu stated. "They might have used a god''s relic. Only relics that powerful could avoid detection but the fact that someone has a relic in their disposal is scary. Relics often have egos attached to them which makes them difficult to use." Adrian added. "God relic or whatever. We were toote and now we need to shift our focus on the Horsemen of Death. The Church of Light is organizing a Holy Crusade because their goddess told them to. How about the Twin Gods? Any news from them?" Solstice stated. "Nothing really. They are just saying the usual things like ''Do your best'' or ''We are proud of you''." Levin Cloud replied. "What are you? An Envoy or their son?" Solstice stated with aplex reaction. "The Twin Gods are busy since they do not just look out for the main world but also the other worlds that have fragmented from this one. They are the ones that handle life and death after all and missing a day in their job is not easy." Adrian replied as gods have duties to maintain the bnce of the world they are assigned to. "Since we still have eight more days before the proposed time of the raid, what are all of you going to do?" Levin Cloud stated as they thought they will use the ten days to hunt down Eldritch. "Might as well finish some of the quests." Creepysoo stated as he needs to finish some tasks to get more skills. In fact, he might have the chance to evolve already but it seems he is still missing something. "We shall finish off some tasks as well." Solstice and Lycan stated as they needed to see the shaky allegiance of the werewolves and the vampires. "We shall head off to Alfheim as well to polish our skills for the raid." Vayu stated and Soleil agreed. "I am heading to the Wilde and see if I can get more exclusive skills." Kabrakan stated. "I think I will remain here in the central continent for the time being. It seems I am being hunted down in the eastern continent which is why I should be safe here. The Ryujins are also in their hibernation state right now, so the mountain is closed off." Peridot stated. "Why note with me to Alfheim then? I need to practice using my new form." Levin Cloud stated and Peridot agreed. "What about you, lil bro?" Solstice asked. "I am going to use that map and see what Svartalfheim is." Adrian stated as he would use the remaining days to explore that ce." Adrian replied and all of them split up for the time being. Before Adrian went to Svartalfheim, he visited Pann as he wanted to see the state of his egg that he nted on the ground. When he entered the farm, he noticed an odd nt that has a fruit that is three feet tall. Adrian is a bit dumbfounded as this is the location of the egg that he nted. "Why are you surprised? You nted it so the only natural thing for it is to bloom and make fruit. I would not touch the fruit if I were you as it is close to hatching. You need more life energy to fuel it though. The water from the small spring near the tree of life and death is helping it greatly. Come back in seven days and it might hatch." Pann stated and Adrian agreed. Adrian touched the fruit gently and even spoke to it. He even summoned his other soulbounds so that they can introduce themselves to their soon to be sibling. The other soulbounds seemed to be happy despite some of them not being able to show emotion. Dodu just jiggled his body while Charon seems to be a bit shy touching the fruit in fear of him transferring his energy to it. "We will be back!" Adrian stated as he tore up the map and he vanished from his position. He did not see that the fruit jiggled a bit as if to say that it will anticipate his return. When Eldritch revived, he made a mess of the ce as he did not expect to be beaten with such a method. In fact, he did not consider it as a defeat because he was not even able to fight back. He finds that kind of victory kind of tasteless as he did not enjoy making the other party suffer. Since he was still in the eastern continent when he revived, he wreaks havoc in a nearby town to make a statement. He did not target the ces where the divine beasts ruled but he did target a nearby town that is ran by an immortal. He knew that the demon masked yer that he fought did not have the energy of the either one of the four divine beasts. It would be troublesome if he were to incur their wrath when he is not strong enough to fight them yet. The only usible thought is that it was the Immortals that dared to steal the Heart of War. The followers of the dark gods have also spread throughout the eastern continent, but the eastern followers tend to hide in the shadow of society. The eastern followers of the dark gods do not like to openly hold rituals or such, but they rather manipte through careful nnings. It also means that they have a vast informationwork, and they have a great grasp at things in the east. Eldritch'' hunch is correct in assuming that it was a faction from the Immortals of the east continent that attacked him. It seems that they are nning something in the east as they attacked prominent figures. They even dared attack the Ryujin Princess but are still safe because the other Ryujins are in hibernation. Eldritch wanted to know the organization that the demon masked yer belonged to but even the eastern branch of the followers of the dark gods do not know what they are called. They only know that they are like them that is maneuvering in the shadows. This is the first time since they have moved but they also made a bigmotion. When they offered the Heart of War to their god, a giant hand came out from the clouds and picked it up. Chapter 1075 When Adrian ripped up the map that he has, he is transported to a ce that could be called outside a great mountain. The outside is bare, and no life could be seen growing from them. Adrian could not see any flora or fauna at all which is rare since this is not thend of the dead. [You have sessfully arrived at Svartalfheim.] [You are the first person to arrive at this secluded world.] [All the resident of this world will have a neutral disposition towards you.] "That is, it? I am not even given an experience booster or something?" Adrian grumbled as he did not expect that are the only notifications that he is going to receive. He knows that being the first in any type of world usually gives bonuses, but he does not get bonuses often. Since he is a demon that can traverse any type of world that is known to them, the bonuses of going to a new world are gone. But that should not be the case for ces that are essed through maps. "I should be getting great bonuses for these. Some people get stats from just seeing a new world." Adrian grumbled as he inspected the ce. Svartalfheim is not picturesque as it is just a ce full of mountains. Adrian summoned Charon, Sirius and Kaon to scout the surroundings while also used his wings to look for any signs of life. Adrian took one whole hour of flying yet he is not encountering anyone. "Is this ce just a deste mountainnd?" Adrian wondered but Sirius suddenly contacted him. "Master! I have found a person that is being chased by some sort of rock monster." Sirius stated via their soul link. Adrian then shared senses with Sirius as he needed to verify the being that Sirius spotted. The man is of a tall build like that of a normal person, but he looks like a dwarf. It was a dwarf from Adrian''s perspective, but he has not seen a dwarf that big before. All the dwarves he has seen are all less than five feet tall. "All of you save him." Adrianmanded. "Why does this always happen when I get some precious ores topside!" Gigan stated as he ran for his life. He did not want to get the ores topside, but he needed them for the experiment that he was making. He is trying to make something called an Aether Reactor which is said to be able to convert any type of energy to another. This was his lifelong dream, and he finally found the stone needed for his experiment. He needed to mine it on the topside as this is the only ce where it grows. Even the mines below could not hope to have a pure substance like Pure Obsidian. It is a stone that has a hundred percent purity that can also transforms energy to a different one although he has yet to find out a process to control it. Gigan is being followed by Obsidian Golems as that is the area that he mined. The Obsidian Golems should not have awoken from their slumber, but Gigan hit a part wrong and awakened one. When one of them awakens then the ones beside them also awakens as a result. His legs could no longer carry everything that he has in his bag. Pure Obsidian is not the lightest mineral in the world. If he was not carrying the bag, then he could have easily escaped. He would have done so but he does not want all his hard work go to waste. Gigan tripped and thought that his life will end there. He clutched the bag containing all of the Pure Obsidian with a determined face. He lives a life of regret that he did not create his dream item but will be at peace knowing that he at least tried. "Goodbye to this cruel world." Gigan stated. Just as Gigan thought that he will die, arge wolf suddenly came to defend him. Therge wolf is followed by a golden colored beam that hit all the Obsidian Golems. Chains then sped on the Obsidian Golems that tried to escape but therge wolf destroyed them before they could. "Are you fine?" Adrian asked. Gigan looked at Adrian with great shock as he has not seen anyone like him. When he snapped out of his thinking and realized that he was safe, he immediately stood up and went towards the corpses of the Obsidian Golems. When he is about to reach out for the loot, Sirius growled at him which made him back up. "That is a bit rude. We already saved you from dying and yet you wanted to also collect our reward for defeating them." Adrian stated. "Even if you have them, you will not even know how to actually use them. Their body is made of Pure Obsidian and is the best thing in the universe to transform energy." Gigan stated. "Uhuh...maybe a thank you would be nice. We did save your life from those golems." Adrian stated. "You must not be from here but us Ancient Dwarves do not thank anybody. We are the proud members of the Great Mountain." Gigan stated. Gigan said all of that, but he immediately changed his mind once more when Sirius growled at him. "Fine! Thanks for saving me! Now, get your dog out of my face." Gigan stated. "Much better. My name is Equinox. As you can see, we are not from around here. I want to know if you could tell me where the nearest civilization is." Adrian stated. "The name is Gigan. You do not need to look for civilization because you are standing on it." Gigan stated. "Standing on it?" Adrian muttered and looked down. "The city of Nidavellir is located in the middle of the ground that you are standing on. It is the proud city of the Ancient Dwarves that are the best crafters in all of Pandemonium." Gigan stated with great confidence. "I see. Can you invite me there?" Adrian asked. "We do not get visitors in this ce, but I will make a concession since you have saved me and my precious Pure Obsidian. Follow me. Also, your pets are not allowed so make them hide somewhere." Gigan stated. Sirius hid on Adrian''s shadow while Kaon turned small toy near Adrian''s neck. Charon just turned invisible but is closely moving with them. Gigan is a bit shocked by this as therge monsters suddenly became smaller or hid. If there were monsters like that in Svartalfheim the no Ancient Dwarf will go outside. Gigan led them to a hidden mountain pass that has arge cave system below. The cave system has a gate at the end which is guarded by heavily armored Ancient Dwarves. The two guards suddenly stopped them in their tracks as Adrian is not from there. "Halt! Gigan, who did you bring with you?" One of the guards asked. "This guy saved me from Obsidian Golems and seems to be stranded on our world for the time being. He wanted to see Nidavellir which is why I am bring him with me." Gigan stated. "Since he saved you then he must be of good character. Remember that we are only letting you in since Gigan is apanying you. Make sure to not make trouble or else we will subjugate you." The other guard stated. "So, what do you have in the bag, Gigan?" the guard asked. "This is the Pure Obsidian I harvested for my creation. I can now start the creation of my long-awaited dream which is the Aether Reactor." Gigan stated with great joy and glee. "You have been saying that for ten years and yet you always say start when you just repeatedly failed." One of the guards stated. "This time is the real beginning because I now have Pure Obsidian!" Gigan stated as the guards let him enter with smiles on their faces. From the interaction of the guards with Gigan, it seems that he is a beloved individual in theirmunity. When the gates opened, the first thing that greeted Adrian is heat. The whole city of Nidavellir is really underneath the ground and is even using this world''sva as a heat and light source. The architecture of the ce is even more profound as it makes use of all the rocks and minerals present underneath the earth. "Finally! It was a bit cold out there." Gigan stated as he took off his jacket. The temperature outside is not actually cold as it was 30 degrees Celsius at best. If they think that 30 degrees Celsius is cold, then they might just die from hypothermia when it snows. "You said some thing about a reactor of some sort earlier?" Adrian asked while both of them are passing through the streets. Adrian is getting attention since he is the only different person here. He is used to it though as this is not the first time. Chapter 1076 "It is not much but my dream is to create a reactor that could transform one energy to another. It would be the greatest creation in the world!" Gigan stated. Adrian''s mind suddenly stopped processing because he has been looking for an alternative in creating life energy. He tried drinking the holy water from the spring to try and increase it, but theher energy is too powerful. Nether Energy almost swallows the extra life energy that he creates. Adrian asked the Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, for some pointers but it only gave him one advice. The advice given to him is that he should devour a seed from a word tree and that would be enough to bump his life energy to equal his death energy. It is a great suggestion but eating a world tree is almost equivalent to eating a whole world. The bnce of a world is dependent on a world tree, and it stores its seed just in case something happens. The world trees can only make one seed in its whole life as it uses years of stored vitality to create one. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, told Adrian that he could give him a seed of a world tree in a few years, but a date is not set. It could happen and it could not which Adrian does not want to bet on. Adrian wondered if there was a realm that has equal energy as the Nether Realm in one of the life realms but there was not. The Twin Gods basically responded to him that the Nether is an outlier in all of the other realms. No Life Realms can equal its energy as Nether Energy is unique in its own right that even gods fear it. Adrian almost gave up and decided to just boost his death energy to the extreme, but Gigan''s project suddenly lit something inside of him. An Aether Reactor that could transform energy to another form of energy. It is something that Adrian needs the most in this situation. The guards and other dwarves might think that the thing that Gigan dreams of making is impossible, but Adrian will do his best to make it possible. "Gigan?!" Adrian stated. "What is it, Equinox?" Gigan asked as they are now in front of his workshop, and he is trying to open it up. "That dream project of yours. Can I participate as well?" Adrian stated with great conviction. Gigan did not immediately reply and took a look at Adrian''s expression. When he saw the burning passion and want that Adrian has to help him, he agreed. He is not that na?ve though as he knows that Adrian wants something in return for helping him. "Just saying but we cannot guarantee that it will be a sess. But why do you want to help me? Wait! The answer can be said inside as I already opened the gates to my workshop." Gigan stated as he opened the doors. When Gigan opened the doors, Adrian could feel sts of different elemental energiesing from the inside. Gigan is really invested in his dream project as even Adrian could more or less infer that the former has used all his time understanding elemental energy. The workshop that Gigan has is more geared towards magic and engineering. It looks like something that came out of a mad scientist''sboratory. Adrian could not even recognize all the crystals and apparatus inside the workshop, but he could feel the different elemental energies that they have. "So, care to tell me why you are invested in my dream project as I am?" Gigan stated as he ced the bag containing the Pure Obsidian on the ground. Adrian decided to go with his gut and tell Gigan his problem. When Gigan heard the exnation, he could be seen having great interest and d that he has someone that needs his invention. He does not know why Adrian needs the Aether Reactor for but all he knows is that he needs it to use other types of energy since his constitution almost forbids other energy. "I approve!" Gigan stated as he took Adrian''s arms as if they have be brothers at arms. Even Adrian did not expect this fast of a development, but the notifications tell him that he has gained approval from Gigan. [You have increased familiarity with Gigan.] [He now sees you as someone that has the same dream as him.] [He treats you like a close friend.] "Thank you very much! I will help you in any way that I can." Adrian replied. "Since you have great enthusiasm, let us now start!" Gigan shouted. Adrian thought that they will immediately start building something, but it suddenly turned into a long lecture about the elements. Before Gigan is about to deep dive into the exnation of the elements, Adrianmanded Kaon to be the one to understand theplex characteristics of each element. Since a summoner has basically another brain per intelligent summon, Adrian banked on that fact since Kaon could just share his knowledge to Adrian. What Adrian did not know is that this study on the elements will boost Kaon''s power even further. Another special thing that Adrian owns is also absorbing the lecture and that is the Cube of Paradox. The ego weapon is silently absorbing all the things that Gigan is saying. It has great intelligence because Adrian kept feeding it weapons of different rarity even though its stats do not rise anymore. Its stats might not rise anymore but its own intelligence is bing fearsome. When Gigan saw the Cube of Paradox, he also expressed that he wants to study it, but the Cube of Paradox does not want to be touched unless it is its master. A weapon that is bound to the soul of the owner to the point that it now lives in the Soul Chamber instead of the inventory when it is not in use. Chapter 1077 "I hope that you got the lecture that I told you because any slight mishap could create an explosion big enough to make my workshop a crater." Gigan stated. "I think you should worry more about our lives than your workshop." Adrian stated as he thought that Gigan''s worries are misced. The first thing that Gigan needs to be done is to create the core of the Aether Reactor. The core will be made with the Pure Obsidian that he has collected and safely brought here thanks to Adrian. Pure Obsidian might look like the dark night sky littered with stars but is an extremely heavy ore. One small chunk is actually ten pounds and that is just a fistful. The fact that Gigan could carry all these without the aid of a crate is testament to his strength. He just did not have a weapon when the Obsidian Golems chased him. Even if he did have a weapon, Gigan will still prioritize his ores than fighting back. Adrian just watched Gigan do this process as he will only move when thetter tells him to. Gigan poured all the Pure Obsidian to a big cauldron. He then gave Adrian a signal to start the fire to melt the Pure Obsidian. Adrian turned a lever with all his strength as the cauldron dropped slowly as a hole in the ground opened up. The hole is actually leading to theva river that runs all throughout Nidavellir. Gigan told Adrian that craftsman like him create workshops on top of theva river as they use the natural heat to melt the metals they need. The cauldron is made of dragon bones which do not melt even with the intense heat of theva river. Gigan gave him an intense history lesson on Nidavellir as well. He told Adrian that his ancestors were all transported to this world or rather it was a fragmented world from Pangea. Nidavellir is actually a real city back then and it split from the original world when the world fragmented. They did not like that they got flung to who knows where but they like that they have peace and quiet. They focused more on creating their best artifacts and lived underground. Adrian is actually surprised that there is a farm underground and that the light crystals illuminate the roof. In just an hour, the Pure Obsidian ores that were in crystalline form earlier suddenly became liquid. Adrian thought it was fast, but Gigan told him that it was long when the heat from theva can melt any metal in just mere seconds. "Next step is now the most crucial as the heat has dissipated anything that got mixed into it. We will boil this for the whole day while slowly mixing in some of these elemental energy infused crystals." Gigan instructed. Gigan has already infused all of the crystals with the elemental energy that is needed. He has each of the six elements ready and all of them have equal amounts. Even Kaon verified that everything is perfectly filled which is very scary in terms of precision. The Pure Obsidian that is ck in color would change in color each time an elemental crystal is put in. When all six of them are mixed into the Pure Obsidian solution, the ck color changed to a grayish solution which made Gigan frown. "It is another failure." Gigan stated as he looked at the solution that failed. "What do you mean failure? All the elements have been infused into that thing." Adrian stated as he could clearly feel all of the elements from the solution. Even Kaon said that the elements were perfectly blended into the mixture. "I also thought that, but I also proceeded with the next step with that mixture, and it became useless. This is a failure as well. I guess we need to collect more obsidian once more." Gigan stated but Adrian thought that he might be missing a step because the Cube of Paradox stated that the process is correct. "From the analysis of Paradox and Kaon, the mixture is a sess. What is the expected oue that you need from this?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know what Gigan deems as a sess. Gigan then pulled out a book that has all the elements in it and all details about them. Gigan also underlined some words that he could not understand since that is not used in their tongue. Adrian noticed the notes that Gigan has in the trantion but noticed that it is iplete. "Your notes here are correct but only up to this point. The words here that you marked as nks are actually locus and tempus. It means that you also need to put energy of time and space in this solution. It is also said that something like force is needed to create this sphere of energy." Adrian stated which made Gigan''s eye lit up. "You can read the Primordial Text!" Gigan stated with great excitement. "I can because I am a Scribe." Adrian stated as this is what was first taught to him. When Gigan heard the title of Scribe, he almost unconsciously kneeled down with joy. The books that he has in his collection are all from the famous scribes in the great era. They are basically the teachers that Gigan has praised but he could not decipher everything despite studying thenguage. "We might have a chance! But I think we need to restart. I do not know where we can get time and space energies. Also, this force thing that needs to be used to shape it is not here in my workshop." Gigan stated as he kneeled down in defeat upon realizing that he needed to restart everything again. "Actually, you do not need to restart the process again." Adrian stated. "Why is that?" Gigan asked. "Uhmm? Do you not know what I am, Gigan? Does the horns not give it away?" Adrian asked. "Are you not a Goat bat hybrid?" Gigan stated which made Adrian almost faint from that horrid description. Chapter 1078 "Uhmm? Do you not know what I am, Gigan? Does the horns not give it away?" Adrian asked. "Are you not a Goat bat hybrid?" Gigan stated which made Adrian almost faint from that horrid description. Adrian almost spit out blood from the way that Gigan has described him. He thought that he was a goat bat hybrid. Apparently, they were from a sister that is near Svartalheim and often trade with the Ancient Dwarves. Gigan said that they called themselves the Sangram race. "I am not a member of the Sangram race. I am a member of the Daemos race." Adrian stated clearly as that description would instantly make any other member of the Daemos race outright kill them. "You are a demon! Inpossible! Demons are gaseous beings that have only one horn on their head." Gigan shouted as he has never encountered a member of the Daemos race before. "Hey! We also have different species just like the dwarves. The one horned one in our race are the Djinn. I, that has two horns, are from the imps. Those that have three horns are from the Diabolon." Adrian exined but Gigan did not like to listen. In Gigan''s eyes, they all just look the same as Ancient Dwarves do not look at the facial structure of the people but their constitution. It is also one of the reasons why the Ancient Dwarves are not picky with their customers, but it enables them to see the pureness of a substance. The dwarves in the main world are not like the Ancient Dwarves as they deviated from them despite being their descendants. In fact, there is even some legend that says that the dwarves and elves came from a single ancestor which resulted in the friction of the two races. "Since I am a demon, I can give those three energies on the reactor just like I told you. Do you have anymore of those nk elemental crystal that I can channel time and space energies into?" Adrian stated as Gigan took out two empty energy crystals. Adrian first injected the energy of time inside the crystal. The color of the energy is somewhat strange unlike the other elemental energy that has monochromatic colors. Time energy has a color of pristine blue that has pink cuts that looks like ss. It is also pulsing at different intervals that makes it mysterious. The spatial energy is also different as it was a radiant pink color that is swirling in a blue vortex. It does not pulse like the time energy, but it looked like it is pulling everything around it. Just looking at it makes one thing that they are getting pulled into space. Adrian did not have difficulty in putting time and space energy into the energy crystal, but a problem arose after injecting the two energies. The energy crystal is stable enough to contain the immense energies of time and space, but it does not have the capability to hold on to them. The time and space energies would slip out eventually and return back to the surroundings. Gigan has his thoughts on why those two energies interact like that. Adrian would have wanted to listen to the long and boring exnation that Gigan will say but he chose to get the express version. "Simply put. Time and Space energies are too blended to reality that it is impossible topletely contain them. Tell me, do you demons use time and space energy via maniption or via containment?" Gigan stated. "We do not contain time and space because there is a possibility of reality copsing. We help maintain the dimension not destroy it. Any member of the Daemos that vites those rules will turn into a shell of what it means to be a Daemos." Adrian replied. Demons that get stripped of their authority over time, space and force are no longer members of the Daemos. They will be cast away and their powers of will be taken by an unknown entity. Even the Daemos do not know of this entity, but they often described it as the Providence of the Universe. "The only way I know that can contain such energies is to use a containment spell. Containment spells that use runes are very advance. Fortunately, you are also a scribe which means you can do it." Gigan said as he rummaged through the pile of books to look for the rune circles needed to be used on the energy crystals. "What rank are these magic circles?" Adrian asked. "They should be legendary tier and are easy to draw as long as you follow it." Gigan replied. When Adrian heard the tier of the magic circles, he almost spit out blood once more. He never thought that drawing magic circles will eventually be one of the forms of his death. If the world knew that the people, they call an amazing fighter will die from drawing then they would definitelyugh. "You actually want me to die! Just drawing epic tier runes already makes my health drop by 10%. You want me to use legendary tier runes and outright die." Adrian stated but Gigan did not stop rummaging to the pile of books. "Found it!" Gigan stated as he presented the book to Adrian with thetter having a look of disbelief. "Fine. I will do it even if I die. I also need this reactor anyway if we do seed." Adrian muttered to himself as he studied the magic circle. "Let me find my Engraving tform so you could start." Gigan stated as he once again searched for some sort of device in a pile of rubble. "Engraving tform?" Adrian stated as he does not know what that is. Gigan found the device once more as it is far easier to findpared to the book that contained the necessary runes. The Engraving tform that Gigan has spoken of is actually a white b of stone that is cut in a perfect circle. Adrian wondered how to use it and waited for Gigan to exin. "Do you not know how to use it despite being a scribe?" Gigan asked in shock as he did not expect that a scribe does not know how to use something essential as an Engraving tform. Adrian inspected the Engraving tform that he was given to see if it has the functions and way to use it but his jaw dropped upon reading it. Item Name: Engraving tform Tier: Legendary Type: Crafting Item Effect: -Able to engrave magic circles on any item that is ced above the tform. -Uses mana to engrave the magic circle via Runic Transfer spell. -If the magic circle is failed to be engraved, the user will be damaged by 10% of the mana used and the item will also be destroyed. -It cannot engrave magic circles that are higher in terms of tier to the Engraving tform. Runic Transfer: Upon engraving the magic circle on the Engraving tform, it will transfer the magic circle that the user has drawn on the item. Mana Cost: Normal: 10 Mana Points Rare: 100 Mana Points Epic: 1000 Mana Points Legendary: 10,000 Mana Points Description: Engraving made easy due to the Engraving tform. Get yours now and engrave like you have never engrave in your life before. Even the gods of crafting approves of these items. "A legendary item that could easily engrave a magic circle is extremely expensive." Adrian muttered as his brain almost exploded just from imagining its prize. A lot of people would covet this item if this were to get sold in the auction. The reason why magic stones with engraved magic are expensive is due to the fact that it needs great amount of work and concentration. One line would easily take a yer five hours at least as long as it is easy. Adrian will also no longer worry that he will get explosions with this item. When he tries to engrave on magic stones back then, he would often sacrifice a few to have just one sessful. There is also a result of the magic stone exploding on your face if you make a mistake. Some engravers even die if they are extremely unlucky because they are using a high tier magic stone. "Is there any chance that I can purchase this from you?" Adrian asked as he really wanted this item. "I can gift it to you since I have another one, but I will give it to you if we seed on the Aether Reactor." Gigan stated as he did not use it that much as he was not proficient in runes. He will just go to an acquaintance in Nidavellir if he needed something engraved with magic circles anyway. Also, the Engraving tform is not that rare in Nidavellir anyway as each dwarven household should have one in their house. In fact, some just use it as a simple food tray as it is extremely pretty and easy to clean. If Adrian learned of that fact then he might just faint from how extravagant the ancient dwarves live. Chapter 1079 Adrian used the Engraving tform after reading the manual. He did not want to destroy such a priceless artifact that might fall in his hands. He also drew the magic circle with such detail that he did not know that time has passed greatly. Gigan is also greatly impressed that Adrian has such concentration and did not bother him. When Adrian was finished with the first outer ring of the magic circle, he stopped and only to realize that four hours have passed. He did not expect such a time when doing something, but he has been told that he tends to lose himself in doing activities that require great concentration. "I only finished the outer part and there are still three more. I already used up all my mana which is why I stopped." Adrian thought as he could see that the parts of the magic circle are indeed difficult to create. He is deeply impressed with this thing called the Engraving tform though as it eliminates the risks of using high tier runes. He does feel lightheaded when he draws the runes, but he could push through it with his immense concentration. When he stood up to stretch, he did feel his legs grow weak and he would have fallen down if his cloak does not make him levitate. "I felt like I was seeing my mother when looking at how your concentration is. You have the same level of concentration as her." Gigan stated. [Gigan''s familiarity with you has increased.] "Thanks." Adrian replied as he does not know what to say to that statement. Adrian continued his drawing once more andpleted the magic circle in under eight hours. He did not expect that he will take that much time as his time in Svartalheim is limited. Fortunately for him, the familiarity with the runes is getting better and he is now drawing them faster. "Time to check, Runic Transfer!" Adrian stated as he activated the skill attached to the Engraving tform. He took the empty energy crystal and ced it on top of the Engraving tform. The magic circle that he drew suddenly expanded and then contracted in under five seconds. A bright light filled the room when Adrian applied the necessary mana which made him squint his eyes. When Adrian looked at the energy crystal, he could see the temporal energy being perfectly contained. It did not have any signs of leakage like before which means it has seeded. Adrian handed the temporal energy crystal to Gigan and he mixed it into the solution. When the temporal energy crystal was mixed into the solution, the ckish mixture suddenly turned grayish. Gigan mixed it carefully and saw that it ispletely incorporated. A look of happiness appeared in Gigan''s grumpy face as he never expected that he is closer to his goal. Adrian then started on the next magic circle, and he finished it in half the time. He filled the empty energy crystal with spatial energy once it was engraved and observed. Just like the temporal energy crystal, the spatial energy crystal did not leak any energy. Gigan once again mixed the spatial energy crystal into the mixture and noticed that the grayish color also changed. The whole mixture is now turning white, but it still has streaks of gray in it. Gigan suddenly noticed that the elements were notpletely mixing like before. "It is notpletely mixing but at least it is not causing any type of explosion. I thought my workshop will explode once again but I guess we are safe." Gigan stated as he once again looked at the notes to see if they missed something. "We missed the step where force must be incorporated into the mixture. It must be used to stir it instead of manually stirring it." Adrian stated. "I see. Since you are the demon here, you can start working your magic." Gigan stated as he suddenly stepped back. He also took something from the pile of weapons, and it was a shield. Adrian did not know whether tough or cry as he saw Gigan''s reaction. Adrian is not that great at controlling force like a Diabolon but he knows how to manipte it to some extent. Bronx once told him that force is some sort of invisible thing that they can push instinctively. There are three magics that Daemos could use but each of them has specializations and greater affinities. The Djinn have great affinity towards Temporal Magic as their bodies are somewhat gaseous. The Imps have greater affinity towards Spatial Magic because of their nature to sense space. The Diabolon are greater at using force magic as they have the body built to withstand the great strain towards it. Still, each of them could use the other with mastery but each of them tends to use what they hold great affinity to. Adrian remembered what Bronx told him when using force and focused. Just like sensing the fluctuation in time and space, Adrian pushed his senses to feel and see force. Adrian opened his eyes, and he could see the fluctuations in time and space which is represented with their colors. Adrian could not see the color of the force, but he can vaguely see something that outlines the time and space energies. He always wondered what kept time and space apart as trouble happens whenever they sh. He finally found the hidden detail that is between time and space. He could finally see a thin brown line that separates the two energies from mixing together. He thought that he was seeing things which is why he tried plucking it with his hands and a small explosion resulted. "What was that?! It looked like you pinched the fabric of reality yourself." Gigan stated. "I actually think I just did." Adrian replied as he did not expect such a reaction as well. "Do not do that again though! I do not want my workshop to be swallowed into oblivion. I do not mind explosions but being swallowed into oblivion is another thing." Gigan stated. Adrian practiced more but he no longer pinched the brown line that separates time and space. Instead, he would tap the lines to see the reaction which is usually leaving a dent on the floor. He finally received an enlightenment when ites to Origin Magic. He received notifications that proved that he achieved something incredible. [You have mastered the three fundamental energies rting to Origin Magic.] [All skills that use Temporal Energy will have 10% mana reduction and 10% cooldown reduction.] [All skills that use Spatial Energy will have 10% mana reduction and 10% cooldown reduction.] [All skills that use Force Energy will have 10% mana reduction and 10% cooldown reduction.] [You have now be aplete demon since you have gained mastery of the three.] Adrian did not expect anything to happen when he did the thing earlier, but he is d. Any type of mana reduction and cooldown reduction is wee as he has spells that use time, space and force. He did not expect mastering how to manipte the three will be a fruitful exercise. "If I only mastered the fundamentals then there should be advanced and perfect level. If I achieve that then the cooldown and mana reduction might be bigger." Adrian thought as he became excited. "I shall start mixing the mixture now." Adrian stated as he looked at the cauldron. When Adrian looked at the cauldron, he saw that the lines that divide the temporal energy and spatial energy are in disarray. This disarray is what makes it difficult for the two energies to fully incorporate. Adrian knows that he cannot perfectly operate on all the lines which is why he needed the help of the Cube of Paradox. The Cube of Paradox shared the same vision as Adrian has. It could also use the same skills that he has but that also means that he needs to use mana at double the rate. Adrian did not care about the double consumption as he needs to mix the two. When Gigan saw that Adrian looked like he was dancing while floating as he is making odd hand movements, he looked at the cauldron and noticed that the gray lines are starting to be less. He did not expect that Adrian''s odd ritual is actually what is mixing the solution. To others, Adrian might seem like he is dancing but he is actually guiding the brown lines that are in disarray. He needed to be calm andposed as he guided these lines since once small mistake could create a rift. Just as Adrian is doing this, Gigan noticed that Adrian''s horns started to gain a luster like it is starting to be a gemstone. Gigan also noticed that Adrian feels like a great being that could push something or erase something with just a snap of a finger but he is mesmerized by the mixing process. Chapter 1080 Just looking at Adrian made Gigan feel as if the whole room is expanding and contracting. He is mesmerized by what is happening inside the cauldron because the color is slowly turning white. Adrian is rapidly expending mana though, but he could see that he will not need mana for the next process. Slowly and surely, the mixture turned into a pure white solution just like the thing that is stated in the book. A beautiful explosion of color could be seening out of the mixture when it has been perfectlybined. A rainbow literally came out of the pot when Adrian was finished which would make one suspect that it has something to do with a legend. "It might not be a leprechaun''s pot, but I made a rainbowe out of one. Maybe if the room does not have a roof, then it might have spilled over to the sky." Adrian mumbled as his mana has once again been expended by the process. Gigan raised the cauldron from the magma river as the mixing process has seeded. He could urately see that the stone that they need has been correctly produced. Adrian is also proud of himself as this is only the first step in a two-step process. "We have made the main ingredient! The Philosopher''s Stone has beenpleted!" Gigan stated as he jumped for joy. Just as Gigan said, the thing that they created is the stone that all alchemists want which is the Philosopher''s Stone, but it is not the refined one. The Philosopher''s Stone that they created is basically the raw form that has yet to be able to do any wonderous thing. Item Name: Philosopher''s Stone Tier: Legendary Type: Raw Alloy Ore Effect: -Able to turn any type of energy to a random different attribute. -Can change the elemental substance of any thing just as long as it has enough time to be exposed to it. Restriction: It cannot be used continuously or else it would suck in all the energy in the surroundings and even the users. Mana consumption: 10,000 Mana Points per use Times it can be used before energy depletion: 10 Times Description: The legendary stone said to turn anything into another thing although it is not it its perfect state. Just a little more and you might be able to create something wonderful for the first time in your life. It was created by the Great Artisan Gigan and Equinox. "Since we have created the Philosopher''s Stone as a core, the only thing needed is the mechanism to control it. Let me just get my hammer and smash this thing into the needed piece for the project. I would need half of it for myself. The other half will be created for the one you want." Gigan stated as he split the stone in half. Oddly enough, the raw form of the Philosopher''s Stone is actually in the form of a rectangle. He cut it in half and produced two equal squares. Adrian did say that Gigan might want it if he fails the first one, but it will not get destroyed even if he fails so the former graciously agreed. "The stone that I will make use of any type of energy and turn into another element. Yours will be different as you need a specific type to be processed. Yours will be trickier to create but easier in the processing." Gigan stated. Adrian already exined his situation to Gigan and even he finds it difficult. He showed Gigan his Nether Energy and even thetter is baffled by how potent it was. As Gigan described it, Adrian''s Nether Energy is something like absolute death which means the reverse of it is absolute life. The reason Adrian could not overpower his Nether Energy is due to the fact that no opposite has existed to his knowledge. Adrian wanted to use the Aether Reactor to transform hisher energy to its opposite, but it would also mean that he will not be able to convert it into other elements. Adrian did not care if he would not be able to wield elemental energy as the Daemos do not have the ability to do so. Even if he has the Aether Reactor to transform his mana into other energies, he will not be able to control it as shown by Gigan when they conducted test. The same is true for the Philosopher''s Stone as it cannot use any of the Origin Magic applied to it. Origin magic is only used to bind the process and not actually really a part of it. The Philosopher''s Stone is an item that can be called as an enigma since it could transcend the boundaries of nature. It canpletely turn something into another thing as long as the necessary resources are given. "The next thing that we need is to collect scales from elemental dragons. After that would be to find a mineral called Orichalcum in the mines here in Nidavellir. I think you can get the elemental dragon scales themselves as we have a dungeon for that. You should be able to kill off a colored dragon after all." Gigan stated. The colored dragon that Gigan are referring to are the dragons that have specific elements tied to them. They are not true dragons like Kaon, but they are a high-ranking species that will not be easy to handle. Only a few residents of Nidavellir could kill them but Gigan knows that Adrian can do it as he easily defeated the Obsidian Golems. The thing that made Adrian shudder is not that but the metal that Gigan stated. He did not expect that Orichalcum will be avable here in Nidavellir since it is a mythical tier metal which can greatly conduct energy. He wanted to say something, but Gigan left Adrian as he needed to mine all day for him to get the needed amount. "I have four more days left. I better hurry then." Adrian muttered to himself. Chapter 1081 The dungeon that Adrian entered is called the Colored Draconic Haven. It is a rather high tier dungeon in Nidavellir that has a level range of 250 to 280. Thankfully, the guards of the dungeon were already notified by Gigan that Adrian will be entering but they had a look of pity in their faces when he entered. The guards thought that Adrian is ving away because of Gigan. The Colored Draconic Haven is the strongest dungeon that they have in Nidavellir and Gigan already ordered a guest to do his bidding. They also know that Adrian came for dragon scales which are only dropped by the dungeon bosses. The Colored Draconic Haven is unlike any type of dungeon that he has seen because it actually has thirty levels. Each zone is separated into six categories as each element is present. The dungeon bosses also appear every five floors and one does not know which element they will be given as it is also random. When Adrian entered, he is suddenly in an area that has barely anynd and is like the sea. He is definitely in the Blue Dragon Area as all the monsters are aquatic. The funniest thing is that the monsters in the dungeon are actually aquatic lizardmen. They are lizardmen that have better swimming features. "I guess I need to get one lizardman to point me to the direction of thedder." Adrian stated as he needed a shortcut. Adrian knows that he has no time in exploring the whole dungeon which is why he needed an intelligent monster to threaten or persuade to give him the directions. Just as he thought that he will search long, an army of ten aquatic lizardmen and an Aquatic Lizardman General came charging towards him. They are even riding monsters that resemble a seahorse with draconic features. "Found them!" Adrian stated with glee as hemanded Kaon to return to his original size. Kaon agreed with his master and immediately flew into the sky. It seems that Kaon is also one for theatrics as he even conjured up a storm cloud and a ray of light to guide his way. He looked like a small snake ascending to the heavens to be a dragon. Kaon pierced to the dark cloud and his gigantic figure showed itself and the lizardmen could only halt their advance. They are in awe of the giant golden dragon that is peeking through the storm clouds. Kaon even released his aura that made the seahorse that has draconic blood tremble in fear and even the lizardmen. "Children of my lower brethren! Point me to the direction where I can meet them." Kaon announced. Adrian thought that he could induce a reaction as high-level dungeon monsters are sometimes capable of thought. He never thought that he would actually seed but the lizardmen could be seen as prostrating themselves towards Kaon and talking to him. Adrian does not understand thenguage as he can only hear tongue clicking but Kaon could perfectly understand. The lizardmen actually obeyed Kaon as they were severely suppressed by his bloodline. They even told him about the express way into the domain of their master. Adrian entered a whirlpool and is immediately transported to an underwater cave. When Adrian entered the cave with Kaon, a trembling gigantic sea serpent could be seen. This was none other than the Blue Dragon that they need for the scales. It is actually trembling in fright as Kaon has suppressed it. "What does the great ancestor want?" The Blue Dragon asked in a trembling voice and Adrian could clearly understand this as well. "Give us ten of your scales." Kaon responded. "But¡­" The Blue Dragon protested. "But what!?" Kaon interjected as he made his aura shine even more. "Ah! I was just going to say that I have not polished my scales yet to give to the great ancestor. Please wait a minute." The Blue Dragon replied as it plucked its scales with tearsing out of its eyes. "This is bullying." The Blue Dragon thought. "Make sure that the scales are the best ones or else I will luck it all myself." Kaon stated which made the Blue Dragon shriek. Adrian suddenly thought that he might be the viin in this scenario. He even questions himself if he has been a bad influence on his soulbounds as they act like a tyrant. It is said that the soulbounds take the master as an influence, but he cannot remember that he acted this way. "Here are my scales, great ancestor." The Blue Dragon stated as one could see that it has missing scales in its body. "Good job. I will now leave you to rest so tell me the exit of this ce. I need the scales of the other elemental dragons." Kaon stated which made the Blue Dragon overjoyed. "I will make them feel the same feeling that I have experienced." The Blue Dragon thought to itself as he immediately gave the direction to exit the domain. The Blue Dragon even said its farewells to the group with great enthusiasm. The exit to the ce is actually a ce behind a few corals. When they entered the door there, they are transported to a swamp setting. Kaon acted as a tyrant once again, but it seems that the Brown Dragon is not showing itself. Kaon can feel that the little runt is hiding which is why he created powerful storms to make it appear. Sure enough, the Brown Dragon appeared after its swamp dried up due to Kaon creating a miniature sun. It tearily plucked out its scales. The same happened for the Red Dragon and Gray Dragon that has the fire and wind elements. They all tearily plucked their scales as they cannot stand the pressure that Kaon is emitting. The next two areas left are for the White Dragon and the ck Dragon, but their domains are a bit different than the others. They also do not sumb to Kaon''s pressure which is why fighting is the only option. Chapter 1082 The White Dragon and Dark Dragon did not surrender easilypared to the other colored dragons as they have superior pride, and it seems that they have better genespared to the others. He has read that monsters that have a higher quality bloodline tend to be more powerful than the other. Kaon could still suppress them but not to such a great extent that they would cower. In the end, fighting was inevitable, but Adrian did not shy away from this. Kaon could still pressure them which led them decrease their fighting power, but they had troublesome abilities as well. The domain of the White Dragon is basically a crystalline kingdom that is filled with white crystals that can reflect, refract, and diffract light. The White Dragon would then use the light as a means of attacking and evading. The White Dragon can vanish into the light itself and even attack while inside them. If Kaon did not have great control over the darkness element, then they would surely have a difficult time in restraining the White Dragon. Adrian managed to restrain the White Dragon thanks to Kaon, Sirius and Kimat''s help. Kaon made the whole room into a dark room using darkness magic while Sirius is the one that plucked the White Dragon out of her hiding spot. Kimat then made the white crystals defective by making sure that they can no longer be reflective surfaces. Once again, Adrian is reminded that the skills presented in the soulbounds information are not all the things that can be done by them. This is actually a hot topic with regards to summoners as soulbounds that have higher levels tend to be more intelligent than the rest. It also made them self-aware and their masters as well which led to some having great camaraderie. This is also not just observed from the perspective of soulbounds but as to pets as well. A blog about a pet suddenlying out of its Companionship Stone is at the hot topic right now. The yers that learned of this took care of their pets, mounts and soulbounds even more because of this which led to a boom of pet rearing. "That is enough. Just ten scales will be enough so that we can leave this ce." Adrian stated as they plucked out the ten scales from the White Dragon. He did not want to kill the White Dragon as plucking the scales will be a much better way of getting them. He does not want to risk the chance of having lesser scales drop and him repeating the dungeon. The White Dragon wanted to say something but the three beasts that could be said to outrank are looking with great gazes. "Do not worry as I will not kill you." Adrian said as he does not need anything other than the scales. When the extraction of the scales was over, they headed towards the ck Dragon''s domain. This domain is different from the domain of the White Dragon. The domain of the ck Dragon is different as it is just a whole room full of darkness. Sirius literally had to fish for the ck Dragon as it was not showing up. The ck Dragon also operated in the shadow realm and used magic with the same element. Kaon easily purged this ability by summoning light from his dragon ball. Adrian could not help but say that he has a cheat level existence, but he did suffer to make him evolve like that. In the end, they plucked the scales of the ck Dragon while it is emitting a cry. Adrian collected all of the scales and is about to head out of the dungeon when he received a notification. [You have seeded in clearing the dungeon''s hidden quest.] [You will be transported to the Colored Audience Room.] "Huh? What was that?" Adrian stated as he suddenly got whisked away to another room. When Adrian regained his vision, he is inside a room that is split into six parts. Each part has different colors that represent the element which are red, blue, gray, brown, white, and ck. Adrian does not know how he received this condition but is excited by the fact that he triggered something. Just as he thought that he will meet someone great, all six of the colored dragons appeared in their respective ces. Each of them is also petrified that it was Adrian that they saw. They did not expect the evil being that wanted their scales will be the one that will free them from the curse. "Great being that is the master of our ancestor, will you please hear our plea?" The Blue Dragon spoke but there is still a bit of fear in its voice. "Since I am already here then let us hear it." Adrian stated as he wanted to at least know what he is going to do. If it is impossible within the limited time frame, then he would simply decline. He does not want to do anything troublesome after all. "We have been trapped here since a long time ago." The Red Dragon stated. "We were still children when we were sealed in this thing that you call a dungeon." The Brown Dragon added. "Thisnd used to be a great resting ce for dragons of various color, but a wicked sorcerer sealed us in here." The Gray Dragon stated. "It did not take long for the race called the Ancient Dwarves to move in the ce that was once our home." The White Dragon stated. "At first, we wanted to converse with them, but they are unable to understand our voices. It seems that they do not speak the Draconic Tongue, but you can." The ck Dragon stated. "When did I ever learn to speak the Draconic Tongue?" Adrian thought but he suddenly remembered the Dragon Tamer title. He looked at it again and it actually said that it enables him to understand dragons better. "I also have the Dragon yer title though?" Adrian mumbled. "That is correct master. You can say that in the eyes of dragons, you are both a saint and an evil being." Kaon stated which shocked Adrian. "Is that true?" Adrian asked and all the dragons nodded their head vigorously. "We have thought that you came to kill us, but we are thankful that you did not." The Blue Dragon stated. "Well, that is my intention at first but that would be very inefficient in collecting scales." Adrian stated which made the six colored dragons to shudder. They even hugged their bodies as a means of defense as they are still scarred from that experience. "So? What do you want me to do? I cannot free you from that spell if you are asking me that. From what I can see, all of your souls are already tied to this very dungeon. If I destroy this dungeon, then all of you will die as well." Adrian stated as he activated his evil eye. Once he used his evil eye, Adrian could basically see that they are linked to the core of the dungeon. Since this is an artificial dungeon and not a naturally made one, he can destroy the dungeon core. At least, that is what he read from one of the books in Gigan''s workshop, but he has yet to test that theory. "We already know that we cannot escape here as we have epted our fate, but we have a sibling that has yet to hatch." The ck Dragon stated. "We could feel the heart of strong lightning from our sibling, but he is currently trapped inside the egg that was used by the wicked sorcerer to be the dungeon core." The Red Dragon stated. "We ask that you free our sibling from his cruel fate." The Brown Dragon stated as a quest suddenly popped up in front of Adrian. Quest Notification! Quest Name: Save the Dragon Egg that became a Dungeon Core Description: The six colored dragons want your help in freeing their sibling that is a true dragon when hatched. It has been so long since it has been trapped and it could truly turn into stone if it does not hatch after a hundred years. Help save the poor thing trapped. Difficulty: A Clear Condition: Retrieve the Dragon Egg that is used as a dungeon core safely (0/1) Failure Condition: The Egg is destroyed, or you give up on the quest. Clear Reward: Unique Summon Skill: Unknown Failure: The Egg will be stone in a hundred years Restriction: This quest can only be done by the person that has cleared the Colored Draconic Haven without killing the six colored dragons. "Fine. I will do it." Adrian replied as he could not resist the seven dragons looking at him with puppy dog eyes. Seven because Kaon also wanted to help them, and Adrian cannot resist him the most. He also did not want the dragon egg to suffer as Adrian knows that feeling since Kaon''s memories are also transferred to him back then. "Even a dragon can feel its surroundings as an egg." Adrian muttered. Chapter 1083 Adrian knows that dragons are already very aware of their surroundings as an egg. They will show hostility immediately after hatching if they already felt the bad intentions as an egg. This is also the reason why they can imprint on the people that hatches their eggs as they tend to hatch when they know that the person near them has a dependable personality. All of the six colored dragons entrusted the life of their sibling to Adrian. Once Adrian agreed, the bodies of the six colored dragons faded into light. All six dragons did not show a face that struggled but a face full of hope. Adrian thought that the six colored dragons returned to their respective areas, but they actually died. The ones that respawned in their areas are actually colored dragons as well but are brainwashed. All the intelligence that the eyes of the six colored dragons had been gone and no longer present. The six dragons also used all of their remaining strength to create a hidden passageway towards the dungeon core. Adrian thought that he would need to expend all his power to rip out an entrance, but he was given the grace of entering it via the way given by the six dragons. Adrian immediately jumped inside the portal that led to the dungeon core as he knows that it will close soon. The wicked sorcerer will not create an artificial dungeon without some security. He knows that something else will be waiting for him in the depths of this dungeon. The inside of the dungeon depths where the dungeon core is located is vastly different from any type of ce. One could see the floating crystal with a dragon egg in the middle rotating in a specific speed. It is seen producing vast amounts of energy that is pulsing all throughout the dungeon and powering it up. Adrian could see that he will have to go all out to stop the dungeon core from producing mana. It is not easy trying to destroy the crystal surrounding the dragon egg as it is a very hard mineral. He would need the strength of at least three of his soulbounds to proceed but a barrier actually separated him from the dungeon core. When he tried to analyze the dungeon core''s barrier, spells made up of pure maa suddenly attacked him. He did not know where these spells came from, but he knew that getting hit will be extremely bad. Even the dungeon''s floor got dented when the spell hit, and dungeon floors are also made of very hard materials. "Kaon, spew your dragon breath towards the dungeon core!" Adrianmanded as he backed away from the barrier. Kaon immediately gathered energy in his throat as he released a fearsome dragon breath. Adrian thought that he would hit the dungeon core and at least make the dungeon shake but a magic circle suddenly manifested and blocked the attack. To make it even more difficult, the magic circle did not even show any signs of tearing apart or being destroyed. "Sirius, follow up with an attack." Adrianmanded. The magic circle that blocked Kaon''s breath attack did not falter easily as even the shadow tendrils that Siriusunched got blocked. The magic circle even has something like an absorbing augment as the shadow tendrils that Sirius used were not supposed to hit the magic circle that blocked Kaon''s attack. "No wonder the difficulty of the quest is A rank because it will not be as easy. Will I be able to destroy that magic circle with my current firepower?" Adrian thought as he is thinking of a way to reach the dungeon core. Adrian is thinking of a way to shock the dungeon core so that it will stop creating mana, but he only knows to force his through. As he is about to try and forcefully prate the barrier again, he suddenly thought of using partial summoning. He used partial summoning to try and see if the magic circles could prate to the barrier. He summoned the partial magic circle near the dungeon core as a trial and noticed that nothing is preventing him. Kimat''s ws could be seening out of the magic circle to strike at the dungeon core. When Kimat''s w hit the dungeon core, it shook for a moment and the mana that it is producing even stopped for a split second. The problem that he encountered is the fact that the dungeon core now sees him as a threat. Dungeon cores are often intelligent and would go all out to kill anyone trying to destroy it. The dungeon core knew that the barrier it had is not effective against Adrian. It spawned something anomalous and weird. A six colored dragon with six heads is created in front of Adrian. He immediately knew that this would be the six colored dragons, but they no longer had the intelligence they had shown earlier. "It seems that the dungeon has fully incorporated them as a result of them helping me reach the dungeon core. Your sacrifice will not be in vain." Adrian stated as he activated the necessary spells he needed to win. "Nether Domain!" "Perfect Assimtion!" "Netheros True Form." "Primordial Armament: Axe!" Adrian activated his trump cards and assimted Kimat into his body. He also summoned the axe primordial armament since he needs it to create a powerful force to destroy the dungeon core. Sirius, Kaon, and Charon held down the six headed colored hydra. Kaon''s pressure as an ancient dragon still held power and weakened the dragon abomination. "Paradox, continue with the operation." Adrian stated as he threw the axe while casting the ultimate spell of the armament. The axe armament becamerger than anticipated and got reinforced by bothher energy and primordial energy. The barrier blocked the giant axe at first, but Adrian already expected something like that. Adrian practiced a lot with his spatial shifting spells to the point that he could even transport inanimate objects. He usually has trouble doing this and his odds were three in five attempts but that was when he did not master the fundamentals of origin magic. When he mastered origin magic, the Cube of Paradox told him that he will no longer have difficulty in transporting inanimate things as long as he maintains visual on them. The giant ghostly axe that is supposed to be blocked by the strong barrier that protects the dungeon core suddenly vanished. The dungeon core might be slightly intelligent, but it does not have great reactive intelligence that humans have. It can only react to things that already hit it once which means a disappearing object will definitely be able to damage it first before it develops a way to counter it. Half a secondter, the giant ghostly axe suddenly appeared next to the dungeon core. The dungeon core could not deploy its barrier immediately as the ghostly axe hit it perfectly. A loud rumble could be heard and the sound of something cracking could be heard. The sound is not only heard by those inside the dungeon but everyone in Nidavellir heard it. They even felt the earth rumble for a moment when the loud cracking sound happened. The guards of the the Colored Draconic Haven dungeon suddenly jolted awake as this is the first time that they heard something like these. The guards wanted to enter the dungeon, but they are banned from getting inside. An invisible barrier seems to have appeared at the entrance of the Colored Draconic Haven that forbids anyone from getting inside. They immediately remembered that Gigan''s guest entered the dungeon and immediately rushed to hm to tell the news. Back at the dungeon core room, the ghostly axe could be seen stuck on the crystal that makes up the dungeon core. The crystal is no longer rotating and even the summoned six headed monster that it conjured vanished. The barrier that it used to repulse anyone thates near it is also gone. The whole dungeon itself could be seen as inactive because the dungeon core no longer provided the vast amount of energy. Adrian returned to his demon form and went near the dungeon core to see if the egg is still safe. Seeing that the quest he got given did not say it failed means that the egg is still safe. When Adrian returned to his demon form, the giant axe that destroyed a chunk of the dungeon core shrunk as well. Fortunately, the dungeon core is badly damaged that it can only gather miniscule amounts of energy. Adrian saw a scaly egg that has wavy tiger stripes as patterns embedded in the center of the dungeon. He did not expect that a dragon egg would look like that as its only draconic look is that the egg has scaly texture. If another person were to see it without scaly features, then they might think that the egg is of a tiger monster. [You have obtained Unknown Lightning Dragon Egg.] Chapter 1084 [You have obtained Unknown Lightning Dragon Egg.] [You have taken the power source of the dungeon: Colored Draconic Haven.] [You will now be ejected from the dungeon as it will be destroyed.] Six soul looking mes suddenly appeared before Adrian and condensed into one shard that has a dragon insignia. The shard that has a dragon insignia then went inside Adrian''s heart as this is the reward that he got frompleting the quest. [You havepleted the quest: Save the Dragon Egg that became a Dungeon Core] [You have been given the unique summon skill: Elemental Dragon Summon.] Skill Name: Elemental Dragon Summon Tier: Unique Type: Summon Skill Effect: -Able to summon one of the six elemental dragons that the user has gained respect from. -Each of the summoned elemental dragons will release a specific skill that will have different effect. -The Red Dragon will release the skill called Fire Rain. -The Blue Dragon will release the skill called Whirlpool. -The Gray Dragon will release the skill called Windstorm. -The Brown Dragon will release the skill called Muddy Ground. -The White Dragon will release the skill called Luster st. -The ck Dragon will release the skill called ck Sun. Fire Rain: Makes the area into a sunny area while creating raining fireballs that will deal 100% magic damage per hit. The are will be sunny for a certain duration. Whirlpool: Create a whirlpool in a specified area that will deal 50% magic damage per second for ten seconds. The whirlpool will pull all enemies to the center, and it will call for the rain for a certain duration. Windstorm: Create two tornadoes at the designated location that will deal 30% magic damage per second for ten seconds. The two tornadoes will then release wind des that will deal 20% magic damage per hit. The two tornadoes will summon the winds for a certain duration. Muddy Ground: Create a muddy wave of soil that will deal 100% magic damage to all affected and will slow them down by 50%. The area selected will then turn into a swamp that will slow down any enemy that enters by 20%. Luster st: The White Dragon will shoot a beam of light that is three meters wide and ten meters long that deals 200% magic damage. All enemies hit will be affected by blind and the area affected will turn into a light crystal field. All enemies that go into the field will receive 10% magic damage per crystal shattered. ck Sun: Summons a ck Sun in a location that deals 20% magic damage per second for 20 seconds. The area will be devoid of light for a duration. Duration: 30 minutes Mana Cost: 10,000 Mana Points Cooldown: 30 minutes Cast Time: Instant Adrian shuddered when he got the skill as it was a unique skill that can change the weather. He did not think that such a skill will be given to him as skills that can change the weather or terrain are difficult to get. The fact that he could change the weather for thirty minutes means he can determine a win or a lose depending on what kind of weather effect he chooses. Adrian hugged the dragon egg and activated the elemental barriers in his clothes. He does not want the dragon egg to shatter or else all his effort will be gone. Kaon, Sirius and Charon protected Adrian as well as they covered him with their elemental skills. They got ejected from the dungeon but his soulbounds got killed by the damage of the dungeon copsing. Even the elemental barriers that he raised got destroyed but he is safe with the lightning dragon egg. He did not expect that he will not be able to store the lightning dragon egg in his inventory, but he powered through. Gigan suddenly called out to him and wondered what happened to him, "What happened to you? I thought that you only need to kill off the dragons to get the dragon scales that I told you to get. With your power, that should have been easy." Gigan wondered. "Things were much different than what you expected to happen." Adrian stated as he exined to the elders of the Ancient Dwarves that also came. The elders of the Ancient Dwarves did not believe Adrian at first, but the six souls of the colored dragons suddenly showed themselves when the shard with a dragon insignia appeared from Adrian. The six colored dragons then exined what happened as the dungeon suddenly turned into a mine. [The Colored Draconic Haven dungeon has been transformed into the Colored Draconic Mines.] [You have been designated as the owner of the Colored Draconic Mines as you are the one that conquered the artificial dungeon.] [All things that are mined in the Colored Draconic Mines will be under your discretion.] [You have set the share of the mine''s minerals to 20%.] [You will get 20% of the mined minerals from the miners as tribute for letting them mine.] Adrian did not get much interrogation from the elders of the Ancient Dwarves as Gigan exined that he is trustworthy. He also became the owner of the mines that was previously the dungeon. This also made the elders even more kind to him as he only set the tribute to 20% instead of 50% that is the standard. Adrian also learned of something interesting and that is Gigan being a descendant of Ancient Dwarven royalty. Gigan is also one of the reasons why Adrian could easily be epted in Nidavellir. When everything has been exined, Adrian and Gigan returned back to the workshop. "I have gotten the Orichalcum that we need. Can you give me the scales that you have collected?" Gigan asked. Adrian gave the dragon scales to Gigan and his eyes glimmered. The dragon scales are in pristine condition that he has never seen before. He usually gets broken dragon scales when he hires some warriors to get them. "Why did you need ten of each element though?" Adrian asked. "I only need five but yours will also need five as well. This part will be up to me as I have already perfected the case of the Aether Reactor." Gigan stated as he once again opened the lid on theva river. Gigan put the each of the five dragon scales and the Orichalcum into the cauldron in order to melt all of them. Oricalchum is like gold but has a whitish sheen that is released when light hits it. Adrian could also feel that the metal is somewhat different as it could conduct mana easily. He even went as far as testing the mana reactivity of the Orichalcum and it easily conducts it without much problem. It is still somewhat heavy, but it is not as heavy as Adamantine which is used for heavy armors for warriors because of its hardness. At first, the dragon scales were not melting when exposed to the heat of theva river, but it soon melted into the liquid Orichalcum. It seems that Orichalcum also has a special effect of bing a great melting agent. The elemental energy trapped inside the dragon scales also seeped out into the liquid Orichalcum which made it really bursting with energy. Adrian could feel the robust elemental energy trying to explode from the cauldron, but the Orichalcum is making it tame. The process is so wonderful to look at as it feels like a wizard is brewing a rainbow, but it is just all the elementsing together. Gigan then let it meld together for two hours as it needs to stabilize as well. "It seems that having great ingredients really do make the process simpler. This is usually the time when some sort of elemental beam will release from the cauldron, but nothing happened this time. Let us now test thepatibility of thisher energy to the dragon scales." Gigan stated with a heartyugh. Gigan worried that the dragon scales will not be suitable for Nether Energy that Adrian possesses. Adrian agreed as well because even he knows that Nether Energy could erode elemental energy. They first tested it out into the Orichalcum chunk that will be used for Adrian''s Aether Reactor. Adrian injected the Nether Energy into the Orichalcum, and it passed. The metal did look like it was somewhat tainted, but it returned to its normal look a few minutester. Gigan actually said that it might be that the Orichalcum changing or evolving into a higher form of metal through the Nether Energy, but he has no proof since that rarely happens. When the Orichalcum test has passed, the next thing that they did is the dragon scale test. Adrian picked up a red dragon scale and injected Nether Energy into it. As soon as Nether Energy is injected into the red dragon scale, it turned ck and then became dust. Adrian tried it once more, but all dragon scales turned into dust no matter the level of Nether Energy channeled into them. "We must find a dragon scale that can have continuous exposure to the Nether Energy for it to not turn to dust." Gigan stated. Chapter 1085 "A dragon scale that will not be tainted to the point that it even epts the Nether Energy that you have." Gigan stated as he pondered. "A dragon scale that will not be tainted." Adrian thought as his eyesnded on Kaon. Kaon suddenly felt a shiver down his spine but also knows what his master is thinking about. Kaon did not even flinch as he took out one scale. Adrian graciously epted Kaon''s sacrifice and will only get the other nine scales if his hunch is correct. A beautiful golden scale is presented to Adrian which is plucked from Kaon. Adrian could see that Kaon''s scale is indeed different from other dragon scales. The golden dragon scale does not even need to shine to show of its luster. Adrian could more or less guess that this scale will not turn to ash once he injects Nether Energy. Just like him, all of Adrian''s soulbounds are bathe inher energy every time they are transformed. Adrian poured in hisher energy into the golden dragon scale, but it did not turn into ash. The golden dragon scale suddenly turned into a scale that has three colors that is the same asher energy. It also looked like it has ghostly energy as it can turn into mist as well. Adrian jumped for joy as he now has his dragon scale. Kaon plucked nine more scales as it will be used for his master. Gigan is also surprised that a powerful dragon scale could host such an erratic power. He also wanted to get a scale from Kaon, but the dragon blew air from its nostrils to say that he does not want to. When Gigan was pleading for Kaon''s scale, the cauldron suddenly erupted with magic power as the dragon scales have melded into the orichalcum. Gigan raised the cauldron and poured the contents in the prepared mold that he made. The Philosopher''s Stone is even ced on the middle of the mold as he needs it toplete the supposed Aether Reactor. The liquid metal that has been created is simr to a rainbow colored metal that is not the same as before. When Gigan poured the liquid metal into the mold, Adrian noticed that the mold is covered with runes. The runes imprinted on the mold are detailed to the point that Adrian could not believe that it was carved by hand. The runes in the mold are specific to the use of containment so that no energy will leak. "Do you like that mold? My master created that when he was still alive. I never really liked being an engraver so I cannot create another mold like that." Gigan stated. Adrian learned all the runes and even jotted them down on his notes. The only thing that snapped him out of his concentration is the fact that a shockwave sent him flying away. Sirius and Kaon immediately saved him though, but he noticed that the mold crumbled into dust as a shimmering rainbow item is floating. "The mold! What will I use?" Adrian stated as his mind suddenly narrowed but Gigan is celebrating on the other hand. The item that is shimmering in rainbow light is none other than the item that he needs but it was not the Aether Reactor per se. It is another reactor born from the mixture of different elements. It has the name of Aether Reactor because the process was the same but there is something different about it. Item Name: Elemental Aether Reactor Tier: Transcendent Type: Aether Reactor Effect: -Able to convert Elemental Energy to a chosen Elemental Energy of a different type. -Mana consumed will be the same as the mana used for the spell. -Can only use the six elements (Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light and Darkness) -Converts elementals spells to the same tier -It does not show anyg or dy upon conversion of energy. It can be used as a weapon for mages, but no bonus magic damage modifier is present. Mana Cost Per Conversion: Dependent on the mana used Cooldown: None Cast Time: None A Transcendent item that is can be used as a weapon as well. There might not be a magic damage modifier that strengthens spell, it is still a great item. Any yer with an item like this will be able to use any type of element even though they are only a single elemental mage. The fact that an equivalent spell will be created if this is used means that an Arch Fire Wizard could use his devastating fire spells and turn them to another element. If they can use this perfectly then they will no longer have any weakness or elemental disadvantages. "Finally! My Dream hase true." Gigan stated as he hugged the Elemental Aether Reactor. "But the mold broke." Adrian stated. "Do not worry about that. I still have one more so we can create the one you need. I need to go to the elders for a moment as this would be the thing, we need to increase production of food. It also guarantees the safety of my people. The mold is on the side. You can go get it as I will get going now." Gigan stated as he rushed out of the workshop with great happiness. "At least he is happy that his dream has finallye true." Adrian stated as he looked for the mold. Gigan did not lie as there is still one mold in the corner that he pointed on. Adrian could see that the runes are almost the same, but they are not exactly the same. If he were to put it into a percentage then the runes are ny nine percent, the same. There is only one rune that he could not read or even trante. "I think it should be safe as it is only one rune anyway." Adrian thought as he once again lowered the cauldron to theva river. Adrian used the chunk of orichalcum that is needed for this Aether Reactor and also threw in the ten dragon scales that is taken from Kaon. He actually found it odd that the dragon scales melted easily but he decided to ignore it as Kaon''s scales are special. The mixture of the orichalcum and the golden scales yielded something even grander than gold in color. The color of the mixture is gold, yet it radiated that rainbow gleam that the metal earlier also did. It took about an hour for the mixture to be stable which is already quick, and Adrian prepared the mold. He ced the Philosopher''s Stone into the middle like what Gigan did. He also slowly poured over the liquid metal mixture as Gigan did. When the cauldronponents are empty, Adrian checked the mold if everything is perfect and saw that it has no leaks, but he could not take off his hands off it. "What is happening?" Adrian thought as he tried to take his hands off. He evenmanded his soulbounds to pry him off the mold, but it only hurt him instead. He even tried flying but he could not even lift the mold. He wondered what is different and he suddenly saw the unknown rune glow in a red light. Adrian instinctively knew that something is amiss from the rune and mes himself for not being careful. Aernas has told him that unknown runes are usually the deadliest as one does not know what they can do. He is now being punished for being too confident in his abilities, but he did not give up. Adrian made his brain go into overload as he tried to infer what the rune could do. The only way to make a rune be useless is to understand its meaning. This is the literal sense of words having power as powerful scribes back then would write words in the air that turn into deadly things forbat. [The Rune of Sacrifice has been activated.] [Commencing absorption of needed energy from the chosen host.] [The Chosen Host is Equinox.] [Calcting all the needed energy¡­] [Calcted. Needed energy are Primordial Energy, Nether Energy and 99% Life Force of the host.] [Absorption blocked by the unknown entity, Cube of Paradox.] [Sending permission to proceed to the Cube of Paradox¡­] [Permission granted.] [Fusion of the item willmence after the necessary energy has been absorbed.] "What?!" Adrian reacted as he suddenly felt lightheaded. Adrian immediately became lightheaded as a result of losing too much of his blood. All hisher energy and primordial energy has been emptied out as well. His mana is also drained as a result of activating the unknown rune in the mold. He literally passed out on the ground with his hands now released from the mold. A cube made of living blood with a blood red crystal is floating in the air. The unknown cube wanted to fly away but the Cube of Paradox suddenly trapped it inyers of spatial barriers. The Cube of Paradox thenmanded the unknown cube to fuse with its master. Chapter 1086 Adrian suddenly rose up as Gigan has been nudging him to wake up. Adrian slowly opened his eyes as he was passed out for five minutes in the real world but fifteen minutes inside the game. He only saw a ck screen when that happened which made him search for videos about raids in the meantime. "Equinox, why are you sleeping on the floor? I know that my workshop is cozy but that is not a bed." Gigan stated as he finally returned. "Sorry about that. The mold you gave me had strange rune carved on it and suddenly absorbed all of my energy. I am still weakened as a result." Adrian stated as he only recovered partially when he passed out. "I see. Wait! What mold did you use?!" Gigan asked. "I used the one in the corner that you pointed at." Adrian stated as he pointed at the location of the mold. Gigan then started to move some of the things piled up and another mold that is identical to the one he used could be seen. Adrian is shocked upon seeing that this mold did not have the same unknown rune. A wave of embarrassment suddenly hit Adrian as he stood up from the floor. He immediately checked the notification to see what happened to him. [You have sessfully crafted the True Aether Reactor.] [You have sessfully fused with the True Aether Reactor.] [The True Aether Reactor is currently sealed inside your body.] [Find a way to unseal it so that you can make use of it.] Quest Name: Unseal the Aether Reactor Quest Description: The True Aether Reactor is currently fused with your demon core, but it has yet to fully activate. Find the way to fully activate the True Aether Reactor that has fused with your Nether Demon Core. Difficulty: Unknown Clear Conditions: Activate the True Aether Reactor Failure Conditions: None "If fused inside of me." Adrian stated as he suddenly used his evil eyes on his chest as that is the location of his demon core. The demon core is considered the heart of all the Daemos and they will die if it gets permanently damaged. This is the reason why demons have a harder skin in their chest region as that part is the most important part. Adrian asked what happened as he read in the logs that the Cube of Paradox gave permission to whatever lodged itself in his demon core. "I have dealt and run numerous simtions that the master will be fine and will be blessed if the permission is granted." The Cube of Paradox stated. "Nothing will happen to my demon core, right?" Adrian asked once again. "Master has nothing to worry as the True Aether Reactor is an item born from your blood. It will naturally be under yourmand. I have made sure that it will." The Cube of Paradox stated. "Why is it sealed? Wait! Did you say that you made sure it will?! Does that mean that something would have happen if you did not make sure?" Adrian asked. "The True Aether Reactor is currently sealed as it needs to be activated properly for the master to use it. No anomalies have been detected in master''s body. After all, master''s body is also my body as I am also a part of your soul." The Cube of Paradox stated which made Adrian stunned. He always considered that the Cube of Paradox is another brain for him. He did not think that it would actually be a weapon that has already grown a will and could decide what happens to his body. He is a bit thankful that he is still in control and the Cube of Paradox will not do anything that harms him. "Are you fine? You suddenly stared into nothingness." Gigan asked as he waved his hands in front of Adrian. Adrian did not vocally speak to the Cube of Paradox as he could converse with it using his mind. He does look like he is zoning out when that happens, but he just smiled. He also exined that he is fine and that the Aether Reactor is absorbed in his body. Gigan is shocked to find that Adrian''s body could absorb an item that is of Transcendent rank. Normal people that do not have thepatible body would often explode from the energy that a Transcendent rank item gives off. When Adrian heard this, he was naturally scared but the Cube of Paradox reassured him that his blood is the reason why he is safe. "My blood is of the Asmodian after all. If no other blood is strong enough then nothing will be." Adrian thought as he knew that his blood is the reason why he could absorb such item. "Can you show it then? I want to see what it does." Gigan asked but Adrian told him that the reactor is sealed. Gigan did not give up as he checked Adrian''s body for any anomaly because he is partially at fault. He did not think that Adrian will use the mysterious mold that his master found. He even used some ancient medical machines to scan Adrian, but his energy is stable. "Nothing is wrong with your body. I can rest easy that the things I will give will not go to a soon to be dead man." Gigan stated as he gave all the artifacts that he promised to Adrian. "Thank you?" Adrian stated with a dumbfounded expression as he found that reassuring im to be a bit weird, but Gigan is already weird to begin with. Adrian noticed that all the check-ups has cut too close, and he needed to return back to Avalon. His friends are also asking him where he is as the raid date is tomorrow. The location of the Horseman of Death has also been tracked which is why he needs to get back now. "I have to go now, Gigan. Thank you for your hospitality. Although I did not get the thing I want immediately, I still got it in a sense." Adrian stated as he excused himself and teleported away. Chapter 1087 [You have returned to Nebulon from Svartalheim.] [Due to the vast cosmic energy needed to traverse to Svartalheim, you can only return after 30 days.] Adrian returned from Svartalheim and he could say that it was fruitful. He did not expect that he will level up greatly as no experience booster was given but he was given things to use for his sub job ss. The most important thing that he got was the Elemental Dragon Summon Skill and the lightning dragon egg. "What should I do with the Lightning Dragon egg though?" Adrian muttered as he gazed at it. Item Name: Lightning Dragon Egg Tier: Legendary (Evolvable to Mythical) Type: Monster Egg Description: A dragon egg that used to be a dungeon core. It must be hatched in a year or else it will turn into stone. Only beings that canmunicate with dragons can hatch this egg. This dragon is not from this world. Hatch Rate: 0% "I already have a dragon and Sirius does not have a subordination skill. He will probably just make this dragon his underling, so I better sell this instead. The only problem is that I do not know any summoner that can use dragons. Should I just hatch it and turn it into a mount? It can grow to Mythical rank so it can fetch at a high price." Adrian muttered. Adrian did not want another elemental dragon as a soulbound. Just as he was thinking of soulbounds, he suddenly remembered that he needs to visit Pann. The fruit egg should be ready to hatch now, and he must be present when it hatches. "Old Man Pann! I am here!" Adrian stated as he saw that Pann was talking to a human girl that did not have the scent of a human. "Go on your way now little girl. A more troublesome brat has arrived." Pann stated as the girl bowed and left. "Who was that?" Adrian asked. "Oho! So has spring arrived for you because you are asking about a girl?" Pann teased. "That is not it. You rarely talk to anyone that way though. Maybe you are into younger ones. You should be ashamed as you are thousands of years older than her even if she is legal." Adrian teased back. "She is just one of my helpers since my main ve rarely visits now." Pann stated. "Who is your main ve?" Adrian asked. "You, of course. Now let us get back to your egg as it is time to hatch. It must have been waiting for you since it did not dare to hatch when you were not here." Pann stated as he walked towards the egg. The egg that looked like a fruit simr to a peach could be seen glowing in a vibrant green light. Adrian could feel the energy emanating from the egg as he already bound it to him. This will be his seventh soulbound. Even his other soulbounds came out of the Soul Chamber to see the birth of the soon to be youngest. "Since you are here, you need to pour in your mana. It will react to it once you do so. Hurry as I am also excited to see the thing thates out." Pann stated as he erected a barrier to cover the farm. Adrian did as he is told and poured out the mana, he has into the peach egg. When Adrian poured his mana, he could see the egg suddenly shaking and cracks forming from the peach eggshell. A few minutester, a cute head could be seen peeking out and it looked like a baby dragon''s head. "It seems that Kaon''s blood has taken greater effect." Adrian muttered as he did not expect another dragon toe out but the energy that the little one emanated is not fully that of a dragon''s aura. The peach egg cracked fully, and a sweet fragrance suddenly spread out in the farm. The monsters in the farm all swarmed to the location of the fragrance but all six of Adrian''s soulbounds red at them. The ones that were attracted were none other than the herbivores. The seventh soulbound has shown itself and even Adrian did not expect the thing that wille out. The monster that he thought was a dragon is actually a dragon turtle. What he did not expect out of it is that it had two heads. Monster Name: Not Yet Applied (Newborn) Monster Species: Arboreal Dragon Turtle HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: It is a special existence that has been born due to it having the blood of an ancestral dragon. It also contains mysterious energies that will make it deviate from other turtle dragons. It does not have a fixed evolution path due to all of the energies present in its body. [You have sessfully hatched a new species of the Turtle Dragon.] [You have gained +1 Luck] [Please choose a name for your new soulbound.] The new soulbound is indeed a turtle dragon but it is different from the others. The Arboreal Dragon Turtle is cute when it is still in a newborn form and clings to Adrian as it considers him as his parent. It has a cute dragon head with a green shell that has a bud. The most interesting part is the tail that looks like a small vine snake. When Adrian stared at the vine snake tail, the eyes opened and greeted him with a smiling reaction. The Arboreal Dragon Turtle has two heads, but he does not know where the main head is. Usually, a monster with two heads will have a dummy head and the real head where the brain is located. "The name should be Wisteria since she is a female." Adrian stated and the Arboreal Dragon Turtle cooed gently as she liked the name. Adrian named her Wisteria as the blue purple bud growing on her turtle back reminds him of that flower in their backyard. Chapter 1088 [You have named you seventh soulbound, Wisteria.] A cute coo suddenly echoed in the area and a fragrant floral smell flowed in the area. The floral smell riled up the monsters in the area but the six soulbounds protected their youngest like great monsters. Adrian patted the head of Wisteria and she liked it even more making a cuter expression. "As expected of you, even the monster you nted became something else entirely. This is the first time I have seen a turtle dragon with a nt growing from its back. You really are a special case brat. I guess that blood is not wasted on you." Pann stated as he looked at Wisteria. Adrian looked at the skills that are avable to Wisteria and there are currently only three. It is only three but a skill like that should be almost impossible to get as a baby. She really has the best defense in the world and also the ability to float albeit slowly. Skill Name: Floral Therapy Tier: Legendary Type: Buff and Cleanse Effect: -Spreads a floral scent that can cleanse the abnormalities of all affected allies in the party. -Can also captivate herbivorous creatures so make sure to be safe. -It also gives a 10% attack damage and a 15 defensive buff to all allies. -This skill cannot be used repeatedly after ten times as it will lower the stamina of the user. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Skill Name: Absolute Defense Tier: Mythical Type: Defensive Passive skill Effect: - Gives the skill holder 90% magic defense - Gives the skill holder 90% physical defense Duration: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None Skill Name: Flower Mystery Tier: Unknown Type: Random skill Effect: -Create a random attack or defensive skill depending on the circumstances -This skill will be avable for a given duration. -The effect, cooldown, and cast time will be dependent on the skill that will be acquired. Duration: 24 Hours Cooldown: Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None "She is basically a support tank. Saena is the healer support while she will be the buffing support. It does not hurt also that she has a defensive skill that can nullify 90% of both physical and magical damage. The only problem would be her low health pool. Any prating attack could easily kill her as long as she gets hit but that would be a problem for another time." Adrian thought as he looked carefully at Wisteria. She has a cute head of a little dragon that is just like Kaon, but she has smoother features. She is currently one foot tall if the bud is also taken into consideration. The most important part is her green shell with a budding blue purple flower. She also exudes two different energies, but Adrian cannot pinpoint it as she is still a newborn. The other soulbounds took their turns ying with Wisteria as they look like they are spoiling their youngest. Sirius looked like the older brother that is quietly observing them while Kimat and Kaon are the yful ones. Saena looked like the doting elder sister and will re at anyone if Wisteria gets hurt. Charon looked like that quiet older brother that gives her special care. Dodu is also the quiet but yful one that keeps up with the youngest. It seems that Wisteria prefers Saena though as she views her as a cool elder sister. Adrian suddenly received a call that they needed to gather now as the information has been given. The three guilds that have agreed with him are already gathered below Avalon. He gathered up his team and descended to the ground with Kaon. "Why are they taking their time? We were the ones that found out the location of the Horseman of Death and yet they are stillte." One of the guild members below stated but Adrian and the others could clearly hear it when they descended. The three guilds then witnessed the descent of Adrian''s group and could only talk to themselves. They were mumbling about how cool the entrance was and that they even rode a giant golden dragon down the floating ind. Others were clearly not keen on the fact that Adrian is showing off since they could have just teleported there. "It seems that you have finally arrived. I thought that you have forgotten about our agreement." Ain stated in a teasing voice. "Sorry about that. We were caught up in something and had to do something else. We are now here in this. So, do you have the coordinates?" Adrian asked. "We have it and I will now send it to you." Anastacia stated as she gave the coordinates to Adrian. "Make sure that wend on the ground this time though." Levin Cloud stated. "What does he mean by that?" Siegfried asked but the others could be seen forcefully shutting Levin Cloud''s mouth. They were radiating the aura of ''we should let them suffer as well''. "The Horseman of Death is indeed in the north, but he is terrorizing the eastern part where the cial Barbarians live." Adrian stated as he already knew the ces in the north from getting to talk with the Ice Queen herself. "What or who are the cial Barbarians?" Anastacia asked as she does not know much of the north. Even the scouts that they have sent are keeping their distance from the Horseman of Death due to the influence of his power. "The cial Barbarians are what you can call as warmongers of the north that thrive in battle. They do not have great farming skill, but they can raze the north if there were no other powers there. You could say that they are the absolute wildcard there and would even pige helpless viges. They have been declining but they are safe because of their great warlord." Adrian stated. "So, are you saying that we also have to fight them?" Siegfried asked as he suddenly got fired up. "Why not we observe first before charging out recklessly?!" Adrian stated. "I am in favor of what he said as I also want a n in action. We only prepared the elites this time because we are facing the horseman of death. Numerous numbers will be detrimental for us like these after all." Anastacia stated. "I am fine with anything as my guild members are ready for anything." Ain stated. "You are clearly overstating a fact. My guild members are better than yours anyway." Siegfried stated. "Maybe do not egg him as much, guild leader." Faust stated as he knew that his guild leader will fight with Ain if he does not put a stop to it. They may not seem like it but the three of them have a healthypetition against one another and are in good rtionships. "Anyways, I think we should observe first. Maybe their great warlord is already in a fight with the Horseman of Death? Let us check first then." Adrian stated. "I agree." Anastacia stated. "I agree as well." Siegfried stated "Me too." Ain stated. "Great then. We shall now proceed with the teleportation." Adrian stated. "Where are the other demons that will create the dimensional gate though?" Siegfried asked as he knew that transportingrge number of people is not easy. "What others? I will do it myself." Adrian replied as he did not think that they would question that. "Do not tell me that you guys thought that he will need to have the strength of other demons? I guess you guys are in for the ride of your life then." Creepysoo stated as he giggled. All of Adrian''s friends are all thinking the same thing and are waiting for the members of the other guilds for the ride of their lives. They will experience hell as if their inside is twisting because that is what they face when they first used teleportation. "Are you sure that you can do it by yourself?" Anastacia asked as she has yet to see mass teleportation. "I can create a door between points after all. We can also teleport to a nearby area that I have already been at. We might encounter some obstacles on the way but that is something that we can conquer. I shall now start. Paradox, start the operations on the gate." Adrian stated as the gate will be more stable with Paradox creating it using his body. The Cube of Paradox glowed in a powerful light as it broke into a thousand small cubes out of a sudden. The thousand small cubes are then formed into a circle that ripped out the dimension itself. Adrian gestured the three guilds to enter. "Make sure to just head straight. You might also need to prepare yourself as it could be nauseating on the first try." Adrian stated. "You might also need to fly." Levin Cloud stated as he entered the portal with his other friends. Chapter 1089 Adrian saw that the others were not easily stepping inside of the portal as they are still wary. He gest that they should be wary at him, but they do know that this raid will be streamed. He knows when to behave as he is not some sort of brat that will double cross anyone. He stays true to his word as he was raised with proper conviction. "They seem a bit wary about entering. We apologize for that." Siegfried stated which surprised Adrian. Despite his robust exterior, Siegfried is actually a very mellow and kindhearted man albeit full of passion. Adrian smiled and told them not to worry as he will easily solve the problem. "Since none of you are stepping into the gate then do not me me. Hold tight and use your core strength to the best of your ability." Adrian stated as he waved his hand in a horizontal motion. When Adrian waved his hand, he erged the portal to its utmost. It then moved to his intended direction as it swallowed all the elite members of the three guilds. The yers did not easily hear what Adrian said as they all got forcefully transported to and of snow with their faces buried in them. Adrian giggled at the sight as he did not think that they would think that he cannot move the gate just because he was only one demon. They did not know that he was still a greater demon and if he were to ascend to be an Arch Demon then the wonders that he could do will increase as well. Adrian did not doubt the capabilities of anyone that is gathered here though as he could see that their auras are different. His evil eye that could distinguish souls are also great enough to see their personas. About half of the yers in this raid are all those that have increased their personas while some are at their bottlenecks. "When we seed, they might achieve that awakening though." Adrian thought as only a few people know about things such as personas, but the elite guilds will definitely have an inkling about it. Since this is also their best team members then they are aware of that fact but might not know the term. After all, the term Persona is not in the character status card. "Why did you not use the aerial method?" Levin Cloud asked as he was the first to enter the portal that leads to the northern continent. "Ah! I can now perceive the other end of the teleportation coordinates by a bit. I have mastered the fundamental use of Origin magic which is why I now have better control. Plus, we got paid heftily so we must be the ones that give the best service." Adrian stated in reply with his chest pumping up as he feels proud of his achievement. The Horseman of Death is not an easy opponent and they have already found out three of its deadly attacks. One attack skill that deals purely physical damage, one magic damage skill that can heal it back to full health, and one mixed damage skill that can execute those that are low in health. The first skill that the Horseman of Death uses will use hisrge scythe to cleave in a conical area. Those that hit by the attack will instantly lose 30% of their maximum health. If this skill will kill those that are attacked, then it will empower the Horseman of Death per death. The second attack that the Horseman of Death uses is an area of effect magic attack that can plunder the energy of souls in the area. It is a channeling skill that will absorb all the mana of living creatures in the area in a ten second duration. The affected living beings will then be damaged by how much mana is drained from them. This is a deadly attack for those that have higher manapared to their health such as mages. The mixed damage skill is basically the Horseman of Death sending mirages of itself to all living beings in the area. If the living being has more than 40% health in their health threshold, then they will not get executed but will be dealt with a t 20% maximum health reduction. yers that were also executed by this skill are finding that their resurrection timer having increased. Some yers learned the hard way that your character has a chance of being deleted in existence when you die numerous times to any of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The chance seems to be higher for the Horseman of Death. This also made some yers wary of going against the any of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse, but greed manifested when they learned of the item that drops upon the death of any horseman. An item so powerful that it could basically break the game like the Heart of War might drop from killing powerful raid bosses. "Still, this ce is a mess though. Scouts, please go and see what happened here earlier." Anastacia stated as she tried to create a map using the Memory of the Earth skill. "Why do not have that skill?" Adrian asked teasingly. "I needed to choose between that and the ability to control forests. Which one do you think I need? I can just ask the trees here for information." Levin Cloud stated as he started to walk to a nearby tree, but Adrian stopped him. "Why are you stopping me?" Levin Cloud asked. "You do not need to because I have the solution." Adrian stated as he took out a talisman. Item Name: World Record Talisman Tier: Legendary Type: Mirage Memory Item Consumable Effect: -Upon the use of the item, able to see the memory of the area. -It can only show the events of what happened the same exact day it is used by the user. -You can share what you see to five people. Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: 10, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: 10 seconds Description: A talisman that has been created by a scribe that is making a name for himself. He still should do better though as he only got this from pure luck. Get more practice. "Seriously! Who makes these descriptions?!" Adrian muttered as he used his mana to use the talisman. The talisman suddenly burned in blue light as it became particles of light. The people that he shared the vision with are the three guild masters and Levin Cloud. The area is all forest so he must also know what happened in vivid detail. When Adrian used the talisman, all those that could view the rewound happenings are shocked. Adrian exined to them that they are seeing some sort of illusion manifested by the talisman he created. The scenes that they saw shocked them to the core as the Horseman of Death killed the great warlord of the cial Barbarian tribe. They could see how the Horseman of Death strangled the great warlord and sucked him dry of his life force. Even ash did note from his body as it all became energy for the Horseman of Death which made the guild leaders shudder. The only one that questioned the action is Adrian himself. Adrian felt that the Horseman of Death seems to be moving with intent. Back when they first awakened, they were only influencing small areas but the damage that they could inflict will be kingdom wide if they are to keep growing their powers. What Adrian found even more worrying is that the Horseman of Death carves something on the ground using the blood of his victims. The mark vanished immediately after it was drawn as if it was absorbed by the ground. Even Adrian could not pause and look at it as they were only shown the image once and it was not a video anyway but something like a live retelling. "This is worrying. I think we might not be able to kill that thing. It has be stronger." Ain stated. "We already told you that we will deal with the special ability of the Horseman of Death." Adrian stated. "You said that the Horseman of Death picks his victims." Faust stated as he was already ryed about the information. "He does. In fact, you could say that he has a penchant love for strong souls. Did you not recognize that the Horseman of Death always went for those that have shining souls? He also has an ability that can see through the weaknesses of anyone that goes against him. If you know your weakness, then you would be able to defeat it. The only reason why the swarms of undead yers failed before is that they do not have the weakness of the casual yer." Adrian stated. "What kind of weakness?" Siegfried asked. "Life is the weakness of any yer. Undead yers are basically in the middle line of dead and alive, but they lean to the former." Adrian stated. Chapter 1090 "The weakness of yers is life?" Anastacia asked as she is basically the representative of the Goddess of Life. "The Horseman of Death has the ability to suck out the life of anyone that is in the vicinity as long as he is able to. Undead also have souls but they are special because they are beings that desperately cling to life which makes them uneasy to reap. Even the messengers of death steer clear of undead as they are tricky to deal with. Everything would have been better if those sneaky yers did not intervene." Adrian stated. Everyone agreed as it should have been the Horseman of Death that is the first to fall but the greed of yers got the better of them. They waited for the chance for the Horseman of Death to be low health to kill it, but they were the ones that got reaped in the end. Due to that, the Horseman of Death healed back and even be stronger to wipe out the legion of undead. "No one will bother us here anyways as we are in the far northern continent. We are lucky that only a few yers can have ess like us. The scouts that followed the Horseman of Death back then all died because of frostbite." Siegfried stated. "Speaking of frostbite, we should have been affected by now even if we drank the Cold Resistance Pill. I know that the pill cannotpletely negate for cold conditions like this." Ain stated as his armor is also not great for cold weathers. "You guys used a Cold Resistance Pill? Is that not like ten gold a piece? Big guilds are different indeed but that should have been unnecessary." Levin Cloud stated. "Why was it unnecessary?" Mariposa asked as she also needed some pills for her soulbounds. "We have her." Kabrakan stated as he pointed towards Soleil. "She is like an incarnation of the sun. Have you guys not checked the status bars of your characters yet? The moment you guys entered a raid party with us, you all have been affected by the blessings that we have." Adrian stated as hemanded Sirius and Charon to scout ahead to see what the Horseman of Death is doing. When Adrian mentioned the word Blessing, the guild leaders thought that he was joking because such a thing is rare. Only a few people could get blessings and sometimes they cannot share it to others. All the members of the raid party now have nine blessings. Some even rubbed their eyes to see if that is true because something like this is not ordinary. Status: Blessing of Fire Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Negate any cold weather by 90% and be immune to frostbite. -Any fire attribute damage will be increased by 10%. -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Soleil Status: Blessing of Wind Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Any wind attribute damage will be increased by 10% -Decreases the knockback effect by 50%. (This does not impact absolute knockbacks.) -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Vayu Status: Blessing of the Afterlife Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Any death attribute magic will be increased by 10%. -Have a 5% chance to revive as an undead temporarily for the first death. You will be an undead for only 24 hours and will go to the afterlife after that time expires. -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Creepysoo Status: Blessing of the New Moon Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Increase the effects of bleedings skills and abilities by 10%. -This blessing will double in effect when the sky shows a New Moon. -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Solstice Status: Blessing of the Full Moon Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Decrease stamina consumption by 10%. -This blessing will double in effect when the sky shows a Full Moon. -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Lycan Status: Blessing of Wilde Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Increase all statuses by 3% when outside in a field. -Increase health and mana regeneration by 5%. -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Kabrakan Status: Blessing of the Elemental Dragon Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Increase the damage of all the basic elemental attacks and abilities by 5% -This blessing will double in effect for draconic species. -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Peridot Status: Blessing of the Twin Gods Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Increase the healing done by 15%. -Have a 1% chance to not die and be left with 1 Health Point upon getting a fatal hit. -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Levin Cloud Status: Blessing of the Absolute Type: Shareable Blessing Effect: -Increase Mana Regeneration by 50% -Have a 1% chance of instantly executing enemies. (Cannot execute Boss Monsters) -Increase stats by 5% -This will lose effect as soon as the holder of the blessing dies or leaves the party. Holder: Equinox The yers of the three guilds all mored because blessings that can be shared are extremely rare. Even the three guild masters are speechless because they also have blessings but cannot share them. Being in this group is basically godsend as small percentage increases are exactly what determine winning if the skill level is the same. "Do you have any opening for your guild?" Alder asked which made Cersei hit the back of his head for even attempting to question that. Thest time that they teamed up with them, they did not have these blessings. They already had the blessings back then, but they did not share them. They can choose who to share the blessing with as it is theirs to begin with. Adrian only told them to share it with everyone as battling the Horseman of Death is not easy. "We are just treating this battle with utmost care after all." Adrian stated but Sirius suddenly reported something. "Master, people from the Mokesi Tribe are alsoing towards the Horseman of Death." Sirius reported and the other scouts returned as well. The scouts ryed their information to the guild leaders, and they all said the same exact thing. The Horseman of Death seems to be fixated into ce and is using the life it is extracting to write something in an odd stone. "You need to see what the Horseman of Death is doing. I need to meet with the Mokesi Tribe." Adrian stated as he gave Levin Cloud something to do. Only Adrian and Levin Cloud could sneak up on the Horseman of Death as they have death energy in their bodies. They can sneak up, but they can also get caught if they are not careful. Adrian wants Levin Cloud to examine what the raid boss is doing as he does not have a good feeling about it. What he likes is that there might potentially be allies in this ce. Creepysoo could also mask his presence since he is an undead, but he is not made for sneak missions. Levin Cloud became vines as he went to the ground while Adrian suddenly vanished. The guild leaders asked what is happening with them for suddenly disappearing, but Peridot just said that Levin Cloud is scouting while Adrian is going for reinforcements. "While they are away, let us discuss our new n of action. There might be other yers eyeing the raid boss and try to steal it from us as well." Siegfried stated as he knows that there might be some yers that could perfectly hide from their detection. "You do not need to worry about them as well. Creepysoo is on the case." Solstice stated as she is seen sporting a golden armor. This is the first time that some of the guild leaders have seen Solstice and Lycan as they rarely team up with Adrian when in the view of the public. "I already deployed Robin Hoodie. He will send an adequate warning to those poor souls." Creepysoo stated as this was already the n, they initially thought up, but the guild leaders were not informed. "It seems that your group is deadlier than I thought. It pumps up my blood and want to spar with your guys." Siegfried stated as he always liked challenging strong people, but the others refused him. They were not a battle junkie like the certain someone that leads them. "Still, for a priest to do reconnaissance that is new to me." Ain stated as he already knew that Levin Cloud is something like a human nt hybrid but seeing is a different experience. Chapter 1091 The three War Mothers are all in their full battle armor once they got the news that the Horseman of Death in the northern area. They wanted to join forces with other forces of the north but getting their alliance is not easy. The cial Barbarians should have been part of the Northern Alliance that they are setting up, but their great warlord refused. "We are the cial Barbarians! No enemy is too powerful for us. We do not need a puny alliance to go against a vengeful specter of the past." The great warlord of the cial Barbarians stated as a reply to the alliance request and it also became his famousst words. The others from the north also did not immediately get a decision but they should now know the power of the Horseman of Death. The great warlord of the cial Barbarians that is famed for his title as the One Man Army died in just a matter of minutes. Even his vige is not spared from the destruction as death is the only thing that awaits those that face the Horseman of Death. The Three War Mothers gazed upon the destruction that the shell of their ancestor has done. If the Horseman of Death is not stopped then he could swallow the whole north in a great catastrophe. The Three War Mothers also noted the strength of the Horseman of Death and concluded that they could not defeat it even if they challenged it now. The Three War Mothers immediately rode to this area when they heard of the Horseman of Death arriving, but they also informed all the people of the north. Due to this, scouts and messengers arrived at the scene as well, but they are only greeted with cold hard truth that they will not be able to save themselves from the pain inflicted by the Horseman of Death if it doese to their territories. The Northern Alliance that the Three War Mothers created has solidified its position this day but even they thought that it is toote. The Horseman of Death has already imed multiple lives when it returned back to the north. It is not unsafe to say that they will sacrifice many more to make sure that their ancestor rests in peace. All of the scouts that were in the scene are all horrified of what happened. Due to this, the Three War Mothers expected that the armies of the north will rally today or early tomorrow morning. The three War Mothers prayed that the Horseman of Death will not move from its location until tomorrow as their n to kill it will rely on it being in the north. Just as the Three War Mothers were having a briefing with themselves, Crystal suddenly informed them that someone wasing. She managed to grasp the presence but is unable to decide if the guest is hostile to them. She did not want to assume that it was an enemy because the presence he felt did not bear any hostility. "It is d to meet you again, the Three War Mothers." Adrian stated as he appeared suddenly in the air in front of them. The Mokesi Tribe warriors pointed their weapons and magic at him butter retracted when they learned who the presence was. The Three War Mothers is even more delighted by the fact that Adrian is here in the north as well which means he is going to fulfill his promise. They knew that they gave him a task, but they did not really expect him toplete it but him being in the north reassures them that their promise is now valid. "Benefactor Equinox! It is great to meet you." Crystal stated with great enthusiasm while the other two daughters of the other two War Mothers also paid their respects. They knew that Adrian was the key of Crystal awakening, and they might also get blessed if they stayed in his good side. "I see that you have be much stronger than before. It is great and they must be the daughters of the other two war mothers. As expected of talented individuals, they are already in the bottleneck of assimting with your treasures. I guess, the only things that they need are the mounts suited for theirbat." Adrian stated as he could see that the treasures are already resonating with the two daughters. When the two daughters heard of this, they were ted because they could also awaken like Crystal. They were jealous of Crystal, but she was also helping them find the mounts that could be their other half. They were still not able to seed because the mounts that they tried to tame all perished due to the intensity of their power. "For the benefactor to say such a thing is such a great praise." One of the daughters of the War Mothers named cia stated. "I am not kidding. You have already attained affinity with your treasures. The only thing needed is a mount which would probably be in the deepest parts of the Quaint Snowfield as only those monsters could take the great burden of being bound to all of you." Adrian stated but his chat with the daughters is cut short since he needed to exin the situation to the Three War Mothers. Levin Cloud, on the other hand, is currently attached to a tree as a spirit. The three that he is attached to is a dead tree that has no more life energy. This should have been impossible if he was a normal Leshy, but he is not as he has both life and death energy. He is currently observing the Horseman of Death from a distance of a hundred meters to see what he was doing. From his observation, it seems that the Horseman of Death is ding some sort of ritual as it is drawing a magic circle on the ground in a diameter of fifty meters. Chapter 1092 The magic circle that the Horseman of Death is creating spanned to a diameter of fifty meters. Levin Cloud is carefully observing as the Horseman of Death does not want to get bothered. Any being that is considered living will suddenly die when it touches the area of the magic circle as their life force is sucked away immediately. "I cannot see it perfectly. I must send the image to Adrian." Levin Cloud stated as he needed to find a way to get a full view of the magic circle since he cannot read runes like Adrian. In order to see the whole magic circle, he needed to slowly transfer from dead tree to dead tree until he is about ten meters away from the magic circle. Once he became close, it was still blurry which is why he needed to carefully stretch his body from the dead tree in order for the Horseman of Death to not notice. "There! I can see all of the things. Sending the picture to the group chat for them to see." Levin Cloud stated as he slowly retracted back to the dead tree, but it was toote. Levin Cloud made sure to pick the dead tree that the Horseman of Death is looking away from to minimize his presence, but it seems that the horseman has eyes on the back of his head. The moment that Levin Cloud is about to return back inside of the dead tree, the Horseman of Death suddenly slowly rotated its head to its back and looked directly at Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud tried ying it off like he is just an extension of the dead tree, but the Horseman of Death finally saw that he had a soul. The moment the Horseman of Death could see the powerful soul that is brimming with great holy brilliance, it suddenly spoke just one world but sent chills down Levin Cloud''s spine. "Sa..cri..fice!" The Horseman of Death stated with a terrifying tone. Levin Cloud immediately knew of the danger and immediately retracted away from the dead tree to transfer to another one but the trunk of the dead tree he is fused to suddenly got sliced cleanly. Thankfully, his body is still intact as it is not affected unless the whole tree is obliterated. "Nice try, skull face!" Levin Cloud stated as he escaped to the other dead trees. When the Horseman of Death realized that the brilliant soul it wanted to reap cannot be killed by slicing, the Horseman of Death resorted to a more brute approach. The next tree that Levin Cloud entered suddenly exploded into splinters as the Horseman of Death used its magic power to make it turn to dust. Levin Cloud''s body suddenly materialized out of thin air as he managed to safely exit the dead tree in time but that also means he got injured in the process. He did not know what to do as he suddenly felt a great power locking onto him and is trying to pull him towards the Horseman of Death that is not moving from its location. Luckily, Levin Cloud managed to touch another dead tree along the way and hide inside it. He wanted to transfer to another one but the current one he istched on also exploded into splinters. This time, Levin Cloud did not detach himself as he knew that he would just repeat the same cycle. He fully epted the damage this time, but he did not expect that it would be fatal. Due to the fatal damage, his passive skill got activated and he exploded into vines as well and seeped into the ground. When he managed to collect all parts of his body, he did not resurface immediately but buried towards the raid party. He needed to inform them of one crucial thing. Levin Cloud managed to find out that the Horseman of Death wanted a sacrifice and is not even leaving the vicinity of the magic circle it created. He wanted to know if it is nning something somehow, but he needs the help of others to see. He slowly recovered his health along the way to the raid party. "The magic circle is not familiar to me as it is not using runes affiliated with spirit magic." Faust stated. "It is also not using the elvennguage." Anastacia added. "It is anguage used in the far north and can only be read by those that have special blood." Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared along with three women NPCs that is more powerful than the guild masters of the three guilds. Adrian then exined to them the origin of the Three War Mothers. He then exined to them that the Three War Mothers will be joining them for this raid and some reinforcements from the north as well. When the guild masters heard of this, they are surprised but delighted as warriors from the northern continent are very powerful. "The magic circle is basically some sort of sacrificial magic circle to bring forth something to the world. What the Horseman of Death wants to bring forth? Even the three War Mothers do not know as their tribe is not really into summoning gods and whatever." Adrian exined. "I also saw that the Horseman of Death did not want to leave the magic circle despite wanting me greatly as a sacrifice. It seems that the magic circle that it created will lose effect once it leaves but I am not sure on that part." Levin Cloud stated. "Well, we can test the waters now on that theory. So, who has knockback skills that can make a raid boss fly away by at least ten meters?" Adrian asked as Levin Cloud''s observations are also on point. A few people raised their hands while they suddenly needed to think of a n as they shared the effects of the knockback skills. They needed to buy time for the Northern Alliance toe and make sure that the Horseman of Death does not leave. Chapter 1093 The team knew that they need to make sure that they seamlessly perfect the skill synergy. The first that will act will be Adrian as he will need to reverse gravity and make the Horseman of Death float in the air. The next that will move will be Alder as he would use an arrow to try and knockback the Horseman of Death. The next step after that will be dependent on the fact that they are sessful. The people that are in the n are in position, but the distance is one kilometer from the Horseman of Death. That is the area of perception of the Horseman of Death and any living being that gets inside there will be detected. Adrian flew above the Horseman of Death, and it detected him, but thetter did not move. Adrian could already see that even the Horseman of Death will not make a move unless he enters the one-kilometer area of its perception. Adrian wanted to know why but he already has a few guesses. Adrian views the Horseman of Death as a powerful raid boss that can overturn thews of the world to some extent. It seems that the ability that the Rider of the North to see through weaknesses are also enhanced when he became the Horseman of Death. If the Horseman of Death grasps your weakness, then there is a great chance that it will be able to influence you. It would exin why Levin Cloud felt a grasping feeling that pulled him to the Horseman of Death when he was seen through. A force that pulls a soul to the Horseman of Death as if he was a collector of some sort. In fact, Adrian went to the underworld once to see if there were any souls that are killed by the Horseman of Death. He is shocked to find that no souls from any city have been transported to the underworld which encountered the Horseman of Death. Those killed by the Horseman of War were in Limbo when they died. Adrian found out from one of the Anubis guards that the Horseman of Death is also one of their greatest pains when ites to their duties. They said that the Horseman of Death is not like a reaper that guides soul to the afterlife but a collector that eats away the soul of those it kills. Adrian then asked them why the Twin Gods are not giving him orders to stop the Horseman of Death, but they answered that it was a punishment to the mortals. They have forgotten so much of the teachings of the Twin Gods that they no longer believed in the beauty of life. "Thest thing they said that is the fact that the Twin Gods already knew that I would move so I can still save the souls of those collected. Why not give me a mission though? Has the developers be stingy?" Adrian thought. Adrian looked at the Horseman of Death with his evil eyes and immediately saw the state of the collected souls. He could see numerous wailing souls trying to get out of the body of the Horseman of Death, but they cannot get out as if they are imprisoned. The Horseman of Death and Adrian stared at each other as if they could see each other clearly. The Horseman of Death saw Adrian''s brilliant shining soul that is even more pure than Levin Cloud''s soul. Adrian could see the tormented and erratic soul of the Horseman of Death. Anyone who sees the soul of the Horseman of Death in its raw form would have nightmare fuel, but Adrian is already used to seeing things like that when a soul of a dark god is even more convoluted. "Paradox, reverse the prity." Adrian stated as the area suddenly became light. The dead trees and scattered boulders in the area of the Horseman of Death suddenly started to float as Adrian''s cloak flickered in the sky. He looked so domineering with the way eh activated his mana in full force. He wanted the Horseman of Death to float just like the dead trees and boulders. When the Horseman of Death noticed that the things around it started to float, it looked a bit flustered but is hard to distinguish because the Horseman of Death'' face is all made of bones. If one observed closely then they would see that its bones rattled a little, but no one has that keen of an eyesight. Even the yers that have chosen their designated locations could feel the immense power that Adrian is using. The fact that one yer could overturn the gravity of an area is already something in the realm of gods. They are both jealous and at awe for this feat but the one doing it is already desperate as it uses great mana consumption. "It seems that the Horseman of Death is holding out because it uses its mana to have firm foundation on the ground. Peridot, please assist." Adrian stated via the voice chat. "On it." Peridot stated as she suddenly walked through the air as if she is walking on a clear ss. The earth gem that Peridot uses suddenly glowed in a bright light as the ground around the Horseman of Death started to get uprooted. Peridot poured more mana into her spell cracks started to appear as Adrian decided to also make a pulling force upwards. The Horseman of Death could be seen emitting a murderous aura as the magic circle that it drew is being ruined. The Horseman of Death suddenly threw its scythe like a boomerang as it aimed for Peridot that is trying to destroy the ground. Peridot immediately used a wind elemental spell to deflect the scythe, but it then circled around towards Adrian. Adrian knew that he needed to dodge but he found out that the Horseman of Death is slowly getting pulled away from the ground. He is now at a dilemma if he pushes through with the operation or dodge. Chapter 1094 "Dodu!" Adrian immediatelymanded as a magic circle suddenly appeared behind Adrian. The scythe that is aimed at Adrian''s back is suddenly blocked by Dodu. Since the attack was physical in nature, Dodu should have been fine but something that he did not expect happened. Dodu suddenly became weak as it drooped down and became a puddle of sticky water. [The soulbound, Dodu, has been directly hit by the Death Scythe of the Horseman of Death.] [Damage has been nullified because of the characteristics of the soulbound, Dodu.] [Dodu has been afflicted by the Deathly Curse.] [Dodu will lose 1% health every five seconds.] [Dodu has been weakened by 90% for ten minutes.] "You will pay for that. Quantum Dispersion" Adrian stated as he suddenly snapped his fingers. Space below the Horseman of Death suddenly exploded as it suddenly floated by ten meters. The distance the Horseman of Death floated might not be enough, but it is good enough for the people lying-in wait. Alder saw the opportunity and released the arrow filled with the power of a great wind elemental. The Horseman of Death saw this and wanted to deflect the arrow that will hit it. The scythe that fell to the ground suddenly started to move as it came flying towards it. Adrian seen this and immediately made a smirk fit for a viin. With another snap of his fingers, Quantum Dispersion once again activated but his target this time is the scythe. Hitting the scythe would have been impossible as it is flying at a high speed, but Adrian found a way around it. He also activated Time Stop the moment he snapped his fingers which made Paradox thenpute the trajectory of the scythe. When all the factors have been calcted, Adrian would then stop the use of Time Stop. The scythe that is flying towards the Horseman of Death suddenly got hit by the Quantum Dispersion is then sent flying away. The Horseman of Death did not expect this development as the arrow that Alder fired is already in front of it. When the Horseman of Death saw the arrow, its hands glowed in a pale ghoulish fire as it attempted to grab the arrow. Before the Horseman of Death could grab the arrow, it suddenly exploded into shards and created a magic circle. The magic spell Wind Tunnel that summoned a st of wind that knocks anyone hit back is summoned. The Horseman of Death got blown away by the Wind Tunnel and got pushed back in the air a bit more. "My turn." Vayu stated as his sword glowed in a pale gray light. With one sh, Vayu created a tornado and sent it towards the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death is not able to dodge the attack which the raid party already knew. There is one pattern that all the Horsemen of the Apocalypse shown and that is the ability to deflect any iing attack within their means. They often used their weapons as the main choice to deflect attacks headed to them and also use magic when their weapon cannot do so. This scenario has already been found by everyone when they watched the failed raids and the sessful raid of the Horseman of War. The Horsemen of the Apocalypseck the capability to dodge. "Everyone! Fire!" Faustmanded as they are waiting for this moment. All the people waiting to fire their knockback spells immediately used it. They were waiting for the perfect timing and that has been provided. Since they cast their spells at a distance of one kilometer, the spell effects should have lessened but numerous spells from numerous individuals is still very powerful. The numerous knockback spells that the raid party used all hit the Horseman of Death. The raid boss got knocked away from the magic circle it was protecting. The yers all cheered as this could be seen as a step to their sess which anyone could agree. The light that illuminated from the magic circle suddenly vanished as smoke is released upward. From the view of ordinary people, they can only see smoke, but Adrian''s and Levin Cloud could see differently. The smoke is none other than souls of the people that died due to the Horseman of Death. They were wailing in pain before, but they soon ascended with relief pasted on their faces. The Horseman of Death that was blown away suddenly emitted a terrifying bloodlust. The empty sockets of its skull head suddenly glowed in a red light. The stares of the Horseman of Death are then aimed towards Adrian as he was the reason that the ritual failed. The Three War Mothers are still identifying what the runes on the magic circle say but the reaction of the Horseman of Death could tell anyone that it is extremely important. The Horseman of Death once again held its hand out attempting to recover its scythe. The scythe once again reacted and is sent flying towards the raid boss. "Sirius!" Adrian shouted as Sirius came out of Adrian''s shadow and used shadow tendrils to hold down the scythe. Numerous mages also saw that Adrian is trying to make sure that the Horseman of Death does not get its weapon back. The mages in the raid party all used the beginner magic spell called Mana Rope and tied it to the scythe. Since the magicians have greatck in the strength stat, warriors helped them by grabbing the mana ropes as well. The guild leaders of the three guilds and their vice captains nodded their heads. They all went charging to the Horseman of Death as they have found a way to keep it distracted. Adrian also saw this and immediately casted Teleportation on the people that are charging. The guild leaders and their direct subordinates are shocked to see that they suddenly warped but theyposed themselves quickly like the pros that they are. The first one to actually hit the Horseman of Death is Siegfried with his gigantic axe. Chapter 1095 "Titan Axe!" Siegfried stated as his axe suddenly gleamed in a sharp light. Siegfried''s axe could be seen growing to the size of the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death did not dodge but covered its whole body with reddish ghoul mes. Siegfried though that his attack would perfectly connect but the damage became null when the axe hit the Horseman of Death. The reddish ghoul mes seem to have made the Horseman of Death immune to physical damage. Anastacia noticed this and immediately casted the spell called Holy Smite. A pale golden thunderbolt descended from the sky as if the gods are punishing the Horseman of Death. When the Holy Smite spell hit the Horseman of Death, it got dealt tremendous damage. Normally, the damage should only be multiplied by two times, but the Horseman of Death got four times the damage. The reddish ghoul mes might have been a factor for the reason of the four times multiplier. Ain knew that he will not be able to damage the Horseman of Death with physical attacks which is why he covered his fists with his clear blue aura. He then made use of a martial art that used the spear hand. With every hit that he did to the Horseman of Death, he created a weak point. The weak points that Ain created are then sniped by his vice guild leader Aisha. Each of her arrows are made of intense wind elemental energy that gave great piercing power. Due to the weak points being generated, each arrow hit became a critical strike that also dealt prating damage. The bones of the Horseman of Death could be seen being cracked by the synergy of their skill. A small flying dragon made of me then breathe on the Horseman of Death. The next attack thatnded is a hail of stingers from monster bees that Mariposamands. The Horseman of Death could be seen enduring the attacks as its health has not drop by a lot since the attacks that the guild masters and their subordinates are more on the probing side. "They have great synergy." Adrianmented but the Horseman of Death suddenly raised its hand once more. The scythe that the Horseman of Death is using suddenly tried to escape from the grasps of those that stop it but could not. The other party members are doing their best to make sure that the Horseman of Death will not get its weapon back as it is easier to attack it when it does not have its weapon. Adrian thought that they might be able to easily win since no one has done the tactic of keeping the weapon of the raid boss away. Just as they thought that they might at least get the Horseman of Death to have less than 60% health with this strategy, the scythe that is being held by the others suddenly came incorporeal. The scythe no longer had a physical body as its whole body became a spirit and could not be held by either magic or physical power. "Quantum Cascade!" Adrian immediately activated the spell as he needs to make the others retreat. Usually, the spell called Quantum Cascade needs to be charged in order to be used but Adrian''s mastery over space and force has made him able to alter it a bit. He can now immediately activate the skill, but the pull diameter is reduced by half and also the damage as well. This time, it is allies that he pulled away instead of enemies. The Horseman of Death got back its scythe and attempted to behead Siegfried that is the closest, but he suddenly got pulled behind Adrian. Adrian also applied Chrono Lag to the Horseman of Death just to make sure that Siegfried will be safe. The scythe almost imed Siegfried''s head as it only grazed some of his hair. "What the heck! It did not show that behavior when fighting the others." Siegfried shouted but no one has ever used the tactic of holding onto the weapon of the Horseman of Death. All of them gained some distance as the other raid party members attempted to use numerous crowd control skills to put pressure on the Horseman of Death. It would have been effective against the Horseman of Death, but the crowd control skill got deleted with just one swing of its scythe. It looked like the Horseman of Death severed something from its body. "It severed a part of its soul in order to shed the effects of the crowd control skill. That might be an annoying skill but that is also an opportunity. The Horseman of Death''s stats are decreasing with each severance of its chaotic soul." Adrian stated as he could see that the Horseman of Death used its scythe to cut off some of the souls it collected. The Horseman of Death then raised the hand that did not wield the scythe and a magic circle suddenly appeared. The one kilometer field that it restricted itself suddenly expanded until it covered at least ten kilometers. All of the yers are shocked because they will now be affected by the spells of the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death then used another magic circle but this time it raised its scythe in the air. The de of the scythe suddenly glowed in an eerie light as all those inside the territory of the Horseman of Death are all losing mana per second at a fast rate. This is the second magic spell that is deadly to magicians which is why they need to stop the Horseman of Death from channeling its skill. "My turn then! Voodoo Marie use Spell Cancel!" Creepysoo''s voice suddenly sounded as a beautiful woman suddenly appeared beside him and took out a doll. The doll looked like the Horseman of Death in a small form and Voodoo Marie crushed the small doll made of y. When the y doll was crushed, the Horseman of Death suddenly stopped casting its spell but Voodoo Marie also got bacsh and got killed as a result. Chapter 1096 Creepysoo looked horrified as Voodoo Marie got killed immediately after being summoned by him. He did not think that something like that will happen but then he noticed that she canceled the effects of a skill that affected all of them. She would have been fine if the spell she canceled only afflicted one individual, but she protected the whole raid party that numbered less than fifty. "I shall avenge you! Everyone! Go and attack!" Creepysoo stated as he used all of his undead knights to charge towards the Horseman of Death. "Seriously! That guy needs to chill out. Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrian stated as his form suddenly changed to that of a blindfolded demon with tow pairs of floating arms. He immediately scattered a lot of mirrors in the battlefield as he knew that avoiding a hit from the Horseman of Death is optimal. Any hit from it could lead to instant death or could inflict a great weakening curse. When Adrian has sight of all the battlefield, he then created a mirror to be sent to the area of the raid party. When the mirror floated near them, they did not know what to do but Adrian''s team members knew what needs to be done. They entered the mirror and the others soon followed. "Sirius, keep that bone rider busy. Make sure to not get hit by that scythe. Kaon use your Genesis Dragon Breath!" Adrian stated as the dark clouds above suddenly parted as a golden beam of light suddenly headed for the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death reacted quickly to the golden beam of light as its eye sockets suddenly burned in a ghoulish silver me. The golden dragon breath that should have dealt great damage did nothing as the Horseman of Death is unscathed. The Horseman of Death once again showed another ability and this time it avoided damage from any magical source. Siegfried did not miss this chance though as if his intuition activated when he saw that the Horseman of Death glowed in a ghoulish silver me. Siegfried attacked the Horseman of Death and he actually dealt two times the physical damage with additional damage since his weapon has been blessed with holy light. Faust needed some confirmation of this phenomenon which is why he used his Greater Spirit Smander to release any type of fire attack on the Horseman of Death. Just like he surmised, the elemental damage did not take effect when fireballs hit the raid boss. To even certify that he is correct, Faustmanded the archers to use physical damaging arrows. When the arrows hit the Horseman of Death, the damage the arrows dealt got doubled as well. With this information, Faust immediately nodded his head and told the raid party of the characteristics of the mes burning inside the eye sockets of the Horseman of Death. Since Faust has said so, the yers immediately agreed with him and used physical damage instead. When the Horseman of Death parried Siegfried''s giant axe and sent him flying away with Ain, the mes inside the skull of the Horseman of Death suddenly glowed in a reddish me. The arrows raining down on the Horseman of Death all passed through its body as if it is immune to them. The Horseman of Death is no longer waiting to be on the offensive as its bloodlust climbed to greater levels. It then swung its scythe in the direction of the support and range carries of the raid party. The others could not even react as the attack is suddenly. All of the yers that were inside the territory of the Horseman of Death suddenly felt pain in their bodies as if it got cut by half. What followed next is the most troublesome part. [You have resisted being executed.] [A party member has been executed by the Horseman of Death.] [A party member has been executed by the Horseman of Death.] [A party member has been executed by the Horseman of Death.] [A party member has been executed by the Horseman of Death.] A total of four people got instant killed because of an execution effect. Anastacia tried to revive them using her wide revive spell called Mass Resurrection, but she received a notification saying that they cannot be revived because their soul has been collected by the Horseman of Death. [Cannot revive the party member because the party member''s soul has been collected by the Horseman of Death.] [In order to revive the chosen party member, retrieve their souls from the Horseman of Death.] "I cannot revive them. The Horseman of Death has collected their souls. We need to retrieve them in order to revive them." Anastacia stated as one of those that got instantly killed is Mariposa. "We no longer need to waste time. We must pummel it as fast as we can because we will all die if we ran out of stamina." Levin Cloud stated via the chat. He then prayed to the skies as a seed from the heavens dropped down to visit them. The tree of life and death, Yewdrassil, has descended to the world. The yers are relieved when they saw that the tree of life and death has been summoned but they are not the only ones that liked it. The moment the eyes of the Horseman of Deathnded on the tree of life and death, it shuddered as the tree of life and death is filled with immense life energy. If it could get that life energy, then it would be able toplete the ritual it was doing earlier without even needing the souls that it has captured. With the Tree of Life and Death near them, the front-line yers all became empowered, and they would no longer lose health per second when inside the territory of the Horseman of Death as it also became the territory of the raid group. "Its scythe is missing!" Adrian suddenly shouted as the scythe of the Horseman of Death vanished from its hands. Chapter 1097 The scythe that is missing suddenly appeared behind the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian suddenly sensed that the Tree of Life and Death will be put in danger if he did not deflect an attack such as that. Adrian once again used Time Stop and Quantum Dispersion to deflect the scythe. The scythe once again strayed off course but that also made Adrian''s use of Time Stop go into cooldown. He can no longer use the effect of the two skills again which is why he needed someone to defend the Tree of Life and Death. The Horseman of Death tried attacking again by directing its scythe, but Kabrakan deflected the tree of life and death from any more attacks. The people did make contributions as the Horseman of Death is easier to handle when its weapon is no longer in its hands. It could not deflect attacks and would rely on the unique skills that it could use to make either physical or magical damage irrelevant. The group found it difficult to carry the momentum at first, but they soon got used to the nature of the Horseman of Death. In the end, the Horseman of Death needed to kill off the other yers before it could reach the tree of life and death. The Horseman of Death would have killed any of the raid party members easily, but someone saves then just before it could attack them to their deaths. Adrian became a hardworking individual in this raid as he would save anyone from being the unfortunate victim of the Horseman of Death. Just like what he does for Siegfried, Adrian would suddenly use his mirrors to save those in the brink of death. Adrian would either create a mirror below them that will transport them to another mirror. Another case is him using the mirror as a consumable shield that will grant the yers time to dodge the attack. There have been cases where he is unable to save them but that is where the priestse into y. With Priest yers that are mostly from the Church of the Twin Gods, healing bes easier, and they could even use curses using death energy that weakens the Horseman of Death. Since the Horseman of Death does not use any monster, they could easily focus on the raid than be distracted. Time passed and the group noticed that they have decreased the health of the Horseman of Death by 15% in an hour. The tiredness that all yers exceed makes one say that they should have been fighting for a day at least but they only fought for one hour. All of them are tired beyond belief as they focused more on dodging and dealing fast amounts of damage. Even Adrian that is seeing the overall situation of the battlefield could feel that his stamina is definitely not recovering despite him just floating on top of the tree of life and death. He could see from his omni vision that everyone has used all their stamina just to make sure that they live up to this point. Levin Cloud and Anastacia know this and is informed of the situation as well. "Gaia''s Garden!" Anastacia stated as a powerful surge of life energy emanated from her and turned the area around her into a ce teeming with life. "Paradise of the Twin Gods!" Levin Cloud casted as a wave of healing energy came out of him. With the two of them applying skill that can spread life energy, life that has died in the area once again bloomed but that also came at a price. The Horseman of Death that is struggling to use any skill is suddenly ignited with passion as it could feel life energy around it. The fields around the Horseman of Death could be seen blooming with life which made the raid boss be more active. The horse of the Horseman of Death suddenly stomped the ground and released a frightening wave of miasma. Those that were caught up in the miasma suddenly lost 10% of their maximum health as a result but that is not all. The Horseman of Death could be seen brimming with a nefarious type of energy that made anyone around it shudder. The melee yers have it worse as they are also hit with arge area curse that weakened them by 15%. The Horseman of Death''s aura suddenly turned from red to pure ck. Pure ck mes could be seen burning around the Horseman of Death which made everyone alert. This is the indication that it will use the third skill that has been revealed to the world. The ck mes that surrounded the Horseman of Death suddenly became mirages of itself. All of them could see that phantom silhouettes of the Horseman of Death are ravaging thends. The phantom silhouettes are multiplied with the same number of the people in the territory of the Horseman of Death. Each phantom silhouette could be seen approaching the people fast as if it was a reaper haunting them with the sole reason of getting their souls. Those that dropped below 40% health would definitely be killed which is why Adrian shouted loudly. "Those that are below 40% health, raise your hands!" Adrian shouted as he needed to transport them. The people that were above 40% health could be safe as they will not get executed. Those that were below 40% health are all transported to the farthest area that Adrian could send them. He then sent a bunch of priests and even summoned Saena to heal all of those that could be executed. Just as the group thought that they have safely avoided the danger, Siegfried suddenly tried to attack the Horseman of Death that is standing. This is one of the instances that they could easily attack the Horseman of Death as it stands in ce whenever it uses a skill. Siegfried''s direct attack that is expected to bash through the skill of the Horseman of Death suddenly just hit nothing. The figure of the Horseman of Death that is standing in ce is actually just a mirage that is created by its skill. All of the yers suddenly expanded their senses as they need to find the real body of the Horseman of Death. The yers that thought that they could just ept the damage from the skill of the Horseman of Death are suddenly in panic. They thought that they could just brush this off, but they are in grave danger if the Horseman of Death is actually the real one that attacks them. Adrian is naturally one of this people as he forgone his safety for the safety of others. Adrian thought that he could just ept the damage of the skill, but his spine shivered as he could feel an intense miasma locked onto him. Just before Adrian could teleport away, a bony hand could be seen gripping his neck. Since he is currently unable to use his eyes, one would say that he is fortunate to not see the Horseman of Death choking him, but it is worse. He could perfectly perceive the Horseman of Death choking him while it used its miasma to try and pollute the tree of life and death. Since it is only a copy of Yewdrassil descending, the real one should still be safe, but it would still be bad for them if the Horseman of Death were to get the energy of the copy. Adrian tried to use Blink to escape the clutches of the Horseman of Death, but he could not activate any skill. It seems that the miasma that is corroding the tree of life and death is also corroding his body which makes him unable to use skills. The only thing that he could do is wait for someone to save him but the one that they need to save first is the tree of life and death. "Sirius and Kaon, make sure that the Horseman of Death is blown faraway. Do not worry about me." Adrianmanded as his soulbounds were thinking to save him first before the tree of life and death. Sirius suddenly dove into the shadows and appeared behind the shadow of the Horseman of Death. With his sharp fangs, Sirius wanted to tear apart the Horseman of Death but that is easier said than done. The skeletal horse of the Horseman of Death suddenly neighed and used its hind legs to kick Sirius far away. Kaon''s turn came and he heeded Adrian''smand to the fullest andunched a breath attack on the Horseman of Death despite his master being choked. The breath attack came in at full power as Adrian is slowly losing consciousness from the pressure on his neck. It is not that he is losing air to breath, but the miasma of the Horseman of Death is slowly spreading to his body. Adrian''s own body is starting to break down from the inside as blood could be seen dripping from his eyes and nose. Chapter 1098 [Your body is being filled with a strange miasma.] [Your body''s regeneration has been stopped momentarily.] [You have negated instant death.] [You cannot use mana because the strange miasma has also affected your Netheros Core.] Adrian could not feel his body anymore as he has lost all senses. He could not even see clearly as the most important part of his body which is his demon core is tainted with miasma. The demon core is a lifeline of the Daemos and it being corrupted by a strange miasma is something that should not happen. "Is this how I die?" Adrian muttered as he knows that he cannot escape the grasps of the Horseman of Death. Adrian is already cking out as this is happening and he is even in a worse state as the Mirror Demon Form is not great for frontal confrontations. He is also not in a good position as the Horseman of Death can travel to any position using its third skill that sends mirages to all enemies in its territory. They did not know that the Horseman of Death could even do such a thing as that has never happened in any of the broadcasts. [Your Netheros Core has been overwhelmed by strange miasma.] [Your body is now shutting down because of the strange miasma.] [You have negated instant death.] Adrian could no longer see what is happening in front of him, but he is hearing the shouts of his team members. When he thought that he would die, a sharp cut suddenly sounded near him, and a thud could be heard. He did not know that his body actually dropped down on the ground and healing magic pouring into his body. [Your body is tainted by too much strange miasma.] [You cannot be healed by any healing magic.] [The strange miasma is eating away at your life force that is being regenerated.] Adrian could not see or hear anything anymore as he justid down on the ground. Anastacia and Levin Cloud are doing their best to heal him, but they cannot bring his health back to full. His life is clinging to that 1% health and even the execution effect of the Horseman of Death''s skills is not affecting him for some weird reason. Vayu saw that Adrian could not move from being in the grasps of the Horseman of Death. He needed to do something as Adrian is mostly the one that kept them alive thanks to his great control of the battlefield. He did not care if the Horseman of Death is almost back to full health because of the energy it is siphoning out of Adrian''s body, but they need him back. Others tried tounch spells at the Horseman of Death, but it had a weird barrier that absorbed all the damage. They then concluded that the barrier is from the damage that they have received when all of the mirages it released attacked all of them. Its health is being restored as well but it is still in the 50% range. "Storm King Descent!" Vayu stated as he sacrificed 50% of his health immediately. A sharp blue bolt of lightning suddenly descended from the sky as Vayu''s form suddenly changed. His whole outfit that freely fluttered in the wind suddenly became made of harsh lightning sparks. His sword is glowing in this energy as well while his hair looked like he entered a power up mode as it became spikes. "Storm King Stance: Swift Maelstrom!" Vayu stated. Vayu''s body that is filled with intense amount of lightning element, which is the most advance form of wind element, suddenly vanished from his spot. He appeared in the air after one second and therge dark clouds in the sky vanished as if he cut it as well. As if he moved faster than the speed of light, his cut still left an afterimage. When everyone thought that Vayu''s attack was useless as they only saw the afterimage on the barrier, they are all shocked to see that he sliced the barrier cleanly and even the arm of the Horseman of Death that is choking Adrian. The arm that got cleanly sliced off fell to the ground along with Adrian. Everyone thought that the Horseman of Death would retaliate but it did not. Rather, the Horseman of Death performed a magic circle that created a barrier around it. It then used the energy that it has gathered from all the yers to recreate the magic circle that they have destroyed before. When Adrian''s support is no longer present, a different type of support suddenly appeared for them. Thebined forces of the northern continent have finally arrived but that also meant that they Horseman of Death will likely be much harder to deal with since they have an army in their hands. The army of the Ice Queen Elona has arrived with the other nomadic tribes. Elona empowered all her army by creating ayer of frost in their bodies as well as enchanting their weapons. When she was done, she immediately came to Adrian''s location as she has seen that his condition is not great. She came in a hurry as the Great Star Gazer has warned her that the north will sumb to death if she does not go immediately. The Great Star Gazer fainted promptly after giving her the revtion as she has interfered with casualty too much. She is expected to be asleep for two months because of what she has done. "It seems that a foreign substance is currently eating him alive but keeping him alive as well. In order to save him, we must either purge everything in his body or kill the source." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "We have found what the magic circle says!" Crystal reported to the group. Crystal then clearly stated what the War Mothers have been transcribing for the past hour. The magic circle is rted to summoning something from the pits of Hell. They cannot clearly understand the writing, but it is rted to a being of Revtion. Whatever it is, if the Horseman of Death is summoning it then it is immediately bad news. "We must stop it at all costs. It now has enough energy to power it up." Crystal stated as the energy gathered from the life force of all affected people earlier will be enough to summon that thing. "Your majesty! We cannot break through the barrier that the Horseman of Death has created." One of the close guards of the Ice Queen Elona stated. "I shall do it myself then." The Ice Queen Elona stated as she suddenly floated to the sky with her eyes glowing in an icy blue light. The Ice Queen Elona kept mumbling incoherent words as she recited the spell in its true runguage. She is one of the best spell casters in the world because she uses the true runguage instead of the watered-down version that most spell casters use today. With her great mana, the ice in the surroundings started to gather to her. Even the surroundings felt less cold as she has gathered that as well. It did not even take five seconds for her to suddenly conjure up a huge sword made of ice that looked stronger than steel. She made gesture with her wand and therge ice sword suddenly descended on the barrier of the Horseman of Death. The giant ice sword and the barrier collided with each other and emitted aa powerful shockwave that blew away those near it. Clear white mist is emitted by the sh of two abilities, but they did not celebrate because the barrier created by the Horseman of Death did not shatter from the impact of the powerful spell that the Ice Queen Elona did. The army under the Ice Queen Elona is shocked as this is the first time that they saw their queen''s spell not destroying the enemy. She always destroys her enemy when she uses her full power, and that attack is also her full power. The raid party thought that they will get the upper hand as they know of the Ice Queen Elona as she is very famous in the north. The fact that her spell could not break the barrier created by the Horseman of Death is something that even they did not expect. They only realized what happened when they noticed that the Horseman of Death''s territory suddenly shrunk. "It shrunk its territory to enhance its barrier. It is definitely not normal. I think this raid will be a failure." Faust stated as he weighed the odds and eve calcted the statistics. "Vayu could just use the skill that he used earlier to cut the protective barrier on the Horseman of Death. We can win with that." Ain pointed out but Vayu shook his head. "The cooldown of that skill is one week. It is also scary to think that the raid boss actually evaded my attack earlier. I was aiming for its neck not the arm." Vayu pointe out which casted a shadow of fear to all of them. Chapter 1099 "We will support all of you with our spells. Make sure that you kill that thing." Anastacia stated as they can no longer receive support from Adrian. "Also, if you guys die, make sure that your bodies are closest to us. If your bodies are closer to the Horseman of Death, then we will not be able to revive you." Levin Cloud pointed out. "Enchantment: Holy Life Light!" Anastacia stated as she gave a buff to all party members. "Enchantment: Judgement of Life and Death!" Levin Cloud stated as he also buffed all the party members. Anastacia''s enchantment is making all her allies deal bonus magical damage to evil beings. The bonus damage would be 20% of the total attack damage of attack with it doubling when hitting enemies that arebeled as evil. It will also grant those that damage their enemies 5% healing for the damage they have dealt. Levin Cloud''s enchantment is different from Anastacia as he gives a stacking enchantment. The skill Enchantment: Judgement of Life and Death is a skill that gives an added bonus to the attacks of the yers. Each attack will mark the target and will deal 1% more damage due to the death attribute mana. When they have done a hundred stacks to the target enemy, a burst of holy life energy will explode from within the enemy. This effect is great for raids as each yer could give a stack to the raid boss as long as all of them hit it a hundred times. It is not just the two of them that started to move as the others did as well. Creepysoo and Cersei are actually linking their curses on the Horseman of Death. Although some of their curses do not work, a little bit goes a long way as decreasing the great defense of the Horseman of Death is a great feat. They are also using their hexes to buff their allies with special attention to the vanguard team. When ites to the vanguard team, one yer in particr is extremely angry, Solstice has seen what happened to her brother. If not for Lycan calming her down, then she might haveunched herself to the raid boss. She only backed down because there is a pesky barrier protecting the Horseman of Death and she does not have a skill that can break such a thing, but they have one yer that can. "I am ready." Kabrakan stated as he has already fully transformed into his beast form. Kabrakan also summoned out his Wilde Soul as all his skills will deal double the damage as it will copy any skill that he uses. A skill that is only unlocked when the descendant of the Earthshaker has reached level 200. It is also a difficult skill to use because of therge charge time needed as it needs a total of ten minutes to use. "Tectonic Smash!" Kabrakan stated as his body suddenly fused with the Wilde Soul. Kabrakan is now in a form that has an outer aura shell to that of his Wilde Soul. He did not expect this oue as he has yet to fully test out this skill with his Wilde Soul out. He did not doubt that it will work though as he charged forward like a raging bull. Kabrakan brought out a fierce momentum as he charged forward to the barrier created by the Horseman of Death. Even the raid boss has noticed that Kabrakan might threaten its barrier as he sent waves of shes using the scythe it wielded. The shes were all blocked by the other vanguards though as they have already been briefed by the n. Kabrakan and the barrier made impact as a sound of cracking could be heard. The Horseman of Death could see the barrier that it made using the extracted life forces of the people here being slowly destroyed. Unlike what everyone thought, the Horseman of Death did not immediately attack but actually looked at the magic circle and materialized an item from its hands. The Horseman of Death materialized an item that looks like arge horn made of the bones of an unknown beast. Without even protecting the barrier, the Horseman of Death ced the horn on its skull mouth and proceeded to blow upon it. When the horn was blown, a powerful shockwave emitted from it that almost ruptured the ears of those near it. Kabrakan is one of those that endured the pain bursting in his ears as his Wilde Soul is starting to break the barrier. Only a few more and he would definitely shatter the thing but the sudden notifications even more deadly than the raid boss appeared. [The Horseman of Death has blown the Horn of Doom.] [The other Horsemen of the Apocalypse are now riding to the location of the Horseman of Death.] Everyone in the battlefield received this notification which made their hearts drop. Facing one of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse is already an issue but two moreing their way is already something that they cannot handle. They cannot even make the raid boss drop its health points by half despite their overwhelming numbers and strength. "Destroy the Horseman of Death before the other two Horsemen of the Apocalypsees!" Siegfried stated as he no longer cared about cooldowns and such and used his most powerful skills. It is not just Siegfried that did this but all of them made use of everything they can. They needed to kill the Horseman of Death before the other twoes or else this raid would be in vain. They must do everything they can or else they will be the losers of this round. They will also be weaker the next time they raid the Horseman of Death. "Something is wrong. Why did the Horseman of Death create that magic circle and even contacted the other two? As if he is protecting something like its lifeline!" Faust muttered as he tried to think of a possible exnation. Chapter 1100 The Horseman of Death looked at Kabrakan dead in the eye and stared at him like a predator. Kabrakan felt a chill down his spine when he noticed this, but he is still in the process of breaking the barrier. Even the other vanguard members are helping him as well as they tried attacking the barrier to soften it up. "Death Armor!" The Horseman of Death suddenly muttered which the vanguard yers thought wrong. A powerful force suddenly fell down on the Horseman of Death that even made the Ice Queen Elona shiver. This type of force is only something that she can feel for those that have strength that rivals that of gods. Everyone felt the shivers as well as some even fell on the ground as their legs could not summon strength. Cracks beneath the ground could be seen as the magic circle on the ground activated. The magic circle spat out what looked like a pitch-ck armor that is heavily adorned with skulls and spikes. It makes the armors of death knights look like babies. The Three War Mothers saw the armor and are shocked because the emblem carved into the armor is that of the Mokesi Tribe. It has been passed down in their generation that it was an armor created by the Ice Elemental Kings for the Rider of the North. They wanted this armor back then when news of the Rider of the North falling in battle reached their ears, but it was never found. The deadly looking armor slowly fused with the Horseman of Death as if it is part of its body. It is not only the Horseman of Death that got covered in armor but also its steed as well. The horse is covered in full dark metal armor and even created a spirit form to make it look like the armor is sticking to flesh instead of just floating in between the bones of the horse. "Death has arrived!" The Horseman of Death suddenly announced as a powerful aura swept to all those near it. The barrier that protected the Horseman of Death also broke from the impact of the aura. The vanguard team that was doing their best are suddenly sent flying. They did not expect that an aura of a being could be that powerful as some even died as a result. Fortunately for them, they were revived by Anastacia as their souls were not collected by the Horseman of Death. [The Apocalypse has truly begun.] [The Culling of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse has started.] The loud world messages rung that shook the hearts of those that are currently ying. People that did not know of the world message are unsure if they needed to treat it with great importance but those that were in the path of the other two Horsemen of the Apocalypse learned the hard way. Numerous reports of viges, towns and even kingdoms being destroyed by the Horsemen of the Apocalypse started flooding in. The casualty counts are already in the millions as the two horsemen are on their way to the north. What is even more disturbing is the fact that the magic circle created by the Horseman of Death did not disappear when it summoned the armor. "The Call of Death!" The Horseman of Death as a strange miasma swept all through the north. All of the yers and even the NPCs are all affected by this skill. [You can no loner be revived by revival skills.] "We are screwed!" Levin Cloud stated as reviving their allies is their ace in the hole. "We will die anyway, so we might as well die trying." Vayu stated as he once again prepared a stance. "Regulus! Do your best!" Soleil stated as Regulus transformed to its real size. "You do not need to say that though as we all know it when the leader was taken down." Lycan stated as he fully transformed to that of a werewolf. "That monster will pay with its death." Solstice stated as she started to gather all the blood that is shed in the battlefield under her control. All the yers and NPCs in the north are now locked in a sacrificial battle against the Horseman of Death. Their struggles are not just seen by them but also those that are watching the streams of the three guilds. Even those that are watching are hoping that they defeat the Horseman of Death as some have even died because of the Culling. In the high clouds of the north, a group of twelve angels could be seen looking down on the things that are happening. They did not care no have a shred of guilt for the things that they have done as all of this is for the revival of their race. The ones leading these angels are none other than the angel Pristina. "Your Excellency, the Culling has started, and the powers of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse have peaked. The barrier between dimensions have also softened up and it will not take long before we can forcefully open the gate to the Silver City." One of the angels stated. "It is still not soft enough. We need the Dragon of Revtion to show up in order to weaken the barrier between dimensions. It will not take long now as the horn has been blown. To think that giving the humans information about the forbidden god ying weapons would result a perfect situation such as this." Pristina stated as they were the ones that released the information about the god ying weapons. They knew that they needed something to make the dimensional locks softer. They tried using a dark god first, but the demons interfered. When the demons interfered, they knew that they needed a back up n and that is for the Horsemen of the Apocalypse to be released. It was only their backup n but to think it would be the one that seeds and takes them a step closer to their goal. Chapter 1101 With Adrian no longer supporting them, the raid party needed to defeat the Horseman of Death by themselves before the other horsemen arrive. The other horsemen are also going to their location, but they have received news that yers are now blocking the other two to reach the northern continent. "Do you think that they can block the other Horsemen of the Apocalypse?" The viewers of the raid against the Horseman of Death asked the others using thement section. "Apparently, they are having a difficult time as the other horsemen are rushing to this location. A lot of yers have already been killed with viges, towns, and even kingdoms getting destroyed. I fear Pandemonium will be a hellhole after this." One of the viewers stated. "There is still hope. Hou Yiwei is said to have blocked the Horseman of Pestilence while Frey is currently blocking the Horseman of Famine. All the other guilds that could not go to the northern continent have rushed to kill at least one horseman. It seems that the Valor, Infernum and Evergreen''s alliance has them all tensed up." Another viewer stated as thements are heating up on who will seed first. The raid party has already been reduced to a quarter of their forces and only the elites of the elites remain. The sacrifice of the remaining people is not useless though as they have reduced the Horseman of Death to half its health. They would have reduced it even further if the armor was not present but that is not something they can control. Even the northern alliance NPCs are reduced to half of what they are. The Three War Mothers are barely keeping up while the Ice Queen Elona is protecting her people with the best she can. This raid is already something that could be said as a failure, but the yers did not lose hope. At the darkest of times, there will always be hope as the bnce of the scales need to be equal. With Adrian gone in the equation against the Horseman of Death, the bnce of power has been gone as the Horseman of Death is now in an overwhelming advantage. A rift started to form in the sky above the northern continent. The rift came with overwhelming power that even the Horseman of Death is taking great concentration on. An old figure appeared from the other side of the rift and immediately vanished. The old figure suddenly appeared beside Adrian who was lying on the ground. Those that were near Adrian all became wary except for his soulbounds that guarded his body. The three soulbounds Sirius, Kaon and Saena all know this old man as this is one of the elders of the Daemos. He is none other than the Elder of Space, Ascalor. "To think that you ended up in such a state. It seems that we should have interfered sooner, but the dimension has been too unstable. We had to repair the Nexus of the Worlds." Ascalor stated. Adrian could not clearly hear what Ascalor is saying but he can make out some of it. He was saying something like a Nexus, but Adrian is too far confused from all the soundsing from the surroundings. He was able to give amand to his soulbounds before passing out once again. "Kill the Horseman of Death!" Adrian stated in a weak tone as he gave themand to his soulbounds that guarded him. Soulbounds always obeys themands of their master and will protect their master if he is in danger. The three soulbounds knew that they cannot just leave their master which is why Saena volunteered to look after Adrian as she knew that she will not be helpful in the battle. [Your soulbound, Saena, wishes for greater power.] Adrian could not read the notification as he is still currently going from conscious and unconscious. Sirius and Kaon, who were protecting their master, suddenly made their auras shine as they no longer need to hold back against such a raid boss. Sirius even summoned Yuki as well as anotheryer of protection for Adrian. Both Sirius and Kaon no longer needs to restrict their sizes or rather they only did so because of Adrian''smands. Adrian will often restrict the full size of Sirius and Kaon as they will expend less stamina, but they no longer need to heed hismands as their rage has filled their hearts. Sirius grew to a colossal height of fifty feet which is the size of fenrirs in myths. Kaon, on the other hand, reverted to his length of two hundred meters and he almost covered the sky with his golden scales that peered through the dark clouds like a dragon overlord. Sirius emitted a loud howl that made everyone get a boost in strength. Kaon emitted a loud roar that gave everyone a powerful boost in their elemental spells. [The soulbound, Sirius, has used the Alpha''s Howl. All participants in the raid against the Horseman of Death will have their Attack Damage increased by 20% as long as the Abyss Fenrir is in the battle.] [The soulbound, Kaon, has emitted the Genesis Dragon''s Roar. All damage from elemental spells and abilities will increase by 15% if used against the Horseman of Death.] When the two soulbounds did so, they are also weakened to such an extent. The two knew that they will not be enough to defeat the Horseman of Death which is why they resorted to making the allies of their master powerful. They knew this because their master is not necessarily powerful just because of himself but also because of them. The yers are overjoyed upon seeing the buff ced on them albeit a bitte. The buffs came raining down on them as all the remaining support yers poured everything that they can to make sure that they will kill the Horseman of Death. To the point that some yers even sacrificed their lives to make sure that they can increase the odds of them winning against the Horseman of Death. "I guess this old man needs to move as well. I shall make sure that a being of the past does not bully one of our own." Ascalor stated as the space around him trembled. The calm and old looking Ascalor started to shed his feeble looking shell as his rage is also aze. He may have arrivedte, but he has received the message that Adrian left them when he went to fight against the Horseman of Death. Adrian has given them reports that the Horsemen of the Apocalypse seem to summon something when he saw the magic circle. The report arrivedte because the elders needed to do something. It is not just Ascalor that moved to stop the remaining three Horsemen of the Apocalypse, but all elders moved. Each of them picked a horseman that they knew they could defeat as the world has fallen to chaos. The number of lives that have been killed far exceeded what they thought would happen and someone behind the scenes are manipting it to do so. Ascalor no longer held back as he reverted to his true form. An Archdemon that controlled space with the flick of his finger. A being that is clearly not on par with just about anyone. With just a movement of Ascalor''s hand, space started to contract towards the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death could feel that the space around it is contracting at a fast pace that even it could not easily defend against. The yers cheered for this as someone is actually pressuring the Horseman of Death and they only needed to pour down their skill at the raid boss but something unexpected happened. A sh of golden light suddenly exploded in front of Ascalor, and he is suddenly gone from his location. Everyone is stunned upon seeing their greatest savior vanished easily. The Horseman of Death that was being pressured by Ascalor suddenly released more miasma in the surroundings. The battle that they thought they could easily win suddenly reverted back to the start. "Do not falter! Everyone attack while the Horseman of Death is weakened!" Siegfried shouted as he held his great axe and charged towards the raid boss. Siegfried''s shout made everyone get back to full concentration on the Horseman of Death but those that were preparing has finally finished. The whole battlefield suddenly became dyed in a red river and the moon suddenly started to cover the sun from the sky. A golden armored maiden that could not move quickly earlier suddenly started to unveil herself as if her armor is a cocoon. All eyes of the men and women could be seen following the movement of this beautiful maiden d in shadows. Beside her is a man that is also part wolf that has the ferocity of a great beast. The yer that will be called the Bloody Queen has fully descended into the battlefield and will avenge her brother. Chapter 1102 Just like Ascalor that went tobat the Horseman of Death, the other two elders of the Daemos Race have gone to subdue the other two. The yers trying to kill the Horseman of Famine and Horseman of Pestilence are shocked upon the arrival of the Daemos Elders but are overjoyed when they helped in attacking the horsemen. The joy was short lived though as the Daemos elders experienced what Ascalor has as well. An orb of light could be seen floating near them and exploding into a brilliant light. When the light faded, the Daemos elder has also disappeared from their sight which shocked everyone. The Daemos Elders vanished because of a sh of light, and no one knew where they went. The n of the yers was to use the assistance of the Daemos elders to their utmost advantage but that suddenly went to smoke when they vanished. Nobody knows where they went but their slight appearance of the battlefield was enough to give the yers a slight advantage. "You have done well, Mika. Your brother will be proud of you as we are one step closer to open the gates to the Silver City." Pristina stated but the female angel that holds a sphere made a snort as she does not really want to work with Pristina. "To think that they were this easy to trap. It seems that those Daemos Elders are not as infamous as they say they are." Sephalia stated as she scoffed at the thought that the Daemos Elders are weak. "You are only saying that because you are not the one containing them in the Prison of Light. I am already getting aid from twenty other angels. These three old monsters are not even actively trying to get out and are actually studying the Prison of Light." Mika stated as she has observed that the three elders do not seem to be in a hurry to escape. Just as Mika said, the three Daemos Elders were not in a hurry to escape because they were bashing themselves. They were throwing harsh words at each other because they were caught by a spell that traps them in a dimension that uses light as a medium. Granted that they could not wield the light element, they are still harsh because they knew that were trapped by a spell that uses space. "To think that an Archdemon of Space would get trapped with us in a confines space. Kekeke. It seems that you are getting old, Ascalor. You should retire by now and get married while you are at it." Koronn teased as he is also in his true form. "Should you not worry even more that a master of space like Ascalor got caught up in the spell? This means that whoever trapped us here has great mastery over this enclosed space made of light. They are powerful enough to trap Ascalor of all people." Bronx stated as he looked at a more worrying thought. "It is not that I was caught unaware, but I wanted to know who would even dare such a thing. I let myself get caught because I wanted to know the identity of the ones pulling the strings behind this incident. The Horsemen of the Apocalypse should not have been revived in the first ce." Ascalor stated but Koronn does not believe what he is saying. "Just admit that you got careless and captured. Is it really that difficult to admit?" Koronn grumbled but Ascalor''s next question made him speechless as well. "What is your excuse then? You are powerful enough to split time and control it easily, yet you also got transported here." Ascalor stated as he looked at Koronn with the same judging eyes that he got nced upon. "I also let myself get captured." Koronn stated with great conviction. "These two!" Bronx stated as he sighed. "Anyways, this space has been carefully constructed to be imprable from the inside and out. There is only one w in the spell though." Ascalor stated. "If you mean w then you mean that?!" Koronn stated as he hinted at the same thought that Ascalor has. "The w would be the prison is made using the same type of mana but different sources. Any spell created like this will undoubtedly be weaker if the one using it is not supplying all the mana themselves as stability is faulty when you need to work with others. Just one gentle push and this prison made of light will copse." Ascalor stated and he made sure that the one using the spell is hearing the correct things. Mika''s eyebrow twitched upon Ascalor saying that sentence as the spell she is proud of has be a subject of mockery. She made sure to check the stability that Ascalor is questioning, and she really did find such ws, but her pride made her unable to ept the situation. Even if shecked in the space department of magic, she is the best when ites to handling light magic. "I will make these old fogeys suffer!" Mika thought as she used her own mana to create an attack in the Prison of Light. Mika then made use of more mana to send Light Rays inside the Prison of Light. She also made use of mana from her other angel followers but not to the point that they will lose control of the Prison of Light as well. Mika is different from the other angels because she has two talents just like her brother who is the leader of the angels. The only reason that she is helping Pristina is due to the fact that she wants to release all the angels as well. She is not also happy that she is helping her because she knows that Pristina is an angel that wants power for herself. She is only doing this because she might get promoted again with the help of her brother, Michael. Just as Mika is using numerous Light Ray spells to attempt at injuring the Daemos Elders, she noticed that the spells are note even reaching their intended targets. The Light Rays are actually hitting an invisible barrier that thergest Daemos Elder is generating. The barrier is made of some sort of invisible force that can make anything that hit disintegrate. "That should be the Force Barrier that is a famous ability of the Daemos." Pristina stated as she is also looking at the Light Ball that is being held by Mika. "Force Barrier?" Mika asked as she has never really met a Daemos in person or fought one. She has been sheltered by her big brother her whole life. She also grew up thinking that her big brother is the best in the world and took a hard toll when they were separated by the seal on the Gate of the Silver City. "The Force Barrier is just what you can say it is made of. A barrier made of Force which is the energy of motion. It can either be Potential or Static as it depends on what type of attack is needed to protect against. Since you are using elemental magic, that Force barrier is made of Potential Energy that can freeze any elemental attack. If the Force barrier is made using Kic Energy, then it can protect against physical attacks." Pristina exined. Mika does not want to believe it but a barrier that can perfectly nullify one type of attack is definitely powerful. Even her brother would be held up a bit if that is used on him, but she believes that her brother will be fine as he can use both magic and physical attacks. The only problem for her is that she can only use magic as she finds it troublesome to wield weapons. Pristina looked at Mika and calcted her next move. She knows that Mika does not have a favorable impression of her, but she wants thetter to trust her. If Mika bes close to her then Michael might actually give her more power through the right of Brilliant Baptism that can only be done by the Envoy of Light. "I think that is enough waiting and investigating. Do you two agree?" Ascalor stated. "I agree as we now have a great clue on who really trapped us and the possible mastermind behind the awakening of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse." Koronn stated. "We must return as well because news of our disappearance might bother the Daemos Corps. My son might be the current de facto leader when I am gone but he cannot handle everything himself just yet. I have yet to perfectly train him in the ways of amander." Bronx stated as he also needed to return. "We must also put a stop to those rampaging anomalies. We only let them walk at first as they have yet to disturb the natural bnce, but they have done more damage than anticipated. They must be removed." Ascalor stated as he suddenly emitted a strong burst of energy. Chapter 1103 Ascalor''s aura exploded inside the Prison of Light which made it shook a little bit. Ascalor did not expect that the Prison of Light will immediately get destroyed as he only poked it a little bit. Honestly, Ascalor would have been disappointed if the Prison of Light is destroyed with just a bit of poking as it would mean they got trapped in something weak. Ascalor used half of his power this time and the Prison of Light started to tremble greatly. Normal people that would be inside such a shaking prison would have lost their mind or told the one making it shake to stop but the Daemos Elders are all calm. They know that this is just a reaction of a spell that is specifically made to trap them. The Prison of Light''s space started shaking and the angels that used their mana and concentration keeping it maintained started to throw up blood. This would have been impossible if the angels are actually just purely spiritual beings, but they are inhabiting a mortal body which means they are also weak against what humans are against. The angels that were at least a bit more powerful only had a bloody nose like Mika. When Mika''s nose started to bleed, Pristina immediately told her to stop what she is doing if she can no longer hold on. If she tells this thing to her brother, then Pristina might actually get punished instead of rewarded when Michael gets out. Mika did not heed Pristinia''s suggestion though as her pride is also on the line. Mika tried to increase the mana supplied to the Prison of Light by continuously circting light elemental energy to it, but Ascalor just increased the intensity. Ascalor knew that he had started to damage the creator of the Prison of Light, but he did not stop. In fact, the Prison of Light is actually made using the stable mana of numerous people and is linked to them which is why it is powerful. Any magic that is linked to a being means they are sacrificing a part of themselves to keep it running. Magic like this is often only used in specific situations or when one can spread the burden and the Prison of Light falls to thetter. Ascalor is impressed by the fighting spirit of the ones that linked themselves to the Prison of Light because the damage he is doing is not soft. If it was ordinary human mages, then they would have passed out from the shock or have a heart attack as they often have their mana created from their heart. "I am impressed that they managed to hold out this long when Ascalor is destroying everything. I guess it is inevitable that he is already using a spell." Koronn stated. "It only means that the angels we are facing might be quite powerful." Bronx stated as the mana used to create the Prison of Light is definitely the same as an angel''s mana. "Spatial Cleave!" Ascalor stated as the ck holes that make up his wings suddenly released waves of crescent shes. If anyone saw the crescent shes, then one would think that they are harmless because of how weak looking they look but that is not the case with this one. The weak looking crescent energy waves do not hit any type of physical body but the material ne near the user. One crescent energy wave is enough to cut through the current space to create a huge rift. A Daemos that only has small mastery of space dares do this because it could destroy reality or the dimensional barrier that keeps the gods away. Ascalor is not just any type of Daemos but one that has been given the title of Master of Space. Ascalor know when or where to use this ability, and this is the perfect time to use it. Ascalor only uses this ability when he knows that the space is made artificially or a pocket dimension that can be discarded. The spell Spatial Cleave is incredibly powerful but incredibly risky as well because it could also harm one''s team members. Fortunately for Ascalor, Koronn and Bronx are two people that can withstand the effects of a dimension crashing. The moment the Prison of Light''s artificial dimension got almostpletely destroyed, numerous angels fainted from shock and the mana that keeps the spell running got cut off. Even Mika needed to stop the spell entirely as she has started to cough out blood as well. Fortunately for her, the space that she used for the spell is not near them which is why she thought that it would be traceless. Unfortunately for Mika though, the enemies that they have trapped this time are the Daemos. Ascalor has already traced the area where the artificial space was constructed and is impressed because they were hiding in some sort of special pocket dimension. Before the Prison of Light entirely caved in on itself, Ascalor already transported them out and to this special pocket dimension. Just as the aides of Mika helped her to stand came, the three Daemos Elders are transported to the current pocket dimension that the angels are hiding inside of. They are transported right in the middle of the pocket dimension which only the high ranking angels reside. Weapons made of light are immediately pointed at them when they materialized but spells using light attribute magic are fired at them without even a warning. When the initial light show that the spells created has died down, the Force Barrier that Bronx created is shown. The angels did not expect that all their magical spells be rendered useless by such a powerful barrier. This type of barrier is not easy to maintain though as it needs horrendous amounts of mana to protect against numerous spells like that. "So, we are correct in assuming that it was these glowing birds that are the cause of this trouble. Tell me glowing birds, why did you trap us in some sort of pocket dimension when we were aiding the people in destroying the Horsemen of the Apocalypse?" Koronn stated as his harsh tongue started tosh upon the angels. "Just like always, you demons try to say that we are scheming once again. We only transported you away because we wanted to kill you here! Everyone, attack once more!" Sephalia shouted as shemanded everyone as she also brandished her light swords. Numerous angels suddenly came around the Daemos elders and brandished their weapons as well. Those that did not have weapons used spells instead as they have been informed that the Force Barrier could not defend from two types of damage at the same time. Bronx did not look worried though as his fist suddenly erged to swat any angel thates flying next to him. "Chrono Lag!" Koronn stated as he used the spell that Adrian uses to slow down any iing enemies. Adrian''s Chrono Lag only affects a single individual or a small group if he uses it, but Koronn''s is different. When Koronn used Chrono Lag, the whole area around him became slow as if time itself in that location became slowed down. The beams of light that are from the spells of the angels are also slowed down as well. The angels visibly noticed this as Koronn made sure that they can see him dominate time like he owns the ce. The attacks and spells that are aimed at the three Daemos Elders are then swept away by Koronn''s next spell. "Chrono Crash." Koronn stated as he clenched his fists. The time that is slowed is returning back to normal, but an unknown wave of power started to sweep across the pocket dimension. This unknown wave of power swept away all of the attacks that the angels made. When they got hit by this unknown wave of power, the angels could be seen frozen in ce as if time has been stolen from them. "Impudent!" A female voice sounded from above the golden clouds as the angels that were frozen in ce got freed. The Daemos Elders looked at the source of this voice and knew that it came from one person. Pristina slowly descended from the golden clouds above. She made sure to hide Mika as she wants to make her the secret weapon that the angels can use as her other power is very valuable and cannot be exposed right now. "Just as I expected, it is the ugliest of all angels that dared to create this mess." Koronn stated as he never did like Pristina. The Daemos might have never liked Pristina, but they cannot easily deal with her as well. She pulls power from the faith of people, but she also has numerous powerful subordinates. She might not be able to match the Three Daemos elders, but the three Daemos Elders cannot overpower a legion of angels that is ready to heed the instructions of Pristina. "Why did you awaken the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?" Ascalor asked as he released his powerful aura. Chapter 1104 "Why did you awaken the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?" Ascalor asked as he released his powerful aura. "Why do you need to ask the fanatics that only follow that spoilt goddess? It is obvious that they wanted to open the gates to their Silver City. You have been given the conditions for that ce to open yet you would rather endanger the world than do what the conditions given was." Koronn stated as he was present back then when the gates to the Silver City was sealed by a Noblesse. The younger angels that were not there when the angels were sealed in the Silver City all looked at Pristina. They did not know these conditions that the Archdemons were saying, and they are a race that is told to never skimp on facts. The Daemos are also known as the Recorders as they record everything that happens in the world as long as they witnessed it. The first Scribe is even from the Daemos race as it is said that he still lives today but rarelyes out of the pocket dimension where the Daemos race live. "What were the conditions again? I am too old that I am vaguely forgetting the conditions?" Ascalor stated as he clearly remembers but he and Koronn are going in this tangent. "The conditions for the unleashing of the seal on the Silver City is quite easy as there are only two. I shall recite it once more for all angels to hear the conditions as it seems that more than half of you do not even know what you need to do. As per the punishment given by the Noblesse Lucretia to the angel race due to their misbehavior after the War of the Gods, the Angel Race are subjected to two seals just like what happened with the Devil Race. The First Condition would be the seal on the Silver City for Ten Thousand Years. The remaining years for the seal to be released would be five more years. It could be hastened upon the discretion of the Daemos Elders if they have judged that the Angel Race are deemed good due to redemption. The Second condition for the Angel Race to fully submit an Oath of Providence to no longer mess with the flow of the universe. They may go to war, but they must not get deals from outside powers or erase a whole entire race." Koronn announced which the younger angels started to talk amongst themselves as they did not know this. "All you have heard are lies! The Daemos Race are the reason why our race has fallen so low and that we needed to inhabit the bodies of mortals! They are the reason why our proud race has deteriorated to such an extent." Pristina announced but not all the angels are believing her. The effects of the mortal bodies that they have inhabited has shown that they no longer just follow the leader as always. They are now individual people that even the Goddess of Light cannot punish easily as the gods are faraway. In fact, there have been a number of angels that have gone into hiding and no longer follow Pristina. "Is this true, Your Excellency?" One of the younger angels asked as they know that Daemos Elders must strictly abide by rules when they are telling about matters about the world. The Daemos Elders must always tell the truth when ites to the matters of the world as they are the ones that protect it from the dark gods. "It is false! They are only saying so because they want our proud race to always bow down to others even though they are weaker than us." Pristina stated but the angels are no longer just believing that as easily because she did not say why it was false but gave a nonsensical reason instead. All the younger angels no longer want to just follow the ideas of the heard as they have experienced the mortal world. The only ones that are strict with the hierarchy are the older ones and the young ones only follow because they are stronger than thetter. The younger angels want the freedom that they deserve and not shackled by the ghosts of the past. "Why should we not just plead the Daemos for the unsealing of the gates to the Silver City then? We have guidedrge numbers of people as the heads of the Church of Light. That five years wait time could be done with just the good that we did!" One of the angels stated as they have long helped humanity with the services of the Church of Light. "I agree. Do the other two elders agree as well?" Ascalor stated with a smile. "I do not see the harm. They may have only protected the human, but they have done so for a long time so deleting five years of the prison sentence is not a problem." Koronn agreed. "I agree as well." Bronx stated as he only followed the lead of the other two and Koronn gave a sound argument. "If that is the case then the Oath of Providence is what we only need to do! We no longer need to do troublesome jobs." Another angel stated and some even raised their voices in agreement as well. "SHUT YOUR MOUTHS!" Pristina shouted as a golden wave is emitted from her mouth that made all the angels be quiet. "I see. This must be the reason the angels are all over the ce because you have a leader that only cares for her ambitions and herself. She does not think about what all of you have suffered. Do you know how many of your brethren have already died trying to fulfill the mission she entrusted to you?" Ascalor stated which made the young angels break the enchantment. "If you do not agree to the oath then I shall resign myself from my position! I shall no longer follow a leader such as yourself." One of the angels stated but he is suddenly struck with a spell that killed his mortal shell. Chapter 1105 All the younger angels are shocked by what they saw as the current leader of the angels actually killed one of them without even batting an eye. He only wanted freedom and no longer follow the will of Pristina, but his mortal shell is killed instead. This prompted the others to secretly plot on how they can escape from the real tyrant in their lives. "If anyone wants to escape as well then be my guest. Just be sure that you are powerful enough to evade my spells." Pristina stated as she erupted with power. She is clearly saying that they are wee to leave as long as they have the ability to leave. "It is just like what the young brat said." Ascalor told the other two via telepathy. "They are no longer the angels that we have knows as some of them have fused with the soul of the body that they are inhabiting. It is not weird to say that they are a new being born of this world. You could see that they are no longer as tightly tied to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They now fall to the domain of the Goddess of Life." Koronn stated as he could see the soul of the angel floating to limbo instead of the Silver City. "Should we assist them?" Bronx asked but the other two did not agree with that. "We cannot interfere with the internal affairs of other races. We have done our job and presented them with the choices that they needed to make. We better get back and help defeat the Horsemen of the Apocalypse." Ascalor stated but a piercing roar suddenly sounded that shook the whole world and even the hidden dimensions within it heard this roar. "It has started! The Dragon of Revtion has finally risen from its seal! The Gates to the Silver City will finally weaken!" Pristina stated as she wanted to kill the Daemos Elders before she opened the gates but the three have already vanished. It was not only the three Daemos Elders that left as a quarter of the angels left as well because they no longer wanted to follow Pristina. "Never mind. The deserters will be dealt with when the gates to the Silver City have been opened. Everyone be prepared to attack the Dragon of Revtion as we will need its Reverse Scale to unseal the gates to the Silver City." Pristina stated as shemanded anyone that is left to prepare the attack against the enemy that they finally want to surface. The three guild masters could see the death and destruction that has appeared in their wake. They could not believe that they have been decimated with just one roar from a dragon that suddenly rose up from the summoning magic circle. This dragon only came about when the other two horsemen have joined the Horseman of Death. The dragon killed those without powerful protection spells with just its roar. Just its presence alone could make the thick snow on the northern continent be a river. It seems that this dragon has been summoned from deep underground as its body temperature is zing. The dragon had ten horns and seven heads, with ten crowns on his horns, and on each head a sphemous name. The beast I saw resembled a leopard but had feet like those of a bear and a mouth like that of a lion. The dragon itself spelled the end of the world as it is the literal incarnation of the end of everything. Monster Name: Dragon of Revtion Title: The Defiler, The Bringer of Apocalypse, The Forgotten One Tier: Transcendent Species: Dark God Ancient Dragon Hybrid Level: 400 Health: 100% / 100% Mana: 99% / 100% Description: The dragon said to symbolize the end of this world as it is a monster of the past that only wanted destruction. It is said to have been created when a Dark God devoured one of the beloved children of the Mother of Dragon''s Tiamat. It is said that the Dragon of Revtion is prophesized to bring the end of times should it run rampant. It was sealed thanks to the efforts of the Asmodians and the Noblesse. Its seal is also separated and split between the Four Noble Riders as protection. They are said to have carried the seal to awaken the Dragon of Revtion even in their deaths. The yers that are still alive and those that are watching the stream could not believe themselves. A powerful enemy has surfaced, and it even has the highest tier possible. The worst thing is that it is at the level of 400 which is incredibly strong whenpared to the average level of the yers. "How could this happen?!" Anastacia stated as she tried to get back up. They were doing quite well when they were battling the Horseman of Death, but she could not figure out where they went wrong. Anastacia was trying to think of a reason for them to suddenly lose but then she remembered that spies from their guilds actually hit them from behind. They were definitely winning against the Horseman of Death, but they are suddenly hit in the back with spells of the light element. They did not expect that some of the trusted team members that they have are actually in league with the angels and sabotaged their chances of winning. The three guild masters did not expect this as they showed no signs of rebellion in any way and even helped them this much only to stab their backs. "It has been an oversight on our parts. To think that we have let them be in our parties. They showed just enough to get in the elite group but held back enough to not get noticed." Ain stated as one of his arms have been broken from protecting himself. "Revive me when I die because I will need to protect the two of you." Siegfried stated as the battle is now in the favor of the Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the Dragon of Revtion. Chapter 1106 Before the Dragon of Revtion awakened¡­ The raid party against the Horseman of Death is doing its best despite the disappearance of Adrian from the battle. Sirius and Kaon being in their serious mode more than made up for the damage that they needed. Sirius is even more effective against the Horseman of Death because of the passive skill he has which is Poison of God. The stacks of Poison of God made the stats of the Horseman of Death decrease when it reached to full which made the yers deal great damage to it as well. The others that were having difficulty with avoiding attacks can now do so as long as it is not a skill that is direct damage. Kaon also made use of all the elements in the surroundings which made his passive skills shine. Elemental attacks became very effective when Kaon boosted them as all his elemental dragon balls are scattered across the sky. Each Elemental Dragon ball boosted the damage of elemental attacks from allies by at most half which is incredible, but it does make Kaon be fatigued as he is pushing himself even more. The tides are also in their favor as all of the main damage dealers have used all their powerful skills. Lycan, Solstice, Vayu, Soleil, Peridot, and Creepysoo even exhausted all their resources just to try and kill the Horseman of Death. They actually managed to decrease the health of the raid boss to 30% and is just one leg away from killing the Horseman of Death but betrayal at thest second is the most venomous snake. yers that actually are part of the spies nted by the angels were present in the raid party. At first, they debated whether they should push forward with their decisions as they are close to killing the Horseman of Death. They have encountered the angels on one or two asions which they are then given the right to be one of them. One person from each of the three guilds were converted to the side of the angels. They are even given a SS difficulty quest to make sure that the so-called Dragon of Revtion will be summoned by the remaining three Horsemen of the Apocalypse. They did not know each other since they have secretly got the quest per individual, but their timing could not be more than just coincidence. The three hidden yers that have been enticed by the angels all used the spell given to them called Chains of Light when the yers are about to deal a decisive blow on the Horseman of Death. In fact, it is not just the three of them that have activated it as other yers fighting against the other horsemen used it as well. "Why!" Ain asked as he knows that he treats everyone in his guild well. He gives chances to everyone equally. Even Siegfried and Anastacia had the same question as they personally know the yers that betrayed them. "It is nothing personal, but I am no longer satisfied with just being a follower. I am going to create my own glory even if I need to stomp others in the process." Ain''s guild member stated as he finally released his real form which is that of an angel of the Third Heavenly Sphere. "I am always thankful to the guild master but looking at you made me inferior. I just want to carve my own destiny and I believe that Evergreen is holding me back from my full potential." Anastacia''s guild member stated. "I have outgrown this guild. That is all." Siegfried''s guild member stated as she also revealed her true form. All three of the angel yers immediately left the guild they are affiliated to as this betrayal can never be forgiven. They have destroyed the ns of their respective guilds and are determined to no longer walk the path that their previous guilds are walking. They believe that they could either outgrow or not grow when they are in a guild. The three angel yers used their wings and disappeared to the sky with a bright sh of light. They no longer needed to see the oue of what they have done as they are suddenly being called by the leader of the angels, Pristina. The yers are downcast as two magic circles not ced on the main magic circle suddenly appeared. The Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse that should not have met easily got the ability to do so. The Horseman of Death managed to repel the yers away from the magic circle while the Horseman of Pestilence and Horseman of Famine strode across thest leg of their travel. The raid party that got unwittingly caught in the trap made by the angels can only see the horror what three horsemen can unleash. "How did they suddenly appear?!" Levin Cloud stated as he is shocked that the other two horsemen suddenly appeared. "Look below them!" Mariposa stated as she is familiar with the magic circles below. Two summoning magic circles could be seen below the Horseman of Famine and Horseman of Pestilence. The magic circles were actually just created after the major magic circle has finished charging up. The Horseman of Death actually used some of its life force to forcefully transport the other horsemen. The raid party thought that they will be killed while sealed by the Chains of Light, but a far more terrifying horror awaits them. The three horsemen could be seen using all their power to power up the magic circle as a terrifying song started to y. "This is a Requiem!" Creepysoo stated as he exined what that is. A song that can be heard when a being that brings death and destruction is being summoned to this world. He knows of this as the Gods of Death will often say that when a Requiem is heard, the Gods of Death be busy. The fact that all of them are hearing it means they are dying. Chapter 1107 The Requiem of the Dragon of Revtion started ying and the ears of the people of the whole world could hear it. The whole world could hear the song and all the elders of the long-lived races started to move. All yers even got a mission that will determine the fate of the world. Quest Name: Prevent the Dragon of Revtion from Taking Flight Quest Description: The Horsemen of the Apocalypse have seeded in summoning the being that can end the world itself. The Dragon of Revtion is a being that could even kill the gods as it is a dark god fused with an ancient dragon. It is currently trapped in madness as it cannot differentiate friend from foe. Difficulty: World Quest Clear Condition: Kill all the Horsemen of the Apocalypse as they are the anchors of the Dragon of Revtion while it has yet to take flight (0 / 3) or greatly wound the Dragon of Revtion and force it to retreat back into the depths it was sealed. Quest Reward: Based on Contribution (Expand) Failure Condition: The Dragon of Revtion takes flight. Failure: The quest Prevent the Dragon of Revtion from Taking Flight will be cancelled, and a new emergency quest will be produced. "ROAR!" A loud powerful roar echoed in the surroundings which shook space itself. Space begun to weaken as numerous rifts suddenly appeared in the surroundings. Demons that were keeping an eye on the stability of the realm could only strain themselves as others immediately operated the emergency tactics. The source of the roar is none other than the Dragon of Revtion that has half of its body still under the summoning magic circle. The reason why it cannot be summoned fully is due to the fact that the Horseman of War being dead. If the Horseman of War is still alive then the Dragon of Revtion would have emerged easily. A powerful looking dragon head could be seen emerging first, but six other heads soon followed. The dragon heads have a total of ten horns and each horn is adorned with a crown with the names of fiends engraved on them. Even just being in the presence of the Dragon of Revtion could kill them if they are not strong enough. [You have been affected by the roar of the Dragon of Revtion.] [You have lost majority of your health due to the effect of Dragon Pressure and Dragon Fear.] All the raid party members that were powerless as they are still affected by the Chains of Light could onlyment on their fate. The vanguard got decimated as they are the closest to the Dragon of Revtion. In just one roar, the Dragon of Revtion turned them into pixels as they could not bear the power. The raid party guild leaders could only bite their lips and endure what is happening to them. They are ming themselves that they are not good leaders because they were betrayed by people they trust. They knew that they are rtively new to being guild leaders, but they thought that they have made close bonds with the upper echelon of their respective guilds. Sirius and Kaon broke free from the restraints of the Chains of Light but are utterly defeated by thebined force of the three Horsemen of the Apocalypse. It seems that the three are attempting to protect the Dragon of Revtion until it could take flight. The two most powerful soulbounds in the game are recalled back to Adrian''s Soul Chamber. The three Horsemen of the Apocalypse are not the only problem though as the Dragon of Revtion is also spewing its breath attacks nonsensically. Its breath attack looks like a giant ck ming ball when spit out, but it explodes like a nuclear bomb when itnds. The yers could see a mountain turning to dust with just one attack. yers from all over the main world that have gotten the quest given by the gods started to prepare. The gods themselves have started to move and tried to exert their powers directly onto the world. With the veil that separates the realms weakening, the gods could somewhat exert pressure on the world as they will forcefully teleport the yers to the northern continent just to kill the three Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Some people that are powerless prayed to their gods while those that keep power to themselves hid. Some decided to protect their own kingdoms instead of answering the call of the gods and some choose to not respond at all. The dragons moved faster than ever contrary to theirzy selves as it is a dragon wreaking havoc. It is not only the dragons that came as members of each race hurried to the northern continent. The gnomes rode in their massive mechanical airships, the elves made use of the roots of the world tree to transport themselves, the dwarves used a flying boat made of magic and forged steel, the orcs proudly marched and the humans got aid from the gods they serve. The Daemos Elders appeared with their spells enforcing the space around them so that the northern continent will not be destroyed. The Daemos Corps even arrived as well as the demons are now ready to fight with their lives on the line. The only ones left in Avalon are those that are maintaining the realm and Pann, who is protecting the demon children. A giant battle is about to happen in the north that might erase the whole continent while a certain demon is still locked in his subconscious. He has also been struck with the Chains of Light but that is already redundant as he could not move anyway. Adrian is currently locked in his subconscious and is preparing to risk it all just to awaken. [Your body is being corroded by a strange miasma. Turn this power into your own or else your body will perish forever.] Adrian could be seen observing his soul being destroyed from the inside as a ck eerie me is encroaching upon him. Chapter 1108 [Your body is being corroded by a strange miasma. Turn this power into your own or else your body will perish forever.] Adrian could be seen observing his soul being destroyed from the inside as a ck eerie me is encroaching upon him. Adrian is currently trapped in his subconscious as his body is currently being ravaged by the strange miasma eating away at his life. The only reason why he is not truly dead now is due to the fact that he is also a being of death. The Netheros cannot truly die as they are death themselves which is why the strange miasma cannot eat away at the remaining energy that Adrian has. He might not be able to die from the effects of the strange miasma, but he is incredibly weakened by it. He cannot even wake up from this semi-conscious state as all his body is filled with this strange miasma. Just as he thought that dying would be the solution, he got a notification saying that death without cleansing out the strange miasma will not drive it away. [The strange miasma has now started to bond with your body.] [It cannot be removed even if you die from other sources.] Adrian could not believe that this is happening to him right now. He has read strange reports of yers being infected with some sort of virus or strange micro-organism that makes their characters wonky, but he did not expect that it would also happen to him. Some of the threads that discussed this had most of the yers deleting their characters but some managed to ovee this dilemma. The yers are incredibly rewarded if they do manage to clear their bodies from this strange phenomenon get great skills in return. One even got the extremely rare skill called Thousand Poison Immunity which is a mythical tier passive that negates any type of poison damage. "The game will not give me something that will be impossible to clear." Adrian thought to himself but he devs watching him are actually panicking as even they do not know how he would be able to clear himself of the strange miasma. Adrian could see his inner subconscious area where there are three types of demons holding out their hands to create a podium. Two of the three statues are without features because he has only conquered one inner demon. The other statues will have features once he clears the conditions that his inner demons have given. "I am already at an appropriate level, but I cannot get thest requirement which is master another energy." Adrian muttered to himself as he watched his inner world be engulfed in the ck mes that represent the strange miasma. Adrian could almost clear the conditions to be an Archdemon, but hisst hurdle is the most difficult for him. Thest condition for him to be an Archdemon is to master another energy. Nether Energy is too domineering and powerful that it eats away any energy as even life energy is barely present in his body. Adrian has so much time right in his hands as the only thing he could do is observe his inner world. He wanted to touch this strange miasma, but it actually hurt him when he did so. The feeling he got from touching the strange miasma is likened to touching fire as it hurt him, but it did not leave burn marks. Inside Adrian''s inner world, his time perception is actually six timespared to the three times that the game uses. This also means that he must not spend too much time inside his inner world, but he does not know that. Adrian is too focused on what to do with the strange miasma to even bother with the messages that the devs are sending him as warnings. Adrian could see that the strange miasma has already devoured most of his inner world, but it could not touch the three statues. Adrian thought what he could do as he is the master of his inner world as he can do anything here which means he must have some sort of control over the strange miasma. Adrian tried to think of extinguishing the strange miasma by thinking that it vanishes but that is not effective. He even tried to think that the strange miasma fizzling down but that is also an attempt that cannot be done. Since destroying or making the strange miasma is ineffective, Adrian thought of another way and that is to guide it. Adrian might have thought that it is absurd that he could do so as his previous attempts have failed, but he has nothing to lose. He imagined the strange miasma like flowing water, and he is a water elemental controlling it in a fluid motion. He thought that this attempt will fail but the strange miasma actually followed his will. Adrian experimented a bit more to see if he really is the one influencing the strange miasma and he confirmed it. The strange miasma does indeed follow his will, but he cannot destroy it. "If it now a part of my body then that would mean it is akin to something like blood to me. If I destroy it, then I will also lose a part of myself. It is scary to think that this strange miasma haspletely bonded with my body." Adrian thought as he is now left at an impasse. He can now control the strange miasma, but he cannot make it leave his body. He thought that he might be able to do something like control it and keep it in one ce but that is difficult. The strange miasma is not even showing signs that it could be pressurized or stored in one ce. Adrian''s eyes roamed around as he does not know what to do next. He even yed with the strange miasma while thinking of a way to harness it. Just as he is thinking of a way to deal with the strange miasma, a strange floating object could be seen inside his inner world. He did not notice this at first as he thought that it is an essory, he thought of, but that thing is definitely familiar to him. "It''s the Aether Reactor!" Adrian shouted as he flew towards themp looking thing in the middle of his inner world. Adrian stared at the Aether Reactor that he created and even fainted doing so. He thought that he made a worthless item because it suddenly went inside of him instead of being an item he can store in his inventory. The Aether Reactor which is able to convert any type of energy into an energy that the user wants is present in his inner world. Item Name: True Aether Reactor Tier: Unknown Type: Aether Reactor Effect: -Transform any energy into something called the Aether. -Revert the Aether it converted to the previous energy. Description: A True Aether Reactor that is said to be only made using forbidden knowledge and a miracle. It turns any energy into Aether which is a mysterious energy that is said to be the most potent life energy of creation. Adrian rejoiced as he could use this item to convert the strange miasma into this energy called Aether. The only problem would be is that it will be converted back to this strange miasma which he once again will not be able to use. Adrian thought long and hard on what to do but he did not think of another option for the strange miasma. "What if I make the Nether Energy devour the strange miasma?" Adrian muttered to himself. Adrian did not think that he can make the Nether Energy devour the strange miasma because his body is somewhat made of Nether Energy. He thought that the strange miasma has eaten theher energy, but his current form hasher energypressed in his Netheros Demon Core. "Nether Energy is a potent energy that will devour any type of energy that ites across. If this strange miasma is a weaker type of energy, then I might be able to makeher energy devour it. I just have to make sure that this does not backfire on me." Adrian stated as he suddenly looked very determined. Adrian''s current form is that of his ''normal'' demon form but not his true form. He immediately changed to his true form and the podium he is standing on immediately burst withher energy. He must never let the podium get infected with the strange miasma because inside there is the Soul Chamber where all his soulbounds resides. "Devour everything!" Adrian stated as if he ismanding the energy, he radiated to eat all the strange miasma. Theher energy that looked like slow moving three colored mists started to touch the strange miasma. At first, theher energy did not easily devour it, but it soon hungered. Theher energy actively devoured the strange miasma and turned it intoher energy. Chapter 1109 The Dragon of Revtion could be seen using its strength in order to emerge from the summoning magic circle. Even if the other Horsemen of the Apocalypse have some of the power of the Horseman of War that was killed, they cannot fully summon the Dragon of Revtion because most of the seal was present in the Heart of War. Just as the Horsemen of the Apocalypse are about to march once more and decimate the forces of the northern region, the three Daemos Elders suddenly came from within a rift that Ascalor created. They looked down on the three Horsemen of the Apocalypse and immediately made gravity in the area be incredibly heavy. The yers that saw this scene looked as if three gods descended as the three Horsemen of the Apocalypse all kneeled due to the great weight that increasing gravity has done. The three raid bosses that are supposed to kill all the remaining living beings as sacrifice to lessen the pull of the seal. "Ascalor, I think this warrants the emergency summon that all of the races back then have signed. It is time to put the emergency summon to effect and have all the races give their pledge." Koronn stated. "I agree. It is now time to activate the Rift Walker spell." Bronx stated as he agreed. "Since all elders are in agreement, we shall now activate the Rift Walker spell. We might as well include the blessed ones as we will be unable to use powerful spells once we use that Divine Tier spell." Ascalor stated. The three elders have agreed as they all touched the crystal on their chest. As soon as they touched the crystals which is their cores, a sigil suddenly came out of it. The sigils are different, and each represented a type of mastery over origin magic. The sigil that appeared out of Ascalor is like an infinity symbol and it symbolized Space. The sigil that came out of Koronn looked like the analog clock silhouette and it symbolized Time. The sigil that appeared from Bronx looked like a spiked circle and it symbolized Force. The three sigils spun around the air as the three Daemos Elders chanted in a bizarrenguage that only demons could understand. The Dragon of Revtion could feel that the space, time and force in the surroundings started to change which made itunch a breath attack at the Daemos Elders. The yers that are still alive thought that the Daemos Elders will get hit but a protective shell could be seen protecting the elders. The Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse wanted to stop the Daemos Elders as well, but they are currently locked in ce with the gravity magic that all three elders are still using. The fact that the Daemos Elders are locking three of the horsemen in ce while protecting themselves from the Dragon of Revtion is actually an incredible feat. The sigils floating in the air could be seen merging with one another and the whole world turning gray. The world could be seen trying to prevent the spell from being cast but the rejection soon faded away as all three sigils have fused. When all three sigils fused together, an all-seeing demonic eye could be seen looking down on those below. "Rift Walker!" All three of the Daemos Elders shouted simultaneously as their mana shot out of their bodies and flew out towards the All-Seeing demonic eye. When the all-seeing demonic eye received the mana from the elders, it looked supercharged and release countless purple lightning. This purple lightning is not actually elemental lightning but changes in the space around them. As soon as the Rift Walker spell ispleted, numerous rifts started to manifest around the northern continent. "What is happening?" One of the lucky survivors of the raid party stated as she looked at the numerous rifts. Even the viewers that are watching via the channel are waiting in anticipation. The purpose of the rifts is soon exposed because threerge beings flew out of them. The first three beings that came out of the rifts are three Dragon Kings. Each have their own element but the most prominent are the two that have both the light and darkness element. Each of the Dragon Kings are apanied by a mix of dragonoids and dragonkin. Each of dragonoids also have their respective elements but they are mainly of the fire, light and darkness with respect to their Dragon Lords. They came to kill the enemies of their masters to show loyalty. The next thing that came out of the rift are huge automatons that are powered by magic. This is the army that the gnomes have yet to show and even yers did not know that such things exist even if they lived in the gnome kingdom. Each automaton is armed with three types of weapons that can do melee, mid-range and long-range damage. The next ones after the huge automatons are the red colored orcs that have never been seen before. There are still the green skinned orcs that they know but the red colored orcs looked more brutal and more powerful than the normal ones. These are the Orc Lords which are a pinnacle evolution of orcs. The Orc Lords are indeed different from normal orcs as they have almost three meters in height. They are also considerably bulkier than normal orcs that are already bulky. They are now the fiercest looking warriors in the northern battlefield that are armed to the teeth. The next ones that came out of the rift are heavy armored dwarves that came withrge hammers. They are called the Iron Hammer Legionnaire that is also one of the strongest forces of the Hidden Dwarven Kingdom. With each stride that they make, they can make the earth shake as their armors are as heavy as their weapons. The ones that arrived next are the Dark Elves and the Forest Elves. When they arrived, the whole northern continent felt like they received a breath of fresh air. The very presence of the elves made the stale air of the northern continent feel invigorating as if the Twin Gods are gazing down on them. Just being in their presence could make those that are injured have increased regeneration. For the human representatives, the yers are the ones that mostly answered the call because those that signed the treaty back then are all dead along with their descendants. There were also people from the north, west, east and the mysterious south continent as well. The most unique would be the people of the southern continent as they are mostly veiled and use mysticism instead of pure magic. Races from all over the world have sent their finest warriors to defeat the overwhelming enemy that is before them. Each of this are called upon by the all-seeing demonic eye that the Daemos Elders have summoned. When all have been summoned, the three Daemos Elders looked incredibly tired as the gravitational field that they used on the Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse is gone as well. "We have done our parts." Ascalor stated as he suddenly lost power in his body. "I am tired." Koronn stated as he deted to the ground as well. "We need to rest. They shall do their duties while we regain our strength." Bronx stated. The three Daemos Elders are incredibly exhausted as they used up almost all their strength to use one Divine Tier spell called the Rift Walker. This spell is a spell that could create rifts and connect parts of the world together without damaging the fabric of reality. This spell was crafted so that even Archdemons could use it because Divine tier spells should only be used by gods or powerful demigods. The viewers are amazed by the sudden appearance of the peak representatives of the other races. They never thought that the Daemos have such powerful magic that can connect the whole world in one point. The spell effect is not only that because it also temporarily locked the area of the north where the Dragon of Revtion is summoned. The three Horsemen of the Apocalypse will not be able to leave this ce until they defeat the three Daemos Elders that are still keeping the spell effect going by supplying them with mana. The only problem would be the Daemos elders not being able to actively participate in the battle against the three horsemen and the Dragon of Revtion. "You have done well. We, dragons, will honor the pledge that our kind has promised. We shall also destroy the stain that our kind has brought upon." Light Dragon King stated as she looked at the Dragon of Revtion with eyes full of anger and hostility. The other races are also geared up to the max as if preparing for this battle. Each race has already prepared themselves to be summoned as this call is for any world ending threat such as the dark gods. This time, they must win or else the whole world will be destroyed. Chapter 1110 The powerful forces of the world have gathered as the battle to defeat the Dragon of Revtion is unfolding. The Daemos Elders sealed up the space so that the remaining three of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse do not escape. It is also created to deter those that want to disturb the battle as it also bards those that want to get inside. The Dragon of Revtion knew that it is currently trapped inside this space as long as the three Daemos Elders are still alive. The remaining three of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse are not necessarily its ally just because it was released from the seal. The Dragon of Revtion knows that the three horsemen are just using it for their own gain. If there is one thing that the people could bank their chance on is the unstable mind of the Dragon of Revtion. When an ancient dragon fused with a dark god, their mind and bodies did not necessarily add together but shed instead. As of now, the two minds are still fighting for supremacy as it was sealed before they could finish that fusion process. Even if the mind of the Dragon of Revtion, the instinct to protect itself is still present. When it saw therge army that came for it, it released a roar and released seven different types of lizardmen creatures tobat therge army. The Dragon of Revtion actually created lesser beings with its own powers which is almost the same as that of gods of creation. [The Dragon of Revtion has created its own version of a Corrupted Lizardmen army.] [Decimate the lizardmen army in order to weaken the Dragon of Revtion as the energy used to create them came from the dragon itself.] Each type of lizardmen have different sigils embedded on their foreheads as a determinant on what their type is. Each type is ssified into seven and each of them have different abilities. The seven sigils indicated the seven deadly sins which are Pride, Greed, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, Wrath, and Sloth. The lizardmen created with the sigil of Pride in their forehead are akin to that of a human''s height. They are also wielding dual swords made of some sort of dragon bone. They have this haughty expression that could be seen from their face as they look down on others. This ignited the anger of the dragonkin as lizards dare to look down on beings with dragon blood. The lizardmen created with the sigil of Greed are hunched but are the same size as that of a human. They are lizardmen with great magic power as they have the ability to greedily hog the mana from the surroundings. They also have a great repertoire of spells as if they greedily stole a whole magic library. The elves are the one that mainly fought with this type of lizardmen. The lizardmen created with the sigil of Lust are of the female origin. One could say that they do not look entirely like lizardmen as they are like demi-humans. They have the face of beautiful maidens but the bodies of normal female lizardmen. They are also having great mastery over Charm magic and could even absorb the energy of those they can physically make contact. The ones handling them are the gnomes as they are using automatons. The lizardmen created with the sigil of Envy are different from the others. They are like lizardmen with slick scales as they are incredibly nimble and flexible. The most notorious ability that they have is the ability to steal one of its enemy''s skills or spells. The stolen spell or skill will be unusable for a certain duration, but this is the trickiest of all to counter. The lizardmen created with the sigil of Gluttony are twice asrge as the human height lizardmen and are extremely bulky. They could be seen always drooling and have very sharp mouths as they devour their enemies whole. They are also very strong as heir grip could crush the heads of those caught. The ones handling this are the dwarves of the Iron Legion. The lizardmen created with the sigil of Wrath are like the ones with the sigil of Gluttony. They are twice asrge as an ordinary lizardman, and their muscles could be seen almost exploding from the force they can exert. They do not have a weapon, but their enormous bodies are like rampaging tanks. The ones handling them are the orcs under themand of the orc lords. The lizardmen created with the sigil of Sloth are vastly different from the others as they look like they might doze off from the battlefield. The ones handling them are the humans and yers. They thought that the Sloth Lizardmen would be easy to defeat but they are by far the sturdiest. They noticed that the Sloth Lizardmen would justzily tank the attacks as if they are storing the energy that damaged them. When the Sloth Lizardmen pass through a threshold of damage, the dazed appearance suddenly transforms to that of a raging lizardmen. They be extremely agile to the point that they create afterimages. In exchange for thisrge burst of speed is that they no longer be sturdy. After a certain amount of time, the raging lizardmen will be docile once more as if their raging is just an outburst of emotions. The three Horsemen of the Apocalypse are currently battling the three dragon kings that have arrived. One could see threerge dragons fighting againstrge monsters riding on mounts which can only be seen in fantasy games such as this. The Dragon of Revtion is currently being kept at bay by the Daemos Corps that have arrived. The Daemos Corps might not be powerful enough to kill the Dragon of Revtion, but they can distract it. They can buy enough time for the elders to regain their strength to a degree that they can fight once again. Chapter 1111 The Pride Lizardmen are skilled dual wielding swordsmen to the point that even the dragonkins that are more powerful than them in strength are overpowered. This frustrated the dragonkin even more as they cannot take that a lower life form is looking down on them. Just like the Pride Lizardmen, the dragonkin also have very high pride. The one currently leading them is the dragonoid, Hou Yiwei. He was given control of the dragonkin as he is a higher beingpared to them. He is actually one step to awakening to be a dragon but that is still a long way to go. He must get the approval of the Elder Dragons and the Ancient Dragons. He also partly mes himself for this situation as his weapon is the reason why the Horseman of Pestilence might not have been unsealed. He knows that some people respect him because of his strength but there are also those that grumble. The ones that grumble are the ones that were killed by the Horsemen of Pestilence. Even more for the people that permanently died as a result of dying by the hands of a horseman. In fact, all four holders of the god ying weapons could be seen in this battlefield. He could feel the other god ying artifacts resonating with one another, but he must get a great achievement from this raid. The Pride Lizardmen might just be lizardmen, but they could be called a pinnacle species that is perfect. They cannot be intimidated with the dragon blood present in the veins of the dragonkin because they are made from the Dragon of Revtion, but they are still lizardmen. The dragonkin might be getting pushed back earlier but they are now ramping up and getting more familiar to how the Pride Lizardmen fight. The Greed Lizardmen are battling against the elves that use life, death, and elemental magic. The fight against them is mostly each other hurling spells at each other but being at a stalemate. The fight has been ongoing for quite some time, but they have not evennded a hit from either side. Each side will have a defensive barrier up which will block any of the spells that reach them. The ones that could be said in the offensive are the elves as the Dark Elves are using death magic to weaken their enemies. Even the Greed Lizardmen cannot touch death energy as this is poisonous and deadly to them. It will not take long for them to crumble as long as the elves could keep this momentum. The Lust Lizardmen are having a difficult time against the automatons piloted by the gnomes. They cannot easily use their charm magic as the surface of the automatons have a mechanism to disrupt magic. The Lust Lizardmen cannot touch the gnomes as well which mean they cannot absorb their energies. The Lust Lizardmen ended up using their weapons which are in the form of whips. The whips might not be effective against the automatons, but it is effective in lengthening the range of attacks that they can make. Each of the whips have great sticity and strength that they can leave small dents on the body of the automatons. The Envy Lizardmen are facing thebined army of the east, west and southern continent. It would have been better if thebined army did not face against the Envy Lizardmen as they can steal spells and abilities from their enemies. Some Envy Lizardmen stole the ability of the western people to control sand while other stole the qi of the eastern people. Some Envy Lizardmen stole the mystic arts of the southern people which made facing them a tall order. The three kinds of people from three different continents do not even have a shred of synergy which is why they are having a difficult time. They do not know each other''s abilities which is why the confusion is rampant. To add salt to the wound, the Envy Lizardmen will have great mastery over the spells and abilities that they steal. This made them face against an expert of the same caliber as them. Some might even say that the Envy Lizardmen are better because of their ingenuity. If one were to see an army that is thriving, then that would be the Iron Legion who are facing the Gluttony Lizardmen. With their heavy armor and mighty hammers, they are pummeling the Gluttony Lizardmen. With one swing of their giant hammers, the Gluttony Lizardmen could not even dare to perform an attack. The Iron Legion would use their hammers to destroy therge mouths of the Gluttony Lizardmen so that they cannot attack or ingest others. When the mouths of the Gluttony Lizardmen are entirely broken, the Iron Legion would then turn them into meat paste by simultaneously attacking them. The only problem that they might face is the fatigue of always swinging a gigantic hammer. The Orc Lords are having fun against the battle with the Wrath Lizardmen. If there is one thing that orcs value more than their life, then that would be strength. This mindset is in great ordance with that of the Wrath Lizardmen as they are strength and rage incarnate. The orc lords are enjoying themselves against such an enemy, but their army could be seen riddled with wounds. Even the heals and increased regeneration that the elves provide cannot keep up with the damage they are getting. The orc lord army could be called a bunch of meatheads as they only know strength and no strategy. The ones facing against the Sloth Lizardmen are faring quite well but there have been sacrifices. There has been a small casualty count in order to know the threshold of pain that the Sloth Lizardmen can get before they turn into Raging Lizardmen. The sacrifices of the others were not in vain as the others managed to get detailed information about the Sloth Lizardmen that could turn the battle entirely in their favor. Chapter 1112 The battle between the three horsemen against the dragon kings is something that shakes even the earth. Anyone that gets caught up in the battle between them will undoubtedly die just by being caught in the crossfire. Even if someone wants to intervene in the battle, they cannot even keep up with the dragon kings and will only end up being a burden. The Fire Dragon King is in battle against the Horseman of Pestilence. The Horseman of Pestilence wields a bow and a special power to decay anything around her. This decaying power actually stems from her ability to control the death mist when she was alive. The Fire Dragon King also noticed this and made sure that he will not easily touch the strange mist that is being emitted from the Horseman of Pestilence. The strange mist often takes the form of numerous small bugs that brings sickness, but the Fire Dragon King would just burn up his surroundings in order to not get hit by this strange aura. Th Fire Dragon King would emit burning mes on its body so that the bugs will burn up beforending on his body. The Horseman of Pestilence could only rely on her attacks using the bow that she wields. She would use arrows filled to the brim with gue carriers which will make any one hit get diseases. Some yers are even unlucky when the Fire Dragon King dodged and ended up getting instead. Even the ground that the gue arrowsnd upon will spread out sickness and diseases that immediately lower the fighting capability of those that are in the vicinity. This made the ones that see iing gue arrows project barriers to protect themselves against the effect. On the bright side, the gue arrows also affect the lizardmen summoned by the Dragon of Revtion. In essence, the gue arrows could either be a blessing or a curse as it can affect the flow of the battle. Some yers even made use of this gue arrows by using wind magic to redirect it into the area where the lizardmen are. The Horseman of Famine is against the Light Dragon King that has mysterious abilities. The Light Dragon King will often vanish into thin air as if she blends in her surroundings. At first, the Horseman of Famine would use her scales to increase the gravity of the area where the Light Dragon King was, but her attacks cannot connect. When the Horseman of Famine''s attention is focused on the previous area where the Light Dragon King was, the Light Dragon King would suddenly appear behind the former andunch a full breath attack. The Horseman of Famine would get hit by the breath attack but would use her powers to change the rules of the world to increase her defenses. Unfortunately for the Horseman of Famine, the attacks of the Light Dragon King cannot be easily defended against as her attacks have a prating effect because of the light element. The light element is also harmful against the Horseman of Famine because it applies a stack of Lux that explodes when a number has been stacked. The Horseman of Famine could also not hit the Light Dragon King as she would suddenly burst out into shes of light when an attackes at her. The battle between the two is one-sided because of the supremacy that the Light Dragon King holds. The only problem for this battle is that the Light Dragon King is using more energy than what she thought she would use. She might be a Dragon King but that does not mean she has unlimited energy. She will tire up eventually which is why she is making sure to finish the battle before the Horseman of Famine could overpower her. The Horseman of Famine is not showing any signs of weakening despite gettingrge amounts of damage. The battle between them will be difficult to predict the winner. The Horseman of Death is in battle against the Dark Dragon King. Some of their powers are the same such as they grow powerful by sapping the strength of those that die around them. The Horseman of Death and the Dark Dragon King is even decimating the lizardmen that spawn near them which increases their powers. The Horseman of Death will heal whenever he kills any type of living being while the Dark Dragon King will get stronger stat wise when he kills anything around him. The Dark Dragon King also has a breath attack that applies a stack of Blight that also corrodes the mana of anyone hit. The Horseman of Death and the Dark Dragon King have more inmon that they thought. The area where the Horseman of Death and the Dark Dragon King has been fighting isbeled as the ''Instant Death Zone''. Any living being regardless of affiliation will surely die whenever they enter that area. Even the lizardmen that knows to never retreat are afraid of that area. The Horseman of Death and the Dark Dragon King also exude aura abilities that affect their surroundings. The Horseman of Death uses its aura to pressure any living being around it to death while the Dark Dragon King has an aura that makes any living being around it to get swallowed by darkness itself. If Sirius was still alive then he would have found apanion with the Dark Dragon King. The Dragon of Revtion is currently being held at bay by the Daemos Corps but even they cannot easily hold back a monster of such caliber. The Daemos Corps can only seal up its movement using origin magic spells. They use spells that can deter and buy time instead of damaging spells because the Dragon of Revtion could brush off their attacks. When the Dragon of Revtion will use breath attacks using its seven heads, the Daemos Corps would use a spell called Space Retraction top shrink space. They would shrink the space around the mouth of the Dragon of Revtion so that the breath attack will not get released and just explode at the mouth of the dragon. When the Dragon of Revtion would use its numerous heads to try and bite the Daemos Corps, they would use Chrono Shift and Chrono Lag to buy time to evade. Despite being arge being, the Dragon of Revtion is extremely quick to the point that the Daemos Corps needs to be vignt with their surroundings. One mistake and their lives will be forfeited which they do not want because the Daemos are already small in number. "To think that our attempt to kill the Horseman of Death would be so pitiful." Anastacia stated as she looked at the remaining members of the Evergreen guild. "It is not your fault. Who knew that there would be people that will betray us when we are almost sessful? I was not even able to raise those that died because I been struck by holy magic that originates from angels. If I was fast enough then I would have evaded the Chains of Light and revived those that died from the dragon roar." Creepysoo stated as he drank potions to recover. "It is not your fault that you cannot revive them. They have been infected by that strange miasma from the Horseman of Death. I cannot even revive them even if I tried as they cannot be revived. If Equinox was present, then it would be a different ending as he could just rewind time." Levin Cloud stated as he just revived from death. He was fortunate enough to not get infected by the miasma of the Horseman of Death. "Vayu and Kabrakan died as they were near the Dragon of Revtion when it surfaced. Lycan is out ofmission as the wounds he received cannot be healed for some reason. Soleil is already incredibly tired and will take time to recover." Solstice reported as she just reformed from pools of blood. "How is Big Brother Equinox though?" Soleil asked as all of them looked at the demon lying on the ground with a white bird on top of him. "He is still unconscious." Mariposa replied but one could see that her butterfly wings being incredibly damaged. All the people from the initial raid party are reduced to a miserable number and state. To make matters worse, they are now looking at the others with shaky eyes as there might be others that will betray them. The trust that they had for each other crumble just like that because of the betrayal of a few people. "Do not be disheartened children. Life is full of ups and downs but that does not mean you must never trust someone again just because a few has betrayed yours. If you are going to me people, then you should me the proper ones." Ascalor stated as the three of them walked towards Adrian to check his condition. "How is his condition?" Bronx asked Koronn as thetter inspected Adrian. "His body is corroded by something but something strange is happening." Koronn replied. Chapter 1113 "Is he going to be alright?" Levin Cloud asked. "He will be fine for now. You all have done great in making sure that the brat is alive. You also held out well against the Horseman of Death. You would have won if nothing happened but that is how those angel''s work." Ascalor stated. "They look beautiful to the conventional sense of humans because of the indoctrination but their real attitudes are despicable. I would rather believe a devil than them." Koronn stated. "We shall guard the young one in your stead. Please rejoin the battle as your strength will be needed to win this time. We shall also rejoin the battle once we get enough energy." Bronx stated. "We cannot heal ourselves because of what the Horseman of Death did to us. We will just be a burden in this battle." Solstice stated. "We shall help you this time. It is such a shame that those that died have already transported to Limbo or else we might have been able to do something." Ascalor stated. "All of you group up." Koronn stated as Bronx guided the others as well. The three Daemos Elders suddenly shifted to their true forms for a slight second as all those that were still alive from the first battle got marked. The marked that they receive is simr to a small clock on their chests. The clock did not move at first, but it suddenly started to when the Daemos Elders transferred some of their mana. The clock did not move forward but reversed instead as the injured bodies of the group suddenly started to heal quickly. To urately describe what is happening to them then the time on their bodies is getting rewound. All the damage that they have umted vanished as if it never happened because that is what happened. "Cool! Even my skills got their cooldowns revoked." Creepysoo shouted as his body and even his skills got rewound. "It is cool as you brats say it, but it alsoes at a cost. All the experience and mastery that you have umted also got rewound as we interfered with time to bring your bodies back to a time before the battle." Koronn exined as they did not simply heal them. "That much is understandable if all our skills and abilities are refreshed." Peridot stated. "If you can rewind time then why not do so for Equinox?" Levin Cloud asked. "Equinox'' body is already filled with that strange miasma. Even if we revert time, he will still have that strange miasma as it is already bonded to his body. All we can do now is pray that he will ovee this predicament." Ascalor stated. "Also, temporal magic is slightly ineffective against fellow demons. If Equinox himself used Rewind on himself then he might have a chance, but an outside factor will be dangerous for him. The best chance that he has now is to kill off the one that infected him with that strange miasma." Bronx stated. "If that is the case then our first target will be the Horseman of Death." Levin Cloud stated. "We shall aid you as well." Anastacia stated and Siegfried and Ain joined in. "You guys do not need to do that as you need to recuperate the loss you got earlier by killing off as much of those lizardmen. We can deal with the Horseman of Death." Levin Cloud stated as this event turned into a different one when the Dragon of Revtion got summoned. "That would leave a sour taste in or mouth. We must take revenge against the Horseman of Death as well. It has taken much of ourrades. We must do it for them." Siegfried stated. "I thought you were just a muscle head, but it seems that you also know how to say things that could inspire others." Ain stated with a slight chuckle. "It seems that we are all in agreement. We shall kill off the Horseman of Death to unlock our secret weapon." Anastacia stated as she suddenly thought of Adrian as a secret weapon. "It seems that I cannot say anything else to persuade you guys. Good luck to us. We shall need it." Levin Cloud stated as they started to n what their next course of action are. "I think we made a good decision." Ascalor stated as he looked at the invigorated energy of Adrian''s friends. "They are the friends of the brat so they also like children to us. We only spent a couple mana on them, and they are already this happy." Koronn stated. "I guess you two really are secretly friends." Bronx stated which made Koronn and Ascalor argue that the former''s statement is not true. In fact, the mana that they used is not little because they reverted time for numerous individuals. They also needed to protect themselves from the bacsh of the Providence as they messed with the natural time of others. The Daemos Elders cannot return to their peak as of now because of the deployed spell. If they are to regain their powers, then they will only be able to get back to about 50%. The Divine tier spell that they cast also dealt a bacsh on them because only gods should be able to cast things like that. Even if they got aid from the sigils, a divine tier spell should not be cast so easily. Some lizardmen are getting defeated while some are in a stalemate. In terms of saying who is the winning side then the united army that the demons summoned is stronger. This is only possible because each race knows what they must focus on. It would have been easy if this is the only thing that they need to do but they also must pay attention to what is happening in their surroundings. The lizardmen that only moved in one group suddenly started to mix with each other. The battle suddenly became chaotic due to this incident which created chaos. The battlefield is already chaotic but the new group that entered will make it even more chaotic. Creepysoo is extremely excited as all his skills got reverted back and he even got back to full health and mana. Creepysoo chanted silently as a top hat suddenly dropped down from the sky. The top hat is decorated in an eerie fashion with skulls and bones, but he found it quite fashionable. Creepysoo took off his hood and wore the top hat that dropped towards his location. His body started to illuminate in a pale light as if he is ascending. "God of Death''s Descent: Baron Samedi!" Creepysoo stated as a casket suddenly appeared behind him and sucked his body inside. The people fighting suddenly felt their ears tingle as they could hear party music. They thought that they were only hearing things, but the Dragon of Revtion took notice of this. The Dragon of Revtion could feel the energy of a god descending and immediately released a powerful breath attack. The casket that sucked Creepysoo did not move at all and would seem to get hit but a golden pir of light descended on it. The breath attack that is on the level of a nuclear attack did not do any damage to the casket as Levin Cloud already activated Holy Sanctuary to keep the casket safe. "Are you ready to PARTY!" A boyish voice sounded from inside the casket as the lid burst open. As if time stopped for all those in the battle as they waited what is inside that casket. A loudugh and merry band music started to y. Creepysoo that is now in a gentleman''s suit appeared, but the suit has the motif of skeletons. His eyes also glowed green, but his aura changed as a divine presence could be felt from him. "THE PARTY IS THIS WAY!" Creepysoo shouted as numerous undead started to flow out of the casket. The undead that flowed out from the casket are none other than the undead yers that were not transported to the battle area as they were not part of the pact. The undead yers thought that they were seeing things when a casket suddenly appeared in front of them but the notification to attend the party of the God of Death Baron Samedi is very enticing. The party that they thought would be fun and games is actually the battle against the Dragon of Revtion. This raid party is definitely more enticing than the party that they thought of. Only powerful undead yers were asked toe though as weaker ones would just be fodder. "Now that the party has started, we should spice it up a bit more since we have many new friends scattered about. The more the merrier I suppose." Creepysoo stated as a powerful aura rushed out of him that appears as a pale mist. "RISE!" Creepysoo stated one word but all attention focused on him because all those that died in the battlefield became undead. Chapter 1114 "RISE!" One word echoed throughout the battlefield that got the attention of all the living beings. The chills that the living felt could be pinpointed to one interaction and that is the death rising from their graves. The mist of death energy swallowed the whole battlefield to which all beings could feel. Numerous beings that died rose from the ground as the got raised from the dead. The whole area is also filled with death energy that came from Baron Samedi''s death realm. Even the undead that are summoned look like they came to party as they looked dressed for the asion. Creepysoo just sat atop the casket that he went out of as it is also a tform for him. It not only provided him vantage point, but it also connected him to the death realm. If he is to fight and use spells when disconnected with the casket, then he can only revive a few thousand undead. The casket makes his powers be exponential, but it also makes him unable to move. Thankfully for Creepysoo, all of his skills are reset, and this means the death of his undead knights are also reset as well. He summoned his undead knights and tasked them with leading the undead horde while some protected him. The summoning of the undead is not something that they have expected as they were not summoned earlier. This changed the tides of battle as they can no manage to cull the lizardmen that is ever increasing. The surprises are not yet finished though as the area that seemed to have no life started to sprout life. Anastacia also activated Goddess Descent and an aspect of the Goddess of Life descended into the battlefield. The thing that descended on her is not the actual goddess but the aspect of her that is a part of her. Nevertheless, the power her spells that she used is also amplified as the earth itself is starting to get terraformed. Her powers also got amplified because Levin Cloud once again summoned a part of the Tree of Life and Death that got unsummoned when he got sealed. When the Tree of Life and Death once again taken root, it showed a more beautiful appearance as the area is now lush with life and death energy. With the presence of the Tree of Life and Death, the undead and the living started to get boosted beyond measure. [Health Regeneration has been boosted by 200%] [Mana Regeneration has been boosted by 100%] [All life attribute spells has been boosted by 100%] [All death attribute spells has been boosted by 100%.] [All damage using death magic has a small chance to execute the enemy. (This cannot be applied to raid bosses.)] "Guardian of the Forest!" Levin Cloud stated as he got covered with numerous vines and showed his true form. A gigantic giant made of lush leaves and dead barks appeared before everyone. If anyone did not see Levin Cloud transforming, then they might have confused him with an enemy because of the horrifying and beautiful form that he took. After transforming to his true form, Levin Cloud immediately activated the form that will make him deal damage. The bipedal giant Leshy suddenly transformed to a ive wielding centaur and leshy hybrid. Levin Cloud will deal damage but the damage that he deals in this form will heal those in his surroundings. The giant being in the fight is not only Levin Cloud but there are others as well. One to note is a giant ming lion that as hot as a sun. Regulus is once again summoned by Soleil and this time she is riding the ming lion. Any lizardmen that encounters her, and Regulus are either crushed or burned to death because of their might. She also gave the me Enchant buff just because of being near her. The next giant being to note is Hou Yiwei as he transformed to a dragon himself. Dragonoids are not fully dragons yet as they have yet to fully understand their draconic form since they are ascended Persona of dragonkin. He might only have a few minutes in this form, but he must not lose his spotlight when many others are also using their full forms. Peridot also changed to her full dragon form as she mustered every element in her disposal to help the group. She mainly used elemental support magic, but a great support is what they need right now. If a support yer is godly in her control, then no one will die under her watch. Peridot did exactly that as she used her spells to make sure that their allies will live or escape death. "The young ones are really pumped up. I should do so as well. I call upon the moon to bless a being that loves her." Solstice stated. Solstice made use of the spell to call upon the moon. She made sure to call upon a New Moon so that she can maximize her strength in this battle. Thankfully for her, there is not many people here that relies upon the blessing of the sun. Her golden armor soon turned to one that is made with shadows as her red hair and eyes reflected the moonlight. "So much blood. The harvest is upon us. The Bloody Queen of the Night!" Solstice stated as all the blood that is generated in all the fights suddenly started to gather towards her. Even the yers could not believe that the blood generated by their cuts and wounds would fly towards a specific area where a beautiful woman is standing. The blood that she has collected could be seen floating above her head as a giant blood ball. She held out her hands and two crimson des materialized out of her hands. The giant blood ball on top of her dropped to the ground and made a giant pool of blood. The most interesting thing that happened is the pool of blood actually following Solstice whenever she fights. When she sheds the blood of her victims or when her allies bleed, all that blood will go to the blood pool. She created numerous blood weapons that targeted the area around her. Even if she gets damaged, she will just absorb a part of the blood pool to heal herself. This is the battle style of the vampire nobility of the purest blood as they make use of the blood, they spill to be immortals of the battlefield. This is what also made the living be afraid of the Child of the Night as they will never die as long as blood is spilled. Anastacia is not the only one that is of the three guild leaders that is eye catching. Siegfried could be seen wielding his axe that is filled with great power and blowing groups of lizardmen into the air. Ain, on the other hand, is more sneaky and agile in his attacks as he used his Martial Sage Arts to quickly dispose of his enemies. The tide of the battle could be said to turn in their favor when these people have acted. It is not that the previous people were weak, but they held themselves back. When Levin Cloud and the others started to showboat and reveal their strengths, the others naturally did so as well. Thepetitive spirit of the others red up when they saw the powerful abilities of everyone else. "The young ones have achieved their intended purpose. We should move as well because the Daemos Corps will not be able to hold on for that long against the Dragon of Revtion." Bronx stated. "Are you not out of energy? The only reason we are not passing out because we have resilient bodies." Koronn grumbled. "We should prepare the Perfect Cube just in case. Let us start." Ascalor stated but they suddenly felt a huge surge of energy from behind them. All of them looked at the unconscious lying body beside them that is Adrian. In his inner subconscious, Adrian could be seen forcefully making theher energy in his body devour the strange miasma that is guing it. At first, he was unsessful as theher energy did not want even a bite, but Adrian forcefully made theher energy in his body devour the strange miasma. When theher energy started to devour the strange miasma at small amounts, Adrian felt delighted as he seeded in his first attempt. What he did not expect is that theher energy started to devour the strange miasma in a voracious fashion. He also needs to consolidate the newly transformed energy into his body, or he will explode as well. Adrian will need to control theher energy in his body as his body will break down if he cannot contain it. Worst case scenario would be his body leaking out uncontrolledher energy that is much deadlier than any type of energy in this mortal realm. Ifher energy is not contained properly then only a horrifying death awaits them. Chapter 1115 The battle against the Dragon of Revtion is bing even more heated up. The Daemos Corps could barely hold onto the seals that they ced on the Dragon of Revtion. The Daemos Corps used numerous space sealing spells to make sure that the summoning magic circle does not proceed. The Dragon of Revtion is not giving up when ites making its full body appear in the mortal realm. It has been trapped in Hell for quite some time and it wants to have freedom. When it rises from to the mortal realm, it shall destroy it first and then proceed to destroy Hell next. The Dragon of Revtion is rtively biding its time when ites to its unsealing as it knew that the demons would tire out eventually. What the Dragon of Revtion did not expect is that it felt the energy of one of its torturers in Hell. The Dragon of Revtion could feel the energy of a Devil and a high ranking one at that. The Dragon of Revtion''s mind that is in turmoil suddenly became fixed to the direction of a woman and a teenage looking devil. All seven heads of the Dragon of Revtion then gazed at that direction and opened their mouths. All seven dragon heads converge energy into their throats and fired seven breath attacks. The Daemos Corps immediately deployed a shield to at least lessen the impact of the attacks as they seemed to be targeted at a specific direction. The Daemos Corps created a type of barrier made of force that is simr to what Bronx uses but in a wider scale. The force barrier managed to hold off two shots of the breath attack but the remaining five are still flying towards the intended direction. The three dragon kings knew that numerous casualties would arise if those breath attacks willnd which is why they are pressed whether to help the others defend or stall the horsemen. The three dragon kings decided to do the former as they would also be backed into a corner if the others fall here. The fire dragon king became a living embodiment of fire as he tanked the breath attack with his body and the attack exploded in mid-air. The fire dragon king could be seen damage a little bit and some of its scales are chipped off, but he is still alive. The fire dragon king thought that he was safe, but the Horseman of Pestilence made use of his current slightly weak state to attack him. The fire dragon king suddenly got filled with numerous diseases and got weakened. The bruises that the fire dragon king has received made the bugs that the horseman of pestilence get inside his skin. The fire dragon king dropped to the ground. The fire dragon king got weakened due to the power of the horseman of pestilence. Thankfully, there are no yers or allies in the location where the fire dragon king dropped. The horseman of pestilence thought that it could get a good blow on the fire dragon king, but the gigantic body of the dragon king got covered in vines. With Anastacia and Levin Cloud''s presence in the battlefield, any great damage could be healed instantly. Levin Cloud focused more on the protection and support healing aspect while Anastacia focused on the healing and cleansing aspect. The fire dragon king that got covered in vines got cleansed of its weakened state and even recovered great amounts of health. The fire dragon king looked at the people that healed it and admitted in his heart that he has a great debt to them. The fire dragon king once again unleased his fury upon the Horseman of Pestilence as they once again got embroiled in a fierce battle. Another breath attack got blocked by the light dragon king as she created a prismatic barrier that blocked the blow. The prismatic barrier is made of light that became physical manifestations. When the breath attack hit the prismatic barrier, the barrier shattered into numerous shards to which the light dragon king used to make a prism storm. The prism storm that the light dragon king created is directed towards the Horseman of Famine that she battled. The Horseman of Famine shook her scales and made the prism storm directed at her to be dispersed by an unknown force. She also increased the gravity around the light dragon king which sent thetter crashing down. The light dragon king did not crash to the ground because she dispersed into particles of light. The Horseman of Famine already expected this as she used her power to invert the area where the light dragon king dispersed. The area suddenly got flooded with darkness which is the opposite of the light dragon king. When the darkness spread throughout the area, the light dragon king''s body is suddenly shown. The Horseman of Famine immediately increased the gravity of the light dragon king which caused her toe crashing to the ground. The Horseman of Famine did not stop there as she tried to affect the light dragon king with her power to overturn the truths of the world. The light dragon king''s body started to see visible corruption of darkness. Her white scales that looked like diamonds started to discolor. The light dragon king looked very much in pain, but she endured as she tried to use a spell called Lux Explosion. The spell did not activate as the light dragon king is severely weakened by the darkness tainting her body. When the light dragon king is about to sumb to the darkness, a gem made of pure gold light suddenly came dropping to the sky on top of the light dragon king. The gem of pure gold suddenly emitted a bright sh of light that expelled the darkness tainting the light dragon king. The light dragon king noticed her savior and it is none other than another of the dragon race, but they liked to be called Ryujin. She wanted to express her gratitude, but she could not do so immediately as she needed to deal with the Horseman of Famine. Three more shots of the breath attack remained, but the dark dragon king also blocked one of the shots as he made a vortex of darkness that swallowed one. The vortex of darkness that the dark dragon king made shattered when thest two shots impacted it. It would have been fine if the vortex of darkness is only made of magic, but the dark dragon king used his shadow as a medium for that magic as well. The shadow of the dark dragon king also got damaged when it shattered which created an opportunity for the Horseman of Death to send his scythe flying towards the dragon king''s chest. The scythe urately hit the chest of the dark dragon king and he crashed to the ground with it still embedded in it. The strange miasma that flowed through Adrian also started to flow towards the dark dragon king as he started to weaken. What the dark dragon king did not expect is that a small mummy suddenly materialized in front of it. Even though the small mummy is an undead, the dark dragon king wanted it to escape as it knew that they were his allies in this battle. The Horseman of Death seemed to ignore this mummy, but it could feel great energy from its body. It is an energy of a god of death which coarse in its body and also the aura of a king. "Unlock the First Seal of Tut: Titan!" Creepysoo suddenly shouted from afar as hemanded Mummie to unlock the first seal ced on him. When Creepysoo got Mummie as an undead knight, the only condition for this would be to always be around him for the ancient mummy has been alone since it woke up from being an undead. Each undead knight has strict conditions, but Mummie is different as his condition is the easiest, but he is also the strongest of all the undead knights. There are very few undeads that have the aura of a king as kings often be lesser gods when they die. Mummie is also different as he is said to have been a descendant of a God King in the Western Continent which means he has both divinity and royalty running in his body. Due to this, Mummie was ced with numerous seals when it transformed into an undead so that he will not be an undead disaster. When Creepysoomanded Mummie to unlock the first seal, an ankh suddenly appeared and passed though the undead mummy''s body. As the ankh passed through the body of the undead mummy, Mummie could be seen bing incredibly bulky and he grew to a height of ten meters. The giant mummy then took hold of the scythe and tried to pull it out from the chest of the dark dragon king. The scythe that should not have been easily pulled out got removed from the dark dragon king. Chapter 1116 Mummie, which is now in its Titan form, pulled out the scythe that the Horseman of Death uses. Since the scythe has been pulled out, the dark dragon king is no longer being tainted at an rming rate. The strange miasma is still present in his body, but it is no longer progressing faster than before. The dark dragon king grunted and its body that is getting tainted with the strange miasma suddenly exploded in energy. One of the magics that dragons with the darkness attributes uniquely possess is called Elemental Devour. Dark dragons could easily swallow any attacks or energy of a different element into their body and turn it into energy. With the dark dragon king no longer being corroded at an astonishing pace, the dark dragon king managed to activate this ability and instantly turned the strange miasma into its energy. The conversion is notplete though as there are still signs that the dark dragon king is infected with the strange miasma albeit at a miniscule amount. The dark dragon king emitted a dragon roar as if to boost the morale of its own troops. With the new energy that he got; the dark dragon king could recover what he has lost when he blocked one of the breath attacks. He once again flew to the sky and battled with the Horseman of Death with the intention to finish the battle. Two more orb like projectiles made of pure energy is still hurling towards Cersei. She knew that it ising towards her because Vepar already warned her that the Dragon of Revtion does not take kindly to the devils that were its captors and wardens in a sense. Just as se thought that she will get hit and die as she does not have a means to protect herself, another being blocked one of the breath attacks. It was none other than a woman with a beautiful armor that is said to sparkle in tinum and gold. She also held a spear with a rose motif on her hands and rides a Pegasus. It was Frey that blocked one of the breath attacks as she used a skill to make herself invulnerable. Not only that she takes no damage, any attacks or spells that hits her will disappear upon doing so but it can only be used once every hour. This skill is called Golden Time and is one of the core abilities of the Valkyries. "It might be doable." Vepar stated as he suddenly tried to presume his original form, but Cersei is still too weak for him to do so. One could see visible chains trying to restrict Vepar of actually descending to the world, but he cannot. Vepar could feel that the restraints of the world became loose because of the Dragon of Revtion. He fears that the damned angels have seeded in their n, but he knows the truth. "If the gate to Silver City is unsealed then so shall the seal to the Infernal City." Vepar thought but he still tried his best to temporarily assume his true form. Vepar knew that not all devils are like him that has interest in humanity. Some are also conquerors and schemers to pass their immortal lifetimes in a fun way. He needed to prevent that from happening as he cannot exert his dominance because he has ascended to godhood and gods could barely contain any of the people in the mortal realm. "Cersei darling, take care of yourself as I will be silent for a while due to protecting you from this attack. Beware of angels and demons while I cannot directly speak with you." Vepar stated as he suddenly created a huge orb of water to nullify thest breath attack. When the breath attack hit the huge water orb, the water orb immediately turned into vapor, but the people are safe. Vepar vanished and Cersei could feel that Vepar cannot talk to her as even the icon to summon him is grayed out with a timer for one week. Cersei floated down to the ground as it took quite a lot of her to summon Vepar. The Dragon of Revtion knew that its attack failed but it felt triumphant that the energy of the devils is no longer present in its area. When the Dragon of Revtion had this jolly expression on its face, the Daemos Elders started their moves as a cube suddenly formed around the dragon. The Dragon of Revtion could see that it was the Daemos elders that trapped it. The spell Perfect Cube is aplete prison that stops the flow of time inside and also makes the one trapped unable to release spells. The Dragon of Revtion could still be seen able to move despite being trapped with the Perfect Cube, but the Daemos elders already expected as such. Since the Dragon of Revtion is part divine being, spells and abilities to stop time that can affect it should only be in the Divine tier as well. The spell Perfect Cube is a Transcendent tier spell that locks up space and time inside which means it cannot fully affect the Dragon of Revtion. There is still an effect on the magic circle that summoned the Dragon of Revtion though as it stopped functioning or rather became still. As long as the Perfect Cube spell is active, the Dragon of Revtion will not be able to take flight in the mortal realm. The yers and NPCs fighting against the Dragon of Revtion thought that they can finally take a breather, but things are much more than it seems. The Dragon of Revtion tried to examine the Perfect Cube spell by bashing its heads on it and eve firing breath attacks. When the Dragon of Revtion knew that it cannot break free from its own, it hatched a n that took the world by surprise. "Hear me pitiful creatures! I shall give you the chance to take my side and gain power beyond your belief. As long as you help free me from my prison then I shall reward all of you handsomely. In fact, I shall give you a taste right now!" The Dragon of Revtion stated as all yers across the world suddenly received a notification. Quest Notification! Quest Name: Free me and You shall be rewarded Quest Description: The Dragon of Revtion has expressed its will to create followers. Those that wish to follow it shall be rewarded handsomely if it will be released from the seal. Clear Condition: The Dragon of Revtion will be able to escape fully from its seal. eptance Reward: Temporarily gain the title: Dragon of Revtion''s Follower Clear Reward: Based on Contribution. (Highest Reward: Job Change ss into Envoy of the Dragon of Revtion.) Failure Condition: The Dragon of Revtion is erased from existence. Restriction: This quest is only for those that epts. Title: Dragon of Revtion''s Follower Effect: Temporarily gain the passive skills Dragon''s Insight and Terror of the End Skill: Dragon''s Insight Tier: Mythical Type: Passive Effect: -Increase Perception by 100% Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Skill: Terror of the End Tier: Mythical Type: Passive Effect: -Applies a stack of Terror to all attacks and spells. -When Terror stacks reach to 100, the enemy will get applied with Horrify status ailment. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None The passive skills that the title temporarily gives is definitely something that any of the yers want. It is a passive skill that could increase Perception by a hundred percent. Perception is rted to reaction time and thoughts which is a great boost for any type of yer. The Terror of the End is also a great skill to get as Horrify status ailments is a great game changer. For every ten stacks of terror, the afflicted being will have a one percent decrease in stats. When they get the Horrify status ailment, the afflicted being will be trapped in a horrifying illusion for five seconds. The affliction time could be decreased due to tenacity, but the catch is that the Horrify status ailment cannot be cleansed by purification spells below the Epic tier. Cleansing spells that are epic tier and above usually have high cooldowns which means the Horrify status ailment could dictate the flow of the game. All yers received this notification but those in battle cannot look at it due to the nature of the battle against the Dragon of Revtion. The other yers that were not participating in the fight have a different opinion though. One by one, the yers epted the proposition as they will have rewards based on the contribution. To make it even more enticing, there is no negative implication towards them should they fail. The most handsome reward is also the first ce which is bing an envoy of a god. The Dragon of Revtion might not be one of the holy gods in Pandemonium, but it is still a god. All the yers that were jealous of powerful envoy yers immediate jumped to this opportunity. Chapter 1117 A lot of yers epted the proposal of the Dragon of Revtion. With a mighty roar, the Dragon of Revtion exerted its power to warp reality and create some sort of passageway for those that epted its offer. A red stormy mist came out from behind the Dragon of Revtion and numerous yers started toe out of it. The yers that were summoned are majority members of the Followers of the Dark Gods. Unlike what others thought that followers of the dark gods, they are not all envoys as only those specifically chosen can be one. The position to bing an envoy is also rather shaky and is difficult to get chosen. The fact that the reward foring first in the contribution list for this bing an envoy is the most wanted prize. The Horsemen of the Apocalypse do not like this, but they could care less about the world that abandoned them. All they have in their hearts is the annihtion of the world. They wish for the universe to be annihted and the creator to remake it. The lizardmen that were getting pushed back suddenly evened the scales with the addition of the yers. The increase in Perception and the passive skill to apply the Horrify status ailment is something game changing indeed. Still, the yers cannot easily overpower the powerful NPCs, but they are moreing as many epted the offer. The power of the Dragon of Revtion also slightly weakened because it created temporary contracts with all those that came to its call. It needed to sacrifice a small portion of its power in order to be able to rally a great number of followers. It is not only yers that answered the call though as there are even powerful sentient monsters that received the invitation. The most powerful of the monsters that answered the call of the Dragon of Revtion is a Venomous Wyrm. The Venomous Wyrm wants to be a member of the Dragon of Revtion''s body and ascend to be a full-blooded dragon. Many monsters that have dragon blood also answered the call as they hoped that they will be blessed with dragon blood to help them be a true dragon. The Dragon of Revtion did not disappoint them as it said that those loyal to it will be rewarded. The number of monsters and yers that entered the opposition is not something to be disregarded. To make matters worse, the army fighting against the Dragon of Revtion could be seen having tired faces as they have been fighting for quite a while. The tides of the battle soon shifted in the favor of the side of the Dragon of Revtion. The only reason that the side against the Dragon of Revtion could easily battle is due to the fact that they have the Envoy of Life and Envoy of the Twin Gods with them. Just those two alone could easily heal numerous members of an army as they specialize in healingrge areas. Even now, the grass that they are standing on is under the influence of the two. They are continuously pouring their life energy and mana into the soil to increase the healing effect. With the help of the Tree of Life and Death, the healing is also boosted as well. One could see Anastacia creating green butterfly shaped leaves wander around the battlefield to heal those injured. Levin Cloud, on the other hand, heals the area that he stands in as long as he is in the vanguard form of his true form. Although, Levin Cloud could be seen riddled with small wounds as well because of the numerous enemies that targeted him. To add more enemies on his way, the Venomous Wyrm that arrived also targeted him for some reason. Knowing that he will endanger more people if he stays where there are lots of yers, Levin Cloud decided to lure the Venomous Wyrm to another area. As if the others expected it or by instinct, they all shifted their attention to helping Levin Cloud. Creepysoomanded his Undead Knight Robin Hoodie to assist him. Solstice also stopped her indiscriminate ughter of the lizardmen to try and kill the Venomous Wyrm with her friends, but she suddenly got circled by numerous yers. It is not just Solstice that got circled by numerous yers but also Creepysoo, Ain, Siegfried, and Peridot. It seems that the high-level yers that epted the task of the Dragon of Revtion decided to kill them first. It seems that they deduced that the battle turned tides when these people entered the battle. They know that they need to kill their group first in order to seed and they are also tagged by the Dragon of Revtion as priority targets. "I did not know that I was a famous person that a lot of people are fawning over me." Solstice stated as she is still bathe in the blood of her enemies. "Clear the blood! As long as she cannot ess that then we shall win." One of the yers stated. "She is the sister of the Demon so be very careful." Another yer warned as she is surrounded by them. The only reason that Solstice got surrounded is the fact that she charged closer into enemy lines. She basically healed as much as she got damaged since her skill is active. Some of the yers on Solstice''s side wanted to help her as well but the other yers summoned by the Dragon of Revtion blocked them. "It seems that they wanted to kill me first, but they should only made elites handle me." Solstice thought as she smiled. It is not that she is bragging about her strength, but numbers are not great against vampires. There is a reason why Vampire Hunters often work in twos or alone. The more blood that will be shed then the stronger the vampires will be. A True Vampire like Solstice is even more dangerous when ites to this phrase. "Blood Throne!" Solstice stated as she has satisfied the requirement for the skill to activate. The blood red pond that she has umted suddenly started to coagte and form into a throne. The air around Solstice also started to change as if the great aura of nobility has descended. A blood red throne suddenly formed behind Solstice which surprised everyone around her. They are not only surprised by the throne but the air in the area also started to be heavy. Even some of the powerful NPCs looked at Solstice because they know that throne. It is the special skill that the most powerful Progenitor of Vampires once used. It is said that those that can summon the Blood Throne will lead all the vampires. The yers knew that they are caught in a trap but does not know what kind. They can feel the ominous power emanating from that throne, but they know that they could kill Solstice as long as they worked together. What they did not know is that they missed the opportunity because she already summoned it. The sound of heavy music yed by an organ can be heard when the Blood Throne emerged. Solstice''s armor that is made of shadows also changed as some of the blood became red mist that weaved into her armor to create a gown fit for a queen. Even a blood red tiara made of blood floated on her head as if crowning her the Blood Queen. The yers do not know why they cannot move as they stared at Solstice walk towards the throne and sat with such a domineering yet elegant posture. When she sat down on the Blood Throne, an even more powerful pressure pressed upon those near her while the lizardmen locked their attention on her and charged towards her. The Blood Throne is made up mostly of the blood of the lizardmen which is why they are enraged upon seeing it. Solstice did not mind that though as she radiated the energy of a monarch when she sat down. The yers finally snapped out of the pressure that Solstice emanated and tried attacking her but they small in front of her. When the yers looked at Solstice sitting upon the Blood Throne, they suddenly felt small and insignificant as if a god was looking down on them. Still, some of them carried with their attacks when they saw the lizardmen charging towards her. The yers got carried away by the intense emotion of the lizardmen but that only provided them with their demise. Solstice did not even think of blinking or running away when she saw the number of enemies charging towards her. Instead, she is even smiling happily as their blood could extend the duration of the Blood Throne skill. Their blood will be the sacrifice she needs to show her power. "The Impaler." Solstice stated and the next scene shocked those that were watching. They did not expect a horrifying scene to emerge from just two words. Chapter 1118 "The Impaler." Solstice stated as her voice reverberated around her. As soon as Solstice said the skill name, the blood pond that is below her feet suddenly turned into numerous blood red spikes. The most horrifying scene also gave birth to this moment as numerous yers and NPCs got impaled. Some even got impaled by their whole body with the blood spikeing out of the head. It gave rise to such horror that some viewers even barfed when they were watching while eating. Numerous yers got killed as the power of the Blood Throne is synonymous to the volume of blood that is collected. Solstice did not just collect blood because it healed her, but it was for this very moment. The only weakness of this skill is that she will not be able to leave the area as she must sit on the Blood Throne to activate all the abilities that it gives. The Blood Throne gives two sub skills that deal area of effect and one sub skill that can buff and heal allies. Skill Name: Blood Throne Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Overlord Effect: -Gains The Impaler skill -Gains Bloodbath skill -Gains The Red Moon skill Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 7 days Duration: 1 hour or when the blood dries up Restriction: The user must have at least had the Blood Pond active on the ground. Skill Name: The Impaler Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Overlord Active Sub Skill Effect: -Deals 10,000% Magic Damage by creating numerous blood spikes a circr area with the Blood Throne at the center -If the blood used in the Blood Pond have special properties, then it will also apply to the blood spikes. -This skill will always aim for the heads of the enemies around the user Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 10 minutes Restriction: The user must be seated at the Blood Throne Skill Name: Bloodbath Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Overlord Active Support Sub Skill Effect: -Gives allies in the area increased attack speed by 50% -Gives allies increased attack damage by 50% -Applies Bleed to all allies affected by Bloodbath -Gives allies the ability to heal 10% from the total damage that they have dealt. Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 20 minutes Duration: 20 minutes Restriction: The user must be seated at the Blood Throne Skill Name: The Blood Moon Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Overlord Active Sub Skill Effect: -Summons the Blood Moon to deal great damage to the area selected by the user. -Deals 20,000% Magic damage to the area for the duration of the skill -Increases the stats of allies that are of the Vampire species by 15% while the Blood Moon is active Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 25 minutes Duration: 10 seconds Restriction: The user must be seated at the Blood Throne All the skills that are provided by the Blood Throne are extremely powerful to the point that the numbers are insane. The skill does have a great weakness though as the Blood Throne will lose effect if all the blood disappears or it disintegrates. This is the reason why Solstice needs to time all her skills perfectly. "Bloodbath!" Solstice stated as she activated the buff skill immediately. All the yers and NPC allies that they have suddenly have this red aura around them. Their weapons seem to have this sharpness to them as well because they applied Bleed to their attacks. The Bleed might only be limited to physical attacks but that is still a great help for Solstice. When the yers and NPCs died due to being impaled, they eerily left a skull being impaled by a thin blood spike. Just this effect alone made the yers not want to deal with Solstice, but the Dragon of Revtionmanded them to kill her. The Dragon of Revtion felt the aura of an Overlord from her which are peak existences in this world. "To think that did not scare them enough. The Blood Moon!" Solstice muttered as she activated the second area of effect skill avable. The sky that is filled with dark clouds suddenly moved as a giant blood moon rose from it. The blood moon looked ominous as if it signified the bloody war happening right now. Solstice sat on the Blood Throne while basking on the red ominous light that the blood moon gave her. She looked like a powerful goddess sitting with her background being the blood moon. As if waiting for her to make a signal, the blood moon suddenly illuminated in a crimson glow. Solstice selected the area around her as the target since there are numerous enemies charging at her. The people charging at Solstice thought that all she did is a mere bluff since nothing is happening but soon found out their delusion. Numerous crimson rays of light shot down from the blood moon as if giving judgement to those below them. Since the crimson light rays were randomly hitting, some people did not get hit but that also added more to the chaos. yers that are safe from the crimson light rays tried to escape only to be hit a few secondster. This crimson light showsted for at least ten seconds and left the areapletely devastated. The crimson light rays did not even have heat as those hit by them will have that part burst. The blood sttered from the area hit by the crimson light rays fueled the Blood Throne even more. Just the sight of an enemy''s head blowing up from the hit of the crimson light rays is already something to run away from. Those that are weak hearted can only retreat from attacking Solstice but there are still those that are skilled enough. When the crimson light show ended, a hooded yer suddenly appeared in front of Solstice. She expected that there would at least be talented individuals that reach her, but she did not expect it to be this early. From her observations, this yer must have very good perception and it has been upgraded even further with the title given by the Dragon of Revtion. "Die!" The hooded yer stated but Solstice did not move an inch. Solstice just flicked her hand and numerous spears suddenly manifested in front of her that impaled the hooded yer. It might not be in the skill description, but the Blood Throne is still made of blood which means she can still control it. Her control of blood is even more pronounced now that she is sitting on the Blood Throne. The hooded yer could not even react to the sudden appearance of the blood spears as he did not have an aerial maneuver skill. The hooded yer disappeared into particles of light with an impaled skull on the area he died. The death of one elite yer did not make the other elites retreat though but only made them wary. Soon, three yers confronted Solstice that are a warrior, an archer, and a mage. The warrior wielded dual swords and charged towards Solstice. She created multiple blood spears from the ground to try and impale the warrior, but she easily evaded the sprouting blood spears. Solstice wanted to create more blood spears to impale the warrior, but the mage and the archer also attacked her. She needed to create blood shields to protect against the long range attacks. Knowing that she cannot block the warrior with just controlling blood, Solstice took out the blood weapons that she uses from the Blood Throne and stood up. She did not use the Blood Throne and directly confronted the female warrior. When she stood up from the Blood Throne, the wary elite yer suddenly started their attacks on her as well. One person even thought of sitting on the throne as they have experience of special skills that summons items can be used by others when stolen. The quickest one to thought of this idea immediately sat on the Blood Throne expecting that they can control it. The only thing that waited for the person that sat on the Blood Throne is a body impaled by hundreds of blood spears. The blood of the dead yer trickled down on the Blood Throne and even made it stronger. The ones attacking Solstice also noticed that she is smiling when that happened. She already knew that no one could sit down on the Blood Throne other than her. She purposefully stood up to make them think that they can steal it. "Make sure that she never sits on the throne!" One yer stated as they could easily infer that Solstice needed to sit on the throne to activate the powerful skills that she used earlier. "I still have a skill for this asion though. Queen of the Night!" Solstice stated as her ability to control blood skyrocketed. Numerous blood swords surrounded her and spun around to kill all her opponents. The screams of agony of her enemies echoed throughout the area. The Bloody Queen has descended to the battlefield. Chapter 1119 Adrian started the process of devouring the strange miasma, but he did not expect that theher energy would indeed voraciously eat all of it. He wanted to slowly eat all of the strange miasma in a stable fashion but the rate he is going is not safe. At this rate, his body would explode as he is getting overloaded. "It seems that you are starting to die." A voice that sounded the same as his voice stated. Adrian looked at the one who said the sentence and saw his Arch Demon Inner Demon. His inner demon suddenly showed himself which shocked Adrian. He knows that he should only be able to see this Arch Demon when he is undergoing an upgrade in Persona. "If I die, you also die as well." Adrian stated as he knows that his inner demons are also part of his soul. "You should not be that depressed though. I am here to ease your burden. Start the trial now while the energy inside you is devouring the strange miasma. If you do not do that then you might die permanently and even, we do not want that." Adrian''s Inner Arch Demon stated. "I still do not fit the requirements though." Adrian stated. "That is why I told you to multi-task. We are good with that." Adrian''s inner Arch Demons stated. "Can you not see that I am busy trying to not get myself killed by my own energy." Adrian replied but he grunted it as his focuses shifted for a bit. "You forget, other self. You have another mind inside you and yet you do not use it." Adrian''s Inner Demon stated as he provided a clue to Adrian''s current predicament. "Another mind?" Adrian thought but he only got nks. Adrian thought that his Inner Arch Demon is just making him think of something else so that he loses focus, but he did not perceive that intent. If his inner demon were to trick him then they shall die as well. Inner demons would not endanger the host and only try to rece the current conscious. "What if he did not mean a literal brain but another ego? An ego that is not me but is a part of myself." Adrian muttered as he suddenly got a realization. Adrian has always had another brain for him. A brain that calctes most of theplex angles of his spells and even the timing. He has grown used to his ego weapon doing these calctions that he did not think that it is another brain per se. "Paradox!" Adrian shouted. When Adrian shouted the name of his ego weapon, a small twinkling light suddenly fettered down above him. The Cube of Paradox manifested above him and crackled with the same energy it has. An unknown energy that even the strange miasma is afraid of getting close to. "Paradox! Activate the True Aether Reactor and feed the excessher energy!" Adrian shouted. "Affirmative. I am d that the master has thought of me." The Cube of Paradox replied but Adrian did not hear it clearly because he needed to focus on theher energy eating the strange miasma. Adrian could only focus on stabilizing hisher energy as the speed at which the strange miasma is being devoured has peaked. Just as Adrianmanded, the Cube of Paradox immediately went to work as it emitted a dark purple spark. Theher energy that is floating inside the subconscious started to move slowly towards the True Aether Reactor. Theher energy in Adrian''s body is too potent and thick that the area around the pedestal is filled withher mist. Thisher mist is then forced towards the True Aether Reactor by the Cube of Paradox. The True Aether Reactor did not work at first, but it soon started to spin around as if it has gained momentum. The True Aether Reactor started to gain speed in rotation as it started to convert the Nether Energy into what is called Aether Energy. Aether Energy is different in material and colorpared to Nether Energy. If Nether Energy is dark and eerie when it touches a person, then Aether Energy is the opposite as it is warm and inviting. Nether Energyes in three distinct colors which is white, ck and gray. Aether Energy, on the other hand, has the distinct colors of green, cyan and yellow. If Nether Energy took the form of mist, then Aether Energy takes the form of small glistening stars. One represents Absolute Death while the other represents Absolute Life. Adrian continued this process as he could see that the burden he is feeling is starting to lessen. This Aether Energy that is being created bnces out the heaviness of the Nether Energy. All he needed to do is continue this process and he will be sessful in progressing into an Arch Demon. Just as Adrian is bing optimistic, he suddenly heard nothing as absolute silence came down upon him. Adrian looked around and he is no longer in his subconscious as the area around him looked nothing like his subconscious. All he sees is a background full of stars but when he looks again all he sees is nothingness. "A child of mine. Strange. To think that one of mine wille to visit me in this long-lost world that even others cannot perceive." A voice echoed in the distance. The voice that Adrian heard is a mix of different tones and sounds. When he heard the voice, it had a mixture of a man and a woman with different ages. As if two children, two middle-aged man and woman, and two elderlies spoke all at the same time. To make it even more confusing for Adrian, he felt as if this voice is familiar to him. "Who are you?! Wait, where are you?! No, better yet¡­Where am I?" Adrian stated as his confusion is visible. He does not know here he ended up or how he ended up here because he knows that he should be in his inner subconscious. "Look here, my sweet child." The multi toned voiced stated once more and Adrian followed that voice to see a massive being in front of his eyes. The being looked like a small and Adrian is staring at them from afar. Adrian would describe the being he sees as them because they cannot be gendered as they look like an amalgamation of numerous beings. The being in front of Adrian looks like a sized sculpture that has all the looks of the voices he hears. The being in front of him looks like a mass of something that also looks like those of the dark gods. Adrian took a closer look and within therge statue looking being are the numerous figures of monsters. The rest of being cannot be seen as its body is like darkness itself. One could even say that the other side of the being is darkness itself. "Hello Childe! It seems that you have awakened me. I am your creator, Chaos. A fragment of it at least as I know that I have long died." Chaos stated as they with their numerous eyes looked at Adrian. Adrian looked at the Chaos in wonder because on their main head is a hollow slot that looks like it was an eye. Adrian could more or less guess what that hollow spot is because he is also hunting for that same item. If the being in front of him is Chaos, then the hollow spot-on top of its head is definitely spot where the Eye of the Void should be located. "Greetings, God Chaos!" Adrian greeted as the sudden appearance of Chaos diverted his thinking to the current scenario. "I am not a god my child. We are like you as you are like us. An embodiment of the Primordial Void where all life is created an all life will end. We are but a fragment of ourselves in you. You seemed to have taken energy that used to be part of us. The full us which is why I have awakened in you. In a deeper ne." Chaos answered. "What do you mean by that?" Adrian stated as he could not process the statement of Chaos because numerous voices would ring inside his head. Adrian wanted to question Chaos further, but the body of the giant primordial being could be seen fading into existence. Chaos seemed to have realized something and offered Adrian theirst advice before disappearingpletely. "It seems that our time is up our child. You only came to here incidentally. There wille a day where you wille to us. A day like that will be joyous for you will¡­" Chaos stated as their figure vanish without even ending their sentence. Adrian also returned back to his inner subconscious where he is controlling theher energy. The Cube of Paradox noticed that its master was dazed for a few seconds but ultimately returned back. The Cube of Paradox did not question its master as there was no harm done. Chapter 1120 The next thing that Adrian needed to do is to perfectly sync with the Aether energy. He might have transformed the excessher energy into aether energy, but he has yet to bond with it. If he does not bond with aether energy, then it would naturally leak out of his body. The leakage of aether energy already started and the Daemos Elders could already feel it happening. Since the leakage is only a small amount, the aether energy is not noticeable to those that are slightly far from him. Even the Daemos Elders are shocked to find what kind of energy is emanating from Adrian''s body. "Do you know that kind of energy?" Ascalor asked Koronn as thetter is the most studied among all of them. "I do not even know where he got his first energy in the first ce. We, Daemos, rarely stray away from origin energy. He is the first in at least a millennium to attempt making his body turn like that. It might be rted to the fact that he has the blood of the Perfect Ones." Koronn stated. "Do not tell me that you used your powers to stop time and take his blood?" Bronx stated. "Do you think I am that absurd. I got permission from him of course and I verified his bloodline. He has definitely the perfect body to carry the blood of the Perfect Ones. Even when he was born, he already has the signs that he has that blood. He is specialpared to the others." Koronn stated. "At least you asked him for the blood. If it was the old, you then you would have just used your mastery of Chronomancy to take what you want. It is also the reason why you became such a troublemaker back in the day." Ascalor teased. "You say that yet you are worse than me. Your pranks were childish excuse of a grown man that wanted to get attention. Do not put me in the same level as you because I at least get results that can help our race." Koronn stated as he and Ascalor stared butting heads. "Stop it you two. You know that we need to protect the youngest now as our enemies has already detected his energy." Bronx stated. "You did not change as well. You were always the calm one that stopped our petty fights. You really do deserve your position as the Daemos Corps Commander." Koronn stated. "I agree with you, but we are still not friends." Ascalor stated. "Just you, agreeing with me means that you surrender. It also means that you are in a lower position than me. Wahahaha!" Koronn stated with a heartyugh, but he already started to cast Chronomancy spells to slow down the ones attacking them. "Just because I agree with you about Bronx'' great personality does not mean I am beneath you. It just means that I have a gracious heart that could appreciate the strength of others unlike an old fart like you." Ascalor stated as he also casted spells that sent some of the enemies away into the void. "Seriously, I am already getting tired of the petty rivalry between this two. At least, they also do that while seeding in their duty. It would be another thing if they are not trustworthy at all." Bronx stated with a sigh as he erected force barrier to keep the enemy away from Adrian. Just as the elders say, the enemies have already started to feel the intense life energy that Adrian is giving off. The one that felt this energy first is the Horseman of Death as he could detect a strong life force like any other in the vicinity. The Horseman of Death thought that it was the three beings that give off life energy, but he is wrong as this was a fourth one. When the Horseman of Death locked its gaze towards Adrian, he could see the demon that he choked earlier. That was the demon that he infected with his essence. He wanted to use that demon as a sacrifice for the Dragon of Revtion, but an intense energy of death blocked him. It shocked the Horseman of Death because it was a more potent energy of death than his. The Horseman of Death wanted to charge towards Adrian''s location and absorb that intense life energy in order to fully regenerate, but the Dark Dragon King is not letting him go near the backline. The Horseman of Death started to think what it needs to do in order to get near until a burst of strong life energy erupted from Adrian''s body. A pir of golden green light shot out from Adrian''s body as this energy started to permeate around him. The ground below him started to grow strange and strong nts while the air around him felt invigorating. The ones hit by this intense invigorating energy even felt their strengthing back to them. The first ones to get hit by this energy are the Daemos Elders. The energy that they thought would take a few more hours to regenerate started to quickly fill up because of the intense life energy that Adrian is exhibiting. They are not the only ones that looked at Adrian because the eyes of hunger emanated from the monsters that the Dragon of Revtion summoned. Monsters have a natural instinct to bes stronger and that they need intense life energy to make that happen. The monsters hungrily eyed Adrian as they n to devour him and absorb that intense life energy. Even a wyrm can straight up evolve into a true dragon if one is bathe with that intense life energy. "This brat! He is attempting to evolve!" Ascalor shouted as he immediately used all the energy that he regenerated to create a separate space for them but that would also cut them from the space outside. He decided to just reinforce the force barrier that Bronx has erected. "He might have felt that his body would break down if he does not evolve now. We have lost many promising demons when they could not control the energy of their bodies. It is up to us old generation to make sure that the young ones stay alive." Koronn stated. The three arch demons did not need to talk to each other to say that they agree. They also find Adrian to be something akin to their son as they have raised him. In fact, they do not want to say it, but they have been raising him to seed one of them if one of them should fall. The three arch demons transformed into their true forms once again and applied an intense gravitational field around Adrian. The monsters that can fly suddenly dropped to the ground and crashed onto those that are basically lying face t. Seeing the great opportunity presented to them, the long-range damage dealers immediately used their skills to try and kill the monsters. The yers cheered for this as they already see the Daemos as great helpers for their contribution points. If the Daemos Elders were not whisked away earlier, then they might have helped the yers in defeating the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The yers made sure to make use of the opportunity that is given to them, but they are also curious of what is happening to Adrian.Hor The monsters that could feel the intense life energy emanating from Adrian could only try their best to reach him. Some could even be seen crawling with blood spurting out from their bodies as they knew that all they need is a touch of that intense life energy. One taste and they could advance themselves into another being and evolve to be stronger. The desperate attempt at what the monsters are trying to do could be seen as heartbreaking and would make you want to root for them. With the appearance of the three Daemos Elders, one could say that the demons are the viins if this image is without of context. But that brief sense of pinning for the underdog did notst as the monsters would shout their desires to devour the source of the intense life energy. When Adrian''s life energy started to begin rising to its peak, the Horseman of Death started to make his move. He activated his skill that created numerous apparitions once more and sent it out to all the enemies. The Dark Dragon King could not be easily fooled though as he suddenly used a skill that sees through lies. If there is one thing that cannot hide from the darkness, then that is lies and illusions because darkness could see through all of that. The dark dragon king easily noticed the real body of the Horseman of Death and fired his dragon breath at thetter. The Horseman of Death could not dodge the breath attack because he is focused on getting close to Adrian instead. Chapter 1121 [You have changed your Nether Energy into Aether Energy.] [Your body is exploding with intense life energy.] [Aether Energy is already leaking out of your body due to your body not conditioned to hold it.] "What the hell!" Adrian screamed as he pushed through thest drop of strange miasma. Adrian sessfully changed all the strange miasma intoher energy and then let the Cube of Paradox change that into aether energy. A problem did surface when all the excessher energy is transformed into Aether Energy because his body is not a capable vessel for it. [You have sessfully passed all the criteria to be an Arch Demon.] [Please choose an energy to master before evolving into an Arch Demon.] Types of Energy that could be mastered: 1. Nether Energy 2. Temporal Energy 3. Spatial Energy 4. Force 5. Aether Energy Adrian did not take long and immediately chose Aether Energy as he needed to master it for his body to hold it. When Adrian chose Aether Energy, he expected it to be smooth sailing as life attribute energy tends to be great on the body and soft like a cloud. He expected wrong as Aether Energy is as tyrannical as Nether Energy. There is also a vast difference when ites to Nether Energy and Aether Energy. Adrian''s Nether Energy is pulled directly from the Nether Realm as he is already registered as a being of that realm. Aether Energy is different though as that energy is from a converter. Adrian does not know the principle of Aether Energy because he just converted this energy from the True Aether Reactor. For Nether Energy, he managed to be one with the Nether Realm which made him evolve into a being that is the embodiment ofher energy. "I shall assist you, master." The Cube of Paradox stated as it started processing the Aether Energy at a breakneck speed. The Cube of Paradox could be seen breaking down into a small vortex made of energy cubes. It started to absorb a small sample of the Aether Energy for it to analyze. Adrian did this as well as he started to meditate and take in Aether Energy into his soul. The first step is always the most difficult as Adrian needed to make sure that his soul bespatible with the Aether Energy. This process is represented with him suddenly transferring into a realm inside his deepest subconscious. Inside that realm, his Inner Arch Demon is waiting for Adrian there. "You have finallye." Adrian''s inner arch demon stated. "You look different." Adrian eximed as that is not the form that his inner Arch Demon first used. "My form changes into the energy that you want to master. This form will be your form as well when you change into my form." Adrian''s inner Arch Demon stated. "You look so different and why do I look like a cosmic angel?" Adrian stated as he could see that his form looks differentpared to his Netheros Form that is darker and eerie. "Your Netheros form will also be slightly altered as you will grow your extra pair of wings. Arch Demons have two pair of wings while the Noblesse will have three. We are still descendant from the Asmodians that have the same concept. Also, it is rude to say that it was the angels that had wings first. They were modeled after the real perfect beings after all." Adrian''s inner demon stated. "Enough chit chat then. Let us get this battle started." Adrian stated as he started to get ready, but his inner Arch Demon started tough. "Did I not tell you that I will not fight you? For you trial, we shall be much more spiritual in a sense. If you had chosen another attribute, then we might have fought directly but you chose Aether Energy. The ultimate life energy that is made when creation first appeared." Adrian''s inner arch demon stated as he suddenly created a table and two chairs. Adrian''s inner arch demon gestured him to sit down but Adrian is still rather unconvinced. He wanted to not trust his inner demon, but he is also the judge of the trial. If he does not follow the rules, then he will fail, and his body would weaken as a result. "Oh! Let me tell you this in advance. If you fail to ascend now, then our body will explode. You would also be weakened for three months and be unable to forever use Aether Energy. No Pressure." Adrian''s inner demon stated with a smile. Adrian gulped as he could not believe what he heard from his own inner demon. The fact that he will be weakened and be unable to ever use Aether Energy ever again is something that he did not want to happen. If he is unable to utilize Aether Energy, then his True Aether Reactor will just be useless. "Do not worry as I believe that you will pass this trial. It is quite easy because I will just assist you in the ways of how you view life as a whole. You are a Netheros, a pure being of death, which means you will have an easier time with this as those close to death are often those that know life." Adrian''s inner demon stated as his wings suddenly enveloped Adrian. When Adrian''s inner arch demon enveloped him with therge wings, his vision suddenly changed to that of a small child. He found himself in a cabin andying down on a crib. Adrian wanted to move around but he suddenly found that his body is extremely heavy for he suddenly turned into a baby. The perspective of the baby is definitely different as he did not expect that he will experience it directly. He even experienced the actual soiling of pants as it seems that he has eaten a lot. He could only do what all babies could do and that is to cry like there is no tomorrow. Chapter 1122 Adrian started to cry, and his parents started toe get him. It seems that he could not see the image of the faces of his parents, but he could feel the love they have. The way his mother carried him and cooed him to calm down before gently cing him on the bed to change his soiled diapers. The immediate satisfaction that he received when he is now clean. But what stuck through Adrian the most is the fact that he felt the love that his mother projected. He also could feel the love that the mother received when her son smiled happily andughed. Adrian felt something tug into his heart by feeling that scene, but he did not cry. The impact of the touching scene is building up though his emotions started to swell. When he started to feel like tearing up, Adrian is suddenly pulled back to his subconscious where the inner arch demon resides. "Touching, isn''t it? I can see that you almost cried. Can you answer my question now?" Adrian''s inner arch demons asked. "What is the question?" Adrian asked. "What is the meaning of life?" Adrian''s inner arch demon asked. Adrian is supposed to answer but his inner arch demon suddenly held up his hand motioning him to stop. Adrian is a bit confused why he is suddenly stopped but it seems that his inner arch demon needs to say something to him. "We still have three scenarios left. Do you want to answer now or when you see all of them?" Adrian''s inner demon stated. "Do I also have tries to answer the questions?" Adrian asked. "You have three attempts to answer. Will you use your first attempt?" Adrian''s inner demon asked. "Let me see the next scenario first." Adrian stated as his inner arch demon once again wrapped his wings around him. Adrian managed to see once more and this time he is a teenager. He does not have control over his body once more as he can only experience the predetermined scenario. As a teenager, he wanted to be independent and not be supervised by his parents. He tried hard being independent to the point that he would often rebel and ignore his parent''s warning. The warnings that the parents said was not restricting though as he could see that they were all made from love. His teenage self did not see it that way though as he can only find it restricting. This time, the warm love he felt earlier is not directly seen but can only be vocally heard. Warm love turned into scolding as many mistakes were made during this time. Adrian''s vision burred after that and is returned back to the realm of his inner arch demon. Adrian''s inner arch demon once again asked the same question. This time Adrian answered to try and see what the reaction of his inner arch demon amount to. "Life is about challenges and growing up." Adrian answered but his inner arch demon shook its head and covered him with the wings once more. The scene that is shown this time is different as Adrian is now an adult working. He is that kind of office worker that works the whole day and exhausted after. He does not have time for social interaction with others as much but finds time to do so. He does not want to say it, but life is difficult as the pressure of seeding is bearing its weight on him. It came to the point that he would just nk out and suddenly time would pass by suddenly. This continued on until a call from his parents asking him if he was fine. Not wanting them to worry, Adrian answered that he is fine but tired. He did not want to burden his parents that are already old. He was already a handful to raise which is why he does not want to burden them any longer. Something did change when he received that call as he suddenly felt lighter and looked forward to the next day. Some events also happened along the way such as meeting the love of his life, getting married, and having children. There were also sad ones such as the death of his parents, but it was mostly filled with great happy memories. His vision faded again, and he returned to the chair he is sitting on with his inner arch demon across him. "Tell me, what is the meaning of life?" Adrian''s inner arch demon asked. "Life is about looking forward to the future." Adrian answered based on the things he has previously seen but his inner arch demon shook his head. He once again got covered by the wings as his answer is not satisfactory. This time, the feeling is familiar as Adrian is once again looking at a ceiling like the first time. The only thing different is that he is now wrinkly all over, but the heaviness of his body is still the same. Beside him are what seems to be his children crying as they seemed to have heard of the heavy news. The children were crying but Adrian is surprisingly happy. He does not know how to describe this happiness because there is also a trace of sadness hidden in it. All of the children said theirst goodbyes as they also hugged him. Adrian felt that warm embrace once more before his eyes faded into darkness. Adrian returned back to the spot where his inner arch demon is located and could be seen tears running down his eyes. "How am I crying when I am inside a game?" Adrian stated as he wiped the tears away. "What is the meaning of life?" Adrian''s inner demon once again asked for the final time. Adrian paused for a moment and internalized all that he saw before answering. "Life is a cycle, and that cycle ispleted because of love." Adrian stated and his inner demon smiled proudly at him as the realm started to turn into fragments. Chapter 1123 Adrian''s inner world started to crumble as his evolution started tomence. The outer world could see Adrian''s body being covered by a crystalline shell made of Aether dust. All the Aether energy that he released earlier started to gather to him once more. The evolution process is the most sensitive time of a demon which is why they tend to only evolve in a secluded area, but Adrian chose to evolve in front of enemies. If the monsters were crazed earlier just because of a taste of his intense Aether energy, then they are now going mad. Even the Dragon of Revtion eyed Adrian as a snack. "We must protect him even if it costs our life." Ascalor stated and the other two agreed. "Should we take down the barrier? If they all want the boy, then we can retract the area of protection." Bronx stated. "No, all of you will need to protect him. I will sacrifice myself for this one. Make sure to take care of the other Daemos while I am lost in the time stream." Koronn stated as he started to chant temporal magic that goes against the rules of the world. "Prince of Time!" Koronn stated as he suddenly rose in the air. A giant clock podium appeared as a stepping tform for Koronn. The clock indicated the time of this world moving all normal until Koronn snapped his fingers. The hands of the clock suddenly started to reverse as small clock sigils appeared in all of the area. The people in the area could not believe what is happening because their allies that died suddenly started to revive. It is not really a revival, but time rewound itself in the whole area for them to live again. Koronn perfectly controlled time in order for the people that died to fight once more. Even dead NPCs got revived which is why Koronn went against the Providence of the universe. Dark clouds started to gather above Koronn, but he paid it no mind. Hepleted the spell with ease and looked satisfied that he revived all of the people that died. The Dragon of Revtion roared at the top of its lungs as if cursing the Temporal Demon. The dark clouds gathered, and a piercing lightning came down on top of Koronn. He immediately used a powerful energy hidden inside of his body to stop the lightning from raining down. The first few strikes got blocked but the next rounds all came at him with full force. Arge lightning bolt came down on Koronn and his barrier shattered like ss. His body got hit by the lightning and the surrounding area got illuminated. When the lightning subsided and the dark clouds were gone, Koronn is nowhere to be found. He vanished without a trace, but the other two Daemos Elders know where he is. "He has been whisked away in the time stream. Let us hope that he could return in two months." Ascalor stated. "You do not need to worry. This is not his first time going against the flow. His act now might be more intense than thest one, but it is not to the point that he will get killed. He will return but we must ensure that he has something to return to." Bronx stated as he took the burden that Koronn left. Due to Koronn''s shy spell and exit, Adrian''s evolution did not garner much attention. The egg that has a shell that looks like cosmic dust could be seen forming cracks. The remaining two Daemos Elders could be seen smiling but they could not carry the weight that Koronn left easily. They needed to carry the burden of the barrier which meant that they cannot actively participate in the battle. It is a good thing that Koronn actually rewound time for those that died. He not only rewound time for those that recently died but also those that died when they just faced the Horseman of Death. Numerous members of the guilds Evergreen, Infernum, and Valor could be seen reviving even though they should have a respawn timer still. Even Lycan, Vayu and Kabrakan got revived as well due to Koronn''s spell. They got sent a notification that their characters have been revived which is why they immediately hopped back into their game capsules. They are even more eager to pummel down the beings that killed them. "Protect Equinox!" Levin Cloud stated in their group chat as they know that he is an important evolution happening. Adrian''s friends retreated a bit as they needed to protect him from the monsters charging at him tirelessly. Even Solstice turned into blood mist just to get close to her brother and left the front lines as there are now an increase in firepower. They are willing to sacrifice their contribution points just to make sure that Adrian is safe. Adrian''s cocoon made of Aether dust started to form more cracks as he started to show signs of evolvingpletely. Some of the shells of the cocoon started to fall off and a powerful life energy could be felt from inside the egg. It seems that Adrian is indeed a special existence once more as golden rays of light came down from the skies as if blessing his being. [The universe is shaking due to the excitement that a new being is getting born.] [All those that will witness the birth of a unique being will be blessed.] As soon as the notifications appeared, the monsters no longer cared about those they are facing. They all charged towards Adrian without a care in the world as long as they could eat him. They want to devour him to be a blessed being as well. The monsters no longer cared if they died while charging as they flooded like a giant tidal wave. It is not just the monsters that want a taste as the Dragon of Revtion wants too as well. Six of the seven dragon heads receded back into the magic circle and the remaining one suddenly elongated to try and eat Adrian. Chapter 1124 The elongated neck of the Dragon of Revtion caught everyone by surprise as they did not expect that the boss monster could do that. The Dragon of Revtion is still locked into the summong magic circle, but it suddenly had the ability to lengthen itself. [Congrattions yer ''Equinox'' for sessfully bing an Arch Demon.] [Your title ''Greater Demon'' has been upgraded to ''Arch Demon''] [You have sessfully gained the title ''First Arch Demon Demon''] [Your title ''First of its Kind'' has been upgraded due to getting a great feat.] [The skill ''Netheros Core'' has been transformed to the Netheros / Aetheros species exclusive skill ''Netheros / Aetheros Core''.] [Equinox has obtained the Aetheros species exclusive skill '' Aetheros Dust''] [Equinox has obtained the Aetheros species exclusive skill '' Aetheros Domain''] [Equinox has obtained the Aetheros species exclusive skill ''Aetheros True Form''] [The skill ''Blink'' has been upgraded to the Arch Demon exclusive skill ''Enhanced Blink''] [Equinox has obtained the Arch Demon exclusive skill ''Force Barrier''] [The skill ''True Flight'' has been upgraded to the skill ''Enhanced True Flight''] Skill: Enhanced Blink (Demon Version) Tier: Persona Exclusive (Arch Demon) Type: Movement Effect: Travels on the specified destination that is within ten meters of the user''s location. Can be used four more times. Cooldown will only ur after the four extra Enhanced Blinks have been consumed. User must have vision of the specified location in order to use the skill. Cooldown: 30 seconds Cast Time: Instant Mana cost: 500 Mana Points Skill: Force Barrier Tier: Persona Exclusive (Arch Demon) Type: Active Defensive Skill Effect: -Uses Force to create a protective barrier that can block spells or physical attacks. The type of force barrier deployed will determine what type of damage to be defended. -Deploy Kic Force Barrier: Blocks physical attacks, spells and abilities -Deploy Potential Force Barrier: Blocks magical attacks, spells and abilities Duration: 10 Seconds per 1000 Mana Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana cost: 1000 Mana Points (Can be toggled) Skill: Netheros / Aetheros Core Tier: Netheros / Aetheros Exclusive skill Type: Passive Effect: -Able to switch between Netheros Core and Aetheros Core Netheros Effect: Absorb energy from the Nether Realm using the core of the Netheros'' body. The owner of the skill will have a new gauge added to the user''s interface which is called ''Nether Gauge''. Nether Gauge: the owner of the skill will have a gauge that tells the umted amount of Nether energy present in the user''s body. Nether Energy is used to apply the Nether Attribute into the user''s attacks. The more energy is used, the more powerful the enchantment. Nether Energy is umted 1 stack per second. The Nether Gauge increases by a hundred every 50 levels. Nether Gauge: 300/300 Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana cost: None Aetheros Effect: Use Aether Energy using the special core of your body. The owner of the skill will have a new gauge added to the user''s interface which is called ''Aether Gauge''. Aether Gauge: The owner of the skill will have a gauge that tells the umted amount of Aether Energy converted by the True Aether Reactor. Aether Energy is used to apply a unique Aether Attribute to spells and attacks of the user. The more energy used then the more powerful the enchantment. The Aether Gauge increases by a hundred every 50 levels. Aether Gauge: 300/300 Skill: Aether Dust Tier: Aetheros Exclusive skill Type: Passive Effect: -Applies the Aether Dust on allies around the Aetheros. -Being near the Aetheros will increase the Aether Dust concentration that they are affected by. -The Aether Dust concentration will determine the strength of the buff received. -All allies will gain 1% concentration per 3 minutes while the Aetheros is nearby. -Gain 1% Mana Regeneration per percentage of Aether Dust concentration. -Gain 1% Health Regeneration per percentage of Aether Dust concentration. -Gain 1% stat per 10% Aether Dust concentration Max Concentration: 100% Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana cost: None Skill: Aetheros Domain Tier: Aetheros Exclusive skill Type: Domain Effect: Create a special domain in the mortal ne for 20 seconds. The Aetheros'' skills will be boosted by 50% and the Aetheros'''' stats would be boosted for 100% in the domain. All allies inside the domain receive the buff ''irvoyance''. irvoyance: All skill shots made by allies will have a 50% increase chance to hit the targets. This will affect allies as long as they are inside domain regardless of the distance. Cooldown: 72 hours Cast Time: 10 seconds Mana cost: 2,000 Mana Points Skill: Aetheros True Form Tier: Aetheros Exclusive skill Type: Transformation Effect: Release the limitations put upon you by the mortal realm and transform into the true form of the Aetheros. All skills and attacks will deal scatter Aether Dust in the area passed by it. All allies affected by irvoyance will have the ''Clear Mind'' buff applied to them. Clear Mind: All allies in the area will not be affected by spell cancetion or any status ailment that affects the mind. Duration: 1 minute Cooldown: 48 hours Cast Time: 3 seconds Mana cost: 3,000 Mana Points Skill: Enhanced True Flight Tier: Mythical Type: Movement Effect: Unfurl the wings in order to take flight in the air. Movement Speed will increase by 50% during flight. Can cast skills while in flight. Can fly if wings are damaged but the wings must not be destroyed. Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana cost: None Adrian finally emerged from the shell as a new being. He did not immediately get that he did not transform fully into just an Aetheros, but it seems he is a unique being. He can switch between an Aetheros and a Netheros depending on the type of battle he wants to do. He basically has a form change thatpletely rewrites his whole being. He wondered what would have happened if he just greatly enhanced his Nether Energy, but he knew that he will not get the same result. He is currently using his Aetheros form now which is vastly different from his Netheros Form. Chapter 1125 Adrian''s form is vastly different to the one that he has now as his color scheme changed. His armor that is mainly made of ck and dark purple colors changed to that of a brighter color. Adrian''s armor changed to that of a green, yellow and cyan color scheme. There is also a change when ites to his horns and wings as those two are the defining features of a demon. Adrian''s horns that were pointed upwards and faced the front are now in a reverse position. His horns are now slicked back and pointed downwards which made his face look like that of a benevolent and harmless being. The horns also changed color as it now resembled a scaly emerald. The horns that were also being ignited by theher fire suddenly changed to that of a shimmering golden effect. It made Adrian look like a calm and righteous being that just happened to have horns. The wings are now two pairs that are vastly different from the dark smoky wings that Adrian possessed when he is a Netheros. He grew a pair of marvelous and great wings that can cover his whole body as a means of defense. The wings still looked almost the same structure as that of his Netheros wings as it looked like mix between a bird and a dragon. The color of the wings vastly changed though as it now has the same color as a cosmos. The wings also looked ethereal as it is notpletely solid like that of his Netheros Wings. Just looking at Adrian made anyone feel calm as the Aetheros is definitely a being that bestows great life. Adrian is also floating in the air in a suspended motion as even his dark colored floating cloak actually changed form. Adrian''s dark colored cloak turned into a white color that has golden linings which made him look regal. Coupled with his good looks, Adrian could be described as model worthy with his new attire. Another slight change would be his hairstyle as the blue and white hair matches perfectly with his new form when styled. In Adrian''s Netheros Form, his hairstyle is more robust and unkept which created a wild charm to him. In Adrian''s Aetheros Form, his hairstyle is more clean and slicked back which entuated his youthful look. [You can switch between your Netheros or Aetheros Form by thinking of what form you want to use.] [You have evolved to be a unique being that can use two opposing energies in his body.] [Your bodycks the synergy to use both Nether and Aether Energy at the same time which is why you can only use the respective energies depending on the form that you take.] Adrian looked around him as he became the center of attention once more. Even the people watching the scene are all moring of what happened. They did not expect that a yer woulde out of the egg. They thought that a monster was incubating in the egg and a savior will hatch from it. They did not expect that it was actually the yer called The Demon. "Thanks for helping me, everyone. Allow me to pay it forward with this gift." Adrian stated as he spread his wings and pped them. The yers thought that Adrian was speaking gibberish as he only pped his wings. They never thought that a simple action would make them gain something, but they are shocked. When Adrian pped his wings, the Aether Dust also spread along with it to a great degree. Just being in contact with Aether Dust immediately boosted the stats and regeneration of those affected. They were just standing there and getting exposed to an unknown glittering dust which made them power up. If one were to say that sentence, then they might have been called delusional, but it really happened. With each strong p of Adrian''s wings, the Aether Dust spread all throughout the battlefield, but he can only do so far. "Vayu, a little help please?!" Adrian stated and Vayu already knew where Adrian was going with it. With a quick sh of Vayu''s sword, a soft breeze enveloped Adrian and spread the Aether Dust with it. Vayu''s guidance made this breeze filled with Aether Dust cover the whole battlefield and apply his buffs to every possible ally. It is still limited though as the wind cannot pass by all of the people immediately since Vayu still need to control it. "It is good that you are now awakened. To think that the brat that I once ordered around would be a being that is the same as me. It seems that I am truly getting old already to the point that a child just a few years old managed to be an Arch Demon." Ascalor stated but his looks cannot hide his exhaustion. "What happened to both of you?" Adrian asked as he did not see what the Daemos Elders did to seal up the space. Ascalor and Bronx exined what happened and even what happened to Koronn. Adrian is shocked that Koronn would actually go against the nature of reality in order to help him, but they said that he also did it to have a fighting chance. The Daemos Corps are exhausted while the dragon kings cannot immediately kill the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. "We shall leave it up to you, young one. We need to go into stasis for now. We cannot maintain the barrier and also maintain consciousness along with it." Bronx stated as his form suddenly started to morph. "Make sure that the Dragon of Revtion will not emerge." Ascalor stated as his body started to morph as well. Ascalor and Bronx'' body slowly looked like they are turning into a purple orb. These two purple orbs then hid themselves from existence as they created a small pocket dimension for them to hide while weakened. It seems that the Daemos Elders did everything they can to make sure that they are still connected to the barrier. Chapter 1126 Adrian knew that he needed to act as well because his friends immediately jumped back into the battle when he evolved. They did not even greet him because they are really struggling. They are currently blocking the huge, elongated head of the Dragon of Revtion. It seems that the three dragon kings are blocking it as well which made it not reach Adrian at all. He is extremely grateful for those that supported him. He decided to use everything he has in order to turn the tides immediately at their favor. They are currently getting runover by monsters that the Dragon of Revtion keeps summoning. "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Charon!" Adrian summoned three of his soulbounds that he deemed to be useful in this fight. The three soulbounds used their original forms which made quite a great impact on the beings that are present there since two of the three have simr species to them. When Kaon was summoned, the dragon kings and even the Dragon of Revtion felt his presence. The presence of a Genesis Dragon is not something that any dragon could gloss over. The dragon kings felt Kaon''s power as his buff immediately affected them when he was summoned. If the yers get a hundred percent boost of elemental damage, then dragons will have double that amount in the presence of a Genesis Dragon. If Adrian did not have the backing of the Daemos elders back when the dragons came to look for Kaon then they would have surely taken him after severing their soul bindings. Just Kaon''s presence alone gave great power to the Dragon Kings and Dragonkin. The lizardmen that are the created beings of the Dragon of Revtion could feel a slight terror from Kaon. The Dragon of Revtion, on the other hand, is not afraid of Kaon because he is also an ancient dragon like him and still is even if he has fused with a dark god. To be precise, the Dragon of Revtion is part of the Rapacious Dragon which is the peak form of the Gluttony Dragon. As if the ancient dragon part of the Dragon of Revtion took over, it suddenly eyed Kaon and thought of it as a great prize. The Dragon Kings did not agree with the Dragon of Revtion though as they vowed to make sure that the Genesis Dragon will not be food for the great evil they are now facing. The other group that is greatly shocked are the undead because a Lifeless Lord has graced their presence. A peak undead that is said to rival even the Undead King if they are of the same power level. Charon did not pay attention to them though as it started to scatter numerous chains. For the first time, Adrian can now know the max number of chains Charon could connect. Charon could only use a maximum of one thousand chains for both allies and enemies. With the help of the Cube of Paradox, Charon used half of that number on enemies and half on allies. Charon picked the first five hundred allies that are in great need of his barriers. Those five hundred individuals are actually members of the vanguard. When they got connected with the chain, they thought that they are being attacked but they are surprisingly getting free shields. To make it even more appealing, Charon could spread the Aether Dust using his chains which means that the vanguard will ultimately have max concentration of Aether Dust. Sirius also received great attention as he is the most famous of Adrian''s soulbounds. They thought that he would only be of a height of five meters, but his real height shocked those that have seen it for the first time. Sirius is as big as the Dragon Kings that are currently fighting, and he did not look like he is that happy of what happened to his master. Sirius howled and immediately summoned Yuki to protect Adrian. He then used Nether Rush to slice up the monsters that are still rushing towards his master with great ferocity. He did not bother to be smaller to conserve energy because Adrian''s Aetheros Form can restore their stamina with Aether Dust. Adrian''s presence really did influence the battlefield because his buff might take time to build up but any small power up is greatly appreciated in this battle. He might take on a more support approach, but this should be fine as supporting arge army means they can win. He also needs to observe the battlefield before jumping right in. He has yet to familiarize himself with his new form which is why he is taking a rather passive approach. It might not look like it, but Adrian wanted to jump in the battle so badly as his inner battle junkie is screaming him to fight. "Let us try this gain shall we. Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrian muttered as his look started to change once more. Adrian''s look is the same as that of his Primordial Stance: Mirror but it now has a different feel to it. When he is a Netheros, he had the look of a dark sorcerer with two sets of floating hands because of the dark aura and shade of his clothes. In Adrian''s Aetheros Form, his Primordial Stance: Mirror made him look like an archaic divine being because even his cloak turned into a halo made of light on his back. "Not bad." Adrian stated as he is blindfolded by a shimmering golden cloth. The function of the Primordial Armament is still the same as he can still make mirrors, but Adrian thought of something more ingenious. What he did literally made the game developers pull their hair out of frustration because it is broken but in a niche way. If that is the case, then they cannot touch that interaction. "Aetheros Domain!" Adrian stated as he scattered a lot of mirrors in the battlefield to the point that he almost bottomed out his mana. Chapter 1127 "Aetheros Domain!" In just two words, Adrian greatly affected the tides of the battle. Unlike his Netheros domain that spreads outher mist in arge area, Adrian''s Aetheros Domain spreads out his Aether Dust. Not only could the area be seen as visibly cleaner and pure, but life could also be seen growing in barrennd where it should not be possible. Everything would have already been normal and not broken until Adrian spread his great amount of Aether Dust using his mirrors. He basically scattered the effect of his domain to all of the battlefield without much problem. The Tree of Life and Death is also still active as Levin Cloud is continuously pouring his mana to keep it in position. This means that Adrian''s Aether Domain will continuously be active as long as the Tree of Life and Death is active. All the elves could feel the immense power of life that Adrian''s Aether Dust gave off and they are invigorated. Since Adrian increased healing greatly because of his title as Champion of the Twin Gods, this bonus also affected his Aether Dust. The simple injuries that their allies incur would suddenly get cured in just a matter of seconds. Three beings greatly blessed with the Goddess of Life are present in this battlefield. They are Levin Cloud, Anastacia and Equinox and their buffs ovepped with each other which greatly boosted their buffs exponentially. There are also three beings blessed by the God of Death in the battlefield. They are Levin Cloud, Creepysoo and Equinox and their buffs ovep as well. To make the blessings even more powerful, Adrian gives a 0.01% chance to execute enemies. The yers that had difficulty with the massive horde of enemies started to randomly execute once enemy per thousand. The power to give life and the power to create death is present in this battlefield. This would be the ultimate team face off that anyone can dream off as the blessings are spread all to allies. The Aether Dust also started to umte at a great pace because of the Aether Domain and everyone extremely close to Adrian reached maximum concentration in just a matter of five minutes. Adrian did not expect that his Aetheros Domain would influence the concentration of Aether Dust to increase at a great speed, but it is a weed addition. The Horsemen of the Apocalypse felt the sudden change immediately because the dragon kings are also greatly buffed. Dragon Kings usually cannot be buffed by any type of existence as weak buffs cannot affect them. Only beings that are on equal power and standing as them could possibly use buffs on them. This is the reason why only Kaon increased their elemental affinity when he got summoned. What the Dragon Kings did not expect is the fact that Adrian managed to affect them with Aether Dust. A 10% increase on the dragon kings is such a significant change because dragon kings are very powerful beings. The Horsemen of the Apocalypse looked at Adrian as a priority target because of his presence in the battlefield. The dragon kings started to overpower the Horsemen of the Apocalypse little by little and they decided to use a synergetic skill. The Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse suddenly raise all three of their weapons in the air. The serene and nice atmosphere that Adrian created using the aether dust suddenly became stale. The atmosphere suddenly felt like a feeling of dread came down towards them as they feel that a force is choking them. A dark energy started to gather towards the Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse as their overall look changed. Even the dragon kings could feel that their enemies became more powerful. The Horseman of Pestilence and its horse suddenly became covered in armor that is reminiscent of a stag beetle. The horse is also fully armored as well, and it has been armed to the teeth. The armor is full of spikes that is also dripping with some sort of poison that could afflict status ailments to enemies that are hit. The Horseman of Pestilence is also covered with numerous small bugs as if it has be her aura. The small bugs are also armed with numerous spikes that can trigger the same poison that the Horseman of Pestilence can control. The small bugs could even burro against the scales of the dragon kings if given enough time. The Horseman of Famine has also changed in armor as she is now covered by a strange robe that could alter the surrounding. This strange robe has some sort of aura that could obscure her from the attacks of enemies and amplified her reality warping abilities. The scales on her hands also change to look more cryptic as it became an enhanced magical weapon. There is also an aura surrounding her that takes in the form of sand. If any person gets hit by this sand, they will be enamored and lose focus. It seems that the aura of the Horseman of Famine could apply some sort of charm status effect. If only the charm would affect them then it would have been fine, but the people affected could be seen visibly getting thinner. Those that are charmed by the aura that the Horseman of Famine releases would have their stamina robbed. The stamina taken would then be the strength of the Horseman of Famine as she also uses great energy to affect the world with her reality warping abilities. It came to the point that the Light Dragon King could no longer use the light around her to hide from the eyes of the Horseman of Famine. The Horseman of Death is already armored up, but his armor could be seen to have evolved. If the Horseman of Death''s armor looked like a death knights'' armor earlier, the armor now has changed significantly. The armor has be something like dark corrupted ice that seethes the strange miasma that the Horseman of Death produces. The Dark Dragon King even became wary of this armor as he felt that he could get killed if he was not careful. The scythe of the Horseman of Death also changed to be imbued by this specific dark corrupted ice metal. Those that cannot stand the presence of the Horseman of Death would immediately have their life force stolen even without the horseman using a skill. Those that are greatly weaker against the Horseman of Death straight up died and became his power. For every death that urs in his vicinity, be it ally or enemy, the Horseman of Death will reap their souls and use them as sustenance. When Koronn turned back time earlier, it also affected the Horseman of Death as the souls that he reaped from the yers got taken away for them to revive. It is also the reason why he almost died against the Dark Dragon King when he was weakened. Adrian could see the things happening on the battlefield because of his omnipotent vision. The only problem with that is he could see that the three Horsemen of the Apocalypse are looking straight at him. They were looking at the mirrors that Adrian deployed around the battlefield as he is currently blindfolded which makes him unable to give them eye contact. For some reason, this type of staring is even more terrifying because he could feel that the three Horsemen of the Apocalypse were looking at his very soul. He could also feel their great annoyance at him for making it difficult for released of the the Dragon of Revtion. Adrian waited to see what the three Horsemen of the Apocalypse would do as he thought that they would go straight to him, but they did not. The Three Horsemen of the Apocalypse actually went straight towards the Daemos Corps that is holding the Dragon of Revtion at ce. The Daemos Corps noticed this and immediately wanted to evade using blink, but the Horseman of Famine shook her scales and the space suddenly hardened. The Daemos Corps are now unable to escape via space magic which means they can only rely on their flight capabilities. Some decided to open fire at the Horseman of Death that is going to attack them as they knew that they will not be able to evade. Adrian suddenly saw a vision in his head that half of the Daemos Corps dying. He did not know who is sending this prophetic vision, but he can pinpoint one person. The Great Star Gazer seemed to be pushing herself even at her recovery sleep. The visions after the death of half the Daemos Corps is the release of the Dragon of Revtion which should not happen. Adrian gritted his teeth and pushed his body to the limits as he conjured up mirrors to swallow the Daemos Corps members. The attacks of the Horseman of Death and the Horseman of Pestilence did not reach the Daemos Corps while the mirrors are not affected by the Horseman of Famine. The Daemos Corps emerged at the other end of the mirror but Adrian could be seen in great pain. Chapter 1128 Adrian blocked the attacks by hardening the mirrors instead of turning them into a passageway. If he did not do so, then the attacks of the two horsemen will definitely reach the Daemos Corps members that he has saved. This did vote well for him though as he knew that he would receive the brunt of the damage instead. The barrier given to him by Charon mitigated some of the damage, but he still ended up in the red zone. He almost died but he saw an interaction with Aether Energy that he did not expect. Adrian would have died but his Aether Energy suddenly bottomed out and filled back in. It seems that his Aether Gauge also acts as a temporary life for him that will be consumed if he gets killed. Since his Aether Energy is always full when the Aetheros Domain is active, he is essentially immortal when it is active. He could still die though if he is affected by instant kill skills or debuffs that lowers the healing, but those skills are very rare. Still, Adrian felt that they need to end this battle since the Dragon of Revtion is starting to loosen its shackles. "To seal the Dragon of Revtion means we need to immediately kill the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. It might be difficult, but I need to get the best people to focus at one at a time." Adrian muttered as he immediately sent his n to the yers he sees as the best. He needs to form a strike team which means he needs the best damage dealers because he will act as their support. The other supports like Levin Cloud and Anastacia will need to focus on supporting the whole army instead of Adrian''s strike team. A whileter, he received a reply from some of them and only needed to secure one more reply. Adrian then went inside the mirror as he needed to go to a zone in the battlefield. Since the focus of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse were on him, the focus shifted back to the dragon kings the moment he vanished. He did not do it intentionally, but the dragon kings felt the pressure against them double since the horsemen are now fully focusing on them. Hou Yiwei is currently back to his dragonoid form as he no longer has enough stamina to transform into his dragon form. He does not want to admit it, but his dragon form needs tremendous amounts of stamina. He thought he will never ess it again but the strange buff he got called Aether Dust could actually return back his stamina. He is currently leading the army of dragonkin, but he already knew that he does not need to do so as they are currently doing great because of this Aether Dust. Against lizardmen, the dragonkin are definitely the ones at the top. His major problems are the attacks that the Dragon of Revtion and the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. The Dragon of Revtion''s breath attacks would have ended everything if there was no one to stop them. After a lot of people got revived or rather when time was turned back, the morale surged as those that fell from battle returned. This prompted the early defeat of the lizardmen which freed other races to focus on the Dragon of Revtion. One race in fact that shook not only Hou Yiwei, but the world are the dwarves. The Iron Legion could actually call upon the will of their ancestors and manifest the Will of Iron. Iron might seem a low-end metal but that is just the name of the skill. The Iron Legion Dwarves will call upon the strength of their ancestors and create a huge silhouette of their ancestors holding the sturdiest shields. The Iron Legion would then block the attacks of the Dragon of Revtion using this skill. They are definitely called the strongest wall and no longer just seen as a race that is good with their hands. Hou Yiwei then remembered the Elder Dragons talking about how formidable the dwarves were. In other games, the dwarves were servants of dragons and such but not in Pandemonium. In fact, dragons respect the dwarves because of what happened years ago. It seems that it was the dwarves that stopped the advancement of the Gluttony Dragon back then which made the dragons indebted to them. Hou Yiwei was observing the battlefield and shooting down enemies when he gets an opportunity when a mirror suddenly manifested near him. He did not think it strange since all of them could see these mirrors manifesting. In fact, he is d that this mirror manifested near him as the Aether Dust would spread when near it. He might not want to outwardly admit it, but the yer named Equinox is ideal for this battle. He focuses more on himself rather than a whole group while Equinox focuses on a group tactics since he is a summoner. They have different battle styles, but he is still a bit jealous that he is getting more attention than him who is the rank one yer. When he thought that it was just a mirror, he is shocked to find that a figure of a humanoid emerged from it. He clearly knew of the identity of this humanoid, but this is his first time seeing him face to face. He did face him during the Pandelympics but that was not Equinox'' true game avatar. Hou Yiwei did not want to admit it, but the Demon Equinox truly lives to the modifiers thrown to him. He does have this mysterious aura wrapped around him, but he still believes that he is better in some aspect. Hou Yiwei knew that the Demon will note to this area unless he intended to do so. One of his modifiers in the forum is called the Demonic Tactician. "Hello!" Adrian greeted Hou Yiwei, but he does not know if he will respond in kind. "Greetings! I know that you already know me, but I will introduce myself. I am Hou Yiwei." Hou Yiwei replied. "I am Equinox. A pleasure to meet you. I know this is abrupt, but I am in need of your assistance." Adrian stated as he did not need semantics as the n is urgent. Adrian then proceeded to tell him of the n despite him getting a glimpse of Hou Yiwei''s personality from the short exchange. Adrian could guess that Hou Yiwei is someone with great confidence in himself and he knows it. He also seemed to tress the fact that Adrian absolutely knows him, which is true, but he did not need to rub it in his face. "He might be a bit too confident in himself but that does not mean he is not flexible." Adrian though to himself as he smiled. Hou Yiwei could not see his eyes since he is blindfolded but he is d that is the case or else his eyes will throw away what he feels of their interaction. "I ept as well because I am not really needed here. I also need to defeat the Horseman of Pestilence to redeem myself from releasing the Horseman of Pestilence." Hou Yiwei stated as he agreed to Adrian''s suggestion when a breath attack is suddenly aimed towards them. Adrian did not panic because he already has enough firepower to offset that breath attackunched by the Dragon of Revtion. A giant mirror appeared in front of them, and a huge beam of light came out of it that collided with the energy ball that is the Dragon of Revtion''s breath attack. When the two attacks collided, a powerful shockwave swept across the area but the dragonkin are unharmed. "I wanted to use that attack against one of the horsemen." Adrian grumbled with Hou Yiwei shocked at the sudden disy of might. Hou Yiwei suddenly felt this sort of rivalry against Adrian when thetter did not really care. All Adrian wants is for this battle to finish as the higher the chance of the Dragon of Revtion getting unsealed as the battle takes longer. Adrian then waved his hands as he took Hou Yiwei to the other side of the mirror. When the two emerged from the mirror, the group that could be called as the strongest damage dealers are present. Adrian gathered Siegfried, Ain, Alder, Vayu, Lycan, Solstice, Soleil, Faust, Frey and Hou Yiwei. If one looked at their team, then they would say that they can easily kill off a dragon when they see their line-up. Vayu, Siegfried, Lycan, Solstice, Ain and Frey are the vanguard that will deal great damage. Alder, Soleil, Faust, and Hou Yiwei will provide the necessary cover fire that also deals great damage. Adrian himself will support them by himself as the other supports are needed to help the army or else the whole army will copse. "Can you support us all by yourself? I mean, you are a summoner." Hou Yiwei asked as he thought that Levin Cloud or Anastacia would be present. "The dust that is buffing you right nowes from me." Adrian replied which shocked those that do not know. Chapter 1129 Adrian told them that he is the reason why the dust like particles is spreading and he is the source of all of it. With his domain active, they would have an abundance of it and will not run out as long as he is present. "If that is the case then we need to do it fast. I can feel that the Dragon of Revtion is starting to be more and more powerful. The Iron Legion cannot infinitely defend against its breath attacks as their ability to block it is starting to have cracks." Hou Yiwei stated as he has also been observing the battlefield. "No problem. The n is simple as we will need to kill off all the Horsemen of the Apocalypse as fast as we can. We will not split up but attack it as a team since killing just one will be a major game changer." Adrian stated. "We should kill the Horseman of Death as a first target then." Siegfried stated. "Not really. The Horseman of Death is the least of our worries." Adrian stated but the others did not seem to believe him. They thought that Adrian would want revenge on the Horseman of Death since he was the reason why he became unable to fight earlier. "Care to exin?" Faust asked as he thought that Adrian would want to kill the Horseman of Death first as he was the one that could instantly kill any target as long as a threshold is reached. "The first one that we need to kill would be the Horseman of Famine. She is the most dangerous one out of all of them. Her powers to manipte the rules of the world must be stopped or else she will grow more powerful. She could even hit the Light Dragon King even when she transforms herself into particles of light." Adrian stated as he exined why he wanted the Horseman of Famine to be killed first. "Why do you want to kill the Horseman of Deathst though? Is he not the most dangerous among all of them." Ain stated. "The Horseman of Death is actually the least of our worries because we have Levin Cloud and Anastacia. They can prevent mass casualties as long as they are alive. I can also do the same in this form as well and have soulbounds that can generate shields and heal wounds. The one thing that I am most worried about is a being that could defy the rules of nature." Adrian stated. As Adrian exined, they soon remembered that the Horseman of Famine could actually interfere with space itself which means Adrian will not be able to save them should she team up with other horsemen. The one thing that they are avoiding are the Horsemen of the Apocalypse joining hands with each other. "Let us start then. Talking will not solve much." Frey stated as she wanted to go into battle now. Adrian smiled as he thought of that as well since they only needed to work together to bring down a horseman. They do not need perfect teamwork or greatmunication because their team is not formed with that reason. Adrian formed the team for one reason only and that is to kill the enemy as fast as they could. Adrian waved his hands and mirrors swallowed them. The vanguard team could be seen suddenly dropping from the sky. The Horseman of Famine did not bother much about the small fries that suddenly came crashing down on her because her priority is still the Light Dragon King. This attitude of looking down on them became the spear to prate the Horseman of Famine. Frey is the first to start the attacks as she summoned the strength of her sister Valkyries. The spear that she wielded easily prated the barrier that the Horseman of Famine created. Following up with Frey''s attack is Vayu as he suddenly unsheathed his sword in such a quick fashion that it felt like he did not even draw it. The only evidence that he drew his weapon is the fact that a gentle wind blew over and the barrier erected by the Horseman of Famine is suddenly seen with a sharp cut. With a thunderous shout, Siegfried wielded hisrge axe into the remaining barrier and shattered it like ss. The Horseman of Famine tried to reforge the broken barrier, but the Light Dragon King used this chance to use numerous light ray magic spells to deal immense damage against the horseman. The Horseman of Famine flinched a bit upon getting hit by numerous light ray spells which prompted another opening. Ain suddenly got covered with blue silver aura that has the shape of a fox. He then proceeded to use the instant damaging skill called Sage Arts: Fox Hunt. Ain managed to pinpoint a weak point of the Horseman of Famine which made her defenseless and unable to cast for one second. The defenseless duration would have been longer if the Horseman of Famine was not a raid boss, but they will take everything that they can have. "Synergy skill: Blood Fang!" Solstice stated. "Synergy skill: Blood w!" Lycan stated. The two were waiting for this opportunity to use their synergy skill as they can only use it when they fight together. Lycan and Solstice suddenly transformed into red silhouettes of a giant bat and a giant wolf. The two then fused together to create a wolf bat hybrid that crashed towards the Horseman of Famine. The barrage of attacks did not end there as the next ones that attacked are the back line. Hou Yiwei opened up the attack with his signature Phoenix Shot. Alder then gathered fire elementals along with Soleil to help in making the attack more powerful. Faust did not idle as he made sure that he used his Smander to increase the fire element of the attack once more. The Phoenix Shot that is only supposed to have a ming bird with a wingspan of eight meters suddenly doubled in size. The red-hot mes that are supposed to cover it has been added two additionalyers. A searing blue tint and an orange outline could be seen covering the Horseman of Famine as the ming bird swallowed the enemy in a ming inferno. The Horseman of Famine is not that easy to kill though as it raised its scales in the air and released a terrifying amount of mana. The ming inferno that is supposed to swallow the Horseman of Famine suddenly turned into water. Everyone is shocked to see this, but the Light Dragon King was not as she has been encountering this ability since the fight began. The Horseman of Famine raised her scales once more and directed this torrent of water towards everyone. Giant mirrors appeared to protect them as the torrent of water got sucked inside of the mirrors and redirected that attack towards the Horseman of Pestilence. The Horseman of Pestilence did not expect that kind of attack, but Adrian only smiled as he dealt great damage against another enemy. "Make sure that you guys just continue. I will be here to support you." Adrian stated as they did not expect the support that he was talking about was this. They thought that he would be using support skills and such which he does as he uses Chrono Shift on them but those that knew Adrian just chuckled. His friends know that such a battle junkie would not really restrict himself with a supporting role when he could manipte the whole battlefield to his whims. A form that could masterfully manipte the battlefield and that is the Mirror stance. "Let us make sure that we cover the whole battlefield though. Aetheros True Form!" Adrian stated as his body suddenly crystallized. Adrian suddenly grewrger as the Aether Dust solidified his body. His form grew asrge as ten meters, and he looked like a godly being that descended into the world. His body would shine like precious stone and a huge mand would appear behind him as if to say that he has be one with world as he is the being that became one with life. Since Adrian was in his Mirror Stance, the four floating hands looked like it was made of precious stone. His blindfold turned into a full helmet that covered his eyes and converged with his horns. He also created a thickyer of Aether Dust below his feet which made him look like he is standing on a cloud made of Aether Dust. It is not just Adrian that changed in form as his soulbounds that he summoned changed as well. Sirius changed from a furry wolf to a wolf that had obsidian crystals as fur and red ruby eyes. Kaon changed to look like a golden dragon made of gems as he glistened in the sunlight. Charon changed to an undead to a gem armored Lifeless Lord as he managed to get covered with armor. Chapter 1130 [You have transformed to you true form.] [You shall revert back to your previous form once the duration ends.] [Your Aetheros True form is affected by the Descent of the Yewdrassil. You will only revert to your previous form if the Tree of Life and Death will return to Paradiso.] [You can use Aether Energy as much as you want when in this form.] [You have gained the Aetheros True Form exclusive skill, Crystallize.] [You have gained the Aetheros True Form exclusive skill, Aether Dust Dispersion.] [You have gained the Aetheros True Form exclusive skill, Aether Genesis.] Skill: Crystallize Tier: Aetheros Exclusive skill Type: Active Buff Effect: -Crystallizes the Aether Dust concentration in the body of the targets for a certain duration. -Increases the defenses of those chosen to Crystallize. -The increase in defense is dependent of the Aether Dust Concentration. Duration: 5 minutes Cooldown: 5 minutes Cast Time: Instant Aether Essence Cost: None Skill: Aether Dust Dispersion Tier: Aetheros Exclusive skill Type: Passive Evasion Effect: -Able to turn into Aether Dust Particles when hit by a powerful attack that can delete a quarter of your maximum health. -You also release a burst of Aether Dust whenever you activate this ability. Cooldown: 3 Seconds Cast Time: Instant Aether Essence Cost: None Skill: Aether Genesis Tier: Aetheros Exclusive skill Type: Active Group Healing and Buff Effect: -Recreate the birth of a small world and bless all beings in the area affected by your Aetheros Domain. -Heals all beings inside the Aetheros Domain by the amount of Aether Dust concentration that they have. This is not affected by anti-heal or healing debuffs. (1% Aether Dust Concentration is equal to 1% max health.) -Applies Crystallize to every being inside the Aetheros Domain. -Increases Health Regeneration of all beings inside the Aetheros Domain by 100%. -Increases Mana Regeneration of all beings inside the Aetheros Domain by 100%. -Increases Stamina Regeneration of all beings inside the Aetheros Domain by 100%. Duration: 5 minutes Cooldown: 1 hour Cast Time: Instant Aether Essence Cost: None Aether Dust concentration once again started to rise quickly as Adrian''s True Form increased the size of the Aetheros Domain. His gigantic form is equal to that of the size of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the dragon kings. This is differentpared to any demons as they do not have a form like Adrian''s that exudes the aura of a godlike being. The dragon kings already knew of Adrian, but they only knew of him as the master of the Genesis Dragon. They thought that he was just a summoner that just happened to be a demon and got lucky in finding a dragon that has the capabilities of perfectly absorbing the elemental cores of other dragons. "Kaon!" Adrian stated as he suddenly created numerous mirrors strengthened with Aether energy. Kaon then fired his Genesis Dragon Breath towards the mirror and Adrian redirected it in different directions. He scattered the beam to make sure that all of the horsemen are hit. He also made Sirius do this as well with his shadow spikes as they made use of the mirror to injure the horsemen. When the group saw what Adrian is doing, they immediately knew what he intends to do by supporting them. The range dealers immediately realized this when Adrian created multiple mirrors around them. He is basically telling them to just shoot at the mirrors and he will be the one to make sure that they hit. Soleil is the first to do this as she trusts Adrian as a dependable person. The fireballs that she released into the mirror are then spread towards the three horsemen which effectively made her attack all three of them at once. For attacks that need great control life fire tornadoes, Adrian cannot use the mirrors, but he can use them for skill shots and projectiles. Hou Yiwei and Alder did not hesitate any longer and made sure to shoot as many attacks on the mirrors. They actually felt that they are cheating because the arrows that they release would always hit. They did not grumble if the targets they intended are not hit like the Horseman of Famine, but they knew that Adrian used their attacks to make the other two horsemen divert their attention. The vanguard team is working with the Light Dragon King in making sure that the Horseman of Famine will not have enough time for her ability to work. It seems that the Horseman of Famine cannot just change the rules of the world in a snap. She needs to be able to perceive and make contact with the scales for her to be able to use this. The vanguard team managed to learn of this when Solstice attacked the hand of the Horseman of Famine while she was casting. The spell or ability that the Horseman of Famine used at that time suddenly got interrupted when Solstice hit the hand clutching the scales. Once they knew of this, they made sure that at least one of them will hit the hand that holds the scales. The Horseman of Famine did not like what is happening to her as she could feel that the intensity of the bugs that surround her suddenly became annoying. The Horsemen of Famine suddenly exploded with great power as the mana that she used suddenly made the whole area around her be increasingly heavy. "She finally used the ability of the scales but let us see who has more control over space." Adrian stated as he targeted the area of the Horseman of Famine and lifted the increased gravity. The Horseman of Famine looked at Adrian with great disdain as she could not believe that her scales'' ability would be negated by a newly evolved Arch Demon. Adrian might look like he is having it easy, but he feels the power of that ability. "Heavy." Adrian thought but he did not show it because showing it would be a sign of weakness. He knows that mana would not be able to contend with the power of an artifact imbued with the powers of dead gods which is why he is using Aether Energy as substitute which is in abundance. With the gravity returning to normal though, the vanguard team went back in to attacking the Horseman of Famine. Adrian is focusing on using Reverse Gravity when the Horseman of Death is suddenly gone from his location. A scythe suddenly came shing at his neck, but it did not connect because he suddenly exploded into crystal dust particles. His Aether Dust Dispersion skill activated which made Adrian rather shocked because that attack would have imed a vast portion of his health. Numerous Aether Dust scattered around, and Sirius emerged from the shadows to drag the Horseman of Death to the shadow realm. Sirius could not easily drag the Horseman of Death to the shadow realm despite his size, but a dark shadow of a dragon emerged from the shadows as well. The Dark Dragon King grabbed the Horseman of Death and dragged thetter down to the shadow realm with Sirius'' help. With the Horseman of Death gone, one of the heavy auras that filled the battlefield vanished. Adrian''s body reformed in the same spot as the Aether Dust formed his body. The Horseman of Pestilence saw what happened to the Horseman of Death and immediately went into the offensive. The razor armored bugs that she controls aremanded to destroy Adrian''s team. The Horseman of Pestilence still has some bugs to control to fight against the Fire Dragon King, but she needed to help the Horseman of Famine. If one of them falls, then their revenge on the world will be for naught. The razor armor bugs did not even prate the skins of all the team members because they looked like their skin is covered by a diamond film. "Crystallize!" Adrian casted as all of the people in his area are affected by Crystallize. The vanguard is greatly boosted by this skill as their defenses have increased tremendously. They are now tanking the spells that the Horseman of Famine is releasing. They are practically invincible when they are affected by Crystallize. They still get damaged but the damage that they receive are only in the 1% max health range. Crystallize not only affects the body of the targets but also the weapons as it also has a thin diamond film covering them. The weapons are also hardened as a result which means they will deal more damage when the hit connects. They might have been affected by Crystallize but the bugs will not die unless they kill them. The Fire Dragon King exploded in mes as he sent waves of fire that burned the razor armored bugs. The yers were thankful, but the Fire Dragon King did not mind doing that as he only did what he needs to do. The Horseman of Pestilence'' arrows are released to try and kill the vanguard team but Adrian just created a mirror to redirect it to the Horseman of Famine. Chapter 1131 Adrian''s diversion of attacks could be said as the ultimate support when ites to intense fights such as this. There is a catch for this to happen though as he needs to receive the damage of the attacks as well. If he was not in his Aetheros Form, then he would have no chance of always doing this. The Horseman of Famine could be seen progressively getting weaker and weaker. The team is slowly whitling down the health that she has left. They thought it would be smooth sailing from this point on, but the Dragon of Revtion will not sit idly by and let one of its anchors in the real world to vanish. The Dragon of Revtion immediately took out seven heads once more and released beams of light instead of its usual projectiles from its mouths. The seven heads all released the beams towards Adrian''s direction as the Dragon of Revtion wants to kill or incapacitate Adrian. Adrian felt that something is off about the beams, but he still blocked them using his mirrors. This time, Adrian did not try to divert it as he could feel something ominous about the beamsing out from the Dragon of Revtion''s mouth. Seven mirrors reinforced by Crystallize blocked the beamsing from the Dragon of Revtion. The mirrors are greatly increased in defense which is why the seven did not break easily. There is a sort of rust like substance corroding the mirrors though and Adrian could see his health suddenly decreasing. The energy that is being blocked by the mirrors seems to be bypassing or affecting Adrian''s connection with the mirrors. "Master, a harmful substance that is more potent than the miasma that the Horseman of Death released in your body is attempting to invade your mana channels. I have blocked it, but you are advised to think of a countermeasure immediately." The Cube of Paradox stated as it reported Adrian''s body constitution. "Can we not convert it to Nether Energy?" Adrian asked. "Negative. The energy that is trying to corrode your body has traces of divinity in it which is why you are unable to touch it." The Cube of Paradox stated as it gave Adrian a background on why the energy cannot be transformed. The Dragon of Revtion is using his own corrupted divine energy to influence Adrian''s mana. Since the mirrors are connected to his mana channels as he needs mana to create them, the Dragon of Revtion wanted to make use of this to kill Adrian from the inside. IF this mana is not expunged then Adrian will explode from the inside. "If that is how that dirty dragon will behave then we shall be rough as well." Adrian stated as he gavemand to the Cube of Paradox to create as many mirrors as possible around the Dragon of Revtion. The Dragon of Revtion did not pay attention to the mirrors as it was still busy sting the energy beams towards Adrian. With a smug smile, Adrian epted all the damage that will be dealt to him as long as the mirrors could absorb the damage as well. Adrian then hid one mirror in a ce that is not noticeable. "Paradox! Use Diffraction!" Adrian stated as all the damage that he soaked up are then turned into beams of light that hit the Dragon of Revtion in different directions. The damage that the Dragon of Revtion has received could not even make it flinch, but it is annoying. The Dragon of Revtion felt like numerous ants are biting at its skin as the scattered beams of light are hitting every part of its body that is shown. The mirrors started to crack which is the Dragon of Revtion finally found some weakness. The Dragon of Revtion could also see that Adrian is starting to show cracks on his crystalline form. Adrian''s body could not take the repetitive healing and damage that his ability started to breakdown. The Dragon of Revtion thought that everything would have been resolved as long as it continued attacking. The Dragon of Revtion ignored the provocations and attacks that the Daemos Corps are giving it as those only feel like a pinch. The only thing annoying it is the seal that the Daemos Corps have applied to it and not their damage. Adrian acted like he is struggling but he is actually just waiting for the moment where the damage has peaked. When the Horseman of Famine is locked into ce and Adrian has acted his n. The hidden mirror suddenly glowed as chains are shot across it, but theses chains are solid. Charon walked out of the mirror and the mirror started glowing again but this time it is filling up with energy. "Good work, Charon." Adrian stated with a smile despite his pitiful appearance. "Reflect!" Adrian shouted as the mirror that is filling up with energy suddenly shot a powerful beam of light. The Horseman of Famine emitted a pitiful ear-piercing scream that shook the whole area. They thought that the Horsemen of the Apocalypse do not feel anything as they are something like undead but that is not true. The Horsemen of the Apocalypse can still feel but their pain tolerance is on a high scale. If something like that beam of light could make the Horseman of Famine scream in intense pain, then it surely is great pain. The beam of light did not stop because Adrian focused the power of the absorbed damage from the Dragon of Revtion''s attack. Adrian made the Dragon of Revtion think that its attacks were being reflected back to it by the multiple mirrors, but it was not. Adrian only made the Dragon of Revtion think that it is getting hit by its own damage, but the former has already observed thetter''s behavior. Even then the Daemos Corps attacked the Dragon of Revtion, Adrian noticed that the enemy did not bother to dodge or protect itself. The Dragon of Revtion seems to have great pride in its defenses. The Dragon of Revtion figured out Adrian''s ns and stopped firing its seven beams, but the great damage has been done. The Horseman of Famine looked pitiful as it only has a sliver of its life, and she is hanging by a thread. "God Killing Arrow!" Hou Yiwei stated as he released a powerful attack that looked ordinary in the eyes of others. If the arrow released by Hou Yiwei is viewed with normal eyes, then they will only see a normal arrow. If it is viewed using a special eyesight like Adrian''s evil eye, then one could see the tremendous amount of power condensed into that arrow. The God Killing Arrow should not be that effective against the Horseman of Famine, but they have the energy of a dark god in their bodies. The Horseman of Famine raised her scales once more as she tried to rewrite thews to make sure that the arrow released by Hou Yiwei has never been. One could see reality warping around the arrow, but it did not stabilize. The space warped a bit but only to return back as if the world itself is rejecting the Horseman of Famine''s ability. "One cannot dodge that by doing so because that attack contains Providence." Adrian muttered as he could see that the arrow has divinity within it as well. The Horseman of Famine could not escape as she was still being held by Charon with all his might. The others were also using their crowd control skills to make sure that she will not evade. As if the Horseman of Famine already epted reality, she did not struggle but started to murmur dialogue that even Adrian cannot understand. The arrow hit the chest of the Horseman of Famine as she suddenly screamed in great agony as the power inside her started to explode. The Horseman of Famine let go of the scales that she is holding but she still chanted a spell even if she was in the process of dying. With ast scream, the Horseman of Famine exploded into dust. Adrian immediately used Enhanced Blink to her location and collected the soul of the defeated being. The group cheered for a moment as the Dragon of Revtion should have trouble maintaining its summoning circle, but they are shocked to find that nothing has changed. Alder the pointed at the scales left by the Horseman of Famine. [You have killed the Horseman of Famine.] [The Horseman of Famine has transferred some of its powers to the weapon she held.] [Destroy the Scales of the Horseman of Famine to make sure that the summoning process of the Dragon of Revtion will start to be undone.] When they received the notifications, they immediately rushed towards the giant scales to attack it, but a volley of arrows rained down upon them. The Horseman of Pestilence suddenly appeared in front of them and protected the scales of the defeated Horseman of Famine. Chapter 1132 The group is slightly shocked to see the Horseman of Pestilence. When they looked at the Fire Dragon King, the group is even more shocked as they saw him lying down on the ground heavily wounded by numerous arrows. The Fire Dragon King is still alive, but he could be seen breathing heavily as if he is sick. Adrian did not know what happened to the Fire Dragon King as he returned back to his default Aetheros True Form after thest attack. Adrian''s default Aetheros True Form is different to his Aetheros True Mirror Form. He does not have a gigantic glowing mand behind him but wings that stretched wide as if a cosmos is hidden inside of them. His cosmos like wings is also not connected physically to his body as they looked like they sprouted out of the four rainbow-colored crystals behind Adrian. The garment that made up of Adrian''s armor looked like a robe that a chief magistrate would wear while his feet could not be seen as a cloud of Aether Dust is still present at his lower body. Adrian''s face is also covered with a hood that concealed his upper face, but his lower face could be seen. His horns are sticking out of the hood that he is wearing which indicated that he is still a demon. His normal form looks like a personification of a Greek god wearing their battle attire. [The Horseman of Pestilence'' power has increased due to the death of the Horseman of Famine.] [The Horseman of Death''s power has increased due to the death of the Horseman of Famine.] "The Great gue!" The Horseman of Pestilence stated as a huge swarm of locusts is suddenly released behind her. The swarm of locusts are not the only problem as she also released arrows to hit all the vanguard members but Adrian casted Crystallize to increase their defenses once more. Some arrows also hit Adrian, but he just healed the damage that is dealt to him. The Light Dragon King saw the swarm of locusts and released her breath attack, but the swarm just dodged as if they are incredibly intelligent. [The Horseman of Pestilence has started The Great gue.] [All resistances will decrease by 30%.] [Increases chances of getting afflicted by status ailments by 15%.] [All those that die will have their body explode and release Contagion to those near them.] The Great gue not only affected Adrian and the others but the whole battlefield. It would have been easier if only they are the ones affected but the others are affected as well. Those that have low resistances to begin with could be seen starting to cough as sickness has struck them. To make matters worse, Levin Cloud informed Adrian of something that he did not want to read. "I can no longer maintain the Tree of Life and Death. I can only summon it for two more minutes at most." Levin Cloud informed Adrian. When Adrian received the chat from Levin Cloud, he knew that he only has two more minutes left for his transformation. Adrian looked at the people behind him and decided to use thest skill avable to his Aetheros True Form that will transform him back after being used. "Aether Genesis!" Adrian''s voice reached to everything covered in his domain which is the whole battlefield. His domain would normally not cover the battlefield under normal circumstances, but the mirror armament made it possible. A clear ringing sound reached the ears of everyone in the domain as they felt something within them started to be energetic. Adrian''s fourrge wings suddenly covered his entire body as if he became a small cosmos. The cosmic ball that is the size of ten meters suddenly started to expand to double its size. The Horseman of Famine and the Dragon of Revtion tried to attack it, but their attacks are ineffective. They cannot even put a scratch on the cosmic ball as it started to shake. With a loud burst, the cosmic ball exploded into countless small fragments that made the air fresh. Those affected by the Aether Dust could finally see changes in their bodies. Even the ones that started showing sickness could be seen getting better when they got hit by that cosmic dust. [You have been blessed by the Aetheros.] [Crystallize has been applied to your body.] [Your defenses have increased in proportion to your Aether Dust Concentration.] [Your health regeneration has been increased by 100% for five minutes.] [Your mana regeneration has been increased by 100% for five minutes.] [Your stamina regeneration has been increased by 100% for five minutes.] The Aether Genesis skill cleansed the sickness of every being and even made them heal faster. The whole group cheered but it is also the start of their hardships as the Tree of Life and Death returned back to Paradiso. Creepysoo''s transformation ended as well and that means he can no longer create numerous undead. "We have five minutes!" Adrian shouted as he used his limit break skill to summon all his remaining soulbounds. Just as they thought that they can take the Horseman of Pestilence alone, three dark shadows suddenly surfaced. The Dark Dragon King, Sirius and the Horseman of Death all surfaced back. The Dark Dragon King and Sirius could be seen having serious injuries as well as the Horseman of Death. Sirius then sent the gist of the battle in the shadow realm to Adrian. Thebination of Sirius and the Dark Dragon King could be seen as seamless, but the Horseman of Death suddenly powered up when they were about tond a heavy blow. They would have incapacitated the Horseman of Death if he did not be more powerful. "That is fine, Sirius. The next battle is just getting started and I am d to say that it is time for me to be in the offensive as well." Adrian stated as his soft and gentle appearance that sparkled suddenly started to change into a more sinister look as he changed to his Netheros Core. Chapter 1133 A visible change could be seen on Adrian''s body as the pure and righteous look suddenly changed to a more edgy and dangerous one. His change from Aetheros to Netheros could be seen as cool becauseher mist would sweep his body going up to his head. Adrian looked a bit different from his usual Netheros form as there is some slight additions to his body. The new pair of wings made ofher mist is a bonus, but his horns also looked even more demonic in a sense. Adrian now has three pairs of horns on his head that goes varies in size. The horns go from the biggest to smallest that entuated the look that his horns simte some sort of crown. The viewers that love the edgier and bad boy look that Adrian now has could be seen mashing their keyboards away in the forum. Adrian looked like he maxed out the Charm stat if he ever had one which the viewers spected that he has but he does not. If those cursing Adrian''s handsome look knew of this, then they might die from jealousy. [You have switched to your Netheros form.] [All bonuses gained from the Aetheros form will no longer apply to you.] Adrian received notifications that told him of the states of his body. He can no longer get the bonus from Aether Dust that he collected when he was in Aetheros form. Those that are affected with his Aether Dust will also lose the benefits after a few minutes when it runs out. Adrian felt that his current body is more suited for him as he wanted to move his body a lot. He also released all of his soulbounds as they need to deal with thebined might of the remaining horsemen. All of them already knew of Adrian''s soulbounds but this is the first-time people saw Wisteria. Wisteria is still in her infant form as Adrian has yet to start hunting with her but the buff that she has is something that Adrian will need. Saena is also out in the world which means she could get all the sickness that the Horseman of Pestilence applies to his allies. The two remaining Horsemen of the Apocalypse could see that their enemies have increased but their powers also increased. They now need to protect the scales left by the Horseman of Famine as the summoning magic circle for the Dragon of Revtion will break should it be destroyed. "We split up against them. I will take Solstice, Lycan, Soleil and Faust to defeat the Horseman of Pestilence. The rest would be in your group to deal with the Horseman of Death." Hou Yiwei stated as he immediately urged the others to follow his lead. The others did not rebuke him as Hou Yiwei actually picked the best people to go against the Horseman of Famine. Solstice and Lycan''s blood are immune to most diseases that can affect humans. Soleil and Faust are fire elemental users which can burn the insects that the Horseman of Pestilence could summon. Hou Yiwei would also be the support for them as he could snipe the attacks that the Horseman of Pestilence does. He is also a fire attribute dragonoid which means that he could also release mes to destroy any insects that reach him. Adrian is left with Frey, Vayu, Alder, Ain and Siegfried which he finds well suited to fight against the Horseman of Death. Frey, Vayu and Ain are all quick attackers that have great speed and damage. Siegfried has explosive damage that can dealrge amounts of damage that can stun even boss monsters. Alder will support them with his elemental arrows and spells while Adrian will take control of the battlefield with his soulbounds. "Wisteria use Flower Therapy." Adrianmanded as a floral scent is released in the area from Wisteria. [Your attack damage has been increased by 10%.] [Your defenses have been increased by 15%.] Adrian activated Floral Therapy but that also meant that the monsters around them got enticed by the smell. Even the lizardmen that is made from the blood of the Dragon of Revtion got called by the delicious floral scent. Adrian did this intentionally as his sister has no more blood that she can use as a weapon. Solstice gave Adrian a thumbs up as she needed this to be powerful. To help him even further, Adrian made Sirius use Nether Rush to inflict heavy wounds on the monsters that came towards them. The blood that Solstice needed got replenished as she headed towards the Horseman of Pestilence. The monsters also made use of Ain''s skill that increases his attack power per hit he hasnded. The monsters that came towards Wisteria became the perfect punching bags for him as his strike increased per attack. Although, the Horseman of Death also benefitted from the hordes of monsters dying as it could recover some health that it lost but that also applied to the Dark Dragon King as well. "Kaon!" Adrianmanded via their soul link and his Genesis Dragon immediately released its dragon breath towards the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death did not seem phased as it just brushed off the attack by coating its scythe with a bluish aura. The Horseman of Death actually swatted Kaon''s breath attack with just one swipe, but the Dark Dragon King did not waste the opening as he also fired off his breath attack that looked like a beam made of pure darkness. Both attacks of the two dragons did not do damage to the Horseman of Death as it could easily block them with his peculiar aura. Adrian then created portals that transported Sirius and Kimat towards the Horseman of Death. Sirius came from below while Kimat came from above. Sirius wanted to rip apart the Horseman of Death while Kimat wanted to make it explode using his lightning. The Horseman of Death did not seem bothered by the sudden appearance of the two as its scythe became covered with a red aura and attacked them with one swing. Chapter 1134 The Horseman of Death has be more powerful as it now has part of the Horseman of Famine''s power. It is not just him, but the Horseman of Pestilence became more powerful as well. As if desperation has also reached the heart of the Dragon of Revtion, it has now focused on the people attacking the horsemen instead of the whole battlefield. The seven heads of the Dragon of Revtion would attack by bites and breath attacks when given the chance. The breath attacks it rele4ases are somewhat contained by the Daemos Corps and the iron Legion, but the physical attacks can only be dodged by the group. Since the Dragon of Revtion moved slower than usual because of the seal, they could dodge the attack as long as they kept track of its movement. Even though they have split up into two different groups, the two Horsemen of the Apocalypse started working together. The Horseman of Pestilence would use her immensely urate archery to rapidly release a barrage of arrows towards them. If the group tried toe close to her, the Horseman of Death would keep them away using his scythe. Once blocked by the Horseman of Death, the Horseman of Pestilence would make her arrows rain on the battlefield. If the arrows were normal, then blocking would have been easy but her arrows deal different effects each time. The Horseman of Pestilence now releases three types of arrows that have different forms. One of her new arrows is an area of effect volley arrow that explodes into a cloud of dangerous gas that inflicts poison and diseases in the area. The second type of arrow attacks is a spread shot that is in a conical area of effect that debuffs a random stat. Thest type of arrow is a long-range piercing type attack that could activate the stack of poison in the body of those affected by it and make the poison explode. If the Horseman of Pestilence were left to her own devices and not attacked repeatedly then she would definitely make the area into a living nightmare. She would whittle down anyrge amounts of health which would prompt the Horseman of Death''s ability. She is definitely one that is most synchronized with the Horseman of Death, but all the horsemen have great synergy with one another. "It is a good thing that two of them are already defeated. It would have been great if the followers of the dark gods would have attacked the horsemen as well but some of them agreed to the offer of the Dragon of Revtion." Adrian muttered as dodged the attack of the Horseman of Death. "Why not try our synchro skill?" Levin Cloud stated via their chat. "That would have been a great tactic if that gigantic dragon is not going to make it difficult for us." Adrian immediately replied as he looked at the Dragon of Revtion. The Dragon of Revtion is not an easy opponent as well because they cannot damage the dragon scales on its body. The Daemos Corps have been attacking it repeatedly, but they could not pierce the scales of an ancient dragon fused with a dark god. It really deserves its name as it will be the dragon at the end of times. There is also a sealed floating beside its name which means its real power has yet to be shown. If the seal were to release it and the Dragon of Revtion were to take flight, the end of the world will reallye as no one will be able to stop it unless the gods descend. "Everyone do not pull your punches as we need to finish it as soon as possible!" Adrian shouted as he suddenly observed the magic circle binding the Dragon of Revtion. Parts of the magic circle holding the Dragon of Revtion could be seen as slowly fading. The Dragon of Revtion is actually slowly erasing the runes from the inside which is why it has been releasing few dragon breaths. It seems that it has finally decided that the Horsemen of Apocalypse will never be enough to free it which is why it took matters to its own hands. "Nether Domain!" "Netheros True Form!" Adrian immediately used his true form after the slight cooldown ended. It seems that his Aetheros Domain and his Nether Domain do not share the same cooldown which means he can use both in session. There was just a slight wait time of one minute as his body needed to limate to the current energy that it is using. "Primordial Armament: Scythe!" Adrian shouted while he transformed to his new form. He also resummoned all his soulbounds to make sure that they beher monsters. Adrian transformed to hisher form that holds a scythe and it is now different than before. If his previous form looked like he is a hooded reaper, his upgraded arch demon form looked like a fallen devil angel. The proud horns of a demon that formed a crown on his head while his wings turned into something akin to ck wings made ofher energy. He also released an aura so overbearing that it could literally choke anyone to death. His scythe also changed to be bigger than his actual body that is already ten meters tall. If his Aetheros form looked like a righteous god, then his Netheros form looked like a demon god. Of his soulbounds, only Wisteria is new to theher form as this is her first time being exposed to it. The cute dragon turtle suddenly changed to arge, bodied turtle that is the size of a fortress. All those that are near her are blessed with defensive buffs as theher mist she releases gives defensive properties. The small bud that grew on Wisteria''s back changed to a dark and menacing tree that appeared ghostly. The horrifyingher soulbounds are once again released onto the world and Adrian wants to finish off the Horseman of Death with their help. Chapter 1135 Hou Yiwei did not want to admit it, but Adrian''s form really is much cooler than his. He did not disregard Adrian''s warning as the one known as The Demon will not say something that will fool them. He immediately emitted a draconic roar as fire started to release from his mouth. Hou Yiwei immediately transformed using another form that he has yet to show the world. He learned of this form from one of the elder dragons that actually wielded a sword. He thought that all dragons would be just proud great creatures that are masters of magic but there is one elder dragon that is said to have followed the path of the sword. This elder dragon is also said to have fostered a child with a human once and they ruled a kingdom a long time ago. This elder dragon has a form that wielded arge sword and would use their draconic strength to oppress their enemies and that is the form that Hou Yiwei will use as well. "Draconic Warrior!" Hou Yiwei stated as his body is engulfed in mes. Hou Yiwei''s burning body started to grow to the size of ten meters as bright golden pupils glistened in the burning inferno. The bow that he used also grew in size, but it spilt into two to be two curved des. Hou Yiwei emitted another roar as he swept the mes away to reveal his other form. He is a dragon that has the shape of a humanoid, and he wielded the two curved des in both hands. He was still a fire dragon as his head and face looked like that of a dragon, but his wings are reced by a flowing cape. He really did look like a warrior as the dragon scales that he has made it look like he is wearing armor. They were not the only ones that changed form as the others used their trump cards as well. Lycan went full werewolf while Solstice also went full vampire. Faust erged his Smander to about five meters, and it looked like a small ming dragon. Soleil changed form as well as her dress became fire itself while Regulus roared in its true form. Arge lightning bolt crashed onto Vayu as he already transformed himself fully into a lightning elemental. Frey also use Goddess Descent: Freyja and she transformed into an even more beautiful maiden that is covered with rainbow lights. Ain also activated his ultimate Martial Sage Art: Fox Possession and had five tails made of auraing out of his back. Seigfried shouted and his whole body suddenly got covered by sturdy armor that looked incredibly heavy. It seems that he is contracted with one of the gods of Pandemonium as well, but it has yet to be disclosed on which one it is. Alder called upon all the elementals that he could as he needed to increase the rate of his arrow to the limit. The elementals looked as if they are possessing him because auras made of fire, water, wind and earth are clinging to his body as if they are part of it. He is loved by the elementals just like what Vayu and Soleil said when they first encountered him. The three dragon kings are also helping them in the battle as they did not want to be outdone by those weaker than them. They are also the original enemies of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse which is why they need to be ones that defeat them or else the dragon kings will be looked down upon. They warned Adrian''s group that they will mainly focus on defeating the enemy and no longer supporting them or those behind them. The only reason why the dragon kings could not fullymit to defeating the horsemen is due to the fact that they also protected those behind them. They would deflect attacks from the Dragon of Revtion or block attacks from the horsemen that would decimate the united army behind them. This time, they are now fullymitted to destroying the horsemen as they also noticed that the seal towards the Dragon of Revtion ising undone as well. The group agreed as the Light Dragon King aided Hou Yiwei''s group against the Horseman of Pestilence because the Fire Dragon King is still recovering albeit slowly. Adrian already sent Saena to aid the Fire Dragon King as he seems to be affected by a powerful disease. A disease so powerful that Saena has great trouble cleansing or absorbing. The Dragon of Revtion seemed to have noticed that the group before it has caught on with what it was doing. It released a powerful aura to intimidate them, but Adrian''sher mist is just as or even more intimidating than it which is why they were not affected by dragon fear. The sudden eruption of power did make Adrian worried because he could see the seal slowly getting ruptured. "Kaon, shut that noisy dragon for me." Adrianmanded as he sent Kaon to assist the Daemos Corps against the Dragon of Revtion. "Sirius, destroying the Horseman of Death will be the priority. Use Samael''s Domain and execute Realm Ender!" Adrianmanded as he immediately used Shadow Walker to vanish from sight. Sirius released a powerful howl as his body changed to be even bigger than it already is. A towering,rge wolf that almost reached the size of the Dragon of Revtion appeared on the battlefield. Sirius'' domain flowed naturally with Adrian''s Nether Domain as the world looked like it is on the verge of copse. Sirius rampaged over the area as the monsters that flooded around them turned to dust. He managed to clean up the monsters in the area with just one skill, but the most important thing is that the Horseman of Death actually feared him. When Sirius executed Realm Ender, the Horseman of Death could be visibly seen to be backing off as if he became afraid. Chapter 1136 Sirius executed Realm Ender and destroyed every enemy around him and even dealt damage to the Horseman of Death and Horseman of Pestilence. Sirius was about to deal greater damage to both the horsemen, but a barrier suddenly got erected that blocked most of the skill damage from Realm Ender. The Realm Ender skill managed to delete 10% of the two horsemen''s health and it would have been more if the Dragon of Revtion did not protect them. When Realm Ender ended, Sirius immediately became smaller and also became weakened but the fear that he ingrained on the two horsemen have taken root. Even the Dragon of Revtion feared the Abyssal Fenrir because of his might which is why all three looked at Sirius with burning vengeance. The Horseman of Death became covered with dark smoke as he charged towards Sirius. The Horseman of Pestilence released three arrows that rooted Sirius into ce. The Dragon of Revtion collected energy into its mouth as it locked onto Sirius. [Wisteria has used Flower Mystery.] [Wisteria has temporarily learned Petal Storm.] Skill Name: Petal Storm Tier: Epic Type: Active Attack and Defensive Skill Effect: -Releases a flurry of petals in the area that is razor sharp that deals 10% of the user''s magic power per petal. -Petals can also be used as a defensive tool as they could block damage from attacks. One petal could block up to 100 damage (based on the magic damage of the skill user.) Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None "Kaon, block the attack from the Dragon of Revtion with all your might. Charon and Dodu, both of you must protect Sirius from damage. Kimat, use your body double and stall for time. Wisteria use Petal Storm." Adrian issued all themands via their soul link. Kaon fully charged his breath attack using all of his dragon balls as he tried blocking the breath attack from the Dragon of Revtion. Kaon''s breath attack is not the only one that came to block the attack of the Dragon of Revtion as the Dark Dragon King also released his breath attack. A golden and a ck colored beam blocked a dark green beam in the air. When the two beams collided, a powerful shockwave resulted but Adrian''s group got protected by a prismatic light barrier that the Light Dragon King has erected. The prismatic light barrier shattered with just the effect of the shockwave, but the Dragon of Revtion did not stop as all seven heads started charging. The shockwave did not deter the Horseman of Death as he still charged towards Sirius as he wanted to decapitate the Abyssal Fenrir. Kimat created a clone and put on his armor as he charged towards the Horseman of Death. Behind Kimat is a flurry of magical petals that is released from Wisteria''s tree and mmed towards the Horseman of Death like a tidal wave. The petals that are supposed to have at least blocked the Horseman of Death all withered before touching his body. It seems that the aura covering the Horseman of Death deals damage which is why the petals get withered upon getting close to his body. The petals did provide good cover though as the clone that Kimat created mmed towards the Horseman of Death. The clone managed to m towards the steed of the Horseman of Death, but it seems that the steed is mightier than a tiger. The clone immediately exploded into tiny shards of metal as the steed took the brunt of the damage from crashing against each other. The Horseman of Death still got damaged but only with random flying debris that hit it. The steed of the Horseman of Death pushed forward but it has notably be slower. Dodu suddenly blocked the Horseman of Death with itsrge body that looks like a clump ofher mist. Dodu looked like a huge waveing down towards the Horseman of Death. It seems that Dodu is the key to make the Horseman of Death pause as it suddenly looked like he was about to turn away. The Horseman of Death could not go back which is why its body suddenly turned ghostly and passed through Dodu''s body. Dodu did not expect such a thing to happen as it jiggled with confusion. The Horseman of Death is suddenly a few meters away from Sirius when he suddenly felt danger. The Horseman of Death suddenly shed his scythe towards his back as if he felt a great dangering from behind. When the Horseman of Death saw nothing and hit nothing, he looked towards Sirius, but the Abyssal Fenrir pushed his might to conjure up shadow vines to constrict the horseman. Sirius might be rooted in ce because of the Horseman of Pestilence but he could still use skills and abilities. "That was close." Adrian''s voice suddenly echoed as the Horseman of Death looked above him. Adrian, who is now hanging or rather flying upside down, used his scythe to hit the back of the Horseman of Death. The danger that the Horseman of Death felt earlier is indeed Adrian''s bloodlust and he also aimed for the horseman''s back. When he suddenly saw that the Horseman of Death somewhat reacted, Adrian immediately used Time Stop and Enhanced Blink to hurriedly reposition. Adrian''s instincts were correct as the Horseman of Death''s scythe did sh behind him. If he did not react ordingly then he might have lost his head in the process as the attacks of the Horseman of Death is empowered. He also found another interesting thing when he used Time Stop and that is the Dragon of Revtion not being able to move in it. "There is a chance if I seize it with great nning." Adrian thought as his scythe suddenly embedded itself to the back of the Horseman of Death. "Burning Souls!" Adrian then followed it up with his stun. The Horseman of Death could not believe that he got outsmarted but he would be fine once the stun wears off. Chapter 1137 "Burning Souls!" Adrian stated as he released a ck mass of shadows towards the Horseman of Death and stunned it in ce. The Horseman of Death did not find being stunned troublesome as it would soon be released but Adrian smiled wickedly. When the Horseman of Death saw Adrian''s wicked smile that could be trademarked for super viins, a chill is sent all through its body. Adrian''s smile is usually reserved when his ns all fall into ce. The northern lights suddenly manifested in the sky which made the Horseman of Death want to break the stun with all his might. Frey is now covered in these rainbow-colored lights as her armor glowed in it with wings manifesting as well. She looked like the Goddess Freyja hase in person instead of just a part of her descending to empower Frey. "Die Valkyrie!" Frey shouted as her whole being became a sharp spear made of northern light and descended towards the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death tried fighting the status ailment, but shadow tendrils once again sprouted from his shadows to bind him. The shadow tendrils did not seem to be enough as four arrows made of the elements are fired towards the Horseman of Death. The me arrow exploded and created a ming that held the steed''s neck of the Horseman of Death. The ice arrow exploded as well but froze the steed''s legs in ce. The wood arrownded on the ground and sprouted vines that assisted the shadow tendrils in locking the Horseman of Death in ce. The lightning arrow created a paralyzing that shocked the steed. Three of the four arrows that Alder released is of a higher element which means he pushed himself to the limit just firing that. One could see that he could barely pull on his bowstring as the elements that covered him fizzled out as well since he could no longer draw power from them. The Horseman of Death looked at the descending northern lights spear and thought to abandon its steed. If the Horseman of Death were to abandon its steed, then it can avert the disaster awaiting it. A disaster known as death despite it being the Horseman of Death. The Horseman of Death did not abandon its steed as that would mean it would no longer be a proud rider. The Horseman of Death held his scythe with all his strength as he would sacrifice the scythe to be alive. The Horseman of Death pushed all of its reserved energy towards the scythe as he wanted to use it to block the northern lights spear. When the Horseman of Death is about to raise its scythe, Vayu and Siegfried suddenly appeared on each of its sides. A giant axe mmed towards the Horseman of Death''s right while a lightning sword is pointing to his left. The Horseman of Death is then presented with a choice to either block those on his sides or the strike above him. When the Horseman of Death is about to choose, its own steed chose for him as it tried to shake him away. The steed of the Horseman of Death would have been shaken away, but Adrian suddenly increased the gravity on the both the Horseman of Death and its steed. Not only did he do that, but he also used Chrono Shift on Frey to make sure that shends even faster. The Horsman of Death seemed to have epted reality as he could be seen just losing strength on holding his weapon. A thunderous boom that is the result of three attacks connecting simultaneously connecting happened. When the smoke of the aftermath concluded, the body of the Horseman of Death could be seen bing particles of light as Adrian collected the soul of the deceased rider. Adrian is slowly collecting the soul of the Horseman of Death when several warnings got issued towards him. [You have defeated the Horseman of Death.] "Master! Watch out!" Several warnings from his soulbounds echoed as Adrian suddenly went on the defensive. A giant dragon head is about to devour Adrian as the Dragon of Revtion actually used the chaos that ensued to kill one of the troublesome beings preventing its seal being lifted. Alder is the quickest to react as he drew an arrow filled with fire and water elements as he just wanted a steam explosion to push Adrian away. The arrow got released but it was toote as the mouth of the Dragon of revtion closed up and devoured the ten-meter-tall Adrian. The arrowter hit the Dragon of Revtion''s head, but it did not even create a scratch on its body. The others are shocked, and they looked at the soulbounds to see if they would disappear, but they did not seem to be vanishing. "That was close." Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared behind Frey, Siegfried and Vayu. "We thought that you were a goner!" Frey stated as she suddenly went to check Adrian''s body if he was injured. "Ahem. Sorry if we are bothering the youngdy but we still need to help the other team." Siegfried stated which made Frey blush. "It seems that they are also in the process of finishing up as well." Adrian stated as he could see that the Horseman of Pestilence is also in the verge of death. "How were you able to evade the attack earlier?" Alder suddenly asked as he rushed towards their location. Adrian then remembered how he instinctively used Time Stop the moment his soulbounds sent him the warning. Thankfully, there was still two seconds left for Time Stop before it goes into cooldown which is why he used it. He also received a notification that his time for using his True Form is also up which is why he also proceeded to use Nether st. Not only did he evade bing the Dragon of Revtion''s food, but he also managed to fill its mouth withher energy. Chapter 1138 The battle with the Horseman of Pestilence is not easy despite the elemental advantage that they have. Hou Yiwei is currently leading the battle with Soleil and Lycan while Faust and Soleil supported them. The Horseman of Pestilence might seem easier to handlepared to the Horseman of Death, but she is also difficult to kill. The steed of the Horseman of Pestilence is covered with spiky armor that poisons anyone that touches them. Even Solstice'' and Lycan''s special blood could not block every debuff that will affect them. Hou Yiwei is the main vanguard for their group as a ten-meter-tall draconic warrior. The bow split into dual handed swords that became two ming swords. Some would think that Hou Yiwei would be slow with hisrge form, but he is incredibly fast. He is so quick in speed and reaction time that he could already split an arrow aimed at him in two. Hou Yiwei showed the prowess of the rank one yer as he faced the Horseman of Pestilence without fear. He also performed a great swordy that it seems that he is dancing. He also made use of both his fire breath and tail inbat which made the fight easier for him. The only defense that the Horseman of Pestilence has on close rangebat is that her steed is covered in poisoned spike armor. Other than that, the Horseman of Pestilence would have difficulty against opponents that could stick to her. The poisoned spike armor could not even prate Hou Yiwei''s dragon scale armor. The Horseman of Pestilence even became much weaker when she got hit by Realm Ender. Hou Yiwei did not see it at a bad light as he made use of the opportunity. When the Horseman of Pestilence got mmed down. Hou Yiwei followed it up with a st of dragon fire to the face. The Horseman of Pestilence screamed as the mes that devoured her face melted some part of it. The Horseman of Pestilence is not entirely dead as they were never dead since they were only sealed up. The steed of the Horseman of Pestilence also suffered with the heat of dragon fire as some parts of the armor melted but Hou Yiwei could not keep up with the damage that he deals as fire breathing uses a lot of mana and stamina. When Hou Yiwei could not continue breathing fire, arge puff of green smoke mixed with thousands of locusts erupted from the Horseman of Pestilence. The Horseman of Pestilence vanished and reappeared behind Hou Yiwei, and she fired off a barrage of arrows that hit his back. The arrows did not prate Hou Yiwei''s back as the cape that flowed behind him is also a shield. When the Horseman of Pestilence saw that she could not pierce the body of Hou Yiwei, she turned to another target and that is Solstice and Lycan. She thought that both of them would be easier to defeat but she remembers the vampire woman that eradicated hordes of monsters by herself. When the Horseman of Pestilence tried targeting Lycan, he would immediately enhance his body to be faster than the arrows themselves. When the Horseman of Pestilence would release numerous locusts, the Smander and Regulus would easily destroy them. The Horseman of Pestilence could be seen as pitiful as it has been countered to such a great degree. The horseman could not counter the team that is trying to kill her. Since the Horseman of Pestilence could not easily counter her enemies, she had to use her allies instead. She released swarms of locusts towards the monsters summoned by the Dragon of Revtion and sapped their health. Some monsters died by shriveling up as their health disappeared to heal up the Horseman of Pestilence. Once a monster is affected by the swarms of locusts that the Horseman of Pestilence summons, she would recover immense health. She also bes empowered when she afflicts enemies with her diseases and poisons. The more she afflicts others with her diseases and poisons then the more powerful she bes. The only reason that the Horseman of Pestilence cannot deal with Hou Yiwei''s group is due to the fact that they easily burn though everything. Faust and Soleil could easily destroy the swarm of locusts and even the poisonous clouds that the Horseman of Pestilence released. If they do use fire magic on the noxious fumes, they would create powerful explosions that releases fumes that are poisonous. The poisonous fumes would then be avoided as they could also melt skin when ites into contact with it. The only one that has no problem with these poisonous fumes is Hou Yiwei as his dragon scales yed a vital role in keeping him in pristine condition. Hou Yiwei did not let the Horseman of Pestilence to go away from him because he knows that the enemy will overpower him at longer range. This is also one of the reasons why he made sure to have quick vanguard team members. Solstice and Lycan are perfect to gap close against the Horseman of Pestilence as they are the quickest after Vayu. Hou Yiwei wanted to get Vayu at first but decided that he is needed for Adrian''s team. He is not heartless that he would not think about another team because he is also a great leader despite hispetitive nature. [The Horseman of Death has been in.] When the group received that notification, Hou Yiwei immediately became more aggressive. He wanted to be more aggressive because he also wanted to quickly kill the Horseman of Pestilence, but he also knows that a horseman will get more powerful with the death of others. He wanted to finish off thest horseman before she could take in the power of the fallen one. "ming Cross!" Hou Yiwei stated as he swiped using both of his swords. Each sword created a ming energy wave thatbined to create a cross. Thebined cross magic attack hit the Horseman of Pestilence as she was in a trance like state for a few seconds. The group knew of this, and it is usually the sign that the power of the horseman has increased. "ming Dragon Incarnate!" Hou Yiwei stated as his body suddenlybusted into mes. The ming Dragon Incarnate skill made use of every fiber of a dragon''s being as they also burn some of their life force when using this skill. Hou Yiwei has be fire incarnate and charged towards the Horseman of Pestilence. Solstice knew what she needed to do as she created numerous blood whips to hold the Horseman of Pestilence in ce. Lycan would then maul at the steed''s legs to make sure that they will not be able to quickly escape. Soleil and Faust agreed with each other and chanted a spell at the same time. The spell they used is ming Prison which is a legendary tier spell. All the spell does is create a sphere where one can trap anyone that they desire. The target for this ming Prison is none other than the Horseman of Pestilence. A cool and unique feature of the ming Prison is the fact that any being of fire will just pass though it. Hou Yiwei fitted this category as he bypassed the me Prison and directly released a powerful st of fire elemental magic. When the Horseman of Pestilence made contact with the ming Hou Yiwei, her whole body exploded into a poisonous fume. It seems that one of the ways that the Horseman of Pestilence thought she could escape is by bing the noxious fumes herself. The noxious fumes would then be ignited by Hou Yiwei as he breath in draconic fire inside the ming Prison. Since the body of the Horseman of Pestilence has be poisonous gas, Hou Yiwei just thought that all he needed is to make sure that the other party explodes. Hou Yiwei pushed all the draconic fire in his body to create an all-new spell that he can use in this form. "Supernova!" Hou Yiwei stated as his body exploded into vast amounts of energy mainly of heat. The anguish screams of the Horseman of Pestilence could be heard. Since she was not in solid form, the death of the Horseman of Pestilence became an immediate disintegration. Not even a speck of her body reformed as Hou Yiwei burned up everything. Even the steed of the Horseman of Pestilence became nothing as it also had the same fate as its master. [You have in the Horseman of Pestilence.] [You have received tremendous amounts of experience points.] When all of them read the notifications, they cheered but that is short lived as the Dragon of Revtion suddenly became berserk. All seven of its heads have eyes glowing in red due to immense rage. They did not care what the Dragon of Revtion did but they noticed that the two horsemen did not drop any worthy items which means that they have yet to truly win against them. Chapter 1139 [The Horsemen of the Apocalypse have all been in.] [The Great Culling has been stopped.] [The Apocalypse has been halted for now.] [The Dragon of Revtion is furious at the measly beings that stopped its rise back to power.] [Destroy the remaining weapons of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse before time runs out.] All the Horsemen of the Apocalypse have been destroyed but the danger has yet to cease. A quest suddenly appeared before all the yers that are still in the battlefield. The monsters that the Dragon of Revtion has summoned are still present as well because the ancient dark dragon god that summoned them is still present. EMERGENCY QUEST Quest Name: Prevent the Cataclysm Quest Description: The Dragon of Revtion is starting to get pulled back to hell by the restraints ced on its body. It has determined that it wants revenge on the petty mongrels that prevented its rise back to the mortal realm. Prevent the Dragon of Revtion to release the Breath of Cataclysm. Difficulty: S Clear Condition: Prevent the Dragon of Revtion from firing the Breath of Cataclysm or minimize its damage radius. Reward: Blessing of the Great God of Training, Random Legendary Drop Chest Failure Condition: The Dragon of Revtion charges his attack to 100% Charge Time of the Dragon of Revtion: 20 minutes Restriction: Only those that are present in the area of the Dragon of Revtion can clear this quest. Every 2 minutes will increase the charge time of the Breath of Cataclysm by 10%. It was not only the yers inside the barrier that received quests as the yers outside the world also received one that is different. It seems that the damage that the Dragon of Revtion will be calcted depending on the questpletion of this world quest as well. EMERGENCY QUEST Quest Name: Protect the World from the Cataclysm Quest Description: The Gods have spoken, and they came to the conclusion that the inhabitants of the world muste together and create a powerful barrier that can cover it to prevent damage from the Breath of Cataclysm. The God of Protection himself will descend to the world and gather enough energy from the inhabitants that takes his task. Difficulty: World Quest Clear Condition: Help the God of Protection that will descend to create a World Barrier. (Percentage to prevent mass destruction: 100%) (Minor Destruction: 80%) (Great Destruction: 50%) Reward: Blessing of the Great God of Training, Random Rare to Legendary Drop Chest (Rewards will be dependent on the percentage of the world barrier.) Failure Condition: Unable to reach at least 50% Quest Duration: 20 minutes Restriction: Only those that are not present in the area of the Dragon of Revtion can clear this quest. Every 500,000 mana will increase the health of the World Barrier that can cover the world. Those that side with the Dragon of Revtion also got another quest for them. The quest they received is the protection of the Dragon of Revtion for 20 minutes until he has enough time to fire his Breath of Cataclysm. EMERGENCY QUEST Quest Name: Protect the Dragon of Revtion from Interference Quest Description: The Dragon of Revtion has decided to smite this world with its Breath of Cataclysm. Due to it still being sealed, it cannot instantly release its power as the seals are preventing it. Help the Dragon of Revtion from being immediately sealed or prevented from firing its Breath of Cataclysm. Difficulty: S Clear Condition: The Dragon of Revtion fires its Breath of Cataclysm. Reward: Blessing of the Dragon of Revtion, Random Rare to Legendary Drop Chest (Rewards will be dependent on the percentage of the Breath of Cataclsym.) Failure Condition: Unable to reach at least 50% Quest Duration: 20 minutes Restriction: Only those that are present in the area of the Dragon of Revtion can clear this quest. Only those that are in servitude of the Dragon of Revtion can clear this quest. The gears of fate suddenly started to turn as the people needed to choose if they will continue on their quests. The God of Protection started to descend as a hole in the sky suddenly started to be forcefully opened as the Gods of Pandemoniumbined their powers to create one. They did not want to resort to this, but the Dragon of Revtion has pushed their buttons. When the hole in the sky appeared, Pann suddenly appeared before the descending God of Protection. The Gods of Pandemonium pleaded to Pann that they needed to do this as the world will be greatly destroyed if the Breath of Cataclysm were to fire. The world will be a living hellfire for a few months and numerous people will die out. Pann is reluctant of letting this happen as the dimensional barrier that separates the Divine Realm, and the Mortal Realm is already being strained. He has already been working a lot just maintaining the rifts when the other elders were not avable. Pann could be seen as incredibly tired as well since he is pushing himself as well. "What do we get in return?!" Pann stated as this is an exchange. Even the gods cannot just barge into the mortal realm without an avatar. If they also descend, they must promise to never use their divine energy to influence the world as the barrier between realms will copse. The Gods of Pandemonium are risking the world from the invasion of the dark gods. "The Daemos will no longer be treated as a threat. We shall say that your race are the true protectors of the world and those that antagonize your race shall be punished." One of the gods in the divine realm stated which made the others murmur since this was not agreed upon. "Agreed but only one God of Protection shall be able to descend and must only be in the designated zone that I shall create to make sure that the realms are stabilized." Pann stated as he transformed to his true form. "I shall be the one that answers this call then as I am the most powerful of the Gods of Protection as I have abundant followers." A female voice stated as she started to descend from the divine realm. The world could be seen shaking a little as a literal god has descended from the divine realm without an avatar. One could also see the resistance that she is facing when she tried to descend as the world is repelling her. She did not use any of her divine energy to oppose the restriction because it will rip apart the barrier between realms. Pann took out his ocarina and started to y a tune which summoned three monsters. The Great Cosmic Cetacea Bessy, a Great Cosmic Moose, and a Great Cosmic Weasel. Each of the monsters that Pann summoned has fur like that of a cosmos and have abilities tied to space. The three cosmic monsters then roared as they released spatial energy that created a special space for the Goddess of Protection to appear. When the space has been properly created, the Goddess of Protection that descended could no longer feel the repelling force that she felt earlier. The Goddess of Protection that descended is none other than Bastet. She wore a long flowing silken dress that is adorned with golden ornaments. Even her headdress is of golden color, but it is actually made of orichalcum which is the metal of the gods. "People of Nebulon! I, the Goddess Bastet, has descended to inform you that the world is in danger. Give me your prayers in order to create a World Barrier that can prevent the Breath of Cataclysm to reach your areas." The Goddess Bastet stated in a calm voice, but her voice reverberated to all parts of the world. As soon as the Goddess Bastet stated that she descended, pirs of light started to rise from areas popted of people. For the first time, the yers could see how the power of faith is seen by the gods as this pir of light bent towards the Goddess Bastet''s direction. The power of faith is condensed into pirs of light, and the Goddess Bastet used it to increase her power. It did not take long for more pirs of light to start being created as the power that the Goddess Bastet started to rise. She raised her sistrum with her right hand and it used the converted power of faith into a barrier. A thin film could be seen starting to cover the world as he used the faith of others to cover the world in a barrier. Pann did not idle as well because the rifts started to increase. He had to make sure that he closes those immediately before anything else, but he also does not want to leave this ce. If the gods are not watched, they might create an opening. As they say, once given an inch then they will ask for a mile. Chapter 1140 The people of the world could hear everything that the Goddess of Protection is saying. She made her voice be heard for everyone as she wants to protect the world but there is also an underlying tone that she wants to increase her worth as a goddess. She is the most powerful of the Gods of Protection, but they are also not that powerful of a god which is why their influence would be less if they ever meddle. Only the lesser gods could descend at this point in time where the barrier between realms is still somewhat strong. Also, if a greater god would descend then the barrier that separates the divine realm and mortal realm would immediately tear up. Pann would immediately banish that descending god back to the divine realm. Even if themands came from the gods themselves, the Asmodians left the welfare of the world to the Daemos. The specificmands of the Daemos were to make sure that the realm that kept the realms separated must never be broken unless a special number of people are already in the world. The special number of people that the Asmodians refer to are the number of demigods present in the mortal ne. Currently, there are a few demigods left in the world and those left are even injured or cannot use heir full power. The mortal realm should be reserved for the mortals as mixing gods in would make the world even more chaotic than it is already. It would have been fine if it were just normal gods but there are also dark gods. With the mission given to the people in the area of the Dragon of Revtion, the factions have been decided with just that. The faction that wants to prevent the Breath of Cataclysm to be fired and the ones that want it to seed as they will get better rewards. People would think that there would be less yers on the side of the Dragon of Revtion but that is not true. In fact, there are more yers that is siding with the Dragon of Revtionpared to the side that is against it. Not many would want to believe but there are a lot of yers that y as followers of the dark gods. They just want to keep it low key since being exposed meant execution which means they are tried as a heretic. Not all people that y as followers of the dark gods are bad. Some people just like the aesthetic of being a viin in an alternate reality since their normal life is dull and boring. Some just wants to re-enact their deepest desires because the real world would judge them harshly if they were to do it there. The small minority just believe that the dark gods are cool or misjudged. If Creepysoo did not discover the undead, then he might have been a follower of the dark god instead. All his friends believe that he would have been if he did not be the Prince of the Undead. Just like with the Gods of Pandemonium, the Dark Gods also have factions as well which means not all of them agree with each other. Just like now, some followers of the dark gods opted to back out and join the other side. There were also some on the other side that thought that making the wish of the Dragon of Revtione true be more helpful for them. As humans decide or weigh the results of their actions, so does the yers. They would move to the side that helps them or benefits them the most if they are only caught in the middle. When the yers chose the quest that they will proceed with, their name color changes to reflect the path that they have chosen. A red name color for the ones that chose to prevent the Breath of Cataclysm and a blue name color for the ones that support it. When the Dragon of Revtion raised all of its seven heads and started to umte vast amounts of energy, it was the signal for both teams tomit to their mission. In fact, even some of the monsters that previously sided with the Dragon of Revtion suddenly switched to the other side when they learned of the great one that summoned them would destroy the surface world. All of a sudden, the enemies became allies while allies became enemies. The war that became silent due to the death of all the Horsemen of the Apocalypse suddenly sparked once more. The ones inside the barrier did not know that the quest to aid the Goddess of Protection is happening because they might have chosen differently if they were to know that. The developers wanted those involve in the inside to only make a decision based on their current status without outside factors involved. They wanted to know how people will react if they are presented choice that has equal opportunities with the only controlled variable is the Dragon of Revtion. "Do you have an idea to stop that?" Levin Cloud asked Adrian as they all grouped back up. The guild leaders went back to their respective guilds as they needed to n on stopping the Dragon of Revtion. They did not cut offmunication though as it will be important now more than ever. They still have that collective group chat, and some are also added in like Hou Yiwei and Frey. "Maybe we could take care of one head then aim for the others?" Peridot asked. "Even Kaon with his full power breath could barely make a dent on that thing. The only thing we could do is prevent it from gathering energy in its mouth. The quest clearly indicated that we cannot kill that thing. It is a god after all and none of us have god killing weapons. There are only two of the four god ying weapons present in the battle right now." Adrian stated. There are currently two god killers in the battle. The remaining two seems to have vanished elsewhere or did not show up because they are caught up in a different mission. Either way, the curse on the wielders of the god ying weapons have already been lifted when the Horsemen of the Apocalypse were defeated. "All we need is to point attacks to its mouth then?" Creepysoo stated with a smile as he suddenly gave an idea on how to do that. Creepysoo told everyone that they only need to deliver lots of undead to the mouths of the Dragon of Revtion and he will do the rest. Although the n is easy, the way to deliver undead to the mouths of the Dragon of Revtion is not. There are countless monsters that are left but what else could they do. "It is a good thing that there are lots of undead here that we can use. When your transformation was over, the undead became weaker and a bunch of skeletons are left. We can easily carry them there and chuck then inside the mouths like a game." Lycan stated. "Can I join as well?" Frey asked as she does not have a guild or a team to team up with so she decided that she would not mind being on Adrian''s team. "That is fine with me. If I remember, she has a Pegasus so she will be able to help us." Adrian stated but they teased him for it though. "We should hurry then. That dragon is already gathering enough energy to nuke the world and we are still chatting." Solstice stated as she grabbed two zombies and dashed towards the Dragon of Revtion. Lycan followed as well and grabbed two skeletons towards the Dragon of Revtion. Levin Cloud grabbed five zombies using vines and vanished in the ground. Vayu created three small twisters that carried three zombies and dashed through the air with them. Soleil made Regulus eat five zombies and charged towards the Dragon of Revtion like fierce ming lion. It is a wonder how those zombies did not get burnt to a crisp, but it seems that they are considered allies. Frey made thorny vines with roses grow from her spear as she summoned her mount to carry ten skeletons. She made it look so easy despite skeletons are also heavy. Peridot made use of her y soldiers as an outer shell for the skeletons as created mist to quietly reach the Dragon of Revtion. Other teams are wondering what Adrian''s team is doing carrying undead, but they needed to focus on their tasks. They also though of ns to hit the mouth of the Dragon of Revtion in an attempt to cancel the channeling. "Gather as much undead that you need. I will take care of one of the heads already to test if our theory is correct." Adrian stated as Creepysoo nodded and created more undead to group them up. Chapter 1141 Adrian wanted to be the first to test out the n as he would be the fastest one to do that. Creepysoo managed to group up about thirty undead. Adrian looked at the distance between him and the Dragon of Revtion. Only three of his soulbounds are currently summoned as well since Limit Break has ended. "Sirius is still weakened but he can carry some undead inside his shadows. Kaon would make sure that the mouth will stay in ce. Charon will also be able to store some undead as well. Let the nmence." Adrian stated as he started. Sirius hid about fifteen undead in his shadow and went back inside Adrian''s shadow. Charon hid some undead inside his coffin with his skill Soul Keep. Kaon could be seen flying in the sky with the three dragon kings and killing flying monsters that are in their way. "Paradox, calcte the coordinates of the transport location." Adrianmanded as the Cube of Paradox started to spin at a fast pace and calcting the coordinates. "Coordinates have been obtained. Shall we proceed with the transfer now?" The Cube of Paradox stated in its monotone robotic voice. Adrian then took Creepysoo and jumped in space with him when the coordinates have been set. If the caster of the spell is not near, then it would have a chance of failing which is why he also needed to be there. When their vision returned, Adrian and Creepysoo could be seen on top of the Dragon of Revtion with thetter looking at them with great annoyance. The Dragon of Revtion wanted to attack them, but it is currently in the process of umting energy. If it were to stop then it would not be able to destroy the world. It needs to feed off the lives that it reaps with its Breath of Cmity. The Dragon of Revtion has no other choice but tomand those in servitude of it to take care of the two. "I really need a skill that can freeze space." Adrian stated as he suddenly flew higher as a freezing breath is suddenly fired at the Dragon of Revtion. Kaon only used his Ice Dragon ball in full effect and fired off a series of spells in the ice elemental category. One of the heads of the Dragon of Revtion is covered by ice to make sure that it does not move but the ice starts to shatter immediately. That small second is what Adrian needed as Sirius and Charon appeared behind him. Sirius and Charon released all the undead directly at the mouth of the Dragon of Revtion. The people wanted to know why they are sending undead to their deaths, but it seems to just be cannon fodder ones like skeletons and zombies. When all the undead have been sent inside one of the mouths, Creepysoo immediately started to chant. "Corpse Explosion!" Creepysoo shouted as all thirty undead exploded inside the throat of the Dragon of Revtion. The head that was affected by the Corpse Explosion suddenly shook as the energy that was umting in its mouth suddenly vanished and also exploded. The Dragon of Revtion suddenly roared in pain as this is the first time that it has experienced it as even the attacks earlier could not even be described as tickling because of its dragon scales. [You have sessfully stopped one of the heads of the Dragon of Revtion from umting energy for the Breath of Cataclysm.] [The Dragon of Revtion can no longer reach a 100% charge time.] [The Dragon of Revtion has deemed you an eyesore and will proceed to exterminate you.] The first two notification made Adrian and Creepysoo cheer but the next one made their jaws drop. The head that had an explosion suddenly opened wide as it tried devouring Adrian and Creepysoo. Adrian immediately used Enhanced Blink to get away as fast as possible, but the dragon head is fast. "You can drop me off on Kaon, big brother. You cannot carry me and evade forever." Creepysoo stated and Adrian agreed as he did just that. Adrian tossed Creepysoo in the air as Kaon caught the undead prince. Adrian then proceeded to summon his Primordial Armament: Daggers. He also proceeded to use Perfect Assimtion with Sirius and hid in the shadows to avoid the detection of the Dragon of Revtion. Adrian and Creepysoo''s stun became very effective which made the other people push forth with their ns as well. Adrian''s group carried their share of undead through the battlefield and cheered when their n could actually seed. The only problem is the fact that some of the enemies got ryed to stop people that are carrying undead. Those that wanted to copy Adrian''s group immediately got into a predicament, but they are not the only ones with the ingenious n. Hou Yiwei gathered the dragonkin under him as they took to the skies. Each of them faced off against one of the dragon heads and poured all their breath attacks on the mouth of the Dragon of Revtion. At first, they did not have any signs of seeding but the umted damage that the dragon head from the inside started to take effect. That dragon head started to actually cough which made the energy umted to explode from the inside as well, but it was not as powerful as the Corpse Explosion. "Push forward onto the next!" Hou Yiweimanded the dragonkin as he is umting stamina again to transform into his dragon form. His breath attack would be more powerful in that form that his humanoid form. With the dragonkin being added to the targets of the Dragon of Revtion, it decided that it needs more protection from the sky while it is umting energy. It also started to also close its mouth to prevent things from being sent inside of it. The energy umtion might be slower but it would still reach a suitable amount as all seven heads started to umte energy once more. Chapter 1142 The Dragon of Revtion needs more forces in the sky which is why it created more powerful lizardmen. The lizardmen that it created started to grow wings, but they are fewerpared to the ones that do not have them. The lizardmen that spawned with wings managed to divert the attention of the dragonkins that flew in the sky. [Time Left before the Breath of Cataclysm is fired: 13 minutes] Adrian''s group of friends have finally arrived beneath the Dragon of Revtion. Solstice and Lycan had people block them, but they easily out speed them since night has already arrived. The two paused for a moment as the undead that they are carrying cannot be delivered inside the mouth as all seven mouths are closed. "It seems that it has be wary of attacks from the mouth. We need it to feel a prickling pain so that it can open its mouth." Adrian stated as he suddenly rose from the shadows. "Maybe I can be of help with that." A voice suddenly stated as an invisible yer suddenly appeared, and it was none other than Nightshade. "Care to borate?" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly sprouted from the ground. "That thing is still a god right? I can feel my weapon itching to hit it, but it seems to sense me whenever I get close to it. Also, I cannot cross that canyon." Nightshade stated as he pointed to therge canyon where the body of the Dragon of Revtion lies. "As long as you can make it open its mouth then I can get you close enough." Adrian stated as he suddenly pulled Nightshade by the cor and told everyone to be ready. Adrian then unfurled four of his wings and immediately took to the skies once more. There were some lizardmen that they encountered on the way, but he managed to evade them with such ease. Nightshade then looked back at the others and thought how they would reach the head as they did not have wings like Adrian. Solstice and Lycan could be seen to make a great jump andnded on the neck of the Dragon of Revtion. Those two then proceeded to run like it was t ground despite them being in a vertical position. Levin Cloud created a nt and made it grow continuously to reach the head of the Dragon of Revtion. The others followed with out of the box ideas that made people speechless. "The stats on those two must be crazy." Nightshade stated as he could not believe that something that can only happens in movies could be seen being done by Solstice and Lycan. "Get ready as we are almost there. I will proceed to toss you now." Adrian stated. "Okay! Wait what?!" Nightshade stated and wanted to protest but he is already in the air away from Adrian. Adrian needed to toss him away because a flock of flying lizardmen suddenly grouped up on him. He started to use Soul Emergence to go behind one of the lizardmen to stab them to death. He proceeded to do this continuously until the flock dropped to their deaths. He looked back towards Nightshade to see what he was doing, and he could see the guy floating in the sky. "Aspect of the Reaper!" Nightshade stated as his body suddenly got covered in a familiar energy that Adrian has. It was death energy, but it was nother energy which means it must be another death realm. Death energy started to cover Nightshade''s body as a cloak made of it has manifested. The cloak looks tattered and worn down as if a real grim reaper appeared before them. The grim reaper wielded its scythe that suddenly grew to such arge degree. The grim reaper used the scythe and swung down towards the heads of the Dragon of Revtion. The Dragon of Revtion suddenly felt the danger and made use of the hordes of flying lizardmen as its shields. The hordes of flying lizardmen dropped like flies as it blocked the attack, but part of the attack managed to connect to at least two dragon heads. The attack from the scythe barely did any damage to the body of the Dragon of Revtion but it still made it scream in pain. The god ying weapons target the very essence of gods which is their souls which is why being attacked there would make any being scream. With an opportunity presenting itself, the group immediately dropped as much undead as they could. "Corpse Explosion!" Creepysoo once again stated as a powerful explosion happened in one of the dragon heads. The umted energy once again broke down and vanished but one of the dragon heads have already collected enough. One of the heads of the Dragon of Revtion suddenly looked up in the sky and released a dark and heavy energy sphere. This dark and heavy energy sphere shot towards the sky and immediately destroyed the barrier that separated their current area with the world. The spell that the Three Daemos Elders is fueling suddenly shattered just like that with just one attack. The cocoons that protected the two Daemos Elders also shattered as they vomited blood because the barrier is tied to their mana. Ascalor and Bronx could be seen weakly standing up as they viewed the powerful energy sphere tearing through the sky itself. When they thought that a part of the world would get destroyed by the Breath of Cataclysm, another barrier suddenly appeared to block the attack. The Breath of Cataclysm that one of the dragon heads released suddenly started a sh against this mysterious barrier. It was only when one of the dragon kings spoke of the name of the barrier that the group learned of it. "The World Barrier!" The Light Dragon King stated as she knew that it was a powerful barrier said to have repelled attacks from the dark gods back then but it also uses a lot of umted faith and mana to even hold. Chapter 1143 The World Barrier is not simple as it is the umtion of faith and mana of the believers. It is also connected to the God of Protection casting it which means any damage to it will be felt by the one using it. The Goddess Bastet could be seen wincing in pain as she could feel the great damage that the Breath of Cataclysm has done to the barrier. "Faithful followers of protection! The Dragon of Revtion is now trying us. Make sure that our resolve to protect the world is not something that could be easily shattered." The Goddess Bastet stated which everyone heard including the ones in battle with the Dragon of Revtion as the pocket dimension has been lifted. The World Barrier and the Breath of Cataclysm shed with all their might, but the power of the World Barrier has yet to solidify. The first World Barrier created suddenly got destroyed but the power of the Breath of Cataclysm also fizzled out a little bit. The remaining power of the Breath of Cataclysm hit the great North Sea and created a huge explosion of water. The power of the World Barrier is centered on the areas where people are praying which means the areas that will take great damage will be those that do not have people or intelligent beings praying. If the World Barrier did not prevent the Breath of Cataclysm, then part of the northern continent would have been destroyed by now. "Children of this world! I ask for your power once more to create a more powerful barrier." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated but one could see that she has been damaged to an extent as she is tied with the strength of the World Barrier. Due to the fizzled power of the Breath of Cataclysm hitting the great North Sea, major tremors could be felt throughout the world. The tremors that they felt after the World Barrier got destroyed is the result of a blocked attack which means getting a direct hit would be incredibly dangerous. Numerous pirs of light shot out to the sky once more as the power of the people''s faith is sent to the Goddess Bastet. If the Goddess Bastet was a greedy goddess, then she would have used this power of faith to be a greater god and descend in this world, but she did not. She used all the power of faith that she umted to create another World Barrier that is more powerful than before. The World Barrier is needed now as two heads of the Dragon of Revtion has finished umting energy. Two spheres of intense energy shot out and shed with the World Barrier this time. The World Barrier could be seen quaking as it tried with all its might to protect the world from suffering great damage. The two Breaths of Cataclysm could be seen making numerous cracks on the World Barrier, but it did not break it this time. The Goddess of Protection Bastet could be seen extremely exhausted as she used all her might to block the two shots. She did not expect that such a thing would be possible, but it seems that even the hidden demigods have begun to move. He hidden demigods lent the Goddess Bastet some of their divine energy which reinforced the barrier. The hidden demigods did not do so at first because they do not want to aid a lesser god that might just want to steal their energy. When they saw that the Goddess Bastet protected the world with all her might, they helped her by giving some of their divine energy by praying to the Goddess of Protection directly. The World Barrier became extremely sturdy as a result and managed to block two shots of the Breath of Cataclysm but that is the most that they could do. The hidden demigods are hiding because they are also recovering their powers. They became weak as they have been injured in thest war with the Dark Gods like Pann. The Goddess Bastet expressed her gratitude by thanking the demigods through the prayer channels. What she did not expect is that there is a sealed dark god that prayed to her for protection as well. She did not know the entity of this dark god but the fact that they also want protection means that they want to protect inhabitants of this world as well. The Goddess Bastet might be a lesser goddess, but she will rise to be a greater goddess soon and she knows the truth of the Gods of Pandemonium. The Gods of Pandemonium are not all created in Pandemonium as some were from the outer edges of the known universe. Some of the Gods of Pandemonium are actually from the ce where the Dark Godse from. In fact, the oldest of the Primordial gods are said to have been a being that is not from Pandemonium. It is but a spection from the Ancient Gods as the oldest of the Primordial Gods no longer live. Not all gods of Pandemonium see each other as there are others that tend to be secluded and only talk to their followers, but they are said to be as powerful as the Ancient Gods. Another reason for the World Barrier being stronger is the fact that one of these sealed dark gods praying to her and giving up some of their divinity in the process. The Goddess Bastet will not tell this to the other gods as this is the least that she could do for that sealed dark god as they might also be reborn as a God of Pandemonium. The Dragon of Revtion roared and the pressure in the area suddenly doubled. All those of Draconic origin could be seen kneeling. Kaon and the dragon kings could be seen greatly inhibited while the others that are not strong enough are far worse. Those that cannot withstand Dragon Roar with abination of Dragon Might are seen face nting on the ground. All foes and allies alike are experiencing this. Chapter 1144 [You have failed to resist.] [You have been affected by Ancient Dragon God''s Roar.] [You have been affected by Ancient Dragon God''s Might.] [All your stats will decrease by 15% for ten minutes.] [You will deal less damage to the Dragon of Revtion by 30%.] [You have a chance to be dealt with Terror when attacking or getting hit by the Dragon of Revtion.] All enemies and allies alike have been affected by the Ancient Dragon God Roar and Ancient Dragon God Might. The only ones that are unaffected are the lizardmen that are created by the Dragon of Revtion. The Dragon of Revtion once again started umting vast amounts of energy in all of its seven heads once more. "Three minutes left! Attack with all your might!" Hou Yiwei shouted as he led the dragonkin. Even though the dragonkin are the ones greatly affected as they have dragon blood in their veins, their great courage affected the others like a disease. As if the others are pushing their limits, all of them charged towards the Dragon of Revtion and started unleashing all their skills towards it. "Paradox, calcte the chance of winning based on your observations." Adrian asked the Cube of Paradox as it has already collected enough data. "Affirmative. From the collected data and debuffs affecting the master, the allied forces have a 31.4% chance of being sessful. An 80% chance that the surface world bing unlivable because of the Breath of Cataclysm. If the World Barrier is strengthened further, then damage to the world might drop by 50%." The Cube of Paradox stated. "Calcte the odds of me dealing great damage and stopping at least one of the dragon heads from firing when I use Realm Ender." Adrian stated as he received the skill, he wanted the most when he fused with Sirius. "Percentage of attack seeding when the master does the n will be 75%. Probability of stopping at least one dragon head from firing a Breath of Cataclysm is 99%." The Cube of Paradox stated. "That is good enough chance then." Adrian stated. "Probability of master dying and not reviving is 100%." The Cube of Paradox added. Thest one shocked Adrian because he was banking on his revival as he has yet to die. If he dies, then the umted reward for this raid will not go to him. It was some sort of dilemma to him because he has a lot of contribution for this raid and him dying would mean he gets nothing. "Should I be greedy and sacrifice parts of the world for the great rewards that I will receive?" Adrian asked himself as he seriously pondered. This is just a game after all but then he looked around him. All the NPCs and yers are giving their all trying to prevent the Dragon of Revtion. They are giving their all despite this being a game, but their hearts are telling them to protect it. He then looked at his friends and even they have this desperate face that says they must seed. "Fine. I guess I owe everyone here since they protected me when I evolved to be an Arch Demon. I should repay that favor now." Adrian stated as he looked at the ticking clock as there is only one more minute left. "Paradox, use all Primordial Energy and Nether Energy on ourst attack. We should at least blow one head off since we will die anyway." Adrian stated as he knows how powerful all theher energy in his body is. "Affirmative." The Cube of Paradox replied. Adrian''s body surfaced from the Shadow Realm as he is filled with immense energy. Both Primordial and Nether energy is circting at its fullest in his body that made both allies and enemies steer clear of him. His twin daggers emitted a dangerous glint that would make anyone steer clear of him. "Soul Seeker." Adrian muttered as he tossed the dagger on his left hand. The Dragon of Revtion could feel the tyrannical auraing from the small dagger aimed toward it but could not dodge as it is umting energy. Itmanded the flying lizardmen to block the dagger, but it seems to have locked into the Dragon of Revtion''s head as it flew all the way to one of its heads. The dagger plunged towards the middle of the dragon head and the Dragon of Revtion did not feel any damage. The Dragon of revtion actually got scared for a minute there but the dagger that had incredible power did not have any damage at all. It was all just a show of power, or an illusion created by a desperate wish of a demon. "Realm Ender." Adrian stated as illusionary chains suddenly started falling off his body. Adrian''s body started to be pure energy itself as his Primordial Energy and Nether Energybined. The weird thing is that theher energy did not swallow his primordial energy and only enhanced it further. [You have used both Soul Seeker and Ream Ender in session.] [You have created forth a miracle and will be able to temporarily fuse the two skills together.] [You have created the skill, Soul Ender.] [You will die after executing the skill as your current body will not be able to handle the strain of the power and revival would be disabled.] Skill Name: Soul Ender Tier: Divine Type: Unknown Effect: -Deals Apocalyptic damage to a singr entity. -Deals greater damage to beings that are mostly made of souls like gods. Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Mana Cost: None Description: A skill born because of the fervent wish of the user to stop an overwhelming power. This might be the only chance such a skill will be born once again as only special situations can create miracle such as this. "Soul Ender!" Adrian stated as his body that exploded with great energy suddenly vanished from the ground he was standing on. He appeared on top of one of the Dragon of Revtion heads. Chapter 1145 Adrian suddenly appeared on top of the one of the Dragon of Revtion''s heads where the daggernded. His form looked like he was covered withher energy and Primordial energy at the same time that made him look like an ethereal cosmic ghost. He plunged his other dagger in the area where the soul dagger pierced. At first, the Dragon of Revtion did not feel any pain, but Adrian''s energy soon seeped inside the very soul of the enemy. When thebined Nether energy and Primordial energy seeped inside the soul of the Dragon of Revtion, the enemy screamed in utter pain that one would get only when they are dying of such unbearable pain. The screech of the Dragon of Revtion reverberated all throughout the area that made is shake. Adrian''s body could be seen disintegrating as the effects of the Soul Ender skill started to take a toll to his body. Adrian is not the only one disintegrating though as the head of the Dragon of Revtion where Adrian plunged his dagger started to turn into ash. All those in the area watched in horror and awe as the head of a dragon god could be seen being erased from existence. A miracle basically happened as they know that they cannot stop the Dragon of Revtion but one of them did it. They can only see the miracle man be particles of light as he died due to the result of the miracle. Only one dragon head might have been destroyed but the seeding pain of that head spread to the ones near it. Three of the seven dragon heads became unable to umte energy while the Dragon of Revtion is in intense pain. Four of the seven dragon heads still released their respective Breath of Cataclysm, but the power is not as intense or powerful than the previous ones. The Dragon of Revtion could only hurriedly release the umted energy as it is suddenly started to sink back into the summoning magic circle. The World Barrier prevented some of the damage while it dissipated the others. Some parts of the world became bombarded by the Breath of Cataclysm, but no huge casualties are recorded. [You have done the impossible and injured a godly entity.] [You have received the title Divine Enemy.] [You have received the title Miracle Creator.] Adrian can only see the fruits of his sacrifice as the Dragon of Revtion is pulled back into its sealed area. The Dragon of Revtion could be seen struggling to not be sealed once more as it wants more destruction to the beings that destroyed one of its head. Adrian vanished from the mortal world as with a smile seeing that he has done his best. Adrian opened his eyes and could see that he is now in Limbo. He is currently in his smaller Netheros form inside Limbo as he is the Shephard of Souls and an authority of this ce. When one of the Anubis saw Adrian, it immediately went toward him in a hurry as if he is to send a message. "Champion Equinox! The God of Death Abaddon would like to talk with you." The Anubis that came close to Adrian stated as it was given a message by the God of Death Abaddon. Those that were in Limbo are moring because one of the Anubis is actually respectful to an individual. Just as they thought that it was already weird that one of the Anubis is being respectful, a door made of a beautiful ck metal with diamond runes suddenly appeared. When the door appeared, all of the Anubis suddenly bowed which made those that died be filled with curiosity and fear. The door suddenly opened and arge figure that is donned in glorious ck armor emerged. Adrian saw the one that appeared and also promptly knelt down in show of respect. He is still the God of Death and Adrian is his Champion. "All of you may rise. Champion Equinox,e with me as we need to discuss something incredibly important." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "I shall obey." Adrian replied as both him and the God of Death Abaddon entered the door. Limbo went back to normal when the door summoned by the God of Death Abaddon vanished. In the sky in the far north, a weird circr gate could be seen appearing and opening with a great creak. The winged beings that inhabited these skies could be seen fighting another winged being with a ming sword. "You are toote to stop us child of the Fallen. The gates to the Silver City have already opened. Die knowing that you have failed to stop the real Angels." Pristina stated as she shot an immense beam of light to the Fallen with the ming sword. The fallen with the ming sword plunged towards the ground while turning into pixels. "The world has finally changed, and the Age of Light shalle! The Angels will return back to the peak!" Pristina stated as her and the rest of the angels used their energies to fully open the gates of the Silver City. A handful of beings could be seening out of the gate. [The world is changing with the influx of energy from the Silver City.] [Angels no longer need to inhabit mortal bodies to survive in the mortal realm.] [The barrier that separates the mortal realm and divine realm has thinned out.] [Lesser gods could now descend to the world with the strength of a demigod.] [Beings in the main world are bing more powerful.] When the Breath of Cataclysms were released onto the world, the energy it released fed the world as well. The world now has greater energy count now more than ever as the gates to the Silver City also poured in energy. "Finally! The fact that this n needed to be done and executed for a hundred years made me almost give up on it." A hidden being observing the happenings of the world smiled gleefully as the n they created finally bored fruit. Chapter 1146 The God of Death Abaddon told Adrian to follow him, and he was sent to the depths of the Nether Realm once more. The fact that he was escorted to the depths of the Nether Realm means that the information that they will talk about must be kept away from the ears of others. "Do you know why I have called for you?" The God of Death Abaddon asked. "I am not really sure why, but it seems that it has something to do with the things that I have received in the previous battle." Adrian replied as he made an intelligent guess. "You are correct in that assumption because you managed to obtain a rather troublesome title." The God Death Abaddon stated. "You mean the title ''Divine Enemy''?" Adrian asked as that is the only troublesome title that can make gods tremble. He received two titles that have vague effects that he does not even know how to trigger. Title: Divine Enemy Tier: Divine Effect: -Deals additional damage to enemies that have divinity in their bodies. -Deals more damage to Gods and Goddesses. Description: A title given to a person that has damaged a god with their own power without relying on other gods. Beware of the wrath of the other gods that have marked you as their enemy. Current Enemies: Dragon of Revtion Title: Miracle Creator Tier: Special Effect: -Gives the user an extremely small chance to double your current luck stat when certain conditions align. Description: A special title that is said to be almost impossible to obtain. You seem to be blessed withdy luck for you to obtain such a title, but this title alsoes at a cost. What is that cost? No one knows. A Divine Tier title that is rather vague and does not have any modifier on how much the damage is increased. It is not like gods and goddesses are easy to defeat but the fact that an Arch Demon managed to get this title instead of a Noblesse is worrying the Twin Gods. This title basically makes Adrian hostile towards other gods that do not have a good impression of him. "The Gods of Life and Death might not antagonize you, but the other gods are a different opinion. Your life will be more troublesome now that you have obtained such a title. Especially now that lesser gods can descent to the mortal realm." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "Wait what?" Adrian stated as he did not know that lesser gods could now descend unto the world. "The Dragon of Revtion has released too much energy into the world. The World Barrier also yed a hand on that which made lesser gods able to manifest down using a demigod body." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "If gods could descend then the power bnce of the world would crumble. I know that some of the gods are not like you and your twin. Some want to collect a lot of followers so that they can ascend to be a greater god." Adrian stated as he knows that some gods would not mind using force to make sure that happens. "You do not need to worry as much because even if they descend, they only have the strength of a demigod. They also must bear great consequence should their demigod body gets destroyed in the mortal realm. If their demigod body gets destroyed, most of their divinity will be lost as a result. They will definitely think twice of descending with that reason. There is also a chance that they couldpletely die when they descend. There are people like you that can kill divinity in the mortal realm which is why they will be even more wary." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "You mean they could truly die as they will need to descend with a part of their own divine consciousness?" Adrian asked to make sure, and The God of Death Abaddon nodded. "Of course, it is not only the Lesser Gods of Pandemonium that can create a demigod body because the Lesser Dark Gods that have also been swayed by the divine barrier can now descend as well. This is another reason why I called for you as the Champion of the Twin Gods. Kill any dark god that will create trouble in the mortal realm." The God of Death Abaddon stated as he gave Adrian a mission. Quest Notification! Quest Name: Descending Lesser Dark Gods Quest Description: The God of Death Abaddon has given you a mission to kill any dark god that will create chaos in the mortal realm. As the Champion of the Twin Gods, it is your duty to adhere to the bnce of life and death. Any being that harms the cycle of life and death must be punished under your own hands. Clear Condition: Kill Lesser Dark Gods that have descended and caused trouble. Quest Reward: Mythical Tier Random Box (Given per Lesser Dark God killed.) Failure: None Restriction: This quest can only be done by the Champion of the Twin Gods. This is a repeating quest which means you will always get the reward for each kill. "I ept but what if the gods that cause trouble is not just the dark gods?" Adrian asked. "If that is the case then one of us shall telepathically tell you what to do as we can now do that easily. Do you have any more questions, Champion Equinox?" The God of Death Abaddon stated. "I am curious because the quest just says those that make trouble. What if the dark god does not create trouble? What should be my course of action?" Adrian asked. "That will be on your discretion then as you must also assess what is right and wrong. My sister and I only rule over life and death. We do not care of others as long as they do not mess with our domain." The God of Death Abaddon stated and Adrian immediately understood the stand of the Twin Gods when he heard that. Chapter 1147 [The Gates to the Silver City has been opened.] [yers that serve the Church of Light could change their race to angel if they reach the Silver City within the time period.] [The Angel Race can now be chosen in the character creation screen.] The news of the Silver City bing avable became hot news to the world of Pandemonium. yers that wanted to change to the Angel race decided to forgo everything that they built up just because they can be the angel race. There is also a Race Change Ticket, but those things are difficult to obtain and pricey when being bought. The yers that create the angel race do not go to Genesis vige upon creation which made everyone wonder. Those that create angel race avatars will immediately be sent to the Silver City but unable to leave it before they reach level 10 instead. In the Silver City, they will fight cloud monsters instead that are susceptible to light magic. The Silver City is just like its name as it a beautiful city made of gleaming silver spires and buildings. The very entrance to the Silver City is a gigantic gate that has the likeness of the Goddess of Light''s likeness crafted into it. It has the look of the Goddess of Light Luminaria embracing those that enter the Silver City. The city is incredibly beautiful as all building are made with a special silver stone that bends light which makes it sparkle like diamonds. Thergest of all these structures is a tower located in the middle of the Silver City. This tower boasts a great height of about a hundred meters with wide halls. This tower is called the Tower of Babylon and is actually created by ancient humans. The story of this tower is that humans wanted to reach the divine realm and created a gigantic tower that can reach it, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria saw the hubris of the humans and punished them by iming the tower with the help of the angels. To historians, the ancient humans were punished by the Goddess of Light Luminaria, but the real reason is not known. The only one that knows the reason for the tower being imed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria is herself. She imed the tower because she found it grand and beautiful. The greedy goddessmanded the angels to im the tower and send it to the Silver City. The humans prayed to the other gods to reim what they have built but they created the Tower of Babylon without the blessings of gods which is why the gods refused their plea. In the end, the Tower of Babylon became the property of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The ancient humans that cursed at the Goddess of Light Luminaria were purged in the end because she did not like how she was misspoken. Due to this, the angels that carried on the ughter of the innocent hardworking humans are judged by an Asmodian that had the blood of the Daemos. The Asmodian sealed the angels in the Silver City to atone for their sins, but that action greatly enraged the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She hadbat with the Asmodian and received great injuries as a result, but she did kill the Asmodian. This all happened before the Great War Against the Dark Gods which is why she did not go intobat personally against the Dark Gods. It is also the reason why many of the powerful angels that are in the First Heavenly Sphere died as they had to be inbatpared to their goddess. Those angels died with the feeling of unfairness that their own goddess did not even casted support magic on them or bless them. The lower ranking angels did not know this though as all this information is only known by the Goddess of Light Luminaria herself. "The Silver City is beautiful. I can admit that, but it is just boring. It is all bling and not much substance. Everything looks the same and just varies in size and shape. It is a very boring area that has no appeal whatsoever. No wonder the angels do not have a sense of fashion." Adrian stated as he watched the broadcast of a newbie angel yer. He is currently lying down on his bed and read all the things that have changed. Funny enough, there was no maintenance that happened which means all of this has been part of the previous maintenance. In fact, the maintenance actually did happen, but the game developers deployed it while the fight against the Horsemen of the Apocalypse and Dragon of Revtion was happening. He just browsed through the things that have changed after the fight against the Horsemen of the Apocalypse and the Dragon of Revtion. A lot of changes happened as the number of danger zones increased by a lot and the fact that powerful monsters started roaming the world. The field bosses are no longer bound by the field dungeon that they have and can now roam across the continent. Field bosses that are not held back bynd travel can even go to other continents as a result. Also, there is a chance that field bosses that encounter each other could battle against one another. Those that are lucky could get drops of two field bosses at the same time if they can y them. There is also the opposite where field bosses that encounter each other can team up. There is actually a stream where this happened, and all the yers got wiped out as a result. The rules of the world have greatly changed and has now changed to the Survival of the Fittest. Due to the drastic changes in the world, people that have great strength started to topple weak monarchies. In the central continent, a tyrant has appeared that usurped a throne of a kingdom. It seems that the tyrant is not content with a kingdom as she wants to rule an empire. Chapter 1148 As Adrian is scrolling the changes in the world via the Pandemonium Forums, he suddenly got an alert from his gaming pod. [Your death counter has finished. You can now log back into Pandemonium. Best of luck in your journey!] "Finally! The wait is over." Adrian stated as he can now jump back in the game. He is still a bit bitter of not getting any of the rewards from killing the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. He did get lots of experience points though which he liked. The titles that he received are also good in a sense, but the Divine Enemy title made him irk a bit as even the Twin Gods warned him of having that title. "A title that even the Twin Gods, who are the most powerful of all the gods, are warning me about it. The request that the God of Death Abaddon gave me is also weird. From the tone that he gave me, there must be dark gods that want to coexist or do not want to harm this universe." Adrian thought as he logged back into the game. The whole day Adrian is receiving messages from his friends to pick them up. They are currently in the northern continent doing relief work. The Daemos Corps that were left in the northern continent could not teleport all of the summoned individuals. Even Ascalor and Bronx need at least a day to recover their powers. The Two Daemos Elders also needed to return back to Avalon immediately as they needed to attend to more pressing matters. They left the safe return of the people in the north to the Daemos Corps. Adrian''s respawn point is Avalon which is why he will go there once he logs back in. "I will just fetch themter as the north needs to be recovered as well. The northern people will need theirbor anyway." Adrian stated with a heartyugh as he received bragging messages of what they got from the drops. Adrian appeared in Avalon and immediately got swept up in a portal beneath his feet. Adrian wanted to get away as he knows that things like this will only lead to great burdens. He wanted to counteract the portal spell by flying away but he could not because an even greater force sucked him in. When Adrian no longer fought the force, he just let his body get dragged. He thought that it should not be Koronn as that old man is still lost in the River of Time. He then thought of the other elders, but he has already be an Arch Demon so he should be able to at least put-up resistance. "Took you long enough." Pann stated as Adrian is transported next to him. "You could have at least notified me though. I am still in Avalon and one of your beasts could have done it." Adrian stated but he then noticed that Pann is not in his usual old man form. "Is he the one that you have been talking to me about?" A beautiful voice of a woman stated as she showed herself. Adrian looked extremely shocked as the woman that is apanying Pann is drop dead gorgeous. She was like a goddess has descended into the world. Adrian then looked at Pann with judging eyes and then gave a thumbs up. He might be an old man, but he still has game. Pann immediately knew what Adrian was thinking which is why he got hit. Adrian did not feel pain in a sense physically, but he did get pain in a spiritual sense. Pann''s hit shook Adrian''s soul a bit, but he recovered immediately. The beautiful womanughed at the interaction between Pann and Adrian which made them stop. "So, can you tell me the guest that you have brought to my territory? She does not seem to be normal as I can feel great power oozing from her." Adrian stated as he turned on his serious mode and flexed his aura. "It might be a bitte, but I will introduce myself. I am the Goddess of Protection Bastet. Pleasure to meet the Champion of the Twin Gods." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated as she gave an elegant curtsy befitting of a humble goddess. Adrian''s brains almost exploded when he learned of the identity of the Goddess of Protection Bastet. He thought that it was just a demigod acquaintance of Pann that visited him, but it was actually a goddess. He then remembered that a Goddess of Protection descended unto the world to cast the World Barrier. "Are you the one that descended?" Adrian asked as she had the form of a human woman. The Goddess of Protection Bastet that he saw in videos had the head of a cat which is why he is a bit confused. "She is currently in a weakened state and is currently trapped in the mortal realm. I need you to send her to the western continent to where her followers are." Pann stated. "What Pann said is true as I actually did not think that I would fully descend unto the world but that also meant I am currently trapped in this demigod body as a result. In order for me to get back my power, I need to get back to the divine realm. I implore your kindness in sending me to my followers." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "Why not just remain in the mortal world with your followers?" Adrian stated as he knows that many gods would want that kind of thing. "I cannot do so. If I remain in the mortal realm, I will not be able to guide my followers and give them blessings. As of now, they are probably wondering why my blessing has weakened. I can feel the faith that they are sending me, but I cannot use it for their benefit because I am trapped in a demigod''s body. My followers need me." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. Chapter 1149 Quest Notification! Quest Name: Apany the Goddess of Protection Quest Description: The Goddess of Protection Bastet wants your help. She is asking you to escort her to the Western Continent where her temple is erected. Quest Difficulty: A Clear Condition: Escort the Goddess of Protection Bastet to her temple located somewhere in the Western Continent Clear Reward: A Gift from the Goddess of Protection Bastet Failure Condition: The Goddess of Protection Bastet does not go back to the Divine Realm. Penalty: None Restriction: Can only be done by one person. The quest seems to be rtively easy as she would just need to be escorted. What Adrian does not understand is that the difficulty seems to be a bit high. It might be probably due to the fact that he has yet to fully explore the Western Continent. "You should know this, but she does not have the same power level as a healthy demigod. She used most of her divine powers casting the World Barrier. She is in a weakened state and needs an escort to get to her main temple where she will be able to replenish most of her divine faith." Pann stated. "If that is the case then why not send you herself?" Adrian asked Pann as he should be powerful enough to do so. There is also Bessy which can transport people the old-fashioned way of travelling. "I would love to, but my darlings have been severely exhausted as they maintained the rifts and also the area where she descended. They will not be able to move for at least a month which is why I am also stuck here." Pann stated but Adrian remembered something from Pann when he asked about the western continent. "Is that really the reason or is it the fact that you are avoiding someone from the Western Continent? I remember you saying that there is a demigod there that you would rather avoid. Is that demigod more powerful than you?" Adrian stated. "From my observations of the Western Continent, there are only a few demigods that are active there and they all prefer to hide though. The only one that is brave enough to not hide is one demigod which is called the Queen of the Sand Shifters. She is the oldest matriarch of the Dune Kingdom. Do you perhaps have some bad blood with her?" The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "Not really but if she sees me with another woman then a headache will ensue. I rejected her countless times years ago. That old hag has a great temper and I do not want to face her without my darlings." Pann muttered to himself, but Adrian''s sharp ears can pick up juicy gossip like this. "I see. You are basically giving me this duty because you cannot go to the territory of your ex. No wonder you often told me that going to the western continent with you is impossible." Adrian stated as he teased Pann. "Anyways, the goddess over there has barely any energy in her demigod body. She will not be perceiving a threat when you enter the western continent. If I enter another continent, then all demigod level people will be notified immediately. Did you not see what happened in the eastern continent back then? The demigod level expert did note there but only sent their henchmen to scout. If they really did intend to create trouble for us, then they would havee themselves." Pann stated as he exined why he cannot easily go to any other area. "I am already an Arch Demon though. Will that not rm them?" Adrian stated as he did make a valid argument that they will notice him as well. "You just became an Arch Demon, little brat. You are still wet behind the ears and have yet to reach the same level as that of the Daemos Elders. They will take notice of you but will not create trouble as long as you do not create trouble. I am also needed here with Koronn gone for the time being." Pann stated as he must take over Koronn''s duty as long as he was still in the River of Time. "Fine. I will just need to send her there then. It is a bit easy since I can teleport to the Western Continent. Do you not have the ability to teleport?" Adrian then asked The Goddess of Protection if she cannot just teleport herself. Adrian thought that the Goddess of Protection Bastet could just regain some of her strength and teleport herself to the temple. When Adrian said that statement, the Goddess of Protection Bastet chuckled as that power is only reserved for gods that have the power of Ancient Gods or above. An outlier of this would be the gods and goddesses that have domains that deal with space. "Gods and Goddesses are not that omnipotent as you think. We may have some level of omniscience but that is also limited to our believers, and we must be in the Divine Realm. Not all gods could warp space because our powers are also limited to the domain that we represent. I am a Goddess of Protection which means my powers are limited to protecting people. I can control space to an extent like locking them up, but I cannot warp space and time to travel to different ces like you. We cannot warp reality as we wish just because we are gods." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "True¡­Even gods will take time to terraform an area to their liking." Adrian stated as he already knew of this when a dark god descended. "You also do not need to worry about our journey so much because I shall not be deadweight. I can at least cast protection buffs and spells should we be attacked by hostiles. I wish it does note to that though." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated with a simple smile on her face as she wishes that the world is not full of barbarism and treachery. "I will do it then since I am the only one that can move. Just make sure to take care of the territory old man. I was supposed to check on it, but you pushed me a responsibility the moment I arrived." Adrian stated. "You should not worry about the territory that much as the citizens and the visitors pretty much take care of everything regarding monster attacks. Now go and send the goddess back to the divine realm as she might weaken so much should she not return." Pann stated as he returned back to his current administrative duties. Adrian told his friends that he is currently held up on something and will not be able to fetch them. Fortunately, it seems that his friends have met the Ice Queen Elona and was introduced to Aurgelmir. They are currently having their equipment examined and are busy. They are also doing missions in the northern continent which gives decent rewards. "Shall we go now, Goddess Bastet?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know if the goddess is ready to embark on the journey. "Let us go then. It is such a shame that I have not seen more of the central continent in my time here. My followers are mostly from the western continent." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated as she is curious of the new world. "You will probably have an increase in followers due to the fact that you gave it everything that you got in casting the World Barrier. If the World Barrier was not cast, then the world would have been a scorching inferno by now." Adrian stated as he is impressed by the nature of the Goddess of Protection. "The gratitude is not needed because I am only doing my duty. I do not know if I should say this to you, but I am not originally a goddess of this universe." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "That was a sudden confession that I did not anticipate." Adrian replied as he really did not expect that reveal. "I do not know why I easily said that but the energy you are giving reminds me of the Oldest One. It might be due to the fact that you are a Daemos or the blood of the Asmodians running in you." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated as she briefly exined her origin. The Goddess of Protection Bastet said that she came from a universe outside of this one. Life did not thrive in that universe and the gods and goddesses did not assume humanoid forms like the ones in Pandemonium. She basically told Adrian that she would bebeled as a dark god by these standards, but she chose to be an ally rather than an enemy. "You are not wrong in saying that as some of gods now did not originate from Pandemonium. We were just transformed by the faith of the people." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. Chapter 1150 "So, you mean to say that some of the current gods in Pandemonium are actually previous dark gods that have joined them?" Adrian asked. "Although there are only a minority of us that switched sides, there were also gods from Pandemonium that switched sides in the Great War of the Gods. Gods are not that different from people as they will go to where their hearts desire when pushes to shove. Also, not all gods that came from outside Pandemonium are hostile. Some gods did not even know they were gods until it was pointed out to them." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. The statement that the goddess told Adrian made him incredibly sure why the God of Death Abaddon gave him that condition on killing demigods. Some gods might not be hostile and are just defending themselves from attackers because they are in an unfamiliar ce. It is not farfetched to say that some gods are like children that have yet to develop or are beings just driven by instinct. "I believe that is enough stories about us gods for now. I do not want to take up too much of your time since you are very busy now more than ever." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated with a smile. "Agreed. The faster you get back then the faster that you will be able to regain your lost powers." Adrian stated as he opened the Dimensional Gate towards the western continent. Both Adrian and the Goddess of Protection Bastet entered the dimensional gate and disappeared from Avalon. On the other side of the gate is a ce filled with great dunes of sand. They have definitely been transported to the western continent, but it was nighttime since it was daytime in Avalon which is located in the central continent. "The great dunes at night are a sight to behold. It takes me back when we first arrived here in this world. Back then, it was not called Nebulon or the main world because this was such a huge ce. If I remember, this was once called Pangea as it was a world that had many peculiarities as there was dangers." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "You guys arrived before the Great War of the Gods?" Adrian asked. "We did. We actually thought of making people submit back then through force, but this part of the worldcked a lot. Even the other gods dared not to venture to the part of Pangea where the great sands shift. In the end, the poor people that saw us arrived all bowed to us to guide them and make them prosper. It was a funny turn of events, but we eventually became part of this universe because of the devotion given to us." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated as she reminisced of those times. Adrian could already more or less guess that the faction where the Goddess of Protection Bastet muste from should have been dark gods that were epted by the people. They did not go against Providence and instead helped the inhabitants. They must have been rid of their status as outsider gods when they freely helped the suffering people. Unlike some of the dark gods now that want to change the very nature of the people so that they only serve them, the Goddess Bastet''s faction hadpassion and understanding. If that is the case, then the dark gods would have easily been added to the Gods of Pandemonium should they have done that. It should be easy in a sense, but he then remembered that gods tend to lean more to their desires. Dark Gods that do not want to showpassion or unable to will never be able to fit in in this universe. What Adrian wants to know if the dark gods all know each other. He decided to ask the Goddess of Protection to find out more info about the gods since this is the best opportunity he could get. He is already face to face with an actual god. "Can I ask if all dark gods know each other?" Adrian asked without a hint of malice which the Goddess of Protection Bastet could sense. "A rather straightforward question but we do not. Other gods cane from other universes that just happen to have noticed the brightest universe out there. This universe is full of intelligent life unlike my own universe." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "What was your previous universe like? Did you have any beings there as well?" Adrian asked. "My previous universe was only small, and it was only my family of gods that lived there. There was life in our universe, but they were not intelligent. They were just pitiful creatures born to have life. In the end, they all died because no one became intelligent enough to even lead them or enhance their living conditions. We might have been gods, but we cannot do everything for them as that would just make them puppets. As if fate was against the life in our universe, they went extinct, and we became gods of an empty universe. Since we can no longer do any duties as gods, we decided to wander off in the vast cosmos and ended up here in Pandemonium. We were greatly amazed by the intelligent life here that we instantly decided that we should reside here. I cannot remember how we managed to find this universe for some reason though as if something is blocking my memory." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated as she pondered on how they found out about Pandemonium when it was hidden in a corner of the universe. "I see. That is a very informative story. Onest question from me though as I want to know more about this ce. Do you know what the Void is?" Adrian asked as he cannot find any record of that ce. Even the records of the Daemos hold nothing of the Void except it is a ce of no escape. Chapter 1151 "The Void?! I suppose you know of that ce because you are a Daemos. I suggest that you never be interested in that ce because even the gods of Pandemonium do not like that ce. I have never been there but the gods that tried to traverse there became insane and became Distorted Gods." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "Distorted Gods?" Adrian eximed. "Distorted Gods are gods that have turned their divinity into something that will corrupt all those that follow them. All their negative emotions will be transferred to their followers and will make them no less than savage beasts. Do you wonder why some of the followers of the dark gods be grotesque monsters while some retain their human form?" The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "You mean to say that the Dark Gods are different from these so-called Distorted Gods?" Adrian asked. "The term Dark Gods was used back then to describe us gods that came from beyond the darkness of the universe of Pandemonium. Although, it is not wrong to say that a majority of the dark gods are Distorted Gods. Some of the Dark Gods were unlucky enough to traverse the void when they traveled between universes. The Void is like a nexus of some sort where it is the in between. A ce between different ces which can be a shortcut to other universes but dangerous to traverse. It is not a ce where even gods can safely travel beyond. Those that were unlucky enough to survive the journey became Distorted versions of themselves and what they represent." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated which made Adrian''s jaw drop. He could not believe that the Void is actually that dangerous, but the inhabitants actually weed him. If the world were to know that the Daemos are actually weed there, then would the view of the gods about their race change. Will the Daemos be treated as the ultimate evil because they are said to have originated from the Void itself. "Come to think of it? The Asmodian progenitor of the Daemos was rather strange as well. He was rather lonesome and just by himself, but he did his duty perfectly. Strange...why can I not remember what his name is or what he looks like?" The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated which made Adrian tense up a bit, but Sirius suddenly alerted him that there waspany. "Master, we havepany." Sirius stated. Adrian and the Goddess Bastet were not flying or riding Kaon. They were actually just walking on the cold sand of the desert night. Adrian wanted to fly but the Goddess Bastet wanted to enjoy the scenery of the western continent as she wanted to personally experience what her followers are experiencing. "It seems that we are surrounded, Goddess Bastet. Please do not stray too far from me." Adrian stated as he is ready to cast any type of spell should the people be hostile. Adrian is currently using Polymorph to look like a human that lives in the western continent. He did not want to go with his usual appearance as that would be too eye catching. It was better to blend in the surroundings as even the Goddess Bastet is covered with a veil to hide her immense beauty. "We know that you are there. Show yourselves!" Adrian stated with a calm and cool demeanor. When Adrian said that he already knew that they were exposed, arge group of individuals suddenly appeared and surrounded them. They were all wearing cloaks and have their faces covered with scimitars or daggers on their hands. They were definitely not a friendly group which means Adrian already expected a fight. "Children of the Sands, calm yourselves because this is not a fight that you will win." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated which made Adrian frantic as that might infuriate the ones surrounding them. Adrian thought that there would be an aggressive response, but the cloaked people are actually talking to themselves. The cloaked people suddenly felt something inside them spur the moment the veiled woman spoke. It was as if a very special being spoke to them personally which made a few of them started tearing up. "Why are they crying?" Adrian suddenly stated loudly as he did not expect this reaction. "This should actually be the normal response from believers, Champion Equinox. In fact, even non-believers but want protection would still feel a bit grateful to me or any other god of protection. You not reacting is the strangest response when you actually met me which is why I became curious of you. Even some of the residents of your territory cried before me when they saw me. Some started to pray which I am grateful for since it restored some of my powers." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated as she quelled the hearts of the people crying. Adrian did not think much of gods at this point because he had already met the current pinnacle gods. His very soul has already been tempered by meeting the Twin Gods and the energies present in his body that is very unique that even gods do not possess them. If strange is the way to describe Adrian, then that is the perfect description for him. "Why are they crying though? Do thugs worship you?" Adrian asked. "To call us thugs! You must not be from around here. We are the Sand Guardians. We are people that escort and help people that do not have protection in the deserts." A rough female voice stated. The one who spoke seems to be the leader of the so-called Sand Guardians. Adrian does not know of them because he is not that familiar with the western continent. What he did find out is that there is actually a yer with them that is affiliated with their group. It seems that the yer also noticed that Adrian is a yer as well, but he could not see thetter''s status. If that yer actually saw Adrian''s status instead of question marks, then he would surely faint in shock. Chapter 1152 The group before them called themselves the Sand Guardians. It seems that they are somewhat akin to people that offer protection services to people that traverse the harsh desert sands at night. They are also people that help travelers find their way to a nearby town if they are lost. "Of course, the services are not free though. Even we need to eat which is why we have a fee. Do not worry as we only get as much as you can give. About ten gold maybe?" the leader of the Sand Guardians called Shara stated as she held up her palms towards Adrian. Adrian then pondered on how much to give them as this might be what they call a Passing Fee. In ancient times, banditry was not umon, and people would literally block mountains or roads to collect fees when they could not farm enough food on the table. Merchants would rather give a small fee to these so-called bandits and gain safe ess rather than get their wares destroyed or stolen. "Do not worry about the fee, Champion Equinox. They might look like they want ten gold, but they will dly receive any amount that they will be given. They are actually some of the people that I dly gave my blessing to because of their heart to help people and give them protection in the harsh desert nights." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated via telepathy as these group of people did have a miniscule hint of divinity to them. The Goddess of Protection Bastet told him that they are actually good people that help earnestly. Sometimes they would not even collect a fee if the one they are helping cannot sustain themselves if they were given something. It seems that the ragtag groups of people are actually orphans that treated each other as family and banded together because they want to be good people. Most of the members of the Sand Guardians are actually orphans that were left to fend for themselves when their ce got raided or destroyed. Unlike the central continent where the kingdoms are established and people need justification to go to war, the western continent does not adhere to the same ideology. The western continent has only few arablends because of its unique topography which also results to hostile takeovers for oases. As a result, many children be orphans as they are usually the first people that needed to be sent off. If they get captured by these ruffians, then they could be sold as ves. The worst part would be is the fact that they would be tortured to death as ythings. The Western Continent does have kingdoms, but they tend to keep to themselves and their people than give aid. It is also the reason why many of the temples for the gods in the western continent are mostly filled with orphans. The priests here or helpers are usually those that were lucky enough to be picked up by another priest. It is also the reason why there are clear distinct gods that are more powerful since they receive more faith. "As long as you can safely escort us to the Temple of the Goddess Bastet then I will double this amount." Adrian stated as he gave them fifty gold coins. When the group received fifty gold coins as payment, Shara could not help but shake her hands. She has never seen this amount of gold in her life as they usually get a silver coin or one gold coin if they are lucky. They would return the money that the person would give if it looked like that is all they had but Adrian and the veiled girl next to him does not look poor at all. In fact, they look like they are just fine and do not need protection. "May I know why you need to go to the Temple of the Goddess Bastet?" Shara asked as she pocketed the money. "My Master here wants to visit the temple as she has received a dream of a cat looking at her in the eyes. The cat then transformed into a temple which made her woke up. She wants to ask the Temple of the Goddess Bastet to see what her dream means." Adrian stated as he acted like he is a servant of the Goddess Bastet. "If that is the case then you have encountered the right people. It might not look like it, but we often pray to that temple when we drop by the area. The people there are also very nice as they will provide temporary shelter to those that need it." Shara stated as she told Adrian and the Goddess Bastet to follow her. "Well done in giving them a generous amount but I do not know about being your master suddenly." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "It would be much easier to go with that than to say something else. The only other thing I could think of is that we are fleeing someone that will kill us, but our current get up does not serve that narrative. Also, what do you mean that it is a generous amount? I can actually easily earn that in one dungeon run though." Adrian stated. "It is quite generous because they may not look like it, but these people are sheltering some orphans as well. They are doing a great job at it as well which is why I like them even though their devotion to me is only surface level. You see people that have experienced great challenges in their life only have two reactions towards gods. Either they do not want to believe you, or they desperately cling to you. They lean more towards the former but their prayers to me are not for themselves but for the people they are protecting." The Goddess of Protection Bastet stated. "If you like them that much then why do you not tell your priests to recruit them?" Adrian asked. "I did but they graciously rejected the offer. They said that it would get in the way of them helping others since they will have other duties.: The Goddess of Protection Bastet replied. "I get them though since they will have to split their time for the temple activities and their passion. It is also one of the reasons that I gave them that much and told to double it. I looked at their souls and it was a pure color without any taint. Quite rare for people that have experienced great hardships." Adrian added which shocked the Goddess Bastet. The Goddess Bastet is shocked that Adrian could see the color of the souls of people. Even for the gods, only the two remaining Primordial Gods could do such a thing. To give a mortal that great gift means that the Twin Gods actually cherishes Adrian to a great degree. What even shocked her most is that Adrian could actually bear such a powerful gift. People that are usually born with such eyes usually be blind as a result of the stress. One of the best examples of this is the Great Star Gazer that could peer into the past and future. The journey towards the Temple of the Goddess Bastet is about a six-hour journey with the current speed they are traveling. Along the way, the Sand Guardians found it rather odd that the pair that they are escorting seem to be silent. What they did not know is the fact the two are actually talking via telepathy as their talk is mostly about divine beings and such. "Pardon me for asking but are you two normally this quiet?" Shara asked as she wanted to at least create an atmosphere that is lighterpared to the one they have now. "I am sorry about that. My master does not speak much since she barely goes out of her ce. You could say that it has been years since she came down. Some would even say a millennium which is why people are shocked when she came down." Adrian stated as his words clearly hinted that the Goddess Bastet came from a realm higher than this one, but the Sand Guardians only understood it as a person that rarely goes out. "I see but you must explore more because the world is vast and is filled with great things. There may be dangers but there will always be people that will help you when one is in trouble." Shara stated as she tends to look in the positive side of things. "Oh! Please do not give my master any ideas. Once she gets to the Temple of the Goddess Bastet, she will be on her way back to her ce." Adrian stated with a smile stered on his face that is not a smile. He specifically said this while looking towards the Goddess Bastet so that she will not get any ideas on her head. From Pann''s point of view, having gods descend is a great pain the head. Chapter 1153 It might be night in the desert and is extremely cold but that does not mean that the dangers are no longer present. Desert monsters that do not appear in the morning will be more likely to appear during this time. It is said that it is more dangerous at night because you are not able to see the dangers that you are about to face. As the group is only three hours away from their destination, they ought to encounter beasts by now, but they were not able to. The reason for this is that Sirius, who is hiding in Adrian''s shadow, is actually releasing his aura at intervals to scare away other beasts. Adrian''s soulbounds leveled up a lot after defeating the horsemen which is why they are very powerful right now. Beasts that are driven by instinct immediately avoiding to their direction but that does not mean they are entirely safe. After passing to what seems to be areas with sunken sand, small rumbles started to appear as monsters emerged. Three monsters that look likerge scorpions suddenly appeared before them and it looks like they are hungry as well. Monster Name: Armored Dune Scorpion Species: Armored Scorpion Tier: Rare Level: 190 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: An armored scorpion species that have adapted extremely well in the harsh desert environments. Due to them being in the harsh desert environments, their poison tails can excrete extremely deadly poison that can kill people if injected withrge amounts. Their hard exoskeleton also makes them impervious to stabbing attacks. The spikes covering their exoskeleton are alsoced with paralytic poison that can incapacitate anyone that is just grazed by them. "A monster! Everyone get into your formation!" Shara shouted as the Sand Guardians surrounded Adrian and the Goddess Bastet. "The battle will be fierce so be sure that you will not leave our encirclement. It will be dangerous if you get stung by those Armored Dune Scorpions. We currently only have one person that can cast Detoxify which is why we must make sure that only one gets poisoned at a time." Shara stated as she honestly gave her evaluation of the scene. "If that is the case then you make freely attack the monsters because I can heal all of you should you get poisoned." Adrian stated. "Are you actually a priest, Sir Xon?" Shara asked as Adrian actually introduced himself as Xon and Tet for the Goddess Bastet. "I am not a priest, but I am a summoner. A servant must always be flexible for her master after all." Adrian stated as he summoned Saena. Adrian then exined that his soulbound could cleanse status ailments. The yer in the Sand Guardians did not find it strange that a white bird could do that as it has surged in poprity when Equinox showed off his soulbounds. A lot of summoners also have bird familiars that are white and could even cast white magic like Detoxify or Cleanse. Some churches even have birds that symbolize them which is why holy birds are usually white in color. The fight continued on without a fuss as the Sand Guardians could now rest easy that they have great support although they still doubt if a bird could cleanse them. "Saena is almost ready to evolve. I only need one more item for that to happen. I hope Piggy Bank is working hard for finding that item for me." Adrian thought as Saena already overshoot the level requirement for her to evolve. There are currently three Armored Dune Scorpions that rose up from the sands. The Sand Guardians consists of twelve people which is why four are facing one at a time. The level range of the Sand Guardians are 170 to 180 which is not bad, and they will definitely be able to fend off the Armored Dune Scorpion with their strength. It is also the reason why Adrian did not bother to show his strength and instead be a support. Although Adrian is itching to battle, he knows that there are many beings that are gazing at them. He could feel something in the back of his nape which means they are already being observed. He already noticed this when they arrived at the Western Continent but the ones observing them are not making any moves. "As long as they do not make a move then I will also not make a move. They are practically just waiting for me to reveal my strength." Adrian thought to himself as he observed the battle. The Sand Guardians seem to be proficient in handling the Armored Dune Scorpions as they moved in a way where you could see that they have battled it countless times. The timing of the dodges and attacks are perfect and well time. The Sand Guardians move like a cohesive unit that understands and trusts each other to a great degree. The vanguard carries a scimitar and a buckler which is different from typical warriors in the central continent. The warriors in the western continent move fluidlypared to the central continent warriors. A reason of this might be the fact that they are battling in the desert where footing is not always secure which means one must be light on their feet but heavy on their attacks. When the Armored Dune Scorpion will attack with their pincers, the vanguard would parry it with their scimitar. When the Armored Dune Scorpion will attack with their tails, the vanguard would deflect it with their bucklers. After sessfully deflecting the attacks, the group will then pivot to using magic. The magic that the western continent mages use is different from those of the central continent as they use a different set of runes. Also, most of the magic users in the western continent have wind and earth affinity. If a water elemental mage should appear then those mages will immediately get scouted byrge kingdoms as water is a precious resource here. The Armored Dune Scorpions are not a difficult opponent from Adrian''s standards, but it is due to him being immune to poisons to a degree as he can just brush it off. His attacks also have piercing properties because of his sub job ss as the Scribe gives magic pration which is rare. "Are you sure that you will not help them?" The Goddess Bastet asked Adrian as she could see that he was observing the battle closely. "They can handle it themselves but why did you not cast protection magic to buff them? I am sure that you said that you actually favor them." Adrian said with a curious tone as he knows how soft hearted the Goddess Bastet is. "This is their trial, and they epted a job to protect us. It would be rude of me to question or challenge their resolve by greatly strengthening them. Of course, I know that you will intervene should they fall into great danger." The Goddess Bastet stated as she already knows that Adrian only acts a bit detached, but he actually is observant and caring. The battle with the Armored Dune Scorpions carried on for at least half an hour as their exoskeleton are extremely durable. The Sand Guardians had to pinpoint a specific area where the exoskeleton is soft in order to greatly injure the Armored Dune Scorpions. The soft part in the exoskeleton does not have a fixed position but it is in the general area of the underbelly. After a few attempts of continuous attacks, one Armored Dune Scorpion fell, and another followed soon after. There have been people that are stung but Saena immediately absorbed the poison as Adrianmanded. He wanted to have a great number of poisons just in case they get ambushed by other people or monsters. The battle ended in about thirty-five minutes which is not bad considering that they are weaker than the Armored Dune Scorpions. Another reason for the lengthy battle is the fact that the equipment of the Sand Guardians is not well maintained. Adrian already noticed this which is also a reason why he gave them enough money for their equipment repairs as well. "We actually defeated them at record time. This might be the best time that we did for defeating the Armored Dune Scorpions. We usually only face one at a time, but we were able to defeat three easily with Sir Xon''s support." Shara stated as they rested for a bit to recover from the fatigue. "It is not that important as you guys were the ones facing the danger. All I did was mitigate it a bit of the danger." Adrian stated as he suddenly felt a presence that is almost equal to him scurrying to their location. "Sirius, deal with that monstering to this location." Adrianmanded via their Soul Link. The Sand Guardians did not even feel or see that a shadow came out from Adrian''s shadow. They did not know that a great danger has been averted. Chapter 1154 There were numerous enemies in the desert, but the Sand Guardians handled the weaker ones. Adrian, on the other hand, sent Sirius against the monsters that are slightly more powerful than the Sand Guardians. He is thankful that there are not that many monsters that attack them that are in Adrian''s level range. If a level 245 enemy were to appear here, then they will definitely be defeated. When they were resting, the Goddess Bastet suddenly felt something or rather an energy that is very familiar with her. Adrian also felt something amiss in the desert as it suddenly becamepletely silent as this is not normal. The silence of the desert will never happen as the wind blowing on thesends are loud in a sense. "Something or someone ising." Adrian stated. "I know who ising." The Goddess Bastet stated as she suddenly looked to the western side. The silent desert started to shake as the sand itself started to shift. The moon that shone bright in the desert sky suddenly had a red glow as a Blood Moon Eclipse suddenly appeared. Thunder started to rumble in the sky, and lightning hit the sands. The whole sky became lit by the cracking of lightning in the dark clouds above them. "Everyone! Huddle up as we are experiencing a desert storm. Sir Xon and Miss Tet should go in the center for your protection." Shara stated as she told the two to go into their encirclement for protection. "It is not a real storm. It is made using magic." Adrian stated as he could see mana being manipted and inrge amounts. "It seems that my brother- uncle hase to pay us a visit." The Goddess Bastet stated as she immediately used protection magic on all of them so that the storm will not hurt them. "Miss Tet, do you mean your brother- uncle is a powerful magus? If that is the case, then he must be looking for you due to you going away from your home." Shara stated as she calmed down as she learned that they know who is creating the powerful desert storm. "He is not really the friendly type, but I doubt that he would kill all of you. I hope." The Goddess Bastet stated as she reinforced them more with protection magic. "He did not descend, did he? If he descended, then I would have felt his divine aura by now." Adrian stated via telepathy. "If he truly did descend then all of us would have been blown away by now as he would create a massive storm that can annihte an entire kingdom. We will not survive it should he descend as he is part of the ancient gods." The Goddess Bastet stated. "Then we will face an avatar that he summoned then. The swirling sands over there has a humanoid with a jackal headgear. It seems that he is verypatible with the avatar that he has chosen or is it due to the fact that the world epts more divine energy?" Adrian pointed as the storm suddenly subsided. A human wearing a jackal headgear appeared before them and he gave off an aura that is severely oppressive. His aura could be described as powerful as a storm because of how turbulent it was. He is literally like a storm incarnated because just looking at his mana fluctuations can make a mage burst their eyeballs. "Should we prepare for battle?" Shara asked as she knows that battle against family members in the Western Continent ismon. Fights for inheritance in the western continent aremon because there are a lot of illegitimate children. Some illegitimate children are even more talented than the legitimate heirs which is why even heirs cannot ck off. This is also the reason why there are numerous heirs that die due to session as only the strong can win. Winning means being alive in thenguage of the western continent. "Even if all of us take him on, we will not be able to live. We should just pray that we will survive should he be hostile." The Goddess Bastet stated. "Sister-Niece? It is a surprise that you actually descended to this ne of existence. I did not think of you as someone that wants to conquer the western continent." A deep rumbling voice like thunder came out of the human with the jackal headgear. "Brother ¨C Uncle, it is nice to talk to you again. I rarely talk to you since you have gone and took the duties of father. But it seems that you did note for me this time." The Goddess Bastet stated as something clearly happened to their father for the God Seth to take over the duties of the most powerful of their gods. "I did note for you because I came for him." The God Seth possessing his avatar stated as he pointed towards Adrian. "Me? I do not know you though." Adrian replied as he is suddenly put in the spot as he does not know why the God Seth wants with him. "You, Champion of the Twin Gods, have been in the presence of the light of Atum. Tell me where you got that small spark of radiant light." The God Seth stated as he questioned Adrian. One thing that the normal people could not understand is thenguage of gods. All the Sand Guardians can only hear static as the three are talking using divine energy. The Sand Guardians could not hear anything, and they cannot stare directly at the God Seth''s avatar as he descended about a quarter of his full power. "Have you seen our father in the afterlife, Champion Equinox?" The Goddess Bastet asked with great anticipation. "Not really. Only gods of death are able to be in the death realms as that is there domains. From what I know, Atum is a sun god." Adrian replied as he thought really hard on the beings he encountered. "My eyes do not lie as I have been in the presence of Atum ever since I have epted his offer of being inbat with the Distorted God Apophis. I have been by his side for centuries as we battled that sted serpent." The God Seth stated as he summoned thunder with his words as he does not want to be called a liar. "The only being that I have encountered that had the power of light would be angels. There is another one but that one is just a kid." Adrian stated as he pondered on people that he has seen with light elemental powers. He only briefly interacted with the kid as he needed to save his sister back then. "It should be that boy! Bring him to me this instant." The God Seth stated but Adrian suddenly looked at the former with an intense re. "I think that you are mistaken. I am not your Champion and not your servant." Adrian stated as hisher energy in his body started to seep out of his body. If there is one thing that Adrian does not like, then that would be someone demanding him to do something that is not in the right. The God Seth is basically telling Adrian to kidnap the boy from his parents just because of his small statement. The Sand Guardians and even the Goddess Bastet could feel the terrifying energy that ising out of Adrian as they were closer to him. "Champion Equinox, stop!" The Goddess Bastet stated as Adrian is bing wild. Adrian suddenly snapped out of his rage as he saw that hisher energy made the Sand Guardians pass out. It seems that he has yet to see what his new body is capable off but now he has one. If he does not control himself then theher energy filling his body would actually explode forward. "You as well, Brother ¨C Uncle. You know that we cannot mess with the mortals or else the other gods will do so as well. If that happened, then chaos would ensue as even the gods will bewless and do anything they want." The Goddess Bastet stated. "Even if that is true, it does not mean that my will is to be ignored." The God Seth stated as his current host suddenly exerted magic power to make the sands shift. The sands started to shift as the God Seth forced his magic power to materialize. Adrian has no problem with this as he could just float in ce, but the Sand Guardians are caught. They are currently passed out because of the pressure that the God Seth is exerting. This is one of the times that Adrian wants people that cannot know the truth to actually escape but they are passed out. Thankfully, the Goddess Bastet used some of her magic to create a barrier to iste the Sand Guardians. They are currently safe as long as she is safe. Chapter 1155 "Champion Equinox, I think it is time to actually knock some sense to him. He is currently lost in his rage just like he always has. His personality has never changed as anything rted to father can be a trigger to him." The Goddess Bastet stated as she took out her magic artifacts which is a sistrum and an ankh. "Sirius!" Adrian shouted as hemanded his soulbound to incapacitate the current avatar of Seth. Sirius rushed out of Adrian''s shadow as he aimed for the throat of the avatar. The attack did not connect though as a wall of sand suddenly came out of the ground to block him. Sirius then used his sharp ws to destroy the sand wall, but it turned into a sand wave that attempted to swallow him instead. It is not only the sands stirring as the wind and lightning raged upon the desert. The God Seth has lost it as if he is in a trance of rage. The Goddess Bastet could not join the battle as she is busy protecting the Sand Guardians which means it is up to Adrian to stop the enraged God Seth. "Seriously, why are gods sometimes childish." Adrian stated as he summoned his spear primordial armament. His clothes changed to that of an eastern warrior looking style as his spear could be controlled via his will. He then ordered Saena to use the collected paralytic poison in her body and use it on the avatar of the God Seth. She immediately released winds that can apply the paralysis status and the poisoned status. Saena did not skimp on using all the poison and paralytic toxin that she has collected yet the avatar is not stopping. There is a noticeably change in the avatar though as his movement became slower than before albeit he was already not moving much in the first ce. "Perfect Assimtion: Kaon." Adrian stated as Kaon''s soul fused with his body. Adrian''s appearance changed to that of a hybrid dragon and demon. He also has the six dragon balls swirling around him. Adrian could feel that his destructive power would be enough to kill the avatar which is why he decided to change to an Aetheros. The dark clothes that Adrian wore suddenly changed to that of a white armorced with goldences. His aura changed to that of death to something filled with life. His armor is still the same, but it has a different vibe now that aether dust covered him. He now has a tamed and calm lookpared to before as if he has the bearing of a monk. The dragon balls that rotated around him even made him look like he is a monk that has achieved enlightenment. The spear that floated around him also changed in color to a more jade like colorpared to the dark metal aesthetic that it has when he is a Netheros. Adrian summoned Kimat as well in order to make sure that the lightning would be grounded. He does not want stray lightning to hit him or the others. He first tested whether the avatar still has some sense of reason in him as he could be seen to be driven by pure instinct. Adrianmanded the spear to go straight towards Seth''s avatar to see if he would block it. The spear rushed towards the target in a fast pace and Seth''s avatar actually sensed it. The spear is then blocked by two scimitars created from sand which is wielded by Seth''s avatar. Adrian''s spear got deflected away but he easily controlled it back to his side. Adrian could feel that his control over the spear got lost for a brief moment because the strength of Seth''s avatar that deflected the de is not normal. The heavy blow made the spear tingle and even Adrian felt that sensation as the spear resonates with his mind if he does not wield it himself. The God Seth''s avatar then stomped his foot on the ground and numerous sand copies appeared. The sand copies took the form of the avatar and seemed to have at least half his strength. What irritates Adrian is the fact that the God Seth''s avatar created at least twenty clones. Adrian had no choice but to make Sirius and Kimat deal with the clones while he fought against the avatar himself. Adrian no longer thought that he could deal with the God Seth''s avatar using half baked attacks which is why he held onto the spear himself. "I can probably tank hits right now because I got Kaon''s Genesis Dragon Scale as a skill. I can also use elemental attacks because of the dragon balls. All I need to do is think of the element that I need to use." Adrian thought as he gripped his spear and charged towards the God Seth''s Avatar. Adrian immediately used wind dragon ball to buff his speed and even applied Chrono Shift towards himself. His speed became fast enough that his body started to leave afterimages with just one simple motion. He made use of his extreme speed to initiate the first attack against the avatar by coating his spear with mes. Even though Adrian is extremely fast in this state, the God Seth''s avatar actually parried his attack. He is not the god of storms for nothing as even his avatar can be fast and unpredictable as the storms. What the God Seth''s avatar did not expect is the sudden burst of me that ensued when the spear and the two scimitars collided. The explosion is powerful enough to make the God Seth''s avatar step back for a few feet. The explosion also created a cloud of smoke in which Adrian is also caught up in and inhibited the vision of the God Seth''s avatar. Without any dy, a cold wind suddenly swept across the area as a spear coated in frost pierced through the smoke. The God Seth''s avatar managed to react quickly enough, but Adrian managed to get a clean hit towards the right shoulder. Ayer of frost could be seen afflicting the right shoulder of the avatar but the madness that he is experiencing is numbing him from the pain. Without even batting an eye, the God Seth''s avatar brandished his two scimitars and cleaved towards Adrian. Adrian''s stance made it hard for him to immediately dodge which is why he opted to use Enhanced Blink. Adrian appeared behind the God Seth''s avatar, but thetter swept the sands and created sand des that blocked the former''s attack. The God Seth''s avatar suddenly turned around with an empowered attack. Adrian used Chrono Lag on the avatar, but he did not get slowed for the whole duration of the skill. Adrian could only use the dragon balls to block the attack as the de will hit his neck if he does not do so. All six dragon balls reacted to Adrian''s wishes and blocked the attack of the God Seth''s avatar. What he did not expect is that blocking the attack will create an elemental storm that will even damage him. The elemental storm that was created because of the sh of the scimitar and the dragon balls covered arge area. The sand copies that are near them all shattered into dust as the intense damage of the elements colliding could even create a whole crater. If one looked at the sand below their feet, then they could see that it has became ss. When the smoke is no longer present in the area, Adrian and the God Seth''s avatar could be seen riddled with wounds. Adrian is a lot betterpared to the God Seth''s avatar as he is in his Aetheros form that has great defensive and healing qualities. He could also be seen as slowly regenerating because he is affected by the Genesis Dragon Scales which negates a lot of the elemental damage. The God Seth''s avatar could be seen kneeling on the sands as he is heavily wounded. There are also traces of protection magic casted on him which means the Goddess Bastet interfered at thest second as she also deemed the elemental storm too dangerous. Even Adrian lost 30% of his health from that explosion which means it could have killed him if he did not have Kaon''s dragon scales. "Are you now able to think calmly, Brother ¨C Uncle?" The Goddess Bastet asked the God Seth. "I am now. It seems that my fits of rage have grown worse as that sted Distorted God Apophis has been acting uptely. I no longer know how I can keep that distorted god at bay for too long. We need the incarnation of our father or at least a part of his soul to shower the skies with light. It would also take that light goddess down a peg as a true sun god will return upon the world." The God Seth stated as he has now returned back to sanity. Chapter 1156 "I apologize and a bit ashamed of my sudden outburst. It has been long since I have felt the healing light of the Sun that Atum has created. I was just a bit too excited when I sensed the presence of the light of Atum. The reach of my divine sight can only reach the western continent where my followers are contained." The God Seth stated. Adrian could agree about the reasons of the God Seth, but he still wants a tangible prize. He held out his hand towards the God Seth and told him that he expects something that expresses the god''s sincerity. He is not going to just say that everything is fine and dandy because he is not some pushover hero. "As expected of demons, your kind really does not yield unless you are given something tangible. I shall give you this then." The God Seth stated as he suddenly held up his palms. When the God Seth held up his palms, sand started to swirl, and a trinket started to form. The trinket is in the form of a jackal sitting down. It is also made of a golden metal that shines when light touches it. One may say that it is something that holds authority because Adrian could feel divine energy from it. Item Name: Trinket of the Desert Jackal Tier: Mythical Type: Small Statue Effect: -Enables the user to safely traverse the sands of the Western Continent by lowering the odds of getting caught in a sandstorm. -The Divine Energy of the God Seth, God of Storms, is present in this artifact which gives anyone holding this small statue luck when in the deserts of the Western Continent. -It can be used as a symbolize for the Authority of the God Seth. You can use it tomand the Temple of the Storms in the western continent to do what you want. (Max of 3 Commands) Description: A vague antique trinket that is said to be linked to the Gods of the Western Continent. It has the image of a jackal standing upright that also gives of the chaotic energy of the storms. If this is presented to the Temple of the Storm in the Western Continent, then they will have some authority over them. It is said that only those acknowledged by the God of the Storms, Seth, will receive this trinket in their lifetime. Adrian gazed at the small statue and promptly took it as it is a great item that can be used to mobilize a whole church. Adrian could actually move the Church of the Twin Gods if he wishes but their activity location only has the central continent. Now, he can get assistance in the western continent should he needs it. "You are not giving this for free though as this item is too important to just be given like this." Adrian stated as he knew that the power tomand a whole church is not given just because he was inconvenienced. "As expected of the Champion of the Twin Gods, you must already be used to these kinds of situations." The God Seth stated as he chuckled a little. "You are not wrong with that. Something as great as this means you want something in return." Adrian replied as he knows how to deal with gods. "I am giving you a quest since you have already met the light of Atum. I want you to investigate where it came from. I shall be watching you via my trinket. It will react when the warm light of Atum gets near you." The God Seth stated as Adrian is given a quest. Quest Notification! Quest Name: Find the Light of the Sun Quest Description: The God Seth has felt the light of their missing God Atum touch your body. He wants you to investigate if it really is Atum''s Light or just a fragment of his soul. Quest Difficulty: B Clear Condition: Find the Source of the Light that the God Seth felt from your body. Clear Reward: Random Epic Chest Failure Condition: None Restriction: Only one person can have this quest. Duration: None "I should tell you this just in case, but I cannot take on the Distorted God Apophis by myself for too long. My storms might be chaotic and powerful, but that snake seems to be amassing followers as he is slowly growing stronger. I fear that in two years, that darn snake will be more powerful than me." The God Seth stated. "It is almost dawn, Brother ¨C Uncle. Your fight against the Distorted God Apophis is almost time. You should prepare for it if that thing really is bing more powerful. I shall tell the others that you need help as it would od us no good if that snake were to arrive here." The Goddess Bastet stated. "I shall take your word for it, Sister ¨C Niece. I shall now depart as a fierce battle awaits me. I shall instruct my avatar to also help you cross these deserts towards your temple as we do not know if followers of that snake are to appear before you." The God Seth stated as he vacated the body of his avatar. The intense divine energy left the body of the avatar and he weakly limped down to the ground. It seems that his body is in a state of exhaustion due to receiving the power of the God Seth for a great duration. He still showed that he can maintain consciousness though as he stood up a few minutes after gathering his breath. The avatar of the God Seth is named Sadiki and it seems that he is also a high priest in the Temple of the Storm. Adrian wanted to know the difference between him and an avatar of a god which is why the Goddess Bastet exined the to him their duties. Unlike the Champion of a God, the Avatar of a God is basically a vessel in which the god themselves can manifest through. This custom has already been in the western continent since time immemorial as it is a way for them to be close to the gods and vice versa. The gods would descend to their avatars and perform deeds of service or preach to them when necessary. They created this practice to make sure that the divine barrier will not get damaged. Being an Avatar of a God also takes work as one needs absolute faith in their respective god to be able to fully ept them in their bodies. One should also be born with a unique constitution that aligns with the divine energy of the god. In exchange for this, the avatars will get considerable influence and power in their temple as they basically receiving their gods in their bodies. It takes quite a lot of time and effort to be in sync with a god, but the western gods have done it wlessly over the centuries. This does not mean that they always have an avatar because one cannot be an avatar should they do not want to. There have been cases of people beingpatible with a specific god but choosing to live as their own. Some people just want to live peacefully and die peacefully rather than be an incarnation of a god. One example of a yer bing an avatar is Frey as she epts the Goddess Freyja in her body to manifest. There are many ways to be an avatar of a god but that does not mean that everyone can be one just because they have the right conditions. The god themselves must also choose you as their vessel for the time being. "You must have been quite tired, Sadiki. You can still rest as we shall move once they have woken up." The Goddess Bastet stated as she looked at the Sand Guardians that are currently asleep. "Thank you for thinking of me, Great Goddess. I would want to rest but this is the time where our prayers are needed. The God of the Storms need our aid now to battle the serpent." Sadiki replied as he knelt down towards the rising sun and prayed to the God Seth. Adrian asked the Goddess Bastet on what the deal is with this Distorted God Apophis, and he is shocked upon finding out the connection. The Distorted God Apophis was actually one of the first gods in their previous world that traveled to the Void and returned. He did not show any signs of bing something else until they found Pandemonium. Due to bing distorted, the Distorted God Apophis wanted to devour the universe and plunge it into absolute darkness. The Sun God Atum fought against him every day when the sun rises to make sure that the Distorted God Apophis will never crawl up from the dark abyss that he was sealed. "If the God Seth is having difficulty fighting against a sealed Distorted God, then what is its power when its seal bes undone?" Adrian thought to himself and shuddered upon realizing the danger. Chapter 1157 The Sand Guardians slowly woke up from their slumber as the presence of the God Seth has diminished. Sadiki now just looks like a great warrior of the western continent and his jackal headgear also vanished. It seems that the avatar will resemble the god that has descended to their bodies. The Sands Guardians were rmed of Sadiki''s presence, but they epted the reason that he was a guard sent by the Goddess Bastet''s uncle. It seems that they memories have been altered quite a bit to make sure that the story fits which actually shocked Adrian. Sadiki might look like he should be gruff and very cold in nature with a hint of a wild side, but he was not. He was surprisingly calm and a shy person when ites to praise. The Goddess Bastet chuckled as that was also the God Seth''s personality before, he got his duty of protecting the world from the Distorted God Apophis. Adrian asked the Goddess Bastet if he is also afflicted by the memory alteration, but he learned that he cannot be affected by that. The Goddess Bastet told him that it will be almost impossible to alter his memory because his soul is so stable, and his very soul could hut gods if they touch it carelessly. From the Goddess Bastet''s description of memory alteration, it should be more in line with soul alteration as that is what they alter. Adrian did remember that the saying of "The mind might forget but the body remembers". If they do not alter the soul slightly then the people could just remember everything in due time but that is not always applicable to everyone. "Anyways, we should now go to the temple as the sun is already rising. We do not want to die of heat stroke. By we, I meant them as they do not have water in their bags." Adrian stated as he told the Sand Guardians to continue leading the way. The group encountered more monsters on the way, but Sadiki is not the Avatar of the God Seth for nothing. Sadiki could easily overpower any monster that came their way and would even help the Sand Guardians that need it. They easily doubled or maybe tripled their travel time because of it. The Temple of Bastet is not like other temples that are located in a heart of a city or kingdom. Their temple is located near the Ceaseless Desert which is one of the danger zones in the western continent. Thankfully for Adrian''s group, the Ceaseless Desert is on the other side of the temple instead of the desert that they are traveling now. The Temple of Bastet is built on top of a mountain range that separates the Ceaseless Desert from other deserts found in the Western Continent. One would think that the Temple of Bastet would not be filled with much activity or people because the other side is a danger zone but that is not true. In fact, a small town is actually built below the temple as many adventurers would get to the Ceaseless Desert to getrge value of coins. Unlike other continents that deem danger zones as incredibly dangerous and not to be explored, the western continent people think of these danger zones as money generating zones. Monster parts from the danger zones fetch an incrediblyrge price and they can even find treasure buried from the sands of the Ceaseless Desert. The Temple of Bastet acts as the gate keepers of the Ceaseless Desert danger zone as monsters from there would often escape to the other side. The Temple of Bastet maintained the great barrier protecting the western continent from being potentially invaded by monsters from one of the danger zones. People of the Western Continent might be great warriors but that does not mean that all of them are. The Temple of Bastet also regtes those that could enter the Ceaseless Desert as many casualties urred back then when it was not. They only let people with appropriate strength to ever enter the danger zone. The Temple of Bastet could be said as a temple for cats as many of the statues and monoliths erected there are all cat figures. The entrance to the temple is even a cat mouth opening with red ruby eyes. One could say that the theme for this temple is cats and not just normal housecats but cats of all sizes. Another cool fact about this town is that they all have cat pets. Some have small cats while those that could tamerge cats are also present. This very town is littered with cats as the Temple of Bastet is said to bless households that have cats. As Adrian and the people are heading to the Temple of Bastet, he noticed that the people are actually drawn to their group. They were mainly drawn to the Goddess Bastet despite the veil covering her face. It seems that a piece of cloth could never block the divine presence of the goddess that they all pray to. Some people even knelt down crying as they prayed. It seems that Adrian did not see this interaction with the Sand Guardians earlier because they were not as devout as the people here are. It made an awkward interaction which is why they needed to hurry up and proceed to the Temple of Bastet as soon as possible. "This is where we part ways, Champion Equinox and Goddess Bastet." Sadiki told the two which shocked the Sand Guardians as those were not the names that they said earlier. "Thank you, Sadiki. Escorting us even though you are already extremely exhausted. You may now return to the Temple of the Storm to rest. I grant you my protection until you reach there." The Goddess Bastet stated as she blessed Sadiki. "Thank you for the blessing, Goddess Bastet. For you Champion Equinox, I await the day that youe to the Temple of the Storm. I shall wee you with great energy should you visit us. For you noble noble Sand Guardians, keep doing what you are doing because the God Seth is watching over you and is overjoyed with your ideals." Sadiki stated. Sadiki chanted some words and tore up a scroll that he has. When he did that, the clouds became dark, and lightning suddenlynded on top of him. The lightning thatnded on Sadiki''s body did not hurt him but rather took him with it. Adrian now knows how Sadiki managed to reach their location immediately even though the Temple of the Storms is in the other side of the Western Continent. "No wonder his name was familiar. That was Sadiki¡­The Great Storm of the West. To think that we bonded with the blood crazed warrior, and he was even very respectful." Shara stated in shock while looking at the spot where Sadiki was before. "I think this is where we part ways on our journey. The Sand Guardians have sessfully escorted us to the Temple of Bastet. Here is the other fifty gold coins as promised." Adrian stated as he handed a small bag that had the fifty gold coins. When Shara received the fifty gold coins, this is when her brain registered that Sadiki referred to Miss Tet as the Goddess Bastet. She did find it weird that some of the people in town gazed at they and some even knelt down crying but now it adds up. They were actually kneeling before the Goddess Bastet as they could recognize the goddess that they pray to even though they cannot see her whole face. "Praise the Goddess Bastet! Forgive us if we said some things that might be offensive." Shara stated as she began to kneel with the other members of the Sand Guardians. "Do not worry children. I have enjoyed my time with you, and you also helped me understand the goodness of people. There were many challenges on our way, but you managed to ovee them with your determination. For that, I shall give all of you, my blessing." The Goddess Bastet stated as she casted some sort of spell towards the Sand Guardians that somewhat gave them divine energy. "We are eternally grateful to the Goddess Bastet!" Shara stated but she then looked towards Adrian. Adrian just responded with a smile and thanked them for their protection. Although deep in the minds of the Sand Guardians, they believed that the two of them never really needed protection in the first ce. "They are an interesting lot." Adrian stated as it took him quite some time before the Sand Guardians could leave them as they clung to his leg begging that they should let all thements about him be water under the bridge. Shara did try hitting on him earlier which is why she was incredibly shy when she learned that he was a Champion of not just one God but two. "I shall cherish the time that I spent with them." The Goddess Bastet stated. Chapter 1158 From what Adrian saw, the blessing that the Goddess Bastet has bestowed on the Sand Guardians is not some small blessing. He is sure that they will be able to live through a deadly attack if something hits them. It seems that the Goddess Bastet really likes them for them to be given such a powerful blessing. "I got to say but your temple really screams feline." Adrian stated as he pointed out the numerous cat statues all over the temple. "It is necessary as I can give my protection if there is an image of me that is created. Not every god is as powerful as the Twin Gods that can just give their blessings as they please. Most of the gods needs to have their sigils near their followers to aid them. You should also release your feline soulbound here as he will definitely be pleased." The Goddess Bastet stated. "Greater Summon: Kimat!" Adrian stated as Kimat''s magic circle appeared on the ground and the great Thunderlight Tigris appeared. Kimat did not know why he is suddenly summoned as he waszing away inside the Soul Chamber. He did not know why he was summoned but he found the atmosphere of this ce very alluring for him. [Your soulbound Kimat is near the Temple of Bastet.] [Your soulbound Kimat will have increased 10% stats when near the Temple of Bastet.] [Your soulbound Kimat will receive twice as much experience points when near the Temple of Bastet. Adrian found the information about sigils quite new as he thought that the priests are just really devoted which is why they need the sigils of their respective temples. He then realized that only the Church of the Twin Gods members are people that do not carry a sigil when they are fighting. He also liked the buff that the Goddess Bastet''s temple has on feline monsters. "I see. I did not know that. I thought that it was just all part of the devotion." Adrian stated. "It is not absolute though as the followers could still call for the aid of their respective gods but the time it takes will be dyed. Faith is also like magic as it needs a conduit in order to be cast. The sigil just helps up better to focus on where we should divert that faith." The Goddess Bastet stated as they encountered a person with a flying mount descending towards them. Adrian could feel that the presence of the person that is sitting on the flying mount is almost parallel to that of the Goddess Bastet. The Goddess Bastet seems to be expecting this person as she could be seen having a motherly smile stered on her face. If Adrian''s guess is correct, then this person should be the Avatar of the Goddess Bastet. The female priestess descended in front of Adrian and the Goddess Bastet. She went down from her flying lioness mount that has a fierce temper. The fierce lioness is about to growl towards Adrian but Kimat''s very presence actually made her mp up. She could be seen being visibly scared of Kimat as thetter is of a higher species than her. "What kind of monster is that?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know the flying lioness monster. "That is a monster that is given to any high-ranking members of the Temple of Bastet. They are called Sphinxlets as they can actually be a Sphinx if the opportunity arises. They have my blessings as they are actually monsters that I have created in order to provide protection to the people that needs my blessings." The Goddess Bastet stated which made Adrian a bit interested of these monsters. "Goddess! I was so afraid when you no longer answered my call. You managed to answer my prayers but the next thing I learned is that you have descended to the mortal realm. Are you fine, my goddess?" The female priestess of the Temple of Bastet stated as she went towards the Goddess Bastet and cuddled thetter. "Calm yourself, Estet. You are no longer a small child but a mother. You should not act like a spoiled child in front of others especially in front of a champion of two gods." The Goddess Bastet stated as she patted Estet''s back as she looked pitiful. "I am sorry, Goddess. I am just overwhelmed as you usually enter my body, but this is the first time that I am actually touching you. Forgive me as I savor this moment as this might not again." Estet stated as she hugged the Goddess Bastet tighter. "Ok¡­Should I maybe leave you guys for a few moments?" Adrian reflexively muttered as his brain could not assess what he needs to do in this situation. "No need for that, Champion Equinox. Estet, greet our guest as he is the Champion of the Twin Gods and an Arch Demon." The Goddess Bastet stated as she softly pinched Estet''s side to make sure that she lets go of her. "Ouch! Ahem! It might be toote for the introduction, but I am Estet. I am the current Avatar of the Goddess Bastet. Pleased to meet you, Champion Equinox." Estet stated as she greeted Adrian with an open palm. "The pleasure is all mine." Adrian replied as he ced his palm on top of Estet''s palm. The Western continent has a unique style of greeting and that is to extend one''s palm towards another person. It is derived from the saying that they do not hide anything andy everything in front of them as their hands are clear. Adrian learned of this practice when he went to the western continent to fetch Creepysoo. Estet is extremely delighted upon seeing that Adrian knows the basic courtesy of the western continent, but she is a bit jealous that he was able to travel with her beloved goddess. She is a bit salty about that, but that emotion will not overtake her as she needs to show that she is a great mother figure. Estet also liked Adrian because he has a feline monster and anyone who owns a feline monster in her eyes is a person with taste. "Please follow me, Goddess. I have already informed the others of your arrival and they have prepared a feast for you. They will definitely cry of joy once they see you in the flesh." Estet stated as she suddenly looked around. "Is there something else?" Adrian asked. "Actually, I felt the presence of a priest from the Temple of the Storm just now and wondered if they are still here. It seems that they may have already left. I thought that they are here to cause a ruckus as those people are a bunch of mischievous troublemakers." Estet stated as she gestured the Goddess Bastet to ride on her Sphinxlet. The Goddess Bastet epted the offer as she knows that Estet will definitely push her to sit on it if she does notply. She also told her about the reason why she felt the presence of a priest from the Temple of the Storm. She also chatted about things about the current state of the temple. While the two are chatting, Adrian expanded his field of sense to make sure that no one followed them. The monsters that Sirius killed earlier in their travel are far too numerous to just be coincidence. They also moved in an organized fashion like someone wasmanding them. He can only guess that the culprit is actually a Beast Master. Beast Masters are different from Summoners because the former does not share their soul with their monsters. It also means that their monsters can die if they are killed inbat. The upside of this profession is that they can control numerous monsters which means they can create a literal monster army. Adrian then remembered what Pann told him when he was told to escort the Goddess Bastet. "Protect the Goddess Bastet with all you have as her life will definitely be in danger should people know that she fully descended. Her body will be a perfect ingredient in creating a pill that can turn a demigod into a god." Pann told Adrian via telepathy as he knows that some greedy people will definitely want to capture her. Just like Pann said, there have been attempts but they are merely attempts. Actually, Adrian does not know if the arrival of Sadiki and the God Seth was luck or great coincidence but that also help deter those that wanted to get the Goddess Bastet. "It seems that they are currently located outside the small town below. The Goddess Bastet might have also noticed which is why she called upon her avatar as extra insurance should a demigode to us. She might look tender and loving but she is definitely a feline goddess. Her ws are just hidden as she is ready to kill anyone that threatens her." Adrian thought as he told Sirius to hide in the shadows outside the temple. Chapter 1159 Adrian could still feel the eyes gazing upon them just before entering the actual temple. He feels that the person or entity that is gazing towards them has hostile intentions, but it stopped when they reached the inside of the temple. He is still a bit wary as anything could happen as long as the Goddess Bastet is still in the mortal realm. When they entered the temple, all the priests of the Temple of Bastet bowed in reverence for theing of their goddess. The High Priests are even bawling their eyes out as they could see their goddess in the flesh. The priests of the Temple of Bastet heavily leaned more towards the feminine side as male followers opt to be what they call as Golden Warriors. The Golden Warriors are the elite troops of a god or goddess in the western continent. It is just a collective term which is why they often attach the name of the god or goddess they serve to differentiate them from others. In the case of the Temple of Bastet, her great warriors are called the Bastet Golden Warriors. They earned the moniker of Golden Warriors because they tend to wear armor that is ted in Great Gold. Great Gold is an ore mined only in the western continent that is different from normal gold as it is ten times more conductive towards magic. It is a great material to infuse in armors to add ayer of magic protection and spells. It is also an ore that can hardly be mined as it is extremely scarce. This is the reason why only the elite warriors of each temple could wear armor ted in Great Gold. For armors that is almost entirely made of Great Gold, only a handful of individuals have them such as God Avatars and emperors of the Western Continent. For the Temple of Bastet, there are twenty Golden Warriors which is extremely respectable. The reason for this is the fact that the other side of the temple is the Ceaseless Desert where Great Gold could be mined. The Temple of Bastet also controls a small mine in the Ceaseless Desert where Great Gold could be mined which as well is why they could arm twenty warriors with them. "Rise my children. It greatly pleases me that I can actually see you in my own body rather than possessing my avatar. Although a reunion is greatly appreciated, I need your help my children." The Goddess Bastet stated. "What ever the Goddess Bastet needs, we your loyal children shall follow. The Great Mother has always been guiding us and helping us all our life. This is the greatest time where we can actually help you instead." Estet stated as she sped the hands of the Goddess Bastet. "Thank you, children, but the favor I am asking you will definitely be burdensome. I need your help in ascending to the Divine Realm as I have been trapped here for quite a while since I used all of my energy in creating the World Barrier. I need your help to recover to restore my divinity to its peak." The Goddess Bastet stated. "Anything for our Goddess! We shall pray until we can even send you to the highest of the Divine Realms." Estet stated as she immediately told every follower of the Temple of Bastet to enter and prepare a great ceremony. "Thank you, my children. Just do your best and do not exert yourselves too much to the point that all of you be exhausted. I cherish all of you like my children which is why doing your best is enough for me." The Goddess Bastet stated which made all the follower that she has cry. Adrian looked at each of the followers to see if anyone of them could be a traitor should the need arises but all of them are practically exerting the same divine energy that the Goddess Bastet has. Adrian sighed with relief as he can feel a bit at ease inside the Temple of Bastet as no one would try and kill the Goddess Bastet inside. "The problem would be if they break in and take her here. The blessings that she can give is limited in the mortal realm as she only has a body of a demigod. She did not tell her followers that their blessings have weakened a bit because of the fact that she is in the mortal ne. She is recovering quite fast though as other people started praying to her after the World Barrier protection." Adrian thought as Sirius suddenly alerted him. "Master, it seems that there are a few people prowling outside the temple. What should I do?" Sirius stated via their soul link. "Stay put for now as Kimat is there in the front door guarding the entrance. I also deployed Charon as well to stay hidden from sight." Adrian stated. "If you are talking about Kimat then he is currently being frisky with one of the sphinxlets." Sirius stated as he used one of his shadow tendrils to p Kimat''s butt cheek to make sure that he is doing his duty. Adrian could onlyugh at that statement as there were a lot of sphinxlets that were practically throwing themselves at Kimat when they entered. It seems that it is the season of mating for them, and Kimat is a great specimen of the feline genus. He somehow feels proud that Kimat is actually getting a lot of attention. "Just make sure that your little brother is doing his job and notzing about." Adrian stated which Sirius seriously adhered to. "As I have said, this is Champion Equinox. He is the Champion of the Twin Gods and an esteemed guest at our temple. Treat him as you treat me because he made use of his time to escort me here. We should show him the hospitality that one needs." The Goddess Bastet stated as she introduced Adrian. "As the goddessmands!" All of the followers stated as they gave a bow towards them. "High Priestess Estet! We have an emergency!" One of the priests stated as she suddenly bolted towards them. "Although you are disrespectful, I shall pardon you since the Goddess herself is not troubled by your attitude. Speak! Why did you destroy such a blissful atmosphere." Estet stated as her demeanor suddenly changed from what Adrian saw earlier. "She is just like mother when we are in front of other people. Scary!" Adrian thought to himself as he gulped. "There is arge horde of monsters trying to climb the great gorge from the Ceaseless Desert. It is ten times bigger than the horde that attacked us before." The priest stated as he asked the Goddess Bastet to forgive her rude behavior. "No worries, my child. You are only doing what your sacred duty entails. I hope that everyone can follow his example." The Goddess Bastet stated. "Forgive me, my goddess. It seems that we shall need to postpone the ceremony forter as we have an urgent problem. We shall n for the defense of the gorge. Please enjoy your stay here in the temple as one of the Golden Warriors shall be your aid for the time being." Estet stated as she gathered all of the High Priests for the defense n. "Are you not going to tell them that they will have a much more difficult time now that you are here in the mortal realm? You cannot easily send out blessings like when you are in the divine realm." Adrian stated via telepathy as a lot of her followers might get gravely wounded or even die. "Which is why I am asking you this, Champion Equinox. Can you help me to make sure that my children are safe?" The Goddess Bastet replied. "Fighting with a goddess is a once in a lifetime opportunity so I shall ept your offer. I am also curious on the monsters of the Ceaseless Desert." Adrian answered but he is just doing this because he has been itching to fight ever since he saw the Sand Guardians fight. "Nakia, my child. Show me and our guest to the great gorge." The Goddess Bastet stated which shocked the Golden Warrior as he did not expect that the first request that the goddess wants is go to the danger zone. "Yes, my goddess. I can do that but please stand behind me as I shall protect you with all my soul." Nakia stated as he could not really say no to the very goddess that he prays to and serves. "Do not worry, my child. I shall only be standing back and observe as a mother must not let their children go to danger without even arming them with protection. Our guest is also rather aching for a battle and would like to help you as well at my behest." The Goddess Bastet stated with a lovely and warm smile. "She even has the same persuasion abilities as my mother. Scary indeed." Adrian thought as he followed them. Chapter 1160 Nakia could not say no to the Goddess Bastet which is why he escorted them to the viewing point of the Ceaseless Desert. The High Priests were surprised that their beloved goddess came to such a ce, but they were also greatly energized by her presence alone. Estet looked at Nakia with a re, but she already knew the tendencies of the goddess she serves which is why she did not berate him. "Goddess, you did not need toe here as you should be resting in your room. The journey to the temple must have been quite far and you must be tired due to your current condition." Estet whispered as she seems to know the state of the Goddess Bastet. "I want to see the glory of my children and also aid them. Our guest is also very pumped for a fight, and I am only indulging his request." The Goddess Bastet stated as he now pinned the me on Adrian. Adrian has this expression of disbelief written on his face as he heard what the goddess said. Then again, he did want to fight as he has been itching for a fight. He might go crazy just watching the warriors on top of the gorge fighting against the approaching horde of monsters. "Charon, your new task will be to protect the Goddess Bastet. Immediately pull her inside the coffin the moment danger befalls on her." Adrianmanded Charon via their soul link and he could feel that thetter has heard themandpletely. "Champion Equinox, I am not underestimating your power, but you are a guest of the temple. If you can only fight near the temple grounds, then I can easily support both you and the goddess." Nakia stated with eyes begging Adrian to not stray too far from the actual temple and the Goddess Bastet. "No worries. I shall only be here and shoot at them." Adrian stated as he summoned his Primordial Armament: Bow. The others also saw Adrian''s form changing and his human looking shell disappearing. They already knew from their high priestess that the Champion of the Twin Gods is actually an Arch Demon. They can finally see the real demon form of an actual Daemos but they did not expect that he looked so benevolent. Adrian is not in his Netheros form as he is still in his Aetheros form. Aether Dust has this special property that makes anyone feel calm and protected. With the actual Goddess of Protection there as well, the effect of this is intensified. One can even say that they will be addicted to these special protections. The monsters that are trying to climb the Great Gorge look like giant lizards that are covered with spikes. They are the mostmon monsters in the Ceaseless Desert as they are called the Spike Armored Lizards. One would even think that they are of a lesser dragon species because they are huge and could eat a grown man in one gulp. These lizard monsters are actually in the level range of 180 which is the lowest level in the Ceaseless Desert. They might be low in level, but their huge numbers make up for it. The most dangerous thing is that they have the ability to climb walls which is why they are always in the watchlist of the Temple of Bastet. What Adrian is interested about is the fact that there are numerous other hunters present. Even yers that are in the 200-level range are present in the battlefield. It seems that this urs quite frequently as an emergency quest to the people in this region. It also means that Adrian must remain vignt as there might be someone mixed in that will endanger the Goddess Bastet. "This should be a good time to show some force." Adrian thought as he pulled the bowstring and started to release arge barrage of arrows. Adrian managed to hit all the Spike Armored Lizards that get pass the first line of defense. He also eased up the tension of the vanguard as they are not overrun by the horde. Since Adrian''s arrow are not made of physical things, his attacks deal great damage to the Spike Armored Lizards. Spike Armored Lizards tends to have a hard spike exoskeleton that makes it almost impossible for them to be damaged by normal weapons. Almost all monsters in the western continent have hard exoskeletons which is why magic is incredibly valued in this continent as it could easily pierce the defenses of monsters such as this. The people battling the horde could feel that they are also getting some kind of buff from the Temple of Bastet. They always get buffs when they are in battle against hordes, but the buff seems quite different today. Not only is the protection buff more powerful, but they also receive this buff that eases their stamina as they feel that they can fight longer than before. "It seems that the people that are under my observation have yet to move but those outside the temple are actually using the chaotic situation to sneak inside. One even managed to get inside the temple already." Adrian thought as he is also making sure that he is aware of his surroundings. Adrian thenmanded Sirius to take that person to the Shadow Realm and interrogate whoever they are. They are already suspicious that they snuck inside an actual temple of a god. If they are not thieves, then they are here to kill someone. Sirius understood the assignment and waited patiently in the shadows to catch the culprit that he saw. He waited for the culprit to step in a ce filled with shadows like a great predator. The culprit thought that he managed to avoid the gaze of all the temple guards as most of them are focused on the monster horde. Just as the culprit thought that they will be able to sneak near the Goddess Bastet, he stepped in a dark corner of the temple. Sirius deviously smiled like his master and used the shadows to pull the culprit. The intruder dropped to the shadow realm as if he got sucked in by a sinkhole. The next thing that the intruder saw is pure darkness and in that darkness is a figure of a great wolf. The intruder tried to escape the shadow realm, but he cannot get out of this realm. The muffled screams of intruder could not be heard because his agony is trapped inside the shadow realm. Charon is quietly observing the movement of people near the Goddess Bastet as it wants to be a dependable being to its master. Charon like Dodu is starting to feel and awaken even more of its intellect. Charon actually spread-out invisible chains near the Goddess Bastet to immediately trap anyone that may pose a danger to the goddess. Kimat is still ying with the Sphinxlets but he is still guarding the entrance while posing as ying. He knows his duty but that does not mean that he cannot have fun on the side. Kimat has already been observing some suspicious movement below the temple, but he will not move unless they get to the temple directly. Adrian felt a bit bored because no one is doing anything suspicious. It might be a bit of the overconfidence on his part, but he knows that the Goddess Bastet can also take care of herself. Even she knows that there are people waiting for her to be vulnerable. "The people here in the battle against the horde are not showing any signs of suspicious movement but it seems that the people gazing at us at a distance from before have started to move." Adrian thought as Sirius has now caught two people yet none of them speak. Just as Adrian is thinking of the ways to root out those that want to endanger the goddess, the next horde of monsters started to flow. Unlike the first horde, the monsters that appeared are only a small number. About ten monsters that are actually Desert Sun Beetles came scurrying towards the walls of the gorge. The Desert Sun Beetles are somewhat rare monsters in the western continent as they are said to have been created by another sun god that is now forgotten. The fact that then of them gathered is already odd which is why the people are a bit put off in fighting them as they are called holy beasts. "Champion Equinox, please make sure to not harm them. They are not really hostile creatures, but it seems something has agitated them. When one encounters the Desert Sun Beetles, we mostly just drive them away as killing them is considered bad luck." Nakia stated as he saw Adrian pulling his bowstring and about tounch an attack on them. "I am not aiming at them though." Adrian stated as he released his arrow towards one of the people below the gorge. Chapter 1161 Adrian aimed the arrows at one of the warriors below and it seems to be a yer. Although the yer is a high level one, he cannot easily dodge arrows that are as fast as light with ease. He also needs to be against the Desert Sun Beetles as their bodies can explode in an exploding inferno when provoked. The yer thought that Adrian is actually going to kill him even though he does not know what grudge a famous yer has against him. He just prayed that he would die immediately and not experience a worse death like what normally urs in the western continent. The arrow did not hit the yer though as it hit the sand beneath him. The moment the arrow hit the sand, a hideous monster suddenly came out and screeched in agony. The monster looks like a faceless humanoid with only an upper half. It only has a mouth that is filled with numerous rows of teeth and used its two appendages as means on moving through the sand. "Sand Crawlers!" One of the priests of the Temple of Bastet shouted which made all the people fighting below immediately take to the rock formations. Sand Crawlers are deformed monsters that take on a half body humanoid shape. They have sharp ws andrge mouths filled with rows of teeth. They can easily crawl in the sands of the western continent via their unique bodies that can ingest and release sand. Their favorite food is meat, and they even say that Sand Crawlers that have tasted human flesh are the most dangerous as they crave it. The yer that thought Adrian is out to kill him suddenly got filled with cold sweat but he also escaped to a rocky area. Sand Crawlers can travel via sand, but they cannot burrow through solid rock which is why it is safe. If Adrian did not fire that arrow, then the yer below would have died immediately as he is pulled down to the sands. The easiest way to know if you are in a desert infested with Sand Crawlers are the quality of its sand being fine. Also, if they sessfully catch a prey then small blood puddles will be created on top of sand. Sand Crawlers will drag their prey down the sand and devour their bodies like a meat grinder. It is listed as the number nine way to painfully die in the western continent. "How did you know that there was a dangerous creature there, Champion Equinox?" Nakia asked as they often needed to see an actual attack of a Sand Crawler before they could prepare. "I can see souls. The desert heat might slightly make it difficult to see a great distance, but I can clearly see those just below us." Adrian stated as he also kept quiet that he could see the properties and emotions of said souls. "We are asking the Champion of the Twin Gods to help us in vanquishing the Sand Crawlers so that we can prepare to chase away the Desert Sun Beetles." Nakia stated as he knows that it is now dangerous to battle in the sand below them, but the threat of rampaging Desert Sun Beetles is still there. "Sure. I am getting bored anyways." Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings that look like a great cosmos. Adrian took to the skies and scanned the very sands if there is a living soul in there. He could see about fifty or so numbers of squirming entities below him. What made him curious is that even the Sand Crawlers are not going to the area that the Desert Sun Beetles are traversing. "Are they afraid of them? Or are they afraid of something else?" Adrian thought as he knows that monsters with practically no eyesight are not picky with what they eat. Adrian then thought of something why the Sand Crawlers are not attacking the Desert Sun Beetles and that is the body heat. The body heat of the Desert Sand Beetles might actually be as scorching as the desert itself while the bodies of other living beings tend to be colder. "Should I kill one Desert Sun Beetle to make sure of that theory? Let us just kill all those squirming things." Adrian suddenly thought but put that behind him as he does not want to incur the great displeasure of the people in the western continent. Adrian released a couple arrows, but his target sess rate is not high due to the quick nature of the Sand Crawlers when they are not waiting below their prey. He had no choice but to use his spell, Quantum Cascade and chose all of those squirming souls as targets. Adrian did not choose a normal epicenter this time in a circr area but a dome. He made the epicenter be the area above him so that all those marked entities will be pulled from the very sands below. With a snap of his fingers, the Quantum Cascade activated and all those in the area felt space tighten for a split second. When they felt that force, numerous Sand Crawlers suddenly got pulled up into the sky. Arge number of the Sand Crawlers could be seen as struggling as they do not know where they are. They are practically blind without tactile contact with sand or anything solid. As soon as the Sand Crawlers could feel something solid near them, they immediately tried to assess what it is. In the end, numerous struggling Sand Crawlers could be seen all bloody because they have pierced each other with their sharp ws. Some that are so hungry started to devour the Sand Crawler beside them as food. The look of horror upon all of the people could be seen as they saw a giant pile of Sand Crawlers killing and eating each other. Those with a weak stomach even vomited on the very spot they are observing as they cannot take such a gruesome scene. They chose to look away and instead focus their energy onto the iing Desert Sun Beetles. "Shooting Star!" Adrian stated as he released a dazzling arrow filled with intense energy towards the clumped mess of Sand Crawlers. The clumped mess of Sand Crawlers became dust immediately upon getting hit by the fully buffed attack that Adrian used. He made sure to use all of the Primordial Energy in his body to delete them. Those that did not immediately die became dead when they fell from such a height. "The Sand Crawlers are dead! Golden Warriors, go and drive the Desert Sun Beetles away!" The High Priestess Estet shouted as she tookmand of the remaining golden warriors. The Golden Warriors all jumped from such a great height, yet theynded softly like a cat in the sands below. Those that have yet to see the abilities of the Golden Warriors stood by to observe the so-called greatest warriors of the western continent. Even Adrian just returned back from the viewing deck to observe how the golden warriors will handle the Desert Sand Beetles. The Golden Warriors of the Goddess Bastet are donned in armor and headgear that is reminiscent of a feline. It seems that each temple''s golden warriors will have abilities and skillsets depending on the god or goddess that they pray to. All of the Golden Warriors that are under the Goddess Bastet will have reflexes and abilities simr to a cat hence their ability to easily descend from such a high ce. All the Golden Warriors then stood their ground and suddenly emitted a terrifying roar that is equal to that of a great cat like a lion. Thebined might of the roar that the golden warriors did somehow managed to wake the Desert Sun Beetles from their frantic state. The muddled eyes of the Desert Sun Beetles suddenly became clear as they have regained their sentience. "Use fear to counter fear. Did not think that would be effective." Adrian stated as he never thought to use such a tactic before. If he were to think of something, then he would have hit the Desert Sun Beetles until they be clear headed. "Desert Sun Beetles are incredibly intelligent despite being bug monsters. They are also very difficult to damage as their exoskeleton is said to be the hardest of all the monsters in the western continent. If they did not stop their charge, then they would easily destroy this very gorge." Nakia stated in order to inform Adrian of the qualities of the Desert Sun Beetles. "I would have liked one if I like bugs, but they are not my thing." Adrian stated. "Actually, they cannot be tamed or rather we have no one that has aplished such a feat. Even the best Beast Master of the western continent could not tame one which is why they are dubbed as impossible to tame." Nakia stated to praise the great Desert Sun Beetle as he is told that Adrian is a summoner. Chapter 1162 "Should I tell him that I have tamed an actual dragon? Well, he is extremely proud of that fact so let us not burst his bubble." Adrian thought to himself but someone that actually knows this suddenly spoke. "Child Nakia, you are actually talking to the wrong person about that. If anyone were to be able to tame a Desert Sun Beetle, then it would be Champion Equinox here. He has already tamed a dragon so it will not be weird if he can tame a monster such as the Desert Sun Beetles." The Goddess Bastet stated which made Nakia''s jaw drop. "Well, I am not good with bugs so I might not be able to tame one." Adrian stated to make sure that they do not look at him like some genius tamer or something. "If it is you then you might even tame the Desert Sun Beetle King." The Goddess Bastet stated with a smile. "It seems that the horde has stopped suddenly." Adrian stated as he wanted to divert the topic because he might actually getmissioned to capture the Desert Sun Beetle King at this rate. "The Desert Sun Beetles are dispersing the monsters that are supposed toe. They have a special skill called Sun Armor that activates should they collide with something. It is a special armor that explodes with the heat of the sun upon contact. All monsters in the Ceaseless Desert avoid the Desert Sun Beetles because of this skill. They would have ruled the Ceaseless Desert if they were only numerous, but they only reproduce once every century. They are also istionist since they are on their own once they hatch." The High Priestess Estet stated as she came close to the Goddess Bastet. "That is good because we need to deal with the people that are going inside the temple." Adrian stated as hemanded Sirius to reveal the bodies of people that he snatched. Sirius rose from the shadow realm and took out about five people that tried to go inside the temple. They were not going inside the right way which is why Adrian apprehended them without questioning. The five people that Sirius captured look like they saw something that they should not have as they looked like they are scarred for life. The five people are mumbling incoherently as they are clutching their legs. They do not seem to be that powerful as they are NPCs that have yet to go above the level 200 mark. What Adrian wants to know is the reason for them to sneak inside a temple that practically wees anyone that waltz through the front door. "Who sent you?!" Nakia asked as he pointed his golden swords at the throat of one of the captives. When the lives of the captives were threatened, they suddenly begged to spare them. They were mumbling that they were onlymanded to sneak inside and kidnap a beautiful woman. They are not there because of their own volition because they have ve marks on their bodies. When the captives told them of their situation, the captives suddenly convulsed on the floor. They did not seem to be acting as screams of agony could be heard in the halls of the Temple of Bastet. The priests tried to use magic to heal them, but the healing magic is not effective and that is also not their specialty. "He..lp¡­me!" All of the captives begged as all of them started to cough up sand. The five captives started to cough sand at first and then proceeded to puke it as if their blood became sand. The stomachs that they clutched suddenly caved in and their bodies slowly turned into sand. The priests of the Temple of Bastet looked in horror as the captives turned fully into sand. When the bodies of the five captives became fully sand, all five of them exploded. The sands that were flesh and bones of people riddled the floor of the temple. The shocked expressions of all the priests could be seen in the whole room because they know of only a few that can actually do this. When the High Priest Estet is about tomand the golden warriors to be on high alert, the sands scattered on the floor suddenly clumped up and attempted to swallow the Goddess Bastet. The sand managed to catch someone and immediately went flying out of the temple. "Follow the Goddess!" The High Priestess Estet shouted in panic as she could not believe that their goddess got captured when they were present. The high priests and golden warriors immediately mounted their Sphinxlets and chased after the flying sand that they presumed has captured the goddess. The chase is not that long as the culprit for the kidnapping shown herself to them. "Finally! A divine spark has fallen to my hands! Once I absorb the divine spark of a goddess then I shall be a goddess myself." An ugly looking olddy stated as sheughed maniacally. "Sand Witch Arahas! Free the goddess or else you shall face the wrath of the Temple of Bastet." The High Priestess Estet shouted towards the Sand Witch Arahas. "Silly hag. Once I absorb your goddess into my body then I shall be the very goddess that you will serve. Do you not know that?! It is better if all of you kneel before me and start venerating me while I am still a demigod." The Sand Witch Arahas stated. "All of you attack!" The High Priestess Estetmanded but she rescinded the order when the Sand Witch Arahas created a spear made of sand. The Sand Witch Arahas then pointed the sand spear to the sand sack that she is using to supposedly trap the Goddess Bastet. The high priests and the golden warriors could not endanger the life of their goddess as they have been briefed that she s a bit weak right now due to taking on a mortal body for the time being. Chapter 1163 "Champion Equinox, do you not have a way to take the sand holding the goddess captive with spatial magic?" The High Priestess Estet asked Adrian softly, but it seems that the Sand Witch could still hear them. "I have seen the abilities of demons! If you dare move just one muscle, then the goddess will be tortured beyond belief by me." The Sand Witch Arahas stated as she kept a close observation on Adrian. "Then do it." Adrian stated inly which made the tense atmosphere so awkward because they did not expect that from him. One would think that the person that escorted the goddess all the way to the western continent would get some form of attachment, but they did not expect that Adrian did not get any. The look of disbelief could be seen written in the faces of the members of the Temple of Bastet. The people of the Temple of Bastet thought that he and the Goddess Bastet are somewhat close because he has yet to return despite safely escorting the goddess to her temple. Shock, anger and even frustration could be seen on the faces of everyone that heard Adrian''s statement. They then remembered the sayings that the demons do not care about anything as long as the world still functions. "Champion Equinox! You are not serious, right?" Nakia asked as he thought that Adrian is dependable because he helped them with their issues with the Sand Crawlers. "I am serious though. I bet it was also her that drove the horde of monsters to the temple. If you really can do that then try doing it, Sand Witch Arahas." Adrian stated and the people of the temple are enraged because he was even challenging the enemy to hurt their goddess. "It seems that I am not threatening enough which is why you think I will not do it. I shall show you the face of your goddess as I deliver to her what pain feels." The Sand Witch Arahas stated as she slowly took out part of the swirling sand. The Sand Witch Arahas and the people of the Temple of Bastet thought that they will see the head of their goddess show but they are shocked when it was not. The head that appeared is not of their goddess but actually of a feline monster. The clueless head of Kimat could be seen poking out of the sands. Before the presumed kidnapping of the goddess, Adrian immediately noticed that the sand was acting strange because Sirius alerted him. The sand almost covered the body of the Goddess Bastet, but Charon immediately acted and pulled the goddess inside his coffin. Adrian then used Time Stop to make sure that Charon will make it in time to save the goddess. When time is stopped, Adrian immediately knew that there should at least be someone to be kidnapped. If the sand were to be empty, then the one pulling the strings would not show themselves. Adrian immediately conjured up a summoning magic circle and pulled Kimat to his location. The unsuspecting Kimat suddenly got told to shrink a bit to at least imitate the height of a human. He did as heplied and is told to not resist too much when he is restrained. The clueless Kimat did as he is told despite his fervent wish that someone else should do it. Sirius then showed up beside Kimat to discipline him. Sirius told Kimat that this is his punishment for ying around too much when he should have been busy guarding the temple. The poor Kimat can only suck it up as Sirius is considered as their eldest. Even the dragon Kaon follows Sirius''mands to the utmost. "Do not worry. You will be safe as I can always summon you back to me when you are in danger." Adrian told Kimat to make the soulbound believe that he will be safe. When Adrian ced Kimat in the Goddess Bastet''s ce, he resumed time once again. Everything happened so fast which is why the others could not see what clearly happened and assumed that it was the Goddess Bastet that is kidnapped. Adrian did not tell them as well because he needed to see the mastermind of this whole debacle. He knows that the monster horde is not a coincidence. [You soulbound, Kimat, has been captured. You cannot summon him back to you as long as he is trapped in the Sand Sack.] "Oh! Did not see thating." Adrian muttered to himself as he also chased after the flying sand cloud. "If you are looking for the Goddess Bastet then she is right here with me." Adrian stated as the time for Soul Keep has ended. Charon suddenly appeared behind Adrian and opened his casket. The Goddess Bastet came out of the casket and is unharmed. The smiles of the members of the Temple of Bastet could be seen beaming as their goddess is actually safe. They thought that the guest that their goddess invited actually just left him to be captured. "You sted Demon!" The Sand Witch Arahas stated as her rage suddenly overtook her mind. The very sand in the desert below them suddenly started to swirl and create sand tornadoes. Numerous sand tornadoes started to converge towards their direction as the Sand Witch Arahas wants to kill them because of her embarrassment. She no longer cares if the Goddess Bastet is barely hanging onto life as long as she could kill Adrian right now. "Sirius use Samael''s Domain." Adrianmanded as Sirius issued a howl. The world suddenly got dyed in a darker shade despite being the middle of the day. The Sand Witch thought nothing of it and controlled the Sand Tornadoes to kill Adrian but all she hit were illusions. She could not believe that she did not hit anything because she was the Sand Witch. She should not be fooled by illusions in the desert because she controls the very desert themselves. Chapter 1164 Sirius'' domain immediately plunged the area into a whole illusion but that does not mean they are safe. Illusions only affect the mind and if the opponent is stronger than the one creating them then they can disable it. This is only possible for normal illusions though and not from a domain. The sand tornadoes collided with each other and dissipated as they hit nothing. The sand tornadoes did create sharp des of wind with sand particles, but the protection spells of the Temple of Bastet negated that damage. The Sand Witch Arahas saw that her attack was ineffective, but she could not locate her enemies. "Charon!" Adrianmanded. Charon suddenly let out chains to try and bind the Sand Witch Arahas. The Sand Witch Arahas is shocked that such chains could actually bind her as she can easily turn her body into sand. She finally noticed that these chains are magical in nature, and it is also starting to suck her life force. "Sirius, use Realm Ender." Adrian stated as he is already in his Netheros True Form. Adrian did not want to give a demigod a break as he knows that it will be them that will suffer should he take it slow. He immediately shifted to his Netheros form the moment the illusion went up. He also summoned his Nether Domain as well and proceeded to transform himself. All of this urred in mere seconds and quite hidden because of Sirius'' Domain. Sirius'' domain is something that only a master of illusions could use as it could even hide the energy of a domain. He then resummoned his three soulbounds and they transformed into theirher forms. The red dyed world that is summoned by Samael''s Domain suddenly became dark and dreary. Sirius''rge form could be seen almost epassing the whole area as he returned to his full size and even grew because of hisher form. Sirius could be seen as something almost equal to a demigod''s power because of all the energies that he umted. Adrian even pumped him with all theher energy that Sirius can handle. Adrian wants to kill the Sand Witch Arahas as soon as possible. The Sand Witch Arahas could feel that her life is in danger because of her greed. She wanted to break free of the chains but her very body cannot escape it. She had no choice but to use her own domain to at least counteract the domain of her enemies. "Witch of the Desert!" The Sand Witch Arahas shouted as she squeezed out every energy in her body that she can release. The three domains filled the Ceaseless Desert as a sandstorm kicked in because it is the effect of the Sand Witch Arahas'' own domain. She did not have a patron god to offer her a domain as she has created it on her own. She is not borrowing from a higher power as she is a demigod that aims to be a goddess. [The Sand Witch Arahas has cast her own domain, Witch of the Desert.] [Spells and attacks that require projectiles will decrease in uracy by 30%.] [uracy of all attacks will decrease by 20%.] [You shall receive 0.01% health damage every ten seconds due to the intense sandstorm that the domain has summoned.] "Poor lost child. You shall not be forgiven for attempting to take my life. The Domain of the Cat!" The Goddess Bastet stated as she threw her ankh to the air. The ankh shined and a great pyramid is created on the air and crashed to the ground. The great pyramid suddenly manifested and pushed out all the sand that the sandstorm has created. The great pyramid has pushed out an actual domain but retained the domains of both Sirius and Adrian. [The Goddess Bastet has summoned her domain, Domain of the Cat.] [The domain of a goddess of protection has been created. One domain could be pushed out or nullified for a certain duration.] [The Goddess Bastet has chosen the domain of the Sand Witch Arahas to be nullified for five minutes.] [Your protections have been increased by 50% as long as you are inside the Domain of the Cat.] [You have a 20% chance of blocking any type of attack as long as you are inside the Domain of the Cat.] The great pyramid that is created due to the domain of the Goddess Bastet has a motif of cats. Numerous cat statues could be seen scattered in the walls of the pyramid. All the statues are also looking towards the middle as if they are observing everything. "Impossible!" The Sand Witch Arahas shouted in desperation as she could see her very death. "Sirius, kill her!" Adrianmanded. "Wait! I surrender! Wai...ah!" The Sand Witch Arahas shouted as she tried pleading for her life, but it was for naught. The Sand Witch Arahas could not even utter a scream as Sirius tore her limb from limb using Realm Ender. She could not even utter a scream as the first thing that Sirius separated was her very head. At the very least, she died immediately without experiencing great pain. [You have killed the broken demigoddess Sand Witch Arahas.] [You have stolen the divine spark that she previously owns.] [Divinity Stat + 1] When the Sand Witch Arahas finally died, all of the domains vanished, and no trace of a battle could be even seen in the area. It seems that the great pyramid that the Goddess Bastet has summoned through her domain can also protect the very area where the battle urred. When Sirius uses Realm Ender, the very area would usually be full of craters because he has yet to fully master the power of such a skill. "That was easier than expected." Adrian muttered as he reverted back to his normal form. "It was only easy because she was a broken demigoddess. I also helped you quite a bit, so you better make sure to not let it get to your head that you defeated a demigod." The Goddess Bastet stated. Chapter 1165 "I know that you also did something to her to make sure that her defenses were lowered to the utmost. It seems that the gods and goddesses of protection can also take protections from others and not just give them." Adrian stated. Adrian knew that he should still not be able to kill the Sand Witch Arahas with just Realm Ender. She was still a demigod despite being a broken one. What Adrian did not expect is that he would actually absorb the divinity of the fallen demigoddess. "Does Sirius eating her body factor that in absorbing her divinity? Adrian thought as he patted the head of a tired Sirius. "Nevertheless, you are the one who contributed greatly to this battle. You should be proud of that." The Goddess Bastet stated. "The goddess is correct. We were merely bystanders, and we are actually high officials of the temple." The High Priestess Estet stated as she felt slightly ashamed because Adrian practically did everything. "No worries. We should also make an example of someone so that the flies that are buzzing around will be scared." Adrian replied as he can now feel that the gazes that he has been feeling has vanished. The very death of a demigoddess came as a shock to the ones that wanted to attempt to kidnap the Goddess Bastet. They also saw that the Goddess Bastet could strip them of their protections which is why they no longer cared about such ideas. In the end, the quiet desert has really be quiet as there are no longer those that attempt to kidnap the goddess. "Everyone! Prepare for the ceremony as we shall hasten its deployment!" The High Priestess Estet stated as they returned back to the temple. The High Priestess Estet knows that they need to send their mother goddess back to the divine realm as they can feel that their blessings are bing lesser. Even their protection spells are starting to easily falter, and they know the reason. They no longer have the Goddess Bastet in the divine realm to transform the faith that they give her into energy. Adrian checked the area where the Sand Witch Arahas died and saw that she did not drop any item. She was not only a broken demigoddess, but it seems that she was a poor one as well. It is either that or she has a secretir that houses all of the goodies that she had. "Well, I cannot search the entirety of the western continent anyway. Anyone who can find herir would be fated with it." Adrian thought to himself as he returned to the Temple of Bastet with the others. The ceremony preparation is definitely not difficult, but it was not easy as well. All of the priests needed to be clean which means they needed to bathe. The cleaned priests would then wear their ceremonial robes which is just a white overall that covers the body. The only essory that they could wear are golden bangles on their hands and feet. All the priests are also wearing a golden cat mask that covers the upper half of their face. The main hall is them prepared as all of them are gathered. Each of them is holding a small cat figurine in their hands that is the symbol of the Goddess Bastet. The priests are also singing a hymn in an unfamiliarnguage that he cannot understand. "This is the song of praise that I created for myself. It uses thenguage that we used when we were in our original universe." The Goddess Bastet stated as she revealed herself to Adrian who was waiting in the corner. The Goddess Bastet could be seen wearing the very same dress that she wore when she descended. The only difference is that the veil that covered her face is no longer present. One would have thought that they would see the face of the Goddess Bastet when the veil is off, but that is not the case. The Goddess Bastet had a silhouette of beautiful face hidden under the veil that she wore earlier but she actually hid her feline face. When the veil is off, the head of the Goddess Bastet is shown to the public and that is of a cat. She has the face of an Abyssinian cat when likened to a living being in the real world. "The song is beautiful. Make sure to traverse back to the divine realm safely so that I will not be berated by the elders." Adrian stated as this is his way of bidding farewell to the Goddess Bastet. "No worries, Champion Equinox. I shall safely return to the divine realm as I do not want my followers to suffer because of my selfishness of being here in the mortal realm. Farewell to you and I pray that all the gods grant you, their protection." The Goddess Bastet stated as she stood in the middle of the encirclement. All of the priests are already bowing and praying to the figurines that they held. They dared not to look at the goddess directly or rather they could not look at her with their very eyes. The only person that could look at the Goddess Bastet directly are Adrian and the High Priestess Estet. The veil also protected others from losing their minds trying to look at the Goddess Bastet directly. The ceremony was rather simple at the very end as all they did was to pray with all their hearts to the Goddess Bastet. She stood inside a special circle that could harness the faith of the people that believed in her and all that faith turned into pure energy. The pure energy that she received is then used to purify her mortal body. The reason why only demigods can stay in the mortal realm is due to the fact that they have a physical body. All they needed to be gods are to be beings of pure energy just like what is happening to the Goddess Bastet now. Chapter 1166 The Goddess Bastet Returns The Goddess Bastet''s mortal body could be seen being purified by the energy that she is receiving. Her whole body could be seen basking in white mes as it turns into pure energy. When the Goddess Bastet finally turned into pure energy, she could be seen donning clothes made of pure energy itself. Her very gaze could make anyone shudder as she has finally returned to her godly form. When the Goddess Bastet returned to her godly form, a gate suddenly appeared on top of her. The gate then pulled her body, and she did not resist as this is the ascension process. The Goddess Bastet smiled at all her followers and her body vanished into the gate. After the Goddess Bastet returned to her divine realm, the followers that prayed to her suddenly became more powerful as the strength of their goddess has returned. Adrian could even see that the divine energy that they have has be thicker. The priests then all stood up and praised the Goddess Bastet once more before they returned to their rooms in order to rest. It might seem like the ceremony onlysted a few minutes, but it actually took a whole three hours. Even Adrian did not kept track of the time as he looked at the process of the Goddess Bastet transforming into a being of pure energy. "A god or goddess is basically a being of pure energy which means they can easily manipte energy because of this body characteristic." Adrian thought as he made this conclusion from his observation. It would make sense for gods or goddesses to be beings of pure energy as only they can manipte energy freely without restraint. When one has a mortal body, they will need to sumb to the limitations of said body. Even if they are demigods, half of their bodies are still that of flesh and bone which means they also have limitations. "Thank you, Champion Equinox. Without your help, I believe that the Goddess Bastet will not be able to return. On behalf of her temple, I thank you greatly for your service." The High Priestess Estet stated as she gave a bow to Adrian to express her gratitude. A bow from a High Priestess of any temple is a big deal because they themselves represent their respective religions. Another high official from a temple is actually bowing to a champion that also represents a temple is something that cannot be easily seen. "You should not show too much gratitude as I only made sure to fulfill my mission that is given to me." Adrian stated. "Nevertheless, the Temple of Bastet is greatly indebted to you. As long as you need our help in the western continent then we shall always answer your call." The High Priestess Estet stated. [You have been recognized by the Temple of Bastet as a great contributor.] Adrian no longer has anything he needs to do at the western continent at the moment. He needs to return back to Limbo first as he has something important there that he needs to do. Something that he has put off for quite some time as new revtions and duties starteding up. Adrian created a gate that directly leads him to Limbo and went inside. To those that cannot see the energy of death, it looked like Adrian went through a wall and vanished. Only those that are dead and that have death energy in their body could see the door to the afterlife. ==== [You are now in Limbo.] Adrian arrived in Limbo and appeared before three of the four former horsemen of the apocalypse. Adrian collected their souls when they died in the northern continent as their souls were on the brink of copse. Adrian wanted to keep the promise that he made with the three tribes rted to them as they want their ancestors to pass through and reincarnate. "Thank you for meeting us once again, Shepherd of Lost Souls and Honorary Judge of Limbo." The Northern Rider stated with a bow. The other two soon followed and bowed towards Adrian as he is an authority figure in this realm. When Adrian released their dissipating souls in Limbo, they managed to at least be stable enough to retain some consciousness. The only problem is that they can no longer remember who they are as they no longer know their names. The reason Adrian is getting a headache from these three is due to the fact that they do not want to crossover to the other side. They are adamant in only crossing over when thest of the four has returned. Their souls are also strong enough to even resist the Anubis gatekeepers which mean Adrian has to deal with them. "Why not just pas through the door and be judged by the Twin Gods already? I said that I will find the missing soul of the Eastern Rider when I go to the eastern continent. His soul should still be located in the area where he died." Adrian stated as he wants the three to pass through the Gate of Judgement already. "As we have stated before, we shall only pass that gate with all four of us. We might not remember our names, but we do remember the bond that all four of us have. We are determined to reincarnate as siblings in our next lives." The Western Rider stated. "I told you before that is not how that works. If you are lucky then all of you will be siblings but you will still be judged as well. I do not even know if you guys will be punished before reincarnation because you did both good and bad. Honestly, even I do not know where your souls will end up to." Adrian stated as that is what he knows. "We are adamant about our decision. We shall only move pass the Gate of Judgement as four instead of one by one. Please respect ourst wishes." The Southern Rider stated as she kneeled before Adrian. Chapter 1167 The Angels Begin To Move I Adrian knew that he cannot change the minds of the three riders unless he finds the soul of thest one. It seems that they are very connected with each other as they are literally foregoing the chance of resurrection unless all of them are present. He does not know where the confidence of the three are based on, but he does not want all this expectation presented to him. Sometimes heavy expectations be immense burdens for people as they cannot fulfill such an easy promise or do what they said they would do. You can also let a lot of people down if you do not exceed it and plunge yourself in agony and despair. "I shall do my best to find his soul but do not expect to much as a soul that wanders the mortal realm slowly loses their sense of self much faster. It would not be farfetched to say that there is nothing left of his original self when you meet him. You can just be looking at an empty husk when I bring his soul here." Adrian stated as he did not promise them that he will retrieve the soul with memories intact. "You just listening and doing our request is already a great blessing to us. You are the only being in this world that can easily traverse thend of the living and the dead. No other being can do this unlike you." The Northern Rider stated. "Technically, the other death gods can pass to the mortal realm but that would mean tainting the very soil with death energy which they do not want. The Aspect of Death can also freely traverse thend of the living and the dead though he just likes to ferry the dead souls to Limbo. He is not much of a talker, but he is incredibly nice." Adrian stated. "We do not know of this Aspect of Death as you were the ones that sent us to Limbo. From the stories of other diseased, he seems to just stare nkly at you when hees for your soul." The Eastern Rider stated as she has talked to other souls in Limbo. "You must have only seen a part of him as gods and goddesses of death tend to do that. They cannot all wee their followers or get a soul at the same time. If you see Thanatos, then he is definitely the definition of a hot guy. Such a shame that he can only be seen in death though. A lot of people who managed to see the real face of the Aspect of Death never wanted to leave this ce at one point. Anyways, I am off to the eastern continent to search for the soul of the eastern rider. Wish me luck as I will really need it." Adrian stated as he remembered the situation when Thanatos came in his real form. He then proceeded to teleport to the eastern continent. ==== "How is the search for the being that we asked for?" A beautiful male voice stated as he could be seen sitting on a golden throne atop the highest tower located in the Silver City. "Lord Mikhail, I am afraid that we have yet to find the being that you have asked for. Is there a possibility that this being has yet to be born?" One of the angels stated but that was not the answer that Mikhail wanted. The brightly lit room that they are currently in started to shudder as if light itself trembled before him. The angels in the room suddenly became afraid that their leader might throw a tantrum as he is known for his uptight behavior. They suddenly started to pity the angel that reported to him as he might end up dead. "Brother, you are making the area suffocating. Remember that I am also here." Mika stated as she pitied the angel that did their best. The angels that were trapped for countless years in the Silver City would have lost their minds if they did not make themselves fall asleep. All of them made sure that they will fall in an eternal slumber that will only be broken once the gate has been opened. This is the only solution that they could do or else the proud and gracious angels would have be mad. In fact, some angels became mad due to the extreme istion, and they had to be erased from existence due to it. Thankfully for them, the gate to the Silver City opened before they all deteriorated from sleep. Even the strongest of them all, the First Seraphim Mikhail, has his powers deteriorate to make sure that he does not fade into existence. Angels that were not that strong to begin with perished in under a thousand years of sleep and only a few have remained alive. The First Seraphim Mikhail would have started a destruction spree if his sister was no longer alive. His anger also subsided when a newly born angel by the name of White presented him with the Holy Grail. The angel yer White managed to obtain the Holy Grail with the help of her guild which is led by Hou Yiwei. She managed to get great recognition due to this feat as the Holy Grail can birth new angels as they are outside the reincarnation cycle of the Twin Gods. Beings that are outside the reincarnation cycle of the Twin Gods are those that do not acknowledge them as creators. Angels are beings that avoid procreating using the traditional way because they have been told that it was useless as they could be birth using the Holy Grail. The Goddess of Light Luminaria also made sure to cast out any of her creations that procreate with other beings as she deems other beings as lesser than her perfect creations. In the end, the angels that stuck to their beliefs slowly withered away as the Holy Grail could no longer give birth to stronger angels. Chapter 1168 The Angels Begin To Move II Since the Holy Grail could no longer give birth to powerful angels, Mikhail can only make do with the fact that only weak angels can be birthed. Despite this, he is d that there were numerous angels that is created when he activated the Holy Grail. He hopes that at least one in every thousand show promise. He alsomanded all the angels to look for a special being that has half the soul of an angel and a devil. He must make sure that he possesses this being as it will greatly help them should they possess the Nephilim. A being that is the reincarnation of the son of his half-brother, Samael. Not a lot of angels know this, but the First Seraphim Mikhail is not the first born as his brother Samael was. Unlike him, Samael is different as he was formed using some Asmodian Blood. His brother was the very first Asmodian Angel hybrid to ever exist and he was twice as powerful as Mikhail. Samael was also regarded as the most beautiful of the angels and the Goddess of Light Luminaria favored him to be her partner in Realm of Light. Jealous of this, Mikhail made sure that his brother''s heart will not shake for the Goddess of Light but instead to another angel by the name of Lilith. Jealous of the affection that her own creation has, the Goddess of Light Luminaria casted Lilith out of her Silver City and she was the first to fall. She was the first Devil to ever been created and Samael followed her to the depths of Hell. Other angels that felt restricted of the Goddess of Light also followed them soon and the Devils followed what they desired instead of what was dictated of them. When Lilith was cast out, she was already pregnant at the time with Samael''s child. The two did not mind no longer having the affection of the Goddess of Light as both of them have each other. What they did not expect is that the Goddess of Light willy im to their unborn child. "The child in your womb is mine as I am your creator therefore that child is mine." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. The two are appalled by the statement of the Goddess of Light as she wanted to im their child as if the unborn child was an object. The Goddess of Light could not harm or im the child as Samael protected Lilith from her. They thought that they would have their happily ever after, but the Great War of the Gods happened. Samael perished in that war and Lilith was left to raise and protect her child on her own. Hell was no longer safe for them as even the other devils wanted the child for themselves. Lilith can only go to the human realm and raise her child in secret, but she cannot easily do so as they were found. Thankfully for Lilith, the Fallen swooped in and protected her child from the angels that wanted to take him. The Nephilim boy showed great mastery over both the light and the darkness element to the point that he would make angels and devils lower their heads in shame. Seeing the great powers of the boy, the Goddess of Light actually wanted him more as he could be the solution for her to rule both light and darkness. For the Goddess of Light Luminaria, darkness is just the absence of light which means she can control it given the right tools. This is the real reason for the War of the Winged Ones that is the battle between angels, the Nephilim, and devils. "I must have that being and absorb its soul for I shall be a being that will be able to wield both light and darkness! I should be patient as that Lilith managed to hide her son''s soul from the Goddess Luminaria herself. It should not be long till I find the Nephilim''s soul and devour it. Once I devour it, the Goddess of Light Luminaria will finally look to me forfort, and we shall rule this world together as equals." The First Seraphim Mikhail though to himself as he calmed down. "Keep looking for that being''s soul as the goddess herself has im over it." The First Seraphim Mikhail stated as he gestured the angels to get out to look. "You are getting better in handling your rage now brother. Make sure to always do that as even we had a difficult time living in the mortal realm for thousands of years." Mika stated as she acted cute. "Are you not going to disregard that flesh sack that you are inhabiting? Do not tell me that you have grown attached to it?" The First Seraphim Mikhail asked Mika as she has yet to disregard the mortal body that she is inhabiting like some of the angels. "I should inform you that this body is of royalty and is incredibly beautiful. It was so difficult finding a suitable host for me when the Silver City was closed. Also, this body is useful in finding that Nephilim or whatever as I canmand humans to do it for me." Mika stated but she knows that she has grown attached to her body. "If that is the case then keep that meat sack. Just make sure that youmand the sheep well as it will not take long before we rule over them. We are only waiting for the time that the strength of the Seven Virtues returns." The First Seraphim Mikhail stated. "I hate to break it to you but there are demigods that survived the Great War of the Gods. I am not looking down your strength but there are still ancient dragons and other beings of the same power level alive." Mika reported. "What of Noblesse? Are there still a couple alive?" The First Seraphim Mikhail asked. "If you are referring to Noblesse then there is only one currently alive. I think he goes by the name of Pann if I am not mistaken. I do not know why but even the other demigods seems to be making sure that they do not cross paths with him." Mika stated. "That is to be expected because the Noblesse Pann is actually a child of a Half Asmodian. He also has the support of many cosmic monsters at his call which is why he was called the Shepherd of the Cosmos. He is not an easy person to defeat because he also has mastery over origin magic." The First Seraphim Mikhail stated. "I did not know that but in terms of power level then you would be more powerful than him. If he has beasts, then he might equal you." Mika stated. "Are there other Noblesse than him? How about Arch Demons?" The First Seraphim Mikhail asked. "There are currently three Arch Demons that have mastery of each major arcana in Origin Magic. They are the elders of the Daemos with names of Ascalor, Koronn, and Bronx. There is also one demon that is a bit odd, but he is still a Greater Demon." Mika stated. "I do not care about greater demons as they can be easily crushed." The First Seraphim Mikhail eximed as he does not want to hear details about a measly greater demon. "Okay, if you say so. Now onto the matter that I want to tell you¡­what are we going to do about her?" Mika asked. The her that Mika is referring to is Pristina as she managed to ascend to the First Hierarchal Sphere with the power level of a Thrones. It would have been fine if she remained as a Dominions, but she ascended to the upper level of the angels. She is at the same power level as the weakest of the Seven Virtues. "If you are worried about her then erase that thought. I should reward her for her efforts in opening the gates to the Silver City. She also managed to amass enough strength to be as powerful as Zadkiel to her own efforts. I shall think whether she should get an honorary position in the council or be its head instead." The First Seraphim Mikhail stated. "The head of the council¡­not a bad position as she would still be lower in rankpared to the Seven Virtues. She would also be good in that position as you can monitor her. She is also the most well-known of the angels as she took charge of the others when connection with the Silver City is cut. Still, I must warn you brother as that woman is a poisonous snake." Mika stated as she knows what Pristina is capable of. "You worry too much cute little thing. I am always watching her and waiting for the opportunity that she makes a blunder." A beautiful female voice stated as she entered the highest room of the Tower of Babel. Chapter 1169 The Angels Begin To Move III The beautiful came from one of the Seven Virtues and her name was Camael. She is one of the now four Thrones in the world. Her Thrones is called the Thrones of Seeing. She can peer to any part of the world that the light touches when she was in full power. "You are saying that you are watching her but the three of the Thrones in the Seven Virtues are now in the same level as her. You should focus on searching for the Nephilim that my brother is in desperate need of." Mika stated the truth which made it difficult for Camael to refute her. "If I was back in my full power then I can see everything that the light touches and nothing will be out of my sight." Camae stated as she is starting to get annoyed at Mika. "Correction¡­you can only see what the light touches. It also means that you cannot see everything. Do not overestimate yourself as that is the reason some of the angels dropped dead over the years that all of you are sleeping in the Silver City." Mika stated as she fiddled with light threads on her palms. "This annoying brat!" Camael thought and is about to berate her, but she was cut off. "Do not be offended too much of what a child said Camael. She is still a few thousand years younger than you after all." A rather beautiful but somewhat annoying sounding voice stated. "Gabriel! As expected of the ''Great Gossip''." Camael stated as a male angel entered the room. "I am only saying that because you will get hurt if you hurt her. Our leader over there does not like anyone touching or hurting his sister after all. As for you Miss Mika, is it not a bit harsh to say that to others that just woke up and recovering. You know that you should always empathize at what the mortals call a sick person." Gabriel stated as he looked at Mika. "You could say that all of you are currently sick right now. I guess I have offended you. Sorry if I actually offended you though." Mika stated in a tone that did not sound the least bit apologetic. "Control yourself, Camael. She has been pampered by her brother so much and you know that. You should be thankful because she at least acknowledges that she was wrong. If it was the previous her then you would have gotten nothing." Gabriel whispered to Camael as she was about to lose her fuse. Gabriel is the current second inmand of the Seven Virtues but in truth he is the real onemanding the lesser angels. Mikhail could not be bothered by those that are not his sister or the Seven Virtues which is why Gabriel had to take the helm and guide the new angels. He is actually thankful that Pristina seems to have experience leading newly born angels which is why he got free time in his hands. Gabriel is also the strongest Ophanim of the First Hierarchal Sphere of the Heavenly Counselors. He is the Ophanim of Sound as he can hear everything that the light touches. He is also the oldest brother of the Thrones Camael. Even Mika knows that Gabriel should be respected because he is the one thatmands those below. "Am Ite?" An energetic female voice stated as she suddenly materialized in the room as if she became light itself. "You are notte, Uriel. You are neverte although you did arrive quite early this time. You usually make do with a second before the actual meeting." Gabriel stated. "I knew that this meeting would be important which is why I am early. It is about exploring the world below and I am so excited about it." Uriel stated. Uriel is the Ophanim just below Gabriel and is the Ophanim of Light. She can freely be and manipte light itself even if it is not present. She is the one that is closest to light among all the angels although her attitude could be a bit childish. The childish demeanor cannot hide the strength present in her small frame though. "Calm yourself, dear sister. You always tend to charge over and would destroy things around you. Please be mindful of your actions." A teenage male voice stated as he came inside the room wearing robes that may make others confuse him for a trainee priest. "As boring as usual, Raphael." Uriel stated as she called her own twin brother as boring which only made Raphael sigh in defeat. Raphael is another Ophanim that is the same strength as Uriel but his is not centered to battle. He is the Ophanim of Healing and is the best healer under the heavens or so his title says. He has a calm and calcting personality which makes him a great healer. He is said to be able to revive anyone from the brink of death. "I did not know that the meeting would be this early! If I knew then I should have been much earlier as I cannot prepare myself to be looked at if all of you are here already. Beingte is never the best if you want to dazzle the very people." A mboyant voice stated which makes one wonder if it came from a woman or a man. "Behave, Jophiel." A stern female voice stated. "As well kept as ever, Zadkiel." Jophiel stated with a wink. Jophiel is the Thrones of Beauty and is the most alluring of the angels. One could be said that no one knows what her real gender is which is why Jophiel is often referred as they. It is said that Jophiel was once two different angels of male and female unparalleled beauty that fused together. Despite being called the Thrones of Beauty, Jophiel is the most prominent in using weapons after Mikhail. They find the beauty in fighting which is why they are incredibly skilled in it. Chapter 1170 The Angels Begin To Move IV When one looks at Jophiel then they would certainly be enamored. They can easily make any living being infatuated by just the very sight of them. The only thing they might find a bit off is the mboyant way that they talk as Jophiel finds that way of talking as beautiful. "Please keep quiet when meetings are in order. It is only good to speak in such things when you are asked." Zadkiel stated as she red at Jophiel as they started to pose on front of the others. ? Zadkiel is thest of the Thrones and she is characterized as an uptight and upright individual. She is called the Thrones of Righteousness as she is also the head of the Angelic Judiciary. She wants everything to be in order and working as intended as that is in her nature. Each of the Seven Virtues are powerful enough to rival an Arch Demon. If they were not currently gathering their lost strength, then they would have started their n of making all living beings submit to the Will of the Goddess of Light. They also represent the seven virtues that are special abilities given to them by the Goddess of Light herself. Unlike what normal people think, Virtues are basically the blessing of the Goddess of Light that she bestowed on what she views as her most perfect creations. It does not mean that they represent the virtue itself but obtains special abilities depending on the virtue that is given to them. Zadkiel is given the Virtue of Temperance as she has shown that she can be uptight and strict. This virtue makes those that she deems as targets be unable to use some of their skills and abilities. The abilities that get sealed cannot be used when in her presence but there are needed circumstances for skills to sealed. Camael is given the Virtue of Charity as she can see all with her ability. This virtue makes those that face her and see her transfer some of their mana and health to them. Her opponents cannot stop this course of action unless they have a blessing that is equal to her virtue. Jophiel is given the Virtue of Chastity as the Goddess of Light Luminaria deems so because she made the former too beautiful. The virtue of Chastity will make those that face Jophiel be unable to attack them if they be enamored. It makes fighting Jophiel difficult as some attacks will be ineffective just because one had the thought of attaining them. Uriel is given the Virtue of Diligence as she is the most energetic of all the seven. It was given to her as a way to channel her great energy as light cannot be easily contained. The virtue gives her unparalleled stamina that never drains and even her energy levels do not easily vanish even when fighting for a long time. In a battle of attrition, one would lose against her because they would be too tired to keep up. Raphael is given the Virtue of Kindness as a testament to his kind heart. The virtue gives his spells that heal and rejuvenate allies added effects or multiplies their effectiveness. In return, he gets a bonus shield to him as well for the number of beings he heals. Gabriel is given the Virtue of Patience as a testament to his ability to stay levelheaded. This virtue makes Gabriel stronger the longer that the fight drags on. He will be as powerful as Mikhail if the fights drag on for a long time. If they do not defeat him fast enough, then they will die in the end when facing Gabriel. Mikhail is given the Virtue of Humility not because he is humble, but he humbles those that meet him. This virtue gives him great damage reduction to those weaker than him to the point that some attacks are ineffective. Epic Tier and lower spells could not even damage him if they are fired by a being weaker than him. This also makes him very terrifying to fight because he is the strongest of all the angels. All Seven Virtues have gathered to discuss on the n that they have started a few thousand years ago. The n of letting all mortal life be ruled by them and let those very mortals only pray to the Goddess of Light. They have gathered once more as they need to assess the situation if the same thing could be carried out again. "If this meeting is about the world domination thing, then I vote no." Gabriel stated as he can already predict that this is the reason that they have been called. "I also vote ''No'' as well. I do not want to see any of you getting hurt again." Raphael followed. "I vote ''Yes'' as fighting is very exciting." Uriel stated as Raphael sighed as thetter already expected it. "I vote ''Yes'' because it is extremely beautiful to see those weak being crawling under my feet as they revere my beauty." Jophiel stated. "I vote ''Yes'' as those worms would at least be pleasing to see if they praise the goddess." Camael stated as she crossed her hands. "I vote ''No'' because conquest breeds discord and I do not like that." Zadkiel stated as the votes came to a tie once more. "So, what will you vote for Mikhail?" Gabriel asked. Those that voted for ''Yes'' actually are anticipating as they know that Mikhail wants this the most as it will be the best gift to the goddess. Mikhail pondered and looked at his sister before thinking deeply. He is assessing everything as he also needs to recuperate his strength. "I also vote ''No''." Mikhail stated which shocked everyone. "I also voted ''No'' for now because we must prioritize recuperating. I did not say that we will stop making the world tremble beneath the hands of the goddess, but we must be absolute. Now that a majority of the major yers have died, we have a chance of making ite true." Mikhail stated as he stood up and looked at the world below. Chapter 1171 The Search For The Lost Soul I Adrian teleported to the Eastern Continent in search for the lost soul of the eastern rider. He does not know if he will find it intact and hopes that it has not dissipated. If he really wanted to then he could just get a random soul here and present it to the other riders. The ce where the eastern rider fell in battle is located at the northern part of the eastern continent. It is under the territory of the Xuan Wu which means he needs to be stealthy. Among the Four Divine Beasts of the Eastern Continent, the Xuan Wu or the ck Tortoise. The Xuan Wu is also called the Divine Beast of the Frigid North. It has peak elemental affinity with water and is said to have mastered ice as well. Even Adrian will not be able to block an attack from a divine beast of that caliber unless he has an aid of another divine beast. What Adrian is curious about is the fact that the Xuan Wu is also said to be a Divine Beast of Death. Due to the cold being synonymous to death, the Xuan Wu is said to be linked to death as well. This is also supported by the fact that those that anger the divine beast would end up in a death like state as if they are frozen, but they are not encased in ice. Although the Xuan Wu is called The ck Tortoise of Death, it is rather passive and benevolent. The divine beast also tends to use its abilities to protect the northern region where it is revered. It is a region that is actually different from the others as the Xuan Wu created a paradise in the middle of a frozen wastnd. "I can only use the token that was given to me by the Heihudie n. I need information on how to reach the northern part of the eastern continent without being detected." Adrian thought as he walked towards a brothel that has a small ck butterfly in the insignia. Adrian decided to blend in and Polymorphed himself to look like a native of the eastern continent. He is currently located at the southern region as that is also the safest ce he can go as he is a friend of the Vermillion Bird or Zhu Que. When he entered the brothel, a lot of people looked towards him but then returned back to what they are doing as they only saw a young kid enter. "Can I help you, young master? It seems that you are still quite young to avail our services." One of the courtesans stated but Adrian immediate showed her the trinket that the Head Mistress of the Heihudie n gave him. "Please follow me." The courtesan stated as she guided Adrian to one of the rooms. As soon as the courtesan saw the trinket, she no longer had this yful attitude as she immediately became respectful. She guided Adrian towards a room at the far end of the corridor and this room could be said to be the most extravagant of all. She then bowed towards Adrian before saying her farewells as she is not high enough to entertain such an important person. The room is decorated with a butterfly motif in the shade of purple. It also has paintings of mountains and rivers. The whole room could be said to be decorated to the point that everything makes it alive and beautiful. Everything blends together in harmony, and nothing is unpleasant to the eyes. "Greetings, revered guest. This humble one''s name is Ai Fang. I shall be the butterfly that will entertain you for any thing that you asked. May I know our revered guest''s name as this is the first time that I have seen you?" Ai Fang asked Adrian. Ai Fang is dressed like a courtesan that is off the highest rank. She could be described as very beautiful that has the alure of a refined young woman. She exudes confidence and beauty because she herself knows that she is all that. She still has that calm and humble aura around her that makes it easy to talk to her. "I was still polymorphed. I am Equinox of the Daemos and Champion of the Twin Gods." Adrian stated as he took off his polymorph and showed his real form. Ai Fang could be seen a little bit startled as this is the first time that she has seen a demon, but it was that demon. The most important benefactor of the n that not only saved them from being destroyed back then but also saved their current mistress. "This humble one could not believe that she will be able to serve the greatest benefactor of the n. I shall do anything within my power to help the benefactor." Ai Fang stated as she bowed towards Adrian. "The bow is unnecessary as I only helped your n because of some circumstances. I apologize if I came in a disguise, but it is needed to make sure that I do not get too much attention." Adrian stated. "If that is the case great benefactor then take this advice from me. If you are to use a disguise, then please use an older looking disguise because your current one was a bit too young looking. You are quite lucky that the demographic for our brothel is those of a younger age group which is why they did not think you are strange. Other brothels controlled by the n tend to have older age groups. Please bear that in mind if you decide to enter another of our n owned establishments." Ai Fang stated as she gave Adrian good advice should he go to one of the establishments of the Heihudie n in the northern region. "I see. Thank you for the advice." Adrian replied as he only used his default human look that is identical to his appearance in the real world. "I am happy that I am of service to the great benefactor. Please tell me what does the great benefactor need." Ai Fang stated as she looked at Adrian with a serious gaze which means she is now ready for business. "I need to go to the northern region where the Horseman of Conquest was vanquished. Can you tell me how to go there without gathering much attention?" Adrian asked. "If travelling to the northern region is the thing that the great benefactor wants then we can assist you with that. Traveling merchants are currently here in the southern region and they would need guards to escort them to the northern region which is their first destination. The trades between the north and the south are in great number because of the demand for food. The Divine Beast of the North might have created a paradise in the northern region but that does not mean they can feed everyone living there. We also have some merchants on our side that is headed there so we can just let them escort you to the northern region without getting much attention." Ai Fang stated. If Adrian was not the greatest benefactor of the Heihudie n, then Ai Fang would have interrogated more but he was. They were given strict instructions to never question the motives of the great benefactor unless it is detrimental to the n. Since their great benefactor wants to go to the site where the Horseman of Conquest was defeated then it does not affect the n''s wellbeing. "If you can arrange that then I would be extremely grateful." Adrian replied as he did not expect that he would get easy ess. "I also have to warn the benefactor though as the ce where the Horseman of Conquest has died became a dangerous ce." Ai Fang stated as she felt that she needed to inform him to the best of his abilities. "How did it be dangerous?" Adrian asked. "The area has be tainted with the mana of the Horseman of Conquest and the fallen dead spirits of warriors have transformed into Yakshas. It is also under the surveince of a hidden group that killed the followers of the dark god. We do not haveplete information about this group as even the name of their organization eludes us." Ai Fang stated. "If that is the case then they would find my purpose of being there as very suspicious." Adrian muttered. "If the great benefactor wants to go there then you will not be seen as suspicious because you can just give the excuse that you are looking for a sword in the Ten Thousand Sword Mound that has risen after the fall of the Horseman of Conquest. A lot of the people in the eastern continent have been trying their luck to find a sword that is tailored for them in that location." Ai Fang added to which Adrian looked at her with disbelief. "If it is called the Then Thousand Sword Mound then the dead soul of the eastern rider might have inadvertently created a dungeon." Adrian thought as he slightly smiled as this might be easier than he expected. Chapter 1172 The Search For The Lost Soul II Adrian decided to visit the Vermillion Bird while he has the chance. The convoy for the merchants heading to the northern region would depart tomorrow which is why he has time. Adrian went to the bottom of the bell tower where the Vermillion Bird resides. The southern region of the eastern continent has evolved even further due to the influence of the yers that helped it grow. Adrian could see that more and more yers are flooding the area because they are hungry for contributions. One yer even gained the recognition to be the Priestess of the Vermillion Bird. Adrian did not meet this yer because it seems that she is out and solving problems that are arising in the southern region. If he had the chance, then he would like to meet this yer priestess as she is quite famous in the forums for her feats of strength. "It seems that you only visit me one in a while my friend. I would have forgotten about you if you did not visit me now. Do not tell me that you only visited me because you have something that you need from me?" The Vermillion Bird stated with a yful tone. "If you do not want then I can just return." Adrian replied yfully. "I was just joking with you. I know that you are busy with your duties as Champion of the Twin Gods. It is such a pity that you cannot be my priest instead. I am also a bit ashamed that I was not able to help you against the battle with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse as my hands are tied up here in my territory." The Vermillion Bird stated as it felt that its home is also its prison. The Vermillion Bird also wants to explore the world and see the new things that sprouted but it has people to protect. It cannot exist without the power of the people''s faith as it is a core essence of its existence. It does have the power tomunicate and see the world through the eyes of its priestess which is why it likes to send her out in the world. "I know that you are also caught up in the power struggle of the other Divine Beasts. It is a good thing that you seem to have gained a decent rtionship with the northern region." Adrian stated. "That is only the case because that old turtle is not like the ones in the east and the west. The old turtle likes to protect those dear to him and would rather defend than attack which is why he has the best army in terms of defense. Even the others know that they will lose should they attack his territory. It is not just me that has an amiable rtionship with the old turtle as the others do as well. It just took some time for me to establish it as I needed to recover my power and appoint a priestess to talk to that old guy." The Vermillion Bird stated. "It feels as though you know them personally from the way you speak about them." Adrian stated as he could deduce the rtionship of the four divine beasts from the Vermillion Bird''s speech. "That would be a story for another time as even you are not fit enough to hear the origin of our stories. Why did you reallye to my abode my friend? I know that you like to greet me but that is not all, right?" The Vermillion Bird asked. "I only dide to greet you as I am killing time before I depart for the north. I am searching for the soul of a rather important being. Any information that you have of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound would be very helpful if you have any." Adrian stated as he knows that the Four Divine Beasts could see what their followers see. "If it is about the Ten Thousand Sword Mound then even my followers that use the sword have gone there to test their luck. That ce is both blessed and cursed in my opinion." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Blessed and cursed?" Adrian eximed in confusion. "It is blessed because it is a special ce that could grant immeasurable strength to sword wielders which are many in the eastern continent. It is cursed because it produces Yakshas which are demons created from malice and resentment. Even I know that a ce like that is a great danger because negative energy tends to swallow its surroundings. To make matters worse, it was the ce where the Horseman of Conquest is in. The swords that appeared there are no doubt the countless pitiful souls that the Horseman of Conquest has in. Should the grudges of the Yaksha''s solidify then they could evolve to be Greater Yakshas. Once Yakshas evolve into Greater Yakshas, they would be able to wander the world and search for every being that they hold a grudge over. If that is to happen, then a massacre will undoubtedly happen." The Vermillion Bird stated. "But a fair portion or almost all the ones that the Horseman of Conquest killed were dead for a long time. How could they find those that they have a grudge over if they are also dead?" Adrian asked. "The eastern continent operates in a different way than those of other continents. In the eastern continent, the weight of one''s family is also a burden on the members themselves. They will have to bear the grudges that their ancestors inflict as long as they use their family names." The Vermillion Bird stated. In the eastern continent, the prestige and honor follow the family names of individuals. Which is why those of high status and honor would never do something that will taint their family name. No one would do it openly, but all secrets will eventually get revealed which is why the young ones are often taught at an early age. Children from a young age especially the sessors are taught how to act so that they will never embarrass their family name. One might say that this is unfair for the child but that is the price they pay for status and wealth. The higher ones are then the more open they are for scrutiny because all eyes are on them. "Does this mean that most of the notable families in the eastern continent would be massacred if that happened?" Adrian asked. "Not most. You underestimate the long history of battle in the eastern continent. All notable families will be in the chopping block should that happen because they also carry the sins of their ancestors. One is only able to remove that grudge when they fully denounce their families but no one in the right mind will do that. A person that has feltfort ever since they are born will never be able to adapt to the ways of a poor person in a short amount of time. They might be able to survive if they were raised to not rely on theforts that their family name gives them. But those that were not trained in such shall know how cruel the world can be for those below." The Vermillion Bird stated. What the Vermillion Bird said is true because even Adrian knows how it is to live infort. What kept him grounded is the fact that he was raised to not be spoiled and take things for granted. It might also be the spartan training style that his mother raised him but even he admits that there are some areas he iscking. His friends that have been raised with just enough or less than enough before are much better than him in terms of street smarts. Adrian might be trained in some form ofbat but is only useful in fights. If he were to suddenly live way below to what he is now, then he knows that he will undoubtedly starving on the side of the road. He also knows the difficulty of maintaining an image due to his father''s business. He had to keep an amiable poker face despite not liking the way people approach him. He had to keep face so that his father would not be embarrassed of him or be told that he was not raised right. "Do you know if it is really the influence of the death of the Horseman of Conquest for the Ten Thousand Sword Mound to appear?" Adrian asked as he thought it might be the soul of the Horseman of Conquest that created it. "I know that the east is a spiritualnd, but the dead cannot do that easily. Unless they get help from certain powers." The Vermillion Bird stated as it suddenly went silent, and Adrian felt that the air suddenly felt cold. "Unless what?" Adrian asked. "Unless they got help from a dark god." The Vermillion Bird stated. Chapter 1173 The Search For The Lost Soul III Adrian thought that he heard wrong, but he absolutely heard right. The things that are happening in the eastern continent has immediately been attributed by one of its divine beasts to dark gods. Adrian does not know if it is really one of the dark gods or one of the distorted gods. From what Adrian knows, only the gods that re in the divine realm use this distinction. Even the Twin Gods do not immediately attribute anything bad when it is towards other gods. Then again, there are numerous semi divine entities in the eastern continent and anyone of them could have been the culprit. "Are you sure that the things that happened are the work of dark gods or distorted gods? In my knowledge, the eastern continent has some of their fallen gods reincarnating as mortals." Adrian stated as he raised a valid point. And educated the Vermillion Bird about the difference of dark gods and distorted gods. "Whatever is happening, the eastern continent has be more dangerous than before. The death rate of living beings is increasing due to something, but I do not know what it is. It might also be the result of their greed as there have been numerous treasure wells or inheritance dungeons that spawn." The Vermillion Bird stated. The Vermillion Bird touched on a subject that Adrian is interested with. The treasure wells are essentially dungeons that house special treasures that could be they key to bing powerful. Some of the treasures found in such ces is a de that can even cut down an Immortal which is a powerful person in the eastern continent. Inheritance dungeons are also special dungeons that can pass down techniques and even job sses to those that pas their trials. The inheritance dungeons are even rarer than the treasure wells, but they also produce thergest amounts of deaths. A lot of people would try their luck inside one as even those that are just average people that are heavy risk takers opt to go inside. "It is not your problem that they go inside to their deaths as it is their choice. They have probably made their choice that living as they are now no different from death. Some might be lucky to stay alive until the inheritance is imed but a vast majority will definitely die should something like a fate changing item is given." Adrian stated. Adrian did not realize that they have been chatting for quite some time as the stories of the Vermillion Bird often tells him about the state of the eastern continent. The Vermillion Bird would even show him illusions if the description of events is not clear to him. Only when the Vermillion Bird pointed that Adrian should get going is the time that he left the tower. Adrian bid his farewell to the Vermillion Bird as he was escorted out of the tower. The Vermillion Bird could be seen as feeling refreshed because it has never found someone it calls a friend. The Vermillion Bird might be surrounded by a lot of people but all of them pray to it. The only one that gives off the same feeling as Adrian is the priestess that it chose. ==== "Am Ite?" Adrian asked Ai Fang who was clearly waiting for him to arrive. "You arrived just in time for the departure. Please follow these two who are from ourpany. We have said that you are an adventurer that our establishment has a contract with. I know that we said that you are an important guest, but we filled out your identity as an up-anding adventurer affiliated with us. The merchant that is the leader of this caravan expects that you will also guard it. For the greatest benefactor, something like that should be a piece of cake for you. Please treat the people in the caravan well as they have a great rtionship with the n as well." Ai Fang bowed as she saw the caravan off. The two that was introduced to Adrian are a man and a woman who are named Xiaohei and Xiaoyan. They seem to be partners of equal standing as they do not havemand over the other. If one were to ask who is inmand, then they will definitely look at Adrian as he was given full autonomy tomand them by Ai Fang. The names that they have given seem to also be codenames as their real names are concealed. Even Adrian could not see their real names with Inspect as only the names presented to him are showing in the status panel. The two of them also give off different energies as the male shows off a darker and thicker aura while the female shows a more delicate and refined aura. Xiaohei is a wielder of a ck sword that is covered with talismans. The aura from the sword is fierce and uncontroble which is why it is currently sealed so that it does not pose any harm to those around it. The one maintaining the seal seems to be Xiaohei as he is proficient in using paper seals and charms. Xiaoyan does not seem to wield any weapon, but Adrian could see that she uses the paper fan that she is carrying. Adrian does not know where her abilities lie but she must be concealing them for a reason. He decides to not pry into it as they might not even enter battle in the first ce due to the heavy guards in the front. They are only supplementary guards that joined the caravan as they have also business in the north. The real guards of the caravan are a mix of yers and NPCs. Adrian and the other two are people that will lend aid to the caravan in exchange for traveling with them. Being able to travel with the caravan is already a big deal as not everyone could be granted such privilege. The fact that Adrian could join the caravan despite his unknown identity means that the grasp of influence of the Heihudie n is immenselyrge. Not all personnel of the caravan are happy with this though, but they are not ones to disregard amand from the head merchant. The route that they have nned is rtively safe as they will travel for three days until the first rest stop. It seems that the caravan will also peddle some of their wares on the way which is why there should be an adjustment. A total of one week will be needed to reach the northern region which is already quite fast. The travel speed that they are going for is not slow as the beasts carrying the goods have greatnd speed and stamina. The beasts that are loaded with the goods are called the Komodoron which arerge lizard monsters the size of buses with six legs. The Komodorons are not lesser dragons, but just naturally evolved lizard monsters located in the southeast region of the eastern continent. The Komodorons can travel ten times faster than a human, but their speed is greatly reduced due to load on their backs. With loads on their back, they can only travel at half the speed but that is still quite fast. A month of travel time to the northern region is cut to one week because of this. This merchant caravan is not joking around when ites to goods delivery as they are quite fast. Adrian talked to one of the yers to ask what the requirements are to get the escort mission and they said that one has to have specific stats to join. It seems that Adrian also meets the stat requirement which is why he was able to join. Adrian also learned that they will be making four stops and they will travel even faster should their cargo lessen per stop. Adrian has no qualms about the stops and even wishes that their cargo will lessen per stop. He wants to reach the northern region as fast as possible while in disguise. Adrian''s very existence could make it difficult for him should his identity be exposed. An Arch Demoning to the eastern continent is a big deal. He is also a friend of one of the divine beasts which makes him a prime target as well. He was able to stroll in the eastern continent before because Peridot was with her. Peridot as the sole princess of the Ryujins is a great deterrent to potential threats but that is not always absolute. There seems to be an organization in the eastern continent that is also aiming for the Ryujins. Peridot said that the eastern continent is no longer as organized as it was once. There are now several people that do not fear the Ryujins as they seem to have the ability to kill them. From Peridot''s story, there were couple of Ryujins that came back to the mountain heavily wounded as they were attacked. The eastern continent no longer has a solid power hierarchypared to before. Chapter 1174 The Search For The Lost Soul IV It might be difficult to move in the eastern continent but that does not mean Adrian cannot. Just like now, all he needs to do is keep a low profile and exit once he is done. Being in a merchant caravan to the northern region is a perfect way to hide his identity. He just needs to avoid powerful NPCs that can see through his disguise. The road that the merchant caravan used is a usual roadway but the monsters in the east could be seen as powered up as well. Just like what the forums said, the world has drastically changed as beasts be powerful while some field bosses started roaming away from their territories. Adrian finally encountered one such field boss that is in the form of a white furred ape monster. It is called the White Sage Ape and is said tomand all ape type monsters in a territory that is a bit far from where they are now. They even encountered the White Sage Ape with some injuries and the group started to go into battle mode. Just as they thought that the White Sage Ape is their only opponent, a loud roar came towards the west as anotherrge monster started to charge through the forest. Therge monster was a giant gori with red fur that seemed to emanate great power. This monster is another field boss located near the territory of the White Sage Ape called Crimson Asura Gori. It seems that the two monsters are fighting for territory and the group are only caught in the fight between two powerful monsters. The head merchant decided to not intervene in the fight of the two field bosses as they will only incur the wrath of both should they try and fight them. It seems that the head merchant is only thinking of waiting for the right opportunity as Adrian could see the greed in his eyes. Adrian knew that the head merchant could be greedy because they have apanion here that can take care of one of the field bosses. It was an aloof looking ronin that casually lies down in one of the caravans. The others might be fooled by the ronin''s nonchnt attitude, but Adrian could see the power coursing to the other. Adrian wanted to peek at the samurai''s stats, but he knew that the other party would be able to feel that he was getting inspected. The ronin did not bother Adrian as well which is why he did not inconvenience the other. If they were in a fight, then Adrian would definitely look at the status panel of the legendary level NPC. Even the two escorts that was hired by Ai Fang said that they are wary of that ronin. The two of them are actually some of the most powerful people in this caravan. They were currently hiding in the trees when the fight of the two simian monsters suddenly reached their location. Adrian did not need to move as Xiaoyan immediately pulled out her fan and numerous talismans suddenly scattered in the air. The talismans then formed into a barrier that blocked the crashing White Sage Ape. When the White Sage Ape saw that it crashed into a human made barrier, it suddenly said something to the Crimson Asura Gori which turned its hostility to the caravan. "Master, that ape¡­" Sirius reported but Adrian understood what the White Sage Ape to the Crimson Asura Gori. "To think that a monster with Sage as its identifier would actually use schemes that say that we are its backup." Adrian stated as he understood what the White Sage Ape said due to being a high-level summoner. "Xiaohei and Xiaoyan, prepare for battle. That dumb white ape suddenly said that we are working together with it to take down the Crimson Asura Gori." Adrian stated but the two does not easily believe Adrian. The two did not immediately believe Adrian but they suddenly changed their minds when the Crimson Asura Gori looked at them with killing intent. The White Sage Ape looked at the caravan and seemed to say something which infuriated Adrian even more and the former escaped. The White Sage Ape actually passed its enemy to them that did not want to bother their fight. "Stall the muscle brain while I recover my injuries. Thank you,rades!" The White Sage Ape stated in its own beastnguage so that the merchant caravan does not learn of what it did. "Sirius, Kaon and Kimat, hunt down that white ape and shred it to pieces." Adrianmanded as a weakened field boss should be enough for the three of them. The three soulbounds moved via the shadows courtesy of Sirius. Kaon who was resting on Adrian''s neck suddenly vanished and the cute looking white cat that was walking near his feet disappeared as well. Xiaohei and Xiaoyan did not notice this as their attention was focused on the sudden field boss charging towards them. "I might as well contribute to the defense." Adrian stated as he took out some of his talismans as well. Adrian poured mana into a talisman that had the words ''Great'' and ''Protection'' written on them and it created anotheryer of shield to the area where the caravan stopped. Xiaohei and Xiaoyan are shocked because they did not know that Adrian was a Charm Master. They did not know that he was actually a Scribe that is the pinnacle of talisman creating sub job sses. When the escorts of the caravan saw that there were protections keeping them safe, they immediately took out their bows. It was not umon in the eastern continent for people to have the weapon mastery passive skill as they are trained in all types of weapons since young. All of the escorts released their arrows in an attempt to stop the Crimson Asura Gori, but it formed a red protective film on its body that made arrows ineffective. Since the arrows barely did anything to the momentum of the Crimson Asura Gori, the monster crashed into the barrier with two of itsrge fists pounding on it. The strike could be felt as it made the barrier tremble and even those inside felt it. The strength of the Crimson Asura Gori is definitely more powerful than the White Sage Ape earlier. "Protect the caravan!" The head of the escort guards shouted as they all charged towards the Crimson Asura Gori. Since the cargo will be safe, they knew that they need to defeat the enemy before them or else they will not be able to move from their location. Adrian frowned a little as they would surely get injured which will slow down the transport. He took out one of the legendary talismans that he crafted and injected mana into it. The rampaging Crimson Asura Gori that was thrashing the escorts suddenly felt weak as if all of its strength left its body. It wanted to look for the source of this debuff, but it could not pinpoint the origin. The escorts noticed that the Crimson Asura Gori slowed down which made them get lots of breathing room and attacks in. [You have activated the Debilitating Talisman on the Crimson Asura Gori.] [The Crimson Asura Gori has been weakened by 20% for two minutes.] [10% chance of inflicting a critical strike against the Crimson Asura Gori.] "It''s incredibly effective. It could not even detect who use it which is perfect." Adrian thought as he is crying internally because legendary tier talismans are difficult to craft. Adrian rarely used his talismans in his battle because not all of them are usable in tight situations. Most of the attack talismans that he creates are not single target. He does use defensive talismans a few times to defend against attacks since hecks defensive spells, but most are not high health shields. "I should use these Grant Vigor Talismans as well." Adrian stated as he released an equal number of talismans per fighter in the field. Those that were affected by the Great Vigor Talisman immediately feel that their bodies bing powerful as strength and stamina returned. They then looked at Xiaoyan with thankful eyes as they know that she was the Charm Master in the group. Xiaoyan understood that they mistook her for the ones providing support and is about to confess but Adrian stopped her. "Let them believe it as it would be convenient for me." Adrian whispered to her. "As you wish, great benefactor." Xiaoyan agreed as it was Adrian''smand. The group became more spirited as they faced off against the Crimson Asura Gori, but they cannot defeat it easily. Seeing that the group is struggling and about to incur more damages, the aloof ronin suddenly stood up from his bed and walked towards the fight. When the ronin showed himself, the Crimson Asura Gori suddenly felt threatened and wanted to escape. "Ruining my peaceful time and thinking of escaping?!" The ronin stated as he unsheathe his sword and appeared next to the field boss. Chapter 1175 The Search For The Lost Soul V The three soulbounds used the shadows to catch up to the White Sage Ape that escaped. The field boss is already injured which is why they no longer needed to run far as it took shelter a few kilometers away. The White Sage Ape knew that it must recover its wounds in order to plots its revenge against the Crimson Asura Gori. The White Sage Ape seethed with anger as it remembered how the Crimson Asura Gori trampled on its territory and minions. It was just patrolling its territory when the Crimson Asura Gori suddenly waltz inside of it demanding a battle. The White Sage Ape already knew that the Crimson Asura Gori was one of the powerful monsters in the region. Despite knowing this fact, the White Sage Ape epted the challenge in exchange for the territory of the other. What the White Sage Ape did not expect that it would be a battle to the death. The White Sage Ape is extremely intelligent as it does not have the identifier of Sage in its name for nothing. The White Sage Ape used all of the abilities and even spells that it knows against the Crimson Asura Gori, but nothing phased its enemy. The Crimson Asura Gori has already transcended the strength of the White Sage Ape because it actually defeated the other field bosses in the region. In the end, the White Sage Ape needed to escape and recuperate its wounds, but the Crimson Asura Gori did not let it. The Crimson Asura Gori followed the White Sage Ape and hunted it down like a madman. It was lucky that it encountered a group of people where they could at least weaken the Crimson Asura Gori. "I shall have my revenge! I will rest a bit and kill that red musclehead!" The White Sage Ape muttered as it used some sort of magic that can restore wounds. "You will no longer be able to have that revenge though." A voiceing from somewhere stated as the White Sage Ape suddenly looked around. The depth and power of the voice made the White Sage Ape shudder and be on alert. It then saw a ck furred wolfing out of the shadows, but it was only about five feet tall. The White Sage Ape is relieved as it thought that the voice came from a powerful being, but it only came from a measly wolf. "Get away from here little dog. I have no time to y fetch with you." The White Sage Ape stated which made Sirius even angrier. The White Sage Ape did not find Sirius as a threat because of his current height. The White Sage Ape is about ten meters in size and views the five feet tall Sirius as a puny insect but that is a mistake. Sirius could not hold back his anger as the White Sage Ape did something unthinkable to its master. "You are the reason why our leisure stroll with our master has been interrupted. For that, you shall be punished." Sirius stated but the White Sage Ape justughed at him. "So, you are actually one of the pets of those weak living beings there. Sorry if the dog is upset but return to your master because he might be already at death''s door fighting that musclehead gori." The White Sage Ape stated in a condescending manner. The White Sage Ape thought that Sirius was only joking. The White Sage Ape thought he was here because his master wanted to scare the former, but it did not affect it. While the White Sage Ape said this, it suddenly realized that the wolf in front of it mentioned the word ''they'' instead of ''I''. The White Sage Ape suddenly felt the hair on its body tingle as an immense bloodlust came out of Sirius, but it was not just his. Kaon and Kimat are exuding an enormous amount of bloodlust that actually scared monsters in a kilometer radius from them. The two soulbounds hiding in the shadows could not take the insult anymore and came out of the shadows but they have yet to transform in their real monster forms. The White Sage Ape felt this powerful bloodlust and subconsciously went a few meters away from Sirius as it saw two other beingsing out from the shadows. The White Sage Ape suddenlyughed when it saw the small forms of Kaon and Kimat as they do not look menacing at all. Kaon looked like a golden snake that is about a meter long while Kimat looks like a small white cat with ck tiger stripes. "To think that you actually made me retreat back in fear, but it was just two puny monsters. A worm and a kitty actually think that they can kill me! No wonder your master sent you this way because he might have sensed his impending death and set all of you free to live. At least he has some heart unlike some beast masters that came to my territory that wanted to make me submit." The White Sage Ape stated with a giantugh but the three soulbounds have finally snapped. "What should we do with the monkey, big brother?" Kaon asked Sirius as the wind in the vicinity created a small barrier that trapped anyone inside. The White Sage Ape did not feel that a barrier formed because it was subtle and borate. A wind mage would shudder once they see this silent spell and would even praise that a genius made the wind barrier. "At first, I wanted to eat him, but I am going to pass. I do not want to eat a stupid monkey or else I might get its stupidity as well." Kimat stated as he red at the White Sage Ape. "It is better to not eat such an idiotic monster my little brothers or else you might get a stomachache. Eating a monster that only has garbageing out of its mouth will definitely spoil your bellies. We should make sure that no trace of its existence is left because it has insulted our master." Sirius stated which the White Sage Ape heard and made thetter extremely angry. "You small pests are pretty foul mouthed just because I am not killing any of you. You are lucky that I am injured and do not waste my precious strength trying to even discipline the likes of you. Go away while I am in a good mood or else, I shall kill all of you without difficulty." the White Sage Ape stated. "I told you that this weak monster cannot feel the power in our bodies or else it would have castrated itself in front of us begging for forgiveness. I have seen a lot of beings do that in front of master when they realize who he is." Kaon stated. "Oh, you mean those guys that think that our master''s territory is easy to vandalize. It was fun seeing them travel endlessly in a pit of no depth and fall continuously until master fetches them." Kimat stated. ----- "Achoo! Is someone talking bad about me?" Adrian stated as he looked around. ----- "My patience has run out. I shall kill all you because you are too noisy! I cannot even recover my injuries in peace because of you pests!" The White Sage Ape stated as it summoned some type of mystical powers from its hands to reach out towards Sirius. "Is that so? We are done ying as well as you have insulted not only us but our beloved master. We shall let you experience the tragic death of someone getting torn to pieces." Sirius stated as all three of them suddenly returned to their original sizes. Sirius, Kaon and Kimat showed their true sizes which towered the ten meter tall White Sage Ape. The field boss immediately shrunk in terror upon seeing the power of the three. It suddenly cursed at it lose mouth for even daring to call them pests. What the White Sage Ape regrets the most is actually insulting them face to face and even pped its own lose mouth. Some of the monsters in its territory did say that its mouth will be its very downfall. What the White Sage Ape did not expect is that its mouth was already digging its own grave on the ground and is expectantly waiting for the body to follow. "Seniors! Maybe we can talk something out? I was only incredibly angry because of my injuries. Please do not take my words to heart. If you want, then I can tear off my own mouth." The White Sage Ape stated as it pleaded for forgiveness. "Is that so? Tear it off then. If you do that then I might think of letting you go." Sirius stated while looking down on the White Sage Ape. "Why am I so unlucky!?" The White Sage Ape stated as it could not believe that the three powerful seniors in front of it wanted to see if his dedication to what he said is true. Chapter 1176 The Mute Ape And The Ronin "Tear your mouth off if you are really sincere. If you do that then I will ept your apology." Sirius stated again. "Senior, you must be joking as how will I live without my mouth? I can give you my territory if you want it." The White Sage Ape stated instead as it does not want to tear its own mouth off. "Since it is your mouth that got you into this mess then you should sacrifice it to get you out of it." Sirius stated firmly and waited for the decision of the White Sage Ape. The White Sage Ape looked at Sirius and knew that he was serious. If it actually rips its own mouth, then it might have a chance to leave this ce alive. The White Sage Ape is still reluctant to do this because it will have a difficult time healing its own mouth back. "If you have trouble with that then let me help you." Sirius stated as he ripped out the mouth of the White Sage Ape with one swipe of his ws. The White Sage Ape screamed in pain as its own mouth got ripped out. Some parts of its tongue are also sliced off as it looked at Sirius with an open mouth expression. As a result, some of the wordsing out of the White Sage Ape are no longerpletely understood. "Yuck! With your mouth gone, I have already epted your apology." Sirius stated as he swatted the blood on his ws. "Thask yo seior (Thank you, senior)" The White Sage Ape stated as it begun leaving the area with eyes burning with vengeance. The White Sage Ape looked at Sirius, Kaon and Kimat and swore that it will take revenge on the three of them and kill their master once it recovers and bes more powerful. It knows that the three are more powerful than it is currently but the gap between them is not thatrge. The White Sage Ape vowed that it would rip the mouth of the three. "Where are you going? You are still not finished here. I said I have forgiven you for your insults but that does not mean my little brothers have." Sirius stated which suddenly made the White Sage Ape''s thoughts of revenge vanish. "For me to forgive you, cut off your own arms. If you cannot do that then I can easily assist you with that. I have been bing great when ites with my precision of wind magic." Kaon stated. "I feel that your eyes are ugly to look at. Gouge them out and I shall forgive you." Kimat stated. When the demands of the two are heard, the White Sage Ape suddenly screamed out its frustrations but the three could not understand itpletely. In the end, thinking that its own life will not be spared, the White Sage Ape used all of its remaining power and charged towards the group to try and kill at least one of them with it. Seeing the White Sage Ape charge towards them like a madman, Kimat stomped its paws on the ground and sharp rocks suddenly sprouted from the ground to trap the field boss. The sharp rocks also have bits of the metal element infused in it which is why they are extremely sturdy. Kaon then manipted all of its dragon balls to surround the White Sage Ape. Each of the dragon balls then released spells for each element that bombarded the body of the White Sage Ape. Kaon actually used a small-scale version of the Elemental Catastrophe spell. The White Sage Ape could not even scream in pain as it could not. It can only grunt in pain as its whole body disintegrated due to the effect of the small-scale version of the Elemental Catastrophe spell. Not even ashes are left from the body of the White Sage Ape as the three never wanted to let the field boss go alive in the first ce. "That is what happens to people that badmouth the master." Sirius stated. "A pity. I wanted it to suffer a bit more, but it suddenly turned barbaric and crazy." Kaon stated as he wanted for the White Sage Ape to experience an even painful punishment. "I am already bored. Let us return to master." Kimat stated as he could not see anything exciting anymore. The three then reverted back to their smaller forms and dove back into the shadows. Since Adrian was not present when the White Sage Ape got killed, no drops were given but he can still earn the experience points. This is a mechanic to make sure that summoners with intelligent soulbounds cannot clear a whole field by themselves and get all drops. ==== "Why did it suddenly be chilly, and I feel a bit guilty all of a sudden?" Adrian thought but forgot immediately as notifications appeared in front of him. [Your soulbounds have defeated the field boss, White Sage Ape.] [You have gained a great number of experience points.] "They finished the other field boss off. The battle here also concluded." Adrian stated as he saw the head of the Crimson Asura Gori separating from its body. The look of realization could be seen from the face of the Crimson Asura Gori as it realized its own death. With a loud thud, the head of the other field boss rolled down on the ground. This incredible feat is made by none other than the ronin that the others thought was useless. "Okay, everyone! Load up that corpse as its body could be used as materials. I will sell that in the stop that we will make and will alsopensate all of you for defeating it." The head merchant stated but the others felt that they should not getpensated because they did not kill the Crimson Asura Gori. "As expected of my friend! Make sure to use MY share for booze at the stop that we will make." The ronin stated and emphasized that everyone should bepensated. Chapter 1177 The Aloof Ronin I Adrian did not see wrong when he saw that the ronin sliced off the head of the Crimson Asura Gori in one swing of his sword. The sword style made him remember the style of swordy that the ranked one warrior yer named de used. Although Vayu also uses a swift sword style, the one that de uses is more on the quick and lethal. Vayu uses a sword style that is quick yet elegant when seen as if he is dancing with the de. The two different sword styles might be attributed to the teacher that de got when he entered the game despite Vayu being his real-world sword instructor. Adrian did not question the ronin as he does not seem to question his abilities. He did feel that there are a pair of eyes looking at him when they resumed travel. The ronin must have seen the unique way that Adrian is using talismans unlike the Charm Masters. Even Xiaohei and Xiaoyan wanted to question Adrian on how he uses talismans as it is different from the way the eastern continent uses it. For Charm Masters in the eastern continent, they use charms or talismans as a conduit of magic power which is why these charms or talismans do not immediately get used up. Just like what Xiaoyan did when she erected a barrier, the charm that she used became a physical representation of the barrier. Adrian, on the other hand, consumed the talisman immediately and the spell is released. Both usages are great but the one used by Charm Masters have a w. For Charm masters, the charms must be present in the area while they use their spells. It also means that they will not be able to make the charms work unless they are present in the battle. Unlike Adrian''s talismans that can be used just by inserting mana, the charms in the eastern continent can only be used by the Charm Masters that created them. Only the Charm Masters are able to use them because each of them has different ways of creating charms and techniques. This is also a reason why there are schools that teach ways on using charms or talismans. It is also the way for a mage to advance to the job ss of Charm Master. "If I may request something to you great benefactor...can I see one of your charms?" Xiaoyan asked. "Sister! You know that it is rude to ask for a charm from another user. You are basically saying that they need to spill their secrets or lifework." Xiaohei stated but even he is curious. He was only able to resist the urge of asking since he knows of the ethics. "I do not mind if you look at it." Adrian stated and even the aloof ronin suddenly had his ears perk up. Adrian handed the talisman to Xiaoyan, but it was only a rare tier talisman as he does not want to show a higher tier one. Xiaoyan became exited that she will be able to see a talisman that is crafted by the n''s greatest benefactor. She could probably brag this to other Charm Masters. Although Xiaoyan had an excited attitude receiving the talisman, her expression soon withered to that of confusion. She cannot understand the words written on the talisman as it is not thenguage used by the eastern continent called Tirscans. The very least that she could do is notice the talisman having only one word written on it. "It seems that I am actually too uneducated to see the magnificence of your talisman." Xiaoyan stated as she returned the talisman back to Adrian. "If you are wondering what is written there then it is an ancient runic word. The symbol there represents fire. Should you pour mana into the talisman then it would produce a small me." Adrian stated which shocked Xiaoyan and Xiaohei. Even the aloof ronin that was just eavesdropping in their conversation suddenly stood up from lying on the carriage. Xiaoyan could not believe what Adrian said easily as she only knew one way of activating charms in her life. She has yet to see another charm or talisman created by another Charm Master be activated by another. Even the charms that her brother uses cannot be used by her as he has his own style of writing and enlightenment. "If you are doubting my words then you can try to pour mana into it like I told you. That talisman is only of low tier, and I have many of them." Adrian stated. Xiaoyan gulped as she poured mana into the talisman as Adrian, Xiaohei and the ronin watched the process. A small amount of mana is poured onto the talisman and a one-foot-tall me materialized. Since the me has no designated target, it only burned on the spot it was created. Xiaohei, Xiaoyan and the ronin stood in amazement as they actually saw a small me materialize like Adrian said. "The fact that you have created a great innovation such as this means that you have transcended the ways of a Charm Master. Is the great benefactor perhaps an Array Master?" Xiaoyan asked as the job advancement for the Charm Master is the Array Master. "I am not a Charm Master to begin with. I am a different kind of being that mainly records every mystery in the world. The people back then called us the Wise Ones or the Bookkeepers. I am a Scribe." Adrian stated as Aernas always told him to spread the word of Scribes still existing in this day and age. When Xiaohei and Xiaoyan heard the word Scribe, they did not react as much but the ronin shuddered upon learning of this revtion. His passive observation of Adrian suddenly turned into that of great interest. He also seemed to want to ask Adrian a question, but he is not that social to just suddenlye up to him and ask. Adrian noticed this but kept quiet as the ronin woulde to him urgently if it was really important. Chapter 1178 The Aloof Ronin II The first stop came to them, and the escorts could be seen rather tired due to the fact that monsters littered the way. Thankfully, no field bosses wandered their way as that does not happen often. One could say that they were unlucky as that happened to them. Adrian checked the major city that they arrived at, and it seems to be under the supervision of Kunlun. It seems that the areas managed by Kunlun do not have any problem in the surface. Adrian does not know what is happening under the shadows of this city as it might be rotten as well. "Hey kid, tell me¡­can you really create such high-level talismans?" The ronin stated as he looked at Adrian with great interest or is rather interested in his ability to create powerful talismans. Adrian looked at the ronin and smiled as he knows that he must be in deep need of something for him to talk to him first. Adrian wanted to reply but Xiaohei and Xiaoyan are a bit defensive of him as they are also there as his guards. The two looked at the ronin and thetter just stared back at them without blinking. Xiaohei and Xiaoyan could then be seen losing a bit of strength as the staring contest with the ronin is not simple. It seems that they fought using their own minds with the way they engaged each other. Adrian has heard about this as the eastern continent has things such as cultivation and such as a hidden mechanic. "Please do not bully them too much." Adrian stated as he suddenly cut the staring which made the ronin a bit surprised. "I was only teaching them a lesson to be respectful to their elders as I was talking to you. I guess I should introduce myself first. My name is Kondo Isao, and I am currently a wandering ronin." Kondo stated with a smile. "I am Equinox. I am a scribe that is currently traveling the eastern continent. The answer to your previous question would be that I can create talismans. If they are high level, then that is also left to chance as I am not a master at that yet." Adrian stated. Kondo is a bit shocked that Adrian could easily cut off the stand off that he did with both Xiaohei and Xiaoyan. If one actually does that then they have to face off against the force of the three of them. This made him certain that the Scribe in front of him is not a normal person or weak. Even the two are surprised by this interaction but they attributed it to Adrian being stronger than them. For Adrian, he did feel that something was trying to prate his mind, but he only felt a bit of a shake. His brain did feel a bit shaken earlier but he immediately brushed it off as he is used to those. In terms of mental fortitude, Adrian is one of the best because he has already talked with various gods. He also faces off against his inner demons which makes any Daemos almost imprable when ites to mind attacks. In short, mental attacks are basically child''s y for Adrian unless it came from a god itself. "From the way your name is said, it seems that you are not from the eastern continent. Regardless, I wish to ask for your help in solving this." Kondo stated as he knelt in front of Adrian causing a scene. "If it is within my ability then I shall help you but please do not suddenly kneel. There are a lot of people looking at us right now and it is making me a bit ufortable." Adrian stated and Kondo immediately stood up. "Then we should move to a bit more secluded ce." Kondo stated as Adrian with Xiaohei and Xiaoyan in tow. Although the concern is not rting the two, they said that they need to be with Adrian as they are his escorts. Kondo also heard this and wants to know what Adrian''s real identity is for a Charm Sword and a Charm Master to be his guards. The strength of the two are not by any means weak because they are able to withstand the pressure that Kondo emitted. They went inside one of the empty caravans where Kondo usually sleeps. Kondo told them that they need to prevent whatever they will speak about which is why Xiaoyan took out a charm and created a soundproof barrier. Adrian could have done it as well, but he has to warp space to actually do that which might expose that a demon is in the eastern continent. "The thing that I need your help with is here." Kondo stated as he took out a scroll. Kondo then opened up the scroll and they all looked at the contents. When Xiaohei and Xiaoyan looked at the content of the scroll, all they see is a nk page. They touched the scroll to see if there are traces of ink in it, but they found nothing. "It is empty, old man." Xiaohei stated. "I am not that old yet. If I am old them, you still need your mother''s milk. This is the scroll of the Shinto Divine Monk. It holds the recipe of the Elixir of Calling." Kondo stated even though he himself is unsure of it is true because he cannot see the contents itself. "What is it calling? Will it call the gods for them to bless the person that drinks it?" Xiaoyan asked. "No. It calls upon the souls of the dead that have wondered into the afterlife." Adrian stated as he could read the hidden letters in the scroll. When Adrian said the function of the Elixir of Calling, Kondo shuddered as he has yet to say it. If Adrian actually saw the functions of the elixir, then that means that it is real. The ingredients listed in the scroll might have told him which suddenly made Kondo ted. "Does the great scribe have the ability to see the letters?" Kondo asked. "I can see it clearly and I have been reading it the moment Iid my eyes on it. Why do you need the Elixir of Calling?" Adrian asked as a sudden notification popped up before him. ------ Sudden Quest Notification! Quest Name: Recover the Scroll from Yomi Quest Description: You have found a scroll that should not belong to the living world. As the Shephard of Lost Souls and Intermediator of Limbo, you must retrieve the scroll and present it back to the ruler of Yomi. Quest Difficulty: A Clear Condition: Return the scroll from Yomi to its real owner Clear Reward: A Favor from one of the Gods of Yomi Failure: None Duration: None Restrictions: Only those that can read the writings of the Afterlife can get this quest. Note: Should you ept this quest and forcefully get the scroll from Kondo, he will brand you as an enemy for life and the Imperial Family of Yamato will want your head. ----- "Why do you have this scroll?" Adrian asked Kondo as items from the afterlife should never be touched by mortal hands. Should mortals touch items such as this then they will be shown scenes of the afterlife that can gue their minds. "This scroll was given to me by important people as I am in search of people that can read its contents. It is needed because someone important needs the medicine written here." Kondo stated. "I shall help you read itsponents." Adrian stated. "Thank you very much!" Kondo stated with great energy, but it did notst long. "In exchange for my help, I want you to give me the scroll." Adrian stated which made Kondo hesitate. Kondo was given explicit instructions to return the scroll to the Imperial Family of Yamato as it is a prized heirloom. It was already difficult enough that the imperial family had to hold his own daughter as hostage should he not return the scroll. Although his own daughter is a handmaiden of the princess. "Unfortunately, I cannot give the scroll to you as I need to exchange it for my heart, but I canpensate you with anything." Kondo stated. "I should also say this to you then. There is an incredibly limited number of people that can read the words written in this scroll. You could say that you are already extremely lucky to encounter me as you will also need me in order to craft the elixir." Adrian stated. "I am sorry, but I cannot give you the scroll as it is extremely important. More important than my own life. I am sorry to have bothered you." Kondo stated as he stood up. "Thergest amount of time for a soul to be permanently stuck into the afterlife would be four hundred days. Should it exceed that time then they will no longer be able to return. I shall give you that advice since I admire your dedication." Adrian stated as Kondo exited the caravan to get some air. Chapter 1179 The Aloof Ronin III Adrian denied the quest this time as he does not want to be hunted in the eastern continent. He would have epted the quest if Kondo agreed with the exchange, but he did not. Adrian felt sorry for Kondo as he knows that what he wants to achieve is almost close to impossible even with his help. "If we can inquire on what the Elixir of Calling does?" Xiaoyan asked as she is naturally curious. "It should not be a problem to tell you what that elixir does as only the scroll should not be here in the mortal realm. The Elixir of Calling does what it is called as it calls upon those that are affected by what we call the Great Sleep. It calls upon the souls of those that are wandering in the afterlife even though their mortal body has yet to expire." Adrian stated. Adrian wanted to say those that are in aatose, but the game system referred to it as the Great Sleep instead. Xiaohei and Xiaoyan are shocked upon learning of this as there is no known cure for the Great Sleep. The only known method for this would be to have a Mystic Shaman send their souls to the afterlife to fetch them. The Great Sleep is a disease of the soul in Pandemonium as a result of a sudden shock to it. The Aspect of Sleep Hypnos is said to be the twin of the Aspect of Death Thanatos which is why sleep is often referred to as a gentle death like state. It is said that our souls travel to the afterlife when we sleep and our souls could also be trapped there. ? "If this elixir is created then the great benefactor would be incredibly rich. A lot of influential people are affected by this Great Sleep, and I even heard that the Princess of the Yamamoto n is also affected by it." Xiaohei stated. When Xiaohei said that the Princess of the Yamamoto n is afflicted by it, Adrian put two and two together. The person that Kondo might want to save must be the princess of the n that he is serving. Still, it would be impossible for him toplete the elixir by himself. "If the great benefactor is kind enough to tell the ingredients for the elixir, then our n might be able to get it for you to produce." Xiaoyan stated as money is needed in anything that involves getting powerful. "If you can get this then we might be able to create it." Adrian said as he said the ingredients. When Adrian muttered the ingredients, the color of the faces of the two started to whiten. Just thinking of getting the ingredients made them lose their souls. The ingredients Adrian said would make anyone walk into a death trap. The ingredients that Adrian said can only be taken from the four divine beasts. A piece of the shell that came from the ck Tortoise. A fang that came from the White Tiger residing in the west. A dragon scale from the Azure Dragon in the east. A feather from the Vermillion Bird in the south. All the ingredients that Adrian said are taken from the Four Divine Beasts of the Eastern Continent. Only a madman or someone incredibly powerful could pull that off. Those that wanted the things from the four divine beasts would need to trade their life in getting them. Adrian did not say that that in order to craft the said elixir then one would need someone to channel the energy of death. The elixir can only be created by a being that can call upon the energy of death tobine all the ingredients. It was an elixir that did not even need to have an alchemist to craft it. ==== Kondo looked rather glum as he did not expect that something that he pursued could be attained by sacrificing the scroll. He would have done so if he was the owner of the scroll, but he was just someone entrusted with it. He then walked to a rather shady area of the city and came in front of a beggar. "Take this note to the Intelligence Officer of the Yamamoto family. Make sure that no one knows what is inside or else you know what will happen to you." Kondo stated as he gave five gold coins along with the note to the beggar. "No worries. You do know that we of the Beggar Sect always keep secrets to the grave when ites to our premium customers." The old beggar stated as he suddenly vanished. The note that Kondo gave details of his interaction with Adrian. He also said that the scroll will be the repayment of the elixir, but he knows that they will never exchange it. Kondo still has onest chance as he can talk to the ck Tortoise himself as he can present himself as a person that is under the Yamamoto family. It is said that the ck Tortoise has a vast amount of knowledge, and it should be able to help them without exchanging for the scroll. Kondo believes that the ck Tortoise will be able to solve his problem but the words that Adrian said carries a heavy weight in his mind. Without even knowing who the elixir will be used for, Adrian gave him a warning of four hundred days. "Two hundred days has already passed since the princess has been afflicted by the Great Sleep. If what the scribe says is true, then I only have two hundred days left to fetch her soul. We must reach the northern region as fast as possible." Kondo stated as he started to be active. The aloof ronin that was passive before is now actively participating in the battles that he previously slept on. The travel speed to the northern region became much faster as a result because of this. They were already on the outskirts of the northern region before they knew it. Chapter 1180 The Ten Thousand Sword Mound I The Ten Thousand Sword Mound is located just outside of the northern region. Just as the people describe it, it is a tall mountain that has thousands of swords plunged into it. One might even say that it looks like an old battlefield where a lot of swordsmen have died. Adrian bid farewell to Xiaohei and Xiaoyan as he already reached his destination. The two still has something to do in the northern city which is why this is where they part ways. Kondo also bid farewell t Adrian as it is not bad to stay in friendly terms. With the snow falling down on the Ten Thousand Sword Mound, it added to the eeriness of the mountain. Even Adrian could feel the intense negative emotion in this mountain, but he did see an interesting thing. Adrian managed to see a person get ownership of a sword. The sword seemed to resonate with the person and pulled it. When the individual pulled out the sword, a monster called a Yaksha suddenly appeared to challenge the one that pulled the sword. When that individual defeated the Yaksha, the spirit or resentment that stayed on the sword suddenly got purified. The Yakshas seem to be monsters that are created due to the resentment of the original owners of the de. Once the de finds a new and respectable owner, the grudges and resentment that are held in the de have vanished. The spirit attached to the de then transcends to the afterlife without negative emotions. Adrian watched this happen and saw that the heavy atmosphere in the Ten Thousand Sword Mound got reduced by a small amount. What he did not like is that the Yakshas have already materialized in the higher parts of the mountain. The Yakshas have already manifested out of their sword despite no one their swords out. "If this continues then it might not be wrong to say that the prediction of the Vermillion Bird wille true." Adrian stated. The Vermillion Bird predicted that the Yakshas in the Ten Thousand Sword Mound might overflow into the outside world if the area is not purified. Adrian thought of this as well, but he could feel a very negative energy on to of the mountain. He wants to check it out, but he must find the soul of the eastern rider first. Adrian released Sirius, Charon and Saena to look for the soul of the eastern rider. Adrian picked those three because they are the most sensitive when ites to detecting spiritual entities. Adrian also joined in on the search as he summoned his scythe primordial armament. Adrian''s existence started to fade in and out of reality as the passive of the armament kicked in. He would be intangible and invisible as long as he does not enter battle. If one were to look at Adrian, then they might actually mistake him for the grim reapering to collect their souls. Adrian searched the lower part of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound for a few hours yet yielded no results. He would need to actually climb to the middle part and search there but is reluctant to do so. In the middle part of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound, the Yakshas have already manifested and attack anyone they meet. Adrian could not rely on the invisibility that is given to him by the armament there as the Yakshas could see through it. s, he has no choice but to do so as that is the only ce that he has yet to search. With his three soulbounds in tow, he climbed to the middle area of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. ----- The city governed by the ck Tortoise could be described as out of this world. The northern region of the eastern continent is and filled with snow except for the area governed by the ck Tortoise. One would see a mystical city floating on the clouds as theke beneath it is connected to four rivers passing through the city in the sky. One would say that the rivers are actually pouring out water but that is the opposite. The rivers are actually flowing up towards the floating city. Theke below the city is its greatest water source and a great defensivendmark for invaders. The city could be essed via flying but those that cannot use therge flight of stairs that the residents of the city have built. It is said that the stairs are actually powered by mystical energy as it was pulled from the ground. Rumor has it that the ck Tortoise itself did such a feat so that thedder can crumble should the residents need to protect themselves from invasions. Kondo entered the city in a humane way as he walked therge steps. He already knows that the ck Tortoise is keeping an eye on him because he feels a presence on the back of his neck. This lingering feeling of being watched is also the same feeling he gets when the Azure Dragon peers into him. He is the head guard of the Yamamoto Family that is protected by the Azure Dragon. It is also one of the few families that have the divine beast''s blessing. It also means that he himself has the blessing of the Azure Dragon although smaller inparison to the one in the main family. Kondo felt that he was waling on the stairs when he suddenly saw himself in an area filed with nothingness. He noticed that he was standing on top of ake and a giant being greeted him when he looked up. Kondo immediately knew who or what this being is and proceeded to show respect by kneeling. "Stand up child...I have already been aware of your presence since you have step foot in my city. Tell me, what does a child with the blessing of the Azure Dragon want of an old tortoise like me." The ck Tortoise stated. Chapter 1181 The Ten Thousand Sword Mound II "Greetings, Great Divine Beast ck Tortoise. I thank you for greeting me despite you being very busy." Kondo stated. "Hohoho! I am not very busy like you think I am. I am actually quite free. If that old lizard says that it is always busy, then you are getting punked. That old lizard is veryzy and would rather sleep than actually do things. What do you want from this old tortoise?" The ck Tortoise stated, and his aura or attitude is reminiscent of a good-natured old man. "I am here because I am in need of your great intelligence." Kondo stated as he presented the scroll to the ck Tortoise. The scroll suddenly flew away from his hands and swayed in front of the ck Tortoise. The scroll then opened up and the ck Tortoise read the contents of the book. The ck Tortoise could read the words because he is believed to be close to death in the eastern continent. For divine beings, belief bes power and if there are many then it bes somewhat true. "I see. This scroll is an instruction manual in creating the Elixir of Calling. I admit that even I am shocked that such a thing actually exists." The ck Tortoise stated with interest. "Then could you please help us in creating the elixir?" Kondo asked as he suddenly became hopeful. "Unfortunately for you, I may be able to read this and give you one of the requirements in creating the Elixir of Calling but I cannot create such a thing." The ck Tortoise stated as it returned the scroll to Kondo. "Can you please borate why you cannot help us?" Kondo asked. "The reason is simple and that is due to the fact that I do not possess pure death energy to create such a powerful elixir. I am not a being of death as I am a divine beast that is alive. Only those that are beings of pure death can create such elixirs. You might find luck in the central continent as I heard that beings called Dark Elves wield death energy in their bodies. If you are luckier then, the being that they call the Champion of the Twin Gods might answer you call. The best I can do is prepare one of the ingredients for you." The ck Tortoise stated. "If that is the case then can the Great ck Tortoise tell me the ingredients needed?" Kondo stated. When the ck Tortoise heard the innocent and pure question that Kondo said, it smiled at him and said the ingredients. Kondo''s somewhat positive attitude suddenly started to dissipate as he now knows the meaning behind the words ''close to impossible''. Adrian did tell him that it would be very difficult to get the ingredients. "Since such a pure being such as you came to me for aid, I shall already give you a part of my shell that I have shed. I know that you will not use it for nefarious purposes as I already feel it from you. I will need you to ask you something as I am curious about something." The ck Tortoise stated. "Please ask away as that is the least that I can do for the great hospitality that you have given me." Kondo stated. "You have a thick aura of death lingering near you as if you have met someone that is of the death realms. You might have found the one to create the elixir for you without knowing it. If it is that being, then they might be able to create the Elixir of Calling when you gather all the ingredients." The ck Tortoise stated. The words that the ck Tortoise said suddenly felt like enlightenment to Kondo. The scribe that he met also told him that he would be needed in order to create said elixir. What he does not know is where the scribe disappeared to as he suddenly vanished while they were trekking to the northern region. ===== Adrian ascended the middleyer of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. The middleyer of the mountain has lesser swords, but the swords located here are more powerful in terms of aura. The higher the area then the more powerful the sword that is there. "Start the search!" Adrianmanded as he also started to wander the middle area. The middle area might be a little dangerous, but it is doable for Adrian. The Yakshas can be defeated as he is higher level than them. He also chooses to avoid them when possible as fighting would just take too much of his time. What amazed Adrian is that there are still yers that are here in the middle area and there are a lot of them. They are also in groups of five and most of them are warriors that use a sword. It seems that the job ss is not that important as long as they use a sword. Adrian could see the great effect of a good weapon as his weapon is also great. A unique style of sword that has characteristics that fit you is definitely something powerful. This mountain is basically a godsend area for them as they will get a weapon of equal caliber as them which will multiply their power. He also found odd yers that are traversing the mountains as they have simr logos in their clothing. Adrian could only think that they are from one guild, but he does not know of a guild that has that logo. The logo is that of a blooming lotus and he admits that is very stylish in terms of design. What catches Adrian''s attention is the fact that he recognizes someone in the group. The one calling the shots in the group is a person that wears an oni mask. The oni masked yer is the one that defeated Eldritch without even breaking a sweat. Eldritch is still upset about his utter humiliation as it was broadcasted to the whole world. He has been seen tracking the oni masked yer all over the eastern continent which also increased the activities of the followers of the dark gods in the east. Suddenly, Adrian felt a major headache is going to happen to him, but he wishes that it was all in his head. "Please do not make Eldritche here!" Adrian prayed but said prayers are useless as his skin started to tingle. "Iing mass of foreign energy approaching at a fast rate." The Cube of Paradox stated as it detected the arrival of something. Adrian looked up and saw a flying spider and manta ray hybrid flying towards the location of the oni masked yer. Adrian immediately called upon all his soulbounds toe to him as a major problem has appeared. On top of the spider manta ray hybrid are three individuals that could be said are the heads of the followers of the dark god yers. "Familiar draconic energy detected in the sky." The Cube of Paradox stated which made Adrian clueless on what his ego weapon is saying. "Familiar draconic energy?" Adrian thought but he soon learned where this energy came from. A gigantic ck wyvern could be seen also descending onto the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. It carried three individuals as well and Adrian is familiar with two of them. The one that is leading them is Hou Yiwei while the winged person is White. She is the angel yer that has unlocked the angel race which is very popr to the female yers. Adrian already knew that this quest just became something that will make him lose his hair because of stress. He just prays that the three groups will not sh and that they have their own businesses here. He just wants to silently search for the soul of the eastern rider and return back to Limbo. "Tai! I shall have my revenge!" Eldritch stated as he suddenly jumped off his spider manta ray hybrid mount and performed numerous spells to target the oni masked yer''s group. The monk yer in the group of the oni masked yer suddenly sped his hands in prayer. A golden ring appeared behind his back as a powerful golden dome expanded with him at the center. The golden barrier then protected them from the attacks that Eldritch hasunched. Seeing that Eldritch came crashing down, the other two with him did as well. The two alsounched attacks as theynded but the golden dome created by the monk yer is not scratched but there is a pained expression on the monk yer''s face. "I did not expect that they will also be here. Especially Eldritch! That guy is hellbent on revenge right now so maybe we can just look for that soul shard you are tasked with." Hou Yiwei stated as he does not want a three way confrontation andmanded his ck wyvern to advance to the higher part of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. Chapter 1182 The Ten Thousand Sword Mound III Three different groups suddenly appeared in the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. Adrian could guess what the groups are searching for based on the things that they said. Borrowing Sirius'' hearing is really cheating at this point as he could listen in on the conversation. The Oni Masked yer that Eldritch named Tai is looking for something in the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. Eldritch probably came for revenge but he does not know why there are two more in his party which might mean that they have another agenda. Hou Yiwei and his party seems to be looking for something that the angel yer White is concerned with. Hou Yiweimanded his ck wyvern to fly away from them but the fox yer from the oni masked yer side suddenly created a wall of fox mes that blocked their path. It seems that she had an intuition that the thing that Hou Yiwei needed is also the thing that they were sent here to obtain. "Where are you going little cuties?" The fox yer stated. "We have no fight with you, fox woman." Hou Yiwei stated. "Is that so but it seems that you came here for something and that something should be the thing that we also want." The fox yer stated. "Vixen, I think that you should do your best not to intimidate them. We are already in the eyes of the other group as it seems that they are hellbent in their revenge against us." The monk yer stated. "Has being a Mystic Monk get into your head that you are acting and speaking like one, Tama?" Vixen stated in a teasing tone. "Has bing a fox started to turn you into acting like those seductive foxes?" Tama asked. "I have always been seductive, darling. I just do not use it on little kids like you so be respectful to your elder sister." Vixen stated. "You just happen to be older than me, but you are not my sister." Tama stated as he once again blocked an iing attack from Eldritch'' team. "You two should focus on what we came here for. Let us proceed upwards as I cannot sense it here." Tai stated as he opened the eyes that he closed. "Where do you think you are going?" A yer from Eldritch'' team stated as something extended from underneath the hood that he was wearing. A fleshy tendril came out of his hood and this tendril seems to also have a sharp w at the end. The barrier blocked the damage, but Tama could feel the strength of that attack as he knelt on the ground. Tai and Vixen suddenly felt that they cannot ignore the other team as they made a Mystic Monk kneel down from blocking an attack. "Hou Yiwei and his team is also on the move as that winged one seems to be looking for the same things that we are. The elders did say that the angels are also looking for the things in the Ten Thousand Sword Mound as angels were seen flying over this general area." Vixen stated. Adrian could be seen in the corner watching and listening to the drama that is unfolding. These three groups are actually going to battle one another but Adrian is now curious to what they want. Adrian started to slowly ascend the mountain while looking at the things happening in the three-way battle. "Vixen, stop ying and create a smokescreen." Tai stated as Vixen nodded. Vixen opened her fan as she created mystical fires that covered the general area where Hou Yiwei and Eldritch'' group are. When she did so, the three of her them then proceeded to rush to climb the mountain but a giant needle suddenly isunched in their general location. Tai suddenly appeared beside Vixen and deflected the giant needle with a string attached to it. The mystical fire screen that Vixen used suddenly gut cut in two as the woman with Eldritch suddenly appeared in front of them. The woman in Eldritch'' team then caught the giant needle and tossed it back to the direction where she initially wanted to hit. Tai then started to rotate his body as if he was dancing and a dome made of wind was created. The dome then blocked the giant needle heading towards Vixen. "You should do you best, Seam!" the hooded individual in Eldritch'' team stated. "Shut up, Pogrom!" Seam replied as she is already irritated that her attack got deflected twice without the other party breaking a sweat. "If you want me to do my best then I shall. I guess sacrificing the rank one yer in the game should be a great exercise." Porgrom stated as multiple flesh tendrils with sharp w tips came out of his cloak that headed towards Hou Yiwei''s team. "Shield of Light!" White stated as light gathered in front of her group and blocked the attack that came from Pogrom. The Shield of Light might have blocked Pogrom''s attack on the group, but the ck wyvern is also a target. The ck Wyvern emitted a pained screech as it retreated back into itspanion stone. Hou Yiwei''s group is forced tond on the ground but two of them could fly so only the orc yer descended. "Finally! I have been wanting a battle for quite some time already!" The orc yer stated. "Ork! Do not charge in recklessly!" White reminded the orc yer, but he did not listen. "Go and support him. You know that he is our only tank and heavy hitter as well. We will be in a disadvantage if he was to die first." Hou Yiwei stated as he shot arrows to block the oing attacks from Pogrom. Ork is actually a simple-minded yer, but his battle instincts are top notch. He is so simple minded that he named his character by only changing one letter from the race that he picked. To top this off, he is a battle junkie that finds pleasure in fighting other people. Eldritch saw that tai was not taking him seriously which is why he used his skill that turned him into a more humanlike version of the Star Spawn. Eldritch'' body turned into something covered by a mass of flesh but not everything is covered. It looked like he only transformed half-way. Eldritch suddenly vanished in his location and suddenly appeared near Tai as if he warped reality to suddenly appear there. Tai did not expect this as this is the first time that he encountered this, but he still prepared for his counterattack. Tai gathered some sort of energy into his palms and met the w that Eldritch aimed at him. The power that the two used is not small which created a small shockwave that scattered in their area. Hou Yiwei is actually impressed with this yer named Tai as he is able to equal Eldritch. Hou Yiwei also saw the video, but he noticed something that other yers did not and that was the bell tied to Tai''s ankle back then. It was an artifact that seem to have the power of the gods, but he was unsure if this was true. Contrary to the first time that they met, Eldritch is not immediately put into a position of lesser standing. Tai is also no longer wearing the bell on his ankle which made Hou Yiwei''s observation seem true. If Tai is really that powerful, then he would have already overpowered Eldritch immediately like thest time. Hou Yiwei could not continue to be distracted though as the yer named Pogrom released more of this flesh tendrils and attacked all of his team. Despite Ork having great power and reflexes, he is unable to get close to Pogrom. Meanwhile, Seam is keeping the yer Vixen and Tama on edge as her battle sense is also great. Just like the rumors said, the yers in the upper ranks of the followers of the dark gods are monsters in their own rights and more of them are stilling. The energy of battle swept across their area and did the unexpected. Their fight actually made the sleeping Yakshas awaken. The Yakshas that came out of the swords are much fiercer than the ones in the lower part of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. About fifty or so of the Yakshas charged at the three groups for disturbing their sleep. What would have taken ordinary yers about an hour or so was cleared in ten minutes all the while attacking each other. The groups did not stay in one ce as they could be seen inching ever so slowly up the mountain as they fought. This is intentional as they knew that what they want is on top of the mountain and not located in the center of it. The ones that are the most frantic and not paying the most attention to the fight between groups are Tai and White. It seems that their attention is stolen by something located in the top because Adrian''s attention is also pointing towards there. He finally got a reaction to his eyes that can see the souls of the dead. Chapter 1183 Fight For The Soul I The light that he is searching for has suddenly shown itself to Adrian. The souls of the other three riders are not normal because they shine brighter than the souls of normal people. This is what people that were powerful when they were alive possessed. Tai and White also looked at the soul of the eastern rider that has manifested. The soul of the eastern rider looked like a general from the times of the Warring Kingdoms. He also has his mount beside him, but they are not alone. The soul of the eastern rider is also inbat with another being and it was the most powerful Yaksha that Adrian has seen. ------ Name: Muramasa Monster Species: Yaksha Demigod (Weakened) (Ten Thousand Sword Mound Field Boss) Title: The Six-Armed Yaksha Level: 300 HP: 93.21% / 100% MP: 0/0 Description: A Yaksha that is created from a sword of a demigod swords master. It is said that he died regretting that he only had two arms to carry two swords despite him having six des of different abilities. He was a swordsman named Muramasa when he was alive but was defeated by the eastern rider. Since Muramasa did not want to be a subordinate of the eastern rider, he killed himself when he lost. His grudge of losing carried on to the six swords that he stabbed himself with that the eastern rider kept as a memento of their battle. It is currently the field boss for the Ten Thousand Sword Mound and would respawn after one month after its death. ----- The Yaksha Demigod is a yaksha made from the resentment and grudge that is held by its six swords. The six swords that it wields seem to be of different attributes and abilities. It seems that the grudges that it umted has also been transferred now that the eastern rider is also a soul wandering the mortal realm. "The Soul of Conquest!" Tai and White stated which rmed the people that are fighting. "Oh! Come on!" Adrian almost shouted but he only shouted it inside his mind. The thing that the two groups shing wants is the soul of the eastern rider. He does not know what they will do with it, but souls of strong people still have their abilities ingrained in them. They might want to refine the soul of the eastern rider to get its ability to be more powerful as the fight drags on. The soul of the eastern rider could be seen as weakened because it has been battling Muramasa for such a long time. He has also lost most of his power when his mortal body got destroyed. The dangerous look glint in the eyes of the yers could be seen. The first to move is Tai as he suddenly charged towards the soul of the eastern rider. Just as ai is about to reach the eastern rider to try and trap it with a mechanism he pulled out of his inventory, Muramasa suddenly appeared and shed at Tai with one of the swords the former had. "Insects! You shall not interfere in my battle! I shall absorb him once I defeat him and live once again!" Muramasa stated as his sword almost cut Tai in half, but Tama managed to create a shield to block the dangerous attack. Tai knew that he cannot charge in recklessly as he thought despite him having the sealing artifact given to him by his patron god. Just as Tai thought that he needs to think of a method to seal the soul of the eastern rider, Eldritch charged at him with fierce vigor even more as he is treated as air. Tama wanted to protect Tai with a barrier, but he already used his most powerful one to block the previous attack and it would take time to erect another one. Tai could not dodge Eldritch'' attack and is injured as a result. The wound that Eldritch created did not close up easily as it started to even fester. Tama seeing this prayed to his patron god and emitted a powerful holy light to his hands to heal up Tai. Seeing that he will not be able to seal the soul of the eastern rider without Eldritch interfering, Tai decided to face Eldritch with all seriousness. He decided to do this because the soul of the eastern rider is currently in battle with an incredibly strong opponent. He thought that the thing that they call the Song of Conquest will not be taken but another party wants to take it as well. Hou Yiwei released a skill called phoenix Shot that enveloped the area in front of him in a tide of powerful mes. Hou Yiwei used that skill in order for Ork to charge into the front lines with White. It seems that White also has a sealing artifact given to her to seal the Soul of Conquest. She would have ultimately seeded if Muramasa did not absorb the mes of the Phoenix Shot in one of his words and sent it back as a sword wave. The attack that Muramasa did seemed to have been much more powerful than the attack that he absorb. All the yers could not block such an attack head on as none of them are dedicated tanks. Ork might be tanky in his own right but even that attack might kill him. "Stop meddling in my fight insects! If you do not behave yourselves then I shall cut off your heads with my swords! Today is the day that I kill the one that has bested me inbat!" Muramasa stated as he turned around to look at the soul of the eastern rider, but he was not there. When Muramasa looked at the direction of the eastern rider, all he could see is a demon with a scythe floating mid-air with a pale white ming orb in his hands. Adrian already got the soul of the eastern rider but there is a catch. Chapter 1184 Fight For The Soul II Adrian saw his chance when the attention of everyone is not focused on the eastern rider. He immediately used Enhanced Blink to get close to the soul of the eastern rider. The eastern rider wanted to attack Adrian, but he was strangely drawn to his presence as if he is the one that he is waiting for to get peace. "Great Shepard, your lost sheep has been waiting for you!" The soul of the eastern rider stated, and Adrian saw his current state. The soul of the eastern rider looked worn down and beaten as its clothes are full of battle cuts. This would not have been an issue since it is already a soul and could have restored its tattered state. The soul of the eastern rider looked pitiful and barely held on to its form. "Come now. I shall lead you to the next life." Adrian stated the necessary line for the soul of the eastern rider to turn into a pale white ming ball. [You have retrieved the missing soul of the Eastern Rider.] [You cannot teleport out of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound as Muramasa has locked onto you and is preventing you to escape using long range movement skills.] [If you get killed by Muramasa then the soul that you have collected will be released from your grasps.] Adrian read the notifications and almost wanted to give up there. It was not only Muramasa that is after him but Tai and White as well. All the attention that was redirected in a chaotic fashion now pointed to one person and that person is Adrian. "I am in danger!" Adrian thought to himself in a high pitch. One would think that they should fight to the death, but Adrian looked at that odds and he will really die. He does not want that which is why he opted for the next best thing. That next best thing is running away at the fastest speed that he could. "Burning Souls!" Adrian stated as he activated the skill of his scythe. A ck shadow came out from Adrian''s body that traversed a straight line that hit almost everyone. The closest to him which is Muramasa got stunned by its own shadow while the other yers got entangled as well. The only ones that are able to avoid the stun are Tai, Eldritch and Hou Yiwei. Adrian did not even dare to see if he hit all of them and ran with all his might. He just needs to exit the vicinity of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound and he will be able to activate his teleportation. The three yers suddenly focused their attention him, but it was mostly Tai and Hou Yiwei. Tai is about to give chase to Adrian when Eldritch suddenly cut him off. This made Hou Yiwei the only one to react to Adrian''s escape since the others are still stunned. Hou Yiwei released five arrows in a span of a quarter second and aimed perfectly at Adrian. The arrows would have reached Adrian, but chains suddenly sprung up from his shadows to deflect the attack. A secondter, Muramasa broke free from the restraints of Burning Souls and brandished a katana that is extremely sharp. With one swing of the sword, Muramasa suddenly appeared in front of Adrian as if he cut space itself. Adrian''s elemental shields that block damage are instantly shattered and his health got reduced by 10%. Adrian could not believe it as he could not follow it with his eyes, and he has great reaction time. Adrian got shed on the back and almost let go of the soul of the eastern rider. He used his grit to clutch it tightly. "Paradox, store the soul!" Adrian shouted as he tossed the soul to the Cube of Paradox. The Cube of Paradox then broke down into smaller pieces to catch the soul. The Cube of Paradox looked like small cubes that orbited around a pale white ball of me. Just as its master has ordered, the Cube of Paradox will never let it go unless his master dies. Muramasa saw this and tried aiming for the Cube of Paradox as Adrian crashed to the ground. As Muramasa reached out to the Cube of Paradox, Sirius suddenly came out of the shadows to bite the neck of the field boss. It was not only Sirius that came out, but Charon used his chains to restrain Muramasa as Saena healed Adrian. "The Demon! What is he doing here?" White stated as she did not expect that Adrian will be in this location and also taking what she wasmanded to get. It was not just her, but the others thought of this as well. "Ho! For the handsome demon to want to take that ming orb thing that the others want then it must be the thing that the dark gods want as well. Pogrom, take care of them while I retrieve the item." Seam stated. "Just make sure that I am wellpensated for my participation." Pogrom stated as his body started to twitch. Pogrom only controlled up to three flesh tendrilsst time, but he suddenly stepped up and used ten. Three flesh tendrils held off Hou Yiwei, two held off Ork, another two held off Vixen, the other two held off Tama while thest one is reserved for White. He did not hold off Tai as Eldritch did not want help. Seam no longer looks like she was ying as she looked like a madwoman that charged towards the Cube of Paradox. She opened her gigantic scissors as she intends to cut the small cube things protecting the soul. She would have been sessful in doing so if she did not raise her giant scissors to protect herself from the iing scythe headed her way. Adrian could be seen with an expression of frustration and anger as he did not expect this development. He thought that it would just be a leisure quest to retrieve a missing soul, but it was not. He no longer cared if he died fighting at this point because they will not let him safely leave anyways. Chapter 1185 Fight For The Soul III Adrian told himself that he will not get out in this ce without a fight. He chose to not fight in this location as the Yakshas seem to activate because of bloodlust and warfare. Should they start actively fighting then he does not know how many Yakshas will arise, but care left the window when they started to focus on him. "The mediator of the dead has called for you! Soul Recall!" Adrian stated as he used one of his skills that summons an extrabatant in his side. A sinister looking door that emanated a powerful death energy appeared before him. The door burst open as a humanoid figure came out of the door. From the looks of the door, one would expect that the person or entitying out of it will not be human looking or pleasant to look at but it subverted expectations. A beautiful woman with free-flowing clothes and a jade sword came out of the door. She looked like a beautiful fairy arriving at the mortal realm. Her beauty could outmatch the elves beauty as her beauty is in the realm of the faekin. ----- Name: Zhinu Title: Youngest of the Seven Sisters Level: 233 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: The youngest of the seven daughters of the Jade Emperor. She is said to have weaved the clothes of his father from the very clouds in the sky. She longs to always be by her lover''s side as they can only meet once every month. ----- Adrian did not expect to summon a being as special as Zhinu to his fight because he knows that powerful beings such as her takes quite luck. It seems that the heavens are not abandoning Adrian as he was given a powerfulbatant. "Greetings, Champion of the Twin Gods. I, Zhinu, has answered your call. I hope that you also take kindly of me since I answered your call." Zhinu stated. "Okay." Adrian replied. Adrian could already feel that something is happening with his Soul Recall skill as the summons are not this sentient. It also seems that this beautiful woman answered Adrian''s call because she has an agenda. What that agenda is, Adrian does not know but the most important thing is that he wille out unscathed in this ce. "Please take care of Muramasa while I thin the herd." Adrian stated which sounded quite cocky to the other yers. "As you will." Zhinu stated as she held her jade sword and graciously glided towards Muramasa. Adrian now focused on the people actively attacking him. The yers attacking him would be Seam, Pogrom, White, Ork and Hou Yiwei. Eldritch is busy with Tai, which is why Adrian did not consider them, but he is still paying attention to them. "It seems that your fame went to your head, pretty boy. I should snip some before it gets too long. Pogrom deal with the other group because this one is mine alone!" Seam stated as she burst with incredible speed towards Adrian. "epted." Pogrom answered as he made sure that no one else gets in between Seam and Adrian. Seam thought that she is in an advantage as Adrian threw his weapon, but Adrian held out his hand. The scythe that he threw suddenly starteding back to Adrian and it was in Seam''s path. As if there were eyes on the back of her head, Seam turned around and parried the scythe with her giant scissors. The two weapons shed, and a strange reaction urred. It sounded like two screeches of banshees flooded the area when Seam''s scissors and Adrian''s scythe shed. The two also felt it shake their insides as they felt the rebound deep in their soul. "He has the same weapon as me." Seam stated. "She has the same weapon as me." Adrian stated. Without even talking to each other, the other party already knew what kind of weapons they are dealing with. Seam already knew from that exchange that their weapons could be called Soul Weapons as it is connected to the core of their being. Soul Weapons are incredibly rare and Seam having one is actually very incredible. "If his scythe is also a Soul Weapon then that means that the other weapons that the Demon summons are the same. I am getting really excited!" Seam though to herself as she smiled uncontrobly. Adrian looked at that nefarious smile and that is the smile that someone has seen their favorite ything. He knows that look because his sister is also has that look at times and it scares him. Adrian also felt something with their exchange earlier and that Seam is an excellent fighter. "She has incredible reaction speed and power. I must defeat her immediately or else she will read all my movester." Adrian thought as he told Kaon and Charon to let Zhinu handle Muramasa. "Oh! You are actually facing me as a summoner. I am very honored." Seam stated as she summoned needles to attack Adrian. "It is only appropriate for someone of your caliber. I would have done it for any of you as I know that all of you are not pushovers." Adrian stated as hemanded his soulbounds. Sirius sent his shadows towards Seam to tangle her. Adrian alsomanded Charon to bind Seam with the chains to make sure that she does not move. The shadows and chains did bind Seam, but it did notst long as shemanded her scissors to snip. She could control the Soul Weapon with just a thought which means that she has bonded with it to a frightening degree. People would often think that giant weapons like Seam is heavy to handle but Soul Weapons are different. They are incredibly light to the user to the point that they do not even feel the weight of their weapons physically. The sound of snipping could be heard as the shadows and chains got cut cleanly. Adrian thought that the giant scissors will not be able to do that despite being a Soul Weapon, but he is wrong. The giant scissors cut through the shadows and chains like thin paper. Sirius and Charon are even damaged in the process which Adrian did not expect. "That will not work little cutie." Seam stated as she charged forward once more to cut Adrian''s head off. "Partial Summon: Kaon use Genesis Dragon Breath!" Adrian stated. A partial magic circle to call Kaon appeared in front of Seam while the shadows once again tried to bind her. Kaon''s head could be seening out of the magic circle as he used his dragon breath to greatly wound Seam. She could be seen getting swallowed by the immense golden light as she took that attack at full power. One will think that Seam would be close to death because of that attack but she was fine. When the breath attack ended, Seam could be seen standing in ce brushing off the excess of the ck robe that protected her from the attack. The ck robe that she wore is actually an artifact created from a dark god''s body that protects people from one powerful attack. Seam''s real armor could now be seen and if one looked at her then one will immediately judge that she is not of the human race. Seam might look human, but her body could be seen full of stitches as if she was a living doll. She also looked and dressed like a doll which created a strong image to anyone that sees her. Seam wore a ck dress that is like a mix between a noble and a cute maid outfit. Her hair is also styled to make her look as if she is not real. Adrian looked intensely at her to see what she is but his soulbounds told him what they feel about her. "She is not a living being master or rather she is a doll with the soul of a human being." Sirius stated as he could smell that Seam is not human. "You have seen what I really look like so I must kill you now!" Seam stated jokingly but from the tone of her voice said otherwise. Adrian knew that this fight needs to be carefully assessed as he does not know how to find someone of Seam''s race. Seam could see the reluctance and carefulness that Adrian exuded which she did not like. For her, a fight should be exciting and fun while making sure that your opponent knows the difference between each other. "It seems that you are not yet taking me very seriously. I guess I should change that part. Lazy Marite!" Seam stated. Seams body suddenly glowed in a pale dark light as she suddenly created a body double of herself. The body double that she created looked like a more doll looking version of herself. If she looked like a porcin faced doll then her body double looked like a raggedy doll that might get destroyed any moment. Chapter 1186 Fight For The Soul IV Lazy Marite is a racial skill of the Marite race that was created by one of the Distorted Gods. It is a skill that created a copy of the Marite yer but with zero defenses. The good thing is that the Marite has the same attack stats as the original along with the skills. The Marite race is created by the Distorted Goddess Manika who was actually a goddess of life in a far-off universe. She was once a celebrated goddess of life but soon fell off grace when all life in her universe got destroyed. The creations that worshipped and prayed for her has forgotten about her due to the fact that they turned to science. The once bustling goddess of life slowly turned decrepit and descended to the universe ruled by science in an attempt to turn faith back to her. She descended but was treated as no more than an old hag spouting nonsense about faith and such. In the end, the goddess of life abandoned the universe that did not want her. When the sole goddess of life in the universe left, the life inside the universe started to rot. The science that the people were proud of could not save them from the catastrophe that they have started. The worlds that held life started to die one by one and even travelling to another did not save them. In fact, universal travel to a world that still holds life is so difficult that they resulted in desperate people waging wars. They held wars to determine which group of people shall get the remaining life of the dyings. This made their universe go faster when ites to the brink of extinction. When only a fews held life, it is then the people cried for the forgotten goddess of life thinking that they would be answered. The irony is they heard no answer from the goddess as they got silence. They could not even remember the name of the Goddess of Life that was once worshipped in ancient times. The forgotten goddess of life left the universe that she once held dear along with the relics of the past that were given to her. What she did not think was that she would wander through the void that changed the fundamental nature of her being. Since she was a forgotten goddess, even she does not know of her name as no one prayed to it. When she was the venerated goddess of life, the people would often offer small dolls in her shrines. These small dolls would then be taken by her as a gift that she cherished. The dolls that were the only things that reminded her of what she was and slowed the effects of the Void in her body. The Void is not good nor evil because it just exists and there are things that exist in it. The Void is not harmful to beings that are born from it but is dangerous to those that are not. It would have been better if the Void can transform them to be simr those that are born inside but it does not. The goddess of life became a Distorted Goddess as she had nothing left of her. If she at least knew her name, then she would have retained her original identity. Instead, she was reborn as a new goddess called Manika, the Distorted Goddess of Dolls. The dolls that she carried with her were also distorted and turned into the Marite race. Perhaps some of the original goddess of life still remained in her as she wanted her Marite race to live a happy life. But the Marite race is just dolls and dolls have no soul. In order to create the Marite race that she loves dearly, the Distorted Goddess Manika destroyed worlds with intelligent life. The souls of the intelligent life that she destroyed are housed in the very race that she created. She longs for more of her creations as they cannot reproduce thus, she has been destroying intelligent life to create more. ==== Adrian saw Seam bing two and akin it to something like Kimat''s Metallic Copy skill. The Lazy Marite moved just like Seam and dealt damage the same as her. When Adrian thought that the copy would have decreased attack stats, he thought wrong as he can be overpowered by the two. Seam is also incredible in one-to-manybat as she could keep Sirius and Charon at bay. Adrian had no choice but to unsummon Charon as his chains are of no use against Seam. Adrian more or less guessed that the giant scissors can cut off any things made of energy but to how much of a degree is still left unknown. "You should already use your limit break skill, pretty boy. I have already defeated many summoners and you will just be added to that list." Seam stated with great arrogance. "Is that so?" Adrian stated as he knew that Seam is baiting him to use the limit break skill to make it much easier to deal with him once the other people fall. He would not be provoked by that, but he would challenge the power of the giant scissors of his opponent. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as he released a small star that rose to the air. When all the yers saw the small star rising from the hands of the demon, all the attention shifted to it. They know of this skill as it has already been synonymous to the appearance of the yer with the nickname of The Demon. Seam looked like she was already expecting this skill as she suddenly tossed her giant scissors at the small star that is slowly rising to the sky. When the small star got hit by the giant scissor, a small powerful explosion ensued but it did not create a gigantic ck hole. The small star did create a small ck hole in the size of one foot and it only sucked in the giant scissors that destroyed it. Chapter 1187 Fight For The Soul V Adrian and the other yers are in shock with the premature activation of the skill. Seam seemed to have known of this and charged at Adrian with two giant needles in her hands. She aims to at least incapacitate Adrian, but Sirius blocked her. Sirius suddenly appeared in front of Seam with the intent of biting off her head. Sirius would have been sessful if only Seam did not have the Lazy Marite. The Lazy Marite switched ces with Seam as she still headed straight towards Adrian. "Kimat!" Adrianmanded as he summoned Kimat in ce of Charon. Seam did seam fazed by the sudden appearance of a giant white tiger. She simply bended her body to an unhuman degree as if she was a puppet that lost its strings. She dodged the initial attack that Kimat did and threw one of the giant needles that she carries. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has been affected by Shadow Needle Entanglement.] When Seam threw the giant needle, she also rooted and stunned Kimat in ce. The giant needle could be seen slowly disintegrating as if it is a timer on how long Kimat will be rooted. Adrian could not unsummon Kimat since he was affected by a status condition. Seam is about to reach Adrian when he suddenly vanished from his current location. Adrian appeared at a distance away from her and released the Burning Souls skill. The dark shadow hit Seam perfectly as it was such a quick transmission. Seam now knows the feeling of the person''s shadow being the thing that holds you down. The vortex skill has finally finished in duration and the giant scissors that Seam wielded came out of it. The giant scissors suddenly flew towards Seam and snipped her shadow. Seam got released from the bindings of the Burning Souls skill and is in great enjoyment. Seam could be seen licking her giant scissors as she retreated a bit from Adrian. She now knows that she will be unable to reach him easily. Even her Lazy Marite got reduced to only 25% health when it got attacked by Sirius. "You are more powerful than I thought that you had been. I guess forcing Eldritch to release his true Star Spawn form is not just a rumor. I shall enjoy this then! Dance of the Marite!" Seam stated as she suddenly twirled. When Seam twirled, more than twenty giant needles suddenly materialized around her. All of the needles are then pointed towards Adrian, but they are still suspended in the air. The giant needles only started to move when Seam locked her gaze on Adrian. All twenty of the giant needles hurled towards Adrian but he did not falter. Adrianmanded Kimat to hit he needles with his lighting, but the needles were not in the physical ne. The giant needles still continued on in their path to turn Adrian into a pin cushion. Adrian swung his scythe in an arc to deflect all the needles. Adrian thought this would have been effective since attacks that are not of Soul Weapons seem to have no effect on them. When the scythe and the giant needles came in contact, the sound steel shing against one another sounded. "The giant needles are also Soul Weapons, but I do not seem to see what creates them?" Adrian thought as he could feel that his wrists are somewhat damaged. The giant needles might have been deflected but all of them recovered in just a few seconds. The giant needles are once againing towards Adrian, but Seam also joined in on the charge. Sirius ripped the head of the Lazy Marite that Seam created and ran towards his master. Seam noticed that two of Adrian''s soulbounds are charging towards her. She redirected five giant needles to each of the soulbounds which means ten are still on Adrian''s way. The ten giant needles made Adrian rethink if he should deflect them because just deflecting made his wrist hurt already. Adrian then looked at the trajectory of the giant needles and it seems that they follow a distinct path which means they are controlled. All Adrian needs to do is make sure that Seam will lose focus on him the moment the giant needles arrive before him. "Elemental Dragon Summon: Red Dragon!" Adrian stated as a crimson magic circle suddenly appeared behind him. The loud roar of a dragon could be heard echoed in the area as those that were less powerful than it cowered in fear. The Yakshas that were supposed to awaken because of the extreme battle happening around them suddenly cowered back in fear of this roar. ,m Seam, who was still charging towards Adrian because she is not affected by the Dragon Roar, knew that something ising when a red dragon appeared. The Red Dragon flew towards the sky and pped its wings as arge magic circle appeared. Thisrge magic circle almost epassed all of the mountain because of its wide area. "Fire Rain!" The Red Dragon stated as the red magic circle glowed in a bright crimson light. Small meteors that are in the size of a basketball started to rain down on the area. No one is safe from the damage that the skill can do as it is a wide area spell. The area also became sunnier as a result which made the Yakshas that hate powerful light back down or inactive. Seam knew that she might be able to hit Adrian now but that would also mean that she will get hurt by the skill that he used. She does not want to take that chance as she collected all of her giant needles once more and created a barrier with it. The giant needles will rotate around Seam as a protective barrier which is very effective, but Adrian noticed something. The giant needles that Seam used cannot cancel spells like her giant scissors which means she will be easier to hit or crowd control once her main weapon is out of the picture. Chapter 1188 Fight For The Soul VI Hundreds of small fireballs rained down on the battlefield that created chaos on the flow of battle. Tai and Eldritch'' battle came t a halt as they needed to protect themselves, but the former used this opportunity to vanish from thetter''s sight. While the others were busy defending themselves under the rain of fire, Tai sneaked towards Adrian and attempted to snatch the Cube of Paradox. He would have been sessful if the Cube of Paradox was not sentient. The Cube of Paradox alerted Adrian that someone wants to steal it and thetter immediately teleported it to his location. Tai knew that he will not be able to get the Soul of Conquest from the yer nicknamed the Demon easily. He has a grasp of how the yer nicknamed the Demon fought and even he acknowledges that he is not easy to grasp. Battles with or against the Demon are also not many in terms of videos which is why he cannot determine Adrian''s fighting ability. When Tai got the quest to get the Heart of Conquest, he knew that it would be easier since he has an artifact of a god. Now that he does not have an artifact that enhances his skills, he doubts that he can easily seed as before. He also got that easy win because he caught Eldritch at a time that he was too drunk on himself. Unlike Eldritch that will sometimes get power trips, Tai knew that the Demon is not like that. He was a calcting fighter with a disposition of a battle junkie. Such people were the most dangerous in his eyes because a battle junkie always loses their stable mind when they are fighting. The fact that the yer nicknamed the Demon has this made him such a difficult opponent. ,m Tai came face to face with Adrian but suddenly blocked towards his left as a giant needle came his way. Tai obliterated the giant needle that came his way and Adrian also noticed this. When the giant needle got obliterated, Seam took a bit of damage as a repercussion. Adrian could not believe that a yer could do that to a soul weapon barehanded. He knew that Tai is powerful since he bested Eldritch in battle, but he also has the ability to damage Soul Weapons. Adrian suddenly created a bit of distance between him and Tai. "You bastard!" Eldritch shouted as he charged to attack Tai once more. Eldritch is already getting full of hatred as the person that he wants to face is suddenly ignoring him. He is the one that often ignores people when he defeats them but to get the treatment himself made him unhinged. Eldritch no longer cared if he uses his most powerful ability to make Tai eat dust. "Elder Star Spawn!" Eldritch shouted which made Seam and Pogrom look at one another and nod. Seam and Pogrom immediately went away from Eldritch despite the rain of fire still happening. When Eldritch shouted his skill, Adrian could feel reality warp around Eldritch as thetter''s body started to twist and turn into unidentifiable masses of flesh. The whole area that was sunny suddenly became dark and the Fire Rain skill suddenly got cancelled. In fact, all skills in the area got cancelled when Eldritch transformed. The whole area became silent as if a sinister being ising to their location. "You owe me kid!" Zhinu stated as she faded away due to the effect of Eldritch'' skill. Zhinu fought against Muramasa and kept thetter at bay. She even managed to shave some of his health. When Muramasa saw that he is finally free from the annoyance of Zhinu, he chose to focus his attention on the transforming Eldritch. Muramasa could feel the immense power attached to Eldritch and tried to consume him. Muramasa charged towards the transforming the Eldritch with all six of his swords in hand. When he is about to slice through the flesh in an attempt to eat some of it, a gigantic hand that looked like a mix of tentacles and whale blubber clutched on the field boss. The field boss was already damage to some degree but was not in the red threshold. The giant hand clutched at Muramasa and threw the field boss to the other side of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound as if he was a fly. Muramasa had no abilities to fly in the air, but he does have a sword that can cut through space which he used. He used the sword to cut try and cut through the flesh of the transforming Eldritch, but it was his sword that got damaged. Muramasa saw this and knew that one sword is not enough. Muramasabined all of the six sword that he has in an attempt to stop Eldritch from transforming. A powerful force gathered towards Muramasa but all is for naught. A giant flesh worm with thousands of teeth suddenly sprouted from the entity that is Eldritch and bit off the upper half of Muramasa. The powerful field boss died so suddenly that the others had no time to process it as Eldritch'' transformation has finished. Eldritch turned into an Elder Star Spawn which Adrian has seen a lesser iteration of it once. Eldritch looked like a humanoid hybrid of an octopus and a whale which is not easy to look at. He was a being of pure horror as looking at him could induce confusion. Even Seam and Pogrom does not dare to look at him because his passive also affects his allies. "My instant death skill was wasted by the field boss but that is fine. I will enjoy pummeling your ce to the ground." Eldritch stated as his frustration in Tai has somewhat made him mad. Whenever Eldritch moved, Adrian could feel the dimension shaking as if he is not a being that should be in this dimension. Adrian felt that the Eldritch he faced back then is drastically more powerful than the one he faces now. Adrian is also feeling as bit thankful to him as he can just ignore Tai at this point. Eldritch'' new form might be biggerpared to before, but he definitely became faster. He was able to easily reach tai''s location and punch him in the stomach. Tai is sent flying by the attack and crashed onto the face of the mountain. The Yakshas that should have surfaced due to therge amount of violence cowered upon the presence of an Elder Star Spawn. "Tai!" Vixen and Tama shouted as they flew to his aid. The two are no longer being held up by Pogrom as thetter seems to not want to join in the battle. Even Seam, who is a bit battle crazy, did not join on the fight as she just quietly retreated away. One would think that they gave up quickly but Eldritch is an incarnation of destruction right now. Just one punch from Eldritch can produce a shockwave and applied ssh damage. The ssh damage does not distinguish between friend or foe. Just being caught in the attack could result in their untimely deaths. "This is great. I can now get out of here." Adrian stated as he tried teleporting away, but a notification stopped him. [The Dimension is unstable due to the arrival of an Elder Star Spawn.] [Using any spatial magic or temporal magic might result in the fracturing of a dimension or pocket dimensions to be created.] Adrian immediately hit the brakes when he saw that notification as he does not want to end up in the Void when teleporting. He remembered that going there was not easy nor was getting out. He might also not be as lucky as before and end up in an area with enemies that do not have sentience to talk with or reason. Adrian is about to leave via flying when one of his wings is suddenly struck by an arrow that made him fall down slightly. The sudden jolt in getting hit by an arrow through the wings shocked his body for a moment before he recovered. Tai and Eldritch'' group might have let him go but the Hou Yiwei''s team does not. "Hand over the Soul of Conquest or else this gets ugly." White stated. "It is already ugly. Not more than your face but still ugly. Also, why should I give you this soul? Since when did angels need the soul of the dead? Should you stop me from taking this soul then have the angels ready for war against the Gods of Death." Adrian stated. White knew that she has no im to the Soul of Conquest as she was onlymanded to do it. Pristina wanted the Soul of Conquest because of some things but she cannot go herself as an entity as powerful as her will warrant the attention of the divine beasts. This is the reason why White is doing this errand as she wanted to prove to Pristina that she is useful. Chapter 1189 Rampaging Star Spawn Pristina wanted this thing called the Soul of Conquest, but White does not know why. She just wants to prove her usefulness so that she could also increase his persona like Hou Yiwei. She felt that just being a healer is not enough as she wanted to be like one of the high-ranking angels that can heal and attack at the same time. She even endured the will to break off from the main group that other angels did when they realized Pristina''s madness of iming power. She wanted power as well to earn the gaze of her most admired person. She wanted to be the center of attention for Hou Yiwei''s gaze but all he thinks of her is apanion inside the game. "Give the Soul of Conquest to me." White stated as she took out her weapon. White took out a bludgeon as her weapon as it is the weapon for her job ss of Inquisitor. The Inquisitor job ss is an extremely rare job ss for priests as it can deal damage and heal at the same time. It is a job ss that can increase the power of healing with the more damage that they deal but they can still function as normal priest sses that heal. The unique thing about the Inquisitor ss is that they can use heavy weapons as a means of attack as their strength stat will increase with the more Devotion they have. They are literally the walking definition of someone that gets stronger the more faith they have in their god or goddess. White charged at Adrian, but she was not the only one that is now free from battle. Vixen suddenly appeared beside Adrian as well because she needs to get the Soul of Conquest for their mission as well. They were tasked to get it because the Heart of Conquest that they offered back then was not yet fully ripe and is not powerful enough to satisfy them. They did not expect that something called the Soul of Conquest will show up in the eastern continent, but they are d it did. With the Soul of Conquest, the long time wish of one of the eastern continent gods to descend mighte true. If they descend, then they will be able to grasp the minds of the people living in the eastern continent. Just as Vixen and White is about to hit Adrian, a stray sonar st suddenly came towards their direction. It did not juste to their location, but it spread all throughout the area. The attack came from Eldritch himself as he shot it towards Tai. The oni masked yer, Tai, would then easily redirect this sound-based attacks using his chi that can deflect things without proper form. "What should we do, Seam? It seems that Eldritch is already rampaging out of control. He cannot control that form yet and we might die in the process. We might not collect bad karma when killing other yers but dying will make us lose equipment and levels at this rate." Pogrom stated. "I know which is why we are letting him do that freely. We shall collect the things they drop instead. Let them fight over that thing. Why should we waste our strength when they can just beat each other to death?" Seam stated as even she is afraid of fighting near an area that Eldritch is in. The Elder Star Spawn is different from a regr Star Spawn as not all the Star Spawns evolves. Eldritch made this possible because he is currently serving a lot of dark gods which is why he is the Envoy of Dark Gods. A job ss that canmunicate with numerous dark gods and get rewards from all of them. As much as the followers of the dark gods admire him, there are also a lot of them that wants to take him out of his pedestal. They are just waiting for him to let his guard down and steal his position which is why he cannot afford to show weakness. The fact that he was immediately defeated Tai made others that feared him to start antagonizing him as well. Tai could be seen having a difficult time with Eldritch as parts of his clothes are torn and destroyed which is a first for him. He can no longer hold back as he knows that Eldritch will not let him go easily at this rate. He had no choice but to get the aid of his patron god at this point in time. "Tai, do it. I will hold him off." Tama stated as he prayed and a numerous golden aura hands started toe out from his back. The numerous golden aura hands tried to hold down Eldritch, but they cannot do so. The moment that Eldritch gets touched by the golden aura hands, it bes tainted with some kind of power, and it immediately deteriorates. If Tama could not create numerous of these golden aura hands, then he might have not been able to stall Eldritch. Eldritch could feel that the golden aura hands are bing weaker and weaker. He gathered enough mana in his body and expelled it which destroyed all the remaining golden hands affecting him. When he did so, Tama immediately threw up blood as he got affected by the powerful energy that Eldritch released. "Thanks for the help Tama." Tai stated as his whole body started to glow in a faint white outline of light. Tai''s figure suddenly started to feel more serene but pressure inducing at the same time. His footsteps were silent but heavy as the earth beneath his feet caved with each step. The sound of bells could also be heard as he moves which triggered something in Eldritch. "Cleansing Palm!" Tai stated as he suddenly appeared behind Eldritch. Just as Tai''s attack is about to connect to Eldritch, thetter''s whole body started to distort and vanish on the spot. Adrian saw this and could not believe his eyes because Eldritch literally bended reality. It might have been a movement skill but the fact that it could distort reality is almost akin to origin magic. "Reality Copse!" Eldritch stated which suddenly made Seam and Pogrom run away. Seeing the two members that Eldritch brought ran away suddenly made everyone tense. Adrian, on the other hand, could feel the area they are in right now bing a sinkhole. The space around them distorted and time itself became chaotic. Just as they thought that this is an effect of a skill, a giant entity suddenly filled the sky. The giant entity looked like Eldritch but a hundred times bigger. It also looked like something out of a horror alien show. The giant entity then opened some of its eyes to look directly at those below it. [You have stared directly at a creature born from pure madness.] [You will be stunned for five seconds.] [You have sessfully resisted the effects of the stun.] Adrian resisted the status condition and immediately left the area the are in because that was not the real attack. The real attack starts when the giant entity suddenly showed its gigantic hands that is an amalgamation of whale fin and octopus tentacles. The hand was sorge that it could cast a shadow over the mountain. All of them felt powerless and small when they saw the giant handse crashing down on them with Eldritchughing like a madman. All of them wanted to move but only Adrian was able to resist such a powerful coercive force and fly away. The giant hand mmed into the Ten Thousand Sword Mound and left arge crater that is in the shape of a palm. Adrian barely managed to dodge as he is directly in front of the giant hand that mmed. Just the residual force that the hand m created made him fly backwards by a few meters. The hand then disappeared and all the people that were not able to resist got damaged in the process. The yers that were caught in the attack and still alive are Hou Yiwei, White, and Tai. Pogrom and Seam managed to escape early which is why they were not hit by the attack. The two did get sent flying just like Adrian so they did not escape without any damage. Out of those that are caught in the attack, Tai is the one that is in a ghastly state. The beautiful linen cloth armor that he wore has tatters all over and is covered with blood. Two light particles could be seen flying near him which meant that Vixen and Tama died protecting him from the attack. Hou Yiwei partially transformed into a more dragonoid form to help with the damage reduction. White could be seen having great wounds as well, but she immediately started to heal both her and Hou Yiwei. It seems that she used a protective spell to dampen the damage, but it was not enough. Chapter 1190 Night Parade "You still managed to live from that attack? I guess it was not all luck that made you defeat me." Eldritch stated as he looked at the people that survived that attack. The spell Reality Copse is actually a powerful Mythical Tier Spell that he received when he got the favor of one of the Distorted Gods Cthulun. It summoned a direct aspect of the distorted god itself to destroy a part of reality with his power. It can even greatly damage an NPC of legendary tier if hit directly. Eldritch already expected that Hou Yiwei and White would survive because he knows that the angel yer has a life saving skill. What he did not expect is that Tai would survive but only through the sacrifice of his team members. Eldritch thought it was foolish to expect others to sacrifice their lives for you. To Eldritch, he must forcibly make others sacrifice themselves for him. He was a bit interested in what the yer named Tama used to partially block the damage of his Reality Copse skill. It seems that the monk yer summoned an aspect of the god that he served as well to counteract the skill, but it was not fast enough. Eldritch thought that he would be able to destroy everyone or at least some of them but one actually escaped without getting hurt. Eldritch looked at Adrian who was flying just outside the area of attack. He suddenly knew that he would be the most troublesome as Adrian was able to resist the coercion of a powerful distorted god. "Maybe a warning for us next time if you are going to use that skill." Seam stated. "Yeah! I almost got killed as a result. I am not a quick footed yer." Pogrom stated. "If both of you got caught in that then it is not my fault that you are weak enough to get caught in it. I already told you when you followed me here that you must not get in my way." Eldritch replied as he returned back to his normal form. Tai looked around as he saw that he was all alone, and his health is blinking red. He already knew that he will not be able to get the Soul of Conquest by himself because only he remains from his group of three. He also cannot underestimate Hou Yiwei and Eldritch as they are not famous rankers without reason. "If I am not getting the Soul of Conquest then I might as well make all the others unable to do so." Tai stated with great conviction as he suddenly took off his oni mask. Everyone saw the face hidden behind the oni mask and it was of a dashing young man. One might say that it is a crime that he is hiding that face behind that mask. He looked someone of East Asian descent with a mix of sharp and beautiful features. "Night Parade of a Hundred Demons!" Tai stated as he suddenly tossed his oni mask in the air. The oni mask floated eerily in the air as the stale wind suddenly blew cold. Mist started to roll in the area as well while the dying Tai could be seen smiling yet gazing at Eldritch with great hatred. Pogrom did not like the sudden change in atmosphere and tried to destroy the floating oni mask with his flesh tendrils. When the flesh tendrils were about to hit the oni mask, the mask suddenly expanded as if it came to life. The small oni mask suddenly became five meters in size and somehow change to be a door. The oni mask door then opened itself with a sinisterugh. Pogrom tried to recall his flesh tendrils, but it already passed through the other side of the oni mask door. When he tried to recall it, the flesh tendrils could be seen to not even budge. He desperately tried to pull them out but for some strange reason they are locked in ce. "Cut it!" Pogrom cried. A creeping fear suddenly crept up in Pogrom''s heart as he could feel that something wrong will happen if he cannot cut off the flesh tendrils. Seam is a bit shocked with Pogrom''s request as she knew that the flesh tendrils are a part of him and will take some time to grow back. Cutting some of them will be making Pogrom lose a limb that he uses forbat. "Just cut it!" Pogrom cried and Seam nodded. Seam knew that the flesh tendrils are difficult to destroy but she could bypass that with the effect of her giant scissors. Just as Seam is about to cut off the flesh tendrils, a powerful thug could be seen done towards them. Pogrom is caught unprepared by this thug as his face nted on the ground. Seam knew that she needs to cut off the flesh tendrils immediately as she also sensed the danger. She raised her giant scissors and is about to cut the flesh tendrils when Pogrom is immediately pulled. The body of Pogrom could be seen flying in the air as the flesh tendrils are getting pulled by the being inside that oni mask door. Pogrom screamed as he could not control his body and is at the mercy of another power other than himself. He would have cut off his own flesh tendrils if he could do so, but he is not a lizard that can cut off its tail when in danger. The poor Pogrom got dragged inside the door and horrible screams from him echoed inside until it became silent. A powerful odor of blood suddenly seeped out of the door and red mist that seemed to be made of blood spewed out. Beings that are what people would describe as yokai started pouring out of the oni mask door. The scent of blood still fresh in their mouth as they have eaten Pogrom without remorse. A hundred different beings came out of this oni mask door with the hunger for blood and violence. Tai smiled as he lucked out of the skill summoning. The hundred yokais that he summoned are all thirsty for blood which means they will riot until their bloodlust is filled. Leading the hundred yokai with the name of Nurarihyon. "For you to call us young Tai, it must mean that you are either desperate or want your enemies destroyed." Nurarihyon stated. Nurarihyon looked like an old man with a bean shaped head and rather dwarf in stature. He could be seen wearing a rather old looking kimono. One might even say that he is just a deformed old man from his over all look but do not let that fool you as he is incredibly powerful. Ny-nine different yokai follow this old dwarf looking man and some of these yokai can swallow a one-story building. When all of them looked at the dwarf looking old man, chills are sent to their spine as they knew that he was incredibly powerful. It was their instinct telling them to run away as fast as possible. "So, what do you want us to do?" Nurarihyon asked Tai. "Destroy them all." Tai stated. "That would mean that you will need to sacrifice a part of your soul." Nurarihyon stated. "Do as you please." Tai stated as he sacrificed two levels. "Delicious and unwavering as always. Everyone! Tonight, we shall destroy all those in Tai''s way!" Nurarihyon stated with a deep sinister smile. The remaining yokai cheered loudly as all of them gushed towards the remaining yers that are alive. Hou Yiwei knew the danger and immediately transformed himself to a dragon to defend himself along with White. The two formed a team that can deal damage and heal which will make them difficult to defeat. Eldritch and Seam did not necessarily work together to keep the other yokai''s away from them but there is some synergy from them. It seems that they have worked together for quite some time to understand each other at a certain level. Adrian looked rather unamused because he did not like this development. "If he wanted to die then do not bring me with you to the afterlife. Yokai are not my cup of tea because they are like unregistered undead." Adrian thought as he immediately prepared for battle. Adrian released his Limit Break and summoned all of his soulbounds. He cannot stop the tide of powerful yokais by himself which is why he needs the power all his soulbounds. He thought that he will just face some random yokai as it is Eldritch that Tai wants dead anyway, but he is mistaken. The leader of the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons suddenly appeared before Adrian but Nurarihyon did not attack. The old man is rather interested in Adrian''s aura as Nurarihyon can easily see that he is filled with the energy of death. "To think that the Champion of the Twin Gods will be here. I will surely enjoy this riot now more than ever." The old man stated with a small chuckle. Chapter 1191 Who Is The Real Angel? Nurarihyon eyed Adrian as he wants to battle a being filled with death energy. Yokais are being that treat death energy as a delicacy as they are made of it as well. They will often target those that are living as they can partially transform life energy into death energy but that process often takes months. Even the other yokai are looking at Adrian with eyes full of greed but they needed to adhere to themands of theirmander. Adrian did not sit idly as the area is flooded with yokais since something red inside him to defeat them. [You are in the presence of numerous Yokai.] [They are beings that should not exist in this physical world because they are made with death energy.] [You are the Shepherd of Lost Souls. Do your duty and send the yokai back to the underworld where they belong.] [Your stats will increase by 10% for the duration of the fight with the Yokai.] "Oh! I did not expect something like that." Adrian thought as he suddenly switched to his Aetheros form. Adrian''s sudden form change to a being of pure life energy shocked the yokai as they no longer feel that his energy is delicious. The yokai might like life energy so that they can turn it into death energy, but Aether Energy is different. The yokai felt some adverse repulsion from him as Adrian''s life energy is too pure. Adrian noticed that the yokai that looked at him with greed suddenly trying to get away from him. The Aether Dust that he also spread out just by pping his wings could be seen poisonous to the yokai. Adrian smiled as he could clear out the tides of yokai as long as he can spread out his Aether Dust. "Perfect Assimtion: Saena!" Adrian muttered as he has chosen Saena to fused with. [You have gained the skill: Healing Wind.] Saena suddenly turned into a spirit that fused with Adrian''s body. A powerful bright holy light exploded when they fused together. The Aether Dust that spread out suddenly turned into pure white feathers that danced in the wind. He only got one skill from her and that is the healing skill which is greatly paired with the Aetheros form. Everyone looked at the fused form of Adrian and Saena with shock as they have never seen a being that could be perfectly described as holy. Adrian''s white and blue hair could be seen changed to that of feathers. The four wings behind Adrian that had the appearance of a cosmos suddenly became bigger and grew white feathers that shined in holy light. The color aesthetic of the Aetheros clothes matched perfectly with Saena''s Assimtion. Adrian looked what an angel should look likepared to White that is an actual angel. What he did not expect is that a certain jealous goddess be looking down on his current location. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria is angry at the form that you have taken because it defiles the form of her beautiful angels.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria tried to apply a curse on you, but you are not affected.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria is shocked that her curse did not affect you and wonders why.] Adrian knows why he is not affected by the curse and that is the fact that he is the Champion of the Twin Gods. A fun fact that he learned of those chosen by gods is that they cannot be affected by lesser curses done by other gods. In order for them to be affected, the gods or goddess must apply a curse equivalent or more powerful than the blessing that they are given. "You should do better!" Adrian shouted in the air. When Adrian said that phrase, a powerful sh of light could be seen in the sky as if a god or goddess wanted to smite a mortal. The whole world saw that bright sh of light and only thought of it as a person triggering a world quest or something. "You should not look away from a fight boy!" Nuraruhyon stated as he suddenly shed towards Adrian. Adrian casually lifted his scythe that now has the appearance of a golden jade scythe to block the attack. He could feel the heavy hit that Nurarihyon did, but his adjusted stats made it easier to block it. The Aether Feather Dust that is scattered in the area also weakened the yokais which made Nurarihyon''s attack be bearable for Adrian. Adrian might be having an easier time, but the other yers are not. Adrian is well protected by his soulbounds from the yokai which is why the only one he is directly facing is Nurarihyon. Eldritch and Seam are facing a collection of forty yokais. The same number is present for Hou Yiwei and White, but they fare better than Eldritch and Seam. White can use holy magic which deals a great amount of damage to yokais because the Church of Light views them as malevolent spirits. With her purifying holy light, they can weaken any yokai that attacks them. Eldritch and Seam, on the other hand, are in a tough position but they are not cornered. "Sirius, search for Tai and finish him off. The summoning will stop as long as we kill him." Adrian stated as hemanded Sirius to defeat Tai who suddenly vanished from their vision. "I told you to focus." Nurarihyon stated as he suddenly appeared behind Adrian to sh his back. Adrian used his very wings as a shield, and they did not fail. Adrian''s wings right now are incredibly durable due to the fact that it is the main carrier for Aether Dust. When Nurarihyon''s sword and Adrian''s wings shed, the sound of metal could be heard echoing. The yokai leader, Nurarihyon, did not expect that as he is the quickest and the most powerful of the yokai in the Night Parade of the Hundred Demons. He might be limited by Tai''s power because it was him summoned them, but thetter paid a price to lift some of the restrictions. At his level of strength, he could easily blow Adrian away, but he is not able to. "It seems that you are a tricky one. I shall deal with youter as young Tai wants to defeat all of you." Nurarihyon stated as he suddenly withdrew from his battle with Adrian. Adrian could not believe that he was abandoned by his opponent but there are still the remaining neen yokais facing him. His soulbounds are doing great work battling them but they cannotnd a decisive hit. The yokais seem to vey synergistic in their attacks which makes them impossible to fight or counter with a small group. "I should not waste time. I can already escape since no one is facing me directly anyways." Adrian thought as he tried to fly away from the area, but he crashed on an invisible barrier. As soon as Adrian tried to attack the invisible barrier with his scythe, he suddenly felt something heading towards him and immediately dodged. The thinging for Adrian is none other than Tai''s palm. Tai''s attack even shook the barrier for a moment before it repaired itself. Tai did not look good as he looks like he would pass out with just a tap. "Sorry but this soul is already headed for the afterlife. No side trips allowed." Adrian stated as he swung his scythe towards Tai, but thetter dodged with grace. Tai might have been heavily damaged and lost a few levels for summoning the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons, but he can still fight. What made Adrian a bit wary is the fact that he could not feel Tai''s presence. Adrian was only able to react when his instinct kicked in which means that Tai has a way to remain undetected. Tai once again vanished from his sight which made Adrian tense up. He made sure to pay extra attention to his surroundings as Tai is still a threat. A skill that can seal skills is not something that Adrian wants to get hit with as he is very reliant on his skills. The sound of a bell suddenly echoed around him which made Adrian decide immediately. "Time Stop!" Adrian muttered as time suddenly froze. When Adrian looked around, he could see a being made of clouds materialize a hand. This hand obviously came from Tai, and he could be seen making a grabbing motion towards the Cube of Paradox. Tai wanted to steal the Cube of Paradox from Adrian or at least the Soul of Conquest that is sealed inside of it. "Shadow Walker!" Adrian stated as his body suddenly became part of the shadows. Adrian also cancelled the Time Stop which made Tai confused. He remembers that he is reaching for the strange weapon that houses the Soul of Conquest, but it suddenly disappeared. The next thing that Tai felt is the sharp feeling on his back as a scythe could be seen plunged onto his back. Chapter 1192 Difficult Escape Adrian plunged the scythe deeply in Tai''s chest and thought that he has finally defeated the summoner of the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons. To Adrian''s surprise, Tai suddenly turned into numerous paper shreds. The paper shreds then collected to a location and formed a weakened Tai. A yokai that looked like a small paper man then took care of Tai. It seems this yokai is able to save Tai by sacrificing a part of its health. This paper yokai''s body could be seen with arge tear. Adrian more or less expected something like that to happen, but he must admit that is a cool skill effect. Since there are no longer people that can keep him from leaving, Adrian flew higher towards the barrier to see weak point. "The more time that I spend here then the more difficult position I am in. If Eldritch kills Tai, then his attention would either go to me or Hou Yiwei. The ball is not in my favor which is why I need to leave as soon as possible." Adrian thought to himself as he hacked at the barrier. The barrier started to be weaker and weaker per hit as it was not only Adrian hitting it. Kaon and Kimat are also participating. Charon, Dodu, and Sirius is protecting him while Wisteria is providing her support. "Yiwei! Stop him!" White shouted which Hou Yiwei in dragon form heard. Hou Yiwei knew that the thing that they want is in the hands of Adrian. He did not dy it any further and breath his breath attack towards Adrian. Seeing this, Adrian had no choice but to use the Potential Force Barrier that blocked magic attacks. The area is engulfed in mes, but the mes did not pass through the barrier. The force barrier is effective against the breath attack, but it greatly consumes mana from Adrian. Kaon saw this and countered Hou Yiwei''s breath attack with his own. The breath attack of two dragons shing created a powerful explosion. The explosion is powerful enough to blow away the yokais near them. Adrian smiled as he used this momentum to hack at the barrier which created a small hole. Just as he is about to attack another time, a powerful beam of energy suddenly hit him in the back. He was not able to see it as the smoke from the explosion is yet to scatter. [You have received slight damage from corrupted energy.] [You have been stunned by 0.5 seconds.] [You have recovered from your stunned status ailment.] Adrian looked at the direction where the beam of energy is fired and saw that Eldritch was the one that did it. He does not know why Eldritch attacked him, but it suddenly made it more difficult for him to escape. It is not in his control on what they do but he is now incredibly annoyed. "If you guys like to stop me then let see you stop this!" Adrian stated as he knew that he will not be able to leave unless he kills them or gravely injures them. Adrian then switched back to his Netheros Form as he is no longer ying. "Nether Domain!" Adrian stated as the mist rolling in the area started to change. The yokai that was wreaking havoc on all of them could actually feel the powerful death energy that is being spread out. The yokai were very happy at first as they will grow stronger from the death energy but even, they suddenly felt something innately terrifying about it. They did not dare to even try to absorb this vtile death energy as they knew that it will be the death of them. "Netheros True Form!" Adrian shouted as torrents ofher mist started to gather at his side. Theher mist flooded Adrian like a raging stream and all of his soulbounds returned back to their soul corridors. The next thing that they could see is a terrifying entity made ofher mist with four wings. Adrian looked like a typical fallen angel as he is still fused with Saena at this point. Adrian''s armor looked like tattered armor with eerie broken chains hanging about. The white wings with cosmos effects suddenly turned ck and spewing outher mist. His hair that was feathers became covered by a hood and only his face could be seen. A mask that looks like a ck pigeon covered Adrian''s face. Even his hands looked like talons instead of normal hands which added to a terrifying look of a ghost angel bird hybrid. When Adrian spread out his wings, a tide ofher mist came out of it. The tide ofher mist then released all of his soulbounds in theirher forms. Adrian did not want to hold back any longer and decided to make use of the powerful skills of all his soulbounds. Sirius even used his Samael Domain to conjure up an illusion that Adrian was just standing still and observing them. "Sirius use Realm Ender!" "Kaon use Elemental Apocalypse!" "Kimat make it rain lightning from above!" "Charon tie them up with your chains!" "Dodu, devour all those that you can devour!" [Wisteria has used Flower Mystery.] [Wisteria gained the skill Petal Bloom] "Wisteria use Petal Bloom!" "All of you wanted a fight then I shall bring you annihtion!" Adrian announced as the whole area could be seen to be dark. All the enemies before Adrian could feel that they have unleased something that they should not have. Even Eldritch that has supreme confidence on himself started to feel a bit nervous. He did not understand this feeling before because he has never felt fear from others. Tai, who thought that he has a chance in stealing the Soul of Conquest, suddenly gave a heavy sigh. He knew that Equinox was not even serious earlier as he was more focus on getting away than fight. Now that Equinox was focused on fighting than escaping, they can now see that they should have let him escape. Chapter 1193 Wrath Of The Demon The first of the catastrophes that they encountered is the sudden chains sping on their bodies. It was not only the yers that were bound but also all of the yokai. There were a few ones that were not bound like Nurarihyon but they can only be counted with one hand. The second of the catastrophes was a giant mist suddenly mming towards them, but it was actually Dodu that swallowed them. Dodu can hold all of them in its stomach, but he cannot eat those that are stronger than him. In the end, Dodu swallowed the weak yokai that Charon trapped with its chains. Those that were not trapped inside the stomach of Dodu could be seen slightly happy but that did not remain for long. Powerful lightning could see crackling in the sky with a gigantic tiger calling upon it. With a mighty roar, numerous arcs of lightning rained down from the sky. A series of lightning arcs could be seen hitting the beings trapped by the chains. Some managed to already get out from the bindings of the chains and tried to evade the lightning. Some were lucky enough to do so but others could be seen charred from the attack. While the lightning was raining down on them, the whole area started to grow these strange flowers. The flowers that grew were red in color and was both beautiful and disturbing at the same time. The flowers had long stems that sprout into groups of smaller buds. Each of the buds then bloomed into tiny flowers that contained coiling red petals. Each of the smaller flowers then had small antennae looking things that are the stamen. When a person knowledgeable in flowers sees these beautiful nts then they will immediately know the name. The flowers that grew are none other than Equinox Flowers which are sometimes called red spider lily, red magic lily or corpse flower. The yokai that saw the flowers growing felt fear in their entire being as this is the flower that is said to wee you in your journey to the afterlife. Equinox flowers must be the one that grew due to the death energy used to make them bloom. The Equinox flowers grew to an incredibly fast rate and suddenly exploded. All those caught in the explosion of petals are damaged, but it was not only the petals that dealt damage. Nether Energy is also spread out as a result of this energy being the one to make them grow. The weakened yokai that are weakened are then exposed to the vtileher energy. The yokai screamed in immense pain when subjected toher energy as it ate their bodies. The yokai that die here can always be reborn as they are monsters created by belief but dying makes them weaker. Numerous dying yokai cursed at Adrian and vowed to take revenge against him when they encounter him. Adrian did not care about the numerous notification he is receiving about yokai getting their revenge. All he knows is that he must delete everything that is in his path. There are still beings that survived Adrian''s onught despite the powerful damage that they received but the two heavy hitters have yet to start. Kaon controlled all of his dragon balls to scatter the moment he received themand. All six dragon balls have already started to collect the necessary elemental energy. When all six of the dragon balls have collected enough energy, the six dragon balls then glowed in their respective element. Kaon in hisher form already covered the sky of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. He looked like a dragon god that descended and about to smite those that tried to disturb him. Kaonbined all of the six dragon balls and created a gigantic sphere made of the chaotic elements. He then dropped this ball to those below him slowly which made him look incredibly evil. Kaon could have quickened the descent of the Elemental Apocalypse spell, but he made sure to torture those that made his master angry. All those that saw the Elemental Apocalypse spell immediately used their remaining life saving skill as that is the only thing that can save them. Nurarihyon was even desperate enough to directly attack Adrian, but thetter easily repelled him but surrounding himself inher mist. Adrian could not be seen when he blended himself with theher mist. The Elemental Apocalypse spell reached the ground, and all six elements ran rampant. Fire razed the surroundings while wind des scattered about. Ice started to freeze everything in the area while the earth shook and created spikes. Light and darkness could not decide which one of them should reign. The whole area turned from dark to bright and vice versa. When the Elemental Apocalypse ended, a few individuals could be seen that is still alive. Adrian is actually quite impressed that the yers managed to survive. With the yokai no longer bothering them, they could focus on keeping themselves alive. They do look like they would die if Adrian tapped them in the shoulders though. "Is that the best that you could do, punk? Wait until I recover and kill you!" Eldritch stated as he wanted to brainwash himself that it is not fear that he is feeling. He turned to insult as a form of relief, but Adrian justughed at them which made the other shudder. "Who said that I was finished? I still have one more and it is the most painful experience that you will be inflicted with. You would have wished to die from the previous attack." Adrian stated as Sirius lifted up the illusion. Sirius, who towered over Adrian, could be seen in his most powerful form as his restraints are released. He looked like a Fenrir that could kill even the gods. The yers could not even emit a scream as all of their heads are cut off from the effect of Realm Ender. The only thing left is a caved in and destend in the Ten Thousand Sword Mound that is not even filled with swords. Chapter 1194 Nothing Remains [You have killed the yer, Eldritch. You have killed the Envoy of the Dark Gods and received extra experience points as a reward for defeating evil.] [You have killed the yer, Seam. You have killed the Envoy of Manika and received extra experience points as a reward for defeating evil.] [You have killed the yer, Hou Yiwei. The Fire Dragon faction of the Dragon Race does not look at you favorably for defeating a proud Dragon Ascendant Candidate of their faction.] [You will not gain Bad Karma from killing Hou Yiwei because you are in awless area.] [You have defeated the yer, White. The Angel Race that sides with the Goddess of Light Luminaria already hates you to the bone and you can never reconcile with them.] [You will not gain Bad Karma from killing White because you are in awless area.] [You have defeated the Leader of the Night Parade of the Hundred Demons, Nurarihyon. He has vowed to swore vengeance for his defeat.] [All yokai from the Night Parade of the Hundred Demons have max hostility against you and will attack you upon sight.] [You did an incredible feat by defeating the Night Parade of the Hundred Demons.] [You have gained the title Nemesis of the Evil Gods.] [You have gained the title Yokai yer.] ----- Title: Nemesis of the Evil Gods Tier: Mythical Effect: -The holder of this title will have increased 10% damage against beings that are associated with Gods aligned with Evil. -Increased Hostility from the members of the Evil Gods Description: So, you killed top brass members of the Evil Gods! Better watch your back as you can suddenly get stabbed in the middle of the street if you are not careful. ----- Title: Yokai yer Tier: Legendary Effect: -The holder of this title gains 10% increased damage against Yokai -The holder of this title gets 5% damage reduction from Yokai -Increased hostility from Yokai Description: You managed to defeat a lot of Yokai in a short period of time! Congrattions! They all hate you now. Be careful when you fall asleep in woods or dark areas as they might just choke you to death. ----- [You have overexerted your body from using too much Nether Energy despite notpletely mastering it.] [You will be in a weakened state for one hour.] [All damage from you will decrease temporarily by 20%.] [All of your defenses will decrease temporarily by 20%.] [All your stats will decrease temporarily by 20%.] [Your souldbounds also exerted themselves to the fullest.] [You cannot summon your soulbounds for one hour.] Adrian''s transformation ended as he slowly came down on the ground. He could feel that his body is aching all over as he really did push himself. He pumped outher energy to the fullest to the point that notification saying that his health has been decreasing. Adrian''sher energy might be endless when he is inside his domain but that does not mean he can use all of it. Domains can only be fully controlled when one bes a god as even demigods cannot control their domains perfectly. He is also not powerful enough to wield the full capacity of the great power thates from Nether Energy. The Daemos Elders did tell him that the energy that he harvested is powerful and vtile. They also told him that it usually takes years for demons to fully stabilize the energy inside of him. He is said to be a rare case to have be an Arch Demon is just a span of a few years. A lot of ideas flew inside of Adrian''s mind but there are two things he needs done. The first thing that he needs to do is lessen the effects of the bacsh. The second thing is to loot the battlefield as he worked hard to defeat all of the opponents. "I have the remedy for that." Adrian stated as he changed his form from Netheros to Aetheros. [You have transformed yourself to your Aetheros form.] [Decrease the effects of negative effects by 20%.] [Increased recovery of health by 100%.] [Increased recovery of mana by 100%.] [You cannot use Aether Energy at the moment as you have overexerted your Demon Core.] "I thought I can just use Aether Energy to heal myselfpletely, but it seems that I have put too much pressure on my core to do so. Still, the decrease negative effects and faster recovery is better." Adrian muttered to himself. Adrian then stood up and looked at the items that his defeated enemies have dropped. Unlike what people think of the Followers of the Dark Gods, they do not get bad karma when killing other yers or innocent NPCs. When a normal yer defeats a Follower of the Dark God, they will be rewarded with experience instead. Since they are also in awless area, Adrian will not get bad karma from killing either Hou Yiwei or White. He did not care if he gets bad karma though as he is filled to the brim with good karma that killing one or two yers will not decrease it heavily. Adrian happily leaped like a five-year-old boy on the clean battlefield. The battlefield is not clean because it was clean but rather Adrian deleted everything in existence there. The only thing left are the dropped items and arge crater with a smooth cavity. A part of the Ten Thousand Sword Mound became bald because of the battle. Of course, themotion on the Ten Thousand Sword Mound did not go unnoticed. Many yers flocked to it when they heard the intense battle happening there. There were many eyes that saw the battle unfold with their very eyes and betting who would ultimately win even happen. Needless to say, only a few Demoniacs, who are Adrian''s unofficial fan club members, voted for him to win. They were also rewarded handsomely as the votes were either Eldritch'' Faction, Tai''s Faction, Hou Yiwei''s Faction, or Equinox. The Demoniacs are literally getting rained on with money as their bets paid off big time. The fact that Adrian came out the winner was something that they did not expect. What made their jaws drop is the fact that he made a terrain deform just by the force of his attacks. They already knew that he was powerful because they have seen him in battle against dark gods and such. They assessed his power level from his previous battles against powerful beings like the dark gods or the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. Against the powerful enemies, he would often stumble and get hit by them. It finally dawned to them that he was facing against godly beings that vastly overpower him, yet he still survived. When against yers that are near his level, Adrian basically destroys them even in a one against many scenarios. All of those that watched the battle live could feel chills on their body as they can no longer im that the strongest yer is Eldritch or Hou Yiwei. From this battle alone, they knew deep in their hearts that Equinox is the strongest yer in their minds. Just as the yers on the scene debated if Adrian is the real number one yer, some of the yers want to use this chance to ambush Adrian. They wanted to defeat Adrian even if they use dirty methods as they can use it to brag that they defeated the one nicknamed The Demon. Adrian did not care about them as he happily picked up the items that were dropped. When the malicious yers started to move out, the Demoniacs that were hardcore fans of Adrian also moved in. They already talked among themselves to protect Adrian against these malicious yers despite not having their efforts known. The Demoniacs and the malicious yers are about to sh, the sound of a rung in the area. All the yers in the area suddenly froze as this is the first time that they felt such powerful divine energy. Those that have faced against dark gods have slight resistance, but they were still stunned for a small duration. The sound of the bell started to be clearer, and the heavy pressure applied on the yer''s body increased as well. "Divine Energy! Time to get out of here!" Adrian muttered as he hastily used Teleportation to vanish from his location. "He got away." A mysterious male voice stated. The owner of the mysterious male voice has simr clothing with Tai, but his aura is vastly different. Tai looks reserved andposed that makes people see him give him some respect. The owner of the mysterious voice very presence demands respect and just looking at him will make others unknowingly bend their knees to prostate. "Of course. Demons are sensitive to energy even if you conceal it greatly. He is also the Champion of the Twin Gods so he will be very sensitive to divine energy as well. If you have wanted him captured, then you should havemanded the Immortals under you." A female voice that sounded like a beautiful song stated. Chapter 1195 Looting Others Is Better Adrian appeared in Avalon the moment he teleported away from the Ten Thousand Sword Mound. He did not even bother checking who is the source of the divine power as there were multiple. Adrian did not even see if they were gods or demigods as he knows that lesser gods can now descend to the mortal ne. "Those winged bastards are the reason why I am having a difficult time like these! Things were much simpler when the amount of mana from the world was restricted." Adrian grumbled but his sadness did notst long as he got four items from the defeat of the four yers. [You have picked up the Unstable Dimensional Fragment.] [You have picked up the Thread Blessed by Ariadne.] [You have picked up Dragon Scale Armor.] [You have picked up Ring of Light.] ------ Item Name: Unstable Dimensional Fragment Tier: Mythical Item Type: Unknown Fragment Effect: -Can be used once it has charged up Dimensional Energy -If used, can randomly transport the user to a fragmented world but will be returned in 24 hours. -Has a 1% chance of having the user travel back in time for a certain duration at a random ce and point in time. -The user must have this in their possession in order to return back to the ce they were after 24 hours or else they will be killed by Time Reapers. Description: A fragment of a broken dimension that is difficult to obtain as it is often mistaken as a Glowing Stone. Only those that have experience with arcane magic or have been exposed to the arcane can see for what it really is. Cooldown: 60 days ------ Item Name: Thread Blessed by Ariadne Tier: Mythical Item Type: Secondary Weapon / Holy Relic / Race Change Item Effect: - Grants the user the ability to create threads with the use of their mana when the item is in their possession. The skill is called Thread Weaving. - The more mana used in creating the thread then the stronger it bes - If used by a yer, they will be able to change their race to an Arachne without sacrificing their levels. - If used by an Arachne, they will be given the ss Change quest for Champion of Arachne or Envoy of Arachne depending on the choice of the user. Description: Thread that was blessed by the Goddess Ariadne herself when she ascended to godhood. If you give it back to the Arachne''s, then they will consider you their greatest benefactor. If the Church of Wisdom find out that you have this, then they will consider you as an enemy. ------ Item Name: Dragon Scale Armor Tier: Legendary Item Type: Scale Armor / Medium Heavy Armor Effect: - Grants the user Fire Elemental Resistance +30% - Grants increased physical damage reduction by 20% - Grants increased magical damage reduction by 15% - 1% chance to negate Fire Elemental Damage Description: Armor made from the discarded scales of a fire dragon. It is said that those that wear it cannot feel heat even when struck by fire. If one is lucky then they might even survive the breath of a fire dragon. ------ Item Name: Ring of Light Tier: Legendary Item Type: essory Effect: - Increases the effectiveness of light attribute spells by 20% - Decreases the cooldown of light attribute spells by 15% - Decreases the mana consumption of light attribute spells by 10% Description: A ring made using a special method as it is made of 25% light elemental energy and 75% unknown alloys. The Artificer that made this could be said to have godlike given talent that even some demigod craftsmen might get jealous of. Restriction: Only those that can wield Light Attribute Magic can use this ------ Adrian chuckled as he looked at the items that he has on his inventory. The people that were walking along the road where he is giggling started to avoid him because of it. The yers are wondering why a demon was giggling like a viin while the demons that saw this just went on their way as usual. The demons already knew of Adrian''s behavior, so this is not new to them but the yers that came to Avalon to visit do not. It took a while for the yers to realize that it was Adrian, but he was already heading deeper inside his territory when they recognized his face. One tends to avoid people like that on the street in the real world when they just suddenly giggle. "Ah! Maybe I should actively hunt the Followers of the Dark Gods if they are going to drop sweet loot like these." Adrian muttered to himself until the Cube of Paradox suddenly flew in front of him. "Detected anomalous amount of dimensional energy. Asking the master to please feed it to the Cube of Paradox." The Cube of Paradox stated. Adrian knew that the Cube of Paradox is likely looking at the Unstable Dimensional Fragment. He even tried to swing it left and right and the Cube of Paradox followed it. He did not know when did the Cube of Paradox be so intelligent, but it was good for Adrian if it says that it needs it. Adrian no longer knows how to increase the power of the Cube of Paradox as it no longer grows powerful by feeding it legendary materials or weapons. The only thing that scares Adrian is the fact that it wants a Mythical Tier material. He is basically raising a very high-cost horse at this point. "What about this? Do you want this as well?" Adrian asked as he presented the Thread Blessed by Ariadne. "Scanning¡­Itemponents of Thread Blessed by Ariadne is notpatible with the Cube of Paradox. Suggest the master to throw away such useless thing." The Cube of Paradox stated with its monotone and robotic voice. Adrian almost spit out lots of blood when it heard the suggestion of the Cube of Paradox. It actually wanted him to throw away a Mythical Tier item. He has been raising a horse with such a delicate and refined taste that it does not care for a holy relic. "If you want it then you can have it. I do not want to use it anyway as it is unreliable and difficult to use. Is there anything you want?" Adrian asked but the Cube of Paradox only has interest for the Unstable Dimensional Fragment. The Cube of Paradox then spat out the Soul of Conquest or the soul of the Eastern Rider as if it did not find it appealing. The small white soul could be seen drawing something on the ground as if its feelings got hurt. Adrian then let his Asmodian Battle Uniform eat the Dragon Scale Armor. He is quite happy with this as Legendary Tier armor is difficult to obtain. He now only needs one more legendary armor, and his own armor will evolve to Legendary tier. "Since I cannot use the Thread Blessed by Ariadne nor the Ring of Light, I might as well sell it at an auction. The next auction will happen a few days from now which is good. The free city does not discriminate on what race will be trading anyway. All the merchants care about is money in the end." Adrian stated as he took the Soul of Conquest and summoned the gate to Limbo. ==== [You have arrived at Limbo.] When Adrian arrived at Limbo, the small white ball that was the Soul of Conquest suddenly started to grow bigger. The form that the Soul of Conquest is that of a human in their teens, but Adrian could not see his face. The face of the eastern rider could no longer be seen because even he does not remember what he looks like. Three simr souls to that of the eastern rider suddenly came running towards them. It was the other riders that are unwilling to pass through the Gate of Judgement. All of them shared a group hug that made Adrian feel a warm fuzzy feeling in his chest. "Thank you, Champion of the Twin Gods!" The northern rider stated. "We shall etch this favor in our souls and make sure that our reincarnated selves will be useful to you." The western rider stated. "I was just doing my duty as the Shepherd of Lost Souls, so the excessive praise is not necessary. It would have been better if I was given a reward, but this was a request from The God of Death Abaddon himself." Adrian muttered to himself as he was only given one level as a bonus reward. "Since we are nowplete, we shall now head towards our judgement." The southern rider stated. "But before that¡­We need to tell you something crucial. The Apocalypse has yet to finish." The northern rider stated. "The Dragon of Apocalypse will find new riders to summon it back to the mortal ne." The eastern rider stated. "The Keys to the Apocalypse are now scattered onto the mortal realm." The western rider stated. Chapter 1196 Famous At The Auction I The warning that was given to Adrian about the rise of the new Horsemen of the Apocalypse made him rather shocked. He thought that the fiasco with the Horsemen of the Apocalypse would be over, but it seems that the mantle can be passed to others. It seems that the words that the Dragon of Apocalypse about returning are not empty after all. From his analysis, the Horsemen of the Apocalypse might be job sses that will be avable for yers. What he does not know is how to unlock them as he might be able to stop them if an item is needed for the Job ss Change. "If I find them then I find them. If I cannot then let us just hope that we can kill the Dragon of Apocalypse. The Four Riders did give me a clue about a weapon wielded by a Dragon yer Demigod before. The only trouble is that even thezy dragons will not let that weapon go into the hands of others." Adrian muttered to himself. Adrian knows that the dragons do not care what will happen to the world that much unless it affects them. They only moved during the fight with the Horsemen of the Apocalypse when the Daemos Elders invoked the pact. One Daemos Elder in particr has yet to return from the Time Stream. "It usually takes a long time for him to return when he gets sent there." Ascalor stated. "This is his tenth time already and he takes longer every time. It is not strange for this because he might be doing something there." Bronx added. "It might not be strange that he is actually researching something there. If he was really afraid of going there, then he would not have broken the taboo repeatedly." Ascalor added. "Even for the Daemos, Koronn is a special case just like you. He has more affinity to timepared to others and is a great pir to our race. Just do what you always do." Bronx stated to ensure Adrian that Koronn is able to handle himself. Seeing that the other Daemos Elders have trust in Koronn''s skills made Adrian a bit calmer when ites to the former''s state. If Koronn is really in trouble, then he would have definitely given them signs that he was. That old man is very crafty and will definitely have some ways to contact the other elders should he be in danger. ==== A few days have passed and the auction that is only for yers have arrived. Adrian already told Piggy Bank that he would being to this auction and that he would auction off two items. The two items are the Thread Blessed by Ariadne and the Ring of Light. In such a small amount of time, Adrian is also bing a very hot topic. If one searched the forums of Pandemonium, then they will be able to see that the top discussions and threads were all about him. Not specifically him but his previous battle with Hou Yiwei and Eldritch. The fact that he defeated both of them has created fan wars in the forums. Some argued that Adrian only won because the other have already exhausted their means of attack. Others said that it was all fair because they were ganging up on Adrian. Some made the sound argument that Adrian would still have won since he managed to survive the attacks of three parties. Adrian also felt his poprity as there have been numerous emails sent to him for an interview via his email. He did not really want to put himself out there as he is not that talkative when ites to strangers. His social energy is only reserved when he needs to or for his friends. Although, he did get brand deals and such from the emails and all of them pay handsomely. He told himself that he will deal with thatter as he is busy in Pandemonium. The Festival of the Dragon King is approaching as the other dragon kings have already selected a date. Kaon is even invited as a guest of honor. Adrian would have stopped Kaon from going but his soulbound felt some sort of duty to uphold. Adrian then has the urge to look about the details of this festival as even a Genesis Dragon ispelled toe. Adrian feels as if something very interesting might happen and he wille as well since he is Kaon''s master. "The others are already in the Free City of Mercado so I should just head there immediately." Adrian thought as he teleported to the free city. When Adrian suddenly arrived at the center of the Free City of Mercado, all of the people looked at him as he did not apply a mour or polymorphed. Adrian did not feel the need to do that because other demons have also been here to trade. In fact, there are numerous races here in the Free City of Mercado that trade with others. It is the most neutral city in the world, and it is controlled by the Merchant Association. The Merchant Association only strive for one thing and that is profit. There are practices that they have abolished to make sure that the Free City of Mercado is indeed neutral such as ve trading. The current heads of the Merchant Association might be greedy, but they do not want blood money from trading intelligent beings. When Adrian suddenly appeared and created a crowd, the hired mercenaries that guard the free city suddenly appeared. When they saw Adrian, they unknowingly pulled out their weapons. One would think this is rude, but it was the pure instinct of fear that made the mercenaries pull their weapons. Just looking at Adrian invoked such fear in them that they involuntarily held their weapons up for a chance of survival. Adrian''s current form is also that of a Netheros so he does not give off a feeling of safety. Chapter 1197 Famous At The Auction II "What are you guys doing! Lower your weapons!" A familiar voice that Adrian knows shouted towards the mercenaries. The mercenaries immediately lowered their weapons upon hearing themand of that voice. Adrian knows that voice as it is from the person that helped him get the things he wants. He is also the only person that has a branch of the Merchant Association in Avalon. "Piggy Bank! I was a bit in a rush, so I teleported inside immediately. Thank goodness you were able to find me immediately when I only sent the messagete." Adrian stated. "It might be a rush, but you are an important person in the eyes of the Merchant Association. Also, can you tone down your aura a bit? It might make weak people faint." Piggy Bank stated as even he feels immense pressure just standing next to Adrian. "I guess powerful yers are indeed different from others that focus on economy sses. Still, he is the reason I am what I am today! Do not worry! I shall make sure that Avalon will not be corrupted by those incredibly insidious and greedy merchants!" Piggy Bank thought to himself. "Is that so? I usually polymorph myself to hide but that consumes mana. I should just change to my other form." Adrian replied as he changed to his Aetheros Form. The heavy pressure that Adrian gave when he was in his Netheros form suddenly vanished. The heavy and choking pressure is changed to that of a feeling of lightness and clear headedness. Everyone actually felt better for some reason and the noisy street of the free city suddenly became quiet as they inhaled this feeling. When Piggy Bank saw this, he was even more amazed of this feat. The loud and disorderly street of the Free City of Mercado actually went quiet, and it is due to one person. Even the crying baby that was in a cradle of a hustling mother soundly fell asleep. "It seems this form is well suited for the event now. Let us go." Adrian stated which woke up Piggy Bank from his shock. "Let us go! We still need to appraise the items that you want for sale." Piggy Bank stated as he led the way with his guards. They left the street with the people moring that they have seen a god descend. Adrian unknowingly increased the faith of the NPCs as they asked who he was. The yers trying to haggle for prices told them that he was the Champion of the Twin Gods from the Church of the Twin Gods. [The Twin Gods are happy that you are now actively promoting the faith.] "Weird? Did I do something like that?" Adrian thought as he read the sudden notification. ===== Adrian went to the appraiser with Piggy Bank and thetter was shocked by the things the former want auctioned. A ss change item that also has a job ss change ticket at the same time is incredibly rare. One would say that this is the rarest of all the Mythical Tier items that Piggy Bank has seen. "Where did you get such items?" Piggy Bank asked. "Oh! I got them from my recent battle. We should thank Seam and White for these items." Adrian replied with a smile which made Piggy Bank''s jaw drop. "He is not evil right? From the way he uses all of his abilities for good in the game¡­that should not be the case, right?" Piggy Bank thought to himself as he could see that Adrian''s smile is genuine. "Is there a problem if I sell them?" Adrian asked. "It is not a problem as yers often do this, but they will know that you sold them. Are you not afraid that they might want revenge?" Piggy Bank asked as he is a bit worried about Adrian. "I am a bit afraid that they might want revenge. I might be afraid but at least I will be rich and afraid." Adrian replied which resonated with Piggy Bank. "You are right! It is better to be afraid and rich! You really do speak to my soul! I will make sure that you get the highest price for the Mythical tier item at least." Piggy Bank stated as he also handed out the sales for Adrian''s talismans. "I shall go to my seat then. My friends are waiting for me to be there." Adrian stated. "We shall meet after the auction then." Piggy Bank stated as Adrian left the appraising area. The auction area provided to yers are not as grand as an auction area that is given when powerful NPCs are present. They are only given a stadium like area with the big yers being in the lowest row. All the top guilds representatives are present in the lower box while yers of middle guilds are in the middle row. The segregation might be apparent but in the Free City the only thing that talks is money. There might be some special cases such as Adrian as he creates steady profit and is also a territory owner. When Adrian entered the auction area, the chattering noises suddenly stopped as all of them focused on him. The gazes that Adrian received are a mix of admiration, hatred and envy. He did not care about gazes such as this as he is already used to them whenever he apanies his father in high society gatherings. The only relief that Adrian saw in this room full of unwanted gazes are the call of his friends. When Adrian saw Creepysoo waving to him to sit with him, Adrian showed a small smile. He did not waste time and even used Enhanced Blink to suddenly appear in front of them. The ones present in the auction are Creepysoo, Peridot, Solstice and Lycan. Levin Cloud and Kabrakan are doing a mission in a different world which is why they cannot be contacted. The father and daughter duo, Vayu and Soleil, are in Alfheim doing training with the Elemental Spirit Kings as they have reached a bottleneck in their elemental maniption. Chapter 1198 Auction Ends Peacefully? The auction started and the attention suddenly shifted to the items instead of Adrian. Adrian thought that there would be items that he will be needing in the auction, but nothing tickled his fancy. Peridot managed to buy a peculiar gemstone that she had her eyes on. Creepysoo also got an item that strengthens undead by 15% as even undead yers participated in this auction. The bidding for his item called the Skull Charm went to the price of three thousand gold coins which has a 1:5 ratio conversion for gold coins to dor. It seems that his vlogs became famous after the Pandelympics which is why he can now afford things like that. Creepysoo even told Adrian that he should start something like a channel if he does not want to livestream. There are a lot of videos that Adrian saved that could be in the Hall of Fame, but those videos also contain hints about Pandemonium. All the saved videos that Adrian has are linked to the Twin Gods or the Daemos and revealing them could mean giving others your weakness. "I am already getting somemission from the videos that others recorded of me fighting. There is steady ie in that." Adrian stated. Since there were a lot of videos of people recording battles of rankers or famous yers, As Inc. gave the approach that the one who recorded also has rights over the video. The distribution ofmission from others watching the video will be dependent on who is in the screen more. For other yers recording other yers, themission ratio will be in favor of the one being recorded. "There are a lot of people watching your videos for entertainment. They say your battle style is very unique as if you were not a typical summoner at all. People even said that if you became a warrior ss then you would have already triumphed over de." Peridot stated. "You are actually being talked about a lot in live recaps. Just before the auction, I was watching a gamey analysis of your battle in the eastern continent where you obliterated Hou Yiwei, Eldritch and that Tai guy." Creepysoo stated as his admiration for Adrian increased. "I also watched that. They wereparing Adrian to Mariposa and the yer named Arsenal. They said that you are the peakbination of the two. People even ssified summoners as Pure Summoners, Combat Summoners, and Hybrid Summoners because of you." Lycan stated as he was also watching that live broadcast as his future brother-inw was being talked about. Pure Summoners are those like Mariposa that only supports their soulbounds with spells. They are summoners that let their soulbounds do most of the damage. If the get targeted by people, then they have a higher chance of losing because they do not have much attack spells but greater protective spells. Combat Summoners are summoners like Arsenal that fight with their soulbounds in the front. He is also a special case of abat summoner because he can turn his soulbound into a weapon. Combat Summoners tend to have powerful defenses and faster reflexes in order to fight in the front lines. Hybrid Summoners like Adrian are those that can switch between the styles. He can support his soulbounds and also attack with them in the front line. They are the most adaptive of the summoner ssification, but their ystyle is also difficult. One needs to have an adaptive mindset if one leans into this direction. A lot of summoner yers want to y like these but only a small percentage can make ite true. "It is just the ssification of the yer base anyway. A fighting style should be unique to yourself so that others cannot copy or read your moves." Adrian stated. "For thest item in our list, I know there have been leaks about this item which made othere here immediately without prior notice. To the one who wanted to auction this item, the Merchant Association thanks you for your service!" The announcer girl stated as a crate is pulled to the center. The crate holds a small box that is covered by red silk that is expensive to buy. All of the yers in the area are waiting in anticipation as they are told that this is a once in a lifetime item to get. All of them held onto their seats as the hostess took off the red silk. What greeted the eyes of every yer is a roll of thread that shines in a golden color. The golden color did note from the thread itself but from the aura covering it. The aura covering it is divine energy that came from being blessed by the Goddess Ariadne herself. "Can all of you feel the power that this small roll of thread contains? This is a Mythical Tier item that is blessed by a goddess herself. The one that blessed this is none other than the Goddess Ariadne who is the patron goddess of the Arachne race. The one who obtains this item would have the chance to change their race to an Arachne. They would also be able to obtain a chance to a job ss called the Envoy of Ariadne or the unique title of Champion of Ariadne. We should warn all of you that the Arachne race is only for females." The announcer stated. "Is that not a deal breaker? A race only for women means that half of the yers here will lose interest." Creepysoo stated. "You should not underestimate the greed of men. They might not be able to use it but their significant other might. It also means that they will have a yer on their side associated with a goddess. Now that lesser gods could descend, this item is much more important than before." Solstice stated as she can see the immense value of this item. "You could clearly see all of the yers here. They are waiting for the signal of bidding to happen." Peridot stated and Creepysoo looked around to see the reality of the situation. All of the yers that saw the Race Change and ss Change item could not hide their greed. This is an item that can make anyone get close to a goddess. All the yers in Pandemonium are now in a craze to be envoys or champion of gods. "Since everyone is geared up, let us now start the bid. The starting price for this would be one thousand five hundred gold. Each increment would be a hundred gold. Start!" The hostess stated with a cute cheer. When the price was announced, the yers suddenly started to flood in their bets. A torrent of shouts filled the entire stadium as this item is indeed something that could change the course of a small guild. Even the small guilds started to bet on their savings just to ensure that they receive this item. Adrian did not show his smiling face as he knew that it would give way that he was the one that sent the item. The price of the items soared to ten thousand gold coins easily which almost made Adrian jump for joy. A price of fifty thousand dors is not a small amount as it could already buy a decent house in his country with this much money. "I want to ask a question if that is eptable." One of the yers suddenly stated as she raised her hand. "Since the young miss has the current bet of the highest, we shall give you a small window for your question." The hostess stated when Piggy Bank nodded his head. "This item that is blessed by the Goddess Ariadne. Does it have any side-effects?" The female yer asked as she is basing her question on the legend of Ariadne and the Goddess Athena. "Since the young miss asked then the answer is yes. Gaining this item would decrease your favorability against the Church of Wisdom headed by the Goddess Athena." The hostess stated truthfully as she was instructed to not lie. "That is all." The female yer stated as she no longer raised her bet. Adrian looked at her and saw that her crest is simr to that of the Church of Wisdom led by the Goddess Athena. She might haverge contribution to that church to sacrifice her stake on a mythical item. It was not just her that stopped betting as a few of them also became silent. Those that became silent are either scared of antagonizing a church or have ties to the Church of Wisdom. Other yers could only pity them for their cowardice as a lot of churches are at odds with one another. They just refuse to show their hostility to one another to keep face that peace is real. The high leveled yers knew this which is why they are willing to risk being an enemy of another church just to be a chosen yer of a church. In the end, the Thread Blessed By Ariadne was won by a female yer from a small guild called Web. Chapter 1199 Fallen Knights The auction ended with Adrian not getting something useful, but he already expected this scenario. In any case, it is his friends that got something for themselves, and they are happy with it. Adrian is about to live the auction venue when a group of people suddenly appeared in front of him. "Greetings Equinox! I hope that you enjoyed the auction." A female guild master stated which made Adrian raise his eyebrows. Adrian does not know who she was or have any idea of knowing which is why he is rather shocked that another person acted like they know each other. What Adrian does not like the most is people acting like they know him just because they want something from him. People that act like these are the type of people that only want to benefit from others and not the other way around. "Excuse me but I do not know you. If there is nothing else that you need then I shall be on my way. I have other things that need to be done." Adrian stated as he tried to get away from this sudden scenario. "I believe that the guild master wants to talk to you. Please show some respect." A rather in looking man stated with a passive aggressive tone. "I believe I already said that I do not know her. So, if you would excuse me." Adrian stated. When Adrian is about to look for the exit, the in looking man stopped him in his tracks. The in looking man seems to be the vice guild leader or a high-ranking guild member of the woman, but Adrian could care less. The in looking man tried to stop Adrian by holding his shoulders to which thetter did not receive well. The suddenmotion in the front row made all the yers look to see what is happening. They could easily see that Adrian was being bothered by another guild. A top guild that rose just a few months ago called the Fallen Knights. The Fallen Knights are a guild that is led by the guild master with the name of Dame. She seems to have a reputation of getting what she wants and is also rather ruthless about it. A lot of the guild masters also tend to avoid her due to her rather unscrupulous behavior. "I suggest that you take your hand off my shoulder if you know what is best for you." Adrian warned as he looked at the hand of the man. People would often say that is this development not clich¨¦, but this happens in real life. There is really a special breed of people that cannot read the room or just wants their ides to be always followed. People like these will only learn their lesson when they have been pped with the harshness of reality. "Are they actually serious about antagonizing the Demon?" One of the yers that saw what is happening stated. "I know right? Have they not seen how he cleaned up Hou Yiwei and Eldritch?" Another stated. "Is that yer not the infamous Mord?" One yer asked as she recognized the face of the man holding Adrian''s shoulder. "That rude bastard that goes around bullying other people while unting his guild. If he was not part of the Fallen Knights, then many yers would have already retaliated against him." Another yer whispered. "Hey! Do not act like that. Our guild leader just wants a chat with you. It would not even take much of your time anyway." Mord stated as he acted ''friendly'' towards Adrian, but thetter looked at him with a nk expression. "Speak! What do you want?" Adrian stated. "See! I know that you will see it our way." Mord stated as he released his grip against Adrian. "I¡­" Dame stated just one word when Adrian suddenly cut him off. "I have given you much of my time. Bye." Adrian stated as he suddenly teleported to the exit of the stadium with his friends. Adrian suddenly vanished in front of them which made the Fallen Knights guild look like a pack of clowns. Dame could be seen red in embarrassment while Mord no longer hid his rage. Adrian, on the other hand, could not care less and just proceeded to exit with his friends. When the yers saw this, some burst out intoughter while others wereughing inside and mocking the Fallen Knights guild. The Demon, Equinox, has always been regarded as a no-nonsense yer that does thing in his own pace. His attitude of hating overly friendly unknown people is already well known in the circle which is why some guilds just introduce themselves to him and not push further. He was the type of person that will talk to you if he interests you. A few of the top guilds already know that information but some are just dense or only want their agenda. As a result, they were put to a shameful situation just like what is happening with the Fallen Knights guild. The yers actually thought that Adrian would give them time when the Fallen Knights guild forcefully introduced themselves to him. To their amusement, Adrian would actually also use such an underhanded way of dealing with them. He basically used their shameless attitude against them which people of the same nature do not like. "Stop right there!" Mord shouted as he suddenly took out his weapon which is a jousting spear. Adrian did not care what the other party shouted as it went inside his ear then out the other. This really angered the Fallen Knights guild which made them surround the exit. It seems that some of the members of the Fallen Knights guild were ced near the exit for such a situation. Just like their guild, the members of the Fallen Knights guild seem to have the knight ss but in different variety. Adrian looked at the other people that were also blocked from leaving and could see that they were getting harassed as well. Adrian wanted to see the reaction of the other guilds, but it was only the other top ranked guilds that spoke as those lower ranked guilds feared getting retaliated on. "We tried to talk with you peacefully, but it seems that you are far too arrogant to listen." Mord stated. When the people around them heard what Mord said, they wanted to p him in the mouth. If anyone was being arrogant, then it would be them. They were already lucky enough that they were even replied with enough courtesy when they acted like that. "Should I actually pummel them to the ground?" Lycan asked. "Can we actually do that here?" Solstice added as she also found them incredibly irritating. The Fallen Knights Guild Leader Dame then took out a Challenge Scroll which shocked all the yers. A Challenge Scroll meant one thing and that is war against another territory. The top guilds that were supposed to stop the Fallen Knights behavior suddenly became curious of what will happen and backed down. "I think that you know what this is. Do you believe that your guild can handle our guild?" Dame stated with a proud expression. A Challenge Scroll is a special item that can directly issue a direct challenge on a rival guild of their choosing. It is a very rare and expensive item that cannot be easily obtained through normal means. It might be the only Challenge Scroll that the Fallen Knights guild have, and they are using it to threaten Adrian. Many powerful top guilds used the Challenge Scroll to get territories of other guilds. When used, the two guilds will immediately be slotted in a guild war in thirty days. To make matters worse, the one that issued the challenge gets to dictate thepensation or reward for the fight. This made the Challenge Scroll a coveted item amongst guilds to the point that they will fight each other just to get one. "Do it then." Adrian stated as he suddenly looked at Dame with an expression of confidence. Dame could feel that there is something wrong with Adrian as she did not expect such confidence. She actually felt something prick the back of her mind that she should not push through with what she is nning. "What am I afraid of? My guild vastly outnumbers his guild. We will surely win and get his territory." Dame thought to herself, but she was actually quite scared. "Guild Master, are you okay? They are clearly antagonizing us and believe that we will not use it. Little do they know that this is already in the n." Mord stated. "You are right." Dame replied as she suddenly ripped the Challenge Scroll. "I, Dame of the Fallen Knights guild, challenge Equinox'' guild in a Guild War. We shall wager a quarter of our territory for his territory." Dame announced as she waited for the mediator to appear. "Insufficient wager from the Challenger." A voice of a cute child suddenly echoed in the room. Chapter 1200 Insufficient Wager "Insufficient wager from the Challenger." A voice of a cute child suddenly echoed in the room. The cute voice came from a toon like character in the form of a rabbit in a tuxedo. This is the mediator that was summoned using the Challenge Scroll. They are special NPCs that are the helpers of the God of War Ares. "If that is the case then we shall bet a quarter of our territory." Dame stated but it seems that she did not understand what the mediator stated. ,m "Challenger, you have not understood what I said. I meant YOUR wager is not enough to cover the territory of the one you challenged." The mediator stated. "How much should be waged from our territory?" Dame asked as she needs to settle it immediately upon summoning the mediator. The wages should be immediately settled the moment the mediator is summoned or else the challenge will be postponed by another week. "ording to the value of the territory of the one challenged, the Challenger Dame should wager all of her territory that she controls or something of the same value in order to issue the challenge." The mediator stated which shocked everyone in the stadium. Everyone knew that the territory of the Fallen Knights is about five times the size of the current Avalon. The size is different, yet the value of bothnds is the same. This came to a shock to Dame that her brain started to nk as she did not expect this oue. "Is the mediator not wrong?" Mord asked which suddenly made the entire atmosphere heavy. "You dare question my assessment when it was aided by the Goddess of Vengeance herself? Do you wish for me to rescind your challenge order?" The mediator asked as it turned from a cute looking rabbit in a tuxedo to a nightmare fuel. "Can you please exin why for us to understand?" Dame asked. "Since the challenger is not that intelligent, the territory of the challenged is a floating ind. It also has the Tree of Life and Death that is a holy being in itself. In fact, this decision is already in favor of the Challenger or else you will not be issued a challenge." The mediator stated as it changed back to its cute form. "Do I not have a say in the wager?" Adrian asked the mediator as he was the one challenged. "Unfortunately, the scroll used is a forced challenge and you can only prepare for battle which is why a one-month grace period is given." The mediator stated. "So, still want to challenge?" Adrian asked the Fallen Knights guild. The Fallen Knights guild members suddenly felt that they jumped the gun. They did not expect that the wager would epass their entire territory for Adrian''s territory. Then again, a territory that is just bought with money cannotpare to Adrian that has been cultivated for a long time. Avalon is also a special ce in itself because of the fact that it is a floating ind. The Fallen Knights guild know that they cannot dy their answer but a decision about their whole territory should not be done easily. Even if they have the overwhelming numberpared to Adrian''s guild, they do not have the confidence that everything that will happen in the war will be in their favor. They already know that Adrian is able to defeat three of the most powerful yers by himself which means he can equal at least ten of their most powerful guild members. They also know that Creepysoo is a member of his guild which means they will fight against the prince of the undead. They also have the Envoy of the Twin Gods who can basically heal every member in the battlefield. A swordsman that can create tornadoes. A cute child that can create fire tornadoes and can summon a giant fire lion. A vampire and a werewolf that is more powerful when in darkness. A powerful elemental mage that can use four elements. "Do you wish to still issue the challenge?" The mediator asked. The Fallen Knights guild could feel the other guilds looking at them with a mocking gaze. They could feel the Fallen Knights did indeed think that they will not sacrifice everything. Since their pride is on the line, the Fallen Knights guild can only ept it or else they would be aughingstock. "We ept!" Dame shouted. Adrian acted like he looked shocked that the Fallen Knights guild leader epted the offer, but he was actually smiling deep inside. The reason he is excited is due to the fact that he can fight to his hearts content. Another reason is that he could use everything that he wins in this fight to make sure that his territory expands to the fullest. It was not only Adrian that seems sure of their victory as Dame is also sure of that. Since the outnumber the guild ran by Adrian by a lot, they can just run them over by sheer numbers to make sure that they win. The guild war will happen in three rounds anyways which is why they are sure that they will be the winner. "The Fallen Knights guild has stated their terms and the Challenge Order will be drafted. In one month from this day, the two guilds, Fallen Knights and Pantheon, will have their guild war. I shall now announce the rules of the battle." The mediator stated as it suddenly took out a scroll and a pen. "The rules of the fight will be as dictated. 1. A total of Three Rounds of Guild War will be done to determine the winner. Should a guild win two of the fights immediately then they will be dered the winner. 2. Only the guild members that are a part of the respective guilds at the time of this challenge can participate in the guild wars. 3. Items and consumables will be limited in the guild war. 4. Cooldowns and items used in the guild wars will not reset when continuing in the next set of battles. 5. Only a total of fifty participants per guild is allowed to do battle in all three rounds. 6. This is a winner take all scenario but the territory to be surrendered can be reced with something of equal value should the winner be fine with that. 7. Any vition of this rule from either side will automatically disqualify them. This is all the rules for the guild war. Are there any objection?" The mediator asked for thest time but both parties involved are silent as the rules are fair to both sides. "Since both parties are in agreement, I shall now present this challenge scroll to the Gods of War and the Goddess of Justice!" The mediator stated as the scroll it held suddenly got sent to the heavens above. When the scroll vanished into the sky, a powerful rumble of thunder and lightning could be heard. This is the sign that the Gods of War and the Goddess of Justice has epted this challenge order. This is evident because all members of the two guilds received notifications about the guild war. [Your guild, Pantheon, has been challenged by the Fallen Knights guild to a guild war.] [The guild war will be held thirty days from now and all epted challengers will be transported to the Holy Sanctum Arena for the fight.] [The Gods and Goddesses of Pandemonium are looking at this guild war with interest as two high officials of a denomination are a part of this war.] [As the Challenge Order has been sessful, the two guilds Pantheon and Fallen Knights cannot be challenged by other guilds using a Challenge Scroll for a duration of six months.] "See you in thirty days then." Adrian said with a devious smile as he exited the stadium with his friends. ==== "Are you confident that we will win in the uing guild war? We are like only nine people in the guild, and we will be against fifty people." Lycan asked as even he finds it difficult to fight against fifty people at the same time. "We have a chance to win because not all fifty people will be present in all three fights. They will surely spread out their forces in a fitting manner so that they will have a higher winning chance." Adrian stated. "So, will we be fighting by threes for each fight?" Lycan asked but Peridot suddenly sighed as she already knows what Adrian is thinking. "He wants us to win the first two fights so that we no longer have the third deciding match." Peridot stated as they also had guild wars back then in their previous games. "Bingo! Which is why all of you need to be stronger than you are now. We will train in thest remaining days before the actual guild war. I need to do something immediately because of this development. Bye!" Adrian said in an excited manner as he teleported somewhere. Chapter 1201 Catching The Sun I Adrian has exactly thirty days in order to do what he needs to do and that is evolving Saena. Saena is currently in her second stage and has passed the level limit of evolving. The only thing missing is the thing that is needed to make her evolve. Adrian knows that Saena''s evolution path is that of a Simurgh. The requirements are alsopleted except for one. A requirement even Adrian does not know what to get as it is rather vague. Simurgh Evolution Requirements: 1. Level 180 (Completed) 2. Heal 1, 000, 000 damage (Completed) 3. Master more than 10 types of Status Ailments (Completed) 4. Obtain the Power of a Sun ( 0 / 1 ) "Thest requirement is to obtain the power of a sun. I cannot go and fly towards the sun." Adrian muttered to himself as he then looked towards the sky above. "Maybe I can." Adrian thought as he suddenly unfurled his wings. Adrian literally flew towards the sun at an extreme speed to the point that he broke the atmosphere in about an hour. When he was already out in the atmosphere, he could feel a force pulling him back to the ground, but he easily brushed that off using his ability to affect gravity. ===== When Adrian broke through the atmosphere, an rm rang in the observation center of the main headquarters of As Inc. The rm stated Code: Sol as it is used to signify that a yer has sessfully attempted to break free from the main world''s gravitational pull. All hands are on deck when ites to this scenario as it would signify an abrupt turn of events should a yer sessfully enters the cosmos. "Who was it that broke through the atmosphere? Was it the Arcane Mechanic yer in the Gnome Kingdom? Or has someone unlocked the power of the Star Protectors?" The development director asked as he hurried to the viewing deck to see who triggered the rm. "Director, it was Equinox that broke through the atmosphere!" One of the observers stated. (Authors Note: The observers are those that can monitor the game and wear the futuristic visors. I thought it would be good to have them get a title instead of worker.) "What is that curious brat doing now? Give me an update on why he broke though the atmosphere. Do not tell me that it is just due to his curiosity or else I will fire you." The director stated but he really did not mean to fire the observer tasked with observing Adrian. "Here to report Sir! It seems that he is attempting to make his soulbound called Saena evolve as I saw him view the evolution requirements earlier. It seems that one of the requirements to evolve his soulbound would be to obtain the power of a sun." The observer stated. "That is one way to obtain the power of sun. He is a Daemos as well so he can harness energy directly from a source as long as he focuses. He is like Icarus that flew to the sun but unlike him, Equinox will not burn from being too close from it." The secretary of the development director stated as she assessed the situation. Just like the secretary said, the Daemos are somewhat immune to the effects of heavenly bodies and Arch Demons will not burn if they get close to the sun. A greater demon might have burned upon getting close, but an Arch Demon can tolerate the heat to a great degree. Adrian also has Asmodian blood running in his veins then it would make him able to stand close to it. "Will he seed? If he seeds, then Project Code: Sol will trigger and that would make all of you work overtime for three days straight." The development director stated as even he would work that much in a short amount of time. "Do not worry director. There are still some guards left before he can reach the sun. They are the guardians made to ensure that no one gets close to the sun easily." One of the developers stated. "You are correct! There is still that. Why did I not remember." The development director stated as he breathes a sigh of relief. He knows that Adrian will not be able to defeat that guardian with his current level. ==== "I already passed through the atmosphere and the pull of gravity no longer affects me. I should do this more often as it is quite pretty here in space." Adrian stated as he enjoyed the view of the stars ands in the distance. He could also see the main world, Nebulon, in its entirety and even he admits that it is incredibly huge. When he thinks that the main world is just a fragmented part of the old world, he can only see how small he really is as the current main world is the same size as Jupiter whenpared. This information was even verified by As Inc to be true which made the main world incredibly huge. There are also smaller worlds where one could travel via portals hidden in the main world. The main world plus the vast number of small worlds makes exploring the game of Pandemonium very exciting as there are always new things to discover. This is why a vast number of yers tend to just explore the world instead of fight in silly wars or fight against other yers. When the survey of yers fighting for glory on the main world was done, they found out that only 55% of the yers participate in the events of the main world. About 25% just do what they want like crafting and such. Thest 20% of the majority yers are those that explore the hidden worlds and mini worlds that Pandemonium has to offer. In fact, exploring other worlds are more dangerous and deadly than just fighting in the main world. If these 20% of yers were to actually just fight in the main world then they would definitely enter the high rankings. The only reason that they do not enter the rankings is due to the fact that they repeatedly die trying to explore. "The sun is that way but is it really that easy to reach?" Adrian muttered to himself as he cannot believe that he will easily reach the sun. Adrian used his powerful wings to push towards the direction of the sun. he is currently in his Aetheros form as he knows that a much more powerful body would be better to traverse the unknown universe than his Netheros Form that might have greater attack power but lower defense. Adrian flew past a few dozen smallers in order to reach the gigantic burning star that is located far away from the main world. It too him two hours flying at full speed to reach about a quarter of the distance which led him to believe that it will take a day at most to reach the sun without break. When Adrian is about to reach a third of the distance from his perception, a beam of energy suddenly targeted him that made him dodge using Enhanced Blink. The beam of energy is sorge in area that it destroyed a huge chunk of a small. Adrian looked at the source of the beam of light and is horrified upon seeing the thing that greeted him. The being looked lie a golem made of white stone that is the shape of an eyeball. This giant eyeball is surrounded by halos made of light that seem to act as lenses when itunches beams of light. It is the size of a small, and it easily dwarfs Adrian''s true form size. He might have mistaken it for a at first when he passed through it. ----- Name: First Guardian of the Sun Tier: Mythical Level: 400 Health: 100% / 100% Mana: Infinite Status: Blessing of the Sun Guardian Description: A guardian made by an unknown group of gods to watch over the sun. It was made to make sure that no intelligent being will go towards the sun without enough power. Why was it made? Nobody knows but its prime directive is o destroy every being that attempts to reach the sun. ----- Buff: Blessing of the Sun Guardian Effect: - When shone by the rays of the sun, this being will have infinite mana. - When shone by the rays of the sun, this being will get increased health regeneration by 500%. - When shone by the rays of the sun, this being will have 100% increased defenses. ? - When shone by the rays of the sun, this being will have 100% increased attack power. - When shone by the rays of the sun, this being will have 100% increased magical attack power. - When shone by the rays of the sun, this being will have 100% increased stats. ---- "What the freak!" Adrian stated before he suddenly got evaporated by another beam of light that came out of the First Guardian of the Sun. Chapter 1202 Catching The Sun II A loud burst of cheers erupted in the observation room of the headquarters of As Inc. As much as they like to watch Adrian or his attitude when he visited them, they do not want to work overtime. The fact that he died immediately from one attack from the First Sun Guardian made them almost cry for joy. Despite the great mary benefit from overtime, they still want to rest as much as possible. They lost quite a bit of sleep from Adrian due to him months ago and they do not want to experience that again. They actually held their breaths when Adrian encountered the First Guardian of the Sun. Even though they knew that Adrian will never win against the powerful enemy, they do not want to cling to hope that easily. They have already seen instances where Adrian could turn the tide of the situation with his quick thinking. They prayed that he would get defeated immediately as rest is their only wish when times are tough. "But is the First Guardian of the Sun supposed to be that powerful? From the buffs that it has, it already rivals an enemy that is a hundred levels above it." The secretary of the development director asked. "That is actually intended because it is still too early for the Project Code: Sol to actuallymence. This is theyers of extra protection that we have intended to do as prevention for unwanted circumstances." One of the members of the development team stated. "You see, in Pandemonium¡­The Sun is not just a sun. What do you think will happen is something happens to the sun of a universe? Also, you have seen the world of Niflheim, right? Why do you think that only small worlds could hold prison to gods? Do you think the sun cannot be used as such as well?" The development director stated as the Project Code: Sol is the project that he developed with immense detail. The development director himself coded every scenario possible for Project Code: Sol as he was always fascinated by the sun. He actually dreamed to reach the sun when he was a child but even the advancement of technology cannot withstand its might in the real world. He made sure that he can make his fantasiese alive in Pandemonium at least. "Nevertheless, it is still too early to unlock Project Code: Sol. Everyone! Monitor that every guardian of the sun is doing their duties properly and see to it that the Star Protectors quest is looked into. Also, what is the Arcane Mechanic yer doing right now?" The development director stated. "Currently, no one has unlocked the Star Protector quest line." The observer for that quest line stated. "As for the Arcane Mechanic, she has yet to get the skill to form powerful Arcana Technology which is why we will be safe for at least one more year." The observers for the yer with the job ss of Arcane Mechanic stated. ==== [You have died from the attack of the First Guardian of the Sun.] [You cannot revive in your death location due to several restrictions.] [You will be revived back to Avalon.] [Do you wish to revive or go to Limbo for the death respawn?] "I shall revive immediately in Avalon." Adrian stated as he did not expect that he cannot revive in space. ? Adrian respawned immediately back in Avalon with a frown on his face. He did not expect that a monster such as the First Guardian of the Sun will be present. That level 400 monster did not even have stats for its level because it could easily kill anything below level 500 by his estimation. "Reaching the real sun is a pipe dream. I can try again but it was just the first guardian. How many more guardians will there be if I manage to sneak pass the first one? I have no time to experiment and find out. One month is the time limit to be stronger or else I might forfeit Avalon. I might be able to scrape a simr number of resources, so I do not forfeit my territory. I do not intend to lose the guild war as it is the first. We must win in order to send a message to anyone that dares to use such a thing towards us." Adrian muttered to himself. Adrian does not want to lose or forfeit the guild war that is pushed on them. He wants to send anyone that wants to challenge their guild a message. He wants to win in such an overwhelming manner that will make the others cower just trying to think of ever facing them. If he does not do so, then the stream of challenges will be endless. He must send a firm message saying that you will stand no chance even with an advantage in numbers. As the guild master, he must be an extremely tall pir that will overshadow his opponents. A pir so tall that it would make anyone see it immediately feel nauseated just from looking how high it is. "What seems to be the problem, Champion Equinox? It seems that you have been in deep thought for such a long time already." A voice that is sent via telepathy stated. Adrian looked back to the source of the voice and saw the Tree of Life and Death swaying its branches as it was ying with the Prophets of Life and Death. Vitae and Mortem could be seen enjoying thepany of the Tree of Life and Death. They did not bother Adrian because he was deep in thought earlier despite wanting to y with him. "I just want to be stronger to protect what I have built. There are many people eyeing for everything that I have created as they can easily snatch it should I fall." Adrian stated. "If that is what is causing you to overthink then I guess I should remind you what I liked about you." The Tree of Life and Death stated. Chapter 1203 Catching The Sun III "What¡­you liked about me? Did you not just bless us with your protection because we were the first mortals that arrived in Paraiso." Adrian stated as that is what he thought is the reason. "You should know that is just part of the reason. Even being the Champion of the Twin Gods was not even a part of the reason that I blessed you two. The reason for me blessing you is your strong will and desire. As the tree of life and death, I represent both the start of life and the end of life. A strong-willed individual that represents a newborn''s will to live its starting years or someone that fearlessly embraces death in theirst moments of life. Both you and your best friend are like that which is why I liked the both of you." The Tree of Life and Death stated. If Adrian and Levin Cloud did not show such strong and powerful wills during their starting gamey, then they might not have gotten the ability to revive. They were just two curious individuals that happened to get to Paraiso and would have been a passing thought to the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian unknowingly smiled when he heard what the Tree of Life and Death stated. It was Yewdrassil''s way of telling him that giving up is not in his vocabry or to not let his initial failure to deter him from greatness. In the end, only those that pursue their goals to the end will reach it. "Thanks for the pep talk but I still need the energy of a sun. Where will I find them when the Sun Gods are practically either dead or sealed." Adrian thought as he has never seen a Church of the Sun. "Why do you need the energy of a sun?" The Tree of Life and Death asked. "I need it for Saena''s evolution. She needs it to turn into a Simurgh." Adrian replied. "No wonder you need such great power. Saena will actually turn into a Holy Beast should you be sessful in evolving her. There are very few Holy Beasts that could utilize the power of the sun as they also died when the sun gods vanished or were sealed. From what I know, there is a Sun God that managed to pass on his blood to mortals. He was a famed Sun God in the west and he would sometimes descend to the mortal ne to experience love. Some gods are actually very lonely in their divine realms. Only Gaea could ever bear the thought of being by herself. That old hag has her brother which is why she passes the time by tormenting him." The Tree of Life and Death stated when a nt suddenly grew in front of it that looked like a hand. The nt that looked like a hand suddenly pped the Tree of Life and Death which shook it greatly. It even made Avalon shook a little which shocked Adrian. He never thought that the divine punishment for the Goddess of Life Gaea would be being pped by a nt to death. "I did not think that she was listening in this conversation. Hehe! It is still not enough though as I am older than both of them anyways. This old being will not fall for your teasing, but I did not mean hag in a degrading sense but in an endearing sense." The Tree of Life and Death stated but Adrian just looked at it with judging eyes of trying to pacify someone. "Not my lush leaves! Take that pruner away from me! Sorry about this, Champion Equinox. I will be currently quiet here for a moment as I need to focus my attention elsewhere. For clues about Sun Energy, you should consult the gods of the west continent. You already have a big favor from one of them so you should do that. Not my golden branch!" The Tree of Life and Death stated as its body in Avalon suddenly turned quiet after his statement. "Aww! Yewwie already left even though it was ying with us." Vitae stated as she pouted. "It cannot be helped sister. It seems that Yewwie has urgent things to settle in Paraiso. This is why you should never badmouth anyone as you might not be sure that they are listening in on the conversation." Mortem stated. "I think you guys should not badmouth anyone in general as good kids never do that." Adrian stated as he does not want the two to grow up as rowdy individuals. "But Uncle Pann said that you are a very naughty child though." Vitae stated. "He said that you often y pranks on others." Mortem stated. "Old man Pann was just joking with you guys as he is just upset that I do not visit him often. Anyways, both of you should go to the elders for your lessons. It seems that Ywedrassil will be away for quite a while." Adrian stated. "We are already getting bored with studying." Mortem stated. "Why not let use with you, Big Brother Equinox? I am sure that the ce that you will go to will be fun. We want to explore the world as well, but the elders are a bit strict." Vitae stated with excitement as she is the energizer of the two siblings. ? Vitae is like a ball of energy while Mortem tends to be more reserved. Although Adrian could see that Mortem''s eyes are expressing his excitement as well, but his quiet attitude pacified it to some extent. The fact that they are now young teenagers means that they are curious about everything and want some individual freedom to some extent. "Let me see what I can do for that. Do not expect that you will be granted permission though. I will go to the western continent so they might not necessarily be keen on the idea." Adrian stated. ¡­. "Sure." Elder Willow stated. "What!?" Adrian eximed in a shocked manner. Chapter 1204 Life And Death Party Adrian went to the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods with Vitae and Mortem to get their permission. In fact, he already knew that they will definitely not give their permission with the two prophets leaving. He just wanted to try and get their permission so that Vitae and Mortem will not hate him when he does not bring them along. He prepared the perfect speech and even matched it with a tone of being apathetic. He has upgraded his acting skills to a degree where you will not cringe upon seeing it. His acting is not bad, but it was not good either as it is only in his head that it is good. "Which is why it brings me to have you give me permission to bring Vitae and Mortem to my short trip to the west." Adrian stated as he already prepared to act dejected when the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods reject him. "Sure." Elder Willow stated after looking at the other elders nodding. Adrian thought that the nod was actually them saying to softly reject Adrian, but it was actually them agreeing with his request. "What?!" Adrian shouted and then he coughed to reorganize his emotions. "I mean really?" Adrian followed up in a slightly higher pitch as he could not believe. "I think the Prophets of the Twin Gods are in need of seeing some parts of the world. I mean, we cannot let them be confined here in Avalon forever despite them interacting with other people from other areas. They must see the world in order to see what they can do better as the Prophets of Life and Death. One of the teachings of the Church of the Twin Gods is to ''Live your life to the fullest so that you can die peacefully when your timees''. We believe that you will be able to show them the world without getting the attention of other prophets that are alive. Let them explore the world even for a little bit." Elder Willow stated with a smile that made Vitae and Mortem warm inside. Vitae and Mortem smiled due to the warm words of Elder Willow as they always thought that they will be confined in Avalon forever. It is not that they think Avalon is boring, but they are also curious of the world for anyone their age. They wanted to experience the world just as they are told by the Daemos Corps that they often ask stories for. [You have gained permission from the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods.] [The Prophet of Life, Vitae, has joined your party.] [The Prophet of Death, Mortem, has joined your party.] [A synergistic effect has been triggered because the Champion of the Twin Gods has partied up with the Prophet of Life and the Prophet of Death.] [All spells rting to Life Magic will decrease in cooldown by 20% for all party members.] [All spells rting to Life Magic will decrease in mana cost by 20% for all party members.] [All spells rting to Death Magic will decrease in cooldown by 20% for all party members.] [All spells rting to Death Magic will decrease in mana cost by 20% for all party members.] [All party members will have increased stats by 30%. (10% increase per important religion figures)] [You Aether Energy and Nether Energy will have 50% increased effects and potency.] When Adrian saw the increase in stats and everything else, he always fainted from the sheer greatness of the buffs. He might not be able to use spells using Life and Death Energy, but Vitae and Mortem can. They are what you call supports on steroids as they can perform all spells of Life and Death magic. "Thank you. I bet the two are very ted to be able to get permission. They were very excited when they told me that they want to apany me. I was a bit hesitant at first because we needed your permission, but I can now rest easy. I will do my best in protecting them while they are with me. We shall return with haste after looking into the thing in the western continent that I need to look for. We shall now head out." Adrian stated as he took both Vitae and Mortem with him out the church headquarters. "Do not hurry as you know that haste makes waste. Take your time so that they can see the world in great detail." Elder Willow stated. "I will make sure to utilize them well. I bet I can even defeat an enemy a hundred levels above me with their support. Hehe." Adrian thought while leaving. When the three left, Elder Willow tiptoed to the door and looked to see if they really left. He gave a signal to all the elders, and they started to jump for joy. They could be seen having a victory dance celebration as if they won the lottery or something. "Finally! Those two are getting looked out for by someone else. I can finally rest and sleep when I am tired." A dark elf elder stated. "Those two are such a piece of work when they grew up. They became slightly mischievous that my old bones started to be weary." A wood elf elder stated as a tear rolled down her face. "I think my back just straightened itself when they left. It is a good thing that Equinox took them as they are rather attached to him and follows his words well." A dark elf elder stated. "I actually liked the time when Equinox was so free and ys with them but that lessened because of the chaos happening in the world. Those three hours of peace and rxation were like heaven to me." A wood elf elder stated and all of them nodded their heads in agreement. "It was a good thing that we kept calm when Equinox said that he wants to join him. I almost involuntarily moved in to hug him from happiness." A dark elf elder stated and everyone agreed with him as well. "It was a good thing that Elder Willow managed to keep calm or else I would have burst from joy." A wood elf elder stated. Elder Willow was currently not looking at them as his face looks funny from his incredible happiness. He has never had a break from taking care of the prophets or any time for himself as the two often goes to him. If it not for his soft heart for the two, then he would have ignored them. He then corrected his face with a serious expression as he looked at the other elders. If one actually looked at the Elders of the Church of the Twin Gods, then they can say that they look tired. If they were not elves, then they would have visibly aged by now. They would die for Vitae and Mortem but even they need to rest from raising them. They cannot say no to them because they have a soft spot in their heart for them. One could say that Vitae and Mortem are rather spoiled by the elders of the church of the Twin Gods. This also shaped the two''s rather spoiled and mischievous attitude. "Deth" Elder Willow stated as a dark elf suddenly manifested from ck smoke. "Yes, Elder Willow." Deth replied. "Make sure that the Silent Death Order follow the Champion and the Two Prophets closely but make sure that you are not detected. Intervene to save the two prophets when you think that the Champion cannot deal with his opponents. Ask a Daemos Corps member to also be your means of transport as well since this involves the safety of the two." Elder Willowmanded. "As the elder wishes. We shall dly throw offer our lives to make sure that the two prophets are safe." Deth stated as he vanished. The Church of the Twin Gods have two powerful orders that are responsible for the protection of every key individual. The two groups are the Strident Life Order and the Silent Death Order. The Strident Life Order protects the Church of the Twin Gods actively and in the eyes of the public while the Silent Death Order does the opposite. The Strident Life Order is headed by a female wood elf named Leif. She was the student of the General of the Elven Guards back then. She is also voted as one of the most beautiful NPCs by the yers as she is often seen patrolling Avalon. Unlike wood elves that uses the bow, she uses a vine whip as her main weapon. The Silent Death Order is led by a male dark elf named Deth. He is the son of the previous great warrior of the dark elves. He wields two sickles that can inflict the enemy with instant death. He is very devout to the two prophets as they often all him Cool Uncle. Chapter 1205 Find A Sun I Adrian brought Vitae and Mortem with him to the western continent. The first location that they visited is the Temple of Bastet as he could just ask the High Priestess Estet to call upon the Goddess of Protection Bastet. When Adrian along with Vitae and Mortem arrived at the city below, the two young teens could be seen very curious of the world outside. "This ce is full of cute cats!" Vitae stated as she could feel the bustling life of this city. "The air here is also full of the scent of death, but ites from the other side of that mountain." Mortem stated as he looked at the mountain range where the Great Gorge is located. Adrian then exined to them what this ce is and why they came here. He needed to talk with the Goddess Bastet to ask about the Sun God. He would have gone to the Temple of Storm but that is on the other side of the Temple of Bastet. "I see. I actually saw that beautiful goddess when she was in Avalon, but the elders told us to not talk with her." Vitae stated. "They were wary of her because she was not really allied with the Twin Gods nor their enemy. Also, the elders were afraid that they could force convert us to be their prophets." Mortem stated. "You two really do synergize a lot. I guess twins really do have a special connection. I will be here to protect you anyways. Also, I am not really alone in that endeavor." Adrian stated but he whispered thest sentence to himself. Adrian could feel the presence of the Silent Death Order as they give off a specific death energy signature. He always feels this death energy signature when he ys with Vitae and Mortem. He has also been introduced to the Silent Death Order when the Church of the Twin Gods was reformed. "Are both of you done sightseeing? We should head to the temple at the top of the mountain now." Adrian stated as he teleported to the temple entrance with Vitae and Mortem. "I mean¡­why did you even ask us when you would just teleport us here?" Vitae and Mortem stated unanimously which made Adrian chuckle a bit. "Champion Equinox! We are pleased to meet you once more!" One of the golden warriors stated as he could remember Adrian''s face. "I am here to speak with the High Priestess Estet. Can you tell her that I seek an audience?" Adrian asked but he suddenly heard footstepsing from the inside. "Move away!" A familiar female voice stated as she forcefully went outside the temple. The female voice came from the High Priestess Estet herself as she looked like she was in a hurry. The reason for her current state is due to the fact that she sensed powerful fluctuations of life and death energy in the city below. As she was going to investigate, the powerful fluctuations suddenly shifted to the entrance of the temple along with a familiar energy signature. "Champion Equinox! Wee! May I ask what brings you here? I hope you are not here to dere holy war or something." The High Priestess Estet stated as she fears thetter. "Holy War? Why would I do that?" Adrian replied but then the High Priestess Estet looked at Vitae and Mortem with worry. "If you mean them then we are just going out for a stroll. Those two are the Prophet of Life Vitae and the Prophet of Death Mortem. They wanted to see the outside world as they are often just in Avalon." Adrian stated which made the High Priestess Estet sigh with relief. "I see. Thank the goddess. Come inside then as we should not let prophets wait outside of our temple as that is discourteous. Everyone! Prepare the finest refreshments to present to them!" The High Priestess Estet shouted with authority. "No alcohol as they are still underage." Adrian stated as they entered the finest waiting room in the temple. Adrian marveled at the beautiful room inside the mountain as the roof is made of ss that lets natural sunlight shine inside. There are also flowers and berries nted inside as it is an indoor garden. Vitae liked the room very much as she could feel that life is being cared for. The refreshments are also served immediately when they entered the room. "Why did you think that we will dere Holy War?" Adrian asked as he does not know the basis of this Holy War as it might have escaped his mind when the elders of the church was telling him. "Holy War is when a prophet of a godes to the temples of other gods to demand blood. Only prophets could dere them as even I an avatar of the Goddess Bastet cannot do so. This is the reason why prophets are very important people as they are able to influence the world. The losing force in the Holy War will have the god or goddess they serve be an underling of the god or goddess that wins. The followers of the losing god or goddess would also need to pray to the winning god or goddess." The High Priestess Estet stated. The High Priestess Estet feared the issuance of a Holy War when she recognized two prophets in the temple doorstep. To make matters worse, they were prophets of Primordial Gods and that would leave them utterly defeated should they sh. The stronger the gods then the more power they could grant their believers. "Do not worry because I only brought them to sightsee. What I really need to get is details about the Sun God that you said was your leader or any Sun God for that matter. I need Sr Energy to evolve one of my soulbounds. I have an uing fight against people that want to take my territory and I need to be strong enough to trample them on my own." Adrian stated. Chapter 1206 Find A Sun II "We have many beings in our group that have Sr Energy but there is only one that truly controls the Sun. He also has many names depending on the time of day he is worshipped. He is called Ra-Horakhty when the morning sun is in the sky, Amun Ra when the noonday sun is at its peak, and Atum Ra when the evening sun sets. We often just call him Sun God Ra when speaking of him and he is the father of the western continent gods. He was our light that shined the way, and it was his boat, the Mandjet, that ferried the western gods to this universe. He even created the divine realm of Heliopolis, but the western gods cannot enter it with him gone. As you know it is the God Seth, is currently the one operating the Mandjet to make sure that sun rises and falls ordingly. He is also the current god that is fighting against the Distorted God Apophis. We do not know what really happened to him, but the Oracle Sisters said that he split into four." The High Priestess Estet stated. "So, no sr energy for me then?" Adrian stated as he suddenly felt dejected. "If it is only Sr Energy that the Champion Equinox wants then there is an easier solution. You must kill Desert Sun Beetles as they collect the energy of the sun in their cores. They are the creations of one of the Sun God called Khepri." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Can I just not ask from the Temple of Khepri or something for the energy?" Adrian asked as that might be easier, but the High Priestess Estet suddenly frowned as she remembered an unpleasant memory. "The Sun God Khepri is no longer giving blessings because he was killed back then when the angels attacked all gods that have rtion to any source of light. If the Sun God Ra did not get killed by the Distorted Gods in the Great War of the Gods back, then he would have defeated the Goddess of Light Luminaria. We would also not have been weakened to this extent as he was the one that made the western continent flourish. He was also said to be a creator god which is why he had life energy magic at his disposal as well but that is yet to be confirmed. Records of the Sun God Ra have vanished as the angels burned his temples to ashes." The High Priestess Estet stated. "It seems that the angels really needed that punishment. Why were they not killed but were sealed instead?" Adrian asked. "Even we do not know but things were chaotic back then as the Asmodians were also gone at that point. There was no longer a governing body that looked over the scales. The Daemos were too busy sealing the cracks of the dimension to focus on everything." The High Priestess Estet stated which suddenly made the room gloomy. "Anyways, thank you for the hospitality. Onest thing that I need to ask of you is where can we find the Desert Sun Beetles. They do not happen to just be lying around in a certain ce at this time of the year, right?" Adrian asked. "Coincidentally, they actually are as this is the time of the year where the sun hangs longer during the day. They can be seen further northeast from the Great Gorge as they are in the Burning Sun Sand Dunes. Let me guide you to the Great Gorge as I want to send you off." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Thank you for your hospitality. Doe visit us as well when you have the time and know that we shalle help if the Temple of Bastet needs it." Adrian stated which made the High Priestess Estet somewhat happy as this is a promise from a Champion himself. When Adrian and the High Priestess Estet were talking, Vitae heard the voice of the Goddess Gaea whisper in her ear. She smiled and did what the goddess told her to do. She took out a seed from one of the nts in the garden and nted it on the ground. She then sprinkled something from her hand which suddenly made the seed grow immediately. A lush bush of purple Anemone sprouted in the garden. Her life energy also revitalized the other flowers around them which made them look healthier. "A gift for your hospitality to us. May the Anemone grant you protection as all of you grant protection to others." Vitae stated which made the High Priestess Estet bow in front of Vitae. "Thank you for the wonderful gift, Prophet Vitae. We will make sure to cherish the gift." The High Priestess Estet stated. ==== "That should be a great gift to those very kind children of Bastet. I hope that she finds peace with my gift." The Goddess Gaea stated. "Why not just admit that you are lonely when your brother is out, and you need a friend? It is not like you cannot interact with other gods. Why not find a partner like your brother? I bet the other gods would be dying to crawl beneath your feet as you crush them with it. You always had that tendency anyways. It is not always a god anyways as you could also make do with a goddess. You people are not really limited to what you look like unlike the mortals that you have created." Yewdrassil retorted as some of its branches could be seen trimmed. "Maybe I went a little too easy on the trimming. A little more to this side should do the trick." The Goddess Gaea stated as she took up the giant pruning shears and motioned a snip. "No! No more! I will go bald at this rate! I was just giving you sound advice." The scream of Yewdrassil could be heard in Paraiso but no other being could hear the cries for help. One thing that the mortals did notice is that the fruits on that day were very bitter for some odd reason. Chapter 1207 Find A Sun III Adrian with Vitae and Mortem were escorted to the entrance of the Great Gorge. The High Priestess Estet wanted toe with them, but she cannot leave the temple without notifying the other elders. She would have wanted to see prophets in action as it is said that they are people that could bend the respective energy to their will. "The Burning Sun Sand Dunes should be at the northwest as the High Priestess Estet stated." Adrian stated but he noticed that the two were rather hot in their clothes. The clothes of the two might have been woven with special silk that was from gold silkworms which is raised by the wood elves, but it is very hot in the western continent. If Adrian was not a demon, then even he will feel its effects. Seeing that the two are feeling the scorch of the sun, he decided to use Kaon even though he would be rather eye-catching. "Let us fly there instead of walking. It would be easier to do so than walking on the scorching desert sands." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon. The two are already familiar with Adrian''s soulbounds as they often y with them since all of them can roam Adrian''s territory. In fact, Adrian also wants to win the guild war as he could finally increase thend area of Avalon with the resources that he will win. When Vitae and Mortem rode on Kaon''s back, they could feel a refreshing temperature that cooled the heat from their bodies. They evenid down on his back to feel such refreshing coolness to which Kaon smiled. Kaon even used the Ice Dragon Ball to create small snowkes to drop down on their faces. "To the northeast of the Great Gorge, Kaon!" Adrian stated and Kaon soared through the desert sky. In terms of danger, the desert sky would be the least dangerous area of the danger zone known as the Ceaseless Desert. There are not many monsters that can thrive in the harsh skies of the Ceaseless Desert. The monsters of the Ceaseless Desert often use the sands as their way to catch prey which is why no flying monster perfectly adapted to this danger zone. Another reason why no flying monster adapted to this danger zone is the appearance of sandstorms. The sandstorms in the Ceaseless Desert make it impossible for monsters that have wings to take flight as the harsh winds of the sandstorms carry sharp sand. The only possible way for flying monsters to take flight in these harsh desertnds is when they can control the sands themselves. The High Priestess Estet described the Burning Sun Sand Dunes as mounds of sand that turned orange due to the heat of the sun. Even other desert monsters stay away from these sand dunes because of the intense heat emanating from them as they can actually store heat for long periods of time. Only the Desert Sun Beetles love this area which is why they can be found here when periods of heat are present. Seeing that no monster dared to attack them or could attack them, the group reached the Burning Sun Sand Dunes with ease. The only thing that Adrian did not like upon their arrival is the empty sand dunes. He could not see even one Desert Sun Beetle in the area. "Where are they?" Adrian muttered which also made the twins curious. "I can actually sense their life force although it is very vague." Vitae stated which made Adrian d that he brought them. The Prophet of Life can detect any forms of life as long as they have the breath of life. She is like the perfect detector for hidden beings. It also makes her difficult to assassinate as she could feel the life force of any living being near or far from her. "This ce also reeks of the stench of death. I can smell their burning corpses from here which is not a pleasant smell." Mortem stated as he started fanning his nose. The Prophet of Death can detect any source of death via his senses. He would even feel if a being''s death wereing as he has this secret sense that tells if another''s life is in danger. He is also a person that is not easy to capture as he could detect a ce'' malice or if any being died with resentment in the area. "Where can you detect the life forces?" Adrian asked as even he can detect life energy, but it seems he is not as well versed as Vitae. "They are burrowed in the sands. I can urately tell you the location, but it would be easier to wake them up. It seems they are hibernating which made them very difficult to locate even for me. Brother, let us take them out. It would be very cool for Big Brother Equinox to see what we have learned." Vitae stated as she suddenly became excited. "I am with you, my sister." Mortem stated in a rather pumped voice despite his face not being very excited. The two then prepared to take out the weapons that they were blessed with by the Twin Gods. Vitae pulled her right sleeve and showed the special wristband in her hands. It was made using vines and different flowers. Mortem, on the other hand, pulled up his left sleeve which revealed a bracelet made of bones and a small skull. "La Vida!" Vitae stated. "La Morte!" Mortem stated. When the two said the activation words, the bracelets on their respective hands started to umte powerful torrents of energy. Vitae''s bracelet bloomed as the flowers and vines started to entwine with one another as a shield made of fauna and flora is created. Adrian remembers this shield as this is Gaea''s weapon. Mortem''s bracelet glowed in an eerie pale gray light that sucked the coldness of the area. It then transformed into a ymore that pulsated with the energy of death. Chapter 1208 Find A Sun IV Adrian knows these weapons as these are simr to the holy weapons that was summoned when the Twin Gods possessed his body with Levin Cloud. The weapons are definitely simr as they give off the same vibe and energy. The only difference is that these ones do not give pure divine energy as it must have been limited to what the twins can manipte. "The Shield of Life, Scutae!" Vitae stated as she caressed the shield. "The Sword of Death, Mortius!" Mortem stated as he gently swung the sword to get a good feel of it. "Master, those are Transcendent tier weapons." The Cube of Paradox suddenly stated. When Adrian heard what the Cube of Paradox said, his heart skipped a beat. He now knows why the elders of the church was very confident that the two can handle themselves. The fact that they can wield Transcendent tier weapons already made them difficult to kill even for a demigod. "If master wants a me to be a cool looking weapon as well then you must feed me great things." The Cube of Paradox stated. Adrian thought that a hint of jealousy was mixed in with the Cube of Paradox''ment. He thought that he was just thinking things as the Cube of Paradox replied in a robot-like voice. Even if the Cube of Paradox did not tell him, Adrian''s agenda of turning the Cube of Paradox into a Transcendent tier or equal to power as one is already in his agenda. "I shall mark them, brother. Attack the locations that I will mark." Vitae stated as she tapped her shield and the flowers on it started to spew out seeds. The seeds that the shield spewed out then nted itself firmly on the sand and bloomed. The fact that such flowers could grow and bloom in a very hot desert environment meant that it used the life force of the ones hiding below the ground as nourishment. About ten different areas were marked by flowers that looked very close to sunflowers except for the fact that the petals are made of mes. "Death Sword Tempest!" Mortem stated as a powerful torrent of death energy is sucked inside his de. When the death energy was sucked, the Sword of Death Mortius suddenly multiplied in number. Ten copies of the sword could be seen flying on the sky. Adrian looked at each sword and could not believe that each sword possesses the power of the original. "So, this is the true power of a Transcendent tier weapon!" Adrian muttered in awe as the swords were not merely wed copies but perfect copies of the original. With a downward swipe of his sword, Mortem made the other ten swordse crashing down from the sky. Each sword is perfectly moving to the path of their marked targets. When the flowers made of life energy and the swords made of death energy collided, ten powerful bursts of energy resounded in the area which made ten powerful explosions. Smoke and sand did not impede their vision as Kaon merely blew that away with his Wind Dragon Ball. Adrian saw the ten craters that Vitae and Mortem did together, and he was terrified with that power. It felt like a smaller scale version of Void Demolition that both he and Levin Cloud could do. "They are terrifying to fight against." Adrian thought to himself as he could see the great damage that the two created. "We were not able to kill them, brother. Here I thought that we could look cool in front of Big Brother Equinox." Vitae stated as shemented that they were not able to kill the monsters burrowed in the sands. "It is not your fault, sister. It seems they have the protection of arger monster. I also felt some sort of resistance when our two energies collided." Mortem stated as he consoled Vitae. The ten monsters burrowed in the sand started to rise up as they were disturbed in their time of rest. About nine Desert Sun Beetles emerged from the sands and their health bars are already in the red zone. All of the Desert Sun Beetles were level 270 which is higher in level than each of them, but the attack of the twins reduced each one to 20% or below. Loud cries are suddenly heard from the Desert Sun Beetles as they rose up in anger. They were leisurely eating their fill of sr energy when something attacked them. A louder cry suddenly filled the area as thergest sand dune that was hit suddenly started shaking. The sand dune is as big as a small mountain which is vastly different from the Desert Sun Beetles that are the size of small hills. From thergest sand dune, a monster that looks like an evolved version of the Desert Sun Beetle came out. It was massive and radiated a powerful heat that made people feel they are near a sun when face to face with it. ---- Monster Name: Fauxpri Monster Species: Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Title: Emperor of the Sun Beetles, Sun Beetle God Sessor Candidate Tier: Mythical Level: 300 HP: 50% / 100% MP: 73% / 100% Status: Agitated, Gathering Sr Energy (Evolution halted) Description: A Desert Sun Beetle that managed to evolve into a fearsome monarch of its own kind. It is in the process of evolving when it was attacked by a powerful spell which made it lose its progress. It radiates sr energy that creates a protective shell around it and other Desert Sun Beetles around it. ---- "We actually interrupted its evolution to a higher being." Adrian muttered. "It would not have seeded anyways, big brother. I can see that it was destined for death as it would fail if it tried to evolve." Mortem stated as he could see the stench of death from the monster below them. The stench of death that Mortem smelled earlier was also that of Fauxpri as it would have died or on the road to death since it will fail in its evolution. If they did not attack, then the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle would have died and scattered its sr energy along with it. Chapter 1209 Find A Sun V "It should actually not be mad at us because we saved its life just now. Then again, I dide here to kill it." Adrian stated as he prepared for battle. ? "Perfect Assimtion: Kimat" "Greater Summon: Sirius" "Greater Summon: Saena" "Primordial Armament: Axe" Adrian immediately went to work as he knows that the enemy monsters will not stay idle on the sands below. Vitae and Mortem will be safe on top of Kaon but that also means that they will have little interaction with the ground. He does not want to endanger them in environments that they have yet to fight on. "Sirius, use Nether Rush and kill off any enemy that is low on health." "Saena, apply all the poisons that you have gathered in your stomach against the monsters." "Kaon, use Elemental Apocalypse." [You have perfectly fused with your soulbound Kimat.] [You have temporarily gained the skill Metallic Body.] [You have temporarily gained the skill Silver Thunder Armor] Adrian gavemands to his soulbounds as his body turned into a demon tiger hybrid. He found it a bit unlucky that he did not get the Metallic Copy skill as that would enable him to be two beings but the skills, he got has perfect synergy. He is basically the tank that the team needs but he is also a damage dealer. "Use Silver Thunder Armor." Adrian stated as lightning suddenly came crackling from the sky and hit his body. The lightning is then forged into steel that covered Adrian''s body as his usual ck armor is covered by a silver heavier armor. Adrian looked like a definite monster of epic proportions which made Mortem''s eyes glow as he also like things like that. Adrian looked like a demon tiger general fighting against invading monsters. Saena dispersed the poisons that brewed inside her body as she wasmanded. The poisonous wind that she dispersed did not entirely affect the enemies as they have the power of the sun in their bodies. The poison did make them weaker but the sr energy in their body burned the potency of the poison. Saena might have been discouraged by this as Adrian could see that she is trying her hardest to make sure that she bes useful. Adrian noticed this in the fights that he summons Saena and he could also feel it in their soul link that she feels that she is bing useless. Saena''s wish for power resonated with Adrian which is why he is actively looking for a way for her to evolve. Sirius did not waste the effort that Saena did by weakening the enemies as he immediately used Nether Rush. Sirius turned into Nether Mist and damaged all the enemies with his fangs and ws. It would have been easy, but the armor beetles are known for their tough defenses. Sun Beetles even have magical defense which makes them better than ordinary armored beetles. A sort of sr aura is also radiating from Fauxpri that gives the Desert Sun Beetles a protectiveyer that makes them more difficult to kill. Sirius would even get hurt just because he would attack this barrier, but Vitae easily healed him back to full health as if it was nothing. Along with Saena''s healing as well, the team could be said to be immortal at this point. Mortem was told to not go down the sands as there might be other monsters lurking below that could suddenly pull him down. He would just use curses and sword energy waves using death energy to give cover fire to Sirius. "It is time for me to go down then. Make sure that they are safe, Kaon." Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings and flew higher into the sky. "Chrono Shift" "Gravity Control" "Earth Splitter" Adrian used Chrono Shift to make his upward motion faster in order to gather momentum. He then cut it off by applying Gravity Control on himself to make sure that he gets pulled down by gravity at a rate of one hundred times. He then finished off hisbo by using the Earth Splitter skill of the axe while consuming all Primordial Essence and Nether Energy in his attack. He came crashing down at an unbelievable speed that he looked like a small meteoring down. Fauxpri noticed this and tried burying away into the sand, but Sirius has locked it in its ce using the shadows. Sirius also summoned Yuki to help him make sure that the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle does not escape by freezing the sands despite it being hot. The ice that Yuki created using foxfire is different as it absorbs heat which made the ice stronger, but it still melts easily. The radiated sr energy of the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle made it difficult for the ice to maintain its shape but a small fragment of a second is all Adrian needs. With a powerful explosion, Adrian crashed onto the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle and even broke its outer carapace. Adrian''s Silver Thunder Armor also disappeared as that is what cushioned his sh with Fauxpri. The Silver Thunder Armor exploded into pieces the moment Adrian made contact with Fauxpri as it could no longer take the explosive force that Adrian created by dive bombing the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle. [You have destroyed a part of the outer carapace of Fauxpri.] [Fauxpri''s defenses will be lowered by 10%.] Fauxpri wailed in agony as 10% of its health is suddenly shaved off while its defenses suddenly weakened. Fauxpri tried to shake Adrian of its body, but thetter needed to pull his axe that is still stuck on the back of the Desert Sun Pharoah. Adrian looked up at the skies above and could see that all the dragon balls are done charging up the needed energy. Adrian used all of his strength and willpower to pull out the axe and blinked away from the spot. He then tagged every Desert Sun Beetle for the Quantum Cascade spell before escaping the area. Sirius brought Yuki to the shadow realm while Saena flew up high to where Adrian appeared. Adrian then used his remaining mana for Gravity Control as he attempted to lift all the monsters above the sand. He does not want them to suddenly burrow away but the strain on his face could be seen. Vitae and Mortem knew that Adrian was having difficulty which is why they made sure to help him. "Gaea''s Grace!" "Abaddon''s re!" Vitae used Gaea''s Grace which is a Mythical Tier Spell that only high-ranking members of the Church of the Twin Gods Life Order can use. A silhouette of the Goddess Gaea could be seen manifesting and then embracing Adrian and his soulbounds as they are blessed with buffs. Mortem used Abaddon''s re which is also a Mythical Tier Spell that only high-ranking members of the Church of the Twin Gods Death Order can use. A silhouette of the God Abaddon could be seen manifesting and then looking at the enemies below with his eyes that give off death itself. [You have been affected by Gaea''s Grace.] [You received 100% health regeneration for 10 minutes.] [You have received 300% mana regeneration for 10 minutes.] [All status ailments and status reductions have been cleansed.] [Your stamina is fully recovered.] [Even if you lose mana, you will not get the Mana Overload status debuff as long as you are affected by Gaea''s Grace.] [Fauxpri has been affected by Abaddon''s re.] [The Desert Sun Beetles have been affected by Abaddon''s re.] [All enemies affected by Abaddon''s re have been confused.] [All enemies affected by Abaddon''s re will lose 0.5% of their health per second for a duration of ten seconds.] [All enemies affected by Abaddon''s re will lose 0.5% of their mana per second for a duration of ten seconds.] [All enemies affected by Abaddon''s re will have all their defenses lowered by 50% for ten seconds.] "Kaon, use it now!" Adrian stated as he does not want to waste the debuffs given to the enemy monsters. Adrian snapped his fingers and all the enemies suddenly clumped up into a ball while all six dragon balls dropped from the ground. All six dragon balls then rotated around the gathered enemy and bombarded them with all six elements. The catastrophicbination of all the elements created a powerful explosion that shook the desert itself. Adrian could feel that they must not stay here for long because other gods or demigods should have noticed their presence. With Vitae and Mortem using Mythical Tier spells that summoned aspects of the Goddess Gaea and the God Abaddon, the gods, goddesses or demigods would have felt the divine energy signature that they give off. ===== "High Priestess! Look at that direction! A powerful explosion of energy and a torrent of divine energy could be felt from that location." One of the Golden Warriors stated. "Everyone! Make sure that no avatar will pass through our temple without us even knowing or giving permission." The High Priestess Estet stated as she knew who created such powerful surges of energy. Chapter 1210 Sun Shard I [You have defeated a Desert Sun Beetle.] [You have gained experience points.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has gained experience points.] [Your soulbound, Kaon, has gained experience points.] [Your soulbound, Saena, has gained experience points.] ¡­.. The smoke from the explosion that is caused by the Elemental Apocalypse is swept away by Kaon using his wind magic. When the smoke is cleared, the loot from killing the Desert Sun Beetles could be seen scattered on the sands below them. All of the Desert Sun Beetles died from the Elemental Apocalypse spell except for the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Fauxpri. The Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Fauxpri could be seen staggering as its health is already on the red while it tried collecting more energy from the sun. The circr disk present on its carapace could be seen leaking out sr energy as that is what it uses for gathering it. With a loud roar, the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Fauxpri wanted to at least take its attackers with it. "It is gathering all the life energy in its body." Vitae stated. "Death is iing for it. It is trying to kill itself along with us." Mortem stated. "I will not let it do so. It will destroy its own core if it does that. Nature''s Punisher!" Adrian stated as he suddenly gathered energy into his primordial armament. All the heat in the area started to get absorbed by the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Fauxpri. A shiningyer of energy could be seen coating its entire body. The sunlight seems to be forming some kind of armor while also burning the life force of the boss monster. The axe that Adrian carried suddenly swelled in size and power as it gathered the wrath of nature in it. With a downwards swipe, Adrian crushed the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Fauxpri with his titanic axe and split the boss monster apart. The boss monster could not even release its final attack that could create an explosion of heat and sunlight as it got defeated in an instant. Adrian knew that he was only able to defeat the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Fauxpri at such a quick time due to the support of the twin prophets. Vitae''s support and Mortem''s debuffs are godlypared to any type of support that yers could offer. The only one that could match them would be Levin Cloud once he also masters death energy. Adrian suddenly felt a surge of divine energy at the direction of the Temple of Bastet. The surge of divine energy came from different individuals. It seems that having both Vitae and Mortem cast such powerful spells garnered the attention of those with divine energy in their bodies. "Commander Deth!" Adrian stated. When Adrian called for the leader of the Silent Death Order, a ck smoke suddenly materialized in front of them. The ck smoke numbered to about five which is already half of the Silent Death Order. Adrian expected them to fully protect Vitae and Mortem but to think that they will use half of the strongest order is already excessive in his perspective. "You have called Champion Equinox." Deth replied. "You were actually here, Cool Uncle?" Vitae stated in shock as she did not sense his presence. "No wonder I felt this familiar chill in the area but to think it was the cool uncle." Mortem stated as he is a bit more sensitive to death energy. "I will open a portal back to Avalon. Make sure to escort this two back to the territory." Adrian stated which made Vitae and Mortem frown. "Silent Death Order, prepare a defensive formation while the champion creates a portal." Dethmanded the other members. "Why! We were only here for like a day at most!" Vitae grumbled as she wanted to explore more. "Sister, Big Brother Equinox only wants us to be safe. Can you not feel the numerous divine energy signatures in the direction where we came from? Even though the Silent Order and Big Brother Equinox is strong, they cannot fight and protect us at the same time." Mortem stated as he is the calmer one. "How about I bring you two again a littleter? This will not be our first adventure anyways. We will still need to find a ce to make Saena evolve. Both of you are just going home first and I will catch up when I finish my business here." Adrian stated to pacify Vitae. "Promise?!" Vitae stated with puppy dog eyes. "I promise." Adrian replied. [You made a promise to the Prophet of Life. If you break that promise, you will be cursed for a day.] "Fudge!" Adrian thought but he will bring them after the business here, so he does not mind. What he did bear in mind is the fact that he needs to be careful on making promises with prophets. "Okay! We shall wait for you in Avalon for our next adventure. Do not take too long." Vitae stated while Adrian sighed as if he suddenly felt exhausted. Adrian created a portal using the Dimensional Teleportation spell which the twins and the Silent Death Order entered. Two members of the Silent Death Order went inside first to ascertain that the other side is safe while the twins entered when the first two gave the signal. The others soon followed until it was only Deth that is left. "We shall return first to Avalon, Champion Equinox. Thank you for giving us transportation." Deth stated as he entered the portal, and it closed right after. With them gone, Adrian flew down the sands and collected the loot that he gained. The numerous divine energy signatures that were gathered at the direction of the Temple of Bastet suddenly started to dissipate. Adrian smiled at this because he knew that those beings were after the prophets. They left because the beings of their desire are no longer present in the area. "To think that a number of avatars came. I must thank the High Priestess Estet for her help in keeping them at bay." Adrian stated as he picked up the loot. Chapter 1211 Sun Shard II [You have picked up Desert Sun Beetle Carapace x1] [You have picked up Sun Shard x1] [You have picked up Sun Shard x1] [You have picked up Desert Sun Beetle Carapace x1] [You have picked up Desert Sun Beetle Horn x1] [You have picked up Sun Shard x1] [You have picked up an Unknown Scarab.] [You have picked up Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Horns x1.] [You have picked up Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Carapace x1.] [You have picked up Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core (Broken) x1.] ¡­.. Adrian picked up numerous Sun Shards that should have been dropped by the ten Desert Sun Beetles and Fauxpri. He also picked up horns and carapaces that are ingredients for creating the Golden Warrior set. He also picked up a metal Scarab that seems to be rusted. ------- Item Name: Desert Sun Beetle Carapace Tier: Legendary Type: Monster Part Effect: - Hardness + 1000 - Fire Resistance + 30% - Sr Defense (Gains more hardness when exposed to high heat or sunlight.) Description: The carapace of a defeated Desert Sun Beetle. It has exceptional hardness and ability to gather energy from the sun. It is mainly used as a main ingredient for the creation of armor for the Golden Warriors of the Western Continent. This is a prized material that can only be collected from killing Desert Sun Beetles or chancing upon a discarded carapace. ------ Item Name: Desert Sun Beetle Horn Tier: Legendary Type: Monster Part Effect: - Sharpness + 500 - Fire Elemental Damage + 20% - Sr re (Gains more sharpness when exposed to high heat or sunlight.) Description: The horn of a defeated Desert Sun Beetle. It can sometimes be found in the wild when a Desert Sun Beetle loses a match against another of its kind. It is mainly used as an ingredient for the creation of the Golden Weapons used by the Golden Warriors of the Western Continent. It is very rare as winner of the match often eats the broken horn of the loser. ------ Item Name: Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Carapace Tier: Mythical Type: Monster Part Effect: - Hardness + 2000 - Fire Resistance + 50% - Sr Pharaoh'' Protection Sr Pharaoh'' Protection - Enables the material to radiate the absorbed light or heat in the surroundings and turn it into a barrier that covers the body. (This skill will be added to the armor when forged.) Description: The carapace of the extremely rare Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle. It is imbued with the power of the sun as this monster became close to attaining divinity by absorbing the light and heat from the sun. It is extremely hard as only a Grand Master cksmith or a Demigod cksmith can forge it. If made into armor, the armor will be much stronger when fighting under the sun. ------ Item Name: Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Horn Tier: Mythical Type: Monster Part Effect: - Sharpness + 1000 - Fire Elemental Damage + 45% - Sr Pharaoh'' Fiery Wrath Sr Pharaoh'' Protection - Enables the material to radiate the absorbed light or heat in the surroundings and turn it into a powerful st of sr energy. (This skill will be added to the weapon when forged.) Description: The horn of the extremely rare Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle. It is imbued with the power of the sun as this monster became close to attaining divinity by absorbing the light and heat from the sun. It is extremely sharp and fiery as only a Grand Master cksmith or a Demigod cksmith can forge it. If made into weapon, the weapon will be much stronger when fighting under the sun. ------ Item Name: Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core (Broken) Tier: Pseudo Mythical Type: Monster Part Description: The broken monster core of the extremely rare Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle. It was broken due to the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle trying to make it explode. Items containing the power of the sun is needed to fix it in order to restore it back to its peak. It contains powerful sr energy, but it cannot release it due to being broken. Durability: 14% ------ Item Name: Sun Shard Tier: Legendary Type: Energy Crystal Description: An energy crystal containing the vtile power of the sun. If ingested without refining, the shard couldbust while inside the body. This is dropped by Desert Sun Beetles when they are killed because they are able to solidify sr energy using their special bodies. ----- Item Name: Unknown Scarab Tier: Unknown Type: Unknown Description: A scarab made of unknown metal that was found inside the body of the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle. It is not known what it does, but you feel something familiar with it. Be careful as it might be cursed. You should never pick up strange things. ----- Adrian does not know thest thing that he picked up, but he is jumping for joy with the Sun Shards. These shards contain sr energy that Saena needs in order for her evolution but that is not enough ording to the evolution criteria. Saena needs the power of the sun, but Sun Shards only contain fragments of sr energy. Adrian is also a bit wary about the harmful effects of the Sun Shards since it is vtile. Saena just swallowing them would easily kill her as she does not have resistance to fire. She also does not have the special organ that the Desert Sun Beetles have that can digest sr energy. "Maybe¡­just maybe." Adrian muttered as he held the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core (Broken) with his hand. He held the broken monster core on one hand and the Sun Shard on the other. He then slowly brought the two close and the broken monster core reacted. The Sun Shard and the broken sun core suddenly red up with heat which Adrian did not expect. He reflexively let go of the two items as he was hurt but his eyes are still focused on the reaction of the two. The broken sun core suddenly made the Sun Shard turn into light and it was absorbed by the broken sun core. [Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core (Broken) Durability has increased to 19%.] Chapter 1212 Sun Shard III [Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core (Broken) Durability has increased to 19%.] Adrian''s hunch turned out to be true as he put two and two together. He then felt something wrong with how the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle is grouped up with the Desert Sun Beetles. He has thing creping feeling that they did not group up because this is the best spot. Adrian thought that the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle is actually attempting to refine the other Desert Sun Beetles that were around it. The sands were actually just a means to absorb their life force as the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle will have very low efficiency in absorbing the light of the sun by itself. "If that is actually the reason then what kind of monster will result in a being that basically refines the soul of other beings. A monster''s core is where their souls are usually ced which means it would turn into a chimera." Adrian thought as he proceeded to feed the broken sun core with the remaining Sun Shards. [Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core (Broken) Durability has increased to 89%.] Adrian used all of his fifteen Sun Shards, but it was not enough to fully repair the broken sun core. He could try and find more Desert Sun Beetles, but he cannot see any living being on top of the sand. It seems that searching for the remaining Desert Sun Beetles will take a long time since he already sent the two back home. "I guess I should check up on the Temple of Bastet. They seem to have gotten in trouble because of us." Adrian thought as he vanished from his location along with his soulbounds. ==== Adrian appeared on the steps of the Great Gorge and saw that the Golden Warriors stationed there looked so tense. They look like they were shaken by something, and Adrian already knows what because he could sense the four distinct divine energy signatures from the temple. "I think this is not a great time to be here, Champion Equinox. Other avatars havee to the temple, and they are currently the ones that have yet to leave. Others left earlier to our surprise but there are three that has yet to leave." One of the Golden Warriors stated as she did not want Adrian to get caught in the problem of other temples. "It is fine. I will leave once my business is finished with the High Priestess Estet." Adrian stated but a powerful gust of wind suddenly is shot towards his location. The powerful gust of wind blew the golden warrior away from Adrian while he remained unscathed. Kaon is currently coiled around Adrian''s neck in his smallest form but that does not mean his power is diminished. Kaon easily made the wind that hit Adrian be a gentle breeze that cooled his body. Adrian, on the other hand, did not take this show of force as something respectful. Without even batting an eye, Adrian gave themand to the Cube of Paradox to increase the gravity in the whole temple. The only ones that were not affected were the golden warriors, the priests of Bastet and Sadiki. The others that were affected are either face nted on the floor or kneeling down due to the increased weight. If Adrian gives control to the Cube of Paradox with his abilities, it could easily fine tune it to make sure that those that Adrian does not want to be affected remain unharmed. Adrian could do it as well, but the Cube of Paradox controls it much better than him. "Champion Equinox! I hope that you have the heart to forgive him." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Eh! This is actually not that harsh of a punishment in my opinion." Sadiki stated as he walked around the two avatars kneeling on the ground because of the increased gravity. The two avatars are shaken by the sudden increase in gravity, but they used their own abilities to soften the effects of the added pull. The two then red at Adrian as they did not expect to embarrass themselves when they came here. "Is this how the servants of the gods of the east treat others? What I did was merely a light greeting." The male avatar stated. "What I also did is just my wee reply. I just did not expect that you are not that able to respond in kind when I merely brushed off the greeting you made." Adrian stated which Sadiki burst outughing. Sadiki always thought that the Avatar of Horus is a bit too arrogant just because his god is the current de facto leader of the western gods. The woman behind her is the Avatar of Hathor which aids the Avatar of Horus when in times of turmoil. The western gods also have a promise towards each other to not fight amongst themselves when the western continent is already unforgiving. "Avatar Cheops should not have done that to the Champion of the Twin Gods. I apologize for their sudden attack against you. You did nothing wrong by retaliating against such childish behavior." The High Priestess Estet stated as she did not expect such rash counterattack from Adrian. The High Priestess Estet thought that the Champion of the Twin Gods was rather passive but still powerful being. It seems that she did not think that he also embodies two different selves as champions of gods with twins are usually two faced as they say. They have two different faces they show to enemies and to allies. The Avatars of Horus and the Avatar of Hathor just blew their luck when they suddenly attacked him. She seems to know that Adrian was not happy with what they did since she already knew that he did note here just for greetings. The High Priestess Estet knew that Adrian came here because he knows what trouble he caused and wanted to check on the Temple of Bastet. Chapter 1213 Sun Shard IV The Avatar of Horus Cheops and the Avatar of Hathor Heba are ring at Adrian, but they could not fight back because they were the ones that started it. Kaon could be seen hissing at the two avatars while Saena, who is perched at Adrian''s shoulder, puffed her plume in a threatening gaze. Sirius could be seen growling inside Adrian''s shadow waiting to bite the necks of the two avatars should Adrian give themand. Powerful bloodlust could be felt from Adrian as his soulbounds went into full defensive mode to protect their master. Adrian told them to stand down as he knew that his soulbounds would undoubtedly attack them if they even showed a hint of aggression. He does not want to suddenly start a war with the other temples in the western continent. "May I ask where the two prophets went, Champion Equinox?" The High Priestess Estet asked which is heard by the three avatars. Adrian knew what the High Priestess Estet meant when she asked him this question. She wanted to inform the three that he has not just one but two prophets on his side. She made sure to sound like she is whispering but also audible enough for everyone near her to hear. "They returned back to Avalon because some pesky flies were starting to gather about. They were very upset that I made them go back despite it only being a day." Adrian replied. "I see that is unfortunate. Now that you are here, Champion Equinox. I remembered that we are supposed to have a chat, but I was very busy earlier that I was not able to attend to you. I am quite free now since some pesky leeches already left the premises. I think the two of you can see yourselves out." The High Priestess Estet stated as she escorted Adrian to the garden earlier. "Let me in on the talk as well. I want to talk to the Champion of the Twin Gods as well." Sadiki stated as he was told by Set to visit Adrian who was currently in the western continent. The Avatar of Horus Cheops and the Avatar of Hathor Heba are left dumbfounded that they were treated as air despite one of them being the avatar of the God of the Wind. Heba told Cheops that they need to leave because they are not weed in this temple anyway. They only came here because they felt such powerful divine energy at the Ceaseless Desert which is guarded by the Temple of Bastet. If the Temple of Bastet was not protecting the Ceaseless Desert, then the other avatars that came could have forced themselves inside the temple. The Temple of Bastet chose to guard the Ceaseless Desert which is why they have great authority on who enters from their side. They made it very clear that no one is to enter the Ceaseless Desert when they felt the strong presence of divine energy. The Avatar of Horus and the Avatar of Hathor left with an indignant attitude, but they now knew where the powerful divine energy came from. The fact that two prophets came to the western continent is already big news. They will make sure that they will be the first ones to greet them once theye back. ==== "Thank you foring here, Champion Equinox. Those two would not leave even when I tell them that hey cannot pass through the Great Gorge. This musclehead! I can tolerate but those two arrogant people are a pain in my head." The High Priestess Estet stated. "I actually just went back here to check if something happened as you can see that we emitted too much divine energy earlier." Adrian stated he is considerate of the help that the Temple of Bastet has given him. "We are doing just fine. We have divine authority over the Ceaseless Desert. Even the Temple of the Storm needs to honor that authority as we got this territory when the gods chose their areas." The High Priest Estet stated. "I also came here to ask if you ever heard of Sun Shards." Adrian asked as the Temple of Bastet might have some. "Sun Shards? You actually defeated the Desert Sun Beetles? They are famed for their tough defense and elusiveness. Only Golden Warriors could defeat them in the Ceaseless Desert, and we usually only defeat one every year. They do not actively get near the Great Gorge which is why we never bothered hunting them." The High Priestess Estet stated. "To think that you defeated the Desert Sun Beetle in such a short span of time. You are truly worthy of the title of champion." Sadiki added. "Thanks. I actually need them. Can you give me at least three more? Adrian asked as he only needs three more to fix the broken monster core. "Sun Shards are not a definite item found on the Desert Sun Beetles'' body as they are only generated when they get filled with sr energy. We do have some in the inventory, but Sun Shards are kept as treasures that is used to summon light during night when we experience the period of darkest nights. We cannot just give them to you easily." The High Priestess Estet stated. "If I trade you something like a Desert Sun Beetles'' Carapace or Horn? Will you be able to give them to me?" Adrian asked which made Sadiki and Estet speechless. Defeating the Desert Sun Beetles is already a great feat but to actually perfectly harvest their monster parts used in creating armor for golden warriors is beyond luck. Adrian did not know that Desert Sun Beetles usually destroys their bodies when they know that they are going to die. Majority of the carapace or horns used to create weapons or armors for golden warriors are usually lucky finds in the desert sands. Desert Sun Beetles shed their carapace while their horns get broken when facing each other which is why getting them is a matter of luck. Chapter 1214 Sun Shard V "If you are to give us one carapace or horn then they can be traded with one Sun Shard." The High Priestess Estet stated. Sadiki could be seen rather dejected as their temple does not have any Sun Shards this year. They already used it up during the period of darkest nights. The period of darkest nights is when the days be shorter than the nights which is not good for the western continent. The Distorted God Apophis grows stronger during the period of darkest nights which is why they use Sun Shards to light up the sky. The Sun Shards are believed to send a signal to the great Sun God Ra to return to the skies. This custom also solidifies the belief needed to strengthen the western gods against their fight with Apophis. ? "If that is the case then can you prepare three Sun Shards." Adrian stated as he casually took out two carapaces and two horns. "You said three, but you brought out four." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Thest one is my gift for protecting us from the other avatars that wanted to force their way through." Adrian stated. "I also helped against them. I supported her decision which is why a lot of them backed down." Sadiki added to which the High Priestess Estet nodded when Adrian looked at her for confirmation. "Then this is my gift to you as well." Adrian stated as he brought out a horn from his inventory. "Thank you. I will cherish this gift." Sadiki stated as he bowed with gratitude. "Please wait here. I shall get the three Sun Shards that you wanted." The High Priest Estet stated as she took the two carapaces and two horns and headed for the treasury. "So, tell me. Are the other western gods that hungry for divine energy?" Adrian asked Sadiki. "Not the point of hungry for it but the other lesser gods are jealous that the Goddess Bastet became a greater god. They be more active in the continent, and some are going as missionaries to spread their religion. Those gods did not want to sacrifice their lives to protect the world when they could have. The Goddess Bastet is only getting what she deserves as she risked getting erased from existence when she raised the world barrier. She should be the role model of other gods that only help their followers instead of every mortal being even if they do not believe in her." Sadiki stated. "I have returned! The elders were surprised that I wanted to take out three Sun Shards, but they easily got swayed when I showed the gifts that you brought. They said that they will even trade more if you have more of the monster parts for the Desert Sun Beetle." The High Priestess Estet stated as with a smile as she brought three golden shards that could be mistaken for gold. Adrian just smiled when the High Priestess Estet said this as he actually has more. He has ten sets for the monster parts plus the parts of the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle which is more valuable. When Adrian did not respond that he does not have more, Sadiki and Estet questioned if he actually has more. "I actually have eight more carapaces and seven more horns." Adrian stated which made the two avatar''s jaw drop. They could not believe that Adrian defeated ten Desert Sun Beetles when they rarely group up. They are territorial creatures that hate thepany of others even their own kind. The fact that he managed to defeat ten in a day is extreme luck on his end, but they would actually not think it is luck if they knew the whole story. "Can I cross the Great Gorge?" Sadiki suddenly asked the High Priestess Estet. "Why?" the High Priestess Estet asked. "I shall kill Desert Sun Beetles for their shards!" Sadiki stated as he also wanted to increase the golden warriors in their temple. "I actually do not need more. I only needed three more for this." Adrian stated as he took out the broken core of the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle. Adrian ced the three Sun Shards on top of the broken core. The broken sun core suddenly glowed in a powerful burst of light that illuminated the garden area. Adrian thought that this meant that the core is fixed but suddenly frowned when he read the notification. [Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core (Broken) Durability has increased to 99%.] "I am sure that three Sun Shards is all it needs to be fixed but why is it still broken?" Adrian muttered as three Sun Shards should have repaired the broken monster core. "Is that? What I think it is?" The High Priestess Estet asked with an expression that looks like she is about to faint. "Is that the core of a Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle?" Sadiki asked as even he could not believe that Adrian was able to encounter and defeat such an elusive creature. The Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle is famed for its tough defense that can wear out any attackers. It also has the capability of continuously creating a barrier around its body when under sunlight. Adrian was able to defeat it because of Vitae and Mortem so it is not farfetched to say that he was carried in this fight. The saying that great supports really do win battles applies in this case. "Yes. I am trying to fix it because I need Saena to eat this in order to evolve but it is still broken. What can I do to repair it." Adrian stated as the Unknown Scarab from his inventory suddenly got transported outside. The Unknown Scarab suddenly burrowed at the small crack that is left on the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core. The unknown scarab then fused with the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle Sun Core which let out a power that is akin to a small sun. The clothes that the High Priestess Estet and Sadiki wore could be seen burning to ashes as they summoned their golden armors to protect them. Chapter 1215 Vestige Of The Sun God All of the clothes worn by Sadiki and Estet were burned which is why they were forced to switch to their golden armors. Sadiki''s golden armor is rather showy in terms of skin as his muscled body could be seen. He is wearing golden lower armor and the helmet of a golden jackal. The High Priestess Estet''s golden armor is like her priestly robes, but she is wearing a golden cat headdress. The two avatars could not believe such pure energy of the sun could be given off by an item. What impressed them more is the fact that Adrian is not affected by the sun''s energy despite it being very powerful. The only thing that they saw is that Adrian''s form somehow changed to that of a jade armored demon instead of his usual dark color motif. [You have been forcefully transformed to your Aetheros Form due to the immense life energy detected.] Adrian could feel that his pores opened up because of the immense life energy that he felt. The life energy is not as intense as his Aether energy, but it was still refreshing like the warm kiss of the sun. He also felt that the energy of the sun present in this item will definitely make Saena evolve once she absorbs it. [You have sessfully created the Vestige of the Sun God.] ----- Item Name: Vestige of the Sun God Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Divine Remnant Effect: -?? Anyone in possession of this item will have 60% resistance to attacks that are heat or light based. -?? Sun Collector: Gather Sr Energy that can be used by the item owner -?? Sealed Description: It is a broken part of the fragmented Sun God of the West. It is said that the Sun God will revive once all parts of his fragmented divine being has been collected. It emits the power of a sun and also gathers energy from sunlight. Anyone who possess this item is said to radiate a warm and pleasing aura as if being gently kissed by the morning light. ----- The Vestige of the Sun God is a glowing orb that has the image of a winged scarab inside of it. The details on the winged scarab made it look like it was made of gold and adamantium. The winged scarab is also holding what looks like the sun disk. A storm suddenly materialized on top of the Temple of Bastet while the barriers of the temple became powerful as well. The bodies of Sadiki and Estet suddenly glowed in ethereal light as their gods descended on their body. The possessed Sadiki and Estet suddenly started crying as something joyous happened before their eyes. "The sun has never left the world." The possessed Sadiki stated as his voiced started to have a low rumbling echo. "The Sun God Ra will never be destroyed as long as the people believe in the power of the sun." The possessed Estet stated. [The God Set has descended to his avatar.] [You are in the presence of a god.] [The Goddess Bastet has descended to her avatar.] [You are in the presence of a goddess.] "Champion Equinox! Despite you notpleting the quest I have given you before, I can overlook it. This is the Vestige of the Sun God that represents the morning sun. This gives us hope that the Sun God will return." The God Set stated. "We should not openly say something like that as there might be others listening in on the conversation. Our descent hid the signature energy of the Vestige of the Sun God, but it will be detected once we leave here. It would be good if the energy is dispersed for the time being.?? We must not let them know that the Sun God could be revived. The angels have already been freed from their prison and we are not united enough to face them. I am sad to admit it, but the western gods have be selfish for their own gains." The Goddess Bastet stated which the God Set admits. "Can you tell me what really happened to the Sun God Ra? I am pretty sure that I need to know the truth if you really need me to find his missing divine remnants." Adrian stated. "Let me tell you what happened to him. What really happened when he fell from battle." The Goddess Bastet stated. When the Sun God Ra fought against the other dark gods and distorted gods, he encountered a being that forsake their goddess. If I am not wrong, she was the Envoy of the Goddess of Night. Needless to say, the Sun God Ra had difficulties fighting her as the powers of the Goddess of Night is older than the Sun God Ra as she is part of a specific group of gods called the Chthonic Gods. With the Envoy of Night that betrayed us and the dark and distorted gods, the Sun God Ra fell in battle while also taking the life of other gods. The Sun God Ra is a bit special since he represents the sun that never dies, he can never truly die but the angels struck him at his divine spark. The Sun God Ra knew that he would take almost an eternity to revive due to what the angels did to him made a bold choice. The Sun God Ra split his essence into four separate parts which represented each of his will. This Vestige of the Sun God represents the morning sun and his ability to use sunlight." The Goddess Bastet stated. "The other remnants of his body should be scattered about in the world, and we need your help to find them. If I am not wrong, then two of his remnants should be possessed by the beings that helped his downfall. One should be in the possession of the former Envoy of Night while the other should be in the possession of the leader of the angels, Mikhail." The God Set stated. Chapter 1216 Quest For The Sun God [You have been given a quest by two major gods of the Western Continent.] ------ Quest Name: Rise of the Sun God Quest Difficulty: World Quest (Part 1) Quest Description: The God Set and the Goddess Bastet wishes for the Sun God Ra to once again rise from his sealed state. Find the remnants of his soul in order to revive the fallen Sun God. They fear that the Distorted God Apophis is bing more powerful and might actually devour the world should it grow stronger. Quest Clear Conditions: - Find the Vestige of the Sun God containing the essence of the morning sun (Completed) - Find the Vestige of the Sun God containing the essence of the noonday sun (Iplete) - Find the Vestige of the Sun God containing the essence of the evening sun (Iplete) - Find the Divine Spark of the Sun God Ra (Iplete) - Gather all the Vestiges of the Sun God and the Divine Spark (Iplete) Failure Condition: - Unable toplete the mission in the given due date - Any of the Vestiges of the Sun God gets destroyed - The Distorted God Apophis descends onto the mortal world Clear Reward: Random Transcendent Tier Spell Book for your Job ss Failure: The sun will get destroyed and the horrors kept inside of it will be released upon the world. Time Remaining: 1 year Restriction: Only one yer can get this quest, but you can clear this quest even with the help of others. ------ "Why are you giving me this quest?" Adrian asked as this quest is a very heavy burden. "To tell you honestly, the Distorted God Apophis has be stronger in the past years. We predict that in a year, it will be able to defeat me and all the western gods that aid me in battle." The God Set stated. "Every night that we fight it, we can feel that the Distorted God Apophis is getting stronger. It seems that it might have gathered followers and might have chosen an avatar. Remember that half the power of Apophis is sealed in the mortal realm. It would not be foolish to say that a mortal might have found it and be granted the powers of an avatar." The Goddess Bastet stated. "Since this concerns the fate of the world, I will dly ept. Since the former envoy of the Goddess of Night is already in my hunting list anyway. She is slippery as a shadow, and it is difficult to track that monster. The Vestige of the Sun God in the arms of the leader of the angels is another thing altogether. How will I be able to steal from a being that rivals the Daemos Elders? I will not be able to do so unless the angels are distracted or if he keeps the Vestige of the Sun God at arm''s reach." Adrian stated as he knows that he is yet to match Mikhail''s power level. "Do not worry about that Champion Equinox as we know that you are crafty enough to find a way. If it may help, the Seraphim Mikhail does not have the authority to wield the power of the Sun God. Angels are unable to use the authority of other gods other than the Goddess of Light unless they abandon her." The God Set stated. "There is a good chance that the angels are using the Vestige of the Sun God that represents the noonday sun as a power source. The noonday sun is where the abilities of the Sun God Ra is at his peak which is why it should be used to power something. They might not be able to use it freely but reusing the powerful energying from it should be possible for them." The Goddess Bastet stated. "I will give it my best shot. It is not like the end of the world is going toe if I fail. Oh! Wait! It is¡­so no pressure on my part." Adrian muttered to himself as heughed dryly as even the Transcendent tier skill book is not appealing for the consequences. "I shall dly ept the quest, but I request something in return from the both of you. I need you to tell me how I can use the Vestige of the Sun God that represents the morning sun to be the power source for my soulbound''s evolution." Adrian asked. "Since just using it with raw power might kill your soulbound. You need the help of a Temple of the Sun God." The God Set stated. "But there are no more Temples of the Sun God, if I believe with what you said." Adrian stated. "There is no more operational temple just like you said because the angels destroyed them, but a broken temple should be usable. The Champion of the Sun God will be able to help you operate the temple but even he will need help." The Goddess Bastet stated. "There is a Champion of the Sun God?!" Adrian stated in shock as he did not expect that a missing god will have a champion. "There is a Champion of the Sun God which also surprised us when we found out. We actually thought that the Sun God rose when he came to the western continent, but it seems that his soul was just branded by the Will of the Sun God. He is just like you Champion Equinox as he is a Blessed Child." The God Set stated which means the Champion of the Sun God is actually a yer. "Where can I find him then?" Adrian asked. "Do not worry my child as I already called for him. If getting your soulbound to evolve will make you stronger for the quest of returning the Sun God to his power, then we shall make sure to aid you as best we can." The Goddess Bastet stated. "In fact, you two are actually not alike but both of you have some simrities. The Champion of the Sun God is actually willing to do what is right if the world is at stake. He even told me that I was an evil god when we first met as he was influence by biased stories from his previous world." The God Set stated with a heftyugh. "We shall also let our avatars help you while you are on the Temple of the Sun God. You shall need their aid as the broken temple should be located at the deepest parts of the Ceaseless Desert. A ce where even the rays of the sun can burn one''s skin if they are not protected by golden armor." The Goddess Bastet stated. "For the time being, we shall hide the aura of the Vestige of the Sun God so that the angels or a follower of the Distorted God Apophis can detect it." The God Set stated as he suddenly collected sand on his palm and sprinkled it onto the Vestige of the Sun God. "I shall do so as well for extra protection." The Goddess Bastet stated as she cast a barrier on it. "Now that we have done our part, we shall return back to our divine realms." The God Set stated. "We have taken too much time descending to our avatars and they must be tired." The Goddess Bastet stated. "May the light of sun guide you to where you should be!" The God Set and Goddess Bastet stated simultaneously as their divine energy left the bodies of Sadiki and Estet. When the God Set and Goddess Bastet stopped possessing Sadiki and Estet respectively, the two avatars slumped down on the ground as they became weak. Despite being avatars, having the gods descend on one''s body is taxing. The gods also protected them from the powerful ray of heat earlier which must have burned up quite the stamina and mana. "Both of you should rest as you were all possessed for a long time." Adrian stated as he asked Saena to look into the two. "Thank you. We shall need to rest for a bit as our stamina has been drained." The High Priestess Estet stated. Sadiki tried to stand up, but he was unable to do so. Seeing that the two of them could not even stand up, Adrian decided to call for help. Adrian opened a portal from Avon and out came the two prophets. It seems that they were just waiting for Adrian to open the portal back to the western continent. It might seem like only the two prophets entered the portal, but Adrian could feel the presence of ten unique death energy signatures. The Silent Death Order came as well and will be a great help for Adrian. The thing that he will do is now concerning a god which means it will get messy if they get detected. Just as Adrian is thinking about what the Champion of the Sun God will look like, a priest of Bastet came to them and told them that a visitor hase. The visitor that came was none other than the Champion of the Sun God. Chapter 1217 Champion Of The Sun God The Champion of the Sun God has immediately traveled to the Temple of Bastet as he was called by the God Set and Goddess Bastet. Adrian met the Champion of the Sun God and saw that he is covered in golden armor. He is also with golden d weapons that shines bright in the sun. He has a weapon that looks like a staff that radiates he energy of the sun which Adrian could perceive. He could be seen as a small sun or at least have the energy of one which made Adrian sure that he is the Champion of the Sun God. "Champion Cairo, you have arrived. We are d that you came. He is the Champion Equinox who represents the Twin Gods." The High Priestess Estet stated. Adrian held out his hand as he knew that Cairo is a yer just like him. What Adrian did not expect is that Cairo suddenly started to get giddy. He also had this smile stered on his face that would make anyone want to somewhat avoid him. "It is an honor to meet you. I always wanted to meet you personally as I am a fan." Cairo stated as hi eyes could be seen that he has great admiration. Cairo looked of Middle Eastern descent and Adrian learned some of his experiences as he seems to idolize thetter. It seems that Cairo loved the legends of his country as he is actually named with his birthce. He also chose the western continent because he loved the myths which is why he wanted to be a Champion like Adrian when he was announced that he was actually a champion. He managed to be the Champion of the Sun God by being chosen why a remnant will of the Sun God Ra. He stumbled at a forgotten temple of the Sun God and is given the title of a Champion which he loved. The only problem that he got is the fact that the Sun God is not active as he is sealed. He is actually in the search of the remnants of the Sun God but is not lucky. He searched all of the western continent except for the danger zones as it is difficult to go there without proper preparation. The relics of the Sun God were even destroyed back then by the angels or were stolen by other temples that wanted the power of the sun. Cairo managed to get relics and some important items back, but he did not get any remnant of the Sun God. "It is great to meet you two. I can say the same for knowing you because I did not even know other yers who are champions of other gods." Adrian stated as he shook Cairo''s hand. "As I was called by the God Set and Goddess Bastet, I immediately came here in haste when I heard that you are here. They said that you need to ess a Temple of the Sun God. There is actually one in the Ceaseless Desert but getting there will be a challenge." Cairo stated. "That is fine. I only need to ess the power of the sun in order to make sure that the Vestige of the Sun God is filled with it. I need it to make sure that my soulbound will evolve." Adrian stated. Cairo could not believe that he will actually assist Equinox in making one of his soulbounds evolve. He also could feel the energy of the sun radiating from Adrian, but it was faint. He will actually be able to help someone that he admires in terms of ystyle. "Do not worry because I willpensate you for your time because I know that you are busy. I will give you the Carapace of the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle as payment for your services. I think that you will be able to make use of that." Adrian stated. When Adrian spoke of the carapace of the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle, the ears of the weakened avatars suddenly perked up. They may be weak right now but that does not mean that they do not have ears. They also wanted this carapace as that is a mythical tier monster that is only able to avable for every thousand years. ? There is only one Desert Sun Beetle in a thousand that could potentially evolve into that monster. What is also more impressive is the fact that Adrian battled against a more powerful variant of the Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle. The Desert Sun Pharoah Beetle that he battled was in the process of turning into a divine beast. "I would actually like another thing if I were to be honest." Cairo stated as he suddenly became serious. Adrian suddenly felt a shift of attitude from Cairo as he suddenly became serious. He can definitely understand how this yer could be a Champion of the Sun God. He is not a pushover that can be easily swayed unless he wants to. "That is fine. I will still give you the carapace for your troubles but if what you want exceeds the value of the carapace then you can have your request." Adrian replied. "I actually want to join your guild." Cairo stated which actually shocked Adrian to which thetter chuckled a little. "Is that too much to ask?" Cairo followed up. "Not really. You can actually join my guild if you want to, but recruitments are currently frozen for 29 days. Once the 29 days are over then you can apply for the guild bying to Avalon. I am not the only one that has a say on who goes in the guild." Adrian stated which made Cairo happy. "So, where are we going next?" Vitae stated as she is now bored waiting on Adrian and Cairo talking. "We are going to the Hidden Temple of the Sun God that is not far from here. It is ce where the rays of the sun illuminate the underground cave. We shall now head there with my assistance." Cairo stated as he took out an orb that has the mark of the sun. "I can feel that orb opens a gate." Adrian stated as he could feel the spatial energy contained in the orb. "It actually does as this will automatically transport us to the Hidden Temple of the Sun God. It transports anyone there immediately, but it can only be activated once per day. We also need to be basking in light in order to activate it, but we are already in the presence of the sun." Cairo stated. Adrian and the others gathered around each other as the area where the orb affects them is limited. Cairo activated his mana and the golden armor in his body shimmered in light. The light gathered around him and also touched the other people. A sun ray suddenly fell upon the group as they vanished from the spot that they are. In a farther region of the Ceaseless Desert, a shing beam of light came down. The beam of light prated the desert, and it sent a signal to all other temples that something is happening in the Ceaseless Desert once more. They wanted to investigate but they know that the Temple of Bastet will gatekeep them. The group arrived at the center of an underground room where no sunlight could pass through. Adrian looked up at the room and saw that the roof is actually made with some sort of crystal that can make sunlight pass through. "This is the entrance to the Hidden Temple of the Sun God. I shall open the gates." Cairo stated as he took out a golden ankh. He then raised the golden ankh on the air and the sunlight that hit the item suddenly split the light into a spectrum. The spectrum of light split into seven colors and hi seven different gemstones that have the color of the rainbow. Each gemstone then absorbed the light that is emitted and the whole room started to shake. The group did not panic as they could see the walls starting to split. Adrian suddenly thought something is strange with the walls as it started spinning. It was then he noticed that the walls actually formed a pyramid. The walls of the pyramid suddenly crashed onto the ground and revealed the real Hidden Temple of the Sun God. Giant statues representing the Sun God Ra could be seen holding up the actual roof of the temple. The wall of the hidden temple is even d in gold that reflect the light of the sun that is being fed by transparent crystals embedded on the walls and ceiling. Cairo then ced his hands on the small pyramid''s floor, and it started to power itself up. The tform that they are standing on started to float as they are sent to the middle of the hidden temple where a miniature sun could be seen absorbing the energy from the sun. Chapter 1218 Saena Evolves Once More The open tform moved via levitation to send them to a giant sphere that looked like a miniature sun. Adrian thought that the Hidden Temple of the Sun God would be small because it is secluded but it actually is as big as one hectare. He actually felt small from the tall statues made of the Sun God. He then looked at the area where they are going which is a ce with the concentrated energy of the sun. All walls, ceilings and floors of the temple actually bounce off the sunlight to this miniature sun where the energy gathers that also powers everything in the temple. Cairo said that the defense of this temple is very unforgiving even if the intruders are beings made of light. He said that even angels will burn into a crisp when they enter this temple without the proper means. He actually entered this temple without the proper means at first because his secondary job ss is actually an Explorer. Cairo did not focus on his battle ss or main ss because he loved exploration and discovering new things. What he did learn is the fact that you cannot be a great explorer or discoverer if you are weak. There are times when he would actually die immediately at an entrance back then which is why he trained himself to be stronger. He found the Hidden Temple of the Sun God and was blessed by this miniature sun that contains an essence of the Sun God Ra. When they came close to the miniature sun, a projection of what the Sun God Ra appeared before them, but it is actually just a projection. This projection did not possess any power or divine energy. "Wee Champion Cairo. It seems that you have brought guests this time around." The projection of the Sun God Ra told him. "Do not worry as I brought them in my own free will and is not threatened. You can return to your duties as we will only need the Sun Temple for helping another Champion''s soulbound evolve." Cairo stated. "It seems that this Champion that you spoke off carries a part of the Sun God''s vestige, but it is not all of them. Come back to me once you get all of them but beware the dangers of carrying a part of a god''s soul." The projection warned as it sank back to the miniature sun. "Do not worry about it that much. It is actually something like an AI of this ce that maintains the functions of the temple. It is not threatening or dangerous as long as you respect the temple. If you do disrespect the temple, then you will just find yourself with a hole in your head due to a concentrated beam of sunlight. No worries." Cairo stated as he proceeded to walk while the others watched where they walked on. The Hidden Temple of the Sun God could be seen as empty as its followers vanished from the persecution of the angels. Back then, any gods affiliated with the sun, stars, or light needed to bow to the will of the Goddess of Light in order to resume their faith. Some gods allied with her while some did not but in the end, those lesser gods that allied became servants in the eyes of the faithful. The ones that did not had their temples reduced to ashes. It happened a long time ago which is why a lot of the popce no longer knows of this but there were some that kept their faith alive in secret. Although, a lot of the faith vanished over time as something that can only be practiced in secret is often forgotten. The gods that were forgotten can only sleep or ally themselves to the Goddess of Light to keep their power. A god or goddess that does not receive faith will fade out until their existence is gone unless they do something taboo or seal themselves through sleep. The current active god in Pandemonium is actually less because some gods sealed themselves through sleep as they knew that they will not have followers without being able to descend. Now that the lesser gods could descend, the gods themselves incarnate as demigods to spread their religion. In fact, a lot of religions are being created now due to the phenomenon that the angles created. This is the side effect of forcefully opening the sealed gates of the Silver City. Gods now walk among the normal men, but the angels do not care. They know this fact and know that they will just need to make the others submit once more. Now that Asmodians are no longer present in the world, they know that no one will be able to stop them again. ==== "We are now here in the Sun Temple." Cairo stated as they stopped in a ce with a massive sun disk. The Sun Disk could be see taking some of the energy of the sun with the Sun God Ra statue holding it. All of the people present could feel the presence of a clean and warm energy radiating from the Sun Disk. Vitae could be seen liking this energy as it has some small essence of life energy. The Sun God Ra is not just a Sun God because he is also treated as a creator god in his previous universe. If he actually lives once more then he would actually have the same power as the Cthonic Gods of Pandemonium which is just below the Primordial Gods which are the twin gods. The Sun God Ra would not have fallen if he did not fall into a trap after being weakened. "Saena, are you ready?" Adrian asked Saena and she nodded. Adrian took out the Vestige of the Sun God that gives off the energy of the morning sun. Saena then instinctively knew that she needs to feed onto the energy that this item is giving off. Her ability to absorb poison or eat different ailments would need to be used to gather all the energy of this orb. Adrian held out the Vestige of the Sun God and it floated in the air without him doing anything. The Vestige of the Sun God went to the middle of the Sun Temple as if it is being guided. The Sun Disk that is held by the giant Sun God Ra statue suddenly shoot a beam of light towards the Vestige of the Sun God. The winged scarab image embedded on the orb suddenly glowed in a fierce light until the orb radiated like a small sun. Saena knew what she needed to do and that is to swallow all that energy into her body. She instinctively knew what she needs to do without even Adrian telling her to because it is embedded deep into her blood. Saena flew directly to this small sun that the Vestige of the Sun God created and immediately opened her beak. She then sucked in the energy of the sun with all her might as if she is extremely hungry for it, but she is also being damaged in the process. Adrian knew what is happening, but he cannot interfere now as it would be detrimental if something is to negatively happen. The only thing that Adrian can do is to pump as much primordial essence into Saena''s body as well as aether energy. The health that Saena is losing is being supplied back by the aether energy that Adrian is giving him while the primordial essence is what strengthens her body to continuously intake the energy of the sun. The only problem with this is the fact that the miniature sun could not be seen diminishing but Saena is bing exhausted as her small body could only do so much. She is a Cdrius that is attempting to evolve into a divine bird called the Simurgh. Bing a divine bird is not something that any other monster can do despite them having the blood for it. The soul link between Adrian and Saena could be seen to fluctuate as her soul started to be weary. Adrian is not safe in this regard because he could feel the heat of the sun pass through his body as well. It is no longer just Saena that is suffering because it is also Adrian that is suffering with her. Her soul is tied to Adrian and that connection is also what makes Saena stronger because Adrian''s soul already contains divinity. One of the shortcuts for monsters to turn into divine beasts easily is for them to have a spark of divinity. Saena already fulfilled that requirement because her soul is tied with Adrian''s soul that has divinity. Without fear, Saena pushed her small body to the limit and even attempted to swallow the energy of the sun that is presented to her with greed. She knew that she will never be helpful in battle if she is not to evolve. She wants to ease the burden of her master that summoned her when she was just a chick. Chapter 1219 She Burned To Ashes [Your soulbound Saena is consuming too much energy from the sun that her body can handle.] [Your Aether Energy gauge has dropped to zero.] [You no longer have Primordial Essence.] Adrian can no longer support Saena as he no longer has the necessary means to. He shouted at Saena to stop as he feels that her life force started to dim out with her actions. The more sun energy that she consumes, then the more her life force bes depleted. "Saena! Stop!" Adrian shouted but he was not heard by his soulbound, or she did not want to hear him. Saena can no longer stop herself or want to stop herself because she knew that it only took a little more toplete her goal. She could feel it in her stomach as the energy of the sun that she collected can be seen affecting her as she starts to radiate it as well. "Help me stop her!" Adrian shouted in panic as he started to fear that Saena will die forever. One thing that summoners know is the fact that their soulbounds can permanently die if the soul link is either severed or it gets depleted. If a summoner''s soulbound''s soul link is severed and their soulbound dies, the soulbound will permanently die. If the soul link is depleted, then that means their soulbound''s life expectancy is finished. The game has been out for about three years if the beta test is added. The average life of normal monsters can span to five to ten years which is why some soulbounds have already died in the game. Summoners that did not train or evolve their soulbounds experienced the death of their bonded monster. It is not easy but that is the truth which is another sad truth about the summoner job ss. If you do not make your soulbounds powerful, then they will die within their life expectancy. This is one of the reasons why summoners can seal numerous monsters without limit but thates with a price. There are also rare cases where the soulbound monster dies when the soul link is severed. Rare cases include the soulbound monster to break the soul link because they are not treated correctly or with the bare minimum. The soulbounds that are then released will die in the wild because they are now considered as monsters. Adrian could feel that Saena is dying because their soul link is bing thinner. Adrian''s shout in panic made the other''s move but they cannot handle the heat of the miniature sun. Even with their golden armors out and Vitae healing them, they cannot get close to Saena to stop her. The miniature sun is close to bing a ck hole as its energy started to be critical. A miniature sun is still a star despite being small and a ck hole is created when a star explodes. Adrian tried to fly towards Saena and stop her but even he cannot get close due to the heat. Saena could be seen starting to be engulfed in mes, but she did not stop. Cairo also tried to get close as well but even he got burned despite being the Champion of the Sun God. Cairo''s burn is not to the same extent as the others, but he still got burnt when he got extremely close. If the Champion of the Sun God himself is burned, then what can the others who do not have great heat resistance have. [You cannot summon Kaon because of the strain on the soul link.] [You cannot summon any soulbound at the moment because one of your soul links is weakened.] Due to the holy area that hey are in, Adrian''s soulbound was forced back into the Soul Chamber. This is the reason why he needed to summon Saena earlier when it was her time to evolve. It also takes a toll on the soul link when soulbounds evolve which is why Adrian did not summon the others to make sure that Saena seeds. Adrian can only look in horror as Saena is burning in mes, but she is still absorbing the energy if the miniature sun. She is the only thing that is making sure that the miniature sun does not explode despite its energy bing critical. She is the only thing that is holding the miniature sun back from hurting them. "Greater Seal: Saena!" Adrian shouted but nothing is happening. Saena''s magic circle is not appearing or rather she is not epting themand. Adrian is stunned because he knows that Saena will truly die at this rate. Adrian does not want Saena to die because she has stuck with him in his rookie days and even until now. Despite her being something that is made of code, he has grown attach to it like an actual pet. "Aetheros Domain." "Aetheros True Form." Adrian knew that he cannot take any chances and transformed to his true form. He knew that this is the only thing that can potentially save Saena. Not something that can save her a hundred percent, but it will give her the chance to survive. The defenses of the Hidden Temple of the Sun God activated because it felt strong foreign energy that did not or should not belong to the temple. Numerous floating pyramids suddenly scattered in the air in an attempt to purge the source of his foreign energy. Cairo immediatelymanded the security sentries to stop what the are going to do as he knew that Adrian will be attacked. Adrian did not care about the security sentries as his only concern is to pump as much aether energy towards Saena as much as he could. Aether energy filled up the temple as Adrian made sure that Saena is healed with everything that she has got. He even asked helped from Vitae, but her spell gets burned by the intensity of the miniature sun. In the end, the only one that Saena can get help from is Adrian himself. "Almost! You can do this, Saena!" Adrian shouted as he could feel that the miniature sun is starting to fetter. The miniature sun is bing less powerful as Saena is now on the verge of absorbing everything from it. Saena pushed herself to extreme to the point that her soul link with Adrian became as thin as a thread, but she did not die. Adrian almost cried with relief as Saena did not die as he turned back into his normal form. Saena''s body looked like she is filled with the energy of the sun as she is glowing with sunlight. The security sentries also backed down when Adrian reverted back. Adrian came close to Saena as he wanted to congratte her for living even though she did not evolve. "It is fine if you did not evolve. The good thing is that you are still alive." Adrian stated as he came close to Saena to pet her. Saena then looked at Adrian with a knowing gaze, but she suddenly emitted strong energy of the sun that rivaled the miniature sun earlier. Saena told Adrian to note near her as she is now unstable and could potentially kill him. Adrian did not care as he once again tried to seal Saena back to the Soul Chamber to undo everything. Saena did not ept themand and flew up in the sky as she started to shine like a sun. Saena emitted a powerful cry that echoed in the temple. When Saena did so, her body started to be overtaken by powerful sun energy to the point that one can visibly see her being consumed by it. She is being eaten by the energy of the sun from the inside out. Adrian shouted for Saena to stop as she is attempting to digest and absorb the intense energy of the sun that she ate. Saena''s small body could be seen burning in intense heat as she started to be ashes. Adrian looked in horror and shock from what is happening to his soulbound as he knows that Saena is dying. Adrian could feel that his soul link with Saena is starting to sever to the point that he is getting hurt as well. Saena looked at Adrian onest time as she suddenly severed her soul link with Adrian. With Saena effectively severing her connection with Adrian, he can no longer feel the intense pain that she is experiencing. Adrian looked in horror as he could feel the thin thread that is his soul link be cut. He felt as if a part of him is lost when that happened. The pain that he felt from the soul link was the only visible thing that told him that Saena is fine. When the soul link is destroyed, Adrian felt the emptiness as if he lost a limb. [Your soulbound, Saena, has cut off your soul link with her.] [You will not receive the bacsh of the broken soul link as it was already weak.] [Saena has died.] Chapter 1220 From The Ashes Silence permeated the room when they saw Saena being turned into ashes. Adrian just knelt there on the floor with a lost expression on his face. The other people with Adrian cannot believe what they have just witnessed and can only remain silent as well. Vitae wanted to talk to Adrian, but she could not feel the life force of Saena. Mortem, on the other hand, is a bit confused. Mortem looked around and above and cannot see Saena''s soul nearby because her soul should be there if she died nearby. Saena did not die because her soul shattered or anything as she was burned to death. Mortem looked a bit cold because he was not being silent as Adrian could be seen on the verge of tears. When Mortem was looking for something, Adrian then noticed it and asked him what he was doing to take his mind of his loss. "What are you looking for?" Adrian asked as he bottled up his sadness. "I know that this is not a good time to say this or even say it actually." Mortem replied. "It is fine. You can say what you want as it would at least take my mind out of my sadness." Adrian stated. "Oh! Okay¡­I cannot actually find her soul." Mortem stated. "Who''s soul?" Adrian asked. "Saena''s soul. I cannot find her soul in the premises. She would have gone to me, or you when she dies as we need to deliver her soul to the afterlife. If we are not the one to deliver her soul, then we should have at least saw the Aspect of Death. For some odd reason, I cannot find her soul as if she never died in the first ce." Mortem stated. "Brother! You should be careful with your words. I cannot feel her life force." Vitae whispered but Adrian could still hear what she said since he has very good hearing. "No! He is right. If she really truly died, then she would have be a soul ande to me or Mortem." Adrian stated. "Maybe, she just returned to your soul something or whatever the summoners keep their soulbounds." Cairo stated but Adrian refuted him. Adrian knows that their soul link was destroyed because she died, and her ashes is proof of her body burning up. She has died in a physical sense, but she has not yet died in a spiritual sense. Adrian suddenly looked at Saena''s ashes and could Aether Energy pulsing from it, but it was weak. "She can still live once more but I need a catalyst for her revival." Adrian muttered as he already did his research on the Simurgh before even attempting to make Saena evolve into one. A Simurgh is often rted to the principle of rebirth as it would plunge itself into mes every one thousand seven hundred years to initiate its rebirth. What Adrian does not know is the fact why Saena is not yet reviving from her very ashes. She should have revived by now, but he was missing something. "A Simurgh is said to purify thend and water¡­h¡­h" Adrian muttered as he looked at the notes that he took about the Simurgh. Adrian took several ounts regarding the Simurgh as he knows that monsters in the game are somewhat based on legends. Some might be loosely based but there should be a clue that will tell him that Saena must be reborn. He then reached thest note that he took and froze upon reading it because that should be hisst hope. "The Simurgh is often roosted on top of the Hom which is another name for the World Tree." Adrian muttered as this is thest hope that he is thinking of. A bird roosting on a tree is not just a simple rtionship because it is a matter of bnce. The bird and the tree provide a symbiotic rtionship when ites to their life. The tree provides protection and a ce to live for the bird while the bird eats up the maggots that will damage the tree. A symbiotic rtionship that is based on the essence that one has a duty for the other. Adrian stood up and immediately called over the Twin Prophets as he cannot summon the Tree of Life and Death by himself. Adrian knows that Saena might only need a World Tree or a Tree of Life, but Yewdrassil is the progenitor of every tree of life or tree of death. In fact, it would be perfect for Yewdrassil to be the tree that Saena will be bonded with. Adrian is the Champion of the Twin Gods and not just the Champion of Life. Adrian''s soul ispatible with both life and death energy that Saena''s soul would have transformed to amodate that as well since she has been his soulbound for quite a long time. "Vitae and Mortem¡­I need your help to create a spiritual link with Yewdrassil. I need to connect with it to make sure that Saena revives." Adrian stated as he is now confident that it is the missing piece, and he is correct because a notification appeared. [You have unlocked the Hidden Piece of unlocking the Divine Beast Simurgh.] [The Simurgh is said to be so old that it has seen the destruction of the world three times over. It would always plunge itself in mes every 1700 years to make sure that its cycle of rebirth will start. Only one Simurgh can be bonded to a Tree of Life which is why there is only one in every world.] [If the Simurgh candidate does not bond with a Tree of Life before its ascendance then it would just burn to ashes. If an essence of a Tree of Life is to touch the ashes of a Simurgh Candidate, then she will ascend to the status of Divine Beast. If three days pass and the Simurgh Candidate does not revive, then their soul will enter the cycle of reincarnation.] Adrian smiled as his information is actually correct and the sadness faded away as he now has a chance to make Saena revive. He will do whatever it takes to make sure that Saena will rise from her ashes. He will make sure that Yewdrassil will agree to make a bond with Saena as a Simurgh. "Shall we start?" Adrian asked to which Vitae and Mortem nodded their heads as they want to help Adrian. "We will conduct a ritual to call upon the Tree of Life and Death. Those security sentries might activate once more if they are to feel the intense energy of life and death that we will call upon. Can you please calm them down or protect us if they start bing hostile." Adrian asked Sadiki, Estet and Cairo. "It would be an honor!" Cairo stated as he felt that his help is not enough. If he wanted to prove himself to someone that he admires then he must do his very best. He must make sure that Adrian will immediately say ''You are in'' once he gets to Avalon for the guild recruitment. Sadiki and Estet also made sure that they will not be interrupted as they also benefitted from this. Adrian already gifted them parts of the Desert Sun Beetle that is used for the Golden Warrior armors and weapons. They must not be ungrateful people that only takes gift from others without even doing something small for them. Adrian, Vitae and Mortem suddenly started to close their eyes and hold their hands. They circled around the ashes of Saena as they attempted tomunicate with Yewdrassil''s essence. The three of them wished to talk to Yewdrassil and all of them suddenly no longer heard the noise from the outside world. When the three opened their eyes, they are all sent to a dark ce where the only one there was the Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil. In that space, Adrian resonated greatly with the energy of life and death while Vitae and Mortem felt a bit heavy. "To have reached here at such an early time, I have vastly underestimated you, Champion Equinox." A voice that was both male and female reverberated in the area as Adrian looked at Yewdrassil. Yewdrassil suddenly created an opening on its trunk as a humanoid form could be seen emerging from it. It was a figure that is half male and female with the death part being male while the life part being female. When Vitae and Mortem saw Yewdrassil''s form, they fainted and vanished from the special space that they are in. "It seems that the two prophets cannot see my real form just yet. But it seems that you are an exception, Champion Equinox because of your special qualities. A Daemos with the blood of an Asmodian with both Aether and Nether energy in his body. You are a walking contradiction just like me which is why I like you very much. You might be able to rece the one that created Pandemonium at this rate should you turn into a god." Yewdrassil stated with a mysterious but excited tone. Chapter 1221 Death And Rebirth A walking contradiction is a great description of Adrian''s character, but he does not know why the Tree of Life and Death likes it very much. He feels as if there is an underlying tone in that statement, but he is more focused on the other thing. He needs to have Saena evolve in order to revive her from the dead. "Thank you? I guess but we did not call for you because I want to get described." Adrian stated. "I know what you want Champion Equinox and I know that you need my help to bond with your soulbound that is trapped in rest. But do you think that I will easily give what you want without anything in return?" Yewdrassil stated as its avatar created a chair with life and death aesthetics to sit upon. "Nothing in this world is free which is why I am ready to even sacrifice some of my divinity." Adrian stated as he knows that any being with divinity will want divinity as payment. "I actually do not need Divinity like the gods because I am far older than them. I have been the nexus of life even before the Twin Gods were born from chaos. I am actually what you call the husk or the being that incubated the Twin Gods." Yewdrassil stated as it started to tell Adrian how the Twin Gods came to be. Yewdrassil told Adrian that it did not know when it became sentient, but it knew that it was created from emptiness. It woke up from this emptiness and held two different energies that existed and shed even before then. Yewdrassil could not contain these two different energies with its body which is why its creator watered it down. The watered-down version of the two shing powerful energies was life and death. The two fundamental energies that are needed to bring a universe into creation. Yewdrassil was still not that sentient when it incubated these two energies, but it has started to when two beings started to form inside of it. Two beings that held different energies are inside of Yewdrassil as it gained its own sentience. These two beings did not know that they were alive, and the concept of motherhood or parenting was not present back then. Yewdrassil did not care about the two beings being created inside of it because that is what its creator wants. The incubation of the two beings took a long time that cannot be measured in human time. With the help of the divine spark of the creator of Yewdrassil, the two beings that incubated started to push through the insides of Yewdrassil. For the first time, Yewdrassil actually felt something which is an intense pain situated in its trunk. With all of Yewdrassil''s might, it pushed out these two beings that had the energies of life and death. Yewdrassil, which split itself open, is suddenly broken into two halves that represented the beings it incubated inside itself. Yewdrassil then rejoined its broken body and became the Tree of Life and Death. The God of Death Abaddon and the Goddess of Life Gaea are born through the world, but it was not just them. The powerful chaotic energy that Yewdrassil released created a vast universe of numerous worlds that also nurtured life. Still, it took millions of years for the first beings to be born because the God of Death Abaddon and the Goddess of Life Gaea were like infants that the creator had to raise. "Oh my god and goddess!" Adrian stated in shock. "Now you know why I cannot easily bond with a beast." Yewdrassil stated which it thought that Adrian will understand the rejection. "You are like the mother of all beings." Adrian stated in utter disbelief. "You are missing the point. Also, that is what you got from my story and not the fact that I am the host of the two Primordial Gods?" Yewdrassil stated as it will not be good to choose a being to bond with it because of its special nature. "I think that you should hold your horses down because I am not asking your original body to bond with Saena. I want the one in Avalon to bond with her because I know that she will not be able to handle your real body which is hidden in Paraiso. You basically feed on divine energy there, but you actually created the universe." Adrian stated. "Good point as the one in Avalon is just a small part of me like a scrapping of my bark. Still, why should I bend to your whims?" Yewdrassil stated as that is still apart of itself. "I have recordings of you badmouthing the Twin Gods." Adrian stated in a serious tone. "Ahem! Even that will not be enough." Yewdrassil stated but Adrian could see its avatar shiver a bit when he told that. "I will delete those and forget that they ever existed." Adrian added. "Make sure that everything is deleted and swore an oath that you will never speak of those again." Yewdrassil stated. "Agreed." Adrian replied. [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, has entered a contract with Equinox.] "You are lucky that I like you, Champion Equinox. Also, know that once Saena is bonded to the part of myself at Avalon will also mean that she will be tied with my life. If the part of myself in Avalon is to be destroyed, then Saena will return back to ashes as well. Do you wish to take on that burden?" Yewdrassil asked once more so that it is sure that Adrian will know the consequences. "I shall take that chance because I have no other choice." Adrian stated as time is limited. "Very well. Take this and crush it on top of the ashes of the Simurgh candidate." Yewdrassil stated as it handed one fruit to Adrian that looked like a small melon. Adrian looked at the fruit and it really did resemble a small melon that has the essence of Yewdrassil inside it. He then remembered that there was actually one fruit growing from the tree of life and death in Avalon, but he knows that it will take a century to ripen. The fruit in his hands is priceless as it will not grow again in another two hundred years. "Thank you." Adrian stated as he already knew that Yewdrassil will not refuse him because he has maximum familiarity with it. "A gift from me to you." Yewdrassil stated as its avatar suddenly pped which made Adrian wake up from the trance. ==== Adrian woke up from the trance and saw that the twin prophets are weakened. It seems that their minds got hurt when they saw Yewdrassil''s form as they have never seen the real one because the one in Avalon is what they only see. Adrian looked down on his hands and saw that he has one fruit in his hands which also made others shocked when they followed his gaze. They knew that Adrian was not holding something earlier when they entered the trance, but he is now holding one. The fruit that Adrian is holding is continuously pulsating powerful divine energy and made others gulp because anyone that eats it would undoubtedly get Divinity. Adrian did not waste any more time as he looked down on to the ashes and crushed the fruit with his hands. Adrian could not even destroy the fruit fully because it is very tough to the point that he thought it is made of metal. Adrian did not even second guess himself as he transformed into his Netheros form and called upon his true form. The sight of a gigantic being that is crushing a small fruit might seemedic, but Adrian is still struggling. Adrian then pushed his body to the fullest as he continuously pumped Nether Energy into his body to strengthen himself. When Adrian is about to get exhausted, he used hisst stretch of power to crush the fruit and it finally did. The juices of the destroyed fruit fell upon the ashes, and it released a powerful aroma that can make anyone go into ecstasy. [The universe is overjoyed.] [Another Divine Beast is being born into the world.] The world message flooded the notifications of all the yers which shocked them. A divine beast being born into the world is not something trivial because they hold divinity. A divine beast can basically form a faith and be a living deity that rivals a descended lesser god. All the other divine beasts also learned of this and those that were lying in wait have finally be active. At the Hidden Temple of the Sun God, the cry of a bird, a wolf, and a woman could be heard inside. Saena''s ashes that became like water and collected themselves as a gigantic bird manifested from them. A giant bird that is as tall as the thirty-meter statues of the Sun God Ra appeared with its majestic wings radiating the powers of the sun. Chapter 1222 Simurgh I The ashes that have absorbed the essence of the fruit from the Tree of Life and Death suddenly gathered like a pool of mud. This pool of mud suddenly started to create a swirling mass that became greater in volume. All of the people in the temple could visibly see that the swirling pool swelled to ten times its original size. The swirling pool of mass then emitted intense energy that has traces of divinity inside of it. When the swirling pool stabilized, something reminiscent of a head suddenly emerged from it. The head looked like that of an avian creature as it has a beak, but it also has features of a wolf skull. A loud cry that is a mix of a bird of prey, a wolf and a woman echoed in the temple, but it is actually heard in all parts of the world with varying degrees of loudness. The full body of a being emerged from the swirling pool and its size could easily reach the height of the thirty-meter statues of the Sun God Ra. A mighty bird creature that has emerged from the swirling pool and spread its majesty to those that behold her. A gigantic avian with feather that are white and shades of copper. A majestic crown on the top of her head that extends when her wings are spread out. The most notable feature of this majestic bird is the fact that it has a tail that is just like a peacock. Beautiful rainbow-colored feathers that somehow absorb the light from the surroundings. It uses the light to make a sort of veil around it to make it more divine. [Another Divine Beast has descended to the world once more.] Adrian looked at Saena with tearful eyes as she did not die. He really thought that he lost one of his most important friends in the game, but she survived. He is thankful for everything that led to this moment, but he noticed that something is not right with her. [Saena has been revived.] [Your connection with your soulbound has been restored to the smallest degree.] [Saena is currently berserk due to her sudden revival. If you do not calm her down and establish authority, then there is arge chance that she will be severed from your soul link once more.] ==== EMERGENCY QUEST Quest Name: Tame the Divine Beast Quest Description: The Divine Beast, Saena who has evolved into a Simurgh, is currently running rampant because of the intense power she immediately received upon revival. Calm her down so that she will regain consciousness or else she will prove to be a danger to everyone and herself. Quest Difficulty: Unknown Clear Condition: Calm Saena down and stabilize her energy Clear Reward: Your Soul Link with Saena will be restored back to its peak Failure Condition: Failure to tame Saena in 12 hours Failure: Saena will run berserk and will be permanently broken from your Soul Link which will effectively turn her into a wild monster. Duration: 12 hours Restriction: Evolve a Cdrius into a Simurgh and have a Soul Link with the divine beast ==== Adrian could not believe that he suddenly had to suffer when he just evolved Saena into a divine beast. She is definitely not in her right mind as she kept releasing burst of sunlight that seared the area around her. She even roared at Adrian who is her master which means that she cannot differentiate friend from foe at this very moment. "Sirius, restrain her!" Adrian stated as he summoned Sirius. Sirius immediately popped out of the magic circle and used numerous shadows to try and restrain Saena. The only problem with that is Saena suddenly exploding with a burst of light that destroyed the shadows. Sirius tried once more but she easily erased the shadows with a burst of light. "Kaon, help Sirius!" Adrian stated as Kaon came out of his magic circle. Kaon knew that restraining Saena will not be an easy feat which is why he used all of his dragon balls to the test. The fire dragon ball along with the light dragon ball sapped the heat and light that Saena is releasing in an attempt to weaken her. The frost dragon ball created a freezing zone around Saena to make sure that her temperature drops. Kaon wanted to use the freezing zone to make Saena calm down or lose consciousness, but she is emitting a powerful heat that melts any ice that touches her feathers. Even the fire dragon ball and light dragon ball cannot absorb the sun energy that Saena is internally releasing to keep herself active. Since the other dragon balls are not able topletely restrain her, Kaon used the earth dragon ball to make the floor into sand. The sand beneath Saena''s feet sank as her weight also increased when she becamerger. She tried to p her wings, but Kaon used the wind dragon ball to create a small tornado that pushed Saena down to the sands. Seeing that it is working, Kaon used the darkness dragon ball to increase the power of the shadows that Sirius used. The rampaging Saena could be seen getting restrained, but she is still fighting against them. She is putting great effort into escaping despite the numerous restraints. Some might say that Saena is not that strong, but restraining is vastly different than killing as there is a certain finesse needed in the former. "Greater Seal: Saena!" Adrian shouted as a new magic circle started to draw itself in the air. The previous magic circle that appears when Saena is summoned had the image of a white bird on it but this one is different. A giant bird that has white and bronze feathers with the colorful tail of a peacock is seen manifesting. The magic circle did not immediately materializepletely as the image of the Simurgh could be seen slowly being drawn. Adrian also felt his mana being drained when this interaction happened as his Soul Link started to pulsate. The Soul Link that connected his soul with Saena''s started to slowly be thicker as the connection is being reforged. This put a great strain on both parties as Adrian and Saena lost a bit of health per second with this interaction. Saena became even more erratic in nature as a divine beast is not supposed to be easily tamed. Her pure instinct tried to neglect the soul link that she and Adrian already established. Adrian cannot do any other spell while the Greater Seal is in effect which means that it is up to his otherpanions to help him. Saena suddenly unfurled her tail and it started to collect the energy of the sun in the surroundings. With each ten second interval that she charged her energy, a feather on the tail illuminated and stored that powerful energy. Cairo felt the vast amounts of energy that Saena gathered and feared something devastating will be released should she fire that. "Guardian of the Sun God!" Cairo shouted. A golden golem suddenly came out of a magic circle that Cairo summoned. The golem is made of golden metal that has the same appearance of a sphinx. Cairo then used the staff that he is holding to tap the forehead of the sphinx. The energy of the sun in the surroundings also started to gather around the golden sphinx which dyed the gathering of Saena''s sun energy. The enraged Saena instinctively knew that she will be sealed back before she finished gathering enough energy. With a loud cry, Saena''s peacock tail suddenly released the gathered energy into a powerful beam. The beam of light eviscerated all the magic holding her down and is about to hit Adrian. Adrian did not stop his Greater Seal spell as that is the win condition in this fight. He would rather ept the damage now and pray that he survives the attack. When the beam of light is about to reach Adrian, a powerful cat beast suddenly appeared in front of him and erected a barrier. The cat beast is none other than Estet that transformed with the help of her goddess. Sadiki did not stay still as well because he gathered the sands that Kaon used to create smaller barriers that absorbed the initial impact of the beam of light. The sand barriers mitigated the damage and Estet blocked the beam that is about to hit Adrian. Adrian thanked all of them for their support because the magic circle is almost finished. A little bit more and the chains of the seal will appear to drag Saena back to the Soul Chamber. When the dust settled, Saena''s figure could be seen charging towards Adrian in an attempt to disrupt him, but Kaon suddenly coiled up around her like a snake. Saena crashed to the ground as she was tripped by Sirius. Adrian knew that this is his optimal chance to finished and he did. The magic circle that is needed to seal Saena away ispleted at the veryst second. Chapter 1223 Simurgh II "Greater Seal: Saena!" Adrian shouted once more as the magic summoning circle has finally beenpleted. The magic summoning circle created chains out of nowhere and immediately slithered towards Saena. Saena saw the chains and her instincts knew that she will be sealed once more but she fought against it as she is still driven mad. With onest powerful burst of energy, Saena managed to shake Kaon off her and the shadows that Sirius used got dispelled once more. Saena might have shaken off Sirius and Kaon, but the chains have already grabbed her. The chains did not physically grab her, but it bound her soul. The chains could be seen entering her body as her soul is bound once more and dragged her towards the magic summoning circle. Saena tried to fight off the force pulling her, but it is already inevitable because she has already been marked. This would not have been easy if she did not have a lower soul strengthpared to Adrian. Saena might have been a Divine Beast now, but she is still a fledglingpared to a Daemos who has obtained divinity. Since Saena could not fly away despite her great wings, she put strength into her talons and dug deep into the floor but to no avail. The soul chains dragged her as if she is a toddler refusing to go with their mother because they are throwing a tantrum. Seeing that Saena could not fight off the pulling force, all of the bystanders no longer interfered and rested as guarding against a Divine Beast is not an easy feat. [Your soul link with Saena is slowly being restored.] A notification informed Adrian that Saena is now close to being back to his control. Adrian could see that Saena is still thrashing about and trying to resist which made him feel a bit sad. He suddenly pondered if what he is doing could be considered selfish, but Saena is not her usual self. "Saena, do you wish to be free?" Adrian asked wholeheartedly which made the rampaging stop and look at Adrian. The eyes clouded by rage and power suddenly started to clear up a little. Saena no longer thrashed about and suddenly heard the voice of someone she cherishes the most. A small tear could be seen dropping from one of Saena''s eyes as she does not want to be set free because she already considered Adrian and the others as family. Saena suddenly calmed down and looked as if she had recovered from her confusion. She no longer dug her talons on the ground and let herself freely be taken away by the chains. Seeing that Saena no longer resisted, the chains no longer pulled hard instead turned into gentle warm light that caressed Saena towards the magic summoning circle. Seeing Saena regain her rity put Adrian''s heart at ease as he knows that he is not forcing her. The magic summoning circle shined bright before vanishing as Saena went back to her home. A warm feeling could be felt from Adrian''s heart as if he suddenly felt whole again. [Saena has returned to the Soul Chamber.] [You havepleted the Emergency Quest Tame the Divine Beast.] [Saena has evolved into a Simurgh.] [Saena has obtained the title: Divine Beast.] [All abilities from the previous evolution have been forgotten.] [Saena has obtained the Active skill Sun re.] [Saena has obtained the Active skill Cleansing Light.] [Saena has obtained the Active skill Sun''s Warmth.] [Saena has obtained the Passive skill Sr Synthesis.] [Saena has obtained the Active Skill Grace of the Sun.] [Saena has obtained the Racial Skill: Simurgh''s Bond.] ----- Skill Name: Sun re Tier: Mythical Type: Active Damage and Minor Heal Effect: - The user unleashes the power of the sun stored in her body that deals 100% of the user''s magic damage to all enemies in the surroundings. - Heals 5% of the total maximum health of all the allies in the surroundings. - Deals double damage to enemies that have the energy of darkness in their bodies. - Doubles the healing amount to allies that have the energy of the sun in their bodies. Area of Effect: Circr Area with a ten-meter radius with the user at the center. Cooldown: 30 seconds Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None ----- Skill Name: Cleansing Light Tier: Mythical Type: Heal, Cleanse, and Buff Effect: - The user uses the power of the sun to cleanse all status ailments and status reductions in the area that includes all the allies. - Heals 10% of the total maximum health of all allies in the surroundings. - If allies have the power of the sun in their body, then they will receive a 5% status buff Area of Effect: Circr Area with a ten-meter radius with the user at the center. Cooldown: 1 minute Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None ----- Skill Name: Sun''s Warmth Tier: Mythical Type: High Heal and Debuff Effect: - The user radiates the energy of the sun from their body that heals all allies in the area that is touched by the light. - Heals 5% of total maximum health per second. - Doubles the healing amount to allies that have the power of the sun in their bodies. - Enemies that have the energy of darkness in their bodies will have their stats reduced by 15% Duration: 5 minutes Cooldown: 10 minutes Cast Time: 2 Seconds Mana Cost: None ----- Skill Name: Sr Synthesis Tier: Mythical Type: Defensive skill and Passive Buff Effect: - The skill holder will absorb the energy of the sun in the surrounding and create a thin film of sun barrier that blocks damage equal to a maximum of 30% of the holder''s health. - The higher the percentage of the sun barrier then the stronger the healing effect of other skills using the energy of the sun. (Every 3% barrier is equal to 5% stronger healing enhancement. Maximum of 50% healing enhancement.) Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None ----- Skill Name: Grace of the Sun Tier: Mythical Type: Active Damage and Healing Effect: - The user gathers all the energy of the sun in the surrounding and uses it to fire a concentrated beam of energy in the form of a rainbow. - Deals 1000% of the user and summoner''s magic damagebined. - Heals allies that are hit by the beam to their full health. - Doubles damage to enemies with the energy of darkness. - This skill can beunched early but it will have decreased damage and healing. Cooldown: 2 hours Cast Time: 10 minutes Mana Cost: None ----- Skill Name: Simurgh''s Bond Tier: Unique Type: Racial Skill Effect: - Increases stats by 50% when in the presence of the bonded Tree of Life. - Bes immune to status reduction or status ailments when in the presence of the bonded Tree of Life. - Doubles all damage dealt to enemies when in the presence of the bonded Tree of Life. - Doubles all healing given to allies when in the presence of the bonded Tree of Life. - Increases the area of all skills when in the presence of the bonded Tree of Life. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None ----- Adrian almost fainted when he saw all the skill descriptions that Saena has. A divine beast is definitely a different breedpared to other monsters. She might not be a damage dealer like Sirius or Kaon, but she can definitely handle enemies. What Adrian could not believe is the fact that her healing skills and cleansing skills are all area of effect. The skill that made Adrian hyperventte is the Simurgh''s Bond skill because it makes Saena turn into a powerful monster in her own right. She will basically be a raid boss when in the presence of the tree of life and death. Although the skill might be restricted since the tree of life and death is nted in Avalon, there are ways to make that happen. Adrian envisions Levin Cloud summoning the tree of life and death in the guild war and Saena being there. She would absolutely decimate the enemies as she will activate that skill. Saena would also be a great protector as all her skills will also be boosted to a disgusting degree. "Why do I not have a skill that can summon Yewdrassil!?" Adrianmented as he cannot activate Saena''s skill by himself. "Congrattions, Champion Equinox!" The Priestess Estet stated. "I would like to congratte Champion Equinox as well!" Sadiki stated. "I never doubted you! As expected of my idol!" Cairo stated. "Thanks to you guys. I would have never seeded if all of you did not aid me. Please ept this as my sincere gift for helping me." Adrian stated as he gave all the carapaces and horns that he has left for Sadiki and Estet. For Adrian, the monster parts might have been precious, but Saena''s life is even more important to him. The fact that they helped him so much as he could see that they are gravely injured. When Saena was not properly connected to Adrian, she was actually level 350 and only returned to Adrian''s level when she got sealed. Chapter 1224 Simurgh III "What will you do next, Champion Equinox?" The High Priestess Estet stated as Adrian already got what he came to the western continent for. "I shall focus on hunting for the other Vestiges of the Sun God. Two more should be doable in a span of time given the right circumstances. I should focus on finding the one that has the vestige that represents the evening sun. We have a score to settle after all." Adrian stated. "If that is the case then we wish for your sess. If you are ever in the western continent, do not be a stranger to us and call for us when you need to deal with something here. We will always be happy to help you." Sadiki stated. "I apologize because I cannot help you in the quest to find the vestiges at the moment. I am also looking for the other items to restore the power of the Temple of the Sun. It is not easy restoring a faith back to its glory when all records about it was almost erased." Cairo stated as he still needs to restore the faith back to the Temple of the Sun. "I understand as my best friend was also in your shoes and it took him quite a long time to revive a faith as well. It would be even more difficult for you because the Sun God Ra is not present at the moment. I am pretty sure that we might cross paths on the journey to restore the Sun God. Do not be a stranger when that happens. You might be a guild member by then so remember to go to Avalon when I call for you. We should add each other in our friends list." Adrian stated which made Cairo almost squeal in happiness. Cairo''s happiness is so prevalent that he actually posted that Adrian added him on his friends list in a forum reserved for thetter''s fans. Posts saying that he is one lucky person started flooding the forum. Some cursed him out of jealousy in a yful manner while others congratted but begged in how he did it. "Thank you for your help once again. This is my farewell to you as time waits for no one. A being made of the powers of darkness is not easy to catch after all. Vitae and Mortem, let us go back home." Adrian stated as he opened a portal out of the hidden temple with the twins to head back towards Avalon. ==== Adrian reached Avalon and he is immediately surrounded by the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods. The elders surrounded him because they noticed an increased amount of divine energy from the Tree of Life and Death. The increase was so potent that it increased the buffs that is given by the Tree of Life and Death to those that visit Avalon. The air became cleaner and the natural regeneration of the people in Avalon hastened. Even the nts that are grown in Avalon started to grow faster while the soil became richer. The monsters in Pann''s ranch could also be seen rather tame and happy. The life of everyone living there increased in quality. "Let me exin. Make sure that the twin prophets are rested. They have exerted themselves to a certain degree as well as the Silent Death Order." Adrian stated as he began exining what happened to the elders. Adrian summoned Saena in the territory and she immediately exploded in divine energy. The appearance of a divine beast in an area is very significant as they are extremely rare. They also enrich the lives in the territory which is why people would often choose to revere or appease the divine beast so that it stays. ? Saena then saw the eyes of reverence that the people are giving her and felt proud of herself. She felt proud but not to the point that she looks down on everyone because she knows that it was not just her that made it happen. Her master made sure that she bes a divine beast which made her appreciate Adrian more. Saena then instinctively wanted to fly towards the Tree of Life and Death, but she noticed the twin prophets as they wanted to ride her. Since Saena is now bonded to the tree of life and death, she is also quite fond of the twins even more as she now emits a motherly aura. The elders are a bit surprised that a divine beast let the twin prophets ride her, but they calmed themselves when the twins enjoyed the flight. Seeing that Saena has grown ustomed to her new body, Adrian summoned his other soulbounds so that they could rest in Avalon. All of his soulbounds followed Saena towards the tree of life and death as they wanted to congratte her. She is like an elder sister to the others as she is third in line. The elders returned back to their tasks when they were satisfied by Adrian''s answers and are even pleasantly skipping. The appearance of a divine beast in Avalon that is bonded with the tree of life and death meant that they now have a protector beast that represents the church. The elders told Adrian that Saena could be a symbol that makes the influence of the church spread farther as anyone will want to see a divine beast. [Saena has been designated as the Divine Beast of the Church of the Twin Gods.] [All buffs in Avalon will be increased by 50% when Saena is present in the territory.] [Soulbound Saena could stay at Avalon indefinitely until summoned even if you are far from her.] Adrian chuckled as he did not expect that Saena will be a designated divine beast but is quite happy for her. She actually dislikes being in the Soul Chamber as she likes to spread her wings. Now that she can freely stay in Avalon as long as Adrian does not summon her, then she will have the freedom to fly the skies that she deserves. Chapter 1225 Demon Eyes Adrian went to see what his soulbounds were doing when he finished talking with the elders. He went to the tree of life and death to see Pann admiring Saena. Saena could be seen a bit stiff as she knows how powerful Pann is despite her bing a divine beast. She actually understands the disparity between them which is why she is behaving. "What are you doing to my soulbound, old man?" Adrian asked as Pann did not even look at him when he walked closer to them. "I am just observing your divine beast. A Simurgh is quite rare as even other worlds that have trees of life do not always have one. It is said that any world that has a Simurgh will have a bountiful day as they bring bountiful life to the world." Pann stated as he finally stopped inspecting Saena after he was satisfied. "Has Koronn returned yet?" Adrian asked as he wants to know if the knowledgeable old man is back. "He has not yet returned which is a bit odd, but he must have been caught up in his own mind at the River of Time. That brat is actually such a geek when ites to Temporal Magic. He must be researching there as we speak. I might even say that he wanted to go there just to research the River of Time." Pann stated. "That sucks! I actually wanted to ask him if he knows how to spread the effect of a divine item." Adrian stated. "You actually have a divine item?!" Pann stated in an almost shouting voice. "I actually have two but one lost power as Saena absorbed most of it to evolve. The other one is given by the Goddess of Night Nox so that I can find her former envoy that she cursed." Adrian stated. "I am actually extremely proud of you brat! You managed to get a soulbound that is a cmity, a dragon progenitor, and a divine beast. Do you really not want to be my disciple and raise magical beasts with me?!" Pann stated with augh. "I already told you that I am not yet a Master Scribe which means I cannot learn Monster Raising just yet." Adrian replied. "Well, if you want to learn my trade thene to me when you want. I already have a disciple anyway but why do you want to spread the effect of a divine item?" Pann asked. "I have candle that is given by the Goddess of Night Nox and she said that it will light up whenever her former envoy is near me. The only problem is that this former envoy was cursed and turned into a monster that is made of shadows. When its night, I will not be able to easily catch her as she can just escape easily. I n to catch her during the day when she is much weaker and have limited capability to move." Adrian stated. "So, you want to amplify the searching effects of this divine item so that you will be pointed to the correct coordinates?" Pann asked. "That is correct." Adrian replied. "That is easy because you can just use the Demon Eyes and the World Replica in the observer room. What you want is in the realm of Spatial Magic which means your best bet is that brat Ascalor. He can easily set that spell up as he is very good when ites to location spells. He is not the called the Master of Dimensions for nothing." Pann stated. "I see. Thanks, old man. Also, do not bother Saena too much as she is still getting used to her body." Adrian stated as he left his soulbounds to wander around Avalon as he went to look for Ascalor. ==== Adrian easily found Ascalor and exined his situation. The old man agreed but he said that Adrian needed to pay him for his services. Adrian does not know what Ascalor is using the gold coins for, but Adrian just gave him the amount Ascalor is asking for. Ascalor also noticed the Cube of Paradox emitting a strange spatial signature, but he did not pry into it. He is not as curious as Koronn that wants to learn everything, and he could sense that the Cube of Paradox is keeping that strange spatial signature under control. Ascalor easily set up the magic circle to amplify the searching capabilities of the candle. What Ascalor did is quite difficult because he slightly interfered with the space around all the Demon Eyes that observe the world. He connected all the Demon Eyes to the candle that Adrian brought as if it is present in the areas where all the eyes are located. All Adrian will need to do is ce the candle in the center of the formation and wait for it to activate. All he actually needed to do is to wait for the results to appear and reap the benefits. Of course, Ascalor exined that this will not be easy as it will only point him in a general area, and it will be up to him to look for the former envoy. Adrian waited an hour to see if the candle will light up, but it is still unlit despite waiting. He even chatted with the Daemos in charge of Demons Eyes for that day to pass time. The duty of the one that oversees the demon eyes is to monitor the world if rifts suddenly form. They will then report that information so that the Daemos Corps can close the rifts. Just as Adrian thought that he will not see the candle activate, he suddenly saw a bluish me in the room. He immediately looked at the candle as it floated in the air and headed towards one of the mirrors that represent the Demon Eyes. Adrian looked at that Demon Eye and vaguely knew where that location is. The location where the candle pointed at is the where the rundown Church of Life was at. It was there where Levin Cloud found the clues regarding the Church of Death and the origin of the Church of the Twin Gods. Chapter 1226 The Secret Lake I "The area that the candle is pointing towards is the Secret Lake. It is near the old church that Levin Cloud investigated." Adrian thought as he immediately kept the candle in his inventory and jumped into the mirror. The mirror that shows the area where the demon eye is could also be used as a portal as it is connected to spatial rift. Adrian immediately appeared in the location as he used the candle to direct him to where the exact area of the former envoy of the Goddess of Night. In fact, Adrian did not even need to search because he could feel the sh of extreme powers in the distance. Adrian could see torrents of water getting shot in the distance. He can also feel the energy of darkness in the same direction. "Sirius, scout the area immediately." Adrianmanded as he summoned Sirius. Adrian then flew towards the direction of the exchange of attacks. He could then see a giant being that resembled a gilled sea serpent that has a humanoid upper body. The head of the gigantic being that Adrian saw is a mix between an eel and a snake with massive fins that reached until its back. "Master, I have found the former envoy!" Sirius reported as Adrian borrowed Sirius'' sight. Adrian used Sirius'' eyes to verify his im and it is actually the former envoy of the Goddess of Night. It is a being made of shadows with a face made of a porcin mask. What made Adrian a bit shocked is that the former envoy is somewhat humanoid in shape right now. Adrian knew that the former envoy of the Goddess of Night did not have a solid form as it was just a mass of shadows. The fact that it now has a solid form meant that it is now more powerful than when hest met it. Sirius also said that he could feel the essence of divinity from the former envoy of the Goddess of Night. Adrian also saw humanoid fish monsters that are aiding the giant serpentine monster against the former envoy of the Goddess of Night. The humanoid fish monsters must have been the monsters that Levin Cloud encountered before, and he said that they were called the Deep Ones. The Secret Lake is actually considered as a danger zone because it contains high level monsters despite being in a low-level area. Many have tried to explore the Secret Lake as they wanted to know if it contained secrets since it is a peculiar area, but the yers found nothing. Adrian does not believe what the yers imed that theke actually contained nothing because that giant serpentine monster is actuallying out of the vastke. It is not just Adrian that is in the area because it is near a beginner friendly area. Many low-level yers could feel the vibrations of the fight, but they cannot see the giant serpentine monster like Adrian. To low level yers, they can only see a screen of fog in the area near the Secret Lake that hid the event that is happening. Of course, there are also high-level yers that are in the area that could see the giant serpentine silhouette of a monster. They cannot fully see it because they do not have divinity and they are also not as high leveled as Adrian. Those that have guilds immediately reported what was happening in the Secret Lake to their upper echelons as this might be an event or field bosses fighting each other. "I must hurry and do something. Sirius, aid the giant serpentine monster in the fight. Use Samael''s Domain to hide the progress of the fight." Adrianmanded as Sirius nodded. Sirius suddenly expanded his domain to the utmost which covered the area of the Secret Lake. The mist that covered the Secret Lake suddenly vanished in the eyes of the observers as Sirius made sure that everything became normal. Sirius also contained the tremors in his domain which garnered the attention of the giant serpentine monster and the former envoy of night. The yers that witnessed the event suddenly vanishing wanted to investigate but they are not courageous enough to walk into a danger zone. They waited for the higher echelons of their guild to reach the area before they move so that they can continue giving information. The only problem that they have now is the disappearance of the thing that they reported. The former envoy of night felt that Sirius is familiar, but it wanted something else from him. Sirius contains a vast amount of darkness energy that can replenish what the former envoy of night needs. If it absorbs Sirius'' darkness energy, then it will be able to defeat the enemy it is trying to kill for the past thirty minutes. The former envoy of night suddenly brandished sickle arms made of shadows to try and kill Sirius. Adrian smiled as this will be something that he can do to his advantage. Adrianmanded Sirius to immediately use Realm Ender. Sirius suddenly swelled up in size, but his domain made sure to create an illusion that he is just standing there. When the former envoy of night reached Sirius, it is suddenly met with a gigantic form of Sirius that emitted destructive force that it has never felt before. Sirius did not even show mercy as he tear up the former envoy of night. The former envoy of night is made of shadows which means physical attacks are meaningless against it, but Sirius is a special existence. Sirius has the title of Cmity and is an Abyssal Fenrir which means he can affect phenomena. The former envoy of night that thought that Sirius will not deal damage to it can only shake in pain. The image of shadows being torn to pieces could be seen in the area as Sirius literally tore the former envoy to pieces. Sirius would have dealt great damage to the former envoy of night but he did not destroy the porcin mask. Chapter 1227 The Secret Lake II The porcin mask was not destroyed by Sirius as the former envoy of night made sure that it will never be destroyed. The shadow body of the former envoy of night might have been torn to pieces but the porcin mask suddenly floated in mid-air to gather the shadows. Sirius is annoyed by this interaction and decided to destroy the porcin mask, but he is unable to. Sirius tried reaching the porcin mask as he noticed that it is the source of power of the former envoy of night, but his Realm Ender ended. Sirius is suddenly ovee by fatigue which made the former envoy of night try and deal a killing blow to him, but a pir of water suddenly surged below thetter. The giant serpentine monster seemed to have attacked the former envoy of night when thetter wanted to kill Sirius. The former envoy of night is deterred by the sudden pir of water hitting it directly as its shadow body scattered but its porcin mask remained unharmed. The giant serpentine monster roared as it cannot deal fatal damage to the former envoy of night. The body of the former envoy of night suddenly came back once more as if it did not get damaged. Seeing that two monsters are attempting to kill it; the former envoy of night suddenly created another porcin mask out of nowhere. The second porcin mask is different to the first one as it has the face of happiness while the first had a stoic expression painted on it. "Saena, use Sun re!" Adrian shouted as Saena''s magic circle suddenly appeared below the former envoy of night. Saena immediately let loose a burst of powerful sunlight when she came out of her magic circle. The burst of sunlight washed away all the shadows or energy of darkness in the area. The body made of shadows created by the former envoy of night suddenly vanished as only the mask remains. Adrian then summoned his Primordial Armament: Spear and directed it to destroy the porcin masks. Adrian only managed to destroy the porcin mask that has the happy face on it. He was able to hit the one with a stoic expression, but it was covered with ayer of defensive barriers. Adrian did see something good though as he saw a small crack that he made on the stoic porcin mask. The former envoy of night panicked as its vessel suddenly cracked. The former envoy of night then looked at Adrian''s direction and released a powerful killing intent because it can remember Adrian. The former envoy of night clearly remembers the demon that ruined its chance to reverse time on itself. It wanted to return to its former form before it became cursed by the Goddess of Night. It would have seeded if not for a demon that had the candle of the Goddess of Night. The former envoy of night knew that the demon was its bounty hunter, but thetter was still weak back then. Now, the bounty hunter that wanted to kill it has returned and even more powerful than before. The former envoy of night can even feel divinity from Adrian as it also collected some divine energy on its road to return back to its former self. "You shall pay for this! I will have my revenge against you demon who is a hunting dog of that distasteful goddess." The former envoy of night stated in a female voice. It seems that the former envoy of night has started to revert back to her previous self but is still notplete. She is collecting divine energy to counteract the curse of another divine being which is a god. She has been collecting artifacts or killing beasts with divine energy to supplement the needed energy to revert her back. She then created a ck void as she wants to escape from this area since she knows that she will never win. Adrian chuckled as he already expected this to happen when battling the former envoy of night. Adrian supplied the Cube of Paradox with half of his mana to lock the space in the area. "I might not have been able to prepare that much against you, but I made sure that you will never escape our encounter." Adrian stated as space itself froze in the area. The ck void that the former envoy of night created suddenly exploded as it is connected to another space. Adrian might be smiling but the most he can do is one minute because freezing space is not easy. If he was Ascalor then it might have been easy, but he just became an Arch Demon. "Saena, use Sun''s Warmth and Cleansing Light!" Adrianmanded. Saena once again exploded in the energy of the sun. [Nychta, the Former Envoy of the Goddess of Night, has 15% reduced stats for five minutes.] [Sirius has been healed.] [Sirius'' stats have returned back to normal.] Nychta''s shadow body once again fizzled out when she was hit by the burst of sunlight that Saena created. Adrian saw that the shadow body actually retreated inside of the porcin mask instead of getting destroyed which means her real body is the mask. "I must act fast." Adrian thought as he once again used his spear to try and pierce the porcin mask but is once again met with great resistance. The porcin mask is Nychta''s true body and is not just a simple vessel. Her curse is actually to be the shadow that she loved to control. Her body slowly turned into shadows throughout the centuries as she is no longer a mortal once her body started transforming. As years go by, Nychta''s senses vanished bit by bit as her whole body turns into shadows. Her ultimate punishment is to be a shadow that feels or sees nothing and to alsopletely forget who she ever was. Her curse would have been sessful if she did not bump into another cursed item called the Stoic Porcin Mask. Chapter 1228 The Secret Lake III "Kaon, use Light Rays multiple times!" Adrianmanded as he summoned Kaon. Kaon then used his light dragon ball to create light rays that all converged towards Nychta. She was not able to easily dodge the light rays due to her body being weakened by Saena. Nychta felt the sting of the light rays in her body as it once again retreated back to the mask. Adrian tried to break the mask once more using his spear, but it only cracked a small part of it once more. He could more or less feel that the mask is a powerful artifact that can hold her body. It is very difficult to damage as he can feel the resistance to his very soul as if his primordial armament is also taking damage. "Only a powerful artifact can make my soul numb like that, but I will not back down. If I cannot do it by myself then I should fuse with someone who has the possibility. Perfect Assimtion: Saena!" Adrian stated as he and Saena suddenly fused together. Adrian''s body changed to that of a being that has powerful white and bronze wings. He even has multiple rings behind his back that is made of Sunlight. He radiated the energy of the sun that he wanted to copy from Saena. [You have gotten the skill Sun re from your fusion with Saena.] [You have gotten the skill Sr Synthesis from your fusion with Saena.] Adrian could feel the surge of power in his body as fusing with a divine beast is definitely different. He could feel his divinity increasing to a great degree which means his interference in the world would be greater. Adrian swapped out his spear with his Primordial Armament: Mirror. Adrian''s body changed to that of a blind demon that has four floating arms and six floating mirrors. He still has halos on his back, but the mirrors sported a different look. The design of the mirrors reflected that of a Simurgh instead of the demon eye theme that is encrusted in purple and gold. Adrian then created numerous mirrors that surrounded the porcin mask. He made sure that Kaon will continue firing Light Rays until his spell will bepleted. Adrian even started absorbing the light rays that passed through the porcin mask. Nychta felt that she is being cornered and that a dark heavy feeling washed up on her. She feels as if she is deliberately being kept inside the mask and her enemies are not relenting. Despite that feeling of heaviness, she is confident of the power of the mask as only a lesser rank god will be able to destroy it. Even a demigod will have trouble trying to destroy it because she has taken so much divine energy from others. She sensed the divine energy in the Secret Lake, but she did not expect that a peak demigod being is the one residing on it. She would have gotten the upper hand if the fight was not meddled by the demon. "Once I have escaped from here, I will be sure to hunt that demon down once my former strength has been returned. I just need to bide my time and wait for the moment that all of them are tired. The cracks in the mask might be troublesome but I can repair it by consuming other artifacts." Nychta stated but he suddenly heard Adrian''s voice. "It seems that you are not even peaking out of the artifact. Let us see what it can do when I st it will full power." Adrian stated to which Nychta heard. When Nychta heard Adrian''s statement, it made her curious as to what the demon is speaking about. She peaked a bit and saw that her mask is actually surrounded by mirrors with the demon inside with it. The light rays hitting her ising from the mirrors that channels Kaon''s magic spells. "I already absorbed enough sunlight earlier. It is a good thing that you attacked this area in the morning. The Vestige of the Sun God is a very good shortcut in getting energy from the sun. When I kill you, I will make sure to retrieve the Vestige of the Sun from your corpse." Adrian stated as his body started to glow with the power of the sun. "Sun re!" Adrian shouted as he exploded with sunlight. When Adrian used Sun re, he made sure that the mask will be directly hit. The porcin mask is directly hit but it did not thoroughly crack but small cracks are starting to be seen all over. A wildugh could be heard from inside the mask as Nychtaughed at Adrian''s ims. "You think that you have the power of a lesser god?! Do not be arrogant Arch Demon! You will never be able to destroy my mask as it is also fused with the Vestige of the Sun God! I might be weakened by light, but I will never be killed by them." Nychta stated in a haughty tone as she will never be killed by sunlight or at least sunlight that did note from a god. When Nychta help kill the Sun God Ra, she made sure to get the part of him that controlled the evening sun. It is a part of him that somewhat controlled darkness and gave her the ability to ward off light. She fused it with the Stoic Porcin Mask since the vestige of the sun god was one of the items that helped her retain her sanity. She did not expect that the Vestige of the Sun God will actually help her slow down the effects of the curse that is ced on her by the Goddess of Night. She actually rejoiced when she found that out, but it also made sense to her. The Sun God Ra is on par with the Chthonic Gods as he was as powerful as them. If she actually had the other parts of the Sun God Ra, then she would have nullified her curse altogether. She wanted to attempt to collect them, but one is already sealed in the Silver City back then. She also cannot fight against Mikhail as she will definite die even before she attempts to steal the other vestige. Her best bet was to fuse two artifacts together in hopes of amplifying their abilities and it worked. The Stoic Porcin Mask with the Vestige of the Sun God strengthened the effects of nullifying the curse. It was not enough though which made her look for other artifacts that can strengthen the power of the mask. "It is not that I have the power of a lesser god, but my divinity right now rivals that of a demigod. Let me see if you do not die with an attack with everything that I poured into. Sunlight that is amplified to the highest degree while carrying the vtileher energy. Let me see if a divine artifact can handle that stress and not eject the body of the one possessing it like a parasite." Adrian stated. Adrian then entered the mirror as he does not want to be in the area where all the explosions of light will go off. He does not want to be blinded or feel the power of sunlight on his skin. He is already a bit sick of getting hit with the energy of the sun from battling Saena. "Diffraction!" Adrian stated as all of the mirrors that surrounded the porcin mask started to charge with sunlight. Adrian made sure that his mirrors absorb the light rays and the Sun re that he used. He intends to destroy Nychta from within the mask since she is noting out herself. He just does not know if his n will seed as she said that only a lesser god could destroy the mask, but a notification came to Adrian when he fused with Saena. [You now have equal divinity to a Demigod.] "I might not have the power of a lesser god, but I do have the divinity equal to a demigod. I just pray that bombarding you withher energy and primordial energy attacks will be enough to kill you." Adrian stated. Numerous lights dispersed onto the porcin mask as it is bombarded with all the light attacks that it has absorbed. The mirrors even reflected the initial released beams which made the whole encirclement explode with light. The screams of fear could be heard from the porcin mask as Nychta is being punished by her own arrogant behavior. She thought that the mask will be able to hold out from the attacks of the ones outside. She thought that she could just escape when her enemies are tired but that is all wrong. The cracks on the mask started to spread all over and her sanctuary inside the mask has been breached. Beams of light started to enter her sanctuary and it greatly burned her shadow body. Chapter 1229 Father Of The Deep Ones I The scream of fear and knowledge of her impending doom could be heard inside the mirror enclosure. When the power of the beams reached its peak, the whole mirror enclosure suddenly exploded into fragments and revealed the state of the porcin mask. The mask that Nychta boasted is now in fragments. Each fragment of the porcin mask suddenly started to shake uncontrobly. A powerful surge of divine energy came from the fragments as each actually held an artifact. Some of the artifacts turned to dust as Nychta already drained the power from all of them. Only one artifact remained intact when the Stoic Porcin Mask turned to dust and that is the Vestige of the Sun God. [You have obtained the Vestige of the Sun God.] ----- Item Name: Vestige of the Sun God Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Type: Divine Remnant Effect: - Anyone in possession of this item will have 30% resistance to attacks that are darkness based. - Dusk Collector: Gather Flickers of Darkness that empowers darkness attribute spells and attacks. - Sealed Description: It is a broken part of the fragmented Sun God of the West. It is said that the Sun God will revive once all parts of his fragmented divine being has been collected. It emits the power of a sun and also gathers energy from the sunset. Anyone who possess this item is said to radiate a cool and gentle aura as if being gently hugged by the beautiful sunset. ----- Adrian held the Vestige of the Sun God that has the appearance of an orange crystal that has an image of a sunset inside of it. He knew that having this divine artifact in the open could be disastrous, but it has mostly been drained of its power. The angels will not be able to detect its presence even thought it emits a powerful energy of light when fully charged. "Demon child! She has not yet been killed." The giant serpentine monster suddenly stated towards Adrian. "I know because I do not want to kill her anyway. She awaits a more gruesome ending that I will not be giving." Adrian stated as he saw a small dark mass shoot out of the porcin mask when it was destroyed. Adrian knew that was Nychta''s true body but even he cannot catch a shadow but one of his soulbounds can. Adrian felt pity for Nychta as the one catching her is his soulbound that takes after him the most. ==== "st it! I shall have my revenge against you, demon! I still have a few artifacts stored near here just in case my mask gets destroyed. To think that an Arch Demon will destroy my vessel. Back when I was at my prime, the arch demons could not look at me straight in the eyes." Nychta stated as she is now just a blob of dark mass made of shadows. "So, this is where you were. Master really has great eyesight and made sure that I will get to y with you. Master said that you will need to be brought to the Goddess of Night for judgement which is why he did not kill you." Sirius stated as he blocked Nychta''s way. "Mangy mutt! Get out of my way before I kill you. I will make sure that your master will taste the coldness of darkness." Nychta stated as she provoked Sirius. She knew that Sirius is at the same level as Adrian, but she feels that she can take her on for a bit. The artifact that she hid are just around the corner that Sirius blocked. "You said that you are a being of darkness, but have you ever been to the Abyss?!" Sirius stated as he suddenly used the shadows to pull Nychta to the shadow realm. Nychta is familiar with the Shadow Realm as this was her yground when she was the Envoy of Night. She scoffed at Sirius for dragging her there because she would just recover more energy in the Shadow Realm. "Stupid dog! It did not even know that the Shadow Realm is my yground. I will be able to recover to a great degree inside of here." Nyctha thought but she felt something is wrong as she is still getting dragged further and further down. For the first time, she felt afraid in her own yground because she went to a ce that she never yed before. She did not even know that the Shadow Realm has an even deeper realm inside of it. She tried fight off Sirius'' bindings, but she cannot do so. "Wee to the Abyss!" Sirius stated as he is now in his truest form. When Nychta saw Sirius, she immediately screamed in terror, but no one can hear her down in the Abyss. ==== [You soulbound, Sirius, has captured the Former Envoy of Night Nychta.] "As expected of Sirius. Now onto the next big thing." Adrian stated as he looked towards the giant serpentine creature. He tried inspecting the giant serpentine creature, but his evil eye is actually blocked. Being able to block his evil eye meant that this giant sea creature is at least a demigod. Only beings with divinity can block his inspection but something also intrigued him. "Are you a follower of a dark god or his Envoy?" Adrian asked the giant serpentine creature as it exuded the same energy as a dark god which is muddled chaotic energy but is somewhat grounded. When Adrian asked that question, the giant sea creature actuallyughed out loud because it thought it was a joke. Adrian did notugh because he was ready for a confrontation should there ever be on. He things that a confrontation is unlikely though as it would have attacked him earlier if it was really evil. "To think that I would be mistaken as a follower or an Envoy by a champion. I am the Father of the Deep Ones, the Dark God of the Deep, Dagon!" The Dark God Dagon stated in a loud thundering voice. Chapter 1230 Father Of The Deep Ones II Something trembled within Adrian when he learned the real name of the being in front of him. The Dark God Dagon is literally giganticpared to his followers. He is even bigger than Kaon in his original size as his whole body epasses theke despite the Secret Lake being absolutelyrge. "I would like to say that I am the Dark God Dagon, but I am just a former shell of myself. I have been in slumber for thousands of years and was only able to wake up a centuryter. Even then, I was not able to lift the seal in myke because the world did not have enough energy to sustain me." The Dark God Dagon stated. [You can now view partial information about the Dark God Dagon.] ----- Name: Dagon Title: Father of the Deep Ones, Dark God of the Deep Level: Unknown HP: Unknown MP: Unknown Description: An ancient being that is said to have been from a universe where there are only boundlesss made of water. He is a powerful being that controls water and even the pressure of the deep. He is currently in a weakened state because he reincarnated as one of his Deep Ones but was only recently released from his seal when the state of the world ascended. Status: Pleased ----- "Why are you saying this to me? You do know that demons do not like dark gods." Adrian stated as it ismon knowledge spread to humanity that demons fight against the dark gods for power or something. The demons really fight for the stability of the realm because a dark god manifesting in the world is not good for stability. "Do you wish to fight me, young demon? You have the energy of the Twin Gods with you. Also, I might be a dark god, but my followers are now considered residents of this universe. You could say that I am already halfway from bing a God of Pandemonium." The Dark God Dagon stated which made Adrian a bit wary. "You speak of the Twin Gods as if you are familiar with them." Adrian stated to see where Dagon stands because his instincts tell him that the dark god before him is neutral. He then remembered the words that the God of Death Abaddon stated to him that some dark gods might be allies. "I should know them because I have fought with them against the other dark gods that wanted to destroy this beautiful. It was even more beautiful before, but it is still beautiful to this day." The Dark God Dagon stated. Adrian could feel something inside of him resonate with what the Dark God Dagon stated. He could feel that the Twin Gods are nodding to what the Dark God Dagon is saying but Adrian still needs to assess the situation. From what the Dark God Dagon stated, he only got released recently when the world ascended due to what the angels did. If he got released when the angels got released, then quite a bit of time has passed that he did not make trouble. If the Dark God Dagon really wanted to plunge the world into chaos, then he would have started in this area. Adrian searched for any negative posts from areas near the Secret Lake, but nothing came up. "You have said that you were released from your seal when the world ascended. Can I also infer from that there are others like you?" Adrian asked. "By me, you are pertaining to gods that have been sealed?" The Dark God Dagon stated. "Yes. Are all of you dark gods? That is also what I want to know to see what the damage the angels have done." Adrian stated as he wanted to assess whether everything will turn ballistic. "You could say that there are a sizeable number of both gods and dark gods that have been sealed or chose to reincarnate. Some gods are pessimistic and think highly of themselves, so they just opt to be extinguished when they be truly weakened. Only gods that are weakened to a great degree chose the way if reincarnation but that does not always happen to be in our favor." The Dark God Dagon stated. "By that you mean, you cannot control how you reincarnate or what time period since you gods do not follow a circle of reincarnation?" Adrian stated to which the Dark God Dagon became amazed. "It seems that you are very well versed in reincarnation, but you are correct. Once someone bes a god, they will no longer be able toe under a cycle of reincarnation to live once more. Unlike mortals that could die today and be reborn tomorrow, a god reincarnating is like rolling the dice. Some get it early while some never get it even after a millennium." The Dark God Dagon stated. Adrian sighed with relief as the Dark God Dagon is just one of the lucky ones that woke up from the aftermath of what the angels did. He will not have gigantic beings or extra godlike beings walking the world and killing all innocent lives. Still, he decided to keep note of this and tell this to the elders since this information can save the world. "Seeing that a young demon such as yourself has be an Arch Demon, you must be very talented which is why I wanted your help. You also have a connection to the Twin Gods which means the Goddess of Life Gaea knows that my children are already part of this universe. The only thing missing would be me bing a God of Pandemonium." The Dark God Dagon stated. "Can I dip out now because I am sensing that things will be troublesome? Have a good day and make sure to not cause trouble." Adrian stated as he attempted to leave but the space around theke became unstable as a divine area has been established. The Dark God Dagon looks at him with eyes full of anticipation. Chapter 1231 Father Of The Deep Ones III "What do you want? If it is very troublesome then I will dip out. I already have a long list of problems given to me by other gods. Adding another one will be the death of me." Adrian stated as he could see that the Dark God Dagon was waiting for him to speak. "Marvelous! As expected of a demon. Majority of you are righteous beings that helps those that are in need." The Dark God Dagon stated in great joy which made the whole Secret Lake tremble. "What do you need? Make sure that you willpensate me for this as I will not be doing it for free." Adrian stated. "Of course! I may not be at my peak strength because I am currently in a demigod''s body, but my scales will be an appropriate reward." The Dark God Dagon stated as he presented Adrian with a quest. ----- Quest Notification! Quest Name: To be A God of Pandemonium Quest Description: The Dark God Dagon wants you to assist him in bing a qualified god to stand in the Pantheon of Pandemonium. Help him achieve that dream by lending him a hand in crafting a divine artifact that can make him create Deep Ones. Quest Difficulty: S Clear Conditions: Creation of a Divine Artifact: - Get an item that represents the Role of a Father (Iplete) - Get an item that represents the Role of the Deep (Iplete) - Combine the two artifacts together (Iplete) ? Clear Reward: Scale of the Dark God Dagon Failure Condition: The Dark God Dagon dies or be weakened to the point that he needs to reincarnate once more. Failure: Disappointment from the Dark God Dagon Duration: None Restriction: Only the one that the Dark God Dagon acknowledges can receive this request. You will be assisted by the Envoy of the Deep in your quest to create the Divine Artifact that represents the Dark God Dagon. ----- Seeing that no duration is given means that Adrian can put this off after the guild war. He needs to focus on that now because that is his top priority. He also read something interesting in the quest as he will be aided by the Envoy of the Deep. "You already have an envoy? I thought that you were only released some time ago?" Adrian asked. "I may have been sealed but I did say that I was already awake a hundred years ago. I made sure to ce a test in the vige near the secretke so that I can choose a suitable envoy. You see, my Deep Ones do not have great intellect, but they are faithful people. Any father would want his children to be their best version and I should lead by example. I used my fleeting authority to conduct a test for anyone that has the prospect of bing my envoy. I need an envoy to be a proper God of Pandemonium as it increases the chances of this universe epting me. You must know of the western gods as their avatars made it easy for them to limate to this universe. Having an envoy that can represent me is the same as that. Although, it is only recently that an envoy for me has appeared. His soul is just like yours which is that of a unique signature that beings of Pandemonium call the Cursed Children or Blessed Children." The Dark God Dagon stated. "I see. I understand that logic because an envoy is like a bridge between a god and this world. It makes sense that you need a bridge in order to be epted or cross over to the other side. Anyways, can I meet your envoy?" Adrian stated as he really wanted the reward because he saw its options. ------ Item Name: Scale of the Dark God Dagon Tier: Transcendent Type: Material Effect: - Increases the effectiveness of mana conductivity of any material it is mixed with by 100%. - Reduces mana consumption of skills that are of the water and space attribute by 50% Description: A scale taken from the demigod body that the Dark God Dagon currently inhabits. It has traits of the Dark God of the Deep. Be careful when handling this as it is an item that has the mana of a divine being. ------ Adrian wanted the scale which is why he epted the quest immediately when he saw the reward. The water attribute might be useless to him, but the space attribute is a different story. Reducing mana consumption is literally giving Adrian wings should he use it on his armor. "I have already called upon my envoy, demon child. Please wait for him as he is on his way." The Dark God Dagon stated as Adrian only needed to wait for twenty minutes before a yer suddenly appeared inside the domain of a god. "I am here, God Dagon. What do you need from your envoy?" A male voice stated as he suddenly followed up with a shriek of surprise. "Calm yourself my child, Altum. He is not here to hurt you." The Dark God Dagon stated but he actually misunderstood why Altum became surprised. Altum could not believe that he is facing Equinox who he wanted to copy. He did not go the ssic route like his friends and yed the game at his own way. Although he is not strong like his friends, he managed tond the job ss of an envoy which made anyone envious if they learned of it. "Hi! My name is Equinox. Your name is Altum which is cool. It might be a bit rude, but can you tell me what your level is?" Adrian immediately asked as he did not want to stand in ceremony. "Thanks! I actually thought long and hard about it. I cannot believe that you are actually right in front of me. My level is currently 95 as I needed to be reborn to be an envoy. I was level 150 something before. Seeing you actually made me a bit embarrassed because you are in the rankings for summoners already." Altum stated. Chapter 1232 Level Up First Adrian looked at Altum and he is in humanoid form. Altum is currently not like the Deep Ones that have fish heads, but he does have fins for ears and most of his body is covered in fish scales. He also has fins on his arms with webbed feet and hands. He must be in a more humanoid shape since he needs to adapt tond rather than water. "Not to burst your bubble or anything but you need to level up first. I will not be able to bring you to high level ces to find items to craft a divine tier item. Items that are needed to craft a divine artifact is not going to be below Mythical Tier." Adrian stated honestly as he will not be able to bring Altum in high level areas with his level. "I know but it is not easy being a Deep One. We get dehydrated in areas where there is not much water around which is why I cannot go to areas with heat despite my element being water. I also have a quest to increase the survivability of the Deep Ones by making us evolve into higher beings but that is easier said that done." Altum stated honestly. "Why not try hunting in the vast ocean of Nebulon then?" Adrian stated. "I want to, but the ocean is not necessarily the easiest ce to get to. I might die of dehydration before I even get there. There is also the fact that the monsters in the oceans are more powerful than those innd." Altum stated as a slight bit of fear is mixed in with his voice. "From your weapon, I can see that it is not a conventional one. Your weapon actually tells me that you are more suited in fighting at the seas." Adrian stated as he pointed at the harpoon with a chain attached to Altum. "Oh! This is the weapon bestowed upon me by the God Dagon. I treasure it like my limb." Altum stated which made the Dark God Dagon smile, but he just looks like a menacing monster hungrily looking at those below. ? "No excuses. I need you to go to the oceans and test your mettle there. You might be more suited in hunting in that location than near the Secret Lake. Do I have your permission as well, Dark God Dagon?" Adrian stated. "I agree with what Equinox stated. You must grow in vast bodies of waters my child and not here. I am still not able to leave this ce fully despite being awakened which is why I cannot apany you. I shall let two of my best children aid you in the open waters." The Dark God Dagon stated as two powerful Deep Ones emerged from theke to apany Altum. "Palm! Springs! It is nice that you two are going to apany in my journey." Altum stated. "They will just act as a deterrent for powerful foes that you cannot defeat my child. They will not aid you in battle as fighting style and strength should be learned by yours alone. The Deep is cruel to those that are not strong which is why you must be strong. You are my envoy, and you represent me." The Dark God Dagon stated. "I understand. I will not let you down!" Altum stated. "Seeing that both parties agreed. We shall meet again, Dark God Dagon. Let us go!" Adrian stated as he suddenly snapped his fingers to activate Teleportation. Adrian along with Altum and the two Deep Ones suddenly appeared at the southern part of the central continent. They are free falling in the sky which the others did not expect as they are not used to this feeling. Adrian spread his wings and controlled the gravity affecting all of their bodies which made the descent slow down. The group safelynded on a cliff where rough waves of the vast ocean near the southern edge of the central continent ms against the rocks. Adrian chose this location because Avalon is not far from here which means he can easily fly to this location to check on Altum''s status. "WOW! I actually got teleported! It was a scary feeling but exhrating at the same time." Altum stated with great enthusiasm. "This is the Pale Sea located at the southern part of the central continent. The monsters here are at your level but the waters of Nebulon is not likend where certain monsters are limited in areas. There might be powerful monsters that can kill you suddenly which is why this is perfect training ground for you. I will give you these Teleportation Scrolls if you need to return to the Secret Lake. I will also tell the Daemos Corps about you so that you three will not be considered as enemies. Any more questions?" Adrian stated. "Can I register you in my friend list?" Altum asked. "Sure. That will also make it easier to keep tabs on you. Can you handle it on your own because I am very busy right now? I need to sneak inside the castle located in the sky." Adrian stated with a smile. "I think you have aided me enough. Even more will make it look like you are spoiling me. I am thankful for the assistance, but I must face my own battles if I want to be stronger." Altum stated as he jumped into the Pale Sea with the two other Deep Ones following him. When Altum hit the water, Adrian caught a glimpse of him turning into a full Deep One form. It seems that Altum''s form really does shift to what he really looks like at the bodies of water. Transformations like that are far scarier to face when they are in their element as their strength is not just doubled but tripled at the very least. "I got the soul of a captive with Sirius. It is time to visit the Nether Realm once more to give the Goddess of Night Nox a present." Adrian muttered. Chapter 1233 Goddess Of Night "Time to visit the Nether Realm." Adrian stated as he turned to his Netheros form. Adrian then reached out in front of him as if he is physically touching something. A hazy door suddenly appeared in front of Adrian that has the properties of the Nether Mist. Adrian then summoned Sirius and told him to take out Nychta. Siriusplied and immediately dove below the shadows and even deeper into the Abyss. A few secondster, Sirius came out of the shadows with a small humanoid shadow being. Nychta cannot create a bigger body because she no longer has aid from the cursed artifact. He then looked at the quest that he has not done in so long. ---- Quest Name: DRAG HER TO THE ABYSS Quest Description: The goddess Nox wants you to find her former herald that betrayed her and drag her to the goddess'' location. Use whatever means necessary as long as you finish your goal as the former herald is a threat to the world itself. Quest Difficulty: S Clear Condition: Find the former herald of the Goddess of Night and drag her to the goddess'' location in the Nether Realm. (Iplete) Clear Reward: Oblivion Skill Book Failure: None Time Limit: None ---- Nychta looked terrified and even became almost tearful when it saw sunlight. A being made of shadows is actually very grateful to see sunlight which is something that should not happen. Adrian did not care about that though as he dragged Nychta using his hands while Sirius returned to the Soul Chamber. Nychta suddenly felt something bad about the situation that she is in, but she could not fight back. All of her strength left her body trying to climb back up to the upper levels of the shadow realm. She actually felt suffocated in the Abyss which she was left only for a few minutes, but she actually thought that she was there for years. "NO!" Nychta tried to struggle but Adrian did not care and dragged her to the entrance to the Nether Realm. Adrian does not have remorse for a being that will casually ughter any being as he saw the trail of ghosts with grudges that followed Nychta. ==== [You have arrived in the Nether Realm.] Adrian arrived with Nychta to the Nether Realm and his form immediately changed to a smaller Netheros True Form. When Nychta saw Adrian''s form, she immediately felt all her existence screaming to get away from this being. Despite this, Nychta did not move an inch because Adrian has grasped her using her very soul. If Adrian chooses so, he could torment Nychta to the utmost degree just by squeezing her soul a little. Adrian dragged Nychta like a doll as he slowly went deeper into the Nether Realm. The candle that the Goddess Nox has given Adrian suddenly came out of his inventory and lit up. The candle lighting up symbolizes that the Goddess of Night is near the vicinity. Adrian walked a few more minutes and he finally arrived as the candle burned brighter in the area. Before him are two of the most powerful gods in the universe of Pandemonium. "Champion Equinox, you have finallypleted my request. You have done such a wonderful job." The Goddess Nox stated in her ethereal echoing voice that made one feel that they areforted in a dark room. "She had something that I also needed in a hurry as she actually held a part of the Sun God Ra." Adrian stated to which the Goddess Nox and the God Abaddon are shocked. ? "To think that she held onto a piece of a powerful god. No wonder she managed to keep her sanity and her curse in check. A sun god is not really that much different from me because we are two sides of the same coin." The Goddess Nox stated. "You should not lower yourself. It is only because it is a piece of the Sun God Ra that made it possible for her to deter the curse." The God Abaddon stated. "That is all in the past now. The important thing is that my former herald has finally been found. Do you regret your actions, Nychta?" The Goddess Nox asked. "I will never regret my actions! Old Hag! You were limiting me from greatness! If it was not for you then I would have ascended to godhood by now!" Nychta suddenly shouted in a powerful outburst of anger. She has never forgiven the Goddess Nox for what she did to her. She just wanted power beyond belief that rivaled the gods, but she was denied that. She did sacrifice a few lives here and there, but she believed that they will be exalted because they were sacrifices for her cause. "You have not changed. A pity as I would have forgiven you after a thousand years of you reflecting on your mistakes. It seems that my remaining love for you is already wasted because you are beyond redemption." The Goddess Nox stated as she suddenly exploded in anger as well. The Goddess Nox has been patient with Nychta because she thought that she could still be redeemed. She held some hope but that hope became dust when Nychta was still the same even after a long time. She will need to deliver punishment for the evil being that she has raised. "You will be punished by me as I do not want others to dirty their hands on killing a filthy being such as you!" The Goddess Nox stated. "You think that you can do something to me?! I am still a mortal being which means that you gods cannot harm me unless you have a mortal body as well. I might have been reduced to this pitiful being, but my ingenious mind still remains." Nychta dered. "You forget, filthy child. You are not in Pandemonium anymore as the Nether Realm exists as a separate ce despite being close to Pandemonium. A world where rules of the universe do not matter, and this world will be the perfect ce to punish a malignant being like you!" The Goddess Nox stated as she suddenly started to grow in size. "You might want to avert your eyes, my child. My goddess is very furious and will now show her darkest form. You might be traumatized by what you see." The God of Death Abaddon stated as he suddenly appeared near Adrian to protect him. The Goddess of Night represents all the aspects of night. Most know of the silent caring side that gives the people the time to rest but there is also a dark side to her. The night can also be treacherous as danger lurks and spreads in the dark. Nightmares also represent the night as they are manifestations of people''s darkest dreams during the night. The Goddess of Night became an enormous being that looked down at Nychta as she suddenly transformed into a form more horrifying than the dark gods. Adrian could not believe what he saw because it was almost indescribable. [You have been afflicted by Absolute Terror.] [You have been protected by the God of Death Abaddon.] Adrian cannot describe the form that the Goddess of Night transformed into, but he could give a general analogy. The most fitting description that Adrian can describe the Goddess Nox'' other form is all of mortal kind''s nightmare bundled into one. A form so terror inducing that Nychta actually turned into stone when she gazed at the goddess. She saw the other form of the Goddess of Night with her naked eyes and turned to stone after. The terror was so powerful that she did not even emit a scream when she saw the Goddess Nox. Her whole body malfunctioned on the spot and turned itself to stone in an attempt to save itself. In the end, even her body performing an act of self defense cannot vest the might of a powerful goddess. Nychta, who turned to stone, suddenly crumbled into ashes which is decimated byher energy as her body cannot resist it. Anything that theher energy touches in theher realm will be decimated into nothing. "Apologies for such an unsightly disy. I am usually not that unrefined, but I got too emotional for a moment." The Goddess Nox stated. "No worries¡­haha¡­" Adrian stated reflexively as he does not want to be on the bad side of the Goddess of Night. "You have done well, Champion Equinox. Consider my requestpleted and this is your reward." The Goddess Nox stated as a spell book suddenly floated down towards Adrian. [You havepleted the quest DRAG HER TO THE ABYSS.] [You have obtained the Oblivion Spell Book.] ----- Skill Name: Oblivion Tier: Mythical Type: Area of Effect Effect: - Create an area where darkness and space itself swallows everything. - Deals 15, 000 magic damage to all enemies caught within the area. - All enemies caught in the area will be Blinded. Cast Time: 10 Seconds Mana Cost: 15 000 Mana Points Cooldown: 5 hours ----- Chapter 1234 Planning For The Heist Adrian is extremely happy with the new spell that he learned because it is of Mythical tier. This is his most powerful spell that he can cast by himself. It also has hints of the darkness element which mean it could be powerful against beings that have the light element inside their body. "Seeing that I have already finished what I have done, I will not excuse myself for now." Adrian stated as he does not want to stay in the area anymore in fear of getting caught up in a more troublesome thing. "That is for the better, Champion Equinox. My goddess will take some time to calm herself down. Thank you forpleting her request." The God of Death Abaddon stated. Adrian immediately tiptoed away as he reached out into the void once more. A metal door manifested itself which he opened. Adrian stepped foot inside that door and vanished from the Nether Realm as the two gods remained there. Adrian appeared back into the mortal realm in the previous area that he also entered. He does not know how the door to the Nether Realm works but all he knows is that where he gets in is where he gets out. He looked at the ocean below to see any signs of Altum but there are no signs of him. "I should go to Avalon first. I only have less than three weeks before the guild war starts. I need to n ordingly for the next heist or rather getting back what is rightfully theirs." Adrian stated as he teleported back to Avalon. ==== When Adrian appeared back in Avalon, he immediately rushed towards the observation room after summoning all of his soulbounds out. He wanted them to explore the area while he formtes a n for the next heist. He already has two of the three vestiges, and he will not stop until he gets all three of them. "Do not cause trouble guys!" Adrian stated as he vanished. ? All of Adrian''s soulbounds immediately started to party when their master left them. They can finally go around Avalon once again, but they needed to control their size. Sirius, Kaon and Saena transformed into humanoid forms. Sirius turned into a young adult form that looks almost like Adrian but has a wild aura. His clothes are of high quality that has great fur covering parts of it. He looks extremely dashing which can make any female look at his direction but the wolf ears on top of his head gets greater attention. The wild aura that he emits also makes people unknowingly look at him with desire. Kaon turned into a young teen that has clothes fit for a crown prince in the east. He wears robes for royalty as if he is born for it. Kaon also has golden hair that shimmers when light reflects upon it that makes him very ethereal while his six dragon balls still revolve around him like a weapon. He also has this aura that makes anyone look at him with respect which is entuated by the dragon patterns weaved into it. Saena''s humanoid form is the newest addition to this roster as she can finally transform. Saena is a drop-dead gorgeous beauty that is of a female teen. She wears a feathery dress that has the rainbow motif, but it is not too much. She also has long white hair that has highlights of the rainbow at the tips. When Adrian''s close friends looks at Saena then they will say that she looks like a female version of Adrian. She also emits a sparkle whenever she walks as if she is a fairy that descended the heavens. The most notable feature of her humanoid form is that she has small white wings on her back that does not look strong enough to carry her in the air. Charon, Dodu, Kimat, and Wisteria just transformed to their chibi forms as they have yet to unlock their humanoid transformation. Some of them are clearly jealous of the others especially those that have greater intellect. "We can finally roam about!" Kaon stated as he always wanted to freely look at Avalon in his humanoid form. "Master should really get rest in his own territory more as we are always out and about. I also want to rest and rx from time to time." Saena stated as she just likes being perched on top of a tree in peace. "I for one do not like being idle but resting is also a part of training. I will take care of Kimat as Charon already slipped away towards its secret resting ce. Make sure to behave even if this is master''s territory." Sirius stated as he knows that those younger than him are troublemakers. Sirius made sure to look after Kimat because he is the most mischievous among them and a certified troublemaker. He only seems well-behaved but that is only when Adrian is present. When Adrian is no longer looking at his general direction, Kimat will immediately be a troublemaker which only Sirius can control. "I will take Dodu then as I like its squishy body plus it does not demand much." Kaon stated as he picked up Dodu to which thetter jumped to his arms. Dodu jiggled its body to inform Kaon that it likes him a lot. "I will take little Wisteria then. It will be a girl''s day!" Saena stated as the cute Wisteria slowly drifted towards Saena and scrunched her face to the former''s tummy. All the soulbounds went and looked around the territory to enjoy themselves. Charon, on the other hand, appeared near the altar for the God of Death Abaddon. He then looked for his favorite spot there and snuggled infortably. All the yers that pray towards the altar could see a small, hooded ghost sleeping next to it. This situation is one of the most talked about phenomenon in Avalon as people know that undead do not sleep. They know that this small, hooded ghost is definitely and undead, but they are wondering why it is sleeping. One of the most famous quotes of the undead is that they do not sleep or tire but there is actually one that is sleeping. Other yers even reported it to some of the elders, but they were all told to not disturb it as it was resting. In the end, the sight of a small, hooded ghost sleeping near the altar of the God of Death became something of a small event to stimte the minds of those that pass through. ===== Adrian is currently at the observation room to see the traffic of the Silver City. The Daemos might not be able to get close to the Silver City because it is being guarded by a legion of angels, but they can still monitor them. Although, monitoring is not perfect because all demon eyes that try to get near will get blinded by the dazzling light that is emitted by the Silver City. "Is there really no way for me to sneak inside the Silver City?" Adrian thought as he actually saw a video of the Silver City in the forums. In the video that Adrian saw, he saw a tall tower called the Tower of Babylon. In the middle of that giant spire is a sun disk that looks like what the statue of the Sun God Ra holds. That Sun Disk the most out of ce decoration that is there since the motifs of angels are usually winged architecture. The only bad thing is that the middle of that spire is heavily guarded by ten angels. The Sun Disk seem to be an item that blesses the angels in the Silver City or that is what the yers that did a video on it has stated. Adrian does not know if there are other security measures in ce as a godly artifact like that will not be left with just ten guards. What Adrian does not know is the fact that the Seraphim Mikhail is too confident that nothing in the Silver City will be out of his sight. The ten guards near the Sun Disk are actually just decorative guards that have been told to guard the artifact despite Mikhail having sight of all things inside the Silver City. Adrian then looked at the other mirror that he is also observing. He is observing the settlement of the angels that actually abandoned the Goddess of Light. They were not turned into devils because they currently possess human bodies unlike the angels in the Silver City. They are the angels that wanted to live a quiet and peaceful life and have found joy in living with other beings. They are angels that resonated so much with their host bodies that their souls have actually merged with the soul of the human that they have inhabited. If one questions them they are more human that angel as they can feelpassion and other strong emotions that the Goddess of Light does not want angels to feel. Chapter 1235 The Trio "We finally reached level 150 after all that grinding!" Basil stated as they are teleported at the town proper of Avalon. "We would not have suffered if you were careful enough." Pana stated as he has this haggard look on his face from dealing with the traps that Basil activates. "It is not my fault that Pyro has be so big after his evolution. He is actually very heavy because he has not yet grown his wings. I wonder when will he grow his wings though? Maybe his next evolution?" Basil wondered. "Calm down everyone. The important thing is that we finished the quest. If it was not for Pyro, then the quest would have been more dangerous." Ark stated he came in between the two before they fight again. Although they work well together, Pana and Basil like to bicker with each other because their ystyles are not the same. Basil is hot-headed and likes to rush at the enemy with her full power while Pana is the calctive type of yer. It is up to Ark to be the bridge between the two as they all started their journey in Pandemonium together. Ark is a patient person and the glue that holds the three together, but they all get along quite well. It is just in their nature to let out their frustrations using their mouths after the quest. They never take the insults to heart as that is just their way of venting out stress. "Anyways, thanks for apanying me into the dungeon. I managed to clear my job ss change requirement thanks to you guys." Basil stated as she is only one step away from getting the hidden ss that she unlocked. When Pyro reached level 100 and evolved to a Molten Spike Dragon, the Goddess Tiamat gave Basil an oracle that she was her chosen one. Basil already knew that Pyro was special, but she did not think that he was that special. She already had doubts that Pyro is not a normal fire lizard because he grew at a fast rate. The most notable difference that Pyro had from fire lizards is the fact that he could breathe fire while others just spit ming mucus. She also unlocked fire magic when Pyro learned me Breath as her soul resonated with his. She was finally convinced that Pyro was indeed a dragon when it evolved looking like a raptor. She also knows that Pyro will keep growing because he is still in the juvenile stage ording to the status board. Should Pyro be an adult then he will definitely be arge dragon with wings as there are already bumps on his back. The only thing Basil needs to unlock the job ss called Mother of Dragons is to have another dragon as a soulbound but that is not easy. She cannot use dragons like drakes as they are lesser dragons but will need to tame elemental or pure-blooded dragons. The only known summoner to have a pure-blooded dragon summon is the Demon Equinox. A dragon is a very powerful creature which is why she waits for the time that Pyro bes an adult. "Since both of you have stopped bickering, we should submit the quest to Pann. The firebird egg that we got on he way was much easierpared to defeating a dungeon boss." Ark stated but there is something weighing on his mind. Ark is a bit jealous of the two because one has a unique ss while the other is on the quest to be one. Pana has already changed to the unique job ss that he got from an item from the Genesis Vige. His current job ss is called Quagmire which is an archer that can attach traps into their arrows. It is also a job ss that gives the Trap Specialist passive skill which makes traps be useless in front of the possessor. The only shoring of this job ss is that they use a short bow which means they cannot snipe enemies from afar. Nevertheless, this ranger job ss has great mobility in short range and mid-rangebat. "If this keeps up then they will surpass me. I must at least get a special ss that can equal them." Ark thought to himself as his job ss is Magic Knight which is an advancement of the warrior ss. He wanted to wield magic and a sword which is why he chose the magic knight ss, and he excels at it. The only problem is that he is getting overshadowed by his friends in fights. In the end, he decided to use mainly defensive magic. He mastered defensive magic to a high degree that he has not yet died or even his two friends. They are a unique party that has yet to die as they carefully nned everything thanks to Pana. They managed to ovee almost any difficult situation thanks to Basil and Pyro. They have never been strayed too far from Avalon as well because there are a lot of dungeons near the ce with varying levels. The three finally agreed to submit their quest item to Pann when the two finished bickering. Basil is even more excited as Pann is her mentor for Beast Rearing. She is learning the ropes of nurturing beasts from Pann as she will tame dragons once she bes the Mother of Dragons. When the three arrived at Pann''s abode, he was talking to a young teenager with golden hair that is wearing a grand robe. In the hand of that young teen is a cute oval looking sma monster that has a cute face. They are shocked because Pann is actually talking while smiling which he never does as his personality trait is grouchy. "Hi, Master Pann! We got the firebird egg that you wanted." Basil stated as she was the one that got the mission from Pann anyways. "Ah! You finally arrived. I thought it would take all of you another week to get a simple bird egg." Pann stated but his eyes lingered towards Kaon who looked at Basil with interest. Chapter 1236 The Mother Of Dragons I "It seems that NPC is looking at you quite intently." Ark stated as he noticed that Kaon was looking at Basil as if he is intrigued by her. "It must be because of my girlish charms that even NPCs get charmed by me." Basil stated as she strikes a cute pose. "More like horrified by you." Pana interjected with a slight chuckle. "You smell almost like a dragon but not at the same time. You are not yet in that state yet, but you are almost there." Kaon stated. Pann is a bit shocked with what Kaon stated as he did not say anything about Basil. He knew that Basil is trying to be a summoner with the job ss of Mother of Dragons. It is a special ss that can only have dragons as soulbounds to his knowledge. Basil is shocked by what she heard because even she did not tell her friends that she is slowly transforming into a dragon the closer she gets to the job ss of Mother of Dragons. She then looked at Kaon to determine what type of NPC he was but all she got was nothing. She could feel that the young teen that she is looking at is not a normal NPC because Pyro is actually scared of him. "Master, who are they?" Basil asked Pann. "It seems that this is the first time that you have seen the brat''s soulbounds in humanoid forms. Take a guess on who their master is." Pann stated. "Master, that young boy that you are taking to is more powerful than a dragon king in terms of bloodline. If we actually fight, then I will just be dead meat without even retaliating." Pyro stated via their soul link as he is afraid of Kaon. Pana then noticed the six rotating orbs of different colors around Kaon. He already put some clues together as who the young teen boy could be. Pyro is terrified of him while the young teen boy is carrying a monster that looks like a slime which is not a monster that could be seen normally. "If the monster that he is carrying is a slime then the master of this soulbound would be none other than the lord of this territory. He should be Kaon, and he is the soulbound of Lord Equinox." Pana stated as that is the moniker that normal dark elves give Adrian as they do not always refer to him as a champion. "As expected of the careful one in your group. He already has an urate guess. You are correct as these two are indeed the brat''s soulbounds." Pann stated. When Pann said that statement, all three of them thought that they are pretty lucky as they actually met a famous soulbound. In fact, Kaon is more powerful than thembined currently as they have yet to encounter the second awakening in stats. "Anyways, these kids are just wandering about as their master is off doing something else. Tell me, disciple¡­what is your next quest requirement to be the Mother of Dragons?" Pann asked as he is also helping Basil with her quest line since he is also interested in such a job ss. Even Pann does not know of that job ss because none has appeared to his knowledge. "I actually need to contract another dragon." Basil stated which made Pann squint. "Another dragon is a difficult thing to do because you are not asking for lesser dragons, right? What you really need is a dragon that has intelligence and not like lesser dragons that are driven by instinct." Pann muttered. Pann has a lot of monsters that he has raised and are off an about in other dimensions, but he does not have a dragon. Dragons are proud creatures that do not obey anyone unless there are special circumstances like Kaon that was hatched by Adrian. Even now, there is no wild mature dragon that has been reportedly tamed. "If even you cannot help me with that then how can I be the Mother of Dragons?" Basil stated as she suddenly deted. "Stop whispering in my ear old hag." Kaon suddenly stated in an irritated tone which caught the attention of the people near them. "Apologies, a certain old hag has been whispering in my ear when I met her." Kaon stated as he does not want to cause trouble. When they are about to question who this old hag was, a beam of light suddenly hit Pyro''s body. Pyro suddenly got released from Basil''s control as he no longer cowered behind her. Pyro then actually spoke humannguage which he cannot do as of yet since he is still a juvenile. "Disrespectful child, I kept telling you to help my favored child, yet you do not want to even hear me out." A female voice stated from Pyro''s mouth. "Is Pyro actually a girl? Last time that I checked it was a ''he''." Basil stated in shock. "Pyro is not a girl as it is still a male dragon. The one using his body is that of a female goddess that you should be very familiar with as she is the Goddess of Dragons that birthed all the progenitor of dragons. The Goddess Tiamat that should not be casually possessing people under the guidance of the Twin Gods." Pann stated. "I already gotten permission from Gaea about my trespass plus I am also qualified as a Goddess of Life because I am the one that birthed the dragons. Anyways, I do not have enough time to possess this young one''s body. Basil, my chosen child, the solution to your dilemma is with that disrespectful child right there." The Goddess Tiamat stated as her possession suddenly got cut off as Pyro became extremely fatigued. "She left before even exining what she meant by those words." Ark interjected but they are actually agreeing with him. "Can we know what she means by that, Kaon?" Pann asked. "You need a dragon to turn her into the Mother of Dragons right? My master has a dragon egg which is what that old hag has been whispering to me." Kaon stated. Chapter 1237 The Mother Of Dragons II When Kaon revealed that his master has a dragon egg, all of them dropped their jaws but the three yers actually could believe it. If anyone has a dragon egg hanging by their inventory, then it will probably be him. Ark, who is a big fan of Equinox, became even more amazed by his idol''s strength as a dragon egg can only be taken if a dragon is defeated or if one is extremely lucky. "If Lord Equinox actually has a dragon egg, then maybe master can bridge that gap for me?" Basil stated with puppy dog eyes towards Pann. "I am afraid that he will not give that up willingly withoutpensation. I can call him to talk to you but what can you offer him in exchange for such a priceless egg?" Pann stated. "He is right as a dragon egg can fetch someone at least six figures in cash. Dragons are a powerhouse species after all. If that dragon egg is of an advance element, then that will be even more expensive. Do you have something like that?" Pana stated. "Not really but I can reach get a contract that says that I will pay himpensation like installments." Basil stated as she tends to avoid high priced goods as her parents are herpetologists which do not earn much to have avish lifestyle. "I actually do not need money, but I do need something in return." A voice from behind the three stated as they could see a demon with four wings behind them. This demon had a dark aura of death lingering with him as well as the feeling of wanting to revere him. "It seems that you crawled out of that ce to see what was happening, young brat." Pann stated. "A powerful torrent of divine energy that did note from the Tree of Life and Death or the Twin Gods rushed in my territory. As the lord, I should check it because it might be an attack from another faction." Adrian stated. The three yers can only stare at Adrian with their jaws dropped. If one saw them then they will be described as being frozen in ce. They did not expect that they will meet the territory lord and a famous yer at this point in time. They thought that they need to give a great contribution to Avalon for that to happen. "Are you guys, okay?" Adrian asked as he could see the three suddenly bing silent. "They are fine. They just did not expect that you will suddenly appear before them which probably gave them a spook. Even I barely detected you which means you are getting good at manipting space." Pann stated. "If that was the case then I apologize for that." Adrian stated. "Anyways, what do you mean by you just needing something in return for the dragon egg?" Pann asked. "It is not them that I need something from but the Goddess Tiamat herself. Kaon, contact her and let me talk with her." Adrian stated. "But that was the old hag that kept whispering in my ear to leave master when I evolved. You said that I should just block her in my head." Kaon rebuked as he does not like the Goddess Tiamat for telling him to leave Adrian. "Well, I am going to need her in my ns to infiltrate a certain city." Adrian stated to which Kaon can only agree. Adrian thought of having the dragons aid him in creating a diversion for him to enter the Silver City. He would need the power of a Dragon King at the very least for this n to seed which is why he needs the Goddess Tiamat. Adrian will use what the angels love to collect against them. Adrian nned to use a light dragon orb as bait to lure the angels away from the Silver City. If he cannot lure all of them out, then at least most of them should not be a problem. Angels like to steal items that contain the light element, and a light dragon orb is the perfect bait to lure them out. If he can lure out Mikhail, then he will be able to steal or rather reim thest vestige. He has two weeks left before the guild war and the angels only grow stronger as time passes. He wants to get the Sun Disk before the angels be too much to handle. "Is it true? Will you really give me the egg?" Basil asked as she finally snapped from her shock. "If the Goddess Tiamat agrees to my demands that is." Adrian stated as a pir of light suddenly descended towards Kaon. Kaon''s body started to morph into his draconic form as Dodu jumped towards Pann. Kaon''srge draconic form almost filled the skies of Avalon''s main ind. Kaon then used all of the six dragon orbs to create something like a hologram that showed a female human that has ridiculouslyrge dragon horns that coils to her waist. "I have been listening, Champion Equinox. What do you need in exchange for the dragon egg? Although, you should just give it up freely since all dragons are my children, but I will humor you." The beautiful horned female stated who is clearly the Goddess Tiamat. "Well, I own the egg so tough luck. My request is quite simple and that is to give memand of a Dragon King and its underling for one whole day. That should be doable for a dragon egg, is it not?" Adrian stated. "What do you intend tomand them for? Will you raze a city to ashes?" The Goddess Tiamat asked. "I will have them fight angels." Adrian replied to which the Goddess Tiamat could be seen almost bursting out of anger because some dragons might die in the process. "Why should by proud children sacrifice my life for you in exchange for an egg? I could just have them give up one egg to her instead of sending them to war!" The Goddess Tiamat stated in a rather high tone as her anger is starting to build up. Chapter 1238 The Mother Of Dragons III Adrian did not get carried by the anger of a goddess because he knows why she is that desperate. The only reason why a job ss called the Mother of Dragons being created is due to one fact. The dragons are not hatching or are not getting fertile. Dragons are already a race that are difficult toy eggs as it is said that only one hatches every century. Some eggs do not even hatch and just turn into stone from the passage of time. This is the reason why the proud dragon race shuts away from their territories as they will not be able to handle other races if they antagonize them. "Do you really need me to say why that is the case? I bet you already know that a longer a dragon does not hatch then the smaller their chances of not hatching ever. You need an emissary to help you hatch them hence the Mother of Dragons." Adrian stated in a confident manner. Adrian was already listening in on their conversation when Kaon suddenly told him that she is in front of a strange girl that smell like a dragon but is not a dragon. Adrian was also informed that the female voice bugging Kaon has returned and is telling him to give his master''s dragon egg to that girl. When Adrian said his piece, the Goddess Tiamat suddenly fell silent because what Adrian said was true. The dragons have be weaker, and they need her presence to make them more powerful once more. Adrian does not want to make this difficult for the Goddess Tiamat as she is somewhat a subordinate of the Goddess Gaea which is why she can descend here in Avalon. "You should also want vengeance against the angels." Adrian suddenly stated to get the Goddess Tiamat''s attention. "Why is that?" The Goddess Tiamat asked. "The angels are the reason why the Dragon of Revtion suddenly got unsealed. Their machinations are the reason why younger dragons cannot be hatched. The Dragon of Revtion needed much energy to momentarily surface but dragon eggs need that energy as well to hatch. If I am not wrong, then the dragon eggs that should have hatched all turned into stone." Adrian stated but some of what he said are just rough guesses that actually turned to be correct. When the Goddess Tiamat heard Adrian''s statements, she erupted into anger because her precious dragons did not hatch because of the Dragon of Revtion. Dragons need a special kind of energy to hatch which they call the Arcana. This is the purest form of mana that is chaotic in nature but helpful for dragons. When the Dragon of Revtion was unsealed, the first thing it did was suck as much of this Arcana in the atmosphere. Since the Arcana thinned, the dragon eggs that are supposed to hatch a few yearster suddenly slowly turned to stone. Some eggs were protected but was basically kept on life support. Only the touch of the Goddess Tiamat will be able to restore these eggs back to health. She begged the Twin Gods to give her ess to Genesis in order to find a suitable host for her. A perfect host for her can only be female and that she was nurtured with her energy from the start. She managed to obtain that when she met Basil, but thetter mustplete the metamorphosis by herself. The Goddess Tiamat could be seen pondering but Adrian could feel that she will definitely agree. Adrian knows that a person like her will want justice for the ''children'' that she spoke of. Adrian just wants them to be borrow for a day but that will also make dragons be an enemy to the angels. "I shall agree to your terms, Champion Equinox. I shall send word to one of my children and that child will speak to you about the terms. In exchange for the dragon egg that you hold, you will have authority over a dragon king and those below them for one day." The Goddess Tiamat stated as the very existence of the dragons'' rests on Basil''s hands. [You have entered a Covenant with the Goddess Tiamat.] [Should one break the pact then they will be dealt with great punishment.] Two notifications appeared before Adrian as a dragon tattoo suddenly appeared on Adrian''s palm. The dragon tattoo is none other than the symbol that he made an agreement with the Goddess Tiamat. It also serves as the crest that symbols that his authority was given by the Goddess Tiamat herself. "As per our agreement, I shall give this Lightning Dragon Egg to Basil which means my end of the covenant has been finished." Adrian stated as he took out the dragon egg from his inventory and gave it to Basil. The Goddess Tiamat looked at the Lightning Dragon Egg and could see that it is still full of vitality. The dragon egg is not hatching because Adrian did not have an intention of hatching it because he already has Kaon. He intended to sell it to the highest bidderter but using it as a bargaining chip against a goddess is also priceless. Plus, Basil is Pann''s disciple and that means that she is involuntary a citizen of Adrian''s territory. He is just giving his own citizen a reward that can make them stronger. In the end, Adrian thought that everything will benefit him in the long run which is why he does not feel bitter parting with a dragon egg. "Thank you very much. I will make sure to repay your grace. I know, I shall pledge my allegiance to Avalon forever!" Basil announced to which the Goddess Tiamat frowned a bit, but she must not be like the Goddess of Light Luminaria that holds her creations by the neck. She wants all her children to exercise free will as that is how powerful dragons be kings. She also does not mind that Basil wants to stay in Avalon as keeping close ties with the Twin Gods is also a good choice. Chapter 1239 The Mother Of Dragons IV "Uhmm¡­can I ask how I am going to hatch this dragon egg?" Basil asked as there was no instruction on how to hatch an egg of a lightning dragon. "You could just put it in the old man''s hatchery, and it will hatch easily." Adrian stated but Pann suddenly interjected. "Sorry but you made that hatchery unable to be full of energy from hatching this guy." Pann stated as he pointed towards Kaon. Pann exined that Kaon absorbed almost all the energy that his special hatchery had when Kaon hatched. It would take at least ten more years to get the equal amount of energy to hatch another dragon. The hatchery needs to wait at least two more years to be able to safely hatch the lightning dragon egg. "You did not think that I ved you away for no reason at all, right? My hatchery is a very prized possession that any beast master would beg on their knees to hatch their eggs on. It even has a special formation to unlock a hidden trait that will not show easily. Kaon managed to get that special trait unlocked because of my hatchery. Granted that it was his bloodline that enabled him to get the Essence Devourer trait, but my hatchery still yed the part. The Essence Devourer trait is what made him able to control the dragon orbs that he eats." Pann stated. "How will I hatch Shock then?" Basil stated as she already named the lightning dragon before it even hatched. "What else is needed to hatch a lightning dragon? Lightning is needed of course as you just need to charge it with enough lightning before putting it in my hatchery. The fierce energy of the lightning will be enough to fill it with the needed Arcana that my hatchery is missing. A lot of lightning will be needed though and only one ce in this world fits that. The Te Mountain Range that is considered a danger zone should be a good ce to consider." Pann stated. "You do know that is a ce where they could get killed with a sneeze from a monster right?" Adrian stated. "It is not like you can create a lightning field in this area because this ce is always blessed with good weather thanks to that tree." Pann stated as he pointed at the Tree of Life and Death. "Actually, we can direct the lightning here, but I will need your help old man." Adrian stated as he exined the n to hatch the dragon egg. Adrian wants Pann to open a dimensional door that gives ess to the Te Mountain Range. The dimensional door will then act as a channel for the lightning in the Te Mountain Range to hit the dragon egg. With enough energy absorbed from the lightning, the dragon egg will hatch without any problems. "You do know that lightning cannot be controlled easily, brat!" Pann stated as he rubbed Adrian''s head harshly. "You do know that I have soulbound that can control lightning right? I also have a Genesis Dragon that can somewhat control the advance elements." Adrian stated as he broke free from Pann''s grasps. "It might actually work but you will need to contain the lightning in the area. I will already be stabilizing the dimensional door which is why you will need to do that by yourself." Pann stated. "Did you forget that I am a scribe?" Adrian stated with confidence as he started to create a magic circle on the ground to where they will summon the lightning. The three yer Ark, Basil, and Pana can only look at Adrian while he was drawing intricate lines and symbols. They could also see the cube that can be seen floating near Adrian to also draw the magic circle with him. The Cube of Paradox has finally been able to shareplete memory with Adrian and can now aid him in magic circle creation. It took Adrian about an hour to draw theplete magic circle which already emitted sparks. All those that can see the magic circle can even feel that they will be electrocuted should they touch it carelessly. Adrian called upon Sirius that was taking care of Kimat and they arrived ten minutes before the magic circle waspleted. Adrian then told Basil to ce the egg on the middle of the magic circle. She ced the dragon egg at the center just below where Kimat was standing on. Pann also prepared himself as he transformed to his true form as the stabilizing a door being hit by a chaotic element such as lightning will not be easy. Since the lightning is also getting harnessed from the Te Mountain Range then he ought to be even more careful. "Ready when you are old man. Just open the gate to be as wide as the magic circle or slightly smaller than it." Adrian stated as Pann took out his ocarina and yed a hymn. As Pann was ying the hymn, a rift in space opened on top of Kimat. The other side of the rift is a ce where lightning rained from the sky. Kimat did as he was told and acted as a lightning rod for the lightning toe through. "Kaon, the dragon orb." Adrianmanded as he could see that the lightning is being attracted to Kimat''s direction. The Wind Dragon Orb then floated on top of Kimat as it is the first one that absorbed the energy of the lightning. The dragon orb then dispersed the energy towards the magic circle which glowed in powerful light. All the energy being absorbed by the magic circle is directed towards the dragon egg on the center of it. Kimat called upon the lightning while Kaon refined the lightning with the help of the magic circle. The refined energy of the lightning is then fed to the dragon egg that could be seen being overcharged by the power being channeled to it. Pann has to admit but the brat that was running to him for clues back then is all grown up. Chapter 1240 The Mother Of Dragons V All the energy of the lightning is channeled towards the lightning dragon egg. The channeling of lightning is not only beneficial for the lightning dragon egg but also for Kimat and Kaon. There are small changes happening to Kimat''s body as his body could be seen having purer or more refined lightning sparks. Kaon, on the other hand, is still the same but his wind dragon orb is slowly changing as well. The dragon ball that contained the power of the wind is slowly getting refined by the lightning. The image inside the wind dragon orb changed from swirling winds to a swirling storm. [Kaon''s Wind Dragon Orb has been upgraded due to the continuous onught of lightning.] [Kaon''s Wind Dragon Orb has transformed into the Tempest Dragon Orb.] [All wind attribute spells will now have hints of lighting element mixed in them.] [All wind attribute spells will have a chance of causing paralyzing enemies.] Adrian did not expect that this whole debacle will also benefit him immediately. He also now has an idea in upgrading the remaining two of the four basic elemental dragon orbs. He already has the Frost Dragon Orb and now the Tempest Dragon Orb. All he needs to upgrade are the Earth Dragon Orb and the me Dragon Orb to their more advance elements. Although there are only two left, the way to upgrade them is not easy. To upgrade the wind dragon orb, Adrian needed lightning from a danger zone which means he might need to do so for the remaining two. He took note of this when he learns of danger zones teeming with earth and fire energy, but he must focus on the task at hand. Adrian is maintaining the magic circle with his mana as the lightning dragon egg might be damaged if he does not regte the energy being pumped into it. Still, Adrian got the hang of it after the first twenty minutes. In the end, Pann became tired, and Adrian said that the feeding of energy should be enough. The dormant lightning dragon egg has started to glow with sparks running through the scaled shell. Adrian could also feel the lightning dragon egg has be hyperactive and craves more energy. "Quickly! ce it in the hatchery as it might hatch prematurely." Adrian stated as it will now be up to Basil to hatch the lightning dragon egg. She was already helped until this part, but the rest should be up to her. Basil nodded and immediately ran towards the lightning dragon egg. When she picked up the lightning dragon egg, a shock ran through her body as the lightning element passed through her. She lost a chunk of her health but Saena, who followed after Sirius and Kimat, healed her back to full. Saena also cured her paralysis as she does not want anyone to suffer when she is the divine beast of her master''s territory. Basil still felt the crawling sparks, but she slowly built resistances just like the time that she tried hatching Pyro. Adrian saw Basil''s soul slowly being tempered with each step she took. He can already tell that her body is not human because humans might be great adapters, but they are not that quick to adapt. Basil''s resistance to the lightning element skyrocket with each step she took which is heaven defying. A summoner that has great resistances to elements is basically a tank. The greatest weakness of a summoner is their body because all their summons will return should the summoner also die. Basil will basically be a walking elemental tank should she get all six attribute dragons. Adrian actually wondered what the Mother of Dragons job ss perks was but he can already see it. He predicts that Basil will be a definite powerhouse should she be able to get all six elemental dragons. Basil brought the lightning dragon egg to the hatchery, and it immediately absorbed all the Arcana that was collected in it. The lightning dragon egg has be greedy for food when it tasted the lightning from the Te Mountain Range. It did not leave a trace of Arcana in the hatchery which did not please Pann but he is willing to take a loss for his disciple. "I will make sure to work her to the bone in restoring my hatchery energy." Pann muttered to himself which only Adrian heard. Adrian then looked at Basil as he suddenly felt sorry for her future endeavor. The things that Pann needs are not easy to get as Adrian even died a few times just to get them. He even died once just for fertilizer that can make the feeds of Pann''s monsters be of high quality. A loud crack suddenly spread out in the ranch that sounded like lightninging down from the sky. Another crack sounded and it felt like the sky rumbled with a thunderstorm rolling in. The final crack happened, and lighting actually fell down from the sky whichnded on the lighting dragon egg. As if the sky is baptizing the birth of a lightning dragon, the skies above Avalon rumbled as a small cry of a dragon is heard. A small lightning dragon with an odd form suddenly appeared in the hatchery with Basil being the one it imprinted. She immediately sealed the lightning dragon, and it did not resist. With the lightning dragon being her second soulbound, Basil is the very first yer to have two dragons sealed. As soon as she sealed the lightning dragon, the roars of powerful beasts echoed in the world with all of the inhabitants hearing it. The roars came from none other than the Dragon Kings, Elder Dragons and Ancient Dragons. The roar of all the powerful peak beings in the world made all weak monsters scurry back to their homes. To others, it might seem that the dragons have gone berserk, but they are actually cheering because the birth of the Mother of Dragons is finally starting. As the dragons roared, Basil suddenly became encased in a dragon egg. Chapter 1241 The Dragons Celebrate I [All Dragons in the world are celebrating the arrival of their mother.] A simple notification became all the rage as it even buried the uing guild war that will happen. The fact that the roars of the dragons echoed in the world is such a huge deal. yers from all over the world reported that monsters were lesser in count that day. The roars of the dragons also made all kingdoms go in high alert as they thought that the dragons have gone mad. The roaring of the dragonssted for an hour until it died down. yers even reported that six massive dragons have been seen flying in the skies that day. Six Dragon Kings flew the skies that day with representing an element. A Fire Dragon King flew the skies and every ce that he passed through experienced scorching heat. He left a trail of fire as he passed through the area and hisrge shadow can cover arge castle. A Water Dragon King flew the skies and every ce she passed through created rain clouds. Each area she passed through is blessed with rainfall and even the area that had the harshest drought was sprinkled with her blessing. She also made the temperature cooler in the hot areas which made the people rejoice. An Earth Dragon King flew the skies and the earth trembled despite him just flying above. His massive figure that resembled crusted earth casted a huge shadow that dwarfed the Fire Dragon King''s shadow. Each ce that he passed blessed the earth beneath him with good quality soil which helped nts grow quicker. A Wind Dragon King flew the skies and summoned turbulent winds. All the ces that she passed through is hit by a terrifying storm. All the nts in the fields bent down to the intense wind that she created when she passed through. She also blown through the area in such a quick fashion that some windows cracked due to the pressure. A Dark Dragon King flew the skies and summoned the darkness with him. With just his presence, light became absent, and night was summoned. People even became confused as they thought that night arrived early, or the moon devoured the sun, but it was just the Dark Dragon King passing through. All lower lifeforms hid in their hideouts in fear of the passing dragon king. A Light Dragon King flew the skies and brought her brilliance to the world. With just her presence, darkness is pushed back as if she was a star that came down from the skies. She blessed the area with light as if guiding them to their dreams by giving her own light to the world. All six elemental dragon kings are reported to be flying to one direction. They do not know where they are flying but they are sure that all of them will meet at some point. All of the yers wondered where the six elemental dragon kings are going but they will soon get their answer. ==== Adrian and the others are in front of a human sized dragon egg that is pulsing in energy. They do not know what to do next, but a special barrier is protecting the human sized dragon egg. Adrian turned to look at the projection of the Goddess Tiamat, but she already vanished when Kaon had to use his dragon ball. "Should we do something?" Ark asked. "Nope. All we need is to make sure that shepletes her metamorphosis. She will probably transform into a dragon now as the Goddess Tiamat is sender her Arcana directly." Adrian stated as Kaon told her what was happening to Basil. "The brat is correct, but it is fascinating because this is the first time that I have seen a human actually evolve. This is a very interesting discovery, but we are expecting guests." Pann stated as he could already detect the six powerful presences flying towards Avalon. "I thought that you have be rusty old man, but you are still sharp as ever. Should we wee them?" Adrian asked Pann. "We should or else they will alwayse here unannounced and that is not a good precedent. People will think that your territory will be easy to visit without any repercussions." Pann stated as he suddenly called upon Bessy. The gigantic space whale suddenly manifested on top of Avalon which made all the people gasp in awe. Bessy is as big as an ind, but Adrian did not want to easily give up the spotlight. Adrian told Kaon to greet the guestsing to his territory as he is the best deterrent to any dragon rted threat. Kaon''s very bloodline can easily suppress those that are not in his same level. Pann and Adrian suddenly vanished from the ranch as only Ark and Pana are left to look after the human sized egg. ==== All six elemental dragon kings arrived at Avalon''s outskirts and all of them wanted tond on Pann''s ranch. They are being drawn to the energy there as the Goddess Tiamat''s energy could be felt in that location. The six elemental dragon kings knew that Avalon is demon territory, but they did not care. All they know is that they needed to go to the source of the Goddess Tiamat''s energy. When the six elemental dragons are about to enter the air space of Avalon, they are suddenly greeted by Pann and Adrian. The six elemental dragon kings did not stop when they saw the two, but they did when a gigantic golden dragon suddenly pierced through the dark clouds above Avalon. Kaon''s true form is already quiterge, but he can use his magic to grow evenrger temporarily. He also made use of his newly upgraded Tempest Dragon Orb to summon storm clouds to make his appearance even more overbearing. The blood of the six elemental dragon kings could feel the oppression when they saw Kaon as this was the Genesis Dragon. A progenitor of the dragon species especially the elemental dragons. Chapter 1242 The Dragons Celebrate II "Halt!" Kaon announced while exuding his draconic might. The six elemental dragon kings suddenly paused as their bodies became stiff from the sudden pressure. Although Kaon is a Genesis Dragon, he is not at the same level as the six elemental dragon kings that are apex of the dragon n. The six elemental dragon kings are level 350 which is a hundred levels above Kaon which is why the pressure bearing upon them became manageable. The six elemental dragon kings are still oppressed by Kaon''s bloodline which weakened them by 30%. The percentage that the elemental dragons are weakened made them weak enough to not barge in Avalon because it still has one more defender. Saena suddenly transformed to her real form as a Simurgh. The cry of a Simurgh could be heard in the territory as a mix between a bird, a wolf, and ady. Saena''s real form is something beautiful and shining that she can be mistaken as a sun in a stormy sky like it is now. A gigantic bird shining of sunlight with rainbow feathers and a massive golden dragon that covered the skies could be seen in Avalon. All those that wanted to enter Avalon from below using the teleportation circle could see eight giant monsters flying across Avalon''s skies. The six elemental dragons that caught the attention of the yermunity immediately became viral when yers learned that they headed to Avalon. Many spections appeared in the forums and even live video feed of the event is being posted in news sites. When professional yers that were invited appeared in the telecasts to discuss what is happening in Avalon, they guessed that it might have something to do with the world message about the arrival of the Mother of Dragons. What the people on the telecasts are fighting about is where the Mother of Dragons is a yer. All of the reporters online and is on Avalon wanted to find out but they cannot move their characters. Dragon Fear has been afflicting all the people that are not affiliated with Avalon. For the beings living in Avalon, they are protected by Saena. "State your business, dragon kings." Adrian stated as he flew in the air. "A young demon dares to talk to us. You who has yet to stop drinking from their mother''s milk." The earth dragon king stated. "Mind your manners, Terrian Quake. He is the Champion of the Twin Gods. You should respect the warrior of the two primordial gods." Fracas Zephyr, the wind dragon king, stated as she knows that champions are warrior representatives for their gods. "Respect should be earned not given out entirely. He actually dares to block us on our way?! As expected of demons, they always want to hinder us in important moments." Volcanius Ignim, the fire dragon king, stated as his temper is just like fire that is easy to explode. "Calm yourself as well. You must be like water that flows freely and gently. If you want to have a good conversation with the other party, then being like water is essential." Eitchtuo Loch, the water dragon dragon king, stated as she calmly assessed the situation. "All of you, behave!" Lumen Isens, the light dragon king, stated as she exploded in light to stop the squabbling of the other dragon kings. "We are in the territory of the Champion of the Twin Gods, and you will respect him as this is his domain. If he acted like all of you in your own domain, then will you not act the way he is acting?" Drakness Tenebrosus, the dark dragon king, stated in a stern tone as he is the leader of the six elemental dragon kings. "Seeing that all of you have resolved your petty bickering and calmed down, why do youe here? If I remember, we have an agreement to not carelessly enter each other''s territory. I remember that clearly because it was the Council of Six that proposed that to the Daemos. Are all of you now going back on your word?" Pann announced as Adrian already knows this agreement. Adrian was told that the Daemos should never traverse the territory of the six elemental dragon kings under any circumstance. This is what kept the peace between the rivalry of the dragons and the demons that have a duty to protect the world. Although, the dragons could care less about others that are not dragons. "Apologies for the sudden visit, Pann of the Great Wild and Champion of the Twin Gods Equinox. The Council of Six has detected the mana signature of our mother goddess. She also provided us with an oracle that she incarnated a part of her." Lumen Isens stated. "No wonder, I can feel that dominant and wild energy from the egg. That must be what they are also sensing." Adrian muttered. "You are correct in assuming that because it was us that helped your mother goddess incarnate a part of her. I think all of you can see the human sized dragon egg on the ind even if you do not get close to it. I have told you what you came for. You can now leave this ce as you have seen what you want to see." Pann stated which made the six dragon kings speechless. "You dare sully us with that attitude." Volcanius Ignim stated as he erupted in anger and mes. "If you want to be sent to the far side of the universe then I can easily amodate your request. It has been a long time since I sent a dragon there. I believe it was your grandfather that was sent there because he really pricked my kind heart with his bad attitude." Pann stated which made Volcanius Ignim suddenly shut up. "Wee bearing gifts." Drakness Tenebrosus stated which immediately made Pann ease up with the threats. "Why did you not say so?! If you brought gifts, then you are respectable guests that thinks about the ones you are visiting. Turn into a humanoid form ande in then. Leave the gifts to him." Pann stated as he pointed at Adrian. Chapter 1243 The Dragons Gifts "Seriously, this old man is really a sucker for gifts. If dragons were not the ones giving the gifts, then he would have turned them back." Adrian thought as he did not want to voice his opinion. Adrian also thought that the six elemental dragon kingsing to Avalon is not a coincidence. The Council of Six was called here and Adrian could guess why. The egg that swallowed Basil has no signs of hatching despite being full of life energy. "She needs sustenance or some sort of trigger." Adrian muttered as he returned back to the ind. All the dragon kings turned into humanoid forms, but the essence of their draconic lineage could still be seen. The Fire Dragon King still has his horns and red dragon tail while in human form. The Water Dragon King has her gill like ears and slender tail while in human form. The Earth Dragon King has marks of his crusted dragon scales and his club like tail. The Wind Dragon King has her feather like wings on her back and the winged ears that she sported in her real form. The ones that do not have their draconic traits when transformed into a human are the Light Dragon King and the Dark Dragon King. The thing that made the Light Dragon King and Darkness Dragon King special is the fact that they have this aura around them that manifests. The Light Dragon King has a light aura that manifests as small crystals that glitter when light touches upon her. The Dark Dragon King has this swirling shadow like aura around him that makes him look menacing. All of the dragon kings look very beautiful and handsome in their human forms. One will definitely say that they are not humans because they have an otherworldly but dangerous beauty. They also gave their gifts to Adrian the moment that theynded on Avalon. [You have obtained the Scale of the Fire Dragon King.] [You have obtained the Scale of the Water Dragon King.] [You have obtained the Scale of the Earth Dragon King.] [You have obtained the Scale of the Wind Dragon King.] [You have obtained the Scale of the Light Dragon King.] [You have obtained the Scale of the Light Dragon King.] ------ Item Name: Scale of the Fire Dragon King Tier: Mythical Type: Material Effect: - When used in creating a weapon, grants 100% increase in Fire Elemental Damage to attacks or spells that deal fire elemental damage. - When used in creating armor, grants 80% resistance towards any fire elemental damage with a 10% chance of nullifying any damage from the fire element. Description: A scale of the Fire Dragon King, Volcanius Ignim. It is imbued with the scorching fire element which even the holder can feel with just touching the scale. The Fire Dragon King is said to be fire incarnate which means a scale from him grants anyone the Blessing of Fire. Restriction: Only Grand Master cksmiths can attempt to create weapons or armors out of this material. ------ Item Name: Scale of the Water Dragon King Tier: Mythical Type: Material Effect: - When used in creating a weapon, grants 80% increase in Water Elemental Damage to attacks or spells that deal water elemental damage. - When used in creating armor, grants 90% resistance towards any water elemental damage with a 5% chance of nullifying any damage from the water element. Description: A scale of the Water Dragon King, Eitchtuo Loch. It is imbued with the deep water element which even the holder can feel with just touching the scale. The Water Dragon King is said to havee from the deepest oceans which means a scale from her grants anyone the Blessing of Water. Restriction: Only Grand Master cksmiths can attempt to create weapons or armors out of this material. ------ Item Name: Scale of the Earth Dragon King Tier: Mythical Type: Material Effect: - When used in creating a weapon, grants 120% increase in Earth Elemental Damage to attacks or spells that deal earth elemental damage. - When used in creating armor, grants 70% resistance towards any earth elemental damage with a 40% chance of nullifying any damage from the earth element. Description: A scale of the Earth Dragon King, Terrian Quake. It is imbued with the hard earth element which even the holder can feel with just touching the scale. The Earth Dragon King is said to be from the very bedrock of this world which means a scale from him grants anyone the Blessing of Earth. Restriction: Only Grand Master cksmiths can attempt to create weapons or armors out of this material. ------ Item Name: Scale of the Wind Dragon King Tier: Mythical Type: Material Effect: - When used in creating a weapon, grants 90% increase in Wind Elemental Damage to attacks or spells that deal wind elemental damage. - When used in creating armor, grants 85% resistance towards any wind elemental damage with a 20% chance of nullifying any damage from the wind element. Description: A scale of the Wind Dragon King, Fracas Zephyr. It is imbued with turbulent wind element which even the holder can feel with just touching the scale. The Wind Dragon King is said to have been born from the nine winds which means a scale from her grants anyone the Blessing of Wind. Restriction: Only Grand Master cksmiths can attempt to create weapons or armors out of this material. ------ Item Name: Scale of the Light Dragon King Tier: Semi - Transcendent Type: Material Effect: - When used in creating a weapon, grants 150% increase in Light Elemental Damage to attacks or spells that deal light elemental damage. - When used in creating armor, grants 80% resistance towards any light elemental damage with a 15% chance of nullifying any damage from the light element. Description: A scale of the Light Dragon King, Lumen Isens. It is imbued with the brilliant light element which even the holder can feel with just touching the scale. The Light Dragon King is said to have manifested when the first light touched the world which means a scale from her grants anyone the Blessing of Light. Restriction: Only Demigod cksmiths can attempt to create weapons or armors out of this material. ------ Item Name: Scale of the Darkness Dragon King Tier: Semi - Transcendent Type: Material Effect: - When used in creating a weapon, grants 100% increase in Darkness Elemental Damage to attacks or spells that deal darkness elemental damage. - When used in creating armor, grants 95% resistance towards any darkness elemental damage with a 40% chance of nullifying any damage from the darkness element. Description: A scale of the Dark Dragon King, Drakness Tenebrosus. It is imbued with the abyssal darkness element which even the holder can feel with just touching the scale. The Dark Dragon King is said to have manifested when the first darkness was pushed to the depths of the world which means a scale from her grants anyone the Blessing of Light. Restriction: Only Demigod cksmiths can attempt to create weapons or armors out of this material. ---- Adrian trembled when he saw the item descriptions because all of the items are Mythical Tier or higher. He unconsciously asked the Cube of Paradox if he needed these scales to upgrade itself, but it answered that it did not. Chapter 1244 The Mother Of Dragons Descends If the Cube of Paradox was an elemental ego weapon, then it might have some use, but it uses Arcane Energies. Although the scales will not be useless, but it will not help in upgrading. Adrian can only sigh with an exhausted expression as he is in front of priceless treasures but does not have much use for them. Adrian actually wanted to get at least one scale for himself so that he could use it to upgrade his armor. He is missing the wind element toplete the elemental resistance of his armor. Then again, this are Pann''s items not his, but he might get something if he behaved well. The Council of Six looked at the egg with wonder and excitement because they could feel the energy of the Goddess Tiamat within it. The Goddess Tiamat is actually called the Mother of Monsters because she is said to have given birth to monsters but she actually only gave birth to the dragons. It was her subordinate gods that have birth to other monsters while some monsters were works of the dark gods that settled in Pandemonium. "Master, the Goddess Tiamat said that the elemental dragon kings need to give some of their energy to the egg in order for it to hatch." Kaon stated as the Goddess Tiamat have him some parting words before parting earlier. "The Goddess Tiamat wants all six of you to give a part of your energy to the egg." Adrian stated but the dragons did not easily believe him. They did not openly antagonize him, but they are wary because he is not the Champion of Tiamat but the Champion of the Twin Gods. "If you are doubting me then believe in this mark that is ced on my hand." Adrian stated as he showed the Mark of Tiamat that was temporarily given to him. The Council of Six are in great shock because the Mark of Tiamat is only something that the goddess gives to those she trusts. The fact that she gave the mark to a demon means that she trusts him with amand of the dragon race. "It is not that shocking when I see that he is connected to a Genesis Dragon which is also our progenitor. He has earned my respect for that as he is also the one that taught us on how to evolve into one. Albeit the method is not always going to be applicable to every elemental dragon in existence. Still, it helped us raise some hundred-year-old young ones to get two elements." Lumen Isens stated as she knows of Adrian. "I agree with her as that mark is not fake. All of us can feel the pull of that mark to our souls. The Goddess Tiamat has given Champion Equinox his blessing which means we should trust what he says." Drakness Tenebrosus stated to which the other four cannot contend as he is their leader. "I bet the Festival of the Dragon King that will be held in the nexting months will be special then." Fracas Zephyr stated as she started to gather her energy to pass through into the dragon egg. "I am only following your lead because half of us has already agreed." Volcanius Ignim stated as he poured in his elemental energy as well. "I will go with the flow." Eitchtuo Loch stated as she also poured in her water elemental energy. "Let us just get this done because I want to go back to sleep in my deep earth bed." Terrian Quake stated as he poured in his elemental energy as well. Lumen Isens and Drakness Tenebrosus channeled their energies to the dragon egg as well. When all six of the elemental dragon kings poured in their energy, the egg started to pulsate as if life is being energized. The human sized dragon egg could be seen wiggling about as cracks started to form. The human sized dragon egg suddenly stopped movement when it no longer absorbed the energy that the six elemental dragon kings were giving. The six elemental dragon kings then stepped back as the surroundings suddenly started to be filled with mana that has high purity. "She is finally hatching." Pann stated as a loud crack suddenly echoed which is heard in all parts of the territory. The human sized dragon egg suddenly hatched and emitted a dazzling light. From the light, a massive silhouette of a winged being with five heads emerged but it suddenly miniaturized into a human form. The light died down and a newly formed Basil emerged from her own egg. She still looked the same, but some things were added to her body. Basil was fully human earlier when she was not yet turned into an egg but now, she has dragon horns and a tail. The most noticeable feature of her horns is that they are ram like horns that is covered in dragon scales. Even her tail looks powerful as it is also covered in dragon scales. She now has something called living armor which is her own personal armor made from her own dragon scales. A cool thing to note in her skintight dragon scale living armor is the fact that it shows five dragon heads. A dragon head for each of her shoulder which acts as shoulder guards. The three acts as some sort of skirt that acts as her lower armor. The skintight dragon scale living armor covers her entire body and barely shows skin, but Basil exudes a sexy vibe with her new armor. "To think that the reptile loving freak could be this stunning. I bet you are drooling right now." Ark stated as he looked at Pana, but thetter is already mesmerized. When Basil''s figure could be seen, all the six elemental dragon kings bowed towards her. Adrian could also feel that it was not Basil that was in control of her own avatar but the Goddess Tiamat herself. She descended to the world using Basil''s body but that is only temporary as Basil is still newly born. Chapter 1245 Basil, Mother Of Dragons "Rise my children." The voice of the Goddess Tiamat echoed with Basil''s voice. "I cannot maintain the descent for long as it will strain this body. Basil is my will on this world personified. She will be my anchor to the mortal world, and she will act as my intermediary. Make sure to give her the keys to your homes as she will sometimes visit you in my orders. She contains a part of my soul which is why it is not farfetched to say that she is a part of me. My children, I have seen what you are doing in the world, and I am a bit disappointed. You have beenzing about and what have that brought us? The Dragon of Revtion managed to escape from its prison." The Goddess Tiamat stated. "It was all the mortal''s fault! They were the ones that released the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse." Terrian Quake argued but the Goddess Tiamat looked at him. The Goddess Tiamat then flicked her two fingers and sent Terrian Quake flying to a nearby wall. The wall broke his fall and did no damage to him, but he was hurt emotionally. He did not think that their mother goddess will punish him for saying such a thing that he deems true. "Do not ce all the me in the humans! I know for a fact that you told one our descendants to use the God ying Sword. You know that unlocking one will cause a chain reaction and the greed of man can almost rival the greed of dragon kind." The Goddess Tiamat stated. "Apologies for wronging you, mother goddess. I was the one that sent a young dragonoid to fetch the sword, but I only did so due to a partial descent of a dark god. We managed to quell that dark god before it descended but it came with a heavier priceter on." Volcanius Ignim stated as he bowed to the ground. "We apologize as well because we were not proactive enough in stopping the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse." The other elemental dragon kings followed up. "The past is the past, but the future is unknown which is why I am already telling all of you to be proactive. If all of you were active, then all the young ones would have been born before the Festival of the Dragon King. Do I make myself clear?!" The Goddess Tiamat stated. "We promise to never fail you again, Mother Goddess." The six elemental dragon kings stated unanimously. "One more thing that I will add. I would not have sumbed to this if all of you did your best, but it hase to this. Champion Equinox, the Champion of the Twin Gods, will need one of you to aid him against the angels. He has my blessing tomand a Dragon King and his kin for a day. Do I make myself clear?!" The Goddess Tiamat stated. "It is clear, Mother Goddess." The six elemental dragons stated. "Who shall you pick, Champion Equinox?" The Goddess Tiamat stated as she asked Adrian. "If the angels use light, then we will need darkness to counteract them. I need the strength of the almighty Dark Dragon King, Drakness Tenebrosus." Adrian replied. "My child! The Champion Equinox will call upon you when the timees. Make sure to talk with him for the arrangements. I said what I can say with the time that I am given. Remember that I have eyes on all of you which is why you must behave!" The Goddess Tiamat stated as the auraing out of Basil suddenly shot back to the sky. Some of the dragon kings wanted to retort but they cannot go against the decision of their Mother Goddess. At the very least, they will bemanded for only a day and the Champion of the Twin Gods. They will not face humiliation from the Elder Dragons for such servitude. "I can finally control my own body again!" Basil stated. "Come disciple! You will need to rest." Pann stated as the other dragon kings except for Drakness Tenebrosus followed. Ark and Pana also followed Pann for refreshments and to ask Basil what skills she got. "You have requested for my aid, Champion Equinox. I will answer the call, but I must know what grudge do you have against the angels? They might have been delinquents back then, but they have be milder now." Drakness Tenebrosus stated. "If mild is what you describe this then I bet you would want to kill them." Adrian stated as he showed summoned a demon eye from the observation room. Adrian then yed the recorded events that the angels did such as ughtering people they call as heretics. He also showed the angels killing other angels that wanted to live alongside the humans. He showed other atrocities that were hidden from the eyes of others but not the demons. "Those acts might be questionable, but this world is always about survival of the fittest. It is also the reason why the Daemos do not fight against the course of life and avoid taking sides." Drakness Tenebrosus stated as he found the acts of the angels despicable but a part of the cycle of life. "I know but thisst one that you will hear might anger you. I am just giving you the perspective that they are not reformed as you think that they are." Adrian stated as he pulled out a demon eye that is cracked but still working. "Mistress Pristina! We have sessfully lured all the other humans in obtaining the remaining God ying Weapons." A voice from the demon eye stated. "Very good. The only thing left now is to release the Dragon of Revtion to make this world''s dimensional barriers unstable. If we do that then the gate to the Silver City shall open." A voiceing from the demon eye with the image of the Angel Pristina stated. There was a bit more to the recording but the video being shown suddenly got hit by a st of light. At that part, Pristina noticed the demon eye and destroyed it with a light elemental spell. It took a while for this broken demon eye to be fixed which is why Adrian only got the footage now. Drakness Tenebrosus trembled in anger as the aura of a dragon king suddenly burst but he controlled it immediately. He thought that the angels have reformed because they were undergoing peace talks with the dragons. One of their own is even a friend of one of their descendants. He did not think that they were actually being blindsided. "Please enlighten me, did the dragons gave the information about the Dragon of Revtion to the angels? From how the Goddess Tiamat reacted earlier, she does not want the Dragon of Revtion to resurface back to the mortal world. Even the Daemos have few information on where the four god ying weapons were sealed." Adrian stated. Drakness Tenebrosus fell silent and that was what Adrian needed to confirm his suspicions. The dragons could care less about the dark gods because they see themselves as more powerful. The fact that the angels devised a n to make a dark god descend to trigger the dragons into revealing the locations of the god ying weapons is very ingenious. "We only knew the location of two of them. The other two''s location must have already been known by the angels. Still, this is a grave usation against the angels. Are you sure that your biases did not affect this usation?" Drakness Tenebrosus stated as he did not fully believe everything yet. "You are actually asking that to a demon? If we had actually known that the Four Horseman of the Apocalypse can summon the Dragon of Revtion, then we would have killed them far earlier. We did not immediately meddle because humans were the ones that released them, and it was their problem as well. To think it would escte like this, even we know what our faults is. Let me ask you this then...where were the angels when we were fighting the Horsemen of the Apocalypse? If they really wanted to protect mankind like they say they would then where were the angels when the world was almost destroyed?" Adrian stated but Drakness Tenebrosus also fell silent. The dragons actually questioned the angels as well, but they replied that they helped the humans from the effects of the horsemen such as monster hordes. Drakness Tenebrosus know that the angels outnumber the dragons, and they would have easily pacified the monster hordes for the humans to recollect themselves. The Dark Dragon King knew that deep down that something was not right with how the angels acted starting that day. "Anyways, I could care less about your reluctance because Imand you to prepare the dark dragons. You shall attack the gates of the Silver City in a week from now at my behest." Adrian stated as he infused thatmand in the Mark of Tiamat. Chapter 1246 A Week Before The Infiltration "I, Drakness Tenebrosus, hear themand of the one that has been blessed with the Mark of Tiamat. With my conviction and loyalty to her, I shall make sure that themand of Champion Equinox shall be done by his will." Drakness Tenebrosus stated. Adrian could no longer answer all the questions that the Dark Dragon King asked him. This is amand and not a suggestion which is why he already issued themand when he already gave the important bits of information. From the Dark Dragon King''s expression, it seems that one of the dragons have close ties to the angels. Adrian already has a battle n in mind, but he also needs a few days of preparation. He told Drakness Tenebrosus toe back in Avalon with his dark dragon army a day before the attack date. He will need to brief them in order to make the n a sess. Adrian did not exin what his true objective is to Drakness Tenebrosus as he is only bound to serve for a day. His mouth is not sealed which means he might leak what Adrian is really after should he say his objective. A sneak operation will no longer be possible if the angels know what to expect. Drakness Tenebrosus and the other elemental dragon kings left after Adrian issued hismand. Basil saw them off as they are now calling her mother without the Goddess as she is not a deity. What Adrian did not expect is that the trio also wants to help him in his operation. "Can you let us join, Equinox!? Please!" Ark stated as he wanted to repay Adrian for helping his friend in getting the unique job ss called Mother of Dragons. "I also want to help. A dragon egg is not a small favor which is why I want to be helpful with this. My presence itself will strengthen the dragons." Basil stated as she told Adrian two of her passive skills that could turn the tides of battle. ----- Skill Name: Tiamat''s Incarnation Tier: Unique Growth Type Type: Unique Passive Effect: - 50% chance to nullify any elemental attribute spell that hits the skill holder''s body. - 50% damage reduction against elemental attribute attacks and spells that hit the skill holder''s body. - You gain the Dragon Goddess Scale Living Armor which substitutes your armor being used. In this state, the armor that you have equipped will have infinite durability and 20% increased defense. - If the skill holder loses mana, then the Dragon Goddess Scale Living Armor lose effect. Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: None Mana Cost: 1 Mana Point per Hour ----- One passive skill that Basil got is called Tiamat''s Incarnation. This passive skill basically gave her 50% damage reduction in all elemental attacks. She also said that this skill can also grow which means 50% damage reduction for elemental attacks are not the cap. Another factor of this skill is elemental spell nullification which basically gave her the prowess of a tank. Add to the fact that a bonus 20% defense of any armor she equips is also in effect. She is much tankier than Ark who is their team''s tank. A summoner''s weakness is usually their bodies, but she has surpassed that. The only downside of her skill is the fact that she needs mana for the defense buff to always operate. The mana requirement is not even that strict which is why she can always activate the Dragon Goddess Scale Living Armor. ----- Skill Name: I am the Mother of Dragons Tier: Unique Type: Unique Passive Effect: - Increases the damage of all Dragon soulbounds and allies by 40% and 20% respectively. - Decreases the damage taken by all Dragon soulbounds by 20% and 10% respectively. - You exude the Dragon Might and Dragon Fear passively. - Dragon Might and Dragon Fear will increase in effect per unique type of dragon that you have contracted. Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None ----- The next passive that Basil showed Adrian basically will buff the army of dark dragons as long as she is present. Adrian could not believe that such a character is possible, but he is also like Basil, but she has her niche. Adrian does not have a contract requirement for his soulbounds, but Basil can only have dragons for the buffs to work. "If I let all of three you join, you must always stay behind the dark dragons. Facing angels at your level is dangerous which is why Ark and Pana''s duty will be protecting Basil. She will most likely be a target if the angels know that she is strengthening the dragons." Adrian stated as he worried for the three of them. Adrian could see the fire in their eyes and them yearning to repay him even though he already received a lot. It seems that these three will not stop pestering him unless he agrees. Although, he has to admit that having Basil with the dark dragon horde will be a good buff to them. It will also be a good experience for the three. "Since all three of you are raring to go, I must see your capabilities. You can also call what we are going to do as a training session. Old Man Pann! I am borrowing these three for a while." Adrian stated as he looked at Pann but thetter held out his hand. "It seems that you are forgetting something important?!" Pann stated as he waited in anticipation. "I do not have money plus I do not owe you money." Adrian replied. "I meant the gifts that are meant for me. I will use those to replenish my Hatchery''s energy. Unless you will aid me in other ways then you can keep those dragon scales as you still owe me for using it. If you give the gifts, then you do not owe me anything anymore." Pann stated. Adrian sighed and gave all the dragon scales to Pann as he really does owe him for hatching Kaon. All Pann got was his curiosity being sated back then but Adrian did not know that it cost the old man much. Adrian might be greedy, but he knows how to owe a debt of gratitude. Still, his hands were being particrly sticky as the dragon scales seemed to have a difficult time leaving his hands. "Paradox, open a portal to the north." Adrian stated as the Cube of Paradox suddenly exploded into tiny pieces to create a stable portal. "Cool!" The three stated as Adrian unceremoniously sent the three inside the gate. He then controlled the gate to pass through him as he followed the three. ==== "Is this the northern continent?!" Ark stated in excitement as he has never travelled outside the central continent before. "It is and this will be your new training ground. I will need to see how you three conduct yourselves in a fight. I transported us in the Frosted Wastnds where Ice Ghouls appear. I figured I will give you three a leeway by having at least one of you getting an elemental advantage." Adrian stated. "We will show you, our might!" Ark stated as he wanted to energize the three. All three of them are pumped up as Ark is the vanguard with Pana being in the middle while Basil is at the back. Adrian looked at their formation and it is very stable. "Greater Summon: Wisteria" Adrian stated as he summoned his weakest summon that is at the same level as the three. "So cute! I shall also summon my babies!" Basil stated as he summoned Pyro and Shock. Pyro looked like a raptor that is crusted withva. Shock, on the hand, could actually be mistaken for a bug that has draconic blood. The lightning dragon is still a baby, but it has faint distinction of being a dragon. Nevertheless, Adrian can feel that it is a dragon but the unique thing about it is its wings. The lightning dragon''s wings have the skeletal frame of a dragon but the film like a dragonfly''s wings. The lightning dragon did not have front ws as it is already its wings, but this is bnced by its serpentine head structure. It is also emitting cute sparks as if telling its mother that it will protect her. "He is so cute!" Basil stated as she hugged the lightning dragon. She was not shocked because she had resistances that made the damage negligible. "I think that should be enough preparation. Show me what you are made of." Adrian stated. "Will I need to draw aggro from the Ice Ghouls?" Pana asked as he is usually the one that baits enemies for the group. "Nope. I already have that handled. Just make sure that all of you are prepared. I mean really prepared as this will take all of you into consideration. Wisteria, use Floral Therapy." Adrian stated as his soulbound suddenly released a fragrant floral scent in the air which buffed the three. What they did not expect is that the Ice Ghouls suddenly rose from the snow and charge towards them in droves. Chapter 1247 Training The Three "Will you help us?" Ark asked Adrian. ? "Nope. I did summon Saena so she will heal you guys when you are about to die. Best of luck!" Adrian stated as he flew in the air and chilled. Adrian wanted to know the capabilities of the three and it is also his attempt in making them back off if they are not able to do this. He wanted them to at least experience what they are going to be doing in a week from now. An army of angels will try and attack them, and they should at least be prepared. Adrian observed how the three moved and they actually impressed him. Ark would be the dedicated tank of the group and he moved as expected of a tank. He did not have great skills and movements, but he can urately do what he needs to do within the given time. He remained calmed and observed the enemies with great timing. "He is not a bad tanker as he is a mix between a damage dealer and a tank. He mainly uses spells to create distances and block attacks. He uses the Magic Swordsman ss in such a flexible fashion but was it due to their party characteristics which is why he uses that ystyle? He is not bad, but he is not the best. It seems that he is suppressing his real abilities in order to flow easily with the team but that is not good in a game such as Pandemonium. He will not always be with his group members which is why he needs to hone himself before thinking of teamy." Adrian thought as he examined Ark''s ystyle. Just like what Adrian said, Ark is supposed to be more aggressive than passive. The strength of a magic swordsman deals with the fact that they can execute magic and swordsmanship together. Ark''s ystyle is basically making use of magic and swordsmanship separately to act as the tank. If Ark fails to protect them, Pana will step in and provide cover fire. He is also proficient in using arrows that creates traps which is ideal for crowd control. All the enemies that slip up will be caught in traps or dead from thebination of Pana and the dragon Pyro. Adrian could see that they have been ying for a long time already as they have this synchronicity that only friends who have yed a long time can have. Adrian is even a bit jealous because they work better than he and his friends, but they are also far weaker individually. The weakness of this teames with the fact that they are not strong individually. The first problem appeared when Ark became surrounded and is unable to draw aggro from the other mobs. Pana and Pyro were left to fend for themselves in the situation which is also not ideal. Pyro might be a dragon, but he has yet to fully grow into an adult. Dragons have different maturity stages depending on their species and Pyro seems to be somewhat special. "Their ystyle will have to change now though. She is not the same fragile summoner as before." Adrian muttered as he looked towards Basil. Just when they thought that they will fail in looking cool, five mobs suddenly got hurled. Basil suddenly emitted a fearsome aura from her body that left all the Ice Ghouls. She emitted the majesty of a dragon which suddenly increased Pyro''s fighting ability along with Shock. The juvenile lightning dragon might not have done great damage in this area, but his first skill is actually a defense mechanism. It is a skill that releases a powerful area lightning attack that does no damage but stuns all enemies for a minute. This made all the Ice Ghouls charging towards Basil be stunned to the point that she swept them with her tail. Basil at first thought that she will die because she is a summoner with weak defenses as that is what she was used to. She only snapped out of that delusion when one Ice Ghoul managed to reach her to bite her arm. She thought that at least half of her health will vanish, but she was surprised when only 5% was shaved off. Although not intentionally, Adrian chose an area where monsters deal elemental damage. Ice Ghouls deal frost damage which Basil has great resistances to. Her own dragon scale living armor plus her resistances makes her a monster of a tank against elemental attacks. The only way to truly kill her would be to attack her physically or a skill that can prate resistances. Basil suddenly saw a way to win against the odds and decided to use her newly found skills. One of her abilities is to have the ability to use spells for each element of dragons that she owns. It seems that the elemental dragon kings given her spell books as gift. She also has the True Dragon Tongue skill which helps her bypass the spell''s incantation in exchange for more mana cost. "Heat Wave!" Basil shouted as a powerful wave of heat is created with her as the center. The heat wave swept across the battlefield which melted the Ice Ghouls that surrounded them. With just one spell, Basil managed to dispose of half the monsters that were lured. She did empty out her mana pool though which deactivated her living armor. When Basil lost her dragon scale living armor, one could say that she suddenly turned into a bikini model for a bit until her mana regenerated back again. Pana could be seen blushing from what he saw while Ark is shouting for help as he still has the aggro for Ice Ghouls. In the end, the three managed to defeat all the Ice Ghouls that Wisteria lured. They did not die because Saena healed them up whenever they are dropping to red health levels. Adrian also made sure that they will not get flooded with enemies by teleporting an Ice Ghoul or two. Still, this horde fight gave their group the realization that they have never been confronted by a Monster House or a horde which they know is incredibly lucky. "Thanks, Basil!" If it were not for you then we would have been toast." Ark stated as Pana is still remembering glimpse of the figure he saw. "The two of you did well and managed to divert attention until we can defeat them all. If Pyro did not have an elemental type of advantage and Shock for his crowd control, then we will have difficulty." Basil stated but Adrian suddenly interjected. "Nope. He is correct with the assessment because you would have been able to handle this horde by yourself." Adrian stated as he descended to the ground. "But they did the aggro pulling." Basil added but the two boys looked down when she looked at Ark and Pana. "Even they know that they were really not needed because you would have wiped out the whole horde by yourself if you had realized earlier. Your job ss puts you in a league above others and that is not a bad thing. Even in you genuinely believe that the others did a great job, they, in their core, know that they took a backseat." Adrian stated the harsh truth which is now the reality of their group. "Did you guys think so as well?" Basil asked as she looked at her two team members, but their silence proved what Adrian said is correct. "I am not telling you this to demotivate you but to wake you all to the truth. All of you are strong as a team but take that aspect out then only Basil will be able to fend for herself. It seems that you three have been ying with each other for too long that you have forgotten personal growth. If you are ying casually then that is fine but if you are ying to earn something or make of something, then that is another discussion. I will wait for your deliberations to see what path we are going to next because I cannot let you join the fight if you are still like this after a week." Adrian stated as he gave the three time to talk to each other. "I hate to say this, but he is correct. I realized earlier that I would be weak if not for Pyro." Pana stated. "I also agree because I was not able to defend myself when a swarm of enemies were in my way. I was too focused on defending you guys that I forgot how to defend myself." Ark stated as he yed this game to actually earn something and might have stray away from that path when he enjoyed ying with Pana and Basil. "I guess he is right that we actually neglected personal growth and it only stuck out like a sore thumb when I changed my job ss to a superior one." Basil stated as she also knew that they arecking when alone. Chapter 1248 Personal Growth Adrian did not want to be the one to tell them that, but it had to be said. He actually thinks that they take it quite well as he always receives the ire of people when he bes blunt. This characteristic actually made him be avoided by most people since a majority of people do not like people that tell the problem straight. This trait might limit the people you really have a connection with but those that do will forge strong bonds with him. Even Adrian is not afraid of others telling him what he did wrong as long as it was not told for malicious reasons. If it was just an honest criticism, then he would take it and reflect if that really happened. As of now, the three seems to be reflecting on what they are doing and knew that Adrian''s words hold some truth. They might not want to hear it, but they knew that theycked individually from the way they handled the horde. They decided that they need to strengthen their own power to make sure that this blunder does not happen again. The three then signaled Adrian that they needed to talk with him. Adrian went down and saw the dedication that the three has in this game. He believed that they will definitely reach greater heights with this type of mindset. "Can you give us direction on how to better ourselves?" The three stated simultaneously as they wanted to be stronger. "I can but I can only help one of you. I can teach Basil some of the tips that I picked up but the two of you need to be taught by others. For Ark, I will let you choose! Will you pick a woman or a man to teach you? For Pana, you need to have better control of your traps and I can point you to someone who behaves like you do." Adrian stated. "Can I get taught by the woman?" Ark asked as the male teacher might be very harsh on him, but Adrian smiled so genuinely that it was almost demonic. "You just want to be around a beautiful woman. Just admit that." Pana and Basil stated as they teased Ark but only Adrian could feel that he drew the short straw. "For Pana, I already called upon your mentor. For Ark, I will have to personally deliver you to her as she is quite busy but agreed to teach you if you chose her." Adrian stated as a rift in space suddenly appeared in their location. The famous Temporal Wraith Du''an appeared with Creepysoo in the rift. Adrian picked Creepysoo as Pana''s mentor because they both use status ailments or conditions to hinder their opponents. Creepysoo also has an undead knight called Robin Hoodie which was actually a Legendary Archer when he was alive. "I am here, big brother! You said that I need to help the archer with his control, right? I was getting bored anyways and now I can finally be motivated to do something. They did say that sometimes one encounters inspiration as they teach." Creepysoo stated as he suddenly snapped his gfingers and a skeletal hand suddenly clutched Pana to carry him to the rift. "Make sure to learn a lot!" Adrian stated as he bid farewell to Pana and Creepysoo. "Now, Ark and I will go to his mentor. You cane with us if you want." Adrian stated as he also invited Basil. "Sure! I want to see who his mentor is." Basil stated as she also followed them inside the portal that Adrian created. When the three stepped inside the portal, they were sent to a medieval looking castle that has a chic but gothic look. Their eyes would wander, and they will feel something creeping in their skin. They felt like they are being watched despite being alone. "Wee, young master." A voice suddenly is heard near them which spooked Ark and Basil. The two looked around and saw that there was no one around them. They even looked up but all they could see is the stained-ss roof that depicted a being made of darkness with a werewolf and a vampire. Ark and Basil then looked below and saw that their shadows are actually facing the wrong way. The shadow of Ark and Basil are facing towards the light source instead of away. This cannot be a glitch as this is still the mortal world and not a world where everything is in reverse. Ark and Basil suddenly came closer to Adrian as they are not a fan of scary stuff, and the location is a certified horror show. "It is nice hearing your voice again, Nosfera." Adrian stated to the wind, but he was actually saying that to the shadow beneath their feet. "I have already been informed of your arrival, young master. Her highness shall be with you in a minute. Bastian has already called for her when you arrived. Pardon me, it is quite rude for me to not show myself to guests." Nosfera stated as he suddenly came out of the shadow which returned of Ark and Basil to the correct orientation. Nosfera will never try and go inside Adrian''s shadow because he is afraid to anger Sirius. Even he is not confident against a being that dwells in the abyss despite being a child of Erebus. Even the werewolves actually revere Sirius for he is an Abyssal Fenrir. Nosfera showed himself which made Ark and Basil have a good look at him. He was a tall andnky butler has a bald head. He is also a bit of hunch which makes him look creepy, but his butler clothes made him look dependable. The most notable thing that Ark and Basil saw in Nosfera''s face is his fangs. "Is her a vampire?" Basil asked softly. "Why yes, beautiful madam with the delicious smelling dragon blood. You have been transported to Castle Romania which is the prime residence of the soon to be Blood Queen Solstice." Nosfera stated. "Vampires are actually real! I thought Solstice was a yer that knows blood magic." Ark whispered. "Yes, human with an interesting smelling blood. Your blood smells both good and bad. But not all vampires know how to use Blood Magic. Only a special family from all vampire lineages can use it with ease. Mistress Solstice is part of that family, but I advise you to never spread that word." Nosfera stated as his calm ck pupils suddenly turned red and released a small bit of bloodlust. "Do not mess with them Nosfera. You would scare the children." A female voice stated as the doors suddenly opened by themselves which revealed a rugged old butler and a beautiful woman with crimson hair on the other side. "Nice to see you, Big Sister. Where is your guard dog?" Adrian greeted and hisst question referred to Lycan always hovering over her. "Hello, little brother. To think that the chick picked me as his mentor for a week. He definitely picked well from the fighting style that you described. About Lycan, he had to do something in the dutchy that his father is handling." Solstice stated. "Wow! She is very pretty up closepared to just in video!" Basil stated as she is actually a big fan of Solstice for her fighting prowess and beauty. "Sir Equinox, is she really your sister or you just call her that?" Ark asked as he was curious. "She is my sister in real life. She may look pretty to you now, but I know that will changeter. Have fun as we will also go now. See you after a week in hell!" Adrian stated as he teleported with Basil. "Why did he say at thest part? Anyways, my name is Ark. It is a pleasure to meet you, Teacher Solstice." Ark stated with a bow, but he wouldter regret his decision of choosing a female teacher. Screams of anguish could be heard again in Castle Romania which made others steer clear of it. ==== Adrian and Basil appeared back in the Frozen Wastnds as this will be the perfect training ground for dragons. Adrian instructed Basil to summon both Pyro and Shock as they will need to have a growth spurt if they are to be useful to her. Adrian could see that Basil cuddled Pyro too much which is why it is not as ferocious as other dragons. "Kaon, teach your juniors the ways of being a dragon. Make sure to ingrain the ferociousness of one when they are in battle. For you Basil, you know that dragons are powerful apex predators which means you must raise them like that. I believe I am not wrong when to say that you are the reason why Pyro has yet to reach early adulthood. You are the Mother of Dragons now and mothers are not always caring because they also need to push their children to be the best. To do that, you must also be the best version of yourself. I hope that you are ready." Adrian stated. Chapter 1249 Day Of Infiltration Adrian and the other three returned back to Avalon when the destine date of the n is at y. Ark, Basil and Pana could be seen to have improved an even raised their level. The training they underwent is not simple especially for Ark. The poor dude looked like the soul left his body. Adrian asked his sister, Solstice, and Creepysoo if they would join the attack, but they suddenly got busy. It seems that Adrian is not the only one with the angel problem as the Erebians (both the werewolves and the vampires) found out that it was the angels that manipted them in fighting. For the undead, angel yers have been wreaking havoc near the citadel of the undead which made them hunt down angels. It seems that the human cities near the undead citadel are not doing anything in fear that the angels will retaliate against them. In the doctrine of the Church of Light, the Goddess of Light Luminaria hates undead the most. Even the ones that the God of Deaths have given their blessing because she has a history of defeat from the undead. "If that is the case then the angels are spread thin. This will make my job very easy." Adrian thought. Adrian still has one problem as there seems to be a thin film at the entrance of the Silver City. This thin film is actually a barrier that prevents beings that do not have light energy in their bodies from passing through. Adrian thought a way to prevent that and that would bebining with Saena. Saena''s sun energy is at the same wavelength of light energy. With her and Adrianbined, he will definitely be able to pas through the barrier. If he cannot pass through easily then there is also the option of deleting the barrier using dark elemental magic. Since it lets low level angels pass through, the spell that maintains the barrier is not strong as the gauge is not high. The only thing needed to pass through would be to have light elemental energy in the body but is not known by how much. Adrian then looked at the three that have determined faces as if they are ready for war. "You three should rx a bit as being too stiff might lead to mistakes. You should always believe in your abilities. You guys are support for this operation which is why do not make hasty decisions. The dragons will be on the offensive." Adrian stated as a flock of fifty dragons could be seen flying on the horizon. Ark could be seen more confident with his spells and swordy. Solstice taught him how to wield magic and the sword more efficiently. She also taught him to not use all six elements even though he has affinity for them. He now focused on light and dark elemental magic which is his greatest elemental affinity. Solstice asked him why he had affinity for opposite elements but all he could say is that he may have been blessed by the sisters in the starter town. Ark could clearly feel that the two old nuns gave him this elemental bonus when he satisfied them with his cleaning of the church. Nevertheless, he is grateful for that because light and dark elemental magic affinity are difficult to obtain. Solstice is actually d that Ark has affinity for the darkness element because vampires are of the darkness element. They are children of the Asmodian that was the incarnation of the God of Darkness Erebus. She made sure that Ark can wield dark elemental magic like the back of his hand. Pana underwent training with Creepysoo which increased his knowledge on situational crowd control. He also learned from Robin Hoodie, the legendary undead knight archer, and increased his bow skills for midrange and closebat. Since Pana was also with the Prince of the Undead, he learned some death elemental spells and skills that could increase his strength. Adrian could see that Pana is covered with a thicker death elemental energy than before. He could even use the death energy to momentarily slip out of the mortal ne to the spirit ne. It seems that Creepysoo was not the only one that trained him during his stay at the undead citadel. Basil did not change much but her soulbounds have greatly change over the course of the training. Pyro has finally transformed into an adult from the harsh training that Kaon made it go under. The flightless fire dragon has finally sprouted its wings and could now carry Basil towards the skies. His flight speed might not be fast but his sturdy scales that looked like hardenedva made him very tanky. Shock, on the other hand, has turned into a juvenile lightning dragon. He was only the size of a chicken at first, but he is now the size of a lion. Shock is not as big as Pyro, but he made up for speed and his powerful sts of lightning energy. He also has a horn that can act as a lightning rod to redirect lightning towards him. All of Basil''s soulbounds actually got the rare ability where they can devour their element to restore themselves. ==== The horde of dragons are all of the darkness element that is led by Drakness Tenebrosus. The Dark Dragon Kingplied with Adrian''s request to summon all of their dragon horde. Adrian saw the horde and even the dark dragon king, but he could feel that Drakness was reluctant. "It seems that he told them of what is going to happen. This is why I never tell my ns to people unless I have their trust. Something will happenter when we arrive near the gates to the Silver City." Adrian thought as he greeted the dragons as courtesy. The dark dragons did not seem very reluctant to follow Adrian, but he does not care. All he needs is a distraction and they will be sufficient for that. The angels seem to be spread out at the moment because of their haughtiness but Adrian will make full use of that. "As exined to your king, we are going to confront the angels for their crimes for releasing the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. No questions shall be heard from you because this is amand not a request. Prepare for battle as the angels will not admit their faults due to their narcissistic natures." Adrian stated as he opened a gigantic gate where the dragons could freely pass through. Adrianmanded the dark dragons to go in first as he would best to arrive by closing the gate. Basil then looked at Adrian and nodded as if they have agreed upon something. Ark and Pana are already briefed with the n and all they need to do is to protect Basil. Drakness tried to make Basil stay but Adrian showed him who is in charge and the dark dragon king could only agree. "Perfect Assimtion: Saena" Adrian stated as he fused with Saena in his Aetheros form. "I have not used this spell for quite some time, but I missed it. Spirit Form Manifestation!" Adrian added as his body turned invisible as he passed through the gate. When Adrian passed through the gate, a sizeable horde of angels seemed to greet them, but he is not seen by Drakness. The Dark Dragon King could be seen to be in a panic as he told the angels that the Champion of the Twin Gods will demand to pay for their sins against the world. "Where is the champion?" Drakness asked Ark. "He will not be with us as he entrusted this task to me. Yourmands are still valid and that is to make sure that the angels pay for their crime. The only thing that changed will be the one demanding the punishment and that would be me." Basil stated but she is already trembling inside from anxiousness. "Keep it up and just go by the script that we practiced. It took me quite a great deal of strength to get the props that we need." Adrian stated via a whisper to Basil. Basil took a deep breath and suddenly exploded with the dignity of the Mother of Dragons. "Angels! Do you confess for your crimes of releasing the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and releasing the Dragon of Apocalypse!?" Basil shouted as her aura shone. "I, Gabriel of the Seven Supreme Angels, say that is just a baseless usation against us." Gabriel stated as he spread out his three pairs of white wings. He wanted to at least equalize the dignity shown by Basil. He made sure that he did not overshadow her as the dragons will not take that lightly. Gabriel knew of the Mother of Dragons and need to be careful with her as she is the pride of the dragons. He thought that he would face Equinox, the Champion of the Twin Gods, which is why he prepared to outshine him, but he did not think of this happening. Chapter 1250 Infiltrating The Silver City I "You say that the things we used you are not true, but we have proof in this crystal!" Basil stated as she took out the recording crystal that Adrian gave him. When Basil took out the recording crystal from her inventory, it suddenly shattered into a thousand pieces. She did not know how that happened because it did not do that when she was practicing. She was flustered for a moment, but she regained herposure as they also have a backup n. Adrian clearly saw what happened to the crystal as it was suddenly sted with a thin beam of light. The thin beam of light was perfectly angled to make sure that it only hit the crystal. The recording crystal immediately shattered to pieces before it could present the material imprinted on it. "It seems that the thing that you will show us is a fake or broken. Does the Mother of Dragon''s have any other evidence for the ims against the angels?" Gabriel stated in a calm andposed manner. Adrian kind of expected this to happen as he knew that the dark dragon king will not keep his mouth shut. He is not loyal to Adrian anyways which is why he expected the destruction of evidence. It just happened way sooner than what Adrian predicted. Adrian then started to move as he will need to act fast if n B is to take effect. He immediately went near the gates to the Silver City where two angels are stationed to be guarding as of the moment. He will enter once n B starts as this will take a sharp turn. "Since that crystal cannot be replicated easily without the help of the demons, I would need to hold that usation for a minute. This time it will be personal because this is directly rted to me. Do the angels admit to their attempted murder against me!?" Basil stated which shocked the Drakness Tenebrosus to his core. The Dark Dragon King looked at the angels with bloodlust as he did not expect that they would do something like that when they clearly informed them of her. The angels were explicitly warned to not attack her under any circumstance. If the angels do attack her then they would have to bleed for the wrath of the dragons to subside. Adrian could feel the sudden drop in the atmosphere of the conversation. He made sure to use all the cards that he has been given and one of those is Basil. She will be the core reason why the dragons will have to move despite the first evidence being destroyed. He made sure that she will have evidence of her supposed attack. "That is a very heavy usation, Mother of Dragons. We explicitly told all the angels that you are untouchable. If one has attacked an important person such as yourself then I shall ask for forgiveness." Gabriel stated. "If you need proof then I shall give you proof." Basil stated as she pulled out a two pairs of angel wings from her inventory. The anger of the angels could be seen as they treat their wings as beauty given to them by their creator. The fact that someone is sullying their symbol of beauty means that they do not respect the angels. If Gabriel was not keeping his rage inside his mind, then the other angels might have attacked. "This are the wings of the poor bastard that attacked me while I was training in the north. She did not even try any form of conversation as she suddenly attacked me with spells. Champion Equinox was there to protect me and when we were interrogating her, she said that this was the will of Mikhail or whoever that is." Basil stated. The reality of the situation is actually an angel was observing them from a distance. Adrian knew that this angel was sent there to spy on Basil, but he made sure that he can benefit from that situation. They did not attack first of course but made sure to badmouth the Goddess of Light while the angel was listening in on them. The result was what Adrian expected and the angel attacked them when she could no longer bottle up her rage. Adrian smiled like a viin at that point and pulled out the wings of the angel while on the fight. They were about to interrogate her when she made herself explode and thest phrase she said is "For the Will of Mikhail!". "How should we believe you when you could have attacked her when she was just passing by!" Gabriel shouted as he slipped up a bit but calmed back down. "You say that I speak lies?! You dare use me when you have no proof! I was the victim here of an attack." Basil stated. "That demon must have polluted your mind and ced a hex on you to make you believe that you were attacked! Any being that trusts that demon is lower than pests for they are foolish enough to believe their sweet words! Do you agree as well, Dark Dragon King Drakness?" Gabriel stated but Adrian could be seen smiling with great glee. "YOU DARE, WINGED BASTARD!" Drakness shouted as his powerful energy spread out in the area. Gabriel does not know why Drakness suddenly erupted in anger as they already have a y in mind to brush this issue aside. What Gabriel does not know is the fact that Adrian has the Mark of Tiamat, and he insulted thetter and those that trusted him. Since Adrian has the Mark of Tiamat, he is trusted by the Mother Goddess of the Dragons. The Mark of Tiamat means full trust to that entity and Gabriel just insulted Adrian and those that trusted him. As such, Gabriel inadvertently called the Goddess Tiamat lower than a pest for trusting Adrian. This was the thing that Adrian needed to happen as a wrath of dragon is difficult to quell. Chapter 1251 Infiltrating The Silver City II "First, your leader sends an assassin to kill off the Mother of Dragons. And now, you dare insult our Mother Goddess! Words will never sate our anger here, Angel Gabriel. I want all of you to kneel and apologize!" Drakness stated as his power covered the entire sky making it look as if it was nighttime. Adrian had to stop himself fromughing because there is only one thing that angels will never do. They will never bow towards another being that is not an angel of higher rank or their beloved goddess. The angels that serve the Goddess of Light believe that they are above others and will never bow towards them even if they are the ones at fault. "You know damn well, overgrown ck lizard that angels bow to no one!" A booming voice filled with majesty stated as Adrian suddenly backed off the entrance as he knew that someone powerful was going out. Adrian made sure to conceal every energy in his being and it was not difficult. The strange tree nted deep inside his soul could temporarily house all of his energy to make it seem like he is dead. A bright being could be seening out of the gates of the Silver City. An angel that could be said to have the perfect humanoid body. Blonde hair that glistens with light and six wings that are of the purest white color. Three halos are even adorning his head that showed his authority as an angel. "Mikhail!" Gabriel shouted as he did not expect that he woulde out as he was needed to stabilize the Silver City. Mikhail was told to not leave the Silver City because he is using his power to manipte light to stabilize their home dimension. Mikhail then sent a telepathic message to Gabriel to say that three of the Supreme Angels are maintaining the Silver City while he is out. Mikhail knows of Gabriel''s ability, but this is the Dark Dragon King in front of them. The Dark Dragon King is their antithesis, and his energy is more powerful than them as of now. The angels are still recuperating from being cut off for a long time. Gabriel will need Mikhail''s aid to make sure that no other angel will perish should this involve a fight. Adrian smiled as the angels are no longer focused on the surrounding but the angry Drakness. He immediately went near the gate to test if he could pass through. He made sure to let loose some sun energy in his body so that some light elemental energy is present. "Lo and behold! I can actually pass through!" Adrian thought to himself as he immediately slipped inside the gates of the Silver City. "Do you fluttering doves admit your wrong doings?!" Drakness once again stated. "I believe that you are being too hasty in using us, overgrown ck lizard. We did not offend any of you and if that angel did attack the Mother of Dragons then she has already paid it with her life. Is there any reason why you are still angry?!" Mikhail stated in his haughty tone. "You have already failed to kneel when I was still being reasonable. It seems that all of you have forgotten that we allow you to be haughty because we pity what happened to you. But it seems that the demons are more civilized than fluttering birds such as yourselves. Dragons! Make sure that all the angels present here will kneel!" Draknessmanded as his released a powerful amount of the dark element from his very wings. "It seems that it did result in a fight just like what Sir Equinox said." Ark stated. "You do know that you are older than him, right?" Pana stated. "Enough talking. Equinox said that he is already inside. We just need to hold out until he has finished his objective." Basil stated as she emitted the aura of the Mother of Dragons which powered up all the dark elemental dragons. "Angels! Show these overgrown lizards our might!" Mikhail stated as all the angels released light elemental energy to fight off the dark elemental energy. "Mikhail! Why did youmand the attack? We still do not know where the demon that was supposed to be the one using us is." Gabriel stated as he did not like the sudden attack between both sides. "You actually dare to lecture me, Gabriel?" Mikhail stated in his calm tone but the underlying hint of anger from Mikhail shut Gabriel up. "I apologize but make sure that no one dies here. It would be disastrous if the dragons retaliate against us." Gabriel stated in a rather meek tone as he is afraid of Mikhail, but he had to swallow his dissatisfaction because he is weaker than Mikhail. "No worries. Even demons cannot pass through the barrier because they cannot contain light elemental energy in their bodies. If a being that does not have light elemental energy passes through the barrier, then I would have felt it already." Mikhail stated. ===== "So, this is the Silver City, huh! It is too shy just like the videos and no real aesthetic. Just like a gaudy porcin sculpture that was just created to be sold immediately." Adrian muttered to himself as he started to look for the Sun Disk. Adrian could see that the Silver City is bustling with people because a lot of yers wanted to be angels. Angels basically start with a high charm stat which means those that had ugly or mediocre faces suddenly transformed to be model looking people. People even mocked the yers that picked the angel race for their beauty as Angelfished. Since Adrian and Saena is still fused together, he can detect the energy of the sun radiating from the Silver City. He could detect numerous sources but there is only one that burns like the midday sun. A golden sun disk floating on the middle of a towering spire which is guarded by five angels. "Found it!" Adrian muttered as he started to think of a n to retrieve it. Chapter 1252 Infiltrating The Silver City III Adrian immediately found the Sun Disk once he focused on the sun energy being radiated in the area. The Sun Disk is still full of powerpared to the other two vestiges. Adrian needs to assess whether he can escape the Silver City should he ever force his way through. From the intelligence he gathered, two of the Supreme Angels are out. One is leading the angels against the undead while the other one seems to be searching for something. Since Mikhail and Gabriel are outside then that leaves at least three Supreme Angels here. Adrian needs to be wary of the remaining three as they could be as powerful as him or stronger. He will not be able to find a chance like this again, but he is thankful that the angels are being called outside which is why his job is going to get easier. The only angels here are those that are either starting out or guarding facilities. "I cannot use domains either as that will be immediately sensed by the Supreme Angels. I have to go with a sneaky approach first and if that fails then direct it is." Adrian muttered to himself as he passed through the Tower of Babylon. Adrian entered the spire and ascended slowly until only his head is passing through the concrete to see what the five angels are doing. He needed to carefully sneak attack the five at the same time in order to get the sun disk. Some sort of barrier is protecting the sun disk as well as siphoning its energy to distribute towards the Silver City. "Greater Summon: Kaon!" Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon outside the spire in his biggest form. He needs Kaon to be shy as possible and the angels already know that they are currently fighting dragons. Kaon will be the perfect distraction against the unsuspecting angels. Kaon appeared in all his might and roared loudly at the angels. The five angels guarding the sun disk suddenly discussed with each other on what they needed to do. They have been tasked with guarding the sun disk, but it was already protected by a barrier cast by Mikhail himself. "All Angelic Guards! Attack the beast that dares to invade our Silver City!" A voice suddenly sounded from atop the spire. Adrian thought that the other Supreme Angels will actually descend and attack, but they did not. Adrian did not know why but he will make use of this situation to further his needs. This situation made it much easier to attack them while they are scrambling for defenses. "Kaon, use Elemental Apocalypse!" Adrianmanded as Kaon''s six dragon orbs suddenly spun uncontrobly around him. All six elements are being utilized to their fullest as Kaon roared. "Defeat the beast before it casts its spell!" The angels roared as they charged towards Kaon. Three of the five angels guarding the sun disk went to attack Kaon and Adrian smiled. Since the attention of the angels were fixed towards Kaon, Adrian easily slipped up and ced his whole body on the floor where the sun disk is held. The two remaining angels noticed that a foreign energy was near them, but it was toote. Sirius and Kimat suddenly came out of their magic circles and attacked the angels. Sirius made use of his ability to trap his enemies in the shadow world. Sirius took Kimat and the angels with him to the shadow realm for them to kill. The angels could not even alert their other brethren of the fate that they will encounter. "So, this is the sun disk. It is much gold than I imagined it would be. It is also radiating continuous sun energypared to the other vestiges." Adrian stated as he touched the barrier with his hand. The barrier felt warm, but it also stung a little. The barrier was created by someone powerful, but they used one fatal w. The barrier actually utilized the sun disk as a power source to continuously set it up. All Adrian needs to do is shake it up a bit and he will be able to break it easily. "I better hurry it up or else the two Supreme Angels outside might return inside. Sirius and Kimat are also fighting against two powerful angels. The two angel guards might be weakened but they can still keep up with Sirius and Kimat in the shadow realm." Adrian thought as he immediately thought of his most powerful weapon. "Primordial Armament: Axe" Adrian stated as an axe suddenly manifested beside him from nowhere. Adrian also changed from his Aetheros form to his Netheros form to ensure more power on his side. As the angels charged towards Kaon with their weapons made of light, Adrian swung his axe towards the barrier which created a powerful shockwave when it was broken. Adrian thought that he would be inconspicuous but his sudden attempt at breaking the barrier made a hugemotion. "A demon!" One of the three angels that guarded the sun disk shouted. He also noticed that the two guards that remained are nowhere to be found. Seeing this, the three angels that guarded the sun disk hurriedly flew towards Adrian. Some of the angels decided whether to attack Adrian or Kaon as they did not know who to prioritize. Adrian did not care as he once again prepared to hit the barrier as cracks already started to appear. He also used Saena''s sun energy with the hit earlier which activate something in the sun disk. "Toote!" Adrian stated as he hit the barrier once more with his axe, but he used bothher energy and primordial energy at the same time. Adrian''s strike created a shockwave as Kaon''s Elemental Apocalypse spell activated simultaneously. The angels that were rushing towards Adrian are blown away by the powerful shockwave. Those that do not have powerful wings are sent towards Kaon''s Elemental Apocalypse. The cries of angels getting caught up in the Elemental Apocalypse spell echoed in the Silver City. The low-level yers are panicking as they did not think that an attack on a ''safe zone'' is possible. In reality, the Silver City is not a safe zone because safe zones are no longer possible in this patch. The safe zones have been lifted when the field bosses can now wander off in other territories. This is also the consequence of the act that the angels did by increasing the energy in the mortal world. Kaon''s Elemental Apocalypse sis not fatal to powerful angels though. He only killed the poor low-ranking yers that tried to join the battle as they got a mission to raid Kaon. The damage to the surroundings is not that great though as the structures in the Silver City has basic spells of defense attached to them. Although, some parts of the city are burning or flooded due to Kaon''s attack. The two angels that Sirius dragged to the Shadow Realm also resurfaced but they could be seen as heavily injured. Sirius and Kimat did not get damaged that much which means they were in a great advantage inside the Shadow Realm. "Intruder!" One of the angels stated as he looked at Adrian with bloodlust. "You should worry about the thing behind you." Adrian stated as the two angels looked behind them to see a beam of golden light hitting them. The two angels are sent flying away from Kaon''s breath attack but the other angels that recovered from the effects of Elemental Apocalypse rushed to him once more. The original five angel guards of the sun disk are not yet defeated. They ignored Kaon and went for Adrian as they needed to guard the sun disk with their life. "Sirius, use Realm Ender." Adrianmanded as Sirius became huge. Therge Sirius then attacked the area that Adrian designated. The barrier protecting the sun disk immediately shattered and he also severely wounded the angels. Kaon could be seen as getting damaged in a hair''s breadth that Adrian needed to recall him. The angels that were fighting against the dragon are all confused that the enemy they were fighting suddenly vanished. All the angels then saw Adrian at the middle of the tower holding the sun disk that is said to be the guardian treasure of the angels. "Stop the demon from stealing our treasure! All angels surround him." One of the five guard angels stated as all the angels rushed towards Adrian. "Steal! I am just retrieving an item that does not belong to you." Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers and released Quantum Dispersion in the area. All the angels rushing him suddenly felt a powerful pushing force with Adrian at the center. Some angels got disoriented from the sudden motion while some remained steady. Adrian looked at the angels that are emitting their bloodlust towards him. He knows that they will not let him leave alone when a sudden powerful explosion of energy could be felt from the other side of the gate. Chapter 1253 The Awakening Of N The fight against the angels and the dark dragons are proceeding in a slow pace. The angels are mainly defending against the array of dark attribute magic being slinged towards them. The attacks of the dark dragon king are blocked by Mikhail and Gabriel as his spells are overpowering to the point that it could kill an angel should they get hit once. Gabriel knew that the dark dragon king is powerful but not this powerful. He then saw the presence that might be the reason for the sudden power spike of the dragons. The presence of the Mother of Dragons at the heart of the dragon formation made her difficult to attack. "It seems that the dragons are gaining more power when they are near her." Gabrielmunicated to Mikhail via telepathy. "Killing her would deal a huge blow to these overgrown lizards. That should be easily done." Mikhail replied. "Are you sure? Attacking her would mean waging war on the dragons. She is their most revered person as of now and using any act of aggression against her is basically admitting that we sent someone to kill her." Gabriel stated but Mikhail smiled. Gabriel knew what Mikhail''s smile meant. To others, Mikhail''s smile might look beautiful as he is the most beautiful of them all, but it is different for to Gabriel. He knows that Mikhail''s smile really meant something else, and it meant that he sent an angel to kill the Mother of Dragons. "Does it even make a difference now that the lizards are all enraged? Killing her before is not different to killing her now. I should make an example of her by hanging her head in our gates." Mikhail stated but Gabriel feared what will happen to them should the dragons be their enemies. Gabriel knew the benefits of the rtionship with the dragons as they could use the skies of the dragon''s territories. The skies of the territory of dragons are not monitored by the demons which is why it is easy to make deals there. If they do not maintain the rtionship, then they will no longer be able to be covert. The demons cannot easily attack the angels as well since they have a mutual rtionship with the dragons. The angels might not want to ept it, but they are still very vulnerable as of now. They have yet to return back to their peak forms. Even Mikhail only has about more than half of his power when he was in his prime. "No need to worry that much, Gabriel. The treasures that we got are steadily restoring the energies of all the angels. We also have the power of faith that is being thrown to us by those useless mortal pigs. It will only take a week before we return back to our peaks." Mikhail stated. Gabriel could only nod as he knows that Mikhail will not tolerate any resistance towards him. If Mikhail says that it takes them one week then it will take a week. If he says that they no longer need the beneficial rtionship with the dragons, then they no longer need it. "If that is what you say then it is final. The other angels are already growing tired of giving out treasure to the dragons anyways. I believe it is the leader''s job to light the way so please start it by killing that lizard disguising itself as a human woman." Gabriel stated as they had to bribe the dragons for this beneficial rtionship. He is also getting tired of the angel treasury getting slowly whittled down. A robber does not like another robber stealing their stuff after all. "dly! I shall light up the way! re Nova!" Mikhail stated as he gathered immense light energy in his hands. "Get behind me!" Ark stated as he created multipleyers of protective spells on his body to defend Basil. Basil is the reason why they are currently getting the upper hand. The only reason that they are not totally winning is due to the fact that the angels outnumber the dragons. If the dragons and angels had equal number, then the dragons would have dominated them from the start. "Mikhail! Zadkiel said that the sun disk has been stolen and a dragon is wreaking havoc inside the city." Gabriel reported. "So, they managed to sneak inside like a lizard. As expected of these vermin. I shall not give them any pity. Deal with the intruder while I finish these pests off." Mikhail stated but a flurry of arrows coated in death energy are sent flying towards him which Gabriel deflected with light barriers. Mikhail cannot move as he is casting re Nova which brings down a giant ball of ming light to an area of his choosing. Gabriel needed to stop the arrows from reaching Mikhail because his casting might get cancelled. Gabriel could feel the immense heaviness of the status ailment present in those arrows that could incapacitate Mikhail for a quarter second. "Even weak flies try to attack me now. How have we fallen this low! It is time to kill all those that attacked us to send a message." Mikhail stated as he tossed the ming sun towards thergest bunch of dark dragons. "Dragons! Use your breaths!" Drakness Tenebrosusmanded as all the dragons gathered their breath attacks andunched it towards the ming sun headed towards them. The ming nova and the dragon breaths shed against each other and created a powerful shockwave that blew some of the dragons away. Just as the smoke was clearing out, a beam of light came shooting through the smoke with Basil as the aim. Basil will not be able to dodge in time which is why Shock, her lightning dragon, took the hit for her. Shock immediately turned to particles of light once the light beam hit him, but it was still headed towards Basil. Pana wanted to pull his bow to create a shield arrow, but he is not fast enough. As if predicting this would happen, Ark suddenly came in front of Basil with Light and Dark Shield. The light beam hit Ark''s Light Shield, but it shattered immediately. The light beam then hit his Dark Shield and it showed some resistance because it trembled first before suddenly shattering like a mirror. Knowing that Basil will die, and their advantage being taken away upon her death, Ark immediately activated his skill that he received from the vampires. "Darkness Armor!" Ark shouted as darkness descended upon him in a quick fashion. The darkness that descended Ark immediately wrapped around his body and created a thick armor that protected him. But even this thick armor made of the darkness element was not enough to stop the attack. Ark resisted the beam of light for a few seconds before ultimately getting his darkness element armored shattered. The beam of light then continued on, but Ark did not stop his duty of being his friend''s protector. He tanked the beam of light with his body because he has Light Element Resistance. He did not even flinch as his own body tried blocking the attack of the Supreme Angel Mikhail. "I admit that you are great pathetic bug, but you will not be able to stand against my might." Mikhail scoffed but he suddenly ate his words. The light beam that should have torn a hole through Ark''s heart suddenly dissipated as it lost its power. Feeling the embarrassment of swallowing his own words, Mikhailunched a flurry of weaker light beams towards Ark. As if in a trance, Ark tanked all the hits that were supposed to hit Basil until he knelt on the dragon they are standing on. Ark looked ragged and barely hanging on to life. Actually, he is already dead as parts of his body is already turning into particles of light. He looked at his hands as he is actually experiencing death for the first time in game. "So much for our not dying promise." Ark stated as a notification suddenly appeared before his eyes. [The Mark of N has sensed the user''s uing death.] [Activating the hidden power of the Mark of N due to the user fulfilling the exact conditions to activate the mark.] [Exact Condition: Die at the hands of the most powerful Angel or Devil.] [User will now start the transformation process to be the Chosen Nephilim.] Ark does not know what he is reading, and he thought that it might be hallucinations. He suddenly felt a power surging inside of him as the mark given to him by the two sisters started to feel hot. The mark that as located on his hands suddenly crept towards his heart and embedded to it. Ark screamed in pain as a throbbing sensation could be felt in his chest. He feels like someone is personally squeezing his heart when three sets of illusory wings appeared behind his back. The set of wings on the right looked light angel wings while the set on the left looked like devil wings. Chapter 1254 Arrival Of The Nephilim I [The angelic choirs are trembling in their voices above the clouds.] [The devilish torturers are stirring their pots for the anticipation of havoc.] [The Perfect Child between Light and Darkness has finally awakened his soul.] [The Arrival of the Chosen Nephilim shall awaken the dormant souls of those that passed away.] The world messages that the people received are all narrated by three different voices. The first world message was said by a beautiful and harmonic voice. The second world message is said by a screechy male voice. Thest world message is said by a voice of an old man along with the two previous voices. Ark screamed in agony as his whole body is transformed on the spot. The angels and dragons that were fighting literally stopped as they felt the intense energy that Ark released. The energy that Ark released and is also pulling towards him manifested the light and darkness elemental energy towards him. The intangible light energy could be seen as twinkling crystals while the dark energy looked like giant specs of ck dust. Mikhail trembled as he did not think that the soul that he was searching for was this near to him all along. Mikhail looked at Ark with such killing intent that he salivated which is not to his character. "The soul of the Nephilim! The soul of my brother''s child! Once that is mine, my power will be limitless!" Mikhail muttered as he suddenly charged towards Ark while his body is being reforged in the sky. Just as Ark is about to get caught, a fast meteor like thing suddenly came flying from the other side of the sky. A ming sword cut through the sky and aimed towards Mikhail''s neck. This ming sword is none other than the God ying Sword. "Disgraceful Fallen! No wonder your race was abandoned by the beautiful goddess!" Mikhail shouted as the Fallen yer, Gomory arrived at the scene. Gomory was leveling up in an area that is quite far from the fight when she heard the world messages. Something also called upon her as her whole being shook as a being is drawing torrents of light energy. She immediately told the god ying sword to make haste at that location for they will need to arrive there before the angels. Gomory actually sacrificed five of her levels for the chance to just arrive there at a quick pace. She did not flinch with her sacrifice as she was even proud of it. If she did not sacrifice her levels, then Mikhail would have gotten the Chosen Nephilim. "You will not touch the chosen child, Leader of the Supreme Angels Mikhail. I, Gomory of the Fallen, shall stop you here." Gomory stated but Mikhail justughed. "Mother, what should we do with him?" Drakness asked as he did not expect this situation. "We must protect my friend, Ark, at all costs. The reason this is happening is due to him protecting me. Are we so ungrateful that we do not return favors!?" Basil stated. "No! Dragons are honorable beings! Dark Dragons, protect the friend of mother!" Draknessmanded as the dark dragons gathered around Ark. Large amounts of light and darkness energy are being gathered by Ark. He is now covered in an egg looking case that are enclosed angel wings and devil wings. This egg looking thing is also pulsing greatly as it collected an abundant source of energy from the world. "Get that egg! This is my suprememand!" Mikhail shouted as he thirsted for that egg more than anyone else. Gabriel saw Mikhail''s expression and knew that thetter wanted this egg at all costs. Even if they sacrificed angels, Mikhail would want to get that egg which Gabriel does not want to give him. Gabriel knew that the egg or the one inside the egg will most likely be a source of power for Mikhail. "It seems that you think I am weak just because you are stronger and more in number. Do not forget beings that are called angels. The Fallen were the original beings of light created from the bodies of light celestial gods!" Gomory stated as her humanoid form or rather shell started to fall apart. The human form that Gomory has that looks like an angel with ash-colored wings started to fall apart as if she was made of dried y. When her human form started to crack, light started to spill out of the cracks in response to Gomory''s actions. The angels and dragons could not believe their eyes as a humanoid person suddenly started to crack like a porcin doll. Inside of the human shell, is a gigantic being that can rival the size of Drakness'' dragon form. Gomory''s real form is shown which is the form of the Fallen that she has be. Gomory''s real form cannot be easily described in words because the human mind may not be even able topletelyprehend it. Gomory''s true form has a feminine silhouette as she looked like she is wearing a long dress if the shadow is only judged but reality is stranger than fiction. The dress that one will think is wearing is actually three pairs of wings folded upon each other. With each pair of wings having three eyes located at the middle ofrge feathers. Her waist is actually just a white feminine curve that is made purely of light. Her bosom silhouette is actually two golden rings rotating but she did have a head. Her head might look like she has bundled up some hair in a silhouette, but it was actually three pairs of small wings with eyes on each feather. The only human like thing on Gomory''s true form are her arms and hands as they are used to grip the ming sword that matched the new size of its wielder. The god ying sword burned brightly with the fires of a powerful sun while the angels looked at Gomory in disgust. She was ugly in their eyes as the angels now were crafted with perfection. "Kill the failure!" Mikhail shouted as he grasped the air and a sword made of light also appeared on his hand. Mikhail did not want to bother with Gomory as he needs to get Ark as soon as possible. He will be able to extract more power from the egg than when Ark awakens. Mikhailmanded the angels to only focus on Gomory but he heard ugly shouts of pain. When Mikhail looked at the location of the screams, he saw the entire angel squad burning in mes. "Burn in the mes of Purgatory!" Gomory stated as she received this skill with a deal from one of the god of deaths. She received this skill when she needed to recapture lots of escaped souls. She was lucky with this because she was able to actually talk with that specific god of death. The mes of Purgatory skill was a perfect match for Gomory as one needed great mastery of the light element to cast. It is also a skill that deals great damage to enemies that have great animosity towards them. This is the perfect skill to use against angels for Gomory that is a fallen. The only downside of the skill is the fact that it turns the sword into a phantasmal sword. When a sword is turned into a phantasmal sword, it can no longer deal physical damage. Thankfully, the mes of Purgatory skill is a toggle skill which Gomory has already mastered. The angels will not be screaming in pain if she was new to using this skill after all. "Weaklings!" Mikhail muttered as he collected a lot of light elemental energy in the surroundings or at least tried to. Mikhail noticed that the light element was in disarray as some were not bending to his will. The Nephilim egg is actually sucking the area dry of light and darkness elemental energy. "Gabriel! Call for Raphael immediately!" Mikhailmanded Gabriel as Raphael was already out in the mortal world. "I already called for him and he will arrive as fast as possible. He will probably arrive in a minute." Gabriel replied as he created multiple light barriers to protect the angels from Gomory''s attack. "We cannot have that happening though." A voice from nowhere stated as all of the angels are suddenly trapped in bindings made of shadows. Adrian suddenly manifested his body from thin air while he was holding something like an orb made of pure darkness. Gabriel and Mikhail easily broke the chains, but Adrian is already finished casting his spell. He made sure to be prepared in his escape as he looked towards the Nephilim egg. "A soul made of light and darkness. To think that one of the persons that I am looking for was right under my nose." Adrian stated as he released the spell contained within his palms. "Oblivion!" Adrian muttered as the whole area in the sky is suddenly swallowed by an epassing darkness where even sound is not heard. Chapter 1255 Arrival Of The Nephilim II The whole sky is engulfed in darkness as all the enemies in the area are blinded by the darkness. All the angels received massive damage as the spell dealt double damage to them. The darkness even swallowed the weak light that the angels tried to emit. "Someone dares to create darkness where the Incarnation of Light is!" Mikhail stated as he exploded in a flurry of light rays, but he was only able to light up the area that is three meters around him. Mikhail became frustrated when his explosion of light did not actually clear up the darkness that was summoned by someone that is not at the same level as him. Mikhail even used some of his divine energy to swipe away all the darkness and wanted to kill whoever summoned it, but no one was there when the darkness was lifted. "We have been yed!" Gabriel thought as he did not want to say it vocally. "They have scurried away like the weaklings that they are." Mikhail stated to ease his ego that has been attacked. "Mikhail, the sun disk has been stolen by a demon. It seems that the dragons were also in on the attack. A part of the city has been destroyed while quite a few injured have been recorded." Zadkiel stated as she reported what happened inside the Silver City. "What did you say!? I left the city defenses to you and yet you let someone thrash our sanctuary?!" Mikhail shouted in anger as he is almost about to explode. "Calm down, Mikhail. It seems that the dragons have plotted against us with the demons. What I do not know is the fact that they knew how to get inside the Silver City and also to take the sun disk. Even we did not tell the dragons about that treasure. Somethings are at y here and we must regroup first." Gabriel stated. "I have arrived as quickly as I can!" Raphael stated as he just arrived. "Heal the injured and call the others. We shall reconvene since a lot of beings want to be our enemies." Mikhail stated as he calmed down since exploding in anger might kill off his pawns. "I shall call upon all the high-ranking angels and assist with the repairs in the Silver City." Gabriel stated as he entered the Silver City to avoid interacting with Mikhail. "I shall heal up all the injuredrades." Raphael stated as he gathered the light in his hands and created a shower of small stars. All the angels that were inured are all slowly recovering, and theirplexions are bing better. The angels also regained their sights since they were blinded by the darkness that befell them. === What happened earlier... Gomory and the angels were fighting, and Mikhail was about to wipe them all when Adrian used Oblivion. The area became clouded in darkness and Adrian moved quickly as he sent messages to Basil and Pana to tell the dragons the n. Adrian used Enhanced Blink to get near Gomory and pull her into the party so that she will not be blinded. [Gomory has epted you party invite.] "Paradox, create the portal to transport everyone else back to Avalon." Adrianmanded as the Cube of Paradox suddenly broke into thousands of smaller cubes to create a wide portal. Adrian then waved his hands to move the portal to swallow his allies. All of the dark dragons and his allies are transported to Avalon which surprised the yers that were visiting it. The sudden appearance of arge number of dragons with an angel looking abomination made everyone tense. The demons did not call for defenses though as they knew who created that portal. "We finally arrived. All I need to do now is deliver Ark''s egg to the Fallen but I already have their representative here though." Adrian stated as he looked at Gomory. She was definitely one of the fallen as she has the same aesthetic of Pahaliah and Rikbiel. Gomory then slowly started to be smaller as her body shrunk as if getting pushed down to size. She then returned to her normal looking self and looked at Adrian who was carrying Ark''s egg. She wanted to question Adrian, but she has the gist of what happened as Pahaliah and Rikbiel did say that a demon was given a mission. Given that demons are not yet a yable race, Gomory already knew that it must have been Equinox. She already knew that he was in a fight against the angels as he has the Angel Killer title. Even she will be affected by that title since she is still an angel species called the Fallen. As long as the have angelic characteristics, they will be affected by that title. "What do you intend to do with him?" Gomory asked. "I shall send him to Lilith just as the two Fallen has requested of me. He still needs to awaken though but the angels will not sit down though. We shall leave once I can teleport again as I used too much mana from transporting all of us earlier." Adrian stated. "Can I ask their friends then? I should at least know what happened since I was also searching for him." Gomory stated and Adrian agreed. Adrian could actually teleport immediately, but he wants to know how the angels will respond. He knows that Mikhail is not the type to sit still but he did damage the Silver City greatly. He is also not the only one that is against the angels since the undead are also fighting them as well. "The covenant has been done. We shall now return back to our home." Drakness stated but Adrian interjected. "Not yet. The deal was one whole day. The day has yet to end which means I can stillmand all of you. Myst and finalmand would be to stand guard for Avalon for the remaining time. The angels mighte attacking Avalon while I am away which is why I want all of you to guard it for the remaining time." Adrian stated as he raised the Mark of Tiamat. "As the one with the covenantmands. We shall protect your ce since it is also another home of our mother." Drakness replied as he also wanted to recollect his thoughts about the angels. The yers in Avalon are in awe because a group of dark dragons are actually flying around and hanging out in the territory. They were not weing though as they did not want to interact with the people. The yers soon forgot that they were there and returned back to what they were doing. Adrian looked at the demon eyes to see if the angels are moving but it seems that they have holed themselves up in the Silver City. He will wait for an hour or two before they move to the area of the fallen. "Why is Ark not hatching?" Basil asked Adrian who looked like he was just standing there. "He must need something to hatch just like you. You hatched because the six elemental dragons were there to provide you energy. Ark will need the same as he will need energy from someone that is also his kind." Adrian replied as he knows that Ark must be delivered to the fallen. "If that is case then do you know where to send him?" Pana asked as he was worried for Ark. "Do not worry. I am sure Gomory gave you guys the rundown, but it seems your friend here is quite special as well. He must have encountered great treasure in the Town of Genesis. Just like both of you." Adrian replied. "How did you know!?" Basil and Pana replied in shock as did encounter special people in the starting town. "I was like the three of you. I encountered a fortune in the starting town. Race changes are quite difficult to find in the main world after all. If you find a race change item, you can be very rich with just that. A lot of yers will want to have that item because it gets you special quests that is only avable to your race." Adrian replied. "I know it is quitete, but I actually want to join your guild. Will you please ept me?" Pana asked. "Me too!" Basil added since she wants to join as well. "You can join after the uing guild battle. It willmence in a week from now. Make sure to cheer for our team. Anyways, I think we can now go to the secret location of the Fallen." Adrian replied as he stood up and called Gomory. "You called?" Gomory stated as she came with Ark''s egg. She could actually carry such arge egg with just one hand. "We can now go to Lilith. Please lead the way since you can directly go there from what I presume." Adrian stated and Gomory nodded as she ced Ark''s egg down. She then proceeded to rip out the space in front of her using the light element. Chapter 1256 Arrival Of The Nephilim III Gomory ripped a dimension apart using her light elemental maniption. Adrian could see that she used her true form in this instance. He does not know how she managed to do that, but it seems that the end point is only applicable to the Hidden Grotto. "Bring his egg as I will need to be thest one to go inside as the portal will close if I enter." Gomory stated. Adrian nodded and brought Ark''s Nephilim egg inside the portal with Basil and Pana following near him. When the three entered, Gomory followed and the rift in space closed up on itself. Adrian is shocked because he did not think that the light element could actually be used to push down the walls of the dimension. "It seems the Fallen are more powerful than I originally thought. Then again, only a handful of them are alive in this day and age." Adrian stated as he is now in the presence of the two Fallen that are still awake. "It is nice to see you again, Champion Equinox. It seems that your visit here is not a coincidence because you have brought the person that we wanted you to find." Pahaliah stated. "It seems that Gomory hase with him as well which means she must have sensed the Chosen Nephilim''s soul when he awakened." Rikbiel stated. "It is nice to see you as well. It seems that today is a momentous asion for the Fallen. The Chosen Nephilim has been found but he has yet to finish his metamorphosis." Adrian stated. "That is to be expected. He will not be able to awaken unless Lilith herself will awaken. Only she could give him the necessary energy to truly be revived. The good thing is that the Nephilim that have been reincarnated will awaken themselves as well." Pahaliah stated. "Their reincarnation will be halted though as long as he is still inside the egg." Rikbiel stated. "Then you can make him hatch then." Adrian stated. "We cannot do that on our own because only she can do that. He will be in that state as long as we cannot awaken Lilith for a short moment. The other option would be to get the help of a devil. We could provide him with the necessary light element, but the darkness element is needed from a devil. His soul is part angel and devil after all." Pahaliah stated. "We must not do that. Devils are difficult to speak with because of their ways to twist the truth. We might endanger the chosen one if that is to happen." Gomory stated as she finally spoke. "Did you not tell us that you have met a devil once in your search for the Chosen Naphilim, Gomory?" Rikbiel asked Gomory to which she nodded. "I did but that devil cannot be trusted because he made my journeys more difficult and treacherous. In the end, he only served his agenda despite me aiding him. We cannot trust someone like that which is why we need to find another way." Gomory stated. Adrian listened in on the conversation as he looked at the quest given to him. It seems that the quest is not yet finished because Ark has yet to hatch. In the end, Adrian needs to hatch Ark so that he can receive the reward for the quest. "Since we cannot get help from a devil that you know then we can just summon one to do our bidding. Devils that have been summoned will always agree to themands of their summoner as long as you give them equivalentpensation." Adrian stated. "How are you even going to summon a devil? Do you know how to summon one?" Gomory asked as he knows that Equinox has never summoned a devil before. She knows that she can summon an angel, but he has not been using that ever since. "I can summon one. We just need preparation and the correctpensation." Adrian stated as he looked at his skill that has transformed. [Your Summon Disaster skill has been transformed to Summon: Devil''s Advocate because the angel Gabriel no longer wishes to be summoned by you.] The skill finally transformed into something useful when the Angel Gabriel refuses to be summoned. He did not think that skills can undergo such transformation, but he wees it. At the very least, he has the ability to get another helper for such asions. ----- Skill Name: Summon: Devil''s Advocate Tier: Legendary Type: Summoning Skill Effect: - Summon a Devil from Hell that will answer the summoner''s call. - The Devil summoned will be dependent on the sacrifice that the skill holder gives. - Therger the mana given to summon the Devil, then the higher in Hierarchy will be the one summoned. Mana Cost: Skill Holder Dependent Cast Time: 5 Seconds to 10 minutes (Dependent on Mana used.) Cooldown: 2 hours Duration: 10 minutes ----- "Basil and Pana, can you take care of Ark''s egg for a moment. It will be my first time summoning a Devil. I do not want him getting dragged to hell of something since he is also part Devil." Adrian stated as a joke, but it rung true for the Fallen. "Do not worry, Champion Equinox. A Devil will not be able to move as much with us in their presence. They also fear us since we are the original angels after all, and devils all hailed from angels." Rikbiel stated. "I actually wanted to ask. Has there been Fallen that be a Devil?" Adrian asked as he became curious. "There are a few but they are ones that we should not summon. I believe that they have already ascended to be a Devil God since they were the ones that swore revenge on the Goddess Luminaria. The battle between angels and devils not because they areplete opposites but has been dictated by their gods." Pahaliah stated. "Let us just hope that we do not summon their aspects then. I was told that Devil Gods often create a demigod body for them to inhabit in hell." Adrian replied as he started to chant the spell. Adrian''s body started to create a powerful gust of wind and his speech started to be distorted as a magic circle slowly started to get carved into the floor. The magic circle looked like it was being drawn in blood, but Adrian was not bleeding or anyone else for that matter. Strange pale blue wisps suddenly got ignited in the corners of the magic circle as if Adrian was summoning the damned. Adrian made sure that he will not cut corners because the darkness element that is needed from the Devil will surely be great. As Adrian focused on the chanting, the air around them started to be heavy as a portal started to manifest on the floor where the magic circle is created. The magic circle has vanished and in ce of it is a mass ck swirl. Adrian continued chanting until there was only one percent of his mana left. He then stopped and took out something from his inventory which are the angel wings that he ripped from the angel that attack him and Basil earlier. He told Basil to hand the wings over as that will be the bestpensation for the devil that they will summon. As soon as Adrian held the angel wings on top of the mass ck swirl, a humanoid shape started to rise up from the massive ck swirl. The humanoid shape looked like a man with bat six bat wings and two horns on his head. The massive ck swirl then finished being conjured when Adrian presented the angel wings to the devil. The magic circle also vanished, and the devil has been summoned correctly into the world for ten minutes. Adrian seeded just like he thought but he suddenly thought that he did too well. The devil that he summoned looked close to a human as he immediately tucked away his horns and wings when he fully manifested. Adrian had a bad feeling about this, but he needs to stand his ground. If he shows any sort of weakness in front of the devil, then it might just ignore him. Still, he has a feeling that he did not summon a normal devil from the name that appeared in his notification. [You have summoned the Devil, Beelzebub.] [Beelzebub is the Lord of the Flies and was formerly known as the Lord of the Skies.] [You managed to summon one of the Princes of Hell to the mortal world without help.] [The devils of Hell are in awe of your talent. The devils of Hell have heard of your name as it has started to be spread far and wide in Hell.] "To think that a demon will summon a devil. I thought your race hated being likened to us since we somewhat took inspiration from your people. But that is not what I answered the call for, I was curious to see who dared to send an unknown call to hell, but it was actually Fallen." Beelzebub stated. Chapter 1257 The Devil’s Advocate ----- Summon Name: Beelzebub Title: Lord of Flies, Prince of Hell, Devil God Incarnate Level: Unknown Summon Effect: All Darkness Attribute Spells and Attacks will have an increase effect of 100% Disposition: Adheres to Rules ----- Adrian did not know if he is extremely lucky or extremely unfortunate. Of all the devils that he could summon, it had to be one of the Prince of Hell. The only silver lining in this situation is the fact that Beelzebub seems to be someone that is a stickler for the rules. Adrian also got increased adoration from the devils which he does not know if it is good or bad. "Pahaliah! Rikbiel! It has been such a long time since I met you. I hope you did not forget about me just because I ascended into a god. Although this demigod body might not disy my godliness, I still emit some divinity in me." Beelzebub stated. Adrian looked at Beelzebub and he has the look of a young master that is very intelligent. He dresses like a young master from the era of kings and queens. He has the aura of a young master or a prince as well because he is a bit haughty but has the air of dignity. "Nice to see you again, Beelzebub. I should not actually say this because this clone of yours does not even have a connection with your divine body." Pahaliah stated. "What does that mean?" Gomory asked as she does not know how devils getting an incarnation affects their divine body. "When Devil Gods Incarnate, the demigod that body that they create will be unable to receivemands from the main body. You can think that it will be an independent part of itself that has been created. Something like a finger getting cut and then a whole body will grow from that finger." Rikbiel stated. "For example, this incarnation here. Beelzebub is already a devil god, but he gets bored from time to time and needs to guard his domain in hell. It is why the devil gods create a copy of themselves in Hell as some sort of gatekeeper. It is also the reason why even though angels kill the bodies of high-ranking devils, they do not really kill them permanently." Pahaliah added. "I get it as I deal with souls of the dead. Basically, the devil gods that have already transcended to the divine realm do not trust other demons but themselves to guard their domains in Hell. In return for having an incarnate, the Devil Gods will not be able to interfere with their incarnate because they sprouted a consciousness despite being a part of their soul. ? As you said earlier, a devil incarnate can die but the real body will never die because the death of the incarnate just returns the fragmented soul back to the main body. This is why there are repeated records of angels and Heroes of Light in the Church of Light about them ying the same exact devil." Adrian stated. "As expected of my summoner and the Champion of the Twin Gods. I would not really answer the call of some no name summoner anyway. Since time is ticking, what does my summoner want? Do you want the world to be plunged in darkness or rain chaos to all?" Beelzebub stated. "Nope. We need your help in hatching that." Adrian stated as he pointed at the Nephilim Egg that was being hidden by the two Fallen''s light attribute spell. Only when Adrian pointed it to Beelzebub did the Nephilim Egg be visible to the devil god incarnate. "Is that what I think it is?" Beelzebub stated as he wanted to touch the egg but the two Fallen blocked his hands. "Do not be such a worry wart. Unlike what you think, I loved the children of Samael." Beelzebub stated as if the egg holds Samael''s children. "We will not let you be near the egg as you might do something to the child inside. We cannot have you altering his mind so that he bes a monster." Pahaliah and Rikbiel simultaneously stated. "What do you think of me as? You do know that Devils prioritize one thing over anything else. We want everyone to have the liberty to be themselves without being restrained by another being. Devils that control other people clearly did not belong to the founding ss such as me. We do not like controlling others to do our bidding. If we did then we did not have to create a demigod clone of ourselves to manage the territory in Hell. I will help you hatch the youngd as I owe a debt to pay to Samael. I might as well pay it by making sure that his bloodline continues." Beelzebub stated. "Why does he keep saying that Ark is a child of Samael?" Gomory asked Adrian but thetter knew the answer. "Because Ark''s soul is not the soul of a human but a Nephilim. I do not know what happened in the beginner town, but it seems his very soul was modified there. In this game, he is not just Ark but also a reincarnation of the Chosen Nephilim." Adrian replied as the soul in the Nephilim egg is no longer the same soul that Ark previously had. "If you agreed to help then make it quick. We have a few minutes left before he gets unsummoned." Adrian warned as they only have five minutes left. "Worry not summoner, I have the solution for that." Beelzebub stated as he suddenly plunged his hand into his chest and started to pull out his heart. Out of all the yers, only Adrian was able to not flinch or look away from this sudden action. There was no blood spatter as the body of a devil made to host the fragmented soul of a devil god must be purely a shell. Still, this was not something anyone could just stomach to see but Adrian is already used to this. [The Devil Beelzebub has taken a keen interest in you.] [Favorability with the Devil Beelzebub has increased.] Adrian did not know whether tough or cry because a devil has sudden interest toward him. It was a good thing that gods cannot peer through this pocket dimension inside a pocket dimension. If that was the case, then it would be the Devil God Beelzebub that will take interest in Adrian. "Finally! I thought I would never be able to get one despite having seven of them." Beelzebub stated as he took out one of his hearts from his chest. Adrian looked at the specs on the heart and hi jaw almost drop. Basil actually fainted on the spot with Pana and Gomory looking away. The scene of a throbbing heart in the hands of a human looking man is not a scene anybody can process. ----- Item Name: ck Heart of a Devil (Beelzebub) Tier: Mythical Item Type: Material or ss Change Item Effect: - If eaten by a being that has no devil blood or origin, transforms them into a devil. - If used as a potion material, it can grant the potion properties of Hell Darkness magic. - The blood that it pumps contain pure dark energy. Description: One of the Hearts of the Devil Beelzebub. It is said that eating this heart turns humans into a demon that has the same bloodline as Beelzebub. Eating the heart of a devil will enable that devil to always monitor the heart eater. ----- "I believe this will solve everything that needs to be done for the Chosen Nephilim to awaken from his cocoon. I await the day that he reigns over both the angels and the devils just like it was prophesized by the first devil that had future sight. I believe that my summoner already knows what to do. I wanted to be here for the awakening of the prophesized king, but I can no longer maintain my form in the mortal world. Givingone of my hearts already made the universe angry after all. If the Lightning of Providence were to hit me then I will turn to ash. I bid farewell." Beelzebub stated as he suddenly became weak but was still able to give the heart to Adrian. The magic summoning circle for the devil appeared once again as the ck swirl manifested. The ck swirl then imed Beelzebub and swallowed his body as he is returned to Hell. All that is left is the heart that he gave to Adrian that is still beating powerfully. "To think that selfish guy actually gave you one of his hearts. It seems that Lord Samael did save him back then and he has not forgotten it. With the ck Heart of Beelzebub, we will have enough darkness elemental energy to feed to the child." Pahaliah stated and Rikbiel agreed. "Let us start then. I want to actually ask Lilith something when she wakes up because she is a descendant of an Asmodian." Adrian stated. Chapter 1258 The Black Heart And Angelic Halo The ck Heart of a devil not only represents its number of lives for the vessel and determines the number of times it could die but it is also the source of their power. With each ck Heart destroyed from a devil, their power decreases by a significant amount. The fact that Beelzebub sacrificed one for Ark means that he wants to help them sincerely. Adrian wanted to ask something to the Fallen about Ark being the prophesized king or something but that would be forter. The only thing that he needs to be concerned about is Ark hatching from his egg. Adrian grabbed the ck Heart and hovered it in front of the Nephilim Egg. "Since the devil actually offered something of his body, I think we should do the same, but I will be the one to sacrifice." Rikbiel stated. Pahaliah wanted to stop Rikbiel, but thetter has already made up his mind. Rikbiel knew that he is the perfect candidate for this because his time is already running out. Unlike the other fallen that are sealed, Rikbiel is close to dying as his wound from the war back then never healed. "No! There must be another way." Gomory stated as she seems to be very close with Rikbiel. "There are other ways child but the ending for me would be the same either way. I will still die even if we both share our light energy to the Nephilim Child. I believe this must be my fate as even a devil wanted to offer his heart to the chosen one." Rikbiel stated as he has steeled his resolve. Gomory no longer told Rikbiel to stop because she knows that would be hurting his wishes. She also knows that Rikbiel will not truly die but he will also not be this version of him once he revives. Rikbiel will be like Gomory as she knows that a Fallen that dies create a dungeon for a yer to conquer. From what Gomory got from Pahaliah and Rikbiel, the Fallen that she hasbined with was called Metatron. She was one of the most powerful of the Fallen but she was in a worst conditionpared to Rikbiel. She could no longer maintain her body which is why she decided to find a suitable vessel to be her host. Gomory was that host as she was the one that identally found the hidden dungeon called the Trials of Metatron. She was able to narrowly conquer the dungeon and fused with the dungeon core which was Metatron''s soul. Due to her fusion with Metatron, she was the first yer that has be a Fallen. She also knows that the other Fallen will likely suffer the same fate as they will not return to the cycle of reincarnation easily because they are made from parts of gods. It is also one of the reasons why the Fallen could be described as one of the most powerful races in Pandemonium because there can only be so much of them. "Do not worry, my family. Although, I do not know when we will meet again but I do know that I will not be the same as before. Should my new vessel be haughty and rash, I believe that all of you will make sure to straighten them up." Rikbiel stated as he already started to separate one of his Angelic Halo. The Angelic Halo is the equivalent of the ck Heart for the Fallen or Angel race. Since the Angelic Halo was the symbol of an angel, the devils do not want to be remembered as such. Which is why the beautiful shining halo that could be seen by everyone was turned into ck Hearts that no one could ever see. "I, Rikbiel, offer my Angelic Halo to the future king of the Angels and Devils." Rikbiel stated with such a warm tone as he ced his halo on top of the Nephilim Egg. Just as he was doing this, parts of Rikbiel''s body could be seen turning to dust. Pahaliah and Gomory looked at him with smiles as his whole body deteriorated into nothingness. The only thing remaining of Rikbiel''s body is a ball of pure light that shined with such luminance. The orb of light is Rikbiel''s soul which is condensed into pure light energy. It is such a pure soul that one can feel the warmth of a family member from it. The fact that a ball of light can make anyone feel this type of warmth is such a heartwarming feeling. The orb of light then shot towards the sky like a shooting star and vanished somewhere. Only a lucky individual or a fated one can find the bright and warm soul of a Fallen in the depths of darkness. Pahaliah and Gomory looked at the vanishing light orb before looking back at the Nephilim Egg. "Let us start now that Rikbiel has given us hisst gift." Pahaliah stated as he used his light energy to activate Rikbiel''s Angelic Halo. Adrian activated the ck Heart as well by suddenly clenching it with his hands as ck blood oozed out of it. The light that the Angelic Halo gave out is absorbed by the Nephilim Egg while the ck blood that the ck Heart bled out is absorbed in the shell. The Nephilim Egg that was like a still rock suddenly started to beat like a heart. The beating of the Nephilim Egg became so loud that the bodies of everyone there resonated with it. They could feel the Nephilim Egg beat with their full body as if their own natural rhythm is following the flow. As this was happening, the outside world is thrown into chaos as both light and darkness started to freely swirl into the world. As if the light and darkness elements are celebrating that their king is about to be born, the day and night cycle suddenly became haywire. Night became like day and day became like night which alerted all the powers of the world because they thought that a dark god was descending once again. People wanted to know what was happening and travelled to the north for the Great Star Gazer, but she was still in aa. The people of the world did not know that the King of Light and Darkness was going to be born in such a momentous day. The elemental kings of light and darkness could actually feel it in their guts that another king that can challenge their control over light and darkness is about to be born. Inside the secret dimension, the Nephilim Egg started to go crazy as it started absorbing the angel light and the ck blood like crazy. Adrian had to squeeze harder and harder until the ck Heart became t as a pancake. Still, it did not stop the Nephilim Egg from getting enough as it even absorbed the ttened ck heart. It did the same to the Angelic Halo as it absorbed it until nothing was left. Even Pahaliah felt that some of his light energy was absorbed in the process because he did not stop in time. When the ck Heart and the Angelic Halo was absorbed, the Nephilim Heart stopped from beating. The Nephilim Egg then started to float in the air as the angel and devil wings started to slowly peel away as it showed the one inside. Ark could be seen curled up inside the Nephilim Egg as if he is sleeping. The light and darkness energy that he absorbed then went wild in the area as it created powerful waves of energy that could damage those around them. The waves of light and darkness energy are actually so powerful that Pahaliah could not protect all of them. Even Adrian could not block the waves of energy beingunched at them. They could heal up their wounds thanks to Saena but that is not the permanent solution. The light and darkness energies inside Ark is running wild and he cannot control it. "Champion Equinox and Gomory, we must calm him down even if we harm him a little. If he continues, then this dimension might get destroyed and we will be visible to the gods above. The Goddess of Light Luminaria will never let Ark be reborn if this is to happen." Pahaliah stated in panic as the dimension is being ripped apart by the chaotic swirl of energy. Adrian agrees with this as this pocket dimension is already unstable in the first ce. The only ones maintaining this pocket dimension would be the sleeping Fallen and Lilith, but she was asleep as well. As the three is about to do something, Ark started to unfurl all of his wings and the energy started to go nuclear. "Hurry and stop him!" Gomory stated as she could see the dimension waving. Just as they were about to move, a beautiful young teen suddenly appeared before them and pped. With just a p, the raging light and darkness energy suddenly calmed down. Chapter 1259 Lilith Awakens A beautiful girl that looks like she is in her teens suddenly stood in front of the group. With a p of her hands, the raging light and darkness energy became calm as if they never raged at all. This beautiful teenage girl looked familiar to Adrian because he has seen her before. Adrian then looked at the sealed crystal where Lilith was once sleeping and found out that she was no longer there. Lilith, the First Nephilim, has actually woke up from her seal but that also posed a problem. She and the other Fallen were the ones maintaining this pocket dimension in the first ce. Without her and the Fallen, the special pocket dimension started to crumble. She saw this and immediately waved her hand. The crumbling pocket dimension started to get fixed again but that also made her weaker. "Lady Lilith!" Pahaliah stated as he turned into a humanoid form and helped the weakened Lilith up. Gomory helped them as well since they need to help their master after all. "I am fine, Pahaliah. We have more important matters to handle and that should be him." Lilith stated as Ark has yet to fully awaken. "At once, Lady Lilith. Gomory, call upon the newly awakened Fallen and tell them that we need to stabilize Young Master Ark." Pahaliah stated to which Gomory nodded. Gomory helped all the newly awakened Fallen and gave them the details of what to do. When the sealed Fallen saw that their Lady Lilith has woke up, they were ecstatic to be at her service once more. Meanwhile, Adrian is impressed with how Lilith fixed the pocket dimension as she did not just use spatial magic but also light and darkness elemental magic. "The problem is that the pocket dimension is still imperfect. It will copse into itself if I do not do something. Might as well do something and it might make my reward even better." Adrian muttered to himself as he told Pana and Basil to look after Ark as he needs to do something. The Fallen all surrounded Ark who is floating in the air with his wings fluttering. The Chosen Nephilim has yet to stabilize the chaotic light and darkness energy in his body. Just because you were born having affinity for both does not mean that you can freely control them immediately. "Whatever you used for his darkness energy seems to be very stable. It is the light elemental energy that he has which is causing the rampage. The darkness element inside his body is just protecting itself by reflecting it on the outside. All of you, cast the Light of Salvation. It will be the only thing that can calm down the rampaging elemental energy in his body." Lilith stated as she started the magic circle which the other Fallen also followed up. Numerous magic circles for the spell Light of Salvation surrounded Ark''s body as the Fallen casted simultaneously. A huge pir of light descended towards Ark as he screamed out loud with his eyes opening. When Ark opened his eyes, a pure golden light could be seen on his right eye while a pitch-ck darkness could be seen on the left. [The Prophesized King of Light and Darkness has fully awakened.] [Light elemental users will have a boost of 10% to spells and abilities as long as they are in the main world, Nebulon.] [Darkness elemental users will have a boost of 10% to spells and abilities as long as they are in the main world, Nebulon.] A world message is once again given to the yers of the world, and they thought that a powerful NPC has been unsealed. They looked at the streams of popr streamers, but no one had any idea what was happening. All they knew is that whoever awakened, the world itself became strange because of them. Seeing that Ark has finally awakened and is in good hands, Adrian asked Paradox on the details of the pocket dimension. The Cube of Paradox analyzed the dimension, and it has a 40% chance of copsing. It might not look like a big number since it is no more than half, but the percentage should only be below 10% for a stable pocket dimension. "Suggesting the master to use Aetheros form in stabilizing the dimension as that form is optimal for repairing things within the universe." The Cube of Paradox stated as Adrian changed his form. With Adrian''s cosmic like wings, he spread out Aether Dust to all corners of the pocket dimension. It did not take long because the special pocket dimension is not that big. He then performed what the Daemos do when a rift in space appears and that is mending the broken dimension. For the Daemos, repairing a broken dimension is basically child''s y. Adrian used up about half his mana with intense concentration to make sure that the dimension stabilizes. He could feel his mastery for Arcane Magic steadily rising as he fixed the special pocket dimension. "Master, you have stabilized the pocket dimension by a great percentage. The possibility of copsing is now 8.9%. Should we continue?" The Cube of Paradox asked but Adrian already stopped since that is what he could do on his own. Stabilizing a dimension is usually a group effort but Adrian did great because he was already an Arch Demon. Still, he could no longer decrease the copse rate as it might hurt the dimension more if he did it in a quick way. The least amount of time to fix a rift usually goes for five days and lesser for pocket dimensions. Although, an hour of fixing is not good as a something quickly fixed could always get easily destroyed. "That is fine, Paradox. Only the master of this pocket dimension could truly stabilize it. She would need to do it on her own." Adrian stated as he looked at Lilith while thetter also looked at him with interest. Although Lilith only has a speck of Asmodian Blood in her, she could sense therge amounts of it in Adrian. Chapter 1260 Lilith Adrian descended to the group and saw that Ark was already good to go. He did drop a few levels but that meant that his strength was swallowed to evolve his body. When Adrian now looks at Ark, he could see the intense light and darkness energy in his body waiting to be released. "Thank you, Ancestor." Lilith suddenly stated as she bowed towards Adrian which made all the Fallen and the others flustered. For the Fallen, they did not expect their powerfuldy would actually bow to a being weaker than her. For the yers, they were amazed that such a powerful NPC that could control elements with a p is showing great respect towards Adrian. Ark could be seen admiring Adrian even more. "No need for that. I just helped you because I know that I will be rewarded." Adrian stated as Lilith smiled. "Indeed, but we must show our gratefulness to someone as mighty as you. I believe no other reward will be better than this. This should be only useful to someone like Ancestor." Lilith stated with a cute smile as she handed a red vial to Adrian. When one saw Lilith, no one could say that she is ugly because she is drop dead gorgeous. She has long ck hair that turns golden by the tips. Eyes that are heterochromatic with the right eye being green and the left eye being light blue. She also has pale wless skin that actually glimmers when light touches it. [You havepleted the quest, Find the Nephilim Reincarnate] [You have been rewarded with Vial of Potent Asmodian Blood.] ----- Item Name: Vial of Potent Asmodian Blood Tier: Transcendent Type: Consumable or Material Effect: - If used on potions, it is a great synthesizer and increases the potion''s effectiveness by 400%. - If used as a catalyst, increases the chance of raising the tier of the item by a minimum of one and increases the sess rate by 77%. - If drank by a being with Asmodian Blood of purity higher than 50%, it increases their Asmodian Blood purity by a small percentage. - If drank by a being with Asmodian Blood of purity lower than 50%, it can increase their Asmodian Blood purity by arge percentage or could kill them. - If drank by a being with no Asmodian Blood, it straight up kills them but there is a 0.001 chance of surviving and getting a 10% Asmodian Blood purity. Description: The Blood from a High Asmodian that has great effects but cane with deadly side-effects. The Asmodians had a tradition of giving the younger generation their blood to inherit some of their abilities, but this is only possible for pure blooded Asmodians. It can increase Asmodian Blood purity for those that are not pure blooded Asmodians. ----- Adrian''s mouth almost salivated as he was already losing hope that he could be a pure blooded Asmodian. He did not think that such an item would be given to him, and it looks like the other Fallen are telling Lilith to not give him the item. Lilith, on the other hand, gave the vial to Adrian as she does not want to risk death. She might have some Asmodian Blood in her because of her father but she only has about 14% purity. Drinking the vial would basically be a lucky draw for her. If she was lucky then her purity could increase but if she was not, then she would die a painful death. "My decision is final. In fact, that reward is smallpared to what the Ancestor has given us. He has delivered us the Prophesized King of Light and Darkness." Lilith stated as she looked at Ark. "Me?!" Ark stated as he pointed to himself since he could not believe what Lilith was saying. "Master Ark needs to still rest. Gomory, please assist him and his friends while we talk with Lady Lilith." Pahaliah stated as he needed to question the things that led to this point and why hisdy is calling Adrian as Ancestor. "If you want to know how I got unsealed, the raging light and darkness element seeped inside the formation which triggered something inside me. Maybe due to the fact that it was from brother, but the light and darkness energy inside of him jolted me awake." Lilith stated. "BROTHER!" All of them shouted except for Adrian as the only one that released that energy was Ark. "Did I not say this before I sealed myself? The Chosen Nephilim is none other than my brother''s soul reincarnated back to this world. I also noticed that Rikbiel is not with us. Is he out patrolling the outside world or something?" Lilith stated in a normal tone as if everything was fine and dandy. "Lady Lilith, can you please borate? It seems that some details must have escaped us. Also, about Rikbiel..." Pahaliah stated. "Judging by your reaction, Rikbiel has started the Ceremony of Ascendance. Let us just hope that the new Rikbiel that wille to us will also have his gentle soul. If not, then I can just rip that person''s heart out and find a more fitting vessel." Lilith stated with a straight face, but the weight of her words is true. "About young master Ark being your brother..." Pahaliah stated carefully. "It seems that I should rify. I was always called as the First Nephilim because I was the first to be born from an angel and a devil, but I actually had a twin." Lilith stated. Lilith then continued her story that she was actually a few seconds bornterpared to her brother. The only difference is that her brother was weak and died a few moments after he was born. Due to their mother mourning from the bottom of her heart, the Twin Gods took pity on them and promised that his brother would one day be reincarnated. Everything would have been great, but the Oracle of Delphi suddenly told something that the angels did not like. Chapter 1261 The Prophesied King Everything would have been perfect if the Oracle of the Delphi would have kept her mouth shut. The Oracle of Delphi gave the prophecy that a king would rule for the winged beings that control light and darkness. This king would be born from two different beings that reign over light and darkness. The prophecy goes like this: "When the sky bes unsure whether it is day or night. When the beings that are not of this worldes to our ownnd. A ruler that would rule the winged people shall be born. A ruler that is born using the brightest of light and the deepest darkness. The ruler will rule the winged people to their peak. Dethrone the unworthy god that separated them. Unite the selfish beings that rests in the depths of the earth. The ruler shall be the one that leads them to greatness." Due to the fact that the Nephilim were exposed to the world, the angels ruled by the Goddess of Light Luminaria was ordered to erase them from existence. The Goddess of Light Luminaria also ordered the death of the angels that copted with those that became devils. She feared that the angels that she created will be tools for others. She did not want her perfect creations to be ruled by those that have the blood of a defect. All the Nephilims got erased from existence but their souls where their power was safe. Fearing that the angels will still hunt the souls of the reincarnated Nephilim, Samael made a promise with the Goddess of Life Gaea and the God of Death Abaddon to seal the soul of the pitiful Nephilim. The Twin Gods epted in return for the powerful Asmodian Angel to fight against the dark gods. Samael agreed with the deal as even he knows that his child will never reincarnate should the evil dark gods take hold of the world. He wanted his children and the children of others to have a future. What Samael did not know is that only his second child, Lilith, would be the sole survivor of the Nephilim race. To make matters worse, she was cursed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria to never be able to bear children. The one called the First Nephilim became the only Nephilim in existence that is until now. Lilith could not believe that her brother has finally reincarnated. She would have hugged him, but she knows that her brother does not know her. They only shared a womb in his first life after all. She will take the time to get to know him and how his exploits were when he was a human. "If that is the case then make sure to take good care of him. Or at least cast a cloaking mechanism for him when he goes out to train. The Silver City has also been unsealed forcefully by the angels that were not sealed within. They were able to bide their time in getting the gates to the Silver City to weaken. I am pretty sure that they have not forgotten the prophecy, but the most dangerous person would be that Mikhail guy. He wanted to obtain Ark''s egg at any cost when he found out that he was the Chosen Nephilim." Adrian stated immediately as he did not want a babysitting quest. "The Ancestor is correct. Do not worry because I will be here to protect my brother. I shall apany him when he goes out to regain his strength or even be more powerful. Now that Mikhail is free, I believe that he will hunt my brother down at any cost." Lilith stated. "Why is that? What did I do to him?" Ark asked as he suddenly inserted himself into the conversation. "Mikhail has the ability to absorb anything that has the element of light. Our father would not have perished if he did not weaken him by absorbing some of his power. The angels that were under our father were there to see what transpired. All the subordinate angels of our father were also hunted down like wild animals just to make sure that the truth will note to light. Unfortunately for Mikhail, I was able to learn of the truth which sparked the first battle of the angels and devils. Angels and devils went to war despite the threat of the dark gods on the horizon. Which is why you must be very careful brother. Mikhail could absorb the part of you that has the King of Light. If he does, then he will be akin to a God of Light as he already absorbed some of father''s light energy." Lilith stated as she clung to Ark which thetter avoided. Lilith was a bit dismayed that her brother does not want some cuddle time, but she must be patient. She knows that he does not see her as a sister just yet since this should be their first bonding session. Still, she believed that the souls their share as twins will be able to easily bridge that gap. "Good luck with that Ark. I need to do some things before the guild war. Make sure to cheer for our side. Bye, guys!" Adrian stated as he immediately left when he got his reward. The others also said their farewells to Adrian, but they felt that he was so impatient as if he wanted to escape from them. Pana and Basil remained at Ark''s side as he will be going to trained by Lilith. He needed to master the new skills and abilities that he gained upon turning into a Nephilim. Ark is excited because he got skills that are called the King of Light and King of Darkness. ----- Skill Name: King of Light Tier: Transcendent Type: Passive Effect: - All light elemental skills and abilities will have 20% more damage. - All light elemental skills and abilities will have their cooldown reduced by 20%. - All light elemental skills and abilities will have their mana cost reduced by 50%. - All light elemental skills and abilities will have their cast time reduced by 50%. Cooldown: None Cast Type: None Mana Cost: None Restriction: All skills and elements outside the light and darkness element shall be subjected to the reverse effects of this skill. Status: (Sealed) Can only benefit by 50% of the stat bonuses. ----- Skill Name: King of Darkness Tier: Transcendent Type: Passive Effect: - All darkness elemental skills and abilities will have 20% more damage. - All darkness elemental skills and abilities will have their cooldown reduced by 20%. - All darkness elemental skills and abilities will have their mana cost reduced by 50%. - All darkness elemental skills and abilities will have their cast time reduced by 50%. Cooldown: None Cast Type: None Mana Cost: None Restriction: All skills and elements outside the light and darkness element shall be subjected to the reverse effects of this skill. Status: (Sealed) Can only benefit by 50% of the stat bonuses. ----- These two Transcendent tier skills are basically giving Ark wings when ites to light and darkness elemental spells and abilities which he is already using. This will make him be a powerful magic warrior if he perfectly weaves his spell casting with his swordsmanship. Although the two skills are powerful, it is still sealed because Ark is weak. Lilith told Ark that he will naturally unseal the power of his skills when he bes powerful. How powerful or what the requirements are should be something only Ark must find out. Ark is not the brightest when ites to this, but he is thankful for his friends that could share their opinion to him. Ark knew that he could unseal this skill with his friend''s help. Something also washed away at the envy that Ark feels about his friends bing more powerful than him. He now views himself as equal to them and would not be left behindter. Ark is confident that he could now support himself with the game because he has be powerful. He has a unique skill that is only given to Nephilim after all. The unique tier skill called Born of Light and Darkness. ----- Skill Name: Born of Light and Darkness Tier: Unique Type: Nephilim Exclusive skill Effect: - All light and darkness elemental skills will have faster progress in mastery. - All light and darkness elemental skills can be learned regardless of tier. - Elemental skills and abilities that are not of light and darkness element will have slower progress in their mastery. Cooldown: None Cast Type: None Mana Cost: None Restriction: This skill can only be used by the Nephilim race which is a race that is the union of an angel and another race or a devil with another race. ----- From the restriction of the skill, one could tell that the Nephilim race is not just a mixture of angel and devils but a mixture of any of them with another race. Ark also received a quest to unlock the Nephilim race to all the yers, but he needed to get the Crown of Heaven and gain the Crown of Hell for that to happen. Chapter 1262 Find The Missing Koronn Adrian immediately returned back to Avalon when he could as he did not want to get caught in something troublesome regarding the angels, devils or Nephilim. He already gained the attention of the devils of Hell. He does not want any more attention that can drag him if a war between them. Adrian thought that he would be out of any sort of problem, but he forgot about one thing. Anything that cannot be done by a greater demon, but the Arch Demon Elders cannot do would be his chore. As soon as hended on Avalon''s soil, a rift appeared below his feet. Adrian has already prepared for cases like this because this did not happen just once. He immediately stabilized the rift as he used his cloak to levitate before releasing his wings to push him upward. Just as he practiced, he was not caught inside the rift. "See that! I shall not be carried away like a noob! I have learned from my mistakes!" Adrian stated as he celebrated by dancing the running man while floating mid-air. Adrian was engrossed in celebration when a sucking force suddenly pulled him towards the rift. Adrian did not expect this sudden turn of events, but he believed the power of his wings. His wings are not just for show as they are extremely powerful and could be even used as shields against attacks. Adrian used his wings at full force to repel the pulling force and he was able to repel it with sheer will. What Adrian did not expect is that a hand would suddenly materialize that will grip him like a small bird caught byrge human hands. He is then dragged towards the rift as it closed up. The Daemos that saw this happened looked away as if they did not see anything. They already know the mana signature that came from the rift that took their territory lord. They would rather have the disappointment of their territory lordpared to the anger of the elders. "Should you not have helped him?" One of the dark elf yers asked a Daemos Corps member. "One thing that you should know is that matters regarding the territory lord should not be messed up with." One of the Daemos corps member replied. "Also, the territory lord does not get mad at us for not helping him in times like that. The elders, however, are a different story. Their punishments make the devils or any of the underworld gods to shame." Another Daemos corps member added. "Do not say that out loud. The elders might hear us and give us punishment." The other Daemos Corps member warned. The yer that saw the terrified expressions of the demons that day made him post in the forum. He warned them to not help the territory lord if he ever gets sucked by a rift when even the other Daemos Corps member are not helping him. If they interfered, then they will get punished by the elders of the Daemos race until they are forced to quit the game. ==== Adrian got pulled by a hand made of pure mana and could not break free. He already knew who did this which is why he did not resist. He admitted defeat but he made sure that he will never get caught again next time. Adrian got sent to the meeting hall of the elders where Ascalor, Bronx, and Pann was located. Seeing the grin of Ascalor did not make Adrian''s feelings any better. He once told Ascalor that he will never ept any demand from them if he escapes from their grasps. Adrian thought that he would be able to shake them off this time, but the elders are slyer than he thought. "This is a first for that hand made of pure mana. The previous attempts were not like that. Adrian stated as he stood up. "You should be proud of yourself, brat! I had to make some effort to actually get you here despite you not wanting to." Ascalor stated. "He even transformed into his true form in order to pull you." Bronx testified which made Adrian''s feeling of defeat decrease by a small amount. Not enough to make him happy but enough for him to not think about it over and over. "Enough with the petty chit chat. Tell the boy what he needs to do." Pann stated as he is a bit irritated. "Before that...he should tell us where he was. We could not detect him in the main world. Were you at another world?" Ascalor asked as he could not detect anywhere in the main world. Adrian then told where he was and what happened to Ark since the dragons dispersed when the day was up. The dragons also looked at the state of the world when the cycle of day and night went haywire. With Adrian''s exnation, the elders had a rough idea on what happened. The three of them had different opinions. "To think that such a being with the soul of a Nephilim was hanging in our territory." Ascalor stated. "He was very diligent in training as he also participated in some of our drills. Does that make me the teacher of a king now?" Bronx stated. "If he has be that powerful, I can make him do more things." Pann stated. All three have varying opinions on what happened to Ark. Adrian did not think that they would know him, but it seems that the three were very active in his territory. They also encountered the elders since they were given some low-level missions since they have high contribution in Avalon. "Anyways, why did you drag me here? I am quite busy you know." Adrian stated as he crossed his hands. "Yes! We did not drag you here because we missed you or something." Ascalor stated. "What he meant to say is, we need you to find Koronn."" Bronx stated. "Find him? But is he not in the River of Time or whatever you call it?" Adrian stated while the three nodded their heads. Chapter 1263 Into The River Of Time "Exactly! We will send you to the River of Time." Ascalor stated. "Why not one of you go? Why does it have to be me? From the way you are acting, I bet it is quite dangerous." Adrian stated as he could see the shifting eyes of the elders. "Do not worry because it will not be that dangerous." Ascalor stated in a tone that is quite difficult for Adrian to believe. "We are very busy here and we also need to maintain a connection to you just in case. If we are going to send you in the River of Time, we must be here to fish you out. If you get lost there, then you will be lost in time." Ascalor stated. "How long will I be lost in time?" Adrian asked. "The longest would be for a day or two. The worst case would be for eternity. But do not worry because we are confident in you. It is not like this is your first time galivanting into another time period." Ascalor stated with a firm tone which made Adrian tense up. The Daemos are warned to never travel back in time because there are repercussions in the present and future. Adrian already crossed in time two times with the first one being aided by Koronn. Ascalor noticed it back then but decided to ignore it since nothing changed that much but he was a bit wrong. Adrian''s first visit to the past changed his soul''s causality. Ascalor did not notice it at first because it was not that strong, but it became apparent with Adrian''s return to the Paradox nes. With each return from venturing in the outside world, Adrian''s causality got stronger which means the world expects something of him to be able to overturn some of the rules. Ascalor thought that Adrian was special because he was born out of nothing like the First Daemos. He was also born in a fighting fit body already, but he was still d that a new demon was born. He did not expect that the new demon born would be a ma for trouble which is why he was often sent out for errands to avoid him getting in trouble. "You know, I was told that you went to the eastern continent back then. Do you know why I am saying this? I believe that the Inferno Frost Ridge that was there, but it suddenly became a city bustling with the protection of a divine beast. There was also a new power lurking in the shadows of the eastern continent. I believe it was called the ck Butterfly n, but I forget what they call themselves in theirnguage. They were never there in the first ce, but they suddenly appeared which made some of the hidden powers of the eastern continent emerge." Ascalor stated. The Daemos are a race that is sensitive to the flow of time, space and energy. They are also unaffected by the changes in the flow of time should it be altered. It is also why they have a record of every ce in a specific point of time for reference. Should a city suddenly get erased or pop out from the map, they will need to investigate such things. The Butterfly effect is a powerful tool that anyone would want to have to change the present, but it could also lead to dire consequences. Adrian meddling in the eastern continent created a power struggle for the ones living there. The hidden dragons emerged as they no longer could get what they desire from being hidden. "I was not the one that broke the Inferno Frost Ridge. I just returned it back to what it should be." Adrian replied. "Oh! I am not talking about that because that was already in our list of areas to repair. What I am talking about is the fact that you saved an entire n. A bigger butterfly effect will happen since human life is not predictable. So, go be a good boy and fetch the wandering old coot inside the River of Time or do you want me to put you in duty of observing the changes that you have made?" Ascalor stated in his smiling but threatening smile. "I believe that we should fetch the old man lost in the River of Time! But I have an important uing event a week from now." Adrian stated. "Do not worry because we also know of that event. It is not like you bet your entire territory for that bet, right?" Ascalor stated as he looked at Adrian once again, but thetter diverted his gaze whileughing dryly. "We will pull you out after three days if you do not secure him within that time. Just make sure that you immediately extract that old coot if you find him. The Time Wraiths might actually be torturing him or something." Ascalor stated. "What are Time Wraiths?" Adrian asked. "They are soulless and mindless beings that keep the integrity of the flow of time. They were born from the fragments of the dead time gods. They will not attack you unless you do something unimaginable like what Koronn did when he reversed back time for strong beings. You only did so for humans so you might get a p at the very least." Ascalor stated. "Can we get another person to go?" Adrian suddenly stated as he fears the Time Wraith that could even punish Koronn. "I believe only you would be able to. Only an Arch Demon can survive the trip to the River of Time." Ascalor replied. "What!" Adrian eximed. "Okay! Done with the exnations. We will reward you if you manage to retrieve that old coot." Ascalor stated as he suddenly summoned a rift below Adrian''s feet. The shout of the unfortunate sacrifice vanished when he got swallowed. Ascalor, Bronx and Pann then started chanting simultaneously and created a chain made of arcane energy that was sent to cling onto Adrian. Chapter 1264 The River Of Time Adrian could see that the scenes inside the wormhole that Ascalor created shed multiple events. The multiple events that Adrian saw are events that he has witnessed, and some are those he has no idea about. He could also feel that his body is getting ripped apart continuously but his core kept his body intact against the ripple in time. Before Adrian realized it, a chain is suddenly tied to his waist, and it did not break at all. He tried taking it off him, but it was very sturdy. He could also feel the mana signature of the three from the chains which means this was made from their mana. "I am starting to get scared if this is the chain that is used to make sure that I do not get lost in the River of Time." Adrian muttered as he free falls into the actual River of Time. [You have entered the River of Time.] After Adrian entered the end of the wormhole, he is greeted by an odd sight of numerous roads that do not have a detailed and organized orientation. Each road is different as it is twisted and morphed in a way that one cannot walk upon it. It is clearly not something created by people as each road looked like a clear crystal. Adrian spread out his wings and looked at this ss roads only to be shocked by the sudden appearance of images. The ss roads suddenly lit up in color as images of the past, present and future all happened at the same time. The chain that bound Adrian to the elders suddenly glowed as the voice of the three suddenly came out of it. "It seems that you have sessfully entered the River of Time. Congrattions!" Ascalor stated but Adrian wanted to hit him so bad. "I thought that you will be killed before reaching the Convergent Time Stream. As expected of the youngest, you are a very tough cookie. Make sure to spare some time for sparring when youe back." Bronx stated in a positive tone but that only made Adrian horrified. When Adrian was in the wormhole, he could feel all the cells and fibers of his body trying to get ripped apart. It was only his core that kept everything together which also made him unable to recover some of his Primordial Energy that was used to fortify his body. Still, Bronx thought that he would not survive the trip but still sent him despite that. "It seems that he is still mad about me skipping some of the teaching sses that I was supposed to do." Adrian thought as he looked around. "Make sure to not touch any of that ss roads, brat. Those things are called the Convergent Time Streams which are extremely fragile and would get destroyed if you make a mistake. It would also alert the Time Wraiths of your location because you messed with something you should not have." Pann stated. "What are these Convergent Time Streams anyway?" Adrian asked. "You could say that the River of Time is made using an infinite amount of those time streams. Destroying one time stream will not make much of a difference to the major River of Time that you will see when all those time stream converges but destroying a lot will make reality unstable. The Time Wraiths not only guard the River of Time, but they are also the beings that could repair a damaged time stream. They cannot fix the River of Time should something major happen there but that rarely happens unless a God of Time will directly interfere." Pann stated. "Also, Gods of Time are very careful because one mistake and all time could be erased. There are powerful ones back then that could do what they want without repercussions, but he was the first to die due to that." Ascalor added. "How do I find Old Man Koronn then? I do not want to spend a lot of time here." Adrian stated. "Go to the River of Time. It should be where the time streams all converge. If Koronn is being held there, then that should be his location. Also, you may want to rethink your decisions about that ce because it contains rich amounts of temporal energy. Absorbing some would make you temporal skills and abilities stronger." Ascalor stated. "They are correct, master. The energy here is great for my upgrade. Do you wish for me to passively absorb the temporal energy?" The Cube of Paradox suddenly stated. "That is fine, Paradox. Just make sure to absorb a steady amount at a time as it might also alert the Time Wraiths." Adrianmanded. "Affirmative." The Cube of Paradox replied as it suddenly broke down into smaller bits of cubes and created a small vortex that absorbed the energy in the surroundings. Adrian flew towards what looked like the area where all the time streams converge. The area looked like a pulsing rift of light that lured people in like moths to a me. Adrian flew straight into this pulsing rift of light and discovered the River of Time on the other side which is a vast collection of time streams. The River of Time actually looked like a calm river that contained the ss roads moving or flowing in one direction as if to say that time always moves and is never constant. A sensation of suddenly feeling small overcame Adrian as he is but a drop in the River of Time. One thing entered his mind when he saw the River of Time. "Where the hell would I start looking here? Koronn could be at the other side of the River of Time. Might as well try freely flying now." Adrian stated as he flew without taking notice that the chains that connected him to the other side has be slightly pale. The River of Time is just a vast collection of the time streams that he saw earlier. If the time streams can be twisted and turning in all sorts of directions, the River of Time is the opposite as it just flows in one direction. Adrian could not see the beginning and end of the River of Time as the door he went in is just a small pocket junction of the whole. "Bra..t¡­You¡­far¡­be¡­ful." The voice of Ascalor could barely be heard from the chain as Adrian went further to the other side where the river starts. He could not even hear what is said as it was very faint and the static jumbled some of the words. "If one wants to go to the River of Time then they would certainly go to the area of the past." Adrian thought. Others will want to see the future but that is always uncertain as things change freely which is why that part of the River of Time emted a raging river. The future could be changed by one small aspect of saving a life or waiting until an hour. It will change depending on the luck of a person, but the past has already been set in stone. Adrian has already sensed that Koronn is a bit fixated in the past as if he was searching for something or someone. He did not peer too much on the why because Koronn will not answer even if he asked. The best thing that Adrian could do is piece the puzzle while getting little crumbs. "What is he searching for anyway?" Adrian thought as he suddenly saw a Time Wraith pass by. He immediately wanted to turn invisible but found out that some of his skills are actually locked. The only unlocked skills were those of the temporal attribute. The Time Wraith looked like a floating ghost garbed in golden robes with the inside being a pattern of gears. Adrian could feel that the robes that the Time Wraiths are wearing looked like the robe that Koronn has but he thought that might just be a coincidence. The Time Wraith passed by in such a quick manner that Adrian could not even react, but he was not captured. He was just passed by as if he was invisible. Seeing that the Time Wraiths do not mind his business, Adrian went further to the source of the River of Time. He encountered a lot of Time Wraiths, but they did nothing to stop Adrian at all. Seeing this interaction, Adrian got a bit bolder, but he has theories on why he was not attacked. His first theory is that he was not here to get punished nor started to touch anything. He is safe as long as he does not make a mistake and touch any of the Time Streams. Adrian continued and started to feel that the link that connected him to the outside world has faded into a ghostlike chain. He fears the worse and the worse did happen because he got spooked by a Time Wraith suddenly emerging in front of him from the River of Time that he unknowingly flew away. The chain broke as the three could no longer maintain the energy to keep extending it. Chapter 1265 The Time Demon’s Past [You have been unliked with the main world.] [You can no longer be pulled by the one on the other side.] [Find the exit by yourself if you want to return to the main world.] "I am doomed." Adrian muttered as the chain broke. Adrian tried catching the chain, but it suddenly turned into particles of light when he was about to grab it. Thankfully, he did not bump into the River of Time or else he would have more problems in his hands. Adrian''s only hope right now would be to look for Koronn as he will be the only one that could send him out. "Paradox, can you detect a mana signature that is simr to mine?" Adrian asked the Cube of Paradox. "Negative. Master must spread his aura wide or at least give a burst of energy that can act as some sort of radar for my scanning capabilities to increase." The Cube of Paradox stated. "If the Time Wraiths kill me then so be it." Adrian muttered to himself as he flew above the River of Time. Adrian could only use a burst of Temporal Energy in order to create a wave of energy. If he fails in controlling his output, then he might actually damage the River of Time from his outburst. He is willing to risk that as dying would still send him back to Avalon. "Paradox, begin with the creation of the temporal energy wave." Adrianmanded as the Cube of Paradox flew on top of him while he poured in temporal energy to the ego weapon. A powerful wave of temporal energy is then sent out by the Cube of Paradox as Adrian held his breath of what will happen. As if the Cube of Paradox calcted the perfect amount, the temporal energy wave did not destroy any part of the River of Time, but some excess energy did touch it. The simple touch of the temporal energy wave towards the River of Time was the only thing needed to get the attention of the Time Wraiths. The calm and floating wraiths suddenly all eyed Adrian as if they wanted to kill him by tearing him into shreds. They turned into another form that looked like vengeful specters where metallic like ws appeared from their robes. Adrian did not even flinch at the sight of a hundred or so Time Wraiths charging at him because he already expected this to happen. He is taking a gamble whether he will find Koronn first, or the Time Wraiths will tear him to shreds. Adrian waited for the voice of the Cube of Paradox as it was still processing the information that it gathered. "Any second would be the most optimal time, Paradox." Adrian stated in a panicky tone. "Found a simr signature to the master. Do you wish to know the general location?" The Cube of Paradox stated. "Go and point the way." Adrianmanded as the Cube of Paradox turned back to its solid cube form and turned into a streak of light towards Adrian''s left side. Adrian did not care as he cast Chrono Shift to himself in order to boost his flight speed. He might have been flying at a fast pace, but the Time Wraiths seemed to have no concept of time applied to them as they easily caught up to Adrian. Seeing the hundred or so Time Wraiths trying to shred him apart, he only looked forward. The Cube of Paradox flew at almost blinding speed, but Adrian seemed to catch up to it and a few meters behind him are the horde of Time Wraiths that want to kill him. Adrian knew that they would catch up eventually which is why he tried casting Chrono Lag on the Time Wraiths. About twenty Time Wraiths got applied with the Chrono Lag magic spell but just brushed off the magic circles as if they were mere dust. Adrian cannot even summon his soulbounds nor use any other magic in the River of Time due to the severe limitation. No wonder the other elders wanted him to go inside because they specialize in other fields of the Arcane despite them also knowing some spells rted to Temporal magic. "Mana Signature is close." The Cube of Paradox reported but Adrian did not see anyone in the distance. "Where is he?" Adrian asked. "The mana signature suggests that the person that the master is looking for is down there." The Cube of Paradox stated as it created an arrow made of light pointing towards the River of Time. "You mean he is inside the actual River of Time?" Adrian asked the question, but he never wanted to hear the answer. "Affirmative." The Cube of Paradox stated as if it was a fact. "Diving inside would just make me crash towards the River of Time and destroy a part of it. Any suggestions?" Adrian quickly asked the Cube of Paradox as the Time Wraiths circled him as if waiting for the whole horde to gather before going in for the kill. "In order for the master to not destroy the time stream, the master must turn or coat himself with temporal energy just like the Time Wraiths. With temporal energy coating the master''s body, you will also theoretically be able to pass through the River of Time safely like the Time Wraiths." The Cube of Paradox stated but Adrian is a bit hesitant. Adrian either has to choose to get killed here and now or trust the Cube of Paradox'' decision. Adrian opted for thetter as the Cube of Paradox told him that Koronn is just below here. Adrian covered his whole body with hisrge wings forming an inverted triangle. He then coated himself with the temporal energy in the surroundings as he suddenly spun like a drill. He also applied Chrono Shift to himself to make the spinning faster. He then dove exactly at the same time the horde of Time Wraiths descended before him. Adrian''s body descended at an extremely fast rate, and he actually thought that he would get some resistance from the time stream but there was none. Adrian felt as if he dove inside a body of water as he opened his wings to reveal a beautiful scene of sparkling crystals. He looked around to see what these sparkling crystals are, but it was actually the crystallization of events in time. When Adrian touched one of these crystals, he saw a glimpse of the past where a small demon was born from a humble demoness. The demon had no feet as his lower body looked like smoke with a small horn that has a curved surface on its forehead. The cry of the djinn could be heard by his two parents that were a demoness and a human looking male. Adrian could not point out whether the male was really human because he has this special aura around him that can make others feel that he was above them. Adrian thought that no one could see him since he was only peering through the crystal, but the baby djinn suddenly looked at him. As if the baby djinn could clearly see him, the baby djinn looked at him straight in the eyes and cutely smiled. Adrian wanted to see more but that was the extent of what he could see with his mastery over temporal energy. Adrian recovered his normal vision and looked above him to see that the Time Wraiths did not descend to follow him. The Time Wraiths were circling the area above where Adrian descended though as if they were waiting for him to surface. Adrian could only guess that the current form that they have is not good for entering the time stream since they seem to be in attack mode or something. Adrian then saw another crystal float near him and touched it to see the events held within. As soon as Adrian touched the crystal, he saw the parents of the baby djinn cast a special spell on the crib of the baby. When the two parents cast the spell, the baby djinn is suddenly put in suspended animation and the crib suddenly vanished from the area it was before. Adrian then saw a horrific monster of epic proportion descend in front of the parents of the small djinn. The horrific monster then proceeded to kill the parents of the baby djinn, but they did put up a fight. Half of the horrific monster''s body was destroyed but the demoness died as a result with her husband following after. The scene then changed to the crib of the baby djinn actually being sent to the River of Time as it flowed towards the area where the future held. Adrian''s vision then returned after seeing that scene as he felt a sad of the fate of the baby djinn. Just as he was about to touch another crystal, a hand suddenly touched his back. "It is quite rude to view the events of others." Koronn stated. Chapter 1266 Return With Koronn "It is not rude if it was idental. I did not even know that it was your past anyways." Adrian replied. "Who told you that it was my past?" Koronn stated. "From the way that you are acting, I can easily tell because you have the face of someone that does not care but has the aura of wanting to kill me." Adrian replied. "Just because you have seen my past does not mean that you should pity me." Koronn stated. "If you want my pity then I will give it to you but if you do not then I will not waste my time. I have other things that need to be done and getting out of this ce is one of them." Adrian replied truthfully to which Koronnughed. "No wonder you are my favorite young demon. I will prepare for our departure because those things that you attracted will not stay there for long." Koronn stated with a smile as he looked at the Time Wraiths. "Why did you take too long to return though? The others said that you would be gone for a week at most." Adrian asked. "Why are you asking?" Koronn asked back. "I want to know since I was the one pushed into this area where you could potentially be locked in for the rest of my life. I believe I at least need an exnation for being suddenly pushed to doing this." Adrian eximed. "I guess I could tell you because you can actually keep your mouth shut. I am not returning because I want to know more about my past. I want to know who my father is because I did not know him that well. I know that my mother was a djinn, but I know that my father is not. He had mastery over temporal magic, and I know that the River of Time keeps a collection of everything that transpired in the world." Koronn stated as he proceeded to create a magic circle below their feet. "Did you find out?" Adrian asked only to be met wit a sad smile from Koronn. "Not really. It seems that I do not have ess to the records of the River of Time despite my great mastery over temporal magic itself. I did peer into some of the memories as I was able to see my mother''s face that I was not able to see. Anyways, how did you enter the River of Time? I could enter because of my unique lineage and being here when I as but a child but that is not the same for you. You suddenly became such an interesting experimental subject all of a sudden." Koronn stated as his focused suddenly shifted towards Adrian and it made thetter shudder. "Wait! You mean not all demons can enter into the River of Time?" Adrian asked as he was informed that only Arch Demons could potentially survive the trip. "Did those old farts not tell you? Only a Noblesse will be able to safely arrive here, and they would still have a chance of losing an arm or a leg. They will be able to survive to regenerate it but the barrier protecting the River of Time is very harsh and powerful. Now, it makes me even more curious about you." Koronn stated. "Maybe it was due to my Asmodian blood purity." Adrian replied. "Even Asmodians stay clear of the River of Time as they will still be damaged to some extent. The more powerful you are, then the more resistance that you will get. Did you feel anything when you first got sent here? Tell me in full detail as it would take some time for me to finish mapping our escape since I never needed to carry someone with me." Koronn stated. "I felt all of my body getting torn to shreds but my core would suddenly release a burst of energy to keep everything intact. I did not feel anything when I actually arrived here at the River of Time. It only felt like passing through a rift or something." Adrian replied to which Koronn only nodded to his answers while continuing in creating the magic circle. "Since I asked you something, why not ask me more?" Koronn stated as he knew that Adrian will not be satisfied with just a couple of questions. "What happened to you? Maybe seeing your past did something. So, did you at least see the face of your father?" Adrian asked as he was also a bit curious about the man that seemed to be Koronn''s father. "I was not able to see his face as if a slight fog was blocking my view of him. He did exude something that only specific beings can exude. He exuded divine energy, but I am not able to fully verify it if it is exactly that. He should at least be a demigod or a god by that standard. Tell me, did you see something that I was not able to?" Koronn stated his observations about the details that he saw. Adrian was also unable to see the face of Koronn''s father despite seeing the father''s full figure clearly. He did have this familiar tingling feeling that he already encountered someone like that. Adrian has encountered a lot of gods and demigods but each of them exude a different aura so to speak. But for Adrian, he had this feeling that he already encountered someone like Koronn''s father. He did not want to say anything in getting Koronn''s hopes up because even he is not sure. If he knows one thing, it is that expectations are somewhat more painful than not knowing anything. The more you long for something to happen, then the bigger the disappointment that you will experience in the end. "Nothing in particr but I did see a beast that supposedly killed them. It has the modus operandi of a distorted god if I have seen one. If they were that powerful to have sent you to the River of Time back, then they were not ordinary to say the least. Even if we say that you are special, creating a powerful barrier that can withstand the impact of the River of Time''s dimensional barrier is at the realm of gods." Adrian replied. "Even you have the same conclusion as me. I bet you could also feel it inside my body now that you have some as well." Koronn stated. "Yes. I could clearly see it as soon as I was able to feel divine energy. You are actually a demigod, are you not?" Adrian stated. "I was born from a god or a demigod, but a Noblesse is something that I am not. Something inside of me is sealing my divine energy from leaking out. Another reason I came here to find a way to unlock the seal." Koronn stated in a serious tone. "Why? Will it not be unsealed if you fight against yourst inner demon?" Adrian replied. "That is the trick. Myst Inner Demon is locked inside that very seal which is why I need to unlock it to ensure that I can be a Noblesse that I knew that I was destined to be. The gods could now descend but there is currently no Noblesse in full power in the Daemos." Koronn stated in eyes full of desire to get stronger. Adrian knows why the Daemos Elders wants to be stronger because the only living Noblesse, Pann, has yet to regain his full power. For now, lesser gods could descend to be a demigod but how long will that status quost. The Daemos Elders know that they should be stronger, but they seem to have blockers for each of them. Something is blocking the Daemos Elders from actually bing a Noblesse, but Adrian does not know the reasons. Pann has touched up on that subject when Adrian once asked why the three elders have yet to be Noblesse, but he was only replied with a wry smile. Now, Adrian knows at least one of the elder''s reasons of not bing a Noblesse. It is not that they do not want to be one, but they are held back by something. Adrian knows that bing a Noblesse is no easy feat because he was the first Arch Demon in a long time. There have been a few promising Greater Demons that could be Arch Demons, but they were not yet at that stage. The elders are by no means weak as even Pann said that they could be Noblesse ss. "To think that I would open up to you here in the River of Time at all ces. Seeing you be an Arch Demon and defeating the Horsemen of the Apocalypse might have triggered something in me to be more powerful. The Daemos are the only family that I have right now, and I will willingly give up everything to protect all of you. Although do not tell that old fart Ascalor that I said that." Koronn stated with a genuine smile as the magic circle activated to send them out of the River of Time. Chapter 1267 Elders Having A Breakdown When the chain that they crafted broke, the elders suddenly went into panic mode. They did not expect something that they crafted using theirbined mana would snap or fade. They suddenly started to me each other for the deficiencies in the spell. "You two are going to get it if that brat does note back in a week. You were not able to stabilize properly which is why there was an imbnce in the spell''s constitution." Pann stated attempting to shift the me away from himself. "You are ming us when it was you who that should be saying sorry. We can clearly see that you were sloppy old man. You tend too much to your herds that you almost forgotten how to use spells." Ascalor retorted. "I am with him at this one! You were even worse than me when I mostly tarin my muscles." Bronx added. The three kept arguing on who was at fault because they know that Adrian has a higher chance of being trapped there for a long time. They promised him that he would be out by at most three days, but they could no longer keep that promise. "You should have a beast that could travel to the River of Time, right?" Ascalor suddenly asked Pann. "To call them beasts! They are my cute family! Also, do you think I have one for every asion? Temporal Monsters are vastly differentpared to Spatial Monsters like Bessy. Encountering one is already one in a million but having tamed one is very close to impossible." Pann stated as he does not have a Temporal Monster. Temporal Monsters are extremely rare kinds of monsters that could traverse time easily. One minute they are in the present and the next they could be in the past or future. They have the ability to traverse through the River of Time without being harmed by the effects of Time Travel. In fact, one of the ingredients to create a magic circle that can send one to the past is a heart of Temporal Monster. Many would want to attempt this, but the spell is not stable because Temporal Monsters do not control what time period, they will be sent in. The user of the Time Travel spell could most likely be sent to the far future or the distant past. While the elders were still arguing, two figures suddenly materialized from light beside them. They were too engrossed on who to take the me that they did not immediately sense the arrival of the two. Adrian was wondering what happened for them to argue like kids, but Koronn could more or less guess. "It seems that these old coots have already view him as a son if they are fighting like that. Then again, I do too but I will not say that out loud." Koronn thought as he suddenly said, "Alright, old bag of bones. Stop fighting in front of the child. It is getting unsightly." "You are actually scolding us when you are the one that was trapped there in the first ce. We would not have put in effort if you were not punished. Actually, were you even punished? Judging by the look that you have, you are not even scratched by a Time Wraith." Ascalor stated as he observed that Koronn did not have any wounds. "I was not punished in that sense, but I was locked inside the River of Time for twenty days in mortal time. It might have been twenty days here, but it was actually two hundred years there. I would have lost my mind if I did not have great mental blocks." Koronn stated. "So, did you at least get something useful that we could use from the River of Time? I am not going to ask the brat because he was only sent there to fetch you which is why he never seen anything we can use against the future." Pann stated. "Can we actually use that information? I mean, would we not affect the future in a bad way and get punished?" Adrian asked. "Not really, Equinox. The future is far more flexiblepared to the past but there is one thing that you should never do in a future timeline should you get caught in one." Bronx stated. "What is taboo for a future timeline?" Adrian asked. "In a past timeline, you must not change it in any way. In a future timeline, you must never take any item from there. Especially ones that are not yet discovered or created because the universe will punish them with the Lightning of Providence." Bronx stated. "Who knew that the universe is also a patentmittee." Adrian thought as he stayed to hear the conversation of the elders. "I was not able to peer too much in the future, but I do know that the evil gods will once again rise. It seems that they have already started with the domination of some ces that our eyes cannot reach from the scenes that I saw." Koronn stated. "Did they break the dimensional barrier?" Ascalor asked. "That is the unfortunate part because they did not even do anything to the dimensional barrier. In the future that was shown to me, there was no dimensional crack as if they were already here in the first ce." Koronn stated. "Maybe they were already here in the first ce. They might be the sealed ones that were lost in time." Ascalor stated. "I do not think so because the one I saw was powerful as a Greater God that descended and that is still not possible for the current energy in the main world." Koronn stated. "Maybe they increase the energy of the main world like what the angels did. It has happened once so it is not farfetched to say that they could do it again since the followers of the dark gods are quite a good number." Adrian stated as he raised his hand. Chapter 1268 We Have A Treasury? "Your suggestion is valid but that is not usible as of now. You see, the Silver City is regarded something like another world in a sense. They would need to fuse another world to the main world about five more times to even let a Greater God descend." Pann stated which Adrian found the information very helpful. "They are trying to attempt the Great Unification. It seems that the dark gods crave this world more than we thought." Ascalor stated. "It is not just the dark gods that are greedy because even the Gods of Pandemonium are the same. If they really wanted to protect the world, then they would not have descended using a demigod avatar. Their very presence in the mortal realm is already expanding the energy capacity of the world albeit in droplets." Bronx stated. Adrian could feel that the Great Unification is some sort of event where the main world is back to its original size. If that were to happen, then even gods would be able to walk among the people which will make the life of yers difficult. No yer has been recorded as a peak being in their race which means they will just be servants if powerful gods do descend. "We should prepare just in case. Equinox, you can now be dismissed from here as we will need to discuss on preparing for the future. You have something more important to do since you put the life of the territory on the line." Ascalor stated to which Adrian agreed as he was already pinged by his friends to meet them. "Where is my reward though? I brought him back from the River of Time." Adrian stated as he reached out his hand. "To think that he would remember that. I thought he would have forgotten." Ascalor muttered. "The reward for this quest is a wish from anyone of us. If you have anything to wish from any of the elders, then this would be a good time." Ascalor stated. "A wish! Who will I use my wish on then?" Adrian muttered but he cannot decide as of now. "Master, may I give you a suggestion?" The Cube of Paradox stated as Adrian listened in to Paradox''s suggestion which made his eyes light up. "I have a wish and it will be done by any of you because I do not know who can get me this item. I want any item that can be used by an Asmodian." Adrian stated as he knows that his equipment needs to catch up to his current level. Some of his essories have yet to change because essories are difficult to findpared to weapons and armor. "We actually have a vault that houses Asmodian items, but it would be up to you to get chosen. Do you wish to go there now?" Pann asked Adrian. "We do! Why am I not informed about this?" Adrian replied. "Because you are not yet an elder, brat. Only elders are able to ess the vault that will need the approval of at least two elders. This is to make sure that certain troublemakers like this one here in their early years." Koronn stated as he pointed towards Ascalor. "I returned everything that I ''borrowed''. I was a good naughty imp that returned the things he yed with." Ascalor stated with his chest puffed out as if he is proud of that achievement, but the others really know what happened. "As I was asking him when these two interrupted, do you wish to go now?" Pann asked. "Yes, please." Adrian replied as he is excited at the prospect that he might get something from the vault. Since it is a treasury guarded by demons that do not die from age, numerous treasures should be present there. Adrian''s excitement has reached its peak as he almost salivated at the fantasy of wielding a very powerful item. "Since you want to enter now then these three will open the treasury. Make sure to only choose one as instructed or the demoness guarding that room will punish you." Pann stated. "There is a demoness guarding the vault?" Adrian stated in shock that there would be someone from that side guarding. "Of course, there should be someone guarding powerful relics that must not be wielded by mortal hands. She is actually not always present in the meetings, but she is close to one of the elders here. She is Bronx'' wife and Onyx'' mother. Make sure to introduce yourself once you get there." Pann stated as he pushed Adrian to the rift that the three elders created. Adrian is once again pushed into a situation where he only knows so little. He did not panic though because he knows that the other person is Bronx'' wife. She should not be that bad since Bronx has a rather passive personality as long as they were not training. When Adrian saw the other side of the rift, he is greeted by a vast empty space of darkness. The only light that he could see is the one that appeared above him. He knows that this is not because everything is empty but due to him being afflicted by an istion spell. "Greetings, Champion Equinox. I have heard a lot about you from my husband." A female voice stated as the istion spell was dispelled. When the spell was no longer affecting Adrian, he could see a vast area with great halls. The ceiling made it look like he was gazing out on the universe while the floor looked like he was standing on top of it. The Treasury is actually a special pocket dimension within another pocket dimension just like where the Fallen live. "Greetings to you as well. I would say your name, but I was not told by the elders what it is. Even Onyx barely talks about you which is why I apologize if you are offended for me not knowing you." Adrian stated. Chapter 1269 Mellite "I find no offense to that, Champion Equinox. Since we have never met, I have never properly introduced myself. I am Mellite, the Guardian of the Exchequer. To what do I owe the pleasure of you visit? You are not here to steal something are you? If you are then you will be punished by spanking." Mellite stated as she made a whipping motion. "Nope!" Adrian replied followed with an awkwardugh. "I am just teasing you. All Arch Demons will have a chance to visit the Exchequer once in their lifetime as a reward for bing one. Do you wish to go in now?" Mellite stated which made Adrian pause. "Wait...you said that all Arch Demons enter here because they will be rewarded? Did I just get bamboozled by the elders?" Adrian stated. "Yes, all Arch Demons can pick one treasure here on the first level. It has been a tradition of sorts, but I can only apany as the guardian. I will not help you in picking the treasure that you need." Mellite stated. "The elders told me that there should be treasures that contain the knowledge of the Asmodian. I want that and they said that I will get ess, but it would be up to me if I were to get acknowledged." Adrian stated. "You are correct, Champion Equinox. Actually...all the treasures here in the treasury are relics from the past. All of them are treasures passed down since the start of the epoch. To be honest with you, even I cannot see what they can do because the treasures themselves choose their owner." Mellite stated. "By choose their owner, do you mean they have created an ego just like my weapon here?" Adrian stated as he pointed to the Cube of Paradox. "Oh my! Your weapon is actually quite unusual and powerful for an ego weapon. It feels like it has supreme intelligence already." Mellite stated as she looked at the Cube of Paradox with shock and awe. Mellite''s reaction is simr to the reaction of any cksmith that sees the Cube of Paradox. They are entranced and would even beg Adrian to let them appraise it. He did not let them do that as he is not sure of what their real intentions are, and the Cube of Paradox does not want them as well. "The relics in the treasury are not as powerful and unique as your weapon but they do have great abilities. Make sure to resonate with anything in the treasury as best as you can." Mellite stated. "Are there instances that Arch Demon''s fail?" Adrian asked. "There are instances where they fail to get a reaction from the relics, but they can try again at ater time when they are ready. Shall we go in?" Mellite stated as she started to tour Adrian inside the treasury. The items in the treasure are all located on top of some pedestals made of white marble. Each of them is floating as if some magic is cast upon them to do just that. Although, what really impressed Adrian is the fact that the relics are indeed unidentifiable even if he used his Evil Eye. "The fact that my evil eye could not see their information means that they are indeed have some form of ego inside of them. It is that ego that hides their information to those that want to use them. So, the test to get their approval would be to see what they could do." Adrian thought as Mellite was giver him a tour around the whole treasury. ? The treasury has quite a lot of relics, but one could see that some have empty pedestals which means that they have found their owner. Some should have been lost in time as some Arch Demons fell in battle where their treasures cannot be retrieved. Since Adrian has yet to feel something from the items he has seen, he decided to ask Mellite some questions about herself. "Paradox, proceed to find the relic that would be the most beneficial to us." Adrianmanded as the Cube of Paradox split up into smaller cubes to look for the optimal relic. "Can I ask what is your Persona? I feel that you are not an Arch Demon because your power level seems to be higher than the three elders." Adrian asked Mellite. "You are as sharp as my husband said you are. It seems that you are the sensitive type as it might due to you being able to cast even the trickiest of our magics. You are correct, Champion Equinox. I am not an Arch Demon but a Noblesse just like Pann. Although, I am also weakened just like him due to an injury from the war. I would have died if my own relic did not protect me from fatal damage." Mellite stated. Adrian''s gaze is then directed to therge sh near the stomach area of Mellite''s armor. He did find it odd why she was wearing an armor that is damaged but to think it was a relic. Adrian would have asked why she did not want it repaired but not anyone can repair a relic. One would need to have mastered Alchemy and cksmithing to even attempt to fix a broken relic. "At least, you are alive. Life is more important after all, and I thank you for your great courage in defending the world." Adrian stated with great sincerity to which Mellite smiled. She would have teared up, but she has her dignity as a guardian to uphold which is why she only gave a smile. "Master, I think I might have found something that is verypatible to us." The Cube of Paradox reported to Adrian to which he almost jumped for joy. "It seems Paradox has already found something that can be very helpful to us." Adrian stated as Mellite followed behind him. She actually wanted to giggle from the innocent happy face that Adrian disyed earlier. Adrian followed the trail of smaller cubes that the Cube of Paradox left as a guide. He is guided to a rather small area in the treasury where only one pedestal is located. On that pedestal is an orb that has some sort of otherworldly vibe. Mellite immediately reacted upon seeing the orb because it is one of the most guarded and mysterious treasure in the treasury. Even though she does not know what the item is, she was told that this was the most prized treasure in the treasury despite it only looking like a ck orb. Adrian''s eyes glowed upon seeing the orb that is floating because it has a kaleidoscope of colors within that could be said to be harmonious but chaotic. He could tell that this thing is somehow calling out to him, and he was about to touch it when he heard Mellite''s voice. "Are you sure about this one, Champion Equinox? Even the elders back then have no idea on what it is. All that we know if it is the fact that an Asmodian gave it to us for safe keeping. Since the Asmodians are no longer here then you could say that it is an ownerless item. Do you still want it?" Mellite asked. Mellite will not stop Adrian from getting this relic if he were to choose it, but she does not want him to be disheartened. A lot of Arch Demons coveted this relic back then because it was given by an Asmodian but even those that have high Asmodian Bloodline could not activate the relic. "Are we sure about this, Paradox?" Adrian asked the Cube of Paradox because it is the one that led him here. "I ampletely sure, master. Although I cannot scan it fully, this item has the same simrities to the energies that you are giving. This is the most perfect item here in the treasury that can be useful to you. Others are not up to parpared to this one." The Cube of Paradox stated. "Are there other relics that arepatible to me here?" Adrian asked as he heard that the Cube of Paradox mention the word ''others''. "Yes, master. About 50% of the relics here arepatible with the master due to his bloodline but this is the only thing in here that ispatible with your very soul." The Cube of Paradox stated. When the Cube of Paradox mentioned soul, he meant the very core of Adrian''s existence. If such a relic ispatible with him then it would almost double hisbat ability. He will not feel any sort of resistance even if he were to make a mistake in the bonding process. "Shall I proceed with the bonding process with myself as the anchor?" The Cube of Paradox stated. "Wait...why are you the anchor? I should be the one to bond with it, right?" Adrian asked. "I am a part of master''s soul and as such anything I intake will be passed down to you as well." The Cube of Paradox exined. Chapter 1270 It Is Imperative Adrian knows what the Cube of Paradox is saying. It means that anything that it absorbs will also be integrated to Adrian''s soul since the ego of the Cube of Paradox is a branch of his soul. Anything that the other would definitely benefit the other. "Why can I not absorb it into my core?" Adrian asked the Cube of Paradox. "Absorbing the bead via your core will be inefficient in utilizing the energies. It will take at least ten more years for the master to fully absorb it should you do that. Meanwhile, integrating it into my capabilities will make it more seamless. I will also be the one that manages the energy that will be absorbed by the master to make sure that your soul will not be shocked. It is imperative that I would be the one to do this or the master will have to absorb the initial burst of the energy now which will take at least five days." The Cube of Paradox stated. "You already got me sold in me not doing anything. Do it." Adrian stated as he gave permission to the Cube of Paradox to absorb the bead in front of them. Seeing that Adrian has given permission to his ego weapon to proceed, Mellite did not say anything and just observed. If Adrian were to fail, then she would just lead him to the other relics that they have not seen yet. But what Mellite found odd is the fact that Adrian''s ego weapon could actually speak verbally. A lot of ego weapons can onlymunicate with their masters and could not be heard by other people. Instances where an ego weapon could speak by itself or create an astral body are extremely rare. Instances like that only happens to ego weapons that have be Transcendent. Mellite is looking at the Cube of Paradox as if it is one of the relics present in this treasury. In fact, if she were to assess it then she would even make it on the level of the relic in front of them now. The fact that Adrian has sole ownership of it means that the Cube of Paradox and the former have bonded to an unbreakable degree. Since the Cube of Paradox has obtained its approval, it suddenly split into numerous smaller cubes and circled the bead in front of them. When the smaller cubes swirled around the bead, a powerful burst of energy is released from it. The bead is actually putting up a fight against the Cube of Paradox. Adrian could feel that the Cube of Paradox and the bead are bonding but it seems that they are fighting for dominance. The ego of the Cube of Paradox and the ego of the bead are fighting for supremacy. The weaker ego will be absorbed into the other which will strengthen them. The fight might not look intense but if Adrian were to look into his inner subconscious, then he would see a storm of powerful attacks. The ego of the bead took the form of a humanoid that has no features and looked like a body made of stars in the universe. The ego of the Cube of Paradox took the form of Adrian in chibi form. Each of the egos could be seen slinging spells and energy sts that only create shockwaves in the outside world. The ego of the Cube of Paradox could clearly be seen blocking and evading the spells that the ego of the bead is hurling. The two might look like they are at a tie but that is far from what is happening. The ego of the Cube of Paradox is being gentle with the ego of the bead since it has already deteriorated to a degree where facial features are no longer seen. A more powerful ego will take a more human form which the ego of the bead iscking. It must have been sealed in the treasury for too long that it could only attempt to block the attacks that the ego of the Cube of Paradox is doing. Adrian did not meddle in this fight because he knows that he might actually destroy the ego of the bead should he attack. He would leave it to the ego of the Cube of Paradox that seems to have absolute confidence despite the fact that Adrian heard a robotic response. "Surrender. It is better to be assimted into the main consciousness than fade away into oblivion." The ego of the Cube of Paradox stated in a rather monotonous tone, but the ego of the bead did not yield. Seeing that the ego of the bead will not yield despite knowing that it could not defeat the ego of the Cube of Paradox, the ego of the Cube of Paradox suddenly absorbed a lot of energy from Adrian''s core as its chibi form suddenly grew bigger. The ego of the Cube of Paradox not only took Aether Energy but also Nether Energy which it then fused together. Adrian observed the changes to the form of the ego of the Cube of Paradox. Adrian thought that the ego would have abined form of his Aetheros and Netheros form but is actually shocked that the ego took the form of a jester. The ego of the Cube of Paradox took the form of a jester that exudes aether andher energy at the same time. The ego also does not have Adrian''s face but a jester mask that showcased the Aetheros and Netheros side of Adrian. The ego of the Cube of Paradox then held aether energy into its right hand andher energy on its left hand. The ego of the Cube of Paradox then fused the two together to create an enigmatic energy that was perfect and imperfect at the same time. When the ego of the bead saw what the ego of the Cube of Paradox had done, it suddenly froze in ce and stopped attacking. The ego of the bead then raised its hands as it turned into some sort of smoke and fused with the enigmatic energy that the ego of the Cube of Paradox has created. Adrian is shocked by this sudden turn of events and even more so with what the ego of the Cube of Paradox has done next. The enigmatic energy is then eaten by the ego of the Cube of Paradox as a cocoon of pure energy wrapped around it. Adrian could feel something change within his soul, but it was soon condensed into something to make sure that nothing explosive will happen. Just like what the Cube of Paradox has stated, it perfectly controlled the increase in energy that Adrian has received. [The Cube of Paradox has started to assimte the Chaos Bead.] Upon seeing the notification, Adrian returned back to the conscious realm as he no longer needs to monitor the ego of the Cube of Paradox. He actually learned something from the inner battle of the two egos. He now knows that a powerful energy could be created from the fusion of both the aether andher energy, but it will not be easy. The Cube of Paradox made it easy because it is inside Adrian''s subconscious where he hasplete control of his mental scape. Doing such a ting in the real world might spell disaster because those are two potent energies that cannot be easily mixed. Still, Adrian made sure to at least try and practice this. "So, it was called the Chaos Bead." Adrian muttered as he now knows the name of the relic that he has gained ownership of or rather absorbed. The Cube of Paradox has changed in form as it now has a core with it being the Chaos Bead. The Chaos Bead could be seen in the middle of the Cube of Paradox creating these kaleidoscopic lights while the smaller cubes created a purple lightning spark. The Cube of Paradox now looks like a more godlike looking weapon as it is in the process of enhancing itself. Before the Cube of Paradox went into hibernation mode to assess all the energies it received, it gave Adrian the rundown that he could still use the skills with it being the anchor. The only downside to this would be the fact that Adrian will not be able to speak with the Cube of Paradox for a few days until it could assimte the Chaos Bead. "I did not expect you to seed in assimting it, but you are the favorite child of those elders. It seems that they are correct about you being peculiar. Anyways, I congratte you for receiving a relic of your choice. Let me escort you back to the exit." Mellite stated as she helped Adrian out of the treasury. Unlike the elders that just chuck Adrian inside the portal, Mellite let him walk out of the portal. He found it quite refreshing, but he still has the thought of getting dragged in the back of his mind which is why he scurried. Chapter 1271 The Start Of The Guild War Adrian returned to the mortal realm and checked the status of the Cube of Paradox. It was still not responding to his queries which means that it will take some time. He is thankful that the functions are still the same, but he cannot use Paradox'' calctions in the guild war that will happen. He is also debating whether he should ingest the Asmodian Blood that was given to him immediately seeing that he still has two days left. Since he already lost his ego weapon''s calcting abilities, Adrian knew that he needs to have a variable that the enemy does not know of. As the enemy also has tactics that Adrian does not know of as well, he must even out the ying field as much as possible. Since ingesting the blood of a past all powerful being would create such a stir, he decided to use the guild house that they have. It was a separate space where one could do anything, and nothing would leak since it is a pocket dimension. The Tree of Life and Death would also be there protecting him should anything happen. His friends would arrive the day before the guild war as they would need to talk about strategies and that sort of stuff. He proceeded to go inside the guild house with a smile and confident attitude that they will win. He is not just confident on his own strength but also the strength of his friends. "I wonder how they got stronger?" Adrian thought as he opened the rift to the pocket dimension of their guild house. ==== Meanwhile on the Fallen Knights territory, they were busy preparing the fifty guild members that will be in the guild war. This consists of their top elites with ten being the guild officials. Each Guild official has two yers following them like assistants which equates to thirty. The rest of the twenty are the ones that challenge raid dungeons with the guild officials. "I seriously think that we have this win under our control." Mord stated as he is confident that their numerical advantage along with their elite team can destroy the other guild. "I would not say that so easily because this is the Demon that we are talking about." One of the guild officials stated. "I disagree with you because that brat is still wet behind the ears. From the recordings that we have of him or those posted on the inte, he is only good at handling monsters." Another cocky guild official stated. "Did you not see him fight against the world rankers on the Pandelympics? It is not a rumor to say that he was the one that controlled the King of Twilight." Another guild official argued as even she was amazed by that fight. "He had his stats buffed for that event which is why he could easily go toe to toe against the other world rankers. I would be able to easily do that as well if I had my stats buffed. Heck, even the weakest amongst us could do that as well when their stats are buffed." The cocky guild official stated. "Still, it does not mean that we should be looking down on them. Remember that we are going top broadcast this fight live and many of our sponsors want a great battle. We should show them the best we got even if it meant trampling them down." Dame, the guild leader of the Fallen Knights, stated as her presencemanded the respect of every guild member in her guild house. ==== A day has passed, and his friends arrived at Avalon with their gears and overall presence vastly different from before. The first one to arrive was Creepysoo since he was escorted by Du''an via teleportation. His overall demeanor has changed as the aura surrounding him became colder and grittier. He was covered in Death Energy all around his body with five soul like mes circling around him. These were his five undead knights. He might look alone but his very own aura made it feel like they are looking at a legion of undead. His weapon is also changed from a cane to a tome chained to his very hand. This is the Necronomicon that he got as a reward from the God of Death Abaddon himself. He has received this reward from his contribution in protecting the undead from the angels that attacked the undead citadel and also his meritorious deeds towards the other gods of death. The next to arrive after Creepysoo are the father and daughter duo. It has been a long time since Vayu and Soleil reunited with the group. Even Creepysoo is amazed by their change as their own bodies are almost filled to the brim with elemental energy. Vayu is not even standing on the ground anymore as he is just hovering. He has small clouds swirling around him which made him look like a mythological samurai. Soleil looked like she would burn you if you touched her as her hair could be seen to go back and forth between red and orange mes. She also has a miniature looking sun revolving around her that radiates warmth, but Creepysoo knows that he could get purified just touching that. They did not feel like they were half elementals anymore as if they evolved from that. After the father and daughter duo, the next ones to show up were the three best friends. It seems that all of them were doing missions together. If one looked at Kabrakan then they would see him as a person that should not be messed with. Just with his rock like exterior and touch body alone made anyone that dared to look at his way shift their gazes. Another drastic thing that changed is that his shields are now more polished than ever before. There are also some crystal spikes adorning it, but they were not there for decoration. The tips of his shields are also pointed to make sure that he can stab anyone should they be caught off guard against him. Peridot''s changes are not that visible, but one could see that her gems are not just rocks that float anymore. Each of the gems somehow turned into a bell like shape while her clothes changed to a more draconic priestess type vibe. She also has a small blue orb sticking out from her forehead as well. Levin Cloud''s changes are not dramatic, but one could see that the aura around him is different. If one were to just see him from a distance, then they would say that nothing has changed but they will notice if they were to be near him. If one is near him, they could feel that the world around them seems to want to close up on Levin Cloud. They would be smothered by this sensation that they are getting crushed by the world. Another subtle hint is that grass seem to grow in any area that he steps on as if his very being could induce growth. When he exuded a bit of a negative emotion though, all the grass on his feet suddenly withered and died. His very presence can now affect the life and death of smaller beings. After the three, thest ones to arrive were Solstice and Lycan. Just like Levin Cloud, the change of the two are not eye-catching as they looked almost the same. The only thing that did change is that the air around them will make anyone feel heavy as if dread is creeping up on them. They also somewhat create a red mist beneath their feet when they move with touches of ck shadows. Solstice could be even seen ying with these as if she could control it willingly. Lycan did not control it like what Solstice does, but this mist somehow adds to his aura of ferocity. They both exuded the threat of a predator lurking or stalking its prey. All of them entered the guild house together since Adrian said that they will meet inside there. When they entered the guild house, they looked at gardenesque inside of it while the background of a gxy could be seen revolving on top of them. One could describe the inside of their guild house being another world. In that other world is a hall where all the guild members could meet and a throne in which the guild master could sit. When they looked at the floating throne, they could see a person sitting there and waiting for them. As soon as they gazed at him, something inside them screamed to bow down to that person immediately. The ones that are more affected by thatpelling force are the ones that have Asmodian ancestors. When Adrian stood up from the throne, his hair could be clearly seen as it is now almost fully white where only touches of it are purple. He also has this air of majesty surrounding him that makes the world want to bow down to him. Chapter 1272 What Happened To You? Adrian''s overall look changed as well because his normal battle clothes were not that full in a sense. His armor is usually form fitting seem to be somewhat ceremonial in a sense which boosted his kingly majesty. Coupled with a levitating cloak behind him, one would think that Adrian is already a demigod just from his atmosphere. Aside from his hair, Adrian''s bluish tint in his skin vanished as well. Hs skin is now the same as his skin color in the real world where he is of a lighter brown color to which they would describe as fair. Along with the new appearance of the Cube of Paradox floating beside him, he looks like a demon god that descended. "What happened to you?" Levin Cloud asked as he thought that he was the one that changed in overall aura. "Oh! I have been waiting for all of you toe. To answer that question, I am now 90% Asmodian but still considered a demon though. It seems that being Asmodian does not affect what you really are but more like a change in bloodline." Adrian stated as he is now close to bing a full blooded Asmodian. In fact, one could already get a great binding agent just from his blood alone. His blood would be equivalent to the Philosopher''s Stone in alchemy due to how potent and powerful it is in creating powerful potions. He will not tell that to Jianna though as he does not want to end up being a donor. Adrian did not expect the sudden jump in bloodline purity as well. He thought he will only get a three or five percent increase, but he shot all the way to ny. The blood in the vial was definitely not normal to ingest even for the standard of a Half Asmodian. In fact, Adrian got chills just trying to remember what happened when he drank the blood. As soon as the blood hit his throat, he could feel a burning sensation. The burning sensation then spread out to all parts of his body until he felt like he was getting burned alive. He clearly read that the Vial of Potent Asmodian Blood would only increase his chance by a small amount but what he did not expect is his Luck to trigger. When he drank the Vial of Potent Asmodian Blood, a notification suddenly popped up in front of him which he did not read only after what happened to him. [Your luck has affected the oue of what is about to happen.] [You have triggered something in your bloodline to activate due to drinking a potent blood source.] Adrian thought that he would actually die from thirst and had to dunk himself inside the small pond of the guild house. The small pond did exist but now it is nothing but a hole due to Adrian evaporating the water inside of it. His body temperature rose up so high that he made the water boil andter turn to vapor. It became apparent that this was not normal which made Kaon, and Saena get out from his soul to reduce his temperature. Saena continuously absorbed the heat he radiated while Kaon surrounded him with ice to lower his temperature. When Adrian''s temperature got lower, he slowly returned to feeling fine until the percentage indicator of the bloodline purity stop at 90%. He even peeked at his status card to see if it really reflected. ------ Name: Equinox Race: Daemos (Asmodian Bloodline Purity: 90%) Species: Netheros / Aetheros (Arch Demon) Title: Champion of the Twin Gods, Undead Killer (Expand) Job: Eclipse Summoner Sub Job: Scribe (Intermediate) LVL: 259 Exp: 99.5%/100% HP: 90,000 / 90,000 MP: 65,000 / 65,000 VIT: 345+105 STR: 455+185 INT: 500+150 AGI: 345+140 DEX: 300+145 END: 304 + 120 Avable Stat points: 0 Hidden Stat: Luck +20 Wisdom +50 Persistence +30 Divinity +20 ----- Adrian is now above level 200 which is why his multipliers for health and mana have changed to 200 and 100 respectively. The change in bloodline purity is not just simple aesthetic but also a hidden effect that he has yet to discover. Since the guild war is already tomorrow, Adrian did not put a lot of emphasis on what happened to him and just told them that he is getting close to bing a full blooded Asmodian. "Enough about me, we should discuss what will be our battle strategy." Adrian stated and the others agreed. All of them started with some light sparring at first and freely demonstrated the skills that they got. Since the guild house has a sparring mode where all spells and abilities will not get on cooldown when used during that mode. A lot of powerful and devastating spells are unleased inside the guild house, but nothing was destroyed as not even a scratch could be seen. The sparring session with all of the guild memberssted half a day where the other half is used on nning. They nned the order in which they would all battle since that could also determine the winner of the guild war. They would also need to be selective on the spells that they will use since long cooldown spells will determine the oue of the fight. Each guild war canst for an infinite amount of time but that will never happen because the space in which they could fight is limited. All they have is an arena which means there would be no forests orkes. All the fights will happen in arge area that can house up to fiftypetitors at once. The yers even called the guild war arena fights as Battle Royale. Since it is a challenge, the arena is the stage but if it was a territorial war then it would happen in the main world. Unlike the territorial war though, challenges are decided by the strength of the fiftypetitors that will represent your guild which means a smaller guild might win against arger guild if all they have are numbers. Chapter 1273 Holy Sanctum Arena The day of the Guild War has finally arrived and each of the guilds waited at their guild house. The Fallen Knights fifty members are already d in their suits of armor and brandished their weapons. The Pantheon are happily chatting while they are talking about possible scenarios. As soon as the time of the guild war has been met, the mediator appeared to them inside their guild houses. The mediator then created a portal via hitting a golden apple on the ground to grow a golden gate. All of the guilds entered the golden gate as they knew that the other side would be the Holy Sanctum Arena. The Holy Sanctum Arena is a special arena that invokes the rights of gods and goddesses. If the performance of an individual catches any of their attention, then the gods or goddesses could give that yer a trial to be their envoy of champion. This is the hidden mechanic of the Challenge Scroll which is why it is very difficult to get. The Holy Sanctum Arena is quite exquisite in structure as it is a white marbled colosseum. It is also floating above golden clouds with the inside being eternally bright due to the small artificial sun on the sky. The rails of the seats could be seen made of gold and ivory with gs of major gods littered around the walls. The arena is made of the same white marble, but everyone knows that it must be orichalcum mixed with something to make such a color. A stadium in the divine realm is not something that could easily break with the might of mortals. Only a demigod or gods can attempt to destroy the arena, but the smithing gods will beg to differ as they made it indestructible even for gods. What caught the eye of the yers are the actual gods that are seated inside the Holy Sanctum Arena. They did not expect that the gods were going to be spectators and their number does not seem to be in the low side. There have been Challenge Scrolls used when it was first found but the number of gods watching there were only the gods of war and the Goddess of Justice as an overseer. "Why are there a lot of gods? Last time there were only the twenty gods of war that watched. Howe there are like hundreds of them. They even brought what looks like their generals. It is a bit intimidating now because of their presence." Mord whispered towards Dame. "Do not look intimidated because the gods are already judging us as soon as we entered this arena. This would be better as there could be one among the hundreds that might get interested in at least one of our members. The reason for theirrge attendance should just be ignored and we should be happy that there are lots of them." Dame replied but she actually knows why there are arge number of gods in attendance. The reason for the gods and goddesses having attended the match is due to the people on the other guild. The opposing team have members that are special to gods like a champion and an envoy which means the other gods would definitely be interested in them. It might not look like it, but the Gods of Pandemonium are not harmonious because they are looking for ways to gain the authority of the other. "There are a lot of gods and goddesses, but I do not see anyone that is on our side. I can feel their judging eyes piecing through my body as if looking for a weakness." Levin Cloud stated as he could feel the gazes of multiple gods at him. "You think you are the only one that is feeling the immense stares? If looks could kill, then I will be turned to dust right about now. I can feel the irritating gazes of those gods and goddesses over there." Adrian stated as he pointed his lips towards the area where he could feel the gazes filled with bloodlust. The gazes that are filled with bloodlust came from the gods of light that are under the Goddess Luminaria. It seems that their main goddess has yet to arrive or is not going toe which is why they carried her animosity with them. Adrian already felt their sharp gaze the moment he exited the golden door that the mediator has created. One could also know that they are the gods and goddesses of light because of how pompous and snarky their attitude towards those that entered are. It also helps that they shine like a glowstick under the sun. If it was night, then they might glimmer like an overpriced light bulb. Cool or pretty looking but basically just a light bulb in the end. Since the broadcast for the other team already started the moment that the Fallen Knight guild entered, they have started to look proper and pristine. They wanted to look good in video which is why their normal habits are not appearing or showing since they wanted to make a good impression. Their performance here could affect the reputation of their guild after all. Actually, it was not only them that are broadcasting their side of the fight because Adrian and the others were broadcasting as well. They agreed to the broadcast because of one thing and that is the fact that Levin Cloud''s mother was the one that reached out to them. She recently got promoted to producer in the broadcasting station that she is working on, but it was for the Gaming Department that she had little great knowledge of. Thankfully, her son that has started bringing in the dough from his gaming is an expert on this. She said that she was ordered to get broadcasting rights from one of the yers in the Fallen Knights guild if possible since that is all the rave about the gamingmunity. When she asked her son, he said that he would also be in that fight. She did not expect that her son would be the luckiest star that she will ever have. Chapter 1274 Broadcasting Is Difficult "How do we set it up?" Levin Cloud thought as he yed with the observer orb that is used by streamers for a third person point of view. "Why are you being so awkward when you already practiced using it earlier?" Kabrakan stated. "Look at big sis Peridot. She is looking like she is always calm." Creepysoo whispered to Adrian. "Her mother-inw is watching so she has to show a different demeanor after all. She is taking this chance to suck up to her. Either that or she is just camera shy." Adrian replied. "I vote for the former." Creepysoo stated as he could feel the sudden burst of killing intent in near him. Just before the start of the guild war... The group was given the rundown that Levin Cloud''s mother was now the newly promoted producer of the gaming broadcast of their station. The previous producer was fired because he was not able to put up any good content on gaming which basically made their show dead air. Since Levin Cloud''s mother showed promise and is a hardworking person, she was promoted to be the new producer for the gaming show called Laro! It is basically the equivalent word to game in their nativenguage. She was not told to go blind in a new show since she was from the lifestyle team before. She was given the chance to prove herself by getting a person of the Fallen Knights guild to share their stream. Anyone on the Fallen Knights guild would be good for permission as the needed footage will be edited anyways. She asked if they could ask the other team about footage as she read up that the guild war is between Fallen Knights and Pantheon. The station director apuded her for her enthusiasm, but no one knows the real identities of the members of the Pantheon guild since they were privy to their personal life. Since Levin Cloud''s mother is quite new to the scene, she decided to ask her son about it. To her surprise, her son is actually going to take part in the guild war that is the hot topic of the gamingmunity of Pandemonium. She asked Levin Cloud about it again to make sure that she did not hear incorrectly, and luck showered her as he is not lying. Since she also needs to ask the other guild members for their consent, she needed to get a game capsule as well since a contract is needed to be signed. Thankfully for her, the station she works in have game capsules that were ordered by the previous producer. She just hopped into that game capsule to create a normal human character. She was then escorted to Avalon by her son, but she was not alone. When the station director heard that she is about to meet with the Pantheon guild, he immediately told her that he would alsoe with her. Levin Cloud''s mother did not know why the station director wanted toe but she thought he might be testing her. She thought that he wanted toe because he wanted to check on how he will handle the negotiation. She might know that the ones are her son''s friends but that does not mean that everything will go her way. What she did not know is that the station director is actually a fan of one of the yers in Adrian''s guild. The station director is actually a fan of Creepysoo which is why his character is also an undead, but he was only a low-level yer and not enough to meet the literal prince of the undead. He even went to watch Creepysoo in the US despite representing another country. The station director thought that Levin Cloud''s mother was bluffing since they waited for about two hours to get picked up. All his doubts got flushed away when a giant golden dragon suddenly swooped down from the heavens with an elf looking yer on it. The station director knew who this was because this is the healer of the Pantheon guild named Levin Cloud. The station director thought that he is dreaming or something, but it is actually real. The appearance of the dragon Kaon is the greatest sign that he is dealing with the actual Pantheon guild. He did not think that he would see it for himself. If he was not an undead, then he would have fainted from shock right now. The next sentence that Levin Cloud uttered almost made the station director faint. "Mom! Did you wait long? It seems that you only have a temporary avatar since you did not go to Genesis Vige." Levin Cloud stated which made the station director''s jaw drop. Temporary avatars are special avatars that people can make if they have a temporary transaction for people in-game. These are used by broadcasting station personnel that have not registered to Pandemonium. They only have a six-hour time limit per day and is treated just like an NPC with nobat capabilities. When Levin Cloud uttered the word ''mom'', the station director got goosebumps. He thought that all the suffering that their station had to endure must be for this moment. Broadcasting stations are not that famous anymore in this current year as people tended to go to streaming or digital media. "No wonder she got the approval of the infamous Pantheon guild easily! His son is actually a member and is Levin Cloud himself. It was like she was destined to be the new producer of our gaming channel! I thank the Almighty!" The station director thought to himself as he almost knelt down to pray. "Thank you for taking care of my mom at work. She is very delighted to be promoted as a producer. It is actually her dream to be one." Levin Cloud stated. "Your mother deserves it for being loyal and hardworking to our broadcasting station. She is a model employee after all. I actually hope that some of our employees take after her more. If that is the case, then our station should be more popr. Also, you can just call me uncle. Hahaha!" The station director stated with glee. Levin Cloud does not know if all the things that the station director said is true but at least he praised his mother. He suddenly got into a great mood seeing other people praise his mother because he knows what kind of hard work she does in the house and in her profession. "Ok then, I shall start calling you uncle. Are you guys ready to go to Avalon? You need the others to sign the contract, right? Equinox lent us Kaon for this asion since he cannot teleport you two as he is busy crafting strategies with the others." Levin Cloud stated as Kaon looked at the two people that he has never seen before. The two seem reluctant to board Kaon which is why thetter used his win magic to carry the two to his back. When the two are already boarded along with Levin Cloud, Kaon immediately flew across the sky in such a fast pace. The two were initially afraid but became calm when they noticed that the air pressure is not affecting them. "This is one of the perks flying on a dragon. They can negate the air current sting on your face." Levin Cloud stated as they reached Avalon in no time. The two were escorted towards the guild base and was given a temporary pass to enter it. When the station director saw all members of the Pantheon guild sitting around a table, he almost lost his cool because he wanted their autographs. He even saw Creepysoo sitting there with new gears which is enough to make him want to take a picture. "Wee to our humble guild house, Auntie! You must be the station director. We are pleased to meet you. Come have seat with us." Adrian stated as he is the guild leader and must act like one when people like them visit. "To say that your guild house is humble, it is quite mysterious on itself. As expected of the one called the Demon, your guild house is actually another dimension. If the other guilds find out about this, then they would be extremely jealous." The station director stated. "You tter us. Come and speak with the others." Adrian stated to which the station director almost screamed in joy. He was able to speak with all the guild members and even his Pandemonium Idol, Creepysoo. He was evenplimented that he picked a great race to start by Creepysoo as well. When the pleasantries were over, the contract was given to them and the representative for the talks about that was Solstice. She basically talked to the station director and her aunt for about half an hour to modify the contract. The station director was on his knees during the negotiation but was ultimately happy when they reached a conclusion. Chapter 1275 The Other Gods Enter "Since everyone is here, we should start exining the rules of the match!" The God of War Ares shouted as all the participants have already arrived at the Holy Sanctum Arena. Just as the mediator was about to exin the rules once more, a powerful burst of light suddenly happened above the Holy Sanctum Arena. The powerful burst of light actually came from a golden door where a silhouette of a female could be seen. When Adrian looked at the burst of light, he could feel the powerful enmity that showered his body. Adrian could already piece together the clues on which god or goddess ising from that tacky golden door. Only one goddess would shower him with deep seethed animosity. It was none other than the Goddess of Light Luminaria herself. Just like her depictions, she had gleaming golden hair and porcin white skin that is empty of blemishes. She could rival the beauty of a Goddess of Beauty due to her overall facial structure. She arrived wearing a dress made of shining stars that give off that beautiful sparkle. "Who is that pompous woman?" Levin Cloud asked. "That would be the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Adrian replied as he just brushed the animosity directed towards him. Seeing that the lowly demon is not even reacting to her bloodlust, the Goddess Luminaria decided that she needed to make Adrian''s life a living hell, but she must be seated first. When she arrived, the other gods and goddesses of light made way for her and created a golden chair for her to sit upon. The gods and goddesses of war did not like that the Goddess Luminaria is doing whatever she pleases but they will tolerate it as long as she does not directly interfere. With the Goddess of Justice, Nemesis, present in the area, the Goddess Luminaria will not find it easy should she want to mess with the match. "If you could kill and humiliate that demon for me, then I might give anyone of you a chance to get my blessing." The Goddess Luminaria suddenly announced to the Fallen Knights guild. When the Fallen Knights guild heard that deration, their ears suddenly perked up because that is basically an opportunity. What they did not know is why a goddess would want to mess with a yer. Still, they suddenly looked fired up when they looked at Adrian because he is the only demon on the enemy team. "Wow! They are suddenly looking at you with such determination." Levin Cloudmented. "I actually did not expect that she would act that way in the domain of the gods of war. Since they are not doing anything to her, they somewhat agree to what she did to make the fight more enjoyable to watch for them. I do not me them because being a god is boring when all they could do is look at their followers as a sense of enjoyment." Adrian added. "Mediator, exin the rules as you were supposed to do before you were interrupted." The God of War Ares stated but the mediator is once again cut off by a gate of skulls manifesting at the empty side of the bleachers. Adrian, Levin Cloud and Creepysoo can recognize that gate from anywhere because it is the gate used by the gods of death. The gate suddenly opened and released the signature death mist of the gods of death. There were five people that actually came out of the gate of the underworld. The first one toe out was the God Ah Puch which made the other normal gods gaze away from him when he looked at them. The next ones toe out were the god and goddess of death, Baron Samedi and Maman Brigette. They came out of the gate all lively and dancing and with a loving atmosphere that one might say is not a characteristic of gods and goddess of death. Thest ones toe out of the gate shocked not only the yers but also the gods. Thest two toe out were the Goddess of Night Nox and the God of Death Abaddon. The God Abaddon escorted the Goddess Nox like a queen as he summoned two thrones for them to sit on. The appearance of a primordial god and the chthonic mother goddess shocked all the gods because they did not know that she was still alive. The gods thought that the Goddess Nox was killed or sealed but she is now announcing herself to them. The ones that are rather afraid are the gods of light with the Goddess Luminaria seething with madness and jealousy. The gods of light are afraid because the Goddess of Night is more powerful than them and is at the same level as the Goddess Luminaria. But the gods of light know that the Goddess Luminaria will not be able to go against her because she came first before them. Night came first before the light which is why they are afraid of her. "Are there anyone else that wille out of that gate?" The God of War Ares asked the gods of death, but they only replied with silence as the gate to the underworld vanished. Seeing that the gate vanished, the God Ares knew that he can now continue. "Mediator, go and read the rules once more." The God of War Ares stated but a sudden explosion of greenery and flower petals enveloped the entire Holy Sanctum Arena which made him rather mad. He did invite all the gods as it is an open invitation but to think that they will make a scene for beingte. The sudden explosion of greenery and the appearance of a giant beautiful bud caught the attention of everyone. The bud slowly opened to reveal a perfect maiden inside which enamored all that looked at her. She was none other than the Goddess of Life Gaea. "Apologies for my sudden appearance. Did Ie at a bad time?" The Goddess Gaea asked. "No! Of course not!" The God of War Ares hurriedly replied as he was smitten. Chapter 1276 The Goddess Of Justice And Vengeance If the Goddess of Light Luminaria is described as a beautiful woman, then the Goddess of Life Gaea could only be described as the perfect maiden. The Goddess of Life Gaea is literal perfection when ites to the standards of an average man. She wore a simple, yet elegant dress made of cotton that naturally flows with the wind. She also wears a gentle smile on her face that is perfectly beautiful in the most feminine way. She let her hair flow freely and she did not look down on others even if she was more powerful than them. Almost all of the goddesses are envious of the Goddess of Life Gaea because she stole the eyes and hearts of all the other gods. She carried herself in a dignified and feminine way that would make any man or god swoon for her. She is the literal definition of the woman of every man''s dream. "I am d to receive the invitation, dear Ares. Since my champion is fighting today, I would love to watch him in a bout against other fearsome opponents." The Goddess Gaea stated. "He is my champion as well, sister! Do not im him for yourself." The God Abaddon stated in a rather loud tone which made his statement heard by everyone. "Of course, brother. I did not say he was mine alone as he is the Champion of the Twin Gods." The Goddess Gaea replied in a feminine and gentle tone, but it was audible enough for anyone to hear. "She actually did notsh out for my sudden interruption of her. I am impressed." The God Abaddon thought in his mind. "Have fun because I will punish youter." The Goddess Gaea thought as she maintained her graceful poise. "Mediator! Start the announcement!" The God of War Ares stated in a clear and vigorous sound while simultaneously striking a pose. He meant to make the Goddess Gaea appeal to him, and he thinks that he seeded. When he looked at the Goddess Gaea, she looked at him back and smiled while pping. "Should you say to that boy that your sister only views her as a child?" The Goddess Nox whispered to the God Abaddon. "Let him have his fun for the time being. My sister thinks of everyone younger than her as her children. He will have to face the harsh reality sooner orter." The God Abaddon replied. === "Here are the rules once more." The mediator dictated as he listed all the rules. 1. A total of Three Rounds of Guild War will be done to determine the winner. Should a guild win two of the fights immediately then they will be dered the winner. 2. Only the guild members that are a part of the respective guilds at the time of this challenge can participate in the guild wars. 3. Items and consumables will be limited in the guild war. 4. Cooldowns and items used in the guild wars will not reset when continuing in the next set of battles. 5. Only a total of fifty participants per guild is allowed to do battle in all three rounds. 6. This is a winner take all scenario but the territory to be surrendered can be reced with something of equal value should the winner be fine with that. 7. Any vition of these rules from either side will automatically disqualify them. "If both parties agree to the rules of the match, then the representative shoulde forward and ce your hands on my scales." The Goddess of Justice Nemesis stated. The Goddess Nemesis wore an overall shoal and long dress that covered most of her body. She also had her eyes blindfolded so that she will not let her eyes judge if a person is worthy or not. She was not always the Goddess of Justice because she was the Goddess of Vengeance before. Due to the war with the dark gods, all the goddesses of justice were in due to how powerful they were. With no one to enact justice, the Goddess of Vengeance Nemesis swore to be one as the people need a representative for justice. She became both a Goddess of Justice and Vengeance at the same time, but people forget thetter as she is depicted as a righteous goddess. Adrian is the representative for Pantheon while Dame is the representative for the Fallen Knights. Both of them did as they were instructed and ced their hands on the scales that the Goddess Nemesis presented. Adrian on the right and Dame on the left. A powerful binding oath is ced on their hands to signify that they promise to abide by these rules. "Should anyone of your people break the rules, the vow applied to your arms will activate and make both of you feel intense pain. A vow made in front of the gods should not be taken lightly specially a vow made in front of me, the Goddess of Justice and Vengeance." The Goddess Nemesis stated as she revealed her full title. The shiver that the two felt when the Goddess Nemesis told that shook them to their core. Even the Twin Gods said to be very careful around the Goddess Nemesis because she does her job correctly and without remorse. She does not discriminate as she will punish friend or foe as long as they did something awful. "We have heard the Goddess Nemesis and will honor our vows." Adrian and Dame stated simultaneously as the AI controlled them in that moment. "Good luck to you. As you will need it due to the low amount of people you have on your side." Dame told Adrian when they got control of their bodies. "Good luck to you as well. I just hope that this will be a clean fight because a lot of people are watching us right now. Should you cheat or anything of the like, all of the world will be there to see." Adrian replied. Chapter 1277 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights I It was not only the gods that are watching the match between Pantheon Guild and the Fallen Knights Guild. All of the world are also watching with some people even livestreaming it. The ones that have rights to livestream are people that the Fallen Knights guild contracted with which means the point of view is from their side. All the yers thought that the Pantheon Guild will not livestream their side because they usually kept to themselves. The only one that they thought would have a livestream will be Creepysoo as he was a representative for his country and would naturally get sponsorships for it. To the viewers'' surprise, Creepysoo did not have a livestream set up, but the Pantheon guild set up an observer orb which means they are streaming live. All the forums are suddenly sted with questions of where the Pantheon Guild is streaming their side. It was only until a yer from Adrian''s home countrymented that they are streaming in a local broadcasting station channel. He even put up that the stream already ranked number one on the watching list. There were even some clips of the Pantheon guild fumbling on how to stream which garnered attention for how cute they acted. When the people learned of the channel where the Pantheon guild was streaming, a lot of traffic suddenly flooded the site of the station. It was not only traffic but also offers from other station from around the world to co-stream the live feed so that the site will not crash. The betting sites are also full of people as they cast their vote on who would win each round. There are five winners as there are five betting categories. One winner for each round, the overall winner, and the yer with the most kills are the categories. Needless to say, some people will go to sleep crying or happy. ==== "Fighters! Send in your first group!" The God Ares announced in his mighty voice which made the arena shake a little. The first to stand up were the twenty representatives of the Fallen Knights guild. Each team must decide the order immediately before the start of the match to make it fair. The mediators were the ones that epted the fight order and the mediator for Pantheon is actually shocked with what it got. Needless to say, the mediator cannot offer advice to the fighters as that would be favoring another group. For the first round, the Fallen Knights guild''s order ofpetition are twenty yers with five of them being guild officials. They wanted to reduce the number of cooldowns and resources that they will use if possible. They fielded at least five guild officials to make sure that they still have a solid chance to win should the opposing guild uses all their numbers. For the second round, they decided to field all fifty of them because they wanted to clinch the second round if the other guild wins the first. If they win the first round, then they wanted to immediately win the second round to ensure victory. If they were to lose the first round, then they believe that all of them fighting will deliver the win on the second. For the third round, the Fallen Knights guild decided to field the thirty guild members that were not part of the first round. They believe that with these ns, they will be able to win the rounds. They even believe that they have a higher chance of winning by the second round because of their practice and dedication. When all twenty of the yers went to the arena for the first round, they were waiting for the other yers on the opponent''s side because there is only one of them on the field. The only one on the other side of the arena is actually Adrian whose regal kingly outfit morphed to a battle performance one. Adrian could be seen being the only one on the other side of the arena which baffled the Fallen Knights guild. "Are both sides ready?" The mediator asked but Mord, who ismanding the Fallen Knights for the first round, suddenly asked the former a question. "Is he the only representative of the opposing side?" Mord asked the mediator. "Yes. If there are no other questions, then I shall proceed to start the match. The gods and goddesses are waiting for a good show after all. There are none? Then let the match begin!" The mediator stated as it shouted thest sentence to signify the start of the match. When Mord and the other Fallen Knights guild saw that only Adrian was present on the other side of the arena, they became infuriated because they took it as the Pantheon guild looking down on them. Adrian could feel the resentment of the other party, but he does not know why. Even if all of them go against him, he will not know because they presented the roster before all matches started. "You dare look down on us! Everyone! Kill him immediately. No! y with him until he gets humiliated!" Mord shouted as he could not take being looked down upon especially the guild the devoted his life to. Adrian did not know why they are mad, but he did not care as he summoned Charon, Dodu and Saena. He is immediately surrounded by his soulbounds while the other team circled him to reduce his movement. Adrian''s soulbounds did not attack because they were summoned to defend him. "Asmodian Prowess." Adrian muttered which suddenly made all the Fallen Knights guild members flinch and stop their attempt to attack. As soon as Adrian muttered those words, a throne suddenly materialized out of nowhere behind him. All the beings present there could feel something within them telling them to bow before the one seated on the throne. Adrian sat down on the throne as the sky and the surroundings turned into a mix of bright blue and dark purple. Chapter 1278 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights II ---- Skill Name: Asmodian Prowess (Active Version) Tier: Mythical (Sealed ¨C Unsealed and bes Transcendent when the yer bes fully Asmodian) Type: Active Effect: - Summons the Throne of the Arcana that sts the area with pure arcane energy thates from the body of the user which deals 200% of the user''s magic damage per second to all surrounding enemies. - For each energy in the body of the user, it will also be released as sts of energy that deals additional 50% of the user''s magic damage. - (PVP Exclusive Effect) All enemy yers that are not high in Persona or Blood Purity will bow down to the user for the duration of the skill. - (Non PVP Effect) All enemies will be applied an 80% slow and the user will be invulnerable for the duration. - When the skill effect ends, release a powerful shockwave with the user in the center that knocks back all affected enemies and stuns them for one second. Duration: 10 Seconds Cast Time: 1 Second Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 12 hours Restriction: Only 80% of the Effects will apply as this skill is still sealed in the Mythical Tier. ----- The skill might be sealed but the effects are still godlypared to an average Mythical Skill. As skill that can deal a minimum of 2000% magic damage to all enemies in the area while also applying a massive debuff to them. The most noticeable effect of this skill is the effect of making yers bow towards the user. Adrian could be seen sitting down on the thrown in a crossed-legged manner as if he is looking down on inferior beings. All the yers watching the fight could not believe their eyes because the enemy yers were all prostrating themselves towards Adrian. The twenty yers all kneeled before him with their heads touching the ground as if they are afraid to meet his gaze. Adrian did not simply look like himself when he is actually sitting down on the Throne of Arcana. Only his silhouette could be seen because he is covered in this powerful purple energy oozing out of the Throne of Arcana. He looked like a god that is looking down on his devout believers. It is not only the yers that cannot believe this is happening because even the gods could not believe that an Asmodian descendant could finally summon the Throne of Arcana. Even for Asmodians, there exist a group among them that is considered royalty. The group of Asmodians that can be called the best among them are called Sovereigns because of their special blood. This blood is due to being passed down by the forgotten primordial god that created the first Asmodians. This forgotten primordial god blessed some Ahmadian''s with its blood in order to create a hierarchy among them. The gods knew a Sovereign when they see one because they were able to see thest Sovereign die during the war with the dark gods. It is not only the gods that have no rtion to Adrian that is shocked because the Twin Gods are shocked as well. They met Adrian back then, but he had no Sovereign blood in his body when the God Abaddon possessed him. They are wondering where he could have gotten his hands on it. What the Twin Gods do not know and even Adrian is that he achieved something incredible when he gathered two powerful energies in his body. The forgotten primordial god was made of two energies that were opposing each other. The energy of matter which is Aether and the energy of anti-matter which is Nether. Due to him having the two energies in his body, he could attain a state that is simr to that of a Sovereign. He also managed to activate the active version of the Asmodian Prowess skill due to this and summon the Throne of Arcana. It is a wonderful achievement for Adrian, but the gods see it differently because someone has appeared that can challenge their authority and it was a being that is living in the mortal world. Adrian did not know that he was umting the wrath of the gods just by existing, but he is more focused on the match at hand. When the ten second timer was up, a powerful shockwave erupted from the Throne of Arcana and sted all those prostrating. They were even damaged by the shockwave because of the position they were knocked away and they were stunned for a second. "He is vulnerable! Attack with all your might!" Mordmanded as he opted for an all-out attacking assault, but Adrian just looked at them and smiled. "Let us do that again shall we? Rewind: Asmodian Prowess." Adrian stated as he activated his time reversal spell and reverted the cooldown of the skill. Adrian once again summoned the Throne of Arcana, and all the enemy yers are prostrating themselves towards him. The Fallen Knights guild members could not believe that they are suffering humiliation once more, but they were actually afraid. The previous skill earlier erased a lot of health, and some will definitely die should they take another skill to the face once more. Unlike what the Fallen Knights guild members wanted; they were all kneeling down once more. They could not even see their fellow guild members that were being turned into particles of light. When the skill effect of Asmodian Prowess was over, only half of the Fallen Knights guild members were alive, but all their health bars are red. Mord, who was incredibly determined, actually became terrified to even look at Adrian''s way. Adrian, on the other hand, did not care or give time to his enemies to retaliate. He immediately told his soulbounds to dispose of them and they did asmanded. The pitiful cries of the remaining members of the Fallen Knights guild could be heard as they turned into particles of light. The world became speechless as one yer decimated an entire toon of a top guild. Even the chat was silent as the viewers thought they were seeing things. Chapter 1279 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights III It seems that the world may have forgotten that the Demon did not get his nickname just because of his race. This nickname was given by the ones that saw how he fought in wars as all he leaves in absolute destruction. He embodied the description of the Daemos race as beings of destruction which is why he was coined the Demon. [You have used Asmodian Prowess.] [Primordial Energy will take slower to regenerate because it was used in the skill.] [Nether Energy will take slower to regenerate because it was used in the skill.] [Aether Energy will take slower to regenerate because it was used in the skill.] Adrian did not know that there would be hidden debuffs to using the skill. It makes sense because he emptied out his energy reserves just to make sure that the skill is at its full power. He could feel that his Nether Energy and Aether Energy reserves are depleted and will take time to be full once more. He does have ways in order to get it back again, but he would use it on another team fight. Adrian went down the stage with the eyes of everyone glued on him. The gods that do not know him are apprehensive because they have ns in motion for the mortal realm. The gods know that an Asmodian being there would derail their ns. They are already being slowed down by the Daemos but an Asmodian Daemos is something that they did not expect. Adrian went back to the stands and his friends all cheered for him. They already knew that Adrian was strong and that he would definitely take care of some of the yers. They thought that the other team would at least have a fighting chance but was not even able to get a hit. They already knew of Adrian''s strategy in using Asmodian Prowess as they have practiced it. Even they feared the effects of that skill because they were also sent kneeling down when Adrian used it. They were able to break free of it because Levin Cloud used a spell that grants invulnerability towards status effects. They thought that the enemy would also have a priest capable of that at least but they were wrong. The priest yers that were part of the first round were all damage buffers. They were priests from the Temple of War which mainly focused on buffing the damage dealt and damage defended. What the group did not realize is that Levin Cloud also has some Asmodian Blood within him as he is a Faekin. He was also able to cast that protection spell because he has an extremely rare passive ability that can negate the first few seconds of a status ailment. It seems that the kneeling effect of Asmodian Prowess is considered as a status ailment. The yers watching also saw that not every yer kneeled immediately from the effects of the skill. Some yers kneeled after the first second as they had passive skills that can cancel status ailments once. They were not able to negate the status effect because Asmodian Prowess uses all ten seconds as a status effect which means the effect refreshes ever second to keep the enemies kneeling. The Fallen Knights guild could be seen silent as the fallen guild members revived on their side of the stand. The gloomy aura could be felt as if they have lost their will to fight because of the utter humiliation they have just witnessed. Even the overconfident guild members of the Fallen Knights are thinking whether they could actually win against Pantheon. The ones that are not silent are the ones that bet on the Pantheon guild winning the second round. Some are even celebrating that Adrian would get the most kills award which made them jump for joy when they bet on him for that category. "I think you just blew away their ego." Levin Cloud stated to Adrian as they were still celebrating. "Yeah! You should have left some for us to blow away as it will no longer be fun destroying them if they are already crestfallen." Creepysoo stated. "Sorry about that but you do know our policy when ites to people that challenge us." Adrian stated. "To destroy them to the point that they will never bother us again." All of them simultaneously stated as theyughed. Adrian made that impromptu slogan as they needed to put something in their Guild Slogan. They did not want some cheesy philosophical sentence in their because that is not how they roll. They are also people that y the game to have fun without bothering others. They all know that the guild challenge will not be the first one because Avalon is a treasure trove. It is not just the top guilds that want a piece of Adrian''s territory but also the midsize guilds. The Tree of Life and Death is not something that anyone can have and the effects of it being nted in the territory is amazing. It is not just the Pantheon Guild that has this issue because another example would be the Evergreen Guild. Their territory is also a prime target for a takeover because they have a Tree of Life nted there. Some guild territories have mines that basically print money which means anything useful in a territory will be subject to the greed of others. Adrian knew that the Fallen Knights guild were already targeting his territory back at the auction. In fact, he knew that a lot more guilds wanted to do so as well but they were gauging Adrian back then. It was only the Fallen Knights guild that too action but if they did not do so then another guild would have done it. Adrian told his guild members that they must make an example of the Fallen Knights guild or else there would be numerous flies always buzzing about. They need to win in an outstanding manner that will strike fear to the hearts of other guilds. They want to make them think at least twice before ever issuing a challenge towards them. ? "Do not worry about the first loss. You guys did not expect that such a thing would happen. We shall show them our might on the next round as nned. Remember that we worked hard for this, and nothing should ever get in our way of victory." Dame shouted as she knew that she had to remain strong in times like these. "The winner of the first round of the match goes to the Pantheon guild. The Gods of War liked the disy of force that the Pantheon Guild did and is pleased with the proceedings. One hour break shall be given to both parties to strategies. Remember that impressing the Gods of War is the most important thing in this fight!" The mediator announced. An hour of break has been given to both parties so that they can strategize. The Gods of War gave this reprieve because they want to see a more interesting fight on the next round. They should at least make it more fun to watch since they are using the arena that the Gods of War use. The one-hour break is the best thing that ever happened for the editors in the broadcasting station as they could use this time to edit the real time footage that is given to them. For the people logged in at Pandemonium, they could watch the match at the speed at which the game shows, but broadcasting is different since there is a three times time eleration for the game whenpared to the real world. "The one-hour intermission is over. All participants for the second round please enter the arena." The mediator stated as all members of each guild entered the arena. When the two guilds saw that all of the participants are inside the arena, they all thought of the same thing. The strategies that they thought of included securing the win on the second round should they win the first. For the Fallen Knights guild, they know that this is their defining moment in the guild war. If the Fallen Knights guild lose in this round, then they would lose the entire challenge and would need to pay their territory or something equivalent to the Pantheon guild. For the Pantheon guild, the second round will determine whether they will have a need for a third round. "They thought of the same tactic as us." Mord told Dame. "It is the defining round after all, but it is a pity for them that they are to face our might of fifty. As long as no one gets careless, we can win this round. The first-round yers were not able to use as many skills which means they could let lose in this round. Remember the practice when ites to opponents." Dame announced as they already prepared for a situation like this. "Without further ado, let the second round...BEGIN!" The mediator announced as the sound of horns filled the sky. Chapter 1280 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights IV The signal for the second round of the guild war started and both sides immediately casted all the support spells that they could. The Fallen Knights guild learned from their mistake and the support yers immediately cast a spell that will reduce the effects of status ailments. They also fortified the defenses of all their guild members with the buffs given by the tanks. If there is one thing that could be the described as the advantage of the Fallen Knights guild, then that would be their numbers. Due to their sheer number of fifty, they could ovep buffs towards their team members and themselves. In Pandemonium, buffs can ovep as long as they have different names which is why the Fallen Knights guild made sure that their support yers do not have the same job sses. A lot of top guilds also do this strategy when ites to raids to make the process of defeating a boss monster easier. Of course, each buff will also have their independent cooldown which is a pain to track. The support yers must keep track of each guild member in order to refresh their buffs towards them. The buffs can ovep with buffs that have the same effects but with different name. The thing that is not possible is overwriting the previous applied buff to refresh its duration timer. This restriction is only applicable when multiple types of the same buff is applied to a yer. This restriction does not apply to buffs that can be applied to oneself. If the support yer does not want to waste mana, then they have to be very calctive and present minded. Just a slight second error will cause their buffs to fail and not apply to the yers that they have given it to. Since the Fallen Knights guild have practiced this application before the guild war, they have mastered the timing and effects of each buff that they need to cast. Another important thing that Adrian and his friends noticed is that the enemy team did not stand in ceremony. This might be due to the fact that Adrian floored them earlier without even letting the fight back as much. The only thing that was memorable that the Fallen Knights guild did earlier was bark at Adrian for being alone in going against them. All ten important guild officials of the Fallen Knights guild summoned their mounts. Nine horse monster mounts could be seen being ridden by the guild officials while the guild master rode a griffin. The griffin that Dame, the Fallen Knights guild leader, is not a normal griffin that has eagle wings, but a wingless griffin of the species called the Minoan Griffin. The Minoan Griffin looks just like a griffin without wings, but their body is covered in white fur while the mane looks like a colorful ensemble of feathers. One might say that the Minoan Griffin having no wings is a weakness, but it is actually not because they are fierce hunters of thend. Despite their elegant looking stature and build, the Minoan Griffins are vicious carnivorous monsters that destroy their prey. The Minoan Griffin has full control of wind magic as it could release wind des by just casually swiping on air. It also has a powerful sonic voice that could carve out mountains and could also scale mountains as their ws can burry deep into cliffs. It also has a flexible and agile body that could make it easily dodge attacks aimed towards it. In other words, it is one of the most perfectnd-based mounts to be ever tamed in the game. The only problem in taming these beasts is the fact that they are too proud. They will never bow down to anyone that they do not want to acknowledge. The Minoan Griffin would rather die than to be made a mount. The fact that Dame achieved this means that she has earned the acknowledgement of a temperamental beast. The mounts of the other guild officials are also not ordinary horse mounts. They are variants of horse monsters that are also quite difficult to tame but Dame took the spotlight when ites to mounts. They really do look like a knightpany now that they are lined up. "All Rise!" Dame shouted as the nine guild officials stood in a line with her. "Charge!" Dame shouted after and a powerful golden light erupted from within them that coated the riders and the mounts. This is the skill effect of the Chivalrous Charge skill that only knight job ss yers can use. It is also a skill that can only be used when mounted to theirpanion beast. Knight ss yers might be weak in terms of one on one, but they be monsters when they ride their mounts. The Chivalrous Charge skill is a skill thatbines not only the knight''s attack power but also the mount''s attack power. It also grows more powerful with the distance that they charge. It is a skill that could be called a powerful starter that deals a devastating blow. There is also a hidden mechanic in using this skill. If this skill is used by a knightpany, then the damage will multiply per rider as long as they do not break the formation. Adrian thought that he could knock them back using the Quantum Dispersion skill, but they were immune to knockback due to the skill effects. It is truly a skill synergy that rewards efforts of practice and hard work. "I shall handle this!" Kabrakan stated as he suddenly roared, and his body armor changed to a stonier armor. "We shall support you." Levin Cloud and Peridot stated as they cast protective buffs to Kabrakan. "The Earth''s Embrace!" Peridot casted as a stony sheen could be seen covering Kabrakan. "Breath of Mother Gaea!" Levin Cloud casted as a silhouette of the Goddess Gaea appeared behind him and blew air towards Kabrakan that increased his defenses by 200%. "I am the Mountain!" Kabrakan shouted. Chapter 1281 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights V "I am the Mountain!" Kabrakan shouted as he plunged his towering shields to the arena which actually shook it for a second which made the Gods of War lift their eyebrows. The moment that Kabrakan hit the arena, a gigantic wall of encrusted earth suddenly rose up. The giant earth shield held his defenses and is applied in a straight line which will absorb the hit of the Chivalrous Charge that the Fallen Knight''s guild officials did. When the Fallen Knight''s officials saw the rising earth shield, the rest of the members that had nned for this to happen casted their spells. The Fallen Knight''s guild made in depth research on their opponents and made sure to at least have a general understanding of the skills of the Pantheon guild members. They might have been caught off guard by the unknown skill that Adrian deployed earlier but they know of Kabrakan''s general skills. The Fallen Knight''s guild knows of the tank yer in the Pantheon guild and that he creates defenses using skills that can split the earth. He was even given the moniker of the Earth Shaking Beast because of the unique skills that he uses. "Everyone! Use Rock Breaker!" A designatedmander of the mage yers of the Fallen Knight''s guildmanded. All the mages in their backline started to chant the spell and released it towards the earth wall that Kabrakan created. The earth wall that Kabrakan created is made from deep bedrock applied with his defenses which is why it is very durable but that can also be countered. There exists a spell in the earth element category to destroy rocks. The Rock Breaker spell can be used to destroy anything that has rocks inside of it. It actually deals 1000% damage to rocks which can also be applied to shields made of rocks but will be useless otherwise. It is mainly a spell used by beginners to gather materials to make bricks. The Gods of War are pleased with the sight of a spell used for gathering materials being used as a deterrent in battle. The giant earth wall that Kabrakan created started to crumble as numerous mages used that spell to destroy his shield. Seeing that his skill was neglected just like that, Kabrakan became a bit sad as all his buffs were transferred to that earth wall. He needed to redeem himself or else being a tank in their group will be meaningless. "I will stop the charge. All of you focus on the iing spell barrages." Kabrakan stated as he used Beastifiction. Kabrakan''s human features vanished as he became simr looking to a minotaur. All his stats increased because he used the innate skills of the beast men. This is usually the trump card that the beast men use when they are cornered but Kabrakan used it immediately as he knew blocking the Chivalrous Charge of ten knights is not easy. "Gigantification!" Kabrakan shouted as he suddenly got enveloped by a mysterious power. He suddenly started to grow bigger until he was actually ten meters tall. It was not only him that became bigger, but his equipment became bigger as well. The Fallen Knight''s guild officials did not see Kabrakan bing bigger as something to be scared off. The Fallen Knight guild members believe that they will be able to still kill Kabrakan as long as their Chivalrous Charge connects. If they defeat the designated tank of the team, then they will be close to victory. "Do not falter and charge!" Dame shouted as they approached Kabrakan. The other Pantheon guild members were not idle as they were defending themselves from the barrage of attacks that are directed towards them. Vayu, Lycan and Solstice were in charge of keeping the assassins at bay. Peridot, Soleil and Creepysoo were in charge of protecting them from magic projectiles and arrows. Levin Cloud is keeping the team stable with his heals and revitalizations while Adrian is in charge of counterattack. Adrian already summoned Sirius, Kaon and Kimat to attack the enemy team but the Fallen Knights guild is prepared to counter them. Adrian does not know if it was intentional, but the Gods of Light are basically shining which makes Sirius unable to dive into the shadows. The Fallen Knights guild also has an angel yer that can manipte light so that shadows will not be made. For Kaon, the Fallen Knights guild made use of their dragonkin yers to tank the elemental attacks that he uses. Kimat is countered by a weird yer that carries a gigantic pole which he plunges onto the arena to be a lightning rod. He does not want to admit it, but Adrian is getting jittery just seeing the preparedness of his enemies. All of his guild members looked at him and is horrified because he was smiling. A chill was felt by Adrian''s guild members because they know that smile. They might have forgotten it because they rarely see him when they go against a powerful enemy, but Adrian is a battle junkie. All of them instinctively knew that they need to move or else he might charge inside the enemy lines alone. Just before Adrian is about to actually teleport inside enemy lines, a loud collision could be heard which snapped him from his trance. He looked at Kabrakan''s direction and saw him suddenly bing smaller with his health bar bing dangerously low. Kabrakan was also blown away by the sudden collision with the ten knight yers using Chivalrous Charge. It is a miracle that he actually survived tanking that hit. The burden did not stop there because the Fallen Knights guild officials did not stop the Chivalrous Charge as they are still using the skill. Kabrakan was not able to fully stop them, but they could see that the skill strength has been greatly reduced. Still, an impact of ten yers will definitely be able to kill anyone should they get hit. The Fallen Knights guild officials knew of this and turned their direction towards Creepysoo as he was their next target. Chapter 1282 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights VI If you ask any of the top guilds or yers that follow them about the strength of each, then they will have a general answer for each top guild. For the Fallen Knights Guild, the yers will say that they are an esteemed guild of knights that are great in warfare against yers. They are also good at synergistic movement when ites to knight skills because that is what they practice. They were able to almost kill Kabrakan earlier with their Chivalrous Charge of then knights. Granted that they could actually kill a boss monster of their level with a powerful attack like that, it is actually a miracle that Kabrakan survived. If he did not have a skill that can prevent him from getting instantly killed, then he would have died. Kabrakan managed to decrease the strength of the Chivalrous Charge, but he was not able to stop it from getting cast. Creepysoo became the next target for the skill because he was the closest and a yer that did not have the ability to fly. Others of the Pantheon guild could fly which is why they decided to target him immediately. Creepysoo noticed this and did not look amused as they saw him as an easy target. He made sure that they will not look down on him as someone easy because he has obtained the Necronomicon and it bound itself to his soul. The floating book that is chained to Creepysoo suddenly opened and a powerful mana burst out of it. "Wall of Bones!" Creepysoo stated as numerous bones suddenly started to surface on the arena. The Wall of Bones that he created stretched to a length of more than twenty meters. Each bone was thick as a log and the Chivalrous Charge hit this without stopping. The Fallen Knight''s guild officials could see their health decreasing per inch of length they are traversing. The bones were not only sturdy but also sharp to the point that small shrapnel made of bones are bursting in front of them. The Chivalrous Charge skill might make them immune against crowd control but that does not mean that they are immune to damage. Adrian and his friends were not able to damage the charging enemies at them because they are being aimed at by the remaining forty guild members. The quantity of their enemies really does have great advantage when ites to this. "Can you hang on?" Vayu asked Creepysoo as he kept the assassin enemy yers from reaching Soleil, Peridot or Levin Cloud. "I can. I guess it should be me who needs to show off first." Creepysoo stated as he suddenly gripped the Necronomicon. "My Undead Knights! Come out and serve your prince. Protect me at all costs!" Creepysoo shouted as he finally summoned all five of his undead knights. Creepysoo''s undead knights also underwent drastic changes to their overall appearance. Don Quixote is now wearing ck armor with gold linings and the aura that he is bursting out is pure death energy that no longer has the properties of miasma. He also has a two-sided javelin instead of just one while the undead horse looked like it came from the abyss. The horse that Don Quixote is riding could be described as a King Night Stallion. A powerful horse undead that is said toe from the depths of the abyss. It is said that it has the ability to shroud itself in shadows to make itself invisible when it is dark. It also has the ability to gallop in the air as if it is ground. The next of Creepysoo''s undead knights is Robin Hoodie. The archer undead that he contracted is now almost mist like in appearance. The only thing that one can see would be his cloak that is now made of smoke. The arrows that Robin Hoodie releases are now coated with pure death energy which can suck the life force out of anyone hit. After Robin Hoodie is Voodoo Marie who is now looking like a real human. She wore beautiful clothes that outlined her female body perfectly well. The clothes would have been more beautiful if it was vibrant colors, but the colors were dark and mute. She also wore a headdress that is made of cloth which also covered her eyes. She might not have eyes that could see because her headdress is blocking it, but she could definitely see anything. She could even peer deep into the soul of another as long as she concentrates enough. She is also holding needles and a voodoo doll that is not fashioned into anyone. She exuded a charming motherly aura, but it also has a chilling dangerous air to it as well. The next undead knight is Mummie and his change is not that drastic. Mummie is still the same height as a ten-year-old boy, but he is now fashioned with a golden headdress that pharaohs wore. He is also wearing some gold jewelry that screamsvish and monarch to anyone that sees him. He is still wrapped in bandages from head to toe. Thetest edition to Creepysoo''s undead knight is a Patchwork Zombie that he named Frankie. It is a zombie that was made out of human and monster parts which made it grotesque looking. Creepysoo did get it a suit to ear so that it looks refined despite looking like an abomination created in ab. Creepysoo''s new patchwork zombie is the biggest of his undead knights as long as Mummie does not transform into his other form. When the undead knight''s were summoned, they already knew what they needed to do and that is to buy time for their master. Creepysoo is currently chanting a powerful spell which needs time to activate. Seeing the ten knight yers charging at them, Don Quixote did the same as if epting the challenge of the enemy knights. Don Quixote was the only one charging at first which made the viewers anxious as it will clearly be killed but nine other spectral undead suddenly appeared from below the arena. The ten spectral undead are now charging at full speed against the enemy cavalry. Robin Hoodie fired a flurry of arrows towards the charging knight enemies in an attempt to stop them but was blocked by defensive spells cast by the enemy team. Seeing that he cannot affect the charging knights, Robin Hoodie focused on the enemy team on the other side instead. Due to this action, Peridot and Soleil got a lot of breathing room when ites to blocking projectile. Mummie is in charge of protecting Creepysoo from attacks from spells if they manage to get past the first line of defense which is Frankie that is standing near him. Frankie''s role is basically a meat shield for Creepysoo as he has great defenses and regeneration. A part of Frankie''s body could be seen made out of a troll which exins the great vitality. Voodoo Marie stands near Creepysoo to protect him should assassinse to kill him. She also uses her abilities to punish anyone thatnds a hit against Creepysoo. A stray arrow hit him once and the voodoo doll that she was holding on suddenly transformed into the enemy as she stabbed it with great force. The enemy yer immediately lost 25% of her health with that attack but Voodoo Marie also lost 5% of her health which will not regenerate as a sacrifice. She will not be able to heal that health for this battle as that curse, she applies has used her health as payment. The enemy she inflicted will also be applied a curse that will decrease the regeneration of health. ? The gods that viewed themselves as clean and pure looked repulsed by the undead. The death gods that came, on the other hand, are ecstatic to see a battle between the living and the dead. The death gods are paying attention to the sh between the living cavalry and the undead cavalry. When both forces shed against one another, a powerful force resulted in each of them shing but the Fallen Knight''s order won in the end. Don Quixote suddenly turned to smoke while the undead he summoned turned to dust. Don Quixote was not killed but he reconstituted his body near Creepysoo. One might think that the Fallen Knights guild now have an advantage because of their numerical superiority but they forgot someone while fighting against the undead knights. Creepysoo, who was diligently chanting his spell, has closed his Necronomicon as he finished the spell. "Arise from the darkness of the earth and kill my enemies! Summon Undead Dragon!" Creepysoo shouted as arge magic circle suddenly appeared behind him where an undead dragon made entirely of bones came out. He lost all his mana in the process, but he summoned a powerful undead that is said to rival a real dragon. "Miasma Breath!" Creepysoomanded as the undead dragon started to release purple smoke from its mouth and sted it towards the opponents. Chapter 1283 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights VII A powerful and gigantic Undead Bone Dragon has been summoned by Creepysoo. Since it was summoned by him using the Necronomicon, the Bone Dragon is at the peak level of 300. It also drained all of his mana as a result of the summon since it is the most powerful spell in the Necronomicon. [You have summoned an Undead Bone Dragon.] [Your Undead Bone Dragon has released Dragon Fear.] [Your Undead Bone Dragon has released Dragon Might.] [Since you have summoned a being more powerful than yourself, you cannot fully sustain it which is why it will lose 0.5% of its health per second.] [Since you have summoned a being more powerful than yourself, it will receive twice as much damage from attacks of other yers.] [You havemanded the Undead Bone Dragon to release its Miasma Breath.] Creepysoo immediatelymanded the Undead Bone Dragon to use its breath attack since it will expire in two hundred seconds. As he pushed his limit in summoning a powerful undead that could deal with the problem, he knowingly went with the most powerful spell. The minimum requirement to summon the Undead Bone Dragon is level 300 which he falls short. Still, the Undead Bone Dragon is a powerful undead that is a definite plus to have for a few seconds. The Undead Bone Dragon opened its skeletal mouth and immediately released a purple and green ray of powerful miasma. It aimed perfectly towards the charging Fallen Knights guild officials. Seeing that their star yers are about to be hit by a powerful st of energy, the support yers immediately casted shield spells to soak as much damage. If they did not do so, then the Fallen Knights guild officials will surely suffer from the damage dealt by taking a dragon breath head on. Numerous shields propped up in front of the Fallen Knights guild official which took the hit of the Undead Bone Dragon''s Miasma Breath. The shields could be seen being shattered with each second the breath attack urred, but the Fallen Knights guild officials remained unscathed. It was not just the support yers that created shields to protect their leaders but also the mages of the guild since dragons are mighty creatures even if they are dead. The Fallen Knights guild officials might be safe but that also meant that the numerous magical barrages also stopped. The rear unit immediately knew that something is not right as they sensed a chill which made their spines tingle. The enemy guild, Pantheon, did not counterattack using ranged spells to deter them but it was toote as they messed up. One of the strategies that the Fallen Knights guild must always follow is that they must never let the enemy guild be free. The moment that the Pantheon guild is free from defending against their barrages will be their own undoing. Just as they predicted, Adrian immediately saw the opportunity and sent Solstice, Lycan, Vayu and Soleil to the rear unit of the enemy guild. Four against forty might be quite a tall challenge but the Fallen Knights rear units thought they could manage until they saw a being with horns suddenly appear in front of them. "It is time to wreak havoc." Adrian stated as he and the other immediately started the chaos on the forty enemies. "Paradox, Summon Primordial Armament: Scythe." Adrian stated as a scythe materialized beside him which he gripped with such excitement. "Call of the Night!" Solstice shouted as the whole arena suddenly became covered in darkness. The time of day is suddenly changed to that of night. When the time of day is changed to night, the gods are shocked with the Gods of Light being appalled. They did not expect that a vampire was actually present in the Pantheon guild as she was wearing a golden covered armor that protected her from the light. They were only able to see her true form when her golden armor receded into her body and revealed a beautiful vampire that wielded two bloody swords. "Shapeshift." Lycan muttered as he suddenly howled, and his body started to change. Lycan''s body started to grow twice his size as he is suddenly covered in fur. His human face morphed to that of a wolf as he became a fully morphed werewolf. His armor receded into his body, but he was still wearing it but just fused with his fur. The gods are shocked because they thought that werewolves no longer lived in the main world. To the gods of Pandemonium, the vampires and werewolves are relics of the past since they were hunted down by the angels. They are beings of darkness that was descended from an Asmodian named Erebus who was treated as the God of Absolute Darkness. Erebus was killed during the great war and most of his children also sacrificed themselves to fight the dark gods, but it seems that some managed to survive. The only ones that know that vampires and werewolves still exist are the gods of light and those that socialize with them. Gods cannot see everything in the world as they can only view areas where they have followers. They are not like the twin gods that has a relic that could see any area of the world but even that could be shrouded. The gods of light did not want the other gods to know that vampires and werewolves still exist because they bear the blood of Erebus. Bearing the blood of someone treated as a god means that they have an increased chance of bing one as well. Some gods are ted that there could possibly be a sessor to the seat of God of Darkness. The reason why monsters be stronger during the night is due to the fact that there is no active god of darkness. The ones that are currently taking over the duty of overlooking the night are the Gods of Light, but they are not doing a good job. The gods were also looking forward to the Nephilim that could control light and darkness as a potential god candidate but having an Erebian is more promising. The gods look forward to the vampire and werewolf duo and even wants to curry favor towards them should they ascend to godhood. It is not just Solstice and Lycan that took the attention of the gods because Vayu and Soleil are also in their sights. The ones that are paying attention to them are the Wind Gods and Fire Gods. In fact, one of the gods is even enthusiastic about Vayu because he uses the storm attribute which is a rare form of the wind element. He also has the skill called Storm God''s Descent: Susanoo which he used in front of the Storm God Susanoo himself. The Storm God Susanoo eyed Vayu and even warned the other wind gods to stay away from him because he belongs to him now. One of the Fire Goddess is also looking at Soleil as she is reminded of herself when she looks at her, but she did not openly show interest like Susanoo. She made sure to take a metal note and contact her once this scuffle is over. The Fallen Knights guild rear unit is suddenly bombarded by their enemies infiltrating the back line. This will normally be impossible in a normal guild war setting but the Pantheon guild has a Daemos. A being that could warp the fabric of time and space itself. If Adrian was not kept busy, then he could immediately send an army to the rear area. They knew of this because they have seen clips of Adrian creating a portal to send the united army of Valor, Evergreen and Infernum to the front line. He is the one that they are really watching out for. "This fight is a good as over. I thought this would be a good show, but it was just a let-down." One of the gods stated as he leaned back from his seat. "You do not know what might happen in war. When you think that you will win, something from somewhere will bring you down to the ground." Another god added. "Assist the rear unit!" Damemanded as they turned towards the rear unit of their guild to attack the five that suddenly appeared there. They would have easily done so if not for the sudden intrusion of the Undead Bone Dragon. The Undead Bone Dragon had a few seconds left and blocked the charging knight yers as they dug to its bone body. "God Save the Queen!" Mord shouted the phrase which made two of the yers in rear unit cast spells that sacrificed their lives. "Heavenly Lock!" A mage yer of the light attribute shouted as her whole body turned into particles of light that formed chains and bound Adrian. [You have been affected by the Heavenly Lock.] [You cannot resist it as it bypassed all your resistances.] [You will be stunned for ten seconds.] Chapter 1284 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights VIII Adrian is afflicted by a crowd control spell that stuns the yer for ten seconds. He is not getting damaged, but the spell basically bypassed his resistances and even his status ailment or crowd control nullification. It is a powerful spell, but it also sacrificed the user of the spell due to its powerful binding. "Arcane Shift!" Another mage yer from the rear unit of the Fallen Knights guild shouted as his body lost all mana and started to turn into particles of light. Adrian did not know who the target of that spell was, but he knows that it was not him. He could feel the shifting of space around him because the spell is basically like Blink but forcefully uses the mana of the user. Since the mage user is not proficient or able to use Arcane magic, they had to sacrifice their health should they want to force something as powerful as space. "Aerial Guillotine!" A voice familiar to Adrian is heard from behind him. Adrian suddenly felt a piercing pain in his chest due to ance impaling his chest. Thence came from none other than Dame as she suddenly appeared behind Adrian. It is not that Adrian could not believe it, but he did not expect to be caught so easily. Adrian knew that he blundered by suddenly appearing in front of the enemy. He expected that they have some sort of way to trap him, but he did not expect them to use skills that sacrifice their life to achieve it. He thought that they would use it as ast resort, but it seems they used it the moment they saw him. "This was your n all along. I am impressed." Adrian stated as his body started to turn into particles of light. "You are the most troublesome fighter in your guild after all." Dame stated but it was not just Adrian that was pierced with a weapon. Levin Cloud is also pierced with ance just like Adrian, but the former was pierced by Mord. It seems that they were both targets of the enemy''s n as they would be the people that can change the flow of the fight. Adrian is a hard hitter that have many area of effect spells while Levin Cloud could revive the dead as long as he is alive. The two are indeed the most powerful among the guild as one is the strongest sweeper and the other is the best support yer. Dame used the skill called Aerial Guillotine which is abination skill she has with her Minoan Griffin mount. It is a powerful skill that has a chance to instantly kill a yer, but it also has a high damage multiplier. The Aerial Guillotine could also be increased in damage if the user sacrifices their health which Dame did. She even sacrificed some of the health that her Minoan Griffin mount had which increased the damage of the skill even further. She even managed to break the three elemental shields that are affecting Adrian. Mord, on the other hand, used the skill called Guillotine which has the same effect as Aerial Guillotine but lower in damage. He was only able to kill Levin Cloud because he was lucky that he activated the critical strike blow that the skill had. The damage he dealt was doubled and prated Levin Cloud''s defenses. The n that they dubbed as ''God Save the Queen'' is a n crafted to kill the Equinox and Levin Cloud. They knew that they need to lock Equinox for at least five seconds to kill him while they could just kill Levin Cloud by surprise. They would make the guild officials kill the two by suddenly transporting them. It was a well thought out n that required at most five sacrifices, but they are d they managed with just two. It seems that luck was on their side when they executed the mission. The morale of the Fallen Knights guild could be seen increasing because of their sess. The Fallen Knights guild cheered as they were able to kill the guild leader and vice guild leader of the enemy team. They might have sacrificed their two most powerful mage yers, but it was worth it because they dealt with the strongest yers they know. They expected that the other members of the Pantheon guild will lose morale, but they are shocked that they continued on with their assault. "Dame, what is happening?" One of the guild officials asked as they regrouped with her. "I thought that they would lose their will to win this round, but it seems that they want to keep fighting." Another guild member added. "You thought that we will lose morale just because you killed those two? It seems that you underestimate us more than we thought. cial Wind!" Peridot stated as she mixed her water and wind gem to create numerous small but sharp ice shards. "Kill her next!" Dame shouted as five assassin yers jumped Peridot, but Kabrakan suddenly lunged towards her and blocked all five assassins. His health could see be back to full as Levin Cloud healed him back to full before he died. "To think that he urately predicted that they would target him in some way. He just did not expect that they would be able to kill him." Kabrakan stated. "That is why we have to seize the chance before those twoe back." Peridot stated as she released the cial Wind which sent the small ice shards towards all the enemies. She created numerous bruises and cuts that made the enemy draw blood. Solstice could be seen bing more powerful as the blood of others are drawn. "Curse of Hemorrhage!" Creepysoo added as he released a thin red gas that afflicted all the enemy team. [You have been applied with the Curse of Hemorrhage.]. [Your health regeneration will decrease by half for ten seconds.] [You will receive excessive bleeding from the Bleed status ailment.] "Finally, something to pull from instead of my own blood! Bloody Queen!" Solstice stated as she can now be effective inbat and used one of her most powerful abilities. Solstice''s shadow dress started to be dyed with red as the blood of her enemies gathered towards her like mist. Lycan is also helping her by afflicting Bleed towards all their enemies despite him not being able to kill them. The defenses of the enemy team are top notch but all that means is they need to hit them harder. "We should start as well, daughter." Vayu stated as he eyed the other guild officials of the Fallen Knights guild. "Yes, Papa. If the big brothers return, then they would likely ughter them all." Soleil replied as she and her father immediately knew that they have to go all out now. "Storm Avatar!" Vayu stated as his body that was still visibly humanoid suddenly started to get filled to the brim with wind elemental energy. "Sr Avatar!" Soleil stated as her body started to gather all the fire elemental energy in the area. Vayu suddenly transformed from a human looking yer to a humanoid being made of wind and lightning. He still kept the outline of his human form, but he is no longer human as he transformed into a full elemental. His elemental body is bursting with wind and lightning that he did not even have a truly physical form. Soleil, on the other hand, has transformed into a small female child that could be mistaken for being burned but she became fire incarnate. She looked like she was a human sun because her whole body is radiating heat that could easily melt metal. Even the arrow that was about to hit her suddenly turned to ashes before it reached her. The three, Solstice, Vayu and Soleil, started their rampage since they have transformed themselves. Solstice created powerful sword waves with just a flick of her sword as the Blood Aura she collected is enough to create them indefinitely. She wouldunch these blood sword waves to the rear unit that is clumped. She is pressuring the rear unit with just Lycan''s help. Vayu and Soleil used their newly acquired forms and tormented the eight Fallen Knights guild officials as they released torrents of elemental magic without care for chant or mana. They were so powerful that the mounts of the knights died from the spells released by them since the rear unit cannot fully support them. Dame tried to rescue the rear unit but charging towards Solstice to kill her, but she was suddenly held down by bandages. Shemanded her Minoan Griffin to release a flurry of wind des to release them and they did. "You are not going anywhere. You still have business with me." Creepysoo stated as ance is suddenlyunched at him which Frankie managed to block with his body. "Go, Guild Master! I shall face this one!" Mord stated as he knew that only he can hold Creepysoo alone. Chapter 1285 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights IX "Thank you, Mord." Dame shouted as she told her mount to charge forward to Solstice. The Minoan Griffin immediately covered itself with razor winds that not only increased its speed but also a protective armor against stray attacks. Dame arrived near Solstice'' side quickly because of this which cut thetter''s offensive short. Unlike what happened with Adrian earlier, Dame was not able to evennd a hit against Solstice. She would have been able to, but Solstice was not held by a powerful crowd control spell. Seeing the challenge presented to her, Solstice smiled widely because she thinks it is boring going against a group that only knows how to defend. "Let me see if you can at least entertain me. Until my brother resurrects anyway." Solstice stated as she suddenly turned to red mist and appeared beside Dame. Dame''s reaction is not quick, but her mount''s is which is why she managed to avoid the slicing attack that Solstice did. Solstice is impressed with the quick reactions of the mount as it prioritized the safety of its owner. The Minoan Griffin is able to read the shift in the air current which is why it could react to Solstice'' sudden appearance. "What do you mean, your brother''s revival? He is already dead and all of you will soon be as well." Dame stated as she rushed with hernce towards Solstice. Solstice smiled as she parried the attack that Dame did with ease and evenughed a bit. Solstice wanted to tell her that she is wrong that the two are dead already but seeing her reaction when they revive would me more entertaining. "Could you do what you did to him earlier again? Then again, you would have used that to restrain that undead boy if it was possible." Solstice stated as she knows that their next target is Creepysoo since he could revive his allies back to undead for a short duration. Dame suddenly felt that something is amiss and why her opponent is asking her if they could do the strategy again. She then felt something off because their enemies are not even losing morale despite their guild leader and vice guild leader dying. Just as she is about to say that something, the location where Equinox and Levin Cloud died suddenly erupted in pirs of light. "Took quite a while to revive as expected." Adrian stated as his whole body is reconstructed. "To think there would be a timer before we could revive again." Levin Cloud muttered as they could just instantly revive whenever they died before, but it seems that the skill is given a timer when in PVP. "Impossible!" Dame shouted as she almost let go of hernce. Even the other Fallen Knights guild members could not believe their eyes because the two that they sacrificed much for to kill just revived back to full health. "They been blessed by Yewdrassil. A very strange urrence." One of the gods muttered as the only one who could grant sudden resurrection would be the Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil. The gods could not believe that they were able to get its blessing where even past envoys and champions rted to the Twin Gods never received. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is a very special existence even to the gods because they know that it came even before creation started. It is basically an entity that existed before even time and space was conceptualized. Even gods know to fear it because of the immense power that it has stored in its body. "I guess, it is on my part for being caught in their trap. I would have been able to dodge but someone interfered." Adrian stated as he looked towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Adrian was about to use Enhanced Blink to dodge the spell aimed towards him, but he suddenly felt that the space was unstable. The instability was minute, but he sensed it because of a small sparkling light in front of him. The Gods of War did not make a fuss about it which means that someone from their group hid it from the others. The Twin Gods noticed it, but they should not inform or ask Adrian about it as they might disqualify his group should they speak with him. Adrian just let it be and thought that he could tank the hit, but he was wrong. He died due to a powerful attack but that also mean he is incredibly angry not at the Fallen Knights guild but with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Adrian epted his death, but he did not expect that his best friend was also a target. When both of them died, they turned into spirit form and was only able to revive after a minute. In their spirit form, they could actually talk to each other and was also able to converse with the Twin Gods. Adrian reassured them that they do not need to intervene because they will make sure to have their revenge. "Peridot, buy us as much time as you can." Adrian stated as he suddenly teleported towards Levin Cloud''s location. Adrian did not summon his soulbounds because what he is attempting to do must be done with all his power intact. If he summoned any soulbound then they would drain some power from Adrian that might make the spell disperse. Levin Cloud looked at Adrian and nodded as he also knew what they need to do next. "Since both of you said so." Peridot stated as she clearly wanted to not expose her skills here, but she could feel that the two are incredibly angry for some reason. Peridot then raised her hand as all of her gemstones fused together into an orb that resembled a miniature earth globe. Her clothes started to lengthen as her body became elongated and her body started to turn serpentine as she changed to her true form which is that of a Ryujin. Chapter 1286 The Pantheon VS Fallen Knights X Peridot turned to her true form which is that of a Ryujin which delighted the Goddess Tiamat as she was watching from the sidelines as well. She decided to watch because her children as going to be fighting and she wanted to see the exceptional one which is Peridot. Peridot''s serpentine form lookspletely differentpared to before because she actually underwent evolution. She still has the serpentine dragon look but she now looks divinepared to her previous look. Her scales are pinkish in color that made it look like they are made with pearls while her hair that flowed freely looked like silver strings. She also has a beautiful orb on her forehead which the gemstones that fused into a globe entered. When the globe entered the orb present in her forehead, all the elements around her shuddered as four different colored clouds surrounded her. A red, blue, green, and gray cloud surrounded Peridot and each of these clouds represented an element that she could control. "Torrential Rain!" Peridot stated as the blue cloud suddenly expanded in the battlefield and sent forth gusts of strong wind and rain. It also clouded the vision of those in the area which obscured their vision towards Adrian and Levin Cloud, but she did not stop there. "zing Heat Wave!" Peridot stated once again as the red cloud that surrounded her expanded and sent sts of condense heat energy towards her enemies. The assassins that were trying to kill her could not resist the intense heat near Peridot and released their invisibility. Kabrakan used this chance and pummeled the assassins to death. "Tempest Winds!" Peridot added as her gray could expanded and sent out fierce howling winds that released wind des and knocked back any that did not have firm ground. Some of the arrows and spells that relied on trajectory are lost as well. "Terrestrial Quake!" Peridot stated as the green cloud suddenly seeped into the ground and created powerful tremors that shook the entire arena. The tremors did not only affect her enemies but also er allies as well but it affected her enemies greater. The mounts of the knights could not stand properly which made them subject to the onught of Vayu and Soleil who was facing them. "Amazing! To think a Fairy Dragon would once again be born into the world!" The Goddess Tiamat stated as that is what Peridot evolved into when she changed form. Fairy Dragons is not really like the Faekin, but they were named as such because they have the rare ability to harness the power of nature. They are rare species of dragons that have the potential to be a guardian of nature or cmities which earned them the name Fairy Dragon. This is due to the fact that the faekin are often depicted as guardian of nature or cmities depending on their mood. The main symbol for the Fairy Dragon is a special crystal embedded in their body called the Draconic Moonstone. It is a special orb that has a beautiful appearance of the moon when moonlight shines upon it. The Fairy Dragons is also blessed with the ability to heal and dispel curses which is why they are described close to being divine due to this special trait. "Stop her!" One of the rear units of the Fallen Knights guild stated but they could not actually do anything to Peridot. The spells that Peridot uses might not be very powerful to immediately kill her enemies, but they are very disruptive in nature. Each of the spells she used is making sure that the enemy team does not have a way to fight back or counterattack. The rear unit is having difficulty defending against her spells even though they have elemental mages in their groups. "I cannot stop the rain." A Hydromancer from the Fallen Knights guild stated. "I can only minimize the heat that is affecting us, but I cannot cancel it." A Pyromancer from the Fallen Knights guild stated. "I managed to decrease the shaking of the earth, but it is only temporary." A Geomancer from the Fallen Knights guild stated. "I blocked the wind des, but it is not a permanent solution." An Aeromancer from the Fallen Knights guild stated. It is only natural that they cannot counter the powerful area of effect spells that Peridot is conjuring because she is using her mana to maintain it. With her perfect control of the elemental spells, only someone that has greater elemental affinity than her could cancel it. The best that her opponents could do is lessen the effects of her spells have on them. The Fallen Knights guild that has high morale that thought that they will win suddenly started to feel hopelessness. Their guild master is currently fighting a vampire yer while their vice guild master is unable to kill the undead prince. They thought that they have the upper hand because they killed the enemy guild''s guild leader and vice guild leader, but they are entirely mistaken for thinking so. The enemy guild leader and vice guild leader revived while the enemy team suddenly transformed into more powerful versions of themselves. The continuous buffs and heals that they are using will notst much longer because the mana that their support yers have is starting to dwindle at a fast rate by the numerous damage they are soaking up. Just when the Fallen Knights guild thought that they just needed to endure until the enemy guild loses mana or stamina, they are reminded of the fact that Equinox and Levin Cloud are still alive. The two suddenly vanished of their radar when Peridot suddenly transformed into her full dragon form. "Everyone! Be careful of Equinox and Levin Cloud!" Dame shouted as even she lost track of them because of her fight with Solstice. "You should pay attention to the enemy in front of you." Solstice stated as she poured a lot of her Blood Essence into the attack. As soon as Dame shouted her warning, a powerful white and ck energy could be seen exploding from behind Peridot. Chapter 1287 Victory And A Warning I Mord could not even scratch Creepysoo despite telling his team members that he will deal will the undead prince. A cavalry knight versus a mage would not be difficult as the former could easy cross the distance and reach thetter but that is not the case for Mord. The undead knights that are guarding Creepysoo made him unable to evennd a single attack. The undead knights filled each of their roles to the point that Mord is already full of curses. If not for this job ss called Cursed Knight that has high tolerance against curses, then he would have died already. Due to his high resistance to curses, he only takes about a quarter of the damage from them which is why he can still fight. When he is far, the undead knight archer Robin Hoodie would shoot multiple arrows at him. If he is too close, then the defensive tank called Mummie will deter him from even getting close. Should he get close, Voodoo Marie would target him and change her doll to his image then stab it. If he goes out of range of Voodoo Marie''s attack, then he would be on the defensive against Don Quixote. If by some miracle that he arrives near Creepysoo then the meat wall called Frankie would soak the attack. He has no chance of even getting a hit because an undead that has great regeneration is soaking all of his damage. Mord knew that going against a yer chosen to represent their country in the Pandelympics is not easy, but he did not expect it to be this difficult. He believed that he could get to his level as he defeated his country''s representative once during a match in the arena. Just when he is about to try andunch an all-out attack, he suddenly felt two powerful bursts of energy. "What is that?" Mord thought to himself. ==== "We must work together to defeat them!" One of the guild officials of the Fallen Knights guild stated as she blocked the fireball that wasunched at her. "Easy for you to say!" Another stated as he tried to resist the effects of the tornado that wasunched in his general direction. The eight guild officials that are said to be the cream of the crop for the Fallen Knights guild could not even hold a candle against the two elemental yers. Vayu is running around in circles with them while Soleil makes sure to st them with pure fire power. The eight thought that they would have the upper hand, but they thought wrong. What the eight guild officials are d about though is the fact that they are not receiving fatal damages. The buffs and heals that their team in the rear unit is still ongoing despite the interruptions. If the buffs and heals were to cease, then it would be no doubt that they will immediately lose. "Escape in the shape of an octagon and those that are able should help the rear unit!" One of the guild officials from the Fallen Knights guild stated as all eight of them suddenly split up into eight sections. All eight of them dispersed and thought that Vayu and Soleil will not be able to stop all eight of them at once, but they severely underestimated what an elemental could do. Vayu swung his katana and created a wind arc that pushed all those that collide with it to the center. Soleil created a zing arc that could turn anyone into a ming corpse should they passed through it. Vayu and Soleil made an encirclement using their mastery over the elements to make sure that the eight do not interrupt the others. They might not be expending mana when using spells of their element, but their stamina is getting drained atrge rates when they userge powerful attacks like these. The mounts of the guild officials sensed the danger from crossing the encirclement and proceeded to return to the middle. "We are back just as where we were." A guild officialined but all eight of them suddenly felt incredible pressure from the direction where the dragon yer of the enemy team was. ==== The rear unit of the enemy team is currently focused on defending themselves against the immense crowd control spells that Peridot did, but they are also protecting themselves from the predator around them. Lycan did not stop attacking the rear unit of the Fallen Knights guild as he was the only one left to deal with the since Solstice is going against Dame. Lycan made sure to only injure them with cuts from his ws as he knows that he might die should he charge bravely to the front. He made use of his incredible speed and reflexes to dodge spells and attacks. There are currently only thirty yers left in the rear unit of the Fallen Knights guild due to his and Soltices rampage. The de facto leader of the rear unit is a vanguard yer that carries a sword and shield. It seems that he is in charge of the defense and offense of the rear unit as he has great visual acuity. He is actually a great leader that is calm and could assess the situation quickly. He could also keep tabs on Lycan which is why thetter could not kill more enemies. Lycan thought that he would have no chance to kill off the rear unitmander since he is getting locked on, but he suddenly saw an opportunity. The leader of the rear unit suddenly lost focus on him because of the sudden burst of powerful energy that came from Adrian and Levin Cloud''s direction. "Night Hunter!" Lycan muttered to himself as he suddenly burst of incredible power and speed. He then severed the head of the leader of the rear unit while the rest were still in confusion on what happened to the onemanding them. ==== What Adrian needed was not a simple distraction from Peridot but a major one where they would be forgotten. Peridot not only created immense spells that obscured vision, but she also shrouded Equinox and Levin Cloud from the gaze of their opponents. "Let us start then." Adrian stated as he collected pure death energy in his two hands. "Let us hope that we do this correctly." Levin Cloud stated as he gathered pure life energy in his two hands. When both of them started the energy that they gathered did not have any distinct signature because it was miniscule. Both of them are chanting simultaneously but it seems that they were in harmony as if they are singing. The chant for their Synchro spell would be heard by others as if it was a song because the chants are derived from the Song of Life and the Song of Death. The Twin Gods already knew what their champion and envoy are up to because they could sense the change in the life and death energy in the surroundings. The Twin Gods already expected that their champion and envoy could use their signature spell that made them be feared by all the gods. A spell that can turn even a god to dust should they get hit with it. Adrian and Levin Cloud could then feel the sudden burst of energy that they collected as it suddenly multiplied by ten. The pebble like energy suddenly grew until it became the size of a basketball. It did not stop there as it exploded to a more powerful size that already dwarfed the two. The gods that were watching trembled at the sight of the synchro skill because they know what that is. All of them that were calcting on whether their respective champions could go against the Envoy of the Twin Gods and the Champion of the Twin Gods started to believe it was impossible. The fact that the two knows the spell Void Demolition is scary in a sense because the Twin Gods actually entrusted it to them. What the gods do not know is the fact that the two was only able to receive the skill because the Twin Gods descended on their bodies and embedded the skill on their soul when they used it against the Silver Banshee. The Twin Gods are greatly impressed with their chosen envoy and champion because they were talented enough to recreate the spell despite it being of lower quality. The skill might not be able to kill a god, but they will not feel that the damage is like getting hit by a truck. The two intense energies that the two released suddenly shrunk back down to the size of a pebble but the whole area trembled as the two energies were busting at the seams. When the two are satisfied with what they aplished, they looked at each other and mmed the two energies towards each other. "Void Demolition!" Adrian and Levin Cloud stated as the two intense energies fused into one. Chapter 1288 Victory And A Warning II "Void Demolition!" Adrian and Levin Cloud stated as the two intense energies fused into one. A powerful beam of cosmic energy is sent straight towards the eight guild officials of the Fallen Knights guild. The eight guild officials knew that they cannot easily block the attack from pure instinct. One would think that an ordinary ck and white beambined would be easy to dodge and have no power, but their mounts are a different story. A knight and his mount are basically connected at the heart and if their mount fears something then that means something should be feared. The mounts saw the beam and their first instinct is to run away or even dig a hole where they could escape but the mounts could not move. It was the feeling of absolute certainty that they would die as even themands of their knights fell on deaf ears. Since the mounts are not listening to what they are saying, the Fallen Knights Guild officials used their powerful defensive skills that can negate damage for a certain duration. They activated the skills win an attempt to block the hit, but their mana suddenly became drained. They looked at the source of the one draining their mana and could see Creepysoo gathering the mana of the living around him. They could see their vice guild leader Mord and his mount crawling as he tried to stand up. They thought that their vice guild master can take care of Creepysoo but it seems that the prince of the undead is not someone could stand up against. Creepysoo did not cast Essence Drain by chance as he was already told to do it should Adrian and Levin Cloud use their synchro skill. Without the stable mana they could use, the eight guild officials of the Fallen Knights guild got swallowed by the powerful beam of ck and white light that Adrian and Levin Cloud conjured. The beam did not stop there as it went straight towards the rear unit. All the remaining members of the rear unit of the Fallen Knights guild saw what happened to their guild leaders with their mouths agape. As if by instinct, they conjured all the defensive spells that they could in order to protect themselves from the spell, but they all became worthless at the power of pure cosmic energy. Just like its name, the spell demolished everything in its path and left it with nothing but the void. Dame, who was still fighting Solstice, saw this scene in sheer horror as all of her guild members died by being swallowed by the beam of light. The beam of light did not just stop there as it actually went straight to the barrier protecting the Holy Sanctum Arena. The Void Demolition beam shed with the barrier of the Holy Sanctum Arena and made it tremble before creating a hole towards it. The beam created by the skill did not stop with puncturing the barrier as it went straight to the location where Adrian and Levin Cloud intended it to hit. The beam of light went straight to where the gods of light are seated. The gods of light feared that death ray, but they dared not to move because the Goddess Luminaria did not move an inch from the overly decorated chair, she was sitting in. If they move from their location, then they would get scolded by her. They would rather face the skill done by the lower beings than be dealt with by the Goddess Luminaria. The Goddess Luminaria did not look amused by the sight of vermin attempting to harm her. She immediately created a powerful beam of light on her own to counteract the Void Demolition. She could be seen easily blocking the spell, but she was actually using 30% of her powers as a goddess to block the attack from lower beings. She was also on her toes because she knew that she would get harmed if she did not block it correctly. Seeing that she has all eyes on her, she did not show that she was actually having a hard time and took out her staff. With her staff, she created a more powerful beam that cancelled out the Void Demolition skill. The Goddess Luminaria knew that the skill was actually intended to hit her as the eyes of those she calls vermin are packed with bloodlust against her. Adrian and Levin Cloud did not find her very pleasing because she was the reason why they died earlier. She snickered at the thought that those vermin will actually harm her. "I must teach these vermin a lesson." The Goddess Luminaria thought as she casted a more potent beam of light in an attempt to kill Adrian and Levin Cloud. "That is as far as you go." The Goddess Nemesis stated as she took out her sword and cut the beam of light that the Goddess Luminaria created as if it was nothing. The sudden cancetion of her attack that was filled with her mana made the Goddess Luminaria cough a small amount of blood. She red at the Goddess Nemesis for suddenly attacking her with her Godly Jurisdiction. The fact that all the mana that the Goddess Luminaria spent on her spell wenting back to ger and dealing damage did not sit well with the angry goddess. The Goddess Nemesis stared back at the Goddess Luminaria in a passive and stoic face. The Goddess Luminaria wanted to say something, but she could feel the presence of the Goddess Nemesis go bigger. The Goddess Luminaria knew that she was found out and this was her punishment for messing with the fight just now. The Goddess Luminaria can only sit back down on her overly decorated seat and wait for the match to be over. Seeing that the other team only has one person left, this match is already as good as finished. She would raise her concern after the match and make sure that those two lower beings be punished. Dame saw everything that happened and fell limp as even her mount fell limp. It was not just her that fell limp because every yer felt the powerful force that washed through them when the Goddess Luminaria was serious. All of them except for Adrian kneeled due to the sheer might of a goddess but it was erased when the Goddess Nemesis made her move. "It seems that we are not yet a match for a goddess." Adrian thought as he looked at the Goddess Nemesis because she easily cut off the Goddess Luminaria''s attack despite it not being at her full power. Adrian walked towards Dame''s location and took out his scythe. He did not even let her say the words to surrender and just beheaded her with one swipe. The hopelessness and sheer shock could be seen in her face as she died. She turned into particles of light and the mediator announced the winners of the guild war. "The winner of the Challenge is Pantheon! They will now receive thepensation promised to the winner. The opposing team did not surrender their territory but have given resources equivalent to it. Congrattions to Pantheon once again!" The mediator announced as the Fallen Knights guild were all sent back to the mortal realm. "The matter with those people from the lower realm has yet to be finished." The Goddess Luminaria stated which made all the gods focus their attention on her. "The matter should be settled, little goddess. My champion has already won the challenge despite some hups on the road." The Goddess Gaea stated in a calm tone. "Settled! Your champion and envoy dared to attack me! All of you have seen it! I demand to the Goddess of Justice that they should be punished!" The Goddess Luminaria stated as she pointed towards Adrian and Levin Cloud. "What do you have to say about her allegation?" The Goddess Nemesis asked Adrian and Levin Cloud. "First of all, it was not our fault that the barrier was fragile that it would actually be punctured by a spell done by those of the mortal realm." Adrian stated in a calm but yful tone to look innocent but the gazes of the gods of war were not pleasant to bear. "Second, she could have just moved away if she was about to get hit. I mean why stand there and act like a victim when she could have just stood up and walked a few steps away." Adrian added. "If you feel offended by our action then I am very sorry you felt offended. Maybe our aim was off because you are like a blinding light that is difficult to open our eyes onto." Adrian added again in his yful innocent tone that sent the Goddess Luminaria into a fit of rage. To those that heard Adrian, they might think that he is apologizing. To those with attentive ears, they can actually piece his words together as a mockery of the Goddess Luminaria. Some of the gods and goddesses actually started tough. Adrian even made the stoic Goddess Nemesis chuckle before she returned to her nd expression. Chapter 1289 Victory And A Warning III "I have heard their side, Luminaria. I believe that they do not have any malice when they said that the barrier did not hold. If you are to be angry at someone then you should be angry at the god of war that maintained the barrier. Why was the barrier so frail that the powers of those of the mortal realm pierced through it?" The Goddess Nemesis stated as she faced the Goddess Luminaria. The Goddess Luminaria knows why the barrier was fragile, but it was not fragile enough to be easily destroyed by yers. The power behind Void Demolition is indeed powerful for a barrier that has been depowered. The Goddess Luminaria knows that she is the reason why the barrier is not at its full power. She made sure that the god of war assigned to the barrier would lower its potency so that she could meddle in the affairs of those that were fighting. She already knew that the one fighting were the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Envoy of the Twin Gods. She bribed the god of war to lower the potency of the barrier to make her n much easier. What she did not expect is that the n that she thought up would bite her. She did not expect that the Goddess Nemesis will be present in her full self. She thought that it would just be an aspect of her or a subordinate. The Goddess Luminaria made sure that she will not be stopped by just the presence of the Goddess Nemesis. "Do you wish to pursue your meaningless ramble, Luminaria?" The Goddess Nemesis asked which made the Goddess Luminaria be severely angry at the former. The Goddess Luminaria looked at the Goddess Nemesis with contempt because she did not even bother calling her with the goddess title. The Goddess Luminaria wanted to rebuke her, but she was older than her and more respected. She can also defeat her should they fight because she is not in her domain. The Goddess of Justice and Vengeance does not have a celestial domain because she herself is the domain. She can set up a domain wherever she likes and even encroach upon the celestial domains of other gods when she punishes them. This is what makes the Goddess of Justice and Vengeance unique and what also makes other gods fear her. "I will not forget this, lowly vermin!" The Goddess Luminaria stated in fury, but Adrian suddenly antagonized her. "That is also what an angel said when I plucked her wings. She was actually sobbing and begging me to stop when I did that." Adrian stated in an underhanded and dark tone. The Goddess Luminaria suddenly burst out in anger as the surrounding around her suddenly exploded in light. The staff that she carried suddenly created hundreds of magic circles that willunch Light Rays at Adrian. The other gods saw this and are shocked because the Goddess Luminaria did not even bother with basic etiquette. The Goddess Luminaria is a guest and should act like a guest. The fact that she was antagonized with just a few words meant that she already came here with malicious intentions in mind. She did not even care to show respect to the Gods of War and just outright became hostile in their own domain. ? "Stand down sparkling bitch or I will cut you down. I have been patient with you, but you are starting to act up without even giving us some face." The God Ares stated as he pulled out his sword. The other gods of war also pulled out their weapons as they also felt that they have been shamed by the Goddess Luminaria''s action. If a host cannot control their guests, then that would mean the hosts have failed to be even decent. "Damn, your mouth could basically start the destruction of the universe. Were you like...the snake from the story of creation that has been reborn as a human or something?" Levin Cloud whispered to Adrian as his best friend''s words basically made the venue be hot. "Tell me! Should I be amused that these lowly vermin continue to disrespect me? They even dared toy their hands on my precious children!" The Goddess Luminaria stated as some gods sympathized with her. Some gods did create some beings and they would definitely curse the mortal that will wipe them out of existence, but she was just being too dramatic. "If you wanted to be respected then you should be respectful to the other party first. I have been curt enough to call you ''goddess'' but you call us ''lowly vermin''. I do not know why you demand respect when you do not even have an ounce on your overly sparkling body." Adrian stated as he can no longer tolerate being looked down upon. The Goddess Gaea is basically being a hype woman and nodding with Adrian is saying. The God Abaddon and the Goddess Nox are also nodding their heads to what Adrian said. Baron Samedi and Maman Brigitte are basically cheering Adrian on with paraphernalia that has a chibi face of Adrian on it. "A being from the mortal realm has more ss than you. If you stand down now, then I shall be courteous with you and not press this matter further. This should be the same for you, Champion Equinox. Stop antagonizing her so that she can calm her rage." The God Ares stated. "I will only stop once that lowly vermin apologizes and kneels before me for the sin that he hasmitted." The Goddess Lumiaria shouted. "Why should I apologize when I have done nothing wrong? Do you wish to weigh my conscience in the scale of the Goddess Nemesis so that we can prove who has sinned between the two of us? I shall offer all of the divinity that I have collected in my body. What do you say?" Adrian taunted the Goddess Luminaria. The scale that Adrian is talking about would be the one that the Goddess Nemesis holds on to her right hand. The Goddess Nemesis often calls her right hand as the Hands of Justice because she carries the Scales of Justice on that hand. Her left hand is called the Hand of Retribution because she carries the Sword of Retribution with that hand. Adrian challenging the Goddess Luminaria into what they call as the Test of Justice is a very confident and bold move. The only ones that dare to say that are ones that know that they are innocent for what they are being used of doing. When the Goddess Luminaria heard Adrian mentioning the scales, she immediately tensed up because the other gods will know the farce that she has kicked in. She thought that she nned it perfectly, but she did not know that someone more of a schemer is on the other side. The divinity that Adrian might carry may be small in amount, but divinity is not something that can be easily acquired. The Goddess Luminaria knew that she cannot take the bet because she will be on the losing end. "To think that a mere demon will challenge me to a Test of Justice when I am the benevolent Goddess of Light? I apud your humor as you have made meugh. I shall view this small exchange of ours as a mere lighthearted teasing. You must be severely frustrated that my children defeated you or something. I have been quite rude to the Gods of War as well. I promise that I will not do it again in your domain. I shall now be off since my followers need me." The Goddess Luminaria state as she cancelled all her spells and vanished from the area. "She escaped." Levin Cloud stated. "She did." The others agreed as Adrian is not easy to fight in a battle of wits. In fact, Adrian is the undisputed debater in their school and would often win debates for the school. Even his own sister is afraid to debate him when the topic is not about business. In a war of words, Adrian does not get aggressive despite the other party mocking him. He always remains levelheaded which would often make his opponentsmit mistakes or run away from debating him. "She did not take the bait. I really wanted to see her get punished. She is quite sly." Adrian stated as all his friends looked at him with judging expressions. The faces of the others basically say the phrase, ''That ising from you?!''. They could not believe that those words came out of Adrian''s mouth. "You should be careful with your mouth, Champion Equinox. A sharp tongue can do you more harm than good." The Goddess Nemesis stated as she arrived near Adrian''s group. "She started it. I just finished the battle ad basically pped her in the face. You should punish her if I were you." Adrian stated without fear. Chapter 1290 Most Popular Video "Strange." The Goddess Nemesis stated. "What is strange?" Adrian asked. "You are correct, but I have this oddpelling reason to smack you in the face. The Goddess Nemesis stated. "That is not a new feeling because that is what people feel when they know the other person is correct but does not want to ept it. Been there and done that. It is much better to ept reality." Solstice stated as she perfectly knows that feeling because Adrian is his brother. "You have taken my interest, Champion Equinox. Do you wish to be my champion instead?" The Goddess Nemesis stated but the Goddess Gaea and God Abaddon exploded in their aura. The Twin Gods are telling the Goddess Nemesis to not push her luck. "It seems that your sponsors are very protective of you. Should you change your mind,e and find me." The Goddess Nemesis stated as she returned back to her duties. The Pantheon guild members celebrated their victory as they won. Although they felt that they did not do much, but this fight is needed to be just that. This challenge was supposed to send a message to all the other guilds that are eyeing them as hawks. All of them rested after the fight as they needed the rest since they did their best. When the Pantheon guild were resting, the whole fight of the guild war has been edited and streamed. The number of likes and views of the video skyrocketed to the billion in just under one day. It was the most streamed video in all time because the fight was not boring since the action of each yer are powerful. The broadcasting station even made sure to have videos that have the perspective of each Pantheon guild member. Each of their videos got millions of views in under a day because yers would want to see the performance of the Pantheon guild members that are veiled in secret. This was the first published video that showcased what each of the Pantheon guild member can do. The one with the most views are Equinox, Vayu and Solstice but their view count is close to each other but is split among the types of yers. Equinox has the most because he is a summoner that is also a demon. Many yers are curious about the Daemos and what they could do as Arcane magic is not something that normal mages can do. Vayu has the next most viewed video along with Solstice because they are warrior type yers. A vast majority of the yer base are warrior yers since a lot of people have this fantasy of wielding a sword. There is a reason why a lot of main characters are often seen wielding swords or warriors. The broadcasting station could see the incredible rise of number of views. They never expected that they will actually have such sess, but they already knew deep down that the numbers will berge. Some of the workers of the broadcasting station are actually fans of some of the members of the Pantheon guild which is why they knew this would explode. The workers doing the editing of the video knew that they are in for roller coaster ride, and they were. Some of them even decided that the raw video was already perfect enough that it did not need to be edited. They actually became enamored with watching the fight as it was packed with action. The most shocking thing for them is the sudden death of Equinox and Levin Cloud. "Do you think that they died for a good show?" One of the editors asked. "Maybe, if nothing happened to them then it will not be this exciting." Another editor replied. The editors did not know that the Goddess Luminaria did something to them and just attributed it to good acting. This made the editors think that the Pantheon guild really knows how to create content that other people will want to watch. The broadcasting station also posted clips where it is the most reyed and that clip would be the appearance of Void Demolition. This synchro skill that was powerful enough to delete groups of people without even losing strength became the envy of many. It is such a powerful skill that made people scared to ever face it. This is the reason why Adrian made sure to showcase this skill. If they just beat the other guild by their normal skills, then they will still win but they will not instill fear on the hearts of their enemies. In order to instill fear, one needs something that can be a symbol of that fear and that would be the Void Demolition skill. If a guild would want to fight against Adrian''s guild, then their first question would be, ''Do we have a way to defend against that skill?''. Should they be at loss to counter the Void Demolition skill then they will never even try and challenge them. There will still be sneaky people that will try and encroach the territory of Avalon, but they will always second guess themselves when issuing a challenge to the Avalon guild. "What should we do about the footage on thetter part?" One of the editors asked as they also got the footage where the Goddess Luminaria went berserk and tried to kill the Pantheon guild. The editors cut off the part where the Goddess Luminaria counterattacked because that is not part of the contract. The broadcastingpany can only deal with footage that is about the challenge with the Fallen Knights guild. Should they broadcast the part of the Goddess Luminaria then they might infringe on the copyrights of the Pantheon guild. "We are still waiting for the signal for that, but the director is already on it. Make sure to also edit it because that is gold content. The fact that Equinox taunted a goddess is not something that could be described as normal. A normal yer challenging a goddess would make the headlines and will definitely blow up. "I have never seen the director skipping with joy when he wrote a contract. He went to the residence of the Pantheon guild leader. To think the Demon was actually someone from our country! I really wanted to go with the director, but he already took Producer Martha and some of her crew. I am very jealous!" The editor stated. ==== The director of the broadcasting station went to Adrian''s house and is actually shocked that the Pantheon guild leader was living life. The director then became a bit stumped because people with this life tend to also spill over in virtual reality. He knows of news that certainpany heirs create powerful guilds in Pandemonium and use their parents'' money in creating it. "How should I talk with them?" the director asked Martha, who is Marlon''s mother. "Just be normal. Also, you will be talking with his sister as he is out with my son at an amusement park." Martha stated. The director of the broadcasting station already knew that he is in for a ride. He is a bit prepared for this interaction as he brought thepanywyer to give him more favorable options. The director of the broadcasting station thought that hiswyer would give him more leverage but even hiswyer was stumped when against Mina. The only thing that the director is happy about is that they could release the confrontation with the Goddess Luminaria. The director already became ted with just a yes on that video because he can smell money when he sees good content. Just as the director of the broadcasting station predicted, the video about the confrontation with the Goddess Luminaria exploded more than the actual guild war. The responses in the video were all hot because they could not believe that a yer dared to confront a goddess like that. This video was the most viewed as it overtook any other video that any guild released. It was met with mixed reviews of people praising him or people bashing him. The ones bashing Adrian are none other than the angel yers as he disrespected the Goddess Luminaria who is their creator goddess. The ones that are praising Adrian are the yers that have experienced the angel''s tyranny firsthand. There are also people that outright say that they are envious because there is also a part of the video where the Goddess Nemesis asked Adrian to be her champion. The yers witnessed how powerful the Goddess Nemesis is when she easily cancelled the spell that the Goddess Luminaria used. It is also that day where there were lots of yers that prayed for devotion to the Goddess of Justice and Vengeance. The Goddess of Justice and Vengeance only had one temple and it was at the top of a mountain. There is even video evidence of a lot of yers lining up to the mountain that the way has been filled with them up to the bottom. Chapter 1291 Side Story: Fairy Dragon I Before the guild war, Peridot has been meaning to find a way to evolve as she managed to read something about a special ancestor of the Ryujin. It was an existence that is said to be a Ryujin that came from the moon as they have the power of the moon. The power of the moon does not necessarily mean that they are drawing power from the moon but have powers that constitute to the natural abilities of the moon. It is also known that the moon is connected to the Faekin as they are said to be descendants of the very first being that was created by the moon itself. Since the Faekin and the moon are synonymous to one another in ancient times, the dragons that have the same power as the moon are called Fairy Dragons. Dragons that have the ability to alter nature itself with their own will just like how the moon influences the waves or the light during the night. Peridot knew that stories like these are not untrue as some are based on what really happened. Adrian told her that the folktales that she hears often have some truth to them which is why he likes to learn of the lore of Pandemonium. Also, Peridot saw the words Fairy Dragon and she immediately thought that she would be cute. "Master Nu Wa, can you tell me about the Fairy Dragons?" Peridot asked as she was incredibly interested in them. Nu Wa did not expect that her child will be interested in such an old legend. In her long life in the mortal realm, she has only encountered one Fairy Dragon in her life. She might have been a goddess in her past life, but she knew that the Fairy Dragon is a special existence on par with the Genesis Dragon. "Why do you wish to know about them? Even in my long life, I have only encountered one and have talked to them." Nu Wa stated as she looked at Peridot. "I am interested in them because I want to evolve into one." Peridot stated as she knows that all other beings could increase their Persona and some beings need to evolve in order to do that. "You are already a Ryujin that is about to be an elder. You just need to diligently practice, and you will be able to evolve just fine. Why are chasing something that is very difficult to attain?" Nu Wa asked Peridot. "I want to be stronger for my friends as I feel that I barely help them when ites tobat." Peridot stated. "You are still a young Ryujin which is why you cannot deal powerful attacks. Once you be an Elder Ryujin, you will be able to make the elements bow down to you. You are very rare as you have the talents to control the four natural elements just like me. Ryujin like us two are very rare and are the symbol of race''s pride." Nu Wa stated. "I know that but in the book that I have read, it is said that the one of the ancestors of the Ryujins was a Fairy Dragon. I want to be one if that is a possibility." Peridot stated. Nu Wa knows why her child wants to be a more powerful Ryujin because she is getting overshadowed by her fellow friends. She wanted to tell Peridot to notpare herself to her monstrous Asmodian demon friend but did not. She is d that her daughter wants to be someone stronger and wants to catch up to her peers. "This is why I do not want her to hang out with that Asmodian demon that has the blessing of the Twin Gods. If only I was back in the divine realm, then I would definitely give my blessing to my favorite child. If only the Peach of Immortality was still avable in the mortal realm, then I would get enough energy to repair my divinity." Nu Wa thought to herself. Nu Wa is the creator of the Ryujin but it is widely spread that it was the Goddess Tiamat was the one that birthed all dragons but that is not entirely true. The Goddess Tiamat and the Goddess Nuwa were the ones that birthed the dragons. The Goddess Tiamat was responsible to what people call the western dragons as they were born in her image. The western dragons as they call it have more powerful andrge bodies with wings on their backs. They also have powerful arms and legs that could be used for catastrophic damage. The Goddess Tiamat created two of what was called the Progenitor of Dragons. These western dragons were typically more ruthless and greedier as they boasted power rivaling the Goddess Tiamat. The Goddess Tiamat might be a goddess of life, but she is also a very boastful goddess which might have been passed down to her creations as the western dragons tend to act as overlords. They act like overlords because they like to wave their strength to others. The Goddess Nuwa was responsible for the creation of what people call the eastern dragons as they were also born in her image. The eastern dragons are serpentine in appearance as they are described being more elegant and graceful. The Goddess Nuwa created two of what was called the Progenitor of Dragons. The eastern dragons tend to be more elusive and calmer unlike their western counterpart which is taken from the Goddess Nuwa''sposed personality. They also tend to be treated as guardians as they revered their mother goddess as a creator of life thus hold life as precious. Although, they also have a fearsome and ruthless personality when slighted which is why one should never offend an eastern dragon. The people of olden times learned to never take advantage of the kindness of the eastern dragons because they will be demons that spread flood and cmity if angered. There is a reason why the Ryujin are called the tranquil because they stay that way unless angered. Should they lose their tranquil state then they be bringers of cmity. It is also the reason why Peridot immediately got the Bringer of Cmity title when she became a Ryujin. "I should tell you truth about the dragons which will tell you why it might be impossible for you to be a Fairy Dragon that you want to be." Nu Wa stated as she ryed the information to Peridot. Nu Wa told Peridot that the Ryujin are basically dragons that were the weakest of what the people call as eastern dragons. The more powerful ones were killed in the war between the dark gods as they valued the life on this earth and sacrificed themselves when their mother goddess died fighting the dark gods. Nu Wa also told her that the Fairy Dragon is like the Genesis Dragon which is a Progenitor of the Dragon Species. Bing a Fairy Dragon is almost impossible because it was an existence that she personally crafted when she was the Goddess Nuwa. She made the Fairy Dragon with her own blood and a few special things in the mix. Water that was blessed by the Elemental Kings of Nature and a stone made of pure Moon Rock bathe with the light of the sun for more than a thousand years. She also added a few things but these two were the most important. "It would not be easy for you to get these two items as the path to the world of the Elemental Kings are already cut off. They are also very antagonistic of each other which is why you will have a difficult time getting at least one to bless pure water that has already been blessed by one. For the Pure Moon Rock, you will have to get one through pure chance which is also close to impossible as even going to the moon is not enough." Nu Wa stated. "Should I tell her that the Elemental Kings are in another world called Alfheim where the Faekin are also located? Nope. I just need to keep it to myself as I already know the two things needed." Peridot thought. "I hear your sound reasoning my beloved master, but I shall at least try because I will regret if I do not. Should I get those two items like you said, what should I do with them?" Peridot asked her master. "If you get those items then all you need is to bring them to me as I will create a pill that might induce this evolution." Nu Wa replied as she could just whup up that pill since she has enough powers to do so. She also now has a basepared to before where she created everything from scratch. She would just need to create a catalyst to trigger the evolution since the blood of the Fairy Dragon runs deep in the Ryujins. She has this odd feeling that her daughter might do so which is why she is not actively stopping her. Chapter 1292 Side Story: Fairy Dragon II With the knowledge of gaining the chance to evolve into a Fairy Dragon, Peridot immediately approached Levin Cloud and Kabrakan as she knew that they would help her in getting those items. She wanted to ask Adrian for assistance, but he is not in Avalon for some of his own business. "You need us to help you gain something called Pure Water Blessed by the Elemental Kings and a Pure Moon Rock bathe in sunlight for more than a thousand years. I can help you with the water thing as we can go to Alfheim, but the moon rock is a different matter. Have you asked the demons about the moon rock?" Levin Cloud asked. "I have asked them, and they said that Pure Moon rocks are quite rare and one bathe in sunlight for at least a thousand years is even more so. I did get a description of how this Pure Moon Rock looks like though. It looks like a miniature moon that is radiating small pulses of light." Peridot stated. "Do you have a drawing of this rock?" Kabrakan asked. "I have it here in a scroll." Peridot stated as she showed the appearance of the Pure Moon Rock. "I think I have seen it before." Kabrakan stated. "Where!" Peridot stated in excitement. "In the vige of the Rabbit Beastmen. This is one of their treasures, but I doubt they will give it to you though." Kabrakan stated. "At least, we have an idea. Let us get that water first! I may not be thirsty, but my soul is!" Peridot stated. "Why is she suddenly pumped up?" Kabrakan whispered to Levin Cloud. "Do not even ask. We might get a ten-page essay. Just do as she says as she helped us a lot of times already." Levin Cloud stated and Kabrakan agreed. "Let us go to Alfheim!" Peridot stated in utter excitement. Levin Cloud touched the ground below him and uttered some sort of incantation. A small magic circle appeared on the ground as a small bud sprouted. The small bud then grew until it turned into a flower that has rainbow-colored petals that are still closed up. The flower then opened up and swallowed the three that were standing still. The three of them got swallowed by the nt as the flower became smaller until it regressed into a bud then into the magic circle. The next thing that the three knew is that they were spat out by the flower into the world of Alfheim. A ce filled with nature''s mana that makes it looks like the world is bursting at the seams. A ce filled with numerous flora and fauna that cannot live in the main world. "What was that?" Peridot asked as she thought she would use a portal or something. "That was my skill called the Bifrost Flower. It is a special nt that can traverse the universe as long as they have a Tree of Life and I have been there before. It is a not abat skill though which is why we cannot use it as a means to escape when in battle. "Wow! Are Asmodian descendant races able to traverse the universe freely or something?" Peridot asked which shocked Levin Cloud and Kabrakan because they have not thought of this before. "I am not sure, but I think we have the ability to given certain conditions, but the Daemos are the outliers since they have time and space at their feet. The Faekin could traverse any world that has either a Tree of Life or a Tree of Death. What about the Selvaggians?" Levin Cloud stated. "For the Selvaggians, we can also traverse to worlds as long as there is a shrine that has a relic of The Wilde Spirit. Not all could do this though as one would need the Blessing of the Wilde Spirit to be able to do this." Kabrakan stated. The three are talking about an interesting thing because what they spected is true. Any of the Asmodian Descendant Races have special means of traversing the universe because it was their ancestors that separated thepleted world in the first ce. "Does that mean the Erebians could traverse the universe using darkness? What about the Jotunns then?" Kabrakan asked as neither Solstice nor Lycan seem to have that ability. "I do not know as we have yet to see them use it, but we do know that the Solstice and Lycan can use the darkness around them. For Jotunns, we will not know because there has yet to be a yer to be a pure blooded one. There is a half Jotunn yer, but one needs to be pure. Maybe something will happen when all five races already have a representative." Levin Cloud stated as they suddenly arrived at ake with clear water. The water of theke did not even have any form of dirt as it was extremely clear. Not even fishes or any type of water nts could be seen in thiske. It is extremely beautiful but there is a powerful presence hiding within theke that makes any being stay away from it. "Shall we take the water? This should be the Pure Water, right?" Peridot asked Levin Cloud but before thetter could answer arge presence suddenly floated atop theke. "Leave while I am still being nice, Envoy of the Twin Gods and his friends." Arge blue catfish stated. "It is nice to meet you again, King Adamsale." Levin Cloud stated as he bowed to show his respect to the Water Elemental King that appeared before them. ----- Name: Adamsale Title: Water Elemental King of the Pure Waters Race: Elemental Species: Water Elemental King Level: Unknown Health: Unknown MP: Unknown Description: A Water Elemental King that purifies any body of water that he inhabits. He is very territorial but will not immediately kill any being that trespasses in his territory. Be careful as he could st you with a powerful torrent of water that can send you flying for thousands of meters. Chapter 1293 Side Story: Fairy Dragon III "Please do not say that to us, King Adamsale. We did note here because we want to cause trouble. We havee here for a good reason." Levin Cloud stated with great respect which made King Adamsale calm down a bit. "And what is this reason? You even brought a Selvaggian and a Ryujin with you. Do not think that you can defeat me with these three." King Adamsale stated. "I wish to acquire a bottle of your Pure Water. I wish to get it because I need it in order to evolve." Peridot stated with all honesty. The Water Elemental King looked at Peridot with scrutinizing eyes and he could tell that the Ryujin before him is speaking the truth. Unlike the ones that approach hiske with bad intentions or even asking for permission, these youngsters have respect, and he should at least hear them out. "Exin why my Pure Water makes you evolve?" King Adamsale asked Peridot. "ording to my master, I will need Pure Water Blessed by the Elemental Kings in order to be a Fairy Dragon." Peridot answered truthfully which shocked the Water Elemental King as he suddenly remembered something long ago. "What a cute fish. You make any water around you inhabit clean which is why I shall take care of you until you are strong enough to defend yourself. You make nature clean which is why you are the most beautiful thing that I have gazed my eyes with." A beautiful voice that came from a woman that has a bead on her forehead stated. "King Adamsale? If you do not like to help us, then what can we do to have you give us the item?" Levin Cloud asked but he was suddenly sprayed withke water. "You are very harsh child! You think I will not help you when such a pure being like her is asking something from the bottom of her heart. Tell me, Ryujin¡­what is your name?" King Adamsale asked. "I am called Peridot." Peridot answered. "Well, Peridot. I have seen your intentions. I just need you to answer my question. What do you think about my appearance?" King Adamsale asked. "Your appearance?" Peridot asked to verify if she heard it correctly. "Yes, my appearance." King Adamsale stated. "If you mean, appearance wise¡­you look normal. You are a bit unique, but you do not look bad." Peridot answered honestly as she used the basis of what a catfish looks like. She called him unique since she has yet to see a blue catfish in the real world. Levin Cloud was about to scold Peridot for saying that because he forgot that the Water Elemental King Adamsale is very sensitive about his appearance, but he got surprised. King Adamsale suddenlyughed out loud which made theke shimmer. "Is there something funny with what I said?" Peridot asked as she did not know why King Adamsale beganughing. "Nothing! I just thought you resemble someone that I know from long ago. I shall give you a bottle of my Pure Water and I shall bless it as well." King Adamsale stated. "Thank you very much!" Peridot replied in excitement as she jumped. "You are lucky that you answered honestly without hiding anything or else I would have blown you away. If you want, I can tell you where to get the blessings of other Elemental Kings. I am sure you already know that Elemental Kings are not that fond of each other but the ones I will tell you will help you as long as you pass their tests." King Adamsale stated as he told them of the locations of the remaining five. "Thank you very much! You are already helping us so much. We cannot impose in you any more or else we would be overbearing. Ah! Please have these sweets aspensation." Peridot stated as she gave King Adamsale a pouch of sweets. When the three left, King Adamsale turned into a humanoid appearance that looked like an extremely regal looking man. He picked up the pouch that Peridot gave him and opened it up. The stoic expression of the Water Elemental King suddenly curved into a smile as he suddenly cried tears that became pearls when itnded on the grass. "Here, Adamsale! I got your favorite Moondrops! Better eat one or two a day or else you will finish them in a day." The voice of a beautiful woman in King Adamsale memory stated as he remembered her first master who was the Fairy Dragon. "To think that I met someone that shares the master''s personality. What will the others think when they see her?" King Adamsale told himself as he went back into theke and vanished. ==== Levin Cloud did not think it would be that easy because it was never that easy when talking to the Elemental Kings. Even the elders of the Faekin told him to be wary of the Elemental Kings because they are moody. The Elemental Kings that are very sociable with the Faekin are not sociable with their fellow Elemental Kings. Each of the Elemental Kings that Levin Cloud knew are either recluse or hate other Elemental Kings. King Adamsale, who he thought would be the most difficult to handle, basically gave Peridot what they need without much effort. He only attributed it to Peridot''s personality of being truthful and sees the beauty of anyone. "That was easy. I thought that we were going to fight but we got the item that we need." Kabrakan stated. "It was only easy because of her but I am not sure about the other Elemental Kings as I have not heard of them or barely heard of them." Levin Cloud stated. The names given by King Adamsale are Elemental Kings that are unfamiliar to Levin Cloud, but he knows where they are. From what the Water Elemental King stated, the five remaining elemental kings will bless the Pure Water as long as they answer their tests. Chapter 1294 Side Story: Fairy Dragon IV The next destination that they went to is a ce where there are things calledvakes. They are not reallykes but a collection ofrge bodies ofva running deep in the earth. The Elemental King living here is the Fire Elemental King Salvo. A Fire Elemental King that has the appearance of a ming snake. The Fire Elemental King Salvo was not very friendly at first, but he did be a bit more weing when they showed the Pure Water blessed by the Water Elemental King Adamsale. When Peridot stated what she was there for, the Fire Elemental King Salvo softened up and gave her a test to describe what is fire. "Fire for me is a bringer of life because life made it possible for any living being to fight against the cold. It also made it possible to cook food to destroy anything harmful within it. Also, food taste better when cooked!" Peridot answered which made the Fire Elemental King Salvough. "You pass my test. I shall bless that Pure Water." The Fire Elemental King Salvo stated as he breathes fire into the bottle containing the Pure Water. The Pure Water is now swirling in a blue and red colorpared to its pure blue color from before. Kabrakan and Levin Cloud thought that they are getting it easy. Levin Cloud is even dumbfounded that these Elemental Kings are friendly to one another. They are usually destroying parts of Alfheim with their fights to show off as this world will just be restored after an hour or so. The next Elemental King that they visited is the Wind Elemental King tus. She did not have a humanoid appearance just like the other two as she looked like a five-meter-long hummingbird. Just the p of her wings created wind des that made others have a difficult time standing near her. The test that she gave Peridot was to survive tenps around Alfheim in her back. This made Levin Cloud and Kabrakan worried as Wind Elemental Kings are notorious for racing with each other by circling around Alfheim for at least a hundred times. Even ten times would be difficult as she moves at such a fast speed that bncing oneself on her would be difficult. Peridot did not shy away from the challenge and epted. She easily passed onto the ninthp, but she started getting sick at the tenth one. Seeing that she could not hold on in her humanoid form, Peridot transformed into her Ryujin form and coiled around the Wind Elemental King tus. "You have passed my test remarkably. I did not expect such a tight hug on thestp, but you still pass." The Wind Elemental King tus stated as she blessed the Pure Water that Peridot held. "Thank you." Peridot stated as her face turned pale while carrying the vial of Pure Water with three swirling colors. The next one to be visited by the three is the Earth Elemetal King Marl. The Earth Elemetal King Marl had the appearance of a naked mole rat. Levin Cloud and Kabrakan thought he looked funny, but Peridot shouted cute when he appeared. With just one sentence, the Earth Elemetal King Marl blushed and blessed the Pure Water that Peridot held. The blessing was given when Peridot was hugging the huge body of the Earth Elemetal King Marl. She liked the feeling of hugging the Earth Elemetal King Marl because he felt like a cute andfy cushion. At this point, Levin Cloud and Kabrakan thought that they are useless, but Peridot reminded them that they are the ones responsible for keeping her safe. The two boys are the ones protecting her so that she will not be pressured when ites to her tests. They did everything to make sure that she does not do anything strenuous that may warrant her to fail the test. The next test came from the Darkness Elemental King Gloam who had the appearance of arge ck owl. The test given by the Darkness Elemental King Gloam is that of solitary confinement. Peridot was to spend about six hours in a ce full of darkness and she must not use any source of light. She easily passed this test as she did not even know that six hours was up. "How did you not lose your mind?" Kabrakan asked as people usually lost their minds when in solitary confinement. "There is a thing called sleeping." Peridot answered with confidence which left Kabrakan dumbfounded. Thest test that Peridot did is of the Light Elemental King Gleam. The Light Elemental King Gleam took the appearance of a white swan that calmly swims in ake made of pure light. Levin Cloud did not think that a ce like this existed in Alfheim, but this seems to be a secretive spot that only those with the Blessing of the Darkness Elemental King Gloam could enter. "To think that the Darkness Elemental King Gloam will take interest in a Ryujin. Tell me what do you came for?" The Light Elemental King Gleam stated as she listened attentively to Peridot and nodded. The Light Elemental King Gleam gave Peridot the test to scoop up light. She did not give any other hints other than to use anything at her disposal. Peridot tried to use an empty mana stone to fill it with light elemental energy, but the Light Elemental King Gleam rejected it because she did not ''scoop'' it. "How do I do it?" Peridot asked herself as she did not have an idea to scoop light. She knows how to make it, but she does not know how to make it physically touch it. She almost surrendered to helplessness, but she still had friends which is why she asked in their group chat. "Create a vacuum that in your hands. You can do that by manipting wind pressure to the utmost." Adrian replied which made Peridot gain inspiration. Chapter 1295 Side Story: Fairy Dragon V Peridot tried what Adrian told him and create a vacuum in between her two palms by manipting air pressure. She did not immediately get the hang of it as she took at least two days before she made it work. She was able to scoop up light, but it only looked like it was a few drops. "Congrattions. You have passed my test. To think you are able to achieve something like this in a span of two days. You are very talented. As per our agreement, I will now stabilize the elements in the Pure Water with my blessing." Light Elemental King Gleam stated as she spread her wings and the whole area became bathe in such a powerful light that made the three close their eyes. When the three opened their eyes, the Light Elemental King Gleam was nowhere to be found nor theke of light that she resided on. What they did have is the vial of Pure Water circting the six elements. It is a sight to behold because it is an item of the Mythical Tier. ----- Item Name: Pure Water Blessed by Six Elemental Kings Tier: Mythical Type: Consumable Effect: - It is said that this vial can turn any one trick elemental mage into an elemental mage that can control all six elements. - It has uses that are still unknown. Description: A vial of Pure Water that has been blessed by Six Elemental King of different elements. It is a great mystery on how the one bearing this item seeded in such a feat, but they are very formidable. It is said that destroying this bottle by identally dropping it could erase an entire continent. ----- "The description is scary. Better put it inside my bag immediately. There is no time to waste! We shall head to the Rabbit Beastmen n to get the Pure Moon Rock!" Peridot stated as she dragged the two tired people behind her. Kabrakan took a totem from his inventory that looked like a meditating bull and ced it on the ground. He then bowed three times and pped his hands three times before saying an incantation. When he did so, the eyes of the meditating bull suddenly opened as a pulling force too hold of their bodies. When the pulling force let them go, they are suddenly transported to The Wilde. They are transported near the Bull beastman settlement where a small mediating bull could be seen being housed in a small shrine. This is the Wilde Spirit that Kabrakan got the blessing of which made him able to travel freely from the main world to the Wilde. The three did not waste time as they immediately went straight to the Rabbit Beastmen Settlement. It is a small vige that is located near a tall cliff within a deep part of the woods. The Rabbit Beastmen were a race that preferred to live by themselves and rarely interact with the outside world. This is not due to them hating other people but the fact that they want to live a quiet life without the meddling of others. They also believe that they were descendants of the Jade Rabbit which is now part of the Wilde Spirit. The priestess of the Rabbit Beastmen also worships the moon as they believe that they were once living in the moon with the Jade Rabbit. The way to get the Pure Moon Rock was not easy because the Rabbit Beastman Priestess refused to give it to Peridot despite her grand wish. The Rabbit Beastmen treasures the Pure Moon Rock as they believe that this was given to them by the Jade Rabbit when the moon cried, and dozens of stars came down from it but this one was sent to them. "Should we just steal it? It is very easy to steal as they are said to be only reliant on their speed. We can take them down easily." Kabrakan whispered to Levin Cloud. "I think we should. Let us tell her but never speak like that again. You are starting to pick up things from the demon lord." Levin Cloud stated. "Can you tell me how the moon blessed you with this special rock?" Peridot asked. "If you wish to hear the tale of how we were given this blessing then I shall dly inform all of you." The Rabbit Beastman Priestess stated as she recounted the event that was the turning point of their lives. It was a night that had a vast full moon, and it was a time where the Rabbit Beastmen were starting to lose faith on the moon. The rabbit priestess described it as divine retribution for their unfaithful ways as the moon cried and its tears were sent to their vige as punishment. During this time, the previous rabbit priestess protected the n with her powers and asked for forgiveness to the great moon. As if her cries were heard, a stone that looked like a miniature moon that glowed with a thin membrane of light appeared before her and she used that to power up the barriers that she erected. The priestess managed to save the n but their whole vige was destroyed. The priestess back then told the n that they need to move to a location where the sadness of the moon did not reach. The Rabbit Beastmen agreed and settled in this new area where they prayed to the great moon and the Jade Rabbit ever since. "They are quick but not quick witted." Kabrakan whispered as Levin Cloud nodded because the faith of the rabbit beastmen were a product of unfortunate events that coincidentally happened at the same time. "Can you please tell us where your previous vige was located?" Peridot asked the rabbit priestess. "Why would you go there when that ce is filled with misfortune?!" The rabbit priestess replied. "Please! We want to solve the mystery of the Wailing Moon!" Peridot stated with conviction. "Mystery? Is it not just a meteor¡­Aw!" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly got kicked by Peridot to shut up. Chapter 1296 Side Story: Fairy Dragon VI The rabbit beastman priestess told the trio the location of their former vige. Kabrakan knew of it as it was called a certain name, but he did not expect that the name came from that. The name of that location is called the Fallen Moon Craters as a result of numerous moon rocks being hurled into that area. The sadness or crying of the moon that the rabbit beastman priestess is telling is definitely a real event that took ce a long time ago. Kabrakan only knew of the name, but he has yet to go there because the monsters there are described as weird. Even for the standard of the beastmean, the monsters at the Fallen Moon Craters are out of this world in their sense of normalcy. "Let me just tell you expect something out of this world when you meet the beasts in that area. I have heard stories and I actually have seen one of the monsters there when they captured one." Kabrakan stated as he proceeded to show them the way. The way to the Fallen Moon Craters is not that far from the current rabbit beastmen settlement. It took the three about two hours of walking to reach the designated area that they needed to go. They moved at a quick pace as it would take a normal yer at least three hours to reach it. "Why did you not just let us steal the Pure Moon Rock that they held?" Levin Cloud finally asked the question that has been guing his mind. To him, it was just a decorative rock for the rabbit beastmen settlement, and they would not need it. Even Peridot would have jumped at the chance, but she has a keen eye when ites to rocks and minerals which other yers do not have. She has a passive skill called Mineralogy which gives her a detailed view of any precious stone that she sees. "It is not that I feel bad to take that stone, but it does not serve my purpose. Let me show you what I saw when I viewed the stone." Peridot stated as she sent an image to the party chat. ----- Item Name: Pure Moon Rock (1000 Years Type ¨C Degraded) Tier: Mythical (Degraded ¨C Epic) Type: Mineral Ore / Consumable Effect: - Contains powerful light energy that can be used to cast spells of the light element without using mana. - Amplifies the effects of skills that call upon the power of the Moon by 20% - Lost due to energy lost - Lost due to energy lost Description: A Pure Moon Rock that has bathe in the light given by the sun for at least one millennium. It previously had powerful energy inside of it, but it has now been used up. It has degraded to the point that it can only be regarded as an Epic Tier item. ----- "I see. No wonder you were not having it earlier. You were already thinking of a second way." Kabrakan stated as he knew that a depowered stone will not make Peridot evolve. "That is right. Which is why¡­ the both of you needs to start digging." Peridotmanded as she pointed at the spots. The two did notin as they started to dig at the spots that Peridot pointed at. She could pinpoint locations that have special ores because of her maxed-out Mineralogy skill. When she was at the gnome kingdom, she just spent all her days mining for stones for her job ss. She even had the nickname ''The Unrelentless Digger Gnome'' as she would mine for three days straight. Each of them dug the soil in different ways as each of them are different races. Kabrakan used his purely physical body to dig up the soil using a shovel that Peridot gave him. He unknowingly got the Digging skill due to it, but he did not expect that his Earth Elemental Mastery would increase by digging soil. He suddenly started to get pumped up due to this as he became something akin to a rear actor. Levin Cloud dug the earth like a Leshy would and that is to make the earth soft. He would then use the trees nearby to lift the thing that he is digging for using the roots. He did not sweat like Kabrakan but he did lose mana and needs immense concentration. He also started to gain small increases of mastery to his Nature Elemental Mastery by doing this action. Peridot used spells as well, but she used her Create: y Soldier skill to literally dig the earth by making it animate. The y soldier that she would create will then dig the earth with her which made her the quickest to dig the earth. She literally had about fifty y soldiers in under ten minutes, and it is still steadily increasing. Peridot''s Mineralogy skill is not that busted because she is not able to know what kind of special ore or rock is being dug until she unearths it. All she knows is that there is a special mineral or rock in that location as even the tier list cannot be determined as all she sees is a sparkling light. Just as the three were digging the strange monsters that Kabrakan is talking about started to show themselves. Strange is already a term which the Selvaggians should not be speaking since they are not normal by any standard. The strange monster that approached them is called the Pyon. The Pyon is a hairy fuzzball monster that is only one foot in size. It has cute arms and legs paired with googly eyes that can put a puppy to shame. The reason why the Selvaggians call it strange is the fact that this small creature is extremely durable as it cannot be damaged greatly by either physical or magic attacks. The Pyon also has no way to counterattack which is why it is an oddity to the Selvaggians on how it lives in a danger infested world. Nevertheless, the Pyon seem to keep their distance from the trio and went away when they were bored. Peridot wanted to cuddle one, but she resisted the urge as she has more pressing matters. After two straight days of digging, the trio got a surprising number of precious stones and minerals. They even got some Pure Moon Rocks, but they were not of the millennium category. Seeing that Peridot could still see numerous reactions from below her feet despite unearthing a lot, she decided to use more brute force. "Make the soil as soft as you can. Sand would be much appreciated." Peridot told Levin Cloud as he nodded. Seeing that he needs greater power in doing this, Levin Cloud shifted to his true form and touched the ground below him. The soil that was filled with moisture and could sustain life suddenly turned barren and dry like sand. Levin Cloud sucked the life out of the soil below them which made it turn into sand. When Levin Cloud turned the soil into sand, Peridot then continuously sted it with gusts of wind which blew the sand to the other side. In no time, the whole area was dug up and therge hole that they created went up to ten meters in depth. Just as the twenty-one-meter depth has been achieved, arge boulder that is the shape of a sphere greeted them. Peridot was getting a reaction from this spherical boulder. She touched the boulder and tried cracking it, but her mana was unable to prate its shell. The thing inside the boulder was radiating energy that protected the exterior shell. This something that cannot be broken by being half baked. "Let me try." Levin Cloud stated as he was still in his true form. With the power of twenty trees, Levin Cloudmanded them to strike the boulder simultaneously but not even a crack appeared. Hemanded the trees to whack the boulder until a crack formed but it was the trees that got ruined in the process. "Let me try. I am very good at destroying earth." Kabrakan stated as part of his passive ability is Earthshaker where his attacks create shockwaves on the earth. Using his two shields, Kabrakan mmed it with all his might. He rammed at the boulder a couple of times, but no dent is seen. In fact, it was his shields that got damaged. He did not believe that a boulder is actually sturdier than his shield. "I will try my hardest then." Peridot stated as she took out the Legendary tier Elemental Shards that they unearthed earlier. She bombarded the boulder with Elemental Apocalypse, but it only produced a small crack. It might be a small crack but that was hope for them because they eventually opened the boulder after one week of hard work. They were sted with a powerful blinding light but it was worth it. ==== Item Name: Purest Moon Rock (100, 000 Year Type) Tier: Semi Transcendent Type: Special Mineral Ore / Consumable Chapter 1297 Side Story: Fairy Dragon VII ----- Item Name: Purest Moon Rock (100, 000 Year Type) Tier: Semi Transcendent Type: Special Mineral Ore / Consumable Effect: - Contains powerful light energy that can be used to cast spells of the light element without using mana or cooldown. - Amplifies the effects of skills that call upon the power of the Moon by 50% - Recharges when the light of the moon shines upon it. - Able to use the spell Moon Caller Description: A Pure Moon Rock that has bathe in the light given by the sun for a very long time. It would have transformed into a divine rock if it was bathe for a much longer time. It is said to carry a powerful force that could make the moon obey. ----- They did not unearth a Pure Moon Rock but a Purest Moon Rock. It gave off powerful energy to those around it as it is close to bing a Transcendent Tier ore. Peridot could not even begin to describe how beautiful it is as it is the most powerful gem that she has seen. They thought that the stone should only be of the Mythical Tier, but they did not expect that it almost jumped to the highest realm of items. They now know why the attacks that they are doing barely dealth anything. It was to only continuous attacks that they were able to destroy the hard exterior protecting it. "It has a powerful force of nature inside of it. I can feel that it could influence the very nature itself by just injecting some mana in it." Levin Cloud stated as he could feel the power radiating from the Purest Moon Rock. Kabrakan cannot feel the immense energy, but his instincts are telling him that the stone that Peridot is holding is very dangerous. The Selvaggians might be unable to detect energy to the most minute details, but their instincts are very sharp when ites to potential dangers. His instincts are going ballistic to tell him that the stone in front of him is not an ordinary item. "Now that we have it, can we go now? We only have about ten days left before the guild war." Kabrakan stated as they do not know how long it will take for Peridot to evolve. The trio agreed that staying there would prove to be a deterrent to their mission as night ising. The powerful monsters of The Wilde mighte to them with the Purest Moon Rock as a beacon of energy. Powerful monsters tend to gather around powerful things that can make them evolve such as special stones and rare herbs. The only reason why the Purest Moon Rock is not yet taken by any other powerful monster is the fact that it encased itself in a protective shell. Any type of energy radiating from it could not be leaked because of this thick shell. Levin Cloud hurriedly casted Bifrost Flower once more and they were sent all the way to the eastern continent near the mountain where the Ryujin live. Peridot summoned Moksha to serve as their mount to climb the mountain. Moksha is now bigger than ever before as it seems to be spoiled by Peridot''s master. Moksha is now able to easily carry three adult size people on its back without difficulty. "It seems that Moksha here is getting fed too well. It is getting fat." Levin Cloud stated which made him get shocked by a small bolt of lightning. "You are just jealous because you do not have a mount yet. My Moksha is very healthy and powerful. Do not listen to him." Peridot stated. "I will find my mount! Somewhere. I just like to feel the warmth of the soil with my feet that is all." Levin Cloud argued. "Okay." Peridot stated as they entered the mountain where they were greeted by Nu Wa. "Greetings, my child and her friends. Has your adventure been fruitful? You know, it is not bad to rest when you are having difficulty in find the items that you need. I would not me you if you surrendered in your pursuit as you have a very probable path of evolution that I have alreadyid out." Nu Wa stated as she thought that Peridot was returning because she needed the aid of the Ryujin or wanted to rest. "Master, I actually gathered all the items that I needed in order to evolve." Peridot stated which made Nu Wa''s ear perk up as she could not believe it. "You got them all?" Nu Wa asked to rify, and Peridot began telling the story on how she achieved it. As Nu Wa heard the story from Peridot, her eyes started to widen as she could not believe that Elemental Kings were that kind. She even looked at Levin Cloud and he answered with a shrug of ''I do not have an exnation myself''. When she was shown the Purest Moon Rock, she almost fainted because that is an item that cannot be found just about anywhere. Even Nu Wa herself would want that item for herself as that could increase her divinity. She would not dare steal an item that her own daughter has painstakingly dug with her own hands, but she thanked the heavens for her luck. The results of the search for the evolutions items might be luck but coincidence and timing also yed a part in it. Peridot would have blown off the idea from the first day if she did not have a way tomunicate with the Elemental Kings. For the Pure Moon Rock, she would also forget about looking for it because it will never happen if she did not know Kabrakan. Levin Cloud made it possible for her to obtain the Pure Water Blessed by the Elemental Kings as he gave ess to Alfheim. Kabrakan made it possible for her to obtain the Purest Moon Rock as he gave ess to The Wilde where the rabbit n lives. She did not think for a second that she aplished everything on her own because she has the help of people that she cared for along the way. "Since you have sessfully gathered everything. I shall nowmence the creation of the pill. Come with me child. You can also bring your friends with you." Nu Wa stated as she floated towards the center of the mountain where a stadium is present. The stadium is more like a small pavilion where Nu Wa rests. This small pavilion has four pirs that equate to the four cardinal directions with the statue of the Four Divine Cardinal Beasts resting on top of them. If one focused, then they would be able to see a thin veil surrounding the small pavilion as if it is a sacred space. "This is my sacred space located in this pavilion. I think it is time that I bepletely honest with you, my child. I am not just a Ryujin but I was once the Goddess of Life Nuwa. The creator of the ones the world calls the Eastern Dragons." Nu Wa stated. The three were shocked to find this out but Peridot had suspicions way before. Peridot thought that her master knew too much of the world before the dark gods arrived as she often told stories that were very vivid. If she was alive back, then they she would have ascended to godhood by now with her power, but she did not. "It does not change anything, master. Even if you are just a normal Ryujin or a normaldy. You will still be my master because you have taken care of me when others turned a blind eye." Peridot stated which warmed Nu Wa''s heart. "Since you are using the Purest Moon Rock, I do not know how powerful the pill will be, but I know it will help you greatly." Nu Wa stated as she motioned her hands to make the Pure Water and Purest Moon Rock float. With all her might, Nu Wa directed the Pure Water toe out of the bottle and soak the Purest Moon Rock. The Purest Moon Rock collided with the Pure Water Blessed by the Elemental Kings. A powerful energy erupted from both items as Nu Wa forcefully fused them together to make a spherical pill that took looks like the moon radiating rainbow-colored lights. "Eat it, my child." Nu Wa stated and Peridot did not even hesitate as she gulped the pill straight away without second thoughts. The moment Peridot swallowed the pill, her body started to transform into her Ryujin form as she coiled around herself. She coiled herself into a sphere until she formed an outer shell that made it look like it was the moon. Her spherical shell even started to float which made it look like Nu Wa summoned a moon in her courtyard. The shell cracked a few minutester which revealed Peridot''s new form. The second Fairy Dragon has been born to the world. [You have sessfully evolved into a Fairy Dragon.] [You have earned the title of Cmity.] [You have learned the skill Cmity Clouds.] [You have learned the skill Moon Caller.] Chapter 1298 Side Story: Necronomicon I Creepysoo knew that he could not forcefully increase his overall ability within a month. What he needs is a proper way to channel his immense power as the Prince of the Undead. He has been using the Staff of Undeath for a long time, but he needs something stronger that could sustain the undead. He was sweeping the halls of the mansion owned by Baron Samedi when he overheard some of the undead talking about the Necronomicon. A special book that could conjure up undead without even having the body of a fallen being. It is the Book of Undead Summoning that defies the established rules of undead summoning. Creepysoo had to get that item no matter what, but he needs to have the permission of at least three Gods of Death in order to gain a chance to earn a lesser copy. The Necronomicon that Creepysoo wanted is something like a copy as the real one is in the ownership of the God of Death Abaddon. "Give you permission to handle a copy of the Necronomicon? Do you know what you are asking for Child?" Baron Samedi asked Creepysoo. "I want to be stronger, and a Necromancer has very limited resources when it is a fresh battle. I am not always in an area where lots of corpses are present. The Necronomicon gives me an even ying field when ites to situations like that." Creepysoo argued as he knows his deficiencies inbat. Creepysoo would often rely on his undead knights that vowed loyalty to him and the addition of curses and hexes but that is not enough. His undead knights can only handle so little and if they die then he will be left alone. A necromancer is a powerhouse that controls legions of undead at their whim, but an undefeatable necromancer uses every undead at their very best ability. "ess to the Necronomicon is not forbidden especially for one such as yourself but you need the approval of at least three gods of death. Of course, if you could get the approval of the main boss then you will not need approval of us lesser gods of death." Baron Samedi exined. "Will you give me the approval of an esteemed persons such as yourself then?" Creepysoo stated as he looked at Baron Samedi with an expression that should be cute but an undead is not cute in any sense. "This is regarding the Book of Undeath which is why I cannot afford to get soft on you even though you are my favorite." Baron Samedi stated. "I am like the only person that you can directly contact from the mortal realm. I am pretty sure I am the only favorite because of that." Creepysoo stated. "Do not be so sure as we have contractors in the mortal realm that could act in our behalf." Baron Samedi stated which shocked Creepysoo as he thought the gods of death do not concern themselves that much with the problems of the living. "I did not know that but what do I need to do to get approval from you?" Creepysoo asked. "A trial should be on session, but I have already been giving you trials ever since younded on my care. You get my approval once you finish sweeping the halls." Baron Samedi stated as he left the area to go do his duties. Creepysoo did not expect that he would get the approval by sweeping the halls, but he remembered the spine chilling tasks he did before. If the things he previously did like y with a Cerberus or punish the evil souls were not trials, then he might have ignored the Baron Samedi already. He finished sweeping th halls of the gigantic mansion and got the approval of Baron Samedi. [You have been given the approval of Baron Samedi for the use of the Necronomicon.] [You need at least two more to unlock the Inferior Copy of the Necronomicon.] "You have my approval, child. Where will you get two more?" Baron Samedi asked. "Can Maman Brigitte give me another approval?" Creepysoo asked. "Unfortunately for you, you need to get the approval of different rulers of the underworld. You already have mine so you can no longer get the approval of another god of death residing in this realm." Baron Samedi stated. "If that is the case then I need to go to Mitnal to meet with the God of Death Ah Puch." Creepysoo stated as he knows that the God of Death Ah Puch has a favor that needs to be repaid. "Good luck with that. Getting there would be a trial in of itself." Baron Samedi stated as he told Creepysoo to be careful as he might get lost in another death realm. As Prince of the Undead, Creepysoo could travel to underworlds that deal with any undead. This is one of the blessings that the undead royal family could use as they have a covenant with the God of Death Abaddon. The Undead King Arthur usually goes to the underworld to train as nothing in the mortal realm could give him much of a fight and he could resurrect in the underworld. Creepysoo gulped as he drew the magic circle portal that will send him to Mitnal. Mitnal is a death realm found on the ninth level of the underworld which is ruled by Ah Puch. He is not the most weing god of death as he is very smelly and Mitnal is not good for the nose which is why only undead could bear going in that underworld. Creepysoo stood in the magic circle as it glowed in eerie purple and green lights. A purplish green gas could be seening out of the magic circle as the door to Mitnal has opened. Creepysoo poured more mana into the magic circle and the ground below him suddenly turned into a hole which he fell through. "Somebody put flowers near that area because it stinks!" Baron Samedi ordered as he got a whiff of Mitnal. Chapter 1299 Side Story: Necronomicon II Creepysoo dropped from the firstyer of the underworld all the way down to the ninthyer. He arrived in a putrid world where rotting bodies of the dead are seen. The smell would be unbearable for any normal person as you could see people getting punished trying to gasp for clean air but all they get is foul air. Just inhaling the foul air makes them taste it and one could see that they do not enjoy it. They could taste it with their receptors and all of them are gagging all the time. Some of these unfortunate souls even clung to Creepysoo''s cloak but he just swept their hands away because this is their punishment. Anyone being sent to the ninthyer of the underworld is not someone that innocent by any means. Creepysoo went to the cave dwelling of the God of Death Ah Puch. This is the only cave dwelling in this death realm, and it is made of the corpses of all the unfortunate souls sent there. "Wee, Prince of the Undead. To think that you will easily reach my dwelling. It seems that my ghouls need some obedience training once more." A shrill and creepy voice stated which came from a very skinny deathly pale corpse adorned like a god. "Greetings, God of Death Ah Puch. Ruler of Mitnal." Creepysoo stated as he bowed. "As humble as ever. Tell me¡­why did youe Prince of the Undead? Do you wish to get that favor now?" The God Ah Puch asked. "I dide for that. I want you to give me approval to use the Necronomicon." Creepysoo stated which made the God Ah Puchugh hysterically as he is really amused by the wishes of the Prince of the Undead. "What do you wish to obtain from being able to use the Necronomicon?" The God Ah Puch asked with a sinister grin. "To be stronger. I need to be on par with my friends which is why I need a powerful relic to summon undead." Creepysoo answered honestly which made the God Ah Puch look at him. "You are no fun at all. I thought you intend to flood the mortal realm with undead." The God Ah Puch stated in a grumbling tone because he thought that his influence on the Prince of the Undead has set in. "You say that but you diligently fulfill your duty as a god of death. You are just mad at the mortals that they be too depraved andnd here in the ninthyer of the underworld. You like your peace and quiet after all." Creepysoo stated as he already knows the real attitude of the God Ah Puch. "I cannot give my approval just like that little boy. I have a reputation to keep which is why I need to impose a slight trial to you. Go and tame one of my undead servants. If you do so, then I will dly give my approval without using up that favor that I owe you." The God Ah Puch stated. "If you say so. Just do not cry when I easily do your trial." Creepysoo stated as he left. "You think my servants will easily follow you?! I made sure to have them obey me always without a hint of defiance." The God Ah Puch stated as heughed because he is confident that Creepysoo will not finish the trial. A few minutester¡­ "I am done. I tamed this big guy right here." Creepysoo stated as he walked inside the cave abode once more with a Patchwork Zombie in tow. The Patchwork Zombie that Creepysoo managed to tame is a mixture of different beings. It is also the lowest level one in this realm which is level 300. It is currently following his orders as long as Creeppysoo stays in Mitnal. The God Ah Puch could not believe that Creepysoo aplished such a feat in just a few minutes. "How!" The God Ah Puch stated in both anger and disbelief. "I made a Fury submit once. This guy is a piece of cake. Plus, he looks cute with that droopy face. The way he drools because he might just be a child adds to its aesthetic." Creepysoo replied. The Patchwork Zombie is not cute and the God Ah Puch even doubted the ears of the Prince of the Undead as no one ever describes zombies like that. One might even puke at the mere sight of the Patchwork Zombie that he tamed. The God Ah Puch knows that the Prince of the Undead is not lying because he already saw the memories of the Patchwork Zombie. "You have passed my trial. I did not expect it to be this easy, but it seems I forgot to add a functioning brain on that one." The God Ah Puch stated. "Do not say that. He will be very disheartened. Look at his face¡­he is already sad. There¡­there." Creepysoo stated as he patted the Patchwork Zombie. "If you like it that much then why not make it one of your knights?" The God Ah Puch stated as he suddenly thought of something. "Is that eptable to you? It is one of your workers here." Creepysoo replied. "It is just one zombie. I have millions here and I have lots of material. You can take that one as it has bonded to you¡­apparently." The God Ah Puch stated as the Patchwork Zombie could be seen hugging Creepysoo. "If you gave permission then I shall do so." Creepysoo stated as the God Ah Puch was smiling as his connection with the Patchwork Zombie will not be erased. Using the Patchwork Zombie, he will be able to see what the Prince of the Undead does. It is not because he is bored but he wants to survey the mortal realm. The God Ah Puch is smiling sinisterly as Creepysoo named the Patchwork Zombie. "You will be Frankie." Creepysoo stated. [You have been given the approval of Ah Puch for the use of the Necronomicon.] [You need at least one more to unlock the Inferior Copy of the Necronomicon.] Chapter 1300 Side Story: Necronomicon III "Thest approval will be the most difficult. Should I pray to the God of Death Abaddon? I cannot visit his realm because all of the death realms belong to him. I am not like Big Bro Adrian that can just nonchntly go into the Nether Realm. I will die with just one step in there." Creepysoo stated as he knows that the Nether Realm is the most special death realm. A death realm that even the other gods of death dare not to traverse. A ce so deste and empty that can even drive greater gods mad and lesser gods injured if they make a mistake of traveling there. Creepysoo has thought of the next best thing as he was once invited with the Undead King to a banquet by this god of death. "One of the most powerful and respected death gods which a death realm is named after. It is time to go to Hades despite not having an invitation." Creepysoo stated as he created a portal that will transport him to the eighthyer of the underworld. Creepysoo finished drawing the magic circle and stood inside of it. The magic circle glowed as it erupted like a geyser, but it was not water. It was geyser made with blood, flesh and bones which sent Creepysoo upwards to the eighthyer of the underworld. Creepysoo arrived at an expansive castle pce that is surrounded by cliffs. The bottom of these cliffs are rivers of blood with the screams of the tormented echoing. The unique thing about the death realm called Hades is that it smells like a flower garden. One might not attribute this to a death realm but this one is the most pleasantly smelling death realm. [You have arrived at the Death Realm, Hades.] [The God of Death governing this realm has taken note of your presence.] "As expected of the God of Death Hades, he has full coverage of everything in his realm." Creepysoo thought as he approached the gates of the castle. When he approached the gates of the castle, undead knights blocked his way, but the voice of the God of Death Hades told them to let Creepysoo approach. When the undead knights heard themands of their monarch, they let Creepysoo in without any problems. The Prince of the Undead waltz right into the castle and saw the long line of souls getting sent to the center of the castle to be judged by the God of Death Hades. "Greetings, Prince of the Undead Creepysoo! What brings you to visit our realm?" A god holding a quill and a scroll stated as his bed floated towards Creepysoo. "It is nice to see you too, God Morpheus. Have you been checking up on the happiness of the soulstely?" Creepysoo stated as he met the God Morpheus when he went to Hades for a banquet. He also clicked with the God of Sleep as they seem to have the same personalities. Creepysoo thinks undead are cute while the God Morpheus thinks of souls as cute. If the God Morpheus does not survey souls, then he tends to just sleep on his bed. The God Morpheus is the twin of the Aspect of Death Thanatos. "It is always interesting to see all kinds of souls. I am also captivated by the unique soul of the Champion of the Twin Gods, but I cannot go out of this realm because of strict reasons. My brother cane and go because he is the one reaping the souls and he even said that the champion has a very special soul. I really want to know what his soul is. You are friends with the Champion of the Twin Gods, right? Maybe you can tell him to visit me so that we could have a great conversation about souls. You said he could see the colors of souls, right?!" The God Morpheus stated but he was soon calmed down by a beautifuldy draped in all colors of the seasons. "Calm down, Morpheus. The Prince of the Undead is considered a guest so it might be quite rude to bombard him with questions like that. Give him time to reply." The Goddess Persephone stated as she went to escort Creepysoo to the God Hades. "I just got a bit excited, Lady Persephone. I shall be reminded of that the next time and observe proper etiquette. Talk to you next time! I need to interview the dead that areing in." The God Morpheus stated as he floated his bed back to its original position. "I did not even manage to ask him if he could gain approval for my request." Creepysoo grumbled. "If you wish to gain approval for the use of the Necronomicon then you must gain my husband''s approval, little prince. Morpheus might be the son of the God Abaddon and the Goddess Nox but he does not have authority over the dead as he is the God of Sleep and Dreams." The Goddess Persephone stated. "Aw! I thought he could give me authority since he is the son of the God Abaddon." Creepysoo grumbled as he was escorted to another room filled with all ornaments and gold fixtures. The God of Death Hades is special when ites to the Gods of Death because he is one of the most powerful that he could rival the Goddess Nox in her peak power. He was also one of the major gods worshipped by powerful empires back then. He has enormous wealth because he was a god that owned everything beneath the earth which meant he owns all precious stones and metals found beneath the earth. He is the wealthiest among his brothers when ites to treasures, but he is also the most overworked while his two brothers yed with mortals. After a few minutes of waiting, a powerful presence entered the room full of treasure. It was a man adorned with numerous treasures and silk that made his presence so dignified. It was none other than the God of Death Hades. Chapter 1301 Side Story: Necronomicon IV "It is quite a surprise that the Prince of the Undead came to our doors. What can I do for the you?" The God Hades asked Creepysoo. "I seek for your approval in using the Necronomicon." Creeysoo state with conviction as the God of Death Hades is big on respectable notions. Out of the three brothers, the God Hades is the one that carries the most responsibility and is the most honorable one. He values family and honor which is why he always treated the souls of those who died honorably and those that protected their family. It is also one of the reasons why the God Abaddon gives him free reign on multiple death realms unlike other gods of death. "I already know why you want to gain the powers of the Necronomicon, but I need to test your conviction. You cannot just use it because I like your reason. I shall give you a trial. Do you agree, Prince of the Undead?" The God Hades asked Creepysoo. "I agree. I did note here without being ready for a trial." Creepysoo stated. "I would have given you a more known trial like battling with the Furies, but they like you too much. I did not know how you bewitched those female warriors, but I need to give you a more fitting trial. How about this one. I always give this quest to my son as he is very rowdy but I also need a unique view of an outsider." The God Hades stated as a quest appeared before Creepysoo. ==== Quest Name: Escape the Castle of Hades Quest Description: The Castle of Hades is not only a ce of opulence where the God of Death Hades hosts his guests, but it is also a prison for souls that are damned. Although it does not happen often, there are some crafty souls that managed to slip past the castle guards. Help the God Hades find weak points in his castle prison. Difficulty: D to A Quest Reward: Approval of the God of Death Hades to use the Necronomicon Clear Condition: Escape to the surface of the prison dungeon located below the castle. Failure Condition: Unable to escape within the given time limit. Failure: No Approval will be gained from the God of Death Hades Time Limit: One week Restriction: Only the receiver of this quest can do it. ==== [Do you wish to ept the quest?] "I ept." Creepysoo stated and the God Hades smiled as he is proud of the mettle shown by Prince of the Undead. A hole suddenly appeared below Creepysoo that transported him to the lower reaches of Castle Hades. He was also chained up like the souls around him. The souls in this area could be seen struggling to break free or resigned themselves to their fate. [You are currently bound by Soul Chains.] [You cannot move your physical body because of the Soul Chains.] [You cannot extract any power that uses your soul.] [You cannot use mana in this state.] Creepysoo is suddenly hit with a great dilemma as the chains made him unable to gather mana. In order to use mana, one must have ess to their soul. With his mana being locked, he could end up passing a week in the dungeons and fail the test. "If these chains prevent the use of mana, then I can use abilities that are unique to my body." Creepysoo stated as he activated one of the racial skills avable to a wight and that is to turn his body into a half soul variant. The Soul Chains are physical chains that inhibit the body of the being bound to it. If a spirit is bound to it, then it will bound that spirit''s body. Since Creepysoo has a physical body, the Soul Chains bound his physical body instead. He figured that turning his body into a half spirit will make the Soul Chain unable to distinguish what needs to be bound. Just as he predicted, the Soul Chains loosened when it came in contact with his spiritual body. Since the Soul Chain no longer tightly bound him, he took them off and regained movement. The other souls that were bound in these chains looked at him with jealousy because they cannot do what he did. Unlike Creepysoo, the souls there do not have a physical body. "It seems he easily found a way out of those chains, my love. Our son also slipped passed the chains by forcefully crushing one of his arms with sheer willpower. They have different methods, but both are equally effective." The Goddess Persephone stated. "You are correct, my sunshine. It seems we need to make the Soul Chains more flexible in attaching itself to a target. I did not ount for physical bodies in the death realm but that is a good addition." The God Hades replied as the two of them watched from an adorned mirror in the room where Creepysoo was previously located. "Oh! He easily passed through one of the Furies that is standing guard. It seems the Prince of the Undead can charm our sadistic torturers." The Goddess Persephone stated. "I do not know what that boy possesses that makes the Furies go soft on him." The God Hades stated as they surveyed how Creepysoo reached the next room. Just above the deepest parts of the dungeons of Castle Hades is the room of his favorite pet that is a Cerberus. The three headed dog does not let anyone get past it without the approval of the God Hades himself. Should anyone be foolish enough to try then all three heads will shred their souls to pieces. For souls in the underworld, they are able to feel pain in a much higher sense since its their very soul that gets damaged. Only ones that are foolish or could bear the pain can escape the Cerberus by sacrificing at least one arm. It also takes great courage to even attempt standing next one. Chapter 1302 Side Story: Necronomicon V Creepysoo could see the three headed dog sleeping in front of the door. He knows that the Cerberus has a certain radius where it could take on the scent of anyone in the room. The moment he steps in just one more meter, the Cerberus would immediately stand up and be alert. He already knew that one of the steps is bypassing the Cerberus, but he did not think that it would be ced just above him. He often sees Cerberus ced just before the exit above. It seems that the God of Death Hades has rearranged theyout of the castle as a means to increase the security of the realm. Despite Hades not located at the deepestyer of the underworld, the souls that are locked below the castle of the God Hades are not pushovers. The fact that the God of Death Hades himself is their warden makes them even more menacing because he is one of the strongest death gods. The sons of the God Abaddon to the Goddess Nox are also staying at Hades as people working under the God Hades. This makes a bold statement that the God Abaddon has full trust on the God Hades. Even the Undead King Arthur told Creepysoo that after the God Abaddon, it is the God Hades that he respects the most. "Thank goodness my inventory is not locked or else I will not be able to finish this part." Creepysoo stated as he pulled a gigantic chicken leg cut from his inventory. It is meat from a cockatrice which is said to be the juiciest monster avable to those at the level 200s. "Frankie, go and make sure that the Cerberus smells that. I know that you will be the one to make me proud buddy." Creepysoo stated as the patchwork zombie that he epted has no other skills other than being very tanky with great regeneration. Frankie nodded in response and immediately ran like crazy the moment he got the cockatrice leg. The moment Frankie entered the detection zone of the Cerberus, the three headed dog immediately stood up and appeared immediately next to Frankie. Just as the Cerberus is about to destroy Frankie, all six of its eyes got enamored towards the cockatrice leg. "It is enamored. Mummie!" Creepysoo shouted as bandages suddenly bound the three headed dog of the underworld. The moment Mummie bound the Cerberus, Creepysoo already summoned Don Quixote and rode with him towards the gate. The Cerberus did not let this take it down as it burned the bandages using hellfire which burned them to ashes. The Cerberus then saw Creepysoo reaching for the gate that it is protecting. It seems that the Cerberus has more responsibility that it would forgo its hunger as it did not look at the cockatrice leg. Frankie threw the cockatrice leg towards the Cerberus, and it hit one of the heads which angered the beast. It did not stop it though as it still went towards Creepysoo. The Patchwork Zombie did not like this as it has pledged its allegiance to Creepysoo and hugged the leg of the three headed dog. As Frankie held one of the legs of the Cerberus, it slowed down the movement of the Cerberus but only by a small margin. Since Creepysoo did not want to hurt the Cerberus that much since it was only doing its duty, he cast curses that made it sleep but the duty of the Cerberus kept it from being affected. Seeing that even Mummie''s bandages are not restraining the guard dog of the underworld, Creepysoo also summoned Voodoo Marie as she would be needed to restrain the Cerberus using her hexes that increases Creepysoo''s hexes. Both Creepysoo and Voodoo Marie''s hexes started to take effect on the Cerberus as its movements started to get sluggish. Still, the Cerberus is still powerful enough to kill him with just one attack. Creepysoo knew that he needs to think unconventionally if he should be able to get out of this floor. "Curse of Hunger!" Creepysoo casted and Voodoo Marie casted Hex to amplify the curse so that it affects the Cerberus. When the Cerberus was about a meter away from Creepysoo, it suddenly came to a halt as its hunger overtook its sense of duty. The Cerberus turned around and charged towards the cockatrice leg that is lying on the floor. The slobber of the Cerberus started leaking on the floor as all three heads fought over which one gets to eat. "Does it not have one body? Why are the heads fighting over the food?" Creepysoo thought but he immediately forgot that as he pushed the door open. "It seems you need to feed Cerby more or else it will be sumbed from hunger." The Goddess Persephone stated. "You have been feeding him too much as he already has a bulge in his stomach. You need to make him exercise more in order to make him stronger. Do not pamper him too much or else he would be spoiled." The God Hades stated as he knows that the souls of the dead cannot really carry food to the underworld. Creepysoo passed through the next door and arrived at a room that is like a frozen wastnd. It is filled with snow and even the wind is cold. This ce is what they call ''Hell Freezing Over'' as everything is frozen even the souls. If one thought that the ce is filled with frozen trees, then they are wrong because the trees are souls of sinners that froze over in this area. [You cannot fight the cold as this ce chills the soul.] [You need to protect your soul or else you will freeze over in just one hour.] The notifications warned Creepysoo that he will be a frozen corpse if he does not solve this problem. An idea popped inside of Creepysoo''s head since there is nothing in this part of the castle that can produce heat. He looked towards Voodoo Marie who is also shivering from the cold. "Curse us with the Burning Soul curse." Creepysoo stated as Voodoo Marie looked at him with concern but ultimately agreed with hismands. Voodoo Marie marked all the undead knights as well as Creepysoo and used the Burning Soul Curse that aims at the soul of the targets. When afflicted by this curse, the targets will feel immense heat coursing through their bodies as it turns a part of their mana into mes. Voodoo Marie carefully controlled the output by regting the heat as all of them safely passed by the frozen wastnd floor. One after the other, Creepysoo took creative ways to finish the floors and reached thest area which is the ground level of the castle. He would finish the quest as long as he gets out of the castle gate. He expected to be blocked by the guards of the castle, but he did not expect the being that he confronts. "You have done well in climbing to the ground floor and Imend you for that, but it is not yet over because I am thest one you need to deal with." The God Hades stated as he blocked the door of the castle by himself. All the souls that are going for judgement stepped aside as they looked at the King of Hades face an undead. Just as Creepysoo is about to prepare for battle, a powerful and fierce aura suddenly zed behind the God hades that made him freeze. "Darling, what is the meaning of this?" The Goddess Persephone stated but the God Hades is afraid to look behind him as he knows that his wife will not let this go. The God Hades might be cool headed, but he has a personality that does not want to be challenged. He could get very petty especially if the defenses that he thought up were creatively bypassed by Creepysoo. He felt that he needed to blow off some steam by hitting Creepysoo with a few hits, but his wife did not like what he was thinking. The next thing that all of the ones gathered in the hallway saw is the God Hades being buried halfway into the hallway. It seems that the Goddess Persephone does not want her husband to be childish in front of the souls that he would be assessing which is why she gave Creepysoo a free pass. [You havepleted the quest: Escape the Castle of Hades] [You have gained the approval of the God of Death Hades to use the Necronomicon.] [You were given approval of three god of deaths to use the Necronomicon.] [The God of Death Abaddon summons you.] Creepysoo did not even manage t react as his body vanished into thin air and appeared in front of the gigantic God of Death Abaddon. The God Abaddon then held out his hand as a small book is handed towards Creepysoo. Creepysoo reached out his hand and a chain bound itself to his arm along with the Necronomicon. [You have acquired the Lesser Copy of the Necronomicon.] Chapter 1303 Upgrading The Territory I Adrian arrived back at Avalon and immediately used Territory Management. He ns to upgrade Avalon into a city since he got materials that can enable him to do so. If he upgrades Avalon into a city, then he would be a city lord that can get more taxes. He can also give provisional housing to the people that want to live in his territory. Adrian opened the panel to see what the current state of Avalon is. ----- Territory: Avalon Size: Town Territory Type: Floating Ind (Upgrade Requirements +) Level: 4 Owner: Equinox Poption: (9219 / 10,000) Security: (89 / 100%) Food Storage Number: Five Specialty: None Attractions: Tree of Life and Death (Details +) Tax Collected: 100,212 gold Total Gold Invested: 51000 gold Description: A owned territory by the individual named Equinox. Not much has been done because he was left with this abandoned territory by the grace of the spirits of the past residence. Investments have been made but it is not enough for the current level of the territory. The territory became a floating ind which means new things would be needed for it to increase in level. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is currently rooted in this territory which means it is abundant in life and death energy. The soil in the territory is very good for farming and growing nts. The security of the territory is currently being handled by the joint effort of the elves and the Daemos. Investments have been made in the territory, but more is needed in order for it to flourish. It is now a town but an increase in poption is needed to make it be considered as a proper town. ----- Adrian then looked at the Territory Level Increase button and it was shining in gold. He can now upgrade his territory to a new level, but his heart dropped when he saw all the materials that will be put into it. All the materials that he got from winning the guild battle was almost used up. Only about 10% is left should he evolve his territory into a city. "I am going to start the guild recruitment after this. I can let the other guild members to just contribute monthly to it. Investing is like this as my father always said. You cannot grow money if you do not use money wisely and look at the future." Adrian stated as he pushed the Territory Level Increase button with a heavy heart. The whole territory started to vibrate as every person in Avalon could feel a powerful force around them. The floating inds that were connected via magical bridges started to get filled with immense mana. Just as the people in the territory thought that they are under attack a third floating ind could be seen rising to the level of Avalon. The third ind is then connected with a magical chain as well and the core of this third ind fused with the others. There are now four floating inds in Avalon where the middle one containing the Tree of Life and Death is thergest. The fourth floating ind is quite barren, but it came with something interesting. The fourth floating ind is actually a small mountain that was carved from the earth below them. When the mountain got carved, the minerals below it is also unearthed which is then sent flying towards that flying mountain location. The cores of each ind then started to transform into different thingspared to just a normal one. [You have sessfully upgraded your territory from a Town to a City.] [Territory level has increased to Level 5.] [Poption increased to 10,000 to 100,000.] [Please name all the inds of the territory to create separate areas.] Adrian is then presented with the option of naming all the other inds. He did not bother thinking of names as he did not want to stress himself out that much. He wanted an easier term for each of the inds which is why he named them based on numbering. [You have named the Main Ind of Avalon into Alpha.] [Alpha has a core that transformed to the Core of Life and Death.] [The Tree of Life and Death nted on the ind has bonded with this core.] [Should the Tree of Life and Death fall, all other inds will fall with it.] [You have named the auxiliary ind number one as Beta.] [Beta has a core that transformed into an Evolution Sustaining Core.] [All beasts raised in Beta will have a higher chance to breed stronger progeny.] [You have named the auxiliary ind number two as Gamma.] [Gamma has a core that transformed into an Eternal Garden Core.] [All herbs and nts raised in Gamma will have a chance to grow into higher tiers.] [All effects of herbs and nts raised in Gamma will have an increase in effectiveness by 10%.] [You have named the auxiliary ind number three as Delta.] [Delta has a core that transformed into an Eternal Summit Core.] [Delta will always produce minerals by absorbing mana from the air. Minerals that are produced will be dependent on the quality of mana present in the air.] [Quality of Mana Present in the Air is Very Satisfactory.] [Chances of Minerals: 0.1% Mythical, 9.9% Legendary, 30% Epic, 50% Rare, 10% Common.] Adrian is shocked to see the changes in his territory but is also shocked to see the changes in his pocket because he also lost half his fortune. It seems money was used in upgrading the territory as well. He wanted to cry by he got a free evesting mineral vein as his third ind which means he could recover all the loses. The people in the territory then looked at the new floating ind and are shocked that it was a mountain. When the mountain appeared, new quests also popped inside the bulletin board about mining. The yers are shocked because they did not think that a floating ind could have something like a mineral vein. Chapter 1304 Upgrading The Territory II Adrian did not expect that he will get a special ind called the Mineral Ind. There were different types of floating ind, and he could get a chance to get one per upgrade. It seems that his luck affected this upgrade because he got a free ind, and it was the best one. Avalon might be great with goods that nourish the body, but they do not have much equipment. The Daemos barely need new equipment because they often just use their bodies. If they do need equipment, then they would sneak inside one of the cities to buy a weapon of their choice covertly. Having a literal mountain as a third ind made it possible for Avalon to start producing weapons. The only problem now would be to find a smith that will forge weapons. He will need to entice cksmiths toe to Avalon so that the minerals they get from Delta will not be sold off. Adrian also looked at the new territory panel to see the changes in his upgraded Avalon. ----- Territory: Avalon Size: City Territory Type: Floating Ind (Upgrade Requirements +) Level: 5 Owner: Equinox Poption: (9,219 / 100,000) Security: (80 / 100%) Food Storage Number: Five Specialty: Beta ¨C Monster Husbandry, Gamma ¨C Forestry, Delta ¨C Mineral Extraction Attractions: Tree of Life and Death (Details +) Tax Collected: 100,212 gold Total Gold Invested: 101,000 gold Description: A owned territory by the individual named Equinox. It has now been expanded to be a city. It is the very first floating city created by a yer and also the first one seen in a few thousand years. The territory became a floating ind which means new things would be needed for it to increase in level. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, is currently rooted in this territory which means it is abundant in life and death energy. The soil in the territory is very good for farming and growing nts. The security of the territory is currently being handled by the joint effort of the elves and the Daemos. It now has auxiliary inds that have different cores with different effects. The effectiveness of each core will be increasing every time the territory levels up. ----- [You have obtained the Title of City Lord.] [You have unlocked the feature: Pocket Dimension Homes.] Adrian obtained a new title and a new feature now that his territory has be a city. He did not know how he got it, but it seems that it caters to his needs and ability. He wanted to know more about floating inds but records of them have vanished as even the records kept on the Daemos archive is limited. ---- Territory Skill: Pocket Dimension Homes Effect: - Able to create small pocket dimensions to create personalized homes for your citizens. - Only citizens of Avalon are able to get ess to Pocket Dimension Homes. - If one is revoked citizenship of Avalon, they will get all items ejected out from their Pocket Dimension Homes. Restriction: - Only Citizens of Avalon can own one - Only a Greater Demon with Create Pocket Dimension could create a Pocket Dimension Home. ---- Seeing that a new specialize territory could be owned in territory, Adrian already knew what he needs to do. He needs to charge people if they want to have their own special homes in Avalon. He is thinks that a Pocket Dimension Home is like a condominium in the real world. A very pricey room that is only very expensive because of its area. Unlike a condominium, the Pocket Dimension Home could be expanded upon initial creation. It is basically a private establishment that can be increased to arge degree. "I could even market it into something like a Secret Base since people could also drop by other''s Pocket Dimension Home if they have an invite. The only problem is that these Pocket Dimension Homes are not infinite since I only have ess to 10,000 of them. I will have to contact Piggy Bank about thister." Adrian thought as he also assessed the fees in creating one. Adrian ns to sell a Pocket Dimension Home for at least 10,000 gold but that would not be good for new yers. Adrian ns to sell 5,000 of them via auction while the other 5,000 is nned to be rewards for contribution to Avalon. He wanted to give chances to those that do not have enough gold. He needs something to motivate the yer citizens to contribute more to Avalon to get a piece of the Pocket Dimension Home. The other races that immigrated in Avalon already have homes created which is why Adrian reserved this perk for yers. What a Pocket Dimension Home offers is also security as it will be tied to the yer that lives there. "It is a great way to entice the yers that do not want to join a guild and just want to have a home. They could also have the choice of making their Pocket Dimension Home into a caf¨¦ or some sort of business since it is a nk canvass they are working on. It is not just a Home but basically like a small territory for themselves." Adrian thought as he started to get excited of the ways that he can earn great money. Adrian then looked at the list of yer contributions in his territory and saw that it was not high, but it was not low either. The highest yers that have contributions in his territory are actually Ark, Basil and Pana. He already expected that contributions are not that high since his territory is very new. "Thergest contribution is 10,120 points which belongs to Ark. Let us make the price of a Pocket Dimension Home be 50,000 Contribution points. This should make Avalon''s progress skyrocket as there are many quests needed to make this city flourish. The old man Ascalor already told me that very few visitors seem to be doing Territory Contribution Quests since the rewards are normal. Let me update that as well." Adrian stated as he changed up all that he can. Chapter 1305 City Lord Is Working I Adrian also has a bunch of quests that tells him to increase the number of his inhabitants that immigrated. If he finishes these quests, then he could unlock them for other yers to y. Since Adrian has no time to actually do these quests as he already has a lot on his te, he decided to give it to the yers that are his citizens in his territory. Adrian posted all the quests that tells him to increase the number of this specific race. Since the rewards are not enticing, he decided to give Contribution Points as a reward. If theyplete this quest, then they will be rewarded 50,000 points based on the contribution. He wanted yers to help each other toplete the quest since it is an S rank difficulty one. ----- *Territory Contribution Quest* Quest Name: Double Their Number Quest Description: The Lamias are having a hard time propagating due to them being constantly running away from those that want to bring them harm. Now that you have epted them in your territory, it is your duty as their lord to ensure that their species continues. Difficulty: S Completion Condition: Help the City Lord in doubling the current poption of the Lamias Territory Reward: Unlock the Lamia Race for your Territory for the whole yer base. yer Reward: 50, 000 Contribution Points (Points distributed will be dependent on the scale of the contribution if multiple yers are involved.) Failure: None Time Limit: None ----- Adrian put in all of the quests to double the number of dwindling races. The yers, who were always looking at the bulletin board, thought that they were seeing something wrong because the Lord of Avalon actually posted something for them to do. When the yers saw that the quests were only contribution points, they were reluctant to even do it but then they looked at the exchange list. The most expensive thing to exchange in the Territory Contribution Exchange List is called a Pocket Dimension Home. They thought that the name sounded cool which is why they looked at the definition of one. The moment the yers that frequented Avalon saw what a Pocket Dimension Home is, all of them immediately went on to take on as many quests that give contribution points. ---- Name: Pocket Dimension Home Description: A special space that can be own by people. It is a separate ne of existence from the main world as it can only be essed by the owner and those, they give permission to. A pocket dimension that you can own can be decorated to however you want. Restriction: Must be a citizen of Avalon to get one. Current Number Avable: 1,000 Pocket Dimension Homes ---- yers that were not yet citizens of Avalon immediately started filing for citizenship when they saw that one needed to be one to get ess to a Pocket Dimension Home. The yers that saw this immediately knew that they must never show it to other yers in fear that they will lose out to others. In a collective forum for yers that hang out in Avalon, they all agreed to not spread the news or at least slow the passing of information so that they have a head start. The yers of Avalon already knew of Pocket Dimensions because they are frequently in contact with demons. They would ask demons about time and space magic since they are interested in those elements. They also asked about where do demonse from, and it is no longer a secret that they live in a pocket dimension. When asked what a pocket dimension is simr to, the demons would usually answer that they likened it to a dungeon. A pocket dimension is like a normal dungeon that is a part of the main world but is also detached. A lot of the yers always wanted to own something like their own private dungeon or something like a secret base. The yers did not want to be citizens of Avalon because the Lord of Avalon, Equinox, did not seem to be interested in selling parts of hisnd. This all changed when they learned of the Pocket Dimension Home as this is a special territory that yers could get just like a house. As such, the administrative office was flooded with requests to be a citizen. The requests were still able to satisfy the maximum capacity of the new city but that will soon be over once the news spreads out. There are a lot of yers that will want to be able to get one as the buffs to a citizen of Avalon also increased when the territory is upgraded. The most important buff that they get is actually a 0.01% chance to execute a non-boss monster if they are below 50% health. Just as Adrian was busy designating funds to create more food storages, he suddenly knew a better way. He decided that the food storages could be a Pocket Dimension Home that he will convert to one. He thought of the idea like the treasury of the Daemos which makes it very secure. "The Daemos eat for pleasure anyway as we do not need to ingest something to get full. Let us do that. I will save a hundred of the Pocket Dimension Homes for that use." Adrian thought as the Three Daemos Elders, Old Man Pann and the Elders of the Church of the Twin Gods suddenly burst into the area of the Tree of Life and Death. "You brat! What did you just do?" Ascalor was the first one to ask. "What did I do? I just upgraded the territory. Is there something wrong with what I did to a territory that I own?" Adrian replied which made them silent as he was right. The elders were not angry but were just shocked to the massive change in the territory because major things changed. "They are just shocked because this is the first time in history that someone witnessed a floating ind evolve." Old Man Pann stated. Chapter 1306 City Lord Is Working II "What do you mean by evolve? I just upgraded the territory, and they naturally became like that because that is what should happen." Adrian stated but the look of disbelief could be seen on the faces of all the elders present there. "I know that you are supposed to be smart, but it seems that you are really clueless about this. A floating ind does not randomly evolve like that just because you upgraded it. The fact that all inds turned into something different is nothing short of a miracle." Koronn stated as he knew that this is something that is extremely unlikely to happen. The Tree of Life and Death that was chilling and watching the drama finally stopped being silent. The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, suddenly started to speak to Adrian as thetter nodded in response to their conversation. The elders did not know what they are conversing as only four people could understand the Tree of Life and Death and those are Equinox, Levin Cloud, Vitae and Mortem. All the elders could see is that the Tree of Life and Death is swaying its branches and leaves. They did not dare to speak up though as these elders fear the Tree of Life and Death unlike the four that could converse with it. Even Pann is wary of the Tree of Life and Death as he could feel powerful divine energy from this nt despite being only fond of beasts. "Oh! I see." Adrian replied as he finished his conversation with Yewdrassil. "What did you realize, Champion Equinox?" One of the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods asked as the Daemos Elders seem to be waiting for someone to speak up. In their minds though, they really do not want to ask a question as they do not want to be a target of existence eradication should they get on the bad side of the Tree of Life and Death. "The Tree of Life and Death told me that it was just a matter of time that the inds evolve into a special floating ind because they have been bathed with too much mana that it has released. A part of my luck might have also influenced the evolution since I triggered it when I upgraded the territory." Adrian stated as he did see that a notification telling him that his luck activated or something. Since the Tree of Life and Death has spoken, they cannot interrogate Adrian any longer and returned back to what they were doing. Ascalor, Koronn and Pann did not leave though as they said they needed to say something to Adrian. Adrian felt a tingling sensation climb his back when he looked at the three as they eyed him like a hawk. "You do know that you are my favorite among the younger generations." Ascalor stated with a cough. "You just want something from him. Get away from him. Anyways, you do know that my research ising to a stand stilltely and I felt that I need a breath of fresh air. Do you want to apany me on a journey?" Koronn stated. "Seriously¡­these two need to step back. Do not pressure the kid on going somewhere when he just returned. Did you know that my babies are missing you? Why not visit my ranch that has been transformed which is thanks to you?" Pann stated. "I am quite busy right now because I have certain matters to attend to as the City Lord. I will get back on youter when I am free." Adrian replied. "I see. Make sure toe to me first then." Ascalor stated. "No! You shoulde with me first! Did you not enjoy our adventure in the River of Time?" Koronn stated. "Adventure?! More like torture. My babies would like to see you since some of them are giving birth. Make sure toe to my ranch before these two nobodies." Pann stated as the three suddenly started gripping each other as they left the area. Adrian thought that they were acting weird but the three could actually feel it. They could feel that Adrian is radiating something like a lucky aura around him which is why they wanted him to apany them. While Adrian was still coated in this, they want to use it to the best of its duration. "Anyways, thanks for informing me on how my inds evolve. Do you think that the same thing will happen if I get more inds?" Adrian asked Yewdrassil. "That would be unlikely as the inds only evolved due to perfect circumstances. This event will not likely happen in the future, but it could still happen given the correct situations." Yewdrassil replied. "If that is the case then let it all be up to fate. I still need to finalize something. Thanks for keeping mepany." Adrian stated as he bid farewell to Yewdrassil and looked for Piggy Bank to discuss his next ns. ==== "Equinox! You finally decided to visit my Merchant Guild Branch here in Avalon!" Piggy Bank stated as his body jiggled. "Sorry about that as I was very busy." Adrian replied. "No need to say that when I was able to see your feats of excellence. Thanks to you guys, the tourism in Avalon skyrocketed. yers of all parts of the world has be your fans when your videos circted. You even talked smack about the Goddess of Light Luminaria. You have received both praise and admonition from what you did but any type of publicity is good. The streams of new yers choosing this as their starting city also increased. I am also curious of what happened to the territory because it seems to have expanded." Piggy Bank stated as his excitement overtook his mouth that made him overtalk. Adrian then exined everything that happened and Piggy Bank listened with intent. Piggy Bank''s merchant instincts suddenly kicked in full gear as he took in everything that Adrian told him. The most explosive news he heard are the specialties of the inds and the Pocket Dimension Home. Chapter 1307 City Lord Is Working III Adrian and Piggy Bank started talking earnestly about the former''s ns. When Piggy Bank heard that Adrian can now create Pocket Dimension Homes as a sort of residence, Piggy Bank''s instincts shuddered. He also thought something like a condominium just like Adrian but a more personalized take. "How do you even decorate a Pocket Dimension Home?" Piggy Bank asked as this would determine the value of the Pocket Dimension Home. "If you are curious then I can bring you to one." Adrian stated as he opened one of the Pocket Dimension Homes. A portal suddenly appeared before them which shocked Piggy Bank as he is also excited. He also wanted one of these Pocket Dimension Homes should it be released to the world. Adrian and Piggy Bank entered the portal together as they ended up in a space that is just empty. "There is nothing here. Is this how pocket dimensions are?" Piggy Bank stated as there is nothing inside. "Pocket Dimensions are like that. In order to decorate the surroundings, one would need elemental stones that will be pushed into the pocket dimension. The owner would also be able to decorate it using a module that would be provided to them once they get ownership. Here let me give you this one as payment for our partnership." Adrian stated as he gave ownership of the Pocket Dimension Home to Piggy Bank. Piggy Bank is suddenly teary eyed as a module popped in front of him. He then looked at the ways to decorate his Pocket Dimension Home and is shocked that there are many default options. The default options are a forest view and a cave view. When he clicked on the forest view, the whole room''s background changed to be a forest. The background is changed but the size of the room did not change from 30 square meters. The forest view even emted the view of the sky outside. It turns into night when sun sets and turns to a day cycle when the sun rises. It also gives a cool breeze into the room despite it not being outside. There are even some options on what type of forest to decorate while the others are locked in some sort of paywall. When he changed it to a cave view, the room''s background looked like the room is inside one of the natural caves. One can choose what type of cave interior to use as there are also underwater cave or cave with tree roots. There are many style options, but it is behind a paywall as well. The paywall is not something like paying with gold or real money, but special backgrounds are unlocked via feeding the Pocket Dimension Home with elemental magic shards. The Pocket Dimension Home is a growing home which is why this option is added but there is also an option to increase the size to up to 50 square meters but only the Daemos could do that. "In the future, the size could be increased when the territory increases in level. I kind of like that as the people''s homes in my territory bes better with more upgrades. They make great contributions which I use to make the territory flourish." Adrian stated as the impact will be visible. "I can see it. I have found a way to actually advertise the Pocket Dimension Homes. We can do something like a showroom. It would be a good advertisement to keep the people pumping their money for the auction. I shall prepare for the auction and also the showrooms. Can you give me five Pocket Dimension Homes to decorate?" Piggy Bank stated and Adrian agreed. Adrian gave Piggy Bank five keys to Pocket Dimension Homes which looked like a marble that holds a milky way. The keys can also change in design depending on the owner which will also be a highlight for the advertisement. Adrian also said that he will decorate one room to the fullest as something like a final showroom. Piggy Bank thanked Adrian and started to work on the uing auction. Adrian also told him that he would be holding guild recruitment during this time which made Piggy Bank add increase his business smarts. Piggy Bank told Adrian that they could use the guild recruitment as a way to also increase citizens since a lot of people will definitelye to Avalon during that time. "Will a lot of peoplee though? A lot of people are already in guilds or have formed one so I think the recruits that will only be in the thousands. I guess I should inform the others that we shall start with the ns for the recruitment." Adrian thought as he sent messages to all his guild members as he expects them to be present during the recruitment. Adrian then changes his appearance as he wanted to look around his territory without being disturbed. When he went out looking like his normal self, a lot of yers looked at his way while some even had the courage to ask for a picture with him. He did not reject them though, but he found it troublesome since he needs to go around in incognito. When Adrian stepped outside of the Merchant Guild, he is shocked that the streets are almost empty. He then asked the patrolling guards on why that is the case and they said that the people went crazy to perform meritorious quests. The quests that the guard is mentioning are the ones present in the bulletin board. "Did it have to do with the fact that I posted S rank quests?" Adrian muttered but he found it good as no one would bother him. Just as Adrian will go to his inspection, a hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder, but he already knew the owner of that hand. The hand''s owner is none other than Ascalor with a tired expression on his face. Ascalor looked so haggard that he might need stic surgery to look normal again. "You areing with me to help with paperwork that you created. You must do your lord duties." Ascalor stated as he dragged Adrian to the office of the elders. Chapter 1308 Guild Recruitment Planning I As Adrian is buried in his paperwork hell, his friends started to arrive one by one, but they were not safe as well. Adrian grabbed each one of them as they arrived to help him sort out the filing for citizenship. It seems that Adrian''s missions and contribution rewards sparked something inside the yers to choose Avalon. "Finally finished!" Adrian state as all of them finished the eight hundred thousand Provisional Citizenship of all the applicants. yers cannot just be immediate citizens of a certain ce just by submitting a paper. They would need to file an application and wait for it to be granted by the civil office. The yers would need to pay a fine and aplish at least a hundred contribution points for the territory for them to be considered a citizen. The slot of bing a citizen is also limited which is why they need to hurry when met with lots ofpetitors. A way to not do this process is to have the city lord stamp the application immediately. Another way to do this is to do a meritorious deed that saves the ce or area but that rarelyes by. "We finally finished it. Next time, inform the people handling the paperwork so that they would not be buried. I now feel like I experienced the hell of working at apany." Solstice stated. "I am not even a citizen of this ce, but I got dragged along as well." Creepysoo stated as he is the Prince of the Undead. You could say that he is royalty which means he belongs to thend of the undead and not in Avalon. "Do not grumble or else I will not upgrade your room in the guild house." Adrian stated as the guild level of their guild also increased when they won the challenge. When their guild won, a lot of publicities and articles were written about them. A lot of spection videos even surfaced online that breaks down their skills and abilities. Creepysoo even got interviewed in his country about the guild war. The Prince of the Undead even started to model for some advertisements. "Yeah! I even see your face in my favorite banana milk carton. You are blowing up in your country and worldwide." Levin Cloud teased as he showed the team the banana milk carton he was speaking about. "I bet I am not the only one that was given brand deals. You people should also have received tons of offers when we won. Our video is still trending today thanks to our powerful disy. One of my most viewed video is me summoning the Undead Bone Dragon." Creepysoo stated as he confidently posed. "We did receive some offers, but we turned them down for now. I am not ready to have my face shown to the world." Levin Cloud stated as did the others. Adrian is the one that rejected all of his offers because he is still wearing the exoskeleton. He is not yet ready for all the fame in the real world because he knows how judgmental people could be. He would rather return to his peak condition before showing himself to the world as he does not want any negativity in his life. "Let us discuss the recruitment then. It seems the fatigue has already vanished from everyone''s mind." Adrian stated as he opened the portal to the guild house for them to enter. All of them started to discuss about the tests that they will give the potential recruits. A lot of ideas are thrown into which a lot agreed and disagreed. The ones that they did agree on the most are the countermeasure against guild spies. They should be the most careful with these ones as they have world quests in their queue. They do not want other guilds to sabotage them while doing these quests or inform them as they can steal the quests. Some quests can be stolen if they are not inside special dungeons such as world quests. yers can steal the quest item from the quest holder and the quest will transfer to them or they will get included in it. It is not proper gamer etiquette, but it always happens as long as things like territories or guilds are involved. In a world where might makes right, you can bet that someone stronger will get your opportunity should they know it. The ani-spy rule that they have created is the fact that only those that have not left a guild for the past three months are able to join them. Since duplicate avatars are not possible in Pandemonium, this would be a great rule to be followed. The rule might not be able to deter those spies that did not join guilds, but they are also nning a screening. The first series of tests will be given by Adrian and Levin Cloud where the other guild members will observe to see who caught their eye. If they passed the preliminary tests, then they moved to the screening interviews which is held by Solstice with Lycan assisting her. Of course, there is also a special test for those that did not pass the first series given by Adrian and Levin Cloud, but they would only announce it on the day. "Should we be really worried about spies? We do not really attempt world quests often since all of us have our different quests." Peridot asked as they created ten rules to get rid of spies, but they will only publish one which is the no previous guilds rule. "It is not like it would be a problem, but we discuss lore in our group chat. Some of the information that we talk about even leads to hidden sses. I can talk about it to other guilds, but they need to pay up for that kind of information. I hear that there is even an Information Guild lurking in the shadows that provide you useful information as long as you pay them." Adrian stated. Chapter 1309 Guild Recruitment Planning II All of them have decided on the ns for the Guild Recruitment. They wanted yers to know that they are only giving limited slots since they do not want to grow the guild to a veryrge degree immediately. They also gave special slots for production type yers that will show their talent to them, but their application day will be differentpared to the battle type yers. Since everyone is already in agreement to the ns, Adrian released the news in the Avalon Forums first. He was actually the one that created that forum, but it is actually Kabrakan and Vayu managing it. All the yers that were busy doing contribution quests for Avalon suddenly got an alert that the Forum Master posted a message. ==== "Hi Avalonians! This is Equinox, your City Lord speaking. I am pleased to inform you that our guild, Pantheon, will be holding a recruitment drive. Feel free to join in on the registration if you are qualified. Guild Application Requirements: 1. The yer must be a citizen of Avalon or be willing to be a citizen of Avalon. 2. The yer must not have been part of any guild for the past three months. 3. Any level is weed to join as long as they show promise. 4. You must not have any vition against Avalon or malice towards any of the current guild members. 5. There will be tests given by Equinox and Levin Cloud. 6. You will be assessed by the guild members on how you perform. So do your best! Perks of being a Guild Member of Pantheon: 1. You get to be part of our guild. ==== The post that Adrian did was not even that great or emotion inducing but the effect was massive. A lot of likes and replies are posted in the thread of the announcement that another thread to continue the discussion had to be created. It also created a storm as a lot of yers wanted to be part of his guild. Adrian and his friends were minding his own business like decorating their rooms in the guild house when the count for registration started to skyrocket. At first, the count was just a steady one thousand but is started soaring until it reached the hundred thousand. There were a lot of yers that wanted to be a part of the Pantheon guild as they believe that they would grow stronger just by joining. The count staggered at the two hundred thousand mark as some yers cannot go to Avalon physically. If Adrian did not put the registration booth in Avalon, then the number might double or triple. The guild members already knew that the registration will be a hot topic, but they did not expect this much. "The broadcast of the battles might be a reason why it rose to that great number. It might be also due to my great charisma and poprity." Creepysoo stated as he is confident that some of his fans wanted to join his guild. "The banana milk carton boy might be right about the first part. The second one is a bit of a stretch. Anyways, we did prepare for a high number which is why it is doable." Levin Cloud stated as he knew that they would get arge number. "If that is the case, we could separate them into their roles. ce the warriors, mages, and archers in Equinox'' test. Levin Cloud will be in charge with the priests and support type yers with Peridot assisting him. Solstice and Lycan will be in charge for the scouts as they said that we do need an intelligence division. The judges will be the ones remaining to ensure that we have eyes on talents." Vayu stated. "I also agree with that, but I think all yers must pass the initial test that my little brother does first. We must have a baseline so that they have at least a certain standard." Solstice stated. "I also agree." Adrian stated as he knows that they might ept like a hundred guild members that will be on probation. The team agreed and modified some of the tests needed for the guild recruitment. They decided to also find some extra people that could manage guild stuff but that is on the lower scale of priority. When they finished revisioning the tests, all of them were very tired mentally despite only sitting around. "Since we are done with the urgent things, let us go and open up your own rooms in the guild house." Adrian stated. "Do we even have individual rooms?" I thought that was only a joke seeing that it was not avable at our guild level before." Peridot stated. "Our guild level already increased when we won against the Fallen Knights. We got a lot of guild experience points from farming monsters as well, but the amount is not that bigpared to winning against a rival guild. This is the reason why we need more people for the advancement of our guild." Adrian stated as the territory that they are on is already a city. Adrian then opened nine gates in front of them which is their designated rooms in the guild house. Their guild house is also like a floating ind in design and their individual rooms are a special pocket dimension. Adrian gave them tips on how to decorate their own rooms as it is a different concept to Pocket Dimension Homes. Their individual rooms will change depending on the one inserting mana to grow the ce. For Adrian, his room looks like he is in outer space in the vast space. For Levin Cloud, he is like in a filled with nts. For Kabrakan, he is in a ce that is like a teau. For Peridot, she has a mysticalke like ce. For Creepysoo, he has a bone graveyard aesthetic to his. For Vayu, his room is a wooden house on top of clouds. For Soleil, her room is a wondend filled with cute ming stuff toys. For Solstice, her room is a dark interior of a castle. For Lycan, his room is a ce that is always lit by a full moon. All of their individual rooms are tailored to their distinct characteristics. Adrian used the mana that they supplied to the guild core in order to decorate their rooms. Chapter 1310 Guild Recruitment I All of the Pantheon Guild members did not do much and just waited for the day of Guild Trials. Adrian was the busiest among them since he had to decorate the Pocket Dimension Home that he will present showcase before the auction. The auction date is a week after the guild trials in order to not be hectic. A lot of yers flooded Avalon as they are curious on how many will actually try to get in the Pantheon guild. If Adrian did not increase the size of the ind, then it might have gotten very crowded. A lot of yers were hopeful but not all of them has good intentions. Some wanted to join Pantheon for the fame that they will get as it is currently seen as a prestigious guild only for elites. Some are just hopeful that they make the cut as they prepared for this moment as soon as it was announced. Some are there to just spy on them in order to uncover their secrets for their real guilds. Nevertheless, Avalon was bustling as many yers as possible that have not visited before are amazed by what they offer. They found herbs that cannot be found on other ces or items that are extremely rare that is amon item. One of the items that they found out that is easily essible to Avalon is the Teleportation Scrolls. Teleportation Scrolls are not an easy item to get as its cirction is very strict. There are even some dangerous Teleportation Scrolls that could fail and send the user to another or kill them outright. Unlike those faulty Teleportation Scrolls, Avalon''s Teleportation Scrolls are very stable. The yers that saw the Teleportation Scrolls cannot believe that it is being sold at a cheap price of 100 gold at Rare tier. What the yers did not know is the fact that Teleportation Scrolls will be ten times cheaper if they are citizens of Avalon, but no one is spreading that information. The yers that registered to Avalon early decided to never speak of this secret as they do not want the stock of Teleportation Scrolls to immediately be diminished. The Teleportation Scrolls in Avalon are also locked for the individual as they cannot resell it. They can trade it for another item, but they cannot sell or trade it for gold. Adrian gives Teleportation Scrolls to his friends like they were paper though since he makes them easily. In fact, the Epic Tier Teleportation Scrolls circting in the market are all of Adrian''s creations. The next thing that the visitors noticed are the six open portals located at the city square of the Alpha Ind. There were personnel from the Merchant Guild standing in front of them with a few Daemos standing guard. When asked what those portals are, the merchant guild clerks will tell them that these are Pocket Dimension Homes. Piggy Bank decorated five Pocket Dimension Homes showrooms while Adrian decorated one which is currently maxed out in space. The five that Piggy Bank got were only thirty square meters in sizepared to Adrian''s fifty. The clerk would then exin that Pocket Dimension Homes are like the yer owned territories in Avalon. The yers all lit up when they heard yer owned housing or territories. One of the reasons why a lot of yers never registered in Avalon is the fact that it has no housingpared to other territories. After all, Pandemonium is like a second home to these gamers, and they would like some sort of residence. Piggy Bank decorated the five rooms differently to reflect types of living styles. The first of the rooms is decorated like a typical cute bedroom of a girl which is filled with cute stuffed toys and such. The piece that sells this room is the actual rainbow that can be viewed to the attached window. The window inside the room can emte looking outside despite it not being able to open. The second room is decorated like a gamer room which has multiple monitors. The whole room is decorated using LED lights that runs in different patterns and blinks in different colors. The room was decorated to be more futuristic and the running lights in the room is even made to be interactive. The third room is decorated like a typical wine bar with a clerk even ying like a bartender. This room is to showcase that it can be like a hidden bar where customers and drink in piece. There is even jazz music ying in the room toplete the aesthetic. The fourth room is decorated like a room that can be found in a castle which is owned by a prince or royalty. The whole room just screams elegance and ssy style. One will definitely feel like they are royalty when they enter this room. The fifth room is decorated like a room overlooking a cliff with ss walls. The cliff is located in an area with rough waves, so the walls give the illusion that the waves are crashing onto the ss walls. When the clerk touched a magic crystal, the room suddenly changed to that of an underwater feel as if the room sunk into the bottom of the ocean. The Pocket Dimension Homes shocked the yers looking at them that it actually trended in social media. Of course, the price to achieve the aesthetic of this rooms were not cheap as the clerks also told them that they spent at least ten thousand gold to decorate it. They can also touch a magic crystal on the wall to return the Pocket Dimension Home into its default look. The room Adrian decorated is the most viewed amongst the six showrooms as he showed the limits of what a Pocket Dimension Home could do. He created a prairie background with arge tree as a shade with small monsters running around. He even borrowed some of the small critters that Pann is raising for this which he dly did as Adrian took care of some of the monsters giving birth. Chapter 1311 Guild Recruitment II After Adrian saw the explosive reaction of the Pocket Dimension Home Showrooms, he waited for three hours before announcing that the guild recruitment will start. He made sure that everything is prepared before he spoke. He looked at the numerous lists of participants and arranged them based on level. "Hopeful Guild Recruits! I am pleased to wee you to my territory. I know that many of you have prepared for this day which is why I will not say much but good luck. For those participating in the guild recruitment, please read the directions that I have sent to all of you. I shall meet you there along with my guild members." Adrian announced as his voice reverberated to all of his territory. Adrian told them to meet outside of Avalon as their number is not small for them to gather in one ind. Adrian gathered them below Avalon where thend was unearthed. It took about one hour for all of the hopeful recruits to gather in the area. All the recruits that did not make it into the cut were all deleted from the list when they did not reach the designated area on time. Although, the yers that were decreased only numbered to one percent of the whole list. A lot of yers were eager to join Pantheon as the range of levels went from 200 to 15. As the yers waited for the Pantheon guild members to show up, they all talked among themselves. They spected on what the tests would be while others remained silent as they were nervous. The chattering only stopped when nine figures descended from the sky. A Daemos with his four wings spread out descended onto the scene as if a God of Destruction going down from the heavens. Adrian looked very menacing and dignified at the same time as he entered in his Netheros form. Levin Cloud, Creepysoo and Lycan descended on Kaon''s back as they cannot fly. Kabrakan changed to his Wind Breaker Armor which fused his shields and arms to wings so that he can fly. Peridot rode on Moksha that rode on thunderclouds. Vayu freely walked on air as if he is stepping on t ground. Soleil rode on a miniature version of Regulus while Solstice freely descended as vampires do have the ability to fly. "Greetings! My name is Equinox, the guild master of the Pantheon guild. We moved all of you here because we cannot do the actual test on Avalon. I will move all of us in a Pocket Dimension which is our guild home. All of you will have temporary passes and will be ejected upon death in the guild house. I shall now start the transport." Adrian stated without even entertaining the questions of the participants. Adrian opened arge portal that led to the guild house that can only let those that were tagged in the list inside. The portal ate all the participants in one fell swoop as the other guild members followed. Adrian is then the only one left in the area among his guild members but there were other yers that were not swept away. The yers that were not swept away were yers that were not in the list and was just among the crowd. Adrian asked them what they are there for since they were not on the list of participants. All of them unanimously stated that they want to participate while some were the oneste. "To those that werete ining but were on the list, you may now leave. If you really wanted to be in my guild, then you would havee on time. I already gave half a day for all of you to gather. You can participate in the next recruitment drive when you are ready. To those that were not able to register, I shall let you participate under one condition. Do you all agree?" Adrian asked. "Can we not also be included in that one condition!?" One of theteers stated to which Adrian raised his eyebrow. "If the ones that were unable to register agrees to that demand, then I will let you have another chance." Adrian replied and the unregistered ones agreed. Adrian took the names of the remaining ones that only numbered in the hundreds. He looked at them and there were only a handful that looked promising. The one that he is surprised the most is that Arsenal and Apki were part of the unregistered ones. "Since all of you werete, I shall give you a preliminary test. You must pass this in order to gain admission to the real tests. Do all of you agree?" Adrian asked and he was met with silence, but they did not move from their position. "Your silence means that you agree to it as you did not move from your locations. Sirius!" Adrian stated as Sirius came out of his shadows. Sirius came out of Adrian''s shadows in his full size which dwarfed any type of yer. He could basically swallow a yer whole with his sheer size. Sirius is also emanating a powerful aura that scared off low level yers. "All you need to do is to survive at least for ten seconds against Sirius'' onught. Those that get reduced to 10% of their health will be eliminated. Did I make myself clear?" Adrian asked as all the yers started to use their various buffs and gripped their weapons. "Start." Adrian said calmly as Sirius suddenly melted into the shadows and create numerous shadow spikes to impale all the yers. Some yers were able to dodge while some are immediately eliminated from the test. The next thing that happened is Sirius emerging from the shadows to attack each of the yers within a quarter of a second. Sirius did this for the remaining time and a majority of the yers are eliminated. The only ones that were actually able to resist the onught of attacks were Arsenal and Apki. "It seems that only two of you passed. I am sorry to inform the rest of you, but you failed." Adrian stated as he tagged the two and passed the portal towards the three of them. Chapter 1312 Guild Recruitment III "Where were you? What took you so long?" Solstice asked as Adrian was a bitte to arrive when he should be the one facilitating the first trial. "I needed to fetch somete registrants. I had to test them so that the ones that registered on time would not be mad at me for letting them join." Adrian replied as the group saw Arsenal and Apki joining the guild recruitment which shocked them as they were the national representatives. "How did yound them?" Levin Cloud asked but Adrian only told them that they were the ones that presented themselves. The others knew that their guild has be famous, but he did not think that they were able to recruit them. In fact, a lot of yers in the ranking would have joined if not for the rules that they created. They were especially famous to the rankers that tend to do solo y as the Pantheon guild did not have much restriction to their knowledge. "Since everyone has gathered here, the first test shallmence. I will send you ayout of how all of you will position yourselves. And yes, this is the guild house of the Pantheon guild. Just like the Pocket Dimension Homes being shown in Avalon, the guild house is also a pocket dimension." Adrian stated as the yers are amazed that even the guild house is a pocket dimension. Adrian arranged the potential recruits in a circr formation with him at the center. The ones closer to him are the yers that have higher levels while the ones at the other edge are the low-level ones. All of them went into position and Adrian waited for them to getfortable before doing the next set of instructions. "Seeing that all of you are already in ce, I will now exin the next step that will determine if you will be eliminated here or not. The task is simple as all you need to do is not get sucked inside the ck hole that I will summon for the next ten seconds. Is everyone clear on the instructions?" Adrian stated as he looked at all the participants and they have started their preparations. When Adrian saw that some yers were still lost, he already started the cast as he wants to also test their preparedness. He made sure to have his friends tag the ones that were already preparing the moment he gave the instructions. He could have made the Cube of Paradox do this, but it has yet to awaken as it is still processing the energy that it has received. All the participants could see that Adrian is slowly floating and a small sparkling star could be seen on his palm. He slowly raised this star as it flew ten meters up in the air as he snapped his fingers. The moment Adrian snapped his fingers, the sound of ss being broken echoed in the area and the small star exploded to produce a ck hole. As soon as the ck hole was created, a few yers already started to get uprooted from the ground as they got sucked in. All those that were sucked in were not spat back out in the guild house as Adrian made sure that they will be thrown out to the outside world. In under three seconds, half of the yers were already gone. Most of the ones that were sent out are yers that were low in level but there were some that showed promise. Adrian could see a few familiar faces that firmly nted their feet on the ground which are Ark the Nephilim, Pana the mysterious Dark Elf, Basil the Mother of Dragons, Awraka the Shade, Cairo the Champion of the Sun God and Altum, the Envoy of Dagon. Adrian did not even need to look at Arsenal and Apki as they did not even have any problem with staying on the ground. There were also some yers that caught his eye, but he needs to be sure of them as he will increase the intensity when there are only three seconds left. As soon as the ck hole started to slowly get smaller, Adrian increased the sucking force by providing it Primordial Essence and mana. He could now control the intensity of the ck hole to a certain extent as it could grow more powerful with being fed with mana and essence. The ones that were having no problem standing on their feet are suddenly fighting for their life to not get sucked inside. Adrian''s rule only stated that they could not get sucked in, but they could get carried off their feet. Some actually floated in mid-air but they were able to stabilize themselves more while floatingpared to being stuck on the ground. After the ten seconds ended, the ck hole vanished like nothing, and it did not spit out those that were sucked in. "Congrattions as you have passed the preliminary test that we have concocted. You are now one step in being approved to our guild. For those that were sucked inside the ck hole, they were already informed that they have failed. This is just the first screening which means there will be ast test from me, but we will separate it depending on your job ss. Please wait as we organize the names of those that were left." Adrian stated as he gathered with his friends to discuss. The number of participants left are not many as only a quarter of the two hundred thousand were left. There are now about fifty thousand yers left and they were really lucky to pass as Adrian maxed out the sucking force of the ck hole at thest second. His friends also evaluated those that they think will be useful as they have their eyes on a few talents. "Thank you for waiting. For the next test, we will determine your strengths on the job ss that you have picked. Those assigned to me will be left while those that are for the others should step aside for the moment. Thank you." Adrian stated. Chapter 1313 Guild Recruitment IV Adrian gathered the warriors, mages, and rangers as he is about to start the next test. Unlike the first formation, they have been told to be in any position that they feel like. The arena of the guild house is wide which mean some went to the furthest spot they could be. Adrian looked at them and smirked as they thought that this would be just like his first test. Those that were more intelligent or thought for themselves have started to cast buffs on themselves. Adrian said that they can position themselves in anyway they like which means the position does not matter. Adrian already has a list of the targets as he has a list of all the yers. In the guild house, he could control a skill to the finest degree. He only noticed this function when they were practicing for the guild war, but it is very useful in cases like these. "Are all of you in position? Just like the first test, all of you just need to hang on for ten seconds. Unlike the first one, this test will focus on survival. If your health reaches the 10% threshold, then you will be sent to the corner there as there is still aeback assessment. This is a test of endurance and strength of will for all of you. Anyone that will pas this test will then move onto screening interview which will be held after all tests have been made. If anyone wants to back out now, then you may raise your hand." Adrian stated as he looked for anyone that wants to quit but there were none among the participants. "Is everyone ready?" Adrian asked as the participants looked at him with anticipation. "Asmodian Prowess." Adrian stated. A powerful force came down from the world as a throne suddenly started to be constructed behind Adrian. When the throne fully materialized, Adrian looked at all of the participants as all of them looked horrified. They knew what that throne is capable of, and they know how powerful it was. The only reason that the Fallen Knights guild being able to survive the first wave is due to the fact that they armed themselves with armor that has great magical defenses. The participants did not have the luxury to do so but Adrian is not that evil to make them kneel down. "Do not worry, all of you will not be forced to kneel down as we want to see how you can hold on. Catch our attention. The ten seconds shall start when I sit on the throne." Adrian stated as he sat on the throne. As soon as Adrian sat on the throne, all the participants immediately felt a heavy pressure that made them want to kneel down on the ground. Adrian might have excluded the automatic kneeling part but that does not mean the dignity of an Asmodian can be easily lowered. Most of the participants have yet to increase their Persona level which means they are of an inferior species. Against the dignity of an Asmodian, the lower species will definitely feel something within them to show reverence. A lot of participants were forced to kneel because of Adrian''s presence. Adrian also made sure to lessen the effect towards the lower-level yers. Adrian made sure to have a criterion for judging as the only yers that can pass would be those that can defend themselves for five seconds. If the yer could not defend against the damage of Asmodian Prowess by five seconds, then they will be eliminated. In just three seconds, a lot of people are already eliminated and is sent outside the effects of Asmodian Prowess. When the yers that lost went outside the effect of the skill, they could still feel the effects of Asmodian Prowess. It was not such an overwhelming effectpared to those inside the influence, but they still had this nagging feeling to kneel down. Adrian looked at all the yers that are left and increased the power. When the effect of Asmodian Prowess ended, only twenty people are able to survive. Adrian pped his hands which made the other also p their hands. "Congrattions to all of you. All twenty of you will be able to go to the interview section next. For those that were not able to pass the test, we will now present you an alternative so that you will have a chance to pass this test." Adrian stated. "Can we know what it is?" one of the yers that failed asked. "It is simple. Those that were eliminated by me will be able to pass this test by right of battle." Adrian stated. "Right of battle?" The failed participants whispered. "The Right of Battle is simple. You can pick any of us from the founding nine members and battle us. You will be epted into the guild if you are able to defeat us in battle. The defeat condition is that you can lower our health to 10% just like what happened to you. Please click on the ept button if you wish to do this." Adrian stated. Adrian thought that there would be thousands that will go for this chance but there were only a hundred yers that took this chance. He did not expect this as he thought that many would try their luck, but it seems people do not want to be pped in the face that they have no chance to begin with. "It seems that a lot of you have decided to forgo this chance. I will now ask my other members if they want to give anyone a chance. We did not tell you this but all nine of us can give a chance to others should we find your talent." Adrian stated as he looked at his friends, but they all swayed their head. There were some people that caught their eye in the ones that failed but they lost interest when they did not apply for the second chance. Some that have caught their eye has already agreed to get the second chance which they could agree with. They would rather focus their energy on those that want this position that those that easily gave up. "If that is the case then, we will schedule the hundred people that wanted to get the second chance. You do not need to tell us who you want to fight as it would be more likely to win if we do not know who we will be up against. For those that participated, we thank you for your time. I have already sent you a constion gift for giving your time and effort." Adrian stated as he sent out all those that failed. The constion gift that Adrian gave those that failed is a rare tier Teleportation Scroll. He gave this gift as a reward for their effort but also a message to those that have great instinct. The hidden message for the Teleportation Scroll is that the Pantheon guild could easily procure an item such as this. He wants the others that were disheartened to gather enough courage to try again. Adrian also attached a message to the gift notification that they can try again when the recruitment opens once more. He wants to keep the door open for possibilities as there could be people that can get a fortuitous encounter. "Since my tests have been finished, let us move on to the support and healer tests. The twenty that passed my test will be subject to the screening interview now." Adrian stated as he let Levin Cloud and Peridot gather on the stage. "All healers and support yers! Please gather to me as we will now start the test." Levin Cloud stated as he looked at Peridot. Levin Cloud made sure to be strict on the criteria for passing his test. He did not care if the healer or support yer has great or powerful healing spells. He wants to see how they assess the situation via a simtion. The healers and support yers were assessed on how they react to the overall party being damaged and when they will cast. The healers and support yers are going against each other viamanding y soldiers. The y soldiers will execute a chain ofmands and the yers will need to react. They will be judged on how they perform and there will be bonus points for those that win against their match ups. Thest test was held by Solstice and Lycan as they wanted something like an information gathering squad. They tested the scouts on how they could gather information and their ability to sneak. Solstice and Lycan faced the scouts, and they will pass the test as long as they could get at least one hit or make them go below 60% health. The testssted for half a day which made the screening interview get pushed back to the next day. The second chance battle is also pushed due to this. Chapter 1314 Guild Recruitment V The initial provisionary members have been chosen and all twenty that Adrian got passed. From Levin Cloud and Peridot''s side, three healers and five support yers are chosen. Solstice and Lycan picked ten from the scouts. All one hundred-second chance takers picked their respective opponents from the nine. The one hundred participants did not win in their battles, but they were given provisionary status as well. Just taking the chance to fight even a losing battle is admirable to the nine founding members of Pantheon. "All one hundred thirty-eight of you will be provisionary members for our guild. In order for any of you to be a permanent member, you must contribute to the guild so that it will flourish. We have unlocked all the guild quests which means you can pick any of them to finish. The thirty-eight members that passed all the test will have a higher chance of bing a permanent member. The one hundred provisionary yers that are left will need to work twice as hard as we gave you guys a chance. I know that might be too much but please know that we are also giving you a chance. I may be the guild master but the one that will be handling you guys will be Solstice as she will manage the new talents. If you are to seed on a guild quest that has great difficulty, then that will increase your chances of bing a permanent member. There are other ways to prove yourselves as well if you are not great in battles. As you know, our guild is in and of great herbs which means we can produce high quality potions. If you are more production focused, then you can contribute using that, but you must still be decent in battle. As you know, we are not that great in numberspared to other guilds which is why we will focus on quality. Provisionary members will not get the full buffspared to permanent members which is why I hope all of you will strive to be the best. With all that said, I am excited to work with you guys. May the future be bright for all of us." Adrian stated as he epted the provisionary members. The moment the provisionary members are epted, a series of notification filled their screens. When they saw the buffs listed just by being a member of the guild, they shuddered because this is not something a normal guild could have. This made them more diligent to be a permanent member. [You have be a Provisionary Member of the Pantheon Guild.] [You will now be qualified to get all the guild buffs given to the Pantheon Guild members.] [Provisionary Members will only get 50% effectiveness of the buffs.] [You have gained the boost from the Asmodian Leader guild buff. You will gain 3% increase in stats and 15% more experience points.] [You have gained the boost from the Favored of the Twin Gods guild buff. All damage will be increased by 10% (20% when in a party with three or more guild members) and an increased 15% in any regeneration or healing skills done by the user.] [You have gained the boost from the Daemos Leader guild buff. You have a 1% chance of being briefly teleported to another dimension when being dealt with damage that could kill you.] [Your guild leader is the Champion of the Twin Gods. You will have increase mastery in mastering Life and Death spells or abilities.] The provisionary members could not believe that such buffs are present to the Pantheon Guild. The buffs given to the members are dependent on the guild leader which is why it is often the guild leader being the most powerful. Guild buffs are dependent on the status of the guild leader which is why Adrian has many because he has a unique status. A normal guild leader will often have one or two buffs active, but Adrian has four. In fact, Adrian would pick two more as he has six guild buffs but only four could be active. If they increase the guild level, then Adrian could apply more guild buffs that can strengthen the guild. ===== Guild Name: Pantheon Guild Level: 2 Guild Experience: 56% / 100% Guild Leader: Equinox Guild Buffs Active: 1. Asmodian Leader 2. Favored of the Twin Gods 3. Daemos Leader 4. Champion of the Twin Gods (Guild Buff version) ===== "Now that pleasantries are done, we shall now give you the Guild Token which will be your key to the guild house. Please feel free to use the guild house to your advantage as we have a cksmith workshop and an alchemist workshop avable here as well. I shall also give you a congrattory gift which is a perk of joining the guild." Adrian stated as he gave the token to each of the provisionary members. Adrian''s congrattory gift is an Epic Tier Emergency Exit Teleportation Scroll that could be used to exit a dungeon forcibly and an Epic Tier Teleportation Scroll that could teleport them halfway across the world. The provisionary guild members could not believe that they are being handed an extremely rare item in a nonchnt manner. When they opened the guild shop, they also saw the rare tier teleportation scrolls being present there as exchange items. There were also rewards every thirty days which is an Epic Tier Teleportation which caught their attention. The members that were not well off trembled as they could easily sell the item in their hand as it was tradeable for gold. The rest of the day was used for the provisionary members to mingle with each other. Some even dived into dungeons straight away in order to get acquainted with each other. Some even started to do guild quests in order to be permanent members. The hearts of the provisionary members are moved because they are not yers that liked to be controlled all the time. The Pantheon Guild is what they thought it was and it is a free guild. You should still do things for the guild, but they will not restrict anything you do as long as it does not affect the guild''s reputation. ==== Adrian left the affairs of the guild to her sister since he will busy. She will be assisted by the others which is why he is not worried one bit, but he is a bit sorry for the guild members as her sister is quite strict. At least, she promised to train them to a degree where they can be useful in a fight. It seems she awakened a teaching passion when she taught Ark. "Now that the guild affairs are finished, I need to focus onto my next problem." Adrian muttered as he went to the Merchant Guild to see Piggy Bank. Adrian is holding his first auction in his territory in five days which is why he is a bit nervous. He made sure to create a special room in the Merchant Guild that is a pocket dimension. He made a pocket dimension auction hall in the Merchant Guild of Avalon. All establishments could gain this special benefit as well, but they must pay for the creation of the pocket dimension. It was not cheap as well because the merchant guild has to pay a hundred thousand gold coins for therge size of an auction hall. It was money well spent though as it is a very secure room where no one could exit unless given permission by the merchant guild branch head. In fact, Piggy Bank told Adrian that the other merchant guild branches and even the main headquarters want to avail this as well, but he told them it was not possible at the moment. It would be possible for Adrian to create a pocket dimension, but he needs a specific Legendary Tier stone called the Space Fragment to create one outside of Avalon. "Equinox! You havee! The showrooms have be a hit. A lot of yers are inquiring on how to buy one!" Piggy Bank stated. "I can also see its poprity because the contribution points to the territory have been increasing at a fast rate. A lot of yers are already residents of Avalon because of it. It is such a shame that the number of Pocket Dimension Homes are limited. There will be more in the future as the territorynd increases but that will only be achieved by six months as per forecast." Adrian stated. "You do not have to worry about that because homes are a luxury after all. You are not just offering a house but a separate space entirely! The fact that the size of the Pocket Dimension Home could increase with the territory level means a lot! You are basically selling them another world! That is the fantasy of any other gamer in the world! Even the other yers that already bought some houses in other territories are mourning their bad luck." Piggy Bank stated in excitement as the two finalized the deal. Chapter 1315 Avalon Auction I The auction being held in Avalon has spread far and wide which made yers buzz with anticipation. A lot of territories owned by yers have hosted auctions, but this is the first time for the territory owned by Equinox. Just by his fame, Adrian gathered the attention of the world. Adrian also let Piggy Bank leak that the auction will have Teleportation Scrolls as items to be sold. He made sure to have a Mass Teleportation Scroll be a highlight so that guilds will fight for it. Adrian used three days making the Legendary tier Mass Teleportation Scroll so that he could gather great attention. Unlike the other territories owned by other yers that have restriction, Adrian let anyone be able to go to his territory. Any race is weed which means he could gain something from this auction. In fact, a lot of other races that are hated by human led settlements havee early to also put things for auction. The floating inds became the envy and awe of others as they saw the sight of it. Therge Tree of Life and Death located at the middle ind named Alpha also garnered the most attention. The auction is not just for yers because NPCs are also participating since it was told to all surrounding nations. The merchant guild grandmaster even attended in person as he wanted to see the Pocket Dimension Auction Hall. The merchant guild grandmaster is surprised by the auction hall as it did not adhere to the rules of the outside world. The VIP rooms that the auction hall has could be described as mini pocket dimensions. The security is top notch that guards are almost unnecessary. In fact, the security of Avalon is so high that the merchant guild only hired a few escorts since the Daemos are very alert. The other races that live in Avalon also revere Adrian as he is the Champion of the Twin Gods. He is their proxy on the mortal ne which is why they dare not to desecrate his territory. The merchant guild is located at the ind of Gamma since Pann does not want his babies to be disturbed by merchants. Most of the businesses is located at Gamma Ind as the ind of Alpha is a restricted zone only avable to the members of the Church of the Twin Gods. Since an event is being held in Avalon, Adrian told the guards to be very alert as there might be followers of gods with bad intentions. All the Daemos Corps that are not fixing rifts are stationed in Avalon along with the pdins of the Church of the Twin Gods. Adrian also left his soulbounds in all corners of the territory to guard them. Saena could be seen circling on top of the Tree of Life and Death as she did her duty as the guardian. It also meant to warn anyone that she will attack any being that dares to enter the main ind. Teleportation circles are avable in each ind that can directly transport you to another ind which is why any excuse of being lost is uneptable. The provisionary guild members are also tasked with guarding Avalon, but they are also being monitored by Adrian. He told the demons tasked as observers to report to him immediately if they do something suspicious. Adrian even tasked Sirius to send them directly to the Shadow Realm should they do something unruly. "The number of guests far exceeded my expectation! Princes from other countries even went here to join the auction. This is the biggest yer auction that I have hosted!" Piggy Bank stated as he did not expect such a reception. "Just make sure that everything goes ording to n. We must make sure to show them the specialty of this territory. Each of the races under me presented something to be auctioned which they made for this auction. You could say that all of Avalon has poured their heart out for this auction." Adrian stated and Piggy Bank nodded his head. ==== "We cannot risk going there, Mistress Mika. The demons are being very vignt. The seven already dered the demons the enemies of all our kind. They will surely attack us on sight." One of the angels stated. "We will be safe as long as all of you behave and show no sign of using light elemental magic. The scouts said that the chosen Nephilim is there in Avalon." Mika stated. "Can we not say that we were not weed?" another angel aid possessing a human stated. "We must see for ourselves what level the demons are. You do not win in war if you are blind to the power of your enemy. It is fortunate that this body I am possessing is of royal blood. We can just go inside without a problem because we have an invitation." Mika stated as she wanted to get information of the territory of Avalon. The angels could not even use their mastery of light to peer inside Avalon because of the aura covering the territory. The Tree of Life and Death is obscuring the territory from the prying eyes of any magic or artifact. A lot of territories have tried but all they see is a blurry silhouette and some have been warned by the demons as they were caught peeping. It was not just the angels that are thinking of surveying Avalon. All the territories that want to conquer other territories are even thinking of allying themselves if they see how powerful Avalon is. This auction is not just a normal auction as this is also way for other lords to assess their strength. A lot of eyes are also in Avalon as the auction is also broadcasted as the Pantheon guild members wanted to increase the territory''s reputation. It is also a way to broadcast to yers that are unable to go to Avalon what the territory has to offer. Adrian wanted to increase the trade happening in Avalon and he is starting this revolution. Chapter 1316 Avalon Auction II All the yers and NPCs that attended the auction have found their ces in the auction hall. It took quite a while to have them seated because the auction hall is not the usual. The VIPs are directly teleported to their rooms via a key which is handled by two members of the merchant guild that has different key codes. The two members of the merchant guild are not informed of their assignments until a few minutes the auction starts. This is to ensure that no one could n an assassination or hurt the VIP if they wanted revenge. The two employees are also not allowed to talk to each other as one would apany the VIP in the VIP room. The amount of security details in this auction hall surprised the attendees as it is extremely well thought. Adrian actually thought of this measure as the lord of the territory since he will get tax from the things sold on this auction. He wanted everything to be perfect since this would be a defining moment for his territory. "Weedies and gentlemen! We are d to inform you that the auction will now start. This auction is held on the Merchant Guild Avalon Branch. As you can see, the security here is no joke which means any attempt to steal or cause trouble will only spell trouble for you. Should someone be rowdy then we will hand you to the Daemos Corps for your unfit behavior. Anyways, if you are here just to enjoy and spend money on great things then we are pleased to inform you that the items today will blow your mind. I shall be your host today for the auction. Without further ado, let us start!" The announcer stated as the first three items are floated in. Unlike the other branches that rolled the items using a cart, the items are in a case that has a tform made from the Float Stone. It is a special stone that can create levitating tforms and this stone could be mined from Delta Ind. The merchant guild purchased all of them when Piggy Bank saw its potential uses. The first three items are pushed in the center of the tform as the assistants took of their cloths. Three different herbs could be seen being presented in a pot. Each of these herbs are actually Epic Tier Herbs that have great properties which made all the alchemist or any sub job-rted profession that uses herb salivate. ------- Item Name: Sleeping Mandrake Herb (Life Variant) Tier: Epic Type: Herb / Consumable Effect: - Increases the potency of healing potions by 50% and increases the duration of healing by 50% - If eaten raw, the user will be able to regenerate a limb that has been cut in under an hour. Description: A special herb that can only be cultivated using secret methods. It has a counterpart that can cause destruction with its cry when it awakens. This herb will never cry even if it awakens as it is filled with life energy. ------- Item Name: Sleeping Mandrake Herb (Death Variant) Tier: Epic Type: Herb / Consumable Effect: - Increases the potency of damage dealing potions or status ailment potions by 50% and increases their duration by 50%. - If eaten raw, the user will have an upset stomach for a day and might even puke blood due to the stomach being ruptured. Description: A special herb that can only be cultivated using secret methods. It has a counterpart that can cause a blissful song when it cries. This herb will cry if it awakens. Its cry is so loud and ear shattering that one needs to always cover their ears to save themselves from the agony. It could even cry itself to death as it can wither for exerting too much energy. ------- Item Name: Bnce Herb Tier: Epic Type: Herb / Consumable Effect: - Increases the chance of all ingredients in the potionbining together by 50%. - If consumed, it can stabilize the rampaging energies of the user''s body by a certain extent. Description: A special herb that can only be cultivated using secret methods. It is said to be an incredibly difficult herb to cultivate as it can wither with mishandling. It is very sensitive which is why it is also called the Sensitive Herb. ------ The three herbs that are presented to them is not something that ordinary alchemist can procure because these are rare herbs that does not circte the market often. It is also incredibly difficult to cultivate that it is said that it can only be found in the wild. A lot of attempts trying to cultivate them ended in failures and loss of resources. The Sleeping Mandrake Herb (Life Variant) looks like a small nt child made of green wood lying peacefully on the soil of the nt. It looked like an angel sleeping without a care in the world around it. Sleeping Mandrake Herb (Death Variant) is differentpared to its counterpart as its body is brown in color with spots of discoloration as if it is rotting. The sleeping position is also the same as its other variant, but the face of the herb looked as if it is in constant pain and would wake up with just the slightest tug. The Bnce Herb has a unique shape that looks like a scale. It looks like if a bnce scale turned into a nt, but it also has a sickly appearance which is why it earned its other name of Sensitive Herb. "We have here for you three herbs that are only avable to Avalon courtesy of our locals that takes care of them. The three of these herbs are sold in a set which means all of you will bet for three in one go. Do not worry because we have five sets of these herbs lined up for our dear customers. We shall now start the auction. The starting price is one hundred gold with an increment of fifty gold. Let us start the auction!" The announcer stated. Chapter 1317 Avalon Auction III All the herbs were immediately sold as a set for a price range of 300 to 400 gold coins. The amount it was auctioned off for is already quite expensive as the initial forecast was only 200 gold coins. The announcer is very pleased with these as the herbs that was sold is considered rare which inted the price. "The next items will now be shown to all of you are one of the products of the engravers in the territory. An item that should be something that any person capable of handling magic items will fight for. Please bring them out." The announcer stated as he gestured for the assistants to push ten cloth items. The cloth items were not as big as the previous cases of the herbs, but they could feel some magic emanating from them. The thing being concealed by the cloth pulses a weak magical signature that replicated the elements. The magic rted professions in the crowd became more excited as the build-up increases. The assistants took off the cloths which revealed Rune Stones carved with intricate elemental glyphs. Each Rune Stone contains a series of glyphs that glowed in the colors respective of their elements. The magic rted professions marveled as they could not believe that someone actually sold Rune Stones in this auction as they were only found in ruins. "It seems that all of you are amazed that there are ten Rune Stones for auction in our auction. Let me tell you in advance that we did not plunder an ancient ruin, but these ones were made here in Avalon." The announcer stated which put the crowd in a frenzy. A Rune Stone is something that should not be replicable with the magical technology known in this era, but Avalon actually has it. The craft to create a rune stone is said to be forgotten in time since the empire that created it back then crumbled because of a rampaging demon. This is not true though as much of that story was just hearsay without any evidence. "I will now show all of you each of the Rune Stones." The announcer stated. ------- Item Name: zing Shield Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will create a barrier of pure fire energy around the user. The greater the mana poured into it, the greater the power of the fire barrier to protect the user against attacks. - Only a total of 10, 000 Mana can be used continuously or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent fire itself. It emanates a hot aura that warms up the owner. ------- Item Name: Scorching Shot Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: ? - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will make the user release a fireball in the direction where the user wants to that deals 100% of the user''s magic damage (increases up to 500%). The greater the mana poured into it, the greater the power of the fireball and size. - The fireball created can only hold a maximum input of 10,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent fire itself. It emanates a burning aura that makes the user feel the heat of the sun even in a cold winter night. ------- Item Name: Aqua Shield Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will create a barrier of pure water energy around the user that also slightly heals the user''s life. The greater the mana poured into it, the greater the power of the water barrier to protect the user against attacks. - The water shield created can only hold a maximum input of 10,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent cool flowing and healing water. ------- Item Name: Wild Torrent Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will create a powerful st of water in a line that deals 100% of the user''s magic damage (increases up to 500%). The greater the mana poured into it, the greater the power of the water st that the user generates. - The water st created can only hold a maximum input of 10,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent powerful raging water that sweeps those foolish enough to jump into its waters. ------- Item Name: Pit Master Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will allow the user to burrow onto the ground and create a hole without much effort. The greater the mana poured into it, the greater the distance excavated by the user. - The Runes Stone can only hold a maximum input of 10,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. - The user can also store the excavated dirt and return it to the location prior to using the Rune Stone. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent the still earth that caves in and provides shelter to those that need it. ------- Item Name: Stone Shard Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will allow the user to create stone shards on the location that they picked. The stone shard deals 100% of the user''s magic damage (Increases to 200% but can create a total of three for maximum mana output). - The Runes Stone can only hold a maximum input of 10,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent the harsh and sharp stones that erupt when the ground is angry. ------- Item Name: Wind Sphere Barrier Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will allow the user to create a powerful wind barrier in the shape of a sphere that can deflect long range attacks and spells. - The Runes Stone can only hold a maximum input of 10,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent the revolving wind across the world that gives protection from any forms of harm. ------- Item Name: Tornado Rune Stone Tier: Epic Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will allow the user to create a tornado in the designated location. The bigger the tornado, the more mana needed in its output and therger the size. This deals 200% of the user''s magic damage (increases up to 700%). - The Runes Stone can only hold a maximum input of 10,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent the raging winds that destroy everything in its wake. ------- Item Name: Sparkling Light Rune Stone Tier: Rare Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will allow the user to illuminate the area that they are in. It can also be used to create a powerful st of light to blind those around the user. - The Runes Stone can only hold a maximum input of 1,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. This Rune Stone needs to recharge for fifteen minutes after using the burst of light. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent the gentle light that gives rity to those stumbling in the dark. It seems to generate a gentle light that calms the user''s soul. ------- Item Name: Dark Veil Rune Stone Tier: Rare Type: Rune Stone Durability: 100% Effect: - Pouring mana into this Rune Stone will allow the user to create a veil of shadows that swallows the user and turns them invisible for one to ten minutes. - The Runes Stone can only hold a maximum input of 1,000 Mana or else it will decrease the durability of the Rune Stone. This stone needs to recharge for fifteen minutes after using the maximum duration of the invisibility. Description: A Rune Stone created using the forgotten knowledge of the past. It is made using materials that represent the mischievous darkness lurking around. It seems to fade in and out of existence should one look at it closely. ------- Chapter 1318 Avalon Auction IV "We can see that the everyone is excited but all of you might be wary that these are fake. I, myself, might not be a great magician but I will try my best to show you that these rune stones are true." The announcer stated as he picked the zing Shield Rune Stone and inserted mana into it. A ming shield suddenly appeared in front of the announcer that surprised the crowd. They did not expect that the rune stoen was that great. The fact that the spell immediately activated when he just inserted some mana into it meant that it is of the highest quality. The empty mana stones used to create them has the best sensitivity. A rune stone''s quality can be divided into Poor, Mediocre, Average and High Quality. The fact that a small amount of mana can create such a reaction meant that the materials used are excellent. The Rune Stones became a hot topic as these are manufactured ones. Rune Stones are not known to be manufactured but now the people know that it can be done in Avalon. The fact that Epic Tier Rune Stones appeared here meant that it will not take long for legendary Rune Stones to appear. Adrian surveyed the reaction of the crowd and could see that they are already losing their minds. He expected this when he added the Rune Stones as auction items. The Daemonio are really good at engraving like they said, and they only needed resources. Fortunately for them, the Daemos have lots of misceneous things that can be given to those in need. "Since everyone is raring to get their bets on, I shall now reveal the price of the first Rune Stone which is the zing Shield Rune Stone. This stone will have a starting price of five hundred gold coins with an increment of fifty gold coins. You may now start your bids." The announcer stated as the bidding war started. Rune Stones have great uses that is not just defensive measures so that the magician can protect themselves if they cannot chant. Rune Stones can also be embedded into weapons and armor to give them extra abilities. One can even say that a Rune Stone could be a hidden weapon to catch the enemies by surprise. The ones that are eyeing the runestones are the gnomes because they build magitech golems that can be piloted. They want to have these Rune Stones in order to put in the magitech suits that they have made. The gnome kingdom delegation that came to Avalon via airship knew that they have to get the Rune Stones at all costs. They want to get the Rune Stones in order to test if it can be used for their magitech golems. Should the gnomes aplish this feat then they will definitelye to Avalon to custom order more Rune Stones. Adrian did not n this as he only wanted to tell the world that his territory could produce rune stones. "Going once... going twice... Sold to the Gnome Kingdome Delegation for 1,050 gold!" The announcer stated as thest one to give a bid was them. "The next rune stone would be the Scorching Shot Rune Stone. I shall demonstrate this one first." The announcer stated as he inserted mana into the rune stone and created a stable fire ball in front of him. The crowd could be seen very eager to possess this as this will be a new form of attack. Any type of magician will crave this rune stone for its attacking purposes. They could instantly cast a spell with just applying mana into the rune stone which is way better than chanting. "The Scorching Shot Rune Stone will have a starting price of 600 gold coins with an increment of 50 gold coins. You may now start your bids." The announcer stated as the crowd went wild as they started to outbid each other. The loud voices of the rowdy crowd engulfed the auction hall as the voices of people drowned each other. Just as the crowd below the VIP rooms are about to get rowdy, Adrian snapped his fingers and the gravity in the auction hall suddenly increased. He did not increase it to a terrifying degree but just enough to make sure that the people will not be able to move. All eyes suddenlynded on him as he returned the gravity back to normal. "Dear guests! I know that the items might be something that your really want but please maintain being civil. You are able to shout against each other, but physical fights are forbidden in the auction hall. Please remember that there are other people with you in this room and any unwanted behavior could lead to harm." Adrian stated while releasing the aura of an Asmodian. Seeing the lord of the territory stop them, the rowdy individuals started to calm down as they returned back to their seats. They do not want to get cklisted in Avalon which is now considered a treasure trove of rare herbs and rune stones. The bidding returned back to normal, but the shouts of people could still be heard in the auction hall. "Going once... going twice... Sold to the Gnome Kingdom Delegation for 1,500 gold!" The announcer stated as thest one to give a bid was them. Just as Adrian expected, attack type runes are more expensivepared to defensive runes but that is only for runes that havemon elements. Each of the elemental defensive rune stones are auctioned off at 500 gold coins while the offensive rune stones are sold at a starting price of 600 gold coins. The Aqua Shield Rune Stone was sold for 1100 gold coins to the Gnome Kingdom Delegation. The Gnome Kingdome Delegation also got the Wild Torrent Rune Stone for 1650 gold coins. For the Pit Master Rune Stone, it was won by a yer that is an expert miner for 1200 gold coins. The people did not think that the Pit Master Rune Stone should be that expensive, but they did not think that it was actually bought for cheap. They would soon learn at ater date that the Pit Master Rune Stone was the perfect rune stone to mine for precious materials while keeping the user safe. It was also the best rune stone for those that want to preserve the ores or minerals in their perfect condition because of its functionality. The Stone Shard Rune Stone was sold again to the Gnome Kingdom Delegation for 1800 gold coins. The price for this one was bigger because the size and quantity of the stone shards are almost on par with a legendary skill. Some people even aired their sentiments that the Gnome Kingdom Delegation is buying out the rune stones. The Wind Sphere Barrier Rune Stone did not go to the Gnome Kingdom Delegation as it was bought by an Aeromorph Beastman yer that has the appearance of an owl. The Wind Sphere Barrier Rune Stone was bought for a staggering 1,300 gold coins. The owl beast man also bought the Tornado Rune Stone for a price of 2,000 gold coins as the Gnome Kingdom Delegation really wanted this rune stone since it can summon a tornado which is a powerful force of nature. "We now move to the Sparkling Light Rune Stone. For this rune stone, the starting price would be 1,000 gold coins with an increment of 50 gold coins per bid." The announcer stated which made the crowd gossip since this rune stone was only rare tier. "It seems that the guests are not convinced why this rune stone is that expensive. I will demonstrate it myself." Adrian stated as he could see that no one was bidding for the stone. Adrian then held the master control of the auction hall and cut off the lights. The only thing that they can see giving light would be the Sparkling Light Rune Stone. Adrian then supplied a small amount of mana in the rune stone, and it created a light that illuminated the room to a passable degree. "It seems that all of you are not yet convinced with the demonstration then let me tell you that I only put a mana value of 1 into this rune stone. Another amazing fact is that this rune stone can store the mana for at least one hour." Adrian stated which made the people awe struck. "I will now put 10 mana into this rune stone." Adrian stated and he did just that. The moment Adrian inserted additional mana into the rune stone, the whole room became clear as day. The whole room became illuminated as if the sun was shining inside it. The most amazing fact is that the light did not seem blinding even if they stared into the rune stone. In fact, the Sparkling Light Rune Stone and the Dark Veil Rune Stone were the most expensive of all the rune stones to create. Chapter 1319 Avalon Auction V The sudden realization hit all of the people in the auction when Adrian only said 10 Mana. The sudden silence that the room has been hit suddenly turned into ravaging bids. The bids came one after the other as if a raging tide swept across the room. Piggy Bank, who saw this shuddered in delight and in awe of Adrian, is in total amazement of Adrian''s tactic in getting the heart of the buyers. It did not take long for the bids to go into the 2500 gold range. The bids slowly crept up until the buyer has finally been decided. The other bidders gave up as they could justmission such a thing from the Avalon territory, but they would be getting it at ater date. "Going once¡­ going twice¡­ Sold to the Dwarven Kingdom Delegation for 3,150 gold coins!" The announcer stated as thest one to give a bid was them. The announcer could not believe that he was able to sell such a thing at such a price. He thanked the gods that such a price was set because he will get amission based on the price of his sales. He fought tooth and w against other announcers for his prestigious spot. The Dwarven Kingdom Delegation fought hard for this rune stone because they like to mine in tunnels that are underground. Although dwarves can slightly see in the dark, that does not mean they can totally see in the dark. The Sparkling Light Rune Stone would be the most beneficial thing that they can use to minimize attacks from monsters and illuminate the tunnels. "For the next rune stone which is the Dark Veil Rune Stone. For this rune stone, the starting price would be 1,000 gold coins with an increment of 50 gold coins per bid. I will now demonstrate the effects of the rune stone." The announcer stated as he inserted mana into the rune stone. A cloak of darkness suddenly swallowed the announcer and he vanished from his spot. The eyes, ears and smell of the people were deceived as he suddenly vanished from his spot. The announcer returned to bing visible after three seconds with the rune stone in his hand. The rune stone is great, but it was not as popr as the Sparkling Light Rune Stone. "Going once¡­ going twice¡­ Sold to the Anonymous Bidder number 10 for 2,000 gold coins!" The announcer stated as thest one to give a bid was them. The yers were naturally envious of the yer that got the winning bid, but they did not see the value in that stone. They did not see the value at that time, but it was actually a great rune stone that managed to protect and let another Explorer yer rise into stardom. That story was into the far future though. The auction continued as some products for other countries were also presented as they wanted to sell their products. Some products were a great hit while some only got moderate attention. The announcer then started to present the next item that are a signature of Avalon. "Although this bidding part is reserved for only citizens of Avalon, the guests from other countries can just enjoy the show. As the Merchant Guild, we presented six showrooms to all the people for the past few days. These are called Pocket Dimension Homes. A special space where one could change even the scenery and it can also expand. This is only avable to citizens of this territory though which some of our bidders have been waiting for. This bid will be avable to all citizens of Avalon. The price for a Pocket Dimension Home is one thousand gold coin with an increment of ten gold per bid. It seems some of our patrons are worried. Do not be because we are implementing a strict rule that only one can be purchased per person. The lord of this territory generously told us that he would be auctioning off 5,000 Pocket Dimension Homes. This will be a simultaneous bidding of 5,000 units. The time limit is one minute for bids before closing. Thergest bid for that pocket dimension home would receive it after a minute. You may now start." The announcer stated as all beings in Avalon started to bid for their life. Adrian did not think that all of the Pocket Dimension Homes would be sold easily but he underestimated a yer''s fantasy. The moment he showcased the showroom, a lot of people started to grind for gold coins. All 5,000 units immediately got a starting bid and the fiercepetition ended in one minute. Adrian also knew how many participants got into the bidding and he was astounded that it was a number of fifty thousand. He really underestimated real estate even if it is for an online game. He suddenly felt a bit bad for those that did not get one which is why he told Piggy Bank the news. "Patrons that are citizens of Avalon! The territory lord saw your enthusiasm to own a Pocket Dimension Home which is why he is willing to give out the remaining 3,000 units for auction. Same rules and price stands. Please start." The announcer stated which burned the passion of those that really wanted one. The effect was so powerful that some starting bids immediately went for 2,000 gold coins right off the bat. The fierce battle for a special home in Avalon started and it either resulted in cheers or drowning in the tears of sorrow. After the auction for the Pocket Dimension Homes, another round of items was sold. "We have finally entered thest phase of our auction. For thest three items, each of them will be shown individually as these are the most prestigious items presented in our auction. All three were given by residents of Avalon but only two of the were created here. Thest one could still be mentioned as created but I will leave that to your discretion." The announcer stated as the first item was presented. Chapter 1320 Avalon Auction VI The first item was rolled into the center of the stage and its cloth immediately revealed. The item was none other than a potion that looked so elegant in a bottle. The potion was also teeming with a vibrant green color that represented the liveliness of nature itself. "The first prestigious item of this auction is none other than a potion called the Elixir of Life. It was made by a certain alchemist and is given to us for auction. We will now show you the effects through visualization magic." The announcer stated as a screen made of magic popped up for each participant. ------ Item Name: Elixir of Life Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Potion / Consumable Effect: - Using the whole bottle (or depending on the damage) could restore a living being back to life as long as there is a body, and the time of death did not exceed for ten seconds. - It can heal any types of diseases. - It can cleanse any type of curse or hexes. - It restores the user''s health and mana back to their peak. - It can increase the life span of the user by 5 years. - Just a drop of this can regrow missing limbs depending on the damage. Description: A miracle potion created by pure chance and a bit of mastery by an unknown alchemist and her apprentice. It is very potent when ites to life energy because of the materials used. It is said that this very potion can ward off death and its aspect. ------- Adrian already knew who created the potion because he was the one that was asked for the materials. The creator of the potion is none other than the resident alchemist Jianna. She asked Adrian for leaves of the Tree of Life and its bark. She also asked for a few bottles of water from the Fountain of Life. Adrian already knew that she would use it to create a powerful potion, but he did not expect it to have a result. What surprised him more is the fact that Levin Cloud assisted in making the potion which might have affected the chances of it seeding. The only thing he does not know is the reason for them in hiding their names. The VIPs that participated haphazardly suddenly got their interest piqued. All the VIPs are either powerful people or nobilities of other territories. The fact that they could see a potion that could save you from death itself makes them hunger for it even more. It also increases the lifespan of the one who consumes it. One would say that the name Elixir of Life would make it sound arrogant, but this potion deserves its name. As long as one has this potion and is on death''s door, they could drink it and live for five more years. This is an item that any being that has a finite life would want but it is also an item that those that rage in the battlefield want. "It is not an exaggeration for me to say that this potion is a cure all. The starting bid will be 10, 000 gold coins with an increment of a thousand gold coins each bid." The announcer stated. As soon as the announcer stated the price, all light from the VIP rooms got lit as all of them ced a bid. The VIPs were not shy to truly flex their wealth as the price immediately skyrocketed to 20, 000 gold coins. Just as Adrian thought that even if Pandemonium is a virtual game, the most important thing for people is still life. "Going once... going twice... Sold to the honorable guest in VIP Room Number 1 for 30, 000 gold coins." The announcer stated as the battle for the bid finished. Arge amount of money was spent in getting this Elixir of Life. Some might say that it is useless to yers but that is not true. It is useful to yers as gifts for NPCs that are afflicted with curses or dying. Some NPCs that are powerful but struck with a major impediment could be saved using this potion as they could use it as well. It can be a powerful tool for yers to get a life favor from powerful NPCs. "It seems my best friend would be eatingvishly for a while." Adrian thought as Levin Cloud would definitely gain some of the money from the bid. The next item is then rolled out to the center of the stage. Its cloth was taken off and a pretty spherical gemstone is revealed. This gemstone contained four different colors that swirl with each other in a coherent fashion. It was an Elemental Stone which is familiar to the crowd, but it is not an ordinary one. ------ Item Name: Quad Elemental Stone Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Refined Ore / Alchemy Material / Weapon Material Effect: - Increases Water Elemental Magic damage by 200% and decreases mana cost by 30%. Doubled if this item is used as a core for an elemental wand. - Increases Fire Elemental Magic damage by 200% and decreases mana cost by 30%. Doubled if this item is used as a core for an elemental wand. - Increases Earth Elemental Magic damage by 200% and decreases mana cost by 30%. Doubled if this item is used as a core for an elemental wand. - Increases Wind Elemental Magic damage by 200% and decreases mana cost by 30%. Doubled if this item is used as a core for an elemental wand. - Aids in the increase of mastery regarding the four elemental spells of water, wind, fire and earth. Description: A refined ore that was created by unknown means by an unknown craftsman. It exudes the power of the four basic elements and helps the bearer gain mastery over them. It can be used on its raw form but more powerful when used as a core or conduit for a weapon. ------ "The second prestigious item of this auction is none other than a magic stone called the Quad Elemental Stone. We will now show you the effects through visualization magic." The announcer stated as a screen made of magic popped up for each participant. Chapter 1321 Avalon Auction VII As soon as the item ssifications were showed, the room erupted in such a fuss once more. They could not believe that an item such as this would be present. Adrian, who was quietly observing the marked individuals, saw that they were moved by the item that is presented to them. Adrian being in the auction hall is not just a way to pass the time or oversee the situation, but he also is tasked with observing certain individuals. It seems that the auction being held in Avalon is not only for those that are invited as it also garnered the attention of the hidden powerful NPCs. Adrian is tasked with observing their every move since he is one of the Arch Demons in Avalon. Adrian might not be like Ascalor that has great mastery over Spatial Magic. He is also not like Koronn that has great mastery over Temporal Magic or theoretical magics. He is also not like Bronx that has the force of ten thousand tons, but he does have something he cultivated due to his unique nature. Out of all the Arch Demons that are in Avalon, Adrian has the most sensitive sense for mana usage. He is incredibly sensitive to mana, and it bes even more powerful coupled with his evil eye. Even Pann agrees that Adrian''s mana sensitivity is through the roof as thetter is much more sensitive than the former. "It seems that Peridot''s item has shaken their will to keep quiet and observe. I would be to after all since that item is something that no elemental mage would dare to pass up. It could basically help any talented enough mage to handle all four elements without much worry. I guess Peridot will have a fat bank ount after this." Adrian stated as he continued his surveince on the marked people. The marked people that Adrian got are actually Mythical Tier NPCs that do not belong to other forces. They were individuals that do not have an affiliation which is why they are the most dangerous. If they cause a ruckus, Adrian will not be able to pin the me on another country or territory. He will not be able to getpensation either because they are not bound by anything. The nobles from other territories are acting courteous because they are the representatives of their territories. If they did something shameful in another territory, then that would reflect badly on their country or territory. "Seriously! Why are these old fogies here anyway?! It is just a normal auction happening in my territory. Just because the territory is being ruled by a demon does not make it anymore different than others." Adrian thought as he rubbed his eyes from using it all the time. Adrian knows that his territory gained attention and that these powerful people only came because they were intrigued. They are curious which is why they areing as nothing bes interesting once you are very powerful. A floating ind also tickled their curiosity, but they cannot walk in easily since it is heavily protected. The hidden masters, as Adrian calls them, are probably looking for some fun as this is a typical trope in novels and fantasy. Adrian just prays that they do not make a fuss as he would receive an earful from the other elders. Although in the back of Adrian''s mind, he is curious if some of the yers will have a faithful encounter with these hidden masters. "It seems that the patrons are already eager to bid for our Quad Elemental Stone. Just like the Elixir of Life, the starting bid will be 10, 000 gold coins with an increment of a thousand gold coins each bid. You may now start bidding!" The announcer stated as numerous people even from the stands below the VIP room started to shout a price. Some of the people in the lower box are shocked that there were some people that have such wealth in their disposal. They always thought that only the ones in the VIP rooms are able to bid for such an item. The ordinary yers could only sigh at their own helplessness. Guild masters from top guilds that were invited started to bid for this item as they know of the full use of this item. This is the item that can unlock a mage that can easily handle four elements. Guild masters that are of the mage ss are not losing this opportunity because this is the thing that will separate them from the others. "15, 000!" "20, 000!" "22, 000!" The bids kept going higher and higher as those in the VIP rooms and even those below are fighting for this item. It was a good thing that Adrian looked intimidating as no one dared to go brawling with another bidder like before. All that were thrown are insults and shouting what their social standing was. "It is quite childish to use your reputation to pressure someone. To think that they still do that in this day and age when there could easily be someone more powerful than you." Adrian thought as he watched this scene unfold. "40,000 gold." A voice stated which made the crowd go silent because that is not an amount that could be called low. The price of one gold coin is now 50 dors due to the high yer count and money circting in the game. "50, 000 gold coins. If anyone bids higher than this, then I shall concede." A voice from the VIP room number 5 stated. The high amount made all those that coveted the item pale as they cannot cash out that amount easily. Adrian is a bit shocked because that is basically almost one year of operating funds for a top guild. He does not know who the ones in the VIP Room are, but he knows that it was a top guild upying that room. "Why does the voice sound familiar though?" Adrian thought as if he already heard the owner of that voice. "Going once! Going Twice! Sold to the patrons in VIP Room Number 5 for 50, 000 gold coins!" The announcer stated happily as he did not expect that he sold an item worth that much. Hismission will berge that he will not need to work for a few months after this. He can even enjoy a vacation and just rx. The crowd calmed down after the item has been sold. One could even see the air of disappointment from others that they were not able to bag the item. Still, the patrons were still excited with thest item as it was hinted that this was not created in Avalon. The announcer did hint that the other two items were created which means they could be recreated but it may take a few years depending on the situation. They suddenly became interested in thest item that is going to be presented as this cannot be found in Avalon. All eyes were on the item that is currently being ced on the center isle of the podium. The crowd became silent as if waiting to surprise someone. The cloth is even hiding the energy of the item unlike the other two that were presented. The anticipation is killing them as they cannot wait for this item to be revealed as this is thest one. "It seems that our patrons are anticipating thest item in our auction. This thing was given to us by a patron of our merchant guild." The announcer stated as he took off the cloth that impedes detection on the item. ------ Item Name: Egg of the Light Phoenix Item Tier: Legendary - Mythical Item Type: Monster Egg (Phoenix Species) Effect: - Just keeping it near anyone gives them warmth. - It can also be a light source as it can shine light in even the darkest ce. Description: An egg that pulses light every time to show that the being inside is still alive. It is an egg of the mythical phoenix that is said to rise up from its own ashes upon death. This egg is of the Light Phoenix which is a different and rare breed of the Phoenix race. ------- The egg is definitely egg of a phoenix as their eggs then to have the image of a phoenix curled up. Usual phoenix eggs are color red as they are incarnations of fire, but the light phoenix egg is golden and white in color. It also has an aura around it that generates sparkles as if it is always being rained on by glitter. "As the patrons could guess, this is the egg of a Phoenix but not just any phoenix. This egg is that of a rare species of phoenixes called the Light Phoenix. The Light Phoenix is said to be the most beautiful one as they are rare and difficult to even catch a glimpse of because of their ability to easily blend in with light making them invisible." The announcer stated which made the crowd excited once more. Chapter 1322 Avalon Auction VIII "How can we know that it is actually alive and safe!?" One of the patrons asked as this is not something that can easilynd on an auction. "I shall be the one verifying that im for all of us here. I am the Lord of this territory and a summoner as well. I can assure all of you that the egg is legitimate and is very healthy. I promise that using my own title as the Champion of the Twin Gods." Adrian stated as he went to the front and introduced himself once again with a promise. The crowd are finally done being skeptical because the territory lord himself even promised using his title. If Adrian''s title as Champion of the Twin Gods were weightless then there would be outrage but it was a heavy title. His very words also represent the Twin Gods, and he would be struck by their rage if he lied. "Can we know if any person could hatch this egg?" another asked as they do not want another person to hatch the egg for them. "Yes. In fact, this egg is not that far from hatching. It only needs certain materials that exude the light element and a couple of extra things for it to hatch. As all of you know or for those that do not know, bird monsters tend to imprint on the first being that they see once they hatch. This also goes for the phoenix as well since they imprint on the one that greets them when they hatch." Adrian stated which made the audience shudder. The audience could not believe that a powerful pet could fall into their hands just like that. They might not be able to hatch it now, but they could always ask a person that is knowledgeable to give them the insight. They could always pay another person for the information of hatching an egg and they would do it themselves. "Does the knowledgeable Avalon Lord know of the way to hatch this egg?" A person from the VIP room asked which stunned the crowd as it was a beautiful female voice. "Hatching it is not a problem for me. I know of a way to hatch the Light Phoenix Egg if any of you are wondering but that is another issue entirely. As all of you know, information is also a valuable asset, and I already gave free information earlier." Adrian stated as he smiled. "If that is the case then will the territory lord join in the bid for the Light Phoenix?" Another voice from the VIP asked but this time it was a deep male voice. "I will not join in the bidding of this Light Phoenix Egg because I already have a bird monster under my control that is very jealous. I am sure that all of you can see my elegant Saena flying around Avalon while she protects the territory. She is not really very keen on me having another bird monster with me as she alone is enough." Adrian stated with a smile as he knows that Saena could hear what he is saying. "I see then the Lord of Avalon is indeed a good person since you gave us such an opportunity." Another person from the VIP room stated with a lightugh. "Thank you for the generous praise. Now, let us return back to the agenda at hand. I am sure that all the patrons here are jumping for the chance to have their bid. All of us here are also itching to have the items that we purchased using the mary assets that we worked hard for. As the Lord of Avalon, thank you for your patronage." Adrian stated with a perfect business smile. Adrian might not be smiling genuinely but he has perfected the business smile at least. He perfected this on the real world as a way to gently pass the people want to talk to him. Although inside, he is smiling like a maniac as he will receive aparable amount once this auction is over which will be a good thing for the territory. "I will no longer need to use my own assets to make the territory better. Since I betted the Light Phoenix Egg, its value will definitely skyrocket. It is a good thing that I took... I mean liberated it from that pesky tower." Adrian stated as he returned back to his position where he observed the NPCs that are in disguise. "Thank you, Lord Equinox. To think that the Lord of Avalon would verify it himself is such an honor. I am quite sorry for the appraisers for not being able to do their job before our lovely patrons, but the Lord of Avalon stepped up gracefully. The Light Phoenix Egg will be sold for a price of 15, 000 gold with an increment of 1,000 gold per bid. You may also throw in some notable items along with your mary bid which will be assessed by the appraisers on standby. This might take a long time but the one who put the egg on auction stated they agree to this. This is the very first time that the auction hall of the Merchant Guild to host a Mythical Tier egg after all. I have told you correct information as the Light Phoenix Egg could be raised to the Mythical Tier. A person to own a lesser divine beast is such a great prestige after all. Let us now begin the bids." The announcer stated. Meanwhile, a group of individuals are seething with anger as they recognize that egg. It was an egg that was being incubated in the Tower of Babel, but it was also a way to energize the tower using the light energy that the egg radiated. Mika was being stopped by two other angels from causing a scene as there were prying eyes in the area. The moment she flows into rage and shouts would mean their disguises will be gone. They are not in a good position in all the people in this auction hall. They are also in demon territory which mean they would likely die escaping if they were found out. They must return to the Silver City and report on the missing egg that Mikhail was searching for. When the angels were all recalled to the Silver City to assess the damage that urred, they ran an inventory check on all of the items in the Tower of Babel. The fact that an important artifact which is the Vestige of the Sun God was gone and a few items made Mikhail flow into rage. Mikhail even harmed some of the angels on duty of protecting the missing items. Mikhail wanted to hatch the Light Phoenix as it will be its mount when he fully descends onto the ones living onnd, but that n has been scrapped. The only reason he did not let the Light Phoenix Egg hatch is the fact that they needed to keep the Silver City afloat when they were sealed inside of it. The angels needed sources of Light Energy so that they do not starve or die from energy deficiency. If they did not do that then a lot of angels would have perished and their ns for revenge will not happen. The angels knew that, but they cannot make a move since all of them are being monitored as they could see that Adrian was gazing at them from time to time. The angels thought that their disguises were perfect, but Ark is just another breed of Nephilim. He could detect angels even though they are upying a person. He is not the prophesized King of Light and Darkness for nothing. The teaching of her newly acquired sister is also a bonus for his great sense for light and darkness energy. "Calm down, Mistress! We cannot make amotion here because we are surrounded by enemies. You are an important person for our Lord Mikhail. If you are hurt or captured, then our lives will also be forfeited." One of the angel guards told her via telepathy. "We do not even know if that is really the one that was stolen from us. Please keep yourposure." Another angel guard stated to pacify Mika. Mika calmed down but she also participated in the auction to win over the Light Phoenix Egg. Her brother was very upset when his precious future mount was gone. Even though they were the original owner of the Light Phoenix egg, the angels needed to suck it up and bid for it. They will learn of the identity of the seller once they purchase it, but they already have a hunch. The auction for an egg of a mythical being is not to be taken lightly. The people that did not bid earlier started to bid fiercely as they want it. The people wanted it to the point that the price inted all the way to 70, 000 gold coins. "100, 000 gold coins!" The female voice from the VIP room stated which made the room silent. Chapter 1323 Buying Information I "Going once! Going Twice! Sold to the patrons in VIP Room Number 7 for 100, 000 gold coins!" The announcer stated with such an enthusiastic voice. Thest bidding came from the female voice from VIP Room Number 7 and Adrian rejoiced. He basically cashed in by a lot because of this transaction and all he did was steal an egg. He did not really want the Light Phoenix anyway since Saena is more powerful than it because she can evolve into true divine bird. "Thank you for all that participated in the auction. All those that have sessfully bid their items will need to stay for the verification of the buying process and official records. Let us meet again in fortune!" The announcer stated with arge smile as he could already feel his pockets getting lined up as he will get 3%mission for each sale he has aplished. Adrian watched as the people he is observing quietly exited the auction hall, but he did not stop being vignt. Adrian tasked Sirius to always monitor the individuals and get Charon''s help if needed. The auction finished without a big fight but that was avoided because of Adrian stopping it earlier on. There have been record fights in auction halls when things get heated, and guards are sometimeste to disperse it. The fact that Adrian, who is the Lord of Avalon, moved by himself meant a greater punishment should something really happens. Adrian is about to exit the auction hall when Piggy Bank suddenly stopped him. "Is there something you need?" Adrian asked as Piggy Bank was a little hesitant. "The one who bought the Light Phoenix Egg wants to speak with you. It seems they want to buy your information." Piggy Bank stated. "I did say that, but I did not think that they will actually ask for it. Powerful people are often proud that they will do things by themselves but that is not the case. I shallply as I will get money out of it. Please lead the way." Adrian stated as he followed behind Piggy Bank. Adrian then messaged Ark to look after the angels while they are in the territory since he is the only one that could detect them. Adrian was about to follow them out, but he needed to do something. Thankfully, Ark agreed as he is also wary of the angels that came to Avalon because he thought that his location waspromised. Adrian was led to VIP Room Number 7 where he met a yer, and it is a female. She had quite a distinct appearance because she had hair that is bright green in color. She also has a distinct smell like that of a reptile and Adrian could see that her pupils are that of a snake. She was not alone as he had other yers surrounding her which meant that she had a group. The thing that Adrian noticed is that she has a guild crest on her cape which Adrian also has. The guild crest that she has is that of an echidna. "Greetings, Lord of Avalon. My name is Ochia, and I am the guild master of the Echidna guild." Ochia stated as she introduced herself with a smile, but one could tell that she exuded the aura of a nobledy. "Nice you meet you as well. My name is Equinox, Lord of Avalon and Guild Master of the Pantheon Guild." Adrian replied in a courteous manner which emanated the same level of dignity that Ochia exuded. Ochia noticed that Adrian''s manners are that of people that know of etiquette befitting of people that are of high standard. Adrian also noticed this with Ochia as well from just her initial greeting. Adrian now knows why she could afford a whopping 100, 000 gold coins as if it was pocket money. "I wish that I could also do that, but it is every man for themselves in that household when ites to money for leisure spending." Adrian thought. "I will not beat around the bush as you seem like that kind of person but help me hatch this egg." Ochia stated as she already performed the sealing ritual on it. "I can help you just like I told earlier but that will cost you." Adrian stated. "How much?" Ochia asked. "10, 000 gold coins." Adrian stated tantly as he needed to aim higher should they want to negotiate. "Deal!" Ochia replied without even missing a beat which shocked Adrian. He thought that he would have to negotiate the price with her, but she easily epted it. "Even if you have lots of money, I think you should still negotiate for a lower price." One of her guild members stated as they think that it is still a ridiculous price. "I can tell that the price of 10, 000 is not just basic information but he will also help me hatch it. Am I right?" Ochia stated which made Adrian baffled. Adrian actually thought of offering it for 10, 000 gold coins with his help. He would only give information if the price was below that as that is not enough to move him. He lost quite a bit of his personal funds because of upgrading the territory. "You are very sharp. As expected of the third rank yer in the Summoner Rank List." Adrian stated as he already remembered where he heard or saw her name from. "I have always been praised for that. Here is 10, 000 gold coins. Please ept." Ochia stated as she gave a pouch to Adrian. [You have received a money pouch containing 10, 000 gold coins.] "Follow me to the other ind." Adrian stated as he led them to the first floating ind of Beta. Adrian led them to another ind, and he received reports from Ark that the angels have retreated. Since the angels are already gone, he can easily fulfill the request of the third rank summoner Ochia. Chapter 1324 Buying Information II Adrian led the Echidna guild to Beta Ind as this is the one blessed with raising monsters. Pann, who was feeding his Capricorns, saw Adrian and the Light Phoenix Egg that Ochia is holding. He wanted toe over, but he does not want to get close to Ochia as he finds her smell repulsive. "No wonder¡­ that child is an offspring of Echidna. She might suddenly warn me with lightning if I get close to her beloved child. A pity as that is an egg of a Light Phoenix but I can still look from the sidelines." Pann stated as the group was not in his farm''s premises anyway. "Why did you send us here?" Ochia asked. "The Light Phoenix can be hatched using powerful items or beings that emit light elemental energy. You need to feed it that as it needs that to awaken. Something like the help of a powerful angel that has four wings, or three High Light Elementals can do the trick." Adrian stated which made the jaw of every person drop. "How can we get the help of an angel when they are not a fan of other races." Ochia stated as she knows that an angel that powerful will not help her. "You can kill the angel then trap all their energy in an empty elemental magic stone. Using that, you can proceed to transfer all the energy to that Light Phoenix egg." Adrian stated with a stoic face. "Can you at least make something that will not get my guild getting rained down by holy fire? The Three High Light Elementals are also not easy to get as Light Elementals are the trickiest to tame. To think that one needs three of them to hatch this thing is already close to a nightmare." Ochiamented as even she knows that money cannot buy something that is not avable in the market. "That is why, you should be thankful for your straightforward attitude. There is one more way and that is my way. Consider the 10, 000 gold coins a service fee." Adrian stated as he whistled. When Adrian whistled, a loud cry could be heard from the distance as a gigantic white bird flew from below the floating ind. Saena arrived after hearing her master''s call while her gigantic figure made everyone that saw her gaze into her beauty. Adrian knew that they cannot kill an angel of the Second Heavenly Sphere or get three High Light Elementals to do their bidding which is why he opted for something he can do. "My soulbound can control light just as well as three High Light Elementals. She will help you hatch that egg. Saena, go and feed that sleeping child over there. Also, if I were you, you should ce that Light Phoenix Egg down." Adrian stated as Saena flew up high. Ochia listened to Adrian''s words and gently ced the Light Phoenix Egg below her feet as she stepped away. Adrian already made sure that they will not be disturbed as he picked a ce that is isted without any people roaming. The Daemos Corps members blocking the path to them also helped. "Are you sure that you should trust him?" One of the guild members asked. "If he does not hold his end of the bargain then we shall just present the recording that he is untrustworthy. Although, I can feel that he does not go back against his word." Ochia replied as she could tell that Adrian is not a person that goes back on their words. All of Saena''s feathery tails lit up in rainbow color as she gathered sunlight. She then sted the light that she gathered towards the Light Phoenix Egg. Saena made sure that the Light Phoenix Egg only gets bathe in pure light which is what her master instructed her to do. The Light Phoenix Egg could be seen absorbing the light that Saena directed at it at a fast pace. The egg that was slightly making light is now shining like a small sun. The Light Phoenix Egg could be seen slightly moving as if the thing inside ising alive. A light halo suddenly appeared on top of it after one hour of sting it with light. "You can stop now, Saena. Thank you and get a good rest." Adrian stated as Saena nodded and flew back to perch on the Tree of Life and Death. Ochia is about to touch the egg when Adrian told her to stop. He warned her that it would not be wise to touch the egg when it got sted with powerful light as it will still be hot. An egg does not care for its master, and it will undoubtedly burn her hands. "Drop your blood on it then use any tier of Light Elemental Stone on it." Adrian stated. Ochia nodded as she used a small knife to prick her finger as a drop of blood dripped onto the Light Phoenix egg. The Light Phoenix Egg glowed as the seal on it was not destroyed when Saena fed it with powerful light elemental energy. Seeing that Ochia is still linked to the Light Phoenix, she smiled as she could feel the powerful life force that the Light Phoenix is giving her. Just like Adrian said, the Light Phoenix one more burst of energy from another source. She knew that Adrian stopped at thest moment so that the bond that she gets from the Light Phoenix will be strong once it hatches. Ochia tool out an Epic Tier Light Elemental Stone from her inventory and gently ced it on top of the Light Phoenix Egg. As soon as she did so, the egg started to crack, and a cute cry could be heard. The powerful st of light caught the attention of a lot of people. After a few seconds, the scene of Ochia holding onto a cute chubby chick with gold and white feathers could be seen. The cute chubby chick hugged her back as the imprinting was a sess. Chapter 1325 The Angel’s Warning I "Congrattions! You are now a summoner that owns a powerful phoenix." Adrian stated as he saw the cute gold and white bird Ochia was hugging. Ochia cannot believe that she was able to get a Light Phoenix. She was the Envoy of Echidna, who is the Goddess of Monsters or called as the Mother of Beasts. She was blessed to tame beasts easily and even give them a powerful buff when using them. In terms of summoning ability and skills, she is more powerful than Mariposa. Now that she has a Light Phoenix by her side, she can now go toe to toe with Mariposa against her insect monster army. Ochia is extremely thankful to Equinox as she did not expect that he would help him to this extent. She thought the rumors circting about him being deceitful were false as he kept his end of the bargain very well. "I would not have been able to do it if not for your help. I am very grateful to you and would like to owe a debt. Should you need me for something, you can call for me. Can we add each other on the friend list?" Ochia asked which shocked her guild members as she did not trust anyone easily. Ochia is very picky with her guild members and only agreed to recruit who she could count on. Even her friends are a small number because of this but she seemed to have been charmed by the Lord of Avalon. Her guild members could see that there was some sort of interest being reflected in her eyes. "I only held my end of the deal that you paid me for. You do not need to pay me back or anything. I will add you to my friend list if you want it. It does not hurt to add another Envoy of a God into my friend list." Adrian stated which shocked Ochia a bit as she did not expect to be found out. "How did you know?" Ochia asked genuinely as she was hiding her job ss from people. "I can see your divinity in a sense. I am quite perceptive of things like that because I am the Champion of the Twin Gods. You will also learn to discern about things like that if you practice." Adrian stated as he smiled but his conversation with Ochia was cut short by a sudden st that activated the barrier of the territory. "Enemy Attack!" One of the Daemos Corps shouted as a st of light is shot towards Delta Ind. "It seems that our time will be cut short, but I ept your friend request. I need to deal with the urgent things that are happening." Adrian stated as he took out his wings to follow Saena that already flew towards the location of the incident. Adrian arrived next to Saena as she intimidated the ten angels that attacked Avalon. They did note because of peaceful visit but because the angels that were previously here rmed them of what happened. They might have also sensed the power of light that the Light Phoenix emitted when it hatched. "Return the Holy Light Beast to us, filthy demons!" An angel shouted as she demanded to get the Light Phoenix that just hatched. "It seems all of you are not aware how auctions work because of your constant high horse and looking down on human society. I guess I should teach you what happens when you suddenly attack the territory of others. Saena, punish the invaders." Adrian stated as he is very infuriated that the angels dared attack his territory when he was hosting something. The moment Adrian gave Saena the order, she erupted in powerful light as she used her full strength in creating a storm. Saena unleashed her powers as a guardian of the Tree of Life and Death as the powerful storm that she created that trapped all ten angels that came to harass him. The angels thought that they could easily escape the powerful storm that Saena has cooked up, but they were wrong. She is now attacking as the guardian of the Tree of Life and Death which means she is vastly more powerful than when she is not within the territory. The angels also attacked the barrier which means it agitated the Tree of Life and Death. The angels are not easy opponents as they created a light prismatic barrier around all of them to deflect any damage that the storm may cause. Adrian does not n to kill them because they did not kill anyone from his territory but that does not mean that he will let them escape unscathed. He needs to instill some sort of fear towards these angels that have a grudge against him. "It seems your beloved goddess did not tell you how I humiliated her in front of the other gods. I bet she is too ashamed to tell you anyway like the delicate flower that she pretends to be." Adrian taunted. "You dare filthy demon!" The leader of the supposed group stated but Adrian did not fall for their petty taunts because he always heard it. "How about all of you say something that is original. Saena, increase the power." Adrian stated as he increased the power of Saena''s storm using Nether Energy. The light barrier that all the angels created started to falter as soon asher energy was mixed up into the storm. They could see that the storm was mixed with a very powerful energy that could even eat light itself. In the end, the barrier that all of them tried to maintain vanished and the angels were swept up by the powerful storm powered byher energy. Just as the angels were about to get into critical condition, an arrow of light is shot from a location that is a bit far from them. The arrow of light pierced through the storm and diffused it. Adrian raised his eyebrow as that was not an easy feat, but he was already nning to diffuse the storm as he does not want to kill the angels yet. Adrian looked at the direction here the arrow was shot and saw an angel with three pairs of wings. She is also exuding an aura that could rival the elders. He instinctively knew that this was one of the seven highest ranked angels that are in the army of the Silver City. "Mistress Zadkiel! Thank you for saving us." One of the angels stated as they were released from the grip of the storm. "You were given one simple task and that was to retrieve Michael''s Light Phoenix egg and you cannot even do something so simple. You shall be punishedter but now go and get the egg." Zadkiel stated. "The thing is¡­ the egg seemed to have hatched already, Mistress Zadkiel." Another of the angels reported as they could feel a burst of light energy from Avalon that can only signify the birth of the Light Phoenix. "Then get the bird. Do I have to tell all of you what to do?" Zadkiel stated. "I am afraid that would be unwise as that would constitute to trespassing. The one who owns the Light Phoenix is also a guest of my territory. I shall not let you tarnish the reputation of my territory just because you happen to lose an egg of a beast that you are keeping. What makes all of you so sure that the Light Phoenix Egg that was found here was the one you guys supposedly kept? If you cannot prove that then best be on your way." Adrian stated although he also trespassed the Silver City. A light arrow is suddenly fired towards Adrian, but Saena blocked it with her wing. The light arrow did not even scratch Saena''s feathers as she also has buffed defenses. She became enraged and created wind des by just pping her wings. She aimed all of the wind des towards Zadkiel that dared harm her beloved master. "All of you need to be judged!" Zadkiel stated as a powerful aura suddenly burst out from her that affected those that are around her. [All of your spells have been sealed by Zadkiel, the Temperance.] [You can only use spells once you damage her to a certain degree or she is no longer within your sight.] Adrian is rather shocked that all types of spells cannot be used but that did not mean he cannot use weapons. He summoned his Primordial Armament: Spear as a weapon to test things out. Even if he is in another form, all the spells are still locked but the innate abilities attached within his weapon is not affected. "You have a very interesting ability. Let us test its limits." Adrian stated as he hurled the spear towards Zadkiel. Zadkiel did not move from her location and fired multiple arrows to stop the iing spear. She did this so wlessly that she even got praised by the angels. Adrian has another idea though as he smiled because he realized something. Chapter 1326 The Angel’s Warning II "What are you all doing?! Get the Light Phoenix!" Zadkiel shouted as the angels did not immediately dive into Avalon to get the Light Phoenix. "You seem rather impatient for an angel that received the title of Temperance. You are afraid because I found out how to counter you. You cannot move from your location or else the restriction that you ced will vanish." Adrian stated. "Are you sure, Mistress Zadkiel?" One of the angels asked to verify but she was only given a re. "If any of you dare to enter my territory, do not expect that you will make it out alive. It is not the first time that I plucked an angel''s wings out. If that is not enough, then I should show you what you are dealing with through tant intimidation since you are brainless to not notice." Adrian stated as all of his soulbounds that are hiding in Avalon made their presence known. A huge shadow engulfed Alpha Ind as Sirius emerged from its shadows. The Abyssal Fenrir was hiding there while monitoring every individual in Avalon. Just with hisrge size, he already looked monstrous as he howled. The next one that is keeping an eye on Avalon shot straight into the clouds and returned to his massive form. Kaon''srge head then peered into the clouds as all his six dragon balls shined and released powerful elemental energy. All the elements raged with just Kaon''s dragon roar. His powerful roar made all of the people tremble. The next Soulbound that returned to his original form is Charon. He emitted intense death energy as he woke up from sleeping on the small shrine near the Church of the Twin Gods. His size might not be asrge as the previous two, but his presence is definitely chilling to say the least. The next one that erupted in power is Kimat as he roared and changed to his true form on top of the mountain. He proudly announced his presence by summoning lightning on his location. He also red at the angels that dared to attack his master''s territory. Adrian did not show Wisteria and Dodu as they were tasked with something different. He did not want all of his soulbounds to show their real might as he only nned to intimidate the angels. He also needs to preserve his cards as a lot of yers are also in his territory. Seeing the powerful monsters guarding the territory made the angels shudder as they could feel the killing intent. The monsters are not attacking them because they are not in the confines of the territory, but they know that they will immediately get struck the moment they enter. They could feel the killing intent crawling on their skin as if death itself is creeping in. "Do all of you still dare to enter? I have already punished the ones that need to be punished for their offense. If you leave now, then you will all keep your lives." Adrian stated with confidence. Zadkiel looked at the situation before her calmly and judged whether she could escape if things go south. She only followed because Mikhail was pestering her to oversee the situation. She never really intended to show herself as she believed that the angels will be able to retrieve the Light Phoenix Egg. Zadkiel then looked at Adrian and his autonomous spear that can attack her without restriction. Her ability to seal thingses with a price and if she adds another then she would definitely be attacked. She calcted the risks as she knows that there are other Arch Demons that are present in the territory that did not show themselves. "We shall give way as we are gracious perfect people. Consider this a warning to you, Lord of Avalon! You are already incurring all the wrath of the angels and our force wille to you like a blinding light." Zadkiel stated as she took away the seal that she used. Zadkiel looked at the angels and told them toe with her as she does not want to fight a losing battle. The great takeover willmence soon, and they are preparing to bathe the world in light. Losing necessary battle pawns are not a good sign for the angels. They will be stretched thin if they lose any more of their brethren. The angels are umting a lot more enemies than allies as they find themselves superior. The only ones that could be said is their allies are the humans under them. They do not treat the humans as their allies though as the angels are basically worshipped as proxy gods. "In the end, they can only run away." Adrian stated for the angels to hear as he wanted a reaction, but they cannot as Zadkiel was watching them. Adrian told his soulbounds to go back into doing their duties as the threat is gone. It was a good thing that the Light Phoenix Egg already hatched as the angels cannot im that it is the same egg. The evidence was already destroyed the moment it hatched which is what Adrian really wanted. The angels are also too prideful to admit that someone broke into their home then caused a rampage by breaking stuff and stealing things. They will never admit that theycked in front of the world as they only said that the Light Phoenix egg was stolen but not where it was stolen. "Are you sure that they will truly leave us alone?" Levin Cloud stated as he flew with Peridot on Moksha. The guild members immediately returned to Avalon when they learned that it was being attacked by angels. They were prepared to kill Zadkiel should they really force their way into the territory. Even if they meant starting a full-blown war against the angels led by Mikhail. "They will not because we are already in their hitlist. They are just waiting for everything in their side to explode before they move. Remember that we are also preparing for the fated day." Adrian stated as he returned to the territory. Chapter 1327 The Devils Are Released The yers are wondering when the Devils are going to appear because they do not even know if a yer has unlocked that race. The devils are not staying silent because the prophesized King of Light and Darkness has arrived in the world. The devils that are selfish and want to be free toe to the mortal world has started their n long ago. There might not be yers that are of the devil race but there are a lot of contractors. Devil Gods have contracts with mortals so that they could summon them. Unlike the angel race that are of the same attitude and mindset, the devils are individualistic as they care more of themselves that of others. It is not just one devil god that is trying to connect hell and the mortal realm but multiple of them. A lot of contractors have started to weaken the barrier between dimensions since the Silver City is also possible to pass through in the game. The devils are sneakily finding a way to bypass the dimension as they do not want to get caught by the demons. A lot of devils are already passing through the mortal world and interacting with the people. A lot of contractors have already started making secret groups to collect power. The devils are finding ways to fully open a portal to hell, and they found a way. Back when the angels and devils fought against each other, a special item called the Infernal Hand was avable for contractors of devils. They would use the Infernal Hand to rip a portal to hell without damaging the dimensional barriers. Even the devils do not like the distorted gods as they just tantly destroy everything. One of the guilds that are full of devil contractors finally got the Infernal Hand. They used all of their time just collecting the necessary items needed to craft the Infernal Hand. Theyid low so that they will not get any attention unlike the followers of the dark gods. They would often sacrifice living beings or two, but they do not use pure innocent beings as sacrifices. The devil contractors would use the blood and flesh of NPCs that are deemed as criminals for their sacrifices in creating the Infernal Hand. One could say that they help the world instead of making it darker but there are a few of them with screws loose. Nevertheless, they have finally finished crafting the Infernal Hand. ----- Item Name: Infernal Hand Item Tier: Semi ¨C Transcendent Item Type: Artifact Effect: - Create portals that connects Hell to the Mortal Realm. - It can let Devils that are not part of the Rulers pass through without restriction. - Needs 100 Dark Magic Crystals to let a Devil Baron to pass through - Needs 500 Dark magic Crystals to let a Devil Viscount to pass through - Needs 800 Dark magic Crystals to let a Devil Earl to pass through - Needs 1200 Dark magic Crystals to let a Devil Marquess to pass through - Needs 1500 Dark magic Crystals to let a Devil Duke to pass through - Needs 2500 Dark magic Crystals to let a Devil Prince to pass through Description: A powerful artifact created using the flesh and blood of the damned. It uses unknown magics to create a portal that leads to the other dimension known as Hell. This artifact can still be upgraded when fed with the Heart of the Heavenly Counselors. Cooldown: 1 day to 1 week depending on the being passing through. (Contractors can freely use it to get to Hell without consequence) ----- The devil contractors finally crafted the first Semi - Transcendent item that a yer could create. They might have gotten the guidance of a few devil gods, but they were still able to create it without a problem. The devil contractors are waiting for this chance because they have been promised to be transformed into devils when they step inside Hell. The Infernal Hand looks like a red ming hand that is closed up like a fist. It emits a strange energy that makes anyone near it feel dizzy because it is radiating the wavelength of Hell. Any being that is not familiar with this will undoubtedly get nauseated or pass out. "Infernal Hand! Open the way to Hell!" The devil contractors stated as they poured their mana towards it. The Infernal Hand that was closed up like a fist suddenly opened its palms. Inside the palm is an image of an inverted star that burned in dark mes. Just like the devil contractors wanted, the Infernal Hand opened a portal towards Hell and all of the devil contractors stepped inside. [The Hell Gate has been opened.] [Devils that are of Knight ranks and below have started to stream into the mortal realm.] [The path to Hell has been opened. Creatures that have devil blood in them have be strengthened.] [The angels decreed that the Devils are these world''s enemies.] Adrian, who as nning what he was going to do next, suddenly heard a string of notifications as the Hell Gate has opened. He could feel that the mana of the world started to change as the powerful energy kept in Hell started streaming to the mortal realm as well. He is greatly shocked because they did not detect any type of movement from the devils. "I fear that the day of the prophecy is starting to get closer." Ark stated as he remembered some parts of the prophecy. ''When Lightes back and Darks door opens, both beings born from the same mother, but different paths will collide. A battle so devastating that day and night bes chaotic as the heir to the King of Twilight shines so bright.'' Ark already told Adrian this prophecy, but he did not think much of it as some of them are just vague guesses. Adrian is not of the same opinion as he knows that some propheciese true as long as everything goes in motion. The war called the War of Wings is finally starting and it will be a vast turning point for everyone. Chapter 1328 The Looming Darkness Out West Adrian immediately went to report to the elders as the sudden appearance of the Hell Gate might be something that all demons need to fix. He left the affairs of his guild to the other officers as he needs to be present for the convening of the elders. He is now an Arch Demon which is why his presence is also needed for decisions. The three elders along with Adrian are now convening in the town hall. They used a pocket dimension so that they will be able to speak freely without fear of getting heard. All of them are discussing the next things that should be done but all of them have already reached a decision quickly. "We shall not do anything to the Hell Gate because it does not pose any problem with the stability of the realm. We only deal with threats that are prominent and the Hell Gate is stable enough to not affect the stability of the realm." Ascalor stated his stance. "I also agree with that as they seem to have opened the Hell Gate with something powerful enough to make sure it does not affect space itself. It might be a good way to study that in order to see if we can reverse-engineer it to be useful for us." Koronn stated as he was more curious about the thing that made the Hell Gate stable and not interfere with the barrier between realms. "They are also not posing any threat against us since they are not aggressive against us. We will just need to prepare more since there might be more enemies in the future. I shall make sure that the Daemos Corps is the best there is." Bronx stated as he also did not fear the devils as he already knows their stand. "Since all you agree that we should observe for now, I will tend to more troublesome matters. It seems that the angels are bing more aggressivetely. As you have seen when they suddenly attacked the barrier covering the territory. Should we counterattack?" Adrian asked as he cannot attack the whole Silver City by himself. "You already taught them a lesson. We instead need you to check something out in the western continent. The space and time in the western continent seem to be troublingtely. We also received a message from the Temple of Bastet to investigate." Ascalor stated as he gave Adrian the scroll containing the message. ------ Quest Notification! Quest Name: Investigate the Western Continent I Quest Difficulty: C Quest Description: The Western Continent has been experiencing something weird phenomenon as ofte. The nights that are supposed to be cold suddenly started to be hot. Snow could be seen falling down during the night. Rain that burns the skin of those that touch it has started to appear. Clear Condition: Find out the weird phenomenon happening in the Western Continent Clear Reward: +1 Level Failure Condition: Unable to clear quest for the given duration Failure: Unknown Quest Duration: 10 days Restriction: This quest can only be shared with one person to aid the yer. ----- "I already have some doubts on the western continent. I also collected all Vestige of the Sun God with me. I think it is time for me to meet with the representatives of the western gods once again." Adrian stated as he already knew who he needs to talk to for the mission. Adrian returned back after speaking with the elders. He went to the guild house as he already contacted the one that he needs for this mission. The Champion of the Sun God Cairo has sessfully joined his guild and he needs him for this mission. Cairo is the one that is very familiar with the western continent as he was based there. Adrian is actually impressed that Cairo managed to get to the central continent despite it being very far. Cairo is a bit nervous because he was suddenly called upon by their guild master. "Sorry to keep you waiting. I just came from the meeting with the elders." Adrian stated. "I just got here as well as I have been hunting near the territory. The monsters and dungeons near the Avalon are vastly different from the ones in the western continent. I even learned a few things just by battling them." Cairo replied with a rather nervous tone. The monsters and dungeons near Avalon are indeed very differentpared to other ces. The monsters and dungeons are affected by the mana of the surrounding. This phenomenon made monsters and dungeons near Avalon transform in response to the mana that the Tree of Life and Death is emanating. Monsters near Avalon are usually undead or flora which are useful for those that want either life or death energy in their team. There is also a very rare hybrid monster that has both, but they are very difficult to spot or tame. There is even a very rare monster that is said to have the ability to use Blink which became an urban legend of Avalon. Adrian thinks that this might be a possibility as it might have been affected by the mana of the demons. This is one of the reasons why yers wanted to see if that rumor is true because it might be a powerful monster. "I need your help because I have a quest that is rted to the western continent." Adrian stated as he shared the quest with Cairo. [You have shared the Investigate the Western Continent I with Cairo.] [You can no longer share the quest with another yer.] "I think I have an idea for this mission. I have been going back and forth to the western continent due to me being the Champion of the Sun God. I have heard of the strange reports regarding the weather, but it is said to be near the region controlled by the Temple of Ammit." Cairo stated as he remembered the ce. "Have there been anything strange happening there like time moving slowly or space seemingly getting distorted? The western continent is very difficult to cover even for the Daemos. We cannot see everything as the observers needed are not always stationary." Adrian asked. "From my knowledge, that ce is very dodgy, but it was already dodgy to begin with. The ce is not to my liking because it is basically a ce that iswless. All types of people are there to find shelter, but it is not only good people. A lot of shady things happen in that area that other champions or representatives do not peer into." Cairo stated. "If the Temple of Ammit is there, then there should be some type of governing body, right?" Adrian asked as the temples in the western continent are basically looked up to as authority since the ones representing it are vessels for their gods to descend upon. "The Head of the Temple of Ammit is not necessarily a person that should be in charge though. She was the fiercest robber of the western continent which is why she is very infamous. The other vessels do not even want to interact with her because of her violent nature." Cairo replied as even he stays away from that area. "With you saying that then I should be worried. We need to investigate the area immediately. Snowing in the desert is not something that should happen. Let us just pray that the situation is just nasty rumors floating about." Adrian stated. Cairo then ryed the things that the Vessel of Ammit is known for. The crimes are a long list with thievery being the lowest and massacring refugees that angered her being at the very top. She was a loose cannon that can easily be a threat should she feel that she wants to kill you and smell blood. "She also hates my guts because I saved some people from her bloodthirsty nature." Cairo stated. "So, are you ready?" Adrian asked with a smile. "Can we not go? Or is there still a way for me to backout?" Cairo asked. "The moment you agreed with getting the quest is the moment you have be destined to share my burden with me. We just need to investigate it as of now. It is basically a free level once we see the source of the supposed strange phenomenon." Adrian stated to reassure Cairo. "Before we go, can we go to the little boy that the God Seth has been pestering me about? He is very irritating in the ear as he could contact me every time I pop in and out of the western continent. He found themunication function in the Mandjet and he does not stop talking about it." Cairo pleaded before going to the western continent. "I also need to proceed with the request of the God Seth anyway. I already got all the Vestige of the Sun God and all we need is to verify if that boy really does possess the soul of the Sun God Ra." Adrian stated. Chapter 1329 The Spirit Of The Sun God The two immediately went to the Kingdom of the Sun where the supposed child with Ra''s soul is located. Adrian thought that the prince called Amun would be the God Ra reincarnated as the child has abnormal levels of light elemental energy in his body. Even the prince'' father, King Amon, has arge quantity of light elemental energy in his body but the prince has twice as much. Adrian and Cairo did not appear inside the castle as that would be out of courtesy. He will meet a royal which is why he needs to at least appear in front of the castle gates. The sudden appearance of Adrian and Cairo in the Kingdom of the Sun rmed the knights that are guarding the gate because they suddenly appeared in front of them. Adrian thought that they would be pointed with weapons, but he was mistaken. The knights did not even dare to point their weapons at them as if they are being restricted by something. Adrian is sure that it was not him restricting them as he reigned in his aura to make sure that normal people will not pass out. Adrian then looked towards Cairo as he saw the Champion of the Sun God slightly shining. Something in the Kingdom of the Sun is reacting to his energy. The knights of the Kingdom of the Sun are also using the same energy that Cairo is using but the Champion of the Sun God is vastly superior. "Are you doing this? They suddenly bowed before us?" Cairo asked Adrian. "It is not me that is doing this but you. Being the Champion of the Sun God has its perks after all. It seems this ce is definitely the area that we need to go to." Adrian stated as he suddenly feels something in his inventory being called out. [The Vestige of the Sun God (Morning Sun) is reacting to something. It flew out of your inventory.] [The Vestige of the Sun God (Noonday Sun) is reacting to something. It flew out of your inventory.] [The Vestige of the Sun God (Evening Sun) is reacting to something. It flew out of your inventory] The Golden Scarab, the Sun Disk, and the orb that looks like a sunset flew out of Adrian''s inventory. The three Vestiges of the Sun God shot towards the inside of the castle. Adrian did not think of the consequences and pulled Cairo to ran after the three powerful relics. He must not let the relics be should someone suddenly steal them. "Wait! I can run!" Cairo stated as this was the first time, he felt so light because Adrian only grabbed him with one hand. Cairo did not think that a summoner is that powerful in regards with strength. He even thought that Adrian might have the same strength stat as him due to him being carried like a toy. The knights that guarded the castle can only look on as two beings are following three shiny objects flying throughout the sky. They only reacted a few secondster when they realized that they needed to do their job. The knights followed the two beings following the three shiny floating objects. ==== In the courtyard inside the castle grounds, Amun could be seen ying with his two siblings as their parents watched them with smiles on their faces. The angels no longer bothered them as there were guards stationed by Lycan and Solstice. There have been attempts of iming his son again, but King Amon and the guards stationed by Solstice and Lycan drove them away. "My King! Emergency!" A knight suddenly ran towards King Amon to inform them of what is happening in the castle. "What is it!? Are the angels attacking again?" King Amon asked as he suddenly gathered his children behind him. "No, my king! There seem to be intruders, but they do not look like angels. They are rather odd because they are chasing after three strange ornaments." The knight replied to which made King Amon dumbfounded. The guards stationed by Solstice and Lycan were ready to protect the child asmanded by their mistress and master. They always liked being able to guard the young prince as they get to fight angels all the time. They also formed some affection towards the young prince due to their time together. They are also grateful that they were no longer subjected to the training that their masters make them do. "What do you mean strange ornaments?" King Amon asked when three shiny artifacts suddenly came flying towards their location. "Those are the ornaments that I am talking about my king! They are also the intruders that we are talking about." The knight stated as Adrian and Cairo suddenly appeared before them. "Children behind me. Guards, cover the royal family." King Amon stated as he took out his sword as he will fight to death should his family be taken again. King Amonmanded the guards, but they were strangely cowering when they looked towards the bronze skinned yer d in golden armor before them. The guards sent by Solstice and Lycan did not have the same effect that the guards have with Cairo, but they stiffened up when they saw Adrian. They know who that being is because that is the brother of their mistress. The vampire guards that Solsticemands do not know how a demon became the brother of a vampire, but they do not dare refute their mistress. For vampires, familial connections are everything since they are beings that are sustained with blood. The vampires can only kneel down as they saw Adrian once more and the werewolves followed the former. "What is happening?" King Amon stated as he did not think that all of his guards will be immobilized. "Finally! I thought these three artifacts will not stop flying." Adrian stated as he finally stopped chasing the three artifacts and noticed that he was before the royal family of the Kingdom of the Sun. "Sorry for suddenly intruding. My artifacts suddenly went flying towards your location and I needed to retrieve them. My name is Equinox, Champion of the Twin Gods and Lord of Avalon." Adrian stated as he introduced himself formally as he then signaled Cairo to introduce himself as well. "My name is Cairo. I am the Champion of the Sun God Ra. It is nice to meet you despite this awkward circumstance." Cairo stated as he also introduced himself. He managed to fix himself after being dragged by Adrian unceremoniously inside the castle. "Why have youe?!" King Amon stated while he pointed his sword towards the two. The vampires and werewolves told King Amon to calm down as they told them that Equinox was the brother of their mistress. "I did not know that you were rted to my benefactor but that is still not a justification on why both of you barged into my castle." King Amon stated. "Apologies for that King Amon. We actually appeared in front of your castle and was about to send word of our visit, but these three artifacts suddenly flew out on their own. It seems that the artifacts are resonating with something here in your castle. Right, Cairo?" Adrian stated as he nudged Cairo, but thetter was already in a trance. "My God King!" Cairo stated as he bowed before Prince Amun which shocked all of them. Adrian then looked at Prince Amun and could see that the young boy''s energy suddenly shifted to divine energy. He did not see this before when he saved the young boy, but the three artifacts seem to be the one initiating this change. Prince Amun, who was silent and observing, suddenly stepped forward with his stride filled with dignity. "My champion... It seems you have suffered greatly as I was not able to answer your calls despite me being reborn." Prince Amun stated as his voice changed to a mixture of a wise old man and a young boy. Prince Amun then called upon the three artifacts as they fused to his body. The golden scarab fused to his chest which produced a golden armor with intricate patterns and carvings. The Sun Disk became his crown that showed his dignity as a ruler while the sunset orb fused with his eyes that changed its color. The sudden transformation of Prince Amun came at a shock to all those with them. Even Adrian has his jaw dropped because things happened so fast. He did not expect that the young boy he saved from the angels would actually be the reincarnation of the Sun God Ra. "My son?! What happened to you?" The queen cried as her son suddenly became filled with divine might. "Do not be rmed with what is happening, mother and father. I am still your son, but I am currently housing the soul of the Sun God Ra which means I am also him." Prince Amun stated in his childish voice. "More like half a soul." Adrian stated as he could see the real state of the soul. Chapter 1330 To Ammit’s Territory "Half a soul?" Cairo asked as he looked towards Adrian for an exnation. Adrian then exined the statement that he made as the others do not know what is happening. He made sure to calm down the king and queen as they were trying to wrap their heads around the fact that their son is suddenly being worshipped as a god. Adrian told them that the soul of the Sun God Ra is currently attached to the soul of Prince Amun. "You mean to say that the Sun God Ra is like a parasite to my son''s soul?" King Amon asked but in a meek manner as he did not want to offend a god after all. "Not like a parasite. That is quite a harsh thing to say although some gods really do that." Adrian stated as Prince Amun suddenly red at him. "Did you son had someplications when he was born or during the queen''s pregnancy?" Adrian asked as he avoided Prince Amun''s gaze. "As a matter of fact, my queen had a difficult time carrying our son. The royal physician even said that she might get a stillbirth or miscarriage which is why I prayed to the Goddesses of Life to make sure that our son will be delivered safely and that my queen be safe." King Amon stated as he remembered his conversation with the royal physician back then. "If that was the case then it answers perfectly why Prince Amun''s soul is like that. It seems the Goddess of Life did answer your prayers back then or maybe the fragmented soul of the Sun God Ra answered it for you. The Sun God Ra is said to also be a God of Life after all due to him being in control of the sun that gives life. The fragment soul of the Sun God Rapleted the void that was iplete of Prince Amun''s soul. It is not farfetched to say that some souls fail to stabilize properly due to some reasons. Sometimes there are external factors such as curses or hexes. From what I gathered earlier; the fragmented soul of the Sun God Ra should not have awakened easily. The sudden situation of the prince being kidnapped for a vessel of an angel might have something to do with that. It could also mean that the soul of the Sun God Ra was supposed to awaken to begin with." Adrian stated and Prince Amun nodded. When the king and queen heard curses or hexes, they looked at each other as if they knew that it was definitely something like that. Adrian did not pry into it as that matter has already passed for years and the prince was brought to the world safely. They might have already dealt with the one that cursed the queen to begin with. "You are correct that I would have awakened but it was supposed to be until the prince has reached adult age. The sudden forceful insertion of light elemental energy in my body might have awakened my soul much earlier but Iid dormant. I only showed up when the other parts of my soul came to me." Prince Amun stated as he pointed towards the Vestiges of the Sun God. "Then¡­ if the fragment soul of the Sun God Ra is extracted from our son!?" King Amon stated in a panicked tone. "You do not have to worry about that because the soul of the prince is already stable. The fragment soul of the Sun God Ra has fixed his soul for the time being. Just like the Sun God Ra is saying, the soul of the prince will be fully restored by the time hees of age." Adrian stated as he checked on the prince'' soul. "If you are worried about the prince'' soul then I can tell you that I can easily fix it should you get thest fragment of my spirit that was split in two." The Sun God Ra stated as the king and queen sighed with relief as a heavy burden vanished from their chests. "You n to ascend once you fully recover thest part of your soul. Why did you split your soul in the first ce? Why not just attach all of you to Prince Amun in the beginning so that the vestiges are all we need to deliver? You gods are really so difficult toprehend that you make mortals lifeplex." Adrian stated as he basically ranted at thest part as he needed more job to do. "It is not that I wanted it to beplicated but I needed to let a part of me stay in the western continent. That part of my soul acts as another form of protection so that the Distorted God Apophis does not descend into the world. Half of Apophis is currently trapped in my divine realm which is what my son the God Seth is battling every day." The Sun God Ra stated. "We already know the story of Apophis, but you should at least know where yourst soul fragment is being kept." Adrian stated. "I think you should be more respectful to a powerful god." Cairo whispered to which made the Sun God Raugh. "No need for such pleasantries, my champion. It seems Champion Equinox has a lot of trouble dealing with godly beings which is why he talks like he has great frustrations to any god he encounters. I also agree with him because dealing with other gods are a hassle. It is why they all prefer to have their own divine realms instead of a collected one. Just like you guessed, I do not where myst soul fragment is and that is in a ce called the Thorny Pit. I ced it there because a part of Apophis is also sealed there. It is also the most active part of that snake bastard which is its shadow." The Sun God Ra stated. "No way!" Cairo stated in defeat as he knows that ce well. "Why do you know of that area?" Adrian asked as Cairo reacted that way. "That ce is a territory of the God Ammit." Cairo stated. "Then that will be hitting two birds with one stone. We are already headed there anyway. This is great news to us then." Adrian stated but Cairo deted. "The Thorny Pit is not a ce filled with thorns, but a ce infested with Horned Sand Centipedes. It is called Thorny Pit because the Horned Sand Centipedes move there so much that the hole seems to be filled with thorns. It is one of the ces where criminals are punished with death." Cairo stated as he knows that area well because he died there once as a result of being hunted down by the people in that territory. "Did you say that the Thorny Pit has be a ce where criminals are sacrificed?" The Sun God Ra stated in a worried tone. "Yes. It has been a ce where criminals are sent to when the Vessel of Ammit no longer wanted to deal with punishing them." Cairo replied. "It seems Ammit has truly forsaken the western continent gods. If they are offering up live souls to the Thorny Pit, then the Shadow of Apophis will grow in power slowly by feeding on them. My fragmented soul can only keep the seal since it was weakened but if the Shadow of Apophis grows in power, then I fear the western continent is in danger." The Sun God Ra stated. "If that was the case then the Shadow of Apophis should have started to awaken by now. It was a thousand years ago since they started this practice." Cairo stated. "You must get there now and prevent the Shadow of Apophis from resurrecting. The two of you must rally the temples that are still loyal to me. Bring them this sigil and go to the Thorny Pit with necessary cavalry." The Sun God Ra stated as he gave them a token. "Are you not going toe with us?" Cairo asked as the power that the Sun God Ra is emanating could be equated to a demigod. "I must not move from my location because the angels are also targeting me. If they learned of my awakening, then they would surely attack me with their full might. The Goddess of Light Luminaria does not take kindly of Sun Gods after all. The angels might also use me as a source of power as Champion Equinox might have seen." The Sun God Ra stated as Adrian nodded. ------ Quest Notification! Quest Name: Rally the Western Continent Gods Quest Difficulty: A Quest Description: The Sun God Ra has given you the token to investigate if the Shadow of Apophis has been released from its seal. Clear Condition: Find out the if the Shadow of Apophis is unsealed and stop it. Clear Reward: Unknown Failure Condition: Apophis does not get sealed Failure: Unknown Quest Duration: None ----- Chapter 1331 The Devil Race Unlocked "We ept the quest because we will be going there anyway." Adrian stated as Cairo also epted the quest. "Be careful in going there as there might be some monsters or even people that have been corrupted by the Shadow of Apophis. It might just be a fragment of the real distorted god, but it is still immensely powerful. For my champion, I shall give you something in return for your great loyalty towards me." The Sun God Ra stated as he gifted Cairo a golden scarab that is a replica of the vestige. When the golden scarab attached itself to Cairo''s chest, his whole golden armor reacted to it and activated. Cairo suddenly transformed into a three-meter-tall golden warrior with the head of a falcon. His weapon looked like a mix between a spear and a magic staff. He got the skill called Sun God Champion Transformation. He can conjure up magic using the weapon and also create soldiers from sand itself. The sand soldiers looked like an inferior copy of Cairo''s Sun God Champion Transformation. Cairo almost cried as this is the first time that he got a powerful skill rted to his job ss. He always needed to find magic of the light element by himself or learn from other vessels of gods. ------ Skill Name: Sun God Champion Transformation Tier: Unique (Avable only to the Champion of the Sun God Ra) Type: Transformation Skill Effect: - Increases defense of the user by 100% for the duration of the skill. - Increases the attack damage of the user by 100% for the duration of the skill. - Increases the magic damage of the user by 100% for the duration of the skill. - Increases the Strength stat of the user by 30% for the duration of the skill. - Increases the Intelligence stat of the user by 50% for the duration of the skill. - Increases the Agility stat of the user by 30% for the duration of the skill. - Increases the Endurance stat of the user by 30% for the duration of the skill. - Increases the Vitality stat of the user by 30% for the duration of the skill. Duration: 20 minutes Cooldown: 8 hours Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant ------ Cairo could not believe that he received such a powerful skill that he made Adrian have a look. Adrian is d that Cairo got a powerful skill, but it also made him very worried. He thought that he was just overthinking that a powerful skill was given to Cairo because the skill would be extremely difficult. "He was given that skill because of his great devotion, right?" Adrian thought to himself, but he wouldter think that is not the case. "Thank you very much! I will always pray to the Sun God Ra whenever I see the sun." Cairo stated while showering the Sun God Ra with numerous praises. "It is only fitting that my devotion be given to my wondrous champion that held on and believed that I will return. Unfortunately, time with you must be cut short as I have done to much with the prince'' body. We must rest so that we can defend ourselves should we get attacked without you being my guards. For the Champion of the Twin Gods that retrieved my vestiges, I shall gift you this." The Sun God Ra stated as he gave Adrian an orb that looked like a small sun. When the Sun God Ra gave his gift to Adrian, the dazzling light surrounding Prince Amun faded as the young boy fainted. Cairo caught Prince Amun so that he does not hurt himself and brought him to his parents. Cairo then exined that Prince Amun will likely be a Vessel of the Sun God Ra once the sun god returns to his prime. The king and queen of the Kingdom of the Sun are worried and d about this information. They are d that the Sun God Ra is protecting their child, but they are also worried that the sun god''s enemies will also be their son''s enemies. Still, the king and queen are grateful because their child lived because of the Sun God''s blessing. Adrian and Cairo said their farewells to the Kingdom of the Sun and told them that they will return once they retrieved the missing soul of the Sun God Ra. The two were about to teleport to the western continent when they suddenly heard a world message. It was something that Adrian already expected but he did not expect that it would be this early. [The Hell Gate has permanently been fixed to the main world Nebulon.] [The Devil Contractors have sessfully defended it from those that wanted it destroyed. They also managed toplete the Trial of Hell.] [The Devil Race will now be unlocked to all the yers. New yers can now choose the Devil Race as their starting race.] [To those that want to change their race to the Devil Race, they must enter the Hell Gate and go to hell.] [Disimer: Some skills might be deleted when changing to the Devil Race. Some job sses will also be unavable due to race restrictions.] "It seems that the Devil Race has appeared just as you expected. It seems the Hell Gate is really the thing needed to unlock the Devil Race." Cairo stated. "It is not the Hell Gate that unlocked it as that was just the first requirement. It might be a powerful yer that unlocked the Devil Race. It might be the guild leader of the reported Shaitan guild. Awraka already told us that they were the ones that created the Infernal Hand." Adrian stated. "Wow! Our intelligence operatives are really great! I guess Awraka is a special case because she is a Shade. Her race is perfect for espionage that I am a bit jealous." Cairo stated. "You say your jealous when you actually got a powerful skill just now." Adrian stated. "I did but you also got a skill." Cairo replied. Chapter 1332 Descending Sun Adrian''s gift is actually a skill called Descending Sun. It was a summoner exclusive skill that calls upon the wrath of the Sun God Ra. To make things even sweeter, the skill was mythical tier, and it could actually evolve into the Transcendent Tier which he did not expect. ------ Skill Name: Descending Sun Tier: Mythical (Can evolve into Transcendent tier) Type: Active Summoning Spell (Summoner Exclusive) Effect: - Select a target area to hit that will summon the Wrath of the Sun God. - The area will be dealt 20, 000 % pure magical damage of the light attribute. - All targets affected in the area will be burned for 10 minutes that deals 100% of your magical damage every ten seconds. This cannot be extinguished with healing skills below Epic Tier. - All allies in the area will receive a buff that gives their attacks and spells extra light attribute damage equal to 100% of your magic damage. Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: 20, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: 30 seconds Restriction: Cannot be Traded. Item is bound to yer Equinox. ------ Adrian could not believe that he received such a powerful skill, and it made him d. He has great difficulty in getting spells and skill that are useful or evenpatible with him. The Daemos do not really have much spell books or skill books because they grow their mastery of Arcane magic by constantly using it. Adrian did not even think twice and absorbed the skill as he could use it. He always thought that elemental type spells will be ipatible with him but that could be bypassed. He is now thinking of getting summoner exclusive skills that deal elemental damage. He already has the elemental dragon summoning but that is not enough for him. "Now that I have learned the skill, I think we must immediately head to the western continent. The Sun God Ra stated that we must go in haste as the Shadow of Apophis might have been released from its seal. We shall head to the Temple of Bastet first to inform the High Priestess Estet of what is happening." Adrian stated as he took Cairo''s hand to teleport away. ------ Inside the depths of the Thorny Pit where dozens of mutated centipede monsters squirm, a fiendish voice is rambling about its awakening. The fiendish voice came from a serpent that has scales exuding a dark light swallowing even the smallest light reaching the depths of the Thorny Pit. It was talking to the caged falcon glowing in a warm light, but that light could be seen flittering due to it being greatly weakened. "It is such a shame that the Sun God Ra will not be able to see myplete resurrection. You have been guarding me here ever since you fell from grace but to think that people will forget about you. No wonder you have grown weaker, and my influence slipped through the cracks. It is such a shame that I am only talking to an empty husk tasked with guarding me. I shall engulf this world in eternal torment, but you will not be there to see it. Once I fused back to the main body left in your divine realm, I will make sure to swallow all you children." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it has some parts of the distorted god''s sentience. The glowing falcon that is trapped can only try to destroy the cage that it was trapped in so that it could warn the other gods of the western continent, but it has grown far too weak. Not only did the Shadow of Apophis encroached upon the people near the Thorny Pit by sending offerings to it, but the prayers to the Sun God Ra have also be minimal. The people of the western continent have slowly forgotten of their most powerful deity. If the Sun God Ra was always worshipped, then the seal to the Shadow of Apophis might have been much more difficult to destroy. The Shadow of Apophis is not ye surfacing as it was still consolidating its powers before emerging from the Thorny Pit. If it wanted to reunite with the main body, then it needs to swallow the other parts being held by the other western continent gods. It will seed and for that itys in wait like the predator it is. It has waited for so long and it does not bother itself with some more. It has spent a year consolidating its power and also taking more offerings to hasten its growth. The Shadow of Apophis is making sure that even the Vessels of Gods will not be able to defeat it. It is also anticipating that some gods might descend but it also wants that to happen. If it were to eat these gods, then reaching the divine realm where its main body is will not be a pipe dream. It shall devour this world and the other gods residing in it once it bes whole once again. ------ Adrian and Cairo appeared at the Temple of Bastet where they were immediately weed because the Champion of the Twin Gods is a VIP here. Adrian told them that they needed to meet with Estet as it is an emergency, but it seems that the elders of the Temple of Bastet were already meeting up because they sense something amiss in the western continent. They were led to the meeting room as Adrian told them that his information is vital for the survival of the western continent. The moment they entered the room, the two could feel the tense atmosphere inside of it. It seems that the temple elders were discussing a very heavy topic as well. "Champion Equinox! I would say that it is nice to meet you, but the state of the Western Continent is not something stable right now." The High Priestess Estet stated. "We also came here because of that. We believe that the Shadow of Apophis sealed in the Thorny Pit has started to awaken." Adrian stated in a serious tone as he did not want to beat around the bush. Chapter 1333 The Thorny Pit I The Temple of Bastet wanted to believe that the words that Adrian spewed but they do not have any record of a fragment of Apophis sealed within the depths of the Thorny Pit. Adrian already knew that this would happen because the Sun God Ra had told them that there were no records to make sure that no one tampers with the Thorny Pit. The Thorny Pit was meant to be a secret sealing site to make sure that the fragment of Apophis does not get released by human hands. It is a good security implementation but a double-edged sword if something like the situation they are in now is happening. Since the two knew that they would not be believed by mere words, Cairo took out the token that the Sun God Ra has given him. The moment Cairo took out the token from his inventory, the Goddess Bastet immediately descended upon Estet. She took the token that Cairo took out and suddenly wept as she found it very familiar. She could not believe that she would feel this warm energy once again that is reminiscent of the energy that the Sun God Ra gives off. "Where did you get this relic?" The Goddess Bastet stated as all the other priests bowed towards her. "We should only say this to you and the elders because we trust that no one here will betray the Sun God Ra. He has awakened from his slumber, but he is not yet fully resurrected." Cairo stated as he needed to keep some of the information under wraps and give them only what they need. "That token was given to us by the Sun God Ra himself. He is currently recuperating in one of the hidden temples of the Sun God. We were tasked to investigate the Thorny Pit because the Sun God Ra feels that the seal to the fragment of Apophis is getting loose. It might be due to the leaking energy of a distorted god that the western continent is suddenly experiencing weird phenomenon like misced weather. It will not hurt to check as all we need is to drop down to the Thorny Pit to investigate." Adrian stated as he deliberately gave them partially correct information. Adrian messaged Cairo to back up his ims as they do not know who an enemy among them could be. It is not farfetched to be very cautious as the Sun God Ra is at his most vulnerable state as of now. Prince Amun might be the perfect vessel, but he is still a young boy that cannot use all of the powers of the Sun God Ra. "Yes! I also told Equinox about the weird things happening in the western continent which is why he wanted toe. It seems that the strange phenomenon also reached the ears of the Daemos Elders which is why they sent their best." Cairo stated with a smile while Adrian gave him a small thumbs up. "If it is just the Thorny Pit then you are free to investigate it as the Temple of Ammit that has imed jurisdiction of that area does not really actively manage that site. It is not unfair to say that the area that the Temple of Ammit reigns is awless zone because they do not actively help those in the territory where they founded their temple." The High Priestess Estet stated as the Goddess Bastet no longer possessed her. "I know that it is too much to ask but we need your aid in investigating. We do not know if the fragment has already been unsealed as no one checked up on it ever since. If the fragment that was sealed there really awakened, then we would need the strength of the Temple of Bastet to deal with the situation. We shall also go to the Temple of the Storm to get the aid of the vessel of the God Seth." Adrian stated as he believes that they would actively help them. "Do not worry as the Goddess Bastet hasmanded all of us to mobilize to make sure that the will of the Sun God Ra be done. The Goddess Bastet is pleased that the Sun God Ra has managed to finally get resurrected and wants to hasten that process by dispelling his worries." The High Priestess Estet stated. "I think it is best that the Temple of Bastet moved first towards the Thorny Pit while we fetch the Temple of the Storm''s followers for back-up." Adrian stated as they need to secure the ce as soon as possible. Adrian still has the Trinket of the Desert Jackal that was given to him by the God Seth. He will use themand should he be forced as he still has three chances to use it. The High Priestess Estet has clearly told Adrian that the worshippers of the Temple of the Storms are differentpared to the other worshippers as they are battle born. The people that live near the Temple of the Storms that worships the God Seth are all hardened warriors that treat the desert as their yground. They do not fear anything that walks in the harsh sands of the Western Continent as they were trained since birth to be able to handle it. They are also followers that fight for survival and would hunt even the most vicious of beasts so that they can eat. "If you are going to the Temple of the Storms then this time of year would be the best. The sandstorms lingering in their area is not that strong at this time. Do you wish for some of us to escort you there?" The High Priestess Estet asked. "No need as we will be able to navigate to the location by ourselves since the ce is not that difficult to reach. I will just teleport us to the rough location and Cairo will be the one that will be my guide. It is best for all of you to mobilize and see the initial state of the Thorny Pit as soon as possible." Adrian stated as mobilizing the warriors of the Temple of Bastet will take quite some time. "If that is the case then I wish the two of you your safe travels. We will start our preparation immediately so that we can depart as soon as possible. We can even reach the Thorny Pit in a day should we be quick in our preparation." The High Priestess Estet stated as Adrian and Cairo left the Temple of Bastet. "Do you know where the Temple of the Storm is located?" Cairo asked. "Not really as I have never been there before. I wanted to go and see the city that is built by the Temple of the Storm, but I got quite busy. I do have specialmand over the people of that temple because of a certain quest that I did in the western continent. We must make haste point to me where we will need to teleport." Adrian stated as he brought out a map so that Cairo can point to the location. "The Temple of the Storm is located here in an area called Endless Sandstorm Desert. It is actually a ce where sandstorms always happen, but the intensity varies. The city is called Seth in honor of the God Seth and arge barrier is covering the entire city to make sure that the sand does not enter. It is quite grand and beautiful but the people there are very tough." Cairo stated as he remembered his previous experience. "Ok then. How do you feel about flying?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know if Cairo gets dizzy. "I am quite good with heights. Will we ride Kaon to get there?" Cairo asked but he remembered that they would teleport there. "No but I just wanted to ask if you are great with heights as you might need to prepare for the next thing that will happen." Adrian stated as he grabbed Cairo by the neck again. Cairo suddenly wanted to yell stop, but he could not mutter anything as they vanished from the location. The next thing that Cairo knew is that he is free falling out of the sky. He could feel the clouds touching his cheek as he screamed his lungs out. He suddenly knew why the core guild members looked at him with great pity when Adrian told him to go on a quest with him. They even asked if they would go into uncharted territory, and he replied with yes. The encouragement that he got was ''make sure to always be prepared mentally''. He thought that the core guild members were just messing with him, but their warning is actually very heartfelt. Cairo told himself to always listen to the core guild members from now on when they talk about their guild master. He now knows why the nickname of The Demon is perfect for their guild master. Chapter 1334 The Thorny Pit II After a few minutes of free falling to their deaths at least from Cairo''s perspective, the city that is d in a barrier to protect itself from the sand is now in full view. Cairo could not believe that they really did get teleported to the location, but he is still falling to his doom and Adrian looked quite calm when he looked at thetter''s direction. Cairo wanted to speak but the sudden air pressure made him unable to do so as he is still human. He is not like the other core guild members of the Pantheon guild that are literally inhuman. There is a reason why they could speak even if they are freely falling to their supposed deaths. The only way for Cairo to say that he is in trouble is the fact that he needs to squirm with every fiber of his being. Adrian noticed that Cairo was doing motions that are odd and he thought that thetter was just happy to feel the air. Adrian smiled and gave him a thumbs up as he wanted to tell Cairo that he is doing a great job. Adrian remembered that his friends would cause a racket in mid-air which is why he praised Cairo for experimenting with flight. Cairo suddenly had this doomed expression as he thought that he would really die from the sudden fall. He could only stop exerting his body and just let himself get carried away by gravity. He already resigned himself to his fate to die from falling. "This is my fate. I have never tried death by falling from a vast height so this should be the same. I guess I should find a way to fly the next time that I go in a mission with the guild master. Goodbye cruel world!" Cairo stated as he shed a tear as he closed his eyes. Just as Cairo thought that he would certainly die from the sudden fall, he noticed that there was no longer air pressure mming him on the face. When he opened his eyes, he could see that his body is suspended in the air. He then looked towards Adrian and saw that the guild master spread his wings that looked like a cosmic sky. "Are you okay? You can stand up now." Adrian stated as he used Gravity Maniption to stop their descent. One would think that Cairo''s body would have be broken if a sudden halt to the free-falling force was done but that was overruled by arcane magic. Adrian not only used spatial magic to halt Cairo''s fall, but he also used temporal magic to slow the effects of force which is also controlled in arcane magic. The next thing that Adrian did is to scan the surroundings as he noticed that they were already surrounded. Adrian and Caironded at the front of the city where the Temple of Storms is located. He expected that the city is heavily protected, but he did not expect that the guards were actually hiding deep within the sands. They definitely took the whole sand thing to the next level as they were already one with the sands. The city is not even being passed by merchants or any caravan, but Adrian saw fields inside the city. He could more or less determine that the city is self sufficient by using those. The God Seth is all about rising through adversity and the fact that they made this possible earned them great praise from him. A field in the most barrennd called the desert is something almost impossible unless they are incredibly skilled. "I am standing up." Cairo stated as he stood up from his funny position facing the sand below. "I thought you liked lying down in front of sand even though you are not feeling it. I guess you love the western continent that much." Adrian teased Cairo as thetter stood up and readied his weapon. Cairo immediately knew that they were surrounded when his feet touched the sand. He could detect the life energy from the ones buried in the sand. This is a skill that he gained when he became the Champion of the Sun God called Desert Ruler. ------ Skill Name: Desert Ruler Skill Tier: Epic Type: Detection Passive Skill Effect: - Enables the user to detect enemies around him when the skill holder''s body touches the sand. Area of Effect: 20 meter radius with the skill holder being at the center Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant when the skill holder''s body touches the ground. ------ "Calm down. They are just observing us. If you start to attack, then they will be hostile." Adrian stated as he ignored the people surrounding them and floated towards the gate. "Wow! This is the first time that I noticed but your feet are not touching the ground." Cairo stated as he was amazed. "It is an effect of my cloak, but I only do it when we are not in battle." Adrian stated as he showed off his cloak. "I want an item like that too!" Cairo replied as his eyes shined. The two reached the gates of the city that is guarded by numerous warriors d in gold armor. There were also Desert Jackals that serve as guard dogs. Just trying to go in front of the gate is already a bold move as the two are not even invited inside of the city. "We can enter this city, right?" Adrian asked. "Yeah! We just need to pay the fine of 5 gold coins." Cairo stated. "Expensive!" Adrian replied as he thought that the city gate toll was on the high side. "That is to be expected as this is what you really call a sanctuary in one of the harshest deserts." Cairo stated. "Maybe I should also use a toll on Avalon?" Adrian muttered. "A toll? But there is already one in ce though?" Cairo stated as he reached out in his inventory for five gold to pay for the gate toll. "There is no toll in Avalon though?! My sister is the one managing the territory finances when she has the time and she said that there is none." Adrian stated as he also paid five gold coins to the guard. "If I remember correctly, the portals cost like one silver coin per activation as that is the only way to enter Avalon safely." Cairo stated as they entered the city. "Eh?!" Adrian replied as he did not expect that was considered the toll fee. "We entered in a legit manner but why are we still being watched like a hawk?" Cairo whispered as he thought that the prying eyes would go away once they pay the toll of the gate. "We arrived here in an unconventional way. If someone arrived like falling from the sky and ended up being unharmed, will you not observe them when they enter your territory?" Adrian replied in a serious manner as he knows that feeling. "I see. This is the first time that felt like I am a person of interest or so they say in spy movies." Cairo stated as he found the situation quite appealing. "No need to worry about that because the person that we need to meet is alreadying to us." Adrian stated as he could feel a powerful force heading towards them like a powerful sandstorm. He recognizes this energy, and he smiled as he would not need to cause amotion to find him. ==== Sadiki was minding his own business and training as usual with the other temple guards when he detected foreign energy enter the city. He is connected to this city as the barrier is powered by an artifact that the God Seth has entrusted him with. As long as it is within the city, he could detect the energy signatures of those that enter it. He cannot be mistaken of this energy signature albeit being quite faint. He knew it was arcane energy as only the Daemos possessed this unique energy signature. He then ced his hand on the ground and sent his mana all across the city. When he received the feedback of the mana signature, Sadiki smiled as he is no familiar of the one possessing this energy. Without even warning the guards in training, Sadiki immediately propelled himself towards the location of the energy signature. Just as Sadiki was heading towards the energy signature, his patron god suddenly contacted him via an oracle and told him that he needs to meet with the Champion of the Twin Gods immediately. Sadiki replied that the Champion of the Twin Gods is already inside the City of Storms. When the God Seth heard the reply, he immediately descended onto Sadiki''s body. Sadiki, who was using his own mana to propel him forward, suddenly vanished into sand particles. The believers of the God Seth all bowed as they could feel that their patron god has descended into the world. Chapter 1335 The Thorny Pit III A powerful force of swirling sand suddenly appeared before Adrian and Cairo. Adrian knew that the person approaching them was Sadiki at first, but the energy signature suddenly intensified. He more or less guess that the God Seth has descended as if he was expecting them to appear in the territory. Adrian suddenly felt that the eyes watching them are gone as he looked around their general area. The people around them that are staying in the city are all praying. Cairo also noticed this and knew that the patron god of the city has descended onto his vessel. Adrian and Cairo are suddenly swept up inside a sandstorm and they could not evade it. Adrian suddenly felt a powerful surge of divine energy sweep up their body. Adrian and Cairo did not even bother to resist as they heard the voice of the God Seth tell them that he is there to take them away. The next thing that both of them knew is that they are sent to to the main temple of the God Seth located at the very center of the city. The Temple of the Storm is made of mostly ss as if the sand itself became crafted into it by intense heat. The temple guards and priests are also wearing very armored clothing as if they are always ready for a battle. The sand swirl that carried them all the way to the core of the temple where the throne of the vessel is located. Sadiki or rather the God Seth sat down on the throne as he looked at the two people present in his temple. He had a great smile on his face because it was not only Adrian that arrived but also the Champion of the Sun God. "I have heard the news from Bastet. The Sun God Ra has finally awakened. To think that a day such a this would finally arrive. I thought I would have to struggle for one more millennium before my father has revived. Please tell me how you managed to awaken my father." The God Seth stated as he listened eagerly to the story. Adrian then started to recant the story as he was the one that got all of the vestiges as the God Seth told him to. He then told them about the angels kidnapping Prince Amun to the reason why that might be the trigger of the Sun God Ra''s early awakening. Adrian also told him about the mission that they were given as that is the real reason why he is in the western continent in the first ce. "I always knew those winged bastards were troublesome but to think that they would even attempt to take the vessel of the Sun God Ra as hostage for their pitiful selves. I will make sure to tear any angel that I encounter in the western continent!" The God Seth stated as his eyes brimmed with a passion for vengeance. "That is quite good an all but not all of the angels are at his side anyway. Some angels decided to live as humans and integrate in society. The ones that we need to watch out for are those that think they are high and mighty just because they are living above the clouds. Also, we must not waste time on them right now because a part of a distorted god that is your lifelong enemy might be awakened from its seal. Will you help us investigate the Thorny Pit just as we have told you? I could even use one of themands of my trinket in order to make sure that all of the followers will follow mymand." Adrian stated as he is serious about the threat of a part of a distorted god. A dark god descending back then leveled an entire empire and countless deaths happened in a blink of an eye. That dark god did not even want the destruction of the world but the distorted god that they will battle against wants to do just that. The Distorted God Apophis wants the world to be its meal and destroy it in the process. "You have no need of using the token that I have given you because I already called upon about half of my best warriors. They will aid you in the threat that is to be investigated. The Sun God Ra is not one to say things just out of caution. If he believes that the world might end, then there is arge possibility that could be true. Sun Gods have the ability to partially peer into the future after all which is why they are powerful and rare. My father does not give lies even if he is in a weakened state as of now." The God Seth stated. Adrian and Cairo did not know that the Sun Gods can peer into the future. Adrian thought that the ability to foresee events in the future are only rted to Gods of Divine Sight and those that worship them but that is not the case. Having a Sun God as an ally might have been advantageous back then which is why they must have been killed off. The war between gods can easily be tipped off in another''s favor by simple predictions. The gods that can do that were the first ones to die. Some gods that can foresee events managed to hole themselves away from the world, but they are nowpletely forgotten. In the end, the gods that could foresee events in the future became weakened without the faith of their believers. "Sadiki will alsoe with you as I would feel much at ease for my vessel to be there. I could descend if something were to ur but make sure that it is only during the daytime should you fight. The serpent bes much more powerful during the night, and I will not be able to descend as well." The God Seth stated. Adrian internalized the things that were said to them as even he does not know how powerful a fragment of a distorted god is. If they are as powerful as a demigod, then they would definitely have a difficult time just trying to scratch it. He is even wary of the Vessel of Ammit as she might have beenpromised as well and help the fragment of Apophis to devour the world just like it wanted. "Should we ask for the help of another temple?" Cairo asked Adrian as he also knows some temples that have an amiable rtionship with him. "It is better that the other temples are not informed unless we have solid evidence. We also do not know if they have sided with the Distorted God Apophis. The Western Gods are not as united as you think as some have turned around one another. Some even turned a blind eye to those that need help which is why I think they are weak." The God Seth stated. "I also agree because we do not know who our enemies are could be. There might even be some that infiltrated the other temples and are just lying in wait. We ne.ed to verify if the fragment is still sealed before going into an all-out assault." Adrian stated. "I wish you luck in the uing investigation, champions. I will let my vessel handle the rest." The God Seth stated as he no longer possessed Sadiki''s body. Sadiki regained the control of his body and knew what he needed to do next. About half of the golden warriors of the Temple of the Storm began preparing for deployment. Adrian and Cairo are looking at the impressive way that the temple conducted their mission. "We are now ready, Champion Equinox." Sadiki stated and Adrian nodded as thetter opened a portal using dimensional teleportation. He ns to send them to the nearest area where the Thorny Pit is located. ==== "We are still about five hours away from the Thorny Pit. Eight if we are unlucky and encounter a sandstorm." Cairo stated but Sadiki only chuckled as well as the other golden warriors of the Temple of Seth. "Do not worry, Champion Cairo! The Warriors of the Sand does not wait for the sandstorm to be quelled because we summon it ourselves!" Sadiki stated in great bravado which made the golden warriors cheer. "We are one hundred three in total. It will make our movement easily detected which is why we must move fast should we get caught. Ready your mounts as we will not stop running until we reach the Thorny Pit. The Temple of Bastet already got a head start on us and they might be in trouble if the fragment has already awakened." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon. The golden warriors shouted and also summoned their mounts which are Desert Jackals. With their entourage, they look like they would be people that will conquer and pige a city. Chapter 1336 The Thorny Pit IV Adrian summoned Kaon as he will be the one that will lead the charge. He also applied a buff to all the people in the party as Kaon could increase their overall speed. Kaon leading the front will also eliminate the drag or air resistance in front of them. The golden warriors led by Sadiki understood the assignment and blitzed through the path led before them. Cairo hanged on for dear life as he is hugging Kaon''s body with all he has. Adrian found it hrious because he can just sit normally like him as Kaon negates air pressure. As their number is that of a hundred, the people that pas by the way to the Thorny Pit noticed the sudden arrival of a hundred golden warriors. They noticed that it was led by the Storm Lunatic Sadiki which is why they did not bother them as they do not want to deal with them. The people of the western continent do not want to deal with the followers of the God Seth because of Sadiki''s reputation. The ones that have a motive are lurking in the shadows just as they should. They reported to the Vessel of Ammit that the Vessel of Seth has entered the Thorny Pit along. The only thing that they reported though is that they are following a dragon that they seem to be hunting. Adrian made sure to tell Kaon to bend the light so that he and Cairo will appear invisible. He nned to fake a scenario where the followers of the God Seth are out to hunt a dragon. It might not be a fool proof n, but it should buy them enough time to investigate the Thorny Pit without the disturbance of others. The way to the Thorny Pit is a ce where the sand is slightly darker which is a sign of corruption. Even the resilient cactus does not grow in this sand. The nts that do grow here have turned into blood sucking nt monsters that kill anyone foolish enough to get near them. A lot of vicious centipede monsters also crawl out of the Thorny Pit. These centipede monsterse in all shapes and sizes. Only those with a death wish or want to escape persecutione here. Due to the nature of the Thorny Pit, it has be a ce of execution for those that defy the will of the Ammit. They have reached the Thorny Pit with such speed that even the monsters loitering there were not able to react. Some of the monsters already cowered when faced with Kaon''s aura while some scattered when they saw the huge army of golden warriors. When they arrived at the location, they saw about twenty priests from the Temple of Bastet including the High Priestess Estet. "Champion Equinox and Champion Cairo! You have finally arrived. It seems you have brought some reinforcements as well but the activity in the Thorny Pit is not that dangerous. I believe that it might have been a false rm or rather just a check." The High Priestess Estet stated. "It might be disrespectful to immediately rebuke you Estet, but this is not some simple survey mission. The Thorny Pit being this calm is unprecedented. Even if it is of the calmest season now, there should still be some centipede monsters that try to climb up the hole." Sadiki stated as he knows the behavior of the Thorny Pit. "I also concluded the same as you, but we found out that the centipede monsters seem to be in mating season right now. They are all bundled up and coiled around each other. Even descending the pit is not that fruitful due to this situation. You can look at it yourselves." The High Priestess Estet stated as she pointed towards the hole. Sadiki told his golden warriors to surround the Thorny Pit while he investigates. Adrian and Cairo also came with Sadiki to confirm what the High Priestess Estet stated. When they looked at the Thorny Pit, they are greeted with a horrifying image of possibly millions of centipede monsters coiling up around each other. The name of Thorny Pit really lived up to its potential as numerous thorny appendages of centipedes are seen moving. Even the most fearless person might develop a trauma if they suddenly fall into that. To make matters worse for Adrian, he could see the spirits of the dead that were pushed to death in the Thorny Pit. While the others were continuing their observation, Adrian walked up to one of the dead souls to talk to it. The moment the dead souls saw Adrian, they immediately swarmed him like he is a celebrity or something. The dead souls instinctively knew that the person before them has death''s authority. "Great One! Will you bring us to the afterlife?" One of the souls asked. "I will not bring you there, but I can summon the door to where you will be judged." Adrian stated which made the souls initially sad but rejoiced when they heard thest sentence. "Thank you, great one! We will not vanish like the others because of you." One of the souls stated as they wailed. "Vanish? Exin to me what is happening here." Adrian stated as souls vanishing is not something to be d about. If a soul is extinguished, then they will never be able to be reincarnated. There are very rare cases of souls being extinguished because special things needed to happen for it to be possible. The most crucial reason is that the ce that they are in cannot reach the blessing of the Gods of Death. The reason for there being many gods of death is for them to reach every soul in existence even if it is in the most secluded location. The fact that the Thorny Pit cannot let souls rest means that it has be hallowed ground. A ce where even death does not reach and for that to happen would mean that this territory has be a god''s dominion. Chapter 1337 The Thorny Pit V "How could that be?! This ce is not even bursting with divine energy. There is no way for it to have be a territory of a god." Adrian muttered. "Is there something wrong, Guild Master?" Cairo asked as he saw Adrian talking to the air since he cannot see the spirits of the dead. Adrian then exined what he is doing to Cairo which shocked thetter. Cairo also does not believe that the Thorny Pit has be a god''s territory because he should have felt it. The High Priestess Estet and Sadiki should have felt is as well since they are vessels of gods. The two should be the most sensitive to divine energy since it passes through their body almost every possible asion. "Can we now leave, great one? We are so weary that we might disappear from this world without passing through the afterlife." The souls begged Adrian. "I shall send you on your way but answer my question first. When you died in the Thorny Pit, did all of you feel a very powerful and dark energy?" Adrian stated. The souls answered Adrian and told them that they did not as their mortal bodies died before they even reached the end of the pit. Just as Adrian is about to send them all away, a little spirit girl walked towards him while trembling. Adrian felt sorry for her because of what happened to her to die so young, but she did not expect that she would answer his question. "Great one! I actually saw a glimpse of the energy that you were talking about. It was an energy that would make one puke just from seeing it as I died like that before getting eaten by the monsters. I did not see everything, but I did catch a glimpse of a greenish serpentine eye." The spirit of the little girl stated as she trembled while recalling her experience. The spirits that lingered here could still remember how they died. Spirits that died a horrific death tend to forget it so that they can try to pass on to the afterlife, but they cannot. The soul is like the record for the world which means the way they died is already engraved in their core being. Adrian took pity on the girl and patted her head to tell her that she will go to a nice ce. Adrian then told her that she can request anything from him as he has great power in the afterlife. The little girl smiled but she only wanted to be reunited with her dead family that passed on before her. It seems the girl''s family was killed during a raid, and she was sold as a ve but was thrown when her master became bored with her. "Do not worry because I am sure you will meet your family there. I will make sure that the people there will treat you with utmost hospitability." Adrian stated as he took the hand of the little girl. Adrian opened the door to Limbo which he told the dead souls to pass through. He would not have done so but he escorted the girl himself as both of them entered the door. Cairo, who was observing his guild master, suddenly dropped his jaw because Adrian vanished. He did not even teleport as there would be spell effects if he did. The High Priestess Estet and Sadiki also noticed that Adrian suddenly vanished and asked Cairo. Cairo is also dumbfounded as he was just looking at his guild master for a few seconds and he vanished. A few secondster, Adrian reappeared at the same spot that he vanished from which scared the three. "Ghost!" Cairo shouted in surprise. "How rude! I was just escorting a brave young girl to the afterlife." Adrian replied. "Did Champion Equinox pass through the door of death? How are you still alive?" Sadiki asked as he knows that a person with a mortal body cannot pass through the door of death. "You are in a different form!" Cairo noticed as Adrian changed to his Netheros form since his attire is all dark, purple and silver color. "Of course, I changed my form. You cannot enter the underworld without bing a being of death." Adrian stated. "Does that mean the souls of the departed has met the God Osiris?" The High Priestess Estet asked as she knows that the souls of the departed in the western continent are in the jurisdiction of the God Osiris. "Not all of them but the brave young girl did. I am sure she will be happy for a while with her family." Adrian stated as he invoked his rule to call upon a God of the Underworld to escort the little girl. Adrian was smiling with a pained expression until it turned into rage. His demeanor suddenly changed as hemanded Kaon to summon all the heat that he can muster. Adrian started the first move as the bundle of centipedes are just a cover for the real horror below. "Elemental Dragon Summon: Red Dragon!" Adrian stated in rage as a red magic circle appeared above him that summoned a red scaled dragon. [The Red Dragon that you summoned has used Fire Rain.] [The Red Dragon has turned the area into a sunny ce.] [All light and fire magic will have 10% increase in damage.] The red dragon summoned ming fireballs that rained on the Thorny Pit which made the people worry. The High Priestess Estet is worried that the centipedes might retaliate as they were provoked. Even Sadiki is a bit concerned as that number of centipedes are not easy to defeat and could wear them down. "Champion Equinox! Maybe we should calm down." The High Priestess Estet stated. "There is no time because the thing down there has alreadypletely overtaken this whole area. It has turned this ce into its hallowed ground. There is a reason why the souls of the dead did not pass onto the afterlife and was trapped here." Adrian stated. Chapter 1338 The Thorny Pit VI Adrian''s sudden deration made the two vessels of the god''s shudder. If the thing that was supposedly sealed there has awakened for a long time, then it has already gotten power from its surroundings. The two does not want to believe Adrian because they do not want the western continent to be in danger, but the fear has started to creepy up in their hearts. The Fire Rain skill used by the Red Elemental Dragon summoned multiple fireballs in the area and made the sunshine in a ce full of darkness and death. The fireballs raining down on the Thorny Pit is not the only thing that Adrian is cooking up as Kaon is gathering as much fire energy into his me dragon ball to send down the pit. Adrian wants to destroy all the monsters blocking the way down in order to see if the shadow of Apophis has revitalized itself. He fears that the fragment of the distorted god has be stable enough to wreak havoc into the world. If that happened, then it has the same power as a demigod or even more. The Fire Rain skill made the Thorny Pit into a ming pit as the fireballs ignited the bodies of the coiling centipedes. It seems that the centipede monsters are somewhat mmable as their body fluids are released during mating season which seem to increase the effects of the me. The clicks of the centipede monsters could be heard as their bodies sizzled. The group thought that the centipede monsters would actually try and escape the ming pit, but they did not. This made the people around the centipede monsters wary as they might explode. Sadiki and the High Priestess Estet have different ways of thinking though as they know that something is up. "Everyone! Cast fire magic into the Thorny Pit!" The High Priestess Estetmanded as shemanded everyone that she brought to cast fire magic despite not being adept at it. "Warriors that can burn their enemies! Be ready to descend once we get a pathway." Sadikimanded as he also thought that this is not the behavior of monsters being burned. "I shall help you. Sun Ray!" Cairo stated as he lifted his spear staff and summoned a ray of light from the skies to pierce through the centipedes. "Kaon, release it." Adrianmanded as he took flight to see the effect of the attack that Kaon will do. Kaon released the giant ming ball that looked like a sun. All the people there watched as Kaon dropped the giant ming sun down towards the Thorny Pit. The smell of burnt centipede monsters flooded the area as numerous experience points flooded Adrian and Cairo. If only the two were present, then they would have increased their levels by quite a lot, but it got distributed to the party members which included the other warriors and priests. "Kimat! Saena!" Adrian summoned the other two as well and they released attacks towards the pit. Lightning came from the sky and crashed towards the Thorny Pit as well. Saena used her ability to bend light to also redirect the heat of the sun towards the pit to destroy the centipedes. The smell of burning centipedes and smoke from the pit rose to the sky which created an ash cloud so dark that the people from afar saw it as an ominous sign. ==== "The Golden Warriors of Seth and the Priests of Estet havee to the Thorny Pit and setting it aze." One of the priests of Ammit reported to their leader who is the vessel of Ammit. The expression of the person could be seen in panic. He was the one that is supposed to watch over the Thorny Pit as instructed by the vessel of Ammit, but he was off doing something else at this time of day. "I thought I told you to always watch over that pit even if it costs you your life." The Vessel of Ammit stated as she suddenly choked the servant''s neck. The servant tried to w his way out of his predicament, but he cannot overpower the Vessel of Ammit. In the end, the servant died as his neck got snapped like a twig. "Everyone! We shall charge towards the Thorny Pit and punish those that deem to control our territory. Those that do not want to move will end up like that fool over there. Know that this is the punishment of those that do not do their duties even if it as simple as watching over a ce." The Vessel of Ammit stated as she summoned her mount which is a gigantic alligator as it fed on the body of the dead man. The warriors and priests of Ammit did not waste time as they do not want to be like the man that just died. They do not want to end up in the belly of the beast mount of the Vessel of Ammit. They at least want to die honorable deaths of falling on a battlefield. ==== The ming inferno that is the Thorny Pit got the attention of all those that wandered near it. It was not just the warriors and priests of Ammit that noticed but also the other mercenaries. They all went to the Thorny Pit to investigate but did not get close as they saw the golden warriors of the Temple of the Storm. They do not want to be targeted by those people as they are known to chase their prey. The people that already saw the golden warriors earlier are shocked to see that the dragon was not actually their prey. They then saw a demon with four wings flying on the air as the dragon above shot down powerful me magic. They have heard of this demon through word of mouth as he was the rumored Champion of the Twin Gods that destroys kingdoms that displease him. "A lot of people have started to gather. I think the Temple of Ammit has already caught wind of what we are doing." The High Priestess Estet stated as she knows that their activity is no longer a secret. "We just need to stop them from entering the area while we dig out the foul being hiding beneath the soil. The Champion of the Twin Gods does not look pleased with what is happening here in the Thorny Pit. If you would like to stop then you should tell him that first." Sadiki stated as he could see that Adrian is raging with fury. "Can you stop him, Champion Cairo?" The High Priestess Estet asked. "Nope." Cairo replied without even batting an eye as he knows that his guild master cannot be stopped. If he could then he would have done so during practice sessions. He also does not want to stop as well because it was themand of his patron god plus, he is getting lots of experience points from this just by releasing spells. Just as the Thorny Pit is being burned right in front of their eyes, the sudden roar of a terrifying beast is heard. The powerful roar did note from a small monster but from an incrediblyrge predator that came to view in just a few moments. Arge reptilian monster suddenly barged right through the entrance of the Thorny Pit and a dangerous female was riding atop its back. "Is that a dinosaur?" Cairo eximed as he could not believe such arge crocodile is being ridden by a person. "She hase. This will be difficult as she even came with her favorite mount." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Do not worry because I shall get that beasts head." Sadiki stated. The one that came before them is the Vessel of Ammit named Anipe. She wore armor made of gold that resembled scales of a crocodile while having a cloak that seems to be made of a lion''s mane. She also has a nuzzle on her face as if she is hiding what her lower face looks like. "To think that the Vessel of Seth and the Vessel of Estet dares to do arson in the territory of the Goddess Ammit. It seems that all of you want to start an all-out war between our temples." Anipe stated with great anger as this situation made her look bad in front of other people. "We are not doing anything bad, Anipe. We are just cleansing this area that has been cursed ording to the Goddess Estet. She detected that a powerful negative energy came from this area and feared that it might affect the whole western continent. We have heard of the strange urrences in your territory such as suddenly snowing when that is impossible in the western continent." The High Priestess Estet stated as she gave a false exnation of why they are here. Anipe suddenly shuddered but did not show it as it will signal that she is hiding something. She fears that the secret of the Thorny Pit is already out. Chapter 1339 Anipe Anipe was not as merciless as she is now because she was once a normal girl until she became the ve of the previous Vessel of Ammit. She became the ve of the previous Vessel of Ammit because of her disfigurement that made her lower jaw appear as she has no lips. Her deformity garnered the attention of the not just the vessel but Ammit herself. Anipe knew that she must not remain as a ve if she did not give anything to be praised. The ves of the Vessel of Ammit are different as they fight for their lives every month. All ves will need to either kill or greatly debilitate their opponent but the one that loses will always get fed to the current vessel''s mount. Anipe made sure to always win her matches and even go as far as poisoning her opponent before the match. The innocent girl that did not even kill an ant before became a killing machine that rose to the ranks of the Temple of Ammit as she was recognize greatly by the Goddess Ammit. A great change happened to her face when the Goddess Ammit blessed her. The teeth that could be seen as she was born with no lips suddenly turned razor sharp. Her teeth became like that of a predator and her eyes slowly looked reptilian in nature. She was suddenly called the Crocodile Mouth Anipe because of this. If it was the Anipe that came before all the fights then she would have cried because people are teasing her but she has changed. She became vicious and bloodthirsty that she ripped the flesh of the person that called her that using just her teeth. She even severed the head while munching on the heart of her victim. The other ves no longer dared to call her anything as they were filled with fear. She became the top contender for the leader of the ves of the Vessel of Ammit. She achieved all of this when she was not even an adult as she achieved something more when hering of age happened. The reason why the Vessel of Ammit chooses ves and make them fight is to make sure that they will be filled with hatred and vengeance on their hearts. The Goddess Ammit desires these people to be under her as they would be easier to control and be extremelypatible with her. When all the ves came of age, only one was left alive and that was Anipe. Anipe is then initiated by the Temple of Ammit to be the new Vessel of Ammit. The remaining ve would need to defeat the current vessel so that the Goddess Ammit can descend upon them. If they sessfully defeat the current vessel than they will be blessed to be the new leader of the generation if not then the current vessel starts the process once again. If the current vessel wins then they will be the one that eats the heart of the defeated. The current vessel of Ammit that was Anipe''s master is already very old and have survived three initiations. He was already getting old, but he must fight against his full power against the initiate or else he will die from the rage of the Goddess Ammit. The fight between the current vessel and the Initiate Anipe was fierce but thetter won in the end. Anipe defeated her master that was the object of her vengeance by beheading him. The Goddess Ammit smiled upon her victory and descended on her body for the first time. When the Goddess Ammit descended onto Anipe, the body of the vessel became filled with incredible power. Her body also changed to look like the Goddess Ammit which is a crocodile head with a lion''s mane. She dug out the heart of the previous vessel and ate it in one gulp. Anipe''s body was filled with the power of the previous vessels before her as she absorbed their strength. She roared as she finally became the new Vessel of Ammit as she has seeded. She is no longer the ve that was dragged against her will but a person of great authority. ==== "Stop this insolence or else my army will destroy all of you and I shall feast on your hearts." Anipe announced but she already knew the answer as she smiled greatly. Anipe always wanted to taste the hearts of other Vessel of Gods, but they were in a treaty of peace. They cannot interfere with one another unless something like territory encroachment happens. She is d that they came to this area as they will die to the being below the pits but she must taste their hearts first. "Warriors of Ammit! Charge! We shall feast on the hearts of our enemies!" Anipe shouted as her beast charged towards Sadiki and the High Priestess Estet. "Golden Warriors of Seth! Kill the ones that are preventing us frompleting the task of our god!" Sadiki shouted as his armor suddenly covered his whole body. "Priests of Bastet! Protect ourrades from the infidels!" The High Priestess Estetmanded as all the priests changed from offense to defense. The battle between the collective force of the Temple of Bastet and the Temple of Seth fought against the Temple of Ammit. Cairo could not believe that the Temple of Ammit actually broke the treaty and announced war against two of the major powers of the western continent. He also got ready for a fight, but he guarded his guild master since he was still attacking the Thorny Pit. "Guild Master! Will we not help them?" Cairo asked. Adrian looked at Cairo and saw the situation of the battle. He knows that thebined force of the Temple of Bastet and Temple of Seth will not be able to handle the full force of the Temple of Ammit. They are surrounded as this is the territory of the Temple of Ammit and they cannot ask for reinforcements that easily. "Saena! Aid our friends. Aether Domain!" Adrianmanded as he changed his form to his Aetheros Form. Aether Dust is suddenly being spread throughout the battlefield as Adrian''s form changed. He alsomanded Kaon to sweep all the Aether Dust that Adrian is generating to all the people. Kimat and Kaon are always attacking the pit since they need to see the bottom. "I think it is still not enough. Soul Recall!" Adrian casted as he summoned the door to the underworld to call upon a warrior or creature that died in this area. The door to the underworld appeared but it is different as it was made of sand instead of skulls. The door to the underworld seems to change depending on the area. The door opened and a figure suddenly appeared. The one that Adrian summoned was actually an Anubis but much different to the ones handling Limbo. The Anubis that Adrian summoned is much bigger and wore golden armor like the other golden warriors. The fierceness is also unmatched as he took out two scimitars from its back. The Anubis immediately jumped towards the enemies that Adrian directed it at as thetter has no time tomand it. "A God Warrior! How is that possible?!" Anipe muttered as she did not expect that a God Warrior will descend onto the battlefield since they are no longer able toe to the world. "You should keep your eyes on me because I shall take your head today traitor!" Sadiki stated as hisrge scimitar almost cut off Anipe''s neck. "You are already branding me as a traitor! It seems you already knew what is beneath that pit! Tell me! Who told you!?" Anipe stated as she met therge scimitar with her bare hands. "Seeing that you are keen on protecting it, it seems you have truly betrayed us and sided with the corrupted one. Is it true?! Has the Shadow of Apophis finally awakened and is gathering strength now?" The High Priestess Bastet asked. Anipe smiled and took off her nuzzle since she no longer needs to hide her intent. The Goddess Ammit has known of the Shadow of Apophis for a long time and she was the reason why it has awakened. Anipe does not need to reply as she knows that the Shadow of Apophis has long awakened and has been stabilizing its power ever since. "I do not answer to any of you two because I shall rip your hearts out and eat it!" Anipe shouted as she jumped away from her mount so that it could rampage to its heart''s content. Anipe went straight towards the High Priestess Estet as she was the easiest target of the two. Her mount was sent towards Sadiki so that he cannot help the High Priestess Estet. Just as Anipe''s w like fingers are about to hit the High Priestess Estet, she is suddenly blocked by a mirror. Anipe''s body passed through the mirror and ended up on the other side. The other side of the mirror was Adrian and he grabbed Anipe by the neck to m her into the ming inferno. Chapter 1340 Shadow Of Apophis I Adrian might be focusing on the destruction of the centipede monsters blocking the Thorny Pit but he must also pay attention to the people that he gathered. He immediately summoned his Primordial Armament: Mirror to collect all the information around him. He watched the battle and made sure to assist those that he can with slight spells or blocks. Adrian paid more attention to the battle between Sadiki, Estet and Anipe. He did not expect that the Vessel of Ammit could easily go face to face with both Sadiki and Estet with just her mount. The rumors about the passing of power for the Vessels of Ammit might be true. Adrian then saw Anipe jumping out from her mount and heading towards Estet. She sent her mount towards Sadiki to make sure that he does not protect Estet. Cairo is also busy fending off other golden warriors from the Temple of Ammit. "I guess I should personally intervene." Adrian stated as he suddenly used Time Stop for one second to make sure he is able to save Estet just in time. Adrian immediately manifested a mirror in front of Estet and returned time back to its previous flow but he noticed something when he stopped time. Adrian noticed a powerful negative energy and a clean pure energy from below the pit in that small instant. He took note of this, but he did need to save Estet first. The mirror manifested in front of Estet just in time because he literally made it catch on time. The mirror is not a simple shield as Adrian created a portal mirror. The mirror made Anipe pass through it instead of blocking her attack. When Anipe passed through the mirror, Adrian grabbed her by the neck while the other hands gripped her tightly to make sure that she does not escape. With all the strength that he can muster, Adrian mmed her towards the ming pit. Anipe did not expect the sudden attack on her which is why she did not immediately retaliate. When she was about to struggle from Adrian''s grasps, she got pinned down by the additional hands of the demon. She was sent towards the ming pit where she got covered with the burnt body of all the centipede monsters. Anipe also felt gravity weighing down on her more than before which meant that demon must have done something. She kept falling down until theyers of centipede monsters were still alive. The centipede monsters smelt the scent of fresh blood and they jumped on her. One would think that the situation would kill Anipe but she did not back down. A powerful bloodlust emanated from her which made the centipede monsters shudder for a moment but that did not stop their hunger. All the centipede monsters that are hungry and could reach Anipe immediately started their chance to rip her limbs and flesh. Anipe shouted as her mouth opened and she also started to devour the centipede monsters. It seems that she was blessed to heal the damage she takes from the flesh she devours. That blessing came from the Goddess Ammit herself when she first descended onto Anipe. Mere centipede monsters cannot stop Anipe as she is more p[powerful than them but it will also tire her out. She knew that she cannot continue like this which is why she immediately jumped up high crushing some of the centipede monsters. She would have reached the top but Adrian made sure that did not happen as he suddenly increased the gravity affecting Anipe to bring he back down. Adrian did not stop there as he wanted to make sure that the centipede monsters will have a glorious feasts because he sent all the golden warriors of Ammit towards the pit or at least those he can gather. The golden warriors that got sent to the pit are also swarmed by the centipede monsters. The weakened ones are devoured while those that are still strong killed the centipede monsters attacking them. The warriors that saw what Adrian is doing shuddered as they suddenly imagined them being on the receiving end. The golden warriors of Ammit that were not sent to the pit immediately became wary of the flying mirrors around them as they do not want to be unlucky. "Do you wish for my help, child?" A voice that is slimy and hair tingling suddenly popped into Anipe''s mind. Anipe already knew that the Shadow of Apophis is located at the bottom of the Thorny Pit. Her patron goddess already informed her that she will help the Shadow of Apophis as it needed to gather strength for its revival. Once the Shadow of Apophis is revived then the Goddess Ammit will be partners with the serpent to take over the western continent and be leader of the gods. The Goddess Ammit no longer just wished to rule over the small region of the western continent as she wanted it all. She thought of this because the Sun God Ra has never been reborn which meant that he will not return if the Apophis gets fully resurrected. The Goddess Ammit even made her vessels to collect some fragments of Apophis to feed to the Shadow of Apophis to make its resurrection faster. Although the Goddess Ammit is helping the Shadow of Apophis, it does not mean that she fully trusts the serpent. She nned on devouring the serpent once it regains some of its power that is sealed on the mortal ne. Once she devours half of Apophis, she will then devour the other half which is being fought by the God Seth in the Sun God Ra''s divine realm. "My goddess told me to not ept any help from you. I can handle this on my own." Anipe replied as she killed off more centipede monsters. "Foolish child, it is I that owes Ammit gratitude as she is the reason why I am this strong despite being sealed for a long time. My awakening would have taken longer if not for her help. I may be a great devourer but I know when I need to help. I am also itching to devour some vessels of gods as they would make me more powerful." The Shadow of Apophis stated. Anipe knew that she cannot trust the serpent, but she is also in a situation where her being exhausted means death. The other side already knows that a part of the serpent is sealed in the bottom of the Thorny Pit. It would make sense for her to ept the help now since it would make her job easier. "Wake up my child! Do not fall for the serpent''s temptation!" The Goddess Ammit suddenly announced to Anipe which jolted her from the control of the Shadow of Apophis. Anipe did not know that the Shadow of Apophis was already trying to control her when it gave the idea of helping. The Goddess Ammit knew that her vessel is starting to get controlled which is why she immediately jolted her awake. The Shadow of Apophis has the ability to control others to bend to its will as long as it has inhaled the negative energy in its body. The Shadow of Apophis made contact with the other vessels of Ammit using this. It woke up when a thousand bodies were thrown on the Thorny Pit as the life of the living became its sustenance. When it garnered enough energy, the Shadow of Apophis controlled the centipede monsters to not eat one of the humans. It was not perfect control as the human thrown had nibbles on it but it was enough. The Shadow of Apophis used its energy to infest the human and deliver a message to the Vessel of Ammit who was using the Thorny Pit as an execution ring. This is when the Goddess Ammit also knew the existence of a hidden piece of Apophis sealed in the mortal ne. "I am greatly sorry my goddess! It seems my exhaustion has made me susceptible to the whims of the serpent." Anipe replied as she is always sent down every time that she tries to escape. "Do not worry my child. You are against a Champion of the Primordial Gods. You cannot defeat him by yourself as he is also being supported by another champion and two vessels. I shall let you have my aid." The Goddess Ammit stated. "Thank you, my goddess." Anipe replied as the Goddess Ammit answered her prayers. A beam of light shot down from the heavens and prated Anipe''s body. The Vessel of the Goddess Ammit has received her patron goddess. The Goddess Ammit knew that her vessel will not be enough for this match up. "Hello, Ammit. It seems that you have been well." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it greeted the Goddess Ammit. "I would say the same if you did not attempt to tempt my vessel. We have an agreement, and it seems that only I know the rules." The Goddess Ammit stated. Chapter 1341 Shadow Of Apophis II The Goddess Ammit descended onto her vessel and took full control. The centipede monsters that dared to harm her all burst due to the power she emanated. The Goddess Ammit did not even need to step on a centipede monster to jump high as she just flew directly to the top. Adrian saw the Goddess Ammit or rather Anipe when the her patron goddess descends upon her. Anipe has turned into a hybrid of a maned crocodile and a woman. She no longer bears any resemnce to her original face as she is now closer to the Goddess Ammit''s full being. "It seems thatpatibility is really needed for a vessel or else the god or goddess descending will not be able to execute their full power. Even my gravity maniption is ineffective against her. This is the reason why I hate fighting with beings that can have gods as their backers." Adrian thought as he immediately gathered ten mirrors to surround the Goddess Ammit. Adrian then used Reflection to conjure up the beams of light from the damaged he absorbed earlier. Ten powerful light beams came out of the mirrors and urately hit the Goddess Ammit or rather she let them hit her. The Goddess Ammit did not even bother evading as she knew that her enemies now are beneath her. What the Goddess Ammit did not notice is that a wound appeared on the arm that she used to block the beam of light attempting to hit her face. She is shocked at the audacity of the Champion of the Twin Gods to even dare to hit her by the face. She is one of the most beautiful goddesses in the western continent at least ording to her definition of beauty. "To think that a mere champion is bold enough to go against a goddess." The Goddess Ammit stated with her very feminine voice which did not coincide with her maned crocodile head. "Enough said. You sided with the Shadow of Apophis and kept feeding it life energy of the living. Do you think that the other gods will forgive you for your treachery? The Twin Gods, the God Seth and the Goddess Bastet already know of what you did. It is better to surrender now and beg for leniency." Adrian stated but he is actually very nervous now. Even if it is only a vessel of a god against him, Adrian could feel the sheer divine aura that the Goddess Ammit is radiating. It is much overpoweredpared to when Frey uses Goddess Descent to call upon a part of the Goddess Freyja towards her. One could say that one needs to multiply Frey''s power by four in order to even get close to what Anipe''s body is giving off right now. "Silly child! Even if the other know about my ns, do you think that I am the only one that is involved? The other gods that are with me are already sending their troops towards here. Do you think that three of youing here will derail my ns?" The Goddess Ammit stated confidently. In fact, the Goddess Ammit would not have been so confident if it was during the daytime. She is confident because Sadiki, the vessel of Seth, cannot have his patron god descend. The Goddess Ammit is very wary or rather afraid of the God Seth as he can rival the God of the Sun Ra in terms of power when needed. If the God Seth could not then the body of Apophis sealed in the Sun God Ra''s divine realm would have escaped by now. "Let us try then." Adrian stated as he suddenly used all the mirrors he conjured to point towards the Goddess Ammit. The Goddess Ammit smiled at the cheeky behavior of the Champion of the Twin Gods. She saw Adrian as an ant that she could easily stepped on if she so chooses. She does not need to even block the attack anymore as she has ustomed herself with Anipe''s body. The sh of dozens of light beams towards the Goddess Ammit blinded everyone in the area. When the light show died off, the Goddess Ammit could be seen unscathed as she easily protected herself with barriers. What the Goddess Ammit did not expect is that Adrian only used that for a cover because his real agenda is to throw all the followers of the Goddess Ammit into the Thorny Pit. He ns to make sure that only the Goddess Ammit will be the one left to fight. Even a descended god will have a difficult time battling all of them as she is only borrowing a mortal body. A god''s power might be more powerful than a mortal but the body they are inhabiting has an expiration date. "You dare take your eyes off me!" The Goddess Ammit stated as she suddenly conjured up a powerful energy into her hands that turned into an orb. She then fired that orb towards Adrian who conjured up a mirror to block it. "Ack!" Adrian eximed as he vomited out blood since he used a lot of mana to block one attack from the Goddess Ammit. "It seems that it is clear that you already betrayed us, Ammit. I pity you as you actually betrayed your own family just for the price of power." The High Priestess Estet stated or rather the Goddess Bastet that has descended onto the battlefield. [You are in the presence of the Goddess Bastet.] [Your defenses are increased by 50% while in her presence.] [Your health regeneration is increased by 100% while in her presence.] "Bastet! To think that you will descend from your home. I shall personally deliver you to the mouth of the Shadow of Apophis so that its awakening will beplete. I always hated you for being the nurturing one when all these pawns are filled with vengeance." The Goddess Ammit stated as she only view humans as pawns. "You, who eats the hearts of others, should be the one that knows what their hearts desire and contain. I shall make sure to punish you here and now." The Goddess Bastet stated as she suddenly brandished her whip. The two goddesses started their fight that shook the entire area. All their followers are also boosted since they descended to the mortal realm. The increased pace of the followers of Ammit made the golden warriors of Seth have a difficult time since they are numerous. The followers of Seth want their patron god to descend as well but it is currently nighttime, and their god is battling the worst divine entity in their knowledge. "Aer you, okay?!" Cairo asked Adrian as the former helped thetter up. "I am fine. I am just a bit flustered and clearly on the red but Saena is already healing me." Adrian replied. "This is dangerous! The Goddess Ammit has descended which means this ce will turn into a bloodbath. You said that no more life should be absorbed by the Shadow of Apophis but it willpletely stabilized if a lot of people die. I think I should use my most powerful skill now." Cairo stated as he is worried that the Shadow of Apophis is going to awaken in full power. "It is already awakened. It is ying the Goddess Ammit for a fool and is biding its time. I have a feeling that it wants at least one of the vessels to get defeated before appearing." Adrian stated which shocked Cairo. "What! How did you know?!" Cairo asked with pure shock and disbelief in his mind. "Did you not notice that Kimat vanished from the battlefield? I swapped him with Sirius earlier when my light shows against the Goddess Ammit happened. Sirius managed to descend into the Thorny Pit, and I shared my sight with him earlier. What I found out is not good for us because that damned serpent has already achieved full awakening. It even managed to damage Sirius and got him down to half his health with one attack. It is not showing itself because of the sudden appearance of the two goddesses." Adrian stated. "What are we going to do then?" Cairo asked. "I shall transform to my true form and force that serpent to show itself. You must descend into the Thorny Pit and rescue the fragment soul of Ra trapped there as well. I shall be the diversion as we only need to rescue the fragment soul of the Sun God Ra." Adrian stated but Cairo frowned. "What about the western continent then? We cannot let the Shadow of Apophis wander off when we know that it will destroy everything." Cairo stated. "Unfortunately, we need to just consider our mission as of now. We cannot go against the Shadow of Apophis with just these forces. We need to assemble the whole guild if necessary. A distorted god is vastly different from a dark god. Remember that we need to lose some battles in order to with the war." Adrian stated as he flew to the sky. Chapter 1342 Shadow Of Apophis III "Perfect Assimtion: Saena!" Adrian stated as he suddenly fused with Saena. [You have inherited the Sr Synthesis Skill from Saena.] [You have inherited the Grace of the Sun skill from Saena.] Adrian changed to that of a being that closely resembled a Fallen in its true form. He had wings covering his eyes instead of a blindfold while his body looked like an armored angel. He also has the Aether Dust swirling around him that formed into small white feathers fluttering about. Cairo could not believe that he would let the western continent get ravaged but what his guild master said is correct. He knows how power Sirius was and the fact that the Shadow of Apophis could damage him to a degree meant great danger. Cairo just epted reality for what it is and started to run towards the Thorny Pit and killed any that stood on his way. The Goddess Ammit noticed Adrian fusing with his soulbound, but she could not deal with him as the Goddess Bastet was in battle with her. Anipe''s mount is currently in battle with Sadiki which meant no one is able to stop Adrian at the moment. "What could a mere Champion do anyway? If it really does harm that snake, then it will guard itself." The Goddess Ammit muttered as she suddenly saw Adrian growing to arge size that even dwarfed her current form. Adrian immediately activated Aetheros True Form as he knew that just fusing with Saena will not be enough. The western continent was blessed with a being that looked like a heavenly being with forsted mirrors behind him. Adrian even has divinity which is why it added to his charm to those that viewed him. "It might be night now but that does not mean the Simurgh will be unable to light it all up." Adrian stated as his entire body suddenly glowed in powerful light as all multiple mirrors started to manifest around him. The whole area above the Thorny Pit is covered with mirrors that created a dome. Adrian wanted to focus all the light that he will create using the Grace of the Sun skill towards the Thorny Pit. He ns to obliterate everything there and push out the Shadow of Apophis hiding in the hole. He made sure that only Cairo will be present inside the mirror dome that he created as he is the only one that can get power from getting hit by pure sunlight. He is also in his party and gets buffed when under the effects of sunlight. The Champion of a God will have special abilities to convert the energy that their god handles to make them stronger. If Cairo gets hit by sunlight then he will get buffed without getting damaged unless it is a type of energy more powerful than what the patron god could give you. Cairo, being the Champion of the Sun God Ra who ranks the highest among the sun gods, will not be hurt by ordinary sun energy. This is also applicable to other champions as well due to the fact that they are the warriors of their patron gods. The Goddess Ammit noticed that something is amiss and became worried of what Adrian is suddenly doing. She did not take him seriously at first because of the miniscule energy signatures that Adrian was giving but now is a different matter. She wanted to rip apart Adrian as soon as possible but the Goddess Bastet made sure that the Goddess Ammit will never interfere with the others. "Grace of the Sun!" Adrian stated as a silhouette of Saena suddenly appeared behind him that showed her opening her tail feathers like a peacock. Adrian gathered as much sun energy as he could because he knows that a lot will be needed to reach the Shadow of Apophis. As Adrian was gathering the necessary sun energy, the ground started to rumble as if something from beneath it is moving. The earth shaking is not done by anyone present above but by the being that is hiding below. The Shadow of Apophis might not be able to perfectly see the world above the Thorny Pit, but it could detect the enormous amount of sun energy being collected. Sun Energy is poison to Apophis, and it is the reason why the Shadow of Apophis is rushing to the top. The Shadow of Apophis knew that it could no longer hide and feign ignorance. Adrian smirked as he knew that this possibility might happen, but he already prepared for it just in case. Adrian did not just collect sun energy but also poured out all the Primordial Essence and Aether Energy that he could control in the spell. All the major mirrors that Adrian used are filled to the brim with energy. All the major mirrors then fused into onerge mirror that had a collection of white wings as its frame. It would have looked angelic if not for the fact that there is a demon eye located at the very mirror itself that released a powerful beam of light directed towards the mirror dome. A powerful beam of sunlight came out of the mirror as if the heavens itself was smiting an entire area from the face of the world. The bystanders looked in horror as they imagined that concentrated beam of sunlight came down on the ground. All the centipede monsters inside that very pit were disintegrated to oblivion. A few secondster, a pained hiss escaped the hole which caught the attention of all those that are fighting. The mirror dome that Adrian created was destroyed and a serpent with ck scales came out of the Thorny Pit. The ck scaled serpent was almost the size of the Thorny Pit if it increased its size by about ten meters more. The horrifying fact is that it only took out a part of its head and neck, but it already dwarfed the size of Kaon. If Kaon can swallow a man in one bite, then the ck scaled serpent can swallow a whale in one. Chapter 1343 Shadow Of Apophis IV Cairo, who was waiting for the right moment, saw the gigantic ck scaled serpent emerging from the Thorny Pit and could not believe his eyes. The fact that the Shadow of Apophis was thatrge to begin with is not something to joke about. The thing in front of him was only a part of the real Distorted God Apophis which means that the real one is muchrger than it. Even Adrian could not believe that the Shadow of Apophis was thatrge. It now makes sense that the ground shifted just by moving its body as its whole body is even longer than the Thorny Pit itself. It is not farfetched to say that the Thorny Pit only became thatrge of a hole because of it. [You have resisted the Fear Effect that the Shadow of Apophis releases due to your body.] [Your party member, Cairo, was affected with fear from gazing straight into the Shadow of Apophis.] Cairo could not move his body as he was suddenly struck with fear which the others who saw the Shadow of Apophis also got. The Shadow of Apophis'' Fear effect did not discriminate as it also afflicted the golden warriors. The proud warriors of the western continent felt fear when they gazed at the ck scaled serpent in front of them. Adrian knew that they must not waste anytime which is why hemanded Sirius to do what he nned. Adrian made Sirius hide in Cairo''s shadow so that he could aid his guild member inside the Thorny Pit. Sirius used his shadow to swallow up Cairo to go straight down the Thorny Pit without being detected. Cairo and Sirius were not detected by the Goddess Ammit but the Shadow of Apophis surely did. The Shadow of Apophis detected them but did not stop the two as it has more pressing matters on hand. The ck scaled serpent red at Adrian because he was the one that sted it with an energy potent like the sun itself. "Another champion that can control light that is not a Champion of any Sun Gods? You are a threat to my existence which is why I must destroy you here and now." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it suddenly released a piercing scream that made those unable to deflect it fall down and faint. Just as Adrian was thinking what he needs to do next, a world message and notifications popped up in his screen. [A fragment of the Distorted God Apophis has been released from the chains restricting it created by the world.] [All quests rted to the western continent in your quest list has been reced with the World Quest.] [You have been given the World Quest ''Devourer of the Western Continent''.] === Quest Name: Devourer of the Western Continent Quest Tier: World Quest Quest Description: The Shadow of Apophis, a fragment of the Distorted God Apophis, has been released from its seal and can no longer be contained. Prevent the Shadow of Apophis from collecting the remaining parts sealed in the western continent. Clear Condition: Prevent the Shadow of Apophis from collecting the remaining fragments of the Distorted God Apophis. (1 / 5) - Fang of Apophis (1 / 1) - Tongue of Apophis (0 / 1) - Eyeball of Apophis (0 / 1) - Venom nd of Apophis (0 / 1) - Spirit of Apophis (0 / 1) Clear Reward: Lucky Chest (Epic to Transcendent Tier depending on the clear condition.) Failure Condition: The Shadow of Apophis collects all of the remaining fragments of the Distorted God Apophis. Failure: The Western Continent''s wild monsters will turn feral and be affected by the Shadow of Apophis'' negative energy turning them into its servants. Duration: None Restriction: None === The yers that thought that the biggest thing that will happen will be the appearance of the devils are suddenly shocked by the sudden quest. A world quest that can determine the fate of the world was suddenly given to all the yers. A fragment of a distorted god suddenly became released into the world which some yers do not know what to make of it. The general yers thought that the Distorted God is not that different from a Dark God but a yer who was an Envoy of a God came forward to reveal the information. The yers suddenly learned that the Dark Gods are not necessarily evil and that they should watch out for the Distorted Gods that have been tainted by an unknown force. The yers jumped into action as they saw the clear reward which will be given to everyone that participates. A Lucky Chest that has a chance to give a Transcendent tier item is not something that anyone can be given. Although the yers knew what it entailed, they need to stop the Shadow of Apophis from collecting the remaining parts which means their reward will be lower if it collects more. The Shadow of Apophis only looked at Adrian after it released that powerful shriek as it was amazed that he was unaffected by it. The Shadow of Apophis might not be the real Apophis but it was still a part of it. Apophis was a god that can rival the Primordial Sun God Ra. It has also been transformed when it crossed over the void turning it into a being that is not normal. "I see why you are not affected by my tricks! You are just like my whole self. A being touched by the void itself. Why are you helping theses lower life forms when you are an evolved species such as my whole self?" The Shadow of Apophis stated in wonder as it looked towards Adrian. Adrian knew that the origins of the Asmodian Daemos Ancestor does not lie in Pandemonium itself. They were probably embraced by the universe back then which made them a permanent resident. He did not want to let this secret out as there will be immense persecution should this thinge to light just like what happened to them before. Chapter 1344 Shadow Of Apophis V "I do not know what you are saying but you shall be destroyed here and now." Adrian stated as he wanted to appear strong despite him not being sure that he can defeat the Shadow of Apophis. "You smell like my real self. Does that mean that I shall be stronger once I eat you as well." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it suddenly lunged itself towards Adrian. [You cannot use long distance teleportation due to the instability of the space around you.] Adrian could not believe that the presence of two gods and the Shadow of Apophis made the space unstable. Thankfully for him, he can still used Enhanced Blink which made him easily evade the lunge of the Shadow of Apophis. He might have evaded it but only by a small degree as he was scratched by the scales of the Shadow of Apophis. "Kaon, use Elemental Catastrophe! Greater Summon: Charon!" Adrian shouted as he immediately started to use the powerful spells of his soulbounds. Adrian cannot summon Saena because she was extremely tired from being fused with Adrian. At the moment, Adrian needs Charon as he needs the shields of the undead as the enemies were also overpowering his allies. Charon immediately spread out all the chains and attached it to all his allies as well. The allies that cannot be protected is suddenly guarded by shields using health that Charon took from the enemies around. Adrian is pushing Charon to his limits as well because the golden armor is a great armor that can deflect magic to a certain degree. The chains that Charon scattered are made of mana which means it cannot easily stuck itself to the golden warriors. Adrian is busy attacking and avoiding the Shadow of Apophis that is trying to devour him. He took out his Primordial Armament: Bow to make sure that he can attack it from a safe distance. The attacks from the bow can prate the body of the Shadow of Apophis but he is barely doing any damage. Adrian cannot believe that his best way to defeat the Shadow of Apophis has gone down the drain as Saena is the most powerful soulbound to deal with it. Adrian believes that Kaon might be able to greatly damage the Shadow of Apophis as Elemental Catastrophe is a powerful magical attack. He is lucky that the Shadow of Apophis is not paying attention to the dragon above. The Shadow of Apophis cannot believe that the small champion in front of it is as slippery as an eel. It thought that Adrian would be better as a snake due to how he can slip through almost anything. The Shadow of Apophis might have stabilized itself but it only has its physical form and the fang as part of its body. It cannot use any other attack due to the fact that it is not aplete body. The shadow itself is being used as a medium for a physical body as it will disperse if it is treated as a shadow. Even the Shadow of Apophis knew that it could not easily catch Adrian as he was able to transcend space itself. "If you do not want me to eat you then there are other meals just in case." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it now viewed the golden warriors around it as lunch. "I will not let you!" Adrian stated as he used Orion''s Wrath and fired three Shooting Stars towards the Shadow of Apophis. The three powerful arrow shots hit the body of the Shadow of Apophis and it squealed in pain. The Shooting Stars skill also contains some sun energy behind it as it is made of the energy of a star. Kaon is ready as well as all of its six dragon balls descended onto the Shadow of Apophis. A bombardment of six elements started and it directly hit the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian looked at his allies for a moment as he heard a scream of pain from a beast. He saw the amazing scene of Sadiki splitting the jaw of the crocodile mount that Anipe brought. Sadiki did not stop as he jumped up high to join the fight between the two goddesses. "Useless!" The Shadow of Apophis suddenly stated as it broke free from the Elemental Catastrophe. Kaon retrieved back his dragon balls and started to bombard elemental spells on the Shadow of Apophis but it is not even fazed. The Shadow of Apophis is being damaged but it is not greatly damaged. The only element that could damage it somewhat is the Light Element which is close to the Sun Elemental Energy. "Hungry." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it suddenly saw the fresh body of the crocodile mount. The earth shook once more as arge tail came out of the ground. The people near where the tail emerged are caught unaware and were heavily injured. The tail then picked up the body of the crocodile mount and delivered it to the Shadow of Apophis. "Not good!" Adrian stated as a metaphysical being such as the Shadow of Apophis gains more power with the life force it absorbs. It also solidifies its temporary body in the mortal realm which mean it can use more of its powerful strength. "Nether Domain! Summon Primordial Armament: Sword! Netheros True Form! Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as his body suddenly exploded in Nether Mist and surrounded the world around him. All of his avable soulbounds are summoned back to him. The giant ck scaled serpent is now against a group of six Nether Beasts that is also quiterge in size. Adrian did not stop as hemanded to charge towards the Shadow of Apophis since he needed to deal a sizeable amount of damage to it. The Shadow of Apophis noticed a powerful and dangerous energy that came from Adrian. It is now extremely wary of the demon along with its six powerful soulbounds. The Shadow of Apophis knew that it must not get infected by that dangerous energy. Chapter 1345 Shadow Of Apophis VI Deep beneath the Thorny Pit, Cairo is looking for the faint source of sun energy that he is sensing. He did not even notice Sirius suddenly vanishing next to him as he was focusing. He could barely see down below the pit but he can summon a small light to illuminate the dark tunnel. When Cairo lit up the ce, he could see the fact that he was not even at the very bottom of the pit. He can even see the body of the Shadow of Apophis but he did not even bother attacking. He needs to prioritize finding the soul fragment of the Sun God Ra. "Remember to not show that you have gained the Blessing of the Sun God Ra. I will also not use the skill that I received as we want to show the enemy that the Sun God Ra is not yet revived. The longer that the enemy does not know of this fact then the longer the Sun God Ra could recover his powers." Adrian stated earlier as a reminder to Cairo. Cairo was about to use the new skill that he received but stopped as he needs to think of the future. He was not given a warning just because he must not use it. A world quest has appeared as well which means the sooner the Sun God Ra can recover his powers then the easier the world quest would be. Cairo descended deeper into the Thorny Pit and he encountered some centipede monsters but he took care of them. It seems that the lower parts of the Thorny Pit are where the eggs of the monsters'' hatch which means only weak centipede monsters are present. A few minutester, Cairo could hear a weak voice calling out to him. He then saw a glowing body in the distance that is not illuminated by his skill. He rushed to the area and found a heavily weakened and injured glowing golden falcon. The golden falcon managed to call out to Cairo as it could resonate with him. "Child of the Sun! I am here." The golden falcon stated. "I am here! I am so d that I managed to find you." Cairo stated but he could see that the golden falcon''s light is starting fade. "I can no longer keep the seal of the Shadow of Apophis in check. If my light runs out then it means that the Shadow of Apophis can no longer be tied to this ce. I have grown far too weak as the shadow has absorbed the fang. It must not be allowed to absorb the remaining parts of its body." The golden falcon stated. "I can give you my sun energy." Cairo stated. "You must not as you must deliver me to the main body as soon as possible. I know what you came here for as I also felt it but I did not act suspicious in front of the serpent. Remember what your goal is and make sure you safely return." The golden falcon stated as its light suddenly vanished. When the golden falcon''s light vanished, it suddenly turned into a mist like light that seeped into the token that the Sun God Ra has given Cairo. It seems that the Sun God Ra has already predicted the fate of its spirit fragment and just sent Cairo to fetch it. Cairo took the token and safely kept it inside his inventory as he started his climb. "How am I going to climb up easily?" Cairo asked himself as he suddenly saw the body of the Shadow of Apophis rising to the top. Cairo did not think of anything and just plunged his spear staff onto the body of the Shadow of Apophis. He wanted to hitch a ride to the surface since the ck scaled serpent is also doing the same. Therge body of the Shadow of Apophis is resurfacing at a quick pace, but he needed to hold on tight. == At the surface, all of Adrian''s soulbounds could be seen heavily injured. He did not expect that the Shadow of Apophis is this difficult to handle. Even the Nether Energy that he infects it with can be easily supplemented by absorbing the life force of his soulbounds. The fangs of the Shadow of Apophis could extract the life force of any being that it bites into. Kimat almost died due to the fact that he was bitten on the body. Even theher energy that is coating Kimat cannot protect him from getting drained. The Fang of Apophis must be made of some sort of special material that it could extract life force as long as it is plunged into a living being''s body. Just when Adrian thought that it was already difficult, the Shadow of Apophis suddenly stopped in its tracks andughed maniacally. Adrian also felt the surge of power that the Shadow of Apophis got which made him shudder. The increase in energy capacity of the Shadow of Apophis is shocking since as much as 50% is added. "Finally that old bird has bit the dust! I can now freely move away from this dump and collect my remaining parts." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it no longer bothered with the group around it. The Shadow of Apophis no longer needed to y with the beings around it as it can now freely move. It was just biding its time earlier since it was still sealed by the golden falcon but now it is not. The Shadow of Apophis immediately took out its whole body from the Thorny Pit as it can now do so. "Retreat!" Adrian shouted as he no longer knows if he can keep the Shadow of Apophis at bay. He also received a message from Cairo that he haspleted his task. Adrianmanded all of his soulbounds to collect all the allies that are still alive in the battlefield before the whole body of the Shadow of Apophis emerges. Chapter 1346 Devoured By The Shadow Of Apophis The whole body of the Shadow of Apophis emerged from the Thorny Pit. All of the people on the site and the onlookers from afar shuddered when they saw its size. The Shadow of Apophis actually surpassed the length of what they thought was possible as it is a whopping 500 meters long. They are now sure that the earthquake they felt earlier is just the Shadow of Apophis moving its body beneath the soil. Adrian immediately told everyone to escape as he knows that the Shadow of Apophis might be hungry from moving its entire body. A metaphysical body takes arge toll on bodies as they need twice the energy to move it. Adrian also saw Cairo hanging on for his life which is why he told Sirius to get the poor soul. All of Adrian''s soulbound executed themands of their master. They saved all the golden warriors and priests of the Temple of Bastet from their side. Sadiki, the Goddess Bastet, and the Goddess Ammit were still fighting each other despite the sudden chaos. "I got it! We can now return to the castle." Cairo whispered as he did not want to be heard by the Shadow of Apophis. "Got it. Kaon!" Adrian shouted as Kaon shifted in size to just amodate two people on his back. Adrian also shrunk himself even though he is in his true form. Being big right now is not a good thing as that just makes you a bigger target. Despite this, the Shadow of Apophis did not want Adrian to escape as it still lunged towards thetter. "Sirius!" Adrian shouted as he issued amand via their soul link. [Your soulbound Sirius has used Samael''s Domain.] A faint mist mixed with the Nether Mist in the area and Adrian along with the others vanished. The Shadow of Apophis managed to keep up with theirst location and attempted to devour them but it got nothing. Sirius then made multiple illusions to confuse the Shadow of Apophis so that his master will be safe. The Shadow of Apophis did not stop though as it started to devour the beings that are around it. Those beings are none other than the followers of the Goddess Ammit. Seeing what is happening to her forces, the Goddess Ammit became enraged and pulled away from her current fight. The Goddess Bastet and Sadiki was about to follow her but Adrian along with Cairo showed up to pull them. Adrian knows that they will not be able to win if they were to sh with the Shadow of Apophis now. It would take at least ten vessels working together to make sure that they can defeat the Shadow of Apophis or seal it as the worst-case scenario. "You damned snake! You dare attack the hand that fed you!" The Goddess Ammit shouted as she lunged towards the Shadow of Apophis to knock its jaw out which saved some of her followers. "You actually dare to break the promise. Eat them instead of what is mine." The Goddess Ammit stated as she pointed towards the forces of her enemies. "I would if I could see them with my eyes. I am extremely hungry right now as I moved my entire body from this ugly pit. Losing a bit of your followers is nothing much to the result that I shall get when I regain the other fragments." The Shadow of Apophis stated as its hunger is starting to overtake its rationality. The Shadow of Apophis cannot see the forces that Adrian brought because Sirius made sure that they are also hidden from sight. The Goddess Ammit pointed at nothing and the only ones visible to the Shadow of Apophis are her followers. The ck scaled serpent no longer cared what or who it eats because it needs the energy to even move to the next fragment. "I think your vessel will be a fitting meal for me to get the other fragment. It is better if you offer her up to me right now." The Shadow of Apophis stated. "I shall destroy you myself! You greedy serpent!" The Goddess Ammit shouted as the body she was inhabiting suddenly became full of power. The human sized body of Anipe suddenly grew to a fifty feet golden warrior that has the appearance of the Goddess Ammit herself. The crocodile face with a mane can be seen on the humanoid body. A thing that was added is a crocodile''s tail as well. The whole body is adorned with golden armor and white cloth. The Goddess Ammit shed with the Shadow of Apophis as both of them are now looking at each other as prey. The Shadow of Apophis did not back down as it knew that the Goddess Ammit will not be able to defeat it even though Anipe was a powerful vessel with perfectpatibility with her. Meanwhile, Adrian and the others safely reached a safe zone where they could see the battle between the Goddess Ammit and the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian immediately opened up a portal in order to send the injured back to their territories. He sent the golden warriors of the God Seth first as they are guarding one of the fragments. "We should not let the Shadow of Apophis roam free." The Goddess Bastet stated as she is worried that the western continent will turn into a real barren desert. "We have no choice but to retreat. We do not have enough forces to deal with it and the warriors of Ammit at the same time." Adrian replied. "By the looks of it, it seems that they already have a falling out." Cairo stated as he pointed at the fight that the two are engaging in. "I believe that Champion Equinox is correct. I do not want to admit it, but my forces are also heavily injured. We will only be be nourishment to the Shadow of Apophis if we attempt to fight it now. We must rally the other vessels to fight against it." Sadiki stated. "It is after the other fragments, right? What if I take the fragments away from the western continent?" Adrian asked. "That is a great idea but an impossible one. The other fragments are sealed with the power of the Sun God Ra and it also holds down his divine realm. If the other fragments are unsealed, then they would also gain sentience like the Shadow of Apophis. If all fragments are unsealed then it will not be long before the body of Apophis sealed in the Sun God''s divine realm to be exposed." The Goddess Bastet stated as she spilled the secret of the seals. Just as they were thinking of a way to at least hinder the Shadow of Apophis, a powerful scream erupted from the Goddess Ammit that was fighting against the Shadow of Apophis. The Goddess Ammit is now being coiled up by the ck scaled serpent as it menacingly stares at her. The Shadow of Apophis looks at her like a meal andughed at the pitiful state of the goddess. "Release me serpent! We had a deal!" The Goddess Ammit stated as she wanted to invoke the absolute promise that gods or goddesses make. Gods and goddesses have things like covenants that they must always keep. If they are to not keep their end of the deal then they will lose some of their power for not keeping their word. The Goddess Ammit wanted to make use of this as she made a covenant with the Shadow of Apophis to be allies for a period of time. "You think that a covenant can hold me? A fragment of what you call a distorted god. Let me tell you something that no other gods know. Distorted Gods do not follow the rule of the cosmos as we are entities that have evolved pass it. We are not tethered to the universe unlike you gods or dark gods." The Shadow of Apophis stated. "No! This cannot be!" The Goddess Ammit shouted as she saw the covenant being made. If she were to break it, then she would get punished. "Just know that you have helped me greatly, Ammit. For the great help that you have given, I shall spare you when I devour all the other gods in the western continent. You can be my servant when Ipletely rise back into the world." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it suddenly opened its mount wide as it continued to constrict the Goddess Ammit''s body. When the body of the Goddess Ammit is bent and no sound of bones breaking can be heard, the Shadow of Apophis swallowed her with one bite. A powerful painful scream reverberated in the skies above as the Goddess Ammit felt the pain of having some of her divinity taken. A vessel of the gods need to have some of their divinity in them in order to smoothly possess the body. When the vessel dies, the divinity flows back to the god or goddess but the Shadow of Apophis devoured it. Chapter 1347 Players To The West The sudden world quest given to all the yers rang rm bells to those that are not from the western continent. All the yers that wanted to participate in the world quest that is not of the western continent suddenly started their research. They started looking for videos or references on what the world quest was about. The first thing that they learned is that the quest is about stopping what is called the Shadow of Apophis from collecting all fragments sealed in the western continent. They learned that Apophis was a being in the olden times that wanted to devour the world. It is also the greatest enemy of the Sun God Ra as they are always fighting every night. They also learned that the Sun God Ra was not an active god in the western continent but they do not know the reason for it. Since they learned of the basic information of the Distorted God Apophis, all the yers interested started booking ways of transportation towards the western continent. All transportation towards the western continent is suddenly booked and people could not catch any boats towards it. Some even decided to test their luck by stowing away on the ships but they were kicked out when they were found out. Some were lucky enough but there is a vast majority that were unlucky. The transportation problem also became profitable venture to all of the yers that build machines. yers that are of the Gnome Kingdom built a massive airship that could carry ten thousand people. They are all cashing in on the fact that the yers are desperate for the transportation to the western continent. Not only transportation but also the videos regarding the western continent are blowing up. Any video that has the appearance of the Shadow of Apophis will immediately get a million views in an instant. There are even live streamers that show the path of destruction that the Shadow of Apophis is doing. == "We are now safe." Adrian stated as he already transported all of the people that came with them. He sent them all to the Temple of Seth first as they have the most number. He would send the priests of the Temple of Bastetter when his skill has finished its cooldown. He could see that all of them are incredibly tired while some are still ins hock about the scene that they witnessed. They immediately escaped when Adrian could control the space around them perfectly. They also witnessed the Shadow of Apophis devouring the transformed Anipe. They also saw the divine energy from Anipe''s body being transferred to the Shadow of Apophis as it is also the reason why they needed to escape immediately. When Sirius'' domain ended, all the illusions that he conjured up vanished as well. The Shadow of Apophis then looked at all of them with hunger in its eyes which is why Adrian told them to immediately leave while they still have the chance. The Goddess Bastet even used all of her remaining power to create a powerful barrier that stopped the Shadow of Apophis. The Goddess Bastet using a powerful barrier like that costed the energy of the High Priestess Estet''s body but they were safe. Adrian pulled all of them into the portal without dy as the barrier broke from the power of the fang of Apophis. Giving another vessel as food to the Shadow of Apophis will only make it stronger. "Safe is an understatement. The Shadow of Apophis is released into the world, and we did not even manage to seal it back again." Cairo stated as he is a bit frustrated. "We cannot focus on that now as the Shadow of Apophis will surely go to the other fragments. I did see reports that it seems to be moving slowly because it takes a lot of energy to move its gigantic body. There are fragments of Apophis being sealed in the Temple of Seth and the Temple of Bastet. We should focus our energy on the temples that are guarding the fragments. Where are the other fragments located? Fortunately for us, the Shadow of Apophis does not seem to be interested in getting human followers as it is more interested in eating them." Adrian asked as he wanted to make sure that the other fragments could be tracked. "The other fragments are being held by the Temple of Thoth and the Temple of Horus. The first one is a secretive temple where even I do not have a full grasp of where it is located while the second one is guarded by swirling sand tornadoes. Both temples will have sufficient power to protect the fragment." Sadiki stated. "Even if they are protected that does not mean that we should not warn them. We must return to the Temple of Bastet to prepare for our defense against the Shadow of Apophis." The High Priestess Estet stated as she regained consciousness. "I believe that you are correct but we can reach the Temple of Horus but the Temple of Thoth is another matter. Even we do not have direct connection with them as they tend to not bother with the outside world as much." Sadiki stated as he told one of his attendants to fetch the messenger hawk for the Temple of Horus. "I will alert the Temple of Horus as I have a way to contact the Vessel of Horus." The High Priestess Estet stated as if she did not want to do so but is forced into it. "I remember now! Were not in a rtionship with the Vessel of Thoth? Are you already in speaking terms with him after what you didst time?" Sadiki stated a juicy bit of information which made Adrian and Cairo look at the High Priestess Estet. "You should worry about protecting your fragment than me not being able to contact him. We, the Temple of Bastet, are proficient in defensive barriers but attacking is not something that we are strong at. I need to rally the other temples that are near us to fight against the Shadow of Apophis." The High Priestess Estet stated. "If only we could transport some of our resources immediately." Sadiki stated as he suddenly looked towards Adrian hoping that he will volunteer. "I want to help you but I am helping the Sun God Ra. If you are worried about the fact that there is no fighting force, then all of you are in luck because a lot of adventurers from the other continents are gathering here." Adrian stated. "To think that the proud warriors of the western continent will need help with the threat that we have been facing ever since time immemorial. If only the western continent is united as it was when the Sun God Ra was at the peak of his power. If that happened, then the serpent would have been easily defeated." Sadiki stated in a rather depressed tone. "Do not worry as I will tell the Daemos to allow adventurers ess to the western continent. The first ce that they will have ess to will be the Temple of Bastet. Right now, the Shadow of Apophis is still moving slowly which means we have time." Adrian stated to make sure that the atmosphere is still positive. "You guys need to remember that the Sun God Ra has awakened. We just need to buy some time so that he could ascend once more. If that happens then even the Shadow of Apophis will perish." Cairo stated with a smile. == "Unfortunately, even if you retrieve myst soul fragment¡­ I am still not able to go back to my original power." The Sun God Ra stated as Cairo delivered his missing soul fragment. The two of them immediately returned after Adrian sent the priests of Bastet back to their temple. Cairo was extremely happy that his patron god was about to return to full power but he suddenly slouched when he heard the reality of the situation. Adrian consoled Cairo as he really did love the western continent and does not want him to see it get destroyed. "I know that I am such a disappointment, my child. I have been sealed for far too long while the Shadow of Apophis has been awakened for such a long time. Myst soul fragment was also extremely weakened. I cannot fight against the Shadow of Apophis in my state like this alone." The Sun God Ra stated. "What you need is time to stabilize. Are there any ways for it to be quicker?" Adrian asked. "If I was still venerated by a lot of people then I might have recovered faster. A temple in my name could also help me harness the energy of the sun more but all of my temples are no longer maintained. The temples have likely been destroyed through the harsh passage of time." The Sun God Ra stated. "We still have a temple!" Cairo suddenly stated with great enthusiasm. Chapter 1348 Buy As Much Time I "You mean the one hidden underground?" Adrian asked. "Yes! It might not be much, but we still have an active temple. All we need is to have the temple rise back top the surface so that the sun disk could get more sunlight." Cairo stated as what the Sun God Ra needs tight now is sunlight. "If that is the case then must go but I do not have enough power to separate myself from my vessel as of yet. I can only separate once my weakened spirit fragment will regain some of its power. In order for me to recover quickly, I would need to go to the temple in the western continent with Prince Amun." The Sun God Ra stated which made the parents of the prince worry. "No! We cannot subject our sun to such danger." The queen stated as she us deeply worried about her son. "If the Sun God Ra does not get back his power then all of the world might end as we know it. Would like to live with your son until the end came which might be a year from now or take a chance so that you can live with him until your mortal life ends?" Adrian stated the cold hard truth of the matter to the king and queen. Adrian might seem cold and straightforward, but someone has to be in this asion. It is not that he dislikes the queen for her irrational behavior because that is what a real mother should do as her child wille to the line of fire. They did describe Apophis as a powerful distorted god that is equivalent to the Sun God Ra who is a primordial god. "Calm down, my queen. I will go with my son to make sure that I can protect him." King Amon stated as he wants to safeguard his son when they go to the western continent. "The prince will not be in immediate danger because I will only need to umte power while in the temple. It might not go as nned as the serpent might send enemies towards me when it senses my powers increasing but we can teleport the prince back here once I return my powers back." The Sun God Ra stated as he looked towards Adrian. "We can do that but two guards will not be enough to protect you if a horde of monsterses our way." Adrian stated. "We shall be guards of the prince!" The vampires and werewolves stated. "Uhmm¡­ Are you guys sure about that? Are you not children on darkness? Will you guys be alright if you are inside a Temple of a Sun God?" Cairo stated as he asked all the right questions. "If that is the case then maybe our guild can protect the Sun God Ra. We shall forfeit our contribution to the world quest as helping the Sun God Ra ascend will be more beneficial to the world." Adrian stated in defeat as he really wanted to defeat the Shadow of Apophis. "We already got contribution points though. You are actually the first one on the leaderboard." Cairo whispered to Adrian which shocked thetter. Adrian then checked if what Cairo said is true as he did not expect that something already happened. Just as Cairo said, Adrian is on the lead of the leaderboard with ten thousand plus points and Cairo following behind him. He did not expect it, but it is a weed surprise. "We shall protect the Sun God Ra then. I shall return once I ry my thoughts to my elders. Cairo, you can stay here and protect the Sun God Ra for the moment." Adrian stated as he left the Kingdom of the Sun. == Adrian returned back to Avalon and told all the other guild members to assemble. He first went to the elders to brief them of what happened. He also asked if the Daemos could provide assistance but they cannot mobilize them all to the western continent. The elders cannot send Daemos to the western continent as the tension between the dragons and angels are fierce to the point that they started petty fights that changed terrain. Due to them fighting, the space in some regions started to warp which means the Daemos had to fix more things. What they can offer in assistance is the teleportation to the western continent. "Do not forget to charge them one silver per transfer." Adrian stated with a sharp glint in his eyes. "I already thought ahead of that and made it two silver coins. The Temple of Bastet has already contacted us via the artifact that we have them. They were the first ones to be sent with adventurers. We can also station at least one of the greater demons to supervise teleportation array to the Temple of Seth that you are saying. That is the most manpower that we can spare." Ascalor stated. "That should be enough. I shall announce it to the public then." Adrian stated as he started to post in the yer forums about the teleportation to the western continent. When the yers saw Adrian''s post in the forums, they immediately thought that it was a fake ount because he does not make threads. They always thought that the yer named Equinox likes to remain a mystery but someone is actually posting something in his name. The yers thought that it was a scam until yers of the Avalon territory told them that it is real. They saw the greater demons creating a teleportation array to the western continent but it is only limited to one area which is the Temple of Bastet. yers that could not get aerial or sea transportation flocked to Avalon to get a chance at using the teleportation circle. This did not bode well for those that do business of transportation but they noticed that Avalon only offered to one territory while they could offer direct area to where the World Boss is. Chapter 1349 Buy As Much Time II "I know that I called all of you at short notice, but we need to do something very important as a guild." Adrian stated as all the other guild members rushed back to the guild house via the teleportation scrolls that was easily essible to them. "Is it rted to the sudden world quest that we received?" One of the guild members asked. "Yes. It is rted in a way." Adrian replied. "Were you not with Cairo in the western continent?" Levin Cloud asked as he knew that the two of them were on a mission in the western continent. "We were there. You could also say that we were the ones that triggered the world quest, but it would have been triggered regardless if we were actually there. We just hastened the process a little bit." Adrian stated but he softly muttered thest few sentences as one could say that he was the reason for the world quest. "Spill it!" Peridot stated with a smile that is not a smile. Adrian could smell that he would be in trouble which is why he said everything rted to what happened. The core guild members could be seen nodding along with what Adrian is saying as if they expected it to happen. The new guild members are shocked beyond belief as they were being handed information that even the top guilds would put NDAs (Non-Disclosure Agreements) on. "Is that everything?" Peridot asked with a fierce re. "You could say that is everything for now. The other part of the quest will be stated after we go to the Kingdom of the Sun." Adrian stated. "You all heard the guild leader! All the guild members are given one hour to prepare and get back to the guild house. Prepare everything that you need as we will go to the western continent. Are we clear?!" Levin Cloud stated with a clear tone as he showed his prestige as the vice guild leader. "Yes, sir!" The guild members replied as they went to prepare for the transfer. "Oh! You are really like a vice guild leader now!" Adrian stated in amazement, but Levin Cloud only sighed. "You are the guild leader, but you rarely show your face in the guild house. Some of the guild members are even doubting if you are a ghost or something. Make sure toe back at least once a week to see the state of the guild members present in the guild house." Levin Cloud stated as he was the one handling the administrative affairs when Adrian was not here, and he is almost not there. "Sorry about that. I will do so from now on." Adrian stated as he slouched a bit as he felt bad about that. "Well, you going to adventures and doing your best is also not a bad thing because it motivates the guild members. Still, show your face from time to time." Levin Cloud stated. == After an hour, the guild members all returned but Adrian noticed something. He could see that the guild members be less than the original numbers. He asked Levin Cloud what happened and thetter told him that they quit. "Why did they quit?" Adrian asked. "The ones that quit were mostly the ones under level 150 that we got. It seems that they do not want to endure the training that your sister is giving them. That is not a problem though as it made managing the guild easier since we are now only sixty people in total." Levin Cloud stated. "I see. If they quit, then make sure that you put them in the cklist." Adrian stated in a rather cold tone. "I already did. I have known you since childhood and you are not one that gives second chances easily." Levin Cloud replied. Levin Cloud knows that Adrian is not disheartened with the decrease in members as they already expected it. He is disappointed in them because those that quit were the ones that were given the special chance. They must have thought that they were given it because the guild was kind but it was also a test whether they could rise up to the challenge. "If the provisionary members perform well for this quest then we shall upgrade them to permanent members." Adrian stated as he created the portal that leads to the Kingdom of the Sun. "If that is what you want." Levin Cloud replied. "Please form a line and enter the portal. I shall exin what we will really do in the western continent after all of us have been transferred." Adrian stated and the guild members became excited as they entered the portal because some of them have never been to another continent. == A total of thirty bodies could be seen passed out as they were in front of the Sun God Ra. It was an unimaginable scene for Adrian and the others since they did not react like this before. Adrian could more or less guess why this happened and that is the fact that this is the first time that they were affected by the presence of a god. "To think that they will pass out when they saw me. Am I very horrifying to look at by any chance?" The Sun God Ra asked. "It is not that. It is the first time that they are in the presence of a god even if you are not fully back in power. Their soul might have suffered a shock by the sudden divine presence they are subjected to. Unlike the others that have already been living with Prince Amun, my guild members are not limated to someone having as much divinity as you are yet." Adrian replied as that is the usual reaction for normal humans when facing a god. There is a reason why the followers of the God Seth bowed down when they felt the presence of their god. Only powerful people with wills can withstand the sight of a god even if they are descended on their vessel. Chapter 1350 Buy As Much Time III "I thought that they already have been ustomed being around godlike beings. They are the acquaintances of beings that also possess some divine energy." The Sun God Ra stated. "We are not radiating divine energy though. It is not something that normal people should encounter as you know. Still, for them to be ''blessed'' by the Sun God Ra is a good thing. They would not pass out when they get sted with the negative energy by the Shadow of Apophister." Adrian stated which suddenly made all his guild members shudder. The guild members thought that only Solstice was the one that likes to put them in danger but it seems that their guild leader was not a demon just for show. There is an analysis that say that virtual reality often represents the inner being of the person. They now see that their guild leader is not the gentle and carefree person that they thought he was. "So, why did you want to tell us about the Sun God Ra?" Kabrakan asked as he knows that they were not sent here without a purpose. "The Sun God Ra is the antithesis of the Distorted God Apophis. As long as he returns back to his full power then the Shadow of Apophis will not be a problem. We need to help him regain his full power as much as possible or at least to the point that he can destroy the Shadow of Apophis." Cairo exined. Adrian then told them that they will not be actively participating with the hunt against the Shadow of Apophis. Their real duty will be to guard the Sun God Ra in recovering his power. They thought that this would be easy but Adrian burst their bubble as reality sinks in things like this. "We would probably be the target of the monsters that the Shadow of Apophis have taken control over. We will be all alone in a vast desert that is one of the danger zones. Powerful desert monsters all around us while we help the Sun God Ra get back his power." Adrian stated. The sudden announcement made the core guild members shudder. When Adrian says things like these then they would fight continuously for three days at the very least. They would need a schedule so that they can continuously fight through waves of monsters in a sequence. "Let us proceed to the western continent then. To the Hidden Temple of the Sun!" Adrian stated as all of them that will go to the western continent vanished from the castle. The parents of the prince prayed to the Sun God to always protect their son. == "Why are we falling!" A lot of guild members shouted as they suddenly appeared above a vast desert. They were able to speak since Adrian did not teleport them to the very atmosphere above the Hidden Temple of the Sun. "We cannot go directly into the temple because it is protected from external forces. I want to know the mechanism behind that because that would be helpful in Avalon." Adrian replied as the view of the temple marker could be seen. The guild members that experienced this first hand suddenly thought that they will be blessed with death by falling. They covered their eyes with their arms and waited for the status message to say that they died. Contrary to what they believe, they suddenly felt that they stopped from falling as the wind no longer hits their face. When the scared guild members opened their eyes, they were greeted by the sand of the desert that is three inches in front of them. All the other guild members could be seen suspended in animation as Adrian used Gravity Maniption to suddenly make them float. Adrian then cancelled the Gravity Maniption which made those that were not able to correct their posture have their heads buried in the sand. "To think that I would once again have my feet on the sands of the western continent. I really missed it as this was where we solidified our presence." The Sun God Ra stated as he pushed his right hand into the sand to really feel it. "The warmth of the sands of the west and the powerful rays of the sun that keeps the reminder that everything touched by it is alive. I missed this." The Sun God Ra added. "I shall now open the portal to the temple." Cairo stated as he needed to give everyone a tour of the Hidden Temple since they need to know every nook and cranny. "No need, my champion. I shall raise the temple on my own but I would need the help our resident demon to do such a feat since my own powers will not be enough." The Sun God Ra stated as he looked towards Adrian. "If you do that then that would mean that the enemy will know that you have resurrected." Adrian stated in worry. "I changed my mind as hiding will only make me regaining my powers slower. I could feel that the Shadow of Apophis has started to gather more power than before. It is currently more powerful than me as it took a lot of time to consolidate it. I am worried that the western continent might fall in just a month with the way things are going." The Sun God Ra stated as he immediately felt the state of the western continent when he touched the sand. "Fine! But you must give us something in return because this would really stretch us to the limit." Adrian replied as he listened to the instructions that the Sun God Ra stated. The Sun God Ra then absorbed the energy of the sun that is being radiated right now and floated in mid-air. The whole area suddenly felt like gravity became heavier as the Sun God Ra exerted his authority over it. Arge magic circle is then slowly being drawn into the sands that spans wide. "I have prepared the magic circle to raise my temple to the surface. All you need to do is to pull it out with all your might. I shall aid you in this as well since it will be too much for you to pull all of the temple when it is already the size of one of your floating inds." The Sun God Ra stated. Adrian then told the guild members to protect them should the disturbance attract monsters. If they get attacked then it would heavily injure their mana circuits or rather his mana circuits since he will be the one doing the heavy lifting. Adrian also summoned Sirius, Kaon and Kimat to attack any enemies thate along with his guild members. Adrian gathered all the mana in his use as the magic circle reacted to him while the Sun God Ra supported him. The first time Adrian pulled using Gravity Maniption made him feel like his insides were being crushed because of the heavy weight that he was trying to lift up. Adrian''s pained expression could be seen as the Hidden Temple is heavier than he imagined but he can also slowly feel it rising. "This will not be enough. Those that can help him are earth elemental mages. Push out all the sand on top of the temple as much as you can." The Sun God Ra announced as he knows that Adrian might overexert himself trying to pull the temple. Levin Cloud, Peridot and Cairo were the first ones to react as they immediately cast earth elemental magic that controlled the sand. They helped Adrian by pushing it away since they cannot aid him with the actual heavy lifting. Only a very powerful Esper will be able to help Adrian at this point. "It is indeed getting easier!" Adrian eximed as he focused on pulling the temple out of the sands. Sand might be light when a few grains are lifted but it is a different thing once they getpact. They will be heavier than stacked pebbles if the sand itself bes verypact. The heaviness is due to the fact that the entire temple is buried in metric tons of sand. The temple itself is also very heavy which means Adrian is pulling two things. Just as they were seeing some progress since the sand that covered the castle started to shift, monsters that were hiding in the sand started to rise up into the surface as they were disturbed. The monsters were none other than Sand Scorpions which are easy to deal with but their numbers are in the thousands. The whole temple seems to be located just below the nesting area of Sand Scorpions as even their queen appeared tomand them. The Sand Scorpion Queen is a field boss that roams around the deserts of the western continent. The Pantheon guild just poked its nesting ce where it usually just sleeps all day. All of this is happening while the Shadow of Apophis sensed something different about the western continent. Chapter 1351 Hordes From All Sides I "The Shadow of Apophis suddenly stopped on its tracks!" One of the yers that were observing the world boss reported to their guilds. It is not only one yer but a lot since the western continent could be said to be flooded by the information gathering personnel of their guilds. Only a few yers that are from thebat unit are present since they are still scouting the western continent. It was only the yers from the western continent that are the ones testing the waters clearly. When the yers of the western continent saw an opportunity, they all charged towards the Shadow of Apophis. The yers from the other continents thought that they were losing their minds as they were just sending themselves to their deaths. What the yers from the other continents know is the fact that this is the way of the western continent. Each continent differs in their approach due to the unique ecosystems that each of them have. The cold north uses their great ways to conserve stamina as moving in the cold climate vastly increases the stamina consumption. The eastern continent are ones that move with reaction in mind as they take fights seriously to the point that they take a lot of time in battling. The central continent is different to the others as they have vastly different biomes in which each could do. The central continent is also the one that has the mostnd which is why they have different ways but it could be boiled down to one tactic. The central continent uses the observe and move approach as they needed adapt to different biomes. The western continent is different as it is a very harshnd that is unforgiving. The yers in the western continent are the attack first and learn the enemy while attacking. Only the weak cannotst long in the battle as they are warriors living in the harsh sand. One might think that this is dumb, but this also made the western continent yers fierce warriors. If one were to say what the western continent yers are proud of then they would definitely say that it is their body. They are proud of it because the western continent tempered them with challenges and death at every corner. They are also the ones that have increased their instinct to the fullest due to this. The yers from the other continent could see that the yers of the western continent were easily evading the slow attacks from the Shadow of Apophis. They were also not being killed in one hit when they get attacked by the tail. Another reason might be that the Shadow of Apophis is not looking at their general direction. It was not only the Shadow of Apophis that felt it because all of the vessels in the western continent felt it. A powerful wave of sun energy could be felt by all of them which the vessels reported to their patron gods. They know this powerful energy because their patron gods told them to report it if they even feel a sliver of it. "It seems that the Sun God Ra has resurrected but that will not put a stop at my ns. He does not have enough strength to contend me right now. He will most likely gather enough power to stop me here in the western continent but I became much faster. SERVANTS! KILL THE SUN GOD RA!" The Shadow of Apophis stated as a powerful voice emanated all throughout the desert. [Monsters of the western continent that have fallen for themands of the Shadow of Apophis have started to move.] [All the monsters are headed towards the location of the Sun God Ra.] == "We are in trouble." Creepysoo stated as he saw the world messages. "Our guild leader is also out ofmission right now." Peridot stated as she pointed to Adrian that is passed out. "We are lucky that we defeated all those Sand Scorpions without his help. He is the one that is best against multiple enemies. I thought I would be full of holes by now." Kabrakan stated. Adrian managed to bring out the Temple of the Sun God Ra towards the surface, but he pushed himself to the fullest. He cannot use any type of mana for six hours due to the overexertion. It seems that Adrian pushed himself when he saw the tip of the temple and rushed it to the surface without thinking much. "It is good that the Hidden Temple of the Sun God is no longer hidden. We now have a stronghold to defend the Sun God Ra." Cairo stated with a smile as he could feel that they will definitely win as long as they protect the Sun God Ra. "Where is the Sun God Ra?" Levin Cloud asked. All of the guild members then searched for the Sun God Ra, and someone pointed atop the temple. The Sun God Ra floated on top of the temple that is still not clean as sand and dirt entered it. Some parts of the temple are also broken due to the stress of being pulled from the sands. The Sun God Ra then flew towards the giant sun disk that is ced on top of the Temple of the Sun God. He touched the sun disk and it was suddenly imbued by powerful magic and rose towards the sky without the aid of any strength. The sun disk floated freely into the air as if signifying that the Sun God Ra has truly risen. The sun disk then collected powerful sun energy from the midday sun and imbued all of it at the temple. The whole temple is suddenly filled with sun energy so potent that it made it glow in golden light. The temple that looked like it was in rubble is suddenly filled with energy and the broken rubbles turned to sand. The sand around the temple started to swirl and turn into golden sand. The golden sand affixed itself to the broken parts of the temple. The broken temple that looks like rubble suddenly started to repair itself to its full glory. The Temple of the Sun God becamepleted in under one hour of using up all the energy that it has stored up for countless centuries. "So Cool!" Cairo and Creepysoo stated in unison as they were amazed by the sudden transformation of the decrepit temple. The Temple of the Sun God truly lives up to its name as its halls and walls are made of gold. Even the gigantic statues of the Sun God Ra are made of gold. The piece de resistance is the gigantic golden sun disk floating on top of the Temple of the Sun God. The sun disk hovering on top of the Temple of the Sun God is not only a gigantic piece to demonstrate the power of the Sun God Ra but also power source of the temple. The temple itself started to have defensive features as sand soldiers wearing golden armor with a helmet likened to a falcon popped up. "I am the Primordial Sun God Ra! Listen to me, children of the west. I have returned to make sure that the sun always rises. Those who pray to me shall receive the blessing of the powerful sun." The Sun God Ra suddenly announced to the whole western continent which every person living there heard. [The forgotten Sun God of the Western Continent has shown himself to the world.] [The memories hidden in the blood of the western continent have all started to resurface.] [The followers of the Sun God Ra that were hiding are now showing themselves to the world once more.] [The Shadow of Apophis mocks the Sun God Ra and tells the world that it will devour it.] [The Temple of Bastet sends their regards and loyalty to the Sun God Ra.] [The Temple of Seth sends their regards and loyalty to the Sun God Ra.] [The Temple of Horus sends their regards and loyalty to the Sun God Ra.] [The Temple of Thoth sends their regards and loyalty to the Sun God Ra.] Out of the many temples of the western continent, only a few of them swore loyalty back to the Sun God Ra. It seems that the other gods of the western continent believe that they have be much more powerful than the Sun God Ra which is an astute observation since he just awakened. The other temples were keeping silent as they want to know what the others would do. "It seems that my authority has fallen due to me being gone for too long. It seems that my children have forgotten who is the real ruler of the western continent." The Sun God Ra muttered to himself as he will wage holy war against the other temples once the Shadow of Apophis is destroyed. "I shall be by your side and will always serve you should that arises." Cairo stated. Chapter 1352 Hordes From All Sides II "We need to survive the horde of monstersing at us on all sides though. My soulbounds reported that there are arge group of monsters that areing towards us at an incredible pace." Adrian stated as he no longer needs to rest. Sirius, Kaon and Saena all reported that there are arge group of monsters going to the Temple of the Sun God. All of the monsters are led by a Field Boss thatmands the entire army but there are also Rare Monsters in the mix that serves as the middle field bosses. "Everyone, prepare for battle. Do as we have practiced." Solstice shouted and all of the guild members tensed up. The guild is only consisting of sixty members that have different job sses. They have three healers and seven support yers. Ten members of the scout unit which are the eyes and information gatherers of the group. Eight range yers that use a bow and two range yers that use a bow. Thergest of the numbers are the twenty vanguard yers that consist of warriors that are tanks and damagers. The remaining ten are a mixed group of seven mages and three summoners. Each of the groups have their de facto leader that they know is the best among them. The healers are led by Levin Cloud as they know him as the Envoy of the Twin Gods. As if matching his rhythm the two yers that are with him are from the life faction and the death faction. Each of the healers are like one side of the coin from each other which supports each other as they are best friends. The leader of the support yers is none other than Creepysoo as he mainly does support y and most of his spells are curses and hexes meant to support units. The support yers are a mix range of talents that have a bnced skill set of damaging and support spells. One of them is even an undead with the species of Banshee that can debuff enemies with her voice. The scout unit is led by Awraka, who is a member of Adrian''s fan club, but the real mastermind is actually Solstice. Awraka reports directly to Solstice as thetter would assess all the information that their group gets. Solstice is also the one that tells them their missions, so they are like the intelligence unit of the guild. The ranger yers that either uses bows or guns are led by someone that joined the guild as a lone ranger. He calls himself the Silent Wisp as he uses a gun that seems ethereal in a sense. Even Adrian said that his sniper rifle is filled with a unique type death energy that he has never felt before. He might not like being a leader figure but he actually does well in instructing the ranger yers. Even the talented dark elf ranger Pana had to concede that Silent Wisp is the best of them. Pana does act as the second inmand though as he is more amiable than Silent Wisp. The twenty vanguard yers are led by none other than Vayu as Solstice passed the position to him. Vayu is an overall great teacher to the vanguard group as he could tell them of their weaknesses. He also spars with them to push them to their limit, but it also made them fear Vayu. He is known as the ''No Mercy Instructor'' as he simtes every spar like a real battle. The mages are led by Peridot as she hasplete mastery over the normal elements. They also ask her when they need to increase their mastery of the element that they are. They are not as heavily worked as the other because they themselves work each other to the bone. If they are not practicing, then they are researching magic of their element. The most carefree group are the summoner trio since their leader is the guild master that is carefree. Adrian does not impose anything on them as summoners are not bound by anyw to improve. They find ways to improve themselves as they are the one man army of the guild when they release their limits. The summoner trio consists of Equinox, Arsenal and Basil. Each with their own strengths and weaknesses as they represent the spectrum of summoner. Summoners that fight with their soulbounds like Arsenal as he could turn them into weapons. Basil, who supports her soulbounds with spells, is the Mother of Dragons. Equinox, who excels at both, is the most versatile as he uses both in his battle technique. "Split the vanguard unit into three and also the rangers. The mages will also be with the rangers while the support group will be behind them. Healers will be at the backline and will heal withrge group spells first. The scouts will try and provoke the field bosses via hit and run. We must make use of the first day in defending to see how we will proceed with the next days. The summoners will have free reign but must never go too far away from the group." Adrianmanded as he gave a simtion of the way they will defend the temple. The guild members that doubted the guild leader are suddenly getting swept away by his charisma. Adrian does not lead that much but he has great leadership skills since summoners are basically required to have that. If summoners cannot lead their soulbounds then they better change professions to not embarrass themselves. All the guild members went to their respective positions as the handling of groupings were distributed by Solstice. She designated the weaker members to Adrian''s side as he could easily support them since his soulbounds are the strongest. Each of Adrian''s soulbound is basically equal to two top guild members. The guild members did not object to the positions since it was Solstice that arranged them. If they ever want to question her then they should have solid evidence first. She is a very meticulous person which made everyone in the guild fear her. Chapter 1353 Hordes From All Sides III Once they have been given their positions, all of the guild members are in position. The first line of defense are the Pantheon guild members. The ones protecting the Sun God Ra, who is basking in sunlight, are the guards that Prince Amun have and sand soldiers that the former created. It seems that the horde of monsters are near the temple, all of them suddenly stopped in their tracks. Adrian thought this was odd since they should not be able to control their bloodlust when it is activated. It was only possible unless the Shadow of Apophis could actually perfectly control them. What Adrian does not know is that the long years that the Shadow of Apophis was awakened is not time wasted. The Shadow of Apophis would use the centipede monsters to spread its miasma to the vast western continent. The Shadow of Apophis focused on small monsters first as they will be food for more powerful monsters. The Shadow of Apophis used this tactic for centuries until it has influence of over arge number of monsters. The miasma that the monsters were infectedid dormant until the Shadow of Apophis activated it for its use. The monsters also influenced by its miasma are stronger to their normal counterparts because they have been infected. "They are waiting for the sun to set." Cairo stated in their guild chat. "They want to be more powerful when the sun sets. If that is the case then we should destroy as much of them as we could since there is only two hours left before the sun goes down." Adrian stated. "Those that can use long range spells, please get ready for hitting the enemy." Adrian stated. "But we cannot hit them easily at this range." Silent Wisp stated as even he cannot hit them at that distance. "I will take care of the distance. Summon Primordial Armament: Mirror." Adrian stated as his form suddenly changed. "You heard the guy! Make sure to use powerful spells that can have a cooldown of two hours for this attack. Let us make sure that they regret not attacking us head on." Levin Cloud stated. The mages and rangers started their chants while the support yers buffed them. Adrian nodded in approval with the synergy of the guild members. He then created a lot of mirrors and spread them all around the area. He even reinforced them withher energy to make sure that any spell or attack that passes through the mirror will have theher attribute. One would think that the best way to utilized the attacks will be to put the mirrors in front of the field bosses but that is not the case. The group is surrounded by thousands of monsters of all shapes and sizes. They must cull the herd as much as they can to make sure that the number will be manageable. "Ready!" Silent Wisp stated as his rifle is suddenly filled with immense mana. "Do not worry about it and just shoot." Adrian stated as he already ced a mirror in front of the sniper rifle. "Atomic Shot!" Silent Wisp stated as a powerful invisible shot is released from his sniper rifle. The invisible bullet passed through the mirror and Adrian felt the intense mana in that attack. Adrian connected another mirror to the direction of the most enemies. A whistle sound is released from the bullet hitting the sands. The horizon became quiet, but a powerful explosion suddenly sprouted from the bullet. All the monsters that were in that location could not even react as the powerful explosion wiped them out cleanly. Silent Wisp is amazed by the power of that attack as he rarely uses it since a long time is needed to even activate the skill. Just as its name suggests, Atomic Shot created a powerful explosion equal to an atomic bomb. The Atomic Shot skill is not the only skill that created powerful explosions as the other guild members also released their spells. Powerful explosions and screams of monsters echoed in the area as Adrian redirected all their spells to the enemies. The guild members suddenly shivered at the fact that their guild master could even do such a thing. They suddenly felt sorry for any guild thates across them because their guild master could basically make any spell hit. Adrian not only used the mirrors to redirect attacks, but he basically built a wholemand center using them. Ten mirrors are showing images of the battlefield and the monsters raging from being attacked. "Get ready! They are now attacking without waiting for the sun to go down." Adrian stated as he could see that the instinct of monsters to fight back overshadowed the limited control that the Shadow of Apophis has on them. As the monsters charged towards the Temple of the Sun God, Kaon emitted a powerful dragon roar to slow them down. If all the monsters continued to charge at them like a raging flood then they will be hit badly. Adrian thought that this would be enough but something below the sands suddenly came out and emitted a roar that is lesser than Kaon''s. "A Sand Dragon! I got dibs on that one!" Basil suddenly shouted as she told her soulbounds to get ready for battle. She wanted another dragon in her soulbounds but they are very difficult to find since she wants cute ones. By cute ones, she likes unique dragons, and she no longer wants dragons that looked like Pyro or Shock. The Sand Dragon is not a typical dragon look as it has a serpentine appearance but it has small legs like a centipede. Its whole body is also made of sand which makes it able to blend into the sand as if it was never there. The Sand Dragon dove back down to the sand and vanished from sight but Basil already has locked her eyes on that one. "I guess I will go for therge Cactus Demon then." Arsenal stated as he is a perfect enemy for that monster. Chapter 1354 Hordes From All Sides IV A lot of field bosses are scattered in the area even though they have only separated into three groups. The core guild members or at least the ones that can stand up to them on a one on one scenario decided to step up. They needed to make sure that the horde of monsters do not get the buff that the field bosses give to those before them. Unlike a regr dungeon boss, field bosses are somewhat weaker but what theyck in pure power is supplemented by their field boss buffs. The Sand Dragon that Basil went towards has a buff called Sand Evasion which increased the evasion of all the beings under it when they are in a sandstorm or in a sandy area. It is not only Basil and Arsenal that started to move by themselves as others that can did as well. Since Adrian was the one givingmands of the guild, the others could rampage to their hearts content. Vayu, Solstice, Lycan, Soleil, Creepysoo, Apki, and Ark went to fight against field bosses on their own. Each of them could go against a field boss that is a few levels above them as long as Adrian can support them in the rear. All of them already knew of the Mirror Demon Form that Adrian uses and they are both in awe and afraid of it. In that form, Adrian basically bes a powerful support tower that can both attack and defend. They even did a simtion battle with Adrian once in that form and they could not win without using very powerful skills. Apki, who just newly joined the guild and battled Adrian during the Pandelympics, could not believe what he witnessed that day. Apki firmly believes that if Adrian were to join the Pandelympics then he would have brought immense glory to the country. "Pick what field boss you want. I will send you to their location." Adrian stated. Each of them started to pick a field boss to battle and nine mirrors manifested in the temple. Adrian told them where each mirror led to and said to do their best. By their best, he meant to kill off the field boss that they picked so that they could kill off the other monsters. All nine entered their respective mirrors and were transported to each of the monster that they picked. Basil, who picked first, appeared in the area of the Sand Dragon. She might only have two dragons beside her as her soulbounds but the weak monsters does not even dare to block her way. She exuded the power of Dragon Might all by herself plus it is amplified by the two dragons Pyro and Shock. Both of her true dragon soulbounds have reached early adulthood as they are at least seven meters tall in their real size. They will continue to grow bigger once they age and level up as they are still in the level 200s. They became this way when Solstice made sure to train them to their bones as she wanted the permanent guild members to at least be above level 200. "Where are you, cute one?" Basil stated in a gentle manner as if she was talking to a child. Seeing that she did not have a response but several monstersing towards her, she immediately activated her dragon armor. Her right arm is suddenly covered with powerful dragon scales as she infused mana into it and punching the sand. She created a powerful vibration into the sand which forced the monsters hiding below to sprout out. "Found you! As expected, if you are a reptile that has limated yourself to living below the ground then you are sensitive to vibrations." Basil stated in an excited tone as the Sand Dragon had to surface due to the immense vibration it felt. Shock suddenly swooped down from the sky as he wasmanded to make sure that the Sand Dragon does not escape back to the earth. Shock gripped the Sand Dragon and dragged its body to the air as it was sessfully lifted. Pyro released its breath on the sand below the Sand Dragon to make sure that it hardens. Basil wants to take her time in taming the Sand Dragon as she knows that she must instill that she is the dominant one in this rtionship. Meanwhile, Arsenal is sent directly to the air on top of the Cactus Demon. It was a monster that has the appearance of a walking giant cactus with thorny roots. It might look silly, but it is a monster that has a lot of wide range attacks since it can shoot all its thorns out. It can also release a hallucinogenic gas that makes those that get caught in it experience pleasure and numbness. "I did not think that I would be sent directly into the air, but it is the best option for this opponent." Arsenal stated as he wanted to prove himself to the guild. Arsenal might be a country representative like Apki but he knows that they are not of the same level. He made sure to train well when he learned of that difference and managed to form a battle style of his own. He even advanced his job ss into Imperial Arms Summoner which is a powerful style ofbat summoners. "Summon: Ag!" Arsenal stated as arge Emperor Eagle suddenly appeared from the magic circle. The Emperor Eagle carried Arsenal as he wanted to survey the area and learned that the Cactus Demon is not attacking him. He then realized why he was sent in the air by his guild master as the Cactus Demon cannot see anything that does not touch the ground. He suddenly admits to himself that he has much to learn but is excited over this as he can make himself grow. "Summon: Tamraw! Weapon Change: Tamraw!" Arsenal stated as his summoned Mud Crasher Buffalo suddenly turned into a giant axe with a buffalo motif. Back then, Arsenal could only transform his soulbounds into swords with different effects, but it is now different as he can now use them as other weapons. Swords might be perfect for ease of use but that does not mean that the soulbounds can be the perfect representation it has as a weapon. "Ag! Go high!" Arsenalmanded as they flew up high into the air. They flew as high as Ag can take him and he was released from that height. Arsenal came down with the Mud Crasher Axe that he perfectly sliced through the flesh of the Cactus Demon. The Cactus Demon is not a monster that has flesh as tough as steel, but it has great regenerative properties. About 30% of the total damage that Arsenal has done is healed immediately. "It seems that I cannot do this with myself. Summon: Lobo! Summon: Kobra! Weapon Change: Cobra!" Arsenal stated. Arge, armored wolf appeared in the magic circle as well as arge Kaiser Cobra famed for its poison. The Kaiser Cobra suddenly changed into a sword which Lobo held with his mouth. The white and brown fur that Lobo had is suddenly tainted with purple spots as he took the attributes of the Kaiser Cobra, "Let us go!" Arsenal stated as he along with his two soulbounds went out to fight. One might think that Arsenal is ignoring the rules of summoning by having a total of four soulbounds out, but he is not. The job ss of Imperial Arms summoner makes it so that the soulbounds that are turned to weapons does not count as a soulbound. This has its benefits, but the downside is that the soulbounds that turned into weapons do not give off their passive effects to the summoner. In effect, Arsenal could have three soulbounds out while having multiple soulbound turned weapons avable. This is the fighting style that he created with his hard work and dedication. He also made sure to train some of his soulbounds to wield other soulbound turned weapons like Lobo. On the other side of the battlefield, one could see Apki going toe to toe with an Assandsin. It was a field boss that could be described as a human turned monster. It has the same features of a human but its body is no longer human as every part of its body can turn to sand. Apki took out his two weapons called the kris and the balisong. He was able to parry every attack that the Assandsin can do but he cannot counterattack as the enemy is faster than him. He waited for his time to move as he knows that fighting against an unknown enemy is not a walk in the park. He has grownpared to before as he is no longer just blindly confident in his own fighting skills. He now knows how to observe his opponent, but he still has his battle junkie side to him. It seems that Adrian and he are kindred souls since they like to fight each other at the guild house when they have the chance. Chapter 1355 Hordes From All Sides V Vayu is fighting against a field boss that is called the Desert Fiend Fox. It is a monster that uses maniption of its pheromones to control or seduce anything in its area of effect. It also has six tails that is able to stretch which also hits like a truck. Each of the tails can also be used as a way to defend when all curl up. This way of attack is what the Desert Fiend Fox uses on order to destroy any enemy it cannot hypnotize with its pheromones. Vayu made sure to always circte the air near him so that his nose does not pick up on the scent of the Desert Fiend Fox. He would then use the air currents to guide him in where he needs to attack as his fighting style continued to evolve. If one were to say that he is a swordsman that is one with the wind then that is the perfect description of him. Vayu is also making use of his ability to read the change in air flow to perfectly dodge all the attacks of the tails. Fighting at a bit of distance from Vayu is Lycan. He is currently doing battle with a monster called the Bristle Back Coyote. It is a coyote monster that has porcupine needlesing out of its back. It also has the ability to release these poison coated needles to the direction it chooses. If Lycan did not have great poison resistance, then he would have fallen down by now. The poison barely damages him but he cannot easily get in position against the Bristle Back Coyote. The Bristle Back Coyote uses an attack pattern of quickly turning its back onto its opponent. The Bristle Back Coyote might not be the fastest, but it has quick reflexes. The quills thate out from its back is also very tough in nature when clumped together. The only way for Lycan do deal real damage is to aim for its underbelly or crush the quills behind its back. If it was not close to nighttime, then he will not be that confident in defeating it. Thankfully for Lycan, Adrian made sure that he is fully supported. Adrian would send out Saena to each of the people handling a field boss to heal them and cleanse any status abnormalities. He became courageous due to this and thought of taking every quill of the Bristle Back Coyote''s back. A bit far from the both of them is a battle between two beings that can control fire. Soleil is fighting against another monster called the Desert me. It was a monster that is created by a wandering evil spirit gaining the power of the desert fumes that produces fire. The two are basically fighting of who is the one that can truly control fire. Soleil is not even using Regulus to defeat the Desert me as she is only using her mastery of the fire element. The Desert me can only respond the same way as it does not have any other form of attack. The other monsters cannot even get near them because they would burn up the moment, they step up near them. If anyone can see two gigantic pirs of fire in the distance, then that would be the Desert me and Soleil. Adrian does not even bother helping her as she was not even having a difficult time dealing with the field boss and she was not even exerting her all. The one that took an enemy that he can easily win against is Ark as he is against a monster called Desert Recluse Spider. It was a monster that does not like the light as it uses the sand to hide from sight and only strike when it detects its prey in front of it. It also contains the darkness element which makes the light element dangerous for it. Ark has the best teachers for the light element, and he could wield it by instinct. He has great mastery over the darkness element as well but he does not have a good teacher to guide him in that way. He did say that there have been demons that tried to contact him as the gate to Hell has already solidified. To the left of Ark is Creepysoo who is fighting a Desert Pronghorn Ghoul. It is an undead monster that has the appearance of a small antelope. Its horns and head are lit up in an eerie blue me to signify that is has already turned into an undead. Creepysoo did not have difficulty against the Desert Pronghorn Ghoul as it did not have many attacks. It usually just rams its head to any enemy it encounters and relies on the regeneration of its undead body to recover any damage. The tactic is not effective against Creepysoo though as he is the Prince of the Undead where even undead can be applied with his curses or hexes. The only problem that Creepysoo is encountering is that there are smaller undead desert monsters that follow the Desert Pronghorn Ghoul. He is bombarded with the attacks of numerous undead, but he can hold on due to his undead knights. Creepysoo is also getting a lot of death energy with each undead monster he puts to rest. The one with the nickname from yers as Queen of the Night is currently battling a monster called the Desert Barbarian Ostrich. It was an ostrich monster that have two heads with beaks containing sharp teeth like a shark. It is also a monster that only eats the meat of others as blood is also its favorite nourishment. The Desert Barbarian Ostrich also has muscr legs that can destroy steel with one kick. It can also use magic as well since one of its heads contains a magic stone bead on its forehead. One might think that it is stupid as it was called a barbarian, but it was only named like that because it is always out for blood. It can even use support magic on its body to make it stronger to make it run as fast as lightning. Its body is also protected constantly by strengthening magic as one of its head can always use magic while the other controls the movement. It is a perfect opponent against a bnced fighter like Solstice but she is still waiting for night toe. The sun is still up but it is already setting but that would also mean that the monsters will be stronger. Solstice is waiting for the perfect moment to attack as she already studied the way how the Desert Barbarian Ostrich moves. The ones that the other members were fighting are not the only field bosses as Adrian''s soulbounds are also fighting three others. Sirius, Kaon and Saena are fighting against other field bosses while the other guild members are focused on support. Adrian is focused on managing the whole battlefield and he already spotted a few suspicious individuals. Adrian already marked them secretly as he used mirrors to monitor these individuals. They do not seem people that are from the western continent from the way they are dressed. They are also exuding the putrid energy signature that the Shadow of Apophis released. "Awraka, make sure to mark them." Adrianmanded as he sent a whisper to Awraka. Awraka is filled with delight as her idol gave him amand, but fangirling musteter. She instructed two other scout guild members to take note of the others. They would not have marked them as troublesome if they started attacking the monster horde, but they are just standing there as if they are waiting for something to happen to the temple. Adrian thought that they are observing because there is no change in the flow of the battle. He thought of doing something to make the suspicious party move. Adrian used all of the power that his mirrors absorbed and destroyed a field boss with it. It was not a field boss that his other guild members were attacking but his soulbounds. Due to the sudden shift in power, the other soulbounds also destroyed the field bosses assigned to them. When the field bosses died, some of the monsters became utterly weak as they were no longer buffed. It also made the battle against the other field bosses much easier. Seeing that the monster horde was bing weak, the suspicious people no longer stayed observing and started to move. One of them suddenly took of their hood and revealed a bald head that has the tattoo of a ck scaled serpent. The bald headed person is not alone as the others that came with him took of their cloaks and are the same. These people with the tattoo of Apophis etched in their entire body were actually its followers. It seems that the Shadow of Apophis did not just recover its power by its early awakening but by human intervention. The followers of Apophis suddenly started to pray, and night came early because of them. Chapter 1356 Followers Of Apophis "Everything is for our LORD!" The followers of Apophis shouted as the markings on their bodies suddenly glowed. The glowing tattoo of the Distorted God Apophis is not a product of human intervention. It is a mark that they are followers of the Distorted God Apophis. It can only manifest once they ingest a part of the Distorted God Apophis. The process of manifesting this mark is also very life threatening as only half of the mortal lives that ingest a part of a god or goddess can live. The number might be big for half but only a small fraction of those that live can live normally after that. Some perish in just a few years as their bodies will reject the foreign substance of a god or goddess. A mortal body cannot easily ept even a speck of hair from a god or goddess because every fiber of a god''s being contains divinity. One would need to have the ability to absorb divinity without a problem or be extremelypatible with the divine object that they are ingesting. One could say that the ten followers of Apophis that showed up near the Temple of the Sun might be the only ones left after a thousand sacrificed lives. They will also feel that their whole body is being ripped apart or getting shed due to the effects of the divine substance. The followers of Apophis are only standing due to the fact that they have be numbed or used to the pain. The followers of Apophis did not care about the constant pain that they are experiencing as some became addicted to the feeling. The markings on their bodies suddenly bulged as their bodies started to swell. The followers of Apophis kept rejoicing at their god while this was happening as they used every air that their lungs could generate for their praise. Adrian saw this and thought that the followers of Apophis were strengthening the monster horde, but they were not. The followers of Apophis suddenly bulged until they became something no longer resembling a human. They reached three times their size and all of their bodies popped. The followers of Apophis died on the spot as all of their body matter exploded around the area where they died. The only thing that became strange is the fact that their body matter became ck masses of unknown origins. These ck masses started pulsing anding towards each other I a bizarre manner. When all of the ck mass have gathered towards each other, a powerful energy is released from the ck mass. The dead bodies of the monsters that have been defeated are suddenly getting sucked into this ck mass as if it was a vacuum. Adrian saw this and his instincts suddenly kicked as he knew that this is not something that should happen. Adrian did not only feel a dreadful energy from the ck mass but also divine energy. He did not think it was possible because the western gods need a vessel in order to descend but what if a Distorted Western God is different. The western gods all describe Apophis as a gigantic serpent capable of devouring worlds. "Everyone! Focus on the ck mass that is rising. Do not skimp out on the spells! The Distorted God Apophis is trying to descend!" Adrian shouted as he could feel the energy from above pour down on the ck mass. Adrian warned them but it was already toote as half of the descent has beenpleted when the followers of Apophis sacrificed their life. If he really wanted to stop the descent then he should have killed the followers of Apophis the moment they appeared. The ck mass started growing to almost the size of the Shadow of Apophis. The ck mass is not yet satiated with just the bodies of the monsters that have died as it also started gaining tentacles that captured the ones that are alive. Monsters that are under the control of the Shadow of Apophis did not even bother fighting for their lives as they cannot do so. Only a quarter of the living monster horde is left while the rest became food for the ck mass. The ck mass that did not have shape started to be a long shape that is likened to a serpent. The scales were the first to appear and soon the head of a serpent is present. The next thing that they knew is that a powerful hiss echoed in the area. The powerful hiss made those that were not protected suddenly lose their minds but the Sun God Ra created a powerful defensive shield to protect the Temple of the Sun. The ones that were affected are those that were outside of it but Adrian immediately imed them using the mirror. Levin Cloud immediately begun treatment to those that were affected by the powerful hiss of the descended Distorted God Apophis or at least a part of it. "To think that we would meet again, Sun God Ra." The eerie voice of the Distorted God Apophis stated. Its voice felt like someone was licking the inside of your ear with a wet damp towel. There was also a type of seductive tone in the voice making one want to hear it but it will only poison their minds. "If you summoned a part of you here when you are at battle with my son then it seems that you are confident of winning!" The Sun God Ra stated as it was already night which means the God Seth has started battle with the Distorted God Apophis in the divine realm. "Your son might be a powerful god but all he can do is detain me or hurt me a little bit. He cannot do great damage just like you back then. I remember you keeping me detained in your own divine realm at least half of me, anyway. This time, you will not have the aid of the other primordial gods as only two remain and they are holding the integrity of this universe which is why they cannot help you. Even if they send their envoy and champion to you, they will not be able to defeat me. A distorted god with the strength of numerous Primordial Gods." The Distorted God Apophis stated. The Sun God Ra could not say anything as the words of the Distorted God Apophis is true. The fact that half of it cannot be destroyed by the Sun God Ra even back then means that the Distorted God Apophis is basically unable to truly die. "Back then, you also had the help of the Asmodians but they are no longer alive. They were the reason why parts of me became scattered and the only reason why you could truly face me. I might have been born from your shadow but I evolved beyond that the day I crossed the Void." The Distorted God Apophis stated. "Words are cheap, snake! You will perish when I regain my power back!" The Sun God Ra stated as he suddenly activated the Sun Disk. The Sun Disk glowed in a powerful light that illuminated the dark sky. It felt like it was the daytime when it should be night. A powerful sun energy came from the sun disk, but it needs time to charge. The Sun God Ra sent the Pantheon guild a telepathic message that they should protect him while he charges the spell. Once the Sun God Rapletes the spell then he can use it to eradicate the descended Distorted God Apophis. The body that the Distorted God Apophis is also not stable as the sacrifices for it to descend are not enough since its real body isrge. The Distorted God Apophis knew this as it is already familiar with how the Sun God Ra fights. Therge body of the Distorted God Apophis suddenly slid forward at lighting speed which is shocking for itsrge body. The Pantheon Guild knew that the Sun God Ra will be in danger if the Distorted God Apophis gets near them. "The fact that it descended means it is afraid of the Sun God Ra regaining his power. Defend the Sun God Ra with all your might! Be careful of the other monsters that are charging as well." Adrian stated as hemanded all of the guild members. Adrian then manifested all the mirrors that he created and told the guild members to make it rain. The vanguard troop of the guild members charged towards the Distorted God Apophis while the mage and ranger unit released their skills on the mirror. Adrian redirected their attacks to hit the iing Distorted God Apophis in order to slow down its charge. The Distorted God Apophis did not take the sudden attacks kindly and destroyed the mirrors with a swoop of its tail. Adrian tried to absorb the impact of the damage, but he stopped when he coughed blood with just one mirror. Chapter 1357 Protect The Sun God I "I cannot even block a basic attack from it to absorb." Adrian stated as he wiped the blood that dropped from his mouth. "How are we even going to stop that massive thing charging?" Levin Cloud asked. "You are seriously asking me? When you practically create a forest out of a barren desert? You should stop it! I would die if I even tried blocking it with mirrors." Adrian stated and Levin Cloud nodded as he suddenly told the two other healers to support the others. "You owe me for this. I will try my best to make sure that it does not even wiggle." Levin Cloud stated as his voice started to be darker and darker as he released his true form. "Guardian of the Forest! Descent of Yewdrassil!" Levin Cloud stated as his human sized body started to grow bigger into a monstrous size. The clouds above parted, and a seed dropped from the ground. A massive tree sprouted in the barren desert while a gigantic monstrous creature made of deceased and lush nt life appeared. The Tree of Life and Death took on a more desert looking theme as it formed its body with cactus looking foliage. Levin Cloud also took on a more desert themed look as his body looked more cactus like and flowers that grow from a cactus. He looked like a desert monster that can easily be a field boss in the western continent. Levin Cloud did not wait for the Distorted God Apophis reach them as he punctured his arms into the sand. The sands rumbled and numerous thorns came from the ground that shed with the Distorted God Apophis. The Distorted God Apophis did not care about the thorns headed its way as it is proud of its power. The thorns were slowly closing in on the enemy and Levin Cloud is d. If he did not have a monstrous appearance without a mouth then one would see him smiling. "Gods that have never truly get defeated are always arrogant beyond belief. I just need to channel the divine energy from the Tree of Life and Death." Levin Cloud thought as he used all the energy that he could gather from Yewdrassil to fortify his vines. The Distorted God Apophis'' arrogance is unbound as it knows that it cannot be truly killed by any other gods. The Sun God Ra that is his antithesis is not back to full power while the Twin Gods that could aid its nemesis cannot easily move. This is also its downfall as it overestimated its body that was just created temporarily. The Distorted God Apophis got covered in thorns filled with the divine energy of life and death. This was the first time that the Distorted God Apophis knew of such potent life and death energy that did note from the Twin Gods. It suddenly looked at the Tree of Life and Death that sprouted with a bit of fear in its heart. "A primordial power that could rival my own! A dangerous existence that must be destroyed." The Distorted God Apophis stated as it tried to get out of its binding. The whole body of the Distorted God Apophis is actually ensnared by the thorny vines. If it moves just a little bit then its body gets injected with potent divine energy that deals great damage to it. The Distorted God Apophis is no longer thinking that the Envoy of the Twin Gods as weak because it recognized the danger that it could have if it truly descends. "Everyone! A little help!" Levin Cloud shouted as he is using all of his mana and stamina to keep the Distorted God Apophis ensnared. "Everyone! Defeat it without thinking of the next thing. The heavy hitters go and do as much damage that you can. The others will be on the clean up crew for the other monsters. Let us go!" Adrian stated as he immediately stopped using the mirrors since it do anything about the Distorted God Apophis. "Summon Primordial Armament: Sword! Limit Break: Summoner! Nether Domain! Netheros True Form!" Adrian shouted as his energy powered up the Tree of Life and Death as well. Adrian also summoned all of his soulbounds as they transformed into their Nether Beasts counterpart. The Temple of the Sun God suddenly transformed into a golden pce glowing with ominous mist surrounding it. Adrian charged towards the Distorted God Apophis with all of his soulbounds. He was not the only one as Peridot transformed into her Ryujin form and rose to the sky. Since it was night, she immediately called to the moon as if she was rising to it. The moon glowed with powerful light as if responding to the wishes of Peridot. Stars could actually be seen twinkling from the night sky but it is not stars. The things twinkling are actually moon rocks that are thrown by the moon itself to answer the calls of Peridot. She immediately activated Moon Caller as this is one of her most powerful skills at the moment that contains divine energy. Vayu also changed as he suddenly grew to a gigantic figure that made him look like he is a Wind Elemental King. His gigantic body is made of lightning energy which glows in white and blue and wind energy that is grayish green in color. He looked like a God of the Skies that descended onto the world. Soleil, on the other hand, made Regulus turn into a humongous fire lion that glowed like the sun. She also fused with Regulus to fuel its power to the next level. A roar from Regulus created a powerful heat wave that disintegrated enemies. Even just being in the presence of Regulus became impossible to bear as the heating from it made sand melt. Kabrakan changed his form as well and released his Wilde Soul as he became the wall of the team. He made sure that no random monster will ever get near the Tree of Life and Death. No monster could even make it through to Levin Cloud to break his concentration. Levin Cloud must be truly protected to keep the Distorted God Apophis is restrained. Creepysoo did not use any of his skills as of yet as he wanted to save it if someone really died. He can only have a limited time for the descent skill. He made sure to release all of his undead knights to protect and deal damage to the Distorted God Apophis. He even managed to apply his most powerful curses on the Distorted God Apophis itself even if it is a watered down version. Solstice is the one that changed the most as she no longer wears the armor that protects her from the sunlight as night hase. She immediately collected all the blood in the area while she ughtered her way earlier when fighting the world boss. She collected a lot of blood which she then turned into numerous weapons to control. Lycan morphed to his werewolf form as well and imbued his ws with all the power he could. He wants to destroy the tough scales of the Distorted God Apophis. He just need to destroy the body with all his might while he inflicts powerful critical damage. Ark also participated in the attack against the Distorted God Apophis as he rose to the sky and spread out his wings. Ark''s wings are that of a white angelic side and a dark devil bat wing style. He collected all the light and darkness energy that can as all the energy is collected in his wings. "Do you think that you can restrain me forever?!" The Distorted God Apophis shouted as it released a powerful energy to counteract the energy that Levin Cloud is generating. The thorny vines that is holding the Distorted God Apophis suddenly started to get loose due to this but Cairo will not let it happen. Cairo immediately activated his skill that was given by the Sun God Ra. "Champion of the Sun God Ra!" Cairo shouted. Cairo is suddenly floating in the air as the sand beneath him suddenly changed into a golden color. The sand became his golden armor as he changed to a three meter tall golden falcon warrior. All of Cairo''s stats became power due to the effect of the skill and even more due to being in the presence of his patron god. "Sand Soldiers! Obey mymand and restrain the serpent." Cairo stated as he floated in the sky in his shining armor. Numerous sand soldiers suddenly popped out from the sand and created whips from it. An army of more than ten thousand sand soldiers did this and restrained the Distorted God Apophis. Cairo would have no more mana doing this, but he is also pulling energy from the Sun Disk. As long as he is in the presence of the Temple of the Sun God, his mana capacity can be endless as long as the Sun Disk is active. Cairo did not know this but made sure to use this to his benefit. Chapter 1358 Protect The Sun God II The sand soldiers made sure to reel in the huge body of the Distorted God Apophis. Each of the guild members attacked different parts of the body of the distorted god since it is quiterge. Adrian mostly aimed for the head while the others went for the rest of the body. The Distorted God Apophis could not do anything as it is now being restrained by the power of the sun. It did not have much of a problem with the attacks though as it can regenerated it once it can move again to devour surrounding monsters. The only problem that it is having is the fact that all of the attacks from its enemies are hurting its real body. The damage to the real body might not be thatrge but this was the first time that the Distorted God Apophis felt this intense energy. It was the energy that Adrian was leaking out and enchanting all of his allies with. Adrian made sure to always enchant his allies withher energy as he wanted to see if it will be effective on distorted gods and he was correct. The Distorted God Apophis got more damage with theher energy enchantment and he could see a thin line connected to the heavens. The thin line seems to be the connection of the Distorted God Apophis with its main body that is sealed in the divine realm of the Sun God Ra. Adrian wanted to cut it to see if there is an effect but his attacks just passes through. "Everyone! Mind your head!" Peridot stated as she descended from the skies along with seven moon rocks falling at a fast speed. The Distorted God Apophis saw this attack and trembled because the moon rocks actually contain potent sun energy. The Distorted God Apophis does not like the sun or the moon because both are sources of divine light and the only thing that differentiates them is the time of day. This is also the reason why it hates the God of the Moon Thoth as the moon god is almost as powerful as the Sun God Ra himself. The seven moon rocks are guided by Peridot as all of them urately hit a part of the Distorted God Apophis. Powerful explosions urred due to this and made all of them attacking the distorted god to retreat. When the smoke cleared, they could see sevenrge rocks on top of the gigantic serpent which disabled its movement. The moon rocks did not just damage the Distorted God Apophis but also sealed its movements. It seems Peridot chose to use moon rock meteors that have a sealing effect. Seeing that the distorted god could not move, all of them resumed attacking the disabled distorted god. Adrian observed the string that he saw earlier and could see that it is starting to fade in and out of existence. The body of the Distorted God Apophis is also getting slowly destroyed due to the intense attacks it is getting. Mixtures of powerful spells and attacks from all of them decreased the health of the distorted god in a quick manner. [The Shadow of Apophis has managed to acquire the Venom nd of Apophis.] "What!?" All of them eximed as the distorted god suddenlyughed out loud. "My other half has seeded in getting another part of me. Just three more and I shall be fully revived. It is quite satisfying that I have made sure that the ones that poses thergest threat of me is far from my shadow. Today is my victory!" The Distorted God Apophis shouted with glee. "Today might be a good day to you but it is not your victory. Remember this day because it is the day that you have lost against us." The Sun God Ra stated as the Sun Disk suddenly spun in such a fast manner that it turned into a small sun. "Searing Sun!" The Sun God Ra stated as the sun disk released a powerful beam of celestial sun energy that disintegrated the body of the Distorted God Apophis. The power of a god is definitely aw inspiring as the Sun God Ra took out half of the maximum health of the Distorted God Apophis with one hit. Even the Pantheon guild members were speechless as they thought that they needed to keep battling for an hour more. When the temporary body of the Distorted God Apophis got destroyed, the monsters that flocked to the Temple of the Sun God either ran away or attacked indiscriminately. All the guild members immediately stopped the party y and wasmanded to hunt every monster that gets nearby. This came easy as the guild members were all blessed by the Tree of Life and Death and also Adrian''sher energy. The area around the Temple of the Sun God became clean of monsters in under thirty minutes. When the monsters were all destroyed, the Sun God Ra descended from the sky and thanked the guild members. He also said that he would need to rest for two more days in order to recover from the power he exerted. The Sun Energy that the Sun Disk released was a lot which means he would need to recover by absorbing more. Adrian looked at the sky as if he is observing something in the heavens. Adrian smiled as he never thought that what he did was possible since he never tried it before. He actually managed to send potenther energy through the soul link that he saw connecting the temporary body of the Distorted God Apophis to the one in the divine realm. == "Ah!" A scream so loud came out from the Distorted God Apophis as it was still in battle with the God Seth. "Did I manage to deal great damage this night?!" The God Seth stated in shock as he is incredibly tired from battling the serpent. The body fragment of the Distorted God Apophis immediately bit off the infected part as it watched it be ash. Chapter 1359 Duat The body of the Distorted God Apophis retreated back to the far reaches of Duat . Duat is the home of evil beings that existed in the western continent underworld and the world of the living. It is a special realm connected to the divine realm of the Sun God Ra as he needs to visit it every night to fend off the evil beings trying toe to the mortal realm. Ever since the body of the Distorted God Apophis got imprisoned in the divine realm of the Sun God Ra, it would always retreat back to Duat to recover its wounds and also to not be followed by the Sun God Ra or the God Seth. The western continent gods cannot cross over to Duat easily without preparation as they know that the evil beings residing there will attack them the moment they enter. The reason Duat is there is due to the fact that the Distorted God Apophis is still alive. Duat is the divine realm of the Distorted God Apophis which means that it is also the master of all the evil beings there. It has been said that the evil beings in Duat are the beings that the Distorted God Apophis corrupted. In fact, there were even some western continent gods that were turned into evil beings that are residing there. The identities of these gods have been forgotten as they can no longer even remember their original selves. These forgotten western continent gods are no more than ves to the Distorted God Apophis. The God Seth sighed with relief as the dangers of the night are done. The sun is rising again once more but his vessel reported him bad news. It seems that the Temple of Horus got attacked by the Shadow of Apophis but that was not the most grave of news. Another temple actually attacked them when they were being attacked by the Shadow of Apophis. The vessel of Horus managed to survive along with some of the priests, but the temple was destroyed. A lot of people also evacuated to the Temple of Bastet thanks to the help of the adventurers. It is a good thing that the Vessel of Horus was alive but the Shadow of Apophis is now in possession of two fragments. The God Seth then noticed the part that the body of the Distorted God Apophis that was still burning in an odd fire. Since the body of the Distorted God Apophis is divine, the substances that could harm it are very numbered. The God Seth tried to touch this eerie ck, white and gray me but even he retreated his hand. The next thing that the God Seth knew is that the cut body part became ashes. The ashes is then absorbed by the divine realm which empowered it by a slight bit. The God Seth is amazed and astounded by his finding because the ashes were actually the divinity within the cut body part. The God Seth then frowned as he was toote in action. If he reached his hand the moment the cut body part became ashes then he would have received the divinity instead. Since there was no one to receive the divinity, the divine realm absorbed it and made it its own. "As expected of my father''s divine realm, it is smart when ites to opportunities. But what made that me? It feels familiar somehow?" The God Seth thought but immediately put to the sideline as Sadiki was calling for him. == "The Shadow of Apophis managed to gather the Venom nd of Apophis." Solstice stated as she is back to wearing her armor. "I have seen the reports that the Temple of Horus has beenpletely destroyed. A lot of refugees are scattered to the other territories of the western continent." Lycan stated as he looked through the forum. "Fortunately, the Vessel of Horus is still alive but it seems that the High Priestess Estet is tending to his wounds. It seems that another temple attacked the Temple of Horus while they were facing the Shadow of Apophis." Levin Cloyd stated as he also caught up with the news. "Children, I know that it is already too much to ask since you are protecting me. Can you give aid to my other children?" The Sun God Ra stated as he listened to the devastating news. "Unfortunately, we cannot do it that easily. If we were to use a dispatch team then it would be extremely dangerous by the time nightester. What would happen in another set of followers of Apophises to the Temple of the Sun while were not in full capacity? We cannot defend both you and deal with the Shadow of Apophis as you have seen earlier. A lot of monsters came to the temple and their dead bodies were used to sustain the temporary body of the Distorted God Apophis. I am afraid to say this, but you are a thousand years toote when ites to nning." Adrian stated as he knows the limits of his team members. Adrian also used Netheros True Form and Nether Domain today. It takes up a day to recharge those two powerful skills which is why he did not use Aether Domain and Aetheros True Form. He nned to use the two forms interchangeably to make sure that he has a team wide buff whenever nightes. ? "I am afraid that my guild master is correct, my patron. We cannot handle battles at two fronts when our enemies are many. We can obtain information of the other gods that is siding with the Distorted God Apophis though." Cairo stated as even he knows that the guild cannot do what the Sun God Ra wants. "Then can you tell me which temple dares to betray their brothers?" The Sun God Ra stated. "From the information that we gathered (the yer forum), the name of the temple is the Temple of Shesmu." Adrian stated and the Sun God Ra frowned upon learning of this detail. Chapter 1360 Temple Of Horus I The Shadow of Apophis immediately went towards the most important part of its body that it seeks. It wants to get he Venom nd of Apophis as it already has the Fang of Apophis. The Shadow of Apophis can do physical damage but it does not have any magical damage which is why the physical tankers can easily ward its attacks off. The western continent yers have very built bodies that are durable to physical attacks. What the western continent yersck is the defense against magical damage. If the Shadow of Apophis wants to get the western continent under its feet then it should get the Venom nd of Apophis first. "The Temple of Horus should be my first attempt." The Shadow of Apophis thought as it already forgot the Sun God Ra since the other body is the one dealing with it. The Shadow of Apophis has its connection to its body restored but they cannot go back to each other since the divinity is not enough. In order for the Shadow of Apophis to reach the main body, it needs to gather the other fragments and devour some beings with divinity. The Shadow of Apophis already got some divinity from devouring the vessel of Ammit. It is now moving to the Temple of Horus to devour the Venom nd of Apophis and the vessel of Horus. If it is the vessel of Horus, then it could gain powerful divine energy. The Shadow of Apophis has already felt the other smaller beings looking at it as prey. It knows that the world hasbeled it as an extreme threat. This world is sentient which is not known to the mortal beings as that would scare them. The world itself is a living being that decides what it needs and what it does not. The only difference is that the world cannot move by itself to remove the threats in its life but make the beings that live in it to destroy its dangers. The gods also know of this which is why they thread carefully to not offend the world but the distorted gods do not care. The distorted gods are beings that change the very nature of their surroundings since their energy can terraform anything with ease. It is also the reason why even a much more higher conscious called Pandemonium (the universe) rejects them since they are harmful to the fabric of reality. The world does not care of good or evil though as it only cares if it well taken care off. "This world has already taken action but you are far toote. You should have done something when I was still gathering my power. This world shall be mine as I will be its new consciousness once I devour it." The Shadow of Apophis stated as devouring the world does not mean eating it physically. The devouring of the world is a figure of speech that the distorted gods or any greedy god uses to describe them recing the world''s consciousness. In order for them to do so, the gods must be able to descend into the world physically. Although the consciousness of the world will be stronger the more mana is present. The Distorted God Apophis will make sure that it seeds as it already has a metaphysical body in the mortal realm. All it needs to do is destroy the divine realm of the Sun God Ra to make sure that its body can descend fully. "Monsters under mymand! Destroy these inferior creatures!" The Shadow of Apophismanded the monsters in the vicinity that is under its control to attack all the yers. The yers that were unfamiliar with the western continent were taken aback by the sudden appearance of numerous monsters. Some yers even died already from the surprise attacks that came from underground. The western continent yers had to pull their weight since the yers that came from other continents became a liability. Western continent monsters have one simr ability that is present in all of them. They have the ability to be stronger with the number of beings that they kill. With the number of yers skyrocketing in the western continent, the monsters will definitely be stronger the more they die. The Shadow of Apophis dove into the sand but it cannot fully submerge as part of its head is still peeking out. The Shadow of Apophis did not even bat an eye and went straight to the direction of the Furious Sand Cyclones where the Temple of Horus is located. The yers cannot follow up to it easily because of the monsters stalling them. Since a lot of powerful guilds are present in the western continent, they made sure to always stream what they are doing. It also means that the entire yer base knows that the western continent might be doomed. They are also leavingments as if they know what to do but that is what bystanders usually do. The top guilds that have other teams made sure to follow the Shadow of Apophis. They left most of their people to chase the Shadow of Apophis which is a good and a bad decision. It is a good decision because they can reach the Shadow of Apophis but it is bad because most of those that were left are not their peak members. Within a few hours, the Shadow of Apophis managed to reach the Furious Sand Cyclones. The Temple of Horus could be seen or at least a silhouette of it is. When the Shadow of Apophis has reached the temple, it was already being attacked by another temple. The Shadow of Apophis smiled as it knew who was attacking the Temple of Horus. The Temple of Shesmu is the one attacking the Temple of Horus and the Shadow of Apophis is the reason. The God Shesmu has already been inflicted by the Distorted God Apophis back then. The Distorted God Apophis has tainted the God Shesmu back when the God Seth needed the other gods to attack it along with him. The Distorted God Apophis made sure to not immediately infect all of the God Shesmu but do it slowly and methodically. The Distorted God Apophis did not want mindless beings like his current evil beings in Duat but a functioning pawn that can think for itself. It wanted a ve that can think for itself and that is what the Distorted God Apophis will do to the other western continent gods. The Distorted God Apophis might be powerful, but it knows that there are other gods in other continents. If it wants to take over the world then it needs other gods to fight with other continent gods. It also knows that it will not go back to peak power when it bes whole which is why it thought of this. == Inside the Temple of Horus, the Vessel of Shesmu is fighting against the Vessel of Horus. The vessel of Shesmu is named Lebou while the Vessel of Horus is named Har. The Vessel of Shesmu uses two scimitars as his weapon while the vessel of Horus uses wind magic as his main way of attacking. One might think that the Vessel of Horus will win since he uses wind magic that is known for its piercing properties and long distance but reality is different. The God Shesmu is also known as the Demon God of ughter or Blood which is contrary to its other title which is the God of Oils and Perfume. The vessels of Shesmu are known for their incredible battle prowess. The Vessel of Shesmu is even famed to be the most powerful vessel when ites to fighting as Lebou defeated Sadiki when they sparred. The other vessels do not even dream of defeating Sadiki as he was the perfect vessel for the God Seth, but he was defeated by Lebou. Har knew that he cannot defeat Lebou, but he is confident that he can make him retreat as they are in the Temple of Horus. The vessels of the western gods are more powerful when they fight in their sacred sanctuary. Har is confident that he can drive away Lebou but he suddenly felt the powerful negative energying from outside the temple. "The Shadow of Apophis has reached the temple grounds! High Priest Har! You must escape while we deal with him." A few of the golden warriors of Horus stated as they surrounded Lebou. "Do not tell me that the God Shesmu allied with the Distorted God Apophis!" Har stated in a shocked tone. "My patron god did not ally with the Distorted God Apophis but serves the great one willingly! Only the Distorted God Apophis can restore the western continent to its peak glory! Your god should also submit to the Distorted God Apophis while there is still time." Lebou stated. "The Sun God Ra has already resurrected! Even the Distorted God Apophis will perish under the true great god! You can still change and let us attack the Shadow of Apophis together." Har stated but Lebou did not care. Chapter 1361 Temple Of Horus II "The Sun God Ra might have resurrected but where is he now? He cannot even go against the shadow of the great one. If the Sun God Ra is as powerful as you say he is then he should have defeated the great back then." Lebou replied. "You leave me with no choice! I call upon the God of the Sky!" Har shouted as a pir of golden light descended from the heavens. "I shall tear you to pieces! I call upon the Demon God of Blood and ughter!" Lebou stated as a pir of light also descended from the heavens, but it had gold and streaks of ck. Har suddenly grew to three meters tall as he is covered in golden armor decorated with glyphs. He took on a falcon head helm while a pair of golden wings sprouted from his back. He also got talons for his feet while his hands became sharp ws. He can easily fly in the sky as well with the wind gathering easily behind him. Lebou, on the other hand, became a three meters tall warrior d in dark god with a lion head helm. Lebou retained his human hands, but the scimitars became golden with a terrifying bloody aura around them. He also gained a tail with spikes at the end of it instead of hair. The Vessels of Shesmu and the Vessel of Horus has started their real battle with their patron gods descending on their body. "You disappoint me, Shesmu. To think the proud warrior of the Sun God Ra has resorted to bend over to Apophis." The God Horus stated. "You shall only understand Apophis'' greatness when you submit to the great one." Shesmu stated as he charged towards the God Horus. The God Horus pped his golden falcon wings to dodge the iing attack and release wind des at the same time. The God Shesmu did not even try to dodge the wind des as he parried every single thing with his scimitars. Seeing that the wind des are doing nothing, the God Horus created a small tornado to sweep the God Shesmu. The small tornado easily swept up the God Shesmu but he did not got carried far. The God Shesmu just used the powerful force of his attack to dissipate the tornado. The two gods can only look at each other as they were at a standstill. If the God Horus was not in his sacred grounds then the result would have been vasty different. The golden warriors that was about to bail out Har can only watch as their god has descended for battle. Since they cannot interfere with the battle, they went to stop the Shadow of Apophis but they were blocked by the golden warriors of Shesmu that came with Lebou. Since most of the golden warriors that were left went to guard the fragment of Apophis, the ones above are only a handful. It was not only the Temple of Shesmu and the Shadow of Apophis attacking the Temple of Horus as there were monsters as well. The other temples immediately sent their reinforcements but they came when the Shadow of Apophis has already damaged the Temple of Horus. Reinforcements from the Temple of Bastet came in as the yers navigated towards the Temple of Horus. The greater demon that was designated to the Temple of Bastet managed to send the yers but can only do so by the thousands per ten minutes. Other yers made use of the airships that the gnomes built to go to the Temple of Horus. The addition of the yers did alleviate the burden on the members of the Temple of Horus but even they cannot stop the Shadow of Apophis. The Venom nd of Apophis is located at the tallest spire of the Temple of Horus. Since the God Horus is the God of the Sky, the treasury or any important things are kept at tall buildings. The Shadow of Apophis climbed the spire by coiling its huge body on it. The spire was really tall as it took the whole body of the Shadow of Apophis to reach it by coiling up. The golden warriors of Horus tried their best to make sure that the Shadow of Apophis does not destroy the barrier sealing the fragment. The golden warriors of Horus could glide on the air thanks to their unique golden armors that contain wings. They circled the Shadow of Apophis whileunching wind elemental spells on it. To the Shadow of Apophis, it only felt like lots of flies buzzing around. The Shadow of Apophis then noticed that the seal is connected to another source. It knew that it will not be able to get the Venom nd as long as the protector of the seal is not defeated. The Shadow of Apophis looked towards the other source of the seal, and it saw the God Horus flying in the sky. The seal to the Venom nd of Apophis is maintained by the vessel of Horus. As long as Har does not break focus or be extremely weak, the seal will be maintained as most of the temple''s defenses are applied to the seal. This was done due to the revival of the Shadow of Apophis which is also the reason why the temple''s defenses were a bit weak. Har believed that they can drive off the Shadow of Apophis since it cannot defeat him easily but he did not expect the Temple of Shesmu to attack them. The temples that pledged allegiance to the Sun God Ra already hasmunications with one another, but the other vessels cannot go to help on another. All known temples in the western continent were sent monster hordes to make sure that the other vessels do not interfere. There were also some temples that already submitted to the Distorted God Apophis that attacked the Temple of Seth and the Temple of Bastet. In other words, the vessels of Seth and Bastet are also being raided. Chapter 1362 Temple Of Horus III The Shadow of Apophis eyed the God Horus as its next meal as it has be hungry due to travelling to the Temple of Horus. The golden warriors of Horus cannot do much damage to the Shadow of Apophis but they could take its attention away from the God Horus. Also, the golden warriors of Horus have started to be more powerful due to being in the presence of their god. The golden warriors of Horus created a powerful tornado that swept up the monsters in the surroundings. They then asked the adventurers to help them in dealing with the Shadow of Apophis. The yers were a bit hesitant at first, but they were given quests from the God Horus himself as part of the plea. The Shadow of Apophis tried to attack the God Horus that is in bathe with the God Shesmu but spells from the yers started to hinder it. The Shadow of Apophis then looked at the yers that dared to attack it and became irritated. It knew that it will not be able to get the God Horus if its constantly being attacked by the lower beings. "I am hungry but you lesser beings will do." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it suddenly came crashing down on the ground. The yers or rather the guilds that have gathered there immediately knew that they need to stop the Shadow of Apophis right there. If they managed to kill it then they might get the Mythical Tier Chest that they want as a reward. Numerous guilds gathered around the Shadow of Apophis as all of them are looking at the world boss like loot. They would have been able to defeat the Shadow of Apophis right there if the God Horus and the God Shesmu joined them but that is not the reality. The God Horus (who descended to its vessel) is currently fighting to the death with the God Shesmu (who also descended on his vessel). To defeat the Shadow of Apophis now, they would at least need two vessels that are great warriors and an army of golden warriors. The Shadow of Apophis knew of this which is why it made all the monsters under its control to attack simultaneously. It knew that it cannot have a lot of the vessels attacking it at once but the vessels could still do that if they were not greedy for territory. The Shadow of Apophis is not only utilizing the greed of man but also the greed of gods. The guild yers are also not doing everything in their power as soon as possible because they are unfamiliar with the way the Shadow of Apophis attacks. They wanted to see how it moves and formte a n to counter it on the next instance but that should not be the way. The yers would have a greater chance of winning if they poured everything at the very first instance. The Shadow of Apophis is not a punching bag though as it already swallowed up some unfortunate yers. It continued to rampage as it is also paying attention to the fight between the two descended gods. The Shadow of Apophis might be a metaphysical body, but it can also transform into what it really is which is a shadow. When the Shadow of Apophis saw its chance at attacking the God Horus, it immediately turned its body into a shadow to basically teleport to the location of the God Horus. The God Horus is then sandwiched between the opened mouth of the Shadow of Apophis and the scimitars of the God Shesmu. Seeing no way out of the situation, the God Horus exploded in power as it summoned all of the sky energy it could wield. A powerful barrier made of wind and an unfamiliar energy blocked the attacks of the Shadow of Apophis and the God Shesmu. It might look like the God Horus is sessfully defending their attacks but the barrier could be seen slowly getting smaller. The fangs of the Shadow of Apophis are getting eerily closer to the head of the God Horus. The scimitars of the God Shesmu are also getting dangerously closer to the God Horus'' neck. If his barrier loses power, then Har, who is the vessel of the God Horus, will definitely die. The yers cannot just watch and let this happen but they are hesitating as they might aid the enemy in weakening the barrier of the God Horus. The yers tried to do frontal assault, but they were blocked by the monsters that surrounded the three divine beings that are fighting. The golden warriors of Horus tried to intervene but the golden warriors of Shesmu made sure that they cannot help their descended god. Just as everyone thought that the God Horus will lose, a powerful sh of light suddenly shed across the sky. All of them suddenly saw a silveret shooting down from the sky towards the head of the Shadow of Apophis. A maiden with armor that shone like the northern lights and a spear that has designs of a rose appeared. "Frey!" All the yers suddenly shouted as they pointed towards her since they did not expect her toe here. When the yers saw Frey, they immediately saw another group joining thebat and that was the Briar Rose Guild. It was the guild that Frey always associated with because she was friends with the guild master. They renamed the guild as they managed to absorb smaller guilds into their ranks. The Shadow of Apophis screamed in pain as the spear pierced its scales. The weapon imbued with the power of a Valkyrie is not something that the Shadow of Apophis expected to hit it. Using the weakened biting power of the Shadow of Apophis, the God Horus made his wind barrier explode to blow away the God Shesmu and the Shadow of Apophis. The God Horus managed to save his vessels life, but he became extremely weak due to this. The God Horus cannot hold on to his vessel and returned back his divine will to his divine realm. Chapter 1363 Venom Gland Of Apophis Har, the vessel of Horus, cannot maintain his battle form as well and started falling to the ground. Frey abandoned attacking the Shadow of Apophis and summoned her Pegasus to save Har. She did not easily save him as the God Shesmu suddenly appeared next to them and wanted to kill them both. Frey managed to parry the attack of the God Shesmu, but they were sent spiraling down due to her not defending properly. Before the two of them plunged to the ground, a rose suddenly bloomed to catch them safely. "Are you fine?" The Guild Leader of the Briar Rose guild asked Frey. "I am fine. I managed to save the vessel of Horus but the seal on the fragment has been broken." Frey stated as she looked at the spire where the Venom nd of Apophis is located. Ever since Har fainted, the seal for the Venom nd of Apophis suddenly became weaker than it already was. The Shadow of Apophis did not care to eat the Vessel of Horus and immediately coiled back into the spire and bashed its body on the seal. A powerful burst of energy is felt on top of the spire as the people saw images of two serpentine creatures. The two serpentine creatures are the manifestations of the fragments of Apophis. The Shadow of Apophis manifested as a ck scaled serpent while the Venom nd of Apophis manifested as a dark purple serpent. The yers thought that the two would then attack all of the people in surroundings, but they started attacking each other. The Venom nd of Apophis became enraged as it suddenly released a poisonous gas that trickled down to the ground as poisonous smoke is heavy in nature. The yers below the spire ran away when they saw some guards fall down on the ground from inhaling the fumes. All of them started the evacuation as they knew that they will not be able to defeat the Shadow of Apophis now. The Venom nd of Apophis and the Shadow of Apophis started going at each other''s throat as the former is enraged. The Shadow of Apophis already expected this to happen because it can feel the emotion of its body part. All the Venom nd of Apophis had was rage as it was trapped for a long time with its poison being extracted by the Temple of Horus to create powerful antidotes. The Temple of Horus produces a powerful antidote that is said to be a cure all for poisons that are legendary ranked and below. They harvested the venom from the fragment to create a powerful force o good which the Venom nd of Apophis does not appreciate. It did not like the feeling of being a caged animal being harvested for the thing it can create. When the Venom nd of Apophis knew that the seal became weaker, it already started to fully form its metaphysical body and filled its consciousness with rage. It nned to wreak havoc on the entire city without remorse. It even made sure to shut down its thinking capacity so that all it will do is relentless damage. The Venom nd of Apophis did not know that it was actually battling a part of itself. It only went to war with the being that was in front of it. Naturally, the Venom nd of Apophis would not regain its sanity immediately which is why the Shadow of Apophis resorted to devouring its other part while it is in rampage. The Shadow of Apophis liked this as well because the Venom nd of Apophis is releasing powerful energy that it needs to eat. The battle between the two serpents would have been longer if the Shadow of Apophis has not absorbed the Fang of Apophis. The Shadow of Apophis naturally became the winner of the match between the powerful titanic serpents. The image of the Shadow of Apophis swallowing the Venom nd of Apophis will forever be etched into the minds of the people that were there. When the Shadow of Apophis swallowed the Venom nd of Apophis, it did not turn to look at the ones escaping because it needs to fully absorb the energy of its counterpart. [The Shadow of Apophis has devoured the Venom nd of Apophis.] [It will now enter a hibernation period of five days.] [Monsters that are controlled by the Shadow of Apophis will still attack the temples every night.] [The Shadow of Apophis empowered the monsters under its control even more.] The Shadow of Apophis immediately went into a deep sleep and the Temple of Shesmu made sure to protect the sleeping serpent. Lebou did not go after the vessel of Horus or Frey as he retreated to protect the sleeping serpent from any attackers. Even the monsters that were there stopped attacking the yers and retreated close to the Shadow of Apophis. The yers knew that they cannot easily break through which is why they also retreated. All of them retreated back t o the desert while some of them went back to the Temple of Bastet. Frey and the Briar Rose guild actually apanied the remaining members of the Temple of Horus to the Temple of Bastet upon the golden warriors of Horus'' request. When Frey and the Briar Rose guild arrived at the Temple of Bastet, they saw that the yers were all exhausted as they were also battling hordes of monsters throughout the night. The only upside is that the yers gained lots of experience points and the people could eat a lot of meat. Food is another thing that is difficult to procure in the western continent, but a monster horde is basically them thinking that food is charging at their doorstep. Frey delivered the High Priest Har to the inner area of the Temple of Bastet and met with the High Priestess Estet. The High Priestess Estet was the one that tended to the High Priest Har''s wounds as she needs to make him recover quickly. Frey was thanked by the golden warriors and is told that she would be rewarded once the High Priest Har wakes up. Frey said that she did not need to be rewarded but the golden warriors of Horus insisted which is why she agreed as she did not want to continuously decline their offer. She was exiting the temple to meet back with her friends when she noticed a familiar presence pass by her. She wanted to look back to check who that was but her friend called out to her which dyed her head turn. == Adrian wanted to learn of the state of the Shadow of Apophis which is why he immediately went to the Temple of Bastet once the night was over. He arrived and saw the tiredness of all the people in the city below the Temple of Bastet. He is greeted by the golden warriors of Bastet and was immediately led to the inner sanctum of the temple upon his request. Adrian passed by the entrance of the Temple of Bastet and felt like he passed by someone familiar. He looked back to see if he knew that person, but he cannot determine her identity just by looking at her back. He did feel that they knew each other but he was called to make his visit quick as the elder priests were very busy. Adrian went to the room where a very good-looking man is being treated by the High Priestess Estet herself along with other priests of Bastet. Adrian asked who he was, and they replied that he was the Vessel of Horus. They also informed him that the fragment that their temple guarded has been taken by the Shadow of Apophis. "Does this mean that the Shadow of Apophis is now heading to a new temple?" Adrian asked. "No, the Shadow of Apophis immediately fell to slumber after its battle and devouring of another fragment. The Temple of Shesmu attacked us when we were preparing tobat the serpent. If not for them then we would have been able to repel the Shadow of Apophis." One of the golden warriors of Horus stated as they were informed that Adrian was the Champion of Life and Death. Adrian was shocked about the news that the Venom nd of Apophis materialized a body. He suddenly felt chills as the other fragments could have done so as well even if they were sealed. It also means that they might battle another fragment if it is unsealed. He already knew the appearance of the Temple of Shesmu due to the yers. "I am healing him, but it seems that his body is rejecting some of it. If this continues to happen, then it would take two weeks for him to bepletely healed." The High Priestess Estet stated as there is a foreign energy inside the High Priest Har that prevents his wounds from closing. "His body is filled with miasma. It might be due to the fact that he was in battle with the Shadow of Apophis." Adrian stated. Chapter 1364 Serpent In Hibernation I "Miasma?!" The High Priestess Estet stated in shock because she does not specialize in curing any being that is infected with miasma. Even if the High Priestess Estet asks the help of her patron goddess, she will not be able to detoxify the miasma easily as it was also made from the energy of the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian looked at them and thought why they were looking grim as he can easily deal with the miasma. "If you want, I can take away the miasma from his body." Adrian said so casually and the look of shock could be seen from everyone in the room. "Can you actually do it, Champion Equinox? I guess being the Champion of the Twin Gods is very different after all. You are basically the arbiter of life and death because of your great power." One of the golden warriors of Horus stated as he clung to Adrian''s leg to beg thetter to heal Har. "I will do my best but no promises as I only dealt with miasma from dark gods in the past. A distorted god might be more of a challenge for me because of the difference in quality." Adrian stated as he suddenly changed his form to that of the Aetheros. Adrian then scattered his Aether energy into the area to make sure that Har will have greater regeneration while he is extracting the miasma from thetter''s body. Adrian then inserted his mana onto Har''s body as he wanted to collect all of the miasma scattered inside Har''s body. The miasma is not located in just one spot or has one source but is scattered all throughout Har''s body and is infecting him at a slow pace. Adrian could see the miasma using his demon eye as miasma is something that also affects the soul. It is also the reason why he can deal with miasma as he is an expert when ites to souls. Adrian made sure to sue his own mana as bait to collect the miasma into one spot so that the extraction can be done all at once. The process of drawing out all the miasma from Har''s body might look easy from the perspective of others but it is a very delicate process. If Adrian makes a mistake then all the miasma he collected could infect a different part of Har''s soul. The most dangerous areas would be the chest and the head area as those are the special points in one soul. "Get ready to heal him using Rejuvenation! As soon as I pull out the miasma from his body, heal him quickly or his body might break down from the sudden exertion." Adrian stated as the High Priestess Estet along with her fellow priests got ready. Adrian collected the miasma at the lower stomach part of Har as he wanted to eject it using his belly button. Miasma is both an energy and a physical thing after all as it can visibly affect the organs of the one infected. "He might have someplications with his stomach for a few days but that would be a small drawback." Adrian muttered as he ced his hand on top of Har''s stomach. Adrian then pulsed his mana in that location as he made sure that all the miasma gathered there. When he is sure that he collected all of it, he then gently lifted his hand as the miasma took on a more physical appearance. A small ck serpent could be seening out of Har''s belly button. Adrian made sure that the small ck serpent is entranced by his mana as it actually lunged towards him. The priests around him are all frazzled by what happened but Adrian shouted at them to heal Har. The small ck serpent was about to bite Adrian and infect him with miasma when Dodu suddenly opened its own magic circle. A long gooey tentacle could be seen extending from that magic circle and grabbed the small ck serpent. The small ck serpent tried to fight back or escape but the gooey tentacle suddenly covered all of its body as it got absorbed. Dodu squirmed as it got a very delicious meal from its master as it returned back to its soul chamber. "It seems that we are done here. You also healed him perfectly which means he might gain consciousness a few hours from now. I have you guys a favor which means I need a favor from you as well. I need all the information about your battle with the Shadow of Apophis." Adrian stated as the next in line for the chain ofmand for the golden warriors of Horus volunteered to tell him the details in its entirety. Adrian then received a lot of information regarding the Shadow of Apophis and Vessel of Shesmu. He knew that the one that will be difficult to deal with would be the Vessel of Shesmu as the vessel of the Demon God of Blood and ughter does not get chosen for being weak. The Vessel of Shesmu also battled the Vessel of Horus in thetter''s territory and still fought on equal grounds. "Still, this is a great opportunity to attack the Shadow of Apophis as it is currently asleep. The only problem is that all the temples will once again be attacked every night by monster hordes. Even during the day, the Shadow of Apophis is guarded by the Temple of Shesmu along with some monsters." Adrian muttered as he exited the temple. Seeing that there is nothing else for him to do, Adrian teleported back to the Temple of the Sun. A few seconds after he left, Frey walked back into the Temple of Bastet to ask for hunting grounds near the temple. She also saw the flicker of light but she only thought that it must be a yer that used a teleportation scroll which has recently circted the auctions. == "The snake is sleeping and is vulnerable to attacks! This might be our chance to defeat them." Levin Cloud stated. "We do not even know if it is only the Temple of Shesmu that sided with the Distorted God Apophis. I vote that we must guard the Temple of the Sun and have the Sun God Ra recover his energy." Peridot stated as she knew that it was the Sun God Ra that obliterated the descended Distorted God Apophis. Adrian then listened to all the inputs of the guild members that were present. Some already logged out to make sure that they can log inter at night for the battle. Some went to hunting grounds as they are in the middle of a forbidden zone in the western continent. "I can teleport us in and out of the area of the Temple of Horus. We can see what we are up to for the first few days. I am sure that we are not the only guild that will do that because the other top guilds have sent me an invitation. It seems that they want to kill the Shadow of Apophis while the Lucky Chest reward is still the Mythical Tier." Adrian stated. All of them then thought of what Adrian said as a Lucky Mythical Tier chest is not very small reward. It will drop a mythical tier item which could be a weapon, armor, material, or goods. A lot of yers want to receive this chest because of the great things that wille out of it. The reward bes lower if the Shadow of Apophis gets the other fragments. "I think you should attend the summit of the guilds first and see what their n of action is. You can tell them what you learned of the Shadow of Apophis as defeating the world boss is now our priority. We do not care about the reward that we will get as long as the Shadow of Apophis is destroyed. Do we all agree?" Solstice stated and everyone agreed as well. The guild does not care about the reward at this point because they were doing another quest anyways. It would be more beneficial for them to have the Shadow of Apophis be defeated by others as their priority is making sure that the Sun God Ra get back to at least a portion of his power. All of them knew that the Sun God Ra is the failsafe of the world quest. If the Sun God Ra were to perish, then the Distorted God Apophis might truly descend into the world. A world quest will always have two sides as one is the savior quest while the other one is the alternative savior quest. If the world truly does get destroyed, then all the yers will also suffer as a result. If even the alternative savior quest does not seed, then that only mean that the yers were not that strong. Another opportunity will arise but that will only sprout once a part of the world has been destroyed. Chapter 1365 Serpent In Hibernation II Adrian went to the ce where the guilds have gathered. It was actually the city below the Temple of Bastet as they believe that would be the next target for the Shadow of Apophis. They cannot go to the Temple of Seth easily also as the Vessel of Seth, Sadiki, made sure to not have any foreign people on their soil. Sadiki wants to make sure that his ce is not full of foreign yers as they might actually work for the Shadow of Apophis. He also made sure to make his city go under lockdown to make sure that no one gets in or out. The Sand Warriors are also very fierce at this time as they eliminate people after giving them a warning to return. Adrian and Levin Cloud are the representatives for their guild as each guild needs to have two present in the meeting. The top guilds present number to about thirty and some middle rank guilds as well as guilds in the western continent. All of the representatives looked at Adrian and Levin Cloud at a different light because they know who they are. In fact, Adrian and Levin Cloud could rival the poprity of the ranking country representatives because their guild destroyed another guild that is five times their size. All the top guilds knew that even if the full force of the Fallen Knights guild were toe at the Pantheon guild then they would be decimated as easily. The top guilds thought that they named their guild because they are being boastful as Pantheon is a collective term for gods in a certain area. Not one guild thinks that anymore as they know that one needs to at least be a god''s representative to even go against the Pantheon guild. They have solidified their status as a top guild despite not being in the guild rankings. Adrian listened to the meeting proper and frowned as the guilds were just basically fighting over who will be the first to attack. They did not want to even unite at all as they were all going for profits. The guilds at the lower end are also of the same situation as Adrian as they were basically being told to be cannon fodder. Adrian listened to his own thoughts as he knew that listening to them ramble is useless. He is piecing all the clues that he received ording to the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian thought that there must be another quest to go against the Shadow of Apophis that does not include the Sun God Ra. He believes that a fragment of unknown power should be able to split the Shadow of Apophis once more should they lose. "Uhmm¡­Equinox? Are you listening? We were asking your opinion." A member of a top guild that Adrian does not know asked as he was the one that called for the meeting. "Sorry? What were you asking? I could not here anything because all of you were prattling on who would be first to attack. If this is what you called my guild for then it would have been better if you did not invite me." Adrian stated which made the room go quiet. The smaller guilds were looking at Adrian like their savior as they really wanted to say that as well. They cannot do so because they do not have the standing to say it like Adrian does. The top guilds that are too high on their horse saw this as a provocation to their prestige but they cannot openly rebuke Adrian. "You should calm down. I am pretty sure that they did not want to make their talks about their desires. I mean, we just came here to see their n of action as all of us agreed. We cannot even go to the Shadow of Apophis even if we wanted to." Levin Cloud stated. "If your guild did note here to work with us then why did you even bothering?" One of the guild masters shouted as he seems toe from one of the top guilds in the Top 20. "I came here to offer my knowledge on the Shadow of Apophis. If you do not want that then me and my vice guild master would just return back to the ce that we are protecting. Also, I have helped a lot of you since I know that some of you used my territory as a way point to the western continent. If I did not give you guys a way to transport yourselves to the western continent then it might have taken longer for all of you to even get here. Also, meing here is already taking time in my important matter but you guys are just wasting it to argue on who will get first attack." Adrian stated which made the hearts of the guilds from the smaller guilds quiver. All the smaller guilds expressed their dismay once Adrian said his piece. The top guilds could suddenly see that they do not have the control over the lower guilds. In fact, even they know that they were all fighting over who will get profits. They were not even thinking that they will lose even though it is a world quest that they would go after. "I agree with Equinox." Anastacia stated as she finally talked since she was letting Mariposa do the talking earlier. "You all talk too much even though some of your guilds have never even fought a dark god before. Just because your guilds rose to the top, you think that you can dictate how everyone moves." Siegfried stated as he also thought that they talk too much since he is a man of action. "I also agree with Equinox. The Valor guild does not just move because of profit after all. Pandemonium is also another world for all of us. The destruction of a distorted god is not something that we can think lowly of. Have you all forgotten about what happened to the empire?" Ain added. When Ain told the guilds about what happened to the great empire that ruled over the central continent, all the guilds suddenly turned solemn as guilds that were in direct rtionship with the empire took a huge loss. Some of the guilds even disbanded due to the heavy loss on their sides. "Since all of us have finally something to be united about, I think we should listen to what Equinox will say. I have also got the reports from the western guilds that joined us about their findings on the Shadow of Apophis. I hope that all of you read it and add information that you know." Faust suddenly interjected as he sent the findings to the group chat. Adrian read the findings of the western continent guilds and apuded them for their work. The information about the Shadow of Apophis on the papers are all correct and Adrian just needed to add more. He waited for everyone to finish reading the document before he started to add in more of the details. When Adrian added more details to the presented paper, the intelligent members of the guilds suddenly thought the same thing. The intelligent members of the guilds all thought of one thing and that is Equinox know more about the world of Pandemonium than them. They knew that he has ess to information since he is the Champion of the Twin Gods, but this level of detail is not something that can be essed with just books or records. They suddenly shuddered when they thought that he could talk to gods themselves but even the other Champions or Envoys said that they barely get any words from their gods. If they knew that Adrian is actually in a casual talking rtionships with gods then they minds might get blown or storm the As Inc. headquarters to say that they have favoritism. Unlike records that need time to decipher, gods can easily tell the whole story as long as they like you. "Thank you for the information about the weakness of the Shadow of Apophis. A great thanks for also sharing us what is the difference between a dark god and a distorted god." Faust stated as they only formed a hypothesis that the world boss is weak to anything rted to the sun. They also learned something new about the dark gods and a more terrifying version of them which are the distorted gods. "You told us all this information but you are not going to join in on the attack?" Mariposa asked. "We are currently doing an important mission. Once we are done with the mission then we will also join you guys. So at least make sure that you guys have defeated the Shadow of Apophis before we finish that. Also, a warning to those who are thinking of the Shadow of Apophis lightly. The Distorted God Apophis has the power of a Primordial God when in itsplete form. Primordial Gods are the most powerful in existence." Adrian stated as they left since Cairo called for them. Chapter 1366 Serpent In Hibernation III "Are you sure that they will actually be able to defeat the Shadow of Apophis?" Levin Cloud asked. "They should be able if they worked together but we should just hope for the best. The Sun God Ra needs us more as he will be our hidden weapon against the Shadow of Apophis." Adrian replied as he hopes for the best. The two of them teleported away from the city below Temple of Bastet and back to the Temple of the Sun. Cairo called upon the two of them because the Sun God Ra stated that someone is blocking him from getting the energy of the sun to the fullest degree. They wanted to see what Cairo is saying specifically as they cannot understand it with just the chat box. Adrian and Levin Cloud returned back to the center of the Temple of the Sun. The Sun God Ra could be seen using the sun disk to absorb as much energy of the sun and directing it back to his body. The intensity of the power of the Sun God Ra could be felt growing fierce as the sun is at its peak. "Thank you for returning, Champion Equinox and Envoy Levin Cloud. I believe that I should say this to you as it is regarding my state of returning back to full power." The Sun God Ra stated as all of those that are present listened. The Sun God Ra told them that a veil is covering the western continent and most of the sun energy is being blocked. The Sun God Ra could feel that this veil is made of the light element. The veil is not absorbing all the sun energy but even the sun disk is straining to even get some. "Is it not the Distorted God Apophis?" Cairo asked. "Apophis might be a powerful god, but he does not have control over the light element. I fear it is the angels that are moving since they now know that I have returned back to the world. They are making sure that I do not rise to power as that will threaten the power of their goddess." The Sun God Ra stated. "Great! We have a distorted god problem and an angel problem." Adrian grumbled as he does not want to make the process of the Sun God Ra getting back to power a bit too long. The best case scenario for them is to have the Sun God Ra get back to fighting fit and destroy the Shadow of Apophis. If that does not happen then there will be a bigger chance that the Distorted God Apophis will be able to descend upon the world. It is not in their best interest for something like that to happen as the western continent will surely be a forbidden zone. == Using the information that Adrian has given them, the guilds decided to not bother each other and have a zone where they can attack. They decided to join forces only when attacking the Shadow of Apophis as there are still monsters scattered in the area. They also want to reim thend of the Temple of Horus as they might get a lot of contribution to that temple upon doing so. Lower guilds allied with midsized guilds to make up for their numbers while the top guilds got a zone for themselves. The guilds made sure to form an encirclement around the sleeping serpent as they have power in numbers. The sand tornadoes also calmed down when the members of the Temple of Horus were no longer in their temple. It is not just the guilds that are watching what is happening as each guild is broadcasting their fights. The people could see how the guilds moved across the battlefield in an attempt to reach the sleeping serpent. The first to arrive near the sleeping serpent is Frey as she made use of her pegasus to attack from above. She would have been sessful if not for Lebou as thetter parried the former''s attack. Frey was sent flying but her pegasus managed to catch her. Lebou seemed to have powered up as well because he was brimming with energy. Frey then noticed that there is a peculiar scent in the air that made her stats go down by a little bit. The scent is actuallying from therge bottles that the priests of Shesmu took out. For those unaffiliated with the Temple of Shesmu, the scent makes them weak and hallucinate if they have weak wills. Frey knew that she will not be able to defeat Lebou if she does not destroy therge bottles. Frey is about to retreat but Lebou wanted her head as he fears that she will be a big headache. Lebou thought about calling for his god but the other party was not a vessel and he would beughing stock if it is known that he called upon his god to deal with a mortal. "What is your name, woman?! You shall have the honor of me knowing your name!" Lebou started as he did not want to kill an unnamed warrior. "You do not need to know that because it is you that will die! Goddess Descent!" Frey stated as a pir of rainbow-colored lights came down upon her body. "Ho! You seem to be a God''s Vessel as well! I may not know the name of your goddess, but my god might know! I call upon my patron!" Lebou stated as he also called upon his patron god. Frey''s armor is covered with lights of the northern aisles as it glimmered like a rainbow. All of her attacks also changed to range as she can fire projectiles of pure energy while there is a cape made of light behind her. The energy sts that came from Frey were blocked by the scimitars that Lebou held. "Freyja! To think that I would meet you here!" The God Shesmu stated as he recognized the one that he is fighting. Chapter 1367 Serpent In Hibernation IV "I do not know what you are saying but I do not know you!" Frey stated as the Goddess Freyja did not descend upon her but only a fragment of her. "An iplete vessel. I am rather disappointed. I thought I would actually battle one of the famed Battle Goddess." The God Shesmu stated as he charged towards Frey. Frey''s overall stats increased but dealing with a perfect vessel is not something that she can do so alone. She might have a better chance if she were to fight a vessel of a lower god, but the God Shesmu is considered to be the highest tier Greater God. She only parried the attack once but she was sent flying to the other side and crashing on the ground. The yers are in shock to see Frey actually being pushed back even with her strongest form. This was only possible because her stats were also lowered due to the scent. The scent is also giving buffs to the golden warriors of Shesmu and Lebou himself. Frey rose from the crater as she did not want to give up and she even warned everyone that the enemy is using scent to lower stats in the area. The God Shesmu looked down upon Frey as he thought the fight was boring. He expected more from Frey as he knows that she is a Valkyrie. "Is that all you got, Valkyrie? It seems that your race has weakened over the course of time since the all-father has been eternally sleeping." The God Shesmu stated as he revealed that he knows of the circumstance of the gods that Frey serve. "You talk too much kitty cat! I call upon the might of Odin! Hear my call in your sleep and bless my spear!" Frey stated as she raised her spear and an unknown energy suddenlynded on it. Seeing the unknown energy go inside of Frey''s spear, something within the God Shesmu resonated with it and he actually felt threatened. Frey''s spear glowed in a beautiful rainbow-colored light as she prepared a stance to throw it into the sky. The God Shesmu knew that he must not let that spear be tossed which is why he hurriedly descended to decapitate Frey. "Gungnir!" Frey shouted as she tossed the spear with incredible force that it made a sound like thunder. "I must block it!" The God Shesmu roared as the powerful spear is aimed at the heavens and he also knows what Gungnir is. The God Shesmu might be powerful, but he cannot block a mythical tier skill easily. He was toote as he did not even collect some of his divine energy to destroy the spear. Even if he did, the divine energy needed to deflect the spear will be immense because that spear is forged by a demigod and holds the power of the all-father. The God Shesmu got sent flying instead, but he did not crash into the ground like Frey did. The spear pierced the dark clouds above and made the sky glow a golden light for a split second. A few secondster,rge spears made of light started to rain down to the ground. Numerous monsters got damaged while some of the spears pierced the body of the hibernating Shadow of Apophis. The God Shesmu feared that his master will punish him as its body was suddenly attacked. The God Shesmu then started a ritualistic dance that involved a swords dance. Therge perfume bottles that were below started to get empty at a vast rate as the God Shesmu used the contents to conjure arge shield that covered the Shadow of Apophis. Frey could not attack once more as she is severely injured and is still weakened. She retreated to get some healing done while the other core members of the top guild used this chance to get close to the world boss. The Shadow of Apophis did not just sleep without any defensive measures as the monsters would get enraged every time its body gets hurt. Not only that, but a lot of field bosses also started to run rampant as well since their master was hurt by the mortals. The field bosses might be powerful but they moved too slow as there were some yers that have already reached the Shadow of Apophis. One of them is actually a swordsman holding a demonic katana. "Kill him!" The God Shesmumanded his golden warriors to destroy the one getting close to the Shadow of Apophis. de has already reached the necessary distance for his stance. He held his katana with a firm grip and created a powerful sh on the body of the world boss with a quick draw. The golden warriors of Shesmu tried to stop him but he was too fast for them to handle. It was not only de that has stepped forth as the others did so as well. Mariposa could be seen being carried by a swarm of insects as she sent a torrent of them to pierce the sleeping serpent. The monsters that charge towards her cannot even touch her body as she was being protected by a beetle humanoid that seems to have a tough carapace made of ck diamond. She is also using her other soulbounds to eviscerate the weak enemies. The other rankers have also reached the body of the world boss and started their onught. Seeing this, the God Shesmu became infuriated as he emitted a powerful roar that spread fear but also empowered his allies. "I am the Demon God of ughter and Blood!" The God Shesmu stated as he suddenly grew bigger in size. The dark gold armor that he had suddenly became twenty meters tall and he shifted from a more lion form. The God Shesmu released all of his power even if his vessel will get weakened since he fears the punishment of his master. The golden warriors of Shesmu started to transform as well as they started to be demon lion hybrids filled with rage. Chapter 1368 Serpent In Hibernation V The sudden transformation of the God Shesmu created a powerful wave of energy that made all those that do not worship him weaken. It not only affected the area that is near him, but it covered the whole city where the Temple of Horus sits. The yers that were near the Shadow of Apophis is smothered by this oppressive energy. The yers near the world boss were suddenly made to taste the sands below them. The only one that was not that affected was Frey because she summoned an aspect of the Goddess Freyja. Frey noticed that the energy pressing them all down is divine power and it was amplified by the followers of Shesmu. Frey knew that they might not be able to win if the others does not attack the God Shesmu with all their might. The only problem is that the followers of Shesmu turned into bestial creatures that could go toe to toe against a high ranker. The number of the followers of Shesmu were also increased during the time that they nned for the attack. "We must defeat the Shadow of Apophis before it turns back to night." Frey thought as she could see the sun setting already as the fight took quite a long time. Just as Frey thought that she would be safe, the God Shesmu in his beast form suddenly appeared before Frey in an intimidating manner. Frey immediately lost color to her face as she immediately knew that this will be the time that she will die. She will not close her eyes and ept it willing though as she wants to inflict damage on the God Shesmu before she bites the dust. "Foolish warrior! ept your death!" The God Shesmu stated as his w headed for Frey''s body. Frey clenched her teeth and charged towards her doom as she wants to at least pierce the body of the God Shesmu. When Frey''s spear touched the body of the God Shesmu, she saw notification that stated that her spear lost durability but it was not yet broken. She knew that she must not destroy her weapon as having it fixed will be easierpared to having another be forged. She recalled her weapon back into her inventory, but her grit will not let her ept defeat. Knowing her death, Frey pushed all the energy in her body that was granted by the Aspect of Freyja. She wanted to at least take the arm of the God Shesmu but realized that it was futile when she barely scratched his body. "Is this how I pathetically die?" Frey thought as it was only the energy of the Aspect of Freyja that protects her from the damage of the God Shesmu. When the energy of the Aspect of Freyja got depleted, Frey already knew where she will end up and finally closed her eyes. She then felt a foreign energy ovee her body as she did not receive the death notification. She opened her eyes and is shocked to see being princess carried by a person that she is familiar with. "Equinox?!" Frey eximed in surprise as she did not expect to be saved by Equinox. Even the other yers noticed that the sudden suppression of the God Shesmu got minimized when Adrian arrived. In fact, Adrian is not the only one that arrived at the scene as he also took Levin Cloud and Creepysoo with him. The yers thought that they will not interfere or take part unless they finished the mission that they were doing. "I thought you said that you guys will not participate?" Frey stated. "A thanks for saving you would be nice. I will exin after we are truly safe." Adrian stated as he suddenly teleported with Frey away from their location. A few momentster, the mouth of the God Shesmu appeared on the location that they were previously on. They appeared near Levin Cloud as he already summoned the Tree of Life and Death in the location. Adrian then gently ced Frey down as her body is on the verge of breaking down from severe overexertion. "I shall deal with the God Shesmu while Creepysoo will deal with the monsters. Your job will be to keep everyone safe. Awraka will deal with the missing Followers of Apophis that we were following earlier." Adrian stated as he suddenly flew to the sky summoning his Primordial Armament: Twin Daggers and changing his current attire to his assassin form. "Can I get an exnation?" Frey asked Levin Cloud but thetter is still star struck as she was one of the streamers that he actively watches. "We were not supposed toe here but we came due to following people called the Followers of Apophis. Not all of us are here though as the others are still doing our main mission. You guys already know of the Followers of Apophis, right?" Levin Cloud stated. "You guys said that they are fanatic worshippers that offer up their own flesh to summon a body for the Distorted God Apophis to descend. Is your main mission rted to that?" Frey answered and Levin Cloud gave her a thumbs up. "Kind of. Anyways, we followed them as we wanted to know where their hideout was but it seems we were led here." Levin Cloud replied. "I am actually d that you guys arrived as now we might have a fighting chance." Frey stated as she believed that they might be able to turn this around. "Not really. Even he agrees that we have a higher chance in losing if the Distorted God Apophis is summoned. We were barely able to keep that thing at bay with all we got. If that thing is summoned, then all of us here will get wiped out." Levin Cloud stated honestly. Levin Cloud is not the super optimistic person even though he is optimistic, but he is also a realist which he picked up from his best friend. He also knows that they were only able to defeat the summoned clone of the Distorted God Apophis the other day because they were aided by the Sun God Ra. They only dealt half its health even with fighting to the utmost and the other half was sted into nothingness by the Sun God Ra. Levin Cloud knows that their chances of winning will lessen without the aid of the Sun God Ra. It is also the reason why they split their teams to investigate the dealings of the Followers of Apophis since they are the ones that could summon a clone and the restricted sun energy. A Adrian, Levin Cloud, Creepysoo and the shadow unit (the one headed by Awraka) are the ones handling the Followers of Apophis. The restricted sun energy is spearheaded by Peridot, Vayu, Soleil, Ark and ten more guild members that have the ability to fly. The remaining ones were on guard duty for the Sun God Ra as they cannot leave him unattended. "Let me heal you up. It also seems that you are turning red. Are you by chance poisoned as well?" Levin Cloud asked as he could see that Frey was turning a bit red. Frey did not reply as she just nodded her head but she actually just remembered how she was carried in a princess carry manner. It was the first time that someone actually did that for her in the real world and the game world. She naturally blushed but shook it off as she thought it was unavoidable, but she still remembers the feeling. "Thanks. I want to make a full recovery as I want to be able to fight once more. I can aid him in his battle with the God Shesmu." Frey replied as she saw Adrian battling the God Shesmu along with three of his soulbounds. "Fine but do not think that it will be easy. Your body is basically screaming at me that it needs detailed help." Levin Cloud replied as he started his treatment. The sudden appearance of the Tree of Life and Death alleviated some of the difficulties of the yers. The healers got amplified healing power as well as mana regeneration. The normal yers got increased stats and health regeneration. Those that are attuned with life and death energy are given the biggest boost out of all of them. "Mr. Creepysoo, the followers of Apophis are starting their chants at a secluded ce." Awraka reported as the shadow unit managed to locate the missing followers of Apophis. "Creepysoo is just fine. Kill them if you can as we must not let them finish their summoning ritual. I shall deal with the carnage here as we know that more bodies to sacrifice will mean that the body of the clone will berger." Creepysoo replied as he opened the Necronomicon and summoned all his undead knights. "Let us start the party because the dead must rise up to enjoy theirst minutes on the mortal ne! God Descent: Baron Samedi!" Creepysoo stated. Chapter 1369 Serpent In Hibernation VI "Let us start the party because the dead must rise up to enjoy theirst minutes on the mortal ne! God Descent: Baron Samedi!" Creepysoo shouted with such enthusiasm that it could wake up the dead. A pit suddenly formed below Creepysoo as a powerful pale light erupted from it. When the light faded, Creepysoo''s drab outfit suddenly became lively as he wore a tuxedo. His Necronomicon also turned into a staff with a skull and a snake on top. "I have arrived, and the party has started! Party is here! Time to wake the dead!" Creepysoo shouted as he got filled with the power of Baron Samedi. Almost all of the monsters that were lying on the ground suddenly started to get reanimated and all the dead yers started to get revived. The dead yers became undead and those that were still online were able to control their undead body. They were no longer affected by the debuffing perfume of the enemy as they no longer needed to breathe. The yers became ignited with passion even though they are technically dead. The yers that already logged out have their bodies acting like normal undead. The yers that were not that powerful when they were alive relished the power that they got when they became undead. All the undead yers got buffed by Creepysoo and the Tree of Life and Death. One can say that their strength increased by two fold because of the buffs they received. To make it even more busted, they could revive again when they die with half of their health. This was all possible because of the Necronomicon that Creepysoo is wielding which is why it is a power that must have the judgement of three Gods of Death. Creepysoo is not the only one that helps all the undead yers because Levin Cloud is also buffing all of them. The Envoy of the Twin Gods could easily heal the undead back to their full health as the ce that they are now is filled with immense death energy. He could easily get any undead yer back to full health because of this. "Death''s Embrace!" Creepysoo stated as he cast spells to restrict the rampaging golden warriors of Shesmu. The bestial warriors are wreaking havoc even though the yers are getting stronger. Fortunately, Creepysoo has undead knights at his beck and call, and they evened out the fight. Don Quixote made sure to apply his buff to the warrior undead yers and led them to attack hordes of monsters. Robin Hoodie made sure to snipe any enemy that he can as he vanished in and out of existence. Voodoo Marie made sure to just wait near Creepysoo but she would often curse an enemy to death. Another undead knight that is rampaging would be Mummie as he turned into his giant mummy form. The gigantic mummy could easily sweep away their enemies and even restrain them with his bandages. Frankie is currently guarding Creepysoo as he can easily be targeted with spells and attacks. Frankie''s immense regeneration became a reliable solid wall that can soak up any damage. Frankie is also generating electricity using his body as he seemed to have learned a few skillspared to the past. The God Shesmu could see that his army is getting stomped on and he cannot rely on the monsters anymore. The only problem is that he cannot act due to the fact that Adrian is keeping tabs on him. Three soulbounds are making sure that the God Shesmu does not step away from the encirclement. Kaon made use of the elements to keep the God Shesmu from suddenly escaping and even used his dragon breath to force thetter to retreat. Kimat used the lighting it can summon to stun the God Shesmu and slow down its movement. Saena made use of her bursts of light to heal her allies and also blind the God Shesmu. The purifying holy light that Saena could burst out also cancelled any dangerous poison fumes that the God Shesmu released. She can even negate any status ailment that affects the team with just a swipe of her healing winds. Fortunately for Adrian, there were not many flying monsters that is under the control of the Distorted God Apophis. Adrian would then fill in the gaps using his twin daggers that can easily prate the defenses of the God Shesmu. He made sure to use hisher energy to easily slice through the flesh of a god but also, he needed to be agile. Adrian knows that he cannot tank a hit like Frey or his soulbounds which is why he opted to be able to blink in and out of existence. "Stop running away and fight me like a Champion!" The God Shesmu shouted as he cannot follow the movements of Adrian. "Only a fool with challenge a god head on. I will make sure that you will break down and feel the pain that you have inflicted." Adrian muttered as he vanished once more and reappeared behind the God Shesmu. He then plunged his twin daggers on the back of the neck which made the God Shesmu squint in pain. Adrian made sure to apply Soul Impale withher and primordial energy on his daggers. The power might not be enough to deal a lot of damage but he made sure that it will hurt like truck. The top rankers knew that they cannot fight with Adrian as they might mess up his rhythm. Only an absolute fool will participate with him against the God Shesmu and he looked like he did not need any help. The top guild members made sure to focus on their goal which is the Shadow of Apophis. Numerous powerful spells started to hit the Shadow of Apophis and the scales of the sleeping serpent could be seen getting destroyed. The process might not be fast, but they were dealing steady damage to the Shadow of Apophis. The only problem for them would be the sudden excretion of poisonous gas from the exposed flesh. When the poisonous gas is released, the God Shesmu became a bit relieved as any person that gets near the poison will melt. It is the most powerful poison that a distorted god could produce after all. What the God Shesmu did not know is that undead are not affected by poison at all. Creepysoo suddenly appeared next to the toxic cloud and inhaled all the fumes that he can. The whole area around Creepysoo suddenly became clear of the toxic cloud as he also released a burp. When the area was cleared of toxic gas, the yers knew what they needed to do and that is to continue attacking. The undead yers could ignore the toxic fumes which is why they made use of it against the monsters. The monsters that they were fighting are not immune to the effects of the toxic gas which is why they pushed the monsters to it. The scene of a lot of monsters melting from the toxic gas became the stuff of nightmares as one could visually see their flesh melting. "Rise again and join my party!" Creepysoo stated as he applied Undead Rise to the monsters that died in the toxic gas. The monsters that rose from the toxic gas are skeleton monsters that are now immune to poison. Everything was getting in order as the yers are suddenly with the advantage, but they forgot one thing. The sun has finally set and the Distorted God Apophis grows stronger during the night which also applies to the Shadow of Apophis. It was not only nightfall that is there problem as Awraka and the others suddenly felt a simr energy signature to the group that they were fighting. Awraka and the shadow unit were tasked with killing off the followers of Apophis. The shadow unit managed to kill off the first group, but it seems that they were sprouting like mushrooms. "Guild master, there are more followers of Apophis than we thought! It seems that they all came from different directions." Awraka hurriedly reported to Adrian. "Kill off as many as you can. Get help from others if you cannot do it on your own." Adrian replied as he used enhanced blink to dodge the God Shesmu''s attack. It was not only the Shadow of Apophis that became faster as the God Shesmu also became more powerful. Adrian looked at the God Shesmu and could see that the ck gold armor started to be filled with miasma as if he is getting energy from the Distorted God Apophis. He then followed the source of this energy and saw followers of Apophis praying to their god to strengthen the God Shesmu. "Kimat! Kill them!" Adrianmanded via their soul link and a powerful bolt of lightning came down upon the followers of Apophis. Adrian thought that the God Shesmu will be depowered but the followers of Apophis actually used their life force to power the spell. Chapter 1370 Serpent In Hibernation VII Lightning descended on the battlefield as Kimat kept hitting the followers of Apophis but they finished their casting. It was not only them that sacrifice their lives as a lot of them started popping out from their hiding ces. "For the glory of the God Apophis!" The Followers of Apophis shouted in unison as they exploded into guts and blood. "We are toote! Kaon use Elemental Apocalypse!" Adrianmanded via their soul link. Kaon knew that his master is getting nervous as the mass of ck flesh that was the followers of Apophis started to gather together. Adrian knows what will happen next and that means their end if the Distorted God Apophis descends. The Shadow of Apophis is not even down to half its health but reinforcement is alreadying to aid it. Kaon''s six dragon balls collected power from all the elements and those six descended unto the Shadow of Apophis. The God Shesmu tried to block it but Adrian suddenly increased the gravity affecting the former. The God Shesmu might be a god but the body he is inhibiting is still that of a mortal and is still subjected to the rules of the mortal realm. The God Shesmu was unable to block the Elemental Apocalypse as six different elements exploded unto the area. It was not just the Shadow of Apophis that Adrian wanted to attack but also the flesh that is forming into the Distorted God Apophis. When the smoke cleared, Adrian''s instincts screamed as he immediately used enhanced blink to escape. As if his instincts were in full capacity, Adrian managed to dodge the attack from the Distorted God Apophis'' clone that has fully formed. Adrian could not believe that it was quick as it did not form that easily. He can only think that the reason for this is the numerous people that chanted simultaneously. "It seems that you were having too much fun, Champion of the Twin Gods! Do you think that the Sun God Ra will be safe when you are not there to protect him?" The Distorted God Apophis stated but Adrian did not even reply as he just took some distance. "Creepysoo!" Adrian shouted to execute the n. "Affirmative! Corpse Explosion!" Creepysoo shouted as all of the undead that were not yers started to explode to kill off numerous monsters. Some of the undead even clung to the Distorted God Apophis'' clone to deal damage to it. When the smoke cleared, the Distorted God Apophis'' clone could be seen having some of its scales destroyed but the flesh just regenerated after eating some of the monsters. Adrian knew that they cannot win with him restricting himself as he must save his skill for the protection of the Sun God Ra. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as he created a ck hole with just the snap of his fingers. The vortex sucked all the monsters and the dead monsters nearby to make sure that the Distorted God Apophis'' clone does not absorb them. All the dead monster parts are destroyed forever while the living monsters witness the terror of the ck hole. "Retreat! We cannot win." Adrian stated as the Distorted God Apophis'' clone is not even getting sucked by his ck hole. Adrian''smand to hisrades put a bit of a dapper on the mood as he was basically admitting that he lost. He does not care though as Adrian never wanted to fight the Shadow of Apophis in the first ce. He is also worried about what the Distorted God Apophis'' clone said as the Sun God Ra has lesser protection now. Levin Cloud, Creepysoo and the shadow unit all gathered to Adrian''s location. Adrian then opened a portal that led back to the Temple of the Sun as they did what they could here with the limited spells that they can use. He also told the other yers to retreat as they cannot hope to kill the Shadow of Apophis now that the Distorted God Apophis'' clone has been created. "All of the living yers! Go and retreat! All of us that are undead will cover for all of you." One of the undead turned yers stated as he will die anyway. He wants to at least make his death count with safely covering for those that are still alive. The other undead turned yers agreed with the motion as they got swept by the sentiments as well. Even the yers knew that it would be really bad if all of them died as the respawn timer is one day in the real world which is three days inside the game. If all the yers died here, then there would be lesser people to protect the other fragments should someone take them. "We can still do something to that serpent!" Levin Cloud suddenly stated to Adrian. "Do we even have enough time?" Adrian replied as he knows that the other yers will die if they do not incapacitate or greatly damage the Distorted God Apophis'' clone. "The only problem is that it is still moving." Levin Cloud stated. "All we need is to aim for that sleeping behemoth. Thankfully, the God Shesmu can no longer keep his hold onto the mortal ne. If he was still in power then all of us would have been wiped out immediately." Adrian stated. The God Shesmu returned his divine spirit back to his divine realm when the Distorted God Apophis'' clone has been created. If he did not do so then Lebou would surely die and he was alsomanded by the Distorted God Apophis'' clone to make his vessel rest. "Let us start it then." Levin Cloud stated as he started to gather powerful life energy on his right hand. "Cover for us if we get attacked. Shadow unit, go and report what has transpired here. We will follow after." Adrianmanded as he gathered powerful death energy on his left hand. Levin Cloud and Adrian reached out their free hands to the Tree of Life and Death. They wanted to use the remaining energy that the tree has to power up their Void Demolition. Chapter 1371 Serpent In Hibernation VIII The Distorted God Apophis'' clone felt the powerful energies of life and deathing from the direction of the portal that was created. It suddenly felt a tingling sensation on its body telling it that something can endanger the life of its other half. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone could feel that the target of the attack is not it but the Shadow of Apophis. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone started to actually panic as it cannot find many monsters that can attack Adrian and Levin Cloud. To make matters worse for the clone, the small energy that was threatening it suddenly jumped up in scale. "Kill the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Envoy of the Twin Gods!" The Distorted God Apophis'' clonemanded all the monsters that were under the control of the Shadow of Apophis. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone could control the monsters under themand of the Shadow of Apophis because they share one mind. The control over the monsters can easily be done by anyone that has a piece of the Distorted God Apophis as even some followers of Apophis can do so. The monsters no longer fought the ones attacking them as all of them focused on Adrian and Levin Cloud. The yers also noticed this and made use of the opportunity that is granted to them. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone also rushed towards Adrian and Levin Cloud as it actually felt fear. == Adrian and Levin Cloud stretched their free arms towards the Tree of Life and Death. They thought that they could use its remaining energy to power up their attack as it is made of the same properties. The Tree of Life and Death answered in kind as it stretched the luscious vine towards Levin Cloud and the dried up vine towards Adrian. Once each of the vines were connected to their respective people, the power surging towards Adrian and Levin Cloud tripled in just a matter of a few seconds. The spheres of power that they were generating immediately exploded in size as they now have enough to fire off the skill. Both of them looked at each other and nodded as they made the two energies sh. "Void Demolition!" Adrian and Levin Cloud stated at the same time. The two energies that should cancel each other out fused together like they were meant to be. All the beings that were there had their instincts scream to them to escape or pray that the beam will not strike their path. The white and ck colored beam went straight towards the Shadow of Apophis and the Distorted God Apophis'' clone actually panicked. "Block the attack with all your life!" The Distorted God Apophis'' clonemanded but the monsters shivered upon seeing the beam. The monsters might be controlled via mental corruption, but their instincts are still intact. Seeing that the mental persuasion could not make the monsters move, the Distorted God Apophis'' clone used Mental Domination instead. All of the monsters suddenly became like zombies and stepped towards their doom. The Void Demolition beam fired through the monsters and not even ashes were left as they were erased from existence. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone knew that the monsters it sent cannot block the attack easily which is why it sent the field bosses to block the beam. The field bosses were able to block for a few seconds but they were also erased from existence in just a few seconds. The only downside for the use of Void Demolition is that Adrian and Levin Cloud do not get experience points or drops when using it because it is very powerful. The upside is that it could destroy any enemy that is hit with the beam as long as they are in the way. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone knew that the beam would hit the Shadow of Apophis which is why it used its own body as a shield. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone made sure to tank with all of its body since it knows that the other monsters cannot even block it for a second. Since the Distorted God Apophis'' clone used its own body, it made sure to keep up the mental domination on the monsters. Instead of the monsters blocking the beam, the Distorted God Apophis'' clone ate them to replenish its own health. Adrian and Levin Cloud struggled as they cannot easily use the skill in their humanoid forms. They learned that they have much better control of the Void Demolition skill when they are in their true forms. They were also using too much mana in their humanoid forms as the beam thatsts for five minutes only did so in three. [You are afflicted by mana depreciation. You cannot use mana in bulk for an hour.] Both of them suddenly weakened as their knees feel like they will give out. When their attack ended, the body of the Distorted God Apophis'' clone could still be seen standing perfectly still. The Distorted God Apophis'' clone still looked domineering but traces of severe damage could be seen if one looked closely. "Is this the best that you can do? I am still the Distorted God Apophis!" The Distorted God Apophis'' clone shouted as numerous hooded individuals suddenly appeared in the area. A powerful and dark chant could be heard resonating in the area as the number of hooded individuals continued to increase. The chant made the Distorted God Apophis'' clone stronger, and one could see it heal from the wounds that afflicted it. There is one thing that Adrian noticed and that is the Distorted God Apophis'' clone did not go up after reaching the 70% mark but that is still dangerous for them. All the yers also started to get afflicted by a curse as visible marks of a snake could be seen getting etched on their necks. The followers of Apophis are not only making the Distorted God Apophis'' clone stronger but also cursing those that are in the area. Chapter 1372 Escape From The Followers Of Apophis All the leaders of the guild told their guild members to escape as they suddenly saw a powerful foe emerge. They would have continued to attack the Distorted God Apophis'' Clone even though it was getting stronger by the second. They were also getting weaker by the second due to the curses as well. The yers had no choice but to use whatever means to escape. Some used their mounts as a getaway while some used movement skills. Some yers even used the portal that was still up since Adrian has yet to close it. Adrian did not mind the yers using his portal since they were just thinking of saving themselves. He will ask them to pay a fee when they get to a safe location though. The yers that used the portal are The Briar Rose guild members along with Frey and the Evergreen guild as they asked permission from Adrian to use it. There were also other yers that joined in on the chaos as they did not want to get swallowed by the Distorted God Apophis'' Clone. The Distorted God Apophis'' Clone roared as its body is healed to a certain percent and it charged towards Adrian and Levin Cloud. The two knew that they cannot do anything anymore which is why they dipped. Both of them entered the portal and reached the other side but the Distorted God Apophis'' Clone is persistent. "Close it!" Levin Cloud shouted as he saw the nose of the Distorted God Apophis'' Clone pass through the portal. Adrian forcibly closed the portal which took quite a great deal of concentration. The others were scared that the Distorted God Apophis'' Clone would pass through which is why thy started to fire spells at the part that passed through. Adrian struggled even more but he eventually closed it with much difficulty. "Close!" Adrian shouted with all of his being and he managed to close the portal. The tongue and a small part of the head of the Distorted God Apophis'' Clone got cut off cleanly. When the parts were cut off, they returned to being masses of flesh that Levin Cloud purified with holy magic. The masses of flesh became dust when it was hit by the holy magic as if it is their weakness. Adrian coughed blood as he suddenly got feedback from forcibly closing the portal. He thought that it would be easy but the body of the Distorted God Apophis'' Clone emitted some sort of special energy that messed with his spell. Adrian is still not assisted by the Cube of Paradox as it has yet to fully absorb the energy it has gotten. "I thought I would really die from that. We even have some stragglers here in our secret base." Creepysoo stated as he looked at the yers that entered the portal to escape. "Where are we?" Frey asked as she is suddenly hit by the grand image of the Temple of the Sun God. The humungous golden temple that is decorated with the likeness of the Sun God Ra greeted them. It was not the only thing that greeted them as sand soldiers suddenly appeared before the transported yers to warn them. Cairo then arrived before them and asked what are the yers doing in the Sun God Ra''s territory. "Guild Master Equinox, what should we do with them?" Cairo asked Adrian as he saw the yers arriving via a portal but he knows that only the members of his guild should be able to use it. "I just escorted them out of a tricky situation. We have a greater problem than them now. The Followers of Apophis have gathered to protect the Shadow of Apophis. It seems attacking them will not be as easy as we thought." Adrian replied. "If you guys do not have anymore business with us then please make your way to the south. You will end up in the Temple of Bastet when you follow that direction." Levin Cloud stated as he knows that the people here might be friendly but they have helped them enough to escape. "You still have yet to answer what the Valkyrie has said though, Guild Master Equinox." Cersei stated as she is also curious where she is. "Just as Cairo told you, this ce is the Temple of the Sun God Ra." Adrian replied. "Is this the important mission that you are doing? Guarding the temple of the Sun God Ra? Or maybe, guarding the Sun God Ra himself?" Mariposa stated as she immediately knew what the Pantheon guild is up to in this area where there is only vast desert. "I believe that we do not need to answer that question since you already have an answer that you can see for yourself. I hate to be a grouch but all of you cannot be here as this is sacred ground. The only reason that the sand soldiers are not attacking you is the fact that Cairo is not giving them instructions to." Adrian stated as he must let them know that they cannot be here. The yers that were not affiliated with either the Briar Rose guild or the Evergreen guild made their way and thanked Adrian for letting them escape. It seems that they received some news that some of their guild members died from getting chased down by monsters. The Distorted God Apophis'' Clone seemed to have gone crazy when part of its face and tongue suddenly got cut. "What about you guys?" Cairo asked as he faced the Briar Rose guild and the Evergreen guild. "Can we help you in guarding the Sun God Ra?" Cersei suddenly asked and Mariposa suddenly gave her a thumbs up for her quick thinking. "We would like that as well. Of course, Frey will be with us as well and I assure you that she will be a big help." The guild master of the Briar Rose guild stated as she suddenly pulled Frey close to her. "Uhh...yes! It is the least that I could do for saving me." Frey suddenly added while she looked at Adrian and then blushed a little. The guild leader of the Briar Rose guild suddenly noticed the small gestures of her friend and smiled. She knows that Frey never acts like that unless she is flustered and it seems that she has found the source. Nevertheless, she also knows that a good reward mighte if they participated in protecting a god. "What should we do?" Creepysoo suddenly whispered to Adrian, Levin Cloud and Cairo as they huddled together. "Is it not better to ept? We know them... at least most of them." Levin Cloud suggested. "We do not even know if they are fully our allies. Some of them might be spies that want to jump at the chance to destroy the Sun God Ra." Cairo stated. "We can ept them for now as we are short handed because some of us are dealing with another dilemma. We can just station then on the outer most parts of the temple. You said that the monsters were acting strangely anyways. We might need more manpower for the investigation." Adrian stated. Seeing that no one was rebuking his im, Adrian nodded and faced the Briar Rose guild and the Evergreen guild. The two guilds were d for the opportunity but they also know that the Pantheon Guild is still wary of them. They would need to prove to the Pantheon guild that they do not really mean any harm and want to help. "Since all of you are eager to help, can you guys clean up the monsters that attacked this night? We already informed the others so they will not attack you guys if you swoop in." Cairo stated as he returned to his station. When Cairo gave them the signal, the yers went to their assigned location even though they just escaped from a fight. They might be tired and injured but they need to prove that they could be useful or else they would also need to leave. The two guilds want to prove that they are not a burden to the Pantheon guild. Anastacia healed her team members back to full health while Levin Cloud assisted the Briar Rose guild as their main healer was killed. The two guilds did prove useful as they easily defeated the remaining monsters that tried to attack the Temple of the Sun. Cairo made sure to monitor everything that they do as he still does not fully trust them. Meanwhile, Adrian went to Solstice as she was the one that reported that the monsters seem different today. When both of them met, Solstice told them that the monsters moved in a more strategic pattern this time as if someone with high intelligence was guiding them. She did feel the presence of a powerful monster but it vanished when the monster''s numbers became half and they were back into a chaotic mess. Chapter 1373 Blocking The Sun I While Adrian and the others were hunting for the followers of Apophis, Peridot and her group consisting of Vayu, Soleil, Ark, Basil, and Pana with other guild members that could fly are heading to find the source of the sun being sapped of energy. The Sun God Ra already told them that the angels were doing something with the sun energy as it is not giving enough energy to the world. The Sun God Ra is only harvesting the sun energy that hits his area of the western continent, but it seems that the problem is not just the western continent. All of the continents were experiencing a weak sun which is why the nts and trees seem to becking in nourishment. There are even reports of crops dying because of this phenomenon. The Sun God Ra pointed the group to a location just east of the western continent as he felt that the sun energy is being sent there. Peridot and the others were guided by Ark as he was the one that is most sensitive when ites to matters with light energy. The Sun God Ra can point the general direction but Ark would be able to discern it since he is a Nephilim. "Are we there yet?" Peridot asked as she noticed that they have traveled a bit to high up in the clouds. "We are almost there. Just a few more minutes." Ark stated as he could sense the powerful influx of light energy. Ark suddenly came to a stop, but the surroundings were all clouds. He thought that he sensed wrong, but this is the area where the light energy is the most powerful. He looked around but there was nothing there but clouds. "There is nothing here." Basil stated as she could also not see anything. "It seems that the young ones rely on your sight more than you think. Unless you are like our guild master then you must use all of your senses. Do all of you not feel that the wind is not sting through your faces?" Vayu suddenly spoke up as he could see that the others are confused. "I can feel a powerful heat source in front of us." Soleil stated as she was not fooled like the rest of them. "Very good my cutie pie." Vayu praised as he started to be a doting father again. "The extra senses that you have are not wrong but all of you have yet to realize that not everything can be exined via sight. I shall show you why I have imed it." Vayu stated as he suddenly gathered powerful storm energy into his katana. Vayu is no longer an ordinary half wind elemental because he managed to upgrade it into the storm element. He can now wield wind along with lightning in his attacks as he has evolved into a different elemental. When the storm energy in the katana is filled to the brim, Vayu suddenly did a quick draw, and a loud crackle could be heard. Vayu''s attack suddenly came like a powerful boom of thunder and it actually released a powerful sword wave in front of him. The sword wave had the wind element with crackling lightning element as well. The sword wave traveled quickly in front and they thought that it would just pass through but it actually hit something invisible. The sword wave hit something invisible and it was diffused by the invisible barrier. When the sword wave hit the barrier, arge structure suddenly materialized in front of them. Therge structure looked like a white castle that is floating in the sky and is protected by a barrier. When the barrier sessfully protected itself from the sword wave, it vanished once more as if it was never there. All of them suddenly knew that therge structure has a cloaking mechanism and that is the thing that they are looking for. The light energy that Ark could feel ising from this structure and he felt it even more when it entered his vision. "That is the source!" Ark stated. "To think that mere mortals woulde here. Since all of you have seen the Light Collector, all of you must die to make sure that no evidence is revealed." A voiceing from above them suddenly stated. All of them followed the source of the voice and it actually came from a person that they are familiar with. She had six wings behind her back that is of pure white color while her hair is that of a golden hue. She is none other than the Church of Light''s Pope, Pristina. All of them suddenly tensed up as she is not an NPC that they can easily defeat. They can defeat her if she was by herself but she was apanied by at least twenty angels that have four wings. They were more powerful than the angels that they have defeated that only has two wings. "Can we defeat them?" Basil suddenly asked. "We can if that six-winged angry woman is not here. She might actually be able to wipe us out if we are not careful. She has the same power as the one that our guild master fought." Peridot stated as she could feel the energying from Pristina. Peridot already knew that she was an angel, but she did not think that she would be this powerful. When she was masquerading as a human, she has powerful spells and heals that could be defined as cheat like. If she uses that to support the small army that she has then they would have a difficult time. "If we can have someone take her on then would we have a fighting chance?" Ark asked. "We will. Do you have any ideas?" Peridot asked. "I do but you need to protect me for five minutes." Ark stated as he suddenly took out a trinket that looked like a small coiled figurine of a Nephilim. "Five minutes is doable." Peridot stated as she suddenly transformed into her ryujin form and shouted for everyone to prepare for battle. The angles looked at the group before them with disdain as they could not believe that lower beings were trying to even fight them. Pristina was the same, but she sensed the energy that Ark was emitting. She instantly knew that he was the being that Mikhail was obsessing over. If she were to deliver Ark to him then she would once again be rewarded. "Kill everyone else but capture that boy. We will need him if we want to be rewarded by Mikhail." Pristinamanded as she started chanting buffs to all her subordinates. "As you wish, your eminence!" All the angels answered as the casual white robes that they are wearing suddenly turned into armor. "As expected, they are underestimating us. That will be to our advantage." Peridot stated as she started to use her abilities as a Fairy Dragon to manipte the air currents. She made sure that the air currents areing from behind her team to make sure that they are boosted by it and the enemy is hindered. She could see it working as the flight speed of the angels are greatly reducedpared to her team members. She also did this to conceal Vayu as he was already preparing to destroy the structure. "Regulus!" Soleil shouted as her lion stuffed toy transformed into a gigantic ming lion. "A fire elemental! She would make a good fuel for the Light Collector!" One of the angels stated which caught Soleil''s attention. No wonder she could sense a terrifying energying from the structure. The thing that was actually fueling it were fire elementals that were captured by the angels. Unlike magic stones or gems, elementals were virtually a limitless source of energy, but they were still alive. Making use of elementals as a power source is basically torturing the elementals. Hearing this, Soleil could not control her anger as she is very fond of the lesser elementals. She would not let any elemental get mistreated as they are forces of nature. Elementals are usually beings that do not mess with the flow of things but they could retaliate when mistreated. "Regulus: Sun Lion Form!" Soleil shouted as half of her health and all of her mana suddenly vanished from her body and transferred to Regulus. Regulus emitted a powerful roar as he received powerful energy from her master. Regulus is currently a Mid Grade Elemental since Soleil is not yet that powerful but he is actually a High Grade Fire Elemental that Soleil managed to get a contract with. What Soleil basically did is to unlock the fierce power that Regulus originally had. Regulus'' body changed from a fiery red to an orange me body with his mane looking like the rays of the sun constantly burning. Regulus also became fifty meters in size and looked like a miniature sun from afar. Each roar that Regulus did would make the fire surrounding him burst. Chapter 1374 Blocking The Sun II Regulus became a Sun Lion Elemental as his energy is more of the sun than fire itself. The angels that were facing him could not take the heat that he is emitting. With a powerful roar, Regulus released a breath of fire that hit the barrier of the floating castle. "Stop it!" The angels shouted as they knew that the me breath of Regulus could seriously damage the floating castle. A light veil suddenly appeared in front of the me breath as Pristina protected the invisible floating castle. Pristina looked at her subordinates and red at them because she was supposed to release a spell but she had to protect the castle. She might have buffed them but her subordinates are being reckless. "Kill that thing." Pristinamanded as she still protected the floating castle as Regulus is not stopping his breath attack. One of the angels noticed that the summoner of Regulus is not moving and tried attacking her. Soleil is linked with Regulus which means she will not recover health or be able to cast spells unless Regulus vanishes. The angel tried to aim her sword at Soleil but she was blocked by a lightning breath. The angel that tried to harm Soleil got hit by Shock''s lightning dragon breath. The angel in question is also paralyzed due to the sudden electric shock that came her way. Basil made sure to protect Soleil as she knows that she is one of their heavy hitters. Basil is flying using Pyro while Shock is being ridden by Pana. Thebination of the archer and the lightning dragon is definitely broken as Pana''s arrow apply status ailments. Pana would use arrows that turn into mana bindings, poison, stun, or vine traps. He would make use of the paralyzing effect of Shock''s attack. Ark is the one that is getting encircled but he is being protected by Peridot and Vayu. The other guild members made sure to protect Ark as well as soon as he started to chant something. The trinket that Ark held is slowly gaining power as he pushed his light and dark elemental energy into it. Seeing something amiss, Pristina immediately switched from protecting the floating castle to an offensive stance. She suddenly fired a Light Prism beam towards Ark but Peridot showed up and used a Dark Elemental Stone to absorb the light. Pristina knew that she would not be able to touch Ark unless she goes all in but if that happens then the floating castle will be defenseless. None of Pristina''s subordinate is a guardian as she focused more on offensive for her group. She wanted to easily deal with her opponents as she would give her team buffs that can make them overthrow their enemies in seconds. The only problem now is that their enemies are better at defenses and status ailments. Pristina is wasting all of her mana in healing her team members while the other group just continues to apply it. She found that the most troublesome people are the two dragons which she could not grasp the way they fight. Pristina already knows of Basil as she is the Mother of Dragons which is also a prime target for the angels ever since the dragons and angels went to war. "I cannot deal with this while protecting the floating castle. I must get some reinforcements." Pristina stated as she created a sphere of light and threw it behind her. The light orb that she threw went straight to the clouds as it will take about ten minutes to reach the Silver City. She might not want to get help but her current group is not suited for battling the Pantheon Guild. Just as she thought that she could be rx for a second, a powerful energy suddenly exploded from afar. "Storm Sword Fifth Style: Storm Guillotine!" Vayu stated as his body suddenly turned into pure lightning. Vayu''s pure lightning body then vanished from his current location as a powerful shredding sound reverberated in the air. The barrier that protected the floating castle is destroyed with one hit. The white floating castle suddenly appeared to everyone in the area. Pristina is shocked as she did not expect something like that due to her not sensing the other half elemental human. Pristina needed to restore the barrier, but Regulus is keeping her busy while all of her subordinates are trying to stop Ark. Seeing that she needed to step up. Pristina prayed to her goddess which the Goddess of Light answered her call. "I shall give you power my child. Get me that Nephilim in return." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she borrowed the eyes of Pristina. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was not paying attention to Pristina before as the other angels were fighting with the dragons in another continent. She only looked at Pristina''s situation when thetter prayed to her and she actually found the Nephilim. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew why Mikhail wanted the Nephilim, but she also wants Ark. The Nephilim contains the power of Samael which is the superior control of light and darkness. If the Goddess of Light Luminaria gets the power of the Nephilim then she would be equal to the god called the King of Twilight. If she bes the Goddess of Light and Darkness then she would have power equal to a Primordial God. The Goddess of Light Luminaria always eyed to be a Primordial Goddess, but that rank is not bestowed to just any god or goddess. Even if she were to convert every living being into her follower, she will not be a Primordial Goddess as she will still be the same Goddess of Light. She will forever be trapped unless she gets a power that rivaled the Primordial Gods. Pristina is suddenly hit by a beam of light that came from the heavens as the Goddess of Light Luminaria blessed her with her aspect. Pristina''s attire changed to be a silver dress with gold linings. Her face is also suddenly covered with a veil of light that make it seem that her face is translucent. The most obvious change would be that Pristina suddenly became five meters big. Her six wings glowed in golden lightpared to looking like white bird wings. The aura around her also changed as if the light element around her is submitting to her will. "Illuminate!" Pristina stated as she pointed her palm towards Regulus. The magic circle did not even take a second to form as aser sted out of it. Regulus did not even have time to dodge as he is hit with the powerful beam of light. A part of Regulus'' body got destroyed but he managed to restore it once more since he got fire energy from the surroundings. The sudden change in Pristina rmed everyone as they thought that they could get by, but she changed drastically. Pristina did not stop with Regulus as she turned towards Vayu that is trying to destroy the floating castle. With a single thought, numerous magic circles appeared around Vayu. Vayu knew that he cannot get caught as he would surely die if he gets hit with all thirty beams of light. He transformed his body once more into the storm element to run away. He would have easily dodge if not for Pristina suddenly creating a cage of light that trapped his body. "Dark Curtain!" Peridot stated as she crushed the dark elemental stone that she used to absorb the attack from Pristina earlier. The whole area is suddenly covered in darkness as the light element weakened. The only one''s glowing were the angels as the light element in their body fought the darkness. Pristina did not mind as she wanted to kill Vayu while she still had the chance. "Dragon Force!" Basil shouted as she filled every part of her body with mana. She thenunched herself towards the gigantic Pristina and punched her head from behind. One would think that Pristina would be easily block that as she was covered with a light barrier but that barrier broke as soon as Basil made impact. The scene of a gigantic angel being hit from behind would looked quite funny if there was no one that interrupted. "It seems that I arrived faster than I thought." A male voice suddenly stated as Gabriel arrived. Gabriel arrived early because he intercepted the orb of light that Pristina sent. He did not expect that Pristina would be granted the blessing of the Goddess of Light, but the enemies made it understandable. Gabriel''s sudden appearance threw the bnce in the favor of the angels. With one attack, Gabriel managed to kill one of the guild members but his appearance gave Vayu time to escape. "The Nephilim is here. I need your help in restraining him." Pristina stated as she pointed towards Ark. "I shall handle the ones around the Nephilim. Kill the rest of them. Restrain the Mother of Dragons as well. She will be a great captive." Gabriel stated as he held his sword and shield. Chapter 1375 Blocking The Sun III The sudden appearance of Gabriel made the Pantheon guild members shudder but they were quite relieved that only he came. They might have a difficult time engaging them but they can try to escape if pushes to shove. The only problem now is that they were steadily getting decreased by Gabriel and he was getting stronger by the second. The others might have experience in battling the leaders of the angels, but they were not confronting them on equal terms. They were escorted by dragons back then and the powerful angels were fighting against the dragon kings. They were just on the side giving some cover fire for them. They might have gotten strongerpared to back then but Adrianbeled the angelic leaders based on their energy levels. Adrian have seen Gabriel and Mikhail at a nce and told the group that they were at a top danger level. He told them that Gabriel is not something even a demigod can defeat as he saw thetter at greater power since the battle against the dragonssted long. "All units. Capture the Nephilim and the Mother of Dragons. I will deal with the lower beings." Pristina announced. Pristina all looked at the other guild members and released a powerful burst of light that actually destroyed the Dark Curtains kill that Peridot casted. She then created numerous magic circles that rained light rays on each member of the Pantheon guild. Peridot knew that she cannot save every other guild member which is why she told them to scatter. Regulus, who was missing a moment ago, suddenly burst out of a cloud and tried to bite Pristina but Gabriel suddenly appeared between them. Gabriel then kicked Regulus without even getting pushed back. Regulus is once again sent flying down as Soleil followed as she wanted to see if Regulus is fine. Ark could not help but panic because Gabriel is now getting close to him. Peridot appeared between Gabriel and Ark while Vayu appeared behind the angel. Peridot and Vayu looked as if they nned everything and will make sure that they can at least finish off one of the angelic leaders. Gabriel did not even flinch as he already has full control of the battlefield. Pristina did not just disperse the darkness energy in the surroundings but also filled it with light energy. All angels can have vision using the light element which means they can never be caught off guard when it is full in their surroundings. "Foolish but I apud you two." Gabriel stated as he suddenly met Vayu with his sword while shielded against Peridot''s attack. After Gabriel blocked the attack from Vayu, Pristina suddenly shot a skill called Lumen Beam towards Vayu. Vayu got directly hit and went crashing down as he got hit by confusion. Peridot wanted to st Gabriel with an elemental spell but she was suddenly hit by the light sword. Peridot''s health decreased by a lot but that was not the thing that made her worry. She was hit by Gabriel''s sword that could give anyone pierced by it the status ailment called Movement Seal. Peridot is suddenly frozen in mid-air as she is floating due to her status as a Ryujin. Gabriel then kicked Peridot away and she was sent flying towards the ground. The other guild members saw this and knew that they needed to save her. Two of the guild members went to save her while the others charged towards Gabriel as he was already reaching out to Ark. Chains made of light could be seen getting created by Gabriel in an attempt to reach Ark but the other guild members destroyed them. Ark could see his guild members fight valiantly but they are ultimately in by Gabriel who is increasing in power by the second. Seeing that more flies are bothering him, Gabriel once again made chains of light as he attempted to trap Ark. Ark could see the chainsing towards him and is about to stop chanting when he suddenly heard a female voice. "Do you need my help, brother?" A familiar female voice sounded as the trinket'' wings suddenly opened up. The chains made of light suddenly melted as a beautiful girl suddenly appeared before Ark. Ark suddenly felt ted as Lilith finally answered his call. He knew that she was resting most of the time as just moving around takes a toll on her body. Thankfully, Ark was able to call on Lilith as she would be able to deal with Gabriel. Lilith appeared in a dress that is pure ck while her tinum blonde hair made her beauty even more ethereal. Gabriel is stunned because he could see that Lilith had wings of an angel and a devil just like Ark. He thought that all of the Nephilim that are angel and devil hybrids were already dead, but he thought wrong. "Another one! You shall be a great gift to my goddess." Gabriel stated as the Goddess of Light Luminaria would surely appreciate him morepared to Mikhail if he gives her two Nephilim. Lilith even called Ark brother which means that they are rted by blood to the First Angelic Leader Samael. "Disgusting." Lilith eximed as she suddenly created a sphere of darkness andunched it towards Gabriel. Gabriel managed to defend against the darkness sphere but that was not the real attack. The darkness sphere suddenly sent him flying backwards as it released a powerful explosion. Gabriel managed to fix his posture back and bnce himself but he realized that the little girl in front of him is not someone trivial. "I was worried why brother called me but it seems you would have been captured if not for me here. I shall deal with him. You can deal with the other one as your friends are getting hurt." Lilith stated as she could see that Basil and Pana were getting yed with by Pristina. "Thanks a lot, sister. Make sure to pay him back as he killed my allies." Ark stated as he rushed towards his friends. Chapter 1376 Blocking The Sun IV Lilith looked around to see the general situation and could see why Ark and his friends were struggling. They were at a disadvantage due to the fact that the area is abundant in light energy due to the being known as Pristina. Lilith could feel the disgusting energy of the Goddess of Light from her. Gabriel did not charge at Lilith immediately when he gained his bnce. He is theposed type and would study his opponent. This is also in favor of his fighting style that bes more powerful as time passes but he must continue the battle for this to happen. Gabriel''s special blessing does not activate continuously as one might think. Gabriel must continue battle for at least every thirty seconds or else his power decreases. He would try andunch an attack at Lilith every ten second but she was easily denying them off. Gabriel is stunned by this as there was actually someone that is born that is more loved by light than angels. To make matters that can stir up jealousy, Lilith is also loved by darkness as well. "Who are you? I have never heard of a Nephilim as beloved by light and darkness like you. You are like another version of him, but it seems you are more powerful." Gabriel stated. Lilith did not answer as she is already done surveying the surroundings. She was trying to sense if there are others around them as she wanted to see if anyone else can pose as a threat. Seeing that no one is there, she finally became serious as the aura around her suddenly changed. "The name is Lilith, Child of Luminaria." Lilith stated. "You speak as if you are not part angel yourself. All angelse from the Goddess Luminaria." Gabriel stated. "Not all angels were created using her power. She might have molded some, but it was not her power that brought the first ones to life. She was merely a tool that the deceased gods of light used as a way to revive their power." Lilith suddenly revealed. Gabriel suddenly taken offense to the fact that the Goddess of Light that he highly revels is called a mere tool. Lilith did not sugar coat her words as that is what the Fallen have told her as they were the first angels that were crafted from parts of the gods of light. She also did not care for the Goddess of Light as she never really looked at the Fallen or the Nephilim as their children. "It seems that you needed to be educated. I shall be the one to educate you using your death." Gabriel stated as he no longer cared if Lilith lived or died. In Gabriel''s eyes, Lilithmitted a capital offense as she degraded the Goddess of Light as a mere tool. He is suddenly burning with intense desire to kill his opponent. Even the calmest of all the angels can be triggered when the right words are spoken. "Holy Light Armor: Great Sword Guardian!" Gabriel shouted as a pir of light came crashing down on him. Gabriel''s armor that is already a full on white armor is suddenly transformed into a bulkier one. The bulkier armor is also decorated with winged insignias that are gold in color. The sword of light that he carries even became a great sword while the shield he held could be seen growing to his size. Gabriel is also covered with a helmet as he looked like a fully armored heavy knight. Even Gabriel''s wings could be seen having some metal tes covering the bone structure part to make sure that the enemy does not cut them. Lilith raised her brows upon seeing this as Gabriel''s power increased two-fold. "I only told the truth. If you are triggered by the truth then live in the falsehoods that your petty goddess made you believe." Lilith stated which provoked Gabriel even more. "I shall cut your tongue first, wench." Gabriel stated as he charged towards Lilith. Lilith knew that she cannot just brush off attacks from Gabriel at that form which is why she also took out her weapon. Lilith suddenly materialized a weapon made of darkness that is in the form of a scythe. The de of the scythe looked like the wing of a demon, and she met her weapon with Gabriel''s. Gabriel is shocked that Lilith could actually catch his attack easily. The petite body of Lilith would not be expected to hold that much power but she is easily meeting Gabriel''s empowered attack. The rm bells suddenly started ringing inside of Gabriel''s head as he identified Lilith as a major threat. The Nephilim were not just erased by other angels because the Goddess of Light deemed them dirty or unwanted. They were erased due to being a being that has the abilities of an angel yet not bound by the Goddess of Light. What the Goddess of Light fears more is a more powerful light element user to ascend into godhood. Angels can never be gods, but the Nephilim are not bound by this rule that the Goddess of Light created. Fearing that the power might be divided to a more powerful light element user, the Goddess of Light Luminaria eliminated anyone that might get in her way. She has already eliminated her master and friend. What is stopping her from doing it to those that she does not even know. "I need to kill her or else she might be a huge threatter on." Gabriel thought as he could feel that Lilith''s energy is not stable. "What are you thinking?" Lilith stated as she suddenly aimed her scythe towards Gabriel''s neck. Gabriel managed to block the attack using his shield but he could see that his shield was scratched. The fact that the shield was scratched made him even surer that Lilith might be their downfall. Lilith, on the other hand, was not even paying all her attention on Gabriel as she was ncing towards Ark and the others. Chapter 1377 Blocking The Sun V Pristina is handling both Basil and Pana quite well, but the addition of Ark made her have some difficulty. Compared to Ark, she is inferior in controlling the light element as Ark could easily block any low-level light spells. She had to tell her subordinates to deal with Ark separately as she cannot capture Basil if Ark is present. Basil''s dragons are already low in health but she uses her own health to actually heal them. The most broken thing about the Mother of Dragons is that the dragons that are under hermand be more powerful with more damage that they take. All the dragons under hermand will also have a chance to deal critical strikes. She is also not an easy foe to deal with as she can use all the skills of the dragons that are under her. The dragons Pyro and Shock are linked to her soul which means she can use both of their dragon breaths. Basil would use Lava Dragon Breath when the angels get near and use Lightning Dragon breath when they are far. Pana is also notying low as he would use his trap arrows to make sure that the angels do note near. Fortunately for Pana, he learned dark elemental skills as he is a dark elf and they could either use death elemental magic or darkness attribute magic depending on their path. Pana made sure to also have some mastery over the darkness attribute as he can use Shadow Invisibility when in darkness. Pana''s most effective skill in the fight is the use of the Darkness Net skill. All the angels that are caught by this enhanced arrow will get wrapped in a made of darkness that weakens them. Since the angels are beings of light, they are very susceptible to any attacks that uses darkness. The battle is not easy for Pana though as he needed to stay bnced since he is only flying using Shock''s back. Shock also moves at a very quick pace which makes anyone that rides him get dizzy, but Pana has high dexterity. He could easily follow the quick movements that Shock uses in the air. They also practiced this when they are in a party which is why he is already used to it. Thebo of the lightning dragon and dark elf is a fearsome duo. The reason why the angels are not easily able to subdue them is due to Pana having full control of the surroundings. He also uses death energy when he knows that he can surelynd a hit to his opponents. Unlike the arrows enhanced with the darkness element, the arrows enhanced by the death elemental energy fly faster. These arrows also have an illusory effect which makes them uneasy to see. The angels that are not fully focused on their surroundings would get hit and receive a powerful curse. Pana made sure that all of his arrows that are coated with death elemental energy would have the Lesser Death Curse. The Lesser Death Curse is a basic curse that are thought to dark elves that drains the life of their opponent. The maximum health it could decrease would be 5% of the maximum health but the danger is its secondary effect. The secondary effect of the Lesser Death Curse is the fact that one cannot heal the missing five percent health instantly. One would need to cleanse the curse first before the target hit could be healed. This curse can also stack up to five times and it will then trigger the Greater Death Curse. The Greater Death Curse instantly deals 10% of the target''s maximum health. It also ces the target into a state where they will get healing reduction by up to 40%. This is what made the Dark Elves be feared by others and it allowed them to survive the harshness of a judgmental society. All forests that are upied by dark elves were usually called Cursed Forests not because the forest is cursed but due to the fact that they live there. Pristina had to use numerous cleanses and heals to make sure that her subordinates do not fall victim to the curse. She now regrets her decision to not fully exterminate the dark elves as they are now proliferating at a vast pace. She knows that death energy is tricky to deal with as it is a higher-level energypared to light. "Prison of Light!" Pristina stated as she finally felt that she should not hold herself back. Ark tried to counter the light elemental spell that Pristina did but is shocked that he cannot. It was not due to him being weak, but the other angels were also using the skill. Pristina did not cast the skill alone as her subordinates also offered their mana in the process. The next thing that the three friends knew is that they are trapped inside a prism that is made of light. The other guild members that were helping them were isted outside of the prism which means they cannot help them. The three of them started to panic as the space inside the prism is not big which means the dragons have limited flying space. "This is bad." Pana stated. "I know. Can you do something about this predicament, Ark?" Basil added. "I can try something but I will not be able to move for five minutes once I used that skill." Ark replied and the other two knew what he was talking about. Lilith saw them being trapped inside the prism and suddenly felt nervous at what would happen to Ark and his friends. She wanted to help them but Gabriel is getting increasingly difficult to deal with. She did not want to use excess energy to deal with Gabriel because she would fall asleep longer if she does so. If she is asleep when something happens to Ark then her revival would be for nothing. The other guild members tried to destroy the prism but they cannot even scratch it permanently. They are able to break some part of it as it cracks like ss, but they can never fully destroy the prism walls. The prism walls will regenerate back to their original look after a few seconds. Just as the guild members thought that they will lose, a powerful me suddenly erupted from below. This powerful me suddenly manifested into arge lion as it tried to swallow the light prism. A huge shock hit the light prism and the angels that created it felt the impact as they got hurt. The angels were able to keep the prism functioning, but they could feel the bacsh. They never felt something like that before as heat is closely rted to the light element so they should have some immunity. The fact that the angels were heavily damaged by the mes meant that it is a pure me that is not tainted by any type of light. When the gigantic ming lion vanished, a petite figure appeared next to the light prism. Soleil suddenly returned back to the fight as she is now incredibly mad. Soleil is usually seen wearing a red dress that makes her look like red riding hood but she is now wearing a fully ming outfit. Soleil''s hooded cloak turned into an orange ming hooded cloak. Her red goth attire turned into a crimson ming variant while the white undershirt became white mes. Even her hair became mes as it flowed and billowed like fire. The most notable change in Soleil is the fact that Regulus is now behind her. Regulus is no longer a red and orange ming lion as he suddenly transformed into a ming lion humanoid giant but only the upper half could be seen. The most notable thing is that Regulus'' mane is made with deep blue mes while the rest of the body is made with white mes. Regulus looked like a powerful avatar of me that Soleil summoned. Soleil is currently using a special skill that she has received when she got the blessing of the Fire Elemental King which is Fire Elemental King Transformation. -- Skill: Fire Elemental Skill Transformation Tier: Unique Type: Transformation Skill Effect: - Combine with the contracted Elemental and borrow the strength of the Fire Elemental King to be one. - All stats are tripled during the transformation. - Immune to any fire type damage. - Fire element spells and attacks deal five times the damage. - The user is weakened after the duration ends. Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 5 minutes Cooldown: 48 hours Restriction: Can only be used by Half Elementals -- Soleil has yet to fully master this skill which is why she can only maintain this form for five minutes at most but that is enough for her. Soleil made a fist using her hands and the Regulus avatar mirrored her movements. The angels could see a gigantic ming fisting down towards their light prism. Chapter 1378 Blocking The Sun VI The angels are now looking at Pristina as they were thinking the same thing. They all thought that they will receive great bacsh if that ming fistes crashing down on them. Pristina knew as well which is why she pushed every part of her body and all the energy that she can use to reinforce the light prism. Pristina''s body glowed to the fullest as she did not focus on the three yers that was trapped inside the light prism. She is more focused on making sure that she protects herself from the damage of the ming fist. Three halos suddenly appeared above Pristina''s head which means she is using everything in her power to strengthen the light prism. Soleil did not stop as she made sure to crash her fist on the light prism. The ming blue fist met with the light prism and a powerful shockwave is emitted when both shed. The light prism managed to hold on as Pristina smiled because she managed to defend against the threat outside but there is also a threat inside. "Savior Form: Twilight!" Ark stated as he has finished channeling the energy inside of him. -- Skill: Savior Form: Twilight Tier: Unique Type: Transformation Skill Effect: - Explode in power by unleashing the hidden force of light and darkness present in the body of the Chosen Nephilim. - Increase all stats by 50%. - Increase all damage done using light elemental attribute by 50%. - Increase all damage done using darkness elemental attribute by 50%. - Decrease all damage done using light elemental attribute by 80%. - Decrease all damage done using darkness elemental attribute by 80%. - Have a 10% chance to apply Light Mark on the enemy. - Have a 10% chance to apply Darkness Mark on the enemy. - Have a 1% chance to afflict the target with the Mark of Twilight Light Mark: Apply a mark using light elemental energy on the enemy that stacks up to five times and deals 1% of their maximum health per mark. Once five marks are afflicted on the enemy, all five marks explodes and deal 3% of the target''s maximum health. (Cooldown: 1 minute) Darkness Mark: Apply a mark using darkness elemental energy on the enemy that stacks up to five times. Each mark decreases the stats of the target by 1%. If the target gets five stacks, the darkness mark explodes and applies another 5% stat reduction. (Cooldown: 1 minute) Mark of Twilight: Once the Light Mark and the Darkness Mark is applied five times and triggered, the target will have reduced 50% resistance on both Light and Darkness for 1 minute. All light and darkness elemental spells will also be a critical strike. Duration: 1 hour Mana Cost: 10, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: 5 minutes Cooldown: 30 hours Restriction: Can Only be used by the Chosen Nephilim -- Ark suddenly exploded in power as his form suddenly changed to a different look. In his normal form, he looks like a knight that is d in ck and white armor, but his look is different in the Savior Form: Twilight. The first thing that changed is that his hair became long and blonde as it reached his back. His ears also changed to be miniature version of his wings while his wings became three pairs. The right side are pure white angel wings while the left side is pure ck devil wings. He also became shirtless for some reason as his lower armor became robe of ck and white with silver linings. Ark is also in a form that changes his stats as he no longer needs to wield his sword and shield. Ark''s sword became a gigantic five-meter ck sword of darkness that he can mentally control. His shield became a five meter tall light shield that he can wield using his mind as well. All the angels that saw Ark''s new form almost subconsciously bowed towards him as he radiated such regal aura. Even Pristina almost bowed, and she is heavily devoted to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The angels did not know why but something inside of them is telling them to not go against Ark. Lilith, who is still battling Gabriel, became overjoyed as her brother finally unlocked his initial form. Gabriel, on the other hand, is in deep shock as something is tugging inside his chest to bow down as well. He could not believe that he wants to revere another being other than the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "What is that!? I must get rid of him!" Gabriel stated as he started to rush Ark. "Where do you think you are going?" Lilith suddenly muttered behind Gabriel as she is suddenly behind him. Lilith''s aura suddenly changed as she detected the bloodlust that Gabriel released. Her ck dress then suddenly expanded to a fast degree as it swallowed both her and Gabriel. Lilith trapped Gabriel inside a temporary domain that she created using darkness so that he will not interfere with Ark. "Kill him!" Pristina shouted as she knew that she needed to kill Ark now. Pristina no longer cared for themand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she judged that Ark is not a being that they should keep alive no matter what. She buffed all of her subordinates to the highest degree as she wants this battle to be over but Ark is no longer a pushover in that form. A Nephilim that decreases the damage from any light elemental attack by 80% is basically invincible. No matter how powerful the spells that the angels conjured up to hit Ark, he just brushed them all of like it is nothing. The best that they could do is tickle Ark as the damage that he receives per attack is basically one health. The angels suddenly felt fear creep into their body as they are in front of an enemy that they cannot go against. Ark looked at them with his eyes that has golden pupils but ck sclera. Even Ark''s gaze made the angels feel reverence for them. "Thanks a lot for overlooking us." Ark stated as hemanded his darkness sword to sh at all the angels. The angels could not leave the light prism as well as they are trapped with Ark. The darkness sword swept across all of the angels which heavily damaged them. Pristina manage to somewhat block the sword, but she made great effort to do so. "Merciful Goddess Luminaria, give me more strength!" Pristina prayed as she knew that an aspect will not be enough to deal with Ark. The Goddess of Light Luminaria must descend herself in order to deal with Ark. Pristina prayed but all she heard was denial as the Goddess of Light Luminaria cannot descend. She has already sent a lot of aspects down on the mortal realm as there were also angels fighting against the dragons on the other side of the world. If the Goddess Luminaria descends then she will not be able to send her aspects to the other angels that requested it. "It seems your pitiful goddess is not answering you. How does it feel to be abandoned?" Ark asked. "We are not abandoned! You just colluded with the giant lizards to bully us when we should be the ones ruling the world. No matter, you will not escape from this light prism that I have created with the others. I can just heal them back up even if you deal damage to us." Pristina replied as she regenerated the health of the angels that were heavily damaged. "I did not say that I will be the one that creates an opportunity for us to escape." Ark stated as Pristina once again forgotten that Ark is not the only enemy before them. When Pristina looked back, she could see two gigantic ming fistsing down towards the light prism. Soleil made sure to destroy this light prism since there is no one bothering her. Pristina tried to fortify the light prism once more but Ark sent her darkness sword towards her. Pristina had to decide whether to defend herself or defend against the attack from outside. Before Pristina could decide, some of her subordinates jumped in front of the darkness sword. About five angels are pierced by the darkness sword that was aimed at Pristina, but it was not only that. Attacks from Basil and Pana followed up Ark''s attack which dealt the killing blow to some of the angels. "You must live your eminence!" The angels stated as they drew theirst breath and became particles of light. Pristina might have fortified the light prism, but a number of angels died which weakened it. With a loud thud, Soleil managed to destroy the light prism. She also killed some angels as her attacks did not stop when she broke it. Numerous particles of light could be seen scattering about in the battlefield as only Pristina and three more angels are left alive with dread written on their face. Chapter 1379 Blocking The Sun VII "Your Eminence, what should we do?" one of the subordinate angels asked Pristina as they were no longer the strong group they once were. "All of you retreat and inform the others of what happened here. I shall make sure to at least take our enemies out before I secure my retreat." Pristina stated as she suddenly changed her gaze towards the floating castle. Pristina then changed her demeanor and started channeling the energy that was collected inside of the floating castle. If they cannot harness the energy and deliver it back to Mikhail then she would rather use it to make sure that she destroys her enemies. Ark knew what she was trying to do and directed his darkness sword towards Pristina once more. The remaining three angels did not retreat but rather made sure that their leader will fulfill her goal. Seeing this scene unfold, Soleil once again tried to attack Pristina, but thetter managed to use some of the floating castle''s energy to bombard her with magic spells. The more energy that Pristina absorbs, the bigger her wings be. "Let the Light Fall! Lux Imperium!" Pristina stated as her whole body is enveloped in a golden light. The golden light suddenly started to expand as if a nuclear bomb made of light exploded in the air. The force of the light explosion is getting bigger and bigger as Pristina channeled everything in her attack. She wants to take out even thend below them by using all the energy in the floating castle. "Get behind me! Guardian of Light!" Ark shouted as his shield suddenly turned into a knight silhouette made of light that covered Basil and Pana. Soleil knew that she would also not get out of that attack unscathed which is why she flew towards Ark and the others. She made a curling position as the Regulus avatar copied it. Sheyered the Regulus avatar with the knight silhouette. The explosion of light created a powerful shockwave which was felt even by others that are hundreds of kilometers away. The explosion of light also destroyed the darkness domain that Lilith temporarily created. Gabriel managed to free himself from the trap that Lilith created but it seems that both of them are at a tie. He looked around only to see Pristina and three more angels which means the others have already died. Gabriel could not deal with Lilith as she is just making sure that he does not interfere with Ark. Pristina, on the other hand, is frustrated that her attack did not kill any of her enemies. What she did see is that Ark''s defenses against the prating light spells are not great. The Regulus Avatar dispersed as he took a great hit which also means Soleil is back to her base form. The light knight silhouette is also destroyed while Ark''s darkness sword decreased in size. Pristina knew that she can actually take them out with one more attack as she started to harness energy from the floating castle once again. "We can win!" Pristina thought as she once again started to cast Lux Imperium. Ark knew that Pristina would once again try to attack them, but he cannot defend the others like before. He was aided by Soleil but this time he was not. He figured that he can take the brunt of the damage since his resistances should be very high. Just before Pristina charges up another Lux Imperium spell, an ear piercing noise suddenly happened. The sound is the same as what people hear when lightning hits the ground as the rumble could be felt by the muscles of those present. The next thing that they saw is the floating castle suddenly being perfectly sliced into two. With the floating castle being sliced into two, the energy that was collected inside of it dispersed back into the atmosphere. The gazes of everyone in the area is suddenly shifted towards the being that cut the floating castle into two. The owner of the figure is none other than Vayu, but he also has an avatar behind him like Soleil as he used his Storm Elemental Skill Transformation. -- Skill: Storm Elemental Skill Transformation Tier: Unique Type: Transformation Skill Effect: - Combine with the contracted Elemental and borrow the strength of the Storm Elemental King to be one. - All stats are tripled during the transformation. - Immune to any wind and lightning type damage. - Wind and Lightning element spells and attacks deal five times the damage. - The user is weakened after the duration ends. Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 5 minutes Cooldown: 48 hours Restriction: Can only be used by Half Elementals -- Vayu''s form changed as his hair became like lightning itself while his robe armor transformed into clouds. The thing that looms behind him is vastly differentpared to Soleil as he has more mastery over his skill. The avatar behind Vayu actually has its full body as it is a fully formed being. The avatar behind Vayu had wings of a crow while its nose is long. It is dressed in a unique garb that is like a mixture of a warrior and a priest. It also held a sword with its two hands just like Vayu as it is mirroring his every movement. The avatar that Vayu could be described perfectly as a tengu made of lightning and storm clouds. "Storm Sword: First Forbidden Style a€" Breeze!" Vayu stated as he sheathed his katana. In his current form, Vayu''s Storm Sword techniques are changed into the Forbidden Style as he is fully transformed into an elemental. With just one skill, he managed to destroy a whole floating castle but it does take quite long for the skill to be used. This is the reason why he arrived quitete but it seems his timing was just perfect. "We must not fall here. Strategic Retreat!" Gabriel shouted as he suddenly tossed his shield up in the air and to create a blinding light. Chapter 1380 Blocking The Sun VIII Gabriel ordered the retreat as he created an opportunity for them to escape by creating some sort of shbang. Ark and Lilith were unaffected by the blinding light as they are beings of light, but the others were. Gabriel also used a skill that created a powerful pulse of light that knocked backed all of them. Ark was about to give chase, but Vayu stopped him as it would not be wise to follow enemies that fly at a fast pace. The angels are also more used to aerialbatpared to them which is why they might lose. There might also be a chance for other angels to aid them which might get them captured. Ark wanted to chase the angels badly, but he knew that defeating Gabriel and Pristinabined will be difficult. They already used their most powerful forms, but they were not able kill them. If Lilith was not here to contain Gabriel, then the fight might have a vastly different oue. "I am d that you are fine, brother. If you see one of the Seven Angels again then you must call for me again. For now, I shall return and sleep as I have yet to stabilize my energy. It takes quite a toll on my body to move in the outside world." Lilith stated as she suddenly bent light and darkness to create a portal back to her pocket dimension. "We alreadypleted our mission here anyway. We have destroyed the thing that prevents the energy of the sun to fall into the ground. We also lost quite a lot of people as we did not expect the strength of the opponent. We might have been too optimistic or confident which is why we must revisit our mistakes." Vayu stated as all of them tear up the teleportation scroll that was given to them. All of the surviving members returned back to the Temple of the Sun with a rather passive attitude. They would have been more enthusiastic if they did not suffer huge loses. Adrian saw the faces of the ones that returned and asked one of the guild members to ry what happened. "I see. It was not something that you expected to happen. I bet all of you would have easily defeated them if Pristina was not there. She was always a very powerful NPC even before I came to this game. You guys should be happier that you actually made her have a difficult time. That is a sess in my book if I do say so myself." Adrian stated. "We would have been much happier if we managed to kill Pristina." Arkmented as dealing with her would be a huge blow to the angelic army. "She could actually heal herself back to full health with a five minute cooldown spell. She is a walking cheat when the aspect of the Goddess of Light descends on her." Basil grumbled as her attacks would just get healed back up. "The only thing that made her healing get decreased was my arrows that were cursed. The only problem is that she can easily create a wall of light to block them." Pana added as he felt dejected. Adrian then looked at the other members and they were a bit dejected as well. Soleil is actually quite sad as she did not have much impact on the fight since Regulus was sent flying. Adrian expected this as they did not practice much against aerial battles but it seems that they must if they are going to fight against the angels. "I hate to sour the already heavy atmosphere but it seems that the device that all of you have destroyed was not the only one." The Sun God Ra stated as rested in absorbing energy when it is at night. "You mean there are other floating castles as well? How could they create something gigantic like that without being seen? Then again, they made it invisible by bending the light around it. The question is where do they get the materials from?" Adrian muttered. "The angels have been plundering civilizations since time immemorial. They always said that they are doing so because of the wrath of the Goddess of Light but they just wanted to steal things that they need. Their plundering antics only stopped when the Gate to the Silver City was sealed." The Sun God Ra stated as he was able to converse to the other western continent gods. "If there are more of them then we must prepare! We will destroy every floating castle as revenge!" Ark suddenly stated with great enthusiasm. "I agree! We should also bring some of the dragons! I am sure they would dly assist us in destroying things that are made by the angels." Basil added. "If all of you are going then I am going as well." Pana joined in. Some of the guild members that survived also agreed with them as they burned with the fires of vengeance. They wanted to kick the angels where it hurst as they did not expect such a result as of today. Even Soleil is pumped up as she joined them in their huddle. "I am d that all of you are pumped up but be sure to rest. You must remember that the angels are not our only problems as of now. The Shadow of Apophis is still a looming threat that is quite sooner than the angels. You have seeded in letting the sun energy descend on the western continent once more. That is the reason why all of you went to that ce in the first ce. There will be ample time in dealing with the angels but the Shadow of Apophis is our priority." Adrian stated as to remind what they are really after. Adrian then saw the reports that the Followers of Apophis gathered towards the Shadow of Apophis. They were constantly praying and giving strength to the fragment. He also knows that those followers will dly sacrifice their lives to make sure another clone descends. Chapter 1381 The Sleeping Serpent Awakens I The yers did not stop raiding the Shadow of Apophis despite the initial defeat of the unified guilds. In fact, there were more and more yers raiding the sleeping Shadow of Apophis as the days passed. This is true because more and more yers were arriving at the western continent as they wanted to test their luck. The fight against the Shadow of Apophis might be difficult but the experience points and the drops gained from the monsters outweigh the disadvantages. Adrian paid attention to each of the raid attempts that end in failure and made sure to take note. He could see that more and more followers of Apophis keep sacrificing themselves. Adrian thought that there should not be many members of the Followers of Apophis. If the Shadow of Apophis sleeps each time it absorbs a fragment then there should be three more times. If they decrease the number of the Followers of Apophis now then they should have a much easier time in the future. Adrian did not guess wrong as the Followers of Apophis are getting decreased each day but they were also offering up their souls to the Shadow of Apophis. With each soul the Shadow of Apophis gets, the Shadow of Apophis gets stronger but that is still better than getting supported by numerous followers. It was not only Adrian that thought the same as the other intelligent members of the respective guilds thought like him. They were not trying to win the battle now but win the warter. They knew that they might sacrifice the early rewards, but they also knew that defeating the Shadow of Apophis will yield greater rewards. "Today is thest day that the Shadow of Apophis will be asleep. Will we not participate?" Cairo asked. "I want us to participate as well but did you not feel the eyes that are aiming at the Temple of the Sun? They were already here even if the sun was still up in the sky." Adrian stated as he could feel that they were immensely surrounded. "Thank goodness that you epted the offer of the Briar Rose Guild and the Evergreen guild. If they were not here today then I might even say that we will lose because we cannot fight a horde of that size." Solstice stated as she also looked in the distance. When they said that they were immensely surrounded, they were not joking as the horde of monsters were just waiting for the night to bite. The sand dunes were not the thing that surrounded them anymore but it was monsters everywhere. There were even groups of the Followers of Apophis scattered within them. "This will be a very long night. I should stretch now so that I will not pull a muscleter. I might be Blood Crazedter which is why I will leave themand of the guild to Levin Cloud. He will be better leading them than us as we will be in the front linester, little brother." Solstice stated as she started to brandish her blood swords. "Ten minutes before the sun sets." Adrian muttered to himself as he knew that he will need to start preparing as well. "Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrian stated as his form changed. Adrian has already used his Aether Domain and Aetheros True Form yesterday as the monsters were very aggressive. They were so aggressive that even the heals from their team members were almost rendered ineffective. Since that form is locked, Adrian has to punch harder to make sure that his team members will not be affected. The three guilds decided to split the area into three even though the Pantheon Guild was lesser in numbers. What the Pantheon guild mayck in numbers is made up with their brute power as they are clearly the MVP for the past days. The two guilds might not like to admit it but the only reason that they can keep up with the Pantheon guild is that they are more in number. The tension filled the air as the sun slowly sunk into the sands and it vanished in the sky. As soon as the sun descended, the monsters roared like crazed beasts and charged towards the Temple of the Sun. The anxiety of all of the yers could be felt in the air as they could see a tidal wave of monstersing towards them. "Mirror Art: Refraction a€" Vortex!" Adrian stated as he fed the small star inside the mirror he has and each of them split into ten. Adrian ced ten mirrors all around them which are the things that split the small vtile star. With a snap of Adrian''s fingers, the small vtile star exploded and turned into ck holes that sucked every living creature in its vicinity. Ten ck holes could be seen appearing in all directions as the charging monster entered it. The yers already knew that Adrian will do something as he said that they should wait for his signal to attack. They did not know what that signal was but they now know as they could clearly see the signal he was trying to say. The monsters that charged forward wanted to stop but they cannot stop the momentum of the monsters behind them. One by one increased to ten by ten per second as the monsters kept getting absorbed inside the ck hole. Adrian smiled as he saw the notifications of some monsters dying while some getting injured inside the ck holes. This was a specialty of the Mirror Primordial Armament as it could copy skills to ten at most. The downside of the copying is that each spell will only be able to deal half the damage of the original spell. This might be a downside, but each spell added will basically be five times more powerful than the original if he hits everything. There were monsters that evaded the suction force of the ck hole, but Adrian also has a solution for that. "Mirror Art: Refraction a€" Quantum Cascade!" Adrian stated as each ck hole has a singrity formed above it. Adrian activated the singrities, and it pulled all monsters that passed through the ck holes. The image of ferocious monsters being pulled inside of the ck holes made all of the yers that witnessed it see the power of a demon. The yers from the other guilds know about demons but they never witnessed it this close. "Damn! He could basically affect time and space. He is a cheat character. Life is so unfair sometimes." One of the yers from the Briar Rose guildmented. They all agree that Adrian is really differentpared to normal yers as he couldmand an entire area as big as a dessert by himself. He was basically equal to an NPC known as the Archmagus of Dominatro as he is famed forying waste to an entire area with spells of mass destruction. "Attack!" Levin Cloud announced as they needed to start killing off monsters as the first line of defense has already been reached. It was not just the Pantheon guild, the Briar Rose guild and the Evergreen guild fighting in this desert as the sand soldiers that the Sun God Ra created also started to fight. The defenses of the Temple of the Sun is also at full swing as an answer to the monsters that increased. It was not just Adrian''s group that is doing their best because the Followers of Apophis started to move as well. They started to pray once more but they were not sacrificing themselves right away as they strengthened the army. The continuous prayer of the Followers of Apophis made the monsters be more enraged as a disgusting aura loomed over them. The miasma inside the monsters that surrounded the Temple of the Sun started to exponentially increase. The monsters filled with the miasma from the Distorted God Apophis started showing signs of mutating as they started to grow serpentine traits like scales or venom excretion. Some even fully transformed into serpent monster hybrids. "Soul Recall!" Adrian stated as a door to the underworld is summoned. The door is different as it was decorated with golden motifs and glyphs and also a golden scarab. Adrian did not know who he summoned but it seems that his luck has affected the summoning once again. The door to the underworld opened and a gigantic man appeared before him. It was none other than a fragment of the God of the Underworld, Osiris. "You have called for me, Arbiter of the Damned. To what do I owe the pleasure of your call?" The God or rather an aspect of the God Osiris stated. "My son, it is good to see you well." The Sun God Ra suddenly stated as he saw the God Osiris being summoned. "Father! It seems that news of your revival was true! I would want to hug you with my real body if it was possible but that might extinguish the life of our arbiter." The God Osiris stated with augh. Chapter 1382 The Sleeping Serpent Awakens II Adrian managed to summon the God of the Underworld Osiris. Osiris wears a golden robes and armor with parts of his body being covered in bandages. It is said that he and the God Seth fought each other due to sibling disagreements. Osiris was heavily damaged by that fight as his body became chopped into pieces. The God of the Underworld Osiris did not die though as his wife the Goddess Eset used forbidden magic to put him back together. The bandages that are covering his body is said to be made from the magic that the Goddess Eset used and is incredibly durable. It is said that the bandages are the reason why any form of attacks cannot destroy the body of the God Osiris. The God Osiris uses two types of weapons which are a whip and a shepherd''s crook. Those two weapons were made of golden metal and radiated intense energy. Another thing to observe for the God Osiris is that his body is greenish ck in tint which is a testament to him being sent to govern the underworld where he is praised as the God of Death. "My brother did say that the serpent has be more restless ever since it knew that you have revived, father. I guess the calling that the arbiter made was not totally random as it reacted to my wish to really see you." The God Osiris stated. "Make sure to not fight with your brother again. You know what happenedst time when your joke went too far. He hacked you to pieces but made sure that you are alive since he is your brother." The Sun God Ra stated as he reminded himself that this is his foolish son. "I just wanted to test him a little and have him let out some steam but he took it too far. Anyways, I have monsters to butcher. I will talk to you again when you ascend, father." The God Osiris stated as he suddenly jumped towards the horde of monsters. "I was not even able to give him amand yet. Then again,manding aspects of gods are not easy." Adrian muttered as the God Osiris went to the opposite direction where the former wants thetter to be. "Do forgive my son as he is the impulsive one of all my children. He would have not ended like that if he was good at taking orders or listening to the advice of others. I shall return to my post then as I need to prepare the sun disk in the even that another clone of the Distorted God Apophis is to descend." The Sun God Ra stated as he floated back to the Sun Disk. All the yers surrounding the Temple of the Sun have already ustomed themselves to fighting during the night. In fact, they all thought that they would have to rely on magic spells for illumination but the Temple of the Sun produced its own light during the night. The temple itself glows like a powerful source of light which illuminated areas far away from it. Adrian is observing the battlefield whilemanding Sirius, Kaon and Saena. He used his three most powerful soulbounds to make impact on the battlefield. He also used his mirrors to save some people that were in a tight spot. Adrian made the biggest impact by having ten ck holes spawn that absorbed monsters. The damage might not be that big, but he did manage to kill some lower-level monsters. It also made a great set up for spells for the mage yers as they already knew where the monsters will be spit out. As soon as the ck holes vanished and the monsters were spit out, the mage yers immediately made it rain with spells. Thousands of monsters died from the sudden bombardment of the area they were spit out from. The Sun God Ra also joined in on the bombardment as he used small amounts of sun energy to attack. Every minute, the Sun God Ra will choose the most crowded area of the monster horde to use his spell called Sun re. It is like a verticalser beam that makes the ground it touches explode. It is perfect for disorienting and dealing damage torge clumps of enemies. Levin Cloud is skillfully leading the team with Adrian''s support as there were mirrors around him that showed the location of the guild members. He would even use some support spells that he channels through the ground via a special way. Levin Cloud could not issue extremely long-range spells, but he bypassed this when he finally managed to feel the ley line. It is said that the faekin are beings that are in tune with nature hence their mastery over natural power veins of the world. They are able to harness energy from ley lines in order to send support to theirrades. Levin Cloud would just need to touch the ley line and send his spell to the location of his allies. This might seem easy and very cheat like, but it takes up immense concentration. Levin Cloud would also need to use his mastery of visualizing the area as it takes up a lot of mental capacity. Levin Cloud managed to ease this restriction by making use of Adrian''s mirrors as he could just see the coordinates of the ally in the mirror and send the support spell on their way. He cannot send any powerful spells that are above the epic rank though as he has yet to fully master this technique. "The monster horde is still only normal monsters. Field Bosses are not even moving as of now as they are just observing. The most frightening one would be that gigantic Sand Swallower. That is not a field boss but a Dungeon Boss. How the hell did that snake managed to make a dungeon boss get out of its dungeon?" Adrian stated. The Shadow of Apophis managed to control a dungeon boss which are said to onlye out when a special even called a Dungeon Break urs. Dungeon Breaks can only ur when the number of monsters in a dungeon exceed twice capacity. This would make the boss monsters be unable to be bound by the rules of the dungeon. It is said that there was a forgotten God of Space called the God of Dungeons that created the rule of the dungeons. Back when the Gods were still mingling with the mortals, the main cause of death was monsters. One of the gods took pity on the mortals and sacrificed his body to create a permanentw called the Law of the Dungeon. The God of Dungeons made sure that powerful monsters will be trapped inside of the dungeons so that mortals may have peace. The Law of the Jungle is still more powerful than the one that the God of Dungeons created though. Monsters be more powerful overtime which is why Dungeons Breaks urred. It is said that the monsters that are roaming the world now are the result of Dungeon Breaks happening. Dungeon Breaks do upset the bnce of the ecosystem as there will be new monsters that will upy the area where the dungeon appears. "Do not tell me that the Distorted God Apophis actually forced a dungeon break which is why there are a lot of monsters here!" Adrian stated as that is the only usible exnation for the number of enemies here. When Adrian was thinking of what to do next, the field bosses that were on standby suddenly started to move as they were actuallymanded by the Dungeon Break Boss monsters. The Dungeon Break Boss monster not onlymanded the field bosses but it also buffed all of them. The Sand Swallower, the Dungeon Break Boss, is basically a gigantic sand monster with the head of a sarcophagus. It might not have many attacks under its arsenal, but it could literally bury its opponents alive by being eaten by it. It also has a special buff that increases the evasion of all the monsters under it by creating a small veil of sand around them. The evasion bonus is evident as the long range spells and attacks that usually hit started to miss. Adrian wanted to think of a countermeasure but he suddenly heard the loud cheer of excitement that came from the God Osiris. With a loud cheer and a powerful jump in the air, the God Osirisnded and created a powerful shockwave that affected the souls of the monsters around him. Adrian looked at the mirrors near the God Osiris and saw that the monsters around theter is actualy tethered to him. They were not tethered physically but spiritually as the God Osiris'' body is actually slowly turning into a spirit like form. The weapons that the God Osiris also did not deal physical damage as they were actually Soul Weapons that directly damaged the soul of his enemies. Chapter 1383 The Sleeping Serpent Awakens III Adrian could see that the timer for the summoning for the God of the Underworld Osiris is just twenty minutes in total. The God Osiris can only stay in the battlefield for about ten more minutes but he has done great work. The horde of monsters on the side where the God Osiris is could be seen thinned out significantly. The fact that one aspect of a god could destroy those number of monsters means that he is a great powerhouse. As the leader of the Gods of Death in the western continent, the God Osiris also gives a buff to all the allies in the battlefield. [You have been given Osiris'' Blessing.] [This blessing is doubled since you are located in the western continent where he is based.] == Buff: Osiris'' Blessing Effect: - Heal 10% of the total damage dealt to you. (Doubled when in the western continent.) - Increase the damage of physical attacks and skills by 10%. (Doubled when in the western continent.) - Increase the damage of magical attacks and skills by 15%. (Doubled when in the western continent.) - Have a 1% chance of Reviving upon death with 50% maximum health. (Doubled when in the western continent.) Restriction: This buff is only active when the God Osiris is present on the battlefield. == Everyone could feel that their attacks became more powerful. It is even more evident for the magic spells as a normal fireball could nuke another monster with its power. It did not take long for the God Osiris to spot the Sand Swallower. Adrian wanted to tell the God Osiris that he should not head towards the mouth of the enemy but he remembered that the God Osiris is an impulsive one. He is also a warrior that enjoys battles which is why the Goddess Eset had to master healing spells just to make sure that her husband stays alive. Seeing that the God Osiris was aiming for the Sand Swallower, the nearby field bosses went to intercept him instead. Adrian knew that the buff that the God Osiris is very beneficial which is why he is also determined to make sure that he lives until his summoning time is up. "Nether Domain." Adrian stated as his whole body suddenly emittedher mist and it swallowed up everything in the area. Seeing that the Nether Mist started to spread, Levin Cloud also initiated the n. He immediately summoned the Tree of Life and Death. The sky fractured as a seed fell from the sky and directlynded on the Temple of the Sun. The Tree of Life and Death suddenly sprouted from the middle of the Temple of the Sun like an illusory massive divine nt. The Tree of Life and Death actually covered the entire temple of the sun with its vines and flowers. The Tree of Life and Death is currently adapting to its cactus like form and grabbed the sun disk. From afar, the sun disk is no longer just a circr golden disk as the thorns of the Tree of Life and Death acted like its sun rays. When the Tree of Life and Death clung to the sun disk, the Sun God Ra did not take offense but actually enjoyed the feeling as an overwhelming power started to fill up his body. The Sun God Ra is still a life god as the sun provides life and warmth which means that Yewdrassil will give him the life energy that he needs to power up. The Sun God Ra could now join the fight more aggressively because of this and started to spew more Sun Beams. The monster horde could be seen thinning out by the minute but the strong ones are still alive. A creepy chant started to fill up the night as the Followers of Apophis started to chant a different type of hymn. This chant is different from the ones that they have used before where they sacrifice their body or strengthen monsters. When the chant started, a star in the sky started to shine brighter than before until a number of them started to get together. The stars in the night started to form the image of a serpent that bears its poisonous fangs at the Temple of the Sun. Some of the monsters suddenly started to stop their movements and shake involuntarily. Some of the monsters infected by the Distorted God Apophis started to fall down on the sand as if they died. The monsters that fell down started to shake uncontrobly until their bodies burst into flesh and blood. As if the serpent star answered the calls, smaller stars suddenly started to fall down into the areas where the monsters turned into flesh and blood. When the stars fell down, the flesh and blood that scattered suddenly fused together with the star. Numerous monsters that resembled clones of the Distorted God Apophis started to sprout. The clones that appeared seemed to be vastly inferior to just one clone summoned but hundreds of them are a different thing altogether. "Netheros True Form! Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as he immediately used his most powerful skills as an answer to the sudden appearance of numerous clones. Adrian also made sure to transform all of his soulbounds into theirher forms. Gigantic monsters made ofher mist started to appear all throughout the battlefield as a demonic god looking entity is floating on top of the Temple of the Sun. Adrian used all of his mirrors to make sure that theher mist is distributed to all parts of the battlefield. Adrian also continuously buffed his allies by applyingher mist into their attacks which are super effective against the monsters tainted by the Distorted God Apophis. When Adrian revealed theher mist, the Distorted God Apophis suddenly took control of one of the clones as it detected a familiar energy. The Distorted God Apophis knew of this energy as this was the poison on its system. The Distorted God Apophis made sure to destroy the one that tainted it with this energy as it could hinder it from devouring the world. The clones all looked towards the gigantic demonic god looking being floating in a cross-legged position on top of the Temple of the Sun. "All of you! Destroy the Champion of the Twin Gods!" The clone where the Distorted God Apophis descendedmanded. Just as the chosen clone of the Distorted God Apophis is about to move, a fist of a man suddenly hit its head and knocked it back. It is none other than the fist of the God Osiris as he was also affected by theher mist. Theher mist could be seen oozing out of the God Osiris'' body as a result of being a temporary summon of Adrian. "This power! This is the energy of the forbidden domain that the Overlord Abaddon resides in. I shall make use of it while I am under the kid''smand and taste how great this energy is." The God Osiris stated as he is familiar withher energy since he is one of the gods of death under the God Abaddon. "Osiris! I did not think that you would actually take part in this when you are a God of the Underworld. The Gods of the Underworld must not interfere with mortal affairs directly!" The Distorted God Apophis stated as it hissed at the God Osiris. "There is a way to circumvent that rule as the Champion of the Twin Gods has summoned me directly. I shall enjoy this fight!" The God Osiris stated. The chosen clone and the God Osiris started their fight against each other. Adrian could see this and made sure that the God Osiris does not end up in harms way. Hemanded all of his soulbounds to make sure that no other monsters should interfere with that fight. Adrian is not the only one that activated his Limit Break as all other summoners started to do so as well. The one with the most notable summoner Limit Break is Mariposa as her swarm of bees started to flood the battlefield as well. She even resonated well with the Tree of Life and Death as she was recognized as one of the guards of Anastacia since thetter was the Envoy of Life. Frey was also doing quite well as monsters that die under her spear bes her power. A Valkyrie bes more powerful with more enemy deaths under their belt. A ce where many could be killed is a Valkyries'' paradise. It came to the point that any monster under level 200 would die to her spear in under five attacks. Seeing that the personal army that the Distorted God Apophis created has started to be on the losing end despite the addition of clones, it made sure to use everything in its power to at least destroy the temple. It seems that it was not only terrestrial monsters that were put under control. Powerful buzzing noises could suddenly be heard on the horizon. Chapter 1384 The Sleeping Serpent Awakens IV The buzzing noises did note from any monster that is already present in the battlefield but a swarm of them. The buzzing sound came from the west as all the yers heard this irritating sound. The ones that are more on guard are the insect monster soulbounds that Mariposa is using. The stars in the sky could he seen but some parts of it is suddenly covered with a ck mass. The buzzing noises came from this ck mass which is actually a swarm of Locusts. The locust monsters were not ordinary small locusts, but monsters called Desert Locusts. == Monster Name: Desert Locust Level: 170 Tier: Rare HP: 100% MP: 100% Special Characteristics: Insatiable Hunger ¨C able to eat anything in their way to make sure that they can continuously move. Description: A mutated locust monster that has adapted to the harsh deserts of the western continent. It has a brown upper carapace while the lower carapace is ck in color. When the swarm is viewed from below, they look like a ck smoke moving like ordinary locust monsters. When the swarm is viewed from above, they look like a sandstorm hitting an area. == It was not just Desert Locusts that are present in the area as Adrian could see that there are about eleven special monsters in the mix. Those eleven locust monsters have a humanoid form as if they became insectoids. Each of the arm of the insectoids are also equipped with a sharp scythe like w while the legs look so bulky that they could kick an elephant to death. There is even one locust monster that is more specialpared to the other ten. This locust monster had the aura of royalty as its wings spread like a cape even when it is flying. There is also a small crown looking part on top of its head that is between its antennae. == Monster Name: Desert Locust Champion Level: 200 Tier: Epic HP: 100% MP: 100% Special Characteristics: Insatiable Hunger ¨C able to eat anything in their way to make sure that they can continuously move. Sickle Arms ¨C Able to apply bleed on its physical attacks. Leg Champion ¨C Increased strength on its legs and deals 50% more damage for attacks using the legs. Description: An evolved form of the Desert Locust that has be a being that loves to fight. It fights it opponents to death before devouring them in order to nourish its battle hardened body. It is said that the Desert Locust must win about a hundred battles by itself in order to evolve into this form. == Monster Name: Desert Locust Princess Level: 220 Tier: Epic HP: 100% MP: 100% Special Characteristics: Insatiable Hunger ¨C able to eat anything in their way to make sure that they can continuously move. Royal Majesty ¨C increases the stats of all locust monsters under itsmand by 20%. Queen Candidate ¨C Increases all stats by 20% and gains great intelligence. Canmand the swarm of locusts that are under its control perfectly. Description: A unique evolution of the Desert Locust that is said to be the start of the disaster level monster called the Desert Locust Queen. When a Desert Locust Princess is spotted, it is imperative that it should be subjugated immediately before it evolves into a Desert Locust Queen. It has great leadership skills and intelligence that is on par with a human. == "Kaon! Burn them down!" Adrianmanded as Kaon nodded and rose to the dark skies. Kaon then summoned ming balls that crashed on the location of the Desert Locusts. Adrian also supplemented it by using the Elemental Dragon Summon: Red Dragon. The ming fireballs increased due to this. Adrian did not think that these attacks will destroy the swarm of monsters but he expected to decrease their number. The normal Desert Locusts did not even evade as some got hit directly and burned to death. The Desert Locust Champions and the Desert Locust Princess are different though as thettermanded a small swarm to protect her from the bombardment. The locusts protected their princess from any sort of damage like she was their lifeline. When the attack ended, the Desert Locust Champions all flew towards Kaon to defeat him but Sirius would not let them. Shadows suddenly rose from the ground and grabbed all ten Desert Locust Champions. The shadows were not enough to actually constrict them as they used their powerful legs and sickle arms to destroy the shadows. Sirius did not get downtrodden though as dark clouds suddenly formed above the heads of the Desert Locusts Champions. Lightning suddenly struck the Desert Locust Champions and it seem to have damaged them greatly. Adrian thought that these monsters would be easier but he is shocked upon seeing the next scene. The Desert Locust Princessmanded some of the Desert Locust to fly towards the Desert Locust Champions. The next thing that they saw is outright cannibalistic as the Desert Locust Champions ate the Desert Locusts that the Desert Locust Princess sent. The Desert Locust Champions restored their health back to full because of this. Monsters that could restore their health via eating the same of their species are very troublesome to deal with. The reason for their troublesome ability is that they are often in the thousands in number. All of the yers there could exhaust their abilities but the Desert Locust Champions would still be alive even after all that. "The only way to defeat them is to defeat the Desert Locust Princess first." Adrian muttered as hemanded Saena to st them with sun energy. Saena fired sun rays from her feathers towards the Desert Locust Princess but thetter justmanded desert locust to protect her. To make matters worse, the locust swarm is still getting bigger as their number increases by the minute. [Wisteria has used Flower Gift. She has temporarily gained the skill Needle Storm.] == Skill Name: Needle Storm Tier: Epic Type: Temporary Attack Skill Effect: - Fire off needles that are produced from the body that deals 10% of the user''s magic damage per needle. - Fire off one hundred needles per second Duration: 1 minute Cooldown: 3 minutes Mana Cost: 10, 000 Cast Time: Instant == "Wisteria, use Needle Storm!" Adrianmanded. The gianther tree located behind Wisteria''s back suddenly grew thousands of needles. She then fired off these spikes towards the flying enemies and showered them with pointy needles. One needle might be small in damage but getting hit by thousands at a time is a different feeling. Numerous Desert Locusts could be seen falling down as their wings were hit which made them unable to maintain bnce. The Desert Locust Princess defended herself with her underlings once more but they fell faster than they could protect her. Some needles directly hit the Desert Locust Princess, but she was not that affected by the needles. The wings behind the Desert Locust Princess could be seen beating at a fast pace which created some sort of sonic barrier around her. Some of the needles hit her but her carapace was stronger. She was still damaged, but it did not stop her overall function in the battle. The Desert Locust Champions could feel the frustration of their princess which is why they went berserk. Therge built body of the Desert Locust Champions suddenly expanded even more and bulged up as if they produced steroids. The brown and ck carapace suddenly became tinted with the red color to signify that they have transformed into a berserk state. The Desert Locusts that were still alive despite falling down struggled as they wanted to follow themand of their princess. They tried to regrow their wings via sacrificing some of their life force to fly once more. These Desert Locusts would have flown again if not for argeher mass suddenly swallowing them up. Dodu was not beingmanded by Adrian explicitly, but it was told to eat to its hearts content. The Predator Slime became happy upon receiving the orders of its master as it was such a long time since it was given permission to do so. The giganticher Dodu started to sweep not only the locusts but also the dead monsters in the area due to the efforts of others. [The God Osiris has received great damage from the clone of the Distorted God Apophis.] Adrian is suddenly awoken by the notification as he could see that the health of the God Osiris suddenly plummeted to 35%. The God Osiris still has five more minutes for his summoning but he could be unsummoned if his health vanishes. "Charon!" Adrian shouted and the Lifeless Lord already knew what its master wanted. Charon floated near Adrian as it suddenly sent numerous chains out of its coffin. The chains passed through all the mirrors that Adrian uses and were attached to his allies and enemies. Numerous monsters meant numerous health that could be sapped. The yers struggling to defend suddenly saw their health bars triple as they received a health shield that is triple their current health. Chapter 1385 The Sleeping Serpent Awakens V "Everyone! Go crazy!" Adrian shouted as his voiced echoed in three different voices. The sudden addition of barriers to all of their lives made the yers scream in excitement. It was not just he yers that hadyers of barriers affecting them but even the soulbounds and mounts. Seeing that the barriers are fixated at three times their health, some of them bravely took a hit. Those that took a hit could see the life barriers affecting them regenerate at a slower pace. The barriers regenerated despite it being damaged. The damage for the life barrier is greater than the damage they get since the life barrier has no defenses but t health. The thing that made the life barrier great is the fact that it can regenerate. The great thing with the life barrier is that it also protects the user from flinches or knockbacks as long as the barrier still covers their body. The mages and even the archers no longer stood behind their vanguards as they chanted in front of the monsters. The vanguard switched their weapons to their damaging ones and charged towards the monsters. As long as the chains were attached to them, the yers are basically like berserkers that can tank forever as long as the life barrier does not gets destroyed. Adrian overseen the situation and started to create his ultimate move. Large demonic looking mirrors started to cover the area around the Temple of the Sun as Adrian wants to make light rain. The clone of the Distorted God Apophis could see the intenseher energy being scattered by the Champion of the Twin Gods. The clone wanted to stop Adrian, but it was being held back by the God Osiris which has three health shields. "Haha! This is what it feels like battling with the arbiter! No wonder the gods of death wanted to be summoned by him!" The God Osiris stated as he muttered a secret conversation of the gods of death. The clone was already having difficulty defeating the God Osiris with the field bosses but the additionalyer of protection to thetter made the god unkible. The God Osiris also knew that he will disappear after a few minutes which is why he intends to defeat the Sand Swallower at the very least. "Pharoah of the Dead!" The God Osiris stated as he jumped up in the sky as his bandages glowed in different runes. The runes of the bandages then expanded in the air as it suddenly turned into a gigantic astral version of the God Osiris. The whip that the God Osiris wielded mmed down on the Sand Swallower as he hacked it with his Shepherd''s hook. The Sand Swallower that is not damaged by any physical move is suddenly dead as the God Osiris used his soul weapons. [The aspect of the God Osiris has returned back to the Underworld.] The Sand Swallower died and left a huge pile of sand around it. The clone of the Distorted God Apophis attempted to devour the Sand Swallower but a huge pile ofher mist suddenly came crashing down on it. When the mass ofher energy vanished, the body parts of the Sand Swallower vanished as its monster core has disappeared as well. Dodu devoured all of the Sand Swallower in an instant as it wanted to eat something delicious. If Dodu is in hisher form, then it can smell bodies of pure energy better. Dodu also bes somewhat invincible against magic damage that deals great damage to it as it is already immune to physical damage. The clone of the Distorted God Apophis wanted to devour Dodu, but its mouth suddenly started to melt upon trying to even bite. The head of the clone started to melt as it even tried to devour theher energy that filled up Dodu''s body. Dodu seeing has absorbed a passive skill called Toxic Body which means that any being that touches its body will be poisoned. It is a skill that also makes any being that ingests its body part be poisoned. If Dodu''s body is made up ofher energy, then the pitiful being that tries to eat a part of him will have a mouthful of potent death energy that even some death gods cannot handle. The body of the clone wanted to regenerate its health but theher energy started breaking down the body of the clone. Dodu seeing a chance to devour a being that has potent energy made sure to swallow the clone like aher mist tidal wave. If the clone of the Distorted God Apophis could scream then it would have because Dodu is like an iing apocalyptic mist that destroys the bodies of the living. "I did not think that I would be able to destroy a clone of a god just like that. Dodu, make sure to let all the clones have a taste of your body while in that form." Adrian stated as all of his mirrors have finally been ced. Adrian then called Saena, Kaon and Wisteria to his location as hemanded them to charge up all their abilities for him. Saena is called to charge up her Grace of the Sun skill as herher feathers started to collect sun energy from the sun disk. She asked the Sun God Ra for it to make sure that she does not seem offensive. The Sun God Ra agreed as Saena is something like a creature born with the power of the sun which is why the former looks at her favorably. Kaon, on the other hand, ismanded to charge up his Genesis Dragon Breath to its fullest extent as six massive magic circles appeared above them. The power of each magic circle could be felt by even the weakest of all the monsters. Wisteria also understood her assignment as she wasmanded to do another round of Needle Storm. The thorns that are grown from the horrifyingher willow tree behind Wisteria could be seen oozing withher energy. Each of the thorn that wille out of that tree will be a needle packed withher energy. The monsters could feel the immense fear emanating inside of their bodies as some tried to run away since the control of the Distorted God Apophis faltered a bit when the chosen clone got destroyed. The locusts, on the other hand, tried a different approach as they judged that Adrian needs to be killed and devoured for the good of the swarm. The Desert Locust Princessmanded all of the locusts to swarm the gigantic demon god looking apparition on top of the Temple of the Sun. The other guild members saw this and knew that they needed to make sure that Adrian does not get distracted. The attacks that he is nning might get destroyed if he loses focus. The thing that his guild members were afraid about is not a big deal though as Adrian just made sure to sweep the locusts away using Quantum Dispersion. The charging attacks of his three soulbounds came to an end as Saena''s tail feathers are filled with sun energy, Kaon''s six magic circles fused into one golden magic circle, and Wisteria''s nt behind her back radiated intenseher energy as it was already filled with needles. "Release!" Adrian stated but it sounded like a deration from a god. Saena fired her sun ray beam that the Grace of the Sun skill releases onto the mirror that Adrian created in front of her. Kaon did the same as his Genesis Dragon Breath is fired inside of a mirror. Wisteria is a bit different as Adrian surrounded her with mirrors since the needles will fire in different directions. The invisible mirrors reinforced byher energy showed themselves as Adrian did not just cover the sky but he actually also formed a dome. All of the mirrors released the three attacks that Saena, Kaon and Wisteria did. A beam of light followed by a goldenser that hasher spikes behind it. Just these three attacks being distributed in all of the battlefield made it rain chaos in the area. The monsters were dropping like flies as they could not defend against such attacks without proper defensive skills. The locust swarm that was in the hundreds of thousands or maybe even in the millions suddenly vanished. The buzzing sound that the locust wings produced is reced by the numerous system notifications that every member of the alliance is receiving. Adrian did not stop there as he knew that there is a small chance that some monsters are still alive. Adrianmanded Sirius to execute his domain and use the Realm Ender skill. Adrian made sure to hide the effect of the Realm Ender skill as Sirius can perfectly blend it with hisher domain when the Samael Domain is active. There is one person that he cannot hide the effect of the domain with as Ark was able to see Sirius clearly. Chapter 1386 The Sleeping Serpent Awakens VI [You have killed the Desert Locust Princess. You have gained lots of experience points.] [You have killed a Desert Locust Champions. You have gained lots of experience points] [You have killed a Desert Locusts. You have gained lots of experience points.] [Your soulbounds gained lots of experience points.] ... [Your soulbound, Charon, has unlocked one of his evolution requirements.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has unlocked a new path for his evolution.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has gained the title Barrier Lord.] [Your soulbound Dodu has eaten a lot of monsters. All skills absorbed will be reconstituted to the Unique Skill: Gluttony.] [Your soulbound Dodu''s Predator and Digest skill has transformed to the Unique Skill: Gluttony.] [Your soulbound Dodu has gained the skill Alternate Body: Nether Miasma / Aether Arcana.] [You soulbound Dodu has reached a milestone for its next evolution.] The battlefield is filled with lots of monsters that turned into particles of light. The other monsters that did not die were all chased down by the other members. The desert region where the Temple of the Sun stands became clean of monsters in just one night. [The Shadow of Apophis has awakened from its slumber.] [The Shadow of Apophis has be even more powerful than before.] [The Shadow of Apophis is heading towards the Temple of Bastet as it is in search for another fragment to absorb.] [The monsters under the Shadow of Apophis have also be much stronger in response to their master''s newly gained strength.] The sun rose back into the sky as the Shadow of Apophis also woke up from its slumber. It seems that even thebined might of a hundred guilds were not able to kill the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian checked thetest stream about the Shadow of Apophis and saw that the Distorted God Apophis descended in that location as well. "It seems that the Distorted God Apophis was also held back in that location. It seems that the clone located at the Temple of Horus was more powerful and bigger. There are also reports of other temples getting attacked and being destroyed. It seems that the other western continent gods can no longer sit on the sidelines." Adrian thought as he saw the reports on the forums. Adrian then called all of the ones that participated in thest battle. He wanted to see what was the damage to their ranks and saw that only a few ones died in battle. Those that died were the ones that were either extremely unlucky or those that did not pay attention to their surroundings. "I congratte all of you for surviving the night but I think all of you also received the notification that the Shadow of Apophis has woke up." Adrian stated. "We cannot stop that as even thebined might of a hundred or so guilds were not able to stop it. Also, not all of the top rankers are present in that battle. There were also some yers that are allied with the Shadow of Apophis." Anastacia stated as she also received some news from some of her guild members that joined the battle with the Shadow of Apophis. "It seems that some of the Followers of the Dark Gods have joined hands with the Shadow of Apophis. There are even reports that Eldritch and his posey being spotted near the Shadow of Apophis. They are also one of the reasons why the battle to kill the Shadow of Apophis failed." Frey stated as she received news from the Briar Rose Guild. "It seems that the world is bing embroiled in great chaos. Not only the angels but also a distorted god is making this world chaotic. Hou Yiwei is with the dragons which is why his guild is also absent in killing the Shadow of Apophis. If he was there, then he could have at least dealt with Eldritch." Adrian muttered. "We cannot worry about that. We should move forward just as we have done so before." Levin Cloud stated. Just as everyone was discussing about what they should do next, a powerful sunlight suddenly shone towards the Temple of the Sun. All of them looked above to see the Sun God Ra being filled with immense energy. Prince Amon and the Sun God Ra split with each other as they are no longer needed to be bound. Cairo flew in the air and caught the tired prince as he would need to recuperate. The Sun God Ra did not immediately ascend though as he was still not powerful enough to ascend. The Sun God Ra bonded with his temple instead as he would get more energy upon doing so. The golden throne present on the Temple of the Sun God is now being used by the Sun God Ra himself. [You have been called by the Sun God Ra as his audience.] "My patron god is summoning all of you." Cairo reported as Prince Amon was still in his hands. Sand Soldiers suddenly sprouted from the ground and escorted all of them to the audience room where the Sun God Ra is sitting. Beside the Sun God Ra are tough looking sand soldiers that were wearing golden armors. It was a sight to see as there were more than thirty of them while some are outside the temple. "May the Great Sun shine upon all of you. I wee you all to my audience chamber. I have called all of you because I want to thank all of you for protecting me during a crucial time. I have regained enough energy for me to stand on my own, but I cannot leave the Temple of the Sun as of yet. All of you are the reason why I am now standing tall without the aid of my vessel. For your great help, I shall all reward you with my blessing. Choose what you want to receive aspensation for your great service towards me." The Sun God Ra stated as he presented everyone with a stone tablet made of sand he conjured up. Chapter 1387 Rewards From The Sun God Sand swirled all around them and solidified into stone tablets where the rewards that they could choose are presented. All of the people that joined in on the defense were given rewards based on the number of days that they have protected the Sun God Ra. The Pantheon Guild members were given three choices while the other members of the alliance were given two. == Rewards of the Sun God Description: The Sun God Ra is pleased with your bravery and skill in protecting him during a crucial time in his newly acquired life. Choose one of the three choices to get as a reward for helping the Sun God Ra. First Option: Qualification to be the Hidden Job ss called the Golden Warrior of the Sun God Ra Reward Type: Job ss Change Ticket Description: Upon choosing this reward, you will obtain a job ss ticket to be a Golden Warrior of Ra. Golden Warriors of Ra are not limited to just warriors as they are an elite unit that are dedicated to the protection of not just the Sun God Ra but also the Western Continent. All Golden Warriors of the Sun God Ra have great authority in the western continent and have a 20% increase in stats when in the western continent. They also gain the special element called the Sun Element for spells and attacks. They can alsomand the sands to create sand apparitions. Second Option: Legendary Lucky Box Reward Type: Treasure Chest Description: A lucky treasure box that may contain legendary items with the lowest type of item being epic in rank. Increased chances for Epic skill books to appear that will cater to your character. Items that are obtained from this treasure chest can be traded. (Chances: Legendary - 20% , Epic a€" 80%) Third Option: Blessing of the Sun (Lesser) Reward Type: Passive Blessing of a Primordial God Description: Upon choosing this reward, the user will obtain the Blessing of the Sun (Lesser) that will be given by the Sun God Ra. It does not just increase some stats but gives a special passive skill called Sun Touched. == Blessing Name: Blessing of the Sun (Lesser) Tier: Legendary Type: Growth Type Blessing Effect: - Gain 10% more stats when under the sun. - Gain a 1% chance to naturally recover from status ailments when under the sun. - Gain the Sun Touched passive skill. Sun Touched: When under 30% health and under the sun, double the effects of the stat increase and gain a 100% chance to cleanse all status ailments that affect the blessing holder. == The first two choices were given to the ones that werete to defend the Sun God Ra while all three were avable to the Pantheon Guild. Without a doubt, all members of the Pantheon guild chose the third option as this was a blessing of a Primordial Tier God. It was also a blessing that can increase as well which means other Sun Gods can increase it. Also, the fact that the passive skill called Sun Touched is a great cleansing passive skill. It also always on as long as the yer is being touched by the sun. This is a great blessing as most yers hunt during the day as monsters are much stronger when at night. For the ones that were only given two options, the ones that are already satisfied with their job sses chose the treasure chest while the ones that wanted a stronger job ss chose the first option. Those that chose the first option knew what they are getting into as that job ss is rted to a god but not just any god. They will be under the Sun God Ra who is a Primordial God of the Sun. They will also grow with the Sun God Ra if they sessfully finish their job ss change. If they be an integral part of the Temple of the Sun then they will have great influence over the western continent which is why they want to sow their seeds right now. yers that chose the Legedary Lucky Box all opened their chests simultaneously and some were rewarded with great luck as they got legendary items. Those that only got Epic Items did notment though as they received skill books that is tailored to their characters. They were given essential skills that are very helpful in strengthening them. Others that were not that lucky talked to one another so that they could trade the items that they have for more useful ones that they can use. Overall, the rewards were nothing to scoff at as it was already very lucky for some to even get a Legendary grade item as item of this tier are still quite rare. Those that have yet to return back to the game will have their options presentedter but they were already given a heads up by their guild members. "Since all of you have chosen your rewards, I will now tell you that you are all relieved from the duty of protecting me from the outside world. I am now powerful enough to ward any threat thates my way but that alsoes with the cost of me not being able to get faraway from the Temple of the Sun." The Sun God Ra stated. As exined by the Sun God Ra, he cannot move from his current location as he is still busy absorbing enough energy to ascend. This does not mean that he no longer needs the help of others as he suddenly spoke once more to the group. "I may not need you to protect me, but I would like your help in hastening my ascension. I shall wait for all the valiant warriors to get their rewards before I speak of a quest that I can give all of you. For now, all of you may rest as you are safe as long as you are within the walls of my temple." The Sun God Ra stated. Chapter 1388 Collect Sun Stones I When all of them received their rewards, they once again talked to the Sun God Ra. True to what the Sun God Ra said to them, he protected them from wandering monsters that tried to destroy the Temple of the Sun. They witnessed the power of the Sun God Ra in full action and even Adrian judged that only a being at the level of the Shadow of Apophis can pose a threat to the Sun God Ra at this point. The Shadow of Apophis is still active as it is now headed to the Temple of Bastet. yers have already started the fortification of the town while the residents were already sent to underground evacuation sites. The Temple of Bastet even sent a note to the Temple of the Sun via a carrier pigeon to inform them of what is happening. "I, once again, thank all of you for you great sacrifice and service towards me. All of you are the reason why I am ow standing here in thends where my people have lived. In fact, this is not really the first time that I have been reborn to this world. I have been reborn countless times as different mortals through the years but this is the first time that someone was verypatible to me like Prince Amon. I lived as a mortal for quite some time in these harshnds. Sometimes I was a king and other times a lowly ve that served their masters." The Sun God Ra stated. "If you have been revived as a mortal before then you must have done something to make your temple rise again even in the past, my patron." Cairo stated. "It is not that easy because reincarnation does not work that way if you possess an iplete soul just like the Sun God Ra. He might have lived all of that time as a mortal but that was basically just parts of him. He was an iplete being that lived a full mortal life. If I am correct, then all of the things that you experienced back then are only just flooding your memories now." Adrian stated as he knows the ins and outs of reincarnation. "The Champion of the Twin Gods speak the truth. The mortal lives that I have lived were times where even I do not know that I was the Sun God Ra. Despite that, I was drawn to the sun even if a mortal which is why I always crafted special stones called Sun Stones. Since I have remembered this and all of you are gathered, I would like to give you a quest that you can ept." The Sun God Ra stated as sand once again swirled to produce stone tablets. == Quest Name: Collect the Sun Stones Quest Difficulty: A Quest Description: The Sun God Ra have lived different lifetimes as a mortal but he was always drawn to the power of the sun during his incarnations. He created special stones that contain and could harvest the power of the sun called Sun Stones. Collect the Sun Stones that he has created through all ten different mortal lifetimes. Clear Condition: Collect all Sun Stones (0 / 10) Clear Reward: Legendary Lucky Chest (Chances: Legendary Tier Loot a€" 40%, Epic Tier Loot - 60%) (This chest gives yer specific rewards but is still tradeable.) Failure Condition: Unable to collect all Ten Sun Stones before the Shadow of Apophis gains all of its missing fragments. Failure: The Sun God Ra will not be able to ascend in time to stop the Distorted God Apophis. Duration: Dependent on the duration of the Shadow of Apophis in collecting the other fragments of the Distorted God Apophis. Restriction: Only those that have been acknowledged by the Sun God Ra can receive this mission. This mission cannot be shared to others. This mission is a group mission, and the collective sess of the group will contribute to itspletion. Note: This is a chain quest rting to the Sun God Ra. == "This is the mission!" Adrian thought to himself as he messaged all of his guild members to take the mission as this was the alternate savior quest that the game gives. Adrian told them that this is a chain quest that leads to even greater rewards. This was just a collection mission as of now, but the tier is already A. The next tier of this mission could possibly be S tier which might yield the Mythical Tier Lucky Chest. This was a very rare opportunity for them as all the missions that will be presented are all group missions. A lot of the Evergreen and the Briar Rose guild also epted the quest while some did not ept as they were not good with item searching. Those that did not ept the mission asked Adrian to teleport them to the Temple of Bastet as they will participate in the defense there. "Is there a way for us to know if these Sun Stones are near? We cannot just search blindly in the western continent for them, right?" Adrian asked. "I am sorry to say this, but it seems that the Sun Stones are not just located in the western continent. Two of them have been taken out of the western continent. The remaining eight are here in the western continent but they are also safeguarded by powerful city states that are ruled by demigods." The Sun God Ra stated as he dropped the bomb. They now know why the difficulty is A tier despite it being a simple item locating mission. The fact that each of the Sun Stone in the western continent is being owned by demigods is already a great difficulty. The only ray of sunshine in their problem is that they only need to retrieve the Sun Stone and not fight these demigods. "I shall give you all these scroll maps that detail the location of the Sun Stones. Please remember that these Sun Stones have been gathering the energy of the sun for thousands of years. This will greatly help in my ascension." The Sun God Ra stated. Chapter 1389 Collect Sun Stones II "How should we distribute the teams?" Anastacia asked Frey and Adrian as they were the ones calling the shots. The total members that epted the mission is about three hundred. Since three guilds are sharing the mission and Evergreen has the most number, the Evergreen Guild will handle four location. Three locations will be under Briar Rose and Pantheon. The distribution is not permanent though as each group can assist the other once they get the Sun Stone in their side. The two Sun Stones that are not in the western continent will be handled by a special team that will be determined by the difficulty of each. The Sun Stone distribution is still tentative as the moment as they need to scout it first. With all of the scouting teams done, all of the guilds started to go to their respective locations. Adrian cannot teleport them to the locations as he does not have ess to all parts of the western continent. He could teleport them to three locations though which he did for the teams that are assigned there. For the scouting of the two Sun Stones that are not in the western continent, one is under the Briar Rose guild while the other is handled by the Pantheon guild. One of the Sun Stones is located at the eastern continent which will be handled by the Pantheon guild. The other one is located at the unexplored and incredibly volcanic part of the southern continent. This one will be handled by the Briar Rose guild with the help of Frey. All of the respective teams agreed without much debate as they know that it was distributed fairly. == "We will have great trouble going to that location." Peridot stated as she knew the general area where the Sun Stone was located. "Why?" Adrian asked as the members for his group are Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan. It was quite a long time since the four best of friends were in a party with just themselves. They also sent the others to other parties as the ones in the western continents have demigods. They were not yet sure of the ones outside the western continent. "The location of the Sun Stone is where the Imperial Family of the Eastern Continent resides. It is not an exaggeration to say that the location is the most heavily guarded area of the eastern continent. The whole Imperial City is under the imperial family. Even stores need to be vetted by the imperial family in order to sell goods there." Peridot stated. "Are you not also considered royalty in the eastern continent?" Levin Cloud asked. "I may be considered royalty but the members of the Imperial Family are real royalty. They are also descendant from a Ryujin that broke away from the n. The imperial family members do not possess the same ability as the Ryujin, but they were gifted with the blessings of the four cardinal divine beasts." Peridot stated. "Basically, they are a family that has Ryujin blood flowing in their system which makes them different from normal humans. They are also blessed by the Four Cardinal Divine Beasts of the Eastern Continent which means offending them is equivalent to offending the four beasts. They are basically untouchable in the eastern continent then." Kabrakan added in a tone of disbelief. "There are also some rumors that the current emperor is a reincarnation of a god." Peridot added which made them open their mouths. "I think we would have a better chance at getting the Sun Stone in the western continent that that solid fortress. Can you not use your connections to get us ess in the Imperial City?" Levin Cloud asked. "I can but the Ryujin are in a peculiar situation right now. There is a shadow organization in the eastern continent that is greatly restricting our influence as if they want to cut us off. It hase to a point that a Ryujin cannot travel by themselves as they will be targeted." Peridot stated as she had to move cautiously whenever she is in the eastern continent. "Could it be rted to those yers that attacked Eldritch in the eastern continent? You know, the ones that stole the essence of a Knight of Apocalypse?" Levin Cloud added as that was the most likely conclusion. "If they are involved then a fight with them will not end easily. The leader of that group is basically like our guild master here." Kabrakan added. "We do not need to fight them if we encounter those people. We just need to scout for the Sun Stone and return it back to the Sun God Ra. I am quite the expert in sneaking things away as I got some good items from the Tower of Babel when I snuck inside the Silver City." Adrian stated as he was confident of not getting caught. "It is good to be confident, but the females of Imperial Family have an ability to see through falsehoods. Just like Adrian, the females of the Imperial Family are often born with an evil eye. The only known ability of that evil eye is that of irvoyance but the Ryujins suspect that there are also other abilities." Peridot stated. "Can we just give up on this mission then?" Kabrakan stated in a depressed tone as his big body is not necessarily equipped for stealth missions. Levin Cloud is about to raise his hand to second Kabrakan''s motion but Adrian held it down. Adrian then took out the special trinket that was given to him by the Heihudie n. He also has another trinket he could use but he does not know the influence of this one. Adrian then looked towards the name of the Imperial city as it was named as Hinomoto. The ce was a few kilometers away from Kunlun which means immortals could also be employed in that ce. Even Adrian thinks that the Imperial City of Hinomoto is a fortified fortress that contain the powerhouses of the eastern continent. Chapter 1390 Heart Flame Summoning "We should head to the southern part of the eastern continent then. We should be rtively safe at that part since the Vermillion Bird is my friend after all. I will also need to go to the intelligence n that I am affiliated with." Adrian stated as he opened a portal that leads to the southern part of the eastern continent. All four of them entered the portal as they were teleported near therge bell tower where the Vermillion Bird resides. The moment that they stepped out of the portal, a powerful gaze could be felt looking at them, but it receded when it saw Adrian. The Vermillion Bird no longer gave them the ufortable gaze when it saw Adrianing out of the gate. A shrine maiden then went towards them as the Vermillion Bird directed her to fetch Adrian. It seems that the Vermillion Bird wants to talk to him after a long time. The Vermillion Bird could also feel the energy of a foreign god that is not the Twin Gods in Adrian and his friend''s body. "Great Benefactor! The Divine Bird would like to talk to you." The Shrine Maiden stated. "I guess we have not talked in quite a while. Please lead the way but can my friends alsoe?" Adrian stated. "Yes. They have been given permission toe with you as well." The Shrine Maiden replied after she paused for a few seconds as if she was waiting a reply via telepathy. The shrine maiden led them to the top of the tower where one could say to be filled with intense heat. This was the absolute domain of the Vermillion Bird which means only those that it allows or those that could resist its domain cane near it. The whole room is filled with a red hue due to the active domain of the Vermillion Bird. "It is nice to see you again, Feng Huang." Adrian stated as his other friends bowed as well to give respect to the Vermillion Bird. "It has been a long time, my friend. Although human years might be a small timeframe to a being such as I, it has been quite long since you visited the eastern continent." The Vermillion Bird stated. Adrian calls the Vermillion Bird as Feng Huang as it is usually the name it uses when ites to its close friends and close aides. It decided this moniker ever since its inception as it considers the name Vermillion Bird more like a title. Anybody that uses its name without its permission would go up in mes though as it only gives such benefits to those close to it. "I would visit you more, but I am quite busy. Being a demon does not have a rest day since problems like to pop out." Adrian stated as he rambled about all the things that he did. Adrian told the Vermillion Bird about the angels and dragon war, the distorted gods trying to descend and the Shadow of Apophis wreaking havoc in the western continent. The Vermillion Bird listened with such enthusiasm as it likes to hear stories of the world. It might be a divine being, but it is also a bird that wants to freely fly in the sky. "It seems that the world has be such an interesting ce while I am still locked in the eastern continent. I am unable to leave due to my duties as a divine beast that the people serve. Your stories of the world outside are the most intriguing thing that I can only experience." The Vermillion Bird stated. "It is as you say. If you were able to freely travel the world then we could even go in adventures. I bet we can deal with the Shadow of Apophis with your help." Adrian added which greatly pleased the Vermillion Bird. "If that is the case then why not summon me?" The Vermillion Bird stated which made Adrian doubt what he heard. "Did I hear you correctly? Did you just say that I should summon you?" Adrian asked. "You did not hear wrong, my friend. This request might have been impossible when we first met but you can now summon me as you have a small trace of sun energy in your body. You can now host a part of my me which can make you summon me in your time of need." The Vermillion Bird stated as it could see that Adrian''s body is nowpatible in housing one of its heart mes. "Are you allowed to do that?" Adrian asked as summoning a divine beast is not what he came here for in the eastern continent. "Do not doubt me as I am saying the truth. You are my dear friend which means that you are eligible to carry a part of my me with you. Remember that this me is a part of me and could revive me should this body of mine perish. Giving this me to you means that I also entrust a part of life with you. Do you wish to ept my offer?" The Vermillion Bird stated as it presented Adrian with an orange me that burns in the shape of a bird. Adrian then looked at the ming bird and could see that it is actually a skill. It is a summoning skill that can call upon the Vermillion Bird to descend on the battlefield for a few minutes. The summoned Vermillion Bird might be restricted by the summoner''s level but he is still summoning a divine beast. == Skill Name: Heart me Summoning Tier: Mythical Type: Summoning Skill Effect: - Summon the Vermillion Bird in the battlefield for 20 minutes. - The summoned Vermillion Bird will have the same level as the user or his highest leveled soulbound. - Apply Immte to the whole area that is affected by the summoning. (Immte a€" burn all enemies for 0.1% of their maximum health per ten seconds.) Cooldown: 1 week Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 5 seconds Restrictions: Summoners that have maximum loyalty from the Vermillion Bird. == Chapter 1391 Token From A Princess I [Do you wish to ept the Heart me Summoning skill from the Vermillion Bird?] Adrian is stunned as it was indeed a powerful skill that summons the actual Vermillion Bird into battle or a clone of some kind. He could not believe that he would be offered a Mythical Tier skill just by telling stories of his adventures. In fact, Adrian could have gotten this skill some time ago if he fulfilled the hidden requirements. The only reason that he did not get this skill back then is due to the fact that his body could not host the Heart me. He did not have Aether Energy back then in his body as Nether Energy would just corrode the Heart me since it is another life. He also did not have any sun or me energy in his body back then, but the Blessing of the Sun made it possible. "I would hate to decline your generous offer. The fact that you trust me enough to have a part of yourself means that you trust me with your life. I shall humbly ept the duty of protecting your life and would jump into danger should you also need my help in the future." Adrian replied as he epted the offer. The small ming bird then flew towards Adrian and shot towards his heart. Inside of Adrian''s heart is a small me that burns warmly and gives him immense vitality. He could even feel his whole body bing warm as if he is bathing in a hot spring but his body soon limated to this change. [A Heart me has resided in your own heart.] [Your body will never feel the cold.] [You will be immune to the Frozen Status Ailment as a result.] [Increased me Resistance by 10%.] Adrian is shocked that he had more benefits than he thought. The fact that he became immune to the frozen status ailment meant that he could freely explore even the coldest ces in the world. He could even survive getting near an actual sun at this rate. The Vermillion Bird smiled as it knew that its dear friend would not misuse its Heart me. In fact, the Vermillion Bird is also benefiting from having a demon carry its Heart me. Should something happen to it once more, it could just revive itself with the Heart me that is stored in Adrian. Essentially, the Vermillion Bird just became a truly undying divine beast. "Now that a part of me is in your heart, I can also see some of the things that you will encounter in the outside world. I hope that you have great adventures in my stead as I will now be with you during those adventures. Do not be shy in summoning me should you need my aid as I will dly help you." The Vermillion Bird stated with a smile. "Thank you for the gift once again." Adrian stated. "Since I have already given you my gift, I guess I should also aid you in your troubles in the eastern continent. You said that you are looking for a special stone called the Sun Stone. A stone that gathers sun energy and it should be located in the Imperial City of Hinomoto." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Yes. We need it to aid the Sun God Ra in defeating the Distorted God Apophis. Could you perhaps gain us entry in the imperial city?" Adrian asked as the imperial family does have the protection of the four cardinal divine beasts and the Vermillion Bird is part of that group. "I can grant you all ess, but my word is not enough for that to happen. You need at least two of the divine beasts to give you permission to go there. I can give you permission but you need one more from a divine beast or a member of the imperial family." The Vermillion Bird stated. "If that is the case then can the Heihudie n help me in getting ess?" Adrian asked. "The Heihudie n might be one of the most prominent information ns in the eastern continent but even they cannot move the imperial family or grant permissions. I do believe that a young mistress of the Heihudie n has great friendship with a member of the imperial family. If I am not wrong, then that Imperial Family member should be called Yinyue and is currently married to General Li. She is married to the lower district governor of Kunlun if I am not mistaken. You could request the assistance of that Young Mistress named Fei from the Heihudie n as she is friends with that imperial family girl." The Vermillion Bird stated. Adrian then rummaged through his inventory as he is familiar with the name Yinyue that the Vermillion Bird told him. He remembered that he help saved twodies back then when they were attacked by bandits. The name of the twodies were Fei and Yinyue with thetter being said to be married to General Li. Adrian thought that it was too much of a coincidence that the names were exactly the same. He then saw the token that he was searching for as it had a special look in it. The token was shaped like a note as he remembered that thedy named Yinyue could attack using sound itself. She was called the Mistress of Sound by her guards if Adrian remembers correctly. ? "Is this token from Yinyue?" Adrian stated as he presented the special token that was given to him. The Vermillion Bird is shocked that Adrian has such a precious token. The token of the Mistress of Sound is equivalent to a token from a princess from the imperial family. Yinyue was adopted by the current emperor and is very much spoiled by him. If General Li was not such a good and powerful individual, then the emperor himself would not have agreed to the marriage of the two. It is also a fact that General Li is the son of the closest advisor of the current emperor which is one of the reasons that thetter agreed. Chapter 1392 Token From A Princess II "How did you get such a prized possession? Any person in the eastern continent would have died trying to get this token." The Vermillion Bird stated in shock as it could not believe that the elusive Princess Yinyue would actually give her token to someone else. Adrian then exined how he got the token as he did not get it just by meeting the princess in question by chance. He was able to meet her by saving her from bandits but that was still a huge stroke of luck from his side. Princess Yinyue is said to be very elusive and does not like to interact with other people. Princess Yinyue is said to only interact with those that she has deemed as trustworthy. It is said that she has the ability to hear the hearts of people due to her special nature. General Li was not even the only one that wanted to be one with her as she is drop dead gorgeous upon seeing. It is even said that General Li was not even that handsome of a fellowpared to hispetitors, but he was the one chosen by the princess. Among the hundreds of men lined up to sought after the princess, it was only General Li that got the warm reception. It is even said that he was chosen because only his heart was pure of love for the princess which she heard from his heart sound as they call it. The rumor that the princess could hear the sound of hearts is not just fabricated with just this story. It is said that she held this ability even as a small child as she was often the one that pointed out the traitors inside the family. She was also present when the current emperor would meet people as she could detect the lies and deception from their hearts. "He has that kind of luck where he is attracted to unlucky and burdensome things but he conquers them with ingenuity and dedication." Levin Cloud blurted out as that what often happens to Adrian even in real life. "Hey! Even I hate burdensome things you know." Adrian rebuked but he also knows that it often happens to him. "Anyways, it should be impossible for the princess to be attacked by bandits easily. She should have her own secret guard that the emperor himself appointed. I am not doubting your story but that should not be the case if we are speaking about the Mistress of Sound." The Vermillion Bird stated as Adrian''s story did not mention any secret guard. "I was not able to ask about what really happened as I only saw them like that." Adrian replied as he did not stick around after he sent Yinyue to the lower district of Kunlun where she met with her betrothed. "Maybe the secret guards were already fighting the hidden expert that was the mastermind of the bandit attack. You did say that their charm lost the power to disperse the eyes of others. You did not see the hidden guards because they were battling another mighty foe!" Kabrakan stated as he spected of what happened from the many novels that he read. All of them looked at him and wanted to rebuke his story but they could not do so. His story might be usible enough that it might be true if what the Vermillion Bird says about Princess Yinyue is true. Adrian did feel that the normal guards around the Yinyue back then were rather weak, or they might have be weak due to an unknown influence. Adrian then tried to remember, and the bandits did know martial arts. He always thought that bandits should just be ruffians. Bandits back then never targeted anyone with great influence but the lowly masses and merchants. Even bandits knew that they would be exterminated if they targeted the son or daughter of a noble or anyone of power. "Anyways, if this is the token of the princess then could I use it to enter the Imperial City of Hinomoto?" Adrian asked. "You will be able to do so but you could also be sent straight to the prison. If you only used that then they might im that you forged an important token of a member of the imperial family. Fret not my dear friend as I will send you with a token of my own and even send note to the emperor himself. I have enjoyed our story session this time and the stories from your dear friends are also great to hear. The close friends of my dear friend are also my friends as well." The Vermillion Bird stated as notificatios popped up for Levin Cloud, Kabrakan and Peridot. All three earned the Friend of a Divine Beast title which they greatly appreciated. They liked the fact that they could not easily traverse the southern part of the eastern continent without much difficulty as they have the Vermillion Bird as their backer. "I would like to ask a question to the great Vermillion Bird if that is fine with you." Peridot stated as she wanted to ask the Vermillion Bird if it knows something about what is happening in the eastern continent. "If you are asking about the ones that are hunting the Ryujin then even, I do not know. The Ryujin are the safeguards of the eastern continent as they are usually the ones that creates bnce. Your race is also the only reason why the whole eastern continent is not embroiled in total war right now. The fact that there are beings that could threaten a powerful race such as yourself then it only means that they must have a demigod backing them at the very least. Even, the four divine beasts, have started to wonder what type of hidden power has sprung up as we could feel that our influence is also starting to slowly dwindle." The Vermillion Bird stated. The four went out of the tower with another question but they have an answer to their current struggle. Chapter 1393 Token From A Princess III "The Vermillion Bird already sent word of our arrival. The only problem now would be how to travel to the Imperial City of Hinomoto. We are a very easy conspicuous group that even I find us a bit odd here despite the eastern continent having different races as well." Levin Cloud stated. "We can use Polymorph, right? Adrian asked. All of four of them thenughed a bit as they actually forgot that they were using this skill full on when they hid themselves from the public eye. They did not do it now because they are quite well-known and that they no longer need to hide. "Even if we used Polymorph, the fact that we are traveling would still be a problem as encountering something would just expose us immediately. We cannot fight that much in a polymorphed state after all and word travels fast here in the eastern continent." Peridot stated as there should already be news of their appearances in the southern part of the eastern continent. "You are right as vanishing now would mean that we have left the area. We are not even sure if all the eyes that are observing us are friendly or waiting for us to lower our guard." Kabrakan stated as he could feel the stares of numerous people that hide in the crowd. "We should head to that tea house then." Adrian stated as he pointed at a tea house where there is a small mark of a ck butterfly. The four of them then entered the tea house and they could still feel the gazes of others following them until they went inside. Adrian then bowed to the server that greeted them and showed the token he had discretely. The server noticed the token and immediately escorted them to a special section within the tea house. The three are stunned that Adrian is actually treating them to such a luxurious area within the tea house. Even though the food is only virtual, the prices in hot ces are still astronomical. The high prices are due to the fact that there is a hidden benefit in food which could randomly increase one''s stats. yers right now are having difficulty grinding for stats as some are already in high levels. The only thing that could bypass that would be eating special meals. In fact, one famous chef yer that is said to have the ability to increase the stat gain of yers by one point each day is selling like crazy. That one stat point could be continuously umted per day per yer. "Please head inside. The mistress will meet you after a few minutes." The server stated as she bowed gracefully and headed out of the luxurious room. "You did not say that you are treating us. I bet this ce is very expensive. Look at those decorations! They look like they would cost at least a thousand gold each." Levin Cloud stated. "I am ttered that you think so dear guest but the ornaments were only bought using one silver coin each." An alluring female voice stated as a fully dressed hostess came out. The most striking feature that she has is her hair that is tied using a butterfly hairpin. "I greet the great benefactor of the Heihudie n." The hostess stated as she bowed deeply towards Adrian. She even used both her hands and forehead to touch the ground to show him honor. ? "I am ttered but you do not need to show excessive respect as it is too much for me." Adrian stated as the hostess looked like she was older than him. "I am in awe of the benefactor''s humility. This was the custom told us when we meet you as per the orders of our head mistress." The hostess answered. "Oh ho! So¡­this is what you like huh!" Peridot teased. "Never mind then. I am here because I need your aid to get to the Imperial City of Hinomoto without making the eyes watching us know that we have left or at least stall them long enough before they noticed something." Adrian stated. "I see. There have been many eyes ever since you have entered the Vermillion City. We have a passageway that leads outside of the city that the benefactor can use. If you use that then you can leave undetected by prying eyes." The hostess stated. "The only problem are the ones that have locked onto our aura then." Adrian stated. "To think that they would use such skilled trackers! As expected of the benefactor!" The hostess stated with great enthusiasm as if it was a moment of great celebration. "We are getting tracked using our auras!? Howe I cannot feel it?" Peridot stated in shock as she was trained to sense if she was being followed using her aura. "They are very skilled since they could also hide from the Vermillion Bird, but I bet thetter just does not care as they are not doing anything bad. I felt the spell stick to us the moment we went outside of the bell tower. It is honestly such a creepy feeling like small bugs are crawling all over me." Adrian stated. The hostess is shocked by the benefactor''s great sensitivity as only great masters can feel the way he is feeling right now. She excused herself for a few moments as she went to fetch the items that will help the benefactor. The hostess returned carrying a purple box with an insignia of a purple butterfly instead of a ck butterfly. "I have brought an item that might help the benefactor with his predicament for a small price of one hundred gold." The hostess stated. "Deal." Adrian stated. "You do not even know what it is." Levin Cloud eximed. "They have never presented me with a bad deal before. The fact that she could solve our professional problems with a hundred gold is already a steal." Adrian stated. "That is already a great discount dear guest as the normal price for these are five hundred gold each." The hostess stated as she opened the box. Chapter 1394 Faux Mana Caterpillar I The hostess opened the box and revealed four caterpir monsters that are very bigpared to normal ones. The caterpirs are about five inches long and at least two inches in diameter. They also have an appearance that can be described as both cute and ugly. "These are called Faux Mana Caterpirs." The hostess stated as Adrian looked at the description of the monsters. == Monster Name: Faux Mana Caterpir Monster Type: Insect Familia Monster Species: Mana Caterpir Tier: Epic Level: 100 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A special species of the mana caterpir that is said to relish the mana of other beings. It can devour the mana of other beings and copy their specific mana signature for a few hours. It is said to even copy the auras of powerful monsters in order to intimidate those that want to prey on them. They are said to be extremely delicious to bird monsters which is why they are an endangered species. It is said that they are also very picky of their habitat as they must feel extremelyfortable to even live there. If they are notfortable then they might die of stress. == The Faux Mana Caterpir is arge caterpir that has a purplish body with green tints on its side. It also releases some kind of smoke but it is actually its body eating the mana in its surroundings. It might be an insect monster, but it is also extremely smart whenpared to the others. "The Faux Mana Caterpir is this monster''s name. It did not get the faux part of its name because it is fake but its ability to create a fake copy of another''s mana signature. It also has the ability to devour the mark that was ced on your bodies along with some of your mana signature." The hostess revealed. Adrian nodded as he is extremely pleased with this result and paid the gold needed. The hostess then told them that they must move the mana into the Faux Mana Caterpir themselves so that it could create a copy of their unique mana signatures. She also warned them to be gentle as they would want the Faux Mana Caterpir to not be stressed. If the Faux Mana Caterpir is stressed, then it would not copy their mana signature for the maximum duration which is six hours. They must get the maximum duration as they would want to stall for as long a time as possible. The hostess also took out some charms that the four stamped with a drop of their blood. Adrian then taught them how to condense their mana into a small ball. They must give the Faux Mana Caterpir exactly a thousand mana points for the maximum duration to happen. Adrian condensed his mana into a small ball that is the size of a marble. A small blue ball condensed on Adrian''s palm but it soon took on the special characteristics that his mana has. Adrian''s mana contains bothher and aether energy which have six distinct colors which shows on his mana orb. The Faux Mana Caterpir that is ced in front of Adrian could be seen moving slowly towards his mana orb. The Faux Mana Caterpir crawled with great enthusiasm as it opened its mouth and devoured the mana orb that Adrian presented it. The Faux Mana Caterpir then started to jiggle its body as if it became happy with what it was fed. Its purple and green body then started to change its color to that of the signature colors ofher and aether energy. Adrian looked at the Faux Mana Caterpir and is intrigued by this information. He took a mental note to look into the monster called the Faux Mana Caterpir. If it could eat his energy like that then they might be a great a great soulbound as he always wanted to at least get one insect soulbound. He looked at it clearly and saw that the body segments actually got split but the Faux Mana Caterpir is alive and well. The others saw how Adrian did it and copied with him. Levin Cloud''s mana orb took on the characteristics of death and life energy as he is the Envoy of the Twin Gods. The Faux Mana Caterpir that he fed it to also changed in color to the shade of ck and amber that life and death energy uses. A unique transformation even urred as its body looked like it transformed to a more nt like look. Peridot did the same and her mana orb came with the specific colors of the four elements that she can control. Her Faux Mana Caterpir also changed into four colors. Its body also changed to convey the four elements that it has on its body. Hair on its back sprouted like fire, its lower body became more liquid, small wings sprouted on its back while its tail took on a more boulder like appearance. Kabrakan''s Faux Mana Caterpir did not change in color much, but it had a drastic change in appearance. Its body increased by half while it took on a more feral appearance as if it regressed back into its savage era ancestor. Spikes could be seen covering its body while its teeth became fangs and it even cutely roars. The hostess is shocked upon seeing the drastic transformations of the Faux Mana Caterpir. The Heihudie n already experimented with them, and they were only known to change their colors but these four changed their appearance. She acted professional though as she knew that the changes on the Faux Mana Caterpir are only temporary. The changes onlyst for six hours at most. "Congrattions! I shall now ce the charms with your drop of blood on your respective Faux Mana Caterpirs." The hostess stated as she ced the charms on the Faux Mana Caterpirs. The four friends then saw the four Faux Mana Caterpirs change to their forms as if they got a body double. To make it even more mystical, the four copies feel and even smell like them. Chapter 1395 Faux Mana Caterpillar II "They look and even smell like us." Kabrakan stated as he is the one with the best senses among them. His nose can even rival that of a blood hound despite being a bull beast man. "They are just illusions as the real bodies are still the Faux Mana Caterpir. Fascinating!" Adrian stated as his inner monster lover suddenly started to re up. "Enough of that. Has the tracking auras been sessfully transferred to the little critters?" Levin Cloud asked as he wants to get to the Imperial City of Hinomoto as soon as possible. "Yes. The tracking auras have been transferredpletely to them but that must also mean we must hide ours while we are traversing the secret passageway. We must make sure that we have not caught up to them." Adrian stated as all of them nodded in response. Almost of them were taught to hide their mana signatures except for Kabrakan. The Selvaggians are not really a race that is known for being discreet. They would rather brute force their way into the battle than secretly stalks their prey. Some of them are secretive but that is only a handful of their species and the bull n is sadly not one of them. "Here take this." Adrian stated as he passed a talisman towards Kabrakan. == Item Name: Concealing Talisman Tier: Epic Item Type: Consumable Talisman Effect: - Conceals the user''s mana signature and gives them a slight presence reduction effect. - The effects disappear once the user enters a battle or is hit by an attack. - The user cannot use spells or skill while the effect is active or else it will be dispelled. Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: 15 minutes Duration: 1 day or until the effect breaks Description: An epic grade talisman that is created by an up-anding scribe that is starting to get known in the world. He would have be more known if he focused more on his scribe duties as this talisman was made with the intent for it to be a higher grade. Although defective, this talisman is still very useful. == "Ignore the description. Just use it on yourself while we go inside the hidden passageway." Adrian stated as he is a bit embarrassed by the item description. He already knows that he failed in creating a legendary talisman but the game devs (Author''s note: it is the AI generating the descriptions though) must be rubbing salt on his wounds with that description. "Thanks!" Kabrakan stated as the hostess stood up from her seat and directed the four toe over to the other side of the room. The four copies or rather the four Faux Mana Caterpir that ate their mana were left in the previous room. It seems that the four were not moving from their location as the body copy is only an illusion. The other side of the luxurious room that they were in was rather in and dull. The only thing that they could see were paper walls decorated with butterfly brush strokes. The hostess then did a small dance as if she was performing a prayer. When the hostess danced, Adrian could feel that the room is filled with a sweet scent and mana swirled around as well. The butterfly paintings on the paper walls started to actually detach itself from the paper walls as if they areing alive. All the painted butterflies then gathered towards the wall in front of them and created arge ck butterfly painting. When therge ck butterfly painting was created, the paper wall itself started to dissolve. As the paper wall dissolved, a tunnel that leads to the outside could be seen. The four are in awe of this presentation as even Levin Cloud could feel that this tunnel was not there. Levin Cloud could feel the surrounding nature and he knows that there was no tunnel there. Adrian is amazed because he could feel that there was a slight shift in space but it was very minor to the point that he would not feel it. If he was not looking attentively then he would have missed that shift. "Secret information ns are really awesome!" Peridot muttered as the other nodded in agreement. "We should totally install something equivalent to this." Kabrakan added. "You guys already have pocket dimensions. You can edit the way you guys enter your own homes." Adrian stated as this feature was not impossible for the pocket dimension homes but it is pricey. The other three are shocked as they did not think that this was possible, but Adrian warned them that it would only be an aesthetic and have no real value. "Please have a safe journey. This tunnel should take you at most an hour to traverse but it will lead you to a small shrine outside of Vermillion City. To make sure that your observers do not take notice of you sessfully, I believe that you must traverse towards the imperial city for two hours after exiting this tunnel." The hostess stated as she gave a bow to the four. "Thank you very much for the help." Adrian stated and the others thanked her as well. "It is my pleasure to help the benefactor of the n." The hostess stated as the paper wall started to return to its former state. The hole that they entered was no more as thest thing they saw was the smiling face of the hostess. "Let us go." Adrian stated as all of them walked to the path that they were given. They talked on their way out to pass the time, but they were discussing what was happening on the western continent. They could see that the western continent fights have be increasingly savage. The Shadow of Apophis and the yers were shing with each other every three hours as they attempted to slow the progression of the serpent towards the Temple of Bastet. The yers were doing great work though as they seem to have found a special artifact that could create a barrier. It managed to trap the Shadow of Apophis for three days. Chapter 1396 Towards Hinomoto While the four were traversing the tunnel, they also talked about the progress in the western continent. They cannot run at full force as they might unconsciously leak out some of their mana. If that happens then all their prior preparations would have gone into smoke. They walked but the pace was still fast enough since their stats are quite high. They reviewed the footage of a yer from the top guild named Infernum where Siegfried is the guild leader. It seems that one of their core yers have gotten some sort of inheritance in the western continent as she was dressed like a pharaoh. She looked incredibly dazzling in her gold studded appearance and long dress. She is even surrounded by golden warriors or at least something to that extent. She is being served like a true queen of the western continent as she isvished with gold gifts and surrounded by sturdy guards. Her main weapon is actually a golden ankh that can produce some sort of golden force fields that have varying effects. The thing that she used in trapping the Shadow of Apophis is an artifact that looked like a golden pyramid. It was a golden pyramid that is one foot in height that shines when sunlight hits it. She tossed this golden pyramid upwards, and it created a powerful barrier that trapped all of the enemies that she wants inside it for three whole days. Even the upgraded Shadow of Apophis cannot break this barrier with pure force. Even Lebou, the vessel of Shesmu, cannot break through the isted area that the artifact created. The yer was named Cleo and she is actually one of the rulers of a small city in the western continent. It seems that the Infernum guild made sure that she ascends as a ruler of a town at first which eventually led to a city. She is also dubbed by her own citizens as the Holy Pharoah as she saved them from hunger and death which is verymon in the western continent. The four also noted that she seem to have some sort of divine aura within her but the others do not notice. Adrian also observed that she seems to be a vessel of a god as per the way she is dressed. The god or goddess that she serves is not known but she has simr clothing to the High Priestess Bastet. "It seems she used a powerful artifact to trap the Shadow of Apophis temporarily. Judging by the power of that item, it might actually be a one use only item. It did not reappear on her hand when she used it." Levin Cloud stated. "I agree but trapping a powerful army like that is something that is very useful even if they could only use it now." Adrian stated as he also noticed that the Infernum guild started their bombardment of the area with spells and skills. The Infernum guild thought of this n or rather Faust thought of this n to ensure that they can deal great damage to the Shadow of Apophis. The istion barrier only hindered their enemies but they can still attack from the outside. The enemies inside could either sling their attacks from their current location or defend themselves from iing danger. A volley of spells could be seen being thrown towards the entrapped army of the Shadow of Apophis. The monsters that were trapped with them died from the bombardment and the Shadow of Apophis was damaged to a great degree but Lebou was there along with the followers of Shesmu. The followers of Shesmu healed the heavy injuries of the Shadow of Apophis while thetter devoured some of the monsters in its army. The Shadow of Apophis recovered back to full health with just that. Seeing that the world boss was not one to easily take a beatdown, they bombarded the Shadow of Apophis every two hours. The groups that bombarded the Shadow of Apophis could be seen getting tired but their efforts started to shine. The followers of Shesmu cannot continuously heal the Shadow of Apophis as they would also run out of mana. This will continue on for three days straight until the followers of Shesmu can no longer heal the Shadow of Apophis. "I guess they have a solid n. I just hope that it will go on without any interruptions." Kabrakan stated. "I see light up ahead." Peridot eximed as she pointed at the source of light from afar. Seeing the light, the four quickened the pace of their steps but made sure that they do not let out any of their mana from their excitement. Just as the hostess told them, they came out from behind a small shrine that is surrounded by shrubbery. The shrubs are even masking the exit that they came out of. When all four of them were outside, Adrian could feel that space shifted a little and the tunnel that they were in is no longer in its previous location. It seems that the passage is also special just like the way to enter it. Adrian hypothesizes that there are multiple exits, but this was the exit that the hostess chose for them. From their location, they could still see the bell tower, but it is incredibly far away. If the bell tower was not extremely tall for a building, then they might not have seen it. Unlike what the hostess told them, the path that they took seem to be at least three hours away from the Vermillion City. "We should hurry up and enter in the direction of the Alluring Woods. If we go there then the special properties of that ce can hide our mana signatures. The only problem is the fact that we can get lost in that area as well. I have traversed that path, but I was escorted by my guards which is why I only know the general direction." Peridot stated as she knows the eastern continent general areas. "Why is it called Alluring Woods?" Kabrakan asked. "That ce is home to a special kind of nt called the Allurer. It is a special toxic nt that can create hallucinogens that makes one see visions." Peridot stated. "That does not seem that bad since we have Levin Cloud here." Kabrakan stated. "It is not a normal nt as it is a monster nt. It uses hallucinogens to make sure their prey does not know that they are already being swallowed whole and digested inside their body." Peridot added which made Kabrakan''s jaw drop. "The hallucinogens have the property to disperse mana of the victims?" Adrian asked. "Yes. I thought you did not know but that is the case. We can use our mana if we use that path as the scattered hallucinogens would just disperse our mana signatures. The only thing that we need to consider is the fact that we can only apply mana on ourselves as spells that use targeting will not be casted properly. The Alluring Woods are often used by some immortals to train their student''s body. They only go to the outskirts of that forest though which means we will be safe from being spotted if we enter." Peridot stated as she knew that they could use that path to go straight towards the Imperial City of Hinomoto. "We can but that also means that we will be monster nt food if we are not careful." Kabrakan stated. "I think it is a risk we need to take. The faster that we can verify the sun stone then the faster we can get out of the eastern continent. If we can even steal... or rather retrieve the sun stone then we would be able to say that our mission is a sess." Adrian stated. "If that is the consensus then who am I to say no. Just make sure to keep me safe as I am easily affected by status ailments that is rted to the minds. It is a downside of being a Selvaggian." Kabrakan stated. "At least, you would be eaten by a beautiful flower maiden as that is what the Allurer''s form is." Peridot added. "Really!" Kabrakan eximed. "Uhuh! That is their form until they reveal what they really look like which is a poisonous nt that has rows of sharp spikes inside their mouths." Peridot stated with augh which made Kabrakan shiver as he imagined himself in that situation. All four of them then went inside the thick forest that has a special pink mist that surrounds everything inside. Levin Cloud''s senses red up as he knew the peculiarity of this forest as it seems to be trying to captivate him. He could even feel that the soil itself was trying to capture his heart as if it was seducing him. "I think we chose the wrong location." Levin Cloud stated as he felt the presencesing towards them. Giggles of what seems like females could be heard inside the forest and Peridot already knew what those are. Chapter 1397 The Alluring Forest I [You have activated a hidden quest in the Alluring Forest.] Levin Cloud is surprised by the sudden notification that filled his screen. The others did not receive this notification as this was a race specific quest that is only essible to him. It is also the reason why ten Allurers are now rushing towards their current location. == Quest Name: Meet the Queen of the Alluring Forest Quest Difficulty: C Quest Description: Your presence has alerted the hidden queen of the Alluring Forest. She is calling you to her side as she is in need of your help. She has sent some of her subjects to fetch you. Clear Condition: Meet the Queen of the Alluring Forest Clear Reward: Gain increase mastery in Guardian of the Forest skill Failure Condition: None Failure: The Alluring Forest might turn into something else. Duration: 1 day Restriction: This is a quest only avable to the Faekin race and they must be the first Faekin to step foot in the Alluring Forest. Note: This is a chain quest, but it cannot be shared to others. == "I think I just received a quest to help a monster in this forest." Levin Cloud stated as the rest of them prepared for battle as they could see enemies approaching. The ten monsters that approached them were none other than the dreaded Allurers that is a monster that should be avoided in the Alluring Forest. The Allurers were true to their name as they release a special pink mist that gives hallucinogenic effect but the ten present did not afflict the party with their hallucinogenic mists. With the Allurers being docile and not emitting bloodlust, all of them stood down as Levin Cloud did say that he received a quest regarding this forest. If he did then they must help him if it is urgent and Levin Cloud exined that he cannot pass up the reward. The reward was a mastery increase in his skill called Guardian of the Forest which helps him control nt life. All of them agreed to help him as long as they can finish it within the day as the others are not yet reporting anything. Since they decided to ept the quest, the Allurers that were on standby waited for Levin Cloud to talk to them. Levin Cloud talked in anguage that none of them understood as it was a special skill called Forest Tongue which enables him to speak with nt life. The Allurers smiled or at least the humanoid part sticking out of their flower bodies. The humanoid looking part of the Allurers took the form of beautiful maidens wearing kimonos but that is not even a real part of their body. It is a part of their stomach that they inte and mix with their hallucinogenic mists to create the illusion of a maiden. The real body of the Allurer are the walking flower bodies that are present below them. Most of the unfortunate souls thate across them are toote to realize that the maiden they met has the lower half of a flower. The lower half is often covered in the pink mist to create an illusion that it is just being hidden. The Allurers that they encountered were not hungry which they are thankful for. They were led to a deep part of the Alluring Forest that even Peridot does not recognize but she could tell that the area is at the center. If they run for about an hour in a northern direction then they would be able to get out of this forest. She made sure to tell this to the party as this path would be more of a shortcut than the one that they were going to use. The Allurers then suddenly stopped as all of them were now in front of a gigantic pink chrysanthemum that is the size of a house. The Allurers then bowed to this gigantic pink chrysanthemum and went to the sides. The four observed the gigantic pink chrysanthemum as it was closed up but Levin Cloud spoke something and all the petal suddenly started to move. [You havepleted the quest of Meet the Queen of the Alluring Forest.] [Your skill, Guardian of the Forest, has increased in mastery.] "Greetings, travelers and distinguished guest." An alluring female voice suddenly stated as all the petals of the gigantic pink chrysanthemum opened up. A beautiful female ghost like entity came out of the gigantic pink chrysanthemum or rather was produced by the flower. The female ghost like entity is none other than the soul of the gigantic pink chrysanthemum which is called the Alluring Queen of the Forest. It was none other than a special nt monster that has gained immense sentience. "Greetings, forest queen. Why did you have your underlings call upon me?" Levin Cloud stated. "Oh! Great Guardian of the Forest! I plea for your help!" The Alluring Queen of the Forest stated as she look like she is crying. The current form of the Alluring Queen of the Forest or its spirit is extremely beautiful. One look at its aching heart will make anyone long for it to stop crying. A total simp would eveny down their life then and there for its happiness. The female spirit form of the Alluring Queen of the Forest has extremely fair skin with a pinkish tone as it is a gigantic pink chrysanthemum looking flower. The spirit also has long beautiful flowing rose pink hair like a goddess and it was wearing a simple red kimono that is decorated with pink chrysanthemums. One look at her may even make others believe that she is a goddess that descended to thend. "What kind of help do you need?" Levin Cloud asked but Adrian suddenly interjected. "She is dying." Adrian stated as he could see the state of the soul of the Alluring Queen of the Forest. "She might have failed in seeding in her tribtion." Peridot stated as she knows how intelligent monsters operate in the eastern continent. Chapter 1398 The Alluring Forest II "You mean to say that this nt monster was cultivating? Awesome! But how can it cultivate if it is a nt?" Kabrakan asked. "It is not strange for even sentient nt life to be able to cultivate in the eastern continent as long as they have the bloodline for it. It might have had an ancestor that was an immortal that cultivated from a nt monster. Still, monsters that can cultivate are extremely rare as they were hunted down back then to be either used as pets or materials." Peridot stated. "It is not a secret that a Ryujin would not know of the state of my affairs but I do not need your help. Please, great guardian! Help me!?" The Alluring Queen of the Forest stated as she softly fell into Levin Cloud''s arms which made Peridot raise an eyebrow. "I can help send you back to the creator if that is what you want! I can easily burn you in this location with one attack!" Peridot stated as she started to conjure up a fireball but Levin Cloud pacified her. "Even if he helps you, you cannot go against the flow of life. Even the immortals that you know of will reach the end of their lifespans after a thousand years as they were never truly immortal. No one is truly immortal as all things die because even gods can die." Adrian stated. "Please help me!" The Alluring Queen of the Forest stated as she looked like she is about to cry. A notification then popped up along with the next quest for Levin Cloud. == Quest Name: Help the Queen of the Alluring Forest? Quest Difficulty: B Quest Description: The Queen of the Alluring Forest has failed in ascending to an immortal and was mortally wounded during her tribtion. She is asking for your help as she wants to live due to a small unknown reason that she is not telling you. Clear Condition: Help save the Queen of the Alluring Forest from her impending death. Clear Reward: Gain increase mastery in Guardian of the Forest skill Failure Condition: The Queen of the Alluring Forest dies. Failure: The Alluring Forest might turn into something else. Duration: 1 day Restriction: This is a quest only avable to the Faekin race and they must be the first Faekin to step foot in the Alluring Forest. Note: This is a chain quest, but it cannot be shared to others. == "Why do you want to live anyway? Do you not know why the immortals always regarded cultivation as going against the heavens? Dying from failure is also part of it because that is just how it works. If there is no death in cultivation then this world would have been flooded with immortals by now. Just be a good nt and ept your death like someone with pride has. You knew the risks of cultivating which means you were also ready for death." Peridot stated as she knew that she is basically asking them to also take punishment for her. "What would happen if Levin Cloud helped her?" Adrian asked. "The heavens will punish us with divine lightning as we will also be subjected to tribtion. It is not just him that will get it but also us since we also knew of her circumstances. She basically endangered us by telling us of her state. Still, she would not have that much danger in a tribtion because she is a nt. Monsters often attain flesh if they seed but that also means that they will lose some of their cultivation as they will be a being close to a human. Why did you fail?" Peridot stated. "It might be due to her heavy blood aura that surrounds her. It seems that she has killed a lot of lives which also held grudges. Does that add to the difficulty?" Adrian stated as he could see the grudges of the dead swirling around her. "If that is the case then it is true as it is said that those that cultivated the lives of others will face greater wrath from heaven. She must have failed because of that reason. She is not a good being which means she is really destined to die. Let us just leave her but that is just my opinion." Peridot stated with a firm stance. "Why do you want to badly live despite doing evil deeds onto others?" Levin Cloud asked the Queen of the Alluring Forest. The Queen of the Alluring Forest did not want to answer despite Levin Cloud asking clearly. Seeing that she did not want to answer, Levin Cloud started to turn away but the Queen of the Alluring Forest pleaded greatly. She even bowed her head towards the ground until it touched it. "Please help me! I want to be human for the man that I love." The Queen of the Alluring Forest stated as she knew that this was her only chance. The Queen of the Alluring Forest knew that she would be able to live for a year at the very least. It was such great fortune in her end that she was able to hang on for her life this long. She failed the tribtion a year ago and she hid it when a powerful thunderstorm was happening in her area. She needed to hide the tribtion as she knew that other immortals would hunt her down should they know her location. What she did not expect is that the thunderstorm amplified the power of her tribtion that was already strong. She was confident that she would survive her tribtion but the amplified one had other results. If she knew that she would fall in love with a mortal man, then she would not have eaten the lives of those that wandered in her forest. She would have just cultivated quietly and sucked some of their life force instead. The Queen of the Alluring Forest knew that this might be her only chance which is why she decided to pour her heart out. Chapter 1399 The Alluring Forest III The sudden confession that the Queen of the Alluring Forest did not tug the heart strings of the Levin Cloud nor Adrian. They knew that she would not be redeemed that easily even though she might be saved. If she cultivates once more, the punishment for her tribtion would still be the same and she would be in a more weakened state. "We should help her!" The Peridot stated as her eyes could be seen to have small tears forming. Levin Cloud and Adrian are dumbfounded as she was the one that was vehemently against helping her in the first ce. She suddenly did a sudden turned around when she heard that the Queen of the Alluring Forest is trying to be an immortal due to a man that she loves. "I thought that you did not even want to help her. With all the punishment of the heavens and going against it is part of the journey of being an immortal and all." Adrian stated. "Never underestimate a maiden''s heart! I know of your struggles and I promise that I will help you as I also have love in my heart!" Peridot stated. "She is watching those period dramas again and I think she is getting swept in the act. No wonder the dialogue that she said earlier was familiar as we watched that from a wuxia drama." Levin Cloud stated as he could piece together the things that Peridot stated earlier. "It is not you that will help her though but us. Why are you saying that you will help her?" Adrian asked. "Oh! I will make sure that you guys help her as I know that you have your ways in navigating through life and death. Arbiter of the Underworld!" Peridot stated as she told the title that is given to Adrian whenever he is in the underworld. "We can help her but ites at a high cost. It might not just be the tribtion that she suffered that we will be penalized by. At least, not you two but Adrian and I will be in for a challenge." Levin Cloud stated as even he knows that messing with the life cycle of another being is not easy ores without consequences. "If there are consequences then Kabrakan and I will naturally help you." Peridot stated. "I recorded that statement so that you will not lose your word. Do not regret what you said because you will reap what you sowed." Adrian stated as he nodded towards Levin Cloud. "Why did I get caught up in this when I was just observing from a distance." Kabrakan grumbled as he deted. Adrian and Levin Cloud then suddenly changed their forms to their forms that coincide with death. Levin Cloud''s handsome wood elf like appearance suddenly changed into a dark elf like appearance as his lush leafy hair turned into a deprecated vine ensemble. Adrian changed to his Netheros form and started to create the magic circle to call upon the God of Death that has authority in the eastern continent. "I call upon the God of Death that has full authority in the eastern continent. I call upon you to give a chance to this pitiful being that is close to death''s embrace." Adrian stated as his chant is followed up by other words that cannot be determined by the ears of others as it was in anothernguage. "Blessing of Life¡­ Blessing of Death¡­ Everything lives and everything dies. This humble servant that is the mortal representatives of the great gods of life and death gives this offering for I shall undergo a ritual that defies this delicate bnce." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly cut his palm and let his blood drop into the magic circle that Adrian created. The Queen of the Alluring Forest, Peridot and Kabrakan were watching them do this ritual and they could feel their skin having goosebumps. The air that was already low in temperature dropped more than ten times. The whistling wind that produced noise suddenly became quiet while the clouds that move in the sky halted. The hearts of everyone in the area started to beat wildly as the two beings rted to life and death are calling upon a powerful being that could reverse the death of a being that failed to cultivate to immortality. Even the people that were training at the edge of the Alluring Forest could feel that the forest is different today. The heavy aura that the forest creates has be even denser as even those at the edge feel that they are being choked. All those that were inside and even at the edge of the forest retreated as they fear that the Allurers might attack them regardless of location. The Queen of the Alluring Forest knew that thismotion might attract the immortals which is why she sent her army to go to the very edge of the forest to intimidate them. Once the Allurers were at the edge of the forest, the people that saw them thought that these monsters just went crazy or are incredibly hungry. All of the people were advised to not step foot inside the Alluring Forest for the time being. With the distraction being sessful, the Queen of the Alluring Forest sighed with relief as they would not be disturbed. Both Adrian and Levin Cloud suddenly stopped chanting because they already knew that someone has answered their call. From Levin Cloud''s blood, a gate from the underworld sprouted up that is created by dead nts and vines. A hellish red portal is then presented before all of them as a being with immense power walked out of the portal. A man with red skin and fiery eyebrows came out of the gate with a scroll and an ink set. He looked extremely intelligent as he had the stance of a schr and even the clothes of one. The only thing that distinguished him from being a schr is his golden crown with his initials attached. The Queen of the Alluring Forest immediately knelt down upon seeing the being that was summoned. Chapter 1400 The Alluring Forest IV "King Yama!" The Queen of the Alluring Forest stated as she prostrated before the God of the Death that they have summoned. "To be summoned by the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Envoy of the Twin Gods is such a high honor for one such as myself." King Yama stated with a very respectable voice but he is also known for his fierce attitude which is why it is known that they should never anger him. "Greeting, King Yama. Apologies for the sudden call as we are in need of your aid." Adrian and Levin Cloud stated simultaneously. "This King of the Underworld would like to hear the requests of the blessed ones but I already have a guess on what you want to ask of me." King Yama stated as he looked towards the Queen of the Alluring Forest. "It is what you think." Adrian stated. "We need you to help that poor soul that time is running out." Levin Cloud added. "It might be an honor to be summoned to the mortal realm but reversing the life cycle of that being must not be done. She has failed in her tribtion and is supposed to die as is written in my own copy of the Book of the Dead." King Yama stated as he presented therge scroll that he brought as his copy of the book of the dead. "You said that it MUST not be done." Adrian eximed. "If that is what you mean then it can be done but not without something return." Levin Cloud added. "It is what the blessed ones say. She can be saved but she must sacrifice something in order to survive. With the weight of the lives bearing down upon her, she would have to sacrifice almost everything she has achieved." King Yama stated. "Queen of the Alluring Forest! You have heard the God of Death." Adrian stated. "You must offer your all in exchange for your life." Levin Cloud added. "Can you guys be more specific? We cannot understand you if you speak in riddles or vague sentences." Peridot stated as she is starting to have a headache just deciphering the words. "She must sacrifice all her cultivation and be a normal nt monster for her to survive." King Yama stated clearly which made the Queen of the Alluring Forest dread that reality. If she were to be a normal nt monster, then her beloved would no longer visit her at her meetups. She would also lose the love that she has because she knows that a human will never love a nt monster like her. "Choose your next words wisely. It shall decide your fate." King Yama stated as Peridot looked downtrodden. Peridot wanted to ask Adrian or Levin Cloud if there are other ways, but they could not vocalize as King Yama has sealed their voices. This was also part of the test as Adrian and Levin Cloud have interfered with the life cycle of the Queen of the Alluring Forest by too much. She should be the only one deciding what to do with her remaining life. "Can I at least have at least one day in the body of a mortal to spend with my beloved?" The Queen of the Alluring Forest asked King Yama with a clear conscience and heart. The Queen of the Alluring Forest wanted to at least spend one day as a mortal to feel the embrace of her beloved. She would then tell him that she will go to a faraway ce, but she will leave her a nt monster that will take care of him in her stead. She nned to at least be by her beloved''s side despite not truly being with one heart with him. "I can grant that wish by that much, but you must know that your soul will have trouble in the underworld should you finally die. That is the payment for such a wish." King Yama stated, and the Queen of the Alluring Forest nodded in response. Seeing the Queen of the Alluring Forest agree to his terms, King Yama immediately unfurled the scroll and started to correct the death of the Queen of the Alluring Forest. He then punctured her chest as if he was reaching something inside of her. King Yama then took out the cultivation that the Queen of the Alluring Forest has garnered over the centuries. The cultivation of the Queen of the Alluring Forest took in the form of a pink chrysanthemum and King Yama used that power to nullify her destined death. The name of the Queen of the Alluring Forest disappeared from the list of beings that will die in that year. Adrian and Levin Cloud are released from their binding spell as they can now freely talk. The Queen of the Alluring Forest no longer has any cultivation or rather can no longer cultivate as she transformed into a mortal. She still took on the look of her female ghostly form but she is now made of flesh. She felt her face to see if it was real and she cried upon knowing that she could now feel the embrace of her beloved. "Now go and meet your beloved child. You have limited time if I remember correctly. You are now free from your destined death as well and is now a new being. You are no longer the Queen of the Alluring Forest. Return after a day to this location as the Champion of the Twin Gods and Envoy of the Twin Gods will have word with you." King Yama stated. p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "Thank you!" The former Queen of the Alluring Forest stated as she ran towards the rendezvous location of her beloved since she was alreadyte. "Both of you already know the price for doing this ritual. I shall await your aid in my pce when the timees." King Yama stated. "Thank you for your help." Adrian stated as he smiled. "You are more kindhearted than you look." Levin Cloud stated as he smiled. "I am only giving them the love that they deserve. See you at my ce, blessed ones." King Yama stated as he returned back to the underworld with a smile. Chapter 1401 The Strangeness Of Life King Yama returned to his realm as he knew that both Adrian and Levin Cloud will be the one to oversee the situationter. Peridot, on the other hand, did not know why the two referred to the god of death as kindhearted. She knows that the Queen of the Alluring Forest only has a day to live in her human form. "Why are you calling that old man kindhearted? He only gave her like a day to spend with her beloved. I would not call that kindhearted in my opinion." Peridot stated as she pouted. "Why is he not kindhearted when he changed the destiny of death that the Queen of the Alluring Forest? She would have likely died this year if he did not intervene." Adrian stated. "You should be actually looking at it with a mortal''s perspective when death cane to you arbitrarily. She is already blessed that she was given new life but I think you should be praising King Yama instead." Levin Cloud added as both him and Adrian smiled. "Giving someone new life is always a blessing when you know that you are going to die. The fact that King Yama actually erased her name in the Book of the Dead meant that he would also need to go against providence. He will likely have a minor altercation in his realm for doing something like that. He returned quite quickly when we summoned him for a whole day. He may have returned because he knows that being with us for the rest of the time will just endanger us. Our punishment for messing with the naturalw is alreadying for us anyway." Adrian stated he pointed upwards. Massive dark clouds started to form on top of the Alluring Forest and even the winds started to be harsh. All the people near the Alluring Forest could see that a powerful energy is forming on top of the forest which they mistaken for a tribtion of a powerful beast. They did not know that it was not tribtion but a punishment for messing with the naturalw. The curious onlookers wanted to see if the beast that will undergo tribtion would seed but they were afraid of the massive energy being pulled. If they enter the Alluring Forest then they could also be a casualty as the lighting that will be produced seemed to be greater than the usual. "Can I go now since I am not really part of the thing that happened here?" Kabrakan stated as he was not really that involved in what they did. "Oh! You are already part of it because this punishment was meant for all four of us. It would not be that big if that was the case." Levin Cloud stated. "You actually counted wrong because I have seven other souls in my body which means we are facing a punishment meant for eleven people." Adrian corrected them which even made Levin Cloud limp even though he was confident before. Just like Adrian stated, the clouds were still forming like crazy and it did not seem to be stopping despite covering the entire Alluring Forest. Levin Cloud did not panic as he knew that he might be able to at least save himself but he also wants to save everyone. He is quite confident because he gained an increase of mastery with the Guardian of the Forest skill. "We should start our preparation if we actually want to live this punishment. I can tell you that this will negate our revival. If we die here then we will die and be locked out of the game for a day." Adrian warned them which shocked Peridot and Kabrakan. Peridot is suddenly a bit ashamed of the fickle that she gave the team for her wish. Adrian and Levin Cloud did not tell her off though because they know that they have thest say on the matter anyway. Levin Cloud wanted to do it for the increase in mastery and Adrian wanted to do it to help his friend. Peridot then transformed to her Ryujin form and started to create multiple elemental barriers above them. Kabrakan changed to his mountain armor and started creating a barrier using his energy and his Wilde Soul assisted in strengthening the barriers that Peridot already ced. Adrian started to summon all his soulbounds andmanded them to increase their protection. Levin Cloud then started to see the powers of his newly upgraded Guardian of the Forest skill. The Alluring Forest currently has no queen or ruler which means he can now use the newly acquired ability he got. His new ability allows him to synchronize with the forest itself as one can see since he is doing it right now. Levin Cloud''s body started to slightly morph into his true form as part of his lower body started to get rooted into the ground. The trees of the Alluring Forest started to move with hismand as everything in the forest became a part of his control. He could do this before but he did not have the ability to control an entire forest of this size. Levin Cloud''s rooted body looked like a forest god that awakened from its slumber and used its power to control the trees. The whole forest started to shake as Levin Cloudmanded all the trees to use all of their energy to protect them. Just as hemanded, all the trees sent their energies to him and he used that to create a dome of vines covering the entire forest. The onlookers could see the sudden progression of the vines in the forest covering it which solidified their guesses that a monster was undergoing tribtion. The onlookers were like hyenas waiting to see the result of the tribtion as they wanted to see if they could take care of the weakened beast after the tribtion. "No wonder the Allurers were acting strange earlier! Their master must be undergoing tribtion which is why they were sent to root out all the people inside the Alluring Forest!" One of the immortals that were waiting for the results stated to his group. "If such a beast that has powerful tribtion survives then would it not be at the level of the divine beasts?" One of the immortal''s students asked. "With a tribtion like that, we can be at least sure that it is as powerful as the divine beasts. We need to see the oue of this tribtion as this will affect the eastern continent as a whole." The immortal stated. The powerhouses near the Alluring Forest all watched as the scene of the entire forest getting protected by a dome of vines flooded their eyes. The former Queen of the Alluring Forest could see that something is happening within her forest and wanted to check if she could help as she knew that she is the source of this trouble. Just as the former Queen of the Alluring Forest is about to return to the forest, her beloved held her hand and told her not to go. She exined to him what she really is and what really happened but her beloved did not care as he hugged her there. She was about to push him away when a snow white fox suddenly appeared before her. "Are you a messenger of the gods?" The former Queen of the Alluring Forest''s lover stated as white foxes are sometimes known to be messenger of the forgotten gods of the east. "You can say that but my master has told me to tell that woman over there to not interfere with what is happening. She would not be of any use even if she goes to them as she is now human for the rest of her life. King Yama has granted her the chance of bing a human due to her resolve. The Queen of the Alluring Forest is no more as you will no longer turn into a nt monster after a day. That was all a test that King Yama has given you to see if you would break. Congrattions and live a good life with your beloved." Yuki stated as she suddenly vanished as her body turned to snow. Just as Yuki vanished, a powerful lighting came crashing towards the giant vine dome that epassed the entire Alluring Forest. The lightning not only hit the center where they were but scattered all throughout the vine dome as Levin Cloud intended. Levin Cloud hurriedly tried to replenish the vine dome with the remaining energy that he got as it will not end with one strike. The energy of the Alluring Forest is sucked dry as Levin Cloud hurriedly tried to create another dome but lightning strikes faster. The second lightning strike hit all the barriers that Peridot created which actually hit her soul. She is immediately incapacitated as a result, but Saena immediately started healing her. "Next time, let those that love die. I am not dying for another person''s love ever again." Peridot grumbled as she could not move her body. Chapter 1402 Reward From Punishment I Peridot can no longer cast any spells as the providence lighting damaged her mana circuits. She received a notification that stated that she cannot cast any spells for two hours due to the damage. The providence lightning is definitely a higher power as it could even damage the mana circuits of the most well-built mana circuit race which are dragons. Lightning once again poured down towards them and it was Kabrakan that shouldered the burden this time. He covered himself with earth to make sure that he can let the ground siphon the rest of the energy. Kabrakan fused with his Wilde Soul to add anotheryer of magical protection. The vines did not immediately cover them despite Levin Cloud''s attempts to seal the hole as fast as possible. This led to Kabrakan to eat up all the lighting that was supposed to hit them. With his body as an anchor for the lightning, Kabrakan tanked all of it in one blow. The lightning coursed through the body of Kabrakan as some of it was dispersed with the ground as he nted his feet on the ground. Kabrakan could be seen struggling until he transformed to his beast form which made him look more like a minotaur. The lightning attack soon died down but a very smoky smell could be felt whiffing in the air. "Are you good?" Adrian asked but Kabrakan did not reply. Adrian looked closer at Kabrakan as he knew that he was not dead but it seems that he is stunned to the point that his body could not move. With a loud thud, Kabrakan''s body crashed on the ground as he could not move. His whole body refused to listen to him despite him still being alive and conscious. [Your team member, Kabrakan, has been permanently stunned for half an hour due to the power of the attack that he received.] "Saena!" Adrianmanded as Peridot stated that she could recuperate on her own. Saena immediately flew towards Kabrakan and started the healing process. Kabrakan was not immediately healed of the status affliction as it was made by a superior energy. Even Saena needs at least ten minutes to fully heal Kabrakan as the energy that the lightning was made of is vastly superior to her sun energy. "Another round ising!" Adrian stated as he knew that this would be his turn to defend them against the lightning. Levin Cloud tried to cover them once more with vines but it was slow as the energy of the forest started to dissipate. He can pull more but that would mean that the forest itself will die from the sudden exhaustion of energy. Adrian told Levin Cloud that he will be the one that will take care of the next one. "Kimat! You know what to do." Adrian stated as Kimat suddenly grew to his original size. Arge white tiger with sparks of blue lightning is suddenly covered with silver armor. KImat roared at the thunder clouds above as if challenging it to a battle. Kimat is not alone though as Charon dug its chains deep into the ground and tapped into a ley line. Charon absorbed some of the natural energy of the ley line to createyers of barrier for Kimat. Adrian also changed to his Aetheros form as he needed to strengthen the defenses of Kimat. Sirius covered Kimat withyers of shadow while Kaon created six elemental barriers above the former. Dodu jiggled as it was ready to take on the damage that might kill Kimat while Wisteria used some of her life to actually create energy for the forest which revitalized it. With the forest suddenly getting arge amount of energy from Wisteria as she has ess to Aether energy, Levin Cloud could make use of it to strengthen the vine barrier. As if the thunder clouds above have sentience, the clouds rumbled even louder as the lightning that it was preparing could be felt bing bigger. Those that could see the lightning bing much fiercer suddenly thought that the heavens might not like the beast that is undergoing tribtion. What they did not know is that the beings were not undergoing tribtion but getting handed punishment by a much higher power than what they thought. The vines managed to cover them once more, but the world suddenly became silent. The whole eastern continent became a silent world where no one lives. The silence was only broken with the loud rumble of the powerful thunder. A massively powerful lighting suddenly rained down from the heavens as if they were trying to smite those that offended them. The lightning hit the vine dome which instantly vaporized it. Levin Cloud suddenly weakened and reverted to his humanoid form. Levin Cloud spat blood as his soul was damaged by the attack but it was only minor due to Adrian suddenly using his own soul to protect him as thetter''s soul was stronger. Adrian''s soul took a bit of damage as he mitigated some that would have been fatal for Levin Cloud. The lightning is then drawn towards Kimat as he siphoned it to himself. Allyers of protection that was applied to Kimat''s body were destroyed like paper. He is then submitted to a powerful st of lightning that actually injured him to arge degree which made him roar so loud. The loud roar made those that were looking from afar shudder as they thought they heard the dying roar of a powerful beast that cannot ascend to a divine beast. They could only sympathize with it as they knew that it will die due to the power of that lightning. Adrian, on the other hand, used all of his essences to make sure that Kimat will not die. Dodu and Charon even took some of the damage but they were suddenly eviscerated as it was very powerful. They were sent back to the soul chamber to recuperate. Sirius also tried to defend Kimat with his shadows but the lightning dispelled easily. Chapter 1403 Reward From Punishment II Sirius was about to use his own body to save Kimat but thetter told him to stop. Kimat told everyone that he could still endure and that they should focus on the areas that he was not siphoning. Seeing their brother''s resolve, Sirius and Kaon focused on protecting the outer area that Kimat could not siphon as it might hit the others. Kimat''s health could be seen dropping at a fast rate, but Saena sted him with a healing sun beam to bring his health back to full. When Kimat''s health dropped back to half, Adrian then used Invigorate to heal him back up. He was not able to use it earlier as he received a major shock when Charon and Dodu suddenly got deleted by the lightning. Kimat endured the powerful lighting that poured down on him and roared like the king of beasts. Kimat fought valiantly but he could not take on such a huge burden alone. Just as Adrian is about to whip out a talisman that he save for this asion, the paper that King Yama gave him suddenly glowed and flew towards KImat. The paper was actually a seal that absorbed some of the lightning''s energy and created a barrier using that energy. The barrier protected Kimat for a decent amount of time which was enough for Saena to heal him back up. When the barrier vanished, Kimat only needed to endure a few more seconds of the lighting onught. The lightning punishment ended with Kimat bing incredibly weak as he actually converted to a smaller form. He suddenly became the size of a small kitten and fell on the ground. Adrian picked him up and caressed him while telling him that he did a wonderful job. Adrian then returned Kimat back to his soul chamber. When Adrian returned Kimat back to his soul chamber, he suddenly coughed up blood which weakened his soul. He realized that he took more damage than he thought as his soul link weakened. All of his soulbounds are then sent back to his soul chamber in order to strengthen his soul. Adrian then looked towards the sky and could see that the sky was still quite dark. There was still some energy left being gathered as onest lightning strike will surely happen. Adrian could only smile as all of his team members are incapacitated while all his soulbounds could not be summoned. "I cannot even use my skills because this damned lightning messed up my own core. At least, we managed to hold on until thest strike." Adrian muttered to himself as he was about to ept his fate. "Cube of Paradox...mencing absorption of needed energy to transform as host could not produce needed energy... Source for energy has been detected...mencing ck hole initiative..." A mechanical voice suddenly stated as Adrian''s weapon suddenly shot towards the sky. The Cube of Paradox that was silent for a long time suddenly spoke as it flew towards the location of the thunder clouds. When it reached the core of the thunder clouds, it then transformed itself into a small ck hole that absorbed all of the energy that was collected there. Like a powerful vacuum, the Cube of Paradox emptied the energy of the thunder clouds. The clouds became clear once again as the skies reverted back to normal. The Cube of Paradox then returned back to Adrian as it went into sleep mode once again. Adrian then sensed that a lot of powerful forces started to move which means that they are not safe there. He knew that he cannot go against them at his current self. "Quantum Dispersion!" Adrian stated as he forced himself to use that spell. A powerful pushing force then swept all of the iing forces which knocked them back unexpectedly. Adrian then gathered all of his team members and forcefully teleported out of their location. He would just view this as a detour but he could not teleport that far. Adrian chose the mountains he could see in the distance since he would need more time to teleport to a new continent. With his quick thinking, all of them vanished from the area by the time the sly people started to gather at their location. When the onlookers arrived, all they could see is the whole area being extremely devastated. "Did the divine beast really fail? If it failed then its body should have been here!" One of the immortals stated. "Maybe it made itself explode earlier which was the force that knocked us all back." Another immortal added as there are some prideful beasts that would destroy all of their body instead of being used by others. "Investigate the whole area!" One of the immortals stated as he was with his disciples. "If you want to do that then you have to go through us! You are not the only one that can reap the benefits of this ce!" Another immortal stated as fight started to brew. == "Ugh!" Adrian stated as he gently ced his threepanions on the ground as he rested. Adrian then started to recuperate as fast as possible as he used his aether energy to make sure that he gets healed as soon as possible. He teleported them to an unknown mountain that he does not even know if the monsters there are powerful or nor. The one that was the first to start to move was Kabrakan as he was healed by Saena at Adrian''s behest. "Where are we?" Kabrakan asked. "I do not know. I just teleported us as quickly as possible because of the irritating people that suddenly flew towards our location." Adrian replied. "I think we are in the Scarlet Mountain Range." Peridot stated as she started to be able to move as well. "Why is it called that?" Adrian asked. "It is called that because it is a ce where the firebirds im as their territory. They are descendants of the fire phoenix by the way and also very territorial." Peridot stated. Chapter 1404 Reward From Punishment III "Great! We are trapped in a death zone but at least we did not die earlier." Levin Cloud stated sarcastically. "You are wee by the way." Adrian answered. "Sorry about that. I am just airing my frustration and was not an attack towards you." Levin Cloud stated as he did not mean to say what he said earlier. "I get it. Next time, we will not mess with the natural order so that we do not get punished." Adrian stated. "What are you talking about! That was cool and was really rewarding!" Levin Cloud stated which shocked Adrian. "I actually agree with him because I got my wind crystal upgraded to the lightning element for free. Well, it was not free since I had to endure a powerful lightning strike that could have ended in my death but that is still great! My master said that it would have taken me two years to upgrade it, but it actually upgraded into a Lightning stone with the energy that was poured out earlier." Peridot stated as she was not that upset as she benefitted something from it. "I also benefitted a lot. I actually got a magical defense skill called Lightning Aura. This is quite rare for Selvaggians as we do not have the best magical defensespared to the faekin." Kabrakan stated as he showed the new skill to his friends. == Skill Name: Lightning Aura Tier: Semi- Mythical (Can be evolved to Mythical tier) Type: Passive Magical Defense Effect: - When the skill holder instantly gets damaged by 7.5% of his total maximum health then his body would create a lightning aura around him. - Increases defenses by 15%, regenerates 1% of total maximum health, and damage reduction by 5%. - When the lightning is released, all enemies in the surroundings get shocked which deals 3% of the skill holder''s health as magic damage. - The effects of this skill can stack up to five times. - The skill effects can only be dispersed when the skill holder is no longer inbat. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None Skill Evolution Requirements: Eye of Lightning == "You probably got that skill because you already went against the providence of this world once. It might have triggered a special interaction which is why you got such a powerful skill. You also have the item needed to evolve the skill listed. You are basically getting a mythical skill at this point. Congrats!" Adrianmented as he really thought that the skill is really great for a tank such as Kabrakan. "I also got something as my Guardian of the Forest skill got a new form called Lightning Blessed Form! I do not know what it is but seeing I got it from that powerful lightning meant that it must be powerful." Levin Cloud stated smugly but returned to a morefortable position as his whole-body hurts. "I also got something from the lightning as Kimat powered up and is currently digesting the energy that he absorbed. I just hope that it is enough for him to get an evolution as his next evolution requirements were empty. If he gets an evolution path, then that makes three of my soulbounds ready for evolution." Adrian stated but that is not the only thing that he received. Adrian also had his Cube of Paradox absorb enough energy toplete its transformation. Adrian knew that it would not take long for it to transform into another weapon. He could feel it because the Cube of Paradox is currently attached to his soul as well. It is now in the process of using all the energy it umted to evolve as well. "It is good that all of us got something from that troublesome lightning but what about the former Queen of the Alluring Forest?" Peridot asked as she was not informed that she would be a mortal starting now. "You do not need to worry about that because I already tasked Yuki about that. The fox that Sirius had converted to be a member of his pack." Adrian stated. "I see. No wonder there was no white fox earlier. Then our only problem would be to get out of the Scarlet Mountains and towards the Imperial City. If we get out of this ce, then we should be near the Imperial City of Hinomoto as it is only on the other side of this mountain range." Peridot stated as she has memorized the map of the eastern continent. "That is great then! I will heal everyone so that we can continue on for the current quest." Levin Cloud stated as he started to heal everyone. "Why not summon Saena to aid him? She also has authority over bird monsters as she is of ancient blood." Peridot stated. "I would have done so if I could, but my core is damaged. I cannot summon any of my soulbounds for a whole day because they are needed to strengthen my current soul. Unlike you guys, I absorbed the lightning damage needed for eight people." Adrian stated as they could see that his current color was paler than usual. "I should summon Moksha then." Peridot stated but all of them said that she should not. Peridot is currently being targeted at the eastern continent as well and it is known that only she has a qilin as a mount. If they rode Moksha, then they will only be telling the ones harming her their location. They decided that they have no choice but to continue by foot. Thankfully, Peridot already has the trail covered as she has aplete map of the eastern continent. When all of them were able to walk by themselves, they started to head towards their destination. Peridot carefully chose the track to make sure that they do not encounter any fire birds or locations of their nests. Fire birds are not really known for their patient temper as they could ignite with just simple statements. As if the heavens were taking pity on them, they did not encounter any monster that can pose a threat to them. They were only an hour away before they were out of the Scarlet Mountains when they suddenly heard people talking. Adrian casted Spirit Form Transformation on all of them to turn them invisible. The people that they saw were a group of ten people with Taoist robes, but they were wearing a fox mask to hide their faces. They also do not seem like pacifists or spiritual in a sense as they did not even sense the group despite being in spirit form. This only means that they were using the clothes as mere disguises. "Are you sure that the information that the Soul Princess is heading back towards the Imperial City of Himonoto?" One of the masked people stated. "Affirmative. They said that she will be using the special passage avable here in the Scarlet Mountains as we ambushed her party at their earlier intended path." One of the masked people added. "If that is the case then we could im her and present her to the Veiled Ones. We would be greatly rewarded for out efforts should we achieve this." Another masked person indicated. "Everything is for the restoration of the past glory!" One of the masked individual stated as the other soon followed in saying the chant. The ten masked individuals then ran off to the location that they called the secret tunnel. It seems that they want to capture the individual called the Soul Princess. The fact that they want to kidnap her means that she has incredible worth as they were not there to kill her. "Do you know the Soul Princess that they are referring to?" Adrian asked. "The Soul Princess is Princess Shini. She is a direct descendant of the reigning emperor and is also one of the daughters that she dotes on. She is also a powerful shaman that can erect barriers using what she calls as spirit energy which the eastern continent is abundant of. The fact that they are targeting her means they have a death wish because she can never be captured. Fighting her would not only mean getting pass through the great defenses but also her personal guards that are great fighters. There were attempts at first, but they all stopped when the heads of those that dared to do so was posted on the walls of the imperial city." Peridot stated. "I see then we do not need to interfere then." Kabrakan stated but Adrian and Levin Cloud had a different look when they saw the masked individuals. "You saw it too, right?" Adrian asked Levin Cloud. "Yes. It was something that made my eyes hurt and soul tremble." Levin Cloud replied. "Feel free to inform us if there is something important. We do not operate on both your realms of life and death." Peridot stated. "They have something that smells of death. Not the blissful kind but the begrudging kind." Adrian replied. Chapter 1405 Soul Princess I An item that is filled with death energy should not be possible to be in the mortal world unless it was done by gods. The Gods of Life and Death have made sure to never make an item that contains death energy to be in the hands of other mortals as it disrupts the equilibrium that they have created. The dark elves were the ones that were tasked to search for such items in the world as they can sense death energy. Even the undead that has epted the covenant with God of Death Abaddon knows of this and are actively searching for such relics. Even Adrian and Levin Cloud are shocked that such a thing was here in the eastern continent. Adrian might want to ignore it but he suddenly got a quest that told him to get the item. Even Levin Cloud has the same quest given to him as they were responsible as the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Envoy of the Twin Gods. == Emergency Quest! Quest Name: Retrieve the Item with Death Energy Quest Difficulty: B Quest Description: You and the Envoy of the Twin Gods unexpectedly ran into some mysterious individuals that has an item filled with death energy in their possession. Investigate and get the item to see what it is. Clear Condition: Retrieve the item that has death energy. Clear Reward: Gain Tokens of Death x1 Failure Condition: Unable to retrieve the item. Failure: A special NPC will get captured and the fate of the eastern continent may be affected. Duration: Until the mysterious people capture the Soul Princess. Restriction: This is a quest only avable to people that have rtion to the Church of the Twin Gods. Note: It can be shared with other people that are not affiliated with the Church of the Twin Gods but they will only receive experience points as a reward. == Adrian and Levin Cloud showed them the quest as they knew that this must be a big deal. It is a quest that might affect the future of the eastern continent. Peridot immediately told them that they should ept it as the quest is rted to the fate of her home continent. "This is also a hint on the fate of the Soul Princess. This quest basically indicates that if we do not move then she will be taken by those people. It must be something rted to the item filled with death energy that those people have." Adrian stated. "I agree." Levin Cloud stated. "What should we do then? We can also use this chance to save them so that we can get free entrance to the Imperial City of Hinomoto." Peridot stated. "Nice going! We can do that! Kill two birds with one stone." Kabrakan added. "The only problem is that we are not in our full fighting capacity right now." Adrian stated. "That will not be much of a problem as you can just revive us if we die. The Soul Princess also has her guards which means we have extra hands when ites to enemies." Peridot stated. All of them nodded as they knew that they should do their best. Adrian also wanted the reward as it is a raremodity in the underworld. He learned of this item thanks to Creepysoo as he got this for working with some of the Gods of Death. The Token of Death is basically a special currency that is issued by the Gods of Death. One can trade any item in the underworld for this special item. The items are actually being monitored by the God of Death Hades as he is the one running the inventory for tradeable items. Creepysoo even mentioned that there are rare ss change items or skills in that trade post. "For the Token of Death!" Adrian stated. "For the eastern continent!" The others stated as they looked at Adrian since his chant was different than theirs. "I got priorities, but the eastern continent is definitely second." Adrian replied as he waved them to follow the location of the hidden passage of the Scarlet Mountains. They might not know the location of the hidden passage but they can feel the death energy emanating from the item. If they follow that trail then they would be able to intercept the suspicious individuals. They followed the traces of death energy only to be rmed by the sound of shing weapons and armors. The four of them sprinted as fast as they can and noticed that the ten suspicious individuals were not the only ones waiting for the Soul Princess. It seems that they also had some reinforcements as the number of fox masked individuals grew to at least thirty. Each of the fox masked individuals also have great fighting prowess. "Protect the princess!" A great warrior shouted as hemanded their group. "Yes, Captain Xiang!" All the soldiers replied. The princess has five warriors that are dressed differently to her other guards. The one that shouted seems to be leader of her royal guards. He wielded a long spear that is twice the length of his body with a deing out of a golden dragon head. He also rode a War Horse or rather a Primal War Horse which is an evolved version of the former. Captain Xiang sported a ck and red armor that perfectly showed his well-built stature and physique. It also added to his domineering aura as he can send a man flying with one swing of his spear. He could also take on five opponents at a timepared to the others. One of the four remaining guards that look different from the rest has a spear as a weapon as well. Her subordinates called her Qin Liangyu. She sported a freer flowing red and ck dress that bes deeper in color with the blood of her enemies. If Captain Xiang used his spear with great force and might then Qin Liangyu wielded her with finesse and grace. She would look like she was dancing in the battlefield with great movements but it did not end with apuse. Her dance would end with the body of her enemies in holes. The second of the unique looking guards seem to be an intellectual type and he was called Tiangang. He looked weak as he wore robes of a schr but that should not hold well in the eastern continent. With a flick of his hands, inscriptions would be created on either the ground or the air itself. The inscriptions that he created would explode in a powerful st of me. Those affected would either burn to death or explode on the spot with their bodies being reduced to ashes. He did not move away from the pnquin though as he acted like a core guard near the one inside it. Another unique looking guard of the Soul Princess is a woman wearing light green clothing with a light pink dress under it. She wields a special fan that seems to carry the wind with its movement. She is also protecting the pnquin with Tiangang as she created powerful winds that swept her enemies away. She could even create a wind barrier just by lightly tapping on her fan. She would create wind des with each aggressive movement of her fan which sliced the enemies into pieces. She did all this with a gentle smile and calm demeanor. Thest of the uniquely dressed guards is a beautiful woman with blue hair dressedvishly in deep blue and purple. She wielded a staff that as a gigantic pearl on it and called upon the waves. She stayed at the back of the pnquin and aided her allies via spells that attached the water element into their weapons. The fight against the assants were quite easy for the guards of the Soul Princess as they have no trouble in keeping them away. The guards of the Soul Princess was about to defeat the assants when Adrian and Levin Cloud felt their skin tingle. The item that was being kept by the fox masked individuals was taken out of its protective box. The item that contained vast amounts of death energy was actually a cursed hand that was wrapped in cloth with sacred texts. The moment the assants used this item, all their deadrades suddenly reanimated. All those that they killed started to stand up to fight once more which made it a hassle to deal with. The guards of the Soul Princess would cut their enemy down, but the magical hand would just reanimate them to their peak form. The reanimated bodies would be marked by a special paper talisman sticking in front of their head that read Jiangshi. They were none other than undead that was reanimated but the way they were reanimated was different. "Is that even possible?! Even Creepysoo cannot restore an undead that was torn into pieces, but that item can." Kabrakan stated as that is basically cheating if they can do a thing like that. Chapter 1406 Soul Princess II The fox masked individuals are revived or rather reformed into jiangshis as they could not die. The only thing that could really kill them was to disintegrate the whole body to ashes but there is only one of them that could do that. The guards started to get injured more and more as they were pushed back towards the pnquin. Just as one of the guards is about to die, a powerful barrier suddenly emerged from the pnquin that protected all of the guards. The guards were able to breathe a bit when they saw the barrier being erected as they could rest a bit. Just by the expressions of the guards, they have full confidence in the barrier that the Soul Princess erected. "Everyone! Heal up! We need to be fighting fit as we cannot move while we are protected by the barrier." Captain Xiang stated, and all the guards followed. "It is pointless because all of you will die here." A man that has an ash grey fox mask stated as he brought out the undead hand wrapped in incantations. The undead hand that was inanimate suddenly started to form a hand seal. The hand seal looked like it was sping something and the jiangshis suddenly shed with each other. As if the jiangshis were maized to one another, all of them stuck to each other and started to meld into one being. When all of the jiangshis fused, they created an abomination that is an undead that has five heads and six arms that ran like a spider. It still has the jiangshi indication on all of its head but it emanated a dark smoke that corrodes even the ground. == Monster Name: Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) Monster Tier: Legendary Monster Level: 250 p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® HP: 100% MP: 100% Status: Immortal, Miasma Description: A monster that is created or rather an abomination created by fusing multiple jiangshis together. It is said that whoever creates a Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) will be punished for all eternity in the underworld as it is a great offense to the dead. It is also very rare for this monster to be created as all bodies used must bepatible with each other. == The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) suddenly skittered towards the barrier and tried pressing it but it did not budge. It then tried to m it but the barrier did not even get cracks. All five heads then spewed its miasma on the barrier and there were signs that it is bing weaker. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi)ughed upon seeing the barrier getting melted by its miasma breath. The image of five undead headsughing at the same time is the stuff of nightmares. The most important thing is that the Soul Princess started to cough as the sound of her wheezing could be heard from inside the pnquin. The moment the Soul Princess started coughing all five guards immediately went on the offensive. The other guards were tasked to protect the princess as the five royal guards are starting to move. They know that the Soul Princess cannot keep the barrier up with the fact that the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) is using some sort of hex to weaken the barrier and the princess. All five royal guards tried making the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) go away from the barrier but five fox masked individuals suddenly blocked them. The fox masks of these five were also of an ash grey color which means they are different to the other ones that had brown fox masks. The individuals with ash grey fox masks were definitely the leaders of the other group. Since the five royal guards were not able to make the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) go away, the guards inside tried to destroy it. They used their weapons to poke and sh at it, but they were not able to damage it to a great degree. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) is just letting the guards damage its body because it just gets regenerated. "We should go now!" Adrian told the other three and they nodded. Levin Cloud suddenly turned into vines as he seeped into the ground. Peridot applied numerous speed buffs to Kabrakan as thetter suddenly charged towards the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). Adrian might not be able to summon his soulbounds but he can still summon his Primordial Armaments. "Primordial Armament: Twin Daggers!" Adrian muttered as his form changed to more an assassin style clothing. The sound of arge build individual like Kabrakan charging towards the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) could be heard. All of the individuals there could see him charging towards them but neither group knew if he was a friend or a foe. The group of the Soul Princess knew that he was an ally as he actually tackled the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). "Shield Bash!" Kabrakan stated as he sent the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) flying for about five meters. As soon as the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) fell to the ground, Peridot immediately casted a spell called Earth Trap which created precipices of solid rock to cling onto the target. The rocks below suddenly clung to the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) and disabled its movements. Just when they thought it was over, vines started to grow from the ground and strangled the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). Levin Cloud is actually using his body to hold down the enemy as there were no trees nearby. Levin Cloud also started to use Sand Pit to soften the ground below to try and bury the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) below. With the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) no longer affecting the barrier, the coughing sounds started to stop. It seems that the Soul Princess is somehow connected to the barrier that she erected as she was directly affected by the miasma. The barriers she create may be sturdy but it seems that it alsoes with a cost. "No! You dare to intrude!" The one using the undead hand stated as he gathered some energy from it and threw it towards the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) suddenly became enraged and more powerful. The bindings holding it down were all destroyed, and the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) roared with five different voices. The roar sounded more like five people wailing than a fearsome sound. "Found you!" Adrian muttered as he suddenly appeared behind the one wielding the undead hand. "Soul Impale!" Adrian stated as two of his daggers glowed in a purple and gold light. Adrian stabbed the back of the one wielding the undead hand with all his strength. He even used all of his Primordial Essence and charged his attack with all his Nether Energy. An ugly scream could be heard as the fox masked individual let go of the undead hand. Adrian immediately took the undead hand and vanished from his current location. Despite the undead hand no longer in the control of the fox masked individual, the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) did not vanish. Adrian did not deactivate the spell as it was still locked in ce. He would need quite some time in order to do so as he needs to summon the gate of the underworld. "Capture the thief!" The fox masked individual shouted. "He cannot be located!" Answered the other ash grey fox masked individuals as they cannot see Adrian''s location. "He is there!" the one that previously wielded the undead hand stated as he pointed towards Adrian''s location. Adrian then hurriedly threw the undead hand towards Peridot that was hiding in the corner. She then transformed into her ryujin form and flew towards the skies. They would not be able to catch her if she was in the skies as they do not have a mode of flying but they were wrong. Some of the fox masked individuals suddenly brought out swords and rode them. "Immortals!" Adrian muttered as he vanished from his location once more. Adrian then appeared next to one of the immortals and plunged his dagger on their back. The fox masked immortal suddenly screamed in pain as Adrian also appliedher energy on it. Four other fox masked immortal managed to follow her though which she then called upon the moon as it could now be seen in the sky since night is about to fall. Adrian then felt the danger behind him as numerous flying swords are aimed at him. He used enhanced blink to dodge which made the fox masked immortal that he stabbed be hit by the numerous flying swords. "Aim correctly, you bastard!" The one that was stabbed by numerous flying swords stated. "Hold him down since you were not able to follow the Ryujin!" The ash grey fox masked individual stated. "That would be no longer needed. Soul Seeker!" Adrian stated as he threw his left dagger towards the ash grey fox masked individual. "Useless!" The fox masked individual stated as he controlled his flying swords to block the dagger, but thetter just passed through his weapons. "Checkmate." Adrian stated with a smile as he activated the second phase of the skill. Chapter 1407 Soul Princess III Adrian suddenly turned into a being of pure mana and appeared next to the ash grey fox masked individual. The enemy that Adrian hit could not even emit a sound as thetter''s dagger urately hit his heart. Adrian''s enemy dropped to the ground with a thud as all the energy that controlled the flying swords vanished. [You have activated Soul Seeker with Soul Impale.] [You enchanted the skill with Nether Energy which granted it a greater chance of execution.] [You have executed an enemy due to hitting their vital spot.] [You have killed an unknown immortal. You have received experience points.] "Where do you think you are going!" Adrian stated as he stretched his hands to capture the soul of the unknown immortal. "Unhand me, you disgraceful demon! I will kill you once I can reconstruct my body once more!" The spirit of the unknown immortal stated but Adrian just gripped his soul tighter. "Leader!" All of the remaining ash grey fox masked individual shouted as they charged towards Adrian. "A little help." Adrian stated as the vines that held the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) suddenly became thicker and bigger. The vines that is Levin Cloud''s body swatted the flying immortals from the sky which made them crash on the ground. Seeing their chance, the royal guards of the soul princess immediately jumped at the opportunity to kill those that crashed. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) is enraged but no one was controlling it which made it go berserk. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) started to go crazy and attack even the fox masked individuals. Due to this, the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) started bashing at the barrier even crazier than before and even using its physical body to do so. When the royal guards dispatched the ash grey fox masked individuals, they helped Kabrakan in taking care of the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) did not suffer much from the attacks as it could regenerate despite the undead hand being away from its vicinity. The next thing that happened are meteors crashing towards the ground as the horrid face of the immortals caught within it are viewed. The fox masked immortals that chased after Peridot are reduced to meat pastes as their bodies are crushed by meteors. "Sorry, I got a bitte from dealing with them." Peridot stated as she descended to the ground in her full Ryujin splendor. All of the guards were basking on Peridot''s beautiful form but they were woken up by the horrid roar of the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). Peridot immediately gave the undead hand towards Adrian as thetter attempted to destroy it using hisher energy. Adrian would have been sessful if he had moreher energy left but he used most of it to dispose of the immortal earlier. "I will help!" Levin Cloud stated as he sprouted from the ground. "Thanks!" Adrian replied. Both Adrian and Levin Cloud then used their abilities to try and destroy the undead hand but they were unable to despite working together. They knew that they cannot do so even if Adrian has moreher energy in his body. Levin Cloud decided to seal the undead hand instead of destroying it. "Seal it. We have no other choice. It might be a cursed artifact from the underworld." Levin Cloud stated and Adrian agreed. Both Adrian and Levin Cloud started chanting in anguage that cannot be understood by normal ears. They were heard by those around them but the sound they are making cannot be distinguished as the low and high pitches mixed together. Listening to them might even trigger the ears to explode if they listened with great intent. p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® The undead hand started to get coated with a tar like substance which made the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) scream. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) instinctively knew that its pitiful life will draw to a close if the undead hand were to get sealed. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) used ll of its remaining energy to charge towards Adrian and Levin Cloud but Kabrakan met it with its body. Kabrakan''s body is covered withs parks as his Lightning Aura activated due to the damage that he received. He met the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) with all of his body and sent the huge monster flying back. It seems his Lightning Aura also energized his body and not just increased his defenses. "Smack Down!" Kabrakan shouted as he suddenly jumped up high and mmed the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) to the ground. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) screamed as it tried to stand up again but Kabrakan pressed it with Smack Down. Kabrakan''s weight is tripled during the activation of the skill which makes it ideal to keep enemies knocked down. Since Kabrakan also mastered the Smack Down skill, he can use more mana to increase his weight to up to five times. "Done!" Adrian and Levin Cloud stated as the tar like substance has coated the undead handpletely. As soon as the undead hand was covered, the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) started to melt into a puddle of unknown substances. It released ast painful cry but no one felt pity on the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) as it was already abomination that disgraced life. The souls of the bodies used for the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) did not ascend but got erased from existence. "I should take this for now. We need to have an Anubis identify this artifact as even my eye does not know what it is." Adrian stated and Levin Cloud agreed. "Unhand me!" The soul of the immortal stated but this time he is shouting in fear instead of the arrogant tone earlier. "I almost forgot I was holding this thing. I will go to Limbo for now. I leave the exnation about what happened to you guys." Adrian stated as he opened a gate to Limbo and left his friends to exin why they were there. "Hey! You just do not want to exin it to them. You are the one with the token though." Peridot stated but Adrian already left. Chapter 1408 Soul Princess IV Back in the tea house, the hostess was about to collect the Faux Mana Caterpirs as the time limit has been up. The ones that were monitoring Adrian and his friends back in Vermillion City are in panic as they left. The hostess chuckled while she took the first three Faux Mana Caterpirs but found out that thest one was missing. "Where is it?" The hostess muttered as she looked for it in all parts of the room but there was no trace of it. The Faux Mana Caterpir that was missing was the one that absorbed Adrian''s mana signature. She even looked for it at the rooms next to them but there was no sign as well. She suddenly thought that it might have disintegrated as there was a chance for that to happen. "Thankfully, I got gold as apensation or else the breeders will yell at me. It is a good thing that at least three of the four are alive and returned to their usual forms." The hostess stated as she kept them back into the box and left. The hostess did search every nook and cranny for the Faux Mana Caterpir that was missing but she did not search above her head. Inside the empty ceiling covers is the Faux Mana Caterpir that has eaten Adrian''s mana. It did not change its form back to its original appearance but kept the form that it took upon eating Adrian''s mana. The Faux Mana Caterpir did not emit the same mana signature that Adrian has though but it has suddenly got an appetite for it. The Faux Mana Caterpir that ate Adrian''s mana actually changed to a different species as it is no longer a mana caterpir. It has now resolved itself to find the delicious mana it has tasted and unconsciously created a small portal in front of it. If one were to see this then they would have jumped at the opportunity to catch this caterpir at all costs but no one saw it. The caterpir crawled towards the small portal it created as it instinctively knew that it will lead it to that delicious mana. == "Greetings to the Princess Shini!" Peridot greeted the pnquin with a light bow. "Greetings to the Lady of the Ryujin, Peridot. Guards, greet Lady Peridot." A petite voice from the pnquin replied as it opened to reveal a petite girl that is still the age of a teenager. "The Esteemed Tortoise Guards greets the Lady of the Ryujin!" The guards shouted as they bowed to Peridot to show respect. "There is no need for too much pleasantry as this ce is not ideal for it. Let mypanion here help in healing all of you as your guards are heavily injured. He should check on you as well, Princess Shini." Peridot stated. "Thank you for your assistance." Princess Shini stated. "Excuse me then." Levin Cloud stated as he started to heal the injured guards. Princess Shini and Peridot then started to talk to each other about the circumstances of their strange meetup. Peridot told her that they teleported to the Scarlet Mountains and they were headed to the Imperial City of Hinomoto. On their way, two of herpanions sensed a powerful death energy signature and they found the fox masked individuals. "Do you know who they are or what organization they belong to? It seems that they might also be rted to the people that are trying to kill the Ryujin traveling alone. They seem oddly familiar to me as I was attacked like you once." Peridot stated.please visit "We do not know as well as this is the first time in a long time since someone was brave enough to actually attack me. It seems the eastern continent is bing unstable and I fear that it might affect the ordinary citizens." Princess Shini stated in a worried tone. Princess Shini looks like a doll with her porcin white skin and her vibrant red dress that looks like a modified priestess gown. She is also one of the kind hearted princesses in the imperial city as she always gives a chance to those thatmit minor offenses. Still, she knows when to punish those that deserve it as she knows when to be ruthless. The two talked while the guards are healed up and rested since they have to wait for Adrian. == "Wee, Master Equinox!" The anubises stated as they bowed toward Adrian. "We have a problem. I found this on the hands of mortals in the mortal realm." Adrian stated as he showed the sealed undead hand. "This!" The anubises eximed in shock. "Do you know what this is?" Adrian asked. "A dreadful artifact that is made by making use of a body part of a depraved individual. The ways to create this cursed artifact should no longer be possible as records of it was burned to ashes. How was it possible for the mortals to create such a thing!?" The anubises stated. "You can interrogate this soul then. This soul should be under the care of King Yama but we can borrow it for the time being since this being was the one using this artifact." Adrian stated as he presented the soul of the immortal. "As your willmands! We shall make sure to get answers from this mortal." An Anubis stated as it took the soul of the immortal. "No! You cannot do this to me! I was promised to live forever in paradise!" The soul of the immortal shouted but a re from the Anubis made it shut up. "Can you tell me how this artifact is made or what it is even called?" Adrian asked. "This cursed artifact is called the Depraved Man''s Hand. It is a powerful cursed artifact that can create undead and make them virtually immortal. It even has the ability to fuse the souls of people into one to create an abomination but ites at the cost of the souls of the people used." The Anubis stated as it started to give Adrian all the information about it. Chapter 1409 The Depraved Man’s Hand I The Anubis exined how the Depraved Man''s Hand is created and Adrian paled when he learned the process. The Depraved Man''s Hand is created by having a killer that ended innocent lives be a living saint by other people. The killer must be worshipped until they die as their body is preserved. There would then be one ritual sacrifice for at least one hundred years where innocent lives are used. The Depraved Man''s Hand will be more powerful as long as the ritual is still performed. When the artifact creator is satisfied then they would wrap the hand of the killer in special fabric that can preserve the energy of the faith given to it. "The fact that something like the Depraved Man''s Hand was made in the mortal realm is truly worrying and it has been undetected by even the other gods of death. The only usible reason for this to happen is that a god is the culprit." The Anubis stated. "You mean to say that the Depraved Man''s Hand is not an artifact that was stolen in the underworld?" Adrian asked. "All the Depraved Man''s Hands that was confiscated back then were all destroyed by the God Abaddon as it is truly an item that could even affect his control over the souls of the damned." The Anubis stated. "But how can a god interfere with the detection when it is only recently that gods are able to descend as demigods. The process that you told me meant that it will take at least a hundred years minimum for the Depraved Man''s Hand to be made." Adrian stated. "Gods are being that could trick causality as long as they know how to get around it. It might be a wild assumption but there must have been a god that descended into the mortal realm by sealing their powers to the level of a mortal." The Anubis stated. "Then which of the gods are crazy enough to do that? From what I remember, gods and goddesses are prideful beings that see their divinity as part of themselves. The fact that one or more of them could easily give it up to end up with a mortal shell is crazy. They could actually die as a mortal if they did that as they would be subjected to mortal rules as well." Adrian stated. "It is very hard to believe but I have a feeling or rather a hunch on a group of gods that might be able to pull something like this off." The Anubis stated. "Can you tell me? It might just be your hunch but it is better than nothing." Adrian stated. "There are gods called Tricksters. From what the name suggests, they are gods that like to pull tricks but tricks made by gods are not the same as those done by mortals. The most noteworthy thing is that the Trickster Gods are the ones that know the effects of causality the most as they are the ones that are always testing its limits. It might be my hunch as I do not view Trickster Gods in a good light. They are the ones that can make something like the Depraved Man''s Hand appear in the mortal realm where records of it are destroyed. If something out of the ordinary happens, they are usually the ones that are behind the scenes." The Anubis stated as it seems to have some experience with Trickster Gods. "Can you guys confront them at least?" Adrian asked. "I am afraid that will no longer be in our jurisdiction as we only concern ourselves with the dead." The Anubis stated. "Is there really no chance? Like is there no summit where all the gods attend or anything?" Adrian asked as there are stories of gods meeting with one another and partying. "You are very knowledgeable of the affairs of gods. They do have an event called the Summit of the Gods where all gods that are part of the world are required to attend. We might be able to confirm our suspicions if one of the gods are absent there." The Anubis stated. "Then when will it be held?" Adrian asked. "Unfortunately, the Summit of the Gods is not an event that is held annually in the mortal timeline. It is only held in a hundred years time when converted to the time of mortals. The next one will be ten years from now if one is to be held." The Anubis stated. "Then the culprit for the Depraved Man''s Hand must have nned it carefully ever since thest summit then. It is all too coincidental for something like a well monitored dangerous artifact to be hidden from the divine senses of the gods. Whoever nned this has thought out everything very carefully." Adrian stated. "There are exceptions for the Summit of the Gods to happen. Such exceptions are when punishing a god as the other gods will judge on the severity of the punishment or when the world is about toe to an end." The Anubis added. "Great! Where can I find a god being punished then. It is not like mortals can see the affairs of gods." Adrian stated sarcastically.please visit "Anyways, brief me on the findings that you get from that immortal''s soul. I need to return back to the mortal realm as my friends are still waiting for me." Adrian stated as he opened the door. "Arbiter! I should warn you that there is not only one Depraved Man''s Hand. If they used a mortal man''s hand, then there could be two in existence." The Anubis stated which made Adrian''s ear perk. "You mean to say there is another one when we barely felt the signature of the other one. We only happened to get a read on it by chance as the container was faulty. The fact that there is another one is a great danger to the mortal world. Thanks for the information. I shall get you the treats¡­ I mean the biscuits in my next visit." Adrian stated as he hurriedly returned to the mortal world. == Levin Cloud finished curing all the wounds of the guards that the Soul Princess had. They even marveled at how masterfully he has done it. Sometimes they would have scars left from their encounters but Levin Cloud even made their skin spotless. This made him a favorite to the female guards as they could also feel that their skin became even smoother. Even some of the female guards that were not injured heavily came to him for treatment. He did not decline as it is very easy for him to heal them as his body has been back to normal. Thest one that he healed was Princess Shini and he immediately made aplicated face when he checked on her. "Is there something wrong?" Princess Shini asked. "There is something wrong but there isn''t. I cannot put my finger on what is the problem. Let me heal you fully first as it seems that you were injured earlier." Levin Cloud stated as he healed Princess Shini. Everything went well as the Princess Shini could be seen with no injuries or bruises. Her skin even had a healthy glow on it when he finished the session. He checked again but there is something else that he feels wrong. "Her soul is damaged or rather a bit iplete." Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared before them. "What do you mean by that?" Levin Cloud stated but the royal guards suddenly became up in arms. Adrian saw the reaction of the guards and immediately shifted the space that they are in to make sure that no outside noise can be heard. The royal guards felt something happen in the space around them which made their rm bells ring. The being in front of them is not someone they can easily mess with. "Captain, tell the other guards to check the perimeter." Princess Shini stated. "As your will." Captain Xiang replied as he already knew what the princess wanted. All the guards were sent to check the perimeter as they must not know what Adrian will say. He then reduced the size of the spatial shift to make sure that only his friends, Princess Shini and the princess'' royal guards are inside. "What do you mean her soul is iplete?" Peridot asked as she does not know about states of souls and such. "I did not know what the princess did, but her soul is notpletely whole. I am guessing it is rted to the fact that her ability to erect barriers is directly rted to her soul. She does not feed mana into her barriers but use her own soul''s energy. I got to say it is very powerful since the energy of one''s soul can rival a sun if strong enough. If I am not mistaken then the barrier covering the Imperial City of Hinomoto is actually made using that missing chunk as a catalyst." Adrian surmised as all of the royal guards pulled their weapons. Chapter 1410 The Depraved Man’s Hand II All of the weapons and even spells of the royal guards are aimed at Adrian but thetter did not flinch. Adrian already knew that he would get that reaction if he should say it out loud but he went and did it anyway. He was already nning on what they needed to enter the Imperial City of Hinomoto and even get the sun stone without breaking a sweat. "Stand down." Princess Shini stated but the royal guards did not ept hermand immediately. "I said, stand down!" Princess Shini stated in a more domineering voice. All of the royal guards stood down as the other side was also ready to sh should something happen. All of the jewels that Peridot used were ready to burst out while Kabrakan was ready to go in front of Adrian should something happen. Levin Cloud was even ready to use death magic to the princess herself if the other side did not back down. "Seeing that you made them stand down means that I am correct in my assumption." Adrian stated. "I will neither deny nor confirm that allegation. I am curious though of the consequences of having a part of your soul missing." Princess Shini asked in a dignified manner as she radiated the aura of what a princess should have. "Since you asked then symptoms would be different per case basis but they do have some inmon. One would be the obviousck of energy of the person affected which sometimes manifests in pale skin and looking a bit sickly. Another would be the person''s intense hunger that should not be proportional to their body frame." Adrian stated. "One more symptom would be often dazing out into the sky as if they are daydreaming always. This can also manifest into the person being absent minded despite being attentive just a few seconds before the conversation." Levin Cloud added. With each of the symptom that Adrian and Levin Cloud gave, the expressions that the royal guards gave made it apparent. The royal guards could check all of the boxes that the two gave as they have noticed it on their master. Some of them genuinely looked worried for the princess with each symptom given. "The most notable one would be when it is already severe is the person suddenly nking out. At first, the interval might be long for example years, but the timeframe will shorten. It will shorten to the span of days then to hours until the person just bes a husk of a human." Adrian stated which sent shivers down the spines of the royal guards but Princess Shini seems to be fine or at least looked fine. "Is there anyway to cure it?" Captain Xiang asked. "Cure? There is only one cure and that is to have that missing chunk of soul be returned. Mortals are not like gods that can just split their souls because they want to." Levin Cloud stated. "There is another way but that one is even more unlikely to happen." Adrian muttered. "Can we know what this other way is?" Tiangang asked. "The reason I said that it is unlikely is due to the fact that no mortal can ever achieve it without divine intervention. The way I am saying is the person eating food that was created or grown in the underworld. There is a downside to that as any being that eats food from the underworld would also need to return to that ce every so often." Adrian stated. Any food eaten in the underworld will make any mortal be subject to that specific area. This is not only limited to mortals as even gods can be subjected to this rule. This rule was made to make sure that any being that wanders into the underworld and takes from it can never return to being normal. It is also a precaution in ce to make sure that no thieves gets any idea. "There is another way and that is by eating the Peach of Immortality. Legends say that it is a fruit that can transform a mortal into an immortal. If that happens then the person afflicted with that condition will be safe." Captain Xiang stated. "It is foolish to think that Immortals are immune to effects like that. I said that only gods can do something like that without any side effect. Immortals are just more evolved humans and are still subject to the rules of mortals." Adrian stated with a chuckle, but the royal guards cannot believe what he said. "Anyways, I have something more important to talk to all of you about. I reckon that all of you should hear about this as well since you were the targets of the situation earlier." Adrian stated as all of the attention shifted towards him. "The thing that created that abomination is called the Depraved Man''s Hand. Apparently, it is not only one as some beings were born with two hands. I am telling this to all of you to move carefully and with caution as this is a cursed artifact." Adrian stated and all of them went silent.please visit A powerful artifact that can create a powerful undying undead which can also destroy barriers created by the Soul Princess is not something the royal guards can ignore. They fear that the attack towards the princess was just a test to see if the monster created can affect the barrier created by the former. "Princess! This is a state of emergency! What if dozens of those monsters were to attack the capital? They could melt the barrier if they are numerous in number." Captain Xiang stated. "Do not panic Captain Xiang. You have seen that there is only one that was created earlier. I believe that should be the restriction of that cursed artifact." Princess Shini replied. "Not really." Adrian muttered and all of them looked at him. "Can you please enlighten us?" Princess Shini asked in a voice that quivered for a second. "The other party seemed to not have many bodies to use for the monster. If they had more then you would not only face one of them. We also interfered immediately which is why they were only able to make one. The cursed artifact is powerful enough to create hundreds as long as the user has enough materials." Adrian stated which made everyone gulp. "Captain, we must return to the imperial city immediately." Princess Shinimanded as Captain Xiang gathered the guards for their departure. "Since we are also going there then may we apany you on the way?" Adrian asked. "I am not small minded to not give back to our helpers and you are very knowledgeable about the artifact as well. Your help will be dly appreciated in the imperial city. I will wee all of you as my guests." Princess Shini stated. "Thank you very much." Adrian stated with a slight bow to hide his smirk. All of them then departed to the Imperial City of Hinomoto without much worry on the way. It seems that the ones that attacked them have no reinforcements. They wanted to question those that were left alive after the battle, but they just killed themselves with poison. Adrian did not need to take their souls as he did not need to bother with cannon fodder. == "Is the Depraved Man''s Hand really that powerful?" Levin Cloud asked as his two friends also joined in. "Not only powerful but catastrophic. Its power is determined by how long it has undergone ritual sacrifice. I left it with the Anubis to determine how powerful it is so that we can prepare for the worse. If we cannot deal with that group, then the best we could do is find the sun stone and bolt out." Adrian whispered. "Can''t we seal it back again like what we did earlier?" Levin Cloud asked. "We could if we are able to get it. You have seen the work we put just to seal one hand. What if more than ten monsters were there? Will we be able to do the same as easily? The other party is also consisting of immortals which means the mastermind must be stronger." Adrian stated as they reached the gates of the Imperial City of Hinomoto. Just as the name suggests, the Imperial City of Hinomoto is definitely something fitting for a ce where the emperor of the east lives. The walls were five stories tall while the actual gate was evenced with gold. The tallest structure could be seen even if the walls were that high which means the castle was at least three times taller than the walls. The most notable thing in the Imperial City of Hinomoto are the four gates. Each of the gate has a golden statue of the divine beasts that represents that direction. The walls are also constantly being patrolled by imperial guards dressed in the sturdiest looking armor that seems to be made with lesser dragon scales. Chapter 1411 Welcome To Hinomoto All of them are before the tall gates as people that crowded it gave way because they saw the pnquin entering. The guards all formed a line and started to bow towards the pnquin as they give respect to Princess Shini. "All hail the Great Protector of the Imperial City of Hinomoto!" The guards stated as they bowed. Some of the ones that are trying to enter even kowtowed to show ultimate respect to the member of the imperial family. "Thank you all for your respect. May all of you have a good day." Princess Shini stated in her fairy like voice. The people are enamored with the way she said thing as if she touched their souls. Adrian though did feel that she did something to the words. She now knows what the special ability of the Soul Princess is. The title of Soul Princess does ring true especially to her as she is born with a rare ability to touch the souls of others. "She is a what the Gods of Death call a Light." Adrian muttered to Levin Cloud and thetter was surprised. The Gods of Death have called special people that could touched the soul of others as Light. She could be a guiding light to the living so that they could be able to go to death with a fulfilled purpose. They are often born every thousand years or due to special circumstances. "If that is true then it is no wonder that the Imperial City of Hinomoto is at their golden age right now. She is basically giving them all the luck they need as long as she resides here." Levin Cloud stated. Just as Levin Cloud stated, people called Lights are people that can get luck depending on the lives that they touched. Since they were born to give back to people, they are often given special boons like depending on the people they have helped. As the Soul Princess erected the barrier in the Imperial City of Hinomoto, she must have helped at least hundreds of thousands of people. "I guess, you could say that the fact that we encountered her was not being lucky but her being lucky. What are the chances that we just happened to encounter those masked individuals in the mountain? The fact that a perfectly sealed box that kept the fragment leaked some of its energy is already out of the norm." Adrian added. "I agree. I thought it was just your luck that made us encounter her, but it seems that the game is helping her. Still, she will not live long if she continues to use a chunk of her soul as the source of the barrier. You can see it as well, right?" Levin Cloud stated as he looked upwards to see the huge barrier covering the Imperial City of Hinomoto. "I can see it as well. It is a very powerful barrier, but it is also made of her soul. She may be able to extend her life by a small amount if she does not get out of the Imperial City of Hinomoto, but she would live the life of a caged bird." Adrianmented as they were suddenly stopped by the guards as they were following the pnquin containing the Soul Princess. "Please state what you are going to do and why were you tailing the pnquin of the princess. You cannot get in by going with her escort as it is clear that you are not part of her guards." The head gatekeeper stated. "They are my guests. Please do not make it difficult for them." Princess Shini stated and the head gatekeeper bowed to her. "Apologies for my action earlier. I did not know that the four our you were guests of the princess. You may pass the gate once you register your mana signature on the orb beside the gate." The head gatekeeper stated. "It is not a problem as you were only doing your job. Keep at it." Peridot stated as she suddenly carried herself with an air of grace and elegance. "What happened to her?" Kabrakan asked. "She is somewhat of a noble in the eastern continent. She is also the young mistress of the Ryujin. She needs to show some decorum." Levin Cloud whispered. "I see. It is just odd seeing her act like that. I would not have been surprised if it was Adrian, but Jade is something else." Kabrakan stated. "I agree but I do find it oddly sexy." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly felt a presence looking at him. "You should go to the gate now as they are waiting for us." Peridot stated as she red at the two cousins. "I shall head on first as I have some important business. I shall send someone to fetch youter for your reward." Princess Shini stated as all her guards bowed towards Adrian''s group and entered the gate. Adrian, Levin Cloud, Peridot and Kabrakan were escorted to the gate where there is an orb that one must insert their mana. It is a specialized crystal used to detect all people in the imperial city and seems to be connected to the barrier as well. It is also used to track anyone thatmits a crime in the imperial city which is why the crime is almost non-existent here. After all of them put their mana signatures inside the orb, they were free to enter the city. They were immediately greeted with clean streets and theughter of people. One could truly see that the people inside the imperial city were happy because they were safe as even children roamed around without adult supervision. The buildings were colorful as well with varying wall designs. The only thing that the buildings had inmon were their roofs that formed a uniform line to the huge castle located at the middle of the imperial city. The one thing that did not change are the stares that the group got as they were not really natives of the eastern continent except for Peridot. "This ce is like visiting an eastern vige that was well preserved in their old architecture. Most of the world are not like this anymore." Levin Cloud muttered and the rest agreed as the world became modernized after 2050. Most of the ancient structures were maintained but only those used for tourism. The people that used to have ancient homes transferred or rebuilt theirs to get with the times. Only a few ces in the world are like this now. Modernization is good in a sense that it made the lives of people easier but it doese with a cost of forgetting the past. "Let us explore! It has been a long time since we just explored ces." Peridot stated as she suddenly pulled Levin Cloud towards the stalls. "I guess they are in their own. What are you going to do?" Adrian asked Kabrakan. "I will go to a skill shop and see if they have defensive skills or self-buffing skills." Kabrakan stated as he went to the market section. "I guess I am the only one that will go and get information then." Adrian muttered as he looked for an inn that has a small butterfly mark. The hostess did tell them that they have a branch in the imperial city. The clothes of the people in the imperial city are different depending on the wealth of each person. Normal citizens wore an average yukata as the weather is temperate. Those that are of wealth like nobles or big merchants could be seen wearing kimonos embroidered using high quality silk or golden threads. He does see that the people here are respectful of each other and do not use their standing in life to bully other people. Nobles andmoners have a base level of respect for one another which might be enforced by the way of living here. The hostess did say that the punishments for crimes in the imperial city is very severe which is why the justice system here is thorough and unforgiving. "Some things doe at a cost but the people are free to do what they want. It is better than awless area where those above do not care about what happens to themon people." Adrian muttered. Adrian then found the tea house that he is looking for as he was discreet in searching for it. The butterfly detailing was very difficult to distinguished as it was not in his face. The ck butterfly could only be seen when one goes in front of the store curtain and see the small butterfly insignia in front. Adrian entered the store and is immediately greeted by a hostess. Adrian then discreetly shed the token that he received but it seems that they were already expecting him. Since he did not go inside the imperial city polymorphed, he was immediately known for being that demon benefactor. "We have been expecting you, benefactor. Please follow me." The hostess stated as she led the way. Chapter 1412 Sun Stone In Hinomoto The hostess then led Adrian to a ce that is secluded that also has a small garden. He was sent into a space that looks like an open area but it is a special garden that is surrounded by a barrier. Adrian could feel that the space shifted a bit but it was made using arrays instead of space magic. "Wee, benefactor." The head hostess stated as she smoked her pipe. The head hostess looked like a toughdy yet elegant at the same time. She also has an eyepatch on her left eye as a small scar could be seen. She also wore a ck kimono with marks of a red butterfly. Sheid down on a cushion on top of a mat like the boss that she is. "Thank you for having me. It seems that you have already been informed of the thing that I need assistance with." Adrian stated. "The message that we got was only to aid you in finding something that might be hidden in the imperial city. The thing that needs to be found was not said to us in detail." The head hostess stated. "I guess I did not tell the other hostess of the item that we are looking for. I am looking for something called a Sun Stone." Adrian stated. "A Sun Stone? I am afraid that even we do not possess an item that is called like that. Even in the imperial city, there is no stone that is called a sun stone." The head hostess stated with confidence. Adrian did not doubt the head hostess as their informationwork is more powerfulpared to theirs. The only thing that he has leads on is that the Sun God Ra stated that there is a sun stone in the imperial city or at least at the area. Seeing that the head hostess is not familiar with the Sun Sone, he proceeded to describe the features. "It is a stone that has the power to absorb energy from the sun. It is easy to find as it is mostlyposed of sun energy. It is not hot by the touch though as it is made using a special ingredient. As for its look, it might vary since it has been countless years and might have been handled by human hands." Adrian stated. "I am thinking while you were describing it but there is no stone in the imperial city that contains sun energy." The head hostess stated which made Adrian a bit troubled. "This is the ce that was pointed to us though." Adrian muttered as he looked at the scroll that was presented to them. "There is no stone like the one that you are describing but there is an item that possesses the power of the sun in the imperial city." The head hostess stated. "Really! What is it?!" Adrian eximed in excitement. "I would not be too excited, benefactor. The item that contains that sun energy is an item that is under the ownership of the Imperial Family. It is called Yata no Kagami and is actually a mirror that has the energy of the sun. It is a powerful artifact that is under the care of the imperial family as it is said to have been crafted by the ancestors of the current imperial family which is the Goddess Amaterasu." The head hostess stated as all people living in the imperial city know of this. The Imperial Family of Hinomoto is said to have been descendants of the Sun Goddess Amaterasu. She was also the first empress crowned by the four cardinal beasts until she suddenly vanished. Thankfully, she left a descendant behind which was the first emperor. There are also two other ns that are part of the imperial family which are the Susano n and the Tsukuyomi n. The story of the east was engulfed in darkness is also a famous story in the imperial city as the main characters are the ancestors of the three ns. It is said that the Amaterasu n wasmenting the death of their founder''s mother which made the Goddess Amaterasu hide in a cave. The nsmen then crafted a mirror using a special material that absorbs sunlight and reflects the true beauty that is found inside and outside of the body. The nsmen called for the Goddess Amaterasu toe out of the cave but nothing was possible. In the end, the nsmen had to dance and party which made the Goddess Amaterasu take a peek of the happening outside. The nsmen then saw a piercing lighte down from the heavens as they saw that their queen has looked at them. All of them then presented the mirror called the Yata no Kagami which reflected the beauty of their goddess. She took one look at herself in the mirror, and she was smitten by the reflection that she has seen. She did not know what she perfectly looked like before as the mirrors that were present back then were made of brass. Seeing her reflection in the mirror, the Goddess Amaterasu slowly exited the cave where she locked herself at in. The nsmen then rejoiced and the heavens did as well as the light that was snuffed out in the eastern continent has returned. This was the story told to the people in the imperial city as the head hostess told Adrian. "She must have liked what she saw if she went out of the cave after being depressed for a long time. She must have been incredibly beautiful to the point that she even praised herself." Adrian muttered which made the head hostessugh. "Only someone as confident as the benefactor will dare say something like that in the imperial city. But the item that you are looking for might be the the Yata no Kagami as it was said to have been created using a special material found at a high peak. There were some nobles in the Amaterasu Family that bragged that it was made using a stone that isprised of crystallized sun energy." The head hostess stated. "Where is the Yata no Kagami located then?" Adrian asked. "Even we do not know about that, benefactor. All that we know is that the Yata no Kagami si being kept in the pce." The head hostess stated. "If I sneak inside the pce, what are the chances of me getting caught?" Adrian asked. "Even if it is the benefactor, you will have a very difficult time as your mana signature will be detected to be inside the imperial pce. The mana orb at the gate is an indicator of any person in the imperial city and their location. You will be immediately found out and might not even be able to step foot inside the imperial pce." The head hostess stated. "I see but I already have a way around that. How tough are the guards that are stationed in the imperial pce?" Adrian asked as he did not feed his mana signature in the orb at the entrance but Sirius''. "Let us say that you manage to get inside the imperial pce. You will need to bepletely invisible to the naked eye which would be impossible because both the Soul Princess and the Sound Princess are present in the pce right now. You would have to be better than a ghost to even get passed them. If you ever get by the two princesses, the treasury itself is guarded by special beasts that is said to have some of the powers of the divine beasts. Getting the Yata no Kagami via stealing is basically a guaranteed failure because of them. We do not know if there are extra measures as we do not even dare try that." The head hostess stated. "Did you get this information from the inside? It seems that Fei has been invited a couple of times in the pce." Adrian muttered as the head hostess only smiled to make sure that she does not show that she agrees. "Even if you are a demon, benefactor. You cannot see through walls and pretend to be without sound. The imperial pce is the most heavily guarded fortress in the imperial city. It is already a heavily guarded fortress by itself but the addition of the two princesses makes it imprable. I suggest that you think of a different approach." The head hostess stated. "How much can I trade for saving the lives of not just one princess but two of them?" Adrian asked. "Being graced by one princess in the imperial city would make anyone rich until their days end. Saving two would make you indebted to the emperor himself. Mistress Fei did say that you have helped them and saved their lives. Seeing that you came with Princess Shini, it means that you must have saved her as well." The head hostess stated as she looked to Adrian for confirmation, but thetter just smiled. Chapter 1413 Called To The Imperial Palace I "Let us just say that I get around. Anyways, thank you for the information." Adrian stated as he bowed to the head hostess. "It is a pleasure to serve the benefactor of our n. Please feel free toe if you are in need of our services." The head hostess stated. "A token of my sincerity." Adrian stated as he ced a fifty gold coin pouch and left the tea house. As soon as Adrian exited the tea house, an imperial guard suddenly appeared before him as if he was waiting for him. The imperial guard did note with a bad attitude but he did scan Adrian from head to toe. Adrian did not find any offense in this and just waited for the imperial guard to either let him walk away or talk to him. "Apologies if I stared too much as this is the first time that I have seen someone like you. I havee to deliver an imperialmand from the emperor." The imperial guard stated as he unfurled a scroll. The imperial guard looked at Adrian with shock as thetter did not bow but remembered that he was not of this country. He decided to push through with the message as an outsider will not really know the customs of the eastern continent. He unfurled the scroll and started the speech. "Asmanded by the Celestial Emperor, the individual named as Equinox is hereby invited to the Imperial Pce. This is a way to invite the benefactor by not only one but two of the princesses in this country." The imperial guard proimed which other people also heard. "I see. Please lead the way then." Adrian stated as he also received some messages from his friends that they were also invited to the imperial pce. "I shall lead the way. Please follow me." The imperial guard stated as he suddenly tapped his spear on the ground and a golden horse carriage suddenly appeared. Adrian was told to enter the carriage and he is amazed because the horse was not a living being. The carriage was entirely made of aura which means the imperial guard is very powerful to actually make it a reality. What Adrian did not know is that the one that fetched him is actually the general handling the imperial guards as he was a very important person. The emperor has already kept tabs on Adrian as soon as he entered the imperial capital. The emperor did receive the message of the Vermillion Bird. The fact that a divine beast called someone a friend is a very big deal to the emperor. If they y their cards right then they might actually have a chance of getting more favor from the Vermillion Bird. The imperial family might be blessed by all four divine beasts and are bound by a promise to not interfere with them directly but that does not mean they cannot bless them more. The imperial family did weaken back then when the Vermillion Bird suddenly vanished from existence but it regained its power when it came back. The imperial family investigate this issue but there were no substantial leads on their ends. Even the Heihudie n do not have an exnation on their end as well or rather they are keeping silent about it. Even if the imperial family wants to ask them, they cannot force the Heihudie n as they are good friends with them. The only usible thing for them toe up with is that the friend of the Vermillion Bird is the one that helped in regaining its power. The demon must have done something for the Vermillion Bird for a powerful being to befriend him as they are recluse beings. The imperial family might not be showing it but their influence and power is shaking due to the next generation not being as blessed or powerful. The only ones that have great abilities that were born from the direct bloodline is Princess Shini and she sacrificed a lot to erect the barrier covering the imperial capital. Princess Yinyue was picked up by the emperor as she was the daughter of his lost sister that died young. She might have been a descendant from the direct bloodline, but the emperor''s sister married amoner. The imperial family is making sure that the divine beasts are pleased with them so that they would not lose their blessings. They are also using their resources to keep track of the divine beasts as they now know that they could suddenly vanish like the Vermillion Bird. They are also receiving some reports that a shadow organization is wreaking havoc on the continent. The imperial family might look like they are still strong but those that live long know that they are bing weaker. The older immortals that were afraid of the imperial family back then are now showing some slight resistance. The imperial family is losing control of the eastern continent and a devastating thing will happen if thatpletely happens. The eastern continent was not always peaceful like this as it was a war tornnd in ancient times. There is a reason why the divine beasts arose through the desire of the people for peace and order. The imperial family is also considered as the enforcer of this peace and they would lose their blessing should they fail. The carriage started to move but it did not move on the road. It actually started to have golden clouds on the bottom and took to the skies. Adrian looked out of the window and saw three other carriages, but they were not gold in color like the one that he is sitting on. It was clear that all of them were escorted separately. When the carriagesnded, all four of them reunited in front of a hall where almost all of the guards were line up. The guards were standing tall and grand to show that the imperial family is a powerful one since they have a lot of people under them. At the end of the audience hall is a throne that is decorated with the carvings of the four divine beasts that represent the eastern continent. Next to that decorated throne are smaller thrones that number about seven. Unlike the other continents, the imperial capital does not have a queen as the power of the Celestial Emperor or Celestial Empress must never be handed down to those thate from outside of the family. The smaller thrones were for the children of the emperor and not all of them were of the same mother. The imperial family in the eastern continent has harems in ce to create sessors but their mothers are not given power. Fights for the throne sometimes leads to messy oues when the mothers of the children are involved as they often held power. The imperial family now needs more talented individuals as they are deteriorating in talent. The emperor came out from the side as all the guards bowed towards him. He was wearing a red and gold embroidered robe with the designs of the four cardinal beasts imprinted on them. He also looks quite young for his age despite the oldest son being around the age of twenty. It might actuallye out as a surprise, but the imperial family members are forbidden to learn immortal training manuals. Since they were blessed by the ck Tortoise, they must also return to the cycle of life and death. Not dying would mean the loss of that blessing which is also powerful because it gives them great life abundance. This does not mean that they cannot practice truths that can extend their lifespan to at least two hundred years old. The members of the imperial family practice these things to make sure that they do notck in any area and is said that each child of the emperor specializes in something. The first child is said to specialize in the Art of Leadership as he is well versed in anything that has connection tomanding. The second child is said to be specialized in animal rearing which made her have the nickname of Princess of Beasts. She is the gentlest of all of them yet has the fiercest of guards due to the magical beasts that surround her. The third child is specialized in Strategy and is said to be a master tactician. The fourth child, Yinyue, is specialized in the art of music and her abilities speak for themselves. The fifth child, Shini, specialize in the art of defenses and the barrier around the capital would not be here without her. The sixth child is specialized in spells of the elemental variety as she was said to have talent in all of them. In fact, her teacher is a Ryujin that the imperial family took quite convincing to get him to teach her. The seventh child has yet to awaken his talents but is the subject of rumors as he is ate bloomer unlike his other siblings. Chapter 1414 Called To The Imperial Palace II All the seven children of the Celestial Emperor exuded a confident aura except for the seventh child. He did not exude an aura of confidence or arrogance like the rest of his siblings. There is also some tension with his other siblings as some of his siblings vassals think of him as not worthy of being a child of the Celestial Emperor. The seventh child look meek and quiet, but Adrian could see that his soul is very pure and kind. It is even more beautiful than the soul of Princess Shini despite thetter being the most well-regarded of all the children of the Celestial Emperor. Adrian and Levin Cloud looked at the seventh princess with a direct gaze as both of them knew that he was the one that King Yama was talking about. == Before King Yama left... "I also have a special request from the both of you. You see this as me reducing some of your ve... I mean workdays in the underworld. My good friend told me that he wanted to give this to a pure heartedd that identally visited the underworld once." King Yama stated as he gave Adrian a bamboo scroll. "This is!" Adrian eximed in great shock which made Levin Cloud look as well and thetter also bulged his eyes. "This is a gift to the boy from my good friend, Zhong Kui. He said that the pure soul boy visited his part of the underworld and helped him gathering the evils spirits that escaped. He was not able to give the boy a gift in return which is why he wants to have you give this to him. The pure soul boy is called Reishi and I believe that he is the son of the Celestial Emperor of this country. Please deliver than item to him when you have the chance to do so. My old friend said that you must say that it is a gift from Uncle Kui. That is all on my end as I am quite busy." King Yama stated as he gave all the responsibility to them. "Sometimes the world really is ying favorites." Levin Cloud stated as he stared intently at the item. "I agree with you." Adrian nodded as he also looked at the item specification. == Item Name: Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll Tier: Transcendent (Sealed) Item Tier can only go up to Legendary as it is sealed. Item Type: Copy of a Divine Item Effect: - Sealed as only Prince Reishi can activate this item. - Sealed as only Prince Reishi can activate this item. - Sealed as only Prince Reishi can activate this item. Description: A custom divine item that is gifted by the God Zhong Kui to a special pure soul boy that helped him in his adventures in sealing the escaped evil spirits. This item must be delivered to Prince Reishi or else the God Zhong Kui will curse the item handler. The curse that will befall on those that do not give the item will be the haunting of 80, 000 ghosts. == "It is a sealed Transcendent tier item. Should a mortal even be given such a thing as I know that Transcendent tier items can only be wielded by those with divinity?" Levin Cloud stated. "There is a reason why it was sealed to Legendary Tier instead. Prince Reishi himself would be the only one that can use it and also unseal it when his powers grow." Adrian stated. "I am actually amazed that the prince'' soul was able to travel to the underworld and even help the God Zhong Kui. If people were to astral project to the underworld, they would either have their souls trapped there or the god of that domain sends them back." Levin Cloud stated. "His soul was so pure that the God Zhong Kui must have took a liking to the boy and made him help. Although, I am pretty sure that the prince was just apanying the God Zhong Kui and not literally helping." Adrian stated as he put the item in his inventory and wait for his chance to give it to the prince. It is also one of the reasons why he wanted to sneak inside the pce. == Back to the present... Adrian is looking at Prince Reishi and not even paying attention to the Celestial Emperor which the others thought to be rude but they were told not to be rude. Even the Celestial Emperor is a bit confused but the gaze of the friend of the Vermillion Bird does not contain any hostility towards his son. "Apologies for the sudden staring. I just have never seen such a pure souled individual like your son." Adrian stated as he was staring a bit too long. "I think my son will take no offense but is this description a good thing?" The Celestial Emperor asked as the others were also a bit curious. "You can say that it is the best description of a person''s soul. I am Equinox, Champion of the Twin Gods and friend of the Vermillion Bird. I greet the Celestial Emperor!" Adrian stated as he introduced himself and his friends followed. "I also apologize if I stared as well. I am Levin Cloud, the current Envoy of the Twin Gods." Levin Cloud stated. "I am Kabrakan of the Ox n from the Selvaggians and current Representative of the Wilde. It is a pleasure to meet the Celestial Emperor." Kabrakan introduced himself. "Even though you already know me, I shall also introduce myself as well. I am Peridot of the Ryujin and current Lady of the Elemental Court." Peridot also introduced herself. The Celestial Emperor is shocked upon learning the titles of each of them as they were considered top tier guests. He knew that one of them was a long time friend of the Vermillion Bird but they did not expect that they were important individuals. Two were leaders in their religion while the others were representatives of their races. Chapter 1415 Called To The Imperial Palace III "I am the Celestial Emperor, Izanagi Amaterasu. I greet the friends of the Vermillion Bird and benefactor to my two children." The Celestial Emperor stated as he also slightly bowed his head which shocked some of the vassals. The Celestial Emperor is not dumb to the issues of the outside world as he knows of the Church of the Twin Gods. He knew of the church that worshiped the Goddess of Life Gaea and the God of Death Abaddon. Their number might not match the other churches but they were getting power from Primordial Gods that even the four divine beasts must bow down to. "Thank you for your show of respect, Celestial Emperor. We just happen to encounter people that are in need as we did not even know that they were imperial princesses." Adrian stated as he bowed back. "It seems the rumors about the Champion of the Twin Gods is exaggerated by the merchants thate here as they told me that you were hardheaded and stone cold." The Celestial Emperor stated with a heartyugh to lighten the awkward atmosphere. "It seems that the rumors about the Celestial Emperor were also exaggerated at my end as they said that you were stern and stiff. I guess rumors are really baseless chatter of people that were not even present or know of the person they are talking about." Adrian replied with augh as well. "Well, I guess we should just know each other so that the rumors be proven false. The Imperial Pce will always wee Champion Equinox and the others as well." The Celestial Emperor stated as he knew he made a connection with Adrian''s group by saying that. "That is such a great favor, your majesty. Thank you very much." Adrian replied and the others also copied his reply. "Now that the pleasantries are out of the way, I should tell you the reason why I asked for all of you to be called here. I am a generous emperor, and I am even more so when ites to the life of my beloved children. As each of you have helped my Shini and Champion Equinox also helped my Yinyue, I need to bestow a reward to each of you. Please tell me what you wish and I shall make sure that it wille true." The Celestial Emperor dered. "Before that, your majesty. We were sent by someone to give a present to the seventh Prince Reishi. Can we give him the item that we were told to deliver him?" Adrian interjected. "Of course! I have no problem with that but is it truly to my youngest? He rarely goes outside of the pce as he is a bit on the frail side." The Celestial Emperor asked as he knows that Prince Reishi was never outside the bnce ever since he was born. "Yes. It is for the prince as it is actually a gift to him by someone called Uncle Kui." Adrian stated with a smile and the seventh prince suddenly became excited when he heard the one that sent the gift. "Did uncle truly give me a gift?" Prince Reishi stated as he perked up and started to ran towards Adrian but was stopped by the guards as he needed to be escorted. "I know that you are excited, little Reishi, but who is this Uncle Kui that you are speaking of again?" The Celestial Emperor asked. "The one I was telling you about where we explored Diyu and seal thousands of demons!" Prince Reishi stated with great excitement which made the others started to whisper. In fact, all of the vassals and even his siblings thought that Prince Reishi was just recounting his dream. In the dream, the young prince told them that he was exploring this dangerous looking ce called Diyu with a mean looking but kind hearted uncle. In their adventures, they hunted and sealed evil beings that escaped their cages. The people that heard the absurd tale of the young prince thought that he was just recounting the dream he had when he was under the Slumber. The Slumber is the condition where some people take quite long to wake up as they were trapped in the world of dreams. It is amon dangerous illness to all the nobles of the eastern continent and exorcists were even called to wake up the prince. "Did Uncle Kui really give me a gift? I always called out to him so that he can show himself but he never came but he did say that he was always busy. See! I told all of you that I was not lying and that everything was real!" Prince Reoshi stated with great excitement and confidence as he also thought that he really just had a dream. "If that god does descend then there would definitely be mass hysteria in the eastern continent. A god of death descending is not a good sign after all." Adrian thought to himself as he justughed it off. "Where is my gift?!" Prince Reishi stated as he proceeded to held out his hands but his caretaker told him that the guards must inspect that gift first. "Please calm down, my prince. The guards must inspect the gift first." Prince Reishi''s caretaker stated. "I think the guards should not hold onto this gift as there might be consequences." Adrian stated which already rung rms to them. "May we know why, Champion Equinox?" The general asked. "This is a gift from a god after all. Only those that were given permission can handle it. The guards might lose energy but if the general handles it then you might handle it for a small amount of time." Adrian stated which made the entire audience hall freeze. The seventh prince who all thought was useless and have daydreams was given a gift from a god. If any other guest said this then they might not have believed it but it came from the mouth of the Champion of the Twin Gods. All of the people were too stunned to speak. Chapter 1416 Called To The Imperial Palace IV Adrian then took out the gift that he is supposed to give the seventh prince. Only a god could truly make a Champion of the Twin Gods be a simple courier. It would have been simple if the item was not a copy of a divine item imbued with a curse if it was not delivered to the correct person. "This is the gift that the God Zhong Kui ahs bestowed upon Prince Reishi of the Imperial Family of Hinomoto. I present the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll to you as a gift. I also advice anyone to not touch it as this item was specifically made to be only carried by the seventh prince. Anyone that even dares to use it or steal it will have the 80, 000 evil spirits curse them for all of their life. That is what was said to me though and I have no idea if it will work. I also have no curiosity to find out if it is real. Do you still want to touch it to inspect it?" Adrian stated as he presented the gift. When Adrian finished his sentence with a smile, the envious gazes of the people suddenly vanished as they were given a warning. They did not want to test if the Champion of the Twin Gods was just making up lies so that no one takes the gift of the seventh prince. Even though they do notpletely believe him, they could feel deep inside their soul that the words of the champion rings through. "I cannot believe that uncle actually gave it to me." Prince Reishi stated as he was interested in the real Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll that the God Zhong Kui used. "It is actually a copy of it that can be handled by a chosen mortal but whatever makes you happy." Adrian stated as he is about to hand the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll to the imperial general but he told the former that he will inspect it while Adrian holds it. The imperial general that escorted Adrian is not someone weak and he could feel the power coursing through the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll. He could also feel that he is notpatible with this item as he could feel it trying to repel his eyes that are inspecting it. "Reporting to your majesty. The gift which is the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll has no traces of abnormal mana or energy attached to it." The imperial general stated. "If that is the case then we must inspect it, your majesty." One of the vassals of the first prince stated which made Adrian raise his eyebrow. Adrian clearly warned them of what might happen to them, but it seems there are still skeptical people. In fact, Adrian thought that they are not skeptical but full of themselves. They thought that the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll does not have harmful energy just because of the report of the imperial general. The Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll does not have any harmful energy because Adrian is reeling it in and was given the task to deliver it. Should he greed for it then the beings that were sealed inside of it would go berserk and hurt him. Adrian already inspected the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll as it was actually something like a record that keeps evil spirits. The fact that the seventh prince was given such a powerful and dangerous artifact means that the God Zhong Kui has already saw his true power and might have blessed him as well. The seventh prince did not have talent for any other magic because his real talent is not with elemental magic but sealing magic. Sealing magic is a very rare type of magic that only very few individuals could have. In some parts of the world, sealing magic is actually considered taboo as the most powerful known user of this magic once sealed the soul of a demigod. The ability to seal the soul of even a demigod is not a feat that anyone can do with just one type of magic. "If you wish to inspect it then you can handle it because I am not your personal table that opens it for you." Adrian stated as he ced the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll on the ground. As soon as Adrian ced the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll on the ground, a vague scream suddenly filled the air, but some thought that it was just the wind. Adrian then gestured to them to feel free to inspect it and the greed of some of the vassals could be seen. The vassal of the first prince immediately hurried to the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll to inspect it. "If I manage to get this item for the first prince then my position is secured in this lifetime. This is an artifact that is from a god." The vassal stated but he could only see the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll as a normal bamboo scroll that was rolled up. Adrian did unroll it earlier, but they were not able to see the things written inside of it. As soon as the vassal touched the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll to unroll it, he suddenly screamed loudly and passed out. All the people witnessed this and those that wanted to inspect the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll suddenly started backing away and returning to their spots. "I have told all of you as a warning. It will curse anyone that is not the seventh prince." Adrian stated in a confident manner. "If that is true then howe you are fine, and my vassal is dead?!" The first prince asked. "Oh! He is not dead. He just passed out from the shock that he just experienced. I wonder what the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll showed him to make him suddenly scream in intense fear. The reason that I am not affected is due to me being the courier but I would end up as the same boat as him if I was not the one tasked with delivering it." Adrian replied as asked the guards to send the vassal that passed out to the clinic. "As an emperor, I am delighted with the gift. As a father, I am worried that it might harm the seventh prince." The Celestial Emperor stated, and Adrian knew it was a valid point. "I, Equinox, swear on the name of the Goddess Gaea and the God Abaddon that I am not lying when I say that this gift is only for the seventh prince. It will not bring him harm and would protect him instead." Adrian stated as he made a pledge to the heavens. The moment Adrian made a binding vow, the clouds above them suddenly rumbled and darkened for a moment. It was the sign that the binding vow is made and that Adrian will be stroked down by the heavens should his words be empty vows. The Celestial Emperor believed in Adrian''s resolve and let the seventh prince receive his gift. "Finally! I thought I would never get it because of their silly worries. I am already a big boy that can take care of himself." Prince Reishi stated but Adrian just smiled at his statement even though the former looks only ten years old. Prince Reishi touched the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll and it suddenly reacted to him and turned into light. The Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll that turned into light suddenly shot towards the head of the prince as a small yin and yang symbol suddenly appeared on his forehead. The seventh prince then closed his eyes and started to float. The guards started to worry and about to attack Adrian, but the aura of the Celestial Emperor made them stand down. The seventh prince was not hurt but is actually undergoing his awakening. The seventh prince is enveloped in a ck and white light as the clothes he was wearing that were red in color changed. The clothes that the seventh prince wore changed from a red color to that of a red, ck and white color scheme. The yin and yang symbol that was supposed to be in his forehead vanished as it is now in his eyes instead. The Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll also manifested next to him in a smaller form as it was as tall as him earlier. "Cool! I can nowmand evil spirits!" Prince Reishi stated as he suddenly plunged his hand inside the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll. One would think that the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll would break if he did so, but his hand actually went inside. The seventh prince then took out an evil spirit just like he said but its appearance was neither frightening nor horrible. "So cute!" Peridot eximed as the evil spirit actually looked like an animated pixel ghost. "It is not actually." Adrian muttered but he did not need to inform others that the appearance of a cute ghost was actually a shell of what its true appearance looks like. Chapter 1417 I Want My Reward The people around the seventh prince breathe a sigh of relief when they saw the cute evil spirit that he summoned. They also thought it as cute as they could not see the real appearance of the actual evil spirit that he summoned. The only ones that could see the true appearance of the evil spirit are actually Adrian, Levin Cloud, Princess Shini, and Princess Yinyue. Adrian looked at the two princesses that could see the real appearance of the evil spirit and held out his finger on his mouth like someone saying to keep silent. The two princesses did not even speak as they knew that they would not be believed easily even if they exin that the image of the evil spirit is actually very sinister. "Very cool, Prince Reishi. I believe that you know that Uncle Kui does not want you to use the abilities that you awakened for bad, right? Always make sure that you use it for your protection first and helping others as second priority." Adrian stated with a smile. "Of course! I like you very much! I will call you Big Bro Equinox from now on!" Prince Reishi stated as he wanted to thank Adrian for giving him the gift that the God Zhong Kui entrusted the former with. Adrian just lightlyughed at the statement as it is a huge deal, and he did not know how to react. The others also just slightlyugh as they were also put in a big awkward position. It did lighten up the mood and the previous fainting of the vassal of the first prince has been slightly forgotten. "I think that having my son awaken his talent is a good thing. This makes me want to increase your reward even more because this is a great feat. I do want to know who is the god that gifted my son the wonderful item. I want to at least dedicate a festival to this god as a token of my family''s appreciation." The Celestial Emperor stated. All the people that heard the statement of the Celestial Emperor are shocked because he should know that there are implications of doing so. It might not be taboo but the Imperial Family has never given a special day to any gods except for the four divine beasts. They thought that this is the rule and that they should never give worship to any other gods in exchange for the given the protection of the four divine beasts. "Why are all of you surprised? The Imperial Family is not a family that does not show ingratitude. It is not banned by the four divine beasts to show support or small thanks to other gods. As long as the gods that we give thanks to does not have the same domain as the four divine beasts then we can do as we please." The Celestial Emperor stated. The people then realized that the Celestial Emperor never banned the citizens to show worship for any other gods. The people of the Imperial City did not show any other form of worship because they assumed that only the four divine beasts can be venerated. This is quite the news to everyone that was there, but this rule has always been there. "The god that gave Prince Reishi his gift is called Zhong Kui. He does not have the same domains as the four divine beasts as he is called the Vanquisher of Ghosts and Evil Spirits. He is considered as a god that protects people from any bad spiritual influence. If I am not mistaken, then the Taoist sects of the eastern continent should know about him more. If you want more information about the God Zhong Kui then you can ask them about him." Adrian stated as that is all he knows of the God Zhong Kui as he does not have in depth knowledge of all the gods of death. "Thank you. I will make sure that my ministers get more information. We must celebrate this day as a day to give thanks to the God Zhong Kui. Anyways, we have taken quite the segue way as I have called all of you here for your rewards. Please state what you want to be rewarded for saving the lives of my daughters." The Celestial Emperor stated. "Actually, can all our rewards be pooled into just one big reward?" Levin Cloud asked first. "We can definitely do that Envoy Levin Cloud but do you not want individual rewards?" The Celestial Emperor asked. "We actually only came here for one thing your majesty. We came here in search for an item called a Sun Stone. It is a special stone that umtes the energy of the sun." Peridot added. "A Sun Stone? I believe that I am not familiar with such an item. Do we have such an item in our treasury?" The Celestial Emperor asked the treasury minister. "I believe that we have no item called the Sun Stone in our treasury, your majesty. We do not have a stone that umtes the energy of the sun that they are describing." The treasury minister replied. "You have heard him. Unfortunately, we do not have the Sun Stone that you describe. We can give you a different reward if you want." The Celestial Emperor stated. "Actually, you do have an item that can umte the energy of the sun, right?" Adrian suddenly interjected. "Unfortunately, we do not have such an item." The treasury minister insisted before the Celestial Emperor could say anything. "I believe you do. You have an item called the Yata no Kagami which is a mirror that was carved from a special stone." Adrian muttered which made all the ministers and the imperial family raise their brows. "May I know where the esteemed Champion Equinox heard such a thing?" The treasury minister asked. "Where I heard it is not important but if the Yata no Kagami does umte the energy of the sun, then that is what we are looking for." Adrian stated. "We cannot give you such a precious item that is a symbol of our family." The first prince stated as he knows the importance of that mirror. "Can we have a look at the Yata no Kagami to see if that is what we are searching for? I am not mincing my words when I say that the fate of the world is at stake. I believe that all of you are informed at what is happening in the western continent." Adrian stated. "What does the problem of the western continent have to do with us?" The first prince interjected which he waster scolded by the Celestial Emperor for his tone. "I apologize for the behavior of my son, but he only became like that due to his passionate spirit of keeping the items of our family in our possession. The Yata no Kagami is indeed something that was passed down by our ancestors." The Celestial Emperor stated. "I think all of you do not know the severity of the situation because you are not yet affected. The thing that is rampaging in the western continent is a god and let me tell you that it is not contented with just that continent. Also, is a piece of old relic more important than the lives of your two children? From what I have gathered, the Yata no Kagami is just being used as a ceremonial item. You are not even using it to its fullest potential because no one even knows how to. It is better to give us the item as it is needed to save the world." Adrian stated in a firm tone. "Why do we the people of the eastern continent need to sacrifice something for the people of the west? They have created that problem then they should be able to solve it on their own. We are protected by the four divine beasts. We do not fear other gods." The first prince stated, and the other ministers nodded in response. "You act as if the four divine beasts even cooperate with each other when they also operate in their own interests. Unlike what your close-minded brain tells you, the threat is real, and it is world ending. Do you think that I, a Daemos, will move if the threat to this world is not real? Our race does not care if the human species goes extinct as long as the world and other races still live. We, Daemos, have been fixing the world ever since the world has been reborn to what it is now. If you do not want to give it then..." Adrian stated as he was suddenly interrupted by a powerful sound of something crashing. "The front gate! It is being attacked." Princess Shini stated as she suddenly clutched her chest and spat our blood. "Check on what is happening at the front gate immediately!" The Celestial Emperormanded but the roar of a dreadful monster filled the air. Chapter 1418 Hinomoto Under Siege I A shriek that is familiar rung through all of Hinomoto but it was only familiar to those who were in Scarlet Mountains. Princess Shini suddenly fell but she was caught by her head guard. The barrier protecting Hinomoto suddenly shuddered as it was attacked. "Champion Equinox and Envoy Levin Cloud, please help the princess." General Xiang pleaded as Princess Shini is still hurting. "I thought that problems in the eastern continent should be faced by people of the east?" Adrian answered coldly which shocked the general as they were not this like this. The general wanted to say something more but they were suddenly countered by the words that were given by their side. Why would the other side agree to help them when they did not want to part with a ceremonial item that is just for decoration. The barrier started to shake even more as Princess Shini started bing weaker. "You must help her or else you will not be able to leave this ce." Princess Yinyue stated as she cares more for her own sister than her savior. "Dear princess, let me remind you something. I am a demon not a prisoner!" Adrian stated as he released the aura of an Arch Demon that he was hiding. The moment Adrian released his aura, the guards that were clutching their weapons and pointed at them suddenly fell down. Adrian did not just use the aura of an Arch Demon but also mixed in the aura of an Asmodian along with it. The aura is so powerful that even the Celestial Emperor that is blessed by the four divine beasts flinched. "You should not be rude to the guests, my children. Have my teachings not been clear to you to always treat your benefactor with kindness until you have repaid your debt?!" The Celestial Emperor stated with great dignity which made the soldiers calm down a bit. Adrian noticed that the speech that the Celestial Emperor did manged to cleanse whatever influence he exerted. He knows that the Celestial Emperor is a powerful NPC just from that act alone but he is not powerful enough to trap him in the eastern continent. "If you want the Yata no Kagami then I shall give it to you. In exchange, please help my daughter recover. Minister of Treasury, go and fetch the item and give it to our guests." The Celestial Emperor decreed. The ministers and even some of the royal children wanted to make the Celestial Emperor rescind that order but thetter looked at them with great anger. The minster of treasury ran towards the vault where the Yata no Kagami is sealed and returned back with haste. Adrian took the mirror that now looks like a normal bronze mirror. "Is it filled with sun energy?" Adrian muttered as he raised the Yata no Kagami. The moment he raised the Yata no Kagami, Adrian felt a sliver of energy enter the artifact and some of its effects were shown to him. == Item Name: Yata no Kagami Item Tier: Epic (Sealed: Mythical) (Degraded) Item Type: Sealed Artifact of a Sun God Effect: - Grants the area it is located an ample amount of sunlight. - Sealed - Sealed - Sealed - Sealed Description: It was once another holy artifact, but it was crafted or repurposed to another one. The people that repurposed the holy artifact carved it into a mirror that perfectly reflects the light but it also meant that it lost some of its original power in the process. It has continuously been degrading due to the imperfect way of handling it. == "You now have the Yata no Kagami. Please help the princess." General Xiang stated and Levin Cloud nodded. "All of those that are not needed must go and stop whatever is messing with the barrier!" The Celestial Emperor decreed as only his immediate family and some ministers were left. "She is now a bit stable, but therge problem is still present." Levin Cloud stated as he managed to alleviate the pain that the princess is experiencing. "What must we do in order to save my child?!" The Celestial Emperor asked. "You must make her rescind the barrier covering the capital. You know that she is fueling this barrier with a part of her very soul. If the barrier gets damaged then her soul will also be part of that destruction. Best case would be she would live without needing that part of her soul. Worst case would be a sleep like death where the chance of waking up is almost non-existent." Levin Cloud stated. The Celestial Emperor is shocked to learn that the Envoy of the Twin Gods knew of the case that is affecting his child but it would be strange if they did not. They are representatives of the Twin Gods that rules over life and death which means they also have some authority over souls. "If big sis is using her soul as a catalyst for the barrier then I can sacrifice some of the evil spirits that Uncle Kui sent me. They should be able to rece her soul in the barrier instead of my big sis'' soul." Prince Reishi stated. "That would not be advisable, seventh prince." Adrian interjected. "Why not!? Evil spirits are also souls and my sister''s barrier are made with a part of her soul." Prince Reishi stated. "If you did that then you also run the risk of having the evil spirits assimte with the barrier where they can induce their influence in the people of the capital. You cannot stay forever in the capital all the time and supervise the evil spirits every waking minute. You are controlling evil spirits not being served by them. There is a difference between control and subordination. It also runs the risk of having evil spirits be attracted to the barrier of the imperial capital. The whole imperial capital will be a Kodoku of evil spirits if that happens." Adrian exined which made everyone pale and be horrified. The whole imperial capital will be infested with evil spirits that devour each other until only one remains. If that evil spirit devours other evil spirits, then they might grow powerful enough to even challenge the divine beasts. In fact, there was an instance like that in the early days of the eastern continent. "There is no other way to really save her life but making her take down the barrier." Adrian stated. "If she does that then the people will get hurt instead!" Princess Yinyue stated. "If you care for the people more then be my guests and let her sacrifice her life. If you love her more then you will do what you can to make sure that she lives." Adrian stated. "We have what we came here for. Let us go now." Adrian dered but his friends made a face. "Thest time that we gave empathy to others made usnd in a difficult position. We should just get out now as we have what we came here for." Adrian muttered to his friends. "I know that, but it seems very bad to take it and run off. Should we not help them in defending the imperial city at least?" Levin Cloud asked. "We are also at a time limit. The western continent is barely holding on as well as the yers are the only ones slowing the march of the Shadow of Apophis." Adrian stated. "If that is the case then I shall stay here and help." Peridot stated. "If she is staying then I will also stay." Levin Cloud stated. "I will go, and peace out like him." Kabrakan stated but Peridot pinched him on the side. "Fine! I will stay as well but you have lost all the IOUs that you have on me." Kabrakan stated. "Ok then. Have fun defending the imperial city. Peace out!" Adrian stated as he suddenly vanished with teleportation. "He actually did that!" Peridot is in disbelief. "He did. I already expected it but I thought that he would stay behind." Levin Cloud stated. "I should have clung to him when I had the chance. You guys could sense that, right? There are twenty enemies with the same aura as that Undead Legion (Jiangshi) that we faced earlier." Kabrakan stated. "Maybe we should have left as well." Levin Cloud eximed but he was also pinched by Peridot. "Really?!" Peridot asked with a smile that is not a smile. "I was just kidding but are you sure we will be able to handle this?" Levin Cloud asked. "Not really." Peridot replied as they headed to the front gate. == Adrian appeared back at the Temple of the Sun and handed the Yata no Kagami to the Sun God Ra. The Sun God Ra is pleased with the relic that was made from the Sun Stone. He started to imbue it once more with his powers and the bronze looking mirror suddenly cracked. A small sun then appeared on the hands of the Sun God Ra which he just ate. Chapter 1419 Hinomoto Under Siege II The Sun God Ra devoured the small sun that came out of the broken Yata no Kagami. Upon devouring the small sun, the Sun God Ra could be seen bing stronger and a tiny sun that is the size of a marble started orbiting around him. "You have my greatest gratitude, Champion Equinox. You are actually the first to give me a real sun stone but some of your allies have confirmed that they found the sun stones as well. All that is left is for them to get it like you. May the light of the sun guide you in your endeavors." The Sun God Ra stated as he healed Adrian from his ailments. "Dimensional Teleportation!" Adrian stated as he opened a gate to another continent. "Where are you going, guild master? You just got back with a sun stone. Will you not take a rest before heading out again?" Cairo asked after suddenly seeing Adrian finish his conversation with the Sun God Ra. "I need to help my friends that I suddenly left. I just needed to hand that thing immediately as it drops upon death. I did not want all our hard work to just vanish into the air when I die there." Adrian stated. "I see. Please be careful and do your best. Send the others my regards as well." Cairo stated as he is still in guard duty as some monsters suddenly attacked the Temple of the Sun. "Thanks! I am off." Adrian stated as he vanished from the Temple of the Sun. "I forgot to tell him about the thing that keeps popping up in the guild chat notifications. I am pretty sure that he has seen it though." Cairo stated as he went back to his duties. == While Adrian vanished for a moment, all the imperial guards have gathered in the directions of the monsters attacking the barrier. It seems that the people attacking the imperial city are all powerful masters apanied by twenty Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). The one that is controlling the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) is not showing itself which means they would have to take them down. "This is bad." Levin Cloud stated as they do not know who is the one that is maintaining the twenty Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). "I have returned." Adrian stated as a portal appeared next to his friends. "I thought that you really abandoned us." Peridot stated but she still held on to the belief that Adrian will return. "I just needed to deliver the sun stone to the Sun God Ra. It drops upon death and us dying here is pretty likely. We should y smart sometimes and not get carried away with the moment." Adrian stated. "What the battle junkie says? Anyways, do you think we will win? The ones attacking are not only twenty Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) but there are also three hundred or so powerful NPCs." Levin Cloud stated. "I doubt it but that is due to me not knowing the power of the imperial city." Adrian stated as the sound of a zither suddenly echoed in the surrounding. The sound of the zither calmed the people that were panicking. The soldiers then told to the people to go to the shelter as the barrier might be brought down. All the soldiers were actively leading all the people in the imperial city to the shelter as the Celestial Emperor ordered Princess Shini to bring the barrier down to make sure that she does not get heavily injured. The sound not only calmed down the citizens but also created another barrier around the whole imperial capital. The barrier reinforced the barrier that Princess Shini created as well as strengthened in quite a bit. It did make Princess Yinyue be slightly pale as she also sacrificed some of her life force to create such a big barrier. The Celestial Emperor then told the ministers to prepare the ritual. The Celestial Emperor suddenly started to pray and his aura intensified. Behind the Celestial Emperor are the silhouettes of the four divine beasts. Each of the silhouette contained the powerful insight of the four divine beasts. The four silhouettes then suddenly split up from the aura that the Celestial Emperor released. Each of the silhouettes then went to their respective gates. The four gates of the imperial city has a gold statue of their respective divine beasts. The Azure Dragon of the East, the Vermillion Bird of the South, the White Tiger of the West and the ck Tortoise of the North are the four divine beasts with golden statues in their respective gates. What looked like a normal golden statue turned out to be a powerful guardian artifact. Each of the golden statues suddenly came to life and started to defend the barrier covering the imperial capital. The Celestial Emperor, on the other hand, became weaker as the blessings that were given to him were used to empower the golden statues. The four golden statues did not disappoint though as each of them were powerful in their own right as they could battle three Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) at the same time. Twelve Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) are now being handled but there were still eight more left. Eight of them are still a threat to the barrier as they can corrode it with their miasma. "I guess we should move now. We did get a lot of experience points when we killed one." Adrian stated. "Why not say that we are doing it because we do not want our hard work of helping the imperial family go to waste." Peridot stated. "Are you going to battle?" a voice suddenly came from behind them and it was none other than the seventh prince. "How did you get here, your highness?! You should go and evacuate and let the guards handle it." Peridot stated. "No! I will fight! I can hear the pained screams of the souls that are in those beings." The seventh prince stated as he pointed towards the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). Chapter 1420 Hinomoto Under Siege III "It seems you have awakened a talent regarding souls. You really are verypatible with the gods of death. Since you are basically like a Herald of the God Zhong Kui, I guess we must aid you in times of need as well." Adrian stated. "Are you seriously letting a ten-year-old kid fight? How did you even get here, your highness?" Peridot stated in a tone of disbelief. "He probably used that evil spirit hiding behind him. It seems to have the ability to turn its master incorporeal and invisible." Levin Cloud pointed at the small pale cartoon like ghost behind the seventh prince. "Remember that the seventh prince has already awakened. He is already considered a grown up by the standards of the eastern continent. It is much better that he fights while under our supervision as that will make him be guarded." Adrian stated. Peridot then realized that this is not the real world, and the customs of the eastern continent are vastly different. Even the Ryujin also make the young ones fight at an early age to train them. She might have forgotten it for a brief moment as she saw the seventh prince like his brother in the real world as they have the same age. "Fine! But you will be in charge of keeping an eye on him. You are the one that can keep an eye on everything while battling." Peridot stated as she pointed towards Adrian. "I have no objections then. More rewards from the God of Death Zhong Kui for me!" Adrian stated. "It is settled then. We should choose where we will go then. What gate do you guys want to cover?" Levin Cloud asked. "I pick the Eastern Gate where the Azure Dragon statue is located. It is the gate with the most powerful attack, but theyck in defense." Kabrakan stated. "Off you go then!" Adrian stated as he casted Teleportation on Kabrakan to send him to the eastern gate. "Cool! He just vanished!" The seventh prince stated in awe. "I pick the Southern Gate as I will be a great help to the Vermillion Bird Statue with my area of effect spells. I can also provide great support there as I can buff all the people fighting there." Peridot stated as Adrian nodded and sent here there. "I shall go with the western gate then. The White Tiger statue might give great defenses and decent attack damage but itcks healing. I can take care of that side on my own at the very least." Levin Cloud stated as he turned into a nt and seeped into the ground. "Awesome!" The seventh prince stated as he tried touching the ground where Levin Cloud vanished. "I guess that puts us on the Northern Gate where the ck Tortoise statue is located. Follow me, your highness and make sure that you exin that I did not kidnap you when the guards see you." Adrian stated as he carried the seventh prince and vanished from their location. == Adrian and Prince Reishi arrived at the Northern Gate and saw that the guards are heavily injured. There were no deaths yet as the guards would retreat inside the barrier when they get heavily injured. The Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) did not chase after the guards to kill them as well as they were only focused on the barrier. "I guess this ce really needs my help. The ck Tortoise statue uses water, but it mostly uses curses and hexes of the water element. This sidecks the firepower necessary to kill the enemies but it is doing a good job repelling three Corpse Legion (Jiangshi)." Adrian muttered. "Your highness! Why are you here!?" One of the guards stated as they recognized Prince Reishi. "Do not be rude because I told him to send me here. He is also my guardian right now and disrespecting him means that you are also disrespecting me." Prince Reishi which shocked the guards as the meek prince is now very outspoken. Adrian did not even rebuke and just gave the seventh prince a thumbs up. He is a bit d that the seventh prince is starting to have the confidence to stand tall. Adrian feels some affinity towards Prince Reishi because they belong to the same faction where the Gods of Death stand. "Their souls are wailing. We must make sure that they rest in peace after this battle." Prince Reishimented. "If you want them to rest in peace then we must defeat them until their bodies cannot recover. Only by liberating them from the flesh will the trapped souls be able to enter the cycle of death." Adrian stated. "In that case then I should summon the big guy!" Prince Reishi stated as he started to chant and the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll started to swirl around him. The Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll then started to erge and it started to morph into a Torii (wooden gate in shrines). The sound of a bell ringing and a heavy pounding drum started to be heard in the surroundings. "Why do I suddenly hear boss music?" One of the yers in the Imperial Capital stated. There are yers in the imperial capital, but they are not that many in number due to the restrictions of entering the city. "Gwahh!" A low deafening growl came out of the Torii as the stomps of a gigantic being could be heard. "What the hail!" Adrian muttered as his voice even broke upon seeing the being that the seventh prince summoned. == Name: Xing Tian (Demigod Form) Tier: Legendary (Sealed: Mythical) Title: Relentless Decapitated Sealed God Level: 280 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: The God Xing Tian is said to have been going against the higher divinity and have been punished with decapitation but that did not stop him from fighting. He is currently waiting for his powers to be stronger than the higher divinity and apanies the God Zhong Kui to fight against evil spirits to be more powerful. == "He managed to summon a demigod strength level of the God Xing Tian." Adrian stated as he almost choked. Chapter 1421 Hinomoto Under Siege IV The seventh prince, Prince Reishi, managed to summon a demigod version of a god that resides in the underworld. Adrian could not believe it but he managed to do so because the God Xing Tian agreed to be summoned. The God Xing Tian is not at full power though as he is being limited by the power of the Evil Sealing Bamboo Scroll. "You have summoned me, young brat! I though we would never see each other again after you vanished from the underworld. I am also not at full power but that is not a problem for me as I always love a challenge. You also have the Champion of the Twin Gods with you. Keep the young brat alive as we do not want him to get hurt." The God Xing Tian stated. "I will do that." Adrian replied. The God Xing Tian looks quite different from what you call gods as his body is built like a jacked bodybuilder covered in underworld armor. The most notable thing is that he has no head as he is really decapitated just like the description given to him. He does have a face though, but it is actually located on his body. The God Xing Tian holds an axe on his right hand and a shield on his left hand. He is also not small as he actually stands at a height of three meters and that is without a head. The axe is actually even bigger than his actual body while the shield covers all of his body due to the size as well. "Go Uncle Headless!" Prince Reishi stated as Adrian calmed him down. "We should reign it down a bit, your highness. You just summoned a demigod and it seems that your body is suffering the effects." Adrian stated as he could see that Prince Reishi suddenly has low mana reserves and is panting despite not running. "Sorry about that I just got a bit excited." Prince Reishi stated as Adrian smiled. "Since you did your best then I should also do my best. Greater Summon: Sirius, Kaon and Saena!" Adrian stated as he summoned his first three soulbounds. Three distinct magic circles appeared behind Adrian and the three soulbounds appeared from them in their real size. Sirius'' size could easily match therge walls of the imperial city while Kaon and Saena castedrge shadows from the skies above. "Awesome!" Prince Reishi stated. "You should not be impressed just yet as I will show you something interesting." Adrian stated. "Primordial Armament: Bow! Perfect Assimtion: Charon!" Adrian stated as he also changed to his Aetheros Form since he ns on supporting from the back. [You have summoned the Primordial Armament: Bow. All stats will change due to the nature of your weapon.] [You have fused with your soulbound, Charon, and has gained increase in stats.] Adrian''s body suddenly morphed to be more like an undead wraith that has a holy appearance because his cloth armor is shining in a gold and white light. The coffin that Charon carried is fused with the bow armament instead of manifesting behind Adrian. He chose this appearance because Adrian wants to make use of Prince Reishi''s passive skill. == Buff: Blessed by Souls Type: Aura Effect: - Increases the effects of any monster or ally that are rted to death magic. - Increased defenses against spiritual attacks on the mind and body by 15%. - Increased damage when using spiritual attacks by 10%. == "Our side is losing the battle since we get more damaged as time goes on but let us change that." Adrian stated as he drew his bow but did not aim at the enemies. Adrian aimed his arrows towards his allies instead and released them. One might think that he ismitting treachery, but the arrows were not designed to kill them. The arrows hit their allies and tethered their souls to Adrian''s. Chains made of aether dust could be seen tethered to Adrian and his allies. When the allies were tethered to Adrian, they suddenly had direct ess to the effects of Aether Dust which means their natural regeneration increased a lot. Adrian made sure to hit all even his soulbounds as they would go and attack a Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) by themselves. "Since the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) is created using the spirits of others. Let us see if they could handle my soul once it linked." Adrian stated as he pulled the bowstring again but the color of the arrow is not a purifying white light but a darker shade of grey. Adrian released the arrows and hit each of the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) that was in the northern gate. Once the arrows pierced the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi), they suddenly started to lose health as Adrian is sucking up their vitality. He did not damage them physically but spiritually instead which made it very effective. If one focused correctly then they would be able to see the chains that look like illusions. Adrian sucked the vitality out of the souls of the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) and purified it using his soul. He would then send the life that he drained to his allies which be barriers that covered their body. This made the soldiers almost immortal as they are receiving a great deal of life energy from Adrian via the Aether Dust and a barrier as well. They are also staring to be more energetic due to the effects of the Aether Dust which means the soldiers that retreated could fight more. The immortals that saw this happening did not like the sudden turn of events. All of them charged towards Adrian and passed right through the barrier which means they were actually insiders. They managed to enter the imperial city without the barrier impeding them. "Yuki! Slow them down!" Adrianmanded as a white fox with two tails suddenly appeared in front of him. Yuki then swirled her two tails and released a powerful snowstorm at the direction of the immortals. Adrian released arrows that were dark grey in color again but each of them was also covered with a nasty energy. The arrows that Adrian released pierced through the immortals and attached perfectly but they were not tethered to Adrian. The arrows that Adrian released created chains tethered to the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) instead. The immortals thought that they were in trouble, but they did not feel anything. They were pierced by a mana arrow, but they were not heavily damaged until one of them screamed in intense pain. "Wahh! It burns!" One of the immortals shouted as he crashed to the ground. The other immortals soon followed and screamed in intense pain as they were enveloped in a burning sensation. They were not damaged by fire or anything but their souls were tethered to the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) which means they now feel the pain that the souls inside the monster feels. This was a very harsh punishment to anyone in the living realm and is actually banned. Adrian would not have been able to do this punishment without the judgement of two or more Gods of Death. They agreed in letting Adrian use Soul Arts which is the forbidden magic of the Death Realms. "Feel the pain that the innocent souls you used. Make sure to have a taste of it because you will receive greater punishment in the underworld." Adrian stated in a domineering and powerful voice that suits the Champion of the Twin Gods. "Help! Meee!" One of the immortals pleaded as he crawled towards Adrian''s feet. "This is the price you pay for toying with the precious souls of others." Adrian stated as he told Yuki to freeze the enemies that were being tortured. Yuki froze the pitiful immortals and turned their bodies into dust by destroying the ice. She then sat patiently beside Adrian as she was her designated guard while her alpha is destroying the monsters. Prince Reishi looked at the ice dust particles with a nk expression. "Was it too much for you, your highness?" Adrian asked. "It is not as I am not as innocent about the matters of life. I am just shocked that they could create such things using the lives of others." Prince Reishi stated as he looked at the numerous Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). "Not everyone is blessed like us and was able to see what is beyond the realm of life. People often forget that they would receive what they afflicted to others at the very end." Adrian stated as he suddenly took the seventh prince and blinked away from their location. As soon as they vanished, a powerful beam of condensed miasma suddenly hit their spot. It was such a powerful condensed miasma as it was actually able to pierce through the barrier. If Adrian did not escape in time, then the seventh prince would have been dealt serious damage. Adrian looked up to see who was the one thatunched the attack and saw a robed individual holding a Depraved Man''s Hand. Chapter 1422 The Other Depraved Man’s Hand I Adrian could feel that the robed individual is different from the one that controlled the other Depraved Man''s Hand. The enemy in front of them is actually controlling the Depraved Man''s Hand instead of it controlling the user. The beam of pure miasma was a testament to how powerful the forbidden artifact could be. "Found you!" Xing Tian stated as he jumped to the air and attempted to strike the robed individual. The God Xing Tian managed to reach the robed individual but was met with a powerful barrier that repelled him. He was sent flying towards the other Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). The robed individual as powerful enough to actually send a demigod flying although he is weaker than a normal demigod at this point. "It is the Finance Minister!" Prince Reishi stated as the God Xing Tian managed to destroy the robe that was concealing the female minister''s appearance. "I see. No wonder they were able to get inside the barrier without getting impeded." Adrian muttered as he shot multiple arrows towards the finance minister. "Useless." The female finance minister stated as she made use of the miasma to block the arrows. The arrows that were not blocked by physical attacks were melted by the miasma barrier. Adrian could only frown as his modes of attack is suddenly locked. He cannot defeat the enemy in front of him with just normal attacks or his fused mode. "Limit Break: Summoner!" "Greater Summon: Dodu" "Greater Summon: Kimat" "Greater Summon: Wisteria" Adrian summoned all of his soulbounds except for Charon as he is currently fused with him. The moment all of his soulbounds were summoned, they were immediately tasked with helping the others. Dodu is the one that would be the key to this battle as it will need to devour the physical bodies of the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi). Kimat immediately called upon the lightning and the immortals immediately looked worried. It seems that the immortals of the eastern continent are afraid or have traumatic experiences regarding lightning. Kimat''s lightning is also somewhat different than before as it is now filled with more natural energy and close to what the immortals call Tribtion Lightning. Adrian made Wisteria and Yuki guard the seventh prince as he would need to move with all he has. Wisteria nodded and immediately rooted herself in the area as she transformed into a small willow tree. This was the skill she received from Flower Gift called Tree of Protection. == Skill Name: Tree of Protection Skill Tier: Legendary Skill Type: Unmovable Protective Domain Effect: - Roots the user in ce if they are of the nature element and transforms them into a tree. Each tree will have different buffs to them but they will protect all the people inside the domain. - Transfers all the damage received by allies inside the domain to the caster of the skill as non-lethal magic damage. - The skill caster will have 60% damage reduction from all types of damage including the damaged soaked up from allies. Cast Time: 10 Seconds Cooldown: 1 day Mana Cost: None (Temporary Skill) Duration: Until the skill caster cancels the skill or dies. == Yuki also created a small protective film of cold air around them to ensure the safety of the seventh prince. Adrian told the seventh prince to stay put as he did not want any mishaps happening. He then shot the arrows to his other soulbounds to make sure that they are also benefitting from the barriers. The female finance minister then tried to send a beam of miasma to the seventh prince once more but Adrian countered it with Shooting Star. The powerful burst of energy from the arrow repelled the beam of miasma but that also meant that they are at a standstill. Adrian then remembered something as he did receive a new skill and is dying to try it out. "Heart me Summoning!" Adrian stated as he pulled the bowstring with all his force. Instead of a mana arrow made of pale light being drawn, a powerful ming arrow could be seen manifesting. The female finance minister could feel that the power behind that arrow should not be released. The Depraved Man''s Hand is telling the female finance minister to make sure that the arrow will not be fired at all costs. She did not know that the powerful artifact could actually tremble but she did not ignore its wishes. "Destroy the arrow and the summoner!" The female finance minister stated as all of the remaining immortals under her shot towards Adrian. Just as the immortals all headed towards Adrian to intercept his skill, a powerful snowstorm suddenly swirled in the vicinity. To add more confusion, lightning started raining down from the skies as the immortals tried to dodge it as they saw those hit be stunned. "Toote!" Adrian murmured as he released the powerful ming arrow. The mes from the arrow actually came from Adrian''s chest as it was done using the Heart me. The loud cry of a powerful avian being rung throughout the imperial city. A massive ming bird came out of the snowstorm and flew towards the skies with lightning falling down. It was like a scene from the movies of a powerful god bird rising from the ashes. The Vermillion Bird was summoned to the imperial city at Adrian''s behest. To make matters in their favor, Adrian actually summoned the actual Vermillion Bird as he was in the eastern continent and thetter answered the prayers of the people. Adrian would have only been able to summon an avatar of the Vermillion Bird but the collective power of prayers made it possible to summon the real one. As if epting the huge amount of faith, the Vermillion Bird erupted in a powerful me that swept throughout the imperial city but it did not burn the surroundings. The powerful heat wave that the Vermillion Bird released was a healing wave that rejuvenated all the injuries of the people in the imperial city. It also burned the bodies of those that hurt the innocent faithful as a show of strength. The immortals that rampaged inside the imperial city were enveloped in a powerful me that burned their bodies. "I have answered the call of my friend and the faithful! Unworthy and defilers shall know my wrath!" The Vermillion Bird stated as she rose through the sky in mes and erupted in great power. The skies that were covered in dark clouds suddenly started to glow in a bright red color as numerous ming meteors started to rain down from the heavens. The ming meteors were the ones that the Vermillion Bird created using its full power as its wrath cannot be quenched by asking for forgiveness. The ming meteors not only hit the Corpse Legion M (Jiangshi) but also the other people responsible for the chaos in the imperial city. The loud cries of agony rang throughout the imperial city as the Vermillion Bird swept all the enemies but the female finance minister was safe due to the Depraved Man''s Hand. "Retreat!" The female finance minister stated as she used a vast amount of energy to try and escape using the Depraved Man''s Hand. The female finance minister used all the remaining energy she could muster to create a gate. The gate was made using the miasma of the Depraved Man''s Hand and Adrian could feel that the space near them shifted greatly. The enemy actually thought of escaping via a portal when they are fighting a demon. "Wait a minute!" Adrian stated as he suddenly used Time Stop. Time froze and the only ones able to move is Adrian but he made use of all ten seconds to seal the spatial rift that the Depraved Man''s Hand created. He fired numerous arrows towards the rift with spatial energy to shut it off. When time flowed once more, the gate that the Depraved Man''s Hand created is now sealed shut. The female finance minister that wanted to enter the gate is suddenly met with a solid structure as she crashed face first. She tried pouring more energy and even used some of her life force but the gate was already sealed shut. She was not going anywhere, and she knew it. "You actually tried escaping via spatial rift when in front of a demon. I do not know if you are confident or stupid. Maybe a little bit of both." Adrian stated. "You may be able to cut off my escape via a rift but I can still run away without you stopping me." The female finance minister stated but she also forgot about one thing. All of Adrian''s soulbounds are now around her as she no longer has any means of escape. She clutched the Depraved Man''s Hand but she cannot exert anymore power because she used it in creating the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) army. She can no longer feel any connection with any of the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) because all of them are now ashes thanks to the Vermillion Bird. Chapter 1423 The Other Depraved Man’s Hand II The finance minister no longer has the confident attitude that she will be able to escape with the soulbounds that are around her. Knowing that her capture meant that the ns of the great liberation will be finished, she decided on using the most drastic approach. She opened her mouth and swallowed the Depraved Man''s Hand. Even Adrian did not expect that she will do that as eating an artifact means that they will be possessed by the cursed artifact. The moment the female finance minister ate the cursed relic, she exploded in powerful miasma that blew away all the soulbounds that are surrounding her. Adrian had to ran towards the seventh prince as he needed to protect thetter from the miasma. The powerful burst of miasma also destroyed the entire barrier covering the imperial city. This also led to the immortals that were not able to go inside the imperial capital to go over. A loud shriek of something inhuman erupted in the air as waves of miasma are being spread throughout the imperial city. The female finance minister is no longer the beautiful plump woman that she was as she turned into an amalgamation of a humanoid hand monster. The face of the female finance minister is actually the Depraved Man''s Hand with a mouth on the palm. Her hair became numerous fingers that are clumped together. == Monster Name: Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet Tier: Mythical Level: 300 HP: 100% MP:100% Description: A monster born from the Depraved Man''s Hand that possessed a human. It is a puppet that only serves the remaining will of the Depraved Man''s Hand. It is full of miasma, and it will continue to create and release miasma until the vessel''s body deteriorates. == "Destroy the traitor!" The voice of the Celestial Emperor sounded as all of the golden statues charged towards the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. Since the Vermillion Bird destroyed all of the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi), the soldiers are able to go against the immortals that suddenly charged through the city. The imperial soldiers moved in unison as the immortals started to rain chaos in the imperial city because they seem to be looking for something. The beautiful imperial castle started to smoke as fire seems to have been created from the inside. The Vermillion Bird could not bear to see the beautiful imperial city to go down in mes which is why it decided to swallow all of the mes. What the Vermillion Bird did not expect is that the mes were actually tainted with miasma. The Vermillion Bird weakened and had tond to consolidate the miasma it just inhaled. The Vermillion Bird started to burn itself in order to cleanse itself of the miasma. "What happened?!" Levin Cloud asked as the others also arrived at Adrian''s location. "That happened." Adrian stated as he pointed at the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. Just as Adrian pointed at the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet, the God Xing Tian that has yet to be unsummoned jumped high and mmed its axe on the enemy. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet is sent crashing down due to the unrelenting force that the God Xing Tian exuded. "Go! Uncle!" Prince Reishi stated as he cheered for the God Xing Tian. A headless demigod and a Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet are now in battle. It is a battle that no one ever expected to happen, but it is. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet released miasma in all directions. The miasma that the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet is releasing has the appearance of dark purple hands. When anyone is grasped by this miasma, they are already infected, and their flesh started rotting. Some of the imperial guards infected by the miasma are suddenly overtaken by weakness and their skin melting. If not for Saena cleansing the miasma, then the imperial guards would have died under the threatening energy. The Vermillion Bird also aided in cleansing the miasma by releasing another heat wave that cleansed the impurities in the air. The Vermillion Bird might be able to cleanse the impurities for a moment but the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet is able to release more into the air. The only way to shut down the production of miasma is to defeat the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet which even the demigod Xing Tian is having difficulty as the enemy is not an easy one. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet suddenly released an ear-piercing shriek that made everyone cover their ears. It then started to release miasma like a flood and the body of the puppet could be seen getting progressively drier as it is close to dying. They just needed to push it to the edge a bit more but the miasma that flooded the imperial city started to infect even the normal citizens in the shelter. "I am on it." Levin Cloud stated as he immediately activated Guardian of the Forest. Levin Cloud transformed into his true form and spread-out numerous trees in the imperial city that absorbed the miasma. This was very effective, but it was also very detrimental to his well-being as even he cannot absorb that much miasma by himself. His body started to break down as well due to the powerful miasma that even Saena could not easily purify. Just as his body started to break down, lightning started to course throughout his body that actually acted like a purifying agent for the miasma. This was the lightning that he absorbed when he was hit by the tribtion lightning. Peridot also helped in trying to make sure that the miasma does not spread by aiding Kaon in pushing the air upwards. Miasma is like energy that has a physical manifestation which means it can be sent away as well. They might be able to alleviate the others, but they still need to cut off the source. Kabrakan charged towards the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet and tackled it with all his might. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet is sent flying to the northern edge of the gate. With the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet farther from the imperial city, the miasma that it released became thinner which made the soldiers safer. Adrian also noticed this and told all his soulbounds to knock the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet farther away. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet did not like this though as it was still trying to aplish something in the imperial capital as it tried to enter it once more. Adrian noticed this and released ten arrows that were attached to chains. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet avoided all of these arrows but they were never meant to hit it. The chains suddenly attached to something in the air as a coffin suddenly manifested behind the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. The coffin then released a powerful suction force that caught the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. As soon as the coffin sucked in the enemy, Adrian immediately grabbed it and teleported away from the imperial city. Adrian teleported all the way to the Scarlet Mountains where no intelligent life is located. The coffin is then released with screaming Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. Adrian waited for the timing correctly as he released Orion''s Wrath. Three powerful arrows powered by aether energy and primordial energy shot directly at the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. Each arrow dealt quite a bit of damage, but Adrian''s won damage output is not enough to finish the job. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet then released miasma and aimed it towards Adrian to which thetter did not even avoid. The miasma enveloped Adrian''s body as the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet started tough as if some parts of the finance minister''s personality was still left. Theughing did notst though as the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet realized that Adrian was not being infected by miasma. To be precise, Adrian is being infected by miasma but a being that is made of pure aether like himself easily cleanses it away. In other words, Adrian is immune to the miasma that the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet is releasing. Seeing that its miasma is not working, the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet wanted to ignore Adrian and go to the imperial city again. It was about to leave when chains suddenly came out of the ground and bound it in ce. Adrian did not stop as he shot arrows in the air which released magic circles that created more chains as well. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet is now bound but Adrian''s mana is draining faster than he anticipated. He had to do this fast if he is going to seed. Adrian proceeded to chant in an unfamiliarnguage but the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet seem to know it instinctively and tried to break free. "I give this body to the Gods of the Underworld. Punish the wicked being that hasmitted an atrocious act of defiling the souls of the innocent." Adrian stated as a magic circle suddenly appeared below the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. Chapter 1424 The Other Depraved Man’s Hand III The magic circle that manifested below the chained up Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet created a sinister aura around it. The wind felt cold while the air felt stale as if the world suddenly became dry due to the powerful death energy emanating from it. A skeletal hand then came out of the magic circle and grasped at the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet. The Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet tried to get away by releasing miasma but all of it was just being absorbed by the magic circle and making it stronger. The skeletal hand slowly dragged the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet below as the puppet screamed in agony. The sounds of all the souls that were used as ingredients for the Corpse Legion (Jiangshi) suddenly manifested from the magic circle and dragged the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet to the underworld. The souls were not just in the hundreds but actually in the thousands. It seems that a lot of lives was sacrificed in creating the perfect Corpse Legion monsters. "Pay for you sins in the afterlife. Since your physical body is also going there, you will have such a great time." Adrian stated as he stopped channeling mana into the magic circle once the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet could no longer be seen. [You have opened a Gate to the Underworld in a location that is not filled with Death Energy.] [You will be penalized for doing so.] [You have managed to seal the Depraved Man''s Hand which is a boon for the underworld. Your penalty will be lessened.] [You can only recover 80% of your total health and total mana for a period of six days as parts of it will be used to maintain the stability of the mortal realm.] Adrian already knew the consequences of what he did as he opened a gate to the underworld by himself. It would have been a different thing if he came to the underworld and dragged the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet, but he cannot do so due to the level difference. The price he had to pay was health and mana stats for a certain duration. Adrian did not mind the penalty as he could barely uses up all his mana and health in normal fights. He would still have the same damage output but he does need to be careful of any attacks that mighte his way. The chance of him getting executed are higher since 20% of his health is missing for six days. The missing health and mana that Adrian lost is actually a part of his soul that is being used by the mortal world to close off the Gate of the Underworld that he opened. If he was not careful then some souls could have escaped the gate as well. He did something that could have ended a lot worse but he managed to pull it off without any difficulties. [Levin Cloud: We managed to subdue all the immortals that attacked the capital but all of them suddenly died or killed themselves when they were about to be questioned.] [Equinox: I have sealed the Depraved Man''s Hand Puppet at the very least. I will return to pick you guys up.] Adrian answered Levin Cloud''s message and is about to leave when he suddenly looked behind him. He sent a wave of energy in front of him to see if there is any reaction but there was none. Seeing that he might have just been too worked up, he immediately teleported away from the area and returned to the imperial city. "He almost caught us." A female fox yer stated as she took of the charm that she ced on his allies. "To think that his senses are that extreme. I though demons are not that perceptive unless it is rted to arcane energy?" A monk yer who is d in golden robes stated. "He is just built different, I guess. We also arrived quitete and was not able to retrieve the Depraved Man''s Hand. Chiyou will not be d of this oue, but we did get the Kusanagi no Tsurugi from the imperial castle which is our real intention." A yer with an oni masked stated. "It is such a pain that Princess Shini did not die though. Her barrier is such a pain to deal with that even the demigods are afraid of it. Are you not even mad, Tai? All the ns went sideways when those four entered the fray." Vixen, the female fox yer, stated. "We should still be d that we got what we really came here for. Killing off the princess was just an additional task should we get the opportunity." Tama, the monk yer, stated. "I mean her dying would make it easier for us to get inside the imperial castle. The n was to have someone on the inside destroy the barrierpletely and kill her off when she was weakened but we were not even able to do that. Plus, the seventh prince that is supposed to be weak and useless made the tortured souls we used for reconnaissance useless." Vixen stated. "I agree that not everything went ording to n but we got the sword. The mirror is no longer here but that was just a regalia that was added centuries after the first two. All that is left now is the jewel regalia called the Yasakani no Magatama. We searched all of the imperial castle but it is not there unlike what the reports stated." Tai stated. "I know right! The one in the imperial castle is actually a fake one. I thought it was the real deal, but it was just a replica. If we had that then we might have destroyed the entire imperial city." Vixen stated. "Even if we had that, we will not be able to do that because the Vermillion Bird suddenly appeared in the city. We would have been burnt to ashes if not for the relics that were given to us for protection against the four divine beasts." Tama stated as he held out four figurines that represents the four divine beasts but the Vermillion Bird''s statue is already crumbled. Chapter 1425 The Guild’s Infamy I The four figurines are a relic of protection that the three could use when they encounter the four divine beasts. They could either use it to summon a protection enchantment or a sealing enchantment. The protection enchantment makes them immune to any damage from the selected divine beast for a given duration. The sealing enchantment can trap the divine beast in an alternate dimension for a few minutes which is enough for them to escape. When the Vermillion Bird released a powerful heat wave that disintegrated all the offenders, they used up the charge that the relic has on it to make sure that theye up alive. The benefit does outweigh the cost since they got what they came for. "Let us return or else we might get spotted again." Tai stated as he vanished from his location along with Vixen and Tama. What the three did not know is that there was a small ck puppy lurking in the corner. It was Sirius that Adrian left there to monitor what would happen. He is in the form of a small ck puppy as he wasmanded to reduce his aura to the utmost in order to avoid the detection of the other party. Once they left, Sirius hopped inside the shadows and returned to his master''s side. "My soulbounds were ready to attack if they showed any signs of hostility but they did not. It seems that their leader made sure that they did not bother me. He is very perceptive as expected of the onebeled as the Oni." Adrian thought as Sirius shared thetter''s memories with the former. "I have done what I can here, my friend. Thank you for protecting the imperial city even though it was not your duty." The Vermillion Bird stated as it saw Adrian return. "It just so happens that it ovepped with part of my duty as the Champion of the Twin Gods. You do not need to thank me for doing something that I was supposed to do anyway." Adrian stated. "Remember that I can see what you do, my friend. You did not return just because of your duty. I am off as summoning me is also straining your soul even if it is the sturdiest ones that I have seen a being possess." The Vermillion Bird stated as it curled up its wings and vanish into a pir of me. "We should leave as well." Adrian stated. The imperial city has already been cleared up of miasma thanks to Levin Cloud, Saena, and the Vermillion Bird. All that is left is for the citizens to rebuilt what has been destroyed but they prayed deeply to the Vermillion Bird as they were graced by its healing powers. If the Vermillion Bird did not spread its power then a lot of the evacuees would have died from the miasma. "You are going already?! I wanted you guys to teach me how to wield my new abilities." Prince Reishi stated. "We would love to teach you but we are also in a quest to save the world. Besides, there is someone that can teach you." Adrian stated as he pointed towards the demigod Xing Tian. "Are you referring to me, Champion Equinox?" The demigod Xing Tian stated. "Who else will teach him the ways of using the evil spirits? You have apanied the God Zhong Kui which means you know of his tricks." Adrian replied. "You are correct! Haha! I can teach the boy some of the things then I should maintain this form." The demigod Xing Tian stated as he reduced his size to the size of the seventh prince. He used this form to match the movement of the seventh prince. "We will leave it up to you." Adrian stated as he opened a portal back to the Temple of the Sun. == Adrian, Levin Cloud, Kabrakan and Peridot returned to the Temple of the Sun all battered up as they just came from a fight. They also arrived before the other returned, but Cairo greeted them. He then approached them with a rather apprehensive look which made Adrian ask him why he is like that. "Is there something wrong?" Adrian asked Cairo. "I actually forgot to mention to you about the thing in the guild chat. Aren''t you mad about the messages that popped up there?" Cairo asked. "Why? Why would I be mad?" Adrian asked as he forgot that he muted his guild chat since they were in such an intense situation in the eastern continent. Adrian then unmuted the guild chat and he was sted with notification. The thing that caught his eye is the fact that he received a message that he thought that he will never get or rather his guild will ever get. [Your guild member, Solstice, has razed a city in the western continent. The Patheon Guild''s Infamy has increased by 100.] [Your guild member, Creepysoo, has raised an army of undead and destroyed livelihoods in the western continent. The Patheon Guild''s Infamy has increased by 100.] [Your guild member, Lycan, has been called the Bloody Beast of the West in the western continent. The Patheon Guild''s Infamy has increased by 100.] ¡­ [Your guild has built up a lot of infamy in certain parts of the western continent. Your guild will be hunted down by bounty hunters if you enter those territories.] The messages continued as a lot of them have gotten infamy in various colorful ways. Never in a million years did Adrian think that they would get infamy. He thought that they would get recognition but the fact that they made infamy makes him question the methods that they used. Even their ''shadow squad'' has earned infamy by being called the Dark Assassins of the Northern Dessert. "We just split up to get Sun Stones. Why did they get Infamy instead?" Adrian stated as he calmed down and reminded himself that they were not that discreet like him. "No worries as ites with the mission but when did you have a bug?" Levin Cloud stated as he pointed at the bug behind Adrian. Chapter 1426 The Guild’s Infamy II "A bug?" Adrian asked as he suddenly tried to turn around. Adrian noticed that something was attached to him but the fact that it attached itself without him noticing is the most worrying thing. He saw the creature that attached itself to his back and found out it was the Faux Mana Caterpir that transformed thanks to his mana. It was also eating some of his mana that is naturally radiating on his body. Adrian caught the Faux Mana Caterpir with his hands but it actually bent space to appear behind him once again. Everyone is shocked upon witnessing such a scene as they actually saw a bug suddenly teleport. Adrian is even more shocked as he suddenly got a parasite attached to his body which troubles him. "I will deal with the Guild Infamy when I get back. Can you amodate those that wille back." Adrian stated as he tasked Levin Cloud to be person handling the guild members that return. Adrian then teleported back to the only elder in the Daemos that he could ask about things such as this. He did not even bother walking to the farm as he just popped up near Pann. The old man did not even flinch at Adrian''s arrival as if he already expects it from time to time. "So, what do you want boy?" Old man Pann asked. "I need help with this!" Adrian stated as he turned his back towards Pann. Pann saw the Faux Mana Caterpir and is even shocked. Adrian suddenly trembled as this is the first time that Pann became shocked when ites to monsters. If Pann is shocked, then this would be very rming to someone like Adrian. "Uhmm¡­ Can I get something? Having you be silent is even more nerve wracking and scary." Adrian muttered. "Fascinating! This is the first time that I actually saw a monster such as this. It is basically living off your mana but it is only taking on the excess that seeps out of your body." Pann stated as he poked the Faux Mana Caterpir, but the monster did not have any reaction. "So, if I actually condense my mana and not have it spreading, the monster will naturally detach to me?" Adrian asked. "It should as it is attracted to your own mana signature as if it has be part of your body as both of you have the same distinct energy." Pann stated. Adrian then went and did what he thought is a solution. Just as Pann said, the Faux Mana Caterpir suddenly became confused as it tried looking for the mana signature that Adrian radiated. It actually teleported here and there but it always ended up near Adrian. Condensing one''s mana in order to hide it is not easy and is actually a painful feeling when it takes to long. Partially releasing mana from the body is like making the mana circuit breathe so that it could recycle mana. It might be ufortable for a few minutes, but long periods of time are basically painful. When Adrian stopped controlling his mana, the Faux Mana Caterpir attached itself to his back once more. Adrian looked at Pann for a solution as he did not want a pesky bug being attached to his back. He tried trying to kill it but it actually hid in a pocket dimension. It hides itself when it detects danger to itself as it has high danger perception. "Can you like kill this Faux Mana Caterpir for me?" Adrian asked Pann. "I can but I will not. This is a new species. It is no longer Faux Mana Caterpir anymore. It has transformed into a new species of caterpir from feeding on your mana." Pann stated as his eyes glimmered at the thought that he could now see a new being. "I cannot have it being attached to me. It will get in the way of battling." Adrian stated. "If that is what you are worrying about then why not just make it your soulbound? If it bes your soulbound then it will continue to feed on your mana like the others." Pann stated. "I already have seven that I use, and I am not recing them. This guy cannot even fight." Adrian stated. "I am not telling you to rece your current ones but store this one in your soul chamber as an extra. You can do that as you do not need to name it when doing so and the bond does not solidify. You can just view it as you are raising it inside your soul. Who knows what it could turn into!? From the energy it radiates, it is almost the same as the cosmic beasts." Pann stated. Adrian is shocked upon learning that this small bug that attached itself to him is starting to have the same energy as cosmic beasts. Cosmic beasts are special monsters that could traverse time and space like Bessy, the Cosmic Cetacea, that Pann takes care of. They are incredibly rare and powerful that it is said that spotting two of the same species is a one in a million chance. "Fine. If you say it that way then I shall store it as an extra. If I get another slot unlocked then I might form a contract with it." Adrian stated as he created a sealing magic circle below and threw the mana caterpir inside it. Adrian could feel that something attached itself to his soul and is sipping on his mana but it is only minimal. The drain in his mana is easily recoveredpared to the amount being drained. Adrian just prayed that he made the correct choice in sealing the unknown bug. "If it bes bigger,e and see me as I want to know what it transforms into." Pann stated with a satisfied smile. "Thanks for the help¡­ I guess." Adrian stated as he did not know if Pann truly helped him or not. He teleported back to the Temple of the Sun when he learned that almost all of the people that were sent to hunt for the Sun Stones have returned. == "Now that I am back, let me hear the exnation that you guys have for increasing our guild''s infamy." Adrian stated but no one wanted to talk. "So, Creepysoo¡­ talk." Adrian stated in a stoic tone but his eyes conveyed that they should talk. Creepysoo could not keep his mouth shut and started rambling on what he did and stuff that he encountered. Adrian was honestly amazed that he was able to talk for one hour straight without being hindered. Adrian had to stop him and told him to summarize the things that he needs to say or else they would be there all day. "Basically, we had no other choice as there were these hidden ultists. The people in the city did not want to leave but they would get sacrificed if they do not leave. I had to be the viin but I inadvertently got too caught up in the act and even uttered our guild name." Creepysoo stated. "I get that but the others should also be given the chance to speak." Adrian stated as his eyes came with a glint as he interrogated all the people that added more infamy. In the end, Adrian became exasperated with all the excuses that they have given him. He did understand that some things were unavoidable but they actually chose the more revealing plot instead of the shadows. They did get the sun stones that they were trying to find which is why he did not scold them too much. "We can just rebuild the reputationter!" Creepysoo stated. "Thank you for volunteering! I await news of our increase in reputation." Adrian stated as he did not want to be bothered fixing it. He is d that Creepysoo basically took in the job as he has a lot on his te already. Adrian pped and the others followed as they wanted to pacify his upset face. "The good thing is that we already collected seven sun stones. We only need three more but the ones that are assigned to the three sun stones are silent. They have not sent a report to us about what is happening on their side." Levin Cloud stated. As soon as Levin Cloud said those words, a trigger suddenly happened. As if it was the golden moment for the punchline, three individuals from the teams rted to thest three sun stones. Two came from the Evergreen Guild while thest one is from the Briar Rose guild. The two from the Evergreen Guild looked dry and dehydrated as if they were trapped in a ce for such a long time. The one from Briar Rose is covered in soot and burns that Levin Cloud actually had to heal her immediately. The first words that they uttered despite being badly injured and tired is ''help''. "Collect yourselves first and tell me what happened." Adrian stated. Chapter 1427 To The South I The first two were from the Evergreen Guild that went to two different locations in the western continent. One of them was led to an area controlled by a demigod that can actually shift the earth with her ability. She created a powerful maze that trapped anyone that went inside of it without her permission. Only one of them was able to get out as they nned out who needed to be ejected. The ones that were left had to hide inside the maze so that they would not be caught by the monsters inside. The return scrolls that Adrian gave them did not work inside the maze as well as if something was blocking them. "It seems that the demigod is using my Sun Stone in manipting the rules of space inside the maze. If she could do that then that Sun Stone must have been supercharged and is one of the early ones that I have created." The Sun God Ra stated as he listened in on the request. The second one seems to be located at the edge of the western continent near the ocean. It is on top of an ind but the people assigned to that Sun Stone could not defeat the guardian monsters and the demigod. They also feel a repulsive force whenever they tried to fly over to get it. "This one is using it like a barrier of some sort which means it also has some sort of power behind it." The Sun God Ramented. Thest one reported is in the mysterious southern continent were lost of volcanic activity urs. It is also mostly inds or archipgos with dense jungles. The monsters there are alsorge and fast which is not suitable for their sizes. It is basically like a whole different world as there are not many known native people living there. Thest sun stone was actually on top of a pyramid where warriors of an unknown race. It seems that they were somehow captured by them and cannot get out of the continent as a warrior that has the strength of a demigod is holding them captive. They also speak in anguage that they cannot understand which is why they cannotmunicate. Apparently, they use the sun stone for harvesting energy from the sun and diverting it into the ground. This is how they make their fields lush and full of life. They also use it to create a barrier around their city to make sure that they do not get attacked even at night. It seems that they also worship some gods, but they have not investigated which gods they are. "This is bad!" Levin Cloud stated. "What is bad?" Adrian asked. "The Shadow of Apophis has been seen on the periphery of the Temple of Bastet. The yers are still intercepting it, but it seems that the Followers of the Dark Gods are also joining in in attacking the Temple of Bastet. We need to provide back up as it seems that they would not be able to hold up." Levin Cloud stated as some of their guild members were sent to the Temple of Bastet. "Since some of the teams have returned, we should split it up four ways. I shall go to the southern continent myself and save them If I can, but I would do reconnaissance first. The rest of you guys will provide back up to the Temple of Bastet." Adrian stated. With everything under control, Adrian sent them on their way, and he headed to the southern continent. Since he cannot choose a location, he had to travel the old fashion way by skydiving. The next thing that met his face are the harsh and hot clouds of the southern continent. "The Sun Stone is located at that ind over there." Adrian muttered to himself as he unfurled his wings but he suddenly sensed a powerful bloodlust aimed at him. Adrian immediately teleported to the dense jungle as soon as he sensed this in order to defend himself. He looked up to see what was attacking him and it was a gigantic eagle like monster that has an aura of fierceness. Adrian could instinctively feel that this flying monster was more powerful than him. "It is always the freaking flying monsters that want to eat me. Am I really that tasty in their eyes?" Adrian thought as he then jumped high as he sensed bloodlust once more. The branch that he was sitting on was actually a snake monster that was camouged. Adrian pped the brains out of that monster as it was not at his level, but it was still powerful. He did have to reinforce his palms with primordial energy. "Just because I am bullied in the air does not mean that I will also be bullied in the forest. Greater Summon: Sirius!" Adrian stated as he summoned Sirius to decapitate the snake monster. He thenmanded him to track scout ahead. Adrian then used Soul Form Transformation to make sure that he does not get attacked anymore by other monsters. Just as he expected, the southern continent is not just an overgrown jungle, but it also has a very hot and humid climate that makes one stamina decrease at a greater pace. "Master, I have found the area that you have pointed to. It is just like they have said as the ce is covered in a barrier that even my shadows cannot prate through." Sirius reported. "I shall head there now." Adrian replied as he hurriedly came to the location that Sirius scouted. Just like Sirius stated, the whole ce was a huge city covered with a barrier. The whole city looked majestic and mysterious at the same time as numerousrge pyramids like structures are scattered throughout the ce. Adrian touched the barrier to see the essence of the mana used as he is very sensitive to stuff like that. As soon as Adrian touched the mana, something inside of him resonated with it. The mana is actually resonating with the sun energy inside of him which means that the source of this barrier is none other than the sun stone. The only problem now would be for Adrian to get inside the city without getting detected. "Master! I have found residents of the city." Sirius reported as he saw a part of the barrier suddenly getting lifted. "Share your vision with me." Adrian replied as his sight is exchanged with what Sirius sees. Adrian could see that the natives in the southern continent are wearing some sort of armor made of bronze like metal. They are also covered in tribal tattoos, but the amount is dependent on what seems to be their conquest. The warriors were carrying arge number of monsters that they hunted down to feed the city. "Enter the city when the barrier opens." Adrianmanded. "As you wish." Sirius replied as he attached himself to the shadow of the hunted animals. The barrier closed once more which even blocked Adrian out even if he was in soul form. The barrier could actually repel spiritual entities like himself. Adrian tried to use the sun energy located inside him but it was so miniscule that he could not even coat himself in it. "Master, I think I have found the people that you are looking for. They seem to be tied up in the center of the city as if they are up for disy." Sirius reported as he once again shared sight with Adrian. The yers included people from the Briar Rose guild and even Frey. Adrian is shocked to see that even Frey was captured by the warriors. If she was captured, then there is a high chance that he might get captured as well. He now needs a n or else he will really end up like them. "Can you send me in?" Adrian asked Sirius. "I can send you in using my shadows master but we must use a building where the shadow is casting." Sirius replied. Adrian circled around the area and found a spot where the pyramid like structure casted a shadow. Sirius also went to that ce and Adrian only needed to get back in his physical form. Once he could step on the shadow, Sirius used his abilities to suck Adrian into the shadow realm and popped him back to the real world inside of the barrier. Adrian then transformed himself in soul form once more as he went closer to the center of the city. It seems that they were holding some sort of ceremony as they were dancing and singing while bowing towards the heavens. Theirnguage is definitely different to any othernguage that Adrian has heard of but he did hear a few things that are simr. "Thenguage seems to be almost the same as those that live in the ind further south of the eastern continent." Adrian thought as a powerful being suddenly descended from the top of the pyramid structure. Chapter 1428 To The South II == NPC Name: Agni (Demigod) NPC Tier: Transcendent Level: 400 HP: 100% MP: 100% Title: Deity of Fire Status: Sealed Description: The God of Fire that is worshiped by those that believe that he is exist at three levels, on earth as fire, in the atmosphere as lightning, and in the sky as the sun. He is quite easy to anger but is often benevolent as he is said to provide the fires of birth to his followers. He is currently sealed in a body of a demigod that he has fashioned himself. He has descended onto the mortal realm when the seal of the world weakened. He hase to the mortal realm due to themand of his God King and the wishes of his followers. == "Holy Fire!" Adrian thought to himself as he definitely cannot escape with the sun stone with that demigod guarding it. The demigod Agni has the same appearance of the warriors but he has two heads instead of one. His skin tone is also not tan but reddish as if fire itself manifested a body. He also is quite tallpared to the tallest warrior in this city as he stands at a height of two and a half meters. He is wearing ceremonial outfit that kings or nobles wear which is covered with gold. Even the thread used in the actual fabric for the outfit is made of golden threads. He wears three contrasting colors of red, white, and gold which symbolizes his three existence levels. "Master, what do you wish for me to do?" Sirius asked as he was waiting for his next action. Adrian told Sirius to lurk inside the shadow of those that were currently tied up in the center of the city. Adrian did not want Sirius to move as he knew that one wrong move and they may be killed off or captured. He needed to think on what to do next, but the Demigod Agni suddenly spoke. The Demigod Agni looked towards Adrian''s direction and started to speak in an unknownnguage. Adrian did not even know that he was actually the subject of the conversation as he cannot understand anything. It was only when the Demigod Agni spoke in the central continentnguage did Adrian understand that he was being spoken to. "To our uninvited guest, can you please show yourself. It is either you show yourself or be vanquished by the fires of my anger. It is also a good idea to introduce yourself or else I might make youbust where you stand." The Demigod Agni stated in a demanding yet calm tone. Adrian knew that hiding for long will not save him as the gaze of the Demigod Agni falls to him. Adrian knows the feeling of staring at one''s soul even though he is currently at his soul form right now. The warriors that bowed to the Demigod Agni are suddenly in high alert because their god suddenly talked to an invisible foe. "Greetings! God of Fire Agni, I am Equinox. The current Champion of the Twin Gods and an Arch Demon from the Daemos Race." Adrian stated as he showed himself. "Djinn!" The warriors of the city suddenly shouted as they prepared their weapons. "Equinox!" The yers eximed. "Wrong vor of demon. I am an Imp." Adrian stated. "Stand down, my proud warriors. He did note here to hurt you or at least he only came for the people that you have captured. You may resume your duty while I chat with our sudden important guest." The Demigod Agni stated. With themand of their god, the warriors that were still holding their weapons went back to their duties. Some of the warriors did form a small group that acted as the bodyguards of the Demigod Agni but thetter did not really need one. Only another demigod of the same level could kill the Demigod Agni and there are not a lot of gods that descended. "Well then, Champion Equinox. I am curious as to why your acquaintances are trying to steal the Sunshine Orb that the people worshipping me is safekeeping. This is a treasure that their ancestors have received when they traded with people from the east." The Demigod Agni stated in a calm tone but Adrian knows that he is being tested right now. "That is not the Sunshine Orb but a Sun Stone. A relic of the Sun God Ra that he has crafted when he reincarnated as a human hundreds of years ago. He needs it back in order to restore his power enough to fight the Distorted God Apophis." Adrian stated. "You mean to say that the Sun God Ra has truly been revived!? I thought the other gods were just doing idle gossip once more to pass their uselessly long lives." The Demigod Agni stated. "It is true and he wants his Sun Stone back. He would really appreciate it if you can give it back." Adrian stated. "What can you give me in return?" The Demigod Agni asked. "In return? I am only the one asked to get back the item. Please hold." Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers and created a small rift in space. The small rift in space actually connected the southern continent to the Temple of the Sun God. The rift was only small as it was the size of a te but it was enough to make the two gods converse with one another. Adrian will not bother himself with the negotiation as he is not the one that should spearhead this. "Sun God Ra, are you there?" Adrian asked the te sized rift and a loud reverberating voice answered. "I am here, Champion Equinox. Why did you call for me? Have you gotten the Sun Stone in the southern continent?" The Sun God Ra stated. "We ran into a small problem because we have someone that came to negotiate with you. It is your item which is why it is only right that you should talk to the current owner of the Sun Stone." Adrian stated as he moved his head away to show the Demigod Agni. "Ra!" The Demigod Agni stated. "Agni!" The Sun God Ra stated. The two were silent for a few moments and then burst outughing. Adrian thought that they would be enemies, but he remembered the description of the god in front of him. The God Agni sometimes represents the sun which means he can also be counted as a minor sun deity hence the familiarity with the Sun God Ra. The two of them then talked in anguage that was foreign to both the inhabitants of the city and also Adrian. They seem to be talking in anguage more ancient that the ones that Adrian could already trante. Adrian''s Scribe secondary ss suddenly started to trigger its effects as the new words that he is hearing enhances his mastery. [You have heard and tried to process thenguage of the Gods.] [Your mortal brain cannot process thenguage as youck in Divinity.] The talk of the two continued until Adrian saw that his mana is almost depleted. Seeing that his mana is almost out, Adrian told them to wrap up the conversation because he cannot be here all day. The Distorted God Apophis will attack the Temple of Bastet any minute now. "Could you like¡­ I do no know¡­ negotiate faster? We do not have all day and I do not have an unlimited mana source to keep this small rift open." Adrian stated. "Sorry about that Champion Equinox. It has been a long time which is why we just chatted quite a bit." The Sun God Ra stated. "Apologies for me as well. It has been quite a long time since I have talked to my friend. We have agreed to give you the Sun Stone, but you must do something in exchange." The Demigod Agni stated. "What should I do?" Adrian asked as he already knows that this request might take all of his focus. "In exchange for the Sun Stone, Ra has agreed to give us the Sun Collecting Formation so that my people does not suffer. If the Sun Stone that is here vanishes then my people would be vulnerable to the dangers of the southern continent." The Demigod Agni stated. "I see. It is a fair trade for an item that gives them protection but I do not know the Sun Collecting Formation." Adrian stated. "Do not worry, Champion Equinox. Come close to the rift." The Sun God Ra stated, and Adrian followed. "Even closer." The Sun God Ra stated as Adrian basically nted his face on the rift. The Sun God Ra then used his finger and injected it with his divine mana. Inside that divine mana is the information regarding the Sun Collecting Formation. With a powerful gush of energy, the Sun God Ra sent that information towards Adrian''s mind which knocked him back a few meters. Chapter 1429 Sun Collecting Formation I Adrian centered himself as he recovered from the shock of suddenly having his head be filled with a burst of information. The Sun Collecting Formation that the Sun God Ra has given him is a magic circle that has a tier of Transcendent. Adrian could not believe that he will create such a powerful magic circle without the help of anyone. "You seem to have gotten the information that you need. Start creating the magic circle as soon as you are ready." The Demigod Agni stated. "I already know the image of the Sun Collecting Formation but I do not have the materials in creating it. You should also know that a god, divine relic, or a divine being is the thing needed to be the catalyst of this magic circle. Are you sure that you want to be the core of this magic circle?" Adrian asked. "Tell me what do I need to do and the things will restrict me once I ept the duty." The Demigod Agni stated which impressed Adrian. Adrian is impressed because the God of Fire Agni is not like the other gods that he has encountered. Some of the gods that he encountered that were not of the gods of life or death are usually self-centered. They would rather have their followers sacrifice for them instead of the god themselves be the sacrifice. The God of Fire Agni might look menacing but he loves his followers to the point that he will restrict his freedom in order for them to be protected. Adrian did not know that the people of the southern continent are dwindling faster than they propagate because of the heavy dangers of this continent. Those that are left are very strong to the point that they could go against a whole army in the central continent. "Once you be the catalyst of the magic circle, you cannot descend on any other ce other than the location of the formation. The range can be increased if other ces of worship with your effigy is there. You cannot fully descend onto other continents, but you can move freely in the southern continent. The good thing is that you can harness the power in the formation. It can also increase your domain and the ce where the formation is amplifies that domain. You basically convert the whole city as your domain by using the magic circle." Adrian stated. "No wonder Ra does not move away from the western continent even though he could fully descend back then. The good thing is the city will be my domain which means my followers will be able to see me descend. I shall agree to all of that. Give the materials that you need in creating the magic circle as I will have my people look at the treasury." The Demigod Agni stated as Adrian gave him the materials needed. The materials that Adrian needed were all present in the treasury of the city. He was very surprised at this fact since all the needed materials were Mythical Tier. Precious metals called Srium, the blood of ten different Mythical Tier monsters, and bones of twenty Mythical Tier monsters are all the needed materials in creating the magic circle. Adrian was given these materials but that does not mean he could practice. The Demigod Agni stated that these are the most precious things inside the treasury of these city which decades of the people''s ancestors collected. If Adrian were to fail then he would be public enemy number one in the eyes of the people. Adrian learned that the city is called Aggi Siam and was named after the God of Fire Agni. The people here are also devout worshippers of the God of Fire Agni as he has given them shelter. It seems that it was the God of Fire Agni that told the ancestors of the people in the city on using the Sun Stone. Due to this, he was the primary god that is being worshipped here. "Thank goodness! I have a bottle of water from the Spring of Life." Adrian muttered as he searched his inventory. Adrian always bottles water from the Spring of Life that he ced in Avalon. He does this as the water is very effective in cleansing internal wounds and increasing health regeneration. It is also a very important material for alchemy due to its potent life energy. The people of Aggi Siam prepared the needed materials and therge pot that is needed in mixing all the ingredients. Adrian ced the blood and the water from the Spring of Life first inside the pot. He summoned Kaon to create fire but the Demigod Agni himself told the former that thetter will regte the fire. "To think that you forgot that I am the God of Fire Agni. Even if I am currently using a body of a demigod, I am still a god in my own domain." The Demigod Agni stated. "Sorry about that. I was just quite nervous as this is an important part." Adrian stated as the fire of the pot started. The blood of the mythical tier monsters was purified by the water from the Spring of Life. When it was boiling, Adrian slowly added all the bones of the mythical monsters. He saw how powerful the liquid solution is as it could melt the bones as if they were made of powder. All the bones melted in a matter of seconds without even leaving solid residue. "This is the important part." Adrian stated as he engraved the necessary runes on the Srium. He used the molten liquid to engrave the runes with the power of Collect, Sun, and Energy. The engraving is sessful as Adrian took his time with each block of Srium. When the metals have been engraved and became magic metals, Adrian dumped all of them inside the pot. As soon as he dumped the metals, a powerful burst of light erupted from the pot that pierced through the heavens. Chapter 1430 Sun Collecting Formation II The pir of light attracted the bird monsters of the southern continent but they could not go to the source as the city of Aggi Siam is still protected with a barrier. Adrian sighed with relief as the pir of light shooting through the sky meant that he has created the solution perfectly. The difficult thing about this formation are the materials since all of them are mythical tier. Adrian then carefully used his mana as a guide to make the solution follow his will. He first went to the center of the city and started to paint the ground with the magic circle. As soon as he finished the magic circle on the center of the city, the runes would get absorbed into the ground and vanish from the naked eye. Adrian pointed out nine corners that needs to be the endpoints for the magic formation. He wrote all the necessary runes in the process, and it took him quite a bit of time. By the time Adrian has finished, the next day has already arrived. Adrian could feel his stamina being incredibly low due to him pushing his physical and mental capacity. "The ces are already set. Thest thing to do is to sacrifice a divine being." Adrian stated. "Finally, I can now get back to my domain and this body that I created is finally of some use." The Demigod Agni stated. Adrian then told the Demigod Agni to stand on the center of the formation as he will now start the ceremony. Adrian also told the Demigod Agni to have his followers pray to him while the ceremony is ongoing to make sure that the sess rate increases. It will also make the process smoother as the energy of the people''s faith will be needed to power up the magic formation as well. "Ready?" Adrian asked. "Fire waits for no one, and it is always ready whether one likes it or not." The Demigod Agni stated. "If you say so." Adrian stated as he took potions from his inventory and chugged it. He needed to recover the mana that he depleted in the process of making the magic circle. He also drank water from the Spring of Life to recover some of his fatigue. He also switched to his Aetheros form as he would have an easier time in manipting energy in this form and he will save more stamina as well. Adrian then mmed both his hands onto the ground and pushed his mana onto it. The hidden magic circle that he created suddenly surfaced and glowed in a powerful yellow light. While Adrian was pushing his mana onto the magic circle, he was also chanting in an unknownnguage. The followers of the God Agni started their prayers earlier and their fervent wishes gave the god more power. When Adrian activated the magic circle, the wishes of the people of Aggi Siam started to fill the air as if their heartfelt wishes materialized. The heartfelt wishes echoed in the surrounding and those that heard it could describe it like a song. All of Aggi Siam is filled with the song of the heartfelt wishes of the people to their god. The Demigod Agni smiled with both heads as he heard and felt the wishes of his followers in the air. The members of Briar Rose and Frey, who were still captured, could hear a beautiful song that resonated with nature. The heartfelt wishes of the people not only covered the whole of Aggi Siam but also its nearby surroundings. The trees that were around Aggi Siam started to be filled with the energy of life and it also swayed to the song that the people created. The people inside Aggi Siam also started to be cured of their ailments and the battered Briar Rose guild members and Frey started to recover as well. Adrian''s body started to be weak as his limit is about to be reached. He is not at full power right now due to the curse that he was afflicted with. Adrian pushed his body to the limits once again as he could see that the body of the Demigod Agni is starting to be integrated into the magic circle. "Just a little more." Adrian thought as he could see that the demigod body of the God Agni is starting to break down. Seeing their master push his limits, the soulbounds started to share their mana and life to him. The soulbounds were only able to do this because they were still inside the Soul Chamber. A rush of life energy started to flow to Adrian''s body as he knew what his soulbounds are doing. "Thank you." Adrian stated as he pushed through with all his might and blitzed thepletion of the magic circle. The Demigod Agni did not even scream as his demigod body deteriorated but he did smile as he felt the wishes of his followers. With a powerful shockwave, the demigod body became integrated into the magic circle. The shockwave blew Adrian away, but he regained bnce and saw the entire magic circle glow in golden light. The divine soul of the God of Fire Agni suddenly shot towards the skies as he returned back to his divine realm. The entire city of Aggi Siam is then coated with golden light as its tall pyramid structures suddenly started to be coated in a gold sheen. When the entire city was covered in this gold sheen, the magic circle released a powerful energy again and it vanished once more. [Congrattions forpleting a Transcendent Tier magical formation called the Sun Collecting Formation.] [You are the first yer to ever create a Transcendent Tier Magic Formation.] [You have gained +3 to your level.] [Fame has been increased by 10, 000] [You are no longer an unknown Scribe due to your great aplishment. All the things that you have created will be etched with your name.] [Some of the Gods of Pandemonium are wary of your ability.] [The Dark Gods are paying close attention to your activities.] [The Devil Gods are delighted with your achievement.] [A certain goddess is cursing you for trying to demean her domain.] Chapter 1431 Another Matter Entirely I Adrian is not that happy with the notifications as he got more undeserved attention. He knew that doing something for a god is not a task that will go unnoticed, but he is basically being watched by gods that either hate or are neutral against him. He is a bit thankful that they cannot peer into the lower realm unless they use the eyes of their followers. The only gods that can peer through the lower realm are the Primordial Gods and the Gods of Death when in their area of work. Adrian is still invisible to the eyes of the other gods, but he needs to be careful when there are other followers around. He knows that he will be monitored as long as he sticks to big crowds. The strange thing is that the Dark Gods that he thought would be mad at him were being neutral while the Devil Gods are expressing great interest in him. The gods that are wary of him are from a certain faction that he already knows. "You havepleted the formation as you have promised. This means that I also must keep my promise and give you the Sun Stone." The God Agni stated as he manifested a small avatar in the lower realm. Adrian is slightly shocked as the avatar that the God Agni used is not the demigod body but a body of a lesser god. This should be impossible, but he knew that the magic formation is very powerful. It can actually let the God Agni manifest a truly divine body in the mortal realm despite its restrictions. Adrian inspected the city and learned that the rules of the world are being weakened due to the formation. He knew that the effect would be different since he used the demigod body of the God Agni but the effects were scary even for him. The lesser god body of the God Agni looked almost the same as his demigod body but he is now wearing clothing created with divine energy. The God Agni took the Sun Stone that is ced on top of the highest pyramid structure and gave it to Adrian. He then looked quite happy as he can now manifest a truly divine body in the mortal realm even though it is restricted to this city. He now has a divine domain in the mortal realm where he could exercise his power freely to protect his followers. "Can you also let them go then?" Adrian stated as he pointed towards the members of the Briar Rose guild and Frey. "The exchange is only for the Sun Stone and not the lives of the trespassers. Freeing them is another matter entirely as they did hurt some of my people." The God Agni stated. "You already punished them and shaming them for quite a while now. Can you not do it as a favor for me?" Adrian asked as he did not want to leave the people that helped him in getting the Sun Stones. "No. Even if it is you that is asking. They should be punished for one more month for me to be satisfied." The God Agni stated. "What is it going to take then?" Adrian asked as he knows that the God Agni is not letting them go because of something. "I am quite curious to see how much power I can muster in the mortal realm using my divine body. I want you to engage in a fight with me to see the limits of my abilities." The God Agni stated as a quest suddenly appeared before Adrian. == Sudden Quest Notification! Quest Name: Help Me See My Limits Quest Description: The God Agni can now manifest a lesser avatar of his divine body in the mortal realm. He wants to test the limits of this divine body to know what his capabilities are. He is very excited and might identally kill you immediately so be on guard. Quest Difficulty: A Clear Conditions: Last 10 minutes against the God of Fire Agni Clear Reward: Release of your allies Failure Condition: Unable tost 10 minutes against the God of Fire Agni or dies Failure: Your allies will not be released for at least 1 month (May be reduced depending on the timested in battle or the mood of the God of Fire Agni Duration: 1 day Restriction: Can only be done when the God of Fire Agni could manifest a lesser god avatar in the mortal realm. == Adrian saw the quest difficulty and it is A tier which means it is a quest that he can die if not careful. The God of Fire is also very excited which means he might actually die in the first minute. Still, he is wondering why the tier is A when he is going against an actual lesser god. The quest should be S tier instead of A tier as that is the difficulty of going against a god. "I am not that insensitive, Champion Equinox. I know that it is too much for you to go against me with a lesser god avatar which is why they would help you." The God Agni stated as Frey and the members of Briar Rose were freed from their captivity. "All of you are given a chance to be set free. Entertain me for 10 minutes and you all shall me able to walk away without any grudges held. You should know that I am quite a generous god that will forgive trespassers even if they did hurt my people." The God Agni stated. In truth, Frey and the members of the Briar Rose guild were not even able to easily fight back against them. They were captured because this city actually holds three demigod warriors which included the God Agni when he was a demigod. Even if the God Agni was not here, there are still two warriors that are equivalent to demigods here. The one that was able to escape told them this information which is why Adrian already knows that the God Agni was just blowing things out of proportion. They were able to fight back but they onlysted an hour before their crushing defeat. Adrian actually thought that they were able to hold out quite well despite being outssed by arge degree. "We ept!" Frey replied as she knew that the humiliation that they suffered must at least be minimized. The spirits of her team members were a bit broken due to their lost. She also wanted to see what she could do better as she realized her faults earlier. She used the time that she was in captivity to review the footage of her battle with three demigods. She is also quite confident that they will clear this mission as Equinox was with them. "Let me talk to them first then. We do not want to be disorderly when fighting against you." Adrian stated. "Be my guest. You have five minutes to discuss your battle n as I am a gracious god." The God Agni stated with great exaggeration. "Thank you for saving us." Frey stated and all the members of the Briar Rose guild followed her words. "Do not thank me yet because I have not saved all of you at this moment. We still have one more trial for the freedom that you guys need to get. We need tost against the God Agni for ten minutes." Adrian stated. "Lasting ten minutes would be easy then. We managed tost an hour against three demigods and twenty warriors below that rank. With you helping us then ten minutes will be a breeze." Frey stated as she is quite confident, but Adrian frowned. "I can only muster 80% of my health and mana which means I am also a liability in this quest. Also, we are fighting a lesser god which is vastly different than a demigod. We might be lucky to even survive for five minutes at most. That is what I predicted from the data from the previous fights that we had." Adrian stated. "I can extend that to seven minutes as I did get more powerfulpared to ourst fight. The only problem is that it would be unpredictable." Frey stated. "Do not worry because we will dly sacrifice our lives should any of the two of you be brought to danger." A member of the Briar Rose guild stated. "I shall do that as well." Another member stated which resonated with the rest. It takes a lot of selfless admittance that you are not good enough to go against another being. The top guilds are often filled with individuals with great egos as they often fight people that are not on par with them. It seems that the Briar Rose guild members know that their only chance of winning would be to have Frey and Equinox be thest ones standing. "If pushes to shove then I would do everything in my power to help them. I am the one responsible for sending them here." Adrian thought to himself. Chapter 1432 Another Matter Entirely II "Are you done with your little meeting? I am quite excited¡­ I mean I cannot maintain this form for too long which is why we need to start." The God of Fire Agni stated. "We are ready as we can be." Adrian replied and the others nodded. "In that case, we should move a bit since I do not want my own city getting razed by my own fire." The God of Fire Agni stated as he mmed his two hands. When the God of Fire Agni mmed his two hands, all of the people participating suddenly got swallowed up in mes and vanished from their position. The next thing that they knew is that they were transported to a special ne of existence that is filled with the divine energy of the God of Fire Agni. "Where are we?" Frey asked. "We are transferred to a pocket dimension that the God of Fire Agni created. It is like a special ce connected to the city of Aggi Siam. They are still located in the mortal realm which means this is the ce where the God of Fire Agni hangs out when he does not need to intervene in the world." Adrian exined. "Champion Equinox is correct about this ce, and it means that I can freely wield power equivalent to a lesser god in this dimension as well. Entertain me, mortals of the world for I am the Great God of Fire Agni!" The God of Fire Agni stated as he started the fight. The God of Fire Agni released a powerful wave of fire like a tsunami to test out the waters. The test is actually such a high bar already because the yers from the Briar Rose guild tried to defend them. The water mage in their guild created a st of water called Water Cannon but she was not able to make the me tsunami die down. "I will handle this. Kaon!" Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon. Kaon immediately knew what to do as he released a powerful blizzard to meet the me tsunami. The blizzard negated the me tsunami, but the area is suddenly flooded with water. The water mage then used the newly created water and manipted it to strike towards the God of Fire Agni. The God of Fire Agni did not even flinch as a powerful st of water is headed towards him. He just created a powerful me shield that covered his body and the water evaporated into steam immediately. The people below were not idle as they started sting him with all skills that they can. The archers and mages in the group released spells that perfectly hit the God of Fire Agni, but the me shield just burned them all up. The God of Fire Agni then started to move slightly as an attack from behind was about to hit him. The attack came from Sirius that suddenly jumped up from below the God of Fire Agni''s shadow. Sirius is about to be sted with a powerful fire attack when Adrian sealed him back into his Soul Chamber. Adrian already has max mastery when ites to sealing and summoning which means he could abuse it if he times it perfectly. After Sirius was sealed, Kaon released his Genesis Dragon Breath. The God of Fire Agni used his me shield to block it, but the dragon breath of the Genesis Dragon contains pure water element and also the other elements. The me shield managed to crack which made the God of Fire Agni vulnerable. Seeing their chance, all of them released powerful attacks and Adrian even teleported Frey next to the God of Fire Agni. "Sirius!" Adrianmanded as Sirius is once again summoned. Sirius'' fangs and Frey''s spear is about tond directly on the God of Fire Agni''s body when thetter suddenly released a new form. The skin of the God of Fire Agni suddenly became redder than it was, and he grew two extra arms. The God of Fire Agni''s strength also increased because he caught Sirius'' mouth and Frey''s spear with an arm each. "Very good! Entertain me more!" The God of Fire Agni stated as he released a powerful punch which sent Sirius and Frey flying away. Adrianmanded Kaon to Sirius while he summoned Saena to catch Frey. The God of Fire Agni''s body started to burst into mes as heughed wildly. The God of Fire Agni''s body reacted the same way he is feeling and right now he is very excited. He thought that he needed to take it slow, but his guinea pigs actually have some fight to them. "Rain of Fire!" The God of Fire Agni stated as his burning body suddenly sent something flying into the sky. The next thing that they knew is that arge ming meteor is now descending towards them. The scariest thing is that it covered a lot of area as the shadow that the meteor casted grew bigger and bigger. "How are we going to defend against that?" One of the Briar Rose yers stated. "I am on it but do well for my sake." The water mage stated as she suddenly took off her water droplet ne and swallowed the magic stone. As soon as she swallowed the stone, the water mage''s body suddenly turned into water, and she grew to such arge size. She looked like a gigantic water elemental that descended into the world. She looked at the gigantic ming meteor and met it with her body. She did not even scream as she hugged the gigantic ming meteor to make sure that she douses the fire. The ming meteor contains the pure fire element that the God of Fire Agni casted which means the water mage turned to steam within seconds. Her whole watery body vanished into steam as she died with the satisfaction that she was able to help her team members. The ming meteor just became solid rock that the remaining yers managed to break into thousands of pieces before it descended. The God of Fire Agni is satisfied as he was able to at least create a powerful attack like that when he could not do it in his demigod body. The God of Fire Agni then burst into mes as he instinctively felt bloodlust at the veryst second. Adrian suddenly appeared behind the God of Fire Agni with the attempt to maim him using his twin daggers. He was immediately repelled though as he could not hide his bloodlust at the veryst second. He was this close in an attack connecting which is why he is a bit regretful. The God of Fire Agni was about to retaliate when the yers below released a flurry of attacks to cover for him. They managed to cover for Adrian as he managed to vanish into nothingness before a powerful me wave engulfed all of his body. In just a span of two minutes, one of them is already dead while the others are barely doing anything and none of them managed to touch the God of Fire Agni. "Very good but not good enough! Let me see on how you deal with this!" The God of Fire Agni stated as hebusted his whole body and released four ming cyclones. The ming cyclones were not slow by any means, and they could be controlled by the God of Fire Agni with ease. He managed to m one of the cyclones to one of the grouped individuals. The God of Fire Agni managed to corner four people inside three of his ming cyclones as a result. The four individuals needed to use their life saving skills in order to keep their lives but that also meant that they knew where they are headed. Seeing that they can no longer preserve their lives in the worst situations, they dedicated everything to offense, but the God of Fire Agni conjured another ming shield to protect him. "Gungnir!" Frey shouted as she tossed her spear towards the sky. The God of Fire Agni heard the words Gungnir and immediately froze because he knows what that word is. The God of Fire Agni looked at the sky and saw hundreds of gigantic spears made of light which are all aimed towards him. The God of Fire Agni burned in even more intense mes as his whole armor became me itself. The God of Fire Agni held out his hands towards the air and created arge ming dome that covered the sky itself. All the descending spears of light could not pierce through the ming shield as they vanished when the energy behind them disappeared. With that disy of power, they were able to buy another two minutes. "Six minutes left." All of them thought but they heard the boisterousugh of a god that was enjoying himself too much. "As expected, all of you are indeed different!" I shall no longer hold back!" The God of Fire Agni stated. Chapter 1433 Another Matter Entirely III "He was still holding back!?" The yers from Briar Rose eximed as they thought that the God of Fire Agni is already using all his abilities in full power. The God of Fire Agni then ignited his body once more and released three ming auras into the sky. The next thing that filled the eyes of the yers are threerge ming meteors descending onto them. The whole area was filled with the shadow of the threerge meteors and only small areas were safe. When the God of Fire Agni saw the areas that will not get hit by the ming meteor, he immediately created columns of burning hot me to make sure that the yers do not take shelter there. He is now using all his power without remorse as he wants to see what they would do in such a situation. "Perfect Assimtion: Sirius" Adrian muttered as his body fused with Sirius. [You have fused with your soulbound Sirius.] [All stats are adjusted as Sirius'' stats is added to your own for the duration of the fusion.] [You have temporarily gained Sirius'' skill ¨C Samael''s Domain.] [You have temporarily gained Sirius'' skill ¨C World Ender.] "Samael''s Domain! Turn falsehoods into reality by sacrificing half my health." Adrian stated as he activated the hidden effect of Samael''s Domain. [You have activated the hidden function of Samael''s Domain. Calcting the additional mana needed for the hidden effect.] [Due to the nature of the falsehood that you are materializing, 50% of your current health and all of your mana will be used as payment. Please vocalize the falsehood that you have chosen.] "There is only one falling meteor and it has shrunk." Adrian muttered as the world is suddenly filled with an unexinable energy. The world became gray then red, and the three ming meteors suddenly became one. The yers are shocked upon seeing what just happened. Even Frey, who has seen a lot of crazy things, could not believe that someone just erased something that a god made. This is the first time that she has witnessed such a power move as she knows that gods are very powerful in their domains. "Impossible!" The God of Fire Agni shouted as even he could not believe it. The God of Fire Agni was about to shout and fill the whole area with his ming waves when he suddenly felt a sharp pain behind him. Adrian suddenly appeared behind him and stabbed him with the twin daggers. The God of Fire Agni did not even see nor feel the bloodlust that Adrian emitted as he just appeared behind without warning as if he was a shadow. "Exploding mes!" The God of Fire Agni stated as he suddenly made himself explode in mes. Adrian got sent flying away, but he was caught by Saena and is healed as well. Kaon then followed up with his Genesis Dragon Breath and it connected. The God of Fire Agni is sent crashing down from the sky. "Did we win?" The yers from the Briar Rose guild asked. "No. I think we just angered him." Frey stated as she gripped her spear. Arge pir of me rose from the area where the God of Fire Agni descended, and his form changed once more. He was fire incarnate as his whole body zed in hot temperatures and his energy is skyrocketing. He is now burning through all the energy that he is using to maintain the lesser god body that is on the mortal realm. "I admit that I might have been too confident, but my yfulness ends now. Bathe in the fire of three realms!" The God of Fire Agni stated as circles started forming on the ground. The circles are marks where the fires will erupt, and it is generated every second until the whole room is covered. The mes erupted in the order where the circles were created but the mes did not stop erupting. The me pirs continued releasing mes even if they erupted earlier. Kaon quickly took all the surviving members and gathered them in a circle. He used all of his elemental dragon orbs to create barriers to protect them from the eruption. Saena joined him as well and created a barrier made of the energy of the sun that partially absorbed the heat of the ming pirs. "Do you think a mere dragon and sun bird can stop a god!" The God of Fire Agni stated as he released two meteors on the location of the yers. The two meteors pounded on the barriers that Saena and Kaon created until it broke. Light suddenly erupted in the whole area as Kaon and Saena died from protecting the others. The yers knew that their only hope will be Frey which is why they ced all their buffs on her as she ascended the skies with rainbow light wings. The yers smiled in satisfaction as they were engulfed in pirs of me. Frey did not let their sacrifice be in vain as she released all her attacks towards the God of Fire Agni. One of the ranged magical attacks connected and actually damaged the God of Fire. She now sees a chance to drag the fight longer as she only needs to survive for a few more minutes. "Two more minutes and we win." Frey thought as she summoned her Pegasus. "Advanced Union!" Frey shouted as her Pegasus is also coated in the rainbow-colored light that she has. She used the Advanced Union skill that shared whatever buffs she has with her mount at a rate of 80%. Her Pegasus is now buffed to the max and can also release long ranged magical attacks using its wings. One could even see that her Pegasus is d in armor made of the rainbow light. "As expected of a battle honed race! I shall end your suffering!" The God of Fire Agni stated but he actually forgotten one important person that he should have been taking note of. Chapter 1434 Another Matter Entirely IV Frey charged with all her might as she elongated her spear using the rainbow lights. She shed with the God of Fire Agni in the air like a fierce warrior goddess. Frey did not care if she was dealing any type of damage. She just wants to make sure that the fights willst long. The God of Fire Agni knew what Frey was nning and he wanted her to feel bad by making sure that she will die one minute before the timer. Frey fought with all her might and the God of Fire Agni could also feel that she was getting stronger. The God of Fire Agni knows that a Valkyrie grows stronger the longer the fight continues. The God of Fire Agni could see him getting small cuts from Frey''s feeble attack and knew that he must not y any longer. As soon as one minute was left in the timer, the God of Fire Agni created ten ming cyclones that will all converge on Frey. He ignited his body once again, but he suddenly felt that something is amiss. "Soul Seeker." A small voice came from the shadows as a majestic purple dagger with golden lines suddenly pierced through the chest of the God of Fire Agni. The God of Fire Agni did not get damaged, but he was rmed by the dagger sticking out from his chest. He then remembered that the Champion of the Twin Gods was still alive. He thought that Champion Equinox was dead as he was not actively participating in the fight, and he does not have any soulbounds in the field. "No!" The God of Fire Agni stated as he cannot stop his spell channeling. Adrian already noticed one thing from the God of Fire Agni when he is casting spells. He cannot actively use powerful spells and defend himself once the barrier is broken. The God of Fire Agni would have to set up another barrier before he could replenish the other one. Frey already destroyed the barrier with her unrelenting attacks and determination. She was actually smiling as she knew that Adrian was just waiting for the perfect time. Adrian waited for the perfect time which is when the God of Fire Agni is desperate to kill Frey before she reaches full power. "Realm Ender." Adrian stated in a calm tone as the world suddenly froze. [You have activated World Ender. The skill will be recalibrated to match the user''s current form.] [Your next damaging attack or ability will deal 10, 000% of yourbined physical and magic damage.] "Reap!" Adrian muttered as he suddenly flew like a specter towards the other dagger that is connected on the body of the God of Fire Agni. A sharp pain rang throughout the body of the God of Fire Agni as he has not felt such a sensation in a thousand or so years. The God of Fire Agni released loud shriek of pain as he exploded in mes once again. Adrian was sent flying by the God of Fire Agni, but Frey was able to catch him on time. All the mes that the God of Fire Agni created suddenly vanished as the only ones remaining were the eight fire balls that was released when he exploded. "Did we win?" Frey asked. "Not yet. There is still thirty seconds left on the clock." Adrian stated as he could see the timer still running which means that the God of Fire Agni was not defeated. Adrian did not receive a notification that he was able to destroy the lesser god body of the God of Fire Agni which means the quest is not over. The eight fireballs suddenly erupted into ming pirs thatbined with one another. The next thing that they could see is the gigantic form of the God of Fire Agni coated in mes. "I admit that you are great warriors, but it is not enough!" The God of Fire Agni stated as he reached his ming hands towards Adrian and Frey. "If you are thinking of taking us captive in exchange for the Sun Stone then you are mistaken. I already sent it to the Sun God Ra when you have us time to talk to one another." Adrian stated. "No!" The God of Fire Agni stated as Adrian was actually able to read his n. Adrian knew that the God of Fire Agni was up to something when thetter stated that he will not free the captives. As if he foreshadowed something, he created a small portal that only the Sun Stone would fit inside and slipped it there. He also sent a guild chat to Cairo to tell him that he would be caught up and that he must make sure he receives the Sun Stone. When Adrian received the message from Cairo that he received the Sun Stone safely, he devised a n with the other yers so that they will be able to be free. The God of Fire Agni seemed to know that the Sun Stone would drop upon the death of the holder which means he must have gotten it the same way. If the God of Fire Agni is sly then Adrian leagues away from the former. "You will not get anything if you win though." Adrian stated in a confident tone. "You shall pay with your imprisonment as well." The God of Fire Agni stated as he crushed both Adrian and Frey with his gigantic fiery hands with only ten seconds left on the clock. "You might have thought that you have outsmarted a god, but you are a million years too early!" The God of Fire Agni eximed as he believed that he won but the timer was still counting down. When only one second was left on the time, Adrian revived on the spot as he still has his revival left. The look of utter anger and disbelief could be seen on the gigantic faces of the God of Fire Agni as he has two. "We won." Adrian stated with a smile. Chapter 1435 Annoyed God Of Fire [You have revived but your restrictions are still applied to you.] [Only bypleting the duration of your punishment shall your restrictions be lifted.] "We won!" Adrian stated with a cheeky smile. "Indeed¡­ you have." The God of Fire Agni stated in a face that is filled with annoyance and holding back his anger. [You have sessfullypleted the sudden quest Help Me See My Limits that was given by the God of Fire Agni.] [The yers that are being held captive by the God of Fire Agni is now released from his ming restraints.] [Those that died will now be revived.] Adrian received the notifications and saw the yers that died resurrect in front of him. It seems resurrection is a hidden perk of the quest as long as they sessfullypleted it. The yers that died also did not have any experience points deducted from their deaths. "Now that all of you have revived, go and return to where you came from!" The God of Fire Agni stated as he wants to send Adrian and the others away. "So now you want us gone?! Earlier, you did not even want us out of this area." One of the Briar Rose yers teased as the God of Fire Agni suddenly ignited his whole body to let out his frustration. "We should just go while he is still in a mood that does not want to turn us into barbeque." Adrian stated as he opened a portal back to the Temple of the Sun. All of the yers entered the portal immediately as they no longer want any part of Aggi Siam. They have been kept prisoner for days and want no part of staying in the city anymore. When thest person before Adrian entered, the God of Fire Agni suddenly appeared before Adrian to tell him something. "Do not be confused as I just let you people win. If I were serious from the get-go, then all of you would have been ashes by now." The God of Fire Agni stated as he is salty about his loss against Adrian and the others. "We will make sure to remember that you are a benevolent god." Adrian replied with a smile that said that he does not care. Actually, Adrian also made sure to tone it down on his side. He did not make use of Nether Energy in any of his attacks in fear that he might instantly destroy the lesser god body that the God of Fire Agni has created. He is also fighting at 80% strength due to the restrictions ced on him which means he could have actually dealt serious damage to the God of Fire Agni. Nether Energy is not only potent and dangerous to dark gods, but it can also affect the gods of Pandemonium. The God of Death Abaddon has personally warned Adrian to never use it against gods that are only sparring with him as they might see it as a sign of aggression. A potent energy that could deal great damage to divine bodies is not something that an ordinary being should possess. The other gods are not looking at Adrian as a monster that must be exterminated because he has the backing of the Twin Gods. If he did not have that then there would have been squads upon squads of hunters aiming for his life. In fact, Adrian does not know that there is already a special order from each of the churches that is dedicated in monitoring him. Adrian did not know that him holding back against the God of Fire Agni would actually help the rather apprehensive gods in exterminating him. He returned back to the Temple of the Sun without knowing the effect of what he did. He did make the God of Fire Agni apprehensive of him because of his cunning mind. "Congrattions! To think that you guyssted against a lesser god in ten minutes! I am very impressed but the guild master was there so it should have been guaranteed. I did not mean it in a way that you guys only won because the guild master was there as you guys also did well." Cairo stated as he celebrated the return of the others. The Briar Rose guild asked permission to Adrian and Frey if they could broadcast the fight against the God of Fire Agni. The two agreed as long as they do not get footage from either of them. The fight was being broadcasted until the deaths of the Briar Rose guild members which left a bitter taste on the mouth of the viewers as they ended in a cliff hanger. The only ones who managed to see the whole stream would be the Pantheon guild as Adrian also streamed his fight in the guild channel. He also wanted his guild members to see what fighting a lesser god in the mortal realm is like. All of their chats were how unfair it is in fighting a lesser god as they basically do not worry about mana. "How are the others?" Adrian asked in order to salvage Cairo''s dignity from saying such embarrassing things. "They are still not finished in saving the others as they needed to explorerge dungeons to reach them. They did say that they managed to regroup with some of them, but it seems they are prevented from leaving their respective areas. It seems the ones that created the ces they are locked in has seen that one was able to escape." Cairo reported. "Should we help them?" Adrian asked Cairo. "We should be the ones helping them instead of you. I think it is better for Guild Master Equinox to head to the Temple of Bastet for reinforcement. Frey shoulde with you as well as we must redeem ourselves from heavily relying on you two. You will get more contribution points if you join the battle at the Temple of Bastet now." The yers from Briar Rose stated. The yers from Briar Rose knew that Adrian lost a lot of contribution points by saving them. They also knew that they onlysted that long because of Frey, and it is now their turn to return the favor. They want the two of them to head to where the battle is so that they could umte contribution points. "We will be the ones that will help the others now. The skills that we used earlier were refreshed upon our revival which means we do not have our powerful skills on cooldown. Both of you are more suited to go to the front lines as they need your help more." A yer from Briar Rose added. "I actually agree with them guild master. It seems that the monster horde is not the only thing that the ones in the Temple of Bastet are worried about. Followers of the Dark Gods are swarming there as well. They are aiding the army of the Shadow of Apophis and I am afraid that the ones there are not enough. The High Priestess Estet actually sent for reinforcements from us and the Order of Horus that we sheltered has already departed for them." Cairo added. "If the High Priestess Estet herself has asked for reinforcements then it might actually be incredibly bad." Adrian stated but he looked worried about the others. "I think we should just go and defend the Temple of Bastet. If it falls, then we would be pushed back or might even lose the fight. The Sun Stones might be our way of handling the aftermath but fighting a fully powered Shadow of Apophis might not even be possible for the Sun God Ra." Frey stated. "I agree with the words of the Valkyrie." The Sun God Ra stated as he suddenly materialized beside them. "If we go then who will be left defending the Temple of the Sun God?" Adrian asked as they might get attacked. "You do not have to worry about me as of now and the temple. With the eight sun stones that you have gathered, I will be able to defend against any danger as long as it is not the Shadow of Apophis itself. Cairo will also be with me here to provide support as he is more powerful in my vicinity. It the worsees and should the Temple of the Sun fall, I can escape to my avatar''s body. I can rebuild the temple as long as my soul is intact. Preventing the Shadow of Apophis from getting another fragment is the best course of action." The Sun God Ra stated. Adrian became convinced with the statements that the Sun God Ra has given them. They would have the upper hand as long as the Shadow of Apophis does notplete all his fragments. He agreed with the decision of the Sun God Ra but also said that he will return to the Temple of the Sun if they are in great danger. Chapter 1436 Protect The Temple Of Bastet I Knowing their next courses of action, the groups split up once more. The yers that saved Adrian minus Frey were split into two as they became reinforcements. Adrian sent them to the locations specifically as he teleported all of them personally to see the situation. Seeing that they could handle the rest, Adrian and Frey went straight to the Temple of Bastet. The two of them were greeted by the priests of Bastet in their battle armor. It seems that the temple has been getting attacked sneakily during the march of the Shadow of Apophis. They have been defending the city ever since the Shadow of Apophis started to move. The logistics in the temple is also messed up as merchants have not visited ever since the monsters started running amok. Only a few merchants that have great guards would dare move and they would jack up their prices to cover the loss. "In other words, this ce is just a ticking time bomb that is dying to explode." Adrian stated in front of all the elders of the Temple of Bastet. "Thank you for your great observation, Champion Equinox. We already know that which is why we are trying to make use of the Endless Desert as a means of food transportation. It is much safer than the sands that the Shadow of Apophis upies." The High Priestess Estet stated with a strained smile. "The addition of the warriors that came to support us is also straining the food as they also need to consume something. They may be able to revive but that only makes their stomachs more bottomless as they get hungry with each revival." One of the priests reported as they will go into food shortage in a matter of days if something does not change. "I can alleviate that problem." Adrian stated which made the elders silent. "Care to give more detail?" The High Priestess Estet asked. "I am the Champion of the Twin Gods." Adrian stated. "Does that mean you can turn a barrennd into something that could bear fruit?!" The elders all asked in excitement. "Chill! I am the Champion of the Twin Gods not the Envoy of the Twin Gods. Although, I might be able to shift a whole forest if it is very close to this location." Adrian mumbled. "Can you do that?!" The elders asked. "I might if I have the help of other Arch Demons, but they are busy fixing the mess that the angels created. If the angels did not cause a disturbance, then the other Arch Demons would have been able to help freely. Anyway... the help that I am speaking of is distributing some food here as there is already a greater demon stationed here." Adrian stated as he pointed to the greater demon behind him. "But Lord Equinox!" The greater demon was about to say something when Adrian interjected. "You will bepensated for your work. All you need to do is have Piggy Banke and go with supplies here." Adrian told the Greater Demon, and thetter did not reply back as the former used his aura. "The supplies will not be free though as I know that you have collected a lot of monster materials. You can trade that for food supplies that willst for quite some time." Adrian stated as he knew that everything is not free. Adrian already told Piggy Bank about the war supply and thetter became delighted. Piggy Bank could smell money and he knew that Adrian is someone that could print it. Piggy Bank immediately told all the merchant guilds across the central continent to procure supplies for the estimated number of people. The elders of the Temple of Bastet suddenly eliminated one of the worries with just the help of one individual. They cannot help but greatly admire what Adrian has done for them. It is to the point that they would do anything for him should he needs them. [You have gained the absolute trust of the Temple of Bastet.] [You can move their entire army should you need them for something.] [The Goddess Bastet is giving you her heartfelt appreciation in helping her followers.] "Do not thank me yet as we are not even in the most difficult part." Adrian stated as they are receiving reports that the Shadow of Apophis is only six hours away from the Temple of Bastet. "We are eternally grateful for the help that you have given us, Champion Equinox. Due to that, I think you also need to know something else that we must protect in the Temple of Bastet. Please follow me to the secret vault." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Are youing?" Adrian asked Frey. "Should Ie with you? I think that I am not worthy of knowing that secret since I just arrived here with you." Frey replied. "I think another one knowing would not be that big of a deal, right?" Adrian asked. "As Frey is a Valkyrie and a friend of Champion Equinox, she can know of the thing that I am about to show you. If she also knows what is at stake, then she might unlock the true power of a Valkyrie as she knows that she is protecting something." The High Priestess Estet stated. "I wille if you want me to go with you." Frey replied with a rather blushing face. The High Priestess Estet led them down a spiral staircase which led to a sealed room guarded by two powerful feline monsters. These two feline monsters would have attacked if they were not stopped by an artifact that the High Priestess Estet used. These feline monsters are called Supreme Lynxes as they were monsters trained by the Goddess Bastet herself when she was in the mortal realm. "Why are powerful monsters here? If you used them against the Shadow of Apophis, then you might get the upper hand." Adrian stated. "Because they are guarding something even more dangerous than the Shadow of Apophis." The High Priestess Estet stated as she activated the artifact once more to open the stone door with the carvings of a feline goddess d in the burning mes of the sun. When the door opened, Adrian and Frey saw the whole room is actually frozen to the point that even they could feel the chill. The whole room was being frozen by an artifact that absorbed all the heat inside the room. A figure was encapsted in pure ice in the middle of the room, and it has the same likeness of the being etched in the stone door. The only difference that the being encased in ice is that she was not burning in hot mes. She still has the fierce demeanor that the stone door emanated, and she was clutching something in the middle of her hands. Adrian could feel the powerful miasma inside the thing that the being encased in ice is clutching. "She is the Goddess of Hot Desert Sun, gue, Chaos, War, and Healing. She is the Goddess Sekhmet. The goddess that is the fiercest de of the Sun God Ra who also once threatened to get rid of all humanity." The High Priestess Estet stated. The two of them are shocked to see a goddess being sealed inside a temple in the mortal realm. They thought that it was not possible as even the Distorted God Apophis needed to be split into many pieces to manifest. If she was sealed in the mortal realm, then her current state is of a goddess that only has the power that is weaker than a demigod. "Wait! If she gets released, then she would be the first goddess to have the power of a lesser goddess in the mortal realm. Are you telling me that the thing that she is clutching is the Spirit of Apophis?" Adrian suddenly stated. "You are correct. The Shadow of Apophis wants to im that thing that the Goddess Sekhmet is clutching." The High Priestess Estet stated. "If the Shadow of Apophis were to get the Spirit of Apophis, then the Goddess Sekhmet would just be released. She will join the fight against the Shadow of Apophis if that happens right?" Frey asked. "If only life was that easy, but it is not because she was sealed here when she was angry at humanity. That rage is still burning bright because it was humanity that helped the Sun God Ra get struck down. She was sealed with the Spirit of Apophis unwillingly as well as we sealed her with it when she was stricken by madness." The High Priestess Estet stated. "This is the consequence that you want us to see. If the Shadow of Apophis reaches the depths, then it will not only be more powerful but also release a rage of a goddess driven by madness. Great to know that our options are getting swallowed by a distorted god or burn in the mes of a goddess'' fury." Adrian stated. Chapter 1437 Protect The Temple Of Bastet II "It might change as she might actually no longer be mad at humanity since the Sun God Ra has revived." Frey stated. "You might actually be correct as she only became filled with rage when the Sun God Ra fell right?" Adrian added. "There is a chance, but the Goddess Sekhmet loses her sanity in her rage filled state. Even the other gods could not defeat her easily when she is zing with fury." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Why is she below the Temple of Bastet, anyway?" Adrian asked as he was curious why a powerful sealed goddess is located below a temple. The best location to seal her would have been a very secure location where even other gods do not know of. Then again, the Shadow of Apophis was able to get out of his seal due to it being unknown to the western continent gods. It would have been better if the area she was sealed in needed like seals from other temples to ess it. "She cannot be apart from our mother goddess. She and the Goddess Bastet are two sides of the same coin. The Goddess Bastet represents the motherly and caring nature of felines while the Goddess Sekhmet represents the ferocious and unrelenting nature of felines. There was even a myth back then that they were one goddess but was split into two by the Sun God Ra. I do not know if that myth is true because only the Sun God Ra would know it is real should that myth be true. Nevertheless, I showed both of you the consequence of failure as having the Goddess Sekhmet free would mean the end of the western continent as well." The High Priestess Estet stated. "No pressure then." Adrian stated as he suddenly heard a notification ding. [Your Cube of Paradox is almost done using all the energy that it has absorbed.] Adrian is thrilled upon seeing the notification as he really waited a long time for the Cube of Paradox to be upgraded. A lot of precious materials were lost in his inventory due to it being hungry all the time. All the legendry tier materials he got from chests were all used to make the Cube of Paradox happy. "Finally! Almost there!" Adrian screamed internally. "They have passed through the first line of defenses. We must go and help them against the Shadow of Apophis." The High Priestess Estet stated as an artifact that is on the form of a golden bracelet suddenly shattered on her left hand. "Let us go." Adrian and Frey stated simultaneously. == The three of them returned back to the surface to see the outer walls of the city below the Temple of Bastetpletely destroyed. The yers could be seen struggling against arge tide of monsters, but they were still able to hold the line. The only reason the first line of defense got destroyed earlier was due to the Shadow of Apophis releasing poisonous miasma that could even melt inorganic materials. Those that were not immune to poison died through a horrific process of having their body get melted. Those that were immune to poison was still weakened by the miasma which made theme easier targets for monsters. The monster horde seemed to have grown bigger overtime which shocked the yers that made sure to cull them. The yers even made sacrificial ys to make sure that they reduced the number of monsters aiming for the Temple of Bastet, but they realized that it was futile. Faust, the tactician and vice guild leader of the Infernum Guild, concluded that the other side might be using dungeons to spawn monsters. This is also the reason why the Shadow of Apophis moved slowlypared to what its speed really is. Faust spected that the Shadow of Apophis is using its energy to supplement a dungeon''s ability to produce monsters. This theory actually came to be found true when one of his guild members traced the origin of the monsters. The monsters were being created using dungeons by having the Followers of Apophis channel the great energy of the Shadow of Apophis. They are basically using the divine energy of the Shadow of Apophis to induce a dungeon break. This did not happen to only one or two dungeons but dungeons all across the western continent. The Distorted God Apophis needed lots of monsters to keep the other temples at bay so that they will not help other temples. Monsters created with this method are immediately tamed by the Shadow of Apophis'' miasma and be ves. Some monsters like the boss monster could not even fight the coercion which is why a lot of dungeon boss level monsters are added into the mix. "How should we do this?" Frey asked as she wanted to ask what area she will be operating in. "I think it is better if we act like a supporting unit for now as getting mixed with others might disrupt their momentum. We will offer enough support to make sure that our troops will stay alive longer. Also, I am waiting for my stat reductions to diminish. I only need twelve more hours and I will be back to full capacity." Adrian stated. "Ok then. I also think that it would be better if we are thest line of defense as we need to buy as much time as well for the others to catch up." Frey agreed as Adrian''s judgement took into ount the bnce of the battle and the added duty that they have. "If you are going to be spread out in the battlefield then it might be better to have a different mount. Greater Summon: Sirius." Adrian stated as Sirius came out of his magic circle in a size that Frey could easily ride on. "You will be using Sirius to dart around the battlefield as he is much more agile than your Pegasus. Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrian stated as he changed form as well. "Will you give me the honor of being my mount for a while?" Frey asked Sirius which made Adrian smile as she knows that the monsters here in Pandemonium are prideful when ites to being ridden. Since she was not his master, she was also giving Sirius the time to acknowledge her which resonated well with thetter. Sirius then kneeled down on all fours as Frey hopped on his back. Adrian did not expect Sirius to give up control easily and he would intervene if thetter did not like it, but it was all spection. Sirius liked the attitude that Frey has taken, and he also knows how she treasures her Pegasus mount which means she will respect Sirius as well. "I shall monitor everything on the battlefield and send help to any area that I deem to be failing. I will create mirror portals that will appear before both of you which will be your transit spots to the affected areas that I cannot cover." Adrian stated. "Got it! Although is there no saddle for Sirius?" Frey asked as she had a saddle on her Pegasus. "Sirius, make thedyfortable." Adrian stated as Sirius nodded. The saddle that Frey wanted suddenly materialized as ck shadows that made herfy. She was also strapped in ce which means she will never get left behind while Sirius darts around the battlefield. Adrian is just a bit worried that Frey might not be able to get used to Sirius'' high speeds but that can be worked on at the moment. "I already have your first location. Let us go!" Adrian stated as a mirror appeared in front of Frey and Sirius. Before Frey could even reply with words of encouragement, she was immediately dragged by Sirius as they entered a gate. The next thing that Frey knew is that she was in a field with lots of Desert Goblins. Desert Goblins are not a threat if they were in groups of five, but these ones were in the thousands. The Desert Goblins are also being led by a Desert Goblin King apanied by five Desert Goblin Shamans, and ten Desert Goblin Generals. This part is basically an area where a desert goblin army is located. The guilds that were in this general area are the low ranked guilds that agreed to help one another. Since the low ranked guilds have poor coordination, the well-coordinated desert goblin army is giving them a difficult time. In fact, they might even lose should they do not find the synergy needed to deal with a goblin army as there was no clear leader in the group. The sudden appearance of Frey riding a giant wolf changed that though as her charisma made all eyes fall on her. "Let us get the head of the Desert Goblin King first." Frey stated and Sirius agreed. The next moment, Frey and Sirius suddenly vanished from the gazes of everyone and the next thing that they knew is the fact that she is holding the decapitated head of the Desert Goblin King. Chapter 1438 Protect The Temple Of Bastet III "His head came out easier than I thought it would. You really are a powerful soulbound as expected of someone raised by a strong master." Frey stated which made Sirius hold his head high. Frey did not expect that her attack would trigger the buff that executed an enemy randomly. She got this buff by getting in a party with Adrian. The 1% chance doubled because Sirius used shadows to hold down the Desert Goblin King when they rose from the shadows. The yers that were having a difficult time in dealing with the desert goblins could not believe their eyes. The boss monster of the desert goblin army was killed in a matter of seconds. The desert goblins that were getting buffed by the desert goblin king became weaker as a result and even the normal yers could now kill them. Adrian smiled upon seeing the notification that a boss monster was killed and immediately searched for the next area. He used ten mirrors to monitor the situation in the battlefield which might be straining to anyone, but he has already gotten used to it by now. The temple of Bastet is also fixed to a cliff which means he only needs to monitor what is in front of them. "Where to next?" Adrian thought as a st of miasma suddenly came towards him. Adrian expected this as he already took note of this group that was being sneaky. A mirror appeared in front of Adrian and returned the attack that came towards him back to the group. Two individuals could then be seen flying in the sky with their mounts. Adrian already knew who these two was and it was Seam and Porom. "As expected of the hidden boss, he will not be easy to kill." Porom stated. "Kaon, deal with them." Adrian stated as a magic circle suddenly appeared beside him as a gigantic dragon came rushing out. "You are such a rude boy, but you are cute." Seam stated as she jumped down from her flying mount and aimed where Adrian was. "Charon, handle her." Adrianmanded as the Lifeless Lord that was hiding beneath the ground suddenly came out. Charon opened his casket and sucked Seam inside of it. Charon would then sink back to the ground and appear at a ce where the other yers would be. Charon made use of the mirrors that his master created to send Seam away. Adrian might always be itching for a fight, but he knows to slightly control his urges as the Shadow of Apophis is waiting behind enemy lines. The Shadow of Apophis is not rushing the fightpared to before as it is still gathering underlings to be controlled. The sun has yet to set which as well means it is not yet at full power. "I think I would need to force it to participate. Making that gigantic serpent rampage would also be a plus to our side since they outnumber us in monsters. I have the perfect skill for this asion as it was gifted by the Sun God Ra himself." Adrian stated as he stepped inside one of his mirrors. Adrian appeared above the battlefield in the view of all the enemies but still faraway from them so that he will not get targeted. He looked at the Shadow of Apophis that was just looking at the battlefield and smiled. Adrian selected the area where the skill will hit and started his chant. "I summon the power of the Sun God Ra. The giver of light that shines in the day, midday and night. May his powerful light protect those that are kind while his burning ze smite his enemies. Descending Sun!" Adrian chanted as a huge magic circle suddenly appeared in the sky that covered it almost entirely. The golden magic circle had the inscription of the sun and an eaglebined. The Shadow of Apophis saw the magic circle and immediately hissed at it, but it made it even angrier by the next thing it saw. A recreation of the Sun God Ra with the golden light rays of the sun appeared above them. The golden light ray apparition then created a huge powerful sun that it raised up in the air. As if the Sun God Ra himself appeared before them, the Shadow of Apophis suddenly moved from its location and released a powerful poison gas at the apparition. The apparition tossed the zing sun below while the poisonous fumes tried to stop it. The poisonous fumes could not hold a candle to the descending sun as it was an attack made without much preparation. The yers and monsters that saw the gigantic ming sun descending at them ran at panic as they did not know if that would kill them. The huge sun descended on an area that is already half the battlefield. The yers that thought that they will be killed are shocked to see their bodies getting d with the light element. All their spells and attacks are enchanted with the light element while light attribute spells are suddenly doubled. To make it even better for them, the monsters that they were fighting are all burning up in mes. The mes could not be doused even with water as if it was divine fire made by the Sun God Ra himself. Half of the battlefield is covered in mes, but the yers are not getting burned. Adrian vanished from his position with a condescending smile as soon as hepleted the spell. Seeing almost half the monsters under its control perish under mes created by the Sun God Ra himself, the Shadow of Apophis could not idly stand by. The Shadow of Apophis charged towards Adrian as it started to look for thetter. Adrian, on the other hand, is relishing on his sessful taunt as he could see the followers of the dark gods suddenly be frantic. Adrian already knew that they were using the Shadow of Apophis as a power source, but it seems they also have another agenda. "It would be troublesome if another evil dark god were to descend into thisnd. I could see clearly that they are applying something on the body of the Shadow of Apophis while getting some of its miasma. It is a good thing that Eldritch is not here as it would be difficult to deal with him." Adrian muttered as he checked on his active soulbounds. Frey and Sirius were decimating the enemies they encounter in such a fast pace that even Adrian is having a hard time keeping up in their movement. Kaon is dealing with Porom and is not even letting the Flesh Mage retaliate in the air. Charon is keeping Seam under wraps with his chains and other yers. The yers around Charon knew that it was the soulbound under the Demon. They have seen this special undead lots of times in videos to the point that some even like it. They also know one special thing about this undead and it is the chains that attach to their souls. As long as the chains are attached to them then they will have a steady supply of shields to protect their bodies. They saw Charon fighting Seam and immediately registered her as an enemy even if they are still surrounded by monsters. Charon''s chains attached itself to the monsters and the yers. The monsters lose health while the yers gain a health barrier which made them plow through the enemies in a courageous fashion. The yers did not kill off the monsters immediately though as they are still needed as a life battery source for them. All the yers then looked at Seam as if she was enemy number one as she was the only attacking Charon. "For our great life protector!" One of the yers shouted as he attacked Seam instead of the monsters and the others followed. "Get away pests!" Seam shouted as she is suddenly overwhelmed by the yers attacking her. "Charon is good as it seems he got fans now. Kaon is doing what I told him to do and stall that guy. Everything is going perfectly except for that giant snakeing to my direction. Then again, it is crushing all the monsters in its path." Adrian stated. As he was observing what to do next to the Shadow of Apophis, a few figures suddenly flew pass him. They were the followers of Horus that came to the Temple of Bastet for healing. Even the Avatar of Horus Cheops participated in the battle with burning passion. The High Priestess Estet also came out of the temple with the feline golden warrior cavalry beside her. "For the Goddess Bastet!" The High Priestess Estet stated as she immediately made the Goddess Bastet descend upon her body as the sun started to set. A powerful pir of light descended upon the High Priestess Estet and the feline golden warrior cavalry is suddenly strengthened as the goddess they worship is now with them to battle. Chapter 1439 Cat Vs Snake I [The Goddess Bastet has descended into an area where her temple stands.] [The area around the temple will be transformed to the divine realm of the Goddess Bastet.] [All allies of the Goddess Bastet will receive 100% increase in physical defense.] [All allies of the Goddess Bastet will receive 100% increase in magical defense.] [All allies of the Goddess Bastet will receive 100% increase in health regeneration.] [All allies of the Goddess Bastet will receive 100% increase in mana regeneration.] [All allied feline monsters or beings with feline traits will have double the buffs that are applied to them.] All of the yers and soldiers that came with the Goddess Bastet are d in a translucent silhouette of a feline which symbolized that they are blessed by the goddess. The Shadow of Apophis knew that its forces would be ughtered if it did not do anything which is why it rose its head to the sky. "Descend upon me, my other half!" The Shadow of Apophis stated as a ck pir of light descended on it as soon as the sun has set. [The Distorted God Apophis has descended into an area where the temple of an enemy goddess stands.] [The domain of the Distorted God Apophis stretches around the area with the Shadow of Apophis as its center.] [All allies of the Distorted God Apophis will receive 60% increase in physical attack.] [All allies of the Distorted God Apophis will receive 60% increase in magical attack.] [All allies of the Distorted God Apophis will receive 50% increase in reducing the defenses of enemies by 10%. This can stack up to three times.] [All allies of the Distorted God Apophis will receive 10% increase in critical strike chance and apply poison to enemies hit by critical strikes.] [All allied serpent monsters or beings with serpentine traits will have double the buffs that are applied to them.] The Shadow of Apophis suddenly grewrger as a result of overwhelming power surging upon its body. The monsters under it are also buffed by the power of the Shadow of Apophis as well as the followers of the dark gods that joined in the battle. Seeing the size difference between them, the Goddess Bastet immediately made herself bigger as well. The Goddess Bastet grew to the same height as the Shadow of Apophis in order to battle with the other party on equal ground. The Shadow of Apophis hissed towards the Goddess Bastet, but she was not threatened. She bore her sharp ws and fangs towards the Shadow of Apophis. The battle between the cat goddess and the snake god is a battle of titans. The followers of each side are waiting for the signal which was the sudden shing of both the Goddess Bastet and the Shadow of Apophis. The whole area suddenly became covered in pandemonium as each side had different buffs. The buffs that each camp has are pr opposites of each other as one is for defense while the other is for offense. The reason why the buffs that the allies of the Goddess Bastet are better is due to her turning the area around her temple into a divine realm. She was able to this because her temple has long been built in this area and people have already associated this ce with her divine being. This is also the area where all of the prayers to the Goddess Bastet is gathered. The Distorted God Apophis cannot exert total control of the area which is why only a domain has been set. The fact that the Distorted God Apophis could actually spread influence on an area that is considered as a divine realm means that it is more powerful than a greater god. It could send a wave of interference in a divine realm upied by another greater god. Adrian is watching the fight of each side with his mirrors and started to interfere more often. He even sent out all of his soulbounds to assist as monsters are also starting to reach him. Kaon could not kill Porom and Charon could also not kill Seam as well even if it had the power of numbers. "Those two are more troublesome than I thought. The Avatar of Horus Cheops is also met with his match as well as he is fighting the Avatar of Shezmu Lebou. In order to tip the scales in our favor then another avatar must interfere." Adrian thought as he immediately sent a call to Cairo. "You called?" Cairo asked as he answered the call. "Are you busy?" Adrian asked. "There are some monstersing here but it seems that the Followers of Apophis did not show up at this time. Even a puppet did note as well which means we might finish defending early. How is it going in your end, guild master?" Cairo asked. "The situation is at a standstill. We might have bolstered defenses, but the other side has bolstered attack. We need you to summon the power of the Sun God Ra to this location. We cannot have Prince Amon be called here as he is already back in the central continent, and he is also too young to properly control the power of the Sun God Ra." Adrian stated. "Understood. I shall hurry with the destruction of the monsters here. Please teleport me immediately once I am avable." Cairo replied as he dropped the call. "I guess it is time to spread Aether Energy then. Aether Domain! Aetheros True Form. Limit Break: Summoner." Adrian stated as his form grew by a bit, but he still kept it on the small side to not get much attention. Adrian resummoned all of his soulbounds including Sirius, but he made sure that Frey is made aware. Adrian''s Aetheros True Form: Mirror made him look like a being that is holy with demon traits at the same time. He looked more like a demon version of the Fallen as numerous pure jades, golds and white armor could be seen from his form. "I am going to need you to protect me. Can you do that for me?" Adrian asked Frey. "Understood." Frey replied as she boarded the newly armored Sirius. All of Adrian''s soulbound changed to their Aether Forms which had them wearing gold and jade armor while their skin tone changed to a white color. Sirius is now a mix of ck and white fur with jade and gold armor stuck to him. He now matches the armor that Frey is wearing a little bit which made them look cohesive. Kaon''s golden scales are covered with armor made for a dragon. Saena is d in gold and jade armor which made her look more holy. Charon turned into an undead that wore white and gold armor while the coffin behind him changed to a jade orb. Dodu looked like a slime wearing amor and its body looked crystalized for some reason, but it was still flexible. Kimat became an armored tiger that one might see in wuxia power fantasy. Wisteria changed to a morend-based turtle that has a crystallized tree on top of her back. She also looked like a tank as her whole body looked like it was made of jade while her turtle shell became gold in color. Adrian released the aether dust using his mirrors that are scattered in the battlefield which buffed all of their allies. They were already quite tanky because of the buff that the Goddess Bastet has given them, but Adrian just reinforced it to 200%. He is basically making their side unkible to buy time as the other side only gets stronger as the night bes deeper. "Kill Equinox!" One of the Followers of the Dark Gods shouted as the could see a six-armed deity looking being on top of the cliffs. The monsters could not reach Adrian as his soulbounds would keep them at bay, but he could be reached with the assistance of enemy yers. The followers of the dark gods started to ride on the flying monsters that was gathered by the Shadow of Apophis and headed towards Adrian. He already expected this as he knows that his sudden form change will garner lots of attention. The followers of the dark gods thought that they could reach Adrian, but they are wrong as he is now being defended by the one known as the Valkyrie. Before the flying monsters could reach Adrian''s location, they are already shot down by Frey with simple toss of her spear. She made sure to perfectly hit the wings of the monsters to make them crash down with their passengers. "Why do you always have to get in our way!?" A female voice shouted as she jumped towards Frey. Seam and Frey''s spear met with each other as the former seems to look quite different now. Seam is looking more like a doll and a shadow suddenly went pass Frey that headed towards Adrian. It was the puppet that mirrors all of Seam''s skills and the scissors are aimed at Adrian''s head. Chapter 1440 Cat Vs Snake II Seam activated the blessing that the dark god that she serves has given to her. The Distorted God that she serves is the Distorted God of Dolls called Manika. She was given the soul doll as proof of their connection, and it is a an almost perfect copy of Seam herself. The only thing that the doll could not copy is her durability but everything else is perfect. "Kimat! Tear it to shreds." Adrianmanded as Kimat appeared like a sh of light and destroyed the doll within seconds. Seam clicked her tongue as she thought that she could have at least dealt great damage to Adrian as she made the doll use her ultimate skill. In the end, a being as guarded as Adrian is not someone that they can easily get close to. They would have an easier time if Frey was not here protecting the Demon. "So, are you two dating now?" Seam eximed to throw Frey off her focus. "Jealous? I guess you are since you put too much makeup on your face to cover your insecurities." Frey replied but she did falter for a split second when she heard what Seam stated. Seam was not able to see that Frey faltered for that split second because she was enraged by theeback that Frey told her. She knew that she must not go easy on the Valkyrie as she could go toe to toe with Eldritch. "I will dly butcher you, sparkling bitch!" Seam stated as she split up the des of her scissors to make tworge des. Frey knew that Seam is now very serious which is why she also applied some energy into her body to strengthen it. She has also been participating in the war for quite some time now and the buffs to her stats are already at 40%. When she gets past the 50% mark then she would be able to release some aura attacks with her basic attacks. "I always destroyed my dolls when I was little as I always yed with them roughly. I just hope that you are not like them." Frey stated as she charged towards Seam with Sirius. Kaon, on the other hand, is dealing with Porom. The Flesh Mage is a tricky opponent as one must now let them have ess or touch one''s body for more than five seconds. Flesh Mages are mages that broke the taboo of the living in order to manipte the flesh of any living being even without their consent. This magic stemmed from a temple that served an unknown god of life. It is said some of the spells of Flesh mages could even touch the soul of the one afflicted. If they could contort even the soul, then the body will consider the newly shaped form the real form of the body. It is a horrifying spell that could create living chimeras. Kaon is using all of his spells to target Porom but thetter is able to dodge with the way he controls his body. Porom would use his own body as a medium which can make him dodge even the trickiest of spells. Even if he would get hit, Porom would just shed the damaged flesh and get more from the monsters around them. Porom might be able to keep up with Kaon, but he is not able to counterattack. The flesh mage is too busy keeping himself alive to even worry about bringing down a dragon. Just as Porom is about to be swallowed by Kaon''s Genesis Dragon Breath, a shield made of a dragon''s skull suddenly appeared before him. "Took you too long, Cadmus." Porom stated as he greeted the yer that just arrived. "It is not like I can just get here when I was busy razing a city to the ground. You are having trouble with a dragon that is not even at the same level as the dragon kings? You are definitely getting weaker, Porom." Cadmus stated as he threw his gigantic sword towards Kaon. Kaon had to dodge the sword as he could instinctively feel the power from it. The sword that Cadmus is wielding is an ego weapon called the Dragon Culling Giant de. It is a de that bes more powerful with the blood of dragons that it kills or even just wounding. "A dragon yer?! Kaon would have a difficult time with that. Saena, go and aid your brother." Adrianmanded as he used his mirror to instantly transfer Saena near Kaon. Saena arrived at the area and immediately bursts with light that repelled Porom and Cadmus. The two did not expect that another soulbound would join as they were busy protecting their master. Adrian is being rushed by lots of monsters and it was his soulbounds that are keeping him protected. "I will handle the dragon. You handle the glowing bird." Cadmus stated. "I do not like being told what to do but I will let it slide since we need to get something below the Temple of Bastet. The dark gods themselves told us that we need to unseal it even if we sacrifice everything." Porom stated. == "That handles those two for now. Let us see what is happening in the battlefield." Adrian murmured as he once again focused on the army. The yers are holding well but the poison is keeping them from fighting longer. The best Adrian could do is propagate the healing light that Saena releases, but she could only cleanse 20% of the total army at most. The priests from the Temple of Bastet are not great with poisons as they are better with buffing defenses. "At this rate, we will lose. I guess it is now time for that." Adrian stated as he suddenly made his six major mirrorsrger. "Come and fight for thend that you have given your life for! Here my summons, proud warrior of the deserts." Adrian stated as he immediately used Soul Recall but this time, he made use of the property of the mirror. Adrian split the spell into six different spells, but it did make the beings that are summoned a bit weaker. He almost lost all of his mana, but he used his aether energy to supplement the summon. If he did not do so, then he would have only the power to summon two warriors. The summoning is up to luck, but he believed that he would get something great for using aether energy. The six mirrors suddenly turned torge stone doors that had the motif of a lion''s head. Six different warriors that have the motif of the Temple of Bastet appeared before them. Three females and three males came out of the mirror wearing golden armor crafted with the symbol of the Goddess Bastet. [A powerful soul has heard your cries and decided to help the temple she once served. You have summoned the spirit of a fallen High Priestess from the Temple of Bastet.] [A powerful soul has heard your cries and decided to help the temple she once served. You have summoned the spirit of a fallen Golden Warrior from the Temple of Bastet.] [A powerful soul has heard your cries and decided to help the temple she once served. You have summoned the spirit of a fallen Avatar from the Temple of Bastet.] [A powerful soul has heard your cries and decided to help the temple he once served. You have summoned the spirit of a fallen High Priest from the Temple of Bastet.] [A powerful soul has heard your cries and decided to help the temple he once served. You have summoned the spirit of a fallen Golden Warrior Commander from the Temple of Bastet.] [A powerful soul has heard your cries and decided to help the temple he once served. You have summoned the spirit of a fallen Great Feline Guard from the Temple of Bastet.] "We have answered the call of the one that arbitrates between life and death! We shall defend the temple of the great goddess that we have worshipped." All six of them stated as they immediately went straight into battle. The Goddess Bastet is shocked to see her fallen beloved children rising from their rest to protect her temple in the mortal realm. These six heroes were once important people in the history of the Temple of Bastet. The Goddess Bastet gave them the special privilege of living with her in her own divine realm but that also meant that they cannot reincarnate nor leave there. "My children! It is an honor to fight with you again." The Goddess Bastet cried out in joy. [The Goddess Bastet is overwhelmed with great emotion of happiness. All of her allies will gain 50% more defensive bonuses with a 10% chance to cleanse any status ailment when attacked.] "Thank you for your love, our goddess! We shall fight once more for the glory of the temple." All six heroes stated with great pride as they started destroying monsters. Chapter 1441 Cat Vs Snake III "Hypocrite! You venture and do the taboo by reviving the dead yet cast out the gods that do so." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it could see that the fallen heroes of the Temple of Bastet killing off the monsters. "We are breaking no rules here though. There is a difference between taboo and given permission. The difference is the one summoning the souls of the dead." The Goddess Bastet replied. In fact, it is not just the one summoning the dead that makes it not taboo. It is only forbidden to summon the dead to seek ill of the living. If the dead summoned does not kill an innocent being or was just used to investigate something, then it is allowed. The dark gods are different as they use the dead as vengeful warriors that feed on the blood of the innocent. "Even if you summon ten more of your past heroes, you will never be able to stop me because I am your own undoing." The Shadow of Apophis stated as its body suddenly started to split apart from the middle. The Shadow of Apophis is no longer just pure ck when it absorbed the Venom nd of Apophis. It now has purple streaks on its scales. When the Shadow of Apophis started to split, the ck and purple colors started to separate as well. The Shadow of Apophis and the Venom nd of Apophis split into two different entities, but the divine energy of the Distorted God Apophis is still present in their bodies. The Goddess Bastet is appalled and shocked of the sudden splitting of the two fragments as they inhabited a body of their own with different abilities. The Shadow of Apophis started to blend into the darkness as its giant body started to be translucent. The Venom nd of Apophis releases poisonous fumes that poisons any being that gets close to it and the only ones immune are the monsters under it. Even the followers of the dark gods are not immune to the poison of the Venom nd of Apophis since they do not possess its miasma. "Let us see how you deal with the two of us." The two fragments of Apophis stated. The Venom nd of Apophis started spreading its miasma poison in the surroundings which corroded even the toughest defenses of the yers. The Goddess Bastet had to increase her usage of her divine energy to increase the protection on her followers. The Shadow of Apophis dove into the shadows and vanished from sight. "Master!" Sirius warned Adrian via the soul link as he could feel the shadows bing tainted by a weird energy. Adrian immediately knew what Sirius meant as a warning and immediately created mirrors below him. The Shadow of Apophis rose from Adrian''s own shadow as if trying to swallow him whole. The mirrors that Adrian created shattered from the impact as the Shadow of Apophis is still keeping the Fangs of Apophis as a means of physical damage. The scene of a gigantic snake trying to swallow a six-armed demon angel hybrid could be seen by everyone. Seeing that his mirrors cannot hold, Adrian recollected all of his mirrors to be in his location. With his six main mirrors, he used all six fists and punched as hard as he can. The mirrors that he recalled surrounded the Shadow of Apophis on all ends. With Adrian''s punch, the six fists multiplied into hundreds that directly hit the body of the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian thought that the hundreds of fists would at least stop the Shadow of Apophis, but it was not. "Wisteria, use your Petal Blizzard." Adrianmanded as he sent all his six main mirrors to Wisteria instead. The six main mirrors caught all the flying razor-sharp crystal-like petals and Adrian redirected all of them to the body of the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian thought that physical attacks are not that effective against the Shadow of Apophis which is why he opted for the magical attack instead. Numerous razor-sharp petals sliced through the Shadow of Apophis, and it was able to distract the enemy. Adrian immediately used a mirror and changed locations since his current form does not support meleebat. Adrian thought that he would be able to shake off the Shadow of Apophis, but it just reappeared below Adrian once more. He had to use Wisteria again to stop the world boss from swallowing him whole once more. "Seeing as you are very persistent, I shall be very persistent as well." Adrian muttered as he no longer used his mirrors just to escape. Adrian unceremoniously took all the core members of the top guilds from the battlefield and sent him to his location. The core guild members of the top guilds were shocked as they were fighting other monsters just a couple of minutes ago, but they are now in front of the Shadow of Apophis. They were confused for a few seconds until they saw the mirrors that transported them to their current location. All of them immediately knew that they were summoned by the Demon since he was the only one capable of actually transporting such arge number of yers instantly. They wanted to protest but they were also given the golden opportunity since they are now in front of the Shadow of Apophis with no mobs around it. "It is free!" One of the spirited guild masters shouted as hemanded his guild to attack the Shadow of Apophis. The other top guilds started to move as well when they saw another guild move. Justnding a hit on the Shadow of Apophis gives great contribution points which means they can gather lots of points at this moment. Adrian smiled as he could see that the greed for contribution points worked in his favor but there were some guilds that were still hesitant. "Since you guys are not helping me then back to where you came from." Adrian stated as he returned one of the guilds that decided to wait it out. Seeing what happened to another guild that stayed quiet and did not attack, the other guilds that were doing the same started to attack as well. The guilds that stayed quiet wanted to protest but they were sent here for an opportunity. Even if that opportunity is at the expense of having to save the life of another top yer, they should still get it while it is presented. Adrian sent another silent guild back to their original ce which made all those idle start to move. They could no longer care less if they are being manipted by Adrian. All they can see now is the pile of points being presented on their te. It is either epting the deal of the demon or being sent back to deal with a monster horde. Meanwhile, those that are viewing the battle from their screens as a form of entertainment could not help butment on their observations. == [Unknown Viewer 1: Is Equinox not ying dirty as he is having the top guilds fight his battle for him?] [Unknown Viewer 2: Are you like dumb or not havemon sense? This is a full-blown battlefield that anything can happen. He is just making use of the resources that is present to him.] [Unknown Viewer 3: Still, to think that one yer could manipte a lot of the top guilds to his wishes by making use of circumstances is truly lit.] [Unknown Viewer 1: More like he should watch his back once this is over as the top guilds would being for him for being such a user.] [Unknown Viewer 4: Dude¡­ he is a demon not a phnthropist.] This conversation keeps getting heated up as fans of other guilds did not like that Adrian was using their favorite guilds. They might not want to admit it but the guilds that are attacking the Shadow of Apophis were racking up contribution points at a fast pace. The leaderboard started to fluctuate at a significant degree. == "Insolents pests!" The Shadow of Apophis shouted as in immediately dove back into the shadows as it already lost 30% health without even achieving anything. The only thing that the Shadow of Apophis achieved is greatly decrease Adrian''s mana, but he was still safe from any type of damage. The Shadow of Apophis is also getting immensely frustrated at the fact that its health is getting decreased by pests that it is ignoring. The Shadow of Apophis did try to kill those thate close, but they would just disappear inside of a mirror that Adrian created. If the Shadow of Apophis does not pay attention to Adrian, then thetter would just save any yer that tries to kill the former. If the Shadow of Apophis focuses on Adrian, then the other yers would chip at its immenselyrge health pool while it cannot even damage Adrian. The demon yer was slippery than an actual snake and the Shadow of Apophis is one. Chapter 1442 Cat Vs Snake IV "Shadow Bindings!" The Shadow of Apophis casted as it dove its huge body into the shadows. A powerful shockwave of shadow energy suddenly enveloped the area where Adrian and the yers are located. The area is bathe in a ck shadow that stretched in a wide area. The wide shadow attached itself to the bodies of the yers and rooted them in ce. [You are afflicted with Shadow Binding (Legendary). You are rooted in ce for five seconds.] [You were not stunned due to you resisting the stun.] Some of the yers were stunned while Adrian was just rooted in ce due to not being able to resist everything. The good thing is that the legendary spell is not dealing damage to them, but the status ailment is difficult to resist. The others were afflicted with the stun and the root for ten and fifteen seconds respectively which means Adrian is still on the lucky side. "Shadow Devourer!" The Shadow of Apophis shouted as numerous ck snakes rose up from the shadows. The shadow snakes were a smaller copy of the Shadow of Apophis and each of then started to bite and strangle the yers. The snakes be bigger and bigger as time passed, and they were now able to swallow the yer''s appendages in just five seconds. Adrian is currently gigantic which is why the shadow snakes could not swallow any of his appendages. "I shall personally deal with you." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it rose from the shadow that Adrian casted. "I will have to take a rain check on that. Saena, use Sun re!" Adrian shouted as Saena suddenly appeared on top of Adrian via a mirror. Even if Adrian is rooted, he is still connected to his mirrors and all he needs is the capacity to think in order to activate them. Saena appeared immediately on top of Adrian and released Sun re. A wave of bright light that contained the energy of the sun exploded in the area which released Adrian and the other yers from the effects of Shadow Bindings. Adrian thought that it would work as the Shadow of Apophis is afraid of the sun which means its weakness is any attack that contains the energy of the sun. This also means that any attack or skill that the Shadow of Apophis does could be naturally countered. It was still not enough time though as the Shadow of Apophis has already sunk its fangs on one of Adrian''s arms. [You have been bitten by the Shadow of Apophis.] [The arm that was bitten by the Shadow of Apophis can no longer be used for five minutes due to a paralyzing toxin.] The Shadow of Apophis managed to bite one of Adrian''s floating arms making it fall down on the ground. It could not devour it though as the powerful Aether Energy running through it would make the Shadow of Apophis overloaded with pure energy. The Shadow of Apophis could have devoured the arm if it wasbined with the other fragment. "If you like it that much then have the other hands!" Adrian stated as he made use of his remaining three floating arms and sent it straight to the mouth of the Shadow of Apophis. The Shadow of Apophis did not expect that Adrian would do such a thing, but thetter was desperate to stall for time. The guild yers that recovered started to hit the Shadow of Apophis with spells and attacks once more. It is currently choking on three arms filled with Aether Energy which made it il its body around. The guild yers had to maneuver differently as the Shadow of Apophis is iling its body around like a maniac. If they get whipped by the raging tail, then they would definitely die or get sent flying far away. The Venom nd of Apophis could feel the difort that its counterpart was feeling but the Goddess Bastet is keeping it at bay. The Venom nd of Apophis could not move from its location as the Goddess Bastet actually used the souls of her six heroes and transformed them into six differentrge felines. The six heroes might only be at the level of 200 but they are still Legendary tier NPCs. If Adrian could harness more energy to summon them then he might have summoned the Mythical tier version of them. The six heroes transformed into a tiger, a lion, a lynx, a panther, cougar and a leopard. All six of them worked with the Goddess Bastet to corner the Venom nd of Apophis in only one area so that its poison miasma does not spread. They are doing a great job, but they are also endangering themselves. The other people might not be affected by the poison miasma, but the six heroes and the Goddess Bastet are. The six heroes are only keeping themselves alive due to Saena''s heals but they could no longer get cleansed when she was summoned away. The Goddess Bastet also needs to be careful as she is only inhabiting a mortal body. If the Goddess Bastet gets mortally wounded, then that could mean the death of the High Priestess Estet. If her high priestess dies, then she would not be able to descend onto the world. If she cannot descend, then the destruction of the Temple of Bastet along with the released of another fragment of Apophis wille true. "Stay strong my heroes!" The Goddess Bastet stated but the summon time for the six heroes is only one hour. To make matters worse, the night is bing even deeper, and the strength of the Shadow of Apophis is rising even further. Just as the Venom nd of Apophis is about to release a skill, it suddenly got hurt by a piercing and burning pain. The shriek of a serpent could be heard but it was not from the Venom nd of Apophis. The shriek is from the Shadow of Apophis that was fighting against Adrian. Chapter 1443 Cat Vs Snake V The Shadow of Apophis was finally able to spit out the arms that Adrian forcibly made it eat. Adrian was even using his arms to grip the inside of the Shadow of Apophis, but it actually released numbing poison on its throat which made his arms useless. "I shall make sure to savor your death!" The Shadow of Apophis threatened Adrian, but thetter was just smiling at him as a huge mirror appeared behind Adrian. "Tell me that after you eat the force of a sun." Adrian stated as he has connected the two areas that he has been trying to connect since earlier. Behind Adrian is a giant mirror portal that is connected to the Temple of the Sun. It might not be stable, but it was enough for the attack that he asked the Sun God Ra to create push through. The Sun God Ra made use of all the sun energy that the Temple of the Sun has collected for the whole day for his spell. "Wrath of Ra!" The Sun God Ra shouted as a powerfulser beam made of the energy of the sun shot out from his chest. Adrian vanished from the front of the mirror as the sun beam shot towards the Shadow of Apophis. Seeing the powerful sun beam get shot out of the mirror, the Shadow of Apophis could only focus everything into defending its body. The powerful sun beam covered the entire body of the Shadow of Apophis while Adrian''s body started to break down from making sure that the portal is stable. The Shadow of Apophis used every bit of energy it has and even the energy inside the fang fragment to defend against the sun beam. A shield made of shadow energy enveloped its whole body, but it was not enough to fully protect the Shadow of Apophis. The shadow barrier broke in under three seconds as the Shadow of Apophis is bathe in the power of the sun. The loud shrieking hiss of a serpent monster echoed in the area as it epted the full st of sun energy. The shadow body of the Shadow of Apophis started to dissolve as the sun energy melted it with pure heat. Seeing that it cannot stand the sun energy any longer, the Shadow of Apophis decided to molt its current body to save itself. The Shadow of Apophis red at Adrian as it discarded its biggest shell and made its core smaller. The Shadow of Apophis has built thatrge body for a thousand years, but it was wasted because of its hasty nature. The sun beam that the Sun God Ra fired ended and all that was left of the Shadow of Apophis was a husk of its burnt body. "It escaped." Adrian muttered as Cairo came out of the portal at the veryst minute. Adrian could no longer hold his form as he pushed his body too much. He supplemented everything with his unlimited aether energy but that also meant he stressed his body to a degree when he was still recovering from being cursed. Adrian reverted to his normal form and fell to the sands below where Dodu caught him with its springy body. [You have overexerted your demon core to an rming degree.] [You cannot transform into your true form for two days.] "It seems that the Shadow of Apophis was able to escape, guild master." Cairo stated as he was the one that told the Sun God Ra to prepare a powerful attack upon Adrian''s behest. While Adrian was buying time using his other hands, he contacted Cairo to tell the Sun God Ra to prepare one of its sun beam attacks. He figured that the only way to truly destroy the Shadow of Apophis would be a powerful sun beam but none of them could pull it off except for the Sun God Ra. He spent the time that he bought to connect the space in front of the Temple of the Sun to his current location. "It managed to slip away when I was busy maintaining the mirror portal." Adrian replied with such an exasperated breath. "I will be the one that will look for it then. You should rest as you already did your best, guild master." Cairo stated as he activated his skill Champion of the Sun God. Cairo suddenly changed his form and is covered with golden armor and an eagle helm. He then waved his hands as numerous sand soldiers suddenly rose from the ground. Cairo told them to kill the enemy while sand soldiers that looked like assassins searched for the Shadow of Apophis that slipped through. "Did we defeat the Shadow of Apophis?" One of the top guild yers asked. "I think we did not. There was no notification that we defeated it. This body is only like a husk that it left behind so that it could save itself." Faust stated as he arrived at the area. "It slipped away just as you say." Adrian stated as he told Dodu to send him to the gathered yers. The yers suddenly felt awkward when Adrian came as they wanted to vent their frustrations since they were not able to kill the Shadow of Apophis. Part of their skit would have been toin that Equinox sent there here for nothing, but it became awkward when he arrived. They could only keep quiet andmand the others to move on. "I want to bepensated for spending my time here when I could have been killing other monsters." One of the guild masters aired his frustration. "If that is how you feel then give me all the contribution points that you got from damaging the Shadow of Apophis." Adrian replied which immediately shut him up. The others would have said the same thing as well, but they stopped when they heard what Adrian said. They should actually be thankful to him as they rapidly increased their contribution points when he teleported them. Chapter 1444 The Snake Retreats "Seeing that all of you have no more questions for me then you best be on your way if you want to get more points. By the flow of things, the army that the Shadow of Apophis has gathered will retreat." Adrian stated. "Are you not going to help us return to our spots?" One of the guild masters asked. "I would have but my mood suddenly soured, so you guys are on your own. Bye!" Adrian stated as he teleported away. All of the yers were left speechless because of Adrian''s actions, and they could not even rant about it. They looked at each other in shame as they were all equally wanting to me him. In the end, all of them just left the area and headed towards the areas where fighting is still urring. Cairo made use of lots of sand soldiers at hismand as he came like a sandstorm to all the enemies. He tried searching for the specific miasma that the Shadow of Apophis radiates as it is just the inverse of the energy that the Sun God Ra has. To no avail, Cairo could not even detect a whiff of the energy as he suspected that the Shadow of Apophis made sure that it will not be detected in its vulnerable state. The Goddess Bastet and her six heroes that were transformed intorge feline monsters were still fighting the Venom nd of Apophis. They suddenly noticed that the Venom nd of Apophis freeze for a split second and started to release toxic fumes that also blocked vision. When the Venom nd of Apophis became out of sight, it started its retreat as if it was running for its life. The Venom nd of Apophis did not even signal the retreat of its forces as it just directed all of them to keep fighting. If one is very keen in observing, then they would see a small ck serpent attached to the body of the Venom nd of Apophis. The Goddess Bastet wanted to follow the enemy, but the numerous monsters were still a problem. The fighting continued until the sun rose, but the Shadow of Apophis sessfully escaped. Even the Temple of Shesmu escaped with the Shadow of Apophis as they used some sort of special perfume that weakened anyone that smelled it. The Temple of Horus would have taken pursuit, but the monsters made them reassess their mission. It took about three hours after sunrise when all the monsters were cleaned up. All the people were fatigued from fighting non-stop as some even lied down on the hot desert sun without a care in the world. As if the Sun God Ra is blessing them, the sun that day was not hot as it even feltforting and warm but that is just the effect of a winning battle against the Shadow of Apophis. [You have managed to drive away the Shadow of Apophis.] [You have been awarded an Epic Tier Mystery Chest as a reward.] [You will be awarded experience points based on the total contribution that you have garnered for this raid defense.] All of the yers cheered as they received an epic tier mystery chest as apensation for their troubles. They even cheered louder that they received experience based on their contribution since some have been dying ever since they started getting points from attacking the Shadow of Apophis. All the ones that received contribution points before the Shadow of Apophis reached the Temple of Bastet are cheering. The ones that only joined when the Shadow of Apophis was at the Temple of Bastet are now cursing their luck. The ones that acted early gotpensated for a lot as they got more experience points in return for their bravery aspensation. The Goddess Bastet thanked everyone that helped in defending her temple which resulted in everyone getting a decent title. [You have received the Title: One that has been given Gratitude by a Goddess.] == Title: One that has been given Gratitude by a Goddess Tier: Rare Effects: - The title bearer will have 5% increase in health regeneration. - The title bearer will have 5% increase in mana regeneration. (If mana is not generated for the yer, then their health regeneration is doubled instead.) - The title bearer will have 5% increase in physical defense. - The title bearer will have 5% increase in magical defense. Title Acquisition Modes: Get a heartfelt thanks from a god or goddess. == The title might only be of rare tier, but it was a big thing to have when one is at a higher level. It bes more difficult to level up when one is at a higher level which means titles that give percent increase in stats are very valuable. The reason that the title is only at rare tier is the fact that it was given to numerous yers, but it would have a higher tier if the yers were fewer in number. [The Temple of Bastet has been sessfully protected from the destruction of the Shadow of Apophis.] [The other gods of the western continent are now thinking of ways to be the same as the Temple of Bastet.] [The gods of the western continent that were standing on the sidelines are now starting to rethink their choices.] [The Distorted God Apophis warns the western gods that it will devour them next if they are thinking of rebelling.] [The Sun God Ra taunts the Distorted God Apophis that it is pitiful and a sore loser.] [The western continent gods are shocked to see that the Sun God Ra has recovered much of its power.] "Even the gods are shifting in their beliefs. As expected of those gods that were weak to begin with as they only rose to godhood at ater time. The others did really well in fetching the remaining sun stones as the Sun God Ra now has all ten. It will only be a matter of time before the Sun God Ra rises back to his divine realm." Adrian muttered as seven individuals appeared before him. "Thank you! Champion of the Twin Gods for summoning us into the mortal realm. We were able to fight with our beloved goddess once again." One of the heroes stated. Even though the summon duration for them ended long ago, the Goddess Bastet was the one that gave them energy that is just enough for them to materialize. The six heroes wanted to say their heartfelt thanks to Adrian as they were given such a great chance. "You guys were bored in the divine realm of the Goddess Bastet, weren''t you?" Adrian stated which made them create an awkward face. "Do not worry about that because I know all about it. I am the Shepherd of Lost Souls and an Arbiter of the Dead. Do you think I do not know why those dead heroes keep sparring? They are relieving themselves of boredom as there is not much of a hobby when you are dead." Adrian added. "I thank you for doing us such a big favor. We shall now return but feel free to call us whenever you are fighting with the Goddess Bastet as we will be great aids." One of the six heroes stated with such longing. "Yes! We will be always there to answer your call whenever the Goddess Bastet is near." Another hero added. "You guys really have been bored but my summoning is entirely random. The reason why you guys were called must be due to the fact that I was near the Temple of Bastet and the Goddess Bastet made the area her divine realm. It might have been coincidence, but I am d that it achieved great results." Adrian stated in an honest fashion. The six heroes returned back to the divine realm of the Goddess Bastet. The Goddess Bastet also thanked Adrian personally as she returned back as well. The High Priestess Estet passed out as her body was extremely tired and Adrian made sure to catch her. "We have returned." Frey stated as she suddenly saw Adrian carrying the High Priestess Estet. "I think we came back at the wrong time." Frey added. "Wait! It is all a misunderstanding!" Adrian stated as he almost let the High Priestess Estet fall to the ground, but Dodu came in for the rescue. Adrian exined what really happened so that he will not be looked like he was taking advantage of someone. "You do not need to exin as I was just ying a joke on you." Frey replied with a sweet and carefree smile. Adrian suddenly felt something inside of him, but it was a feeling in his gut that he was not familiar with. Adrian justughed it off with Frey as both of them bonded over the fight that just happened. It seems that both of them were now closer as a result of their continuous fights against other monsters that they encounter. Chapter 1445 The Sneaky Shadow While the Shadow of Apophis suddenly became smaller, it knew that it will not be able to get its fragment. Even the followers of the dark gods knew that they would be aughingstock if they do not achieve something. It might not be on the news, but the Shadow of Apophis has started to find its potential champion. Since the Distorted God Apophis cannot directly descend to the world without it beingplete, only the Shadow of Apophis can give the blessing of power to the candidates. One of the candidates managed to slip inside of the Temple of Bastet. The blessing that was given to him is the blessing of the shadows that enabled him to transform into a shadow snake. The candidate managed to get pass the guards of the temple and arrive at the lower floor where he could feel the energy of the Distorted God Apophising from behind the gigantic stone door. "This is it! Once I have gotten the Spirit of Apophis, I will be the true Avatar of Apophis!" The male candidate stated. The male candidate transformed his body once more into shadows as he tried to pierce the barrier that the stone door presented. It took quite a while for the male candidate to create a small hole where his shadow body could enter. After an hour of piercing the barrier, he managed to slip inside the other side and is greeted with a cold room. The male candidate is before the frozen figure of the Goddess Sekhmet that is clutching the Spirit of Apophis. He looked at the fragment of Apophis that will lead him to be the avatar and cheered at his luck. He will be able to get ahead of the others and might be chosen to be the one that will lead the others. The male candidate then turned his body into shadow form as it managed to phase through the ice. As soon as the shadow fingers of the male candidate reached the Spirit of Apophis, the sleeping Goddess Sekhmet suddenly opened her eyes. The male candidate did not see this as he was still trying to get the fragment. "Got it!" The male candidate stated as he tried to extract the fragment from the clutches of the Goddess Sekhmet, but he started to see that his sweat is starting to drop. "Why am I sweating when I am inside a frozen room?" The male candidate stated as he suddenly looked around him as the whole room is no longer frozen. The mist he was seeing is not frozen air but is actually steam that made the ice in the room evaporate entirely. When the male candidate looked up, he could see the ming gaze of the Goddess Sekhmet bearing through his soul. The male candidate tried to escape by turning into a shadow, but he suddenly could not move. "Dirty soul tainted by the vile serpent! Repent in the mes of the great sun." The Goddess Sekhmet stated as the male candidate suddenly ignited into mes. The male candidate could not even utter a scream as he turned to ashes despite him almost immune to magic damage in his form. The Goddess Sekhmet loved the image of a tainted being burned by her mes. She relished it and released a powerful scream as if to announce to the world that she has been revived. == "Let us return to the Temple of the Sun." Adrian stated as a sudden fire pir erupted from the Temple of Bastet. [The Goddess Sekhmet has been released from her seal.] [She is currently gaining power as she is fully descended into the world.] [She is currently at the strength of a demigod but will rise greater when her rage is not quelled.] [Should the Goddess Sekhmet not control her power, then the limit of the world might be broken once more as lesser gods will now be able to descend.] "What is that?" Frey asked. "A pain in the behind. New n! Please help me stall the Goddess Sekhmet that has been released. I will fetch the others that arrived back at the Temple of the Sun." Adrian replied. "I can do that. Make haste." Frey stated as she saw Adrian teleport away. "Mortals! Fear my fiery wrath for it is you that has forsaken the Sun God Ra!" The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she suddenly appeared on top of the Temple of Bastet. The Goddess Sekmet has a female lion''s head where her hair is burning mes while her body is clothed in golden ornaments. She did not even have a weapon in hand as she could ignite the body of a person with just the thought. She is the Goddess of the Hot Desert Sun, chaos, gue, chaos, war and healing. "Goddess Sekhmet! Please quell your anger!" Cheops, the Avatar of Horus, pleaded as he flew towards the goddess. "Child of Horus! I shall not punish you because you are the chosen one of my own nephew, but the others born into this world are sinners that must be cleansed with fire. The Sun God Ra will definitely revive once I rid this world of the traitorous humans that led to his demise." The Goddess Sekhmet stated. "Goddess Sekhmet! The Sun God Ra has already revived. You do not need to plunge the world in fire." Frey appeared while riding her Pegasus mount. "Foreigner! I can smell the scent of a foreign goddess in your energy. You are not part of this, and I will ask you to leave. If you spout nonsense once again then I will burn you as well. How can the Sun God Ra be revived when it has only been a year since his demise!" The Goddess Sekhmet stated. The Goddess Sekhmet has been sealed for far too long that she thought that she was only sealed for a year. At this pace, they will likely be unable to stop her rampage which will result in a lot of casualties for them. Even now, the priests of Bastet are putting out the fire that is currently enveloping their temple. "Goddess Bastet! I am Cairo, the current Champion of the Sun God Ra. What my friend here speaks is true. The Sun God Ra has risen once more with my help which is why I am blessed by his power." Cairo stated. Cairo thought that his sudden appearance would calm the Goddess Sekhmet but her gaze towards him was of bloodlust. Cairo did not know but he feels that he should not have said what he has said. Frey also looked at him and suddenly pushed Cairo away as a pir of me suddenly exploded in the area that Cairo was in. "Champion of the Sun God?! To think that you would possess another''s body to extend your pitiful life. I remember burning you to the point where your body melted but it seems that you survived. You are even using the energy of the Sun God Ra when it was you who betrayed him back then. You even used the forbidden magic of the Goddess Eset to get another body!" The Goddess Sekhmet stated. Cairo is shocked to learn the sudden information that one of the reasons for the death of the Sun God Ra was his own champion. Cairo immediately knew that he will not be able to escape the wrath of the goddess as he is being med. He was even thought to be another person which means he might die today. "I shall start with you while my strength is still returning to my body!" The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she ignited her whole body and charged towards Cairo. Cairo immediately backed off but the speed that the Goddess Sekhmet defied physics. Cheops knew that Cairo would die if the Goddess Sekhmet would be able to grab him. Cheops immediately enchanted his wings to have almost the same speed as the goddess and appeared in front of Cairo. "Goddess Sekhmet, please calm your anger." Cheops stated but he was not even able to stop the goddess. The Goddess Sekhmet just shed with the wind barrier that Cheops has and easily destroyed it. She then decided to throw Cheops down to the ground and surrounded him with a fiery cage. The ming hands of the Goddess Sekhmet was about to reach Cairo when Frey mmed her spear on the goddess'' hands. Frey was able to deter the Goddess Sekhmet from grabbing Cairo making thetter escape. Cairo knew that he must retaliate but he is powerless in the air which is why he descended to the ground. Frey, on the other hand, is now the subject of the Goddess Sekhmet''s rage. "I told you that you needed to leave while I was being polite. You should not get in the way of the ways of the west when you are an avatar of a foreign god." The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she suddenly sted Frey away with a burst of powerful fire and sent her crashing to the ground. Chapter 1446 The Wrath Of Sekhmet I "Sand Spears!" Cairo stated as ten spears made of sand suddenly sted from the sand and went straight towards the Goddess Sekhmet. The Goddess Sekhmet did not even blink as the sand spears are turned into shards of ss when the ten collided to her fiery body. Cairo did not stop there as he created five sand soldiers that are archers. Each of the sand soldier fired bolts of arrows made with sun energy. Cairo thought that this would fail as well as he only wanted to buy time, but the sun arrows actually pierced through the fiery body of the goddess. "It was effective!" Cairo stated out loud, but the re of the Goddess Sekhmet burned the area as he was chased. Cairo had no other choice but to circle around the area and keep the Goddess Sekhmet in ce. He was already contacted by the Sun God Ra to not let her escape from the area. She has a fragment of the Distorted God Apophis which means she is a target if she leaves. Cheops managed to free himself from the ming cage by using his mastery of the winds. He basically created a dome above the ming cage that made air not circte. Without the needed gases, the mes died down in under a minute. This is possible because the fire that the Goddess Sekhmet uses is natural fire and not magical fire summoned by fire magic. == "What is happening?" One of the top guilds asked as they were celebrating when the Temple of Bastet started to catch fire and a lion headed woman burst out of it. "The Goddess Sekhmet is rampaging. If you have nothing better to do, then search for something to do." Frey stated as she filled her body with mana and burst out into a powerful jump. The yers now realized that the Goddess Sekhmet mentioned in the notifications was the goddess before them. They did not think that they would see her this early, but the notifications are also a warning. The Goddess Sekhmet wants to burn the world as payment for the death of the Sun God Ra. Just as the top guilds were wondering what to do, some of them started to plot something that will benefit them. Some of the top guilds thought that they will definitely be rewarded by the Goddess Sekhmet when they are the ones that calm her down. In fact, they could deduce that there is a high chance that they might be a champion, or an avatar should they calm her down. "We must calm the goddess." One of the top guild leaders stated to their second inmand. "You are right, guild master. She might even choose you as an avatar as you are a person of the western continent and a female as well. You are also able to wield fire magic like the goddess which means she will definitely favor you." The vice guild master replied to her guild master. The guilds that are like-minded started to move towards the Goddess Sekhmet while those that are more observant saw the pale silver snake bracelet that the Goddess Sekhmet has on her right hand. It was none other than the Spirit of Apophis which is the item that they are protecting from the Distorted God Apophis. "If we retrieve the item from the goddess then we might get something big in exchange from the Temple of Bastet." One of the top guild''s brains stated. "You are correct. We might even get a Mythical tier item immediately upon doing so." A guild member replied. In the end, all the guilds that were there in the Temple of Bastet decided to stop the rampaging goddess. Even if the ns are different, the good thing is that all of them are uniting for a cause. What they did not expect is that the Goddess Sekhmet is vastly different from the Shadow of Apophis. The guilds thought that they might be able to easily handle the Goddess Sekhmet since they are able to handle the army that the Shadow of Apophismands. The only thing that they did wrong was to overestimate themselves since the Goddess Sekhmet is fully descended unto the mortal realm which meant that she could use all the powers of a goddess. Half of the top guilds were burned to death in an instant. Adrian reappeared back to the Temple of Bastet with the others that has just arrived. He is shocked to see that the whole ce was a burning inferno. The army of the Shadow of Apophis might have destroyed the houses into rubbles, but the Goddess Sekhmet turned the whole city below into ashes. "You guys know of the n. Incapacitate the goddess and I will send her directly to the Temple of the Sun where the Sun God Ra will handle the rest." Adrian stated and everyone started to move. When all of them started to move, the Goddess Sekhmet suddenly exploded into a powerful supernova which engulfed arge area into a ming sun. Only a handful of yers were able to survive, and Cheops is gravely injured as a result. The Goddess Sekhmet is no longer holding back as she is starting to be as powerful as a lesser god and is starting to break the world limit. [The Goddess Sekhmet has turned Supernova.] [The Goddess Sekhmet''s power is rising rapidly, and it would only take three more hours before she rises in power to a lesser god.] "We have three hours before we can no longer stop her. Everyone! There is no time to hold back." Adrian stated. "Affirmative." The rest of the guild members stated. Only twenty guild members are present in the Pantheon guild as the rest are either dead or left to protect the Temple of the Sun. The core guild members were in the present numbers as they are the only ones that could stop a demigod as of this moment. Peridot is the first one to set the stage as she chanted a powerful spell that created rain in exchange for a water crystal. Creepysoo followed in her pace as he raised the all the dead that he could control. He prioritized the monsters that could fly as the Goddess Sekhmet is flying using fire. Since the blood is still fresh, Solstice started collecting all of the blood that she could get her hands on. Some of the blood already evaporated because of the heat that the Goddess Sekhmet released. When the rain started to pour down, the mes that the Goddess Sekhmet created started to weaken. Rain is hard toe by in the desert which means the Goddess Sekhmet would have been unbeatable should the sun be up in the sky. The dark clouds that the rain brought hid the sun which also weakened the Goddess Sekhmet. "I already used most of my powerful skills in getting the other sun stones. The best that I can do is heal the injured which is why you guys should have fun." Levin Cloud stated as he hanged out in the back healing the priests and warriors that the Goddess Sekhmet injured. Kabrakan is also out of powerful defensive skills but a fight with a goddess is not something he could pass on. His shields are nearing their destruction which meant that a mythical tier shield is not a pipe dream. A goddess that fully descended would be the best way for his shields to get destroyed. Adrian directly sent him to Cairo as the poor guy has been running in circles and is being kept alive by Frey. Vayu and Soleil decided to aid Cairo as well which is for the better. Vayu''s storm element managed to get more powerful because of the rain while Soleil could absorb some of the fire that the Goddess Sekhmet releases. Even the Goddess Sekhmet is shocked upon seeing a being that is able to absorb her fire. The shock almost woke up the Goddess Sekhmet from her blind rage. "To think that the sinners would even get the help of outsiders! This is proof that the west must be purified by my hands! ming Roar!" The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she released a powerful roar that created massive heat wave. "Kaon!" Adrianmanded as Kaon created a multiyer barrier that defended them from the attack, but some were not fortunate enough. "Took you long enough." Frey stated as Adrian appeared next to her. "Sorry about that. There was a sudden attack to the Temple of the Sun when I arrived there. It seems that the angels are also our enemy now. They really are a bunch that cannot be reasoned with. Fortunately, it was only angel yers that attacked and not the archangels." Adrian replied. "What is this tension?" Levin Cloud stated as his head suddenly sprouted out from the ground which scared those around him. "Why are you like that?" Adrian asked. "No time for that. I am here to tell you that the Temple of Bastet has a way to disable the Goddess Sekhmet''s mes." Levin Cloud stated. Chapter 1447 The Wrath Of Sekhmet II "How can we disable her mes? Even the rain is only slightly depowering her." Adrian stated. "It is a relic that is under the care of the Temple of Bastet called the Sun Sealing Scarab. The High Priestess Estet just woke up and told me about it. Come and get the relic while you still have time." Levin Cloud stated as his head suddenly turned into vines and dried up. "We now have a chance in stopping her. Can I task you to get it in my stead? I think you should not be the one defending this time. I will take it from here as I have burned you too much already." Adrian stated. "It is not a burden though." Frey muttered. "Did you say something?" Adrian asked. "I just said that I will get the relic." Frey stated. "Can you just go already and stop flirting?!" Cairo stated with frustration as the two in front of him were having a moment when he was basically fighting for his life. "Ahem! I shall now go. Can you lend me Sirius? My mount died due to the goddess." Frey stated. Adrian nodded at Frey''s request and summoned Sirius to be her temporary mount. Sirius and Frey dove into the shadows to make sure that they get the relic undetected. Just as Adrian is about to do something, a notification that he was waiting for finally popped up. [Your Cube of Paradox has finally evolved into the Chaos Paradox Soul Orb.] [Its power was sealed due to the wielder not being able to properly handle its raw power.] == Weapon Name: Chaos Paradox Soul Astrbe (Growth Type) (Character Bound) Tier: Mythical (Sealed: Transcendent) Type: Summoner Weapon Effect: -All Stats + 300 - Soulbounds summoned get 100% damage buff - 15% of the damage dealt by Soulbounds will heal the summoner - A 10% chance to restore 50 Primordial Essences when sessfullynding an attack - A 10% chance to restore 50 Aether Energy when sessfullynding an attack (Only applicable in Aetheros Form) - A 10% chance to restore 50 Nether Energy when sessfullynding an attack (Only Applicable in Netheros Form) -A 1% chance to stop time for three seconds when receiving an attack. -A 1% chance of reducing the cooldown of skills by one minute when sessfullynding an attack. -A 3% chance to summonher sprites that attack the opponent dealing 150% of the user''s total attack damage when damaging an opponent. -A 3% chance to summon Aether spores that heal the surrounding area by 30% of their maximum health when being damaged by an opponent. -Skill: Call of the Soul -Skill: Chaos Pierrot -Item Exclusive Skill: Rune Devourer - Damage Modifier: 7500 Description: Used to be a Soul Glove forged by the God Arts and Craft, Haephaesto, at the request of the Twin Gods that is destined to be worn by the Champion of the Twin Gods. It is now transformed into something that is not of this world and has changed into a living weapon or ego weapon. It has a mind of its own and only heeds the orders of its master. The weapon has absorbed the pinnacle energies that its master has been exerting for such a long time which made it evolve into a weapon that can rival gods. It is filled with a mysterious force that even gods fear. It might have reached its final form, but it could still be more powerful by devouring weapons that have higher damage modifiers than it and rune stones. == Skill: Call of the Soul Type: Summon Effect: - Call upon the Primordial Armament stored in the Cube of Paradox for the user to use. - The Cube of Paradox will not disappear when a primordial armament is taken out. - Only one Primordial Armament can be called out at a time. - Damage dealt with a Primordial Armament will be boosted by 20% Cooldown: None Mana Cost: 1000 Mana Points Cast time: None == Skill: Chaos Pierrot Type: Transformation? Effect: - Transform into the Chaos Pierrot. - Cannot ess any other forms when in this form. Cooldown: 96 Hours Mana Cost: 50% of Total Mana Points Cast time: Five Seconds == Skill: Rune Devourer Type: Chaos Paradox Soul Astrbe Exclusive Skill Effect: - Obtain the Rune Library which collects all the effects of the fed runes to the weapon and enable the wielder to select that specific effect. - Runes that have the same effect will be fused together to enhance the effect of the initial rune. Current Rune Effect: 1. Rune of the Absolute Sovereign 2. None 3. None Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast time: Instant == The Cube of Paradox is no more as it is now in the form of an astrbe. The core of the Astrbe is an orb that contains a gxy inside of it representing the Origin Magic that it has fed after all this time. There is also a jade ring with blue and gold linings rotating ring around the orb which represents the Aether Energy that he uses. Another ring that rotates on outside of the aether ring is an ash grey ring with white and ck linings that represents the Nether Energy. Thest outer ring are small cubes as if to represent that it was the former Cube of Paradox, but this also acts as the seal for the weapon. "You have finally returned, Paradox." Adrian stated with a smile. "It has been a while, master. It seems that you have been a bit too foolish when I was not guiding you." Paradox replied with its monotonous voice which shocked Adrian as he felt that the former has changed. "Is it just me or have you developed some sort of personality even more?" Adrian asked. "That is just your assumption, master. Please focus on the fight as we are against a goddess." Paradox replied. "Got it. Activate Absolute Sovereign!" Adrianmanded. "Affirmative." Paradox replied as it suddenly released a powerful force that created an absolute space that contained all of his allies and the Goddess Sekhmet. "Even a demon intervenes?" The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she realized that the space is suddenly isted. "Greetings, Goddess Sekhmet. I am Equinox, Champion of the Twin Gods. You have been rampaging too much and is bing a nuisance to the world. If you do not settle down, then you will release the current upper limit of this world when the inhabitants are not yet ready." Adrian stated as he managed to get the attention of the goddess. "From what I remember, demons should not interfere with the problems of gods. I am just giving these sinners the fate that they deserve. If you interfere, then your people should have sent a Noblesse." The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she fired multiple fireballs towards Adrian. The fireballs that are headed towards Adrian are suddenly absorbed by small vortexes and appeared outside of the area that he isted. Seeing that the Goddess Sekhmet does not even want to interact with even him, the only thing that they could do is to fight her. "Paradox, Summon Primordial Armament: Axe." Adrianmanded as his ego weapon agreed and his form changed. [You have activated Primordial Stance: Axe] "All I need to do is to m her down to the ground where the others are waiting." Adrian thought as he vanished from his position and appeared behind the Goddess Sekhmet. Adrian aimed his axe towards the back of the Goddess Sekhmet, but she easily blocked the attack by grabbing the actual de of the axe. He already expected this to a degree but to think that the Goddess Sekhmet has already grown this powerful. "Weak. It seems demons have grown weaker." The Goddess Sekhmet stated with disdain. "I would not say that when I am not the only one you should be wary of." Adrian stated as he let Paradox have full control of the Absolute Sovereign Area. Solstice, Lycan, and Vayu suddenly appeared mid-air as they were teleported by Paradox. The Goddess Sekhmet noticed their presence and is about to counter the attacks of the three when Adrian summoned Charon. Chains started to bind the Goddess Sekhmet as the attacks of the three connected perfectly. Solstice, Lycan, and Vayu managed to injure a goddess and she actually bled. The blood of the Goddess Sekhmet was not red like of a human but golden in color as it is filled with divine energy. Seeing her suddenly being wounded, the Goddess Sekhmet became frantic as she was injured by sinners. "War Form: Sun Destroyer!" The Goddess Sekhmet shouted as she created a shockwave that sent all four of them flying. The Goddess Sekhmet is suddenly fully armored in gold and red. She is now wielding two scimitars that zes in golden mes. Her rising energy did slow down though as if her current form is also draining her own energy. If Adrian would be d of one thing then that would be them increasing the time for the Goddess Sekhmet to be a descended lesser god. Chapter 1448 The Wrath Of Sekhmet III [The Goddess Sekhmet is now in her War Form: Destroyer.] [All damage that she deals is increased by 50%.] [Her attacks now deal 50% ssh damage to anyone in a five-meter radius around her target.] [She deals 0.1% maximum health damage around her.] [She has increased her defense by 50% when under the sun and halved when she is not under the basking of the sun.] The Goddess Sekhmet activated her War Form: Destroyer which made her wield weapons and get an armor. This was not the only change that happened though as her attacks started to get ssh damage as well. The ssh damage actually dealt 50% of her total damage from the attack which is more than the average which is just 20%. The Goddess Sekhmet knew that she must kill Cairo first to set an example which is why she suddenly vanished in a flurry of mes. Her next location was below the ground as she was now next to Cairo. The Goddess Sekhmet was about to chop Cairo''s head off when Kabrakan immediately activated his skill. "Cover Move!" Kabrakan shouted as he suddenly got in front of Cairo in order to take the damage from the Goddess Sekhmet. Kabrakan received the heavy attack of the Goddess Sekhmet and he actually got damaged greatly. He did not expect that sort of damage since he has activated lots of defensive buffs and he was also buffed by the others. Cairo summoned some sand soldiers that wielded a shield as well, but they were all destroyed with the ssh damage that the Goddess Sekhmet did. "Sand Soldiers! Thrust!" Cairo stated as he immediately recovered from the shock of being attacked suddenly. Cairo created sand soldiers once again but this time they are spear wielders. The sand soldiers tried to pierce the defenses of the Goddess Sekhmet, but they were not even able to scratch her armor. The armor that the Goddess Sekhmet is currently wearing is none other than a Semi-Transcendent variation of the golden armor. In order to pierce through that armor, they would need legendary spells or abilities that can pierce through armor. The Sand Soldiers might have the ability to pierce armors, but they are not able to do so because the Goddess Sekhmet also has another barrier in front of her. She is still covered with the Sun me Aura that can negate certain damage if they do not pass through a threshold. "If I did not use my skill earlier then the sand soldiers would have been able to damage her." Cairo muttered but that is already toote as they did not expect the Goddess Sekhmet to awaken. The Goddess Sekhmet is about to chop Cairo''s head off as she threw her scimitar towards him, but thetter suddenly vanished. Adrian is still in control of the area around him thanks to the Absolute Sovereign. He transported Cairo away from the goddess and exchanged him with the best damage dealers. Lycan, Vayu, Solstice, and Apki were sent to the Goddess Sekhmet. All of them already knew that they would be sent there as they were already using skills to when they got switched. All the spells and abilities of the four hit the Goddess Sekhmet but the best thing that they did was scratch her armor. The Goddess Sekhmet did not even look at them as she released a burst of pure energy that sent all of them flying away. Adrian transferred all of them to a safe location and sent the other batch to attack the Goddess Sekhmet. Adrian made full use of the skill effect to see what the Goddess Sekhmet can do. Earlier, the Goddess Sekhmet used spells that can deal fire damage and be long ranged, but her current form is not suitable for that as if a part of her power was sealed. "All of you are very annoying! gue Form: Epidemic!" The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she released a powerful shockwave once more and her armor started to change. The Goddess Sekhmet''s golden armor suddenly changed to a ck dress, but she was still wearing golden trinkets. A ck veil covered her face, but her facial silhouette could still be seen. She also has this powerful aura that can weaken anyone that dares toe near her. [The Goddess Sekhmet is now in her gue Form: Epidemic!".] [All damage that the Goddess Sekhmet deals is decreased by 50% but will weaken the targets by 20% (This can stack up to three times).] [Her attacks now apply a Contagion that deals 10% of the target''s maximum health in 10 minutes. If you get hit by three attacks that contain the Contagion, then the target will burst out into a horrible disease that also infects those around you with one Contagion stack.] [The Goddess Sekhmet deals 0.5% maximum health damage around her.] [The Goddess Sekhmet has reduced defenses by 50% when not under the sun but is reduced to 25% when she is under the sun.] The Goddess Sekhmet is like a person ready for a burial with the way that she is clothed. She did not even take time as she immediately released a wave of disease that took the form of a lime green aura. All of the yers that were attacking her are afflicted by the attack which they did not expect. [You have been afflicted by gue of Weakness.] [You have been weakened by 20% as all stats will drop by that value.] [You have a 10% chance to have your skills be cancelled as a result of being afflicted by the gue of Weakness.] All of the yers afflicted by the gue suddenly felt weak and some even got hurt from their own spells backfiring on them. She did not stop there as she casted a spell which created a huge wave of pale green fluid. She wanted all of the yers to be swallowed whole by this attack. "Contagion Wave!" The Goddess Sekhmet shouted with fury as the pale green wave rushed towards them. "Mass Cleanse!" All of the priests on their side shouted as they activated a skill that cleared the gue of Weakness to all of them. Adrian worked in overdrive as well as Paradox since he had to shift the positions of all the people that were going to hit by the Contagion Wave. As of this point, they would need all the help that they can get since not all of them are in top condition. "Mountainous Stone Wall!" Peridot shouted as she imbued the earth gem with a spell using her dragon tongue and mmed it on the sands. The moment the earth gem mmed on the sands below, huge stone pirs that are clumped together sprouted from the sand. The Contagion Wave that was about to hit them has crashed down on the long stone wall that Peridot was able to conjure. The Goddess Sekhmet did not idle though as she created green balls of pure contagion and shot it towards all the yers in her sight. One of the yers was unlucky and got hit three times which made all the other start to dodge with all their might. When the yer got hit three times, his body suddenly burst into green liquid that spewed out in his surroundings. When the yer burst his inside liquids out, he also hit his surroundings which gave them a stack of Contagion. When the people that were already at one stack of Contagion got hit with a person busting from the effects of three, a massive chain explosion of gory proportions happened. A small area where a lot of yers gathered suddenly died from just continuously having their bodies burst out the sickness that they received. The most painful and horrifying way to die was to have strange liquid bursting out from all your orifices. Due to them seeing this happened, all the yers made sure that they are in a three-meter radius of one another. This is to make sure that not all of them will be hit by the contagion explosion. The good thing is that the Goddess Sekhmet is not moving from her current area. Just as Adrian is about to make his move, Frey and Sirius returned from getting the artifact. The artifact is actually a diamond scarab that has a cold touch as if the diamonds were just ice that looks like gems. As if something triggered within her, the Goddess Sekhmet suddenly looked at Frey. The Goddess Sekhmet looked at Frey as if she was the enemy that she must absolutely get rid of. The Goddess Sekhmet roared as her whole body started to turn into a swarm of small locusts that covered the sky. To make things worse for the yers, each locust carries a stack of contagion with each bite. The good news is that this form weakens the Goddess Sekhmet by a lot since she transfigures herself. "me Storm!" Soleil shouted as she summoned five ming tornadoes and a heatwave to deal with the locusts. Chapter 1449 The Wrath Of Sekhmet IV The Goddess Sekhmet turned into a swarm of locusts, but Soleil ignited the whole swarm with her skill. The shrill cries of thousands of locusts echoed in the surroundings as all of them merged into one being once more. The Goddess Sekhmet is actually hurt by the fire that Soleil used as her current form does not give the former immunity to the mes. "gue Rain!" The Goddess Sekhmet shouted in pain as she released a powerful burst of energy to the clouds above. The clouds that were dark in color suddenly turned dark green as the rain poured down in a different color. All the people that are infected by the rain started to get afflicted with the weakening effects. The rain did not only weaken them but also damaged them every second that they are affected by it. [You are being affected by gue Rain.] [All defenses will be reduced by 20%.] [All resistance to status effects will be reduced by 20%.] [You will lose 0.001% of your health every second that you are being afflicted by the gue Rain.] "Frozen Wondend!" Peridot shouted as she sacrificed another mythical tier gemstone of the ice element. Arge magic circle appeared above her, and the dark green clouds suddenly froze as if the whole area was visited by an Ice Elemental King. The dark green clouds started to shift into a whiter hue due to the effects of the spell. Peridot cannot believe that she is wasting such powerful gemstones against an opponent that they cannot kill. [The area has been afflicted by the area of effect skill Frozen Wondend.] [All ice attribute attacks and skills will have a 100% increase in damage.] [All ice attribute defensive skills will have 100% increase in effect.] [The effect of gue Rain has been diminished by 90%.] The Goddess Sekhmet cannot believe that she was once again countered by the beings that are in front of her. She thought that she would have an easier time in restarting the western continent but the other races interfering made her ns go awry. She does not want to admit it, but the demon is inhibiting her to such a degree while others would block her own area spells. She was also extremely hurt by the sudden burning of her locust swarm body. She got reduced to 50% health because of her weakness in that form. She needed to have the strength of a lesser god as the strength of a demigod cannot deal with such troublesome characters. "I must heal myself first. Healing Form: Salvation!" The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she once again started to change in form. The ck dress that she wore started to turn white and she now wields a golden staff that has a scarab on top of it. The visible wounds on the body of the Goddess Sekhmet started to heal as she healed 10% of her health in an instant. Adrian could see that the Goddess Sekhmet was not moving which means this is the best chance. "You can do it." Adrian suddenly stated towards Frey as she sent her behind the Goddess Sekhmet. The Goddess Sekhmet could not move while she was healing herself but that did not mean that she cannot stop the process. She turned around in order to parry the spear that was aimed at her back. Frey was so close to dealing a powerful blow but that is not the thing that she wanted to do in the first ce. Frey''s spear might have been parried but Sirius was not. Sirius grabbed the diamond scarab using his shadows and made use of the chance that he was given. The Goddess Sekhmet saw the diamond scarab and is about to change forms once again, but chains suddenly restricted her. The chains were shot from Sirius shadow as Charon emerged from within. Charon started to absorb the health and the mana of the Goddess Sekhmet which made her fail in changing forms. It was not only Charon that came from Sirius''s shadow as a hand suddenly grabbed the diamond scarab. "Peekaboo!" Adrian stated as he actually shifted himself inside of Sirius shadow as soon as he teleported them there. Adrian did not think that would be possible but to think that his sudden n worked out better than he hoped. Adrian was about to stick the diamond scarab onto the Goddess Sekhmet''s chest but a dagger from nowhere suddenly hit his hand perfectly. Adrian red at the direction of the dagger but the one that fired it was already gone from the location. "Its futile though." Adrian stated as he grabbed the diamond scarab on his other hand and use blink. Adrian appeared behind the Goddess Sekhmet and mmed the diamond scarab on her back. As soon as the diamond scarab was attached to the back of the Goddess Sekhmet, the artifact suddenly starteding to life as it sunk its ws onto her body. The Goddess Sekhmet screamed as she started to change her form back to her original one that controlled fire. The Goddess Sekhmet used intense mes to burn the diamond scarab, but the heat did not even affect it one bit. In fact, the hold of the scarab became even tighter as she used the mes. A smallyer of frost started to cover the Goddess Sekhmet after quite some time, but she was still raging with energy. "We attached it, but the surroundings are the ones that will be affected by her." Frey stated. "I shall take it from here." Cheops stated as he recovered from being severely injured. Cheops called upon a powerful wind to create a tunnel that absorbed the fire and sent it to the heavens. The cold clouds that were covering the sun is suddenly vaporized due to the heat. The sun shone down on them with the weakened Goddess Sekhmet panting on the ground. "I think she is weak enough now." Frey stated as she looked at the panting Goddess Sekhmet. Chapter 1450 Mastermind In The Shadows "Using artifacts that the Sun God Ra have created against me¡­ You people truly are evil conspirators of the Distorted God Apophis. You will never be able to subdue me! I would rather die than be under your subordination." The Goddess Sekhmet stated. "Why is she insisting that we are under the Distorted God Apophis?" Levin Cloud asked as he arrived at the location where the weakened Goddess Sekhmet crashed. "I think it is because of this." Adrian stated as he suddenly grabbed the Spirit of Apophis that clung tightly to the right wrist of the Goddess Sekhmet. "It is not letting you get it though. It is very stuck on her wrist." Frey stated. "Stop! This is something that was given to me by the Sun God Ra! You must never take it away from me!" The Goddess Sekhmet shouted with her lungs as she even roared at all of them, but she was too weak to even stop Adrian. "As expected of a spirit. It even has the ability to corrode the mind of a fully descended goddess. Can you guys hold her? This would hurt a bit and she might fight back." Adrian stated but all of the people around were silent. "Why are you guys not holding her down?" Adrian asked. "You are telling us to actually touch a goddess. I do not want to get hit by divine retribution. The avatars should do it since they are closer to their patron gods anyway." Levin Cloud stated. "I am still very tired from using such powerful spell that I might not have the power to hold a goddess down." Cheops stated as he acted as if his wings became flimsy. "I feel faint! I do not have the energy to hold her down as well and might have loose hands." The High Priestess Estet stated as she suddenly fell gracefully to the sand. "Wimps." Adrian stated as he suddenly kicked the Goddess Sekhmet so that she will lie down on the sand. The avatars were horrified upon seeing what Adrian did to the Goddess Sekhmet and the High Priestess Estet almost fainted. Even the yers surrounding Adrian were murmuring words that he must never hear or else he might kill all of them. Some actually gave Adrian a thumbs up because he was showing authority over a goddess. "Sirius and Charon, hold her down to make sure that she does not il." Adrian stated as he used all of hisher energy onto his hands. Adrian gripped the Spirit of Apophis with all his might and even used all hisher energy to make the coiled-up ash grey serpent to release its grip. As soon as theher energy touched the Spirit of Apophis, the unrelenting ash grey serpent suddenly screamed in pain. The Spirit of Apophis also shared senses with the Goddess Sekhmet which means she also screamed in pain. "No!" The Goddess Sekhmet shouted as she tried igniting her body once more. "This will hurt you more and not hurt me so please bear with it. If you want to know who is torturing you like this then my name is Cheops, the Avatar of Horus." Adrian stated as he knew that the Goddess Sekhmet was not really fully cognitive. Adrian already had his doubts when the Goddess Sekhmet could not listen to reason when she calmed down a bit when fighting them. He feels as if the vision of the Goddess Sekhmet is being clouded by something and he remembered that the Spirit of Apophis is still attached to her upon awakening. He more or less guessed that the snake fragment might have been the reason why she was not calming down. "As if she could only see us as underlings of the Distorted God Apophis." Adrian stated as he clutched the Spirit of Apophis. The Spirit of Apophis started losing its grip towards the Goddess Sekhmet and tried everything in its power to make sure that Adrian does not continue what he is doing. The Spirit of Apophis is not like other fragments as it was sealed with the Goddess Sekhmet and is very weak. The Spirit of Apophis had to live like a parasite to make sure that it will not go into a deep slumber. The Spirit of Apophis knew that it will not be able to resist slumber unless it tried to absorb energy from the Goddess Sekhmet. This is very dangerous though as the Goddess Sekhmet has the power of the sun in her veins which is the antithesis of the Distorted God Apophis. The serpent fragment had to sacrifice much of its remaining strength in order to absorb energy from the Goddess Sekhmet safely. In its desperation, the Spirit of Apophis bared its small fangs and bit Adrian''s hands, but thetter did not even flinch. Adrian actually weed it as the Spirit of Apophis is now directly afflicted withher energy. "Did not like what you took a bite off? I am almost finished here. Sister, pleasemand the shadow troupe to search for the origin of that dagger." Adrian stated as he pointed towards the peculiar dagger on the ground. "Consider it done." Solstice stated as she handed the dagger to Awraka which then vanished. The Spirit of Apophis could not handle the properties ofher energy and suddenly broke down. The Spirit of Apophis could be considered as a spiritual being which means Adrian will have some jurisdiction over it. If the Distorted God Apophis is in danger when exposed toher energy, then its fragment would be in a worse state. [You have obtained the Spirit of Apophis (Sealed).] In the dark corners of the clouds, a being that is dressed in dark green robes is looking at Adrian. He clicked his tongue as he could not believe that his n failed because of the Champion of the Twin Gods. "I even helped that weak mortal in awakening the Goddess Sekhmet, but he was as useless as I thought he would be." The unknown being stated as he vanished in a puff of green smoke with frosty air. Chapter 1451 The Goddess Sekhmet’s Clarity [The Goddess Sekhmet has regained her right mind.] [You were able to calm the raging Goddess Sekhmet.] [The Sun God Ra is expressing his gratefulness to you.] [You have achieved a great feat. All health and status ailments will be cleansed from you.] [All skill cooldowns will be reduced by 24 hours.] [Your core has been regenerated and you can now cast spells normally.] [Your health can now regenerate back to 100%] [Your mana can now regenerate back to 100%.] The Goddess Sekhmet fainted upon having the Spirit of Apophis extracted from her body. The energy that was rising from her body started to die down as well as she is no longer actively trying to push the boundaries of the mortal realm. The diamond scarab also inhibits her own internal energy from rising past the demigod stage. [You cannot store the Spirit of Apophis in your inventory as it is a living being.] Adrian wanted to put the Spirit of Apophis in his inventory for safekeeping but that seems to be impossible at this point. The good thing is that there were not many witnesses of what he did which means he can y it out. He decided to give the Spirit of Apophis to the High Priestess Estet as a fa?ade, but he will get itter when other watchful eyes are no longer there. "Can you guys like transport the Goddess Sekhmet to the Temple of Bastet at least?" Adrian stated as he is now finished with his business. Cheops immediately moved as he started to say things while the Goddess Sekhmet was asleep. Thest thing that the Goddess Sekhmet knew was that it was him that kicked her to the sands. He started to say that it was not him that kicked her but was Champion Equinox. The other guilds that managed to live the onught wanted to send the Goddess Sekhmet to the temple as well, but they were not even allowed to do so. Only the members of the Pantheon Guild were allowed to actually set foot inside of the structure. All they could do was actually hope that the Goddess Sekhmet would at least remember that they participated in regaining her sanity. A few hourster, the Goddess Sekhmet started opening her eyes as she regained consciousness. She even burned the expensive bed that she wasid onto as she woke up. The High Priestess Estet could only swallow her dismay upon having her own bed be ashes but that was a small price to pay for the forgiveness of the Goddess Sekhmet. "Greetings, Goddess Sekhmet. I am Estet, a High Priestess of Bastet and her avatar. It is my pleasure to have such an esteemed goddess be physically here in our temple." The High Priestess Estet stated. "Are you the ones that stopped my rampage? I want to speak to the one called Cheops if I am remembering correctly." The Goddess Sekhmet stated as Cheops suddenly started to sweat. "Benevolent Goddess Sekhmet, I greet you as the Avatar of Horus." Cheops stated as he bowed with all his might. "You do not need to worry that much Cheops as I do not hold a grudge even if you did kick me to the ground. You were the one that restored my sanity which is why I am very grateful." The Goddess Sekhmet stated but her face looked fearsome even though she said that she does not take offence. "Benevolent goddess, it was no¡­" Cheops stated but Adrian suddenly interjected. "It was me who separated the Spirit of Apophis from your body. Cheops just held you down which is why I am very grateful. What would have I done if the strong Avatar of Horus did not do such a thing?!" Adrian stated as his acting was on full gear. "I see. It would make sense that it would be you when your whole body is covered in death energy. Who are you benefactor?" The Goddess Sekhmet stated. "My name is Equinox, and I am the Champion of the Twin Gods. I want to ask you how the Spirit of Apophis managed to control you." Adrian asked as he knows that is very important information. The Goddess Sekhmet knew that she must repay her saviors which is why she described how she thought it was possible. Since she was on ice, the Goddess Sekhmet could not fully control her body and soul. She still has control over her soul, but it weakened due to being locked in ice for thousands of years. The Spirit of Apophis also made use of the long years to slowly get control over the Goddess Sekhmet once it got ustomed to feeding in her energy. The Goddess Sekhmet also described that the Spirit of Apophis started to manipte some of her memories as well. It even showed her some images of the things outside to tempt it. The Goddess Sekhmet thought that she would not fall for the tricks of the Spirit of Apophis, but the hold of the serpent was far too great. She did not know but she was slowly influenced throughout the years of being fed on. She was already trapped in an illusion when she was awakened from her long years of being sealed. "It makes sense since the soul is the core of a being even if they are gods. Manipting memories using them is the easiest thing once they have ess. As expected of the Distorted God Apophis'' fragment, it might be small, but it is not to be trifled with despite its size." Adrian stated. "I am actually surprised that it was only able to achieve something like that despite having thousands of years. One would have been overtaken already but it just means that the Goddess Sekhmet has a very powerful soul." Levin Cloud added. "Being praised for having a strong soul by beings acknowledged by the Twin Gods is a great praise even for a goddess such as I. I thank all of you once again for helping me break free from the control of the Spirit of Apophis. I must also thank the others as well which is why I ask Cheops to escort me to those that valiantly stood against me." The Goddess Sekhmet stated. "I will dly do it if the Goddess Sekhmet asks me of it." Cheops replied as he offered his arm to the Goddess Sekhmet. The Goddess Sekhmet clutched Cheops arms and even sunk some of her ws in it. She is clearly mad that she was kicked but she was not that mad that she would want to harm Cheops to a heavy degree. She most likely just wanted to torment Cheops while she thanked the people. The Goddess Sekhmet with an extremely exhausted Cheops as Adrian told her that she must now meet with the Sun God Ra. The Goddess Sekhmet suddenly perked up as she did not expect that the Sun God Ra has truly been revived as that was her lifelong dream. She was the sword of the Sun God Ra and a sword without an owner is merely decoration. Adrian talked to the High Priestess Estet about relocating the Spirit of Apophis and she agreed. The High Priestess Estet would keep appearances that the fragment is still at her temple though to confuse the enemy. In fact, the Goddess Bastet as well as the God Horus descended on their respective avatars once more to greet the Goddess Sekhmet. The Goddess Bastet, God Horus and Goddess Sekhmetbined their powers to create a powerful seal on the Spirit of Apophis. They made it so that the Spirit of Apophis would not be detected by Apophis himself unless it is extremely near it. They also created a fake one that radiated a close copy of the Spirit of Apophis. "The preparations areplete on our end. The Shadow of Apophis will not be able to know the difference unless it is extremely near the temple. Please keep the Spirit of Apophis sealed in the Temple of the Sun as we do not want the serpent to descend." The High Priestess Estet stated as she handed over a golden box to Adrian, but he passed it to Cairo instead. "You should handle it since you will be the one in charge of protecting it in the Temple of the Sun." Adrian stated as he did not want to carry that burden since he is already full of things he needs to think about. "Let us now move to the Sun God Ra as I am very excited to meeting him. It is your way of repaying me for the roughhousing earlier." The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she seems to have known of what happened earlier thanks to Cheops. "It was Cheops that suggested that though as he said that the body of a god is very sturdy." Adrian stated as he just twisted the words that Cheops said before the battle with the Goddess Sekhmet. Chapter 1452 The Apophis’ Vessel The forces of the Shadow of Apophis could only retreat in shame as they were driven away from getting the other fragment. The Shadow of Apophis is at its weakened state which means it would take at least a month for it to recover back its new body. The Shadow of Apophis is now only fiver meters in length even with the aid of two other fragments. "This must not continue! I must find my vessel immediately." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it hissed at its followers. "We have already started the search, my lord. We have been scouring the entire western continent, but the vessel seems to be lost. We have searched every city and slum, but the piece of your scale does not react to anything." A member of the followers of Apophis stated. Seeing that nothing was fruitful, the follower''s head suddenly blew up and his body made a thud as it fell to the ground. The other followers did not even blink as they saw their representative die as another just went up to rece him. The eyes of the followers did not even show any remorse or fear as they were even shining since that follower was killed by their lord itself. The vessel that the Distorted God Apophis is talking about is a child born from its former avatar and its power. The vessel would have been ready, but the Distorted God Apophis was split into two and its other half was separated into fragments when the Sun God Ra fell. The Distorted God Apophis also lost contact with its vessel as her avatar died. Still, the followers of Apophis were able to uncover in a buried tablet that the blood of the serpent lives on. The child of the Avatar of Apophis managed to live and procreate but they do not know what the state of that child is. All they know is that there is a proper vessel for the Distorted God Apophis somewhere in this world. "If I may speak, master." One of the followers stated. "Speak." The Shadow of Apophis stated. "What if your progeny is not in the western continent? There have been desert bandits that sold children into very to other continents back then. Your current vessel might be in another continent as we speak." The follower of Apophis stated which made the Shadow of Apophis praise her. "You might be correct, my follower. Just because I am bound in the western continent does not mean that my vessel will be the same as well. Come and receive my blessing." The Shadow of Apophis stated as the follower came close to the Shadow of Apophis. The Shadow of Apophis then sprayed its follower with some sort of liquid which made the follower scream in ecstasy. The follower of Apophis suddenly started to shed her human skin as scales started to grow from her body. A few minutester, the follower of Apophis suddenly fully transformed into a humanoid serpent being that has the properties of the Shadow of Apophis. "Thank you for the gracious blessing, my benevolent god." The follower stated as she is now a different race called Apophica. The Apophica race is different from the serpent beast men as they look more like nagas as they no longer have feet. The lower body of the female follower has fully turned serpentine while her upper body is that of a woman with a snake head. Unlike Nagas that can transform their upper body, the Apophica race''s appearance is permanent. "Send word to all of my followers to find my vessel. Take as much of my scales that you have scrapped earlier. Tell the Followers of the Dark Gods as well about this information and tell them that I will award the ones that find my vessel. Whoever finds my vessel will be my own champion." The Shadow of Apophis stated. == Quest Name: Find the Vessel of the Distorted God Apophis Quest Difficulty: S Quest Description: The Shadow of Apophis wants to have a fitting vessel in the mortal realm so that it must not create another physical body. It wants to use the chance while it is regaining its strength to find the descendant of the Avatar of Apophis. Find the vessel of the Distorted God Apophis and you will be rewarded for your loyalty. Clear Condition: Find the Vessel of Apophis and present it to the Shadow of Apophis. Clear Reward: Earn the Title of Champion of Apophis and a hidden job ss. Failure Condition: Unable to present the Vessel of Apophis to the Shadow of Apophis. Failure: Lose 1 level and favorability from the Distorted God Apophis. Duration: 90 days or until the Shadow of Apophis is still alive. Restriction: Only Followers of the Dark Gods can ept this request or yers that have swore allegiance to the Distorted God Apophis. Note: Only one person can get the rewards and the one that presents the vessel first would be the one that gets the clear reward. == The followers of the dark gods and yers that went to the side of the Distorted God Apophis did not even hesitate and epted the quest. All of them took a discarded scale of the Shadow of Apophis and ran towards the three continents that are currently explorable. Those that left early knew that the quest was hinting at arge clue. The clue to the quest is that there may be more than one vessel as it is a descendant of the past Avatar of Apophis which means there are many potential vessels. There may be a handful of vessels but that does not mean that searching for them is easy. All of the yers that took the mission would have to be a human ancestry expert. The Shadow of Apophis is ecstatic upon seeing arge number of beings searching for its vessel. While its vessel has yet to be found, the Shadow of Apophis looked at the piles of monsters ced beside it. It started to eat the dead monsters in order to regain strength to recreate a more powerful physical body. The Shadow of Apophis knew that it cannot fight against the defenders at this state. It needs to search for another fragment to attack since it knew that the Spirit of Apophis would be heavily guarded right now. It already sent some of its followers to search for the entrance to the Temple of Thoth. "Why have youe, trickster?" The Shadow of Apophis stated as it red at the looming uneven shadow in the corner of the room. "Greetings, Shadow of Apophis. I am simply here to see your state and check if you will still be able to hold your end of the deal." A male figure as he suddenly emerged from that looming uneven shadow. "I know what our agreement is, Trickster Loki. You have awakened me from slumber which is why I am also doing my best in gathering the other fragments to break through the limit. Once I gather all of my remaining fragments then I can reach the strength of a Greater God even in the mortal realm. I also know that you aided one of my candidates to sneak inside the Temple of Bastet and get my fragment. You have overstepped your wee in the western continent as I have told you that awakening the Goddess Sekhmet would be more danger to me!" The Shadow of Apophis stated with a powerful hiss. "I just wanted to aid you in yourplete resurrection by getting that fragment for you." The God Loki stated. "Help? I know that you are restricting your power trickster which means you cannot actively participate in the happenings right now. If you do so, then you would run the risk of being marked by the world as an elimination target. You would be the current me that will be able to die should your soul be destroyed." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it warned the God Loki to not meddle. The God Loki made use of his special abilities as a Trickster God to avoid the eyes of the world. He would not be able to avoid it though if he actively participates in the affairs of mortals. The world would recognize him as a threat upon doing so which is why he only maniptes mortals to do things for him as he could be in danger if he acts himself. "I already have triggered something as I meddled a bit and was noticed by the Champion of the Twin Gods. That baby demon is a real pain in the ns and now he has noticed me which means the world would have a glimpse of me. I will have toy low for a while which means I cannot help you. This is the reason why I showed up in your hidden area right now." The God Loki stated as he bid his farewells. Chapter 1453 The Sun And His Warrior "Are we now ready?" Adrian asked as he was about to open the portal to the Temple of the Sun. "Just a moment, Champion Equinox. I will need to give my avatar a gift so that she will not be so defenseless the next time someone attacks the temple." The Goddess Sekhmet stated which shocked everyone. "You have an avatar? If you had one, then where is she?" Cairo asked. "You are already acquainted with her. Is that not right, Estet?" The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she looked at the High Priestess Estet. All of the people are shocked to see one person being the avatar of one goddess. In fact, even the High Priestess Estet is shocked upon knowing this revtion. She did not expect that the Goddess Sekhmet would suddenly say that she was her avatar when she is clearly very faithful to the Goddess Bastet. "It seems that my sister did not say anything about her situation, but the Goddess Bastet and I are twins. My sister is the peaceful representation of protection while I am the aggressive representation of protection. My real title is also that of the Goddess of Protection." The Goddess Sekhmet stated. "No wonder your soul felt simr to the Goddess Bastet when she descended upon the world. You and she share the same souls which means both of you were one entity. You call each other twins but the most appropriate term would be split souls." Adrian stated as he now pieced together why the soul of the Goddess Sekhmet is familiar. "You are correct, Champion Equinox. The Sun God Ra needed more protection back then which is why he aided us in splitting our souls. The Goddess Bastet will resume our duties as the Goddess of Protection that oversees the people while I will be the shield of the Sun God Ra. The Goddess Bastet and I pull energy from the same followers that she has as we are one entity. This is also the reason why I could harness energy in the mortal realm despite not being praised by the people. In essence, the High Priestess Estet is also my avatar, but you will not be able to wield my powers and the Goddess Bastet simultaneously." The Goddess Sekhmet stated. The Goddess Sekhmet then gave the High Priestess Estet a boon. Two powerful ming scimitars suddenly appeared in thin air and became shots of light that entered the High Priestess Estet''s forehead. Two golden bracelets suddenly appeared on the wrists of the High Priestess Estet with the mark of the Goddess Sekhmet. "Use these weapons to call upon my power when you need it. Sometimes, one needs to be part of the battlefield in order to protect those that are important to them. I shall send you my power when you call for me even if I am not there physically." The Goddess Sekhmet stated. "I am very thankful, Goddess Sekhmet. I am very loyal to the Goddess Bastet though¡­ I understand. I shall keep them." The High Priestess Estet stated as she suddenly changed her mind midway because the Goddess Bastet sent her an oracle. "You will not be able to wield all of my power as I am still here in the mortal realm, but you will be able to when I ascend. I also task you in choosing a champion for us as this fight with the Shadow of Apophis will need more forces on our side. Choose someone from the people that defended the temple but make sure to test them." The Goddess Sekhmet stated. "Thank you, my goddess. Your will shall be done." The High Priestess Estet stated as she bid her farewells. [The Goddess Bastet has proimed that the Temple of Bastet shall now be called the Temple of the Twin Protectors.] [The Temple of the Twin Protectors will worship the Goddess Bastet and the Goddess Sekhmet.] Two new world notifications were given to the yers as the Temple of Bastet is no longer just venerating her but also the Goddess Sekhmet. The existing priests of the Temple of Bastet are also given revtion on how this is possible. New job paths are now avable to the yers in the Temple of Bastet as well as they are now able to wield weapons. Adrian opened a portal to the Temple of the Sun and all of them entered it. They arrived at the very center of the temple where the Sun God Ra could be seen floating in the middle near the Sun Disk. The Sun God Ra came down from the air as the Goddess Sekhmet bowed in reverence to her father god. "You havee, my daughter. Come here and I will ease your pain." The Sun God Ra stated as the Goddess Sekhmet came close. The Sun God Ra then used some of his energy and directed it to the diamond scarab that is still attached to the back of the Goddess Sekhmet. When the diamond scarab felt the energy of the Sun God Ra, it detached itself without any problems and became a trinket once more. The Sun God Ra then opened a hole in space and kept the diamond scarab inside as that hole led to the treasury of the Temple of the Sun. "Thank you, father god." The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she can now ignite her body once more, but she made sure to control herself. "You must have wanted to talk to me, my child. Come and let us have a chat. The rest of you can go and do what you need as I am going to be spending some time with my daughter." The Sun God Ra stated. "Thank you once again for helping me, brave warriors." The Goddess Sekhmet stated as she and the Sun God Ra walked around the Temple of the Sun to talk. "It seems that the Shadow of Apophis will not move for now. Let us n our next course of action but all of you are free to go for now." Adrian stated. Chapter 1454 New Evolutions For Soulbounds Adrian told his guild members that they are free to go for now as the Shadow of Apophis will not attack anymore for the time being. They were given teleportation scrolls though as they will be called upon when they are needed. The guild members rejoiced as this is what they really joined the Pantheon guild for and that is freedom. Most of the guild members scattered as they discovered things when fighting with each other. The loners of the Pantheon Guild might not want to admit it, but they learned a lot from fighting with allies. They also learned a lot of their weaknesses which they departed the Temple of the Sun in order to fix it. "What about us? I do not have anything urgent to do." Levin Cloud stated as he was not doing any quest for now. "I am also free." Creepysoo stated. "Me and hubby are not which is why send us back to the central continent. I will also need to borrow some of our shadow unit." Solstice stated as she was investigating something back at the central continent with Lycan. "Do not work them too hard, sister. Also, it is fine toin about her when she is being too much." Adrian stated as he opened a portal and told the members of the shadow unit that they also need to do things on their own. "Do not worry guild master. The guild advisor may look strict but the things that she tells us to are incredibly fun and helps us a lot." One of the members of the shadow unit stated. "If that is what you guys are into then I will not stop you." Adrian replied as they seem to enjoy it. "Have they been broken to the point that they now enjoy torture?" Adrian thought as he did not want to voice his worries out loud. "I am also stuck here in the western continent as the eastern continent is not even that safe for me." Peridot stated. "I need to fight another powerful foe as my shield is almost at the point of breaking. I can almost get it to Mythical Tier." Kabrakan stated. "Maybe you can aid us then. My daughter and I are hunting for a rogue elemental in the western continent." Vayu stated. "Let us go then!" Kabrakan stated with excitement as him, Vayu, and Soleil took off to find the rogue elemental. The Evergreen guild and the Briar Rose guild are also off to do their own things as well since they have done their jobs. The guild leaders of the two bid their farewells to Adrian but it seems someone was still left. "So, what are you going to do?" Adrian asked Frey. "I do not know for now, but it seems that my goddess has been trying to contact me. Do you perhaps know of an area where the light of the stars is reflected without obstruction?" Frey asked. "You can use the grand observatory at the second floor. I can lead you there." Cairo stated. "Can you please help her then?" Adrian stated as Frey thanked all of them. "What are you going to do then?" Levin Cloud asked his best friend. "I think it is time for me to search for the materials in evolving my soulbounds. Charon, Dodu and Kimat have all their requirements showed to me." Adrian stated. "If that is the case then we can help you with that." Creepysoo stated. "I think I will really need that because we would need to travel to a death realm for Charon''s items." Adrian stated. Adrian saw the evolutions avable for Charon and it presented him with two. He did not expect that two evolution possibilities would be avable. It actually made him even more confused as both evolution paths for Charon are incredibly great. == Possible Evolution Path for Charon 1. Dread Overlord 2. Lifeless Overlord == Evolution Path Name: Dread Lord Description: A powerful undead thatmands fear and dread. It is an incredibly rare undead that is said to have been born from the fears of the living. It is said to be the incarnation of the fear that the living has for the undead. It emits a powerful aura that creeps up on the surroundings and fills it with dread. == Evolution Path Name: Lifeless Lord Description: A powerful undead thatmands life and dead. It is an incredibly rare undead that is said to have been born from the resentment of the living. It is said to be the incarnation of the all the resentment that the dead have for the living. Its very presence saps the life out of the area as it emits an aura that make the living suffocate. == Adrian could surmise that the two evolutions are different beings, but the core of what Charon is about is still the same. An evolution should only be an upgrade of the former form which means that Charon should still have the same skills more or less. He also looked at the evolutions for Dodu as it also gained new evolution paths as well. == Possible Evolution Path for Dodu 1. Uboth-Sat 2. Elder ck Sludge 3. Shoggoth == "All of the evolutions for Dodu are dark and scarry sounding." Adrian thought as he looked at the descriptions for each one. == Evolution Path Name: Uboth-Sat Description: A monster said to be born from the mysteries of the unknown universe. It is a huge protosmic mass resting and is known as a being of monstrous fecundity, spontaneously generating primordial single-celled organisms that pour unceasingly from its shapeless form. == Evolution Path Name: Elder ck Sludge Description: A powerful slime that is said to have the ability to corrode anything in its wake. It is incredibly acidic, but it loses its physical invulnerability as a result. == Evolution Path Name: Shoggoth Description: Amorphous creaturesposed of a malleable protosm, something akin to a colossal amoeba. They are capable of forming whatever organs or appendages they require for the task at hand, although their usual state is a writhing mass of eyes, mouths and wriggling tentacles. == Chapter 1455 New Evolutions For Soulbounds II Dodu''s evolution path was decided from the things it has devoured. Adrian thought that it must have fed it too much dark gods as the evolution paths that it got are all monsters called disasters. He did not even know the first type of evolution that Dodu has. "At least Kimat has a distinct evolution path which will not let me choose." Adrian stated as he looked at the evolution path for Kimat. == Possible Evolution Path for Kimat 1. Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris == Evolution Path Name: Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris Description: A divine beast said to have been lost in the annals of history. It is said to be the center of superstorms that can wipe out continents. It is said that the Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris came to be when the first lightning hit the ground. It is considered a divine beast and an emperor among feline monsters. == Adrian is happy that Kimat''s evolution path is just one, but the requirements are insane since there are eight. Charon and Dodu''s evolution only have five requirements for each path, but Kimat has eight. He has expected this as the evolution is that of a divine beast but each item in there is basically something he has never heard of. Adrian checked the requirements for each of Charon''s evolution first. He is confident that he can ask the undead about these items since he is friends with the prince of the undead. Creepysoo could practically help him in getting these items and there are also descriptions for each item requirement. == Evolution Requirements for Dread Overlord 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250 (Completed.) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed at least 10, 000 souls (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must integrate the item called "Dread Heart". (Iplete) 4. Soulbound must absorb the energy from an area that is filled with fear and dread. (0% - Iplete) 5. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Death or someone equivalent. (Iplete) == Item Name: Dread Heart Item Description: A heart of a powerful being that is said to have been filled with dread and fear for at least a thousand years. Only undead that have lived in fear and dread can have this heart. It is said that any undead that has this heart is fearful of the living, but their very presence can kill the living. == Evolution Requirements for Lifeless Overlord 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250 (Completed.) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed at least 10, 000 souls (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must integrate the item called "Soul Devouring Heart". (Iplete) 4. Soulbound must absorb the energy from an area that is filled with resentment of the living. (0% - Iplete) 5. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Death or someone equivalent. (Iplete) == Item Name: Soul Devouring Heart Item Description: A heart of a powerful being that is said to feed on the souls of others. Any undead that has evolved to contain this heart is said to suck the life essence of everything around it and turning the area into a barrennd. It is said that an undead with this heart can absorb the life essence of any being within a kilometer radius. == Adrian continued looking at the requirements for Dodu''s evolutions. Compared to Charon, Dodu has three of thempleted requirements which makes it easier for Adrian. He only needs toplete the two requirements for Dodu and it will evolve into the being he desires. The only problem is that he does not even know where to get the items as well. == Evolution Requirements for Uboth-Sat 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed at least 10, 000 bodies. (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must devour a part of divine being. (Complete) 4. Soulbound must devour the item called "Heart of a Protoss". (Iplete) 5. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Life or someone equivalent. (Iplete) == Item Name: Heart of a Protoss Item Description: The heart of a being that is said to be the progenitor of all life. It is said that they were the first toe alive in the world before humans have been born. It is said that the Protoss are the blueprint for the humans that are alive now. It is said that they are still some of them that are alive, but no one knows where they are. == Evolution Requirements for Elder ck Sludge 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed at least 10, 000 bodies. (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must devour a part of divine being. (Complete) 4. Soulbound must devour the item called "Acid Dragon King''s Heart". (Iplete) 5. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Nature or someone equivalent. (Iplete) == Item Name: Acid Dragon King''s Heart Item Description: The heart of an extremely rare dragon that is said to be born once every ten thousand years. It is said that even other dragons do not attack or bother the Acid Dragon King as they release a torrent of potent acid that could melt the scales of even the toughest of dragons. Acid Dragons are also extremely feared by the dragonmunity which is why they are often killed before they even grow up like the Gluttony Dragons. == Evolution Requirements for Shoggoth 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed at least 10, 000 bodies. (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must devour a part of divine being. (Complete) 4. Soulbound must devour the item called "Evesting Dark Heart". (Iplete) 5. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Darkness or someone equivalent. (Iplete) == Item Name: Evesting Dark Heart Item Description: The heart of a devil that is said to have mastered the darkness element but made their magic ran rampant which turned them into a being called the Evesting Darkness. It is said that they were transformed to this being because of a dark god but no one knows if this is true. If one touches the Evesting Dark Heart, then they might be trap in eternal darkness for five straight days. == "Dodu''s evolution requirement might only be one item, but I do not even know where to start searching for the items. The easiest would be the Acid Dragon King''s Heart but a dragon that rare would be difficult to find as well. Why does my cute slime not turn into a Slime King instead?" Adrian muttered as he looked at Kimat''s eight requirements. == Evolution Requirements for Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed lightning filled with divine energy (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must integrate the item called "Lodestone Heart" (Iplete) 4. Soulbound must integrate the item called "Tempest Core" (Iplete) 5. Soulbound must fuse the Lodestone Heart and the Tempest Core to create the item called "Storm Bringer Core". (Iplete) 6. Soulbound must devour five "Eye of the Storms". (Iplete ¨C 0%) 7. Soulbound must turn its mortal flesh into a divine flesh body. (Iplete) 8. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Wind. (Iplete) == Item Name: Lodestone Heart Item Description: An item that is said to be the heart of thend that draws in the power of lightning. It is said to be an incredible mineral that can be found only in areas that have been bathe in lighting for at least a thousand years. == Item Name: Tempest Core Item Description: An item that is said to be formed when there is a special mineral bathe in the power of a storm for one week. This item that is bathe in the power of a storm should then be blessed by three Wind Elemental Kings. It is said that whoever has this item can call upon powerful storms in the area that can even level thend itself. == "Seeing that the Eye of the Storms is not considered as an item means that Kimat must devour five natural storms urring in the world by himself. I might not be able toplete his evolution in the month that is needed before the Shadow of Apophis rises once again. The best course of action would be evolving Charon and Dodu as they have the least requirements." Adrian stated. "I agree because we cannot finish Kimat''s evolution even if we are going to help you." Levin Cloud stated. "We can start with Charon as we can ask the Undead King, my father, about his needed items as he might have an idea about them." Creepysoo stated. "If you have already a chosen path, what evolution will you choose for Charon?" Peridot asked as she will being with them as well. "Charon''s abilities are great for numerous enemies, but he is incredibly disadvantaged when ites to handling few enemies. I think the path of a Dread Overlord would be better since it gives him ess to another means of defeating the enemies. Lifeless Overlord is just an upgrade of Charon''s current evolution which is good, but he is limited." Adrian stated. Chapter 1456 New Evolutions For Soulbounds III Adrian might want to have the Dread Overlord evolution, but he will need to consult first. He wants to know how difficult it is to get the items for each evolution. Creepysoo told him that the Undead King might know how to get those items if he asks him. "Should we travel to the Undead Citadel then?" Adrian asked them. "Sure! It is not like we got anything better to do." Levin Cloud stated. "I am going as well." Peridot stated. "Let us go!" Creepysoo cheered as he is the most excited out of all of them. Adrian opened a portal that leads towards the Undead Citadel and all of them entered it. The moment they entered the other side, all of them were surrounded by undead knights as they greeted their prince. Du''an even greeted all of them as he was the one that felt the disturbance in the space. "Greetings, Prince Creepysoo and esteemed guests. We are very grateful for visiting us since two of you are also important people of our patron god." Du''an stated. "Thanks for weing us but it seems that the guards are a bit excessive." Adrianmented. "Apologies as all of us are in high alert as some angels suddenly started to wreak havoc in the areas near here. The wraiths are even monitoring the skies even if the sun is up. Undead might tire but night is what makes us even more powerful. Only a handful of special undead could walk easily even during the day." Du''an stated. "Those angels are going crazy. They even attacked the Temple of the Sun in the western continent. They suddenly spouted some words like they came to enact the punishment of the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Levin Cloud stated as he was in the Temple of the Sun when the angels attacked. "They were not even that powerful and had to run away from our strength." Peridot stated as she knew that it was only angel yers that were sent to attack. "I was even curious on how an undead angel will revive into a different undead." Creepysoo stated. "If you are curious about that Prince Creepysoo then you will like the new general that was recruited by his majesty himself." Du''an stated as they entered the audience hall. Upon entering the audience hall, a new undead was to the right of the undead king. The undead was none other than an armored skeleton with a hood but has ck angel wings behind it. It was the undead that Creepysoo was curious about and now he has seen what an angel undead is. The undead angel even has four wings on its back which means it was from the Second Heavenly Order which is only below the Seven Angels of Light. The fact that a powerful angel was turned into an undead must have been a big blow to the pride of the angels which is why they are attacking continuously using yers. "Some of the angels cannot be turned into an undead easily as their bodies are filled with the holy energy of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. We were only able to get General Babel because we sucked out the parasitic energy of the Goddess of Light Luminaria from him and turned him into an undead. His contributions have been very nice when it came to swatting the annoying birds flying in the sky." Du''an exined. "My son! It is good that you have returned but it seems this is not due to you missing me. The Champion and the Envoy of the Twin Gods are present with you which means this is business." The Undead King Arthur stated. "Greetings, Undead King Arthur. Forgive us for the sudden intrusion as I am in need of your knowledge." Adrian stated. "If it is my knowledge then the Champion of the Twin Gods is always wee to borrow it. May I know what you need of me?" The Undead King Arthur stated. "My undead soulbound, Charon, is nearing its next evolution and I would need to get an item for its evolution. There are two evolution pathways called the Dread Overlord and the Lifeless Overlord. For the Dread Overlord, I need an item called the Dread Heart. For the Lifeless Overlord, I would need the item called the Soul Devouring Heart." Adrian stated but he noticed something different when he paid attention to the people he was talking to. All the undead in the audience hall was shocked to hear the evolution paths that Charon has. The Undead King Arthur suddenly burst intoughter as he could not contain it as well. It seems that the Undead King Arthur has already expected that Charon was a special undead when it first saw it. The Undead King Arthur did not expect that the evolution would be that special. "Did we hear correctly about the evolution paths that you said, Champion Equinox?" Du''an asked just to be sure. "Yes! The evolutions are Dread Overlord and Lifeless Overlord." Adrian repeated. "Amazing! Maybe we should have the undead knights train under you!" Du''an stated as he also started tough with the Undead King Arthur. "Uhmm¡­ can I know why you guys areughing? Is the situation funny or something?" Adrian asked. "We are sorry, Champion Equinox. I just find the situation very funny because the undead that you have mentioned are undead that are considered as Mythical Figures where even demigods are needed to fight them. An Overlord is a different tier of undead because I am one myself." The Undead King Arthur stated which shocked all of the yers and even Creepysoo. Adrian was speechless upon learning that the Undead King Arthur was an Overlord as well. Adrian suddenly felt very nervous and would have started to sweat if he could do it inside the game. The fact that only five requirements are needed for each evolution meant that the item needed must be incredibly difficult to obtain. "Can you exin what an Overlord is as I thought that it was just a race description?" Adrian asked. "Take me for example, I am a Death Overlord. Overlords are a special tier of undead that have mastered their im on death itself. Just being an overlord also makes other undead of lower tier bow to you. You can view it like the bloodline suppression of dragons but for undead instead." The Undead King Arthur stated. Adrian''s mind is suddenly blown away by that description because he was told that Charon''s evolution is basically considered as a mythical tier evolution which is equivalent to divine beasts. He is now dreading the fact that the items that he will need for Charon and Dodu are basically Mythical tier items as that might be hinting to their evolutions. "Then¡­ do you have an idea where the items that I need are located?" Adrian asked the question, but he was praying for an answer that was easy. "The two heart items that you mentioned are actually items that can be taken by defeating monsters of myths." The Undead King Arthur stated, and Adrian''s heart sunk. "Can you be more specific¡­ please?" Adrian added as he does not know what these monsters are. "The Dread Heart can be taken from a Mythical Tier monster called the Dread Mansion. It is an undead monster that is born from the fears of living beings. It is a monster that came to be when a very unfortunate thing has happened to a house. This monster is very elusive as the Dread Mansion itself is an entity that can only be spoken of in myths. I remember when I was still alive and the Champion of Death. Me and mypatriots had to destroy that monster and it was the most frightening time of my living life." The Undead King Arthur stated as he reminisced of those moments. "What about the Soul Devouring Heart?" Adrian asked. "The Soul Devouring Heart can be taken from a monster called the Soul Sucking Leech." The Undead King Arthur stated. "Is the Soul Sucking Leech an actual leech?" Adrian asked. "I am sorry. I must have said that word wrongly. It is not Soul Sucking Leech but Soul Sucking Lich. It is a monster that looks like a crawling humanoid undead which has three arms and three legs. It is also very blind, but it can sniff out the most delicious of souls. I can even vividly remember the time when I saw one when I was living. It almost sucked out the soul out of my body. It was such good times." The Undead King Arthur stated. "So¡­ which one is the best one to fight against?" Adrian asked. "If I am to choose for you then that would be unwise. You can just fight them both as we have reports for location of those two monsters. The only problem is that we only have the general area, and they are guesses at best." The Undead King Arthur stated. Chapter 1457 The Dread Mansion I "You know the areas of mythical tier undead?" Adrian asked in shock. "Of course, we do. The God of Death has tasked us to be the ones to monitor the undead that are popping out in the mortal realm since we do not have the ability to summon the Gods of Death in the mortal realm like you. In fact, the God of Death Abaddon is telling us to tell you that you should train that summoning skill of yours." Du''an stated. "No, thank you. I already have a lot on my te. So¡­ where is the location of the two mythical undead?" Adrian stated as he did not want to do something troublesome of maxing a powerful skill just to make sure that he summons gods of death. Thest time he did that made him weaker for a week which is why he does not want it. He already finds it troublesome as some powerful existences are already paying attention to him. If he can just casually summon gods of death to the mortal realm on a whim, then he would have the attention of all the gods. "A mortal that could summon gods casually is never a good thing. I might do it when I be a Noblesse but an Arch Demon doing that would just be inviting trouble." Adrian thought to himself. "I guess you are already swamped with many responsibilities as you do clean up the missing souls when you have the time. The other undead in our army did say that they have seen you making sure that the souls of the perished reaches the afterlife." The Undead King Arthur stated. Just like what the Undead King Arthur stated, Adrian barely has enough time to do things as he would get missions of aiding lost souls to the underworld. He does it every time the emergency quest pops as he feels sorry for the souls and the rewards are 5% experience points which is great for him at this level in the game. "We have the general area of the two mythical tier undead, but we are not entirely sure if they are really there. We also do not know the strength of the two mythical undead as we are only basing the sightings in the rumors and supposed stories of survivors." Du''an stated. "Any information would be great at this point." Adrian stated. "The Dread Mansion is supposedly located at a ce in the northwest part of the central continent near the Dregville Vige. The residents there have stated sightings of a mysterious house that lures unsuspecting travelers inside it. Even the locals in that area have made children unable to go outside the city in fear that they will be eaten by this monster house." Du''an stated. "What about the Soul Sucking Lich?" Levin Cloud asked. "The Soul Sucking Lich is said to have shown itself in the eastern part of the continent where there was a battle between the ckthorn Kingdom and the Emerald Kingdom. Reports of an undead that appears and vanishes in a mist that saps the energy of anyone inside have been given. That is usually the first sign of a Soul Sucking Lich, but we do not have solid evidence that is the undead you need." Du''an stated. "Thank you. That information would be enough for me to follow." Adrian stated. "Also, if you happen to see different mythical undead then please report it to us. With the increase in the actual level that the world can handle, lots of powerful undead that has never been seen could be wreaking havoc." Du''an stated. "I also thank the champion in advance as you are also doing our part of the job for the God of Death Abaddon. The recent actions of the angels have limited our movement as they seem to see our undeadrades as target practice. If I could only move away from the Undead Citadel, then I would have made their castle in the sky crash down." The Undead King Arthur stated. The Undead King Arthur cannot move away from the Undead Citadel for arge period of time because he is also the heart of the ce. The undead can respawn thanks to the Undead King Arthur as he is a Death Overlord. He is the reason why the undead race NPCs are not permanently deadpared to other important NPCs. This special boon also has restrictions though as the Undead King Arthur will have difficulty in getting other powerful undead NPCs to be under his banner. Of all his powerful subordinates, only one new undead has been added and that is the Undead Angel Tron. The core power of the undead are the yers which are still growing but at a slow pace. "Should we spit up?" Adrian asked as they were now outside of the Undead Citadel. "Do you honestly think that we can handle a Mythical Tier undead with just two of us? They are almost at the level of a demigod, and we are not at that level yet." Levin Cloud stated. "True!" Peridot stated as she gave a thumbs up. "Which one do you want to do first then? Haunted house or haunted mist?" Adrian asked. "I vote for the Dread Mansion first. It has more solid informationpared to the Soul Sucking Lich that has no ounts of witness." Creepysoo stated but he actually just wanted to see a haunted mansion first. "I also think that we should go with that as we have a ce in question already. We can just ask the locals about the events." Peridot stated. "Whatever you guys want." Levin Cloud stated. "Let us change our forms first. We are not sure if the vigers there are even weing us if we are not humans." Adrian stated as all of them used polymorph. Since Adrian does not have the coordinates of Dregville Vige, they had to go there the old-fashioned way. All four of them teleported to the skies but not one of them is screaming because of the height. Creepysoo thinks it is fun while Levin Cloud has already grown numb to it after a certain point. Adrian could remember the images of his friends screaming in terror as they were about to plummet to their dooms. "Good times." Adrian muttered. "Dude, what are you spacing out for? We are almost there." Levin Cloud stated via the party channel. "Sorry. I was just reminiscing of the past." Adrian stated as he controlled gravity and all of them gently descended to the ground. Adrian noticed that his control of the forces of Arcane Magic has be much smoother ever since the return of Paradox. He asked Paradox about this feeling, and it told him that his mastery of understanding increased because thetter increased as well. Paradox is connected to his soul which means any increase in power from Paradox is also an increase in power for Adrian. "How should we proceed with the search?" Creepysoo asked. "Levin Cloud and I would be searching the nearby forest while you two will go to the vige and ask the people." Adrian suggested. "Sure. I have no problem with that as I cannot see the souls of the dead anyway. I would be better asking the living." Peridot agreed as she knew that Adrian and Levin Cloud have special senses for souls. "I also want to search with you, but Sis Peridot needs someone with her so that she does not pummel anyone there." Creepysoo stated as he got a fist to his head. "Report to us on what you guys will get in the vige via the party chat. We will also call you guys if we see the Dread Mansion or any other mythical tier undead." Adrian stated as Levin Cloud nodded. Creepysoo and Peridot walked towards the vige slowly as they could feel that the atmosphere here is quite heavy. They did not want to just suddenly barge inside a vige located in deep woods. Levin Cloud became leaves as his whole body integrated to the soil. Adrian summoned Sirius, Charon and Wisteria as they were the ones more suited for searching a forest. Sirius did not even waste any time as he integrated in the shadows and searched at the farthest reaches of the forest. Charon became invisible and searched the middle part of the forest where Sirius will not be able to handle. Adrian summoned Wisteria by his side in order to alter him of the changes inside the forest. Du''an has warned them that Mythical Tier monsters will have some abilities to alter their surroundings to fit their needs. Wisteria is needed beside him in order to tell Adrian whether things surrounding him are actual trees and living fauna. Adrian even listened to the Undead King Arthur''s story about his whole knight squad being sucked inside a Dread Mansion where they were trapped for a week. They did not even know that they were already trapped until they realized that death was all around them. Chapter 1458 The Dread Mansion II "Is there something wrong?" Peridot asked Creepysoo as both of them have finally reached the vige. "Its nothing. I think my nose in the real world might be itching or something." Creepysoo stated as he felt something unnerving when they entered the vige, but he got over it as it was only a slight moment. Peridot and Creepysoo reached the vige, and they could see that it was already quiet. There were not many vigers roaming about and even the children have adults escorting them. They were also a bit wary of Peridot and Creepysoo, but they were not entirely ignored. "Excuse me¡­ can we ask you something?" Peridot asked the stall owner of a potato shop. "It seems that you are not from around here. The atmosphere is bleak because of a monster menace lingering around the forests. Even adventurers like you are noting to our quaint vige because of this. Fortunately, some of the hunters that live here could still get some game, but they cannot go outside when it gets dark." The potato stall owner stated. "What happens when it gets dark?" Creepysoo asked. "The whole forest bes something that kills indiscriminately. We had to go to bed the moment the sun goes down as we fear thating out in the streets itself is dangerous. If I were you, you should already book a room at the inn before it gets dark." The potato stall owner stated. "If you are in trouble then why are the churches in this vige sending request for help?" Peridot asked as she knew that churches would definitely send aid when a ce that they have a physical church is in trouble. "Do you think that they did not try? The Church of Light priest has already sent a letter detailing the hardships of everyone here. The main church has sent their aid, but we saw them dead outside the vige when morning came. The other smaller churches here tried but their aid ended up the same as they all arrive before dawn." The potato stall owner stated. "When you mean all of them end up dead, do you really mean all of them? Did anyone witness the way they died?" Peridot asked. "We did not witness it because we are already too scared to even peek out our windows. The fact that they died when no one even heard screams means that a powerful monster is lurking about. Some in the vige wanted to leave as well but we also found them dead on the very next day. We just learned to cope with being stuck here until a demigod or something aids us. I also pity the both of you because you are also trapped here unless you have a way to escape like the other adventurers that passed by here. They ripped a piece of paper and they suddenly turned to light and vanished from their spots." The potato stall owner stated. "They must have gotten a teleportation scroll. If some adventurers passed by her then someone must have posted it on the forums at the very least." Peridot muttered. "Is there a Church of the Twin Gods here?" Creepysoo asked. "There was a Church of Life here, but the priest has already died two years ago and now it is empty. It is a good shelter though and adventurers that pass by that do not have money often sleep there." The potato stall owner stated. "Has anyone seen the monster? We might be able to defeat it or at least scare it away so that all of you will not be hold up here in your vige." Peridot stated. "I have not personally seen it, but you can ask the others. You can ask the inn owner as they are usually the ones that have all the information in the vige." The potato stall owner stated. "I see. Thank you for your help. We appreciate it very much. Please have this for your troubles and amodating our questions." Creepysoo stated as he passed one gold coin to the potato stall owner. "My! You are rather generous! Heed my warning and book a room at the inn immediately before it gets dark. I would not want you to be killed by the monster." The potato stall owner stated as he waved goodbye to Peridot and Creepysoo. "Did you feel the same thing that I felt during that conversation?" Peridot asked. "I did. All the circumstance in the vige seem to align perfectly on a monster that cannot be seen but is extremely powerful. To make it even more unbelievable, the monster does not let any viger escape unless they can teleport. Even the help that was asked from the outside were all dead and found outside of the vige." Creepysoo stated. "What bothers me the most is that he was not even unnerve by the fact that they are trapped here. As if he already epted his fate at the hands of the monster." Peridot stated but she suddenly saw that Creepysoo is being weird. "Why are you suddenly bing shifty?" Peridot asked. "I have this feeling like I am being watched from all angles. It is very unsettling as I do not like this feeling. This is the same feeling I felt when I learned that the wraiths were all hiding in my room to guard me." Creepysoo stated. Peridot scrunched her brow as she did not feel the same thing that Creepysoo feels but he was more familiar with this feeling. She did not dismiss the things that Creepysoo experiences without a doubting. She knew that the Prince of the Undead would be more sensitive to the gazes of undeadpared to her which suddenly sent rm bells ringing in her head. "This is bad! We need to get out of this vige. Hurry!" Peridot stated as she suddenly grabbed Creepysoo''s hand as she suddenly made a realization. In fact, Peridot did not have this realization on a whim, but she was already investigating the entire vige as soon as she entered it. She used a spell called Tracing Wind and sent a gust of wind to sweep the entire vige to see the overallyout. It was only when she received the information back and Creepysoo''s remark that she knew that they needed to get out. Peridot grabbed Creepysoo''s hand and transformed herself into her Ryujin form as she needs to get out as soon as possible. Creepysoo did not expect that Peridot would suddenly do such a thing, but he cannotin as she looked panicked. If there is one thing, then that would be to trust a woman''s intuition. As if something reacted to Peridot''s emotions, the whole vige suddenly became dark as if night immediately has fallen. Peridot and Creepysoo suddenly felt creeping fear in their bones. Even Creepysoo felt it and he was an undead which are known to not know fear. A wave of darkness suddenly crashed on both of them just before they reached the vige entrance. == Adrian and Levin Cloud scoured the forest for about an hour, and they covered all of it. The forest outside the vige was not even thatrge but they could not even find any trace of the Dread Mansion. They rendezvous back to the area they were at the beginning to see if they can get a reaction. "Did you find anything?" Adrian asked. "Nothing. I only saw monsters in the forest, and they were not even that powerful to begin with." Levin Cloud added. "The forest is not even eerily quiet which means the Dread Mansion is no longer here. Could it have gone to another ce?" Adrian stated. "I do not know but the Undead King Arthur stated that the Dread Mansion will not move locations easily as it is not a mobile undead. It would integrate itself to an area first as it grows by feeding on the emotions that it gives to its victims." Levin Cloud stated. The Undead King Arthur had told them that the Dread Mansion is not an undead that likes to feed on the livingpletely. He said that the Dread Mansion would rather lure visitors inside its abode and use illusions to sap the fear in them. When the Dread Mansion has absorbed a lot of negative energy then it would evolve into another being. Adrian asked the Undead King Arthur what the evolution of a Dread House was, but thetter does not know. Even the Undead King Arthur is afraid that an undead monster like that is already akin to a world ending disaster. If a Dread Mansion were to evolve into a Transcendent type being, then it would be equal to a demigod, but monsters are often more powerful than humanoids. Just as Adrian and Levin Cloud were about to contact Peridot and Creepysoo, the two of them suddenly felt the powerful energy that fluctuated in the direction of the vige. The two of them did not even need to speak as they hurried to the vige. Chapter 1459 The Dread Mansion III [Your party member, Peridot, has entered a special space and cannot be contacted.] [Your party member, Creepysoo, has entered a special space and cannot be contacted.] Adrian and Levin Cloud rushed to the vige, and it was no longer a vige. The whole area has turned into a field zone with a looming dark castle at the very middle of it. The Dread Mansion was not located at the forest because it has already swallowed up the vige and the vigers inside of it. "Master, a special barrier has swallowed the entire area. Going inside in a different area is deemed to be impossible unless we use 90% of your mana to destroy the space itself." Paradox reported as it has already analyzed the barrier surrounding the vige. "Master, even my shadows cannot prate the barrier as there is no gap." Sirius reported. "I cannot phase through it." Charon added. "It seems the only way that is not a hassle would be to enter the vige entrance that is left open just for us." Adrian stated. "So, we are basically just walking to our enemies without a n for a sneak attack. I guess we must have grown a lot of confidence. Let us just hope that Peridot and Creepysoo are doing fine." Levin Cloudmented. Adrian and Levin Cloud entered the gates of the vige as they know that the fight with the Dread Mansion will start the moment they step inside. They made sure to be ready upon entering as they might get attacked the moment, they took their first step inside. Both of their figures vanished the instant that they stepped foot in the vige entrance. [You have entered the special space called the Dread Vige.] As soon as Adrian and Levin Cloud entered the vige, their bodies vanished on sight as if they were sent to another world. The peaceful looking vige scene returned as if the dark looming vige was just a figment of one''s imagination. It was as if the vige itself waited for the two to enter before vanishing from the eyes of the outside world. == Peridot and Creepysoo were immediately transported to the space of the Dread Vige as they were swallowed up. They could use teleportation scrolls, but this was the reason why they came here in the first ce. They needed to find the Dread Mansion, but they found a different entity called the Dread Vige. The vige itself became dark and decrepit as all the people that were walking were actually undead. The fact that even Creepysoo''s eyes were deceived meant that the undead responsible for such a space is definitely powerful. Even the potato stall owner that they talked to was actually an undead that hanged out and sold rotten potatoes. [You cannot contact your party member, Equinox.] [You cannot contact your party member, Levin Cloud.] "We are isted. We cannot contact the big bros." Creepysoo stated as he tried reaching out to both Adrian and Levin Cloud. "That is the least of our problems because we need to deal with that." Peridot stated as she saw tombs grow out of the ground. [The first wave of undead shall rise from the graves.] [Number of enemies to be defeated: 50] "Can you deal with undead even if you are one?" Peridot asked as she knew that Creepysoo needs monsters that are recently killed to create other undead. "The great thing about an undead that serves the God of Death Abaddon is that we are undead that has mastered killing other undead. Even the holy churches that hate undead cannot defeat us in making the dead rest in peace." Creepysoo stated as he summoned his undead knights. [You have summoned your undead knight, Don Quixote.] [You have summoned your undead knight, Robin Hoodie.] [You have summoned your undead knight, Mummie.] [You have summoned your undead knight, Voodoo Marie.] [You have summoned your undead knight, Frankie.] "Empower the dead with the might of the gods of death! Hymn of the Dead!" Creepysoo stated as he used a spell using the Necronomicon. [All undead that serves you will have 20% increased attack damage.] [All undead that serves you will have 20% increase defenses.] [All undead that serves you will have 15% increased movement speed.] [All undead under you will have their attacks be enchanted with death attribute miasma that deals 10% of their total damage for ten seconds.] [All undead that are under you will revive once when they die in battle at 50% health.] "Since you are that excited about the battle then let me help you as well." Peridot stated. "Earthen Armor!" "ming Aura!" "Aqua Ring!" "Wind des!" [Your party member, Peridot, has imbued Don Quixote with four different buffs.] [Your party member, Peridot, has imbued Robin Hoodie with four different buffs.] [Your party member, Peridot, has imbued Mummie with four different buffs.] [Your party member, Peridot, has imbued Voodoo Marie with four different buffs.] [Your party member, Peridot, has imbued Frankie with four different buffs.] [Your undead knights are buffed with Earthen Armor. All of their defenses will increase by 15% and will receive a defensive barrier that absorbs 10% of their maximum health.] [Your undead knights are buffed with ming Aura. They will radiate a ming aura that deals 0.05% of the enemy health per three seconds. If any unit buffed with ming Aura is hit by a physical attack or deals physical attacks, they have a 5% chance of inflicting Burn on the enemy.] [Your undead knights are buffed with Aqua Ring. They will restore 5% of their health every 10 seconds for twenty minutes. Doubled when the weather is raining.] [Your undead knights are buffed with Wind des. They have a 5% chance of releasing wind des that deal 1% of the maximum health of the enemy when they attack.] [Your undead knights are afflicted with four elemental buffs but are in harmony with each other.] [All buffs will be increased by 5% due to Elemental Harmony.] "Clear the first wave before the other boys get here. If theye, then we will not have fun." Peridot stated as she also created y golems. "Roger! All knights! Go and rampage to your heart''s content." Creepysoo stated as only fifty zombies were the enemies that came out in the first wave. == [You have entered the outskirts of Dread Vige.] [Defeat the enemies that spawn for five waves and you will be able to advance.] [The first wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 10 zombies.] "We already have a weing party even if we just stepped inside." Adrian stated as zombies suddenly rose from the ground as tombstones spawned in front of them. "We cannot reach them even if we entered the same area. They must be in a deeper area than here which means this ce has severalyers of security." Levin Cloud stated as he tried using the party chat once again. "Sirius, tear all of them to shreds." Adrianmanded as Sirius came out of the shadows and destroyed all of the zombies. [You have defeated the first wave.] [The second wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 20 zombies.] [You have defeated the second wave of enemies.] [The third wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 40 zombies and 10 wraiths.] [You have defeated the third wave of enemies. [The fourth wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 80 zombies and 20 wraiths.] [You have defeated the fourth wave of enemies.] [Thest wave of enemies is spawning. Defeat all of the enemies in order to proceed to the next area.] [Defeat 160 zombies, 40 wraiths, and 1 Skeleton Knight.] "Kaon, defeat all of them with your breath attack." Adrianmanded as Kaon released his Genesis Dragon Breath upon the horde of enemies. All of the enemies died the moment they got hit by the breath attack but that is due to the enemies being level 150. The horde of enemies that they faced was not powerful which made them proceed easier. Adrian and Levin Cloud are now thinking what Peridot and Creepysoo are doing as they might also be facing a monster horde like them. [You can now head to the next area.] "Let us go! They might be in the next area." Levin Cloud stated as both of them stepped inside another gate. == [You have defeated the fourth wave of enemies.] [Number of waves before being able to proceed in the next area is: 6] [The fifth wave of enemies will now spawn.] [Defeat 800 zombies, 320 Wraiths, and 16 skeleton knights.] "If undead did not tire then we would have been exhausted." Creepysoo stated as he started buffing all of his undead knights once again. "If I actually used mana for some of my spells then I would have been out already." Peridot stated as she crushed an epic tier gemstone and created a powerful cyclone that ravaged through the enemy horde. [Two new participants have entered the area. The next wave will be adjusted ording to their power.] Chapter 1460 The Dread Mansion IV [You can nowmunicate with your party member, Equinox.] [You can nowmunicate with your party member, Levin Cloud.] "They have entered the same area as us. We can now call them." Creepysoo stated as he bashed a zombie with the Necronomicon. "Fight more and say less. They wille to our area when they see the spells flying about." Peridot stated as she released ten fireballs towards the zombie horde. The two of them might be strong but the enemies in this area are all level 200 which means they cannot kill them easily. The undead might not tire but damage piling up cannot be easily restored as Peridot is not a healer herself. She cannot use healing magic towards the undead as she might kill them since the powerful healing magic that she possesses have the holy attribute. Just as they were about to be overwhelmed by the enemies, a draconic roar suddenly erupted in the area. A fast shadow moved towards the battlefield that sliced up all the enemies that it encountered. A divine bird even descended and released a powerful st of light that disintegrated undead that are low on health. [You undead knights have been empowered by the Genesis Dragon.] [All damage dealt using elemental magic will double.] "Sorry as we werete." Adrian and Levin Cloud stated in unison. "Less talking and more killing." Peridot stated as she released powerful spells left and right that decimated groups of enemies. "Of course." Adrian and Levin Cloud replied as they defeated all the remaining enemies. [You have defeated the fifth wave of enemies.] [You have ten minutes of respite before the next wavees in.] "Now that we have free time, care to tell us what happened?" Adrian stated as Creepysoo gave the details on how they were trapped in the area they are now. "I see. The fact that the undead that we are looking for has swallowed a whole vige frightens me. Do you think that it has already be a Transcendent existence?" Levin Cloud stated. "If it has be a Transcendent existence then a world message would have alerted all of us. The fact that a world message is not yet given means that it has yet to fully evolve. It might have started its transformation which is why we must defeat it before it evolves to itsst form." Adrian stated. "It is no longer a Dread Mansion but a Dread Vige. The whole undead is basically this vige. That dark looking castle in the middle is basically just the main body part like the heart." Levin Cloud stated as he used his eyes to see how the soul of the undead monster looks like. The whole vige is basically covered with the Dread Vige''s soul, but the ''heart'' of the monster is therge castle located at the middle of the entire vige. It is also in the inner area which means that they need to defeat all the hordes before advancing. [The sixth wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 500 zombies, 200 Exploding Zombies, 300 Wraiths, 100 Banshees, and 100 skeleton knights.] The whole area is suddenly covered with different undead, and some are even the evolved form of the previous ones. They were able to clear the sixth wave with ease as Adrian and Levin Cloud''s magic supported them. Adrian can control the entire area with his arcane magic while Levin Cloud''s magic could dissolve weak undead. [You have defeated the sixth wave of enemies.] [The seventh wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 500 zombies, 400 Exploding Zombies, 300 Wraiths, 200 Banshees, 200 skeleton knights, and 1 Death Knight.] The next horde of enemies spawned but the enemies are no longer disorganized. The Death Knight that has spawned became the general that led all of the undead. The undead were no longer just a mess of monsters that charged towards Adrian''s party. The Death Knight made sure to use formations and tactics as a way to defeat its enemies. The Death Knight made use of the Exploding Zombies to whittle down the health of all their frontline units while made use of the Banshees and Wraiths by having them use ranged magic. Adrian knew that they cannot defend like they used to which is why he retrieved Saena for the time being and summoned Dodu. "Eat to your heart''s content, my gluttonous cutie." Adrianmanded as he knew that Dodu has been very hungry as if it was preparing itself for its evolution. Dodu did not even needed Adrian''smand as it already erged itself and starteding down on the enemies like a hungry tide. The exploding zombies that dealt ssh damage could not even keep Dodu at bay since they do physical damage. The only beings that could damage Dodu are the Banshees and Wraiths, but Kaon made sure to destroy all of them. In the end, the Death Knight shed with the Doom Knight Don Quixote. The Death Knight lost as it was not even a challenge for the powerful Don Quixote. They fought like actual knights as they did a duel without the interference of the other undead. [You have defeated the seventh wave of enemies.] [The eight wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 500 zombies, 500 Exploding Zombies, 300 Wraiths, 300 Banshees, 200 skeleton knights, and 10 Death Knights.] The eight wave is much like the seventh wave but there are now ten Death Knights that led the whole army. Each Death Knightmanded 50 zombies, 50 exploding zombies, 30 wraiths, 30 banshees, and 20 skeleton knights. It was a whole toon that can deal great damage to any group, and this was tailored to four yers. If Adrian and the others were more in number, then they might be facing twice the number of opponents that they have now. Adrian told all of them that they would need to handle at least two toons each. Adrian and Creepysoo volunteered to deal with three toons as they can summon beings. "I think I can thin the horde though." Adrian stated as he flew to the skies. "Cascading Realm!" Adrian stated as his Quantum Cascade spell has already reached max mastery and evolved to a new and more powerful spell. == Skill Name: Cascading Realm Tier: Semi ¨C Legendary Type: Active Crowd Control Spell Effect: - Select arge area that the user can bend thews of the natural world and create a cascading phenomenon that pulls all beings to the center. - Deals 200% of the user''s total damage in true Damage. (Crowd control can be negated but the damage will still go through.) Cooldown: 10 minutes Mana Cost: 1, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: Varies depending on the user Restriction: Must have reached maximum mastery over the Quantum Cascade spell == A powerful wave of energy covered the entire area but the undead did not even react. Adrian already expected this as his control is now covering the whole vige itself. It could be said that the radius of effect has already surpassed 10 kilometers. Even Adrian did not expect such a range, but Paradox told him that it only became thatrge due to it evolving as well. "Let us call upon their doom then! Vortex!" Adrian shouted as he released a small star from his palm. The small star rose up in the air and stayed put for a few seconds until Adrian snapped his fingers. The small star exploded and turned into arge ck hole while all of the beings in the area felt a strange phenomenon. Adrian tagged all of the undead as targets as the entire realm itself bent to his will. Levin Cloud, Creepysoo, and Peridot saw the realm itself bend like a crumpled paper when Adrian snapped his fingers. The three of them thought that they were seeing things, but it actually happened as all of the undead even the Death Knights were affected. If Adrian only used Quantum Cascade, then he would have only been able to pick a thousand targets and not be able to sweep the death knights. The image of a demon relishing the sights of its enemies being grinded inside a ck hole could be painted. Adrian even flew using his wings which made the scene even more menacing as he partnered it with a smile. He might look cool with his smile, but one would quiver when they know the reason for it. "Prepare for the remnants being ejected." Adrian stated as Peridot is already on it. "I have already prepared the spell. You can look up." Peridot stated as she pointed at the gigantic meteor falling from the sky as she used the legendary tier Meteor spell. The undead were spat out of the ck hole and was smashed to smithereens by the meteor. Only the ten death knights were able to live as the other undead were killed. The ten death knights could only fight with their remaining life as Levin Cloud rained down a powerful holy attribute spell on them which turned them to dust. Chapter 1461 The Last Two Waves [You have defeated the eighth wave of enemies.] [The ninth wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 1000 Exploding Zombies, 600 Banshees, 500 skeleton knights, and 100 Death Knights.] "Maybe you guys should have saved that skill at this point. Can we defeat all of them?" Levin Cloud stated. "No problem. I guess it is my time to show off now." Creepysoo stated as he suddenly started to chant. "Let the dead that has yet to reste to my aid. Arise and serve me for a period of time before I send you to the afterlife that you deserve! Mass Undead Rise!" Creepysoo chanted as he mmed his hands on the ground. Creepysoo mmed his hand on the ground, and he released a powerful burst of undead miasma in the whole area. He used a spell that was in the Necronomicon that lets him raise all souls that are in the area as long as they are willing. Since both Adrian and Levin Cloud was in the area, all the souls are in favor of the Prince of the Undead as he was in the presence of the representatives of the God of Death Abaddon. "We rise for the God of Death Abaddon! We rise for the vengeance against the monster that kept us from going to the afterlife!" The undead all chanted as they rose from the dead. The undead that rose were the ones that were destroyed earlier when they faced the other eight waves. Creepysoo did lose 80% of his mana from summoning lots of undead but the force that they have now is basically something that cannot be measured. An undead horde against an undead horde that is more powerful against them. "For the Glory of the God of Death Abaddon! For the glory of the souls in the afterlife!" Creepysoo stated as all the undead he summoned cheered the same until the whole area reverberated with cheering. [You have summoned a great number of undead.] [You have received a great feat and received some buffs as a result.] [Your undead army will have 10% more stats due to the amazing feat that you have done.] [You are in the same side as the Champion and Envoy of the Twin Gods. All undead under you will have 10% more stats due to this reason.] "Death''s Valor!" Levin Cloud stated as he buffed the entire army. [All you undead has been affected by Death''s Valor.] [Your undead army will have 15% increase in damage. An additional 5% has been added due to the spell being cast by the Envoy of the Twin Gods.] [Your undead army will have 15% increase in physical and magical defense. An additional 5% has been added due to the spell being cast by the Envoy of the Twin Gods.] "I am not done yet though. Death Forest!" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly sunk into the ground itself. Levin Cloud sunk into the ground and a forest that is filled with dead trees started toe into view. The undead that were inside this forest started to get covered with armor made of dead tree branches. It was not the undead getting armor as they were also getting powerful buffs as well. [The area has been affected by the Death Forest.] [All ally undead inside the Death Forest will receive the Bramble Armor. Bramble Armor increases the defense of the undead by 40% and reflects 5% of the damage that they take to the attacker.] [All ally undead inside the Death Forest will have 20% more maximum health.] ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom [All ally undead inside the Death Forest will have 100% increase in health regeneration.] [All enemies inside the death forest will have their defenses reduced by 10%.] "Thanks, Big Bro Levin Cloud! Go my soldiers! Defeat the enemies before you as we will set you free after! I promise all of this under the name of the God of Death Abaddon!" Creepysoo stated as all of the undead he summoned charged towards the elite undead horde that spawned. The battle between two undead hordes started and they were quite equal in strength. The undead horde that Creepysoo summoned might have been better in quantity but the undead horde on the other side is better in quality. Creepysoo and Levin Cloud might have buffed the undead but there is still a big difference in strength when ites to evolved beings. In the end, the battle was a draw between the tow undead hordes and they both wiped each other. Adrian delivered the finishing blow on thest Death Knight. With thest death knight destroyed, the announcement of thest wave of enemies have started to be received. Levin Cloud also returned back to his humanoid form as the Death Forest receded. [You have defeated the ninth wave of enemies.] [Thest wave of enemies is spawning.] [Defeat 200 Death Knights, 100 Death Knight Cavalry, 50 Death Knight Archers, 10 Duhan and 1 Doom Knight.] [You have ten minutes before thest wave arrives.] The announcer gave them ten minutes but the shock of seeing the names of the undead made them shiver. The most difficult one is definitely the Doom Knight as it is an evolved form of the Death Knight. The Doom Knight is also a Mythical Tier existence as it is often spoken in myths as an undead that can defeat a horde of 100, 000 enemies by itself. Just as they were discussing their next move, a powerful ck great sword suddenly came falling down on the ground. Therge ck great sword released a powerful aura that was at the same level as the undead knights under the Undead King Arthur. Adrian and the rest might not have fought against the undead knights of the Undead King, but they know that they are powerful existences. "It seems that the Doom Knight is as powerful as myths say they are. It is also calling for its allies to the battlefield. You can see that therge great sword is already calling for the souls of the damned." Adrian stated as he pointed at the area where the sword pierced. Therge ck great sword that has longer length than that of a normal human is radiating intense miasma. If one could count the swirling souls around the sword, then they would number to the soldiers that will spawn with the Doom Knight. The energy that the sword exuded grew in power as every minute passes. "I think I would need to use one of my true forms to defeat that thing. Can you guys deal with the other undead while I take out the Doom Knight?" Adrian stated. "We can but make sure to have some skills saved as we have yet to defeat the actual undead that we need to kill." Levin Cloud reminded. "I know which is why I chose to have my Aetheros Form for this fight as it will also empower all of you in defenses." Adrian stated as he started to summon Charon, Dodu and Wisteria. Out of all of Adrian''s soulbounds, Charon, Dodu and Wisteria are the ones that can utilize the Aetheros forms the most. All his defensive soulbounds are perfect for this as well because the other side will hit harder than before. Peridot also started preparing as she created lots of y soldiers that can tank hits for them. Creepysoo did not waste anytime as well as he started to chant, and the pages of the Necronomicon started to flip wildly. He was chanting the most powerful spell that the Necronomicon can give him which is the creation of a Bone Dragon. Arge magic circle that was made of the bones of the fallen undead sucked in all the leftover parts of the undead. A powerful roar of a dragon is emitted as a Bone Dragon came crawling out of the magic circle. Therge Bone Dragon bowed its head to Creepysoo and stood behind him menacingly. The Bone Dragon acted like a puppy when it came to Creepysoo which might shock anyone that sees it as they are fierce undead beasts. "Life Forest!" Levin Cloud stated as he once again slipped inside the ground. A colorful and vivid lush forest suddenly covered the entire area when Levin Cloud integrated himself in the earth. The forest that is full of life looked off in a ce that is deste and full of death. It might look off but the buffs that they were given are very powerful. [The area has been affected by the Life Forest.] [All allies inside the Life Forest are blessed with Nature''s Blossom. Nature''s Blossom will enchant their attacks with the nature element that deals 20% additional damage to enemies.] [All allies inside the Life Forest will have 10% more maximum health.] [All allies inside the Life Forest will have 50% more maximum mana and 100% increased mana regeneration.] [All enemies inside the Life Forest will be slowed by 10% and have reduced health regeneration by 50%.] Chapter 1462 The Doom Knight Malefa Therge ck great sword suddenly exploded in tremendous power as a magic circle appeared on the ground that it pierced. An armor that is made with dark violet metal started to rise from the magic circle itself as the Doom Knight slowly rose from it. The Doom Knight rose and the wind inside the special dimension started to change. [The Doom Knight of Dregville Vige, Malefa, has risen from her slumber.] [All undead under the Doom Knight Malefa are strengthened by 15%.] [All undead under the Doom Knight Malefa have increased damage by 10%.] [All undead under the Doom Knight Malefa have increased defenses by 10%.] [The Doom Knight Malefa has 200 Death Knights under her. All Knight rted skills are empowered by 20%. (Decreased per Death Knight killed.)] [The Doom Knight Malefa has 100 Death Knight Cavalry under her. All Cavalry rted skills are empowered by 10%. (Decreased per Death Knight Cavalry killed.)] [The Doom Knight Malefa has 50 Death Knight Archers under her. All archery rted skills are empowered by 5%. (Decreased per Death Knight Archer killed.)] [The Doom Knight Malefa has 10 Duhan under her. All death magic rted skills are empowered by 10%. (Decreased per Duhan killed.)] [A Doom Knight is leading a powerful horde of undead. All buffs to the undead under the Doom Knight will be increased by 50%.] "Well, this is going very great for us." Creepysoo stated as he did not expect that a lot of notification would pop up just for an army led by one doom knight. "I will start then. Primordial Armament: Sword! Aetheros Domain! Aetheros True Form!" Adrian stated as he transformed into his true form with the sword stance. The aether dust suddenly exploded in the area as it covered the whole battlefield with Adrian at its center. Arge warrior with jade, blue and gold armor appeared on the frontlines with his three soulbounds in their aether forms. The two sides are vastly different as Adrian''s side shines in aether dust which are like bright lights while the Doom Knight''s side are dark and gloomy. "Kill!" The Doom Knight Malefa stated as she easily picked up the heavy great sword and pointed it towards Adrian. "Charon, bind them." "Dodu, make sure to defend Charon." "Wisteria, make sure to collect all of them to me." Adrian stated as he stood tall in the battlefield with the sword in his hands. Wisteria was the first to move as she made use of the sweet scent that is present in her tree. With the effect of aether energy, the scent is mixed with life energy which undead crave. The Death Knighs and the Death Knight Cavalry had no choice as they were enticed by this very sweet smell. Even the Duhans are almost enticed by the sweet smell, but they burned the effect away by burning their whole body in undead miasma. When the Death Knights and Death Knight Cavalry were enticed, all of them moved towards Adrian but he has no fear written in his eyes. Charon suddenly appeared from below the ground in his aether form and released numerous chains that are empowered by the aether energy itself. Charon''s chains in his aether form looked like crystals that shined brightly and might be fragile, but they were actually tougher than one might think. All the undead charging is trapped with the chains and their health is also being sapped. Charon redistributed all the health that he siphoned towards all the party members. The Doom Knight saw her army bing easy targets andmanded the Death Knight Archers to release a flurry of arrows towards Charon to cancel the skill thetter was doing. Arrows that are filled with undead miasma are fired and are on their path to Charon when Dodu suddenly showed up in front of it. Dodu then erged itself and opened its mouth wide open as it ate all the arrows that were supposed to hit Charon. The Doom Knight saw what happened and immediately knew that she must take action herself. The Doom Knight held her right hand out as a magic circle suddenly appeared beside her as she summoned an armored skeletal horse that breaths dark violet mes. The ten Duhan also summoned their steeds which are Night Mares. With the Doom Knight leading them, the ten Duhan charged to the battlefield while the Death Knight Archers provided cover fire for them. "All ording to n. Peridot and Creepysoo, please get ready." Adrian stated as he plunged his sword onto the ground and used his area of effect skill. "Asmodian Prowess!" Adrian stated as a powerful beam of light suddenly shot down from the heavens. The powerful beam of light was not just a light show as it delivered a throne made of jade, gold and pure white marble. The throne could be described as something only the holiest of gods can sit upon. If the Goddess of Light Luminaria saw the overall look of the throne, then she would be incredibly jealous and want to fashion one for her use. Adrian did not even need to do anything and just sat menacingly on the throne that just appeared. Upon sitting on the throne, a powerful force of aether energy suddenly rushed towards all of the enemies. With each shockwave of energy that passed through them, the undead''s health decreased by 5%. One might think that aether energy will feed the undead as it is a type of life energy instead of damage them but that is not the case. Aether Energy is the purest form of life energy which even undead cannot process in one go as it is also poisonous to their bodies. Aether energy contains pure energy that is aponent of holy attribute magic. In essence, aether energy is the reason why holy magic could be casted in the first ce as the holiest of magic is the magic of life. "Death Assault!" The Doom Knight Malefa stated as she covered her mount and herself in powerful undead miasma. The Doom Knight Malefa seeing the damage that her army is being brought upon could not just idly ride her mount. She pushed through the waves of aether energy that came out of Adrian''s throne and the ten Duhan followed her lead. The ten Duhan covered themselves in undead miasma as well and integrated their energy to the Doom Knight Malefa. [The Doom Knight Malefa and the ten Duhan have activated the synergy skill ''Mounted Courage''.] [All damage to charging and cavalry skills will be increased by 100%.] "Charon and Dodu, block it." Adrianmanded as he is still sitting on the throne and unable to stand up or else the skill will get cancelled. Dodu fearlessly stood in front of the charging cavalry while Charon focused all of the shields on the former. Dodu''s heath bar suddenly got filled to the brim, but that second health bar did not help it that much. The Doom Knight Malefa and her cavalry hit Dodu directly and shattered the second health bar. Dodu even got reduced to 70% health which means the damage is not something to scoff at. The Doom Knight Malefa and the ten Duhan were stopped by Dodu which made Adrian smile. Crystal chains suddenly started to bind the Doom and the ten Duhan as Charon would not miss this chance. The Doom Knight Malefa and the undead tried to struggle as they are empowered when their leader is with them. "Elemental Catastrophe!" Peridot stated. Just as the enemy undead were starting to break off the crystal chains, six spheres of varying colors suddenly came down in front of the Doom Knight Malefa. The six different colored orbs suddenly fused together to make an elemental aberration which exploded in the area. The area where the Elemental Catastrophe spell was used is covered in six different elements. [You have killed a Death Knight.] [You have killed a Death Knight Cavalry.] ¡­ Notification of undead being killed filled the screens as they have killed ten enemies. The smoke cleared and they expected that the Doom Knight Malefa would be damaged to some degree, but arge great sword flew towards the throne. The Doom Knight Malefa stood tall in front of Adrian as she did not even take that much damage. [The Duhan has activated Pain Split. They have absorbed the damage that the Doom Knight Malefa is supposed to receive.] Adrian nced at the ten Duhan and they were all damage to a great degree. He then saw the ten Duhan use some sort of magic on themselves to restore some of the health that they lost. Adrian smiled while therge great sword was still inches away from his face as he moved his head away just a bit to make sure he does not get decapitated. "I will enjoy this! It has been a long time." Adrian thought to himself as he stood up on the throne and picked up the sword he plunged to the ground. Chapter 1463 The Doom Knight Malefa II "What should we do?" Creepysoo asked Peridot. "Deal with the other enemies and make sure to not get caught up in whatever storm that guy is brewing. Even we do not want to join his fight when he is that fired up." Peridot stated. "I thought he has changed a bit as he used his head more, but he is starting to revert back to his habits when he started walking by himself." Levin Cloud stated via a head popping out from a tree. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Lets us go, Bone Dragon! Let us defeat the other undead!" Creepysoomanded as he hopped on the Bone Dragon while his other undead knights dealt with the enemy undead. Peridot alsomanded her y soldier army while Levin Cloud used some supporting spells to empower their troops. They made a conscious choice to never be in a fifty-meter radius of Adrian and the Doom Knight Malefa. They are not afraid of the Doom Knight Malefa but are afraid of the fact that they might get attacked by their own ally. == "I know that you can talk as you are an intelligent undead unlike the rest." Adrian stated. "My words are wasted on an impure being such as yourself, but I shall humor you demon." The Doom Knight Malefa stated. "What is a Doom Knight like yourself being a subordinate of another undead? The Dread Mansion or Dread Vige is not even a ruler type of undead." Adrian asked. "You do not need to know as you will be dead after this fight." The Doom Knight Malefa stated as she suddenly held her hand up as her great sword flew back towards her. The Doom Knight Malefa did not waste any time as she immediately vanished from her location. The Doom Knight Malefa reappeared in front of Adrian and swung her great sword at him with a very powerful force. Adrian did not falter as he gripped his sword with both hands to parry the attack of the Doom Knight Malefa. "Heavy!" Adrian thought as he could feel that his body is being slowly pushed back despite the fact that he is already in his true form. The Doom Knight Malefa might not look like it, but she was surprised that the enemy before her caught her sword. In all her years of living as a mythical tier undead, she has yet to have an opponent that is her match. She would have met her match if she found the undead knights under the Undead King Arthur, but she was trapped in the Dread Vige. "I need more power. Perfect Assimtion: Sirius!" Adrian stated as a magic circle suddenly appeared below his feet. The image of a wolf silhouette eating Adrian is seen as his form suddenly changed. The knight armor that he has is now covered with wolf like motifs as his helmet has also changed to have wolf ears. He also has this feral aura around him which made the evaluation of the Doom Knight Malefa increase. [You have perfectly assimted with your soulbound, Sirius.] [Stats will be increased while in this assimted state.] [You have inherited the skill: Poison of God.] [You have inherited the skill: Realm Ender.] "Perfect! Twin Fang Form!" Adrian stated as his sword suddenly split into two. [You have entered the Twin Fang Form.] [Agility has been greatly increased in this form, but strength is slightly reduced.] Adrian did not waste any precious moment as his newly found speed is even difficult for the Doom Knight Malefa to keep up with. Adrian is leaving afterimages with every step he takes andnded the first hit on the Doom Knight Malefa''s left leg. [You have applied a stack of Poison of God on the Doom Knight Malefa.] [The Doom Knight Malefa has been afflicted with Aether Bane and damage has been dealt.] Adrian kept up with the swift movements which the Doom Knight Malefa tried to stop but her weapon is not fit for defending against enemies that are fast. The Doom Knight Malefa might not have any difficulty in swinging a gigantic sword around but that does not mean she could also maneuver her body quickly while using the weapon. Adrian aimed towards the neck of his enemy, but the Doom Knight Malefa managed to predict it and blocked the attack. Being blocked by the enemy is not a problem for Adrian though as he could just use the other sword in hand to deal damage. With a clean sh, Adrian hit the right shoulder of the Doom Knight Malefa. For the first time, Adrian saw the Doom Knight Malefa flinch as if she felt pain which undead should not be able to. [You have applied another stack of Poison of God on the Doom Knight Malefa.] "It seems that she can feel the damage of the Aether Bane since it is akin to holy attribute energy." Adrian thought as he continued his attacks. If one could see the fight between Adrian and the Doom Knight Malefa then they might confuse the one who is the real evil. Adrian was swinging his sword like a lunatic, but it was not sloppy sword handling. He was alsoughing like he is enjoying it whenever he gets a hit on the Doom Knight Malefa. To an unbiased eye, one might see a power drunk holy knight bullying a dark knight. The sh between Adrian and the Doom Knight Malefa is not even limited to their area. Each one of their swings could send a powerful shockwave that can knock down any being within the area. Even the undead under the Doom Knight Malefa are making sure that they are not near her. Adrian is slowly chipping out the health of the Doom Knight Malefa but he noticed that it is also being slowly healed. With the number of hits that Adrian has connected, the health of the Doom Knight Malefa should have been at the 85% mark already, but it was only at the 93% mark. Her health is even rising slowly but Adrian already knew the source of the regeneration. The ten Duhan were actively supporting the Doom Knight Malefa in their fight. The Doom Knight Malefa might not have a way to hurt Adrian, but thetter does not have a way to finish the fight quickly as well. As long as the Duhan are alive then the Doom Knight Malefa will not fall as well. Adrian''s allies also tried getting close to the Duhan, but the Death Knight Archers are making sure that they are safe. "A good tactic indeed for the current predicament that they are in." Adrian muttered but he can also do something about the Duhan. "Try blocking this! Soul Searing Wave!" Adrian shouted as he released two sword energy waves with his two swords. The two energy sword waves were directly in the path of the Doom Knight Malefa but it would hit the Duhan if she were to dodge it. Adrian made sure to pack the energy sword waves with as much aether energy as possible to make the damage greater. Even the Doom Knight Malefa could feel the dangerous energying from the sword waves. The Doom Knight Malefa knew that she should not avoid the attack but defending it will not be easy as well. She knew that the only way to truly counter the attack from her enemy would be to use another force that is equal to it. The Doom Knight Malefa suddenly exploded with miasma once more, but it was not dark violet in color but dark red instead. "Doom sh!" The Doom Knight Malefa stated as she swung her giant sword in a 360-degree fashion, and it created a circr sword wave that shed with Adrian''s two sword waves. The two energy sword waves came into contact and created a powerful explosion but the aether energy overpowered the Doom Knight Malefa''s energy. Only one sword wave was cancelled out by the attack that the Doom Knight Malefa did, and she was directly hit by one of Adrian''s attacks. The smoke cleared and the scene of the Doom Knight Malefa kneeling from receiving the attack could be seen. The Duhan immediately tried to use Pain Split to transfer health back to their leader, but they noticed that the transfer was painfully slow. As if there was something blocking them from sending health to the Doom Knight Malefa and that something is the Aether Bane. Aether Bane is different from Nether Bane which Sirius has if Adrian is in the Netheros Form. Nether Bane deals damage and explodes in a ssh when it stacks. Aether Bane deals slight damage but reduces the regeneration of enemies with more stacks. The Doom Knight Malefa already has a max stack of 10 which means she has 70% reduced healing from outside sources and 30% reduced self-regeneration. "You are a worthy foe. I must admit but I shall not fall here." The Doom Knight Malefa stated as she started to increase her already vast amount of energy. Chapter 1464 The Doom Knight Malefa III "Doom Fall!" The Doom Knight Malefa stated as she suddenly exploded in this dark red energy. [The Doom Knight Malefa has entered her Doom Fall state.] [All status ailments and status reductions towards the Doom Knight Malefa will be cleansed.] [The Doom Knight Malefa is invulnerable to any status ailment during her Doom Fall state.] [The Doom Knight Malefa''s stats has increased by 50%.] [The Doom Knight Malefa''s Doom Aura can no longer be resisted.] [You have been afflicted by Doom.] == Status Ailment: Doom Effect: Lose 1 health point per second while in the vicinity of the one radiating the Doom Aura. == "You shall fall here demon!" The Doom Knight Malefa stated as her whole armor is now overflowing with the Doom Aura which is dark red in color. Even the great sword that the Doom Knight Malefa looked like it doubled in size because of the doom aura being radiated from it. Creepysoo did tell him that the Doom Knights have a special aura that can reduced the life of anything around them. Adrian did not care much about it as he could resist it earlier, but it is no longer the case now. Adrian''s health is now losing one health per second which is unaffected by his own health regeneration. The damage that the doom aura does neglects the enemies'' own self-regeneration. Adrian switched his soulbounds to Kimat, Kaon and Saena as the direction of the battle has changed to killing the Doom Knight Malefa as fast as possible. The Doom Knight Malefa is not the only one afflicted by the Doom Aura as it was able to spread to the undead that was under her. All the undead that is under the Doom Knight Malefa is also strengthened by 30%. Adrian locked eyes with the Doom Knight Malefa as they knew that only one of them can stand proudly in this battlefield. As if the two talked with their eyes, Adrian and the Doom Knight Malefa vanished from their positions and shed swords at the very middle of the battlefield. The Doom Knight Malefa that was unable to keep track of Adrian earlier is now on par with her, but she was even more powerful now. As soon as the swords of the two shed, a loud ringing sound that created a shockwave enveloped the battlefield. "Extremely heavy!" Adrian muttered as he is sent flying, but Kaon''s control of the wind made sure that he does not fly far away. [You have received damage.] [You are hit by blunt force filled with Doom Aura. Your maximum health has been reduced by 2.5%.] Adrian saw the notifications and noticed that he was actually bleeding from his mouth. Adrian told Saena to heal him, and he got healed back to full health. Fortunately, the healing from external sources is not affected by the Doom Aura. The only problem now is the fact that everything in the area is touched by the Doom Aura as the other enemy undead are propagating it. The Doom Knight Malefa did not let Adrian have any time to recover as she once again vanished from her location. Kaon already knew where the enemy will appear and released four elemental spells in that general direction. The assault of the Doom Knight Malefa was slowed down, but the spells did not connect to her. All the spells that Kaon has released were blocked by an invisible barrier that is maintained by the Duhan. With the Duhan covered in Doom Aura, they can now easily use enhancements on the Doom Knight Malefa as they are now personally connected to her. Adrian knew that this would not be easy, but he is now thinking that this battle suddenly took a turn to hard mode. "Kaon and Saena, deal with the Duhan. Kimat, you are going to be with me. Provide rear support but also make sure that you are not attacked by other enemies." Adrianmanded via their soul link. Kaon and Saena rose to the skies while Kimat suddenly called upon lightning on the spot where the Doom Knight Malefa was. As if her sword could cut the lightning itself, the Doom Knight Malefa just pointed at the lightning and shed the sky. With just one sh, the Doom Knight Malefa actually split the dark clouds on top of them which also revealed the location of Kaon and Saena. "Soul Avenger!" Adrian did not waste any time as he activated his most powerful skill in this form. A giant version of his sword suddenly manifested on top of the Doom Knight Malefa. The giant sword then dropped down on her which she thought she could avoid but she cannot. The Soul Avenger skill locks onto the soul of the target which means any living being will be unable to avoid it. The Doom Knight Malefa had no choice but to receive the hit, but she made sure to create a sturdy doom aura armor to soften the blow. [You have dealt great damage to the Doom Knight Malefa.] "Only 10%!?" Adrian thought as that attack was filled with immense energy from both aether and primordial essences. Adrian then looked at the Duhan and saw that some of their health was also reduced but only 2%. It seems that they cannot perfectly receive the damage of an attack that was locked onto the soul of a target, but they can mitigate some of it. If the ten Duhan did not do so then the Doom Knight Malefa might have received 20% maximum health damage from Adrian''s attack. The Doom Knight Malefa has recovered from being subjected to pure aether energy and is about to go for Adrian''s head when she stopped and threw her sword towards the air. Kaon has already finished preparing his breath attack when a giant sword suddenly hit him in the jaw. Kaon winced from the pain and was even slightly knocked out for a moment from being hit by the blunt force of the sword. Chapter 1465 The Doom Knight Malefa IV Kaon''s attack might have been stopped but Saena''s attack was not. With all her rainbow-colored tail feathers glowing in pure light, she released a powerful beam of light that went straight towards the ten Duhan. The Death Knight Archers that are also the rear support of the Duhan released a flurry of arrows to meet Saena''s attack, but their attacks just melted when met with pure holy light from a divine beast. The Duhan are very weak when ites to magic damage, and it is even doubled when it is of the holy attribute. The Doom Knight Malefa knew that the Duhan are her lifeline when ites to the strange being that is fighting her. The Doom Knight Malefa was about to use her own doom aura filled body to block the ray of light when Adrian suddenly appeared beside her in another form and holding a giant axe. "Hello!" Adrian stated as he swung his axe sideways which sent the Doom Knight Malefa flying sideways. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® This would not have happened if the Doom Knight Malefa had her great sword in her hand as it also acted as her center of gravity. Adrian also made sure to maximize the energy used in that attack which is why the Doom Knight Malefa was sent flying. Since the Doom Knight Malefa was no longer there to protect the Duhan, the ray of light that Saena released rained on them like an attack from the heavens. The Doom Knight Malefa might have been sent flying, but she is still conscious as she made sure to have her great sworde to her. When the great sword arrived at her hand, she plunged it on the ground so hard that it ripped theyers of the earth. She was able to recover from being sent flying and immediately dashed towards Adrian. Adrian is no longer as fast as he was before in his Twin Fang form as the axe is a heavy weapon. The only reason he could surprise the Doom Knight Malefa earlier was due to the fact that he used Blink. He can no longer do that right now as the attention of the Doom Knight Malefa was on him right now. "Kimat!" Adrianmanded via the soul link and lightning met the Doom Knight Malefa''s path once more. Adrian might not be as fast as before but his soulbounds are still the same. Kimat can read the movements of the Doom Knight Malefa and anticipate her actions, but he cannot deal with her in a head on confrontation. The Doom Knight Malefa did not even flinch as she just got soaked up on the lightning that Kimat brought down because she was focused on killing Adrian as fast as possible as well. Adrian also charged forward as he met the Doom Knight Malefa''s attack as he needed to make sure that she does not get help from the Duhan. The great sword and the giant axe shed with one another again, but this time Adrian was only knocked back by a few meters. The weight of his heavy armor and the axe made him have better mass. Adrian did not waste time as he immediately used Blink as he was sent back. Adrian appeared behind the Doom Knight Malefa and immediately used the first skill of the axe armament. "Earth Splitter!" Adrian shouted as he mmed his axe on the ground and created a huge conical crater in front of him. The Doom Knight Malefa reflexively used her great sword as a shield, but she was still damaged to a certain degree. Adrian once again used another charge of Blink to reappear behind the Doom Knight Malefa. Adrian is about to use another Earth Splitter but there was a volley of enchanted arrows aimed at his back that is flying at a quick speed. "Whirlwind Axe!" Adrian stated as he knew that he cannot tank all those arrows. Adrian''s body started to spin like a tornado as he deflected all the arrows that was aimed at him. The only problem is that the Doom Knight Malefa has regainedposure and sent a powerful sword wave towards him. The sword wave that the Doom Knight Malefa released actually cancelled Adrian''s skill, but he made sure to keep track of his enemy. "Earth Splitter!" Adrian casted once more as he mmed his axe towards the direction of the Doom Knight Malefa. The Doom Knight Malefa already understood the trick of the skill that Adrian did and mmed her great sword on the ground to propel her upwards. The damage that Earth Splitter does is reliant on the surface which means the Doom Knight Malefa has sessfully evaded the skill. The Doom Knight Malefa is not the only one with a rear support as lightning came down on the her while she was in mid-air. The sudden hit of lightning should have stunned the doom knight, but she was unable to get any status ailments in her current form. The Doom Knight Malefa did not care for the injuries and tossed her great sword to take Adrian''s neck. Adrian did not let that happen as he immediately executed thest skill of the axe armament. "Nature''s Punisher!" Adrian shouted as he is now feeling the intensity of the battlefield in his bones. Adrian mmed his axe forward which [perfectly hit the great sword as he intended. He then somersaulted towards the Doom Knight Malefa. He then caught her with the hook like part of the axe and tossed her to the air. Adrian then performed three axe swings that made it look like he was hitting a dummy which was the Doom Knight Malefa. The armor that the doom knight wore started to have bumps when she is no longer able to move as easily. Adrian appeared on top of her, and arge silhouette of the axe armament manifested on top of them which mmed both of them to the ground. [You have dealt serious damage to the Doom Knight Malefa.] Chapter 1466 The Doom Knight Malefa V The smoke cleared and the scene of Adrian stepping down on the Doom Knight Malefa came to view. The Doom Knight Malefa was not prepared forbos that Adrian did, but she was still not dead. The Doom Knight Malefa'' great sword suddenly flew from behind Adrian, but Kimat mmed his body to deflect the weapon. Adrian is shocked to hear the powerful ng behind him and looked to see the source, but the Doom Knight Malefa had other ns. The doom knight exploded in power and grabbed Adrian by the toes as he was tossed. Adrian released his wings to make sure that he does not get sent flying and also used them as a way to attack the Doom Knight Malefa. The great sword returned to the doom knight''s hands and Adrian''s wings are met with the doom aura covered de. Adrian''s wings were empowered with aether energy, and he is fortunate that the doom aura had no ability to cut through it. Adrian received great damage though and his he felt a powerful tingle in all parts of his body as his wings are connected to his back. "Primordial Armament: Scythe!" Adrian stated as his form changed once more, and his scythe came to his hands. The Doom Knight Malefa continued her assault as she is now very close to her enemy. She can start overpowering her enemy since she is no longer at arger distance. Shemanded her Duhan army to buff her, but she did not receive any. The ten Duhan were being kept at bay by Kaon and Saena while the Death Knight Archers were all reduced to ash. Kaon and Saena used their skill together to create a powerful holy light which disintegrated the Death Knight Archers were not strong enough to defend themselves even with doom aura. "We are done with our side." Peridot stated as they were able to defeat the other high tier undead. The only undead left in the battle is the Doom Knight Malefa and her ten Duhan. Seeing that her army is decimated, and her strength weakened. The Doom Knight Malefa has started to enter her final phase despite having health above the 40% mark. "Doom Wish!" The Doom Knight Malefa stated as all the bodies of her army started to float into the sky. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel [The Doom Knight Malefa has activated Doom Wish.] [All of the enemy undead will be sacrificed as a result to summon the Beast of Doom.] [The health of the Beast of Doom will be dependent on the health of the undead that are still alive.] [The stats of the Beast of Doom are equivalent to the stats of the sacrificed undead that are alive (50%) and the ones that have perished (50%.)] "I have done what I can, but you will all be fed to the Beast of Doom!" The Doom Knight Malefa stated. Arge red eye got summoned in the sky as the bodies of all the enemy undead are starting to gather. The bones and dust of the undead are all collected into a gigantic sphere mass of unknown origins. The wailing of the wind and the heavy atmosphere made it seem like the end of the world is near. [The Beast of Doom is being born¡­Protect yourself while you still can.] [Progress: 21%] The notification woke up everyone in the scene as they did not expect that the Beast of Doom can be attacked while it was forming. This is a first for all of them as they were always held back by the game to move when a powerful boss monster was about to spawn. "Attack while we still can!" Adrian shouted as all of his soulbounds released skills at the forming mass. His friends followed as well as they released long range skills at the unknown mass and could see that the health was decreasing. The unknown mass did not let itself be attacked one-sidedly though as it suddenly formed a huge mouth which released a red beam of light. The red beam of light was pure doom energy that deleted 20% of the health of any creature that is hit. Peridot protected Levin Cloud and Creepysoo from the st, but the Bone Dragon was not as lucky. "Go Bone Dragon! Defeat that thing with all you got!" Creepysoo stated as the Bone Dragon flew to the skies and charged itsrge body at the forming Beast of Doom. "me Explosion!" "Aqua Trident!" "Tempest Cutter!" "Stctite Rush!" Peridot also crushed four different colored gems as she released powerful spells of the four basic elements. She used all of them in session without breaking a sweat as she has mastery over her Draconic Tongue with all the battles that she had to endure. She also summoned Moksha as Levin Cloud and Creepysoo needed someone to ride as they take to the skies. "Burning Souls!" Adrian stated as he released a st of aether energy towards the forming Beast of Doom. The forming Beast of Doom did not have a stable shadow which means it cannot be attacked by its own shadow and cannot be stunned as well. The damage it received was great though as Adrian followed it up with a series of hits from his scythe. The forming Beast of Doom did get damaged, but Adrian could only take off some bones from its dreadful body. The skulls on top of the forming Beast of Doom suddenly turned towards Adrian as he was standing on top of it and sted him with doom rays that prated defenses. Adrian had to use blink to evade as the angles of the attack are all over the ce. He cannot evade it simply by moving his body. Kaon and Saena released attacks once more on the body of the forming Beast of Doom and they decimated parts of it. Levin Cloud, Creepysoo and Peridot attacked another side and also dealt great damage as well. The forming Beast of Doom is not bleeding but the falling undead parts is a sign of its health being decreased. The more that the group attacked the forming Beast of Doom, the more undead parts are falling to the ground. All of them continued doing this until the progress of the Beast of Doom increased to 50%. When the progress reached 50%, the forming Beast of Doom suddenly released numerous doom rays that almost covered the entire area. Everyone tried their best to avoid the attacks, but the Bone Dragon is not an undead that is famed for its agility. The Bone Dragon took arge brunt of the doom rays and crumbled back to being bones as it was defeated. Adrian had to protect himself using his wings by curling up to a ball which Saena and Kaon also did. Creepysoo, and Levin Cloud were at the mercy of Moksha, but he was fast enough as a qilin to dodge the doom rays. Peridot transformed into her ryujin form and squirmed in the sky like her life depends on it. All of them were able to avoid or defend against the doom rays that were fired for at least five minutes. [The Beast of Doom has started to form¡­Protect yourself while you still can.] [Progress: 51%] [Health Remaining: 60%] All of them did not even catch their breaths as they started to attack once more. Adrian wanted to use his Limit Break skill, but he knew that there was still one enemy left. The enemy they are facing now is just akin to a mid-boss. "I can deal with it. Sword of the Undead King!" Creepysoo stated as he used one of his skills and summoned the famed sword of the Undead King Arthur above the forming Beast of Doom. The sword of the undead king had arge skull on its hilt and is covered with powerful miasma. The sword came down on the forming Beast of Doom and created a vertical hole that run down its spherical body. The hole could even be physically seen when they go below the forming Beast of Doom. [Health Remaining: 50%] The forming Beast of Doom suddenly released a powerful shockwave that sent anyone near it to be knocked back. Thousands of red hands started to manifest on the surface of the forming Beast of Doom. Each of these red hands had the doom aura on it which means they will lose health even if they just brush a small part of their body on it. Fortunately for them, these doom hands as they call it can be cut down with attacks that are magical in nature. The only problem that they have now is that they can no longernd on the body of the forming Beast of Doom. Adrian suddenly thought of a great idea that he is not sure if it will work. "Burning Souls!" Adrian stated as he used all power he could muster and a powerful white shadow came out of his body that headed towards his enemy. Chapter 1467 The Beast Of Doom A white shadow enveloped the entire enemy as Burning Souls affected it despite its weird shadow. The skill affected the doom hands instead of the actual forming Beast of Doom itself, but it was his crazy n. White hands manifested beside the doom hands and incapacitated them for the duration of the Burning Souls skills. "This is a chance. Attack it once more!" Adrianmanded as all of them attacked once again. The health of the forming Beast of Doom started to dwindle at a fast rate since it cannot defend itself from attacks. It might have arge health pool but having garbage defenses makes it an easy prey for people like Adrian and his friends. [The Beast of Doom has started to form¡­Protect yourself while you still can.] [Progress: 75%] [Health Remaining: 30%] [The forming Beast of Doom is in a terrible state. Initiating forced bodypletion.] [The forming Beast of Doom will now enter an invulnerable state toplete its form.] [The forming Beast of Doom sacrificed 10% of its health toplete its form.] A powerful shockwave erased the effects of the Burning Souls skills and created a red shell that covered the enemy. Inside the red shell is the sound of creaking bones and flesh as the Beast of Doom is starting to bepleted. The red shell that protected the enemy burst into countless pieces that revealed the form of the Beast of Doom. "Why does it look strangely sexy and feminine?" Peridotmented as the Beast of Doom was oddly feminine in shape. "It looks like that because the Doom Knight that summoned it." Creepysoo stated. The Beast of Doom looks like a humanoid female with no head. The Beast of Doom had the body of a pale woman in armor with eight wings made of undead bones. If one looked closely, the Beast of Doom did not have skin as the pale skin looking texture was actually all undead bone that has been fused. == Monster Name: Beast of Doom Tier: Mythical Level: 300 Health: 20% / 100% MP:100% / 100% Description: The beast said to be the doom of all life when summoned at full power. It is said that it is made of numerous undead that has the resentment of the dead. It releases the Doom Aura in a whole area and amplifies it. Status: [Weakened] [Forced Awakening] [Long Range Magic Cancelling Barrier] == [The Beast of Doom has awakened.] [All enemies before it will have 10% weaker stats.] [The Doom Aura effect is amplified. All health of beings near the Beast of Doom will lose 10 hit points per second.] The Beast of Doom made the very atmosphere shake by its mere presence as it is a powerful existence that is in the Mythical tier. Fortunately for them, the Beast of Doom is weakened due to their persistent attacks on its cocoon. Levin Cloud, Peridot and Creepysoo tried to use long range spells but all of it was made useless by the barrier. "Where is Equinox?" Levin Cloud asked as his best friend is nowhere to be seen while his soulbounds were trying to kill the Beast of Doom. == "Shadow Walker" Adrian stated as he was sent to the world of shadows. Adrian did not miss his chance to use Shadow Walker when he had the chance as the enemy''s gaze was no longer on him. The Shadow world is also affected by the bizarre presence of the Beast of Doom as it is also in disarray. It seems that the Beast of Doom can affect the world around it despite only being a mythical tier existence. [You have one minute left for Perfect Assimtion.] [You have two minutes left for Aetheros True Form.] "No choice but to do it now." Adrian muttered to himself as he used all the primordial essence and aether energy to empower his next attack. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® The Beast of Doom started to create a hundred powerful magic spells when Adrian suddenly appeared behind it. The scythe became bigger in size and glowed with powerful lights as he infused it will all the energy he could muster. This did not stop as Adrian made sure to use the skill given to him when he fused with Sirius. "Realm Ender!" Adrian muttered as the scythe that was only twice as big as Adrian suddenly grew enormouslyrge to ten times his height. Adrian was already big in his true form, but the scythe is now as big as the Beast of Doom with ten times his size. Adrian did not have any difficulty doing a shing motion that cut the body of the Beast of Doom in half. The eyes of his friends bulged as they did not expect him to cut the actual Beast of Doom in half. As soon as Adrian swung his scythe, a powerful st also exploded at the very contact where the Beast of Doom and the scythe had. One could see a small ck hole suddenly forming from Adrian''s attack as he destroyed space itself with that attack. The small ck hole exploded and released a powerful shockwave that made the dimension itself reverberate. The Beast of Doom is swallowed and cut by the dimensional tear which resulted in any chance of it recovering to be zero. The Beast of Doom''s hundred spells are destroyed as it did not expect that its short life to be cut even shorter. If the Beast of Doom had a face, then the look of shock and despair would have been pasted on it. [You have killed the Beast of Doom.] [You have received a lot of experience points.] [You have cleared the tenth wave of the Dread Vige Instance.] [The boss monster that was observing everything and sleeping has finally woken up as its guard has been killed.] [The Semi-Transcendent Monster, Dread Vige, is starting to awaken.] "Everyone! Here ites! Be ready and prepared." Adrian stated as he returned to his original form since his true form as ran out. Chapter 1468 The Dread Village I The whole space started to stabilize once more as the dimensional cuts that Adrian did has been restored. Even if the rifts that Adrian has created has been restored, the whole ce started to shake once again. The notifications of the Dread Vige awakening have rmed them that their new enemy has finallye. [The Dread Vige has been awakened.] A powerful rumble made them shocked as it was not just the ground that is shaking but even the air itself. The dimension that they are in is a part of the actual Dread Vige. An undead that is almost at the Transcendent level as it has carefully made sure that it will not be sensed by other powerhouses in the continent. [You will be now seeing how the Dread Vige has been born due to the memories of all those that perished here.] The Dread Vige was not always the size of a vige as it was just a Dread Mansion back then. When the Champions of Death vanished from the world, all the undead that were of the Mythical Tier back then were either rampaging or umting strength. The Dread Vige was thetter which not many of the undead did. The Dread Mansion knew that the Champions of Death are not the only ones hunting them as even angels are gathering their cores. It was embroiled on a battle with the Pope of the Church of Light and escaped with great injuries. The Dread Mansion had no choice but to hide in a faraway vige and slowly takeover the house of the noble there. Dregville Vige was always a vige that was located at a border, but the vigers were always happy and smiling. The surrounding monsters were not that strong while they have the protection of a retired noble there. The Dread Mansion made sure to slowly incorporate itself in the vige as it needed all the negative emotions of people there to grow back to its peak strength. The Dread Mansion slowly umted the negative energy that the vige emanated. The negative energy at the first few years were not that potent but time is at the side of the Dread Mansion. It waited for 300 years as it suddenly received a burst of potent negative energy which was the result of a gue. The Dread Mansion could taste the delicious negative energy that it has gotten from the vigers, but it suddenly knew that its survival mighte at a peril. If all the vigers are wiped out by the gue, then it would no longer have the negative energy to grow strong. The Dread Mansion suddenly started its integration of the vige in this time. The Dread Mansion has already fully incorporated itself in the mansion of the noble in Dregville Vige. It was no surprise to say that the mansion was the Dread Mansion itself as it fed on the misery of the dying members of that noble family. Knowing that it must have constant supply of negative energy, the Dread Mansion started to possess the dying noble. The Dread Mansion possessed the dying noble and told his servants to help the people afflicted by the gue. The servants did what they were ordered as they had instructions to always follow the whim of the owner of the house. The servants gathered all the people affected by the gue and the possessed noble started to ''heal'' the people. All the people of Dregville Vige were stunned to learn that their dying lord could heal people of the gue but that was not true. The possessed noble was actually absorbing the gue along with the negative emotions of those that were afflicted by it. All the people were ''healed'' from the gue, but they did not know that parts of them were also infected by the Dread Mansion itself. For a duration of ten years, the people of Dregville Vige were able to stay safe from the gue as the retired noble there healed them. The Dread Mansion suddenly thought of something to make sure that it constantly gets negative energy every cycle. The Dread Mansion already knew that to have strong negative energy, there must be happy times as well. The Dread Mansion would always spread the gue every 30 years in the area while it has already encroached upon the minds of the vigers. It would also use the dying noble as a tool to get the delicious negative energy, but it would make sure to maximize the torture of the people. The Dread Mansion repeated this cycle five times until it has gotten enough strength to swallow the whole vige. It slightly changed to be the Dread Vige after a period of five years and would just need five hundred more years to evolve fully to a Transcendent being. The Dread Vige was slowly waiting for that day, but it immediately hid itself once again to hide from the fearsome aura that it detected from the south. The Dread Vige detected the energy of the Undead King Arthur from the south and immediately sacrificed two hundred years'' worth of umted energy to create a special dimension. It had already umted useful toys in the long centuries it waited and only needed to bide its time. It even thought that the angels would subjugate the fearsome aura it sensed. The Dread Vige did not worry as it created the perfect hiding spot. It was Dregville Vige, and the vige was its own body. Even one of the most powerful knights was killed by it and turned into its servant despite here being hailed as the Princess Knight. It thought that everything would be fine, but it sensed the same energy it had from the south but weaker. Two shapeshifters went inside its territory with one of them being very delicious in the eyes of the Dread Vige. The Dread Vige felt the energying from Creepysoo and it knew that devouring him would recover the strength it had lost from hiding. It might even make it break through to the next level. Chapter 1469 The Dread Village II [You have seen the origin of the Dread Vige.] [You are now being returned to the battle instance.] All of them regained their vision and looked at Creepysoo. They were looking at him with judging eyes as he was the one that basically activated the Dread Vige. They were not able to get a sneak attack because he was tasty in the eyes of the Dread Vige. "It is not my fault that I am an Elder Wight." Creepysoo stated. "At least, we have the enemy in front of us now." Adrian muttered as all of them were given objectives. == [The Dread Vige cores have spawned in different locations across the vige.] [Destroy the four smaller cores in order to make the core of the Dread Vige show up.] All of them received notifications of the Dread Vige having four cores that need to be broken. The cores that they need to break are the smaller cores that protect the core of the Dread Vige from any invader. The smaller cores look like hauntednterns that float around an area. "Each of us need to destroy one of the cores. Spread out!" Adrian stated as the whole area suddenly shook once more. The scene of the vige was just a bit worn down and dpidated, but it started to change once again. The whole vige was covered in a ck shadow, and it transformed into an area filled with darkness. If all of them did not have the Night Vision and Dark Vision passive skill, then they would not be able to see inside it. The whole vige transformed into a shadow vige as the walls of the houses became ck as shadows. The only sources of light would be the strange pale green lights being emitted from the windows of the houses. The whole vige has transformed into its full entity. [You have been trapped inside the Dread Vige.] [You have been applied with the status ailment, Dread.] [You will receive one stack of Dread for every ten minutes that you stay inside the Dread Vige.] == Status Ailment: Dread Number of Stacks: 1 (Maximum of 30) Effect: Decrease the stats of the affected unit in percentage by the number of stacks that they have. == It was not only them receiving the Dread stacks that will prevent them from destroying the fourntern cores. Monsters started to rise up from the shadows and they were none other than the souls that the Dread Vige has devoured. It is now using all of its minions to deal with the intruders. == Monster Name: Dread Beast Tier: Epic Level: 250 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: Monsters that are said to resemble undead but are actually souls of the victims of the Dread Mansion. It is filled the Dread Aura as it has been living inside the Dread Vige for so long. Any physical contact with this being will give them a stack of Dread. == The Dread Beasts came in all shapes and sizes as they were not only humanoid in appearances. The shapes and appearances varied from human, bird, dogs, cats, and even bulls. Each of the Dread Beasts spawned every two minutes which means they must destroy the cores as fast as they possible can. "I think this ce needs a little bit of green! Descent of the Tree of Life and Death!" Levin Cloud stated as he sent a powerful burst of energy to the clouds which actually pierced the pocket dimension that the Dread Vige created. The skies opened up and a seed fell to the ground. The seed was swallowed up the ground as if it was being weed by it. In under a few seconds, arge and powerful tree that was lush and dry on both sides sprouted. [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, has taken root.] [All beings that are influenced by the Tree of Life and Death Yewdrassil are buffed.] Peridot might not be directly influenced by the Tree of Life and Death, but she was still in a party with the others. She transformed into her Ryujin form once more and used Moon Caller. Despite the moon on the horizon of the special space being an illusion, it actually answered Peridot''s call. The meteors that wereing down from the moon had the look of jack-onterns. The meteors were evenughing as it came down from the skies. She made sure to have the area where thenterns crash be where one of thentern cores is located. [Your party member, Peridot, has destroyed one of the cores of the Dread Vige.] [Cores that needed to be destroyed to show the main core of the Dread Vige: 3/4] [Quickly destroy the other cores before the destroyed core regenerates.] "I have done my part. You guys can go and destroy the other cores that are farther away. I will protect the Tree of Life and Death." Peridot stated as she hovered around and used spells to repel the Dread Beasts. "Understood." All three of them stated as they split up to the locations of the other cores. Creepysoo knew that he must not use his God Descent skill just yet as he needs to save that for thest fight. He rode with Don Quixote towards the east of the vige where they saw one of the smaller cores. Just as Creepysoo is about tomand Robin Hoodie to destroy the core, it was suddenly swallowed by arge Dread Beast that looked different from the rest. == Monster Name: Dread Phantom Guzzler Tier: Semi-Legendary Level: 275 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A Phantom Guzzler undead that has bathe in Dread Aura which made it be an advanced monster of its species. It is not yet fully evolved as it is not powerful enough topletely absorb the Dread Aura it is bathing in for centuries. == "A Phantom Guzzler of all things." Creepysoo muttered as he knew how difficult it was to go against such undead. Phantom Guzzlers are undead that like to eat spiritual entities which mean that it has the capability to eat magic attacks. Undead might have a physical body but most of their damage stems from magic damage as they use miasma in their attacks. To make matters worse for Creepysoo, he does not have an idea on what changed it as it became a Dread Phantom Guzzler. "Guardian of the Forest! Vanguard form!" Levin Cloud stated as he transformed into his true form. [You have transformed into your true form. All stats will rise.] [You have changed to your Vanguard Form. Stats will be rearranged.] A ive made of wood and thorns came to his hand as his vanguard form made him look like a centaur and Leshy hybrid. He charged towards thentern only to encounter a strange Dread Beast that is the shape of a snake. It was not just a monster that was a snake, but it was actually a wyrm. == Monster Name: Dread Bone Wyrm Tier: Semi-Legendary Level: 275 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A Bone Wyrm that has changed to an advanced species thanks to the Dread Aura. It has a powerful appetite for bones, and it prefers fresh ones. The exoskeleton it covers with its body is actually made of Dread Aura as it no longer has any flesh as it is all bone. == The small core that looked like antern was actually located at the throat of the Dread Bone Wyrm that manifested. The Dread Vige knew that its small cores will be in danger of being easily destroyed since a few meteors in an area was enough to destroy one. The Dread Bone Wyrm is one of the undead monsters that was tasked to protect it. Levin Cloud did not waver, but he is a bit wary of the Dread Bone Wyrm. The dread beast is much bigger than him despite him entering his true form. It is not farfetched to say that the Dread Bone Wyrm can swallow Levin Cloud whole if it wanted to. "Nether Domain! Netheros True Form! Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as he reached the area of thest small core. Like the other cores, the core in front of him is also guarded by a powerful dread beast. He actually lucked out as he chose the most powerful of the three guardians. It was none other than a Dread Dragon. It almost looked like a Dark Dragon, but it was so eerie and unsettling to look at. == Monster Name: Dread Dragon Tier: Legendary Level: 285 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: An undead dragon that has evolved into a beast that can utilize the Dread Aura. It has fully absorbed the Dread Aura that the Dread Vige emitted. Just a simple breath of the Dread Dragon can make any target experience immense dread. It is said to be an extermination target of living dragons as it is a p in the face for one of them to be such a hideous being. == Chapter 1470 The Dread Village III The Dread Phantom Guzzler might be difficult to face off when one is of the magic ss, but its attacks are very predictable. The Dread Phantom Guzzler is just like an oversized giant head that only eats anything in its area. It would even eat its own allies as sustenance as it hasrge amounts of appetite due to it losing lots of energy in the process. "Voodoo Marie!" Creepysoo stated as he used a curse on the Dread Phantom Guzzler. [You have used Weakening Curse on the Dread Phantom Guzzler.] [Due to the Dread Aura around it, the effects of the Weakening Curse have been halved.] [The Dread Phantom Guzzler has all its stats reduced by 5%.] "String Puppet!" Voodoo Marie stated as she suddenly summoned strings from above the Dread Phantom Guzzler. The strings that Voodoo Marie summoned looked like strings for marites and all of them stuck to the Dread Phantom Guzzler. The Dread Phantom Guzzler tried to move and charge towards Creepysoo, but it was pulled back to its location where it was caught in the strings. Creepysoo is very luck as the Dread Phantom Guzzler does not have any appendages to help it break free from the strings. "Nice! Mummie, go and make sure that it does not move any longer! Robin Hoodie, use Death Volley. Don Quixote, use Charge of Death. Frankie, use Miasma Lightning!" Creepysoo issued orders in quick session as he also used spells. "Ghoul mes!" Creepysoo stated as five pale purple mes appeared behind him and shot towards the Dread Phantom Guzzler. The Dread Phantom Guzzler screamed as it felt the pain of having damaged by someone blessed by the God of Dead Abaddon. All the undead that is under the God of Death Abaddon are also the bane of other undead that are not of the same denomination. The miasma running inside of Creepysoo''s veins is miasma that has been blessed by the God of Death Abaddon. This miasma might not be as potent as Adrian''sher or aether energy, but it is still very powerful against undead that are not under the God of Death Abaddon''s protection. The Dread Phantom Guzzler tried to escape its barrage, but it is currently being held down by two different entities. The Dread Phantom Guzzler looked like a floating pale white human head, but it is starting to be angered. The pale white head that is the Dread Phantom Guzzler started to change color to a bit more pinkish until it exploded in anger. The Dread Phantom Guzzler released a shockwave that released it from any bindings and suddenly became red. If there is an expression of someone being angry being called red face, then the Dread Phantom Guzzler is the literal definition of that. == Monster Name: Dread Phantom Guzzler (Rage Mode) Tier: Semi-Legendary Level: 275 HP: 50% MP: 80% Status: [Enraged] [Immune to Crowd Control] [Insatiable] == The Dread Phantom Guzzler entered its rage mode and can no longer be affected by crowd control. It also got itself free from the curses that Creepysoo has afflicted on it. Fortunately for Creepysoo, he can just apply more curses to it so that it will weaken. The downside is that the Dread Phantom Guzzler has all of its stats boosted by 50% since it entered rage mode. The Dread Phantom Guzzler shot itself towards Creepysoo at lightning-fast speed that thetter needed to be saved by Robin Hoodie. Creepysoo is shocked by the speed, but he is even more shocked by the fact that Robin Hoodie actually lost a leg. The sound of crunching could be heard as the Dread Phantom Guzzler turned its face towards Creepysoo. As if it was mocking all of them, the Dread Phantom Guzzler made sure to chew loudly as it crunched every part of the leg that it got from Robin Hoodie. The Phantom Archer undead did not like that it lost its leg, but it saved is master which is why losing a leg is no big deal to it. The leg will regenerate once Creepysoo returns to the undead citadel. "Mummie, use Mummification!" Creepysoo stated as Mummie used a skill that it has just learned a few weeks ago. Mummie came towards Creepysoo and unraveled all of its bandages until there is no body left. The only thing left to recognize Mummie are the golden artifacts and jewelries it had which flew towards Creepysoo. All the jewelries and artifacts attached itself to Creepysoo''s body and the bandages soon followed. [You have applied Mummification to yourself.] [You can choose two other targets for Mummification to be applied.] Creepysoo did not waste any time and chose Robin Hoodie immediately. Bandages came out of Creepysoo''s body and covered Robin Hoodie as well. Robin Hoodie suddenly changed from Phantom Archer to Ancient Mummy Archer as its race and recovered its missing foot. Even Creepysoo changed from an Elder Wight to an Elder Wight Mummy. The Dread Phantom Guzzler did not know what changed from Creepysoo and Robin Hoodie''s body, but it knew that the undead was delicious. Fueled by rage and hunger, the Dread Phantom Guzzler charged once more and used Dread Aura as a propulsion to speed itself. The Dread Phantom Guzzler rammed its body towards Creepysoo perfectly and was about to bit down when thetter suddenly exploded in bandages. Creepysoo was not damaged by the attack and was not chomped by the Dread Phantom Guzzler as well. The bandages that exploded from Creepysoo and the Dread Phantom Guzzler collision came together. When all the bandages came together, Creepysoo is now standing again in front of the Dread Phantom Guzzler without any type of damage. "As expected, only my mana has been depleted but that can easily be replenished. Voodoo Marie, use Essence Siphon!" Creepysoomanded. Voodoo Marie then released a powerful wave that attached itself to the Dread Phantom Guzzler. A blue smoke suddenly started to leave the Dread Phantom Guzzler as its mana was getting siphoned from its body. Voodoo Marie would then transfer this mana to Creepysoo that will abuse the effects of Mummification. The Dread Phantom Guzzler tried and tried to chomp at Creepysoo but all it had was bandages that does not even taste good. Creepysoo would thenmand his other undead knights to damage the Dread Phantom Guzzler while he used his body as a target. In the end, the Dread Phantom Guzzler lost all of its mana and can no longer activate any skills. The Dread Phantom Guzzler just became a red floating head that cannot move as much. Don Quixote finished off the Dread Phantom Guzzler by plunging its spear on the mouth of the enemy. The smaller core was also destroyed in the process. [Your party member, Creepysoo, has destroyed one of the cores of the Dread Vige.] [Cores that needed to be destroyed to show the main core of the Dread Vige: 2/4] [Quickly destroy the other cores before the destroyed core regenerates.] [The destroyed cores will regenerate slower as a result of another core being destroyed in a small timeframe.] "Waah!" A loud unknown growl shook the entire space of the area as the Dread Vige felt the damage to its smaller core. [The Dread Vige is using the skill Dread Fall.] Arge wave of dread energy suddenly washed up on all of them. All of them tried to evade the attack but it actually affected the whole area. The only area that has protection was none other than where the Tree of Life and Death is nted. [You have gained 5 stacks of Dread.] [You have lost 10% of your maximum health. This cannot be regenerated for ten minutes as a result of the attack skill ''Dread Fall''.] == "Even that kid finished his fight before me. I must hurry up as well." Levin Cloud stated but he is having difficulty fighting against the Dread Bone Wyrm. All the time that Levin Cloud had a chance to plunge his ive at the mouth of the Dread Bone Wyrm, it would instinctively close it. The Dread Bone Wyrm will get damaged, but its hard bones cannot be easily prated. Levin Cloud is doing good though as he has already reduced the health of the Dread Bone Wyrm by half. Just as he was about to release a skill, a powerful wave of dread energy swept across the area. Not only did it reduce his health by a lot, but the dread energy wave also actually restored the health of the Dread Bone Wyrm by 15%. "Call of the Forest!" Levin Cloud shouted as his voice echoed in the area. Large trees suddenly sprouted from the ground and sped the Dread Bone Wyrm. The Dread Bone Wyrm tried to break free from even itsrge body cannot escape from the grasp of a hundred trees coiling it. Levin Cloud''s ive glowed in a pure green and dark purple light as he made sure that both life and death energy is present in that attack. Chapter 1471 The Dread Village IV "Wrath of Life and Death!" Levin Cloud stated as he thrusted his ive at the throat of the Dread Bone Wyrm. Levin Cloud made sure that he pushes it with everything in his power as he actually broke the bones of the Dread Bone Wyrm. He has been attacking that same spot for a few minutes already and his persistence has finally paid off. The Dread Bone Wyrm could not believe that its tough skeletal body would be pierced. [You have been affected by two stacks of Dread.] [You will lose 2% of your maximum health.] Levin Cloud might have destroyed the bone, but he was still affected by the Dread Aura that is covering the Dread Bone Wyrm. It was all worth it though as he has destroyed the core that is needed to be destroyed. The sound of something cracking and the light that was present inside the Dread Bone Wyrm suddenly dimmed. [Your party member, Levin Cloud, has destroyed one of the cores of the Dread Vige.] [Cores that needed to be destroyed to show the main core of the Dread Vige: 1/4] [Quickly destroy the other cores before the destroyed core regenerates.] [The destroyed cores will regenerate slower as a result of another core being destroyed in a small timeframe.] "Nice!" Levin Cloud stated but the Dread Bone Wyrm is not yet dead despite him destroying the core inside of it. Levin Cloud started to fight the Dread Bone Wyrm once more, but he noticed that it was no longer as tough as it was supposed to be. He made the assumption that the Dread Bone Wyrm was actually drawing power from the small core itself. He can now easily destroy the skeletal frame of the Dread Bone Wyrm with just a few attacks unlike before that needed him to use pinpoint uracy. "If the core is the source of their power, then Equinox would be having a difficult time." Levin Cloud stated as he has maintained full view of the battlefield as he is connected to the Tree of Life and Death. == The Dread Dragon also swallowed the core that it guards, and it is not like the Dread Bone Wyrm that is all skeletal. The Dread Dragon has skin made of Dread Aura itself as it is a perfect being that has evolved into that. The location of the core could be seen though as itsrge belly is glowing in a pale eerie green light. "This thing is almost impossible to deal with at close range." Adrian stated as he would get a stack of Dread with just slightly touching the Dread Dragon. [The Dread Dragon has released its Dread Dragon Breath.] The Dread Dragon took arge mouthful of air from the outside and released a torrent of gas which is actually Dread Energy. Anything hit by that breath attack will be applied with two stacks of Dread per second that one has been afflicted by it. Wisteria immediately went in front of them and released gas from herrge tree. In her Nether Form, Wisteria releasesher mist instead of a sweet scent. Theher mist that she releases could counteract the dread energy that the Dread Dragon is releasing. The only problem is that they are at a stalemate when this happens. The Dread Dragon is also being protected by a barrier whenever it uses its dragon breath. It also has mastery of magic unlike a normal undead dragon. It seems to have regained some of its intelligence due to it evolving into a higher species. "If only Sirius is avable then he would have been able to cut through it and destroy that guardian." Adrian stated as Sirius cannot be summoned due to him being used as the subject of Perfect Assimtion. Sirius is locked for thirty minutes as Adrian made sure to use everything in that transformation. Adrian cannot regret his choices now as he only needs ten minutes for Sirius to be avable. The only problem is that one of the cores will regenerate in ten minutes. Adrian suddenly saw the notification that another core has been destroyed and the one he is facing is thest core. Just as Adrian is about to make a move, a powerful shockwave erupted from the middle of the area as therge noble mansion in that area suddenly became bigger. The Dread Mansion core has started to manifest as three of the four has been destroyed. The Dread Mansion, which is the core of the Dread Vige, has started to make its move. [The Dread Vige is using the skill Dread Nova.] One notification was all it took as the whole area suddenly started to explode in dread energy. The whole area did not explode in dread energy simultaneously but spots in the vige exploded every second. Each explosion actually applied five stacks of Dread into anyone that has been inflicted. Fortunately for the four, all of them could dodge these sudden pockets of explosion but they did not expect thest st. Thest explosion of Dread Energy was actually a vige wide area. They were not even able to protect themselves from it as it cannot be avoided. [You have been sted by Dread Nova.] [You have received 15 stacks of Dread.] [You have lost 15% maximum health.] [You suddenly lost arge amount of health in a very short span of time. You have resisted being stunned because of your special body.] [Any health that was reduced by Dread cannot be regenerated for ten minutes.] Adrian could not believe that he got hit by a powerful attack that cannot be dodged. The worst part is that he cannot regenerate it, nor can Saena cleanse the Dread status ailment. He is now at maximum stacks of thirty Dread which means he can only regenerate up to 70% of his maximum health. "I might not be losing stats, but the health is a different problem. We must kill the Dread Dragon as fast as we can." Adrian stated as he suddenly saw Levin Cloude to him. "I am here to aid you." Levin Cloud stated as he is still in his true form. "Thanks! I will attack while you will restrain it with my soulbounds." Adrian stated and Levin Cloud nodded. Levin Cloud scattered seeds around the Dread Dragon as he ran around it. The Dread Dragon noticing that something is wrong started to take flight, but chains suddenly manifested below it which struck its soul. The chains that were controlled by Charon dragged the Dread Dragon back to the ground, but it was still having difficulty as it is a tug of war. Dodu started to move as well as it suddenly created tentacles and mmed it towards the Dread Dragon. Wisteria copied what the other two did as she made use of vines that came out of her tree and tried to bring the Dread Dragon down as well. Kimat, Kaon and Saena made use of their elemental attacks as they poured it down on the enemy. The Dread Dragon tried to resist with the best that it can, but it cannot easily brush off the assault of six powerful beasts. Adrian also started his onught as he summoned his spear armament. Using his mind, Adrian sent the spear armament towards the belly of the Dread Dragon as he attempted to destroy the core. Levin Cloud told Adrian that the Dread Dragon might be absorbing more power from the core which is why it is very tenacious. Adrian used that suggestion and tried to pierce the belly of the beast, but it was much sturdier than he thought. The spear would bounce off the body of the Dread Dragon after a few seconds. The belly of the Dread Dragon started to glow even brighter as it was starting to gather power from the core. It was starting to break free from the restraints that Adrian''s soulbounds applied. Levin Cloud knew that it might not be perfect but the seeds he nted must be used now as he activated all of them. The seeds that Levin Cloud nted suddenly sprouted into trees thattched onto the Dread Dragon. Each of the trees is filled with Life and Death energy with the Tree of Life and Death being the source. It is not farfetched to say that these trees are part of the Tree of Life and Death. "Now!" Levin Cloud stated as he tossed his ive towards the belly of the Dread Dragon. The ive urately pinpointed the area of the core, but it was not enough to pierce the skin of the Dread Dragon. It might not have destroyed the skin, but it was enough to weaken it. Adrian made use of the spear armament''s special ability to be a thousand spears. "Dragon Killing Spears!" Adrian stated as he brought his hand down and thousands of spears rained down on the belly of the beast. The Dread Dragon could not even defend itself as thousands of spear plunged on its belly and the light that glowed became dim. Chapter 1472 The Dread Village Core I Thousands of spears plunged the belly of the Dread Dragon. It even looked like a pincushion that was filled to the brim with spears. Adrian was able to achieve this with the cooperation of his soulbounds and Levin Cloud. [Your party member, Equinox, has destroyed one of the cores of the Dread Vige.] [Cores that needed to be destroyed to show the main core of the Dread Vige: 0/4] [All cores have been destroyed.] [The main core of the Dread Vige is starting to emerge.] [Destroy the main core of the Dread Vige in order to rescue all the pitiful souls that are trapped here.] All the cores that protected the main core of the Dread Vige have been destroyed. A powerful wave of energy came from therge mansion in the middle of the vige. All of them looked at the source of the energy and saw that the mansion started to emit a strange aura as it is filled with the howl of numerous souls. The entire area started to have the sound of wailing souls all around which made the atmosphere immensely heavy. The entire mansion is now covered in a specter like aura that made everyone''s skin have chills. The entire mansion could be seening alive as this specter like thing created hands and a mouth for the mansion. [The Dread Vige Core, Dread Mansion, has appeared.] [Due to the special condition of the Dread Vige, the Dread Vige cannot live this space and you cannot leave as well.] [Defeat the Dread Vige Core, Dread Mansion, in order to destroy the undead that has sucked all the life in the surrounding area.] [If you lose, the Dread Vige will finally evolve into the Transcendent Tier undead called the Dread Capital.] All of them immediately knew that they must defeat the opponent now as they are basically going to be food for it to evolve. All four of them are individuals that have unique energies inside of them and that means they are perfect sources of evolution for monsters that are almost about to breakthrough. [The Dread Mansion has used Dread Eater skill.] A notification suddenly popped up which put them on the defensive as the Dread Mansion started to use one of its special abilities. The Dread Mansion opened its mouth wide which is actually its main door and created a powerful vacuum that sucked in anything in front of it. The group thought that it was trying to devour them, but they noticed that the suction as not even powerful enough to lift them up from the ground. What the Dread Eater skill did was not eating them but the Dread that they have. The bodies of the four started to emit this unknown dark purple aura that looked like smoke. All of them could feel this energy leaving their body and making their bodies lighter. [The Dread Mansion has started to eat the Dread Energy that has umted from your body.] [All stacks of Dread have been absorbed from your body and is now free from it.] [You can now regenerate your health back to the maximum value.] "Is this a good thing?" Creepysoo asked as they were now free from the effects of Dread. "Not really. Look at that." Adrian stated as all of the Dread that they have umted is now fed upon by the Dread Mansion. The Dread Mansion started to swell up in size as it ate all of the Dread present in the bodies of the four. In fact, it even got the Dread that was umted by the soulbounds and undead knights. It got all of the negative energy present in the area which made it double its size in the process. [The Dread Mansion is now using Dread Apocalypse.] "Sanctuary!" Levin Cloud immediately casted as he knew that he must protect the team. Levin Cloud made the area affected by Sanctuary be the area where the Tree of Life and Death is rooted. As long as they are in that area then they would be affected by the protection that the spell gives. The Dread Mansion started to swell more and suddenly exploded in powerful negative energy that swept at the entire area. The negative energy was so powerful that it actually knocked back all of them. Thanks to Levin Cloud, they were not damaged by the Dread Apocalypse spell, but they did not expect the effects of the said skill. All of them could not believe their eyes as that spell actually blew out their current transformations. [The mass of negative energy has made your mana circuits malfunction. Your Netheros True Form will be cancelled.] [The mass of negative energy has made your mana circuits malfunction. Your Guardian of the Forest will be cancelled.] [The mass of negative energy has made your connection with the Tree of Life and Death weak. Its duration will now drop to one minute.] [The mass of negative energy has made your mana circuits malfunction. All your undead knights will be unsummoned.] [The mass of negative energy has made your mana circuits malfunction. Your connection with the elements will be restricted for 10 minutes.] All of them did not expect the sudden restrictions with Adrian and Levin Cloud being the most surprised of all of them. They have never experienced an enemy that could actually blow away their true forms. This is the first for them as they have yet to face an enemy that can directly mess with mana circuits. "What the hell!" Levin Cloud eximed as he suddenly dropped to the ground. "I am as surprised as you." Adrian stated as he blinked. [The Dread Mansion has released Dread Apocalypse. Random Dread Beast will now spawn for twenty minutes until it recharges.] Another notification popped up and Dread Beasts started to rise from the aftermath of the explosion of negative energy. The Dread Beasts were not strong, but they were a lot when ites to numbers. Adrian''s head started to calcte on what to do and how the Dread Mansion actually attacks. Chapter 1473 The Dread Village Core II "It is a stationary enemy, but it can control and spawn lots of units. It also has the ability to absorb the energy that it infects the other party with. If I am not wrong, then the Dread Mansion would once again release Dread Apocalypse after twenty minutes if we get stacks of Dread." Adrian stated as he thought of the most usible attack mode of the Dread Mansion. "Wait! That attack earlier blew away all of our transformation and it is incredibly powerful as it almost destroyed Sanctuary. I cannot protect us from another attack just like that." Levin Cloud stated. "I cannot use my elemental spells for ten minutes because of the attack earlier." Peridot stated as she is now limited to skills that are not of the elemental variety, but she has still ess in her true form as it is just a form change. Her Ryujin form does not enhance her stats that muchpared to Adrian and Levin Cloud''s true form. "I am out of undead knights and my curses cannot affect a core. I can still use my God Descent skill, which is a plus, but I would need to get closer to the core though." Creepysoo stated. [The Tree of Life and Death has been unsummoned.] The effects of the Tree of Life and Death has finally expired because of the powerful attack that the Dread Mansion did earlier. They are no longer as empowered as before, and they are now getting swarmed by numerous Dread Beasts. Adrian''s hunch on the attack pattern of the Dread Mansion is actually spot on. The Dread Mansion would release Dread Apocalypse on its first appearance when it absorbs the Dread energy that its victims umte from fighting its minions. This would greatly weaken or even outright kill its victim the first time. If that does not happen, then the Dread Mansion would release a swarm of Dread Beasts created from the souls of its victims. Despite the advice from the Undead King Arthur, Adrian and the others are now at a lost on how to proceed. They thought that they would need to just go inside the Dread Mansion and destroy its core inside, but they did not expect a whole vige to be the enemy. The core of the monster is not inside the mansion anymore but the entire mansion itself. "I can still use holy attribute magic. I can get protect all of you until we reach the core." Levin Cloud stated. "I still have my soulbounds which is good which means we can attack the core by nking it." Adrian added. "I can still use my body. I will carry Levin Cloud around while you deliver Creepysoo to the core." Peridot stated and all of them nodded as there is no time to argue. Time is off the essence, and this is especially prevalent now. Adrianmanded Kaon to carry Creepysoo to the front while Levin Cloud and Peridot will protect them from flying Dread Beasts. Dodu will devour the Dread Beasts that are below them while Charon, Wisteria and Kimat will assist it. Adrian will nk the Dread Mansion with Saena as they needed to make sure that it does not attack the others while they are on the way. Adrian would have teleported all of them, but the space was incredibly unstable to the point that using spatial spells might tear through reality itself. The very presence of the Dread Mansion makes space unstable as if it is trying to encroach on the very fabric of reality itself. Adrian and Saena flew at a fast pace as they arrived at the side of the Dread Mansion. He summoned his bow armament and started to bombard the core with arrows made of mana. Adrian could not use any of his energies in this situation except for mana because of the effects of Dread Apocalypse. Fortunately, Saena could still release sts of holy light that deals great damage to the core. The Dread Mansion''s attention suddenly shifted to Adrian and Saena as its gigantic dread aura arms tried to grab them. Adrian and Saena maneuvered with great finesse as they easily dodged the dread aura arms as they are not that fast. The volley of arrows and the rays of holy light did significant damage, but Adrian frowned upon seeing the health bar of the Dread Mansion. == Monster Name: Dread Vige Core (Dread Mansion) Level: 300 Tier: Semi ¨C Transcendent HP: 432% MP: 82% Description: The previous form of the Dread Vige has now be its main core. The core has a powerful automatic defense mechanism that will prioritize its survival. It is always overflowing with Dread Aura that any being thates close to it will definitely be afflicted with Dread. Status: [Overstuffed] == The Dread Mansion is currently Overstuffed, and it means that it has fed on such powerful and delicious energy that it actually grewrger. The excess health is not buffed by the defenses of the Dread Vige as it is treated like Charon''s excess health barrier. It is also one of the reasons why Adrian and Saena dealt great damage towards it despite only using normal attacks. Adrian looked at his friends and saw that they actually delivered Creepysoo safely near the Dread Mansion. The Dread Mansion seem to have noticed their presence as well as it started to shift its dread aura hands at them. "Saena, Grace of the Sun!" Adrianmanded as Saena flew high into the skies as she started to charge energy. Adrian did not stand idly by and used Shooting Star until all of his essences are gone. He managed to fire ten Shooting Stars that crashed on the walls of the Dread Mansion. The damage is only normal because Adrian could not applyher energy on his skills which is why the undead enemy is not reacting that much. The Dread Mansion might not be reacting much, but it did get its attention once more. The Dread Mansion saw Adrian as a persistent bug and sent swarms of flying Dread Beasts towards him. Chapter 1474 The Dread Village Core III The Dread Mansion might have sent swarms of flying Dread Beasts towards Adrian but that was already toote. Saena has already charged up enough power to fire off the Grace of the Sun. Saena shone in golden light and delivered a wide ray of holy light down the Dread Beasts. The Dread Beasts that were trying to attack him were all disintegrated as soon as they touched the ray of light. The ray of light prated all the way until it actually hit the Dread Mansion. The health of the Dread Mansion plummeted at a fast rate as they were able to destroy one health bar. Even the dread aura hands were destroyed by the ray of light as Saena is a divine beast. She might not be at full power in an area where the sun barely shines but that does not mean that her divinity is gone. She is the most powerful one in this area right now when ites to handling undead as the others cannot ess the energies that they need tobat the enemy. Seeing that the Dread Mansion no longer paid attention to them, Creepysoo and the others started to set up their next move. Creepysoo took out the Necronomicon once again andnded on a page that he has yet to use. The image of a female goddess with the lower half of a fish could be seen. "I call upon the Goddess of Death Sedna, the goddess of the underworld, destruction, sea, and marine animals. May my prayers be answered as I offer my services aspensation for borrowing your power." Creepysoo stated as the image in the Necronomicon suddenly glowed. == "It seems that a favored child of the God Abaddon is calling for me. It is not the Champion but the Prince of the Undead. I would like to see why I am being summoned. This is a great experience as I have long been curious of the mortal realm." A beautiful maiden with a fish tail stated. This beautiful maiden that looks like a mermaid is none other than the Goddess of Death Sedna. She was once the patron goddess of all the merfolk, but she was turned to the Goddess of Death. No one knows when this happened but the goddess herself does not find it troublesome. Her divine realm is already located in the fifth level of the underworld where the ocean is endless. She answered the call of the Prince of the Undead by reaching out her hand towards the surface of the ocean. == Creepysoo already chanted the spell, but he did not expect that the goddess to not answer her call just yet. He did all of the procedures correctly and made sure that nothing was missed. It only means that the Goddess Sedna is contemting whether she should answer the call or not. Just as Creepysoo thought that his call was not heard or unanswered, the entire ground beneath him suddenly felt like water. It was not just limited to the ground near Creepysoo as the entire area looked like it was flooded by water with a two-inch depth. The Dread Beasts that were spawning from the ground or have spawned suddenly started to get dragged below the water. The water depth was not even that deep, yetrge two-meter-tall Dread Beasts are getting dragged beneath without a problem as if they were in the open sea. When all of the Dread Beasts on the ground disappeared, the notification that told them what happened finally appeared. [The Goddess of Death Sedna has been summoned to the mortal realm through the user of the Necronomicon.] [A small part of the Ocean of Death has been summoned into the world.] [The gods of the world have felt that a part of the mortal realm suddenly became a divine realm, but they are unable to locate it.] "Hello, children." The Goddess of Death Sedna stated. The Goddess of Death Sedna appeared from beneath the vast ocean that she herself created and greeted Creepysoo. The Goddess of Death Sedna stated as she showed her motherly smile to Creepysoo and the others. She was a beautiful goddess that made water her own dress which one can differentiate her from a normal mermaid. The Goddess of Death Sedna is actually one of the more unique gods of death because she also rules life. She might have a more active role as a goddess of death, but she is also a very minor goddess of life. This is the reason why Creepysoo chose to summon her temporarily to the mortal realm as he knows that she would be the best pick against the Dread Mansion. "Greetings, Goddess Sedna. We need your help in defeating the Dread Vige as we fear that it might swallow a whole kingdom one day." Creepysoo stated but the Goddess Sedna already knew why she was summoned. She already peeked on the area where she was summoned when she saw the call. "I know what needs to be done, child. I just do not know if I have enough power to actually manifest what you want of me." The Goddess Sedna stated as she was also a bit yful yet motherly at the same time. "You can have some of my mana if you wish as well." Levin Cloud stated. "Ah! The child that the Twin Gods favor. Yes! With you¡­ the power necessary would be enough." The Goddess Sedna stated as she suddenly tapped her giant fingers on Creepysoo and Levin Cloud''s head. A series of knowledge started to flood the heads of the two as the Goddess Sedna transferred the spell chant to them. They did not expect that she would transfer a Transcendent type of spell to both of them, but they were d. Creepysoo summoned her for her aid, but the kind of aid is not known even to him. "The ocean is where life began but it also is where life ends." Levin Cloud and Creepysoo stated simultaneously. As soon as the first sentence was spoken, beings that could be described as pale merfolk started to surface in the water. The Goddess Sedna summoned a part of her divine realm into this world which also meant that her own servants in her divine realm could pass through as well. They were the ones that dragged the Dread Beasts to the bottom of the abyss so that their souls could be purified. "The song of life started at the waters below." Levin Cloud stated as some of the servants of the Goddess Sedna started to sing. "The song of death is the silence below." Creepysoo stated as the remaining servants of the Goddess Sedna started to sing a different tunepared to the earlier ones. "When life is at an end, it is only the start as the tides of tomorrow shall bring the waves of life." The Goddess Sedna stated as she fully manifested into the mortal realm by borrowing all of the mana that Levin Cloud and Creepysoo had. "The Blessing of the Ocean of Death!" Levin Cloud, Creepysoo and the Goddess Sedna stated simultaneously as the songs of the servants of the goddess ended inplete silence. The silent ocean suddenly started to rumble as a powerful wave started to form behind Levin Cloud and Creepysoo. This wave was not made of water but the souls of the damned which were the Dread Beasts that were dragged to the bottom of the ocean. Their rage and hatred towards the Dread Mansion has manifested this wave of powerful death energy that can make any living and undead being quake in fear. The wave of death did not juste from one direction as it came from the four corners of the dimension. The servants of the Goddess Sedna dragged and purified all of the dread beasts in all the areas so that they could be used to get revenge on the being that broke them. The waves were made of spirits of nts, animals, beasts, and humans charging at the Dread Mansion. The Dread Mansion could not react on how to protect itself as it used its dread energy to spawn dread beasts but now its beasts are no longer usable. It has nothing left to defend itself as almost all the souls in its possession have been purified. It was not just the souls that rode the wave though as the servants of the Goddess Sedna was riding these waves as well, but their forms looked more sinister. [You have dealt cataclysmic damage to the Dread Vige Core (Dread Mansion).] The Dread Mansion core that was overflowing with health is now left with just 50% of its original health. The powerful attack that both Levin Cloud and Creepysoo did with the aid of the Goddess Sedna reduced it to such a pitiful state. With both Levin Cloud and Creepysoo''s mana depleted, the Goddess Sedna said her farewells and the area returned back to its previous state except there are no longer any dread beasts. Chapter 1475 The Dread Village Core IV [Due to your powerful use of the Necronomicon, you are not able to summon any other gods of death for one week.] [The Gods of Death are now re-assessing your value as the holder of the Necronomicon.] Creepysoo did not expect that his sudden summoning of a Goddess of Death woulde to the attention of the other gods of death. It was not just Adrian having the attention of the Gods of Death for summoning them to the mortal realm. Creepysoo did not know whether to be d or sad because he does not have good experiences when ites to death gods. He is d that he was able to destroy the excess health that the Dread Vige Core (Dread Mansion). Levin Cloud and Peridot followed up with spells on their own while Adrian''s soulbounds alsounched attacks. == Monster Name: Dread Vige Core (Dread Mansion) Level: 300 Tier: Semi ¨C Transcendent HP: 52% MP: 32% Description: The previous form of the Dread Vige has now be its main core. The core has a powerful automatic defense mechanism that will prioritize its survival. It is always overflowing with Dread Aura that any being thates close to it will definitely be afflicted with Dread. Status: [Weakened] [Soaked] == "Orion''s Wrath!" Adrian stated as he is filled with Primordial Essence to the brim and started firing off three shooting stars that carried the power of a real star. The attacks from all of them reached the Dread Vige Core (Dread Mansion) and reduced the monster''s health once more. They thought that they would be able to defeat it, but it was not yet defeated. The Dread Vige Core (Dread Mansion) actually became invulnerable when its own health decreased to 10%. [The Dread Mansion is entering its Living Castle Form.] The Dread Mansion suddenly released a powerful shockwave that blew all of them a few meters away. The whole mansion started to quake as a blood red gem suddenly manifested at the very center of the castle. This blood red gem is none other than the remaining life of the actual core. The Dread Vige also started to retract its energy towards the actual noble mansion. The special pocket dimension that the Dread Vige created is no more as it is now using all of its remaining energy to destroy the opponents in front of it. If it does not kill Adrian and the others, then it will be forever stuck or be food for other beings that want to ascend to demigod status. == Monster Name: Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) Level: 300 Tier: Semi ¨C Transcendent HP: 10% MP: 100% Description: The form that the Dread Vige takes when it no longer has any more health left. This is its ultimate yet most vulnerable form. I can only be damaged when the core that is located inside its body is hit. All the walls around it are endlessly spawning and rebuilding as long as its true core is not destroyed. Status: [Empowered] [Sturdy] [Invulnerable Defenses] [Weak Core] == The status of the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) is now numbering four. Each of them gives it a specific buff that makes it incredibly powerful. The Empowered status doubles all of its stats which means the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) has the stats of a Level 400 monster. This also means that they could be killed in just one hit. The Sturdy status reflects its powerful defenses that does not destroyed easily. Its walls and the dread aura surrounding it is basically tougher than steel itself. The Invulnerable Defenses status gives it no damage when it is hit on its walls. Even if Adrian and the other hit its walls with Mythical tier spells, the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) will not get any damage whatsoever. Lastly, the Weak Core status basically defines the only weakness of the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form). The Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) can only be damaged by hitting the blood red gem which is its core. It is currently located at the inside of the mouth of the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form). If one were to describe the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) then they can describe it as a walking spider castle with a dark red aura around it. The castle itself morphed to be more spiderlike in appearance while the dread aura that coated it perfected the silhouette. [The Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) is now using Dread Cannon] The Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) suddenly opened its mouth which revealed the core but also started to collect immense energy. This immense energy built up on the mouth of the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) and is fired as a destructive beam towards Adrian and the others. "Dodge!" Adrian stated as he could now use spatial spells and dodged using Blink. The width of the Dread Cannon was incredibly wide which made almost dodging impossible unless they can teleport like Adrian. Levin Cloud dodged by melting into the ground, Peridot crushed a light attribute crystal and became light itself, and Creepysoo used Voodoo Marie''s special ability called Substitute and became a small voodoo doll. All of them dodged the attack but the surroundings were no longer the same as the entire area where the Dread Cannon was fired is blown to nothingness. The Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) is about to fire another Dread Cannon as Adrian and the other appeared before it, but it did not see a dagger suddenly flying towards its throat. Seeing that the dagger did not even harm its core despite it getting hit, the Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) continued its attack. It was about to fire another attack towards them, but it suddenly felt a presence inside of its body. The Dread Vige (Living Castle Form) is about to panic when it knew that it could just fire off the Dread Cannon and kill the one inside of it. "Soul Seeker!" Adrian stated as he plunged his dagger towards the blood red gem. Chapter 1476 The Dreadful Heart "Goodbye!" Adrian stated in a hurry as he jammed the dagger through the core of the Dread Vige. He was only one second away from being blown into particles of light, but he acted quick and casted Chrono Shift on himself. With the sudden burst of speed, Adrian plunged the dagger and activated the instant kill feature of his dagger armament. The blood red core exploded into dust and the whole castle crumbled with Adrian inside. [You have obtained the Dreadful Heart.] [You have gained a huge amount of experience points.] [You have reached Level 285.] [Your Primordial Armaments have gained perfect mastery as you have gained perfect mastery over the Weapon Mastery skill.] [All of you Primordial Armaments'' skill will evolve into the next tier.] Adrian knew that he might die if he idles and does not get out of the crumbling castle. He immediately teleported outside and suddenly felt therge number of powerful beings rushing to their location. All of his friends also noticed this, and he immediately knew what to do. "Paradox!" Adrian shouted. "I will alwaysply, master." Paradox replied as it immediately created portals that swallowed Adrian and his friends. The powerful beings that were rushing towards the broken Dread Vige met each other and became wary. They did not expect that a being that is close to Transcendent status was near them, but they did not feel. Each of the beings that gathered were actually individuals that are one step away from being a demigod as they only needed a bit more push to be one. "We were already toote." One of the individuals stated. "It seems that a Semi-Transcendent being was in our midst, yet we did not even have an inkling of its existence. From the energy signatures that I am picking up, it seems that the people who killed it are of the Church of the Twin Gods or those that deal with life and death energy. There are some elements mixed in, but the life and death energy are prevalent." Another powerful individual stated. "I guess we can only me our negligence and luck for not being the ones to get it. You all must have noticed it to when it released its energy earlier. It was powerful enough to make one of us a demigod." Another individual stated. "Should we pursue and the one that gets it will have the core of this beast?" Another individual asked. "If it is the Church of Life and Death then the Daemos are involved. I do not want to fight against those demons and be trapped for a thousand years inside a pocket dimension. If you want to test your luck, then go for it but I will not." The first individual that spoke stated and flew away. "I will also not test my luck. I like to be free enough to get opportunities for my remaining life and not be trapped in a pocket dimension." Another said as she vanished. All of the powerful individuals that sensed the energy of the Dread Vige can only curse their luck. None of them wanted to fight against the demons as they are also finding a way to be demigods. They are hidden powerhouses that are just waiting for chances to ascend and fighting against demons makes that chance almost nonexistent. == "Ugh!" Adrian and the others stated as they dropped to the ground in Avalon. "Can you redirect us to the cotton fields next time? I want mynding to be very soft." Levin Cloud stated. "You are lucky that I even noticed in time or else we would have been captured or my item could have been taken from me." Adrian stated. "Seriously! Where did those powerful peoplee from? Each of them is almost as powerful as the elders in my tribe." Levin Cloud stated. "It is no surprise as it has been a popr topic that there are many hidden powerhouses in the central continent. A lot of lucky yers even be the disciples of these hidden powerhouses which is why there are also many hidden powerful yers." Peridot stated as her master Nu Wa is considered as one of the hidden powerhouses. "My father, the Undead King, also said the same as there are also many hidden powerhouses near the Undead Citadel. They do not attack which is why we do not bother them. Some of them even visit the citadel to get aid from the Undead King when they are desperate. They want to be demigods, but they were unable to do so before as the limit of the world back them was just demigod. This also means that the monsters in the world will not grow to that stage easily. With the limit now being lesser god, monsters can now achieve demigod status due to the increase of energy in the atmosphere." Creepysoo stated as he is the most familiar with this one. "At least, we made it out, but I was not able to get many drops from the Dread Vige. Did you guys get any?" Adrian asked as he wanted to look at the bright side. "We did not gather much as well, and it actually mostly dropped building materials." Peridot stated as she used earth magic to quickly move any drops to her as soon as the Dread Vige got destroyed. "You did get core that you need at least?!?" Levin Cloud asked. "I did get it, but it has a different descriptionpared to the Dread Heart. It seems that it is an upgraded version of the Dread Heart, but I am not sure if it will have the same effect." Adrian stated as he showed the item that he got. == Item Name: Dreadful Heart Item Tier: Semi-Transcendent Item Type: Monster Core / Alchemy item Effect: - Releases constant Dread Energy every second. Description: The upgraded version of the Dread Heart. Not much is known about this item as this is the first time it has been appraised. == Chapter 1477 The Bad News "I am sure that item would be fine for the evolution as well. Will you evolve Charon right away?" Creepysoo asked as he is very excited when ites to new types of undead. "Not yet. We must defeat the Soul Sucking Lich first so that I can choose from the two. Let us go to the Undead Citadel to ask about this Dreadful Heart and also about the Soul Sucking Lich once more." Adrian stated. "I agree as we also need at least one day to recharge all of the skills that we used. Any news about the Shadow of Apophis?" Levin Cloud stated. "There is nothing reported about the movements of the Shadow of Apophis. It seems that the involvement of the Sun God Ra in dealing with it delivered a great blow. The western continent is not peaceful though as there are still more monster attacks to each city." Adrian replied. "I guess that is also a reason why most of the yers are now at the western continent. There are actually reports that the monster activity in the central continent has risen. It seems that the migration of the yers also affected the central continent." Peridot stated as she was reading the forums to see the status of each continent. "Since there are no immediate actions on our end, shall we head to the undead citadel?" Adrian asked as Paradox opened a portal to the Undead Citadel. All four of them entered the portal and arrived at outside of the citadel. The undead citadel is peaceful at this point in time now because the angels were not attacking. ording to the sightings of the yers in the forums, the war between the dragons and the angels is at a stalemate. The seven angels were not making a move and the ancient dragons were also not making a move. It seems that the shes between the two races were more of gauging the strength of the other. Still, the yers were mostly the ones shing against one another as the experience they gain from defeating the other party is great. A portal suddenly opened in the front gate of the Undead Citadel as Du''an actually greeted them. He told Adrian and the others that the Undead King was expecting them as he needs to inform them of something. All of them followed as Adrian does not have spatial ess to the interior of the undead citadel. "Greetings, brave children." The Undead King Arthur stated. "Greetings, Undead King." All four of them greeted. "I know that I called you early when we sensed your energy signatures, but I must tell you some bad news." The Undead King Arthur stated. "Did something happen?" Creepysoo asked as he was worried that it might have been one of the undead knights of the undead king. "It is not bad news on our part but on the Champion Equinox'' part. It seems that the Soul Sucking Lich has been killed." The Undead King Arthur stated which made Adrian frown. "Is there another one perhaps?" Adrian asked. "Unfortunately, we have not detected another one but there is a chance there is another one. The only thing is that you might need to wait for at least one month." The Undead King Arthur stated. "What happened to the Soul Sucking Lich? I thought that it was elusive and hard to find unless one has a connection to death energy." Levin Cloud asked as even the Undead King Arthur is not entirely sure of its existence as there were only clues. "The angels were the ones that brought it down. Apparently, one of the angelic leaders personally came and defeated the Soul Sucking Lich. They are also the ones that plucked its core out of its body. I do not know why they did such a thing as angels do not have a way to manipte death energy that undead give off." The Undead King Arthur stated. "What if they did not get it to manipte death energy but the opposite?" Adrian stated which made everyone have a moment to think about what he said. "It might actually be correct as well. If it is a Soul Sucking Lich, then one of its special properties is to siphon the life force of those around it." Levin Cloud stated. "But even they would have difficulty doing that as angels are not great at crafting or using cores of undead." Du''an stated. "They might not be good at that, but they could just take someone that could. I mean it is those pompous winged airheads we are talking about. They like to have it their way after all." Adrian stated. "There is no use specting now as the other item is gone. I am sorry that we were not able to secure the item for you." The Undead King Arthur stated. "That is fine as we have defeated the Dread Mansion¡­ more like Dread Vige though as it inhabited the whole vige." Adrian stated which shocked the Undead King Arthur. "Did you say that the monster was the Dread Vige?" The Undead King Arthur asked in shock. "Yes. It was the Dread Vige, and it was incredibly tricky to defeat because it can summon dread beasts from the souls of those it enves. Fortunately, Creepysoo managed to summon a goddess of death that purified the souls of the deceased." Levin Cloud added. "To think that our information is wrong. We apologize greatly and are extremely happy that all of you are still alive. To think that all of youbined managed to defeat a monster that is almost at the level of a demigod!" Du''an stated. "We were just lucky that we can counter it. We did not get much from the Dread Vige because some hidden powerhouses suddenly came to our direction, but I managed to get the heart that I need. The only thing is that it is not the Dread Heart but the Dreadful Heart." Adrian stated as he showed the Dreadful Heart. Chapter 1478 Charon’s Evolution I "It is powerful and so enamoring at the same time. The heart of an undead that is a small step away from Transcendent status." The Undead King Arthur stated. "Will it pose a problem when I use it as an evolution item?" Adrian asked but the requirements actually told him that it is possible to use it since the Dread Heart part is marked asplete. == Evolution Requirements for Dread Overlord 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250 (Completed.) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed at least 10, 000 souls (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must integrate the item called "Dread Heart". (Iplete) (Item has been obtained.) 4. Soulbound must absorb the energy from an area that is filled with fear and dread. (35% - Iplete) 5. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Death or someone equivalent. (Iplete) == "There should be no problem in using the Dreadful Heart as it is essentially a more powerful version of the Dread Heart." Du''an stated. "That is good, but I sense that there is something else." Adrian stated. "There is a chance that Charon might be released from your control since the Dreadful Heart might have other effects on it. Charon might even evolve into a more advanced being than a Dread Overlord but that is still spection as even I do not know what would happen." Du''an stated. "He might break free from our soul bond and be a powerful undead wreaking havoc on the living. Is there a way to make this possibility to go away?" Adrian asked. "I do not know as well but your soul must have a tighter grasp on Charon''s soul in order for that to not happen. I want to fully believe in you, but the soul of a being can only endures so much. You are already supporting six other beings with your soul. I believe that you must not strain it too much or else it might be detrimental to you." Du''an stated. "We can at least subdue Charon should it be released from Adrian''s bond. You can just perform the contract once we have calmed the evolved Charon down." The Undead King Arthur stated as he wanted to help Adrian since they were not able to aid them in getting the core of the Soul Sucking Lich. "I am thankful for the help. Let us go with that if it really does happen." Adrian stated as he has no choice left since the Soul Sucking Lich is no more. "Will we start now?" Du''an asked as there are necessary preparations left. "We are still not ready since Charon has yet to get enough energy of fear and dread." Adrian stated as he immediately thought of a ce to go to. "What are we supposed to do then?" Levin Cloud asked. "Why not help that kid out?! He has a contract with the Goddess Sedna that must be fulfilled as he did summon her." Adrian stated. "Peridot cannote though. Her constitution cannot survive, or she cannot go the death realms unless she is dead." Levin Cloud stated. "Oh! Both of you can enjoy your time with the Goddess Sedna. I want to see the magic tomes that Du''an has collected over the years that he has been talking about." Peridot stated with a smile as she really did not want to go. She also missed the point that Levin Cloud wanted to get out of that proposal as well, but she actually gave him permission. "Great! Big Bro Levin Cloud can help me!" Creepysoo stated as he immediately grabbed Levin Cloud and a pool of water appeared below them. Both of them suddenly dropped inside the pool of water as they were summoned to the death realm ruled by the Goddess Sedna. "Good luck then." Peridot stated as she had a sigh of relief that she was not going to the death realm. "You as well. Learn well but can you look at something for me if you have the time." Adrian stated as he gave Peridot a piece of paper before disappearing into the gate of the underworld. == Adrian appeared in a part of the underworld that no soul would dare to go. It was a zing river filled with the heat of the underworld, but it was fueled by the fear and dread of the souls. A zing river that does not go out that leads to the entrance of another death realm called Tartarus. [You have arrived before the River of Phlegethon.] [You are not harmed by the effects of the River of Phlegethon because of your privilege in the Death Realms.] Adrian looked at the ming river and saw the souls screaming in fear as they are carried towards the ce where the souls are punished. The souls inside the River of Phlegethon did not know why but there was instinctive fear running through them that they should not reach the end of the river. Some souls tried swimming against the current but realizing that they cannot even move an inch. Some souls just screamed in fear knowing what they will end up on. Some souls are just lost and wondering why the others have that reaction, but all souls have fears of this ce running through them. "This should be the perfect ce for Charon." Adrian stated as he summoned Charon. Charon immediately knew what its master wants and that is to absorb the fear and dread scattered in this ce. It has managed to get some earlier when it was fighting against the dread beasts but the level of energy in this ce is far superior. Charon opened up his casket and started to suck the immense fear and dread in the area. All the fear and dread that the souls released were filling up Charon''s casket. The siphoning of the energy was too powerful that they actually got the attention of a certain ferryman god that rows his boat in the rivers of the underworld. [You have caught the attention of the God Charon.] Chapter 1479 Charon’s Evolution II A boat was ominously floating in the river towards Adrian and Charon. Adrian could see that the boat only had a single passenger and that was the ferryman himself. He was cloaked in a dark robe, but one could see that it was incredibly high quality. The ferryman was not even looking at the souls wailing as they were actually avoiding him. One could visibly see the souls of the damned trying to swim away from the boat. The boat is even adorned with gold and precious jewels contrary to the belief that it should be old and rickety. Any dark colored clothing would look gaudy and old in the underworld, but this ferryman actually has his robes glistening despite the dark color. If one looked closely then they would also see that the ferryman was heavily decorated with jewelries. Gems, precious stones, and precious metals could be seen adorning this robed ferryman. [You are in the presence of the Ferryman of the Dead, Charon.] "Greetings, Charon." Adrian stated as the underworld gods did not like being referred to as god before their name when he is speaking to them. "Greetings, Equinox. I heard that you called for me." The God Charon stated. "I actually did not call for you as I summoned my soulbound that I named the same as you." Adrian stated as he pointed towards Charon that is still absorbing power from the River of Phlegethon. Adrian did not know what the God Charon would feel towards him naming one of his soulbounds like him. Charon is the enigmatic one of the three children of the Goddess Nox. He is the eldest of the three, but he is also the most silent. The God Thanatos is like the cold guy that is actually a nice guy on the inside. The God Hypnos, the twin of the God Thanatos, is a moreid back andzy but still an extrovert. The oldest of the three, the God Charon, is like the silent and mysterious one as he rarely talks. The God Charon might be silent, but Adrian knows that he is very loaded. The God Charon''s duty involves ferrying worthy souls to the underworld. He has grown very rich due to this job as the souls that he ferries pay him the currency of the underworld called the drachma. People think that one cannot bring their riches to the underworld, but they are wrong. The riches could be brought to the underworld but not the mary ones. The only riches that one can bring to the underworld is the riches of the heart or good deeds. Upon the death of the person, they will enter Limbo first as they will be judged there. When they pass through the gate of the afterlife, they will get drachmas upon their arrival in the underworld where they can use to have the God Charon ferry them to their destination. Those that have done good deeds all their life will be rich and treated like a VIP while those that did not even do anything remotely good will suffer on their way to reincarnation. "The God Charon has got that bling bling. I am so jealous. I hope that my job in Limbo actually paid me or something." Adrian thought as he stared at the God Charon. "I see. I have thought that you summoned for me." The God Charon stated as there was a hint of sadness in his tone, but Adrian cannot pick up on it due to the way the former speaks. The God Charon does not have much intonation in the way he speaks which means Adrian cannot pick up the extremely subtle changes. Even the God Charon''s brothers cannot pick up on these tone changes as they are incredibly difficult to pick up on. Still, the God Charon seems to be happy as an extremely small curve could be seen on his face. If one were to describe what the God Charon looks like, then they will have different descriptions. The Ferryman of the Dead actually changes his appearance based on the person looking at him so that the soul will have afortable journey to the ce they will be before they get reincarnated. Only a select group of people could see his true face and one of those is Adrian. Charon looks like a man that is at the age of forty but still looks good. The only thing that makes him look older is the aura that he is exhibiting as he is usually gloomy. Even the flexing of his jewelries cannot change this stoic and gloomy aura around him but the residents of the underworld call that his charm. "I am sorry about that if you were mistaken that I called for you. You must have been incredibly busy, and I actually bothered you by calling my soulbound''s name." Adrian stated. "I am not bothered by the slightest. I am actually d that I came because I experienced something that does not happen." The God Charon stated. "What is that?" Adrian asked. "To think that a being would be named after me. It brings me so much joy as it is always my brothers that get beings named after them. My brother, Thanatos, always get people named after him when they wreak havoc on the battlefield or war. My brother, Hypnos, would have people named after him when they like to sleep too much. He even got a sleeping disorder named after him even though he does not want to. I, on the other hand, am either forgotten or looked passed by. The only recognition I receive is when people need my expertise in the afterlife." The God Charon stated but Adrian does not know if the former is actually sad or just saying a story. "Well¡­ I am d to say that I named my soulbound after you. Charon has gotten a fanbase in the mortal realm as well." Adrian stated even though he actually picked the name because he was fascinated by the name he read in a book about mythology. He actually did not expect that the Ferryman of the Dead, Charon, is also a god in Pandemonium. "Is that so?! I am actually d as some people are also praying to me because of your soulbound. My name has been spread because of you which is a great feeling. A name that was forgotten by the people of the mortal realm is now being spread because of the name you picked for your soulbound." The God Charon stated. "You are not angry that I named him after you?" Adrian asked as he feared the story of gods punishing people named after them. "I am not as selfish as those well-known gods. I think other gods that have been forgotten will share the same sentiment as well. Also, I am a Chthonic god. I do not gain power from the faith of the people, but it is a warm feeling that you are being recognized." The God Charon stated. The God Charon is right as there are a special category of gods that do not gain power from the faith of the people. They usually refer to themselves as Chthonic gods or gods that have existed before mortals existed and now live in the underworld. Even if they do not gain power from mortal faith, some of them like the love that is being sent to them and they send something in return as well. Those that pray to the God Charon would be given the blessing of safe passage when they are travelling. Since the Chthonic gods do not need the power of faith, they use all the energy given to them by the mortal and turn it into a blessing if they deem them worthy. This means that their blessings are more powerful than other gods that need the power of faith. If this was the case, then why are the Chthonic Gods not well-known? This is due to the fact that they do not need the power of faith hence they do not need a representative in the mortal realm. No representative means there is no church or temple dedicated to them which is why they are forgotten in time. Adrian cannot spread this belief as well as he cannot speak of the matters of the underworld to mortals. He can only speak about the Twin Gods and nothing else as it is taboo to talk about the happenings in the underworld. "If you like it that much then can I ask you for a favor?" Adrian asked. "Since you have given me warmth, then I shall agree to the favor as long as it is within my means." The God Charon stated. "Can you give your blessing to Charon?" Adrian stated as he pointed towards his soulbound. The God Charon is considered as a Greater God in the hierarchy which means he would get thest requirement for Charon''s evolution if he gets the blessing. Chapter 1480 Charon’s Evolution III "My blessing? You want me to bless your soulbound?" The God Charon asked as he was also stunned. Adrian then exined to the God Charon that his soulbound needs the blessing of a greater god in order to evolve. The God Charon understood that part, but he did not expect such a thing from Adrian. One would actually think that there would be better gods to choose from. "Such an honor is bestowed upon me even if he could get the approval of Upper Gods." The God Charon thought but Adrian has different ideas. "I am actually quite d that he seems to be onboard. I would not have tobor like a ve to get the blessing." Adrian thought as he knew that asking other gods would cost him an arm and a leg. Adrian thought of getting the blessing of Upper Gods in the underworld but getting to them is a challenge in it of itself. Having them bless Charon would also mean getting a test from them if he was worthy. What Adrian hates more is extra work when there is a much easier way to get what he wants. "The Upper God level gods in the underworld are also extremely busy with some having entric personalities. Better get what I need when it is being handed to me in a tter. I thank my careless mouth by saying my Charon''s name out loud." Adrian thought as he thanked the lucky circumstance. "Do you really want me to bless, Charon?" The God Charon asked one more time as even he cannot believe it. "Yes. Is there a problem? Can you not bless him?" Adrian replied as he would have to think of another n if the God Charon cannot bless Charon. "No! I would be honored to bless your soulbound. I shall do it right away." The God Charon stated as he started to gather energy from his boat. The whole death realm suddenly froze as a powerful energy surged towards Charon. The power of the Ferryman of the Death, the God Charon, flowed towards Adrian''s soulbound in such a powerful force. Adrian could feel the energy rush towards Charon as they are connected via their soul. The powerful energy actually immediatelypleted the energy siphoning that Charon is doing to the river. It seems that the God Charon also gave Charon a boost since they should have finished after a day or two. Now that the God Charon assisted them in getting the energy of fear and dread, Charon could evolve at an earlier timeline than what Adrian forecasted. [Your soulbound Charon haspleted one of the requirements for evolving into the Dread Overlord. Soulbound must absorb the energy from an area that is filled with fear and dread. (100% - Complete).] [Your soulbound, Charon, has been blessed by the Ferryman of the Dead, Charon.] [Your soulbound Charon haspleted one of the requirements for evolving into the Dread Overlord. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Death or someone equivalent. (Complete).] Charon floated towards Adrian and thetter could see some visible changes that happened to his soulbound. Charon is now more dignified than before and the cloak that he is wearing also gleamed even in the underworld. The small chains that dangled on Charon also had the insignia of the God Charon on them which is a small boat with a ferryman. "I have done what you have asked me." The God Charon stated. "Thank you very much. You have given me such a wonderful gift." Adrian stated as he appreciated that the God Charon did not want anything in return. "I have given you the blessing, but it seems that there is something in your mind as well that bothers you." The God Charon stated as he could pick up on the uncertainty that Adrian feels as the former is somewhat connected to thetter''s soulbound. "You see¡­" Adrian stated as he shared his worries. "If that is what worries you then you do not seem to know the power inside of you. I have already helped you too much that the other gods might scold me but the solution to your problem is within you this whole time." The God Charon stated as he was looking at Adrian with the gaze of someone looking beyond the physical appearance. "Can you borate?" Adrian asked. "As I have said. You have the answer within you this whole time." The God Charon stated as his figure started to be blurry and vanish. He needed to attend to his duties once more and he has already spent too much time with Adrian. "Why are the gods always so cryptic? Anyways, the God Charon definitely radiates big brother energy. I actually opened up to him more than my own sister." Adrian stated as he went back to the mortal realm. == Adrian returned to the Undead Citadel and saw Levin Cloud and Creepysoo looking so down. It is not that they are looking down, but it looks like they are incredibly tired. They are looking like they are seasick or something along those lines. "What is up with both of you?" Adrian asked. "Let us cancel that beach trip that we were going to have this weekend. I do not think that I can look at water for a month." Levin Cloud stated. "I agree. I think I will not even take a bath for a week." Creepysoo stated. "They had too much fun at the ce that they went to. What about you?" Peridot stated as she chuckled. "Charon has finished the two requirements that he needs as I was able to get the blessing of a god. The only thing left not is for Charon to fully assimte the Dreadful Heart. Is everything ready for that end?" Adrian asked Peridot as he tasked her to facilitate the preparations for that before he left. "Almost everything is ready. You got back to early as you said that it would take like a day or two." Peridot replied. Chapter 1481 Charon’s Evolution IV "No need to wait as the preparations are done." Du''an stated as he appeared before them. Seeing that everything was ready, all of them head towards the ce where the evolution will take ce. Adrian thought that it would be a secret underground chamber, but it was actually the audience hall of the undead citadel. The entire audience hall was redecorated with magic circles and barriers to make sure that Charon is controlled should it break free from Adrian''s control. All of the Undead Knights under the Undead King Arthur were also present in the audience hall. The Doom Knight Cruz, the twins Noire and nche, the Ghoul Asura Vr, the Astral Wraith Du''an and the newly added Undead Angel Babel are all present along with the Undead King Arthur. The strongest of all of the undead were present to see the evolution of Charon. "I am suddenly getting nervous because all of the undead knights under the undead king are present. Why are they present?" Adrian stated. "We just wanted to make sure that nothing goes past us. This is not just for you but for us as well." The Undead King Arthur stated. "Please summon Charon in the magic circle in the middle. I have prepared it to make sure that it can hold him in ce. I also enchanted it so that all the energy that Charon will be used for evolution will not leak so the chances of sess are higher." Du''an stated. "I shall trust you then. Please let everything be fine." Adrian stated as he summoned Charon at the middle of the magic circle. Adrian then took out the Dreadful Heart and gave it to Charon to hold. Charon took the item that his master entrusted him and started to assimte it under Adrian''smand. Charon needed to ce the Dreadful Heart inside of his body which means it will be the heart in its body. Charon''s robe in the chest area started to vanish and the rib cages of the undead is exposed. One could see that Charon does not have a heart in the rib cage which means it had no heart all this time. The reason for the heart item requirement is actually to fill the undead with a heart. Charon''s rib cage opened up as the Dreadful Heart is ced in the void inside it. The Dreadful Heart that was no longer beating started to beat as if it became alive once more. The moment that the Dreadful Heart started to beat; the dread energy started to flood Charon''s body. [Your soulbound, Charon, has started to assimte the Dreadful Heart.] Adrian saw the notification and waited for the assimtion to bepleted. He could see the powerful energy spreading to all parts of Charon at a fast rate. It seems that the absorption of fear and dread with the blessing of the God Charon made Charon easily integrate the Dreadful Heart. [You soulbound, Charon, has fully assimted the Dreadful Heart.] [Your soulbound, Charon, haspleted all requirement for an evolution. Do you wish to have your soulbound evolve?] "Yes. Start the evolution process." Adrian stated as all of the undead knights went into position. As soon as Adrian epted the evolution process, a powerful energy suddenly exploded in the undead citadel. Charon released a fearsome energy wave that alerted a lot of beings in the central continent. The shockwave even alerted some of the angels that are in search of powerful undead. "It seems that the thing that we predicted hase true. Even the magic circles could barely stop the energy leak. If it was not stopped then it might have reached the other continents." Du''an stated. "Cruz, Vr, and Babel, prepare for the defense." The Undead King Arthur stated. "As you will, my liege!" The three replied as they left the audience hall. Arge ck cloud gathered on top of the undead citadel, but it was not an ordinary cloud. It was a cloud that had the energy of fear and dread gathered from the central continent. It was energy materialized which means Charon''s evolution is not something to take lightly. The fear and dread energy that materialized suddenly came down on the undead citadel as Charon absorbed it all into its body as a powerful swirl of energy gathered in the audience hall. All the remaining people in the audience hall could feel the powerful energy suppressing them. Even the Undead King Arthur is amazed as he could only block the suppression because he was a higher entity. [The wish of the soulbound, Charon, has reached the will of the world.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has been granted the boon of growing to a higher entity as it has exceeded the requirements.] [Your soulbound, Charon, is evolving to the Supreme Dread Overlord.] "The restraints of the magic circle cannot hold on! Champion Equinox, what shall we do?" Du''an asked as he looked at Adrian, but thetter has already entered a trance like state. == "The answer you need is already within you." The words of the God Charon echoed in Adrian''s head as he went inside his subconscious as he could feel the link between him, and Charon started to weaken. Adrian wanted to go to Charon''s soul chamber, but he was actually sent to his inner most world instead. The inner world where the strange tree is present. "To think that I would see you here. I thought you have already forgotten this ce, but it seems our soul is pleading for you to descend here." A voice that sounded like Adrian stated. Adrian turned to the source of the voice only to find a being that looked like him. Adrian knew exactly what it was, and it was hisst inner demon. The Noblesse inner demon that carries thest fragment of ultimate power hidden inside of him. "So, the God Charon was actually hinting at the tree inside my inner world that even I do not know of. Just like how this tree held Sirius down, I must do the same for Charon." Adrian stated as his Noblesse inner demon smiled. Chapter 1482 A Glimpse Of The Secret Of Equinox’ Soul "You are correct in assuming that." The Noblesse Inner Demon stated. "And why are you here then?" Adrian asked as thest inner demon that was here was the Arch Demon inner demon. "Thest gatekeeper has already been integrated into you which means another gatekeeper must stand guard. You are much more special than you think you are but that is not what you came for. You will also need my help since even you do not know how to work this tree much less connect it to the other side." The Noblesse Inner demon stated. What the Noblesse Inner Demon means is that Adrian has barely touched the side where the tree radiates immense death energy, and he still has the other side that radiates immense life energy. Adrian did not want to admit it, but his inner demons are like guides to his inner self as they are the ones that live inside him. His only problem with them is that they have this mocking attitude when speaking to him as if they know it all. "Tell me about what I need to do then. I need to forge a stronger bond with Charon''s soul as I can already feel it slipping away from my control." Adrian stated. "The ones outside could stall for some time because you need to listen to what I say in detail. You need to learn more about yourself in order to have control of everything in your inner world." The Noblesse Inner Demon stated as he exined the two trees present in Adrian''s inner world. The two trees are like mirror images of one another and is separated by a waterlike barrier. Adrian tried to enter the other side, but he was repelled. The Noblesse Inner Demonughed at Adrian''s attempt to go to the other side because it knows that he cannot. "You cannot pass through that because as I have said. I am the gatekeeper to the other side. Unless you defeat me, you will not be able to enter the other side but that does not mean that you cannot utilize the power of that side. Still, I deem that you are not ready for that yet as you need to get ustomed to this side first. The side of the Qliphoth where it represents the impure of the world and is the opposite of the holy Sefirot." The Noblesse Inner Demon stated. "I already managed to attach Sirius'' soul inside the Samael one. Charon''s soul seems to have some connection to the Tagimron sphere when Ist visited. Should I just attach it permanently?" Adrian asked but the Noblesse Inner Demon shrugged as it looked at the former as a lost cause. "Just because it has some connection does not mean that it is perfect for Charon. Just like you, Charon has changed which means something should be much better for it than this one. Choose wisely because this is permanent and can affect how your soulbounds proceed into the future." The Noblesse Inner Demon stated. Adrian heeded the advice of his inner demon and started to look at the empty spheres to see all their effects. Each of the spheres listed different abilities that will shape his soulbounds. He chose Samael for Sirius when he was evolving which is why it got skills rted to that. Adrian must now choose what abilities Charon will inherit from his evolution. "Something that can resonate with fear and dread should be perfect. This one is the perfect pair when ites to Charon. I am certain of it." Adrian stated. "If you have chosen then you must do what you got to do. I cannot stop you in your own inner world as you know that you are the owner." The Noblesse Inner Demon stated. Just like what Adrian did to Sirius, he envisioned Charon''s avatar being inside of the sphere. The sphere with the words ''Ghogiel'' written on them. It was the perfect sphere in his view as it represents the antagonism to the well of creative potential and eternal motion. If there is something that can stop beings from their potential, then that is fear and dread. The sphere started to glow as Charon''s insignia has been permanently added in it. Adrian could feel that Charon''s raging soul started to calm down as the roots of the Ghogiel sphere grasped it firmly. Adrian could feel that Charon''s evolution is now proceeding at a good pace and thetter will not have any more problems going forward. "Since I am already here, why don''t I add Kaon and Saena to the spheres that I think fits them best. Will that be a problem?" Adrian stated. "It will not be a problem but that also means that their talent will only bloomte as you did not do it when they evolved." The Noblesse Inner Demon replied. "If that is the case then I shall choose Tagimron for Kaon and Thaumiel for Saena." Adrian stated as he burned the insignias of the two in the respective spheres. Adrian suddenly felt that his connection with Kaon and Saena be even more powerful. Adrian''s soulbounds always felt like they were part of him but him doing this makes him feel that they are truly a part of him. This also means that their connection is so solid that no one could tear him away from his soulbounds. Adrian chose Thaumiel for Saena in hopes of her sessfully mastering her abilities since even she is struggling between taking life and giving life. Thaumiel represents the eternally aggressive tension or duality between two opposing prities. Adrian hopes that Saena can use this as a way perfectly use her duality. Adrian chose Tagimron for Kaon because of his abilities that deal with union. Tagimron are the forces that hinder man from experiencing this state of union,munion and beauty. They can take shape in any force that creates confusion rather than fusion of heart and mind. Kaon has always been at conflict with bncing all the elements even if he was a being that has perfect control of each one. Adrian hopes that both of them unlock a skill that can aid both of them in their predicament. He only did this to help them, but he did not expect that what he did changed the course on how his two soulbounds didbat. This was the start of Adrian''s soulbounds fighting style that is unique only to them. The Noblesse Inner Demon could be seen smiling as it did not expect that Adrian to have very urate pairing. "I have told you. The master is better when under pressure." The voice of Paradox stated as it took the form of a small wisp beside the ear of the Noblesse Inner Demon. Chapter 1483 Charon’s Second Evolution Du''an noticed that the energy inside the magic circle that held Charon started to be chaotic. They could see the obvious transformation of Charon inside the magic circle as it absorbed all of the energy that swirled on top of the clouds. All this powerful energy filled up Charon and it also awakened a part of the Dreadful Heart as it seems that it still has some consciousness. Charon knew that it must devour thest remaining intent inside the Dreadful Heart in order to be the owner of it. There were still traces of the Dread Vige inside its heart and Charon fought a battle of will against it. Charon might be strong but even it has a weakness when ites to evolution. A monster is at its most vulnerable when it is undergoing evolution or rather any being for that matter. Even the slightest stimuli could affect the result of the evolution which may curse or bless the one evolving. Charon is currently inside its own inner world confronting thest remaining will of the Dread Vige. The inner fight of Charon and thest remaining will of the Dread Vige is a match between chains and dread aura hands. Charon seemed to be losing when a sudden burst of power awakened inside of it as roots of an unknown tree started to protect it from the dread aura hands. The unknown roots are not just helping him to defend but it actually absorbed the remaining will of the Dread Vige. Charon knew that its master has helped it in oveing its own hurdle. It promised to serve Adrian on the very day that it was picked up. Charon was an undead hated by other undead back then as it was eating the corpse of others. It was only when Adrian picked him that Charon grew to have emotions when undead do not have it. [The birth of a living disaster has started.] [May the world know dread that ising to it.] Two world notifications appeared in all of the yers while the voice of the world stated it in a female but mechanical voice. All the beings in the world are shocked to hear this as this was the first time or rather the time when the voice of the world is heard once more. The world is changing, and it seems that it is also evolving with the limit increasing as well. Du''an thought that Charon would actually lose control as a red and sinister aura started to surround thetter, but he noticed that it suddenly vanished. The red and sinister aura was reced by an even darker energy, but Charon could not feel malice to destroy everything in the world from it. "Sorry about suddenly going to a catatonic state. I am back and it seems that Charon has also stabilized." Adrian stated as everyone around them rxed. "Whatever you did, it helped as we do not feel the whole room is about to be destroyed. The energy that rampaged and was released by Charon earlier was reminiscent of the Dread Vige. I though we had to put Charon down because of it." Creepysoo stated. Charon started to change fully as a cocoon made of darkness covered it. The cocoon was quite unique as chains would actually surround it as if it is being kept in absolute protection. The cocoon started to pulse as energy from inside of it started to leak out. Each energy pulse that the cocoon radiated would make the whole room feel cold. The fear and dread that was hidden inside of their hearts started to surface as it was amplified by the being inside the cocoon. The chains that bound the cocoon started to loosen as the sounds of it rattling could be heard. With each minute of the rattling of the chains, a part of the body of Charon started to emerge from the cocoon. The first thing that came out of the cocoon was a hand made of dread energy. Soon a garment could be seen as the whole arm of Charon came out and it was covered in a lush ck cloak. The lush ck cloak also has some ornaments that are attached to it as if the one wearing it is royalty. Charon''s whole body emerged, and it was now a huge specter like undead. Charon is covered by a lush ck cloak that gleams in the darkness while its lower half is connected to the ground below as if its body is gas being expelled from the core of the earth. Charon opened its eyes as four glowing nted eyes are present inside its face that is like the abyss. As soon as Charon opened its eyes, a crown suddenly adorned its head as it symbolizes the appearance of an Overlord. Charon is not a normal Overlord though as it is now a more powerful version of it which is a Supreme Overlord. The crown adorning Charon is also burning in a pale blue me while a sea of chains could be seen swirling on the ground beneath it. The sound of rattling chains is present whenever Charon moves as if it was mean to intensify the feeling of dread when it arrives. Charon''s very presence could be seen as a being that could even stop the world from spinning. [Your soulbound, Charon, has sessfully evolved into a Dread Supreme Overlord.] [You soulbound, Charon, has all of its skills transformed into new skills that is perfect for its race.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has achieved the title ''Unnatural Cmity''.] [The world may halt as a being that could impede its eternal motion has descended.] [The Dread Supreme Overlord is born with the blessing of the universe.] Adrian could not believe that Charon has evolved, and it almost put a tear on his face as he read the notifications. There is something bothering him though as two of his soulbounds now have the title with the modifier of cmity. He put it at the back of his mind as it is only a title that means Charon is strong anyway. Chapter 1484 Dread Supreme Overlord Charon floated towards Adrian as it came for a hug. Adrian is a bit surprised by the sudden show of emotion, but he epted it, nheless. Charon looked at Adrian with love and adoration as the former knew that it will always rely on his master when difficult timese. "Thank you, master." Charon stated as it returned back to its own soul chamber to consolidate all the power that it has obtained. Adrian smiled happily with a sigh of relief as he ready did thought that it would go the other way. He now knows what he needs to do every time one his soulbounds reaches a higher evolution. The Qliphoth inside of him will be the great anchor that binds both his soul and the souls of his soulbounds. "Charon looks super cool! Charon looked like a death god that pulls people''s soul using the chains that it controls!" Creepysoo stated as his eyes twinkled. "What are its skills?" Levin Cloud asked as he is also curious since Charon really did look terrifying and cool at the same time. "Why are you guys mor excited than me. I will share it with you guys so just chill." Adrian stated as he looked at the new skills that Charon has obtained. == Skill: Dreadful Chains Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Active Damaging, Siphoning, Defensive Effect: - Obtain the Essence Siphoning Chains sub skill. - Obtain the Essence Transferring Chains sub skill. - The more targets there are, the lower the health and mana absorbed from the targets. Duration: None or when the targets exceed the range of the user Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant = Sub Skill: Essence Siphoning Chains Effect: Absorb 1% health and mana per second from targets (PVP) or 100% of the summoner and Charon''s magic damage (PVE) and store it inside the Dreadful Heart. All excess health and mana are converted into excess health bar and mana bar. Sub Skill: Essence Transferring Chains Effect: Target allies and transfer the excess health and mana that is stored inside the Dreadful heart to them. All allies that are transferred excess health and mana have 10% chance of applying Dread on their attacks. == One might think that the mythical tier skill is too weak for its tier but that is actually a misconception. Charon can basically absorb 1% health and mana from a target per second which means any target will die in one hundred seconds if they are not careful. The effect might be smaller when ites to monsters, but this is a busted skill in PVP. "You birthed a monster." Peridot stated as she knew how powerful Charon has be. "We might not even die as long as Charon is alive." Levin Cloud added. "The next skillsplement its abilities too perfectly." Creepysoo stated as they looked at the next skills. == Skill: Ghogiel''s Domain Skill Tier: Legendary (Can be upgraded.) Skill Type: Domain Effect: - Select an area to mark it as your domain for a certain duration. - Stuns all beings that have lower persona than the user for five seconds. - Slows all of the beings inside the domain by 90% for ten minutes. (Halved when the target inside the domain cannot be affected by status reductions.) - Stats will be doubled for the duration. Duration: 20 minutes Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant == The Domain skill rted to the part of the Qliphoth where Charon is bonded also appeared. Unlike Sirius'' domain that can be used every two hours, Charon''s domain skill has longer cooldown, but its effects are incredible. Every being is affected by arge percentage slow which means he can easily kill someone if they are caught inside of it. "I hate to be the one caught in that." Levin Cloudmented as it would be akin to someone moving at a snail''s pace. == Skill: The Hindering One Skill Tier: Legendary Skill Type: Passive Effect: - All targets that the user damaged will be applied with a stack of Dread. (Damage over time will apply one stack every five seconds) - All targets afflicted with Dread have their stats reduced by 2%. (Maximum Number of Stacks: 10) - When a target gets afflicted with the max number of stacks for the first time, all Dread Stacks will explode and apply the Hindered status ailment to the target. (Hindered ¨C Root the target for two seconds and stun them for one second consecutively. Cooldown: 10 minutes) Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None == Not much can be said about the passive skill, but it is definitely something that no one wants to experience. It is basically a passive skill that says that you will die if you get hit ten times. Even Adrian actually felt pity for the poor being that will be afflicted with these status conditions. == Skill: Dread World Skill Tier: Semi - Transcendent Skill Type: Active Area of Effect Effect: - Create a powerful shockwave that deals 1000% of the soulbound''s and 200% of the summoner''s total magic and physical damage. - All enemies that are hit by the shockwave will immediately have ten stacks of Dread applied to them and doubles the duration for the effects of status ailments. - When used during the skill Ghogiel''s Domain is active, this skill transforms into the Hindering World. Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 1 minute == Skill: Hindering World Skill Tier: Semi - Transcendent Skill Type: Enhanced Domain Effect: - Resets the effects and duration of Ghogiel''s Domain so that it can affect the enemies that were already afflicted by it. (Effects can stack) - Deals 100% of the soulbound and the summoner''sbined magic and physical damage every minute. - All enemies inside the domain will receive one stack of Dread every ten seconds and the cooldown for the Hindered status ailment will lower to three minutes. - Doubles the area affected by Ghogiel''s Domain. Cooldown: 24 hours Mana Cost: None Cast Time: 1 minute == "I think you might traumatize yers if you use this skill on them. They might even outright quit the game." Creepysoo stated as he knows how serious thest skill could be. Chapter 1485 Opportunistic Hidden Powers All the skills that Charon got was perfectly made to aid any ally in battle. Charon has basically turned into a crowd control monster of epic proportions. With just the passive alone, Charon could stun hordes of enemies as long as they are affected by the chains for a period of time. "Should we try it?" Adrian asked. "Where will we try it?" Creepysoo asked. "I thought Charon is still consolidating all that energy?" Levin Cloud asked. "Charon needs to let loose as well since too much energy needs to be released sometimes. The fact that there are some people wanting to get to Charon earlier worries me. They can be the perfect guinea pigs and they will not die easily." Adrian stated as his eyes glinted with a devious idea. "Can we even go?" Peridot asked as she could feel that the undead knights were keeping those beings that came near the undead citadel at bay. "There should not be a problem, right?" Adrian asked the Undead King Arthur. "Of course. As long as I am here, you can go wild as much as you want but do not kill them. I only sent my undead knights there to teach them a lesson that they cannot enter our territory without our permission." The Undead King Arthur stated. The powerful pulse of energy that Charon released attracted the attention of all the hidden powers in the central continent. Some immediately gave up when they learned that the source of the energy came from the undead citadel while some tested their luck. The ones that tested their luck are those that have just gotten to the bottleneck before bing a demigod. Du''an is currently making sure that no one can escape the area once they enter, and he would only let those beings escape when they are thought their lesson. If someone can break through Du''an''s spatial maniption, then it would either be a Daemos or a being so powerful that they can use brute force to break space itself. == There are currently three beings that wanted to try their luck to get the source of the powerful energy. All of them had humanoid forms but they are clearly not human in any sense when one looks at them. They are monsters that have attained great intelligence and is able to turn into human form due to their strength. One might think that monsters turning into human form might be too much of a weakness since they will be limited to that form but that is not true all the time. If a weak monster were to have a skill that can make them shapeshift into human form, then they will turn into a human but that is not the case for enlightened monsters. Enlightened monsters are monsters that have gained intelligence and strength to the point that they could transcend their own bodies. They usually take on human form in order to hide in in sight or to get resources needed for their next evolutions. Unlike shapeshifting, the enlightened consider this human form another form which means they still have their strength that they have in their real form. The three monsters that dared to trespass inside the undead citadel were newly mythical evolved monsters that live near it. These monsters are called titles as they have actually created an army of monsters under them. In fact, the area outside the undead citadel is sprawling with monsters as they thrive there. The undead do not need to eat which is why they do not hunt too many monsters for consumption. This made the ecosystem near the undead citadel be great for monsters unlike areas nearrge cities where there is culling of monsters. The monsters also stay away from the undead because they cannot gain anything from defeating them as they will just revive again. The three monsters that came to the Undead Citadel are the leaders of different factions that control rats, bats, and hyenas. They look human on the outside, but they have the ferocity and the power of a monster. Adrian and the others showed up to see the ones brave enough to go to the undead citadel. Adrian looked at them and noticed that the souls of the three did not look human at all. The small man that looked like a child or a teen had the soul of a rat with arge crown on top of its head. The woman that wore a ck and red dress had the soul of a bat. Thest one, which is a man, had the soul of a hyena. The Undead Knights Cruz, Vr and Babel were fighting them, but it was clear that they were not even having a difficult time. If undead under the Undead King Arthur fight in the Undead Citadel, then they are basically guaranteed bonus stats. Even if they destroy the undead in the undead citadel, the undead will just respawn right away because of the covenant with the God of Death Abaddon. "They are either dumb or new to this. I vote thetter." Creepysoo stated as he knew why no one gets near the undead citadel unless they have powerful holy magic. "Based on their smell, they are just newly evolved mythical monsters. Perhaps a year at most." Peridot stated which made all of them look at her. "You can discern that?" Levin Cloud asked. "I cannot see souls like you or Equinox. I have to have other means of ssification as you guys thought me that lots of things can be hidden in in sight." Peridot stated. "Anyways! Will you need our aid in this fight?" Creepysoo asked. "Let Charon handle them. I want to see how powerful my newly evolved soulbound could be." Adrian replied as all of them nodded and decided to enjoy the show. "Greetings, trespassers. By order of me, I shall teach you a lesson on why you must never trespass on undead grounds." Adrian stated which made the fight of the three monsters with the undead knights stop. Chapter 1486 Opportunistic Hidden Powers II Adrian announced a bold statement not for the three to only hear but also the ones looking from afar. There are a lot of beings hiding around them and are just observing what is happening. Adrian thought that he might as well get on the good side of the Undead King Arthur and get him allies. "Who are you, weakling?!" The man with the soul of a hyena stated as he could not rest a bit since Cruz was no longer attacking him. Adrian''s brow suddenly twitched as he almost unconsciously summoned his armament to attack the hyena. He just smiled as he remembered that they would be Charon''s test subjects. They might be mythical tier monsters, but they are not at the level 300 state which means it is doable. The woman with the bat soul also sneered at Adrian''s remark but the one with the rat soul knew something was off. The one with the soul of the rat could feel that something is definitely wrong with the hyena man''s statement. He could see the silhouettes of powerful monsters behind the Adrian as if his instincts are screaming to run away. "Oh! I always forget that I turn off my aura every time. I guess I should re-introduce myself once more. HELLO!" Adrian stated as he released his aura that he always kept at the bare minimum. As soon as Adrian said ''hello'', he released his aura at full force which means it is the aura of an Asmodian that has the rank of an Arch Demon. It is not an exaggeration to say that the whole area froze upon feeling the power behind Adrian''s aura. Adrian might not have directed his aura towards the undead, but they could still feel the oppressive force behind it. The three monsters are suddenly frozen in fear as their instincts told them to escape but they could not. The three of them tried to escape but they were always thrown back to this area every time they think that they can leave. All of the mythical tier monsters were only of the level 280 which means Adrian and his soulbounds are more powerful than them. Adrian looked at the panicked faces of the three monsters and activated his evil eye to check what they really are. He knows of their souls, but he must at least know what kind of monster they are. He is actually amazed at the monsters as they are definitely not ordinary. == Monster Name: Wild Silverback Hyena Monster Tier: Mythical Level: 280 HP: 87% MP: 81% Description: A powerful monster hyena that has devoured a special silver ore that transformed its skeletal system and its back into an extremely hard metal. It has great physical attack power and is said tough as its tears out the flesh of its prey. It enjoys the sight of carnage just like its joy when it eats the meat of its prey. == Monster Name: Dreand Razor Bat Monster Tier: Mythical Level: 280 HP: 91% MP: 72% Description: A powerful bat monster that is said to lull its prey to sleep and then slice of its body for it to eat easily. It has incredible speed and sharp ws and wings that can easily slice off iron. It is said to release special fumes that can knock downrge monsters. == Monster Name: White Rat King Monster Tier: Mythical Level: 280 HP: 95% MP: 51% Description: An elusive monster that is said to have been blessed by a God of Rats. It wields powerful divine magic and healing magic that it can use to harm its enemies. It can control an army of thousands of rats to obey everything it wants. It is said that one is lucky should they survive being seen by one as people often be food for its underlings. == "Ready to listen now? If you listen well then, I might help you guys escape from here." Adrian stated as he no longer had a smile on his face but the look of someone looking down on beings lower than him. "Yes?!" All three of the monsters replied with nervous breaths. The three knew that they cannot leave here unless they die or by some miracle. The miracle might be looking at them now, but Adrian is not giving them a miracle. One might even say that Adrian is cursing them as test subjects that will forever fear the undead. "It is simple. The only way for all of you to escape here is to survive for half an hour." Adrian stated. "Survive for half an hour?! We can do that as long as we work together." The White Rat King stated as he knew that the being in front of them is not normal. "Are you the one that will be battling us?" The Dreand Razor Bat asked as she fears that even the undead knights will participate. "Nope. In fact, only one of us will fight with all three of you. You will fight the being that all of you came to absorb energy from after all. Summon: Charon!" Adrian stated as he summoned Charon. Charon''s magic circle did not appear behind Adrian like one would expect as that his how it often appears. Charon''s magic circle is now etched into the ground and the insignia that is on the middle of it changed. It now shows a cloaked undead covered with chains. As soon as the magic circle appeared, a crown slowly arose from it as the rest of Charon''s body followed. The sounds of chain and the scream of dread could be heard as Charon''s whole body could be seen out of the magic circle. Charon is now ten meters tall in its real height and the whole area around it could be seen being tainted by a dark red energy. "Good luck." Adrian stated as Charon''s four eyes lit up and the whole area suddenly exploded with Dread Aura since no time should be wasted. Chapter 1487 Opportunistic Hidden Powers III A scene of the three mythical tier monstersying on the ground and groaning could be seen. Adrian did not look impressed that the three mythical tier monsters were defeated easily. He needed more data to see what Charon''s capabilities are. "They onlysted ten minutes against the effects of the Domain skill and immediately be catatonic when Charon used the Enhanced Domain skill." Adrian stated as he looked at the pitiful state of the three mythical monsters. Adrian then ran back the events from his memory. He immediatelymanded Charon to use Ghogiel''s Domain. A bunch of notifications immediately appeared upon using the skill since it is a domain skill that affects all enemies inside of it. [You soulbound, Charon has used Ghogiel''s Domain.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has stunned the Wild Silverback Hyena for five seconds.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has stunned the Dreand Razor Bat for five seconds.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has stunned the White Rat King for five seconds.] [All enemies inside the domain have been applied a 90% movement speed slow for the first ten minutes that the domain is active.] [All of Charon''s stats will be doubled for the duration of the domain.] The area is suddenly flooded with a dark red fog that feels alive. It spread with Charon as the center, and it reached the max length in just an instant. It also means that all of its effects will apply immediately to all enemies caught inside the domain. The three mythical monsters wanted to attack Charon with all their might, but they were immediately stunned before they could do anything. They suddenly witnessed Charon bing twice as powerful as before due to the stats increasing. The three mythical monsters suddenly had something popped inside their heads and that was absolute fear. The fear that they got was not due to the fact that Charon became twice as powerfulpared to before. They were feeling absolute fear because they cannot move and is now at the mercy of the being that is in front of them. Charon did not miss the chance as it immediately deployed the Dreadful Chains skill and attached them to the three mythical tier monsters. The three mythical monsters wondered why there was an illusionary chain that was attached to them, but they soon found out that they were like batteries for Charon. The health and mana of the three mythical tier monsters started to get siphoned towards Charon and they could see thetter''s health and mana bar exceeding the limit. It was not just the health and mana being siphoned as the three immediately got a stack of Dread affecting them. All three of the mythical monsters cannot easily cleanse the Dread stack as it is one of the superior status ailments. When one is applied with a Dread stack, they usually have different reactions and all three had different side effects. The Wild Silverback Hyena suddenly screamed out loud and shouted at something with fear in its tone. The Dreand Razor Bat suddenly crawled up into a ball and shivered. The White Rat King did not have much reaction to it, but he did be wary. All of them had a same reaction though and that is reverting back to their original forms. Adrian and the others did not have the same reactions when they were applied with a stack of Dread, but he already knew the reason. Adrian and the others have their souls tempered by different things. Adrian is an Arch Demon with almostplete Asmodian blood, and he has a strong soul which is why he could resist the effects. Levin Cloud is the Envoy of the Twin Gods which makes his soul also stronger than normal with being close to life and death itself. Peridot is a Ryujin and is a Fairy Dragon which are said to be close to spiritual beings that have strong souls. Creepysoo is an undead and they know no fear even if it is a higher type of fear as long as it does not turn off their immunity. "Is this actually the normal reaction when having Dread stack?" Adrian thought to himself. It is in fact the normal reaction when a being is afflicted by Dread for the first time. Even the Dread Vige was annoyed and shocked when Adrian and his friends were standing perfectly fine with max Dread stacks. It is not that the three mythical monsters were overacting but it was just Adrian and the others having abnormal souls for beings below demigod level. "Charon, use Hindering World." Adrianmanded. "As you wish, master." Charon replied as the sounds of chains suddenly reverberated the area. The chains that were constantly swirling below Charon suddenly broke free as it spread across the domain. The domain itself suddenly changed as the ground beneath Charon''s feet expanded and became chains instead of actual soil. Illusionary chains suddenly started covering the whole domain as everything could be seen chained up. The Hindering World is basically a world held down with powerful illusionary chains that even sealed the sky. The power of this skill even made the undead knights of the Undead King Arthur shudder as this power is akin to the domain of their king. Adrian is also amazed by the enhanced domain skill because even space itself has been sealed. If Adrian did not have special permission to modify space in the area as he was connected to Charon, then he would have a difficult time using it. This domain is basically like a prison that holds everything in ce. Adrian wanted to see more of the effects of the domain, but the three mythical monsters are almost dead, and it was the Undead King Arthur that told the former about it. == "Still not enough. Maybe if I pull in one of the observing powers to test it." Adrian thought as he was about to bend space to his will, but the sudden appearance of the Undead King Arthur made him stop. "I think that should be enough for now, Champion Equinox. Please release them." The Undead King Arthur stated, and Adrian agreed as he almost went too far to what was promised. Chapter 1488 Rest In The Real World The Undead King Arthur had to stop Adrian because he was going to get another being that was just observing. It might be rude to stare but any sign of aggression from them might mean that they want a fight. Adrian is currently fighting the three mythical monsters at the behest of the Undead King. Any act that he does will reflect on the undead king himself. "I got to carried away. My apologies." Adrian stated as he told Charon to stop everything. Charon agreed to themands of his master and only stopped when Adrian told it to. Even the presence of the undead king did not make Charon stop. This means that Charon would have continued and killed the three mythical monsters if Adrian was not satisfied. "Even though you three did notst for three minutes. You are free to go because I managed to test my soulbound''s skills against all of you. You three have been very helpful in my research." Adrian stated with a smile, but it was all insult to the three mythical tier monsters. "Do not think that we let you live because we are afraid of you. I am only letting the three of you leave because your only offense was breaking into our territory. Remember that I stopped the Champion of the Twin Gods from killing all of you. If you know to be grateful, then leave." The Undead King Arthur stated as the three mythical monsters scurried away as fast as they can. Even the ones that were observing the fight have retreated because they did not want to get the attention of the undead king. Some of them were actually scared when the demon locked eyes on them as they felt that space itself was bending to his will. They definitely sensed that they would have been fighting with the strange undead if the undead king did not stop them. "Too bad! I wanted to see more. Charon looked really cool!" Creepysoo stated. "I also wanted to do more but I was stopped. Anyways, thanks to all of you for apanying me." Adrian stated. "We did not have anything better to do which is why we came with you. Still, any fight that you participate in is very exhrating, tiring but rewarding at the same time." Peridot stated as some of her masteries improved. "What she said." Levin Cloud stated. As all three of them no longer needed to get the other undead, they needed to part ways for now. Adrian had something to do in the real world while the others are also going to do something. All of them logged out as they need to meet each other tomorrow. == Adrian came out of the gamepod and knocked on his sister''s door. Mina opened the door to her room and told Adrian to quicklye inside. Tomorrow would be the day for their mother''s birthday, and it also doubled as ate Mother''s Day celebration. Adrian already greeted his mother in the morning and was forced to give hugs and kisses as his mother likes that. Even though he does not like it that much, it was his mother''s way of showing affection. He actually avoided it one time and he was scolded big time by his father. "Mom and Dad are going on their date night which means we have all the afternoon and night to ourselves. It is now time for us to prepare a feast!" Mina stated. "By we you actually mean me. You are a disaster in the kitchen." Adrian stated with a sigh. "Hey! I help you with cooking. Like that one time where¡­" Mina stated but then she could not finish her sentence. "The only thing that you cooked perfectly are instant noodles and you sometimes mess that up by making the noodles soggy. Just help me with the ingredients for the cake that we are going to bake." Adrian stated as he already had someone fetch some of the ingredients that they needed. A few minutester, a knock on their door could be heard as Marlon and Jade came to their house with ingredients for the cake. Adrian''s mom''s birthday is notvish as one might expect as she just wants a day to herself and family. They would often go on trips on that day, but Adrian is not yet fully recovered which is why they decided to celebrate at their home instead. "I was getting bored of going out anyway as we have already gone through the ces in our city. I am actually quite happy that we do not need to go hiking that early in the morning. I will get the door while you handle all the things we need in the kitchen." Mina stated as she went to go get Marlon and Jade. "We are here!" Marlon stated as he brought the mangoes that are going to be the inside the cake. "I also came." Jade stated as she brought some snacks for them which are rice cakes that she made with her mother earlier in the day. All of them went to the kitchen and started to prepare the cake. Adrian was the one in charge of the actual cooking while the others gave a hand in pouring or mixing. In the end, they managed to create a threeyered cake with cream and mangoes in the middle of eachyer. Adrian topped it off with mango jam puree to create a glossy top finish. Just as they were cleaning the pots and pans, a knock on the door is suddenly heard. Adrian looked at Mina to see if she was the one that had guests because Marlon and Jade were already here. She also shrugged it off as she did not have a guest and her boyfriend is on the other side of the world. "Coming!" Mina stated as she heard the knocking several times more. There are guards at the bottom of the hill they live in which means it must be at least one of them. Chapter 1489 Your Other Grandpa Mina opened to the door and saw an unfamiliar old man. He was old but he still has this rugged appearance as if he was always training. He had a warm smile on his face, but his aura is firm but not hostile. "I am sorry, but may I ask who you are and who let you in here?" Mina asked as she was ready to reach for the hidden weapon near the wall. "Do you not know who I am? Did your mother not talk about me? I am your grandfather!" The old man stated but Mina could not see any resemnce. Mina could not even see the resemnce to either her or Adrian. The old man was not ugly, but he was not that handsome as well. Adrian also took most of his features from his father which is why his grandfather from the father side dotes on him. "I am sorry, but I am going to ask you to leave or else I am going to call security." Mina stated but she already knew that this old man was not ordinary. She already has a grasp on the weapon, and she will turn hostile if she senses any sort of bloodlust. The old man frowned upon hearing what Mina said as he knew that he was not weed. He wanted to at least be invited in, but he saw that Mina was already in her battle stance. A smile suddenly formed on the old man''s face as he actually wanted to be humored by his granddaughter. He showed a small movement of trying to enter the house and Mina went in for the attack. She picked up the baton that is disguised as an art decoration and aimed for the old man''s stomach. The old man immediately moved back as soon as he saw the movement. He was impressed by the sudden movement and no hesitation on that attack. He was extremely d that it seems that she was trained to an extent. "Adrian, Code Brown!" Mina shouted as she went after the old man without mercy. Adrian heard the words Code Brown and immediately went and dialed their parents. He wanted to try but there is some sort of signal that is jamming calls. Fortunately, they have a special pager just for this asion and Adrian immediately pressed it. The light on the pager activated which means the signal has been sent. "What is happening?" Marlon asked as Mina suddenly shouted something. "She sounded worried. What do you think happened?" Jade asked. Code Brown meant that there is one hostile and that Mina judged that she could take care of it. Adrian told the two what is happening, and they suddenly panicked a little. They calmed down after a bit when they saw the most vulnerable one among them, Adrian, was not even panicking at all. "I already called the guards, and they will be on their way. They will catch the guy which is why we must lock the house." Adrian stated as he immediately told them to use the manual locks on all doors. In the current year, most of the locks on doors are now digital but manual locks are still popr due to reasons. Electricity does not shut off anymore as all machines have be energy efficient to the point that they only use a small amount of power. Any failures in house locks also immediately gets reported to the police which is why crimes rted to house robbery have be lower. Adrian connected his holoswatch to the door camera to see what was happening outside. He could see Mina fighting against the old man, but thetter was only dodging. The old man was not even attacking her and looks as if he was assessing her. "Is that the intruder?" Marlon asked as he also looked at the screen. "Big Sis Mina is so cool!" Jade stated as she could see Mina facing off against the old man. A few minutester, a car suddenly arrived near the house and Adrian''s parents came out. The car was followed by the mobiles of the guards as they now surrounded the old man. The old man did not panic though as if he was already used to this situation. "Dad! What are you doing here?!" Adrian''s mother, Maria, suddenly stated with confusion and anger. "Iha! You are still as beautiful as ever! Come and give father a hug." The old man stated which made Mina and the others opened their eyes wide in shock. "Everyone! Go and check if there are others lurking about. I shall deal with my father." Maria stated as she told everyone to stand down and search the premises. "No need to search, Iha. I came alone this time as I was missing you since you have not visited me for quite some time." The old man stated but Maria only red at him. "You cane inside but do not think that you are always wee in our house." Maria stated as she told everyone to get inside. "Good evening, Sir! It is nice to finally meet you." Richard, Adrian''s father, stated as he held out his hand. "I know who you are. You are the lucky bastard that took my daughter away from me." The old man stated as he red at Richard. Richard can now understand why his wife never wanted to return to her town home. The old man was not very weing of him because he definitely treasures her little girl. He quietly nodded and told the old man toe inside. Marlon and Jade knew when it was time to leave which is why Adrian told the driver to send them home since it was already quite dark out. They were supposed to have a sleepover, but the sudden appearance of their maternal grandfather made the ns change. They wanted to leave because they can feel the tension in the living room. "See you tomorrow!" Marlon and Jade stated as they were sent home. Chapter 1490 Your Other Grandpa II It was about three hours before midnight and all of Adrian''s family is now in the living room. The tension in the air could be felt in real time as it was very quiet. Maria, Adrian''s mother, looked at her father with a re as she did not expect that he woulde to their home unannounced. Maria told everyone about their grandfather and what his current status in life is. He is named Jose and us currently an owner of a huge mountain located at the southwest corner of the ind. It seems that he came here because he wanted to reunite with Maria and her children. "Why did youe here, dad? I already told you that I am not going back with you. You have my brother as a sessor to that household and I said that I no longer want to be part of it." Maria stated as she broke the quiet atmosphere. "I have already told you that you are still family even if you no longer want toe back. I am also a grandfather that wants to see his grandchildren. I like that you trained them just like how I trained you. Mina is great with her instincts, and I bet Adrian is like that as well, but I cannot try that because of his current condition." Jose stated with a smile as he could clearly see that his grandchildren''s body are trained. Adrian and Mina suddenly felt a shiver on their spine when their grandfather said that statement. They could feel that he is actually worsepared to their current trainer which is their mother. The both of them were sitting side by side to their grandfather and they moved one space away from him as a reaction. "You are not that sentimental, Dad. What happened? You will note visit here because you suddenly wanted to see me." Maria stated. "I dide to see you because I did want to reconcile with you. I do not want you to stay permanently at the ancestral home, but I do want you to visit. I want my grandchildren to visit me at least once a year or do you want me to suddenly show up like I did just now." Jose stated as he picked up the tea that was served to him and sipped. "You are always wee in our home, Sir." Richard stated but Jose only looked at him with one eye before savoring the taste of tea again. "If you want your grandchildren to visit you, then you must first respect my husband." Maria stated. "Do not get me wrong, Iha. I do respect your husband, but I still do not like him from taking you from me. Coming to this ce already took quite some time and that is via ne. Why not move closer to us then I might soften a bit?" Jose stated. "You are wee to visit this house as my husband stated but we are not moving. The children will visit you on your birthday and we will go to the ancestral home during New Year." Maria stated. "Spend the Christmas and New Year there and I shall agree." Jose stated. "I will not back off with my demand." Maria stated. "Fine but can you add one more day. At least the day of your mother''s remembrance." Jose stated which made Maria soften her facial expression. "That is fine as well." Maria stated with a face full of mncholy. "Well, since that is done. Richard! Prepare the alcohol! We shall drink tonight!" Jose stated with a smile. Richard smiled as Maria smiled a little as well as she realized that her father has softened up a bit. She was the youngest daughter of the family which is why she was doted upon. One could say that her father is extremely overprotective of her which is why he did not like Richard when they started dating. It was not like they did not interact for Adrian''s whole life. Her father visited her multiple times before at special points in time like when she gave birth to Adrian. Hisst visit was five years ago but Maria and him fought which resulted in them not speaking ever since. "I want to talk to my grandchildren while your father prepares the food and drinks. Tell me, what are both of you up to?" Jose asked. Mina was the first one to open up as she lost to a game of rock-paper-scissors. She told him all about what she did and what she is currently doing. Adrian observed how their grandfather nodded in approval to all the things that she has done as if he already knew everything but wants to hear it in his grandchildren''s mouth. "Why do you not tell grandpa about your overseas boyfriend?" Adrian stated a very inming statement. "Boyfriend?!" Jose eximed in a rather interested manner, but something could be said about his tone. "You do not need to know much but we are serious. You really should shut your mouth when it is not your turn." Mina stated as she red at Adrian, but thetter just enjoyed the embarrassed face of his sister. "If you are serious then I would like to meet him. You should invite him once when you visit me." Jose stated in a calm tone but there is a passive aggressive feeling as well. "Anyways, that is all for me. You should ask him now." Mina stated as she passed the baton to Adrian. Adrian then told everything that he was doing as well. Their grandfather also had the same warm reaction to Adrian telling his side of the story. It was an atmosphere that made one feel the warmth of a family and they would evenugh even if the jokes were not that funny. "I see. You also y that game called Pandemonium. Some of your cousins are also ying that as well which messed up their training schedule at times. They did show some improvement which is why I do not scold them severely. Is that game really fun?" Jose stated. "Your grandpa is here, and I brought presents!" Richard''s father, Gerard stated as he just burst from the door as if he owns the ce. Gerard suddenly saw another old man getting chummy with his favorite grandchildren. The two old men stared down at each other as if they were having a fight with their eyes. Their stare downsted about two minutes as both of them suddenly stood face to face. The tension in the room suddenly filled up once again as Adrian and the others do not know what is going to happen. Gerard and Jose then looked at each other from head to toe as they suddenly liked arms for a handshake. The two old men suddenly reached an understanding that those watching cannot understand. "Jose, Maria''s father." Jose stated as he gripped Gerard''s hand. "Gerard, Richard''s father." Gerard stated as he gripped Jose''s hand as well. "What is happening?" Adrian asked Mina. "Do not ask me because I am not a man. Dad?" Mina stated as she passed the question to their father. "It is the friendship of two men starting." Richard stated as he nodded. "Those two should not be friends if all the things you talked about your father is true." Maria stated as she prepared one more te. "They seem to have reached an agreement." Adrian stated as both Gerard and Jose are nowughing heartily as they talked to each other. "As long as we are not bothered. I am fine with that. I will help with the table setting." Mina stated as she avoided being the one to humor the two grandpas. "Apologies for the sudden intrusion, young master." Bernard, Gerard''s butler, stated as he has finished putting all the gifts inside the house. "No worries, Bernard. I know about my father and his tendencies. At least, he came here with a clear head and sober." Richard stated. "You should thank, Young Master Adrian for that. He told Master Gerard that he stinks of alcohol which is why he keeps his distance when hest visited. It was very effective as the master only drinks on special asions or events." Bernard stated as he suddenly grabbed Adrian by the shoulders. "Yes? Do you need something from me, Bernard?" Adrian asked. "You are my only hope, young master. Listen to this old man''s requests." Bernard stated as he started to talk about his misgivings. Needless to say, the birthday the next day was loud but fun. The two grandpas were basically flexing their generosity by giving mary gifts to those that showed their talents and won in games. Adrian and his friends enjoyed themselves and refreshed their mental capacities. Thankfully, the small get together ended without any mishaps and full of smiles. Adrian and the other hopped back into the game with this cheerful and great energy. They went back in because there has been news of movement from the faction of the Shadow of Apophis. Chapter 1491 Upgraded Armaments I Adrian and the others logged in to see the news about the Shadow of Apophis. All of them gathered to the Temple of the Sun since it has already been decided as their gathering point in the western continent. Not all of the guild members gathered as only the guild officials need to talk to each other. Their shadow troupe told them that the monsters at the western continent were now behaving differently. There were still small-scale attacks to each fortress, but it no longer happened every night. The small-scale attacks happened every other night, but reports of missing people have be more apparent. Sudden missing people are not that different to the daily norm in the western continent but groups suddenly vanishing is different. Some even reported that monsters that are best at using stealth would kidnap people. There are no reports of these people being sold to ve traders and such which is why they are pronounced dead. The logical conclusion was that they have be food for these monsters. "It might actually be rted to the Shadow of Apophis. Thest fight against it had lots of casualties for their side. The followers of Apophis also sacrifice every bit of their life as long as their fanaticism is answered. Find the traces of where these monsters take the missing people. Even if we have two weeks left before the Shadow of Apophis rises again, we could use this chance to kill it while its weak." Adrian stated as the shadow troupe led by Awraka dispersed. "If none of you guys are busy then you could also aid them." Adrian added as he was speaking to all of the guild members via the guild chat. Adrian made sure that all of the guild members could hear what was discussed even if they were not present. Some of the members that had nothing to do decided to aid the shadow troupe in looking for the missing people. Adrian did tell them that they could get a title if they save people who have been taken. All the members even the guild officials that were not busy joined in on the investigation. If they find the location of the Shadow of Apophis while it is weakened, then they will have a great chance of killing it before it. Adrian is sure that some guilds are also looking into it, but they were not spreading information which means they also have the same objective as the Pantheon Guild. "I have been too busy looking at Charon''s changes that I forgot that I also have changes to myself." Adrian stated as he remembered that his armaments have leveled up. Adrian went to a quiet room inside the Temple of the Sun and immediately delve into the Soul Chamber where all of his armaments are stored. Adrian looked at all of the armaments and they are now looking quite different than before and even more powerful than ever. What shocked Adrian the most is that each of his armaments have different skillspared to before. [All of your Primordial Armaments have taken on their real primordial forms.] == Primordial Armament: Sword Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of a sword, but it can also split into two swords for each hand. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 120% of normal damage (This applies to basic attacks and sword skills only.) Skills: [Primordial Energy Wave] [Singrity Form / Twin Star Form] [Gctic Titan] == Skill Name: Primordial Energy Wave Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Damaging Projectile Effect: - Releases a powerful energy wave in front of you that deals 400% of the user''s total damage. - In Twin Star Form, the user can release two energy waves from each sword that deals 200% of the user''s total damage. - All enemies hit by the energy wave will have their defenses reduced by 10% (5% for Twin Fang Form) for 10 minutes. (Max Stacks of Defensive Debuff: 3) Cooldown: 5 minutes Essence Cost: 10 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Singrity Form / Twin Star Form Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Weapon Change Form Effect: - Split the Primordial Armament: Sword into two des that will be held with each hand. - In Twin Star Form, the damage multiplier is returned to 100% but the user''s critical strike chance is increased by 20% and critical damage is multiplied by 2.5 instead of just double. Cooldown: None Essence Cost: None Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Gctic Titan Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Supersize Effect: - Increase the user''s size by two. - Increase the Primordial Armament: Sword size by two. - Increase stats by 30%. - Increase defense by 50% in Singrity Form. - Increase speed by 50% in Twin Star Form. Cooldown: 1 hour Essence Cost: 50 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == The sword primordial armament now looks different than ever. Its de now looks like a whole universe is inside of it. The motif also slightly changed a bit as it now has a more gctic theme to it but still kept some demonic elements in its design. Adrian is happy that the skills are now more powerful than before. He gripped the sword, and he could feel that it was now lighter than before. Whenever he did a slicing motion, an afterimage of eitherher energy or aether energy would follow behind it. "I want to test it, but I must look at the next one." Adrian stated as he was not yet finished with his current assessment of the armaments. Adrian wanted to immediately go into a field to test out the sword, but he must look at the other armaments. He decided that it would be better to test them all when he inspected all of them. He noticed that all of his armaments are lined up neatly and orderly which made it easy to inspect. Chapter 1492 Upgraded Armaments II == Primordial Armament: Bow Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of a bow and is said to be the most powerful long-range weapon that is ever known. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 110% of normal damage (This applies to basic attacks and bow skills only.) Skills: [Meteor Star] [Stardust Rain] [Andromeda] == Skill Name: Meteor Star Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Damaging and Pration Effect: - Launch a powerful arrow that has the power of a meteor in a straight line that deals 200% of the user''s total damage in a straight line. - All enemies hit by this skill will have their defenses reduced by 10% and prating skills will have 1.5 times the damage when hit in the span of ten minutes. - This skill prates 50% of the enemies'' defenses. Cooldown: 2 minutes Essence Cost: 10 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Stardust Rain Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area of Effect and Damage Over Time Effect: - Select an area and fire a flurry of arrows upwards into the sky that shatters into small stars that fall down on the area. - This skill deals 50% of the user''s total damage per second in spots where the Stardustnds. - Applies a 10% movements speed slow to all enemies hit by the projectiles that stacks up to four times. - Slow Duration is initially 5 seconds and can be maxed up to 1 minute. Cooldown: 10 minutes Essence Cost: 25 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Andromeda Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage Effect: - Empower your next arrow to have the power of a universe that deals 1000% of the user''s total damage on the first enemy hit. - The arrow then explodes and deals 500% of the user''s total damage in an area around the first enemy hit. - The explosion will create a powerful shockwave that will knock back any enemy inside the explosion radius. Cooldown: 1 hour Essence Cost: 50 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == "The bow turned into something more useful as it now applies some status debuffs. It would be fun using this to snipe at enemies from afar as the range seemed to have doubled as well." Adrian stated as he went to the next armament. == Primordial Armament: Twin Daggers Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of two daggers that has des that is said to have been forged from a dying star. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 150% of normal damage (This applies to basic attacks and dagger skills only.) Skills: [Primordial Surge] [Veiled Rush] [Truth Seeker] == Skill Name: Primordial Surge Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Movement and Enchantment Effect: - The user will choose a location to teleport that is limited by their field of vision. - Upon teleporting, the user will gain 500% more damage to their next basic attack thatsts for five minutes. - Any enemy hit by the enchanted attack will gain the Bleed status ailment and lose 1% of their health every 10 seconds for 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes Essence Cost: 10 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Veiled Rush Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Area Damage and Movement Effect: - Select an area where the user bes invisible and not dispel invisibility even when attacking any enemy inside the area. - Number of attacks per enemy will be dependent on the user''s attack speed. - All enemies that are damaged by this skill will receive a Minor Bleed status ailment and have their defenses reduced by 3% per attacknded. (Maximum Reduced Defense: 30% Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 20 minutes Essence Cost: 25 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Truth Seeker Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Movement, Execute, and Single Target Effect: - Upon use of this ability, the user will gain vision of the weak points of the enemy. - Upon hitting the weak points of the enemy selected, the user will deal 10% maximum health damage per hit. (Maximum of five when enemy is at full health) - Hitting two or more weak points at a span of a minute deals 5% more maximum health perbo. - Executes any enemy that is below the 15% health threshold. (5% when ites to more powerful NPC Boss monsters and NPCs.) Cooldown: 1 hour Essence Cost: 50 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == The dagger armament is now more lethal than before. Adrian usually only used the dagger armament for its execution but now he could use it against arge number of enemies. The greatest change is the second skill called Veiled Rush as it gives him permanent invisibility for ten minutes. What Adrian likes the most is that the previous Soul Seeker skill has turned into Truth Seeker. It is a skill that lets him identify the weak points of any enemy. If the enemy is at full health, then he could get five weak points with the minimum number being two. The most powerful thing for this new skill is that it shreds the health of the selected enemy in such a quick manner that it almost feels illegal. If Adrian could see five weak points and attack all of them in a span of a minute, then he can shred up to 75% of the enemy''s maximum health. Not only can it bring anyone to the red zone in under a minute, but Adrian could also execute any enemy that is under 15% health. This is a perfect skill for killing off the leaders in a guild fight. It is basically the perfect assassination skill which is quick and lethal. Adrian''s wicked smirk could be seen on his face but it soon returned to normal as he has to look at the other armaments as well. Chapter 1493 Upgraded Armaments III Adrian is happy with the newly transformed skills of his previous three armaments. All changes were basically a way to append the things that make the previous skills weak. He is now looking forward to the next skills that he sees for the remaining four weapons. == Primordial Armament: Spear Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of a spear with the deing out of a Space Dragon''s mouth. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 130% of normal damage (This applies to basic attacks and spear skills only.) Skills: [Star Ascends] [Star Descends] [Big Bang] == Skill Name: Star Ascends Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Damage and Knock Up Effect: - The user performs a series of spear maneuvers that sends the target enemy into the sky. - This deals 300% of the user''s total damage to the enemy. - The enemy that will be knocked up will be stunned for 1 second once in the air. - If used in session before Star Descends, this will release the hidden skill Star Dragon''s Strike that deals 500% of the user''s total magic damage in a straight line. Cooldown: 1 minute Essence Cost: 5 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Star Descends Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Damage and Knock Down Effect: - The user performs a series of spear maneuvers in the air that knocks down the target enemy into the ground. This can also be performed when the user is touching the ground, but the damage will not be doubled. - This deals 300% of the user''s total damage to the enemy that is knocked down on the ground. (This will deal double the damage when the enemy is struck down from the sky) - The enemy that will be knocked down will be rooted on the ground for two seconds. - If used in session with Star Ascends, this will release the hidden skill Star Dragon''s Strike that deals 500% of the user''s total magic damage in a straight line. Cooldown: 1 minute Essence Cost: 5 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Big Bang Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage Effect: - The user releases the spear into the sky, and it amasses arge quantity of energy. - This deals 2500% of the user''s total damage to the enemy. - This skill ignores 30% of the enemies'' defenses. - The user will not be able to use the armament but can still attack using other means. Cooldown: 2 hours Essence Cost: 50 Primordial Essence Cast Time: 10 minutes == Adrian is actually surprised with the changes at the spear armament. The skills of the spear armament used to be justbos that needed to be used in session to be activated. The first two skills are now thebo skill while the third skill is a powerful finisher move that can destroy an area. The first twobo skills can now activate a thirdbo skill that can deal great damage to the enemy singled out. == Primordial Armament: Axe Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of an axe that has the appearance of the rings of a. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 180% of normal damage but suffers a 20% decrease in attack speed. (This applies to basic attacks and axe skills only.) Skills: [Star Splitter] [Power Orbit] [The Great Divide] == Skill Name: Star Splitter Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage and Slow Effect: - Immediately charge the power of stars into your axe and m it to the ground that deals 500% of the user''s total damage in a cone. - This skill leaves the ground in a state called Barren that reduces the speed of all enemies by 10%. Cooldown: 10 minutes Essence Cost: 15 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Power Orbit Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Damage and Projectile Effect: - Charge your axe with the power of the gravity and create your own orbit as you spin and deal 100% of your total damage per second to all the enemies you sh. - This skill also releases rings of energy from you that deals 50% of your total damage to those that are hit by these projectiles. Spin Duration: 30 seconds Cooldown: 10 minutes Essence Cost: 15 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: The Great Divide Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage Effect: - Charge your axe with the immense power of the universe and m it into the ground that deals 1500% of the user''s total damage in an instant and ignore 50% of the enemies'' defenses. - This skill will leave arge rift in the battlefield that will only be restored after a few seconds. - Enemies that are inside the rift created will be dealt additional 500% total damage. Cooldown: 1 hour Essence Cost: 50 Primordial Essence Cast Time: 1 minute == The axe armament is now a monster that deals massive amount of damage in an area. It is a great armament that can be used to clear waves of monsters. He could imagine himself decimating therge horde of monsters that the Shadow of Apophis sends when night falls. == Primordial Armament: Mirror Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of a mirror that perfectly reflects the light from any angle and is said to contain a small universe inside it when one looks in. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 100% of normal damage. (This applies to basic attacks and mirror skills only.) Skills: [Universal Reflect] [Universal Refract] [Diffracting Cosmos] == Chapter 1494 Upgraded Armaments IV The axe armament is now a monster that deals massive amount of damage in an area. It is a great armament that can be used to clear waves of monsters. He could imagine himself decimating therge horde of monsters that the Shadow of Apophis sends when night falls. == Primordial Armament: Mirror Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of a mirror that perfectly reflects the light from any angle. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 100% of normal damage. (This applies to basic attacks and mirror skills only.) Skills: [Universal Reflect] [Universal Refract] [Diffracting Cosmos] == Skill Name: Universal Reflect Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Damage Absorption and Damage Reflection Effect: - Grants the passive ability called Mirror World that lets the user create as much mirror as they can. The strength of the mirror is proportional to the amount of mana used in creating it. The mirrors can also be used as portals by the allies of the user. - The mirrors created by this skill will always store the damage they absorb or reflect. - The user can then use the stored energy that was collected and fire it in a single beam that deals damage in a straight line. - The damage that is dealt by this skill will be Absorbed Damage multiplied by 120%. - The user can only absorb as much damage as the total max health of the user. Mana Cost per mirror: 10 Mana to Maximum Mana Cooldown: None Essence Cost: 5 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Universal Refract Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage Effect: - Create ten mirrors around the user in an instant that can be considered as the strongest mirrors that the user can create. - The user can then fire off beams of light from these mirrors can bounce off ten times before dissipating. - Each time the light beams bounce off each mirror, the damage of the light beam is increased by 10%. - The user can also use mana to create additional mirrors, but they will disappear after one bounce and only increase the damage by 2%. Cooldown: 10 minutes Essence Cost: 20 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Diffracting Cosmos Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage and Pseudo Domain Effect: - Summon the special world called Mirror Realm into the area. - All allies and the user inside the Mirror Realm will have their skills copied by a mirror image that deals 50% of the original damage. - All enemies inside the Mirror Realm will have a 10% chance of creating a mirror image of them that attacks them. - All enemy attacks that bounce off the mirrors created by the Mirror Realm will have a 50% chance of ricocheting back to them. - Any enemy attack that bounces off the Mirror Realm will have their damage stored. Cooldown: 1 hour Essence Cost: 50 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Adrian is extremely d of the new skills for the mirror armament as it now gives him more ways in using it other than shields and damage absorption. What he likes the most is the fact that he has a Pseudo Doman that can summon the Mirror Realm into this dimension. The mirror realm is an alternate realm of the mortal realm, but everything is a reflection. The only difference is that there are no inhabitants of this realm as everything is just a reflection of the real world but with a catch. The Mirror Realm might be a mirror, but it is powered by a weird dimension that acts like a mirror as well. Adrian especially liked the fact that the Pseudo Domain not only helps him but also his allies. The chance to reflect the attack of the enemy is also present with the fact that the damage will also be absorbed. If Adrian picked hi timings correctly then he could create the ultimate reversal. == Primordial Armament: Scythe Description: A soul weapon that has evolved into a Primordial Weapon that is said to deal great damage to spiritual beings. It has crystalized the essence of the user''s soul and is now imbued with Primordial Energy. It is in the form of a scythe that has elements of stars ands which imbue it with a strange power that might be possible to make it cut dimensions. Damage Multiplier when Equipped: 140% of normal damage. (This applies to basic attacks and scythe skills only.) Skills: [Cosmic Cull] [Anti Matter] [Universal Threat] == Skill Name: Cosmic Cull Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage Effect: - Cleave the area around you in an instant and deal 350% of the user''s total damage in the area. - Ignores 10% of the enemies'' defenses. - Steals 10% of the mana of the enemies hit and gain 50% of the amount retrieved. (Excess Mana will turn into a barrier that protects the user against magic damage.) - Restore 20% of the damage dealt to your missing health. Health restored will be greater depending on the user''s missing health. (Excess Health will turn into a barrier that protects the user against physical damage. Cooldown: 5 minutes Essence Cost: 10 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Anti Matter Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Area Damage, Damage Over Time, and Stun Effect: - Release a wave of Anti Matter with the user as the center in a fifty-meter radius. - All enemies hit by the wave of Anti Matter will receive 100% of the user''s total damage and 10% of the user''s total damage as Damage Over Time for 10 seconds every second. - All enemies hit will be stunned for a duration of three seconds. (Doubled when they were recently affected by Cosmic Cull. Cooldown: 5 minutes Essence Cost: 10 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Universal Threat Skill Tier: Legacy Skill Type: Active Invisibility and Enchant Effect: - Makes the user invisible for a set duration. - The user will not be able to be seen by any ocr skill or invisibility detection, but invisibility will break when the user deals damage to an enemy. - The next skill that the user does will deal 500% more damage and increase the skill effects by 500% as well. - If the user uses a basic attack, it will deal 2000% of the user''s total damage. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 30 minutes Essence Cost: 50 Primordial Essence Cast Time: Instant == Chapter 1495 The Hunt For The Snake’s Descendant I The scythe armament is the one that changed the most as it now gives him perfect invisibility. The perfect invisibility that the scythe gives basically gives Adrian lots of flexibility because he will no longer be exposed when he gets damaged. As long as Adrian does not attack or use another skill, Adrian will bepletely invisible. The name of the skill called Universal Threat is definitely something that rings true. Adrian also liked the fact that the Burning Shadows skill is now a wide area skill that spreads it around him making it more useful when fighting clumps of enemies. The first skill is now more defensive as well which means the scythe armament is not just for attacking. "Greetings, master." A small whisp with the voice of Paradox stated. "Hello, Paradox. Is the evolution of the armaments also a part of your evolution as well?" Adrian asked. "They have always been ready to evolve, master. You were not able to handle them back then which is why I have temporarily sealed their evolutions. They are now more powerful than before. Feel free to wield them to your heart''s content." Paradox stated. Adrian nodded with satisfaction as it was Paradox that managed to get him the ability to summon armaments without cooldown. If Adrian did not get Paradox back then, he would still have cooldowns per armament and cannot switch freely like what he is doing now. Adrian returned back to the mortal realm as he exited his soul chamber. Cairo suddenly appeared before him looking a bit worried. Adrian could already feel that something is definitely going to happen that is not going to make him happy. "I thought I still had time to look for Dodu''s evolution requirements, but it seems that will not be the case." Adrian thought to himself. "We have a problem, guild master." Cairo stated as he escorted Adrian to the audience room with others. The audience hall of the Temple of the Sun is filled with not just Adrian and his friends but also some avatars of gods. Adrian could feel that all of them here is at the level of the High Priestess Estet. Some were not yet at that level, and some are injured to the point that even Levin Cloud finds it difficult to treat them with one spell. "Why are there so many avatars here? I did not know that we were a ce where they could find shelter." Adrian stated which made all the other avatars re at him. "Watch your mouth demon! This is the Temple of the Sun God Ra and not your Church of the Twin Gods." One of the wounded avatars stated. Adrian could already guess what happened and why they came here. They were hoping for asylum because they know that only the Sun God Ra can help them against the Shadow of Apophis. Adrian found it funny that they were only running to the Sun God Ra now when they have nothing left. "From the looks of it, all of you are no longer in your temple as it was destroyed. You came here in hope of being granted power by the Sun God Ra as he is the father of the gods that you serve. The fact that all of you only came now when you could have gotten to the location weeks ago when the Sun God Ra awakened means you guys have nothing left." Adrian stated the cold hard facts to them. All the weakened avatars are angry at Adrian''s statements, but they know that deep down that he was right. They are basically running with their tails between their legs as they were beaten ck and blue. The temples that they serve and the cities they protected are now ruins because of the Shadow of Apophis. "I think that should be enough for now, Champion Equinox. I shall scold my wayward childrenter. I called you here because they have brought some rming news that even I did not know." The Sun God Ra stated as his voice drowned out the avatars that were going to have a verbal battle with Adrian. "So, what is the problem?" Adrian asked. "It seems that the Shadow of Apophis is looking for something." Cairo stated. "Something? Is it not its body fragments?" Adrian eximed as he knows that the Shadow of Apophis is looking for the other parts of its body. "I phrased that wrong. They are not looking for something but someone. There are lots of reports that the Followers of Apophis are looking for a person. They were only looking for that person in the western continent at first, but it seems some of them started to spread to the central continent." Cairo stated as he heard that from an avatar that lives near the great port. "Huh!?" Adrian suddenly stated as all of them looked at him. "Is there something that you would like to share, Champion Equinox?" The Sun God Ra asked. "If they are looking for a person then it might be a possible vessel." Adrian stated. "That is impossible! The Distorted God Apophis is not able to create its kin because it does not even have humanoid form." One of the avatars stated but the Sun God Ra looked concerned which made all the avatars that were about to refute Adrian go silent. "If the Sun God Ra is silent then that means it is possible. The Sun God Ra has a perfect vessel which is Prince Amun. It is not farfetched to say that the Distorted God Apophis could also have a vessel perfect for it. The Distorted God Apophis and the Sun God Ra are reflections of each other after all. If one can do it, then the other can surely do so as well. It might able be the reason why the followers of Apophis are targeting cities morepared to temples." Adrian stated. "What if like Prince Amun, the vessel that is perfect for Apophis is also in the central continent?" Cairo stated. "That would mean that the followers of that snake have already slithered into the central continent as we speak. They now have a head startpared to us and the avatars cannot leave the western continent as they are tied down to it. Fortunately, that is the good news as we will not have any fight with an avatar." Adrian stated. "If what you said is true, then I worry that we will bete. All the avatars here that came to me shall be tasked with looking for the vessel in the western continent. Can I ask the Pantheon Guild to be the ones to handle the central continent?" The Sun God Ra stated. "They would not be enough to search the whole central continent. Let the Briar Rose guild also help in the search. If the Sun God Ra gives us permission." The guild leader of the Briar Rose guild stated as she came to the audience hall with Frey. It seems that Frey was still here in the Temple of the Sun God as she had the perfect ce tomune with the Goddess Freyja. She wanted to join the search as well because she wants to thank the Sun God Ra for his assistance. It was only the guild leader of the Briar Rose guild that spoke up as she is feeling shy. "Your guild has also gained my trust which is why I shall also permit you to search as well. We must find the vessel of Apophis before the followers do." The Sun God Ra stated. "How do we find the vessel though? Will there be a sign that gives us a hint?" Levin Cloud asked. "We have many scales of Apophis here in the temple. Bring one scale with you as it will give off a faint glow when the vessel is nearby. The vessel should also be quite weak when in the sun as they will have the same qualities as the god that they can house." The Sun God Ra stated as he summoned the scales of the Shadow of Apophis to them. "What are we going to do if we find the vessel though?" Creepysoo asked. "It is better if we kill the vessel." Adrian stated which shocked all of the yers there. "You are the Champion of the Twin Gods and a follower of the Goddess Gaia, yet you want to kill the vessel? What if it is just a child?" The guild leader of the Briar Rose guild stated. "The vessel will die either way if we do not get to them first. Do you not know what happens when a god enters a mortal''s body?" Adrian stated but the guild leader of the Briar Rose guild fell silent. "When a god enters a mortal''s body permanently, they will devour that mortal''s soul so that they can fully integrate with the body. By doing so, the vessel will cease to exist and will not even flow into the cycle of life and death. Their whole being will just vanish." Adrian stated. Chapter 1496 The Hunt For The Snake’s Descendant II All of those that do not know how the soul works are shocked about Adrian''s statement. They tried to look at Levin Cloud to see if he had any other reaction but even, he was silent. If even the envoy of the Twin Gods is silent then that means that everything that Adrian said is actually true. A being that was born to basically just be a vessel of a god is a tragic fate. Adrian knows this because the two twins Vida and Mortem told him when they were talking about the Twin Gods. The twins also knew that should the Twin Gods need vessels when the world is truly in danger then they would sacrifice their lives for the world. Adrian felt extremely sad at that statement which is why he did not forbid the two to wander off in the territory. The good side to this is that they would live a normal life as long as the gods that have them as vessels do not descend. This is one of the reasons why Adrian does not want the world to suddenly increase in strength limit. The yers might not know this but Adrian and a select few know that each church or temple already has vessels for their gods. They are just being kept hidden as they are the secret weapon of each church. They are even more valuable than the treasures of each church which is why Vida and Mortem was sealed in a secret dimension. "What if we find the vessel first?" Frey asked. "If you find the vessel first then we can protect them if you so wish as you found them first. If we find them then my guild members already know what to do. Should the vessel be found at the hands of the followers when you see them then kill the vessel as soon as possible." Adrian stated. "Just make sure that we will protect the vessel if we find them first." Frey stated as she also does not want to kill the vessel since they might not be evil. Seeing the intense emotion that Frey and the guild leader of the Briar Rose guild could not be stopped with just mere words, Adrian just let them leave as they please. Adrian looked at all of his friends and gave themand to all those in his guild. The guild members might have other opinions but there is one thing that they should not question their guild leader about and that is regarding life and death in the game. Most of them or all of them already know and seen him in action in Limbo before when they did not logout after dying. They could clearly see their guild master sitting at a throne in Limbo deciding the fate of those that died. They would actually be doing the vessel a favor by killing them instead of letting them have the fate they were destined to have. "Wait! If that is true, then are we also subjected to that same fate?!" One of the avatars stated which made them pale. "Unlike the vessel of Apophis, you people have already been connected to the god that you serve for quite some time. Also, not all avatars are perfect vessels because they only appear once every thousand years. The vessel of Apophis is a different case as it was manufactured instead of naturally born which affected causality. As such, the vessel of Apophis would most likely hold only for a year before the body explodes. They would just need to make another one though. Your souls would most likely end up in your respective gods'' domain should you die as all your souls are tethered to that ce already." Adrian exined. "Do not worry my children, the avatars have always been sent to divine realm of the god they serve or sent to reincarnation should they wish. This was the deal that is made with the Gods of Death which is why one of my sons had to be one to ensure the promise." The Sun God Ra stated which made the avatars sigh of relief. "Well, what are you guys waiting for? Find the vessel." Adrian stated towards the avatars as they begrudgingly left. "I always thought that you were rational, but I did not think it was to this extent though." Levin Cloud stated. "I also want to save the vessel as they might be an innocent soul but sometimes you cannot save everybody. I am also a demon after my duties as the Champion of the Twin Gods. The stability of the dimension is my second priority and having a Distorted God get a vessel is not something that should happen." Adrian stated. "What if you transfer the vessel''s soul while we destroy the body?" Creepysoo asked. "That is not possible as well." Levin Cloud stated as he also knew the requirements. "The soul of the vessel is the key to the entire body. The god must devour the soul of the mortal vessel in order to control everything. Also, the Distorted God Apophis is known for reconstructing its body. It could just devour the soul and reconstruct the bodyter which means we would be losing either way." Adrian stated. "Maybe you should have told them that before they went off." Peridot stated. "You will not be able to argue with people like that when they are high in their emotions." Adrian argued which the others cannot seem to retort. == "Are you sure about this, bestie?" Frey asked Rose. "I do respect him, and I know that you like him, but I do not like that attitude of him arbitrarily saying to kill the vessel." Rose stated as she was upset. "What do you mean I like hi¡­" Frey stated as she bit her tongue at the end of her sentence. "You cannot hide it from me, but this world is like another world! Telling someone to kill you just because you are born unfortunate is not something that should happen!" Rose stated. "He did not say it like that. He said that the vessel would be more unfortunate if they get devoured by the Distorted God Apophis as they will vanish without a trace." Frey stated as she just followed her best friend''s lead earlier. "No matter! We will find the vessel first!" Rose stated as she told everyone in the guild to meet her at the central continent guild house. == The followers of Apophis have long infiltrated the central continent with the help of the Followers of the Dark Gods. It seems that they Shadow of Apophis has cut them a deal as long as they fulfill the end of their bargain. The one who actually met them when theynded on the central continent was none other than Eldritch himself. "Greetings, Envoy of the Dark Gods or rather Envoy of the Azathoth." The followers of the Distorted God Apophis stated as they greeted Eldritch. "I do not have time to waste with any of you which is why I am only here to warn you to not say anything about us when moving in the central continent. The others will aid your group in finding the vessel that you speak of. They know the central continent like the back of their hands as they are moving inside of it from the shadows for almost a thousand years." Eldritch stated as two beings with the power level of a demigod came from behind him. "Do not worry, Great Envoy Eldritch. We already got the details from the ve trader where the ancestor of the vessel was sold. We only need your guide, and our master shall give you what you need." The follower of Apophis stated as all of them moved in an instant. == Adrian already delegated all of the areas in the central continent to his guild members. He sent them to look at certain viges that cannot be reached by foot as well. He delegated this as their first priority since finding the vessel means weakening the Shadow of Apophis even more. They would get higher contribution points for this well. Adrian''s location is to the southwest of the continent where it is mostly cliffs and sea. The viges he visited are mostly inhabited by people that do not leave their ces even when they be adults. Adrian was about to leave for another location when he noticed that the vige that he came to is too quiet. Adrian decided to investigate deeply and enter the vige. He thought that the people are just prone to hiding but he is shocked when he opened the door to the adventurer guild. The bodies of people are mangled which shocked him because there was no stench of blood. Sirius, who was hiding in Adrian''s shadow, suddenly came out and deflected an attack that was about to reach Adrian. A woman that looked like she was in her early twenties appeared before him. Chapter 1497 The Hunt For The Snake’s Descendant III "What do we have here? I was only going to get my feeds, but it seems that I also caught an interesting fish as well." The woman stated as she released an eerie aura that can make anyone puke. Adrian''s senses are screaming at him that the person on front of him is at the very peak of danger level. Even Sirius'' senses are telling him to escape because the woman in front of him is not someone that they can defeat with just the two of them. "A demigod." Adrian muttered as he prepared everything he needed to escape. Adrian knew that he needed to get out of this area as the demigod woman said that these dead bodies are her feeds. This means that everything in this ce is under her control. The stench and the fact that the dead bodies are not rotting means that she is keeping everything ''fresh''. "Sirius!" Adrian stated as he immediately casted space mines directly at the demigod''s woman face. The explosion happened and the whole area is suddenly flooded with shadows. Adrian teleported outside of the house, but he is shocked to see that the demigod woman suddenly matching his escape speed. Adrian could only reflexively summon an armament and he chose a sword. Adrian took out the sword armament and immediately aimed at the demigod woman''s neck, but she was able to easily evade. Adrian used his immense strength to change the direction of the de to hit the body of the woman instead, but the woman''s arm suddenly turned into a flesh sword. The flesh sword deflected Adrian''s sword, but it made him use that force to be pushed further away. "Oh my! You excite me very much. As expected of the Champion of the Twin Gods!" The demigod woman stated as she licked the flesh de. "It seems that you know about me, but I do not know anything about you." Adrian stated as he was still looking for ways to get out, but the demigod woman has the whole area surrounded by her aura. "Since I want to take my time and savor this moment, I will tell you, my name. It would be a shame for you to not know the person that will slice that pretty face of yours. I am the Witch of Flesh and Carnage, Edora." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she felt a warm sensation in her body. "I see. No wonder the whole vige felt something like a ce isted under one being. Your real body is not that meat sack that is flying right now but a part of an avatar." Adrian stated as he could see a very invisible string that connects the flying body and the vige below. "As expected of a being that can see souls of the living and the dead! I shall take my time and get those for myself. Such beautiful eyes that even sparkle in different colors is what I want. It excites me so much that I want to eat you up right now!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated with great excitement. "If you want a fight that badly then I shall oblige as well. Summon: Charon and Kaon!" Adrian stated as he summoned Charon and Kaon to fight along him with Sirius. "Having more meat will not change your destiny! I shall have your flesh inside of my belly!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she charged towards Adrian. "Gctic Titan!" Adrian shouted as a powerful shockwave is released from his body that knocked back the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. [You have changed into the Gctic Titan.] [All stats will be increased for the duration of the transformation.] [Your size will increase.] [If you drop towards 50% health then the Gctic Titan form will be undone and release the skill Gctic Burst.] [Gctic Burst will deal 1000% of the user''s total damage in the area around them.] Adrian''s form has changed into a more gigantic, armored version of him. He fashioned armor that is almost the same as what the God Abaddon wears but his is sleeker and smoother in design. The armor is not riddled with intricate details but his helm fist perfectly to his horns that protrude upwards. Adrian looked like a demonic knight that came from the cosmos as the de of his sword looked like it contained a gxy inside of it. His dark ming horns also added to his menacing look that made him look like a boss monster. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora saw the sudden change in Adrian''s form, but she did not care because she was still more powerful than him. She is even d that the prey that she has is now bigger than before. She relishes the idea that she will have more flesh to gather as she looks at Adrian like a meal. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora looks at Adrian as a meal because she refines the flesh and blood of beings. One could even say that she is rted to one of the Followers of the Dark Gods called Porom. Porom, the Flesh Mage, is actually the student of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. "I thought your magic looked familiar. You are like that loser Flesh Mage Porom that cannot even handle my dragon by himself." Adrian stated in a condescending tone, and it actually affected the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora mentally. "That student of mine has yet to master refining an entire vige like I did. Once he does so then even you will not be able to stop him. As a good master, I will share some of your flesh with him as revenge!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she transformed all of her fingers into flesh sickle des thatunched towards Adrian. "Primordial Energy Wave!" Adrian stated as he spun his sword around and released a powerful burst of energy that deflected all of the flesh sickles that the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edoraunched. "Cute!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as sheughed. She created more sickle des, but she now used bones on her ribs. The sickle des came out from her back numbered in the hundreds which is why Adrian told his soulbounds to move as well. Sirius came charging towards her and is about to use his fangs and ws to cleave her, but the body of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is not even alive per se. The upper and lower half of the body of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is split into two, but she was not dead. The flesh sickles stillunched itself towards Adrian at even more vigor. Charon manifested behind Adrian and the sounds of chains echoed in the area as its chains met with the flesh sickles. "Still does not change anything for your situation!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as her whole body exploded into unknown pieces of flesh. The thousand pieces of flesh suddenly grew des of different lengths and sizes as they surrounded Adrian. All one thousand flesh desunched itself towards Adrian at the speed of light that even he will be unable to perfectly dodge. "Twin Star Form." Adrian muttered as his form immediately changed and his great sword split into two. [You have increased speed in Twin Star Form.] Adrian immediately released two different Primordial Energy Waves to deflect the flesh des while he actively deflected those that the energy waves did not hit. Adrian thought that his struggles will end as long as he deflects all the des, but the deflected des suddenly stopped from falling. All des that were suspended in the airunched themselves again towards Adrian. "Kaon! Burn the vige to the ground!" Adrianmanded but he was not the only one being pestered by the flesh des. Kaon was also being targeted by the flesh des along with Sirius, but he knew that his master''smand came first. Kaon flew higher in the skies as he gathered his breath attack while Charon and Sirius defended him from the flesh des. The flesh des that were mostly on Adrian suddenly froze as if they became afraid of something. About half of the flesh des redirected towards Kaon but he already released his dragon breath towards the vige. A wall of pink matter suddenly covered the entire vige before the Genesis Dragon Breath even hit. The vige was left untouched, but the enraged shrill voice of a woman echoed in the whole area as a powerful wave of energy came from the vige. "I thought you were only cute before, but it seems that you really are a pest just like what my student says!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora shouted as a half humanoid body grew from the flesh dome that covered the vige. Chapter 1498 The Hunt For The Snake’s Descendant IV The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could not believe that she would show her weakness to Adrian. She thought that the demon was just a youngling that does not know much of the world and is only strong because he was born a demon, but she is mistaken. The demon before her utilizes everything in his power to obtain victory which is why she is now sure why her disciple loses. When the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is feeding on specimen, she usually stretches her own flesh body in order to absorb them. She needs two whole days in order to fully devour a vige worth of people. This state is also the one where she is at the most vulnerable. In her ''feeding'' state, the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is almost defenseless and all the damage that she will receive is doubled. She could cast the flesh barrier that she used earlier but that would mean that she will lose precious time of her feeding. She grows stronger by devouring other beings after all. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora knew that she must cancel her feeding for the time being and deal with the demon in front of her. Therge mass of flesh that stretched out in the entire vige suddenly started to contract into one humanoid being. Adrian did not even wait for her to finish this process and just immediately escaped the area as he found a breach in the spatial pressure. The moment that the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora finished getting back all of her flesh, Adrian is no longer in the area. The horrifying loud screams of indignation of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could be heard as she could not believe that she was left alone by her opponent. "Do the demons not value proper fights?! Where is your chivalry! I shall kill you as soon as I see you the next time that we meet, boy!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora shouted as she is angry that she now wasted time. Adrian could no longer hear her, but he would definitely mock her if he did. He would say that demons prioritize survivability as they are already a race that has low numbers. If he did say that then the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora would have hunted him down to the ends of the world. She would need another whole day to split herself once again in order to feed on the dead vigers. She also knew that she could be attacked once again if she were to carelessly go back to her process. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora had confidence that Adrian will definitelye back to her now that he knows her weakness. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora waited for two days for before going back to her ''feeding'' routine. She shouted words of anger once again towards the air towards Adrian but the one she is cursing is not even there. Adrian is happily back in the real world getting his check-up. He actually returned back to the game after three in-game days have passed. He even forgot that he told himself to attack the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora once gain. He justpletely forgot about her and searched for the vessel of Apophis that is more important. == Adrian is not the only one that could be described as ''lucky'' because Levin Cloud also encountered a demigod as well in the location he was at. He arrived a vige hidden in the woods in the location as he actually felt a small energy reading from the scale that he has. Levin Cloud followed it using his special ability to hide on the ground. Levin Cloud followed the direction where the very small light that the scale of Apophis gave some signal. He thought that it would lead him to the actual vessel but hetter found out that is not the case. He encountered a strange old man that reeks of miasma as if he was dead, but he was still alive. To add more to his ''luck'', the old man was not alone as he was apanied by two hooded individuals that carried the same scale that Levin Cloud has. The moment Levin Cloud saw the scale, he immediately knew that the signal being given by the scale is not due to the vessel but with the resonance with the other scale. Levin Cloud immediately informed everyone that had the scales of Apophis of the extra detail. Just as he was about to retreat hastily, he suddenly felt a powerful force blocking the soil itself. The soil became hard as stone, but he could travel between that easily. The reason that he could not move is due to the fact that the old man mmed his staff and released miasma on the ground itself. "Is there something wrong, Grandmaster Lason? The scale is showing some reaction which meant that the vessel must be here or was here." One of the followers of Apophis asked as he saw that the demigod suddenly released magic. "I do not think that the vessel is here because it seems there is a rat that saw us. I am just going to extinguish it for a moment." Grandmaster Lason stated as he suddenly created a powerful magic circle that engulfed the whole vige. Grandmaster Lason smalled his staff on the ground once more. He made the ground forcefully expel Levin Cloud as if he was not wee there. Levin Cloud suddenly sprung up with 10% of his health immediately shaved off and exposing himself that he also held a scale of Apophis. "Oh! To think that I would actually catch a Leshy! The blood of your species will definitely enhance the miasma I have been cultivating! Give me your life boy!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he created miasma gas hands attempting to grab at Levin Cloud. Chapter 1499 The Hunt For The Snake’s Descendant V Levin Cloud knew that he cannot escape easily as the ground is still hard due to miasma. The being in front of him had the strength of a demigod. He would not escape through his usual means as the being in front of him looked at him like an ingredient. "It would be nice if you introduced yourself first." Levin Cloud stated but he was actually only buying time. "Grandmaster Lason! That is the Envoy of the Twin Gods that the master has told us about! It seems that he also has a scale of the master which means he should also know why we are here. Please capture him so that he cannot alert his allies." The follower of Apophis stated as he noticed the scale of Apophis on Levin Cloud''s hand. "You do not need to tell me what to do. I will capture him for my own gain as blood of Leshy is a very rare material that can intensify miasma!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he mmed his staff on the ground which suddenly transformed the whole vige into his pseudo domain. "Not as friendly as I thought! High Purification!" Levin Cloud stated as he imbued holy energy into his pendulum. Levin Cloud immediately purified the area around him which immediately cleared the miasma that Grandmaster Lason released. The demigod seemed a bit disturbed about the fact that his skill was countered by a brat that is not even as strong as him. The one thing that counters miasma is holy energy which the Envoy of the Twin Gods have plenty of. Grandmaster Lason is one of the hidden alchemists in the central continent that brews poisons at first. He then switched to miasma when he made a contract with a Dark God as he learned that miasma is the most powerful natural poison of all. He was a normal alchemist at first that used poison to create antidotes but his obsession with poison drove him mad. The once revered Alchemy Grandmaster became a criminal that used the life of innocent to test the poisons that he brews. He is the best example of a man being driven mad by their passion that turned into obsession. He is also one of the most wanted men in the central continent that the Alchemy Association want dead. "Sorry, old man. I do not swing that way and even if I did I do not like old fogeys like you." Levin Cloud stated as he spun his pendulum around and released holy rays of light as attacks. The basic attacks that Levin Cloud used were not even useful against Grandmaster Lason. He thought that he would at least graze the old man, but it was basically ineffective. He needed to use spells that deal damage to even deal with the demigod but there were also followers of Apophis around him. "Tch! If only the miasma also affected those brainless individuals as well." Levin Cloud muttered as he could see that the followers of Apophis were not even affected by the poison miasma. "Do you think that I shall be that unrefined? I am one of the Grandmasters of Alchemy even before you were probably born! If my poison miasma even hurt my allies, then I would have buried myself on the ground to die of humiliation!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he released more poison miasma once more using a sk that he took out. "Holy Beam!" Levin Cloud stated as he released an Epic Tier spell called Holy Beam that is avable to priests of Level 200. The skill Holy Beam is a skill that deals bonus damage on evil individuals and the power is dependent on the Devotion stat of the priest. It is one of the most powerful offensive skills avable to priests and is a good source of damage from them since the cooldown is only ten minutes. The Holy Beam cut through the poison miasma and reached Grandmaster Lason. The demigod felt a sting on his chest as he could feel the holy energy prating his body that is filled with poison miasma. The demigod is now warier of Levin Cloud as he knew that the spell Holy Beam could only deal that amount of damage to him if the priests has extremely high devotion. "It seems that I need to go all out to capture him. Get out of town or else all of you will fall victim to my attacks as well. I cannot be perfectly in control if I were to defeat the Envoy of the Twin Gods." Grandmaster Lason stated as he would need to let loose if he wants to capture Levin Cloud. The followers of Apophis heeded the words of Grandmaster Lason as they have already witnessed what he is really capable of during the few viges that they visited. The demigod alchemist could plunge a whole vige in poison miasma in under ten minutes which even killed those that only had skin contact on the miasma. "Nature''s Bind!" Levin Cloud stated as he mmed his hand on the ground. As soon as Levin Cloud mmed his hand on the ground, the ground in front of him suddenly trembled asrge roots suddenly sprung up and headed towards Grandmaster Lason. The demigod did not even feel threatened as he just turned the ground in front of him into a pool of corrosive poison that melted the roots. "Holy sh!" Levin Cloud casted as the whole area is suddenly flooded with a holy light that blinded those that are aligned with evil. When Grandmaster Lason managed to regain his sight, Levin Cloud was no more. The only traces of him were two pieces of paper that turned into particles of light in the end. Levin Cloud made a diversion and left using a Teleportation scroll that could be used during battle. "He escaped! To think that envoys these days are cowardly! I even wanted to test out my special poison number 66 on him." Grandmaster Lason stated as he released a mana wave to see if Levin Cloud was still near but there was no response. Chapter 1500 The Snake’s Descendant I It is not farfetched to say that the people of the western continent are people that have vastly different life circumstances. Some could be born with great power and ascend the throne. Some are picked up by temples as they see great promise from them in serving the god that they praise. Some are just unlucky and are captured by bandits to be sold as ves. The descendants of Apophis are such people as they could only be one family line per generation. All members of the descendants could not have more than one child because of the restrictions that the Distorted God Apophis has inflicted on them. If the progeny has more than one child, then the overall power transfer would be weaker. Just by having one child, the power that is consolidated by the previous generation would be transferred onto the next without problem. It also ensures that the child will be nurtured to the fullest extent. The Distorted God Apophis sacrificed some of its divinity as well to have some sway over usibility. The Distorted God Apophis sacrificed a tenth of its divine power to make sure that the progeny would always grow to adulthood and have one child. This way of controlling usibility made sure that the line would carry on and create a powerful vessel that is strong enough to hold the might of the Distorted God Apophis. The vessel of the Distorted God Apophis would always have three skills avable to them as soon as they are born. The first ability is the innate power to control the darkness element as the reverse of the light element that the Sun God Ra wields. This makes sure that the vessel will always have at least minimum qualification to be one with the Distorted God Apophis. The second ability would be to be immune to all poisons as the Distorted God Apophis could be said as miasma in physical body. The vessel will be immune to any kind of poison that can be created by any mortal and up to demigod level poisons. Divine poisons are a different matter as that involves the realm of gods. The third ability and its most infamous would be the ability to swallow the light element as long as the attack is one level below them. All the descendants of Apophis will have the ability to swallow light just like their creator, but it is restricted to spells and skills that are below them in rank. This skill might be not as powerful as the other two, but one must remember that the progeny has been propagating for quite some time. The descendants of Apophis could be said to have used their years wisely as all of them gathered power. They even set up an organization once, but it was destroyed by an incarnation of the Sun God Ra back then. Still, the most powerful vessel has been finally born on this era as the descendant has gathered enough power to take in the whole being of the Distorted God Apophis. It would have been perfect for the Distorted God Apophis if the vessel was still in the western continent though. The western continent is very unpredictable and that means that raiders took over the vige that the vessel lived on when she was still young. Her parents killed as the previous generation will lose most of their power to make sure that they pass that onto their next of kin. The perfect vessel of Apophis was taken as a child and sold as a ve in the western region of the central continent. The vessel might be powerful but all that power is a waste if there is no proper way to use it. Add to the fact that she is wearing a ve cor that restricts the power that she can muster. She was sold to a noble that sent her to the mines as a young girl to work. All the ves that are sent to these mines are not even given proper clothing. The food that they were given was just enough for them to not go hungry but not enough to fill their nutrition for a whole day of mining. The young girl could not believe the fate that she was handed as she actually grew to the age of a teenager with working in the mine. She only kept working because of the empty promise of being released the next year as she has survived for so long in the mines. She basically grew up in the mines and saw the horrors of everything that happens there. All the old ves that were sent to that mine were often sent to the most toxic and dangerous areas. Those that do not will get punished by electrocuting their necks and sometimes getting whipped. The vessel of Apophis knew that she was a bit specialpared to the others as she cannot be poisoned. It is also one of the reasons why she has survived all these years working at the deepest parts of the mine. She did not care about her status, but she held onto the promise of being released the next year which is why she worked. She went deep inside the mines that day expecting that her boring cycle of life will continue but something strange happened when it was time for lunch. She was going to the surface when she noticed that the loud mine that is supposed to be filled with sounds of nging metal and rock is silent. She thought that all of the ves there were already outside and eating but she learned that was not the case. She suddenly saw a decapitated head of one of the ves rolling down the inclined road. She did not react in panic but rather kept her cool. She immediately shut her own mouth using her hands so that she will not involuntarily scream. She knew that deaths ur in the mines, but the guards are not that brutal to cut the head of a ve since that would be problematic for the lord of the territory. She immediately knew that something is wrong in the mines as her hand is suddenly died red when she touched the walls. She could not believe that the part of the wall that she touched is painted with the blood of the decapitated ve. She could not even smell the blood because the scent of metal hid it. She wanted to escape but something inside of her told her that she must remain calm and hide in a corner. All her instincts went to full drive as she immediately but carefully ran to the hidden corner of the mine. She slid inside and waited for the ruckus to die down as she heard people talking as they went down the mine. "The signal is present here as I could also feel something reminiscent of our master!" The follower of Apophis stated as she took out the scale and it glowed in a red shimmering light which means that the vessel is in the area. "I hope that the vessel is indeed in the area as I want to immediately finish this mission so that I can get my reward! I still need to hunt down the demon that humiliated me." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she sliced the body of a poisoned to death miner. She would then absorb the dead body as she grows stronger by eating other people. "Such a tactless woman. I cannot believe that I needed to work with you when you are like this." Grandmaster Lason stated as he actually filled the cave with poison to kill all of the living beings there. The two demigods have already been informed of the abilities of the vessel which means that only the vessel will be the one left alive inside. Each of the demigods were promised rewards to their liking and discretion. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is promised the body of a hundred thousand living people. Grandmaster Lason is promised the blood of the vessel of Apophis as he wanted to study its special characteristic to be immune to all poisons. All the demigods that are under the dark gods are all crazy, but they will work as long as they get something that they want. That reason is the only thing keeping the two demigods from going at each other''s throat. "I already told you to detoxify them once they are dead. I cannot eat such worthless bodies if they are poisoned. Your poison does not even give any sort of spice but all bitter vors. All the people that we encountered are all dead which means that only the vessel is left." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated. The vessel of Apophis overheard their conversation and made sure to even control her breathing. She heard that all of the ves are already dead which means that she is the only one alive. One could see the fear in her face but she made sure to not make a sound. Chapter 1501 The Snake’s Descendant II "Why has been my life a living hell? Am I really born under an unlucky star?" The vessel of Apophis, Thueban, thought as she stifled her cries of desperation since she wanted to live. She had always thought that she brings misfortune unto others as her parents were killed but she was still alive. All the ves in the mines were killed and she was still alive as well. It seems that the ones that killed the ves were looking for someone, but she does not want to take any chances as they might kill her as well. There could be a chance that they were looking for her, but she did not want to take the chance. They might be looking for her in order to kill her as well. She wanted to pray but she knows full well that the gods do not even look at her way as she is always unlucky. "It seems that the person that we are searching for is hiding like a rat." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she released some small balls of flesh that turn into small creatures. "Careful what you say, witch! That is the vessel of our master." The followers of Apophis stated. "Oh! Please! Your master has yet to possess the vessel. That is just a walking meat sack until your master gets into it." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated. "Careful Edora. You know that the western continent temples are zealots. They will attack you if you are not respectful to their deity." Grandmaster Lason stated. Just as the group of the Followers of Apophis are searching, a sudden rush of loud screams echoed inside the cave. The followers of Apophis that were keeping the entrance hidden are now screaming as they came deeper inside the cave. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could not believe that those fools are causing a ruckus when they need to have their senses heightened for searching. "What is the problem?" One of the leaders of the followers of Apophis asked one of the people that came down. "Intrud¡­" The follower stated before a hole is suddenly pierced on his stomach. A spear that looked like a thorny rose suddenly pierced the stomach of the follower. A group of twenty people came inside the cave as sounds of battle echoed inside of it. It seems that the expert force of the Briar Rose guild hase to the mines when they heard of the news. "How did they reach here!?" The head of the followers of Apophis questioned. "They came at us as if they already knew that we were here." One of the followers of Apophis stated. "If none of you left a pile of corpses in our wake then this would have been discreet!" The head of the followers of Apophis stated as she looked angrily at the two demigods. == A few minutes before the Briar Rose guild raided the mines, Frey was flying around with her mount as she held the scale. She was focusing on whether the scale gets a reaction or not, but she suddenly stopped when she sensed the stench of death in the horizon. As a Valkyrie, they are considered Judges of Death as they also have some connections to death due to the Goddess Freyja being a minor goddess of death. Frey descended towards the ground, and she suddenly saw the scale of Apophis reacting to something. The scale was glowing a faint red which means that the vessel could potentially be in the location that she is currently in. Frey did not immediatelynd on the ground where the signal ising from but alerted all of her allies. In just three minutes, all of the Briar Rose guild elite members gathered at the entrance of the mine. Although, all of them already saw a gruesome scene even before entering the cave as they saw bodies of numerous beings scattered about. Some had their faces dissolved, some are sliced into pieces while some are unrecognizable. Just as they were about to enter the mines, the Briar Rose guild suddenly saw the Followers of Apophis. The guild was sure that the beings they encountered at the entrance were Followers of Apophis because of the distinctive snake tattoo on their bodies. Without even giving a signal, Frey suddenly charged towards the followers and killed them with her spear. The blood of the followers of Apophis are absorbed by the thorns of the spear as the red roses became deeper in color. Frey charged inside while all of the guild members of Briar Rose followed behind her. Frey ughtered those that are in her way while the Briar Rose guild cleaned up after the ones that Frey is not able to kill. Frey did not even know what came over him, but she felt the sorrow of all the poor souls that have been in these mines. She could feel the anguish of the dead that were killed just because they were powerless. The inner Valkyrie within her just screamed out as she rampaged and killed the Followers of Apophis blocking her way. == Frey did not know when, but she suddenly encountered two beings that are immensely powerful inside the mines. She believed that they are demigods because she has encountered beings of the same level of power as them when she was with the other Valkyries. She is confident that she could handle one as long as she is prepared but that is the caveat. She is not prepared to go against a demigod and now she has to go against two. The guild leader of the Briar Rose guild also knew that they cannot go against two demigods even with Frey with them. The two demigods are also not alone because there are still Followers of Apophis with them. They are now certain that these two demigods are cooperating with the Followers of Apophis to search for the vessel. The guild leader of the Briar Rose guild immediately sent the coordinates of their location to Equinox. She hopes that the guild leader of the Pantheon guild would be able to even the fight. Just as both groups were about to sh, they suddenly heard a high-pitched cry of resistance from a dark corner of the mines. The small flesh critters that the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora created has managed to find the vessel of Apophis, Thueban. She tried to flick off the small flesh critters but all of them stuck to her body and started to mold into flesh ropes that bound the vessel so that she will not escape. A lot of flesh critters gathered to her and started to cover her whole body. As soon as Thueban came to them, the scales of Apophis glowed in an intense red which signified that she is the vessel that they have been looking for. Thueban stretched out her arms as if trying to signal that she needed help before she was covered uppletely like a cocoon by the flesh critters. A brief silence suddenly entered the area, but it is soon shattered when Frey tried to make her move. "I am sorry, pretty girl. That will not do!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she suddenly parried Frey''s spear with her flesh de. "Get her! She is the vessel!" Frey shouted as she suddenly burst into rainbow-colored lights. The elite team of the Briar Rose guild sprang into action as they tried to reach the vessel of Apophis. They were unsessful as poisonous miasma suddenly blocked their way. Grandmaster Lason made sure that no one from the other side will get the vessel. They are now in control of the vessel but that does not mean they can get her out as the exit is blocked by the Briar Rose guild members. "I guess I need to take this seriously or else I will not get paid. Come out, my lovelies!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he threw out three sks with green colored liquid. As soon as the three sks shattered upon hitting the ground, the bright green liquid inside suddenly started to grow. Three sma Golems are suddenly created on the spot as a powerful force by Grandmaster Lason. Each of these sma Golems are expensive to create but the blood of the vessel of Apophis is much more important to Grandmaster Lason. "Create a path!" Grandmaster Lasonmanded as the three sma Golems becamerger and melted anything that gets in their way. "Winter''s Wind!" One of the mages of the Briar Rose guild casted as a st of cold air and ice swept across the three sma Golems. She wanted to either slow down or freeze the sma Golems as they are weak to the cold. What she did not expect is that the cold did not even bother them. The three sma Golems'' bodies suddenly mutated or changed to be something akin to magma. Chapter 1502 The Snake’s Descendant III == Monster Name: sma Golem Tier: Legendary Level: 300 HP: 98% MP: 95% Description: sma Golems that are created by one of the greatest yet most sinister grandmaster alchemist. It is said to have been created with the blood of a hundred people and bones of a thousand monsters. It is made using peak alchemy which is why it is said to be almost invulnerable to attacks as they could change their elemental states. Status: [Magma Form] [Everchanging] [Magma Form] ¨C Turns the creature''s body into magma that is immune to the cold. [Everchanging] ¨C Turns the creature''s body into the opposing elemental weakness of the most recent elemental attack that hits its body. The creature will utilize the most suitable form to change in order to counter the damage it has received. This has a cooldown of five minutes. == [The sma Golem has been hit by an ice elemental spell. It has changed to its Magma Form.] [All fire type spells, and ice type spells will not affect it.] The three sma Golems roared as they suddenly changed into a moltenva form as they tried to attempt to swallow everything in their path. One of the guild members then mmed her staff to the ground as the actual floor suddenly morphed. The floor suddenly rose and stopped the actions of the three sma golems. "Earth Wave!" A member of the Briar Rose guild stated as she elevated the floor which blocked the three sma golems from swallowing them up. The three sma golems were already a great hindrance to the elite team of the Briar Rose guild because they are of legendary rank. When the remaining followers of Apophis joined in the battle, all of them could be seen getting pushed back. To make matters worse, Frey and Rose could not hold back the two demigods on their own. "We already have the vessel. Stop ying around and let us leave here. The others shall be d of their sacrifice for the master as they will join our god in the skies!" The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she has gotten what she came here for. She sounded like a fanatic that made Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edoraugh at her fanaticism. "As you wish!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she suddenly melted into the ground. "The Flesh Witch'' Domain!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora shouted as the area suddenly started to morph. As soon as the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has integrated with the soil, she could either do feeding or activate her domain. This time, the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora used thetter which means everything inside the mine and the mine itself will turn into flesh. One could visibly see the rocks starting to turn into pink flesh that pulses like it is alive. "What is happening!?" Frey and the others thought as they could visibly see the whole area transform quickly. The whole mine turned into the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora fleshy body as she activated her domain. Everything inside her domain is now under her control which means she has free reign. Witches are not an existence that should be overlooked as they are not merely female magicians. Being a witch is also some kind of title that one is given when they are recognized by a number of people. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora was already powerful before she gained the title of witch but her power is almost doubled because of it. The title of a witch also has some drawbacks as ites with notoriety and your other spells will not have the same bonus with the one that is linked to their title. "Let me show all the cute little things here on why I am the Witch of Flesh and Carnage!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as her voice could be heard everywhere. Numerous flesh golems popped out from the ground that had the same humanoid shape as the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. The only difference is that these flesh golems are faceless and deformed because their hands and feet are literally bone des. Numerous flesh golems charged towards Frey and the others as the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora wanted them dead as a bonus feast. "Edora, we need to get out. We need to deliver the package as promised so that we could get our rewards." Grandmaster Lason stated. "I know, alchemist. I shall now open up a path for you. Take the package with the fanatic and deliver them to the port. You already know that I will remain here to take my time as the reward will be given after the delivery." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she opened up a hole in the flesh cave. Grandmaster Lason left the sma Golems only came with the leader of the Followers of Apophis to the surface. The other followers of Apophis were left behind or rather choose to be left behind because it is the will of their god. Grandmaster Lason paid no heed to this as he only needed to bring the leader with the vessel to the port in order to seed. Grandmaster Lason was already very happy and imagining the vials of the blood of the vessel of Apophis on his hands. He only needed to deliver the vessel to the hideout in the western area port where Eldritch is currently guarding. Just as he was about to takeout a mount, Grandmaster Lason suddenly created a powerful miasma barrier to protect him, the vessel of Apophis, and the leader of the Followers of Apophis. "Who dares!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he looked at the direction of the attack. He was attacked by two opposing elements of fire and water which he needed to deflect as the vessel is not as durable as he is. When he took out his barrier, he could see five individuals looking at him with the scales of Apophis glowing red on their hands. Grandmaster Lason immediately knew that they were not their people as he could recognize one of the individuals of the five. "To think that you would deliver yourself to me, Faekin." Grandmaster Lason stated as he looked at Levin Cloud. "You know this old guy?" Peridot asked. "That is the demigod that I encountered earlier that I am telling you about. The one that handles miasma and is obsessed with alchemy." Levin Cloud stated. "He does not look that strong though. Are you sure he is a demigod?" Creepysoo asked as the power radiating from Grandmaster Lason is equal to the undead knights under the Undead King Arthur. "He should not be that powerful since he is an alchemist demigod." Vayu stated which suddenly ticked something inside of Grandmaster Lason. "Grandmaster Lason! Do not fall for their provocations as we need to go to the meeting ce as soon as we can." The leader of the followers of Apophis stated and Grandmaster Lason almost agreed when he heard something from the other group. "See! I told you he is not a true demigod! He is trying to runaway with his cloak all clean. He is already scared of facing us when we are not even demigod status like him." Creepysoo stated. The current group facing Grandmaster Lason are Levin Cloud, Peridot, Creepysoo, Vayu and Soleil. The words that they are saying are words that came out from Adrian''s brains as they did not think of it. Demigods are powerful existences that hid from the world as they wanted to ascend to godhood without attracting the attention of each other. Even though they are discreet, demigods are also very proud individuals as they reached such a powerful state despite the restrictions. It also means that they have an inted ego that everything is beneath them which is why they ignore the plights of mere mortals. Bruising that ego means that they will focus their attention on you and will ignore everything else. Of course, there are some demigods that will not be provoked easily but Grandmaster Lason is not an ordinary demigod. He is a demigod and a Grandmaster Alchemist which is why he has often received the sneers that he has heard. He often heard that he is not a real demigod because he attained that state with his alchemy or the use of medicines and not his own innate strength. This made Grandmaster Lason take revenge on any demigod that dares to mock him as his enemies are often seen being poisoned then begging the alchemist to cure them. With this heinous reputation among the demigods, no sane demigod has ever said things like that to his face or behind his back every again. "To think that mere ants are insulting me! I shall make sure to have your bodies deteriorate over and over but also be healed just to the point of restoration. I will make you experience that hellish pain!" Grandmaster Lason shouted as he actually took off the cloak hiding his body. Chapter 1503 The Power Of Demigods I Grandmaster Lason revealed the body under the cloak which is very rugged which is aplete opposite of his very old looking face. The rugged body is not the only thing under the cloak as there were actually magic circles inscribed on Grandmaster Lason''s body. The magic circles were not usual ones as the runes written were most likely alchemy forms. "I shall show you what a demigod is really capable of! Peak of Alchemy: Body Regression!" Grandmaster Lason stated as all the magic circles on his body suddenly started to grow. Grandmaster Lason''s face that was old suddenly started to reverse as if time itself was de-aging him. The old face of Grandmaster Lason suddenly transformed into that of a man his thirties. Even the hair on his head became full and a new set of clothes manifested on his body. Grandmaster Lason''s body was reversed back to his prime, but he still retained the power of the demigod that he has gotten from all the years that he has lived. He wore clothes made of a synthetic material that he crafted, and it covered his whole body. He now looked like a steampunk gentleman that is of the highest peerage. "This is the peak of Alchemy! The ability to rewind time on the body itself without sacrificing power!" Grandmaster Lason stated as heughed. Levin Cloud and the others might not want to agree but that is very cool indeed. One usually needs sacrifice to obtain the peak body, but Grandmaster Lason achieved that with just his mastery of alchemy. Being the most renowned and sinister Grandmaster Alchemist is not a title that is given to anyone after all. "We should attack." Levin Cloud stated as he buffed his friends. Peridot already stealthily prepared spells beforehand as well and is just waiting tounch them. Creepysoo, on the otherhand, started to chant his hexes and curses towards the demigod. Vayu and Soleil were the ones in the front line, and they did not waste time as they used the upgraded version of their strongest skill. "Elemental King Transformation!" Vayu and Soleil shouted as they knew that a demigod is not someone that they should be underestimating. "Why are you letting them gain power, Grandmaster Lason? Kill them before they can even attack us." The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she thought that they could have killed the others easily as she was with a demigod. "You think that it would be easy going against the Envoy of the Twin Gods? Do you know what they call the Envoy of the Twin Gods?" Grandmaster Lason stated. "What do they call him?" The leader of the Followers of Apophis asked. "In the olden times that have been forgotten, the Envoy of the Twin Gods is known as the Elixir of Life as they were beings that could overturn life and death of their allies. One could even say that no one is at death''s door as long as the Envoy of the Twin Gods is standing tall." Grandmaster Lason stated. "If that is the case then why are you not killing him?!" The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated. "That is only the case for the Envoy of the Twin Gods that has reached the status of a demigod. This one has yet to even evolve into the third Persona but that does not mean that they will not be easy to handle. We are against a dragon, the Prince of the Undead and two elementals. It would be fun to see their faces get crushed in the face of absolute power." Grandmaster Lason stated as his face suddenly grinned. The leader of the Followers of Apophis then remembered that the two demigods that they were escorted with are not normal. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora was a full-on narcissistic freak that is a cannibal. Grandmaster Lason is a sadistic freak that loves to see the reaction of others under his poisons. "Do make haste though as we would like to return to the master as soon as possible." The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she already resigned to the whims of the demigods that were escorting her. "Good. At least, you know where you stand. Do not worry because I will protect you. Here take this!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he gave the leader of the Followers of Apophis a pink stone. "This is!" The leader of the Followers of Apophis eximed in shock. "That is a Pseudo Philosopher''s Stone that I have created. It might not be as powerful as the real one, but it can create powerful barriers that can expel any attack under Mythical Tier. Use that while I torture these young brats." Grandmaster Lason stated as he now looked at Levin Cloud''s group. == "My hexes and curses that are of epic tier are not even working at him. It seems that the synthetic thing that is now his clothes have a special property that could wave any low rank curses." Creepysoo stated. "Change of ns then. Defeat him with all we got but make sure to get the vessel when you see the chance." Levin Cloud stated in their group chat. Vayu and Soleil have finished absorbing the essences of the elements that they need as they already prepared beforehand. They made sure that they are ready even before the battle as Levin Cloud did tell them that they might be facing demigods. Vayu and Soleil only needed a minute in order to fully transform into their Elemental King forms even if it was still the lowest of mastery. Vayu''s whole body changed as his hair flowed freely into the wind and seems to have started to be one with the wind itself. His body fades in and out of existence as if he is a ghost while his clothes looked like they were made from clouds as they also vanish at the tips. The most noticeable change is that his katana is now made of pure energy. Soleil, on the other hand, also changed as her hair is now glistening like flowingva. Her goth like red dress also has this shine to them as if they are made of rubies while her skin tone has a tinge of red. The most noticeable change is that she now has Regulus beside her as he circled around her like a protector. "Have you finished children? I do not want this to be boring after all." Grandmaster Lason stated as he could see that the two half elementals are now true elementals. He could even feel that they have the same aura and strength as a newly born Elemental King. "Elemental Apocalypse!" Peridot shouted as six spheres of different elements suddenly descended towards Grandmaster Lason and exploded in six elemental bursts at the same time. The group watched as the six elemental attacks swallowed Grandmaster Lason and the leader of the Followers of Apophis. They knew that this attack will not be enough against a demigod even if it is a surprise attack, but they believed that he should be damaged. When the smoke cleared, a powerful barrier was invoked by Grandmaster Lason and the Pseudo Philosopher''s Stone that he made to protect both of them. "Tch! Not even a scratch." Levin Cloud stated as he could see that the health bar of Grandmaster Lason was not even decreased. Vayu did not waste anytime as he performed a sh that created three small twisters that headed towards Grandmaster Lason. The three small twisters also released wind des that also dealt additional damage to barriers. The three small twisters shed with Grandmaster Lason''s barrier, but thetter did not even feel the need to strengthen it. Soleil waved her hand and created fifty fireballs that have the shape of lion cubs. All these fifty lion cub mes charged towards Grandmaster Lason as well. It was only this time that Grandmaster Lason actually felt pressure as he took out a bottle of clear liquid. Grandmaster Lason threw the bottle with clear liquid upwards as it broke. The broken bottle suddenly released the clear liquid which was actually created a raging river that swept across the ming cubs. Vayu and Soleil were disappointed that their joint attack did not work as they have always done. "Amazing! As expected of elementals! The two of you understand the natural process of the world like us alchemists! If those two attacks actuallybined, then it would be powerful enough to destroy my barrier and that one! I shall enjoy this thoroughly as it has been a long time since durable people actually angered me!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he suddenly held out his hands. On the palm of Grandmaster Lason''s hands were two different magic circles. He then pped these two hands together which automatically created a magic circle out of nowhere. He then mmed his hands onto the air as if it was solid. It even created a loud pping sound as if he pped the earth itself. Chapter 1504 The Power Of Demigods II A magic circle suddenly appeared on the air as Grandmaster Lason actually used alchemy on the air itself. A powerful burst of water streams suddenly manifested out of nowhere as air became water. He was able to transmute the elements which greatly shocked Vayu and Soleil. What Grandmaster Lason did is not something an ordinary alchemist can do. The thing that he did was already in the realm of a somewhat powerful elemental king. He was able to change the elements of the things around him which is only possible if they are in possession of the Philosopher''s Stone. Vayu and Soleilbined their attacks to deflect the powerful beams of water that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Vayu created another twister that swept through two water streams while Soleil vaporized the rest until steam is released. Creepysoo made use of the sudden steam and created spears of undead miasma that went straight towards Grandmaster Lason. "Death Spears!" Creepysoo chanted as five spears made of undead miasma shot towards the demigod. "Futile." Grandmaster Lason stated as the barrier is up once again. The barrier blocked all of the attacks that was about to hit Grandmaster Lason without any problems. The undead miasma spears dispersed before they could even deal any sort of damage to the enemy. Creepysoo already thought about that though as he has also secretly summoned Robin Hoodie at the forest below. "Now! Use Phantasm Arrows!" Creepysoomanded via telepathy as he is connected to his undead knights. Robin Hoodie suddenly manifested at a blind area below the flying enemies and charged an arrow with a pale white me. Robin Hoodie fired this arrow from his bow, and it suddenly vanished from existence. The demigod was very confident on his Elemental Transmuting Barrier which is why he would always deploy it to deflect attacks. "Agh!" The pained sound of the leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she suddenly has an arrow stuck on her leg. The leader of the Follower of Apophis was also confident on a demigod''s barrier, but she suddenly felt her instincts re up. She suddenly moved her body away as if something possessed her and she suddenly felt searing pain on her left thigh. She screamed in pain which caught the attention of Grandmaster Lason which the group used to cover the distance immediately. Vayu immediately closed the distance as he swept his de towards the neck of the demigod. Grandmaster Lason was caught unguarded for a moment, but he was able to recover immediately. Grandmaster Lason''s clothes suddenly turned into a malleable liquid that blocked the katana from reaching his neck. When the katana collided with the malleable liquid, a loud ring could be heard as if two metals collided with each other. Just as Grandmaster Lason thought that he would be safe, a red flower suddenly appeared below him. "Fire Flower!" Soleil stated as the red flower suddenly exploded. The scene of the flesh covered vessel of Apophis falling down to the ground could be seen. Peridot immediately changed to her dragon form and grabbed the vessel. The explosion of the fire flower created a puff of smoke which also blinded the enemy. The group thought that Grandmaster Lason would have been damaged but he was perfectly fine when the smoke cleared. The only one with some light bruises was the leader of the Followers of Apophis. Soleil made sure to also send a fire flower at her as well. Peridot thought that she would be able to escape with the vessel, but she suddenly felt a powerful pressure bore down on her. "To think that you were able to make me feel irritated. I am no longer ying with all of you. Domain of the Poison Alchemist!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he suddenly exploded in power which changed the terrain of the skies. [Grandmaster Lason has activated his Domain of the Poison Alchemist!] [All enemies will receive a 50% decreased resistance to poisons.] [All poisons that are afflicted while this domain is active shall be increased by one stage.] [Doubles the chance of decreasing the durability of equipment that are afflicted with corrosive acid.] [All enemies will have 10% decrease in all of their defenses.] [Doubles the damage of all poison alchemy spells and skills.] The skies suddenly turned green as poison miasma covered it. The trees that were below them also melted into liquid as if everything inside the domain is powerful acid. Peridot felt the powerful pressureing down from her double when Grandmaster Lason activated his domain. Grandmaster Lason pped his two hands once again and a pair of poison miasma arms suddenly manifested in the air. These two hands would then be used to grab Peridot who was frozen in the air due to the pressure falling down on her. "Let go!" Levin Cloud shouted as this is the only way he thought of to save Peridot. Peridot did exactly that as she let go of the vessel of Apophis. She then transforms back to her humanoid form as Vayu and Soleil saved her from being attacked. The vessel of Apophis went straight down to the acidic river that Grandmaster Lason created with his domain. The group did not care if the vessel lives or dies which is why they thought that the vessel dying in that acidic liquid will make sure that they have done their job. The acidic liquid did not dissolve the vessel of Apophis though as it suddenly turned into a hand and gave back the vessel to the leader of the Followers of Apophis. "I admit that I have been underestimating you, but it seems that all of you are making a fool out of me as well. This time¡­all of you will die a painful death. Grand Poison Apocalypse!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he pped his hands once again but the whole terrain suddenly trembled as he made sure that his domain is the thing that he transmutes. An alchemist that can transmute his whole domain is a very powerful one. Chapter 1505 The Power Of Demigods III All of Grandmaster Lason''s domain suddenly trembled as he transmuted all of it to his most potent and most powerful poison. The poison that he transmuted it to was not even known to the world as he only used this one to kill off demigods. He called this Poison by the number Zero as nothing would remain when one is doused with this. Poison tides suddenly started closing in on the group. Creepysoo even saw a notification saying that Robin Hoodie died which mean it is a poison that could easily kill an undead. If Robin Hoodie died quickly then that means all of his body was melted into nothing by the poison. "Eye of the Storm!" Vayu stated as he suddenly swung his de in a circle and created a powerful storm with them at the center. "Supernova!" Soleil stated as Regulus suddenly turned into a sun that increased in size with the group also in the center. "Wall of Bones!" Creepysoo chanted as he created a spherical bone wall that protected all of them. "Earth Wall! Wind Wall! me Wall! Tidal Wall!" Peridot chanted as she reinforced the Wall of Bones with her elemental walls. "Bramble Wall!" Levin Cloud casted as a wall of thorny vines held together all of the elemental defenses. "Pathetic and futile." Grandmaster Lason stated as he pped his hands once more. The huge pirs of poison tides suddenly mmed towards all of the spells that the group created. The poison tides did not even have difficulty breaking through the storm. The huge ming sun was also no match as it fizzled out. The poison also melted the bramble and the bones easily as if they were rice paper dissolving in liquid. "Protect Levin Cloud at all costs!" Peridot stated as she turned into her dragon form and coiled around them. Vayu turned into a storm cloud and covered Levin Cloud. Soleil turned into a ming liquid that surrounded the storm cloud. Creepysoo chanted continuously and created another barrier made of his own undead miasma to protect Levin Cloud. The poison tides then crashed on the elemental barriers and broke them one by one. It did not take long for the poison tides to reach Peridot as it dissolved her instantly. Soleil, in her ming liquid form, could not offer any resistance as well and died. Vayu, in his storm cloud form, tried to resist but he was not able to deter the advance of the poison tides. Creepysoo held on with everything he has and even expended all of his mana to block as much as he can before dying. The poison tide finally stopped when it hit Levin Cloud, but he did not die. He did get sshed by the poison tide as well, but he is still alive. Levin Cloud healed himself back to full and red at Grandmaster Lason. The demigod was about to smile andugh but his instincts suddenly red as he took out a sk and turned around. The moment Grandmaster Lason turned around, the sk that he held collided with a scythe. The scene of the leader of the Followers of Apophis and the flesh cocoon being severed in two could be seen. Grandmaster Lason was not able to counterattack immediately but it did not take long form him to process everything that happened. Grandmaster Lason took out another sk and bashed the being that suddenly appeared behind him. Adrian was not able to dodge as the reaction speed of a demigod is vastly different from that of another being. Adrian was sent flying away and crashed down on the ground below. "That was just a dummy." Adrian muttered as he stood up and wiped the blood of his face. Adrian was a bit shock when he severed the leader of the Follower of Apophis and the flesh cocoon that he thought was the vessel of Apophis. There was no resistance when he severed the body of the two as if they were made of pure flesh. The two did not even spray outrge amounts of blood when he did that. "We have been yed! The vessel might no longer be here!" Adrian followed up as he alerted all of the guild members of what has transpired. == A few minutes earlier, Adrian and the others transported themselves to the location that the guild leader of the Briar Rose guild gave them. He made sure to teleport a few meters away as they wanted to attack by surprise. Adrian sternly told all of his guild members to kill the vessel of Apophis upon sight as they cannot take their time when against demigods. Adrian immediately summoned his scythe armament and used Universal Threat. Adrian became invisible and told his members that he will hunt down the vessel and kill them with one strike. The others were also part of this n, but they suddenly saw a demigod and what seems to be a follower of Apophis carrying a cocoon. They were told that vessel of Apophis was trapped in the flesh cocoon which is why the five that Adrian gathered attacked them. Adrian waited for his chance as he will not be detected even by a demigod while using his current skill. When the flesh cocoon dropped, Adrian wanted to take that chance and kill off the vessel, but he stopped when a powerful pressure suddenly bore down on Peridot. He waited for another chance, and it came when his other guild members died from a powerful skill from the demigod. Adrian could see that the demigod became weaker in stamina as he started to pant. Adrian went closer as he suddenly activated Cosmic Cull. Adrian swung his scythe in a circle and severed the leader of the Followers of Apophis and the flesh cocoon. He thought that he was sessful, but he suddenly felt that he cut through paper. He expected that on the vessel, but the leader of the Followers of Apophis should be slightly sturdier. It was only when he took a closer look that the two were actually flesh golems. Chapter 1506 The Power Of Demigods IV Frey reacted to the severed body of the vessel and the leader of the Followers of Apophis. She thought that the poor girl has already been killed but she did not saw any squirt of blood from both their bodies. The flesh domain that the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora created started to giggle. When the bodies of the severed person dropped to the ground, one could see that they started to transform into meat bags. These severed bodies were not real people, but an illusion created by the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. One thing that people should understand that demigods have been far too patient in ascending to godhood. Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora would actually forego any type of animosity between them. They would even work together to the point that they will make sure that everything is perfect. They even acted out in turn to make sure that they would fool the beings trying to stop them from delivering the vessel. "Did you really think that we would waste any time with you ants when we have already finished our objective? All of you are not even worthy of our attention but the n is already out. We will just have to kill all of you now since we no longer needed to act." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she created more flesh golem clones of herself. "Did you really think that I will not have a backup n just in case we did not win against the two of you?" Adrian muttered as Frey and the others suddenly realized that three people were not with Adrian and the others. Adrian made sure that their expert trackers will look for any anomalies in the area. Adrian even made sure that Sirius will work with Lycan, Solstice and Kabrakan. They were thest attempt in killing the vessel should the advance team does not seed. Adrian sent the message to the three that the vessel is no longer in the area. They might have escaped via the flesh domain of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. She must have used her mastery of creating flesh golems to make it look like the Followers of Apophis were still in the area. If one looked closely then the Followers of Apophis that remained are not all human as some were reced by Flesh Golems. "Rose! I shall search for the vessel. Can you hold them down?" Frey stated as she really wanted to save the girl as she saw the pitiful state of what happened to her. "You got it. I can deal with the demigod while you search." Rose stated as Frey immediately left as she gave a nod of goodbye. "Where do you think you are going? I shall have a taste of Valkyrie! They say that all of you are the best meat." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as twenty flesh golems suddenly rushed towards Frey. "Do you think that I will let that happen? Pce of Thorns!" Rose stated as she suddenly slit her palm and her blood dropped down on the flesh domain. The flesh domain that made even soil look like flesh suddenly burst out in thorny vines. Arge magic circle was created instantly when Rose'' blood touched the floor. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could not believe that a part of her domain suddenly got infiltrated but she immediately knew why. "To think that there was someone here that has the blood of another witch." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she recognizes blood sorcery when she sees it. Blood Sorcery is different from Blood Magic that the vampires use. Blood Sorcery is an innate magic that is passed down from the bloodline of another witch. If a witch produces a female heir, there is a chance that the innate magic of that witch thates from their title to be passed down to their daughters. "To think that a daughter of a witch is here. From the magic that you are using, you are a descendant of one of the ancient witches. Magic that can pierce another that has the property of a thorny rose pce. You are a descendant of the Witch of the Thorny Blood Rose Briar." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she is now focusing all of her attention on Rose. When Rose summoned the Pce of Thorns, she managed to capture all of the flesh golems that were rushing to Frey. She also helped all of her guild members that were having a difficult time against them. The flesh golems that were captured by the Pce of Thorns are squeezed by the thorny vines as they are also sucked for blood or any life force. Rose sacrificed half of her health in order to summon the Pce of Thorns. She has yet to be recognized as a real witch as she has yet to get that title. She might have the peculiar magic of her lineage called Thorny Blood Sorcery, but she does not have perfect control. All of the spells used in this magic uses her health and blood as a catalyst which is why she rarely uses it. "You are correct in what you said. Using the sorcery that I inherited, I shall stop your right here!" Rose stated as shemanded everything inside the Pce of Thorns. "Pathetic little fake witch! I shall devour you and get that Blood Sorcery for myself!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she went to attack the Briar Rose guild. == "Do you now realize how foolish all of you have been? Yourrades died for nothing! How pitifully magnificent!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he looked forward to the face that Levin Cloud would make but his smile suddenly became a frown. Levin Cloud did not show any type of emotion after being shocked to learn that it was flesh golems that Adrian severed. He immediately collected himself and started to chant a hymn that could please anyone''s ears. Grandmaster Lason thought something was amiss which is why he knew he had to take action. Grandmaster Lason pped his hands once more and created pirs of earth that are aimed towards Levin Cloud. The pirs of earth would have endangered Levin Cloud if not for the timely assist of Adrian. Adrian stood in front of Levin Cloud and hacked on the pirs of earth to make sure that thetter is safe. "I am feeling pretty pissed right now because I thought it would be over. I will take all of my frustrations out of you." Adrian stated but even he is not confident going against Grandmaster Lason. "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Charon!" Adrian summoned Kaon and Charon as his soulbounds for battle. Adrian is banking on the idea of Charon''s chains slowing down the enemies. Charon immediately sent lots of chains towards Grandmaster Lason but thetter was able to destroy them which shocked Adrian. "Master¡­that man''s soul is strong and cannot be dominated easily. We would need to weaken him in order for my chains to connect." Charon stated. This is the first time that Adrian saw Charon''s chains being ineffective which means that their enemy is the real deal. Grandmaster Lason was very wary of the chains when it suddenly rushed towards him which is why he used his soul strength to destroy them. He suddenly looked a bit concerned since he is now against a dragon and an undead with strange abilities he has never seen before. "I am done. Blessing of Great Life: Grand Revival!" Levin Cloud stated as a holy magic circle suddenly appeared on the sky. A silhouette of the Goddess of Life Gaea suddenly appeared and blew a sweet kiss towards the area that Levin Cloud designated. A calm and soothing breeze that carried a powerful effect swept through across the area. It even reached the ground below where the Briar Rose guild is located. [You have used Blessing of Great Life: Grand Revival.] [All allied units in the area will revive from their death as long as they did not die for more than an hour.] [All revived units will have 50% of their health back.] [All revived units will have their stat reductions cleansed.] [All revived units will have their status ailments cleansed.] [All allies that are in the area but are now revived will be healed back to full health.] [All allies that are healed to full health will have their status ailments cleansed.] The sight of people reviving could be seen as a golden flower blooming as they return back to the mortal realm. Even the undead that Creepysoo summoned were revived which as well means the cooldown for summoning them was not used. All the deceased members of the elite team of the Briar Rose guild have also revived which means they are now back to full fighting capacity. Chapter 1507 The Power Of Demigods V "Took you too long." Creepysoo stated as he stretched his undead body. "I thought that we would not be able to revive." Peridot stated. "We are back in action!" Soleil shouted. "Just be calm as the enemy is still there." Vayu stated. Grandmaster Lason could not take the rambling of these brats as he tried to use his domain once more, but he has taken too much of his strength to even use it the first time. He was about to use another lesser version of the skill when a scythe is suddenly closing in on his neck. Adrian tried to at least get a shot at the demigod, but he was evaded. He did learn something though as there was no barrier blocking any attacks for Grandmaster Lason. Adrian was about to attack once more but a powerful pulse of energy suddenly sted him away from the enemy demigod. "Alchemy: mes of the Corrupted!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he pped his hands once more. mes suddenly manifested on Grandmaster Lason''s body that made it look like his body is burning. The mes suddenly became alive as if they became possessed by a spirit. Grandmaster Lason suddenly created a me golem out of nowhere. The fire took in the form of a horned being that has a bulky body. "Alchemy: Tides of the Damned!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he pped his hands once more. Rushes of water covered the demigod''s body as it detached itself as well. The water came alive and took the form of arge serpentine carp. It even has detailed scales that are sharp and cut any being with just a brush of their skin. "Alchemy: Earth of the Scorned!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he pped his hands once more. Grandmaster Lason suddenly pped the ground below as the earth rumbled. The rocks came alive as a being that looked like a cross between a troll and a shark, but its body was made of earth and rocks. It was even bigger than the me golem that was summoned by the mes of the Corrupted. "Alchemy: Wind of Fury!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he pped his hands once more. Grandmaster Lason''s body is covered with harsh winds that suddenly turned into a bird monster. It was something like an elemental, but it was a golem made of pure wind. The wind bird golem is the biggest of the four that was summoned as its wingspan was enough to cover the earth golem. "Kill all of them!" Grandmaster Lasonmanded as all four elemental golems charged towards Adrian''s group. Vayu and Soleil could feel it when the golems were summoned. They were not ordinary golems that were just summoned out of nowhere but beings that were spawned using the heart of an elemental. These four golems were actually made from elementals, and it seems to have been High Elementals as well. The blood running inside of Vayu and Soleil jumped as they could feel the anger of their kind burning inside of them. Vayu knew that he needs to take the lead which is why he decided to deal with the eagle shaped elemental golem. Soleil took on the ming horned golem as she can withstand its mes that even has poison coating it. The earth elemental is being handled by Creepysoo as he could subdue it with the help of his undead knights. The water elemental is being handled by Peridot as she could manipte the water on its body although she is having difficulty with that. All of them are being aided by Levin Cloud and his heals would bring them up to health. Adrian would face Grandmaster Lason but even he is finding difficulty in having tond attacks. If his attack were tond, Grandmaster Lason would dodge if he can. He would then use his barrier for attacks that he cannot even dodge. Adrian could use another armament, but he knew that he must keep the two demigods at bay. Adrian has full trust that his sister and the others will be able to track down the missing vessel but that would be difficult if the demigods are following the vessel of Apophis. Adrian knew that he needs to keep the two demigods here as they will definitely try and protect the vessel. All they have to do is stall the two demigods with whatever methods that they can muster. Adrian thought that they would have at least an hour of time bought but his fears are realized when his eyes lingered at the scene below. Rose was being choked by the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora as all of her elite guild members turned into particles of light. "How did this happen!?" Rose thought as things happened far too fast for her mind to register. Rose summoned the Pce of Thorns using her innate Blood Sorcery and it should have been easy to strengthen her guild members, but something changed after a few minutes. The Pce of Thorns that she was proud of suddenly started to wither as it was swallowed by the domain of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. The Pce of Thorns that she was proud of suddenly became the Pce of Flesh. All the bonuses that her Blood Sorcery has given to her members were instantly erased. The elites of the Briar Rose guild are suddenly incapacitated in an instant. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora also manifested her true body in the Pce of Flesh as she killed all of the elite members of the Briar Rose guild. To say that the battle was one sided is not an understatement because that is what truly happened. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is not like Grandmaster Lason despite them being the same level as demigods. The Witch if Flesh and Carnage Edora''s job ss is actually a Battle Magus which is a magic rted job ss that excels inbat. Grandmaster Lason, on the other hand, is a Supreme Alchemist. He does not have powerful spells and skills that he can toss but his repertoire of poisons and golems make him unrivaled. Also, Adrian''s group is mostly immune to poisons which means his main source of damage has lessened. It is also the reason why Adrian and his friends can keep up with the demigod alchemist. "I have told you that it is futile. You are ants going against an apex predator. It is in your greatest pleasure to be killed by a demigod." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she destroyed Rose'' head with just clenching her fist and thetter turned into particles of light. Adrian saw the scene of Rose dying and he immediately knew that they needed to let some people go against the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. Adrian wanted to go against the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora but she was already starting to move. As he was about to descend, sts of poison miasma started to bombard Adrian. To make matters worse, he received a message from his sister. Solstice: We are going against the Followers of Apophis holding the vessel but Eldritch and some of the Followers of the Dark Gods also came. We need reinforcements as Frey and us are not enough against ten of them. "I shall head to the vessel. Have fun with the younglings!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she collected her domain and started to walk towards the direction where Solstice and the others are. "Paradox! Seal the space." Adrianmanded as half of his mana suddenly vanished as he sealed the space in the area. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora looked at Adrian with an expression full of contempt. She did not like being at the mercy of a being that is not even stronger than herself. She would have been able to forcefully destroy the sealed space if not for her using her domain. She might not show it, but she is also weakened. "All of you. Go and follow my sister and the others. Eldritch and some followers of the dark gods. If we do not stop them then the vessel will reach the western continent where the Shadow of Apophis itself will definitely be at the shores. I shall hold the two of them down and buy as much time as I can." Adrian stated to which the two demigodsughed. Adrian did not care for theughs of the two demigods as he ejected his friends from the sealed space. He made sure to strengthen it even more by using some of his essences. Even the elemental golems that Grandmaster Lason created could not escape the confined space. All of his friends did as they were told as they blitzed towards the location of Solstice and the others. "It seems that demons are very confident of themselves. We can easily get out of this cage that you created by killing you." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated with an annoyed smile. Chapter 1508 Against Two Demigods I Solstice, Lycan and Kabrakan managed to catch up to the fleeing leader of the Followers of Apophis. They were a few hours away from the original position and it would take at least four hours to catch up to them given the speed that they traveled. The group was able to intercept the Followers of Apophis due to Lycan transforming into his full wolf form. Sirius had to carry Kabrakan with him which is why he was not able to intercept the enemy. When Solstice and the others were able to stop the fleeing Followers of Apophis, Sirius needed to return back to his master as he cannot be separated this far from him or else the link between them will be unstable. The only ones remaining to handle the Followers of Apophis were Solstice, Lycan and Kabrakan but they were enough against the five enemies. They were able to pin the Followers of Apophis down, but Solstice noticed that the other side was not attacking them at full power. The Followers of Apophis would use spells as smokescreen or the power of their attacks to move ever so closely to the western port. Solstice immediately dyed the area in blood as she wanted to kill all of them in one swoop. She was about to kill every enemy when one of the most powerful yers suddenly descended upon them. Eldritch was able to block all of her deadly attacks that was about to kill the Followers of Apophis and the Vessel of Apophis. The Followers of Apophis sighed with relief as reinforcements have suddenly arrived. They were incredibly grateful for their master, the Distorted God Apophis, in alerting the Followers of the Dark Gods. "Please have our utmost appreciations, Master Eldritch!" The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she now knows that the tides will turn in their favor. Solstice, Lycan and Kabrakan thought that they would lose as Eldritch came with four other yers. Eldritch was even able to bypass some of Kabrakan''s defenses which is very solid even against boss monsters. Eldritch prepared a powerful spell called Dark God''s Dominance which summoned an eye of an unknown dark god to peer into the mortal realm. All beings that the eye sees would then be stunned or rooted in ce with their stats getting lowered. Solstice, Lycan, and Kabrakan were stunned as Eldritch prepared a powerful spell called Star Burst. They were about to be killed when Frey suddenly appeared and cut the spell effects of the Dark God''s Dominance spell. "Eldritch!" Frey stated as she red at him. "Frey." Eldritch muttered as some bit of hatred suddenly rose from his mind. He still remembers how Frey hunted him down like some prey to be ughtered. After being released, Solstice immediately informed Adrian of what was happening. She knew that they cannot defeat ten enemies with just the four of them. Even if Frey is one of the high rankers, the other side also has Eldritch. == "It seems that having immunity to my poison has made you think too much of your standing in the world, demon!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he is seriously offended. He does not want to admit it but the bugs that he was handling were much more troublesomepared to the ones that the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora were fighting. The most troublesome ones were the Champion and Envoy of the Twin Gods as they have a synergistic effect when they are together. "You did not trap us here little demon, you are trapped here with us." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she licked her sharp ded ws. "I thought demons were supposed to be strong on their own, but a Demon Summoner is a first for me. Release all of your summons to make this at least fun for us." Grandmaster Lason stated as he still has all his elemental golems. "I know that I might not be able to defeat both of you even with all of my soulbounds out but that is forter. I will have to rely on myself first to see the limits of my own strength. Be d because this is the first time that I am showing this form to the world. The fact that both of you will be able to witness it should be a proud moment for both of you." Adrian stated but he was incredibly scared inside. Adrian is actually faking his bravado because he knows that that is all he has. The two demigods might be weakened as they used their domains but that does not change the fact that they are still demigods. Adrian is betting everything on the skill that Paradox has received when it evolved. "Do not be afraid, master. I have calcted that this skill will the most optimal way of handling the both of them. All hidden conditions for the usage of the skill have beenpleted. The master will not receive bacsh even if he uses it now." Paradox stated as the icon for the Chaos Pierrot skill is glowing. Adrian could actually use this skill as long as he has more than half his mana, but Paradox actually told him that he would suffer bacsh if he does not fulfill the hidden conditions. The hidden conditions of this skill were that both his domains should not be in cooldown. Even his Netheros True Form or Aetheros True Form should not be in cooldown as well. Paradox informed him that if these hidden conditions are cleared then he would be able to use the skill without any sort of damage to his core or body. Adrian has yet to use the skills that satisfies the hidden condition which is why he is confident that he can still summon his soulbounds after using the Chaos Pierrot skill. "All bravado. Do it now while we are waiting for you. We do not want any rumors saying that we defeated the Champion of the Twin Gods at his weakest. Use your true forms that we have been told." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated. Chapter 1509 Against Two Demigods II Adrian smiled as both of the demigods are giving him a chance, but he knew that they were also recuperating some of their energy as well. Despite hiding from the world, the demigods are well-informed of some of the major events that have transpired. All the demigods are also watching out for the Champion of the Twin Gods as he was the fourth Arch Demon that appeared in the world. "Make sure that both of you will not regret killing me as fast as you can. Chaos Pierrot!" Adrian stated as a clown mask suddenly appeared in front of his face and attached itself to him. As soon as the clown mask attached itself on Adrian''s face, his whole world started to shake as if he had an out of body experience. His two forms which are his Netheros and Aetheros form also appeared beside him, but they were wearing masks. The Netheros Adrian wore a ck clown mask that has a smiling face while the Aetheros Adrian wore a white clown mask with a sad face. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora and Grandmaster Lason suddenly felt something odd about this transformation. Adrian did tell them that he will show them a new form that the world has yet to know. The two demigods looked at each other because they did not expect something of this magnitude as they were actually being suffocated from the pressure. The sudden suffocating pressure was not the only thing that the two demigods noticed as the whole sealed space started to twist and turn as well. The entire area was morphing into a bizarre wondend that is akin to a semiplete domain that a demigod can create. In fact, the two demigods trembled as the domain that was created is more powerful than what both of them can create. The Netheros masked Adrian and Aetheros masked Adrian would then spread their wings as they covered Adrian in a cocoon. The two masked forms created a bizarre cocoon made of a powerful foreign energy that made the two demigods quiver in fear. The two demigods are not beings that can easily be scared but something inside of them told them to escape. "Kill him immediately!" Grandmaster Lason started as hemanded all of his elemental golems to charge at the cocoon. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora also instinctively moved since her whole being told her to kill the being in front of her as soon as possible. The elemental golems and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora almost reached the cocoon, but Adrian released a powerful shockwave that knocked all of his enemies back. The shockwave did not only knock back his enemies, but it also transported all of them into a strange pocket dimension. The strange pocket dimension is filled with a lot of dying stars and space debris. Thews of physics are even lessened here as it is also crawling with monsters of unimaginable forms. This special space is none other than the Void or at least a special pocket dimension of it that was breached due to Adrian''s new form. [You have used Chaos Pierrot.] [You have transformed into the Chaos Pierrot.] [All soulbounds will be unsummoned in this form.] [All stats of your soulbounds will be transferred to you while in this form.] [All enemies that have been in the sealed space has been transferred to the Void Pocket Dimension along with the Chaos Pierrot.] [All active skills cannot be used while in this form, but passive skills are still in effect.] [You have gained five new skills while in the Chaos Pierrot form.] [You have gained the skill Mischief.] [You have gained the skill Prankster.] [You have gained the skill Trickster.] [You have gained the skill Mad World.] [You have gained the skill Chaos Incarnate.] Adrian''s new form is vastly different from any of his forms now. His new form has all the colors that are present in his Netheros and Aetheros true forms. He also has both the horn cements of his true forms as he has two horns going upwards while the other two horns are facing downwards. His horns are also different as they were mixed gold and ck color while they burned in gray and gold mes. His horns looked like the hat of a pierrot which may have been the reason why this form was called Chaos Pierrot. Adrian''s hair was like a white me freely burning on top of his head which added to the overall look. On Adrian''s face is a clown mask that is porcin white that has the appearance of a smiling face. The eyes on the mask were just two arches that has a vertical slit on the middle of both. The mouth is nowhere to be found while the porcin white mask suddenly started to change in color. The mask suddenly transformed from porcin white to a cosmic looking color filling it up as if Adrian woke up. Adrian''s clothes changed as well as he now looked like a royal jester that has the color schemes of ck, white, gray, gold, blue and green. The interesting thing about his clothes is that the colors are not constant as they shifted from one color to another. The clothes looked chaotic, but it only added to the aesthetic of his new form. Adrian''s Chaos Pierrot Form could be described as slick and chic as it did not look gaudy. He looked like a mysterious clown that are spoken about in fantasies. When the two demigods looked at Adrian''s new form something inside of them screamed at them to escape with every fiber of their being. [You have fused Nether Energy and Aether Energy perfectly in your current form. You Nether Gauge and Aether Gauge has fused to be the Chaos Gauge.] [All attacks enhanced with Chaos Energy will have an unknown effect but it will always be harmful to enemies or helpful to the Chaos Pierrot.] Chapter 1510 The Chaos Pierrot I Thest touch to his transformation is the Chaos Paradox Soul Astrbe or Paradox fusing with his body. Adrian immediately checked all of his skills as his new form beguiled his enemies. This is his first time in using this form, but he could feel great power from within him. == Skill Name: Mischief Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Active Area Damage Effect: - Select an area of five meters that is within your sight and create a powerful explosion that deals 200% of your total damage. - All enemies that are inside of the explosion will get affected by Chaos Energy (As long as the Chaos Gauge is not empty). - All allies within the st radius will also be affected by Chaos Energy (As long as the Chaos Gauge is not empty). - Regenerate one Chaos Essence per unique enemy hit. (10 second cooldown) Cooldown: 2 seconds Mana Cost: 2,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Prankster Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Active Area Maniption Effect: - Choose an area where everything just reverses. - All attacks or spells that will be affected by this skill will deal damage to both enemies and allies if they are hit. - You are also able to freely shift space around you without any dy. - All enemies that are damaged by attacks or spells affected with this skill will get affected by Chaos Energy (As long as the Chaos Gauge is not empty). The effect will be detrimental. - All allies that are damaged by attacks or spells affected with this skill will get affected by Chaos Energy (As long as the Chaos Gauge is not empty). The effect will be beneficial. Cooldown: 5 seconds Mana Cost: 5,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Trickster Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Passive Dodge Effect: - This skill activates when the Chaos Pierrot gets hit by an attack or spell that deals more than 5% of his maximum health. - Creates a clone afterimage that receives the damage that the Chaos Pierrot is supposed to receive. - The Chaos Pierrot will only receive damage that is equivalent to 5% of his maximum health. - The clone afterimage will then explode that deals 500% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. - All enemies that attack the clone afterimage will get affected by Chaos Energy (As long as the Chaos Gauge is not empty). The effect will be detrimental. - The Chaos Pierrot will be invisible for ten seconds after the Trickster skill is triggered. - The Chaos Pierrot''s next damaging attack will critically strike when the Chaos Pierrot is invisible. Cooldown: 30 Seconds Mana Cost: 10,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Mad World Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Domain Effect: - Swallow all allies and enemies in the vicinity of the Chaos Pierrot and send them to a special pocket dimension called the Void Pocket Dimension. - All enemies inside of the Mad World will have their stats reduced by 10%. - All enemies inside of the Mad World will be afflicted by Paranoia. - All allies inside the of the Mad World will have their stats increased by 10% - All allies inside the Mad World will be afflicted with irvoyance. - This domain will not be destroyed regardless of the other side''s power and will only end when the duration of the Chaos Pierrot skill ends. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Chaos Incarnate Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Domain Copse Effect: - The Chaos Pierrot bes one with the Mad World and uses all of his power to copse the pocket dimension. - All enemies inside of the Mad World will be dealt with 1000% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. - All enemies inside of the Mad World will receive five detrimental effects of Chaos Energy. - All allies inside of the Mad World will receive five beneficial effects of Chaos Energy. - This skill copses the Void Pocket Dimension and ends the effects of the Chaos Pierrot skill. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: 20,000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant == One might think that the damage modifiers of the skills are not that high, but ones must remember that all of Adrian''s soulbounds stats are added to him. Adrian has seven soulbounds worth of stats which makes him equivalent to a demigod in this form. In fact, even the two demigods before him are quivering in fear when facing him which means he is now more powerful than them stat wise. "Have a good look. This is thest thing that both of you will see as I will kill you here." Adrian stated as he actually believed that he could kill them. His voice echoed in three octaves that have different pitches. "Do not underestimate us demigods!" Both the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora and Grandmaster Lason shouted as they recovered from the shock that they are experiencing. The two demigods could not believe the being in front of them as they could feel the energy of a god from Adrian. They could not believe their eyes as a mortal was able to send two demigods to another ne of existence against their will. "Domain of the Poison Alchemist!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he once again activated his domain since he was able to generate enough strength from waiting. "The Flesh Witch'' Domain!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as her body started to expand. The two demigods firmly believed that they will be able to win once their domain is set up, but they did not expect something awry to happen. The domains of the two demigods were able to activate but it could not stretch five meters away from them. Their domains that could cover a one-kilometer radius is now limited to five meters. "Did I forget to tell both of you that your domains are severely limited when in my presence? Chaos has already descended, and I will make sure that both of you have a good taste." Adrian stated in an extremely confident tone but it cannot be distinguished since it echoed in three different octaves. Chapter 1511 The Chaos Pierrot II The two demigods could not believe what came out of Adrian''s mouth as they have never heard of anyone restricting a domain of a demigod. Actually¡­ even Adrian did not know that he could do that, and it was only Paradox that informed him. A hidden effect of having both the Nether Domain and the Aether Domain not being on cooldown is that the current activated Domain called Mad World is enhanced. One could say that Mad World stacks the power of both the Nether Domain and the Aether Domain. If Adrian only had one domain that is not on cooldown, then the strength of Mad World would not be able to restrict the domain of two demigods. The strength of the Mad World is actually equal to that of a lesser god''s domain right now. "Do not be surprised about that. We still have some time to kill. Mischief!" Adrian stated as he activated his first skill and selected the area around both the demigods as targets. A powerful explosion shook Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora as the space itself exploded. To make it even scarier for the two demigods, they were not even able to detect the start of the explosion as it just happened suddenly without warning. Demigods usually have powerful mortal bodies that can even detect the smallest hint of bloodlust, but they could not detect it. [You have dealt great damage to Grandmaster Lason. You have applied a stack of Chaos on him.] [The stack of Chaos has stunned Grandmaster Lason for three seconds.] [You have dealt great damage to The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. You have applied a stack of Chaos on her.] [The stack of Chaos has petrified a part of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora.] Grandmaster Lason could not believe that he was stunned for quite a long time as he has never been stunned for more than one second as soon as he became a demigod. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora suddenly got her arm petrified as a result of Chaos. She could see the petrification not being cleansed which is why she decided to just but her petrified arm. "We cannot be afraid. His attack might hurt but that does not mean we cannot hurt him in return." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she regrew the arm that she cut. The petrified armpletely turned into stone and shattered when it hit the ground. "I agree. You will be the vanguard while I will do my best to aid you. This is not the time for us to be bickering as I am having a bad feeling about his power." Grandmaster Lason agreed as he looked at Adrian. Adrian did not move from his area as he did not need to do so. He wanted to see what the two demigods have in store as they might have special life saving items that they carry. He then saw Grandmaster Lason make the first move as he pped his hands once more and revived the elemental golems that were destroyed from the shockwave. All four elemental golems charged towards Adrian while the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora created a flesh bone scythe and charged behind the elemental golems. Adrian smiled but the mask is hiding his emotions which is why the enemy could not see it. "Prankster." Adrian activated just before the four elemental golems and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora''s attacksnded on him. Adrian bent space to his will and flipped the world by exchanging his position with Grandmaster Lason. The alchemist demigod screamed in pain as he did not expect this sudden experience. He got damaged by all of his elemental golems and also the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. A huge wound appeared on his chest which is the result of the flesh bone de created by the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. "Mischief." Adrian stated as he made an explosion once again with his enemies caught once more. [You have dealt great damage to Grandmaster Lason. You have applied a stack of Chaos on him.] [The stack of Chaos has worsened the Bleeding status ailment of Grandmaster Lason and turned it into Excessive Bleeding.] [You have dealt great damage to The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. You have applied a stack of Chaos on her.] [The stack of Chaos has applied the Brittle status ailment to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora.] [The stack of Chaos has applied the Mana Deficiency status ailment on the mes of the Corrupted.] [The stack of Chaos has applied the Mana Deficiency status ailment on the Tides of the Damned.] [The stack of Chaos has applied the Mana Deficiency status ailment on the Earth of the Scorned.] [The stack of Chaos has applied the Mana Deficiency status ailment on the Wind of Fury.] Adrian did not know how Mana Deficiency would affect golems, but he has seen it now. All the elemental golems melted into nothingness as the mana in their body could not be concentrated correctly. In the end, all of the golems just vanished as if they were not even there. Grandmaster Lason could not worry about his golems as his bleeding became too much that his health depleted at a fast rate. He took out a golden sk from his personal space and chugged it with vigor. The potion took away his Excessive Bleeding status ailment, but his health was not recovered. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora suddenly felt something wrong with her body as she could feel that the bones in her are weak. She swung her current flesh bone de and it actually snapped in half without much applied pressure. "Amazing! To think Chaos could do something like this!" Adrian stated as he cheered with great glee. The fear that the two demigods felt in the beginning suddenly intensified as they were not as powerful as they think they were. In the presence of the strange being in front of them, they could feel the looming sign of death. Chapter 1512 The Chaos Pierrot III [You have dealt great damage to Grandmaster Lason. You have applied a stack of Chaos on him.] [The stack of Chaos has stunned Grandmaster Lason for three seconds.] [You have dealt great damage to The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. You have applied a stack of Chaos on her.] [The stack of Chaos has petrified a part of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora.] [You have dealt great damage to Grandmaster Lason. You have applied a stack of Chaos on him.] [The stack of Chaos has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with Weaken for one minute. All stats will be decreased by 2%] [You have dealt great damage to The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. You have applied a stack of Chaos on her.] [The stack of Chaos has applied Confusion to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora.] [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora was able to snap out of the Confusion due to her skill.] [You have dealt great damage to Grandmaster Lason. You have applied a stack of Chaos on him.] [The stack of Chaos has paralyzed Grandmaster Lason''s right arm for three seconds.] [You have dealt great damage to The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. You have applied a stack of Chaos on her.] [The stack of Chaos has applied Terror to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora.] [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has recovered from the Terror status ailment due to her uniqueposition.] Adrian did not stop in using Mischief and Prankster in quick session as he had no problem these skills as they are akin to arcane spells. Due to this, Adrian suddenly thought that the Daemos are really not beings that are created in this universe. He could clearly see that the Void Pocket Dimension is the perfect ce to use skills that bend time and space. The Void Pocket Dimension is not affected by the vtility of time and space as he could bend it easily. Even exploding a part of time and space in the Void Pocket Dimension would fix itself under one second. If Adrian were to describe the Void Pocket Dimension, then it would be the perfect training area for Arcane Magic. Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could be seen extremely injured while Adrian has not been touched ever since he transformed. The two demigods could be seen struggling in under three minutes. Adrian''s transformation time is exactly 10 minutes due to the restriction and it cannot be extended but he continuously damaged two demigods with just a span of three minutes. In fact, Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora would have been dead or in the brink of death by now should they have no way to heal themselves. Grandmaster Lason could be seen getting a bit scared because he is burning through all the precious potions that he has created. Grandmaster Lason also has to share his potions with the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora or else he will have no one to tank the attacks for him. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has been receiving 30% of the damage that is being dealt to Grandmaster Lason as she knows that she will die if the alchemist falls in battle. The two demigods could perceive it as they are greatly injured. They are in the presence of an Absolute Being that would even scare the gods. If they were actually fighting in the mortal realm, then some of the gods would have forcefully descended to help them as they would perceive Adrian as a threat. In fact, the two demigods tried to contact the gods that they have a contract with, but they were getting no response. The two demigods were under two different dark gods, and they would be lesser gods under them should they ascend. The fact that they are unable to contact their patron gods means that they are faraway or in an extremely isted ce where even the peering eyes of gods cannot see. "This is bad, old hag. We must use our life saving treasures if we are to actually survive this. If you look at him then one could say that he is stronger than us, but he has not touched us or is afraid to get close to us. He must have an extremely fragile body which means he might die if you pierce him with one of your flesh bone weapons." Grandmaster Lason stated. "You want me to take out my Transcendent tier life saving item when we both know that I had to collect all those flesh in a hundred years. Do you know how painstakingly difficult it is to wait for a hundred years for you to cultivate a flesh farm." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she actually created hidden ''flesh farms'' or ces where she captured humanoids to be used as feed for her. She called them flesh farms because she uses her magic spells to control all the living beings she captured and breeds them for generations. She would then feed on these beings when they be ripe of age. She created all of these and even have spells in ce to make sure that it continues even if she goes away for a decade or so. "You would have no flesh farm to return to if you are dead. I am already almost out of healing potions for us to use. I can create more if you buy me some time. I might even be able to create the Forbidden Potion Number 3 if you buy me more time." Grandmaster Lason stated. "How many minutes do you need to make the Forbidden Potion Number 3?" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora asked. "I would need at least two minutes as I already have the ingredients in my subspace ring." Grandmaster Lason stated. Just as the two were talking, Adrian once again used Mischief to deal damage to the two demigods. [You have dealt great damage to Grandmaster Lason. You have applied a stack of Chaos on him.] [The stack of Chaos has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with the Burn status ailment for thirty seconds. He would lose 0.1% of his health per second due to the Burn.] [You have dealt great damage to The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. You have applied a stack of Chaos on her.] [The stack of Chaos has afflicted the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora with the Burn status ailment for thirty seconds. She would lose 0.1% of her health per second due to the Burn.] "I will do it, but you must help me gather more flesh when this is all over." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she prepared the spell. "Just do it. I will even use one of my prized potions on you." Grandmaster Lason stated as he threw two sks towards the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has been cleansed of her Burn status ailment with the Anti Burn Epic Potion.] [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has been afflicted with the Perpetual Healing Potion.] [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora will heal 4% of her health every five seconds.] [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has her stats increased by 10%.] [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora will have 300% health regeneration for one minute.] "I shall kill you myself, demon brat!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora as she suddenly plunged both her hands on her chest where her heart is located. Adrian wanted to use Mischief once again and aimed it at the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora but she just tanked it without even flinching. She pulled out a handle that looked like a bone and she released a powerful scream when everything has been taken out. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora took out a bone whip that looked like it was a spine of some sort. The weapon emanated a powerful aura that is not the same as the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora aura. Adrian knew that the bone whip might have been the spine of a dead god as he looked into it. == Weapon Name: Spine of Regret Tier: Transcendent Weapon Type: Whip Effects: - Cannot be seen. - Cannot be seen. - Cannot be seen. - Cannot be seen. Description: The spine of a fallen god beast that was killed during the War of Gods. It is said to contain the regrets of the fallen god beast and that anyone who wields it will be possessed by its remaining negative energy. It has yet to find a true owner as the ego inside of it is very stubborn. == Adrian could not believe his eyes as he is looking at a weapon that is of Transcendent tier. It was not just a weapon but the spine of a dead god beast. He immediately knew that the two demigods were now at their wits end since he has been cornering them for quite some time. Chapter 1513 The Chaos Pierrot IV The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora took out a Transcendent Tier weapon in order to deal with Adrian. She immediately used a powerful force to create a snapping sound as the bone whip snaked its way towards Adrian. Adrian casted Prankster to try and switch ces with Grandmaster Lason but he was not able to. [You were not able to bend time and space due to the effect of the Spine of Regret.] Adrian was instead teleported away from the area where the Spine of Regret was about to hit. He then saw that the space itself was destroyed by the Spine of Regret. In fact, it was not space that was destroyed but the mana used to activate the Prankster skill. The Spine of Regret is a powerful weapon that carries anti-magic properties. It has the ability to destroy any magic circles that ites across or any magic formation which is why it is a treasured weapon of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. She only uses it when she is definitely cornered because she has yet to fully refine the weapon to im it as hers. The reason she was farming mortals all these years was to have enough power to destroy the ego of the Transcendent Tier weapon. She nned to fuse the actual weapon to her own spine so that she will be even more powerful. She believed that the Spine of Regret is her ticket to bing a lesser god. "I will make sure that I will kill you, demon brat!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she started to use the whip more aggressively since she noticed that Adrian''s magic was destroyed. "A bit troublesome but I can manage." Adrian stated as he casted Mischief towards Grandmaster Lason since he noticed that he was trying to prepare something. Adrian thought that he would be able to stop Grandmaster Lason from the task that he was doing but the Spine of Regret suddenly snapped in the area where he ced Mischief. The mana that was supposed to detonate the ability suddenly fizzled out when the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora used her whip to destroy it. "I see. It is not just the ability to destroy magic formations but also increasing the sensitivity of the wielder against mana. No wonder she was able to destroy it with ease." Adrian thought as he noticed that something changed with the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. "This is bad. The weapon is taking too much out of me just by wielding its abilities. I already lost twenty bodies worth of energy with the attacks earlier. I need to kill that demon before he does something else." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora but she knew that she also has to stick to protecting Grandmaster Lason. Adrian once again used Mischief at Grandmaster Lason but it was dealt with by the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. Adrian knew that she was protecting Grandmaster Lason more than ever as if they had a n that could overthrow him. Adrian became amused but he also knows that his time in this form is limited which is why he also needs to speed things up. "Die!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora shouted as she used more energy into the bone whip and aimed it towards Adrian. Adrian did not panic and used Prankster once again but the location he chose now is different. Adrian usually appeared a few meters away from the bone whip, but he appeared in front of Grandmaster Lason. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is shocked by the sudden frontal appearance of their foe, but Grandmaster Lason was already done. A sk with ck liquid could be seen on Grandmaster Lason''s hands as he destroyed the bottle. The contents of the bottle suddenly sprayed towards Adrian as he is affected by Forbidden Potion Number Three. "Ha! Tremble as Forbidden Potion Number Three will petrify even your blood! The Gorgon Potion shall be your downfall." Grandmaster Lason stated as he was confident that Adrian would be trapped. [You have been afflicted by Forbidden Potion Number Three: Gorgon Potion.] [Your health has been decreased by 5%.] [Your Trickster skill has been activated due to the damage that you receive.] [You have been afflicted with Absolute Petrification.] As Adrian''s body was about to be turned to stone, he suddenly felt something leaving his body. He then noticed that his actual body turned into a spiritual entity and left a husk. The husk that he left is none other than the Trick that the Trickster skill has produced, and he is now invisible. [You have entered the Invisibility status.] [Your next damaging attack will critically strike due to the effects of Trickster.] "You did it!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated. "This is what arrogance brings you! I was able to create the most powerful petrification potion because of your carelessness. You can now destroy the demon that has turned into a statue so that we can leave." Grandmaster Lason stated. "dly!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she directed her bone whip to the clone that was petrified. The moment that the clone was hit by the bone whip, it exploded in such a grand way that it also released the stone shards at the two demigods. The two demigods were dumbfounded by the reaction as they were damaged instead of killing the demon. [Your Trickster clone has been destroyed and dealt critical damage to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora.] [A stack of Chaos has been applied to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. The stack of Chaos has afflicted the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora with 50% of the effects of the Forbidden Potion Number Three: Gorgon Potion.] [Your Trickster clone has been destroyed and dealt critical damage to Grandmaster Lason.] [A stack of Chaos has been applied to the Grandmaster Lason. The stack of Chaos has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with 50% of the effects of the Forbidden Potion Number Three: Gorgon Potion.] Adrian did not expect that the destruction of the Trickster clone would activate the guaranteed critical strike, but he liked it. The lower bodies of the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora and Grandmaster Lason started to be petrified as they were affected by the Forbidden Potion Number Three: Gorgon Potion. "How does it feel having a taste of your own medicine? This is very ironic that the potion that you brewed will be your own downfall." Adrian asked Grandmaster Lason as he suddenly appeared on top of the two demigods. The two demigods could not believe their eyes as they could see their enemy without a single cut on his body. "Oi! I thought that you afflicted him with the potion!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora shouted as her lower half aspletely turned to stone while her upper half was still functioning. "I am as dumbfounded as you!" Grandmaster Lason stated as he took out a potion from his subspace. Adrian immediately activated Prankster as soon as Grandmaster Lason took out a potion. Adrian focused this time and used Prankster to move the potion from Grandmaster Lason''s hand to his. This all happened in a quick fashion that Grandmaster Lason did not even noticed that the potion has already disappeared from his hand. "All Cure! Good stuff." Adrian muttered as he is now holding a vial of golden liquid on his hands which was not there before. Grandmaster Lason looked at his hand and saw that his treasured All Cure potion is no longer on it. He suddenly felt overwhelming despair as that exchange has cemented his standing against Adrian. The arrogant demigod that sneered at Adrian is no longer looking at thetter with contempt but with despair. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora saw what happened, but she will not go down without a fight. She immediately snapped her bone whip and aimed it towards Adrian. Adrian already knew that he was going to be targeted which is why he just stepped aside. The bone whip that was supposed to hit Adrian is not about to hit Grandmaster Lason. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora immediately retracted the bone whip with all her strength as she knew that Grandmaster Lason is the only that is able to cure the petrification that she is subjected to. Due to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora forcefully reeling in the bone whip, she actually coughed out blood as she used more life force to stop her attack than do it. "Intriguing." Adrian muttered as he did not expect that she was able to forcefully use that bone whip to such a degree. "It is hopeless. Spare us. Please." Grandmaster Lason muttered as he started to shake from despair. "What are you doing! We can still win." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated but she was actually just telling herself that. Chapter 1514 The Chaos Pierrot V "That''s boring. I thought demigods were going to be a challenge. I really wanted to enjoy this form as much as I can." Adrian stated as he crouched while floating in the air. Grandmaster Lason could be seen doing a begging stance when he suddenly destroyed a potion on his petrified lower half. The potion suddenly cleansed his petrified lower half as he gained distance from Adrian. Grandmaster Lason thought that he has escaped from Adrian''s grasps as he was able to clear his status ailment, but he thought wrong. The Witch of Flesh and Carnae Edora used this chance to brandish her bone whip once more as she now has a clear shot of Adrian. She could see that Adrian was stunned by the sudden happening as he did not move from his position. She made sure to use just enough life force to control the whip and hit their enemy. "Prankster." Adrian stated as he bent space and time once more. Grandmaster Lason thought that he would be able to save the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora as long as he is given time, but he is suddenly transported in front of Adrian. Something inside of Grandmaster Lason suddenly snapped as he saw himself in front of the demon that he thought was a greenhorn. Adrian gripped Grandmaster Lason''s neck as if he was gripping something soft and choked him to the point that he will be incapacitated to move. The bone whip that was supposed to hit Adrian is now aimed towards Grandmaster Lason but the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could not redirect it or stop it no more. "Agh!" Grandmaster Lason shouted forcibly as a painful snap could be heard from his back as his clothes that was made of alchemy is suddenly torn to shreds. The clothes that he was very proud made of a synthetic golem is no longer helpful. With just one hit from the bone whip, all the magical formations on the synthetic golem are destroyed. Grandmaster Lason is fortunate enough to not have his current form destroyed as the synthetic golem sacrificed itself so that his body would not get destroyed. He still felt the physical pain that the bone whip though. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could no longer handle the Spine of Regret as she has already used too much of the life force that she absorbed from others. If she used the Spine of Regret more then it would be her own life force that will be sucked. She does not want to burden herself as she is making use of the life force to protect herself from the effects of the Transcendent tier weapon. She knew that everything is no longer possible as she just stayed still. She can always revive herself using a forbidden technique that she has already in ce. All she needs to do is sacrifice the Spine of Regret for that to happen which is why she started mumbling in secret while Adrian dealt with Grandmaster Lason. "You know. For a second¡­ I actually thought that you really surrendered, and I was about to interrogate you but then I remembered that you are a sly one. You even killed your own best friend for your own gain." Adrian stated which made Grandmaster Lason tremble. "How do you know such a thing!" Grandmaster Lason shouted with all his might as that is something he made sure to not be known as he made his best friend''s death look natural. "You cannot fool the dead when I am the Arbiter. The vengeful soul of your best friend clings to you and curses you all this time but you cannot see it. It is not just him though as even the soul of your first beloved is cursing at you. Your beloved is cursing at you for using her as a catalyst in your pursuit of higher alchemy. I can see the number of vengeful souls that cling to you. Even the ones that clings to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora as well. She has morepared to you thought but your numbers are not low." Adrian stated as he could see all the vengeful spirits clinging to them. "Do you think you can kill a demigod with that body of yours! Even if you are more powerful than us physically, it does not mean that you can destroy a body of a demigod that has been infused with divine energy easily! You might be able to trap us, but you cannot kill us." Grandmaster Lason stated with strain as he is still being choked by Adrian. "Is that so? How about the witch over there? Are you finished with your spell?" Adrian asked as the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora suddenly stopped muttering her spell. Beads of sweat could be seen running on the face of the two demigods as they were preparing a special skill that only demigods can use. The two demigods were banking on the fact that they have the skill called Body Restoration. As long as they have something containing a part of them, they can still revive. They might be able to revive but that does not mean they can get restored immediately. It would take them ten years to restore their body to a moving condition and fifty years for them to recover to a somewhat strong state. Grandmaster Lason already prepared the materials for his Body Restoration earlier when he escaped petrification. "Oh! Do you think that both of you will be able to escape from here? I have a question because it is something that I also want to know." Adrian stated. "We will humor you, demon brat! We will have our revenge either way." Grandmaster Lason stated as he suddenly became confident that he will have his revenge someday. "If you are that confident then I will ask. Can demigods survive a copsing dimension with their Body Restoration?" Adrian asked which made both demigods trembled. Chapter 1515 Chaos Incarnate Adrian''s question suddenly made the two demigods tremble as they did not expect a greenhorn would be able to know secrets that only demigods know. Still, they expected that he might know as the Daemos did have someone equivalent to a demigod in their ranks. They expected that Adrian was thought by Pann about that information as even those of demigod ranks fear that old demon. "Even if you know, we will still restore our body. It is inevitable that we will revive. If you release us now, then we will not look for revenge against you. I will even swear upon my name to make sure that it is bound by oath. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora will also swear upon her name of not looking for revenge." Grandmaster Lason stated as he thought that he has the upper edge. "I agree as well. I can swear it on my name." The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she has already finished her preparations for Body Restoration. Grandmaster Lason has no problem giving an oath to not seek revenge against Adrian, but that oath does not apply to those he treasures. He has already registered the faces and mana signatures of Adrian''s friends. He would destroy and use Adrian''s friends asponents for his alchemy to make the demon feel despair. The same thought is filling the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora head. She nned to torment those around Adrian instead as she will not be able to hurt him directly when she makes the pledge. She is hiding her true intentions like Grandmaster Lason. Adrian burst outughing as the two demigods are bewildered because they thought that he lost his mind. He only stopped after a few seconds and stared towards the two demigods. The two demigods could not see Adrian''s expression as he was wearing a mask, but he was looking at them with a condescending face. Adrian could basically read their minds as he knows what type of people the two demigods are. Adrian knew that these two will not be able to sit still being disgraced like this as they have their pride on the line. They would certainly find a way to circumvent the oath but hurting those around him. "Okay then. We can have the oath." Adrian suddenly stated which made Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora smile as they thought that everything is falling into ce. "If that is the case then I will give the oath first. Release me from your grasp." Grandmaster Lason stated as some of his confidence has suddenly been recovered as he thought he got his way. "I never said that I want that oath now. I will only agree if both of you survive this next attack." Adrian stated as he released Grandmaster Lason from his grasps and thetter crashed to the ground. "What are you saying! Do you even want us to make an oath?!" The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora stated as she suddenly felt something is wrong as Adrian''s aura suddenly changed. The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora could feel it from Adrian as she has already devoured lots of living beings. She could feel that something changed with the demon in front of them as if he suddenly changed into a different being. The demon earlier looked at them as ythings and a way of testing his strength but this one is different. The demon in front of them is now looking at them as bugs or someone equivalent to dirt. She knows this feeling very well because this is how she looks at other living beings. She could not understand the sudden shift in personality as if there is an external factor influencing the demon. Adrian might not know it, but he is being subtly afflicted by his new form as he is a being of Chaos. In olden times, they are called the Unpredictable Ones. Adrian''s current form is also of somewhat close to a trickster due to his form being that of a Pierrot. His emotions are sometimes amplified or subdued but not to the point that he loses control. "If both of you survive this then I shall ept that oath. Chaos Incarnate." Adrian stated in a calm tone, but the two demigods trembled from hearing that. Adrian''s voice in his Chaos Pierrot form would echo but it was extremely clear and monotone when he said the words ''Chaos Incarnate''. It symbolized the calm before the storm as they heard it without echo. Adrian suddenly gripped his clown mask and ripped it out from his face. One might think that the clown mask is just an ornament and that Adrian''s real face is hidden beneath but that is wrong. The clown mask is indeed Adrian''s face in this form as the face hidden beneath the mask is nonexistent. Everything beneath the mask is actually just darkness. The voices of thousands of beings suddenly echoed in the area which made the two demigods confused. The two demigods then stared at Adrian with horror as his empty face suddenly spewed out an entity that cannot beprehended by any mind even if they are mortal or god. The two demigods screamed in utter horror as they saw this entity before them. The entity before them looked like an amalgamation of every being in existence but still has a human like appearance. The human like appearance is only due to what the two demigods couldprehend but this form expanded and covered the entire Void Pocket Dimension. Tworge hands suddenly protruded from the Chaos Incarnate Form and started to copse the Void Pocket Dimension. The two demigods suddenly felt something very wrong as they lost connection to the things that can restore their bodies. The two started to plead in front of the godlike entity with everything they got as they released tears and bodily fluids. All their begging ended with nothing though as everything within the Void Pocket Dimension was erased from existence. Chapter 1516 The Death Of Two Demigods [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with Weaken. All stats will decrease by 10%.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with Confusion. The enemy will not be able to use spells due to being confused for five seconds.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with Burn. The enemy will be burned for 1% of their health per second for ten seconds.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with Frost. The enemy will be slowed by 10% for ten seconds.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted Grandmaster Lason with Mana Deficiency. The enemy will lose 10% of his maximum mana and receive damage equal to the mana used in spells.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora with Weaken. All stats will decrease by 10%.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora with Confusion. The enemy will not be able to use spells due to being confused for five seconds.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora with Burn. The enemy will be burned for 1% of their health per second for ten seconds.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora with Frost. The enemy will be slowed by 10% for ten seconds.] [Your Chaos Energy stack has afflicted the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora with Mana Deficiency. The enemy will lose 10% of his maximum mana and receive damage equal to the mana used in spells.] [You have been buffed with the status Physical Attack Up. All physical damage will be increased by 10% for five minutes.] [You have been buffed with the status Magical Attack Up. All magical damage will be increased by 10% for five minutes.] [You have been buffed with the status Status Up. All stats will be increased by 10% for five minutes.] [You have been buffed with the status Physical Defense Up. All physical defenses will be increased by 10% for five minutes.] [You have been buffed with the status Magical Defense Up. All magical defenses will be increased by 10% for five minutes.] A slew of notifications bombarded Adrian''s screen, but he did not care what it said. All he could focus on are the two demigods begging for his mercy as they lost their rationality. The two demigods are not even dignified as they look like a mess. Adrian could feel everything inside the Void Pocket Dimension as if his whole being fused with it. Adrian might not be able to see his current form but just seeing his form as the Chaos Incarnate broke the minds of the two demigods before him. With the two huge hands that came from the void, Adrian swept across the entire Void Pocket Dimension as he made the dimension crumble. Adrian swept through the dimension as if he is collected water from the sea but the difference from real life is that he could sway the tides. The entire dimension was at the mercy of Adrian''s hands as he collided the dimension with the two demigods. An entire dimension suddenly copsed on the two demigods, and everything suddenly became silent. Adrian reverted back to his basic form and appeared back into the mortal realm. He was all alone in the area as arge hole could be seen as if the entire area vanished or was sucked into another dimension. Adrian smiled as he looked at the notifications signifying that he has actually truly killed two demigods. [Congrattions as you have killed the infamous demigod, Grandmaster Lason.] [Grandmaster Lason will no longer be able to truly revive as you have killed him with Chaos Energy.] [All items left behind by Grandmaster Lason will now be his heritage and anyone that can find it will be able to learn his secrets.] [The Alchemy Association will reward you handsomely if you present the token of killing Grandmaster Lason to them.] [You have absorbed some Divinity from the Grandmaster Lason. Your Divinity stat has increased by 5.] [All the souls that held a grudge against Grandmaster Lason is pleased with what you have done. You have been blessed by these souls and received the passive skill Poison is Potion.] [The Dark God of Brews and Poison felt that one of his underlings have been killed by you. You have been marked as an ''Enemy'' by the Dark God of Brews and Poison.] [Congrattions as you have killed the infamous demigod, the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora.] [The Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora will no longer be able to truly revive as you have killed her with Chaos Energy.] [All the Flesh Farms that the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has hidden from the world will be released from her spell.] [You have done a great deed by freeing 127, 197 living beings from captivity. You have been rewarded with +1 to your Luck stat.] [You have absorbed some Divinity from the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. Your Divinity stat has increased by 5.] [All the souls that held a grudge against the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora is pleased with what you have done. You have been blessed by these souls and received the passive skill ''Just a Flesh Wound''.] [The Dark Goddess of Flesh felt that one of her underlings have been killed by you. You have been marked as an interesting specimen by the Dark Goddess of Flesh.] Adrian could not believe that he has actually received so much from killing two demigods. He is thankful that they were already weakened when he used his Chaos Pierrot form, but he did not expect that the damage would be that great. Adrian could not believe that his new form was that powerful as itbined all the stats of his soulbounds. "The real loot is right here." Adrian stated as he picked up the items that the two demigods dropped upon their death. Chapter 1517 Items From Demigods I [You have obtained the Poison Sigil of Grandmaster Lason. Present this sigil to the main branch of the Alchemy Association as proof that you have defeated the infamous Poison Alchemy Grandmaster.] [You have picked up the recipe for the Mythical Tier Potion: All Cure.] [You have picked up the recipe for the Mythical Tier Potion: Forbidden Potion Number Three ¨C Gorgon Potion.] [You have picked up the recipe for the Mythical Tier Potion: Elven Brew.] [You have picked up the item ''Iplete Philosopher''s Stone''.] [You have picked up the Legendary Tier Ingredient Great Morning Dew x 5.] [You have picked up the Legendary Tier Ingredient Hidden Stone Grass x 5.] [You have picked up the Mythical Tier Ingredient Gorgon''s Tears x 1.] [You have picked up the Transcendent Tier Weapon: Spine of Regret.] [You have picked up the Legendary Tier Item: Flesh Chalice.] [You have picked up the Mythical Tier Item: Pure Witch Blood.] "I might as well peek into all of the information as I am currently unable to summon my soulbounds for two minutes. I thought that there was no bacsh, but my skills are currently grayed out due to me using all of my mana in that battle. I cannot drink a mana potion as well or else I might get mana poisoning." Adrian muttered as he looked at every item that he received. == Item Name: All Cure Recipe Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: [Recipe Scroll] [Consumable] Effect: Consume the recipe scroll to be able to learn the process of making the Mythical Tier Potion: All Cure. Ingredients Needed for Potion: [Great Morning Dew x5] [Ground Powder from the Roots of the Tree of Life ¨C 10 grams] [Powdered Legendary Tier Mana Crystal - 10 grams] [Leaf from the Tree of Life x1] Potion Effects: - Heal the user''s health by 40% of their maximum health. - Cure any status ailment that is at the Mythical Tier and below. Description: A lost potion recipe that was said to be created by the first progenitor of the elves when they were graced by the Tree of Life. It is said to be able to cure anything as long as it is not a sickness that gods have created. This recipe was called the Second Elixir due to its effectiveness in curing and healing. == "Do not tell me!" Adrian suddenly muttered as he read the description from the recipe. Adrian remembered that the Tree of Life in Neo Alfheim was poisoned, and the poison was surely not something that anyone can brew. If it was Grandmaster Lason then he would be able to brew a poison powerful enough to kill off the Tree of Life. This recipe could only be found in Neo Alfheim and the records of that ce was also raided when the Tree of Life died. "I have taken revenge for you." Adrian muttered as he remembered the Dryad Makiling. == Item Name: Forbidden Potion Number Three ¨C Gorgon Potion Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: [Recipe Scroll] [Consumable] Effect: Consume the recipe scroll to be able to learn the process of making the Mythical Tier Potion: Forbidden Potion Number Three ¨C Gorgon Potion Ingredients Needed for Potion: [Hidden Stone Grass x 5] [Gorgon''s Tears x1] [Gorgon Scale x1] Potion Effects: - Petrify the body of the target with a Mythical Tier Petrification spell. - The petrification cannot be undone by any potion or cleansing spell that is lower than Mythical Tier. Description: An infamous potion that is created using the parts of Mythical Creatures called Gorgons. It is said to have been forbidden as just one drop of this potion could petrify an entire vige if dropped in a well. The petrified victims are not dead as every fiber of their being will turn to stone and time will stop for them. == Item Name: Elven Brew Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: [Recipe Scroll] [Consumable] Effect: Consume the recipe scroll to be able to learn the process of making the Mythical Tier Potion: Elven Brew Ingredients Needed for Potion: [Elven Dew x 10] [Sap of the Tree of Life ¨C 10 ml] [Pure Spring Water ¨C 1 liter] Potion Effects: - The user will recover 80% Satiety upon consumption of a cup of this beverage. - Replenish 50% of the user''s maximum mana. - All spells will deal 20% more damage for 10 minutes upon consumption of a cup of the Elven Brew. (Doubled the effect for Faefolk.) Description: A lost alcohol recipe that is said to have been brewed by the elves in order tobat the Mythical Tier Potion: Dwarven Ale. All elves love the taste of this alcohol and not one of them could resist it. This is a perfect drink that can be gifted to elves in order to gain their favors. == "Looking at the three potions, I can have Levin Cloud create them as he was learning alchemy. The Elven Brew is something that can give me ie. I shall have the money of the faefolk under my hands with this almighty potion!" Adrian muttered to himself as he jiggled with delight. == Item Name: Iplete Philosopher''s Stone Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: [Magic Crystal] Effect: - Able to transmute the elements of objects into another element. - Gain 20% Resistance to Fire Element upon consumption. - Gain 20% Resistance to Water Element upon consumption. - Gain 20% Resistance to Earth Element upon consumption. - Gain 20% Resistance to Wind Element upon consumption. Mana Cost: 10, 000 per use Cooldown: 1 minute Description: An iplete Philosopher''s Stone that was created by Grandmaster Lason that is to be ingested. Anyone that ingests this stone will gain resistances to all the four basic elements and the ability to transmute them into another. == Item Name: Great Morning Dew Item Tier: Legendary Item Type: [Consumable] Effect: - Upon consuming, alleviate the effects of any status ailment that is affecting the user. Description: A rare dew which is said to be only collected once at dawn in a specific time period after the Night of the Waxing Moon. It has great medicinal effects and could alleviate any ailment that the body is experiencing. == Chapter 1518 Items From Demigods II == Item Name: Hidden Stone Grass Item Tier: Legendary Item Type: [Consumable] Effect: - Upon consuming, the user will feel that their weight has doubled and will be in a state of atrophy for one day. Description: A rare grass that is said to be cultivated using the droppings of Gorgons. It is said to be very difficult to find as this grass can only be found in extremely rocky areas that is nest to Gorgons. == Item Name: Gorgon''s Tears Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: [Consumable] Effect: - Upon consuming, the user will be petrified for two days. Description: A tear that is shed by a Gorgon when it has experience utter despair. You are one heartless bastard if you are able to get this from a Gorgon that is said to have a heart of stone. It is an extremely precious alchemy ingredient as it is widely known as an ingredient for curing petrification of any degree. == All the items that Adrian got from killing Grandmaster Lason was rted to alchemy. He did not mind it because he got lots of experience points from killing two demigods. He is quite near when ites to the level 300 awakening. He then looked at the three items he got from killing the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora. == Weapon Name: Spine of Regret Weapon Tier: Transcendent Weapon Type: Whip Effects: - Cannot be seen. - Cannot be seen. - Cannot be seen. - Cannot be seen. Description: The spine of a fallen god beast that was killed during the War of Gods. It is said to contain the regrets of the fallen god beast and that anyone who wields it will be possessed by its remaining negative energy. It has yet to find a true owner as the ego inside of it is very stubborn. Restriction: Can only be used as a main weapon. Can only be used by Job sses that have whips as their weapon. == Adrian is visibly irked that he cannot use this weapon. He wanted to at least have this weapon as a hidden trump card, but he cannot use it despite his weapon mastery. He does not want to sell this as well because it is a Transcendent tier weapon that is linked to a fallen god beast. "It might have a hidden effect that only whip users can activate. Should I sell this? I would get lots of money from this weapon, but this would also put a target on me as only demigods can use this at this stage of the game." Adrian thought as he knew the risks of selling this weapon. "Master, have you forgotten that I need to devour ten Transcendent Tier Weapon in order to evolve to a Transcendent tier weapon?" Paradox suddenly stated as he appeared as a cosmic astrbe in front of Adrian. "I guess you are right. This is your reward for giving me such a powerful skill." Adrian stated as Paradox suddenly sucked the Spine of Regret inside of it as if it was a worm, but it was actually ten meters long. "Why do you seem very happy? Have you gotten emotions or something?" Adrian wondered. "That is not true, master. I may have an ego, but I do not have emotions." Paradox replied but Adrian could swear that the former was twinkling when thetter agreed to give the Spine of Regret. "I still have two more items to go." Adrian muttered as he could finally see the details of the remaining items. == Item Name: Flesh Chalice Item Tier: Legendary Item Type: [Artifact] Effect: - ce the flesh of any being to be absorbed by the Flesh Chalice and transform it into health that can heal the owner of the chalice. - Can also be used to create Flesh Pills which are consumable that restore the health of anyone that eats them. The vor will be dependent on the ingredients that are used to make the Flesh Pill. Description: An artifact that is given by the Dark Goddess of Flesh to the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora to show that thetter was favored. It is a chalice made from bones and flesh that can give the user life as long as they feed it. It can even be used to restore missing parts of the body as long as the necessary sacrifice is given. == "This thing is eerie, and traces of the dark goddess is present. No wonder she could see me, but she did not be hostile." Adrian stated as he recalled from the notification that the Dark Goddess of Flesh has be interested in him which gave him goosebumps. == Item Name: Pure Witch Blood Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: [Artifact] [Consumable] [Race Change Item] Effect: - Upon consumption, the user will turn into the race called Witch. - If consumed by a Witch, this will evolve the Blood Sorcery of the consumer. Description: The crystallized form of the blood of a Pure Witch. It is said that this is the item that witches transfer to grant their powers to another witch candidate. Restriction: Can only be used by Females. == Adrian could not believe that he actually has another race change item. This thing could get him lots of money, but he also remembered that he is now a guild master. This item would be better off in the hands of his guild, and he has a few female guild members. "I should use this as a peak contribution reward for my female guild members." Adrian thought as he hid the items in his inventory for now, but he remembered that he also got passive skills from killing the two demigods. == Skill Name: Poison is Potion Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effect: - The skill owner can be afflicted with poison but not receive damage. - Half the damage that should be dealt by the poison will heal the skill holder. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None == Skill Name: Just a Flesh Wound Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effect: - The skill owner will only receive 10% of the damage from Bleed Status ailment. - Halves the damage from sharp weapons and objects. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None == Chapter 1519 Do Not Change Adrian grinned so much that his face might actually hurt as the two passive skills that he received are incredibly great. The Poison is Potion passive skill is basically like an overtime healing for him when he gets afflicted by any type of poison. Adrian will no longer be immune to poisons, but he will get healed by instead of damaged by them. The Just a Flesh Wound passive skill might look inferior but it is also something that is very powerful. The Bleed status ailments is one of the most fatal types of status ailments especially for job sses that have low defenses. He will only be damaged by Bleeds for 10% of their overall damage which means he will never die from it. The most powerful aspect of this passive skill is that all the damage he gets from sharp objects and weapons are halved. This is an immensely powerful passive effect as majority of the yers often use swords as a main weapon. He has basically be very durable against majority of the yer poption. Adrian smiled from ear to ear as he once again nced at everything that he has received. He then recovered when some of his mana finally recovered, and he can now summon his soulbound. Adrian immediately summoned Sirius after processing all of the memories he has after being unsummoned. Adrian saw Eldritch and the Followers of the Dark Gods in Sirius''st memory which means that his friends are now fighting against them. He looked at the group chat and noticed that no one has written in it. It means that his friends are still at battle against them even at this time and has no time to even give him a summary. "Greater Summon: Kaon! Sirius, lead the way." Adrian stated as they flew towards the direction of the battle. == Meanwhile at the headquarters of As Inc, a group of people are watching in disbelief as they witnessed the birth of a yer that can kill two demigods at the same time. They knew that Adrian was powerful, but they did not expect him to be that powerful. "Was the Chaos Pierrot form supposed to be that powerful?" One of the game directors observing asked. "It is said to be a very powerful form as it is the closes being to Entity Alpha." One of the game developers replied weakly as even he did not expect it to be that powerful. "I know it should be powerful because it is a Chaos being, but he should not be able to defeat two demigods at the same time with his level range!" The game director stated. "The reason for its power should not be misconstrued because he has used it with all hidden conditions. The Chaos Pierrot form is born from User Equinox'' unique weapon that has been given to him. He has evolved the Soul Gloves into something that even us cannot predict as well. We can only deduce that he managed to defeat two weakened demigods because he was at optimal power. Should only one of his domains be avable at the time then he would still have a calcted loss of 50%. All of his soulbounds were also alive when he used that form which added to his numerical strength." One of the leading game developers replied as he was the one in charge of looking over Adrian. "Should we bnce it?" The game director asked. "I think that we should leave it as it is. I have already run the numbers and the AI said that the form is not something that can break the game. It is very powerful against any other yer in existence as this has solidified User Equinox'' spot as the most powerful yer in terms of damage. The form onlysts for ten minutes as well and cannot be extended unlike his other forms." The leading game developer stated. "If his current form is bnced when asked by the AI as it is not a game breaking form. Can we at least make his stat acquisition from his soulbounds halved?" The game director asked as Adrian''s soulbounds are also very powerful in terms of stats which is why he could body two demigods. "We can certainly do that director, but we will have to make the stat gain to be always permanent regardless of his soulbound''s status of being dead or alive. If we halved the stat gain but still have the restraints that his soulbounds must be alive, then the fighting power would be not the same. It is the raw stat gain that makes this form very powerful and not the skills. Cutting the stat gain by half would cut the power of this form by more than 50%. It would be a useless skill that is only powerful under certain conditions which is not a ssification of is skill tier." The leading game developer stated. "I will send word to the CEO himself of his judgement. I shall send him a message now that also contains all of your points." The game director stated as he sent the letter of evaluation. The game director thought that he would get a reply by tomorrow but was shocked to see that his query was immediately answered. The game director knew that the CEO of As Inc. was a very busy man, but he is known for answering any Pandemonium rted question in a day or two. The game director opened the reply and was shocked to see the response. "Did the CEO reply?" The leading game developer asked as he was also interested in the reply. "It is not the CEO that replied but his secretary called Deus that replied. Deus has already informed the CEO of the query and he judged that nothing should be touched. He ryed that the Chaos Pierrot form is a vtile form which will be incredibly weakened if touched. The Chaos Pierrot form will remain as is." The game director stated which made the others sigh with relief as patching that skill would be hard work. Chapter 1520 Pursuing The Vessel Of Apophis I Frey intercepted Eldritch as she immediately engaged battle against the most powerful yer there. Lycan, Kabrakan and Solstice looked at the others and saw that the remaining enemies are not easy to handle. They have to deal with the remaining enemies that are ready to kill them in any instance. "Should we escape while Eldritch is fighting against Frey?" One of the Followers of the Dark gods asked. "Are you crazy? Can you outrun a werewolf?" Seam stated as she was also part of the ones that came to rescue the Followers of Apophis. "I can block them, but I cannot do it by myself. My master said that I need toplete this mission at all costs because she might ascend once she gets the reward from the Distorted God Apophis." Porom stated as he created a small flesh doll that looked like a smaller version of him. "I think the woman would be the easiest one among them." One of the followers of Apophis stated but Seam actually pped that man''s cheek for thinking like that. "That is the Vampire Princess, you idiot. She is the most dangerous person here because she can use blood magic. You are lucky that the sun is still up or else she might be able to overpower all of us." Seam stated as she knew that Solstice was the most powerful opponentpared to the other two. "Let usbine our efforts to kill the three people while Eldritch is ying with Frey. If those people are here, then The Demon is not that far from this area as well." Porom stated as he casted a spell on the flesh doll that he created which suddenly made it a humungous monster that is five times its normal size. "I thought you guys will never move." Lycan stated as he has already transformed half into a werewolf. Lycan aimed his ws at Porom''s neck, but he was blocked by Seam''s gigantic scissors. Lycan immediately took distance as he felt danger from behind. Lycan ducked and returned back to Kabrakan and Solstice'' side. "Tch! As expected of a wild mutt." One of the followers of the Dark Gods stated as he was an assassin ss yer wielding two curved daggers. "I almost got my heart stabbed through my back." Lycan stated. "I told you to be alert as they are not the only ones that we need to take on. Our priority is to kill the Vessel of Apophis and not kill the Followers of the Dark Gods." Solstice whispered. "I will create a distraction then. Make sure to kill the vessel while I get all the attention." Kabrakan stated as he mmed his two shields which created a powerful vibration that was sent through the ground. "Beastification!" "Wilde Soul!" "Mountain King Armor" Kabrakan suddenly transformed into his full beast mode as he now looked like a minotaur. He then activated his Wilde Soul which created an astral copy of himself outside. He also changed his current form to that of the Mountain King Armor which significantly increased all of his defenses when touching the ground. "Go my pet!" Porom stated as hemanded hisrge flesh abomination charge towards Kabrakan and the others. Kabrakan easily met therge flesh abomination''s charge as he is heavier in his Mountain King Armor. He was not even pushed back even by an inch when they collided. The attacks on Kabrakan did not stop though as the long-ranged enemies hit him with arrows and spells. All the damage from long-ranged attacks were not that effective though as most of it was mitigated towards the ground. Kabrakan''s Mountain King armor has incredible defenses against long-ranged attacks as crusts of the soil would suddenly form and block some of the damage. Kabrakan only gets 30% of the total damage that long-range attacks and spells do in his current armor. Lycan did not sit idly by as well and charged whenever he could find the chance. Lycan would aim for the mages or archers as they would be easy to kill but he would get intercepted by Seam and two other assassin yers. The followers of the Dark Gods could not believe that they were being zoned by only two individuals. The followers of the Dark Gods believed Seam''s words regarding Solstice which is why they are looking at her with wary eyes. They are already getting pressured with just Lycan and Kabrakan. What more can they take when Solstice joins the battle, but they noticed that she was not moving. "Something is not right." Seam suddenly thought as she parried Lycan''s ws with her weapon once more. Seam suddenly had a bad premonition as she released arge mana needle towards the location of the leader of the Followers of Apophis. She did not aim for the leader of the Followers of Apophis but the area next to her. As if Seam''s predictions came true, a red sma liquid suddenly materialized below the leader of the Follower of Apophis. Solstice made use of the soil to create a hole using her own blood and traverse it towards the Vessel of Apophis. She brandished one of her swords and aimed it towards the flesh cocoon when arge mana needle impeded her attack. Solstice reflexively blocked therge mana needle which made all the enemies that were not focused on her be aware of her existence. "A chance like this will note again." Solstice stated as she took out another de and attempted to kill the Vessel of Apophis. The leader of the Followers of Apophis would not let anything harm the vessel that they are carrying. She immediately or rather forcefully turned his body around to take on the attack. The leader of the Followers of Apophis screamed in pain as blood came out of her back, but she was able to safely secure the Vessel of Apophis. Solstice missed her chance once again and retreated back into the hole that she created by turning into blood. Solstice returned to her armor and could not believe that her luck was bad. The leader of the Followers of Apophis crashed to the ground as her wound was not simple because it was done by Solstice'' Blood Weapons. "Hurry and heal the leader of the Followers of Apophis or else Eldritch will reprimand us." Seam stated as she knew that she cannot just protect the casters on her side. Seam needed to go on the offense which is why she used her special ability to create a living doll copy of herself that has all her abilities. The living doll copy of Seam would defend the casters while she headed towards Solstice. Lycan tried to intercept Seam, but the living doll copy and two assassin yers blocked him from getting to Seam. Seam used herrge scissor weapon and attempted to cut Solstice in half, but her soul weapon collided with thetter''s armor. Seam believed that her weapon would easily pass through the armor that Solstice is wearing because that is the nature of her soul weapon. Her soul weapon deals magic damage and can cut through or pass through armors easily, but this interaction did not happen. Seam''s weapon shed with Solstice armor and created a sound or a reaction of metals ringing. Seam felt her soul weapon vibrate as if she hit arge pir with a rod of iron. Solstice was not safe from the ringing as well as she felt the vibration all over since her armor reacted. "A Sacred Armor!" Seam stated as this was not the first time that she felt this sensation. Sacred Armors are armors that are said to be created using an unknown process like soul weapons. Unlike soul weapons, sacred armors are even rarer because of the enormous use of materials to make them. Sacred Armors are also relics of powerful beings which are considered national secrets of each kingdom. Seam already knew that Solstice wears a golden armor during the day, but she thought that it was just a cover to make sure that she will not get hit by the sun. She did not expect that the golden armor was actually Sacred Armor. She is no longer confident that she could handle Solstice because of her Sacred Armor. "Why are all of them decked with powerful gear!?" Seam stated with an annoyed tone. "To think that you know what my armor is. It does look different at night though, but your weapon is unique as well. Let us see who will win in a battle against your weapon or my armor." Solstice stated as she took out two des using her Blood Magic: Weapon Creation. Solstice and Seam started their battle with each other while the battle between Eldritch and Frey started heating up. Eldritch thought that he could just take his time and slowly tire down Frey while the others deal with the other three enemies. When he looked down, he was severely disappointed because the other three enemies were not even dying but pushing back against them. Chapter 1521 Pursuing The Vessel Of Apophis II Eldritch knew that his subordinates will not be able to escape with their opponents being that powerful. He looked at the root of their worries which is the vampire enemy. She was one of the most powerful that he has seen in the game. Eldritch views her as a problem because she has great battle sense unlike the others that only learned how to fight inside the game. Eldritch could feel the presence of a person that is capable of fighting from her which he only sensed from the paid experts that his family invited to teach him fighting styles. "She might have great fighting sense, but this is still a game where stats give an edge." Eldritch muttered as he suddenly released a powerful shockwave that knocked Frey back. "Cry of the Dark Ones!" Eldritch muttered as his staff that has an embryo of an unknown monster suddenly released an eerie scream which afflicted all his enemies with debuffs. [You have heard the Cry of the Dark Ones.] [Your Physical Damage has been reduced by 10% for one minute.] [Your Magical Damage has been reduced by 10% for one minute.] [Your Physical Defense has been reduced by 15% for one minute.] [Your Magical Defense has been reduced by 15% for one minute.] [Your Attack speed has been reduced by 5% for one minute.] [Your Movement speed has been reduced by 20% for one minute.] "What the heck!" Lycan muttered as he could feel that his stats were reduced while his ears almost bled from hearing such an ear-piercing cry. "Caught you!" One of the assassin Followers of the Dark Gods stated as he managed to pierce Lycan''s shoulder with his dagger. [You have been afflicted with an unknown poison.] [You will lose 1% of your health every minute for ten minutes. This will worsen if not cleansed in under five minutes. The poison will deal double the damage when it is not cleansed within the given time period.] Lycan could not believe that he was caught off guard by the sudden eerie cry. Despite the fact that the eerie cry not having any damage, the skill actually turned the tides of battle in an instant. The effects might be one minute but that alone would be enough to dealrge amounts of damage to people that are low in number. Kabrakan also felt the effects of the debuff skill on him as the damage that should have been mitigated is now amplified due to him having lower defenses. He is still sturdy enough to tank some damage, but he knows that he will not be able tost if Eldritch has another skill like that. [You have repelled the effects of Cry of the Dark Ones due to your armor.] Solstice was the only one fine amongst them as her armor was able to repel a debuff skill every five minutes in its Sun Protection Form. She knew that her team members will notst if she does not move which is why she decided to use one of her upgraded skills that is a major buff for her. "The New Moon Rises!" Solstice stated as an unknown light suddenly came flying out of her chest and shot straight towards the sky. A thin barrier membrane is suddenly covering the area around Solstice as darkness descended onto thend. The area was covered in darkness which was due to Solstice skill called the New Moon Rises. She wanted to save this skill if a demigodes but she must use it now so that she can kill off all of the enemies in front of her. [You have used the skill "The New Moon Rises".] [All stats will be doubled for the duration of the skill.] [All damage will increase by 150% during the duration of the skill.] [All defenses will increase by 50% during the duration of the skill.] [All damage dealt to enemies will have arge chance of afflicting them with Bleed.] [20% of the damage dealt to enemies will heal the user while excess healing will be turned into stacks for the Blood Bank.] Seam suddenly felt something ominous in front of her which is why she reflexively gave distance. Arge amount of darkness suddenly covered Solstice as her golden armor started to melt to be one with the darkness. A ck and red shadowy dress suddenly covered Solstice'' body which showed her full beauty. "A hot woman suddenly appeared! This is cheating!" Seam suddenly blurted out as she suddenly felt inferior in terms of lookspared to Solstice. Seam knew that the so-called Vampire Princess of the Pantheon guild was incredibly beautiful, but she thought that it was only due to editing. Now that she in front of Solstice, even she can admit that she was likely sculpted by the gods themselves. She suddenly felt that the golden armor was giving a chance to others by hiding such a beauty. "Now¡­ Shall we dance?" Solstice stated as she smiled with such grace and beauty but that did not diminish the fierce look on her face that is entuated by her fangs. Solstice suddenly vanished from her location which made Seam panic a little. A few secondster, a loud cry of a person suddenly snapped Seam out of her state. Seam looked at the direction of the scream and saw one of the assassins that was about tond a critical hit on Lycan lose an arm. Arge spray of blood suddenly came out of the hand of the yer, but it did not fall down on the ground. The blood that came out of the yers hand floated and gathered behind Solstice as a blood sphere behind her. Solstice did not stop there as she started going around the battlefield and shing at all the enemies to gather blood. Kabrakan and Lycan were able to breath a little until the effects of the Cry of the Dark Ones vanished. Eldritch could only click his tongue as he could not believe that a Legendary skill was negated just like that. He knew that he must change priorities as Frey is no longer the one that needs to be taken care of but the one named Solstice. "I think I am done ying with you as well. Elder Star Spawn Transformation." Eldritch stated as the whole world suddenly froze as the embryo that was present on his staff suddenly opened its five eyes and stared directly into his soul. The embryo suddenly emitted a screech and exploded which also made the staff that Eldritch held explode. When the staff exploded, all the guts and blood suddenly swallowed Eldritch. All the people there could only watch as a gigantic cocoon made of unknown flesh suddenly appeared. With a loud screech, Eldritch came out of the cocoon with a new lookpared to the one that he used to battle Adrian with. Back then, Eldritch'' form was only five meters tall, but his new form multiplied that by ten. He was now fifty meters tall with a log body that has the length of twenty meters. Eldritch'' new form is abination of an alien, octopus and whale hybrid. He has a monstrous head that has simr shape to that of a dragon but the texture of a whale. He has ten eyes like that on an octopus on the sides while his mouth is full ofrge, spiked teeth. His mouth is also extended by twenty or mor tentacles with varying length. He has a humanoid body, but his current form prefers to move on all fours. A good description for his current form is a monster that was born from cosmic horror or a mutant from the depths of the sea that has been left unknown. Not only does Eldritch'' form make him very sturdy, but he is also releasing some sort of negative energy that weakens anyone thates in contact with his body. Eldritch suddenly emitted a loud roar that sounded like a mix of a whale''s song and a dragon''s roar. It was so loud that all that heard it was damaged. The loud roar did not distinguish between friend or foe as Eldritch intended because that was a wake-up call to his subordinates. Eldritch looked down upon his subordinates with eyes full of disdain. "Star Screech!" Eldritch stated with a deep voice that echoed ten times. A beam of light suddenly gathered in front of hisrge jaw as he released a sonic attack so powerful that it actually materialized as a beam of light. Kabrakan immediately braced for impact as he needed to tank that attack to protect Lycan and Solstice. Kabrakan was able to hold on at first, but he suddenly felt his shields cracking due to the intense force of the attack. Solstice could see that Kabrakan will notst long as parts of his armor started to break. She immediately deployed all the blood that has gotten as a barrier for them. In the end, the blood barrier and Kabrakan cannot hold their position and all of them were blown away. Chapter 1522 Pursuing The Vessel Of Apophis III "Holy Sanctuary!" Levin Cloud immediately casted as a golden pir of light suddenly descended unto Kabrakan, Lycan and Solstice. Levin Cloud, Peridot, Vayu, Soleil and Creepysoo reached the area where there was battle ongoing. Luckily, they were able toe when Lycan, Solstice and Kabrakan were about to die from an attack. Eldritch'' skill called Star Screech is an attack that has the power to destroys stars themselves. It is a powerful ability that even prates the defenses of the enemies hit. It was a powerful skill that could even one-shot tanks. The fact that Kabrakan, Lycan and Solstice were able to hold on despite getting hit by the skill means that they used lots of defensive skills tost long enough for the Holy Sanctuary to be cast. Levin Cloud immediately appeared next to them as he healed their wounds. Vayu and Soleil immediately went to battle Eldritch head on while Peridot and Creepysoo supported them. Solstice was the first one to recover amongst the three of them as she was able to restore her health using blood. Most of the blood spheres that she was able to collect was used to create the blood barrier. Thest blood sphere was used to restore her health back to full. She still suffers from the negative effects that the Star Screech skill gives those that are hit by it though. [You are in a state of Disarray.] [Your vision will be blurry for two minutes.] [Your long-range attacks and skill might not activate or hit the target properly.] All three of them were in this state after surviving the Star Screech skill. In fact, the first thing that was damaged was their hearing as one could see blood dripping on their ear holes. Lycan and Kabrakan has it the worse because they have enhanced hearingpared to a normal person. "The Followers of the Dark Gods and the Followers of Apophis have escaped. We must chase after them or else all our efforts would be in vain." Solstice stated as she was the first one to notice that only Eldritch was left at the scene. "If we want to pursuit the other team, we will have to kill him first." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed at Eldritch. Eldritch was actually locked on all of them as he made use of his great vision with each of his eyes. One eye would mark one opponent which meant that all of them cannot leave without defeating him. Eldritch made use of his big body and appendages that can transform and elongate into tentacles to keep them at this area. "Heal Lycan immediately so that he can give chase with Vayu. They are two people fast enough to catch up with the opponents that have already left. I will hold off the beast for as long as I can when they are fine." Solstice stated. "I am already fine. I can fight." Kabrakan stated as he stood up albeit a bit dizzy from the effects of Star Screech. Kabrakan was able to heal faster because he absorbed his Astral Wilde Soul back into his body which restores 50% of his health and stamina. He was able to tank most of the damage from Star Screech because of this as well. The only problem is that he cannot use his Mountain King Armor as it is now on cooldown. "Are you sure?" Solstice asked. "I am positive. I can topple that guy if I have enough stamina." Kabrakan stated as he walked towards the ongoing fight. "Stall him while I perform my most powerful skill then." Solstice stated as she started chanting and a red magic circle suddenly lit up from below her feet. "No problem. Earth Rush!" Kabrakan stated as he mmed his two shields on the ground and charged forward. Kabrakan plunged his shields on the ground which in turn scraped the soil on top of it. This created ayer of soil that became increasingly bigger with the distance he traveled. It did not take long for theyer of soil to turn into arge boulder that is now hurling towards Eldritch along with Kabrakan. Eldritch noticed this and tried to stop Kabrakan from his tracks but that is no longer possible because he is now immune to any movement status ailment. Kabrakan managed to ram therge boulder unto Eldritch''s right side, but it did not look like he was damaged greatly. Eldritch focused most of his eyes on the right side towards Kabrakan as he grew a tentacle from his right abdomen. The tentacle was aimed towards Kabrakan, but it was blocked by his two shields. Peridot did not miss her chance as she crushed a Lighting Magic Stone and summoned three strikes of lightning to hit Eldritch. Eldritch felt the lightning coursing through his body and groaned from the pain it gave him. Creepysoo saw this as a chance and immediately used the Lesser Necronomicon to summon Spectral Chains that held down Eldritch''s left hand. Vayu made use of the energy that was still present when the lightning struck to empower his attack as he used Storm sh. He was able to cut Eldritch'' right arm with that power. Eldritch'' right arm fell with a loud thud but the person losing it did not look a bit concerned. Eldritch just released another roar as another arm actually grew immediately. The team did notice that Eldritch lost 5% of his maximum health when he forcefully regrew the arm. The arm that was cut off suddenly wriggled as it actually broke into small sinews and tentacles. "Shwah!" The sound of numerous worms like beasts could be heard at the location where Eldritch'' arm fell. The arm that was cut off from Eldritch'' body separated into numerous worm alien monsters. Soleil noticed this and immediately casted me Storm on them to incinerate the nasty worm alien monsters. Eldritch was about to do another Star Screech when he suddenly heard something that he could not believe. The Dark Gods that were in an alliance and working with him are suddenly making a fuss. They said that Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora has fallen in battle. He knew that the dark gods would not make this fuss unless those two demigods were able to reconstitute their body. He thought it was not possible for those two to lose as they were the most cunning of the demigods working with them. They might not have the most powerfulbat abilities, but they were cunning enough to kill demigods more powerful than them. "Did the other side have demigods as well? If this is the case, then I must hurry and kill these people. The ones that killed Grandmaster Lason and the Witch of Flesh and Carnage Edora might be in pursuit of the Vessel of Apophis." Eldritch thought. "Mind Break!" Eldritch stated as his voice echoed ten times once again. Eldritch''rge tentacled mouth suddenly opened wide to reveal arge eyeball that was hiding inside his body. The eyeball looked like arge human eye that is bloodshot and strained. All that gazed upon it will be affected by the status ailment Mind Break. [You have been afflicted with Mind Break.] [Your Intelligence stat ill decrease by 50% momentarily for five minutes.] [You have been afflicted with Confusion.] [Your vision has be hazy, and your mind is now jumbled due to the effects of Confusion.] Almost all of them were afflicted by the status ailment while only four were unaffected. Creepysoo was unaffected because he was an undead and they do not have living brains that react to stimuli. Peridot was unaffected as well because she was now a pool of blood on the ground. Levin Cloud was unaffected because he was not looking at them while Lycan was still unconscious. "Greater Madness!" Eldritch stated as he released a powerful dark and sinister aura around the battlefield. This took the form of mist which made all that inhale it be afflicted with the status ailment of Greater Madness. [You have been afflicted with Greater Madness.] [You will not be able to differentiate between friend or foe.] [You will attack indiscriminately for the next minute.] "Star Screech!" Eldritch stated as he once again started gathering energy into his throat. One could see that Eldritch is now gathering more time in his attack as he intends it to be deadly. He is actually using the minute that he was able to buy himself by using the skills that made his opponents go mad. Creepysoo was unaffected by the status ailments, but the others were not and is attacking him indiscriminately like zombies. "Big Bro! Can you cleanse them?!" Creepysoo shouted so that Levin Cloud could hear them. "I can try!" Levin Cloud stated as he stopped healing Lycan and casted Greater Area Cleanse on his friends. [You were unable to cleanse the status ailments of the target. Greater Cleanse is insufficient to clear their status ailments.] Chapter 1523 Bloody Queen Of The Night "I cannot cleanse the status ailment! I would need to use High Cleanse but that takes at least 30 seconds of chanting." Levin Cloud stated as he started to chant. As soon as Levin Cloud started to chant the High Cleanse spell, the team members affected by madness started to go towards him as if they were being controlled despite their status ailment. This was intentional as Eldritch could manipte all beings that were affected by his status ailments which is a perk of being a Follower of the Dark Gods. Eldritch'' throat could be seen being fully charged as a white light could be seen being emitted from it. With a mix cry of a whale and a dragon, Eldritch released the full power of the Star Screech skill. The sonic attack manifested into a beam of light due to how powerful the energy and fast it was in hitting the target. "High Cleanse!" Levin Cloud shouted as he was able to use the High Cleanse just before they get hit by the Star Screech skill. "Guardian''s Sacrifice!" Kabrakan immediately shouted as his body released a silhouette of him. [You have activated Guardian''s Sacrifice.] [All damage will be negated from your team members as it will be transferred to you.] [All defenses have been increased by 500%.] "Undying Guardian!" Kabrakan added as he knew that he will not be able to tank this attack. [You have used Undying Guardian.] [All damage that is dealt to you for the next ten seconds would be converted to non-lethal magic damage.] [You will not die when under the effect of Undying Guardian.] [If you receive massive fatal damage then you will die after the effect of the Undying Guardian ends.] An aura manifestation of Kabrakan appeared in front of all the friends as he used his two shields to block the attack. The aura manifestation tanked full power damage of Start Screech and Kabrakan protected all of his team members. Eldritch thought that something was wrong since he has no notification that he has killed someone as Star Screech'' duration ended. Eldritch ended Star Screech and saw Levin Cloud and the others still alive and well. That is only for the next ten seconds though as Kabrakan''s body started turning to particles of light. Kabrakan was able to protect his team members, but he was not able to protect himself from the aftereffects of the Undying Guardian skill. "Take care guys. I had done my job." Karbrakan stated as his body vanished. The other members did not cry or show any negative emotion, but they were stunned. Eldritch'' attack was able to destroy one of the most powerful tanks in the game. Kabrakan might not be the best tank yer, but he was one of the most resilient. "We should attack while we have the chance." Vayu stated as he was about to charge forward and attack, but Levin Cloud stopped him. Vayu wondered why Levin Cloud stopped him, but Lycan could be seen standing among them as he has already regained his consciousness. Levin Cloud immediately told Lycan and Vayu what they needed to do as defeating Eldritch is not their objective. "Go! We will deal with him." Levin Cloud stated as Vayu and Lycan nodded their heads and dashed towards the location where the Vessel of Apophis is headed. Eldritch saw this and wanted to stop the two from escaping his guard but both of them used skills that made them faster and more elusive. Lycan''s body suddenly turned into a shadow which became intangible and easily passed through Eldritch'' tentacles. Vayu turned himself into pure air and just glided right through their enemy. "Grand Meteor!" Soleil and Peridot shouted in unison as they both used abination skill. Arge ming rock suddenly started to descend upon the sky with the target radius being Eldritch'' area. Eldritch could no longer focus on Vayu and Lycan as he would need to defend himself from the attack that is about toe hurtling towards him. Eldritch suddenly used another skill that is simr to Star Screech, but it did not look like a beam. "Screech of Destruction!" Eldritch stated as he released powerful sound waves towards the Grand Meteor. The Grand Meteor that was about to hit Eldritch is suddenly disintegrated into dust. It was such a powerful soundwave that it immediately destroyed the Grand Meteor as if it was nothing. Eldritchughed at the attempt made by his enemies because Elder Star Spawns like him could destroy moons if he so wished. The power of Elder Star Spawns is only beneath the Great Old Ones. Destroying a piece of rock that came hurtling from the stars above was easy work for Eldritch. He then looked towards Levin Cloud and the others as he just needed to kill all of them and chase after the two that got away. [You cannot revive the target as he was affected by an unknown energy and his soul has already departed straight to the afterlife for reconstruction.] Levin Cloud tried reviving Kabrakan, but something is blocking him from doing so. This is the not the first time that his happened as he has seen this before. This happens when the soul of the one that he is going to revive is already tainted with too much energy from the dark gods and needed to be quickly sent to Limbo to cleanse it. If the soul is not cleansed in time, then it might get reborn into a being that is close to the entity that corroded its soul. Eldritch charged towards the group as he nned to kill them upfront as he did not want them to escape like the other two. Eldritch'' speed was not expected of something a huge beats like entity should possess as he reached them in under a second. His speed might also be affected by his strides that were bigger but all of them are dumbstruck to suddenly have Eldritch right in front of their faces. "Die!" Eldritch stated as he mmed his tworge fists made of tentacles towards the group. The speed of the fists was also quite fast which made Levin Cloud shudder as his Sanctuary skill will not catch up. Just as the group thought that they would get pounded into meat pastes, five red pirs suddenly erupted from the ground that was dyed with blood. The red pirs pushed Eldritch'' hands away but that does not mean he was knocked back. The blood red pirs were able to give Levin Cloud and the others enough time to escape as Eldritch was still able to m his hands on the ground. The whole area trembled as Eldritch created a force simr to an earthquake. His attack created shockwaves that destroyed all the trees in the area. "What is this?" Eldritch muttered as he saw some of the blood suddenly clinging on his arm. "Bloody Queen of the Night!" Solstice'' beautiful voice rang throughout the area as a feminine figure started to rise from the pool of blood that she created earlier. Solstice emerged from the pool of blood with a blood red dress that has both allure and grace. She is also wearing a crown made of blood that is constantly being fed with the blood from the ground. Solstice entire aura also changed as if everything is under her feet. "Devour!" Solstice stated as the blood stuck on one of Eldritch'' fists suddenly started to vaporize it. Eldritch could see his arm being visibly eaten alive by the blood as it started to melt. Eldritch tried to heal his arm but the blood was more terrifying than he could imagine as it turned his fists into blood. The transformed blood is added to the blood field to strengthen Solstice even more. Seeing his fist gone, Eldritch took drastic measures as he could see the blood devouring the rest of his arm. Without even a second doubt, Eldritch immediately cut off his whole arm as it was devoured by the blood to be part of the blood field. Eldritch immediately stepped away from the blood field as he could see that it was all part of the body of the vampire in front of him. "As expected, you are the toughest opponent here." Eldritch stated as his arm recovered immediately again but his health dropped by 5%. "Let me show you the powers that I got from devouring the heart of one of the Queens of the Damned." Solstice stated as she suddenly raised her right hand. The blood field that was initially calm and acted like a puddle of water suddenly bubbled. The blood field reacted to the whims of the Bloody Queen of the Night as hundreds upon thousands of blood weapons were created with just a simplemand. As soon as Solstice pointed towards Eldritch, all the blood weapons that were created suddenly pointed towards him. Without even uttering a word, all the blood weapons flew towards Eldritch. Chapter 1524 Bloody Queen Of The Night II Numerous blood weapons flew towards Eldritch as Solsticemanded with just a point of a finger. Some of the blood weapons were destroyed by the tentacles that suddenly sprouted from Eldritch'' body. The tentacles that hit destroyed a blood weapon would then melt into a pool of blood as it has the effects of the blood that Solstice did earlier. This effect is none other than the Devour ability which was granted to Solstice when she devoured one of the hearts of the Queens of the Damned. The Queens of the Damned are the former Vampire Queens that rejected hiding in the shadows and decided to terrorize mankind which led to the humans hunting down the Vampire species. They are coined the Queens of the Damned because even the Gods of Life and the Gods of Death have abandoned them due to the things that they have done. The Queens of the Damned loved to feast on the blood of the pure hearted. Due to the Gods of Death and the Gods of Life abandoning them, the Vampire Queens and those that followed them were given the Curse of Thirst. The Curse of Thirst basically made all of the Queens of the Damned and their followers to only live by drinking blood of the living. If they were to not drink blood, then they would turn to ash and vanish from the world without a trace. They would not even reincarnate when they die as they were no longer weed in the afterlife. A unique characteristic of the Queens of the Damned is the fact that they could sleep for thousands of years to stave off starvation as they are the ones that need the most blood. One could say that they hibernate in order for the humans to repopte. Solstice was able to kill one of the Queens of the Damned called Valencia. Valencia had the special ability of turning organic material into pools of blood. She was awoken by the Followers of the Dark Gods in order to strengthen their powers. All the vampires in Solstice'' faction went to her for aid as she was the only one qualified to kill off a Vampire Queen since they would just bepelled to do her bidding. In the end, Solstice managed to kill the Queen of the Damned Valencia with the help of Lycan and a yer with the job ss of Vampire Hunter. She then devoured the beating heart of the Queen of the Damned Valencia as she could be revived if proper sacrifice has been made while her heart was still preserved. She gained the Devour ability which made the Queen of the Night skill evolve to the Bloody Queen of the Night. Eldritch could not believe that another being so broken has been created by the game. He thought that this world was his ypen, but he is now thinking that this is not true. He was against another yer capable of going against him in terms of skill. She might not be able to truly defeat him, but his physical body would be in danger if he stops what he is doing right now. He could also feel the damage piling up from the other people that was hitting him with skills. The blood swords were not stopping while Levin Cloud and the others used damaging skills to chip off therge pool of health that Eldritch possesses. One could say that they are now at a stalemate, but it is a very delicate one at that. The stalemate just proves how powerful Eldritch is as an individual because he is dealing with six yers at the same time. The members of the Pantheon guild could not believe it because they only know one person that could do the same and that is their guild leader. They might have Frey with them but even she is exhausted from fighting earlier as well. "How can I contribute when I cannot use my Goddess Descent skill?" Frey thought as she looked at the skill icon once more, but it was still grayed out. She was praying to the Goddess Freyja when she was at the Temple of the Sun God, but she was not getting any answers. She could feel her connection with her goddess, but it was incredibly weak. Even the Valkyries that trained her were not sending her messages which meant something must have happened to them. She wanted to find out what happened to the other Valkyries, but she was given an oracle with just two words. "Destroy Snake!" The oracle given to her was to defeat the Shadow of Apophis and she must obey. She needed to put the search for the Valkyries on hold, but she now realizes her weakness. Frey realized that she was too used to getting power boosted by her connection to the Goddess Freyja that she ignored the other parts of her kit. Without the Goddess Descent, she could only deal miniscule damage to Eldritch that has transformed. "Star Screech!" Eldritch stated which made all of them look towards him as he sted the area in front of him with the skill. "Block it!" Solstice stated as her beautiful voicemanded the blood pool below her. Arge tide of the blood pool suddenly appeared in front of Eldritch which tanked all of the damage that the Star Screech skill created. Arge part of the blood pool disintegrated due to Eldritch'' Star Screech and that is when he realized that it also had a separate health bar. The blood pool that was giving him difficulty actually counted like a separate entity as it must be destroyed to make it vanish. "Tch." Solstice reacted as she could see that Eldritch has found out the secrets of the blood pool. "Weapons!" Solsticemanded as she used the remaining blood pool to create more weapons thatunched towards Eldritch. Eldritch did not dare to block the blood weapons with tentacles like he did before as he knew that he would only add more blood to the blood pool. Eldritch released a powerful screech which made all the blood weapons pop in mid-air into drops of blood. He might have been able to destroy the blood weapons since his attack was not powerful enough, but he did learn that he could stop them. Solstice raised her hands once again as she collected all the blood once again to create a gigantic blood spear. She knew that Eldritch would just repeat that screech once again which will make creating smaller weapons impossible. "Everyone, can you incapacitate him?!" Solstice stated as it is taking a while to collect all of the remaining blood. "No worries. Forest Grasp!" Levin Cloud stated as he plunged his two arms onto the ground. Levin Cloud''s hand transformed into tree barks as numerous trees suddenly started to grow around Eldritch. The trees grew in a frenzied manner as the branches and even the roots stuck to him. Some branches even poked his body, but his skin was tough enough to not get damaged by them. What he could not do is move as the trees coiled around his body. "Grudge of the Dead!" Creepysoo chanted as numerous tombstones suddenly emerged from the ground. The numerous tombstones released skeletons that rushed towards Eldritch and clung towards his body. It might not be effective if it was only one, but he was able to create ten skeletons per tombstone and the number he summoned was in the thousands. "ming Cage!" Soleil stated as Regulus transformed into ming rings that surrounded Eldritch'' body. The ming rings restricted his movement but also dealt some damage as well. "Stony Grasp!" Peridot stated as she destroyed an earth elemental crystal. Pirs of spiky stone suddenly emerged from the ground which pierced onto Eldritch'' body. The stone pirs made him unable to move his body. Eldritch could see that the people in front of him were different from the ones that just randomly formed a group to kill him. The people aiming to kill him had synergy and they can wlessly work together despite their differences. Eldritch might not want to admit it but he was jealous of what they have because he can never have it. Eldritch started tough which made Levin Cloud and the others question if something is wrong with him. Eldritch suddenly stoppedughing and stared at them with all of his eerie eyes. "It is now or never." Solstice stated as sheunched therge blood spear towards Eldritch. Therge blood spear headed towards Eldritch, but he did not even struggle to move. The Pantheon guild members did not think that Eldritch epted his defeat because they know that he was not like that. They learned from Adrian that he was a determined narcissist and would not back down until his opponent is destroyed. "Call of Kulu!" Eldritch muttered as a loud unknown roar is heard which shook the entire world. Chapter 1525 Call of Kulu Chapter 1525 Call of Kulu A sound of the world suddenly breaking could be heard all throughout the area. The sudden roar that sounded like a static whale song flooded the area. Eldritch'' entire being started to disintegrate in front of them but he was not dying. The group thought that Eldritch was dying at first, but it was different as he was being reformed. The shadow of arge monster with the head of a dragon and an octopus could be seen covering the entire sky. Levin Cloud and the others saw this silhouette and felt that something inside them screamed to turn their eyes away. The blood spear that was shot towards Eldritch did not even touch him as it was actually absorbed into him. Solstice could not believe that her attack was just like that, but she was not going to stop. She pulled some of the blood from her attack so that she will have something left. All of them could not gaze at therge silhouette as looking at it for a long time would give them the Madness status ailment. They all instinctively knew that the being that Eldritch summoned was not a mere being but something equal to a god. They could not believe that Eldritch actually had something more powerful than bing an Elder Star Spawn. Eldritch'' body turned into dust as it started to converge to be some sort of chrysalis that is not of this world. The chrysalis that was created looked like a distorted being that has multiple mouths, eyes, and tentacles. Therge shadow that Eldritch summoned then entered the chrysalis which created a powerful shockwave that blew everyone away. Eldritch finally emerged from the chrysalis and lookedpletely different from his other form. Eldritch is now at the same size of a normal human but his current form is only humanoid in shape. His face is covered by a in white mask, and he is dressed in a robe with unknown runes. His whole body might be covered with the robe, but it cannot fully conceal the body being hidden inside of it. Inside the robe are a mass of tentacles that are onlybining because of Eldritch'' own will. If one looked at the ground below his feet, then one might see that these small tentacles were creeping on the ground as if infecting them. The small tentacles look like smoke if viewed from a distance, but one could see that it is not when up close. Just looking at Eldritch'' new form made people slowly get affected by Madness. Eldritch then looked at the direction of his enemies which created a surge of eerie energy being sent towards Levin Cloud and the others. [You are stunned for one second due to the Vessel of Kulu staring at you.] "What the¡­" Levin Cloud and the others thought as they could not believe that a simple nce would make them unable to move. "You guys are extremely lucky because I do not show this form to anyone else. This is the form when a god possesses the body of a mortal." Eldritch stated but his voice is now different. In Eldritch'' Elder Star Spawn form, his voice would echo ten times. In his Vessel of Kulu form, his voice no longer echoed but is instead followed by static noise as if the universe itself could not trante what he is saying. [You have heard the voice of the Vessel of Kulu. Your stats would be decreased by 1% for five minutes.] "This guy is insane." Levin Cloud thought as this is the first time that he saw a yer decrease another yer''s stats with just their speaking voice. "All of you will die here anyway so why am I even bother exining." Eldritch stated as he suddenly raised his arm. The robe that hid his body suddenly exploded in this sinister energy that swept everything in front of it. The energy was unlike anything that they have felt as it was sticky and heavy. Since Kabrakan is no longer with them, the group can no longer rely on someone tanking the damage for them. "Get behind me!" Frey stated as she mmed her spear on the ground and created a shield in front of them. Frey''s shield was made of his own mana which means when her mana is gone then the shield wille with it. Solstice knew that she also needed to do something which is why she used the remaining blood to create a shield in front of them. Soleil also participated and surrounded them with a ming shield. All the defenses that they have created were all sted in just a matter of seconds. Levin Cloud knew that they would die if he does not do something which is why he used his remaining stack of Sanctuary on their area, but something happened that he did not expect. He was able to create the area for Sanctuary but the golden light that was usually invincible actually started to crack. Eldritch smiled as he knew that Levin Cloud has a skill that can negate any damage in an area, but his current form does not conform with the rules of this world. The golden area created by Sanctuary is swallowed by the sinister energy and was destroyed after a minute. The destruction of Sanctuary created a powerful reaction as this sinister energy and holy energy from Levin Cloud collided. The st sent them flying backwards but it was also helpful to them as they were not immediately swallowed by the sinister energy that Eldritch created. This did not mean that they will not be afflicted by it as this sinister energy was still trying to reach them. The first one to be reached by the sinister energy is none other than Frey as she was the vanguard that protected them from the first wave of sinister energy. Frey''s body started to be covered by this sinister energy as it crept from her feet until half of her body was covered in a span of a few minutes. Frey was only the first one to be afflicted but the others were soon caught as well. Each of them has varying levels of affliction but Levin Cloud was the one that is unique. Levin Cloud''s body seem to repel the sinister energy which Eldritch was not surprised about. Eldritch already knew that holy energy from the gods of this universe does not mix well with the energy of the dark gods. One could say that the energy from the dark gods is some sort of contamination that any holy energy from this universe would repel. "As expected, I need to kill that priest first." Eldritch muttered as his priority now shifted to Levin Cloud as he will now be the only one to counter him. "Star Spawn Creation." Eldritch stated as some tentacles left his body to create two star spawns. The two star spawns looked like a smaller version of Eldritch'' own form but the face is just in tentacles. The two star spawns charged towards Levin Cloud as he is the only one that could movepared to the others. Levin Cloud noticed the two monsters spawned by Eldritch which is why he decided to fight back instead of running away. "Purify!" Levin Cloud shouted as he released a burst of golden light from his pendulum that actually weakened the sinister energy afflicting him and the others around him. The skill also made the two star spawns wary of him as they were actually burned with the holy light that was created by the Purify skill. The star spawns did not want to get close to Levin Cloud, but their orders were to destroy their target. Levin Cloud might not have effectively destroyed the star spawns, but he did notice that the sinister energy affecting their surroundings were repelled by him. "Why is he not moving?" Levin Cloud suddenly thought as he could see that Eldritch did not move from his area ever since he transformed. "Nature Spirits!" Levin Cloud stated as he swung his pendulum in an arc. Numerous small beings that are green in color and have the wings of bugs came out of his pendulum. This are none other than small Nature Spirits or lesser nature elementals that spread Levin Cloud''s holy energy in his surroundings. Eldritch saw this and immediatelymanded the two star spawns to block the small nature spirits. Levin Cloud took notice of this interaction because he thought that Eldritch would just move from his spot but he did not. Levin Cloud followed this up with another skill which was Holy Smite. The area that he selected was none other than the area that Eldritch is rooted. Eldritch saw the cloud of holy energy building on top of him and immediately sent a wave of sinister energy to destroy it. [Your Holy Smite skill has been disrupted and failed to activate due to an unknown energy counteracting it.] "He cannot move." Levin Cloud muttered as he smiled. Chapter 1526 Call of Kulu II Chapter 1526 Call of Kulu II Levin Cloud noticed that Eldritch has not moved from his location ever since he was there. Seeing this, Levin Cloud immediately prepared to use a High Area Purify skill to help his other team members. Levin Cloud''s team members are now fully infected with the sinister energy as they are now wrapped in cocoons of this energy. "I just need enough to cast it, but I do not have any other skills that I can use to distract him." Levin Cloud thought as his gazed wondered of to Peridot that has her whole body covered with this sinister energy that looks like tar. The other members of the Pantheon guild excluding Levin Cloud are actually permanently trapped in the tar like cocoon. Their health is also reinforcing this sinister energy, but the good thing is that they are not dying immediately. They could still be saved as long as Levin Cloud could use High Area Purify. "Where do you think you are looking at?!" Eldritch stated with his static induced voice as he released another wave of sinister energy towards Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud wanted to escape or dodge but he could see the two star spawns charging at him in different directions. If he dodged, then his friends would get afflicted by the sinister energy once again which increases the potency of their corruption. If he does not dodge, then he could potentially be like his friends. "Gaea''s Field!" Levin Cloud shouted as his pendulum suddenly dropped to the ground as if it was a seed. The pendulum vanished into the ground and a flowery field that is about ten meters in radius is created with Levin Cloud at the center. He knew that this skill might not be able to stop the sinister energy, but it would help lessen its effects on the area as Gaea''s Field increases Levin Cloud''s holy magic depending on his Devotion. [You will have 500% increased power when ites to your holy magic.] "This should be enough to at least decrease the damage that I will receive. Purify!" Levin Cloud stated as he activated the most basic but mastered Purify spell. [Your Purify spell has been increased by 500% of its normal power.] Purify usually only covers the target with holy light but it did not have the same effect when Levin Cloud usually uses it. The Gaea''s Field resonated with Purify as all of the flora that spawned inside it glowed with golden energy as the whole field casted the spell. Since all of his friends are also inside the Gaea''s Field, Levin Cloud basically casted Purify on them. [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Solstice.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Soleil.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Creepysoo.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Peridot.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Frey.] Some of the tar like cocoon actually receded when they were afflicted with the Purify spell. Earlier, all of their bodies were covered with this tar like liquid, but parts of their head are now released which means they can now use some spells. Frey, Solstice and Peridot coughed as if they were holding their breath because they were. When they were covered by the tar like cocoon, they were also unable to breathe properly. Soleil and Creepysoo had no problem because they do not breath at all since, they are different beings. Elementals are like spirits which means they do not breathe in air. Undead are just walking dead which means they just live without breathing. Levin Cloud is d that his attempt actually lessened the effects of the sinister energy on his team members. The only problem he has now is to continuously cast Purify while Gaea'' Field is active. The wave of sinister energy that Eldritch released was partially weakened by Gaea''s Field but one could see that the flowers became less lively after that attack. Levin Cloud''s Purify was able to protect him from the attack as well but that does not mean it would always ne effective. The two star spawns took a step inside Geae''s Field and they could be seen to show signs of weakening but not to the point that Levin Cloud can kill them by himself. Each step that the star spawns took, they released a small amount of sinister energy on the ground. "Purify!" Levin Cloud shouted once more as a burst of golden light scattered throughout the area. [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Solstice.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Soleil.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Creepysoo.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Peridot.] [You have slightly purified the sinister foreign energy affecting your ally, Frey.] [You have dealt damage to a Lesser Star Spawn.] [You have dealt damage to a Lesser Star Spawn.] Levin Cloud was able to damage the two star spawns but that was not enough to stop them froming close to him. The two star spawns were not the end though as another two were created by Eldritch just now. He seems to be able to create star spawns after a passage of time and Levin Cloud could see that he is also contaminating the ground below him. "If this goes on then I would just die." Levin Cloud stated as he looked at the skill icon of the Purify skill while it was on cooldown. "Rain of Madness!" Eldritch stated as he raised his two hands to the skies. From inside of his robes, two pirs of sinister energy that looked like tar filled the skies. A dark cloud suddenly started to cover the entire battlefield. A few secondster, droplets of water started to pour down, but it was not ordinary water. [You have been afflicted by Rain of Madness.] [You will have reduced defenses by 10%.] [Your mental resistance has been decreased for 30% while under the effects of Rain of Madness.] "This is not good." Levin Cloud muttered as he could see the sinister energy growing in power. [Your Gaea''s Field is being affected by the Rain of Madness.] [The effects of your Gaea''s Field skill will be reduced by 20%.] Levin Cloud was not liking the notifications he is receiving and also what he is seeing. The flowery field that had bright colors started to die as if the rain itself was poison to them. Levin Cloud used Purify once more to try and see if he could reduce the effects of the rain, but it would get washed away in a few seconds. Frey, Solstice, Soleil, Creepysoo and Peridot started to get covered up with the tar like cocoon. This time, Levin Cloud is also getting covered by it as well as he could already see his feet getting rooted in ce. Levin Cloud started to try and use Greater Purify while has the chance as it only had a five second chant, but the star spawns did not let him. The star spawns that Eldritch created are empowered under the Rain of Madness. The star spawns also gain an annoying ability which is the increased distance tounch their tentacles. Ten tentacles are shot towards Levin Cloud and each of them punctured his body. The tentacles that punctured his body not only dealt damage but also infect him with the sinister energy that they are made of. Levin Cloud screamed in pain as his holy energy and the sinister energy started fighting inside of his body. Levin Cloud swore that he will have his revenge as he is only losing now because half of his powerful skills are now gone due to fighting Grandmaster Lason. "He is not even begging for it to stop? All of the holy yers that I did this could not even take the pain as it is amplified when they get infected. This is not fun." Eldritch muttered as this is not the first time that he used this tactic against another high level priest yer. The other priest yers would often cry and beg for it to stop in about half a minute, but Levin Cloud was different. Eldritch was not getting the same reaction that he gets which suddenly soured his mood. He was greeted by a re full of contempt instead which he hates the most. "He is looking down at me! I will make you die a very painful death." Edritch muttered to himself as he started gathering power from the core that is inside him. Eldritch suddenly mmed his two hands to the ground as he corrupted the earth itself. The ground could be seen being terraformed by him as it transformed into a tar like liquid. Some mouths, eyes and even tentacles started to manifest as well. "Let us see how you can endure this." Eldritch stated as he has already contaminated Gaea''s Field. Chapter 1527 Call Of Kulu III Gaea''s Field has been tainted into looking a corrupted version of it. Instead of vibrant flora and fauna, squirming tentacles and eerie eyes are seen. Levin Cloud could feel his own holy energy bing bleak as if he was getting swallowed by the sinister energy. Levin Cloud already epted that they have lost but they have put up a good fight. Vayu and Lycan should have enough time to deal with the group that escaped. Levin Cloud believed that Vayu and Lycan could stop the Followers of Apophis from escaping back to the western continent. "Vortex." A familiar voice suddenly rang in the area as a ck hole appeared on top of them. The ck hole not only sucked in the sinister energy but also the contaminated Gaea''s Field. Levin Cloud and the others started to get rid of the sinister energy warping their body. Eldritch tried to destroy the ck hole as it also sucked up all the star spawns that he has created but he could not do so. A golden beam of light suddenly shot towards Eldritch which he blocked using a curtain of his sinister energy. A gigantic wolf then leapt from the shadows and aimed his ws at Eldritch'' body but thetter just released a powerful shockwave that blew away that the former. A gigantic white bird with tails of rainbow then came down from the skies and released burst of light that washed away at the sinister energy infecting Levin Cloud and the others. "Sorry if I amte." Adrian stated as he flew down towards Levin Cloud and the others. "You were just right in time." Levin Cloud replied with a sigh of relief as all of them were saved thanks to Adrian''s timely assistance. Adrian might have arrived but Eldritch has full control of the area. Sirius could not even get a hit in on the enemy while Kaon''s breath attacks or any elemental spells would be blocked by his curtain of sinister energy. Saena released them from the effects of sinister energy but that does not mean they are immune to it. "Can anyone catch me up to speed?" Adrian asked. "We should defeat that guy first." Solstice stated as she took out two blood weapons and charged towards Eldritch. Frey, Soleil, Creepysoo and Peridot also followed her since they know that Eldritch will kill them if he gets the chance. Eldritch will no longer y with them anymore since Adrian has arrived. Even he knows that he should be careful around the Demon. "I will catch you up to speed." Levin Cloud stated as he continued to support the others with his heals and buffs. Adrian was given all the summarized information like what happened to the vessel and such. He was also told about the unknown gigantic being that was sucked inside of Eldritch when he assumed that form. Adrian told Levin Cloud that it might have been a god that entered Eldritch'' body because he could sense the energy of a lesser god in him. Despite all of his enemies being free from his grasps, Eldritch remained calm as he still has the upper hand. He has yet to release 50% of the power of his current form as he was also testing the waters on how much he could control. He borrowed the power of the Dark God Kulu as it was residing in his body. Eldritch is the Envoy of Azathoth which means all gods under his patron could be used for his bidding. The God Kulu is a lower family member of his patron god which mean he could use his ability to call upon their name. Once calling the dark god, they would then be housed inside Eldritch'' body and the strength he can pull will be dependent on his willpower and body. "Stream of Madness!" Eldritch stated as he released a powerful wave of sinister energy from his body. The wave of sinister energy erupted like a geyser and flowed in all directions. Any living being that is touched by this energy wave would undoubtedly be afflicted by Madness. All of them needed to evade the attack as Adrian''s ck hole has already dissipated and could not absorb the sinister energy. "Wave of Death!" Levin Cloud shouted as his being suddenly morphed to that of a dark elf looking individual. Levin Cloud released a wave of death energy that is in the form of a ck mist. The ck mist came in contact with the Stream of Madness and created a powerful explosion as they repelled each other. Levin Cloud was confident of this because Adrian is now with them which means their synergy activates. Levin Cloud wanted to use death energy earlier, but he knew how vtile it was when ites into contact with foreign sinister energy. If life energy could purify the sinister energy, then death energy destroys it. He cannot use it when his friends are afflicted with this sinister energy as he might kill them if he was not careful. The two energies shed but it was clear who was the victor. The sinister energy pushed back Levin Cloud''s death energy due to Eldritch being more powerful than them. Adrian saw the interaction and immediately stopped from using his domain. If he used his Nether Domain, then this area will be flooded withher energy. The ce has already been afflicted with Eldritch'' sinister energy which means catastrophic things would happen if he introduced a more vtile energy into the area. The least of his problems would be blowing up the area they are in. [Your party member, Lycan, has died.] [Your party member, Vayu, has died.] The group is shocked with the news as they thought that the two would have been enough to deal with the ones that escaped. They were about to ask them what happened when they received thest message that Lycan has given them. [Demigod!] Lycan entered in their group chat a few seconds before he died. Adrian, who was the most perceptive of all of them, could feel the iingrge amount of energy towards them. He knew that this must be the demigod that they have been warned about. He found it unfair as demigods from the side of the dark gods are moving yet they have no one on their end. "Game Dev! This is unfair!" Adrian shouted to the sky as he immediately summoned his Mirror Armament. Adrian created multiple mirrors that absorbed all of his friends as he nned to escape with them. He knew from the energy of the demigoding near them that they will not stand a chance. They might have a chance if he still had the Chaos Pierrot form, but he does not. The iing demigod was also vastly differentpared to the two that he just killed. Adrian was able to transport his friends next to him and he started to prepare a teleportation spell for them to escape. Adrian wanted a bit more time so that he could be sessful, but the demigod came in much faster than he anticipated. As soon as the demigod arrived, the space became erratic as it was affected by hisrge amount of mana. "So, this was where you were Eldritch. I thought that you have been killed like Edora and Lason but it seems that you are still alive." A man that has the appearance of an ugly fat man stated. "It is good to see you too, Toggua." Eldritch stated with a sarcastic tone but he made sure to not anger the demigod before him. Eldritch might now want to ept it but Toggua is the most powerful demigod that they have in their faction. Eldritch does not want to offend him not because he is stronger but because he knows the real identity of the demigod before him. The demigod before him is actually a god that devoured his vessel''s soul. The demigod is in fact a god that is just being restricted by the flesh of a mortal. If Toggua really wanted to then he could try to be recover some of his lost power to be a lesser god but that would also mean he would slumber. He has stepped foot into the limelight because the offer of the Distorted God Apophis is too delicious to ignore. "Even if you have borrowed my brother''s aspect, you cannot defeat a bunch of weaklings. Then again, some of them are not that weak." Toggua stated as he looked at Adrian. "If you have moved earlier instead of being a bitzy then I would not have done such a thing. Lason and Edora should have been alive till now." Eldritch argued but he did not dare raise his voice. "The vessel has already been transported into the boat. You would go with them as an escort so that nothing unexpected happens during the voyage. Go now as I will be the ones dealing with these just like what I did with those two ants." Toggua stated as he looked down at them. Chapter 1528 Toggua "Why should I be the one to escort them when you could have done it yourself?" Eldritch stated as he did not want to escort the others. "If there was someone morepetent then you would not have been chosen. Remember that it is you that will get more from this exchange." Toggua stated. "Fine." Eldritch stated as he lifted his transformation and returned to his original form. Eldritch looked at Adrian and the others with eyes of contempt as he was not able to finish them off. He wanted to kill all of them for making his job more difficult and not even entertaining him. Eldritch left without looking back as he disappeared in a beam of light. Adrian and the others looked at the demigod before them as he was different than the rest they have encountered. Adrian knew that Toggua was indeed different if he was able to order Eldritch around like ackey. He knew that Eldritch would not ept orders from just anyone and he learned the reason when he saw the soul inside of the mortal named Toggua. Adrian''s eyes could not believe that a soul that huge could fit inside of a mortal body. The soul inside of Toggua did note from a human but a herculean monster that has the silhouette of a toad and a dragonbined. Adrian''s eyes are even straining when staring at the soul as if he should not be using his sight. "I have seen a soul like this before. It is the soul of a dark god." Adrian muttered which made Toggua smile. "Correct! As expected of the Champion of the Twin Gods. The one who holds the boundary of the dead while the Envoy holds the boundary of the living." Toggua stated as he flew down. Every one of them saw the demigod descend and held their breaths because his mere presence made everything heavy. Some of them could hardly breath when they should not need to breath. The sheer presence of the demigod before them means that he is cut different from the rest. "He has the same presence as Old Man Pann when he bes serious. Even I will not be able to escape when he is locked into me." Adrian thought as he looked towards his allies that almost look like they are about to pass out. "So, you are the Champion of the Twin Gods, Equinox. As expected, you are different from the rest of them as you are already at the second stage of your Persona. Even when I am making my aura explode, you can still stand up straight without any shaking unlike your other friends. " Toggua stated. "What do you want?" Adrian asked as he knew that demigods as powerful as Toggua could kill them in under a minute if he wanted to. "I am sure that you already seen my soul. Can you guess what I am? If you guess correctly then I shall lower my presence so that your friends could breathe a bit better." Toggua stated. "Do you actually believe him?" Levin Cloud stated as his face could be seen turning pale, but he is faring better than the others. "Demigods might be arrogant in nature due to them standing at the peak of mortality but lying should always be something that they abhor. Demigods are beings that turnw into strength and strength into ideals. If they rely more on tricks, then they would be a god that will be associated with trickery instead of their own strength." Adrian stated as Pann once told him things about demigod level beings. "Correct! As expected of the one being looked after the World Carer Pann. Then¡­ do you know what I am?" Toggua asked as he smiled wide that it showed his sharp teeth that looked monstrous. "I already have an inkling of what you are, but I did not think it was possible, but I have already met a Dark God that has the flesh of a mortal being. You are just the first one that I have seen that has the body of a human or something close to a human. That human body must have already morphed into a different being since your soul has been upying it for quite some time already." Adrian stated which made Togguaugh. "As expected of the one that oversees death and a demon! You are correct! I am a dark god that has possessed the body or rather taken over the body of my own vessel." Toggua stated as he did decrease the pressure that his being bored on them. "Still, I am wondering why you are helping the Distorted God Apophis in getting its vessel. You should know how powerful one bes when a god could physically stay in the mortal realm. Do you think that you could defeat the Distorted God Apophis when it is equivalent to one of the twin gods whenbined?" Adrian stated as he knew that dark gods do not like working or helping each other especially when ites to ruling the world. "Do you think that you could trick me into stopping the Followers of Apophis?" Toggua stated in a rather aggressive tone as he felt that he was being looked down upon. "It seems that you are also thinking of devouring the Shadow of Apophis when it fuses with the vessel, but you are extremely na?ve if you think that is what is going to happen. We have seen firsthand how the Distorted God Apophis itself could descend unto the world with the sacrifice of tens of humans. Presenting the vessel would just make the Distorted God Apophis permanently descend unto the world. I should tell you that the only reason why it could not truly descend is due to the Western Continent Gods battling it every night. What do you think would happen when the Distorted God Apophis has a permanent residence in the mortal realm? Could you actually defeat it?" Adrian stated. Adrian''s statement is a mixture of his observations and guesses for the worst-case scenario. Even he does not want the Distorted God Apophis to descend and only have the Shadow of Apophis fuse with the vessel. That is Adrian''s hope but even he started to believe the wordsing out of his mouth. Adrian firmly believed that the Distorted God Apophis would likely descend unto the mortal realm using the vessel. Sacrificing thousands of lives would not be difficult so that the Distorted God Apophis to descend permanently. Toggua looked at Adrian and his anger could be seen somewhat fizzling out as even he started to believe what thetter has told him. "You cannot fool me! The Distorted God Apophis already told us that it would be its counterpart that will swallow the vessel. With that information, I would have the Followers of the Dark Gods defeat the vessel with the Shadow of Apophis and devour them to recover some of my strength." Toggua stated but even he could see that he is only saying that to himself so that he could really believe it. "Are you actually stupid!?" Adrian suddenly stated which made Toggua angry. A powerful surge of energy suddenly came crashing down upon the group when Adrian made thement. It seems that Toggua is not someone that likes to be looked down upon, but Adrian really made a realization that what he said might be whates to fruition. Gods should stay true to themselves which is why even they should not lie but Distorted Gods are different. "You made a deal with a Distorted God! Not a Dark God or a god from this universe but someone corrupted by the Void. Do you really think that the Distorted God Apophis would stay true to its word when it is a snake?" Adrian stated with all his being as he kneeled down and spat out blood. Toggua sensed that Adrian''s words started to make sense and realized that everything that thetter said is extremely usible. Dark Gods and Distorted Gods are different in nature with one another despite sometimes being grouped as the same. True to their name, Distorted Gods are gods that have been twisted by something. Toggua also knew some Distorted Gods that ally themselves with the dark gods but even he stays away from them due to their nature. Godly beings that do not need to conform to what a god should be but still have the same or even more power than them. Toggua immediately took out a talisman that looks like a tablet with the mouth of a beast. "Eldritch! Tell me what is happening?!" Toggua talked towards the tablet, but a reply only came though after a minute. "The Followers of Apophis! They betrayed us. We were attacked at the harbor when we were about to depart. I am going after them!" Eldritch'' frustrated tone could be heard as the mouth on the tablet moved. Chapter 1529 Betrayal Of The Followers Of Apophis Eldritch reached the harbor where he met with Seam and Porom. The ship that will be used for traversing the seas was prepared by the Followers of Apophis. All the seafarers that are in the ship are all mind controlled by the Distorted God Apophis. "Eldritch, do you think that there is something wrong?" Seam asked as she could feel that something is not right. "I also feel something, but I cannot put my finger onto it. It feels like they are watching us." Porom whispered. "Just make sure that we arrive at the western continent to get what we need. Since your master has already died, Porom will be the one that will get the reward intended for her." Eldritch stated but he did feel the tense atmosphere at the boat. Eldritch did not want to say that even he finds the situation precarious. The leader of the Followers of Apophis was actually shocked to see Eldritch arrive. The leader of the Followers of Apophis looked and acted like she did not want Eldritch to be there. Eldritch and the other followers of the dark gods were at the help of the boat as instructed by the leader of the Followers of Apophis. When the anchor was hoisted up, all the Followers of the Dark Gods were suddenly blown away from the deck of the boat. Some died from the explosion of the spell, some were sted overboard and there were some that managed to block in time. "As expected of Eldritch, you were not killed nor blown away." The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated. "What do you think that you are doing?! Your god took an oath." Eldritch stated as he knew that the Distorted God Apophis took an oath to not betray them. "Did you really think that our god would be tied down by the universes'' measly rules!?" The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she gathered energy unto her palms to st Eldritch away. "Do you really think that I cannot kill all of you here!?" Eldritch stated but he suddenly heard Porom''s scream as his head rolled down on the deck of the ship. The one who cut off Porom''s head is none other than Seam. She did not make Eldritch prepare anything as she immediately createdrge needles and shot it towards Eldritch. The leader of the Followers of Apophis then released a powerful attack that created a torrent of darkness. She shot it towards Eldritch as his back was turned around. Eldritch has already used some of his more powerful skill which is why he could only rely on skills that can deal adequate damage. He created a barrier to block the attacks from two direction, but Seam has already prated it with her soul weapon. Seam''srge scissors could be seen plunged towards Eldritch'' stomach. "I always thought that you would betray me. I just did not know when, but do you think that I did not prepare for this!" Eldritch stated as he immediately transformed into a lesser star spawn. Eldritch swung his arm which sent Seam flying away and turned towards the leader of the Followers of Apophis. Eldritch wanted to make quick work of the enemy leader but he did not expect that the dark energy she released took the form of a ck snake. The ck energy snake then bit Eldritch and carried him towards the shore. Eldritch managed to destroy the ck energy snake but the boat was already far away. The boat also disappeared from view as if an invisibility spell was cast upon it. Eldritch could only rampage in the area until his anger died down and thought to follow the boat when Toggua suddenly called. "The Followers of Apophis! They betrayed us. We were attacked at the harbor when we were about to depart. I am going after them! Seam and her Distorted Goddess has also betrayed us as well." Eldritch stated as he cutmunication and followed after the boat. == Toggua heard what Eldritch stated and suddenly burst out in anger. He not only destroyed themunication tablet that he has but his head transformed into a monstrous being. His head transformed into the face of a frog and dragon hybrid. "It seems that you are in a bad mood." Adrian stated but his statement only made Toggua''s anger greater. Toggua did not control the pressure he exerted and used full power. All the others except for Adrian were now kissing the ground due to the unbearable pressure that the demigod unleashed. Toggua wanted to kill them, but he knew that wasting time here meant that the Followers of Apophis would escape into the area of the Western Continent. "Consider yourself lucky as your words rung true." Toggua stated as he suddenly rushed towards the port and left Adrian and the others. "Huah! I can finally breathe!" Levin Cloud and the others stated as they took a deep breath. "How did you know that they will betray each other?" Frey asked. "I did not. I just took a guess, but I honestly hoped that what I said was not true." Adrian stated. "Since we are now at the worst-case scenario, we should head to the western continent immediately. Teleport us there." Levin Cloud stated as he collected himself. "You are correct." Adrian stated as he started to create the portal when a notification suddenly popped up. [You cannot Teleport directly to the Western Continent.] "What the heck?!" Adrian stated as the others could see that his portal suddenly fizzled out. "Why?" Solstice asked. "I cannot teleport directly to the Western Continent." Adrian eximed. "Let us ask Cairo what is going on." Peridot stated as she messaged Cairo in the guild chat. A reply immediately registered, and it was not something that they are happy about. [An intense mana storm is currently enveloping the entire Western Continent. The Followers of Apophis are actually making their god descend.] Cairo informed the guild. Chapter 1530 Western Continent Mana Storm A mana storm is a phenomenon when a vast amount of mana suddenly floods an area, but it does not usually happen at a scale that if affects the entire continent. Adrian told them that thy needed to return to Avalon first as he would need to ask the elders for help. All of them returned with him to the territory with all the demons suddenly being deployed. "I thought you would nevere. I have already told you that you must return immediately when a mana storm rises." Ascalor stated as he suddenly appeared before Adrian and his friends. "I can as soon as I could, but this mana storm is not something that urred naturally but induced by humans." Adrian stated as Ascalor''s face suddenly turned sour. "What is a mana storm?" Frey asked as she was not that familiar with it and has only been told in passing by the Valkyries. The others were curious as well which is why Adrian told them to listen to his exnation while they go to the central control area. "A mana storm is something that urs when special circumstances ur in nature. We have already experienced a mana storm before when the world limit was broken when the Gate to the Silver City was opened. The mana storm that resulted in opening Heaven''s gate was not that great as we were helped by the gods." Adrian stated. "What is different from a natural one and a man-made one then? Ascalor''s face changed when you said that it was induced." Levin Cloud asked. "If this mana storm is created by humans by summoning a god forcefully then we will not do anything about it. If it is a natural urrence because of gates and spatial fractures, then we will move. If it was created by humans, then we will not do anything and let karma be their judge." Adrian stated. "What about the innocent people that were just caught up in it?" Peridot asked. "They are unfortunate people as we do not move for the popce but the stability of the realm. If a few thousands of people die, then that is their fate as it was fellow humans that created the misfortune. Everything in the world has an effect as the world itself uses Karmic forces to keep it bnced." Adrian stated. "Is that really fair? Do you agree as well?" Frey asked as she wanted to know what Adrian thinks of the situation. "Let me put it in perspective then as it seems you are thinking of me as heartless. Anything that humans did should be solved by humans themselves. I would say the same if they are elves or any other race because that is how the world creates strong characters. Us, the Daemos, are merely beings that need to keep everything in order so that everything else does not fall apart. Like now, a mana storm being created in the western continent means that a lot of spatial fractures would ur where worlds under dark gods and distorted gods get connected. We make sure that we keep all those that are not supposed to be here out of this world. If the beings in this world chose to be extinct then we will not do anything to save them. We protect the stability of the dimension and we have been doing so since the beginning of time. We might be able to help everyone if we are many but the Daemos only number in the thousand." Adrian exined as they reached the tent. Frey understood what Adrian told her as even the Valkyries have duties. She is also not the heroine that saves the day at every instance. She thought that Adrian and the Daemos were extremely powerful as they could bend time and space but only realize now that they also bear the most burden. "Equinox is already here. Let us now start the meeting on what we all will do." Koronn stated. "I would like to make a suggestion first." Adrian stated. "Let us hear it then." Bronx stated. "I would like to deal with the Vessel of Apophis before the Distorted God Apophis fully descends." Adrian stated which made the others raise their eyebrows. "Exin." Ascalor stated. "The mana storm is due to the fact that the Distorted God Apophis is descending into the mortal realm. If a god that huge descends then numerous spatial rifts would ur every second but we can put it to an end if we kill the Vessel of Apophis." Adrian stated. "So, you are saying that you will eliminate the source of the conflict? That is not a bad idea for me." Koronn stated as he did not like troublesome things. "You do know that we also need your help in maintaining the dimension. This mana storm would destroy arge chunk of the dimension when it grows stronger. We would need to cover all directions of the western continent to keep the dimension stable." Ascalor stated. "Your friends could do what you wanted to do. We need you in stabilizing the dimension. The other demons have already started to fly towards the western continent as we speak. We cannot teleport to an area that is near the western continent because we would just add more damage than restoring it." Bronx stated as he also did not like Adrian''s idea. "I think that we should let him do it, but we can give you twenty minutes at most." Koronn stated which made the other two elders stare at him. "Twenty minutes might not be enough, but we would use it as much as we can." Adrian stated. "Make sure to get in your position once your twenty minutes are up. Let us go then. We would need to move now or else the mana storm might rip a hole in the fabric of reality." Ascalor stated as he created a gate as he is the only one that has the most stable spatial magic amongst all of them. Chapter 1531 Twenty Minutes I Adrian and the others appeared above the vast ocean a few thousand kilometers away from the western continent. Despite Ascalor being the most proficient in spatial magic, all he could do is to transport them to a location a few nautical miles away fromnd as even the waters around the western continent have been afflicted by the mana storm. The entire western continent is covered in an ominous dark blue sky which signifies that a mana storm is currently afflicting it. Even flying monsters were not seen in the skies as if they were afraid of their own aerial territories. Even the waters were quiet as the usual boisterous sea monsters have hidden in the very depths of their territories. "Your twenty minutes starts now, boy. We will now move to our locations as the other demons have started to raise concerns on the dimensional stability." Ascalor stated as he transformed into his true form and headed north of the western continent. "Good luck in your timely endeavors." Koronn stated as he also headed to his location which is the east side of the western continent. "Remember to not let your guard down but also take note of your duty. You are an Arch Demon." Bronx stated as he headed towards the west side of the western continent. Adrian was given twenty minutes because that was the time when all three of the elders will be in position. They would only start casting spells when they reach their position. Adrian looked at the others as he was controlling gravity to keep those unable to fly afloat. "What about the other members of the guild?" Adrian asked. "Some are currently at the western continent protecting the Temple of the Sun God. It seems that monster activity has increased when the summoning of the Distorted God Apophis started. Those that died will only revive tomorrow that includes Vayu and Kabrakan." Solstice stated. "The n now is our only shot at stopping the full descent of the Distorted God Apophis. The only way to truly stop it is to kill the vessel of Apophis. Does anyone have an objection?" Adrian stated. Frey wanted to say something, but she also swallowed her words. She was not strong enough right now to say that she could protect the vessel of Apophis from being taken. She saw the frightened face of the girl but even she agrees that killing her would be the best. If she were powerful enough, then she would have been able to protect the girl as she was the earliest among them that saw her. If she only killed the girl as soon as she saw her then all this trouble would have been stopped. It seems that she has been truly immersed in this game as she sees NPCs as real people but that is not a bad thing in itself. She haspassion which a lot of yers in Pandemoniumck but sometimes too much could be damaging. Just because she did not agree with Adrian''s initial decision, a whole continent full of innocent people are now in danger of being killed. She also read some of the reports that her acquaintances at the Briar Rose guild have reported. The western continent is inplete and utter chaos. The air itself was unbearable to the normal person to breath which led to small human poptions to die off. The other avatars of the gods could only create a barrier around their cities to save the weak from dying from the pressure. This in turn made all the avatars unable to get away from their territories. The whole western continent could not stop the descent of the Distorted God Apophis because they are busy with protecting the people. The Shadow of Apophis nned this perfectly as it had a lot of time to spend recuperating and it had the help of an outside force. The demons must stabilize the dimension that is falling apart from the descent of the Distorted God Apophis which meant that only outside forces could defend the western continent. "I guess this mission is now left to us. I just hope that we could actually pull it off." Adrian muttered as even he is not sure that twenty minutes are enough. "Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as he summoned all of his soulbounds. "Descent of the Tree of Life and Death." Levin Cloud stated as a seed came down from the heavens and dropped at the ocean. The ocean below surged as a huge tree suddenly sprouted which became their home base for the moment. Adrian undid the gravity maniption and all of them descended. As soon as Adrian descended, he immediately started to give orders. "Levin Cloud would make use of thergework that the Tree of Life and Death could provide as a way to search for any sign of movements. The demigod Toggua might still be looking for the boat that the Followers of Apophis used which means spotting him would mean that we are close to the vessel as well. Levin Cloud will stay at the Tree of Life and Death with Creepysoo as his back up. The others would search for the boat and remember that we still have the scale of Apophis which means that any reaction from that would mean that we are close to the vessel." Adrian stated as Peridot, Soleil, and Solstice immediately scattered into the direction that the former specified. "Be careful as well and I believe that you will do what is right. If you cannot do it, then you can always call for me as I will make the difficult decision for you." Adrian told Frey when it was only the two of them speaking. "Do not worry as I will do what I must as the fate of an entire continent now lies on the life of one person. She must not bear such thing when life has already been crashing down towards her. Still, I am d that you offered your hand on such difficult decision." Frey stated as she smiled at Adrian. She thought that Adrian did not havepassion, but she was actually looking at it differently. From the start of this situation, Adrian has been the one that has the mostpassion. She only looked at the situation from her biased perspective. She heard from the Demigod Toggua that Equinox was the guardian of the boundary of death. She understood from that statement that it was Adrian that has encountered lots of dead souls in the game. He was the one that understands them most because he did say that the vessel''s soul will not go to the afterlife if devoured. Frey flew away to her designated location with her mind being ready. "You know¡­ your flirting skills need some work. You need to level that up." Levin Cloud stated as he was actually at the side with Creepysoo when Frey and Adrian were having the conversation. "I thought you did great big bro! The way you said that you will make the difficult decision for her was so romantic." Creepysoo stated while giving a thumbs up. "Any signs of the boat?" Adrian asked as he wanted to divert the subject. "Not in my area of sensing. Are you sure that they would use the southern port though?" Levin Cloud asked. "Our shadow unit reported that the Followers of Apophis were gathered at the southern port. They must definitely use it. We now have fifteen minutes remaining. I wish all of us the best of luck." Adrian stated as hemanded all his soulbounds to scatter as well. A few moments after Adrian left¡­ "I wanted to ask this earlier, but I did not want to because Frey was here. Do you think that she has grown weaker? She does not feel as intensepared to before." Creepysoo asked as he always felt some fear towards Frey as she could deal great damage to him should they fight. "I noticed that as well. I thought it was only me, but I did notice that her usual holy aura seems to have decreased. Did she do something to offend her goddess?" Levin Cloud stated as he continued to sense any activity in therge area that the roots of the Tree of Life and Death are spread. == The Followers of Apophis were sailing towards the southern port of the western continent as nned but they had to take some detours which time. They needed to take detours because the Demigod Toggua actually followed them, but they managed to lose him when they entered the waters of the western continent. They were travelling at such a fast pace that they would reach the port in under ten minutes if the mages do not rest. The mages were already exerting all of their mana and even life force so that they could reach the port sooner. They could almost see thend, but they could also see a strange silhouette of arge tree like being in the horizon. "Gungnir!" The beautiful voice of a female riding a pegasus echoed. Chapter 1532 Twenty Minutes II 1532 Twenty Minutes II A spear made of light suddenly manifested above the boat as it plunged towards it. The Followers of Apophis did not expect such an attack as they were more focused on the huge tree that they can see in the distance. The leader of the Followers of Apophis slit her wrist as she offered some of her blood to create a protective spell. The blood of the leader of the Followers of Apophis dripped on the boat and it suddenly glowed with runes. The entire ship was actually an artifact, and it also exins why they were able to shake off a pursuing demigod. The ship is suddenly covered with a powerful barrier that has the crest of a snake. The spear of light shed with the shield, and it showed no signs of prating it. Seeing that they were getting attacked, one of the Followers of Apophisunched an item that looked like a signal re into the sky. The signal re snaked into the sky and released a silhouette of a snake after a few seconds. As soon as the signal re was released, all the Followers of Apophis that were waiting in the dock immediately started to move as well. Levin Cloud immediately gave the information to the group that they have found the boat. He also gave them the details of the Followers of Apophis using other boats to help the initial boat. "I will help Big Bro Levin Cloud with the iing enemies, but I will not be enough." Creepysoo stated. "I will help the big bros then." Soleil stated as she flew towards the shore instead of going towards the boat carrying the vessel. "I shall deal with the iing enemies as well since they are greater in number. More blood for me would be good." Solstice stated as she flew towards the dock as well. "I will take care of the boat. Make sure to destroy it." Adrian stated as he immediately called upon Kaon to return to his initial size. Kaon dove towards the water and released his true size. Kaon then wrapped himself onto the boat as if he was a sea serpent, but it was still being protected by the barrier. Charon suddenly rose up from the depths of the water and summoned his chains around the boat as well which made it go into full stop. Wisteria was swimming near Kaon as well and used her abilities to summon all the nt life below them. The sea weeds and other marine nt life started to stick onto the bottom of the boat. The paddles located beside the boat are also put to a halt by the marine life as well. Kimat summoned thunderclouds onto the sky as he charged it with lightning with the aim of destroying the barrier. Peridot aided Adrian and Frey as well as she mmed an ice crystal onto the ocean to freeze the area where the boat carrying the vessel of Apophis is halted. She also started to chant spells that has barrier destruction capabilities. Frey also started to pour more mana into her spear as the thorns on it started getting sharper and sharper. Adrian wanted to search the ship for the Vessel of Apophis which is why he has tasked Sirius and Dodu to infiltrate the ship. Sirius turned into a shadow as soon as Kaon wrapped around the boat and entered from the holes where the paddles are located. Dodu, on the other hand, altered its shape into a smaller slime and squeezed itself into the same holes as well. When Sirius and Dodu entered the bottom of the ship where they rowers of the boat are located, they shared their vision with their master. Adrian saw the rowers of the shippletely exhausted and almost devoid of life, but they were still using all of their power to try and make the boat move. All the people below the ship are being controlled against their wills and it is not an understatement to call them as puppets. Adrian could see that all the people there should have been dead but there is something that is making them unable to just stop and die. In the middle of the lower section of the boat, a small statue of the Distorted God Apophis could be seen radiating this type of energy. The rowers were all avoiding their gazes as if the small statue itself was alive. Adrian could feel that the rowers were getting tormented by the small statue that contains some sort of connection towards the Distorted God Apophis. "Destroy it!" Adrianmanded and Sirius immediately shed at the small statue. A small barrier suddenly sprouted which protected the small statue, but it was not enough to fully prevent Sirius. The barrier only held on for five seconds until it was shed. The small statue of the Distorted God Apophis was cut into small slices as a result. The rowers of the boat suddenly stopped from trying to make the boat move and cried. They were thanking the heavens that their prayers have been answered. It seems that they have been tortured and their life essence was also used as a way to power up the boat. They saw Sirius as their savior and bowed towards him in reverence. "Thank you for finally granting us peace." One of the imprisoned people stated as he gave a smile. Adrian was about to say something through Sirius when he saw the bodies of the rowers turning into dust. They were actually already dead but their connection with the small artifact and the boat kept their mortal bodies tied to the living realm. Adrian shuddered at learning of this fact because this is not something that should be possible unless multiple powerful gods cooperate. The barrier covering the boat started to weaken as a result of losing some of the life force being used to power it. Adrian then told Sirius to go higher as there was still three tiers of paddles on the boat. Each of the boat levels had that same small statue of the Distorted God Apophis and all prisoners turned to dust upon destroying them. Adrian could see the souls of the imprisoned people going to the afterlife with smiles on their faces as they would no longer need to be treated as something lesser than a human. Adrian immediately told Dodu to melt the boat into nothing as destroying the boat means a step in the right direction. "Sirius search the boat for the Vessel of Apophis and immediately kill her." Adrianmanded as he told Kimat and Kaon to destroy the barrier. Kimat roared and lighting came down from the skies. Kaon used his own dragon ball to amplify the skill that Kimat used as the lightning pir became five times thicker. Peridot and Frey also released their skills as the barrier that was supported by the lives of prisoners broke. The sound of ss shattering and the roaring sound of lightning hitting the boat could be heard. As soon as the barrier was destroyed, Frey immediately came down on the boat and searched for the Vessel of Apophis while killing those that get in the way. The Followers of Apophis could not let her do as she pleases which is why they prayed to their god and swallowed a ck stone. Upon swallowing this ck stone, the Followers of Apophis suddenly transformed into a humanoid snake hybrid that is simr to Nagas. "Master, the vessel of Apophis is not here. There are traces of the Vessel of Apophis being here, but she has already gone." Sirius reported as he has already searched the entire ship with Yuki''s help. "Master, I can see a gigantic shadow that is like that of a serpent on the waters above my location. The serpent-like shadow is swimming past the Tree of Life and Death." Saena stated as she was keeping a lookout in the skies above. "Levin Cloud, stop the being that is swimming past you!" Adrian immediately stated in their chat which alerted Levin Cloud as he used his connection with the Tree of Life and Death to sense the being he was told about. Levin Cloud could not get a clear grasp of this monster, but he could feel the energy being a bit unnerving. Levin Cloud told Creepysoo to keep control of the situation as he fused with the Tree of Life and Death. Levin Cloud is now bonded with the tree he summoned as he used it like it was his own body. The roots that were freely floating on the water suddenly stared to form a hand. Levin Cloud then used this hand to grasp at the shadow that he felt, and he suddenly felt some sort of resistance as soon as he did so. Parts of his roots started to get tainted with some sort of energy while arge ck serpent screamed in pain from suddenly being grabbed. Edited. Apoplogies for the dy as I was busy today and came home tired. XiaoKongxu Chapter 1533 Twenty Minutes III Chapter 1533 Twenty Minutes III "The dead of the sea! Rise and help me to defend it from the corrupted beings! Undead Rise!" Creepysoo stated as the Tree of Life and Death passively amplified the range of his spell. Arge magic circle suddenly epassed the area in front of him as numerous undead monsters started to rise from the depths of the ocean. Skeletal fish monsters, undead sea monsters, undead sailors and even undead corals came to answer Creepysoo''s call. One could even see an undead ship starting to manifest itself as the undead sailors needed a vessel to sail the seas. Creepysoo was even able to create an undead captain to man the vessel which is an Epic Tier undead. His power was also amplified as he is standing on top of the Tree of Life and Death. [You have created an undead naval fleet and summoned an epic tier Undead Captain.] [You will have 10% more stats to all your naval undead.] "Stop the ones that areing from the shore!" Creepysoomanded as he also used his buffs to empower the undead that he summoned. Creepysoo is not alone in his endeavor at keeping the other Followers of Apophis at bay as Solstice and Soleil did so as well. Solsticended directly unto the shores and started her own bloodbath of the enemies. The enemies are not onlyposed of Followers of Apophis but also the beasts that are under the control of the Shadow of Apophis. Soleil did not descend on the ground as she provided aerial bombardment. She created numerous fireballs and released it upon the enemy boats. Some of the boats immediately started to go up in mes while others defended against her magic using defensive barriers. Soleil knew that she would have little effect on arge body of water but that does not mean she cannot influence the surroundings. Soleil created an extremely hot me and shot it onto the water itself. A powerful steam explosion would ur which actually is powerful enough to roll the boat over. Solstice and Soleil were able to greatly deter those that are attempting to leave the shore and support the main ship, but they cannot perfectly handle everything. Some of the Followers of Apophis could be seen to have tamed amphibian or reptile monsters. These tamers were the first to slip out of the encampment that Solstice and Soleil did, but they were the first ones to feel the wrath of the undead. == [A sinister energy has caused parts of the roots of the Tree of Life and Death to get destroyed.] Levin Cloud immediately let go of the serpent, but its body is no longer coated with this sinister energy as he did so. He thought that the being that he grasped was the Shadow of Apophis, but it was in fact the physical manifestation of the Venom nd of Apophis. The purple scales of the snake became visible as the sinister aura around it vanished due to the reaction with Levin Cloud''s holy energy. The purple serpent could be seen having a few people on its back. The people on its back are none other than Seam, a follower of Apophis, and a flesh cocoon. Levin Cloud immediately knew that the flesh cocoon is none other than the captured Vessel of Apophis. "It''s the Vessel of Apophis! It is on the purple snake!" Levin Cloud stated as all of his party members heard him. "I shall intercept. Follow me when you can." Adrian stated as he immediately vanished from his current location. Adrian''s soulbound followed their master as well as the boat is no longer needed to be damaged. Kaon rose to the sky and followed Saena to the location of the purple serpent. Dodu hopped onto Sirius as they vanished from the area as well. Charon, Wisteria and Kimat are left so that the other followers of Apophis do not follow their master. Frey cannot immediately hop onto her mount and just fly away as there were still numerous Followers of Apophis in the sinking ship. She knew that they could follow into the water if left alone as they transformed into snake like humanoid monsters. Peridot did not leave Frey as well as she knew that she cannot stop every enemy and knew that Adrian would be supported by Levin Cloud instead. "Primordial Armament: Bow!" Adrian stated as his appearance changed, and a bow appeared on his hands. The bow on his hands feels much more different than before as he could feel that its power is strengthened. Adrian pulled the bowstring that appeared when he did the pulling motion, and a mana arrow is immediately created. The mana arrow is much more powerful than before as he needed greater strength to pull itpared to before. Adrian let go of the bowstring and arger mana arrow is released which is aimed towards at the purple serpent. Something at the back of Adrian''s mind is telling him that something is not right but he cannot dawdle because only ten minutes are left. He sent a barrage of mana arrows onto the purple serpent as he wanted to kill it as fast as possible. The arrowsnded and even pierced the scales of the purple serpent but did not damage the real targets. Adrian wanted to target the beings being protected by the purple serpent, but it seems that a barrier is casted on them. The one casting the barrier is none other than the leader of the Followers of Apophis as she could be seen slowly using her life force. "Envoy of Manika! If you want our great god to hold our end of the deal, then you should protect us!" The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she used the energy of the purple serpent to rejuvenate some of her life force. "Very well. My goddess has already betrayed the Dark Gods that sheltered her for a few thousand years for this. Our gods used the Vow of Existence which is why betrayal is not going to happen. My goddess does want to have her end of the dealpleted." Seam stated as she seemed much different than before. Seam seemed to smile genuinely as she remembered the thrill that she got when she betrayed the Followers of the Dark Gods. It was not only her goddess that betrayed the Followers of the Dark Gods but also other distorted gods as well. It was a well thought execution as each of the Distorted Gods had different things, they wanted that the Dark Gods could no longer give them. "I could still see the face of that loser Porom. His confused then angry face was the most entertaining! I even got a bonus look at Eldritch'' face! He thought that I was a doll dancing at the palm of his hands, but he never thought that I actually got scissors and cut the strings." Seam muttered as she could be seen having a face full of extreme euphoria. "I, the Envoy of Manika, the Distorted Goddess of Life wee the beautiful goddess into my body!" Seam stated as she actually threw her gigantic scissors into the air. Arge rift suddenly opened from the sky as the pale hand of a woman suddenly came out. The hand was extremely pale, but it was bursting of life energy. Adrian was familiar with life energy but this one is not something that is purepared to what he has. The life energy that pulses out from this being was twisted as one would feel nauseous just feeling it. This hand extended towards Seam as one of the fingers touched her forehead. A powerful shockwave then ravaged the area as part of the Distorted Goddess Manika descended unto her envoy. Seam''s clothes started to change as even her hair that was only up to her back reached unto her knees. The stitches that she has on every connecting joint also changed to be more like runes instead of strings. A pale golden glow could be seen surrounding her as well with her entire demeanor changing. "Imperfect children¡­ let this mother make you perfect." Seam stated as there was now an echo to her voice that is like a motherly voice. The souls of the dead Followers of Apophis gathered towards her and even their dead bodies did as well. The bodies that were hacked to pieces are sewn together with the power of the Distorted Goddess Manika as she created her twisted version of living beings. After sewing the bodies back together, she ced the souls of the Followers of Apophis back into their bodies. [The Distorted Goddess Manika has created her domain called the Twisted Wondend.] [All living marites will have increased stats when inside the domain.] "Go my perfect children! Defeat your mother''s enemy so that her wish will be granted." Seam, who is possessed by the Distorted Goddess Manika, stated and all the enemies that she reconstructed charged towards her enemies. Chapter 1534 Twenty Minutes IV Chapter 1534 Twenty Minutes IV [The Distorted Goddess Manika has created her domain called the Twisted Wondend.] [All living marites will have increased stats when inside the domain.] [You have negated the negative effects of the domain that the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika has created because of the effects of the Tree of Life and Death.] Adrian could see five living marites that were created using the lives of the Followers of Apophis. They were not only revived but have be stronger than before due to the effects of the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. To make things worse, their body parts would suddenly get stitched back up even if one slices them up. "Stardust Rain!" Adrian stated as he drew his bow. The area that is affected by Stardust Rain was bigger than he anticipated as it almost covered the entire area around the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian selected this area as some of the living marites are also attacking the Tree of Life and Death which Levin Could is currently possessing. Adrian released the arrow, and it traveled up into the sky as it actually cleared the dark clouds affecting the area above the target. The image of a starry sky blessed the eyes of those in the area but that was not the only thing that happened. The stars itself started toe down in a meteor shower like fashion and deal damage to all the enemies that are hit. [You have dealt damage to a Living Marite using Stardust Rain.] [The Living Marite has received a 10% slow as a result.] [You have dealt damage to a Living Marite using Stardust Rain.] [The Living Marite has received a 10% slow as a result.] ¡­ Notifications of Adrian hitting the living marites with his skill started topound until all of them have four stacks of slow. When four stacks of slow has been given to an enemy, the slow duration that was supposed to be only twenty seconds will be one minute. All of the living marites became slow even in the eyes of Levin Cloud that barely increases his agility stat. Levin Cloud made use of the slowed living marites and pped them to death when he has the chance. The living marite will then be turned into a meat paste which will make it difficult to revive as their bodies turned to mush. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika saw what happened to her beautiful and perfect babies and screamed in a very high pitch tone. [You have been afflicted with the Doll Scream.] [All stats will be decreased by 15% for 1 minute.] [You have received damage from Doll Scream.] [Your hearing has be somewhat less due to the effects of the Doll Scream skill. This will persist for a duration of one minute.] "My lovelies!" The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika stated as she suddenly created hundreds of giant needles and sent it towards Adrian. She immediately knew that the one that needs to be destroyed is the pesky demon that is handling her and the purple serpent. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika needs toplete her end of the bargain or else her betrayal of the Dark Gods would be a waste. She is sure that the Dark Gods that bear grudges would certainly go after her which is why she needs to aplish what she came to do. Adrian knew that he cannot easily evade the giant needles that is sent towards him which is why he shot arrows to intercept the ones that he cannot dodge at thest second. Adrian would have been hit by some if not for the timely assistance of Sirius, Kaon, Saena and Dodu. All his avable soulbounds used skills to destroy some of the giant needles. "Such a bad child. Raggedy Doll!" The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika stated as the meat paste that was the result of squishing the living marites suddenly converged at the same area. The meat pastes suddenly started to form a humanoid shape, but it was not human. The look of the being that was summoned is a doll that was made of yarn. Adrian could not believe the abomination that was presented in front of him as the doll was actually a mixture of not only the bodies but the souls of the dead humans as well. "Kill him, my knight!" The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika stated as pointed towards Adrian. "Saena, purify it with burning light!" Adrian stated as he wanted to see what would happen to the spell binding all the bodies and souls with one another when hit by holy magic. Saena''s feather''s glowed in golden light as rays of light hit the doll that the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika created. Despite being hit by a st of holy energy, the sinister energy that the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika used on the doll was not destroyed. Adrian knew that he cannot rely on just holy energy but might have to use Nether energy instead which would be harmful to the souls. "It is the only way to end their suffering." Adrian muttered as he pulled his bow once again. "Meteor Star!" Adrian stated as the arrow that he created exploded in power that is twice as powerful. Adrian released the arrow, and the doll did not even bother dodging. The arrow which looked like a meteor falling down pierced the body of the doll, but it did not stop its functions. The doll continued its advance while the Meteor Star skill went straight towards the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika did not seem fazed by the skill that Adrian used as she created a barrier to protect her from external attacks. She thought that Adrian''s attack would not be able to reach her, but she found the arrow odd as it was not losing power despite shing with the barrier. "Another one but charge it withher energy as well. Meteor Star!" Adrian stated as he released one more arrow that the doll instinctively dodged as if it was tainted with something that it should not possess. The Meteor Star that Adrian empowered withher energy has the color of a ck and gray light. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika instinctively knew that she must not hit by that arrow, but she cannot getaway from her position. If she moves, then Twisted Wondend would cease to operate until she deres another one. "Protect me my children!" The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika decreed as all the living marites that she created were used as meat shields to stop the Meteor Star from hitting her. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika thought that she could just rejuvenate her lovely dolls after they take the hit, but she did not expect something unexpected to happen. All the living marites that were hit by theher energy empowered Meteor Star suddenly ceased to function and plopped into sea as if a puppet with all its strings cut off. [You have hit a living marite withher energy.] [You have destroyed the twisted life energy maintaining the form of the living marite.] [You received experience points for defeating a living marite.] [You received experience points for defeating a living marite.] [You received experience points for defeating a living marite.] ¡­ "My lovely children!" The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika watched as her ''perfect'' creations dropped dead into the sea. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika tried to recollect their souls, but her hand actually burned when she reached out for them. The souls of the Followers of Apophis were infected by Nether Energy which is the extreme opposite of any life energy. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika felt the emotion of being afraid for the very first time as she has not felt this sensation. "Great Enemy! Must eliminate with everything that I have." The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika stated as she knows this feeling well. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika has only felt scared of one being in this universe and that was the one of the twin gods. The God of Death Abaddon is someone that even the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika fears as he was herplete opposite that could destroy her if she was not careful. She might be afraid of the God of Death Abaddon, but it was not to a point that she will shiver in fear, but Adrian was different. Theher energy that Adrian possesses is not something that the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika could easily defend against. It was the purest form of death or maybe even more as it actually destroyed her energy when it came in contact with it. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika suddenly appeared with a pair of scissors on her hand. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika started to cut off her long hair until it was now only at the length of neck. Each strand of hair that was cut suddenly turned into sharp strings that cut anything that they passed through. Chapter 1535 Twenty Minutes are Up Chapter 1535 Twenty Minutes are Up The hair strands of the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika moved like swift strings floating the air, but they were in fact deadly. With just a few strands, she could easily cut off a human body into nothing. She made use of this strands to destroy the starlight arrows that were raining down on them. She did this without even batting an eye while she also released some of this towards Adrian as well. Adrian had no choice but to gain distance as the hair strands can only work in an area near the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. He safely gained distance and shot his arrows once again, but they were all destroyed against the ultimate strength of the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. Still, Adrian can see that he is gaining upper ground because the body of the host for the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika has started to break down. "Five minutes left." Adrian muttered as he needed to quickly handle the situation as well. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika did not just use her own hair strands as sharp string weapons but also attached it to the bodies of the fallen members of the Followers of Apophis. Frey, who thought that she could join Adrian, is now fighting the number of enemies that she faced when she started. She never thought that a Goddess of Life would be this difficult to face. One might think that the Goddesses or Gods of Life are the easiest opponents when ites to gods but that is not true. In fact, the gods themselves hold the Gods and Goddesses of Life in high regard because they are the ones that keep everyone alive. They can choose who will return alive and well when in battle as they y with the strings of life itself. The Gods and Goddesses of Life were also a big factor when it came to the victory of the Gods of Pandemonium back then. The Dark Gods and Distorted Gods that attacked back then did not have many gods and goddesses of life in their ranks which led to them easily losing forces in battle. Still, the Dark Gods and Distorted Gods did have great fire power back then which evened the scales, and it was only tipped with the sacrifice of the Asmodians. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika is using everything in her power to make sure that all of their forces would live. Adrian suddenly remembered that he lost track of the vessel of Apophis as he was busy looking out for himself. Adrian looked at the back of the purple serpent and saw that the vessel of Apophis and the leader of the Followers of Apophis has vanished. "The Vessel of Apophis is gone!" Adrian shouted which caught the attention of his allies. Levin Cloud, who is still possessing the tree of life and death, immediately released his roots once again to sense any form of life in the area. Even he was fooled by the purple serpent as the poison that it released was actually enough to mess with his senses. Creepysoo took on the job of handling the purple serpent with his undead knights as Levin Cloud had to find the vessel. Levin Cloud suddenly sensed a faint life signal that was swimming towards the shores. He tried to get a silhouette of them, and he saw a snake humanoid carrying something. He tried to send his roots, but they were actually cut off by the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. "I am afraid that is not allowed my lovelies." The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika stated with a smile. "She nned this the moment she cut off her hair." Adrian stated as he then looked at the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika smiled back at Adrian as she heard what Adrian stated. She already knew that they lost as the weakest line of defense was those in the shore. Adrian''s allies that were handling the shore were Soleil and Solstice, but they were already caught up with the endless stream of monsters and Followers of Apophis. Adrian tried to fly towards the shore, but the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika used her hair strings to impede him. He also cannot use spatial magic recklessly as he might tear a hole in the fabric of reality. He looked at the time and there was only three minutes remaining which is why he needed to make a decision. "Give up, little demon. You will not be able to go there when I am here." The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika taunted Adrian. "That is true, but I do not need to go there anyway when I can just destroy the entire area by myself. Andromeda!" Adrian stated as he flew ten meters away and spread his four wings. A powerful energy suddenlytched onto the arrow that Adrian pulled as it was not only filled with primordial essence but alsoher energy. The bow suddenly became bigger as it took in the energy of the universe to empower the arrow. A powerful starlight filled the arrow that crackled in this otherworldly energy. Adrian released the arrow which create a powerful burst of energy that actually knocked him back five more meters. He had to use his powerful wings to negate the bacsh or else he would have flown five times that distance. The arrow filled with powerful energy shot towards the direction that Levin Cloud has pointed to. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika tried to use her hair strings to block the attack as she was not taking any chances. All of her hair strings formed into arge cone and rotated in order for it to stop the immense energy inside the arrow. The hair strands were actually able to somewhat stop the attack until a spear suddenly pierced the body of the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. The Distorted Goddess Manika coughed up blood as the possession of Seam''s body started to fade in and out. She did not expect that her barrier would be pierced so easily but she saw a nt being held by Frey. "Holy Mistletoe! To think that a Valkyrie would use something like that. Where is your honor?!" The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika stated. "I think you forget that Valkyries win wars. One cannot win war with honor alone as that is, but a foolish notion created by mortals about us." Frey stated as she plunged her spear deeper into the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika. The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika suddenly lost control of her hair strings for a moment and the arrow got back on track for its destination. The leader of the Followers of Apophis thought that she was sessful as no one noticed that they were heading to the shore. Just as she was only a few hundred meters away from the shore, she suddenly felt her instinct that was empowered tremble as if death wasing to her. "Sacrifice your life for my vessel." The voice of her great god echoed in her mind. "As the great one wishes!" The leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as she coiled her serpentine body to protect the vessel from the iing danger that she sensed. The arrow flew towards the water and exploded in such a powerful passion. The explosion looked like mass of white and gray lights scattered in arge area. The explosion actually took the form of what a gxy might look like from afar. Those that were in the explosion area were all sent flying and a small tsunami even formed. The powerful arrow was actually able to carve the ocean waters for a moment before it caved back in. The figure of a serpentine woman could be seen getting caught up in the explosion. The leader of the Followers of Apophis absorbed all the impact in her body. Just as her great godmanded her, she protected the vessel with her life as her dpidated body clutching the flesh cocoon was sent flying to the coast. "Sirius!" Adrianmanded his fastest soulbound to retrieve the flesh cocoon. Sirius immediately jumped from shadow to shadow and reached the shadow of the deceased leader of the Followers of Apophis. As he was about to destroy the flesh cocoon, a man in his twenties suddenly appeared squatting on top of the flesh cocoon and stopping Sirius'' ws from destroying it. "Bad dog!" The man stated as he sent Sirius flying with just a flick of his finger. "Haha! Of course, that crafty snake would have a backup n just in case. You have lost this one, but I will make sure to remember you as I will make you into a doll myself." The Distorted Goddess of Life Manika stated as sheughed before her body or rather Seam''s body turned into particles of light. Adrian could not believe that a being as powerful as that was present. Just like that, the twenty minutes that he was promised was up. Chapter 1536 The Mysterious Man Chapter 1536 The Mysterious Man The twenty minutes that Adrian promised vanished as a mysterious being suddenly appeared. Adrian could not believe the energying from this being as it was another demigod. Adrian did not sense any demigods in the area except for this mysterious man which is why he was puzzled. This mysterious man suddenly appeared out of thin air, but Adrian believed that he was here earlier. A demigod does not just immediately pop out of the bush work. The only logical conclusion for this to happen is that this demigod being great at concealment. The mysterious man picked up the flesh cocoon containing the Vessel of Apophis and suddenly jumped towards the hot deserts of the western continent. Adrian wanted to give chase, but he stopped himself because his body sensed the immense tearing of the fabric of reality. Adrian knew that he must do hi duty or else everything would be in vain. "I shall give chase." Solstice stated as she immediately tried to give chase. "I shall follow her as well." The injured Frey stated as she sensed something familiar with the demigod that suddenly appeared. The two women gave chase to the mysterious man but that does not mean that the forces of the Followers of Apophis would let them off. Soleil and Peridot immediately met on the shores and used their elemental spells to stop any being from giving chase to Solstice and Frey. "We can handle this. You must do your duty already, Equinox." Peridot stated as she knew that the only reason Adrian did not chase is the fact that arge crack in the sky started to form. "I agree with Big sister Peridot on this one. We can handle the aftermath of the battle and we are just that unfortunate this time." Soleil stated as she knew that they have all failed in stopping the descent of the Distorted God Apophis. "I will follow all of you guys when I finish. We can still win if we could stop that demigod. Inform all of the guilds that are in the western continent about the things that happened. We cannot stop such a grand scheme on our own anymore." Adrian stated as he flew towards the sky. Adrian appreciated the things that they said to him and made sure to quickly finish up what he has promised to do. He left his guild members and flew to the skies as he needed to fix the sudden dimensional rift that appeared. As soon as Adrian flew towards the sky to fix the rift, all of thends in the western continent suddenly became heavy. A powerful suppression suddenly fell on all the beings inside the western continent. The suppression differs on how powerful a being''s persona or strength is. Normal people that were not protected by the avatars fainted. Stronger people would just feel like gravity suddenly became stronger, but they all knew what that was. [The Distorted God Apophis has sessfully descended its divine body into the mortal realm.] [The world is trying to repel the Distorted God Apophis back to its own divine realm but is unsessful because the distorted god weakened itself to the structure of this world.] [The Distorted God Apophis has weakened itself to have the power recuperate back into its divine realm.] of a peak demigod in order to stabilize its body.] [If the Distorted God Apophis were to get hurt by only 30% of its designated health in under a day, then it will be forced to recuperate back into its divine realm.] [The western continent monsters have be stronger because of the power of the Distorted God Apophis.] [The Western Continent Gods are now in panic as their mortal enemy has descended into the mortal realm.] [All the Western Continent Gods have used some of their divinity to create a World Quest and portals to the western continent for those that ept it.] == Quest Name: Make the Distorted God Apophis Return to its Divine Realm Quest Difficulty: SSS Quest Description: The Distorted God Apophis has done the unthinkable and sacrificed a lot of souls of both people and monster to descend unto the mortal realm. The Western Continent Gods that were at odds with one another fear that theirnd will be devoured by the serpent. You have been tasked by the Western Continent Gods to expel the Distorted God Apophis from the mortal realm. Clear Condition: The Distorted God Apophis is expelled from the mortal realm. Clear Reward: Guaranteed Legendary Equipment Chest for all those that epts the quest. Failure Condition: The Distorted God Apophis is not expelled within the day. Failure: The Distorted God Apophis manages to umte more experience in settling in the mortal realm and increases its power to that of a lesser god. Duration: 24 hours Restriction: Only those that have epted the quest and dealt damage to the Distorted God Apophis would be eligible to get the reward. == All the yers in the world received the notification which gave them a triple S ranked quest. It was not yet at a level of a world quest, but the difficulty would surely skyrocket if everyone failed this quest. Some of the yers already knew what happens when a god truly descends unto the world as they change the very nature of the area that they are in. The Distorted God Apophis is not terraforming its surroundings because it sealed its own power for now so that the repulsion from the world is not great. It ns to slowly umte more strength as it ns to breakthrough the upper cap of the mortal realm which is Lesser God status. The Distorted God Apophis knew that the world would try its best to repel it should it descend with the strength of a Lesser God. The Distorted God Apophis knew that the Western Continent Gods have used some of their divine power to give the inhabitants of this world a quest to stop him, but it justughed at the attempt. The Distorted God Apophis knew that such attempts are futile because its n was already almost at the end. The Western Continent Gods should have done something like this when its shadow was released but now is toote. == Solstice and Frey disregarded the quest that suddenly popped up in front of them as they were chasing the being that carried the flesh cocoon. They knew that they were not the same power level as the demigod, but he was not their target but the cocoon. Solstice brandished her blood weapons andunched it towards the flesh cocoon. The mysterious demigod just dodged the attacks instead of counterattacking. The demigod did not retaliate and just continued his travel towards the Distorted God Apophis. He did not even pay attention to what Solstice was doing as long as he could dodge the attacks. Frey and Solstice noticed this behavior as a bit weird because demigods would have found this offensive. The demigod that they are chasing has clear intentions and that is helping the Distorted God Apophis but the two could clearly feel that he was foreign to the western continent. The demigod that they are chasing clearly looked like a person that is from somewhere north due to his facial features. "I am locked in. Gungnir!" Frey shouted as her spear suddenly transformed into a ray of light and is hurled to target the flesh cocoon. Frey''s skill called Gungnir is a sure hit skill that cannot be dodged as her spear would follow the target once she is locked. The only way to stop her spear would be topletely nullify it or use a barrier tough enough to defend against the attack. The demigod suddenly shivered for a slight moment as he heard the name of the skill. The demigod that only ran away from them suddenly stopped in his tracks and created a barrier enveloping him and the flesh cocoon. Frey''s spear suddenly shed with the barrier that the demigod created and protected himself with the flesh cocoon. Frey''s spear returned back to her as her skill waspletely deflected. "To think that I would experience my brother''s skill here in the mortal realm. And it was even from a Valkyrie which is greatly ironic. Little caged bird, do you know what happened to your matron?" The mysterious demigod stated as he is now paying attention to Frey. Frey shivered as the mysterious demigod seems to be reading her like a book. She suddenly felt like the demigod before her has some slight affinity to her as the power coursing through her isparable to his aura. This only happens if they are in the same faction of gods which meant that the demigod in front of her has connection to the Nordic Gods. "Who are you and why have youe to aid the Distorted God Apophis?" Frey stated as she gripped her spear with both hands. "I am afraid that I cannot answer that little bird because your people are no longer counted as one of us." The mysterious demigod stated. Chapter 1537 The Goddess Freyja In Trouble? "What do you mean not one of us?!" Frey asked as she was puzzled. "It seems your sisters have not told you, but Freyja has betrayed her own faction. Not that I care as she was not part of the initial n anyway." The mysterious demigod stated. "You will tell me!" Frey stated as she tried to gather the energy that she always uses called the Allforce. She barely uses this energy as it does not generate quickly, and the charges are minimal. She wanted to use this against the Distorted God Apophis as the Goddess Freyja cannot descend upon her but the demigod in front of her speaks as if he knew the gods directly. Frey needed to do everything she can to get answers. [You have been cut off from the Allforce by the administrator of the source.] Just as Frey was about to use the Allforce, all the energy inside of her body fizzled away as every bit of Allforce in her body vanished. She did not expect that would happen because she has not experienced something like this before. The mysterious demigod saw this happen andughed at Frey for her sudden loss of the Allforce. Solstice used this chance to attack the mysterious demigod as he wasughing uncontrobly. Solstice thought that she would at least get one hit in but a hard frost barrier. All the blood weapons that she created became covered in frost and broke like ss. "Be patient on that side first as I am talking to that young bird." The mysterious demigod stated as he suddenly encased Solstice in ice. "What happened?! Why did my Allforce suddenly vanish?" Frey muttered as the mysterious demigod suddenly appeared in front of her. "Why do you think so? I know the answer to that question. The answer would be the one that gives it out is now banning you from using it because you are facing me." The mysterious demigod stated as he chuckled. "Who are you?" Frey asked as she never faced something like this even when she encountered other demigods. "Who I am is not something that I should tell you? I am just a silent wanderer that is making sure that we return to our rightful ce. Unlike your goddess¡­ she must be in prison right now because of what she tried to do. I must continue on my way as I cannot waste anymore time." The mysterious demigod stated as he also sted Frey with frost energy and sealed her in ice. Frey could not believe that she was easily incapacitated by another being, but her mind is still filled with thoughts about the Goddess Freyja. She was told that the Goddess Freyja was in trouble because of something but she does not want to acknowledge the statement of an unknown demigod. Soleil soon reached their ce and she saw Solstice and Frey encased in ice.I think you should take a look at Soleil immediately used her mes to melt the ice that encapsted the two women. Solstice and Frey were afflicted with frostbite, but it was not life threatening. In fact, the situation that they were in is something that they cannot exin when they were asked what happened. "Why did the demigod not kill you two when he was powerful enough to encase both of you in ice? Soleil asked but the same question rang on their heads as well. Soon, Levin Cloud, Peridot, and Creepyso reached the location of the three and summarized the situation as well. Even the three that know about demigods are shocked that they were let go or rather just stopped there. They wanted to give chase, but the unknown demigod did not leave any tracks for them to follow easily. "The way that the demigod spoke about the Goddess Freyja is like he was her acquaintance, or they know each other." Frey stated. "It might be that case if he speaks like that. What you guys must have encountered is a god that weakened himself to the state of a demigod. The reason he did not kill you guys must be due to a taboo, restriction or something." Levin Cloud stated. "My master did tell me that gods that weaken themselves might identally slip up in using their powers in a higher degree which may get them rejected by the upper ceiling of this world. Even if Lesser Gods is the highest for now, that state only applies to beings that rise to be lesser gods from demigod status." Peridot stated. "We already lost him. Should we give chase?" Creepysoo asked. "We must but he actually created three different tracks to follow. He might be unable to fully wield his power, but he is crafty. One might say that he is a ''trickster'' god instead of a God of Ice." Levin Cloud stated but something suddenly gave Frey who she battled. "What if he really was a trickster god and disguised himself using ice rted abilities so that I will be caught off guard." Frey stated as she remembered that there was a god in the group of Nordic Gods that is famed as a trickster. "Do you have any idea then? It might help against him if we encounter him again." Solstice stated. "Since he used ice, I am fairly certain that he is that god and he also likes to use tricks. He might be the God Loki, but I thought a god needs a vessel to properly descend on the mortal ne. Plus, the God Loki is equivalent to the God Odin as they are said to be sworn brothers. It also makes sense that I cannot use the Allforce against him as that poweres from the God Odin himself. I am also scared with what he said about my goddess being punished. If he really is the God Loki then the Goddess Freyja must have done something to offend the God Odin." Frey stated as her brain started to analyze the information she was given. Chapter 1538 Stabilizing The Dimension "There is only one person that I know that can answer your questions, but he is currently busy right now. He is up in the skies and trying to fix the huge crack that is present in the world." Levin Cloud stated. "How is he doing by the way?" Peridot wondered as she looked up in the sky. "We should not worry about that guy because he is probablyining a lot right now. We should now proceed to search for this god that turned into a demigod. Alert all of the other guild members and send them the images of the search target." Solstice stated as she suddenly got a message from the shadow unit. [The Distorted God Apophis has descended unto the ruined Temple of Horus. They have used a hundred thousand people as a sacrifice to bring about this descent.] "New n. The demigod might be headed to the ruined Temple of Horus. Do not waste any time in following the other tracks as the one on the right is where we will go. We might be able to win as long as we can deal damage to the Distorted God Apophis." Solstice stated as she looked at the quest that was given to everyone. "Let us go!" Creepysoo stated as he summoned Night Mares for those that do not have fast mounts. == "Why the freak is it so hard to close!?" Adrian shouted as he was the only demon on the southern side. Adrian immediately rose to the skies as soon as the twenty minutes were up to start fixing the problem. He thought that there would be other demons that will be present with him but there was no one. He suddenly felt the crack spreading which is why he did not even bother looking for someone and started to patch the cracks. Adrian immediately started to mend the cracks in the dimension using carefully molded spatial magic. One mistake and the cracks might be bigger due to the fact that any use of spatial magic is vtile in this situation. Fixing spatial cracks is not that difficult but it is time consuming, but this situation is different. The spatial cracks should be patched up carefully and precisely to the point that Adrian has to use all of his concentration. Since he cannot protect himself, he made sure to have Sirius, Kaon and Saena flying around him. If Adrian could sweat right now, then he would be sweating buckets due to the immense effort trying to fix small cracks. "Master, would you like my assistance?" Paradox suddenly asked which almost made Adrian lose focus. "Do not startle me like that when I am already near the end of fixing the small crack. I might have punched a hole in reality." Adrian stated. "Apologies, master. I am merely telling you that I can ease your burden by aiding you. If I aid you then you would have 50% decrease in time. Would you like for me to aid you, master?" Paradox stated. "If you can do that then why were you silent earlier?" Adrian stated in sarcasm.I think you should take a look at "Apologies, this spatial crack is not in my database as it is fairly new. I needed to have the master fix it for a few minutes before I can aid you. This is the reason for myte response." Paradox stated. "You do not need to exin. Just do it!" Adrian stated as Paradox suddenly flew in front of Adrian. Paradox is now in the form of an astrbe that is three dimensional. As soon as Adrian agreed to its suggestion, Paradox suddenly turned into arge sphere that could swallow Adrian whole. Adrian is suddenly inside of Paradox or rather the hollow inside of it. Inside Paradox is like a small, encased dome where specks of light could be seen flickering. Adrian touched the speck of light, and it suddenly created a box screen in front of him. The box screen showed cracks and it was actually a representation of the cracks in the dimension. He touched the box screen and he immediately felt some of his mana vanish as it was used to fix the cracks. Adrian is stunned as he never thought that it would be that easy. He usually had to concentrate in order to fix things like this as he needed to understand the depth of the crack, but this is no longer needed. "I am the one dealing with the calctions needed for mending the spatial cracks. All the master needs to do is to provide energy and direct it." Paradox stated. Adrian smirked as all he needed to do now is basically trace the line and provide the necessary energy. All the output and needed focus was done by Paradox which means he can finish the job faster than before. There is a downside to having Paradox be the oneputing for everything which is the inability for Adrian to go inbat. [You cannot go intobat when your weapon is in this form.] [If hit by any attack, the form will be broken, and the user must wait for five minutes before activating it again.] "It is so easy! You are such a great partner, Paradox!" Adrian praised his ego weapon. Paradox usually does not react to its master''s praises but something inside of it has changed. For the first time, an ego weapon actually felt something warm in its core. It was not the ego weapon overheating, but it was a foreign sensation for an item that has awakened its consciousness. "I live to serve the master." Paradox replied as its calcting capacity actually unknowing increased by 1%. Adrian finished fixing the small cracks and is about to start on therge spatial crack on his side. He needed to wait for the other elders before he could start because he is the one sealing the formation. A few secondster, arge magic circle started to spread across the dimension and it was only visible to demons. "It is starting." Adrian stated. Chapter 1539 Stabilizing The Dimension II Therge magic circle made of arcane magic spread towards Adrian''s direction. He thought that the elders were a bit behind on the time which is quite worrying to some extent as they are usually early. Something or someone must have stopped them from reaching their designated location early. "I pity any being that actually tried to stop them when a spatial crack this huge is happening." Adrian muttered as he remembered an instance when he was taught to fix a spatial rift or crack by Ascalor. Adrian clearly remembers a bird monster thing that they were food back then. Ascalor did not even think twice and gently used the energy of the spatial rift and transfer the monster towards it. There is only one thing that happens when beings without immunity to spatial distortion enters a spatial rift and that isplete obliteration. Adrian clearly saw the bird monster be shredded to pieces. Even the blood and guts of the bird monster was destroyed and turned to dust. There is an extremely small chance of a miracle to happen like the bird monster entering the rift but that is only a one in a million chance. Adrian even once asked if there were humans that were sucked by a spatial rift before and returned stronger, but Ascalor only looked at him with judging eyes. Ascalor told him that entering the spatial rift might be a miracle but travelling through it must have extreme luck in order to arrive at the other end. Since spatial rifts are unstable, a normal human body would arrive at the other side as a pile of mush. This is also a case-by-case basis as spatial rifts are not always the same as even two spatial rifts close to each other could lead to different worlds. "Master, shall Imence the Great Arcane Spell ''Rift Conversion''?" Paradox asked. "Yes. Let us now proceed." Adrian stated as he drank a mana potion to recover all his mana back to full. "Commencing the Great Arcane Spell ''Rift Conversion''. Changing the master''s form to a more suitable one that leads to ease of the body." Paradox stated as Adrian''s body started to shift to his Aetheros Form. "Using Aether Dust that the master passively creates to enhance the spell further." Paradox reported as the Aether Dust that Adrian created flew towards the magic circle. "Should I say that the mana storm is making it lucky that there are no flying monsters around?" Adrian thought as there were no monster presence nearby. Adrian with the help of Paradox easily connected their mana to the spell. The deep violet color of the mana circle flowed through Adrian''s body as the runes hidden from sight started to glow. The runes that are normally not seen is now fully visible because Adrian is using arcane magic. "Are we all connected through the spell corridor?" The voice of Koronn echoed. "I am connected now." Bronx stated. "I cannot hear the first one. He might not be that great in using magic if his line is choppy." Ascalor stated in order to tease Koronn. "Did someone speak just now? All I heard was static." Koronn stated. "I am already here, and I can hear how the two of you are arguing like children." Adrian stated as he did not expect that he would hear the ramblings of the two elders even when a world destroying rift is on the sky. "Since the brat is here, we shall nowmence the great spell. I also noticed that someone has reinforced the magic circle with something. Did you do that brat? It is the energy that one of your forms possesses." Koronn stated. "Paradox, my ego weapon, has reinforced the spell. It should be more stable than before as it is using my own Aether Energy. It even emptied my tank to reinforce the spell." Adrian replied. "Interesting!" Koronn eximed as there was a hint of interest in his voice. "Is the area around all of you clear?" Ascalor asked as they must not be bothered while they are using the spell or else, they would have to start from scratch. "My area is clear as I already made sure that anything that is five meters from me will have their time stopped." Koronn stated. "My area is clear as well. I have deployed both barriers that stops physical and magical force." Bronx replied.I think you should take a look at "I am clear as well. It took quite some time for me as I needed to thread carefully when using my spatial barrier." Ascalor stated. "So, you were the reason why we werete. I thought it was the young brat." Koronn stated. "Enough bickering because we need to close the spatial crack now. Some beings from that dimension are trying to seep into this world already. The descent of the Distorted God Apophis has already opened it wider than any event in a hundred years." Bronx stated with a stern voice. "I am clear as well. My soulbounds are protecting me." Adrian stated. "Since the brat is ready. We will nowmence." Ascalor stated since he did not want Bronx to be mad at them. The deep blue magic circle that is only visible to demons started to glow and make it visible to all living beings in the western continent. It is not only the strong individuals of the western continent that could see the magic circle manifest but also the most ordinary citizen. "Reverse Time in order to restore order!" The voices of the four Arch Demons echoed in all of the western continent. The voices of the four Arch Demon wrung even to the ces where the depths of the sand have been buried. Some of the inhabitants of the western continent even thought that it was their gods speaking as something changed the moment that they uttered those words. The mana storm that was ravishing the entire western continent suddenly stopped from spreading to arger area. The pressure that the mana storm was inflicting on the western continent even became bearable even to the ordinary people. The mana storm suddenly started to recede back to the original area here it originated. The people could visibly see that the dark clouds that is the mana storm started to shrink. The mana storm then turned into a small ck cloud that is the size of a pebble as it shot towards the spatial crack. It seems that the origin of the mana storm was of a foreign energy that is present beyond the rift. Once the origin of the mana storm has returned back to the dimension, the suppression that was given by the mana storm has vanishedpletely. "Seal the space to protect the world from outsiders!" The voices of the four Arch Demons echoed in all of the western continent once more. As if it was a decree by the gods, therge spatial crack that was hidden by the dark clouds of the mana storm suddenly started to fix itself. Therge crack that is now visible to anyone in the western continent started to slowly close as the dark lightsing out of it is starting to get sealed. The beings on the other side that wanted to enter the mortal realm started to riot. The beings on the other side tried to escape their realm and enter the mortal realm but the barriers that was already reinforced has sealed them off. The spatial crack that wasrge enough to cover the entire western continent has receded quickly and closed. Therge crack was closed in under one minute as if it was not even a big deal. "Return the stability of the realm by using force!" The voices of the four Arch Demons echoed in all of the western continent. A powerful energy suddenly exploded from all four of the Arch Demons and it spread all throughout the western continent. The unstable and shaky dimension started to be firm as the people in the continent felt that the unnerving feeling has vanished. It was not just the people of the western continent that have felt the dimension stabilizing as even the demigods from other continents felt it because of therge power that the Arch Demons have used. The entire western continent became dimensionally stable for the time being as all the Arch Demons have used their energy to make it. [You have sessfullypleted the Great Arcane Spell ''Rift Conversion''.] [All of your mana has been depleted toplete the spell.] [You are not afflicted by Mana Deficiency due to the perks of your current form.] As the dimension has already be stable, the elders suddenly appeared next to Adrian as they can now freely teleport. Adrian connected with his friends immediately as he needed a report on what they are doing. "We havepleted the Arcane Spell. We must now return to the territory as lots of spatial rifts are still sprouting out in the world right now." Ascalor stated. Chapter 1540 The Distorted God Apophis Descended I "Are you not going to help with the sudden descent of the Distorted God Apophis?" Adrian asked as he wanted the help of the elders with the problem. "You know that we have already interfered enough. The mana storm that the mortals should be dealing with was solved by us. The Distorted God Apophis is also cut off from its own divine realm because of the spell that we did. We have helped enough in a problem that people have caused." Bronx stated. "The strict old fogey is right. We have done too much, and we cannot easily help because that slippery god''s trail vanished as soon as it descended. Even I cannot find its traces." Ascalor stated. "My friends said that the Distorted God Apophis has descended to the location of the Temple of Horus. We can strike at it while it is still there as I know the coordinates to the ce." Adrian stated. "I am sorry to tell you but that being is not the Distorted God Apophis. Its divine energy is not twisted and sinister like when a dark god descended. Whatever the being that they saw in the Temple of Horus is¡­ I am extremely certain that is not the Distorted God Apophis." Ascalor stated. "Also, we cannot waste time here when the Distorted God Apophis is not even wreaking havoc. A lot more spatial rifts are happening in the world, and we must do our duty to stabilize the dimension. There will be a lot more evil gods descending if we do not do our duty." Koronn stated. "We should let the ones that created this mess first sort out this problem. The western gods have already blessed the world using some of their divinity for mortals to handle this problem. We can only step up once more when the entire world is in danger." Bronx stated. "Plus, we cannot say that our race is not doing anything. You are already participating, and the participation of an Arch Demon is much better than a hundred greater demons." Ascalor stated as he pointed out that Adrian himself is already looking into the problem. "I understand." Adrian replied as the three elders vanished to return back to Avalon for their next mission. Just as the elders told Adrian, therge spatial crack that appeared in the western continent has spread throughout the world. The dimension is starting to fall apart because if onerge crack. The elders need to go to different parts of the world in order to fix everything as greater demons cannot fixrge cracks that is about a quarter of what appeared in the western continent. "Still, they told me something that is very important." Adrian muttered as he internalized what the elders told him. The Distorted God Apophis that is posing on the Temple of Horus is not the real one but a sham. Adrian immediately told the information to all of his allies, but they still needed to verify it. Solstice immediately told the shadow unit to test the Distorted God Apophis that they are currently seeing. "I need to hurry to help them as well." Adrian muttered as he teleported to a ce near the Temple of Horus. == The shadow unit that is under Awraka received the order to test the waters. They are a bit puzzled that they were told to attack but they must do what they must whenmanded. The shadow unit of the Pantheon guild has already been known to some guilds, but they were only known for their espionage. For the first time, the shadow unit that was only doing espionage is now going on the offensive. It was not only the Pantheon Guild shadow unit that is observing the gigantic snake slithering on top of the ruins of the Temple of Horus. All the espionage unit of the top guilds are also present at the scene. "I shall be the only one that will move while all of you will collect information. The guild master will arrive soon." Awraka stated. "If you want to but be careful squad leader." A member of the shadow unit stated. Awraka immediately vanished from her location as she melded into the shadows. The Distorted God Apophis is said to be a being that has great control over darkness which is why Awraka never used some of her skills earlier to avoid detection. She thought that she would be caught walking in the shadow realm, but she was shocked that the snake did not even look in her direction.I think you should take a look at "It seems that the information from the guild master is bing true. As expected of my idol!" Awraka stated as she was excited but returned to her serious attitude immediately. Awraka prepared her weapon which is a sharp nail on her middle finger. She immediately went out of the shadow realm and plunged her finger on a part of the serpent''s body. The mark of a ck butterfly suddenly appeared on that part of the serpent''s body. The guards that were present in the scene suddenly saw Awraka plunging her sharp nail weapon on the serpent''s body and immediately acted. The guards of the serpent were from the Temple of Shesmu and tried to use poisonous scents to paralyze her. Awraka did not stand still though as she suddenly appeared on another part of the serpent and plunged her weapon as a mark appeared. "Stop her!" One of the guards stated as Awraka started to deal damage to the serpent, but it was not actually attempting to protect itself. It was safe to say that the serpent was like a moving doll instead of an actual being. "It is not even reacting to my attacks or is it just not minding me because it is a godly being?" Awraka muttered as she proceeded to resort to a more powerful attack. "sh Arts: Dance of the Midnight Moth!" Awraka stated as her body is suddenly filled with such a powerful force as a light veil covered her body. Awraka suddenly spread some small orbs of light that only she could clearly see while the enemy can only see it vaguely. She then blitzed through all the locations of the small orbs of light and plunged her weapon once again on the marks that she has created. The marks that she has triggered exploded in energy as bits of flesh exploded from the area. Awraka did all of that, but the serpent did not react to her attacks or even tried to attack her once again. She has now realized that the being that she is damaging is not even reacting to the intense pain it felt as she used a powerful skill to deal damage. Even arge human would find a fly bothersome if they are hovering all the time in its face. "It did not even use its tail to swat at me and I realized that it is always slithered in a predetermined motion. I must return and report my findings immediately." Awraka stated as she has verified that the being here is not the Distorted God Apophis but a gigantic flesh puppet. Awraka is about to escape using the shadows once again but a powerful being suddenly appeared in front of her. This being is none other than Lebou, the Avatar of Shesmu. She could immediately tell that she cannot escape into the shadows as the being in front of her could fish her out before she sinks thoroughly. "Where do you think you are going littledy?" Lebou stated. "Even if you manage to hold me here, there are other eyes that have seen that this serpent here is not even real. You might have done a better job if it was able to counterattack." Awraka stated as she wanted to throw off Lebou for a split second, but it was not effective. "Do you think that we did not expect that the prying eyes of you people will not be present? We already expected things to be like this which is why all of you are now trapped here with us. Your bodies would make great sacrifices to our god but that only means all of you returning to life. This ce will be your prison." Lebou stated as a huge barrier suddenly covered the entire area. [You have been imprisoned in a Barrier of Silence.] [External Communication will be disabled.] [You cannot leave the barrier unless you have destroyed the barrier stone.] Awraka suddenly cannot reach her guild chat as it was now disabled. She was able to chat with the other members of the shadow unit and told them to look for the barrier stone. She knew that she must make sure to deal with Lebou while her team members found the barrier stone, but she did not expect that other enemies will sprout up. The ground trembled for a few seconds and beings that are serpent humanoids appeared in all the barrier edges. They are no longer just eyes watching as they have turned to prey trapped in a cage. Chapter 1541 The Distorted God Apophis Descended II "Just as you have predicted master. The puppet created using the help of the Distorted Goddess of Life Manika has already been attacked. A lot of souls have been trapped inside of the barrier as well. Please prepare for a great feast once you have taken the body of the vessel." A follower of Apophis stated as he was carrying a red pillow with a ck colored snake resting on top of it. "It is only a fake, but it has greatly affected the eyes of those that wanted to strike at me. I did not think that the demons would move so fast. They have cleared the mana storm earlier than I have anticipated. Still, the mana storm that I have created would have greatly affected the entire dimension of the world. The demons would have to use at least one week to close all of the spatial cracks that resulted in the appearance of a grand mana storm. We have a week in order for me to fuse with my vessel as those horned bastards will make sure that I return back to my dimension." The Distorted God Apophis stated as he is now in the form of a three feet snake resting on the red cushion. "Do not worry, master. This artifact has been prepared for your arrival as it will make sure that your divine energy will not leak. We prepared a thousand years for this artifact as we collected the blood of fifteen avatars just to make this. The demons or demigods will not be able to search for you as long as you are sitting with all your glory in this artifact." The follower of Apophis stated. "Very good. As expected of someone I blessed to live longer. You shall now resume your role as the leader as the sacrificialmbs have already died." The Distorted God Apophis stated as the previous leaders that were killed before were just substitutes for the real leader that was hiding in the shadows. "Everything is for your will, my master." The real leader of the Followers of Apophis stated as they reached a hidden room where anotherrge ck serpent is resting. "Greetings, my better half. Should I say my divine half?" The Shadow of Apophis stated as it greeted the ck serpent sitting on top of a red cushion. "I expected that you would have gotten our fragments, but it seems that this part of me has greatly weakened." The Distorted God Apophis stated. "You cannot me me for only getting our venom nd as we did not expect that demons would participate early. It seems that a blessed one has been born as a demon which is why the usual unbothered Daemos Race has be pro-active. The lies that were spread using our powers have been overturned since the one named Equinox was born." The Shadow of Apophis stated. "We have expected some resistance, but the addition of a demon is a definite wild card. The forces of the central continent that should take weeks to arrive was no longer true as they arrived in an instant. The rebirth of the Sun God Ra was also not in our ns as well but that can be easily solved by gathering our remaining fragments." The Distorted God Apophis stated. "We must hasten our approach as the Nordic Gods have promised full cooperation. The vessel is being sent here as we speak by Loki himself." The Shadow of Apophis stated as the Nordic Gods also became uncertain of waiting due to the actions of the demons. "Apologies for the interruption. It seems that the God Loki would be a bitte as there were beings in pursuit of him." One of the followers of Apophis reported. "We shall meet with Loki instead. We must also make haste as being in this form is not proper for a divine being such as myself." The Distorted God Apophis stated as both it and the Shadow of Apophis headed towards the God Loki. == "A barrier has suddenly been erected. I am afraid that even I cannot get inside easily." Adrian stated as he was actually shocked to suddenly have a barrier appear in front of him. "Can anyone of you get inside?" Adrian asked his soulbounds. "Apologies, master. Even my shadows cannot prate such a special barrier but there is one thing that I can say about this barrier. It is made using blood and many at that." Sirius stated. "I cannot get inside as well, my master. The barrier was created using pure souls that even I cannot find any corruption to destroy a part of it." Charon stated which made Adrian shudder. Charon said that the barrier was made using pure souls while Sirius said it has the stench of blood. The only way to create such a powerful barrier like that would be to sacrifice ten thousand lives of children. Their souls would be used as power source to the barrier while their blood as ingredient to create the barrier stone. Adrian touched the barrier, and he felt the shock of having ten thousand souls scream at him all at once. The souls were screaming to be freed as they were trapped inside and only to be used. Adrian knew that the western continent was harsh, but he did not think that there were people capable of such madness. "We will have a new n. We shall destroy this barrier." Adrian stated. "If you proceed with that n then you will not have enough energy to search for the Distorted God Apophis. You will also lose half of your fighting potential should you want to destroy the barrier." Paradox stated. "I am fine with that. We must free these souls first and also help those that are inside. I am afraid that the Distorted God Apophis might use these souls. Should it eat these souls then it will recover a lot of strength." Adrian stated. "Affirmative. The master''s wishes shall be the priority. Calcting the needed force to destroy the barrier. Done¡­I think you should take a look at The master would need to use Netheros True Form and use Nether Explosion at full power." Paradox stated. "That should be easy. Tell me the process while I am transformed." Adrian stated as he immediately flew towards the middle part of the top of the dome barrier. "Nether Domain" "Netheros True Form" Adrian immediately released all of theher energy from his body as the barrier was suddenly shrouded by theher mist. The ones inside of the barrier thought that night hase but it was not darkness that enveloped them buther mist. The Followers of Apophis and the members of the Temple of Shesmu thought that night hase but they are mistaken. == "Has night finallye?" Lebou stated as he easily blocked Awraka''s weapon with his scimitar. Awraka suddenlyugh as she knew what that energy was because her whole being trembled when she felt it. Shades were very sensitive to darkness but the darkness that enveloped them is not due to the cycle of day and night. She immediately knew who the source of this darkness was as it was in the form of a triple colored mist. "Why are youughing? Have you finally epted your fate of being a sacrifice for a greater purpose?" Lebou stated but Awraka immediately centered herself. "You are wrong in assuming that because that mist is something that can only be produced by someone that all of us in the shadow unit truly admire." Awraka stated as she smiled. It was not only Awraka that smiled as all the yers knew what that mist was because they have seen videos of it in repeat for almost a hundred times. A peculiar mist that rolls in when the being knows as the Demon arrives. It also signals the arrival of the Grim Reaper of the Battlefield as all those that were inside the mist does not survive. "Equinox has arrived!" One of the yers muttered as a gigantic being suddenly rose from the mists. It was none other than Adrian in his Netheros True Form. Adrian''s form is the same, but it suddenly morphed into a vastly different being once he fused with Sirius. A powerful howl echoed in the distance as a demon wolf suddenly appeared on top of the dome barrier. This form is different from when Adrian fused with Sirius before as he usually took in a more humanoid form, but this is more beastly. [You have mastered Perfect Assimtion.] [You have unlocked the Two Form function of the skill.] [You can now choose between a Humanoid or Beastly form.] [Stats for two forms will be different.] [You have fused with your soulbound Sirius.] [You have chosen the Beastly Form.] [Your stats will be distributed based on your current form.] [You have inherited the Poison of God skill from your soulbound Sirius.] [You have inherited the skill Realm Ender from your soulbound Sirius.] Chapter 1542 The Demon Beast Of The West [Your Strength Stat has doubled for the duration of the Perfect Assimtion.] [Your Agility Stat has doubled for the duration of the Perfect Assimtion.] "A bonus that I did not expect! It seems that having a beastly form has its perks." Adrian thought. "Is that even him?" One of the yers stated as it was not the form that Equinox uses. The form of is more akin to a wolf with demonic horns that formed a crown. The wolf was also wearing battle armor that was deep purple while its fur glowed like the stars in the night sky. It is easily agreeable that the form is indeed that of a wolf monster instead of a humanoid. All the yers were unsure if the being on top of the dome was indeed Equinox because they have never seen him in that form. They have seen his Netheros True Form numerous times as there are lots of videos and pictures on the inte about him. Equinox would always have a humanoid base even if he fuses with his soulbounds but the being in front of them is more beast than human. "Are you all blind?! That wolf looks like Sirius!" One of the yers stated as he was an avid dog lover and fan of Sirius. Adrian might not know it but each of his soulbounds are a celebrity themselves because of their strength and power. The one soulbound with more fans is Charon though because he is the one that usually interacts with others due to his nature of fighting style in the battlefield. He also has a cute form that some enthusiasts have captured in Avalon and is now circting on the inte as well. "Master, the form has been optimized for attack, but it is not yet enough to destroy the barrier forcefully. You need to use Nether Explosion in order to destroy the barrier in just one attack." Paradox stated as it calcted the needed power once more, but it was still not enough. "Do not worry because I manage to get lucky and get the Realm Ender skill. We will not only destroy the barrier but decimate the enemy forces in the process." Adrian answered. "Realm Ender!" Adrian stated as his body suddenly grew twice in size despite it already bingrge in stature when he used his true form. Adrian''s wolf like body grew twice as big and his power as well due to the effects of the Realm Ender skill. He was already big as he covered a quarter of the barrier in his true form size but doubling that made him a gigantic hound that covered half the barrier. Adrian howled as he collected all theher energy in the surroundings that he has released. Arge ball ofher energy suddenly started to gather inside of Adrian''s jaws as argeher ball formed. With a bite, therge energy exploded in Adrian''s jaw, and it was released inside of his body. The Followers of Apophis and the Followers of Shesmu became scared at the thought of that powerful energy being released but they swallowed their fear when it vanished. The Followers of Apophis and the Followers of Shesmu thought that it was a fake out, but Adrian''s body suddenly started to exude theher energy itself as an aura. Adrian released waves ofher energy that covered the entire barrier. Slowly and surely, the waves ofher energy spread towards the barrier and cracks started to form. Theher energy waves were gentle at first, but it started to grow fiercer and fiercer as it goes on. In fact, theher energy wave did not increase in energy, but it was the barrier itself that was getting destroyed. Each wave ofher energy weakened the barrier and also released some of the trapped spirits of children. "Nether Explosion!" Adrian shouted as he followed it with a powerful howl. A powerful howl was released, and it rang across the battlefield. It is said that the howl was even heard from miles away as nearby cities also heard the powerful howl of a beast. Adrian''s howl carried frightening power that alerted these nearby cities of a powerful demon beast evolving. Some of the monsters from afar even cowered in fear when they heard his roar. As if theher energy reacted to Adrian''s howl, all theher energy in the surroundings released powerful energy and wreak havoc on the surroundings. The Avatar of Shesmu, Lebou, saw the damage that the Nether Explosion did on the surroundings and panicked because he sensed the cracks in the barrier, but he believed that Adrian would not be able to destroy it.I think you should take a look at "I was wrong!" The Avatar of Shesmu Lebou muttered to himself as he jumped up high to stop Adrian from channeling the otherher energy in the surroundings. "sh Arts: Cry of the Cicada!" Awraka suddenly stated as she suddenly pped her hands with such a fast pace that it created a powerful sonic attack that headed towards Lebou. Lebou did not expect a sonic attack from Awraka as he did not see her using sound as a way of attacking before. The sonic attack cleanly hit Lebou''s back and actually pierced his heart which made it stop beating for a split second. Due to the sudden action of his heart stopping, Lebou lost control of his body''s nerves and fell straight down to the ground. Adrian did not know what happened below as he needed perfect control ofher energy to make sure that he does not hurt the souls and the yers below. Unlike time, space and force, Paradox cannot help Adrian with maintaining Nether or Aether Energy as it is tied to his very soul. Paradox might be able to use some of it with Adrian''s permission, but the ego weapon certainly cannot use it readily. A howl of a powerful demon beast spread across the area, and it was dubbed by the western people as the Demon Beast of the West because the howl followed a powerful explosion that shook the earth itself. Lebou stood up and tried to stop Adrian once more, but his body is now attached to steel silk. Awraka used all of her strength and pulled Lebou back down on the ground, but he was far stronger than she thought. Lebou just cut the steel silk easily and tried to stop Adrian another time, but he is toote. The entire dome barrier shook as it was broken through, andher energy flooded the area. The Nether Explosion continued and damaged all the enemies that Adrian has marked with the help of Paradox. Lebou was caught up in the explosion radius more as he was closer to Adrian when it happened. Lebou was sent crashing to the ground covered byher mist while the other enemies screamed as an unknown energy wrapped around them. The enemies that were influenced by the Distorted God Apophis screamed louder asher energy was eating them from the inside. The energy inside those of the ones influenced by the Distorted God Apophis seem to be the antithesis ofher energy. Adrian simplified his exnation ofher energy with that of white blood cells as it acts like a defense mechanism to other energies that are not present in this universe. Adrian''sher energy is so potent that it even rejects divine energy to some extent which is why some gods fear him. Adrian already returned back to his humanoid form which the other yers saw as he descended from the sky. He immediately flew down to assess the information as the shadow unit immediately handed something to him. It was a cracked stone that has strange runes covering it, but it had the intense smell of blood. "This is the barrier stone, guild master." A member of the shadow unit presented it to Adrian. "Why did you not destroy it yet?" Adrian asked. "Apologies guild master. We are unable to destroy it even though we managed to find it." The member of the shadow unit replied. "Master, the stone is enchanted by something and only a scribe such as yourself can decipher it to truly destroy it. If the runes are not deciphered, then the stone would just return back to normal after a set amount of time." Paradox stated. "I see. It says here that the way to destroy the stone is apply the blood of a great follower of Apophis. Easy enough." Adrian stated as he held his hand out. A barely moving but still alive Follower of Apophis that transformed into a serpent humanoid suddenly flew towards Adrian. The serpent humanoid struggled as it was suddenly being choked on by Adrian himself. The shadow unit prepared to move if the serpent humanoid tried harming their guild master, but they were stunned. The stunned serpent humanoid suddenly stopped moving as Adrian snapped its neck without even blinking. The blood dripping from its mouth was then poured into the barrier stone as it glowed. Needless to say, the shadow unit was shocked with what they witnessed. Chapter 1543 Equinox Vs Lebou I The members of the guild always thought that their guild leader as a gentle type as he often gives encouraging words to them. They actually see him as an angel because of the way he always tries to see the good in people. They already built this image that he does not do anything close to the great demoness that they call Solstice. It was only when they saw that Adrian could easily break a weakened being''s neck and pour its blood into the barrier stone that their image of him shattered. The kind and angelic guild master was actually coldblooded when he needs to be which is in fact terrifying because a sweet smile hides the cruelty. They thought that he was a great icon that can be their object of admiration on all that is good. All the members of the shadow unit are actually the original members of the Equinox Fan Club. It seems that they were people that he saved directly and indirectly when he did quests or fought against powerful enemies. He also greeted them with a smile and asked if they were fine when he saved them which is contrary to the stoic face that he is giving off now. "Let us not forget that the guild master is the younger brother of the Training Devil (Solstice). He should not be normal if he were to survive living in the same house as her." One of the members of the shadow unit stated. "That just adds more vor to his character. He had to endure the pressure of being in the same house as the Training Devil. One could only imagine the hardships that one had to endure in order to live afortable life. In fact, I actually admire the guild master even more because of it." Another member of the shadow unit muttered. What they did not know is that there is an even more fearsome Training Devil which is Adrian''s mom. If they already view Solstice as something akin to a torturer, then they should not meet or rather ask Adrian''s mom to train them. If they do, then they might give up on the game entirely if that were to happen. Adrian poured the blood of the serpent humanoid, but the barrier stone only glowed a bit. He looked at the runes and it only faded a little bit which means that he needs more blood. He was about to gather another serpent humanoid when a golden pir of light suddenly descended onto an area that is quite far from Adrian. The area is where the Avatar of Shesmu, Lebou, crashed when he got hit by the Nether Explosion. His body is still not fully healed as one could see that parts of his skin is charred but the holy energy that the God Shesmu has given him started to heal his body. Parts of his skin can be seen slowly recovering as the God Shesmu descended onto Lebou''s body. "It looks like I will not be able to give the barrier stone more blood. I will let you guys handle that as I will handle that guy." Adrian stated as he gave the barrier stone to Awraka. Just as Adrian gave the barrier stone to Awraka, Lebou who is being possessed by the God Shesmu suddenly appeared before him. Adrian did not counterattack but it was Charon that did so. Chains suddenly rose from the ground that blocked the two scimitars that Lebou wielded. The attack was greatly nullified as it was actually more of a magical attack due to the magical energy coating the des. Charon would then rise from the ground as well since his master has now been targeted. This was the first time that Charon has been seen once more after his evolution. All the yers actually thought that it was a different undead, but they suddenly saw the chains and it was without a doubt Charon. Charon created a flurry of chains that headed towards Lebou but he was able to actually cut them with holy energy given by the God Shesmu. Since Lebou cannot be targeted using the chains, Charon immediately selected the entire area as some sort of domain. Charon spread the dread aura around until it was very thin but doing so extended the range that it can use the chains. The remaining Followers of Apophis and the Followers of Shesmu that were still alive are suddenly attached to chains. Those affected by Charon''s chains could be seen bing sluggish as their life started to get absorbed. Charon did not only attack enemies to its chains but also the allied forces around it. The allied forces that were losing health started to regain the health that they lost from fighting opponents that are more powerful than them. The allied forces mostly consisted of those that are in the espionage business which is why they are not very tanky. It was not only health that is restored as their mana was also being restored which as well is a great shock to them. The other guilds know about Charon''s abilities as it does have a massive fanbase. It is also the priority target for guilds if they ever fight against Adrian as they see its ability to be very over tuned. The fact that it can target multiple enemies in the area and also grant barriers to people is a massive strength when ites torge raids. Now, the people here are even more impressed and afraid as Charon''s abilities increased further. Not only can he heal the people, but he can now restore mana as well which is something broken in the eyes of the people. Also, any excess would actually give them excess health and mana. I think you should take a look at "What is this dark me thing in my weapon?" One of the yers muttered. [Your attacks will have a small chance to apply Dread.] When the yers learned that they could apply a debuff to an enemy by attacking, they were extremely delighted as they would be able to fight with them easily. The yers noticed that not all of them were able to get this special enhancement, but the enemy could be seen getting stacks of Dread just by being connected to Charon''s chains. "Charon, support the people while also giving me some. If the other people fall, then all of them will target us. We cannot afford to use some of the powerful skills we have when the Shadow of Apophis might be nearby." Adrian stated as he summoned Saena as well. "Saena, make sure to heal the people as well so that they live long. At least, they should live long enough until I can kill Lebou." Adrianmanded as Saena immediately flew to the skies and released a healing light wave. She would also use some attacks to help the others while her skills are on cooldown. "Do you think such tricks will stop me?" Lebou stated as his voice echoed which means he is still being possessed by the God Shesmu. "I know that magical chains might not be able to stop you as divine energy is flowing into your body but that is not true for your followers." Adrian stated as ten seconds have passed since the chains were attached to the enemies. [Your soulbound Charon has applied Hindered to a number of enemies.] [Your soulbound Charon has rooted a number of enemies for two seconds.] The notification appeared and all the enemies that were applied with ten stacks of Dread are suddenly rooted for two seconds. The enemies thought that the root was bothersome but not impossible to ovee. The enemies could feel the root slowly fading and about to move but their whole body suddenly became stiff. [Your soulbound Charon has stunned a number of enemies for one second.] All the enemies that were about to pounce of the other yers suddenly fell down on the ground. All the yers did not waste the precious opportunity that they were given. All of them attacked the enemies that were stunned or rooted. Lebou noticed that his allies were now the ones being pummeled and it was due to one person. He knew that letting the demon would spell disaster for the great n that he thought of. He would get punished if he does not do what he has promised as he also made use of a precious treasure which is the barrier stone. "The blood of my brothers shall be the fuel of my raging anger." Lebou stated as the ground started to glow red. Lebou''s body started to morph into a lion like appearance as his outer body has been healed enough that the holy energy of the God Shesmu is now fully used in his body. The two scimitars that he is wielding started to glow blood red as well. One could even see that blood is dripping from it despite it not being used to cut anything. Chapter 1544 Equinox Vs Lebou II "It seems that he is serious in killing all of us here." Adrian stated as Lebou suddenly charged towards him like a red streak. "Kimat!" Adrian muttered as he immediately summoned a soulbound. Kimat roared as he released his armor and filled his body with lightning. Lebou did not even try to dodge as he shed with Kimat but that is what Adrian wanted. Lebou crashed onto Kimat''s armor, and it exploded into sparks and shrapnel. The Avatar of Shesmu did not think that armor would have the ability to explode. Lebou was not sent flying, but some shrapnel did dig into his body as some of the divine energy of the God Shesmu is still being used to heal his body. He might have changed to a more golden lion armor, but the God Shesmu has yet to fully incorporate his divine energy into his avatar. Sparks could be seen traveling through the body of the Avatar of Shesmu as he directly caught all the sparks that Kimat emitted in that short moment of collision. Adrian observed this but he is actually more focused on the other yers and if the Shadow of Apophis might suddenly appear before him. Lebou noticed this and his pride as a warrior is hurt because the enemy that he acknowledged was not even focusing all his attention on him. Lebou might think that way, but Adrian does not trust the Shadow of Apophis to y fair as he also did not do so. The Shadow of Apophis might have gotten its third fragment if Adrian did not connect the Temple of the Sun to the Temple of Bastet via portal. Lebou did not mind the injuries as his god is also a ruler of blood. He grows stronger as he gets more injured which is why even the Avatar of Horus could not deal with him. Adrian also felt that Lebou''s aura increased a bit as he was injured. "I see. He is like a berserker ss of fighter. The most annoying but most satisfying one to deal with." Adrian stated as he suddenly smiled in a way that might look creepy if his face was not good looking. Lebou suddenly felt a chill on his spine, but he did not know why he felt that. He just assumed that it was a side effect of being healed with divine energy. He brandished his two scimitars once again and charged towards Adrian with more resolve. "Paradox summon the Primordial Armament: Spear!" Adrian stated as a spear suddenly materialized onto his hands. Adrian charged as well as he was also boosted by his wings to make him faster. Kimat charged with him at his side, but Adrian actually mounted Kimat when they reached the same speed. Adrian charged with Kimat and his spear armament in hand. Lebou saw this and still continued on his attack, but he felt something inside of him to slow down. It was instincts screaming at him that he must not go into a head on collision with the two beings in front of him. Lebou trusted his instincts and even created a small barrier on his body to decrease the damage should he be directly hit. Lebou''s two scimitars are not enough when ites to reach as Adrian''s spear is greater in reach. Adrian would hit Lebou before thetter is able to hit him with a powerful attack. Adrian''s spear did exactly that as the tip of his spear would pierce Lebou''s stomach if the other party does not evade. Knowing that the spear would hit him earlier, Lebou used his right scimitar to parry the tip of Adrian''s spear. He believed that it would be enough to block an attack from a summoner as they are not of great strengthpared warriors like him. Lebou thought that he would be easily able to parry the spear, but Adrian''s attack was heavier than what he expected. "This demon! I underestimated him as he was a summoner, but he is also a demon." Lebou thought as he was suddenly caught of bnce from parrying Adrian''s attack. Lebou knew that he would definitely be able to be unscathed as he was able to redirect the tip of the spear. The only thing that would damage him would be the gigantic white tiger that is Kimat. Lebou immediately summoned his mount as a magic circle hurriedly appeared below his feet. A ck lion suddenly roared as it appeared from a magic circle. The ck lion was as big as Kimat on his rideable form, but it could be said to be slightly stronger than the tiger soulbound. Adrian maneuvered his spear in a circr motion to try and hit Lebou as his attack was parried but the sudden summoning of the enemy''s mount made him hit air. The ck lion immediately let his master mount it and even did a backflip. Adrian is shocked when he saw that as he did not expect that such a nimble ck lion actually exists. Adrian even looked at Kimat and then looked towards the ck lion as if asking his soulbound if he could also do that. "Do not be absurd, master. I am not a circus cat." Kimat stated as he could actually deduce what Adrian was hinting at.I think you should take a look at "I was just making sure if you even have that kind of ability. I could train you to be able to do that, but you are incredibly heavy as your fur is basically equivalent to metal fur." Adrian muttered. "Thank you, my partner. I shall reward you with the meat of our enemies after this is over." Lebou stated. "You are quite cocky for someone that was about to be skewered earlier. Is the boost in confidence due to being hosts of gods?" Adrian stated. "Your mouth shall be the first thing that I rip off that face, demon." Lebou stated as he infused a red aura into his two scimitars, and it actually became bigger. The two scimitars thatcked reach is now equivalent in length to Adrian''s spear when he holds in in the middle. Adrian smiled when this happened because he thought that his fun would be cut short. Kimat seems to get some of his personality from his master because he was also seen smiling. "Master, that arrogant kitten just sneered at me. Can I rip it to pieces?" Kimat stated as the ck lion mount looked at Kimat with disdain. "Do you want to fight it alone?" Adrian asked. "Yes, if master grants it." Kimat stated. "If that is what you want then I will spoil you a little. Make sure that we get close to them then. Charge!" Adrian stated as Kimat roared and charged towards Lebou. Lebou and his mount also matched Adrian''s charge as they met midway. Lebou aimed for Adrian''s neck, but thetter swooped his body down. Adrian used the momentum from below to attack as he swung his spear in a circr motion that goes upward. Lebou had no choice but to defend by bring his two scimitars down to meet the spear. "Got you! Star Ascends!" Adrian stated as his attack was actually the series of maneuvers used before the powerful attack of the first skill of the spear armament. Adrian''s spear glowed in a starry aura as he sent Lebou flying to the sky without his mount. Before the ck lion mount is able to get his master, Kimat immediately pounced onto it. A powerful lightning strike came down from the sky which hit both the cat beasts. Kimat was unharmed but the ck lion mount could not be told the same. Lebou looked at his injured partner, but he cannot worry about it now because Adrian suddenly teleported just below him. Adrian suddenly swung his spear in arcs once more to raise Lebou higher into the air. These series of moves are actually the maneuvers used before the second skill. Adrian learned that he could actually bypass the maneuvers and only activate the most powerful attack if he does it before activating the skill. This is by no means a cheat because he needed to memorize the moves to bypass them. One could say that his natural talent and mastery over all weapons yed a part in easily doing this. Lebou is knocked farther into the sky as Adrian made sure that he cannot freely use his divine energy to float. Lebou knew that he must counterattack as he actually gained some bnce after a few seconds into the air. He tried shing at Adrian, but he does not have wings like him. All of Lebou''s counterattack missed but he was almost able to hit Adrian. "Star Descends!" Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared above Lebou. With a circr motion along with his body, Adrian mmed his spear onto Lebou. The Avatar of Shesmu could only use his two scimitars as shields in order to avoid direct damage. Lebou might be able to avoid great damage but he was sent flying to the ground. Chapter 1545 Equinox Vs Lebou III Adrian sent Lebou crashing down to the ground as a result of his Star Descends skill. Lebou could not even dodge as Adrian actually manipted gravity so that the Avatar of Shesmu does not escape. As soon as Adrianpleted the Star Descends skill, his spear suddenly is coated with a starry aura once more as a silhouette of a dragon could be seen on it. [You have sessfully used Star Ascends and Star Descends in session.] [You can now use Star Dragon Strike.] "Star Dragon Strike!" Adrian shouted as he threw his spear with great strength towards the area where Lebou crashed. A dragon''s roar could be heard in the area as the dragon silhouette in the spear suddenly looked as if it became alive. The spear traveled in a straight line towards Lebou who created arge crater on the sands. Lebou immediately gathered divine energy and even halted his healing in order to defend himself against the iing attack as he could feel its intensity. "That is meaningless though." Adrian muttered as there is a special effect of Star Dragon Strike. Not only dealing 500% of his total attack damage in a straight line, but it also has the barrier pration effect. Any shields or barrier would not defend against this skill as only invincibility could negate its damage. Lebou did not know this and believed that his barrier created using holy magic would defend him, but he soon learned that it was futile. The spear hit the barrier and actually remained there, but the dragon silhouette did not. The dragon silhouette passed through the barrier and dealt direct damage to Lebou. The dragon silhouette is the real Star Dragon Strike skill and Adrian justunched the spear in order to confuse his enemies. [You have dealt great damage to the Avatar of Shesmu, Lebou.] Lebou screamed in pain as the skill actually pierced his stomach. The divine energy in his body worked immediately though as Adrian could see his stomach hole suddenly bing smaller. Despite divine energy healing Lebou''s stomach immediately, he still held his stomach when he rose from the ground as he is in great pain. "I mostly used myher energy already which is why I can only use a little when I released that skill. It seems that it would take more in order to force a god out of a mortal''s body." Adrian muttered. Lebou stood up and looked at the situation and he could clearly see that all of his allies here are dying. He looked towards his mount, and he could also see his partner being tossed like a rag by the demon''s soulbound. He immediately knew that they would get wiped out if he did not do something drastic. "I have greatly underestimated you, demon. It seems that mere attacks are not effective against you which is why I musty my life in order to fulfill my god''s wish. Followers of Shesmu! My brothers and sisters! Lend me your remaining life in order to kill our enemies!" Lebou shouted.I think you should take a look at The yers and their enemies heard the shout of the Avatar of Shesmu. The Followers of Shesmu that are either severely injured or still healthy all slit their throats without a moment of hesitation when they heard the deration of their leader. The yers could not believe what just happened as they did not expect things to turn like this. The yers knew that the western continent has some people that are very devoted, but they did not expect that they are devoted to this extent. Nevertheless, the devotion of the Followers of Shesmu is not that far from some of the people in the central continent. Those with great devotion to their god would also dly sacrifice their life for their god. The only difference in the central and western continent is the way they give their life. In the central continent, those with great faith will most likely die fighting for their cause. In the western continent, those with great faith will die for the cause as long as their leader says so. The blood of all the Followers of Shesmu that ended their life suddenly formed a pool of blood that gathered towards Lebou. The Avatar of Shesmu is suddenly covered in the blood of his fallen brothers and sisters. The blood itself started to heal Lebou but also recover the divine energy that was spent in healing and defending his body. Adrian could see that the blood of the Followers of Shesmu actually carried divine energy which they have umted through prayers and endless devotion. Adrian tried to attack Lebou while this is happening, but the blood actually created a wall that blocked the advances of his spear. Lebou then looked towards his precious partner and covered it in blood as well. Kimat had to retreat as its enemy that was close to death was suddenly taken away. The blood covered the ck lion and it turned purely into blood as well. All the blood that was sacrificed in the area is now heading towards Lebou as his power started to increase exponentially. "His body is starting to break down as well. It seems that he was serious when he said that he would dly offer his life." Adrian stated. Lebou''s skin that was brown in color started to turn greenish purple while his golden armor started to turn scarlet. His body size also started to grow in size but not to the point that he towers all of them. Lebou increased to a size of three meters while his eyes also turned into pure red as it is filled with rage and resentment of those that sacrificed their live. Adrian actually gulped because he realized something when Lebou transformed. He was no longer fighting the Avatar of Shesmu himself. The being in front of him radiated clear divine energy which is twice as much of what Lebou housed in his body. [The God Shesmu has temporarily descended.] Chapter 1546 Equinox Vs The God Shesmu I Adrian could feel his skin tremble, but he could still withstand the pressure that the being in front of him is radiating. The other yers are a different story though because they were suddenly hit by a powerful pressure that came from the being located at the middle of the fighting area. A being that had the head of a lion and stood three meters tall as it carried two blood red scimitars. [You are in the presence of the God Shesmu.] [You have sessfully resisted the godly pressure that the God Shesmu is giving off because of the Divinity that you possess.] [Your stats are only reduced by 5% due to your bloodline resisting the effects of the God Shesmu''s presence.] [You are in the presence of a higher being. Any skills that are under Epic tier will have no effect on the being in front of you.] Adrian could not help but gulp at the massive presence that is now in front of him. He thought that Lebou would just transform into a monster resembling the God Shesmu but he did not expect that the god himself would descend. The fact that the God Shesmu could descend via the sacrificial blood of his followers meant that he really allied with the Distorted God Apophis. The Gods and Goddesses of Pandemonium have rules that always apply to them. One of them would be to never use the blood of their followers in order to descend. This rule was created by the Gods and Goddesses of Life along with the Gods and Goddesses of Death in order to make sure that mortal life will not be used for gods to descend. This rule is something that was created using the providence of the world with the sacrifice of divinity from the Gods and Goddesses of Life and Death. The only way to break this is tomit a taboo but it is not something that could be easily broken. The God Shesmu was only able to do so because he has now epted the power of the Distorted God Apophis. One could even see that on Lebou''s body is the sign that a contract with the Distorted God Apophis has been gained. A tattoo of a ck serpent could be seen coiled around Lebou''s neck as it was exposed when he transformed. The God Shesmu also no longer released gentle holy energy that gods of Pandemonium release. Instead of holy energy that is rtive to Pandemonium, a murky and sinister energy has reced it. Mortals that do not have that great of a constitution would immediately feel sick upon getting afflicted with this energy. Some of the yers even started to throw up as soon as the God Shesmu descended. "Champion of the Twin Gods! I shall give you a choice." The God Shesmu stated as his voice is actually deeper and fullerpared to Lebou''s voice. "Any choices given by gods are not even choices to begin with. They always meant to lead to just one thing which is why I would rather create a choice for myself." Adrian stated. "Give your head to me or your people will die painfully with you beingst." The God Shesmu stated with a firm tone.I think you should take a look at "Sorry but I choose to kill you instead." Adrian stated as he saw a notification that made him smile. [You are in the presence of a divine being.] [Your Divine Enemy title effects are activated.] Adrian immediately recalled his spear and charged towards the God Shesmu when he retrieved it. Adrian thought that he could make a scratch at the very least to test if he could really defeat the god. The God Shesmu did not even try to block Adrian''s attack as the former just raised his left scimitar and brought it down. When the God Shesmu brought his left scimitar down, a powerful burst of energy that is like a torrent of blood is sent towards Adrian. Adrian thought that he could still pierce through the energy wave as long as he pinpointed the weak spot, but he is stunned when Paradox told him that there was none. Adrian immediately unfurled his wings to stop his charge. "Blood Cross!" The God Shesmu muttered as he brought down his right scimitar as another wave of energy shot towards Adrian. The two energy waves that the God Shesmu released actually fused together to create a bloody red cross. Adrian immediately knew that he would have to defend instead of parry. Adrian immediately changed to his Aetheros form and used his wings as shields. Charon also created chains to try and help his master with the defense against the attack. The Blood Cross destroyed the chains easily as it was filled with divine energy, but the strength could be seen to weaken a little. The attack pushed through, and it was actually powerful enough to blow him away. Adrian could feel his wings bing heavily damaged as the attack was defended. When Adrian regained his bnce, his beautiful wings could be seen heavily damaged. One could even see holes and cuts as the attack did not feel like a normal energy wave as it felt like numerous knives slicing him. "If I actually used my wings to fly then I would not even be able to fly now. Still, that attack actually reduced 20% of my health despite being defended by Charon and myself." Adrian stated as his wings are more for enhancing his flight speed that just for flight. Adrian looked towards the God Shesmu to see what thetter would do. The God Shesmu floated to the sky as he released this red aura that looked like blood. The God Shesmu created a red sun that is made with blood as he wanted to defeat all the beings that dare to kill off his followers. "Your lives will be used as payment for the suffering of my followers. You shall all die here as I have dictated." The God Shesmu stated. Chapter 1547 Equinox Vs The God Shesmu II "The Bloody Sun!" The God Shesmu stated as all the blood in the surroundings flowed towards therge red ball that is bigger than the dome that was created earlier. "Master, if that attack descends then there is arge chance that all of our current allies will die." Paradox reported as it calcted the damage that it can do using what Adrian could sense from the attack. "You are correct which is why we would need to destroy it before it descends. Big Bang!" Adrian stated as his spear is suddenly filled with immense energy. The energy that swirled around Adrian took the appearance of small crystals. If one were to look at him from afar then they would see that he collected these crystals like he has an orbit. The small crystals looked like stars that gathered around a mass which was Adrian. All of this energy is then transferred on top of the spear as Adrian twirled it to gather everything. The spear would then glow in a powerful light, and it looked like it was about to burst. Adrian collected as much of these small crystals, and it made the glow of the spear brighter. "Descend and pay for your sins!" The God Shesmumanded as the Bloody Sun started to descend onto the ground. "Big Bang!" Adrian shouted once more as he hurled his spear towards the Bloody Sun. The Bloody Sun descended at a fast pace but that does not mean that the yers cannot escape. The only problem is that the God Shesmu suddenly created some jars that has some sort of perfume mixture. All the substances inside the jars suddenly turned into some sort of mist that spread another dome towards all of them. The God Shesmu created another barrier that trapped all of the yers inside to make sure that they will not be able to run away. There were some yers that managed to escape earlier as the ones they were fighting were killed by Adrian''s Nether Explosion. Those that are trapped were those that have been fighting against the Followers of Apophis that turned into serpent humanoids. The yers immediately knew that they must defend against the attack as much as they could or else, they will surely die. All of them used their life saving skills as they knew that they would not be able to use it as they will die from the Bloody Sun. Even Adrian had to recall Saena from the skies as she would be hit first. "Charon!" Adrian shouted as he wanted to see if Charon could slow down the Bloody Sun. Charon immediately knew what his master wanted and sent some of its chains towards the Bloody Sun, but they were not able to stop it. It did not take long for the Bloody Sun to descend and the Big Bang skill that Adrian used to hit one another. The spear collided with the huge blood sphere and exploded in such a powerful way that it created a powerful shockwave that sent some of the yers flying. The Bloody Sun was impacted by the Big Bang skill that created a powerful explosion of stars. The blood sphere could be seen to have decrease in size which made the yers somewhat confident but that was shattered when they saw another oneing down on them. The God Shesmu created another one with his own power as the blood needed for this skill was immense. "All of you shall die in the sea of blood that I will create. Let the sacrifice of my followers be the fuel for your demise." The God Shesmu proimed as he sent another Bloody Sun towards the ground. Charon knew that it will not be able to stop this on its own which is why he decided to maximize the health and mana siphoning. He made sure to push all of the life essence that it stole to all the yers in the surroundings. Most of all, Charon immediately returned to his master and covered him in chains. Adrian actuallymanded Charon to not do such thing as he wanted to try his luck, but Charon would not have it. Charon sensed something different from the attack which is why it made sure to use its life to defend its master. Charon released every chain that it could and covered the entire area that Adrian was in. "Futile attempt even for an undead." The God Shesmu stated as the Bloody Sun finally descended.I think you should take a look at One would think that the Bloody Sun would explode as it touched the ground, but it actually turned into a powerful wave of blood that washed over every living being in the surroundings. The yers that did not have a lifesaving skill screamed in pain as their flesh literally melted as the blood in their system was added to the bloody tide. This attack did not only sweep through the yers but even the Followers of Apophis are affected by this as well. All the Followers of Apophis that became serpent monsters are turned into fuel for the spell as well. Awraka saw this and immediately knew that they could no longer unseal the barrier stone as any follower of Apophis has turned into a bloody mess. The bloody tide swept across Adrian as well, but he was protected by the chains that Charon has summoned. Charon even tried to send arge number of chains towards the blood tide to try and stop it, but it also melted under the hot blood. Seeing that the chains were not enough to stop the blood tide, Charon suddenly turned itself into chains as well. The chains that Charon transformed into were differentpared to the ones that it used to defend Adrian. The chains were darker in color, and they have this silver sheen to them which made them different. Charon would then fuse with the ball of chains that protected Adrian, but the undead would not be safe. The chains melted under the influence by the hot blood tide, and it soon reached the dark chains with silver sheen. The dark chains with silver chains were able to repel the blood tide for a few seconds before it ultimately melted as well. Still, Charon''s sacrifice was not for nothing as Adrian was able to live thanks to his soulbound''s protection. [You soulbound, Charon, has died.] [You cannot summon your soulbound Charon for one hour.] "The fact that attack could destroy Charon who is extremely tanky when ites to magic means none of my soulbound can as well. I am afraid that even I cannot defend against any attack from that god." Adrian thought as his enemy now is not the Avatar of Shesmu but the God Shesmu himself. Adrian came out from the chains that slowly faded as Charon has died. He looked around an only a handful of yers were actually able to survive. They were numbered in the hundreds earlier but now they are less than ten. Even some of those that used their lifesaving skills died as well due to the intense power that the attack from a god. Among the handful that survive, it was only Adrian that was unscathed while most of them were hanging on for dear life. The God Shesmu descended to the ground to look at the damage that he has done andughed. It seems that the pride of a god hase to him as he has punished the ones that drove his followers to their deaths. "It seems that some are still alive. I apud all of you for surviving like a cockroach, but I shall have your lives right now." The God Shesmu stated but a spear suddenly flew towards his back. The God Shesmu used his scimitar to parry the flying spear and sent it flying. "As expected, even a surprise attack is not that effective against a god that descended." Adrian stated as he appeared before the God Shesmu. The spear then flew towards Adrian as he could still control it with his mind. "You also survived as well, demon. Then again, I would be incredibly disappointed if you were not able to do so." The God Shesmu stated as he charged towards Adrian with his bloody scimitars. Adrian tossed his spear once more, but the God Shesmu was able to deflect it easily. The God Shesmu was about tough at the futile attempt that Adrian did, but a white dragon suddenly appeared in front of it. The white dragon opened its mouth and released a powerful st of white light that even the God Shesmu needed to defend. Adrian then recalled his spear as he tossed it once again towards the God Shesmu. The spear was suddenly coated with the breath attack that the white dragon used and pushed the God Shesmu to a slight degree. Irritated by the beam of light, the God Shesmu used some of his energy and released another Blood Cross that cut the beam of light. Chapter 1548 Equinox Vs The God Shesmu III The God Shesmu is actually shocked of the new attack pattern that hit him because the demon did not have this type of attack sequence. The white dragon vanished as it has already finished the attack that it has done after being summoned. Adrian did not stop though as he immediately summoned the Gate of the Underworld. "Soul Recall!" Adrian shouted as a gate to the underworld suddenly opened. The gate looked quite different than before as it does take on the form of the gods of death that rules the ce that he currently has. The gate appeared in a light blue me as a jackal head is seen on top of the gate. The jackal head is ck in color with golden highlights which made it very regal. [You have used Soul Recall.] [Your luck has increased the power of the skill which made it able to summon five beings.] [You have sessfully summoned a squadron of Anubis Warriors.] [The beings summoned via the Gate of the Underworld can onlyst in the mortal realm for five minutes due to theirbined strength.] Five Anubis warriors came out of the jackal decorated door with different weapons for each. One held a sword, one held a spear, one held arge staff, one held an urn, and thest held a scimitar. The God Shesmu is shocked upon seeing five Anubis warriors as if he has seen a ghost. "This is impossible! Brother! You have died during the War of Gods! Your essence should have been broken into fragments that can never be fixed as even the Sun God Ra cannot repair it." The God Shesmu stated as he thought that the Anubis Warriors were people that he knew. "You know this god?" Adrian asked as the Anubis Warriors are technically not gods of the underworld as they are gatekeepers. "We do not know what the corrupted one mumbles, Champion Equinox. We are not gods and we do not know who he is. We have been told that we were made using the fragments of a god of death that perished but we are not him. We are different individuals as we are the proud Gatekeepers of Limbo." The Anubis warriors stated which made the God Shesmu rage. "To think that the God of Death Abaddon dare defile the soul of my gentle brother! You will be the first to pay, Champion of the Twin Gods! Brothers! Do you know remember me? You are the God of Death Anubis!" The God Shesmu stated as if he expected something to awaken in the Anubis warriors. "We are not the god that you speak of corrupted one. We are different entities that serve as the Gatekeepers of Limbo. You shall have the punishment of the underworld bestowed upon you because you have tainted the souls of innocent people!" The Anubis Warrior holding the scimitar stated as he seemed to be the leader of the group. "Please proceed with the Grand Revival as we need as many people as possible to deal with the beings that havee." The Anubis holding the sword stated as he sensed numerous monsters controlled by the Shadow of Apophising to their location. "Return from Limbo souls of Great Warriors that fought for the living. The God of Deaths have given you another chance to fight for the dead that was killed unjustly!" The Anubis holding the urn stated. The urn that the Anubis was holding suddenly released smoke everywhere as it passed through the dead bodies of all the yers around. The yers that died due to the attack of the Bloody Sun suddenly started to stand up. In fact, all the yers that died were immediately sent to Limbo, but they were given a message to not immediately log out. This was a first for some yers as they did not expect such a notification before. In fact, this notification only appears if a yer that can revive them is in the area. Some yers did not log out because of this while some were just using their soul hovering the battlefield to see what was happening. The yers suddenly received a notification that their game avatars were revived from the dead. They had a penalty though, but it was only experience loss as their items are still untouched. The yers suddenly knew who made it possible and it was none other than Equinox. Since these yers were espionage type yers, they knew that the Church of the Twin Gods actually has the ability to revive the dead. In fact, some yers already knew of this knowledge as there are some yers that have already received the Lesser Revival skill that revives their allies by 10% of their max health. The only known yers that could revive others back to full health was Anastacia and Levin Cloud as they were special existences. One was the Envoy of Life and the other was the Envoy of the Twin Gods, but this was the first time that they have seen Equinox revive people from the dead. They suddenly had this notion that even those that are from the Death faction of the Church of the Twin Gods could revive the dead. [You have been revived through a special circumstance.]I think you should take a look at [You must fight the enemy designated by the one that revived you or else you will return to the cycle of rebirth.] [You will not receive any death penalty upon dying.] [You can remain alive if the designated enemy is killed or escapes.] [You might get a special surprise if you were to fight with all your valor.] [All your starts will be increased by 10%.] [yers that are equipped with swords have double the stat increase as an Anubis Warrior holding a sword is present.] [yers that are equipped with spears have double the stat increase as an Anubis Warrior holding a spear is present.] [yers that are equipped with staves have double the stat increase as an Anubis Warrior holding a staff is present.] [yers that are equipped with curved des have double the stat increase as an Anubis Warrior holding a scimitar is present.] [All healing will be 100% effective as an Anubis Warrior holding an urn is present.] The yers that were revived thought that they could escape as some were not able to send intelligence, but they thought wrong. They cannot move away from the battlefield as the designated enemy was indeed the God Shesmu. Still, they are thankful for the chance to beat up a god because they would not have any other chance than this. "As long as Equinox is with us! We will be able to win." One of the yers thought but Equinox was unable to be seen. "Fight with all your might for the Glory of the Gods of Death!" The Anubis Warrior holding the scimitar shouted as the Spear Anubis and the Sword Anubis charged with him. The yers did not notice that Adrian was no longer with them, but they could still see the sparkly gem aura around the battlefield. This was the Aether Dust that Adrian releases when he is in his Aetheros form which means that he is present with them. The Followers of Apophis were already weakened due to also being caught up in the attack by the God Shesmu earlier. The yers just finished off the enemies that they could not kill earlier. Some even felt the joy of defeating an enemy that actually killed them as some were killed by them. The Five Anubis Warriors were dealing with the God Shesmu instead. "Brothers! Join me and the Distorted God Apophis might be able to restore your fragmented soul back. You shall be a god once more." The God Shesmu stated as he once again tried to tell the Anubis Warriors to join his side. "The god that you are calling to is no more. You are nothing more than a defiler in our eyes. Pay for your sins in the afterlife." The Sword Anubis stated as he tried to sh at the God Shesmu''s throat. "You dare to reject my proposal?! It is no matter. I will just need to collect your souls once I kill off this husk that you all have. The champion that you are proud of is not even with you on your end of days." The God Shesmu stated. The Sword Anubis, the Spear Anubis, and the Scimitar Anubis all attacked at the same time to make sure that the God Shesmu will not be able to dodge as easily. The gaps that the three melee Anubis Warriors have are supplemented by the Mage Anubis as he used fast and easy spells that deal damage. The Urn Anubis on the other hand would use hexes and curses towards the God Shesmu while healing the other Anubis Warriors. The five Anubis Warriors were showing what a perfectly synced party is supposed to do. If they had a tank then they would be perfect but Adrian could not summon a squadron of ten which is how they usually move. Chapter 1549 The God Shesmu Is Defeated? "As expected, the body of the Avatar of Shesmu is already starting to deteriorate." Adrian muttered as he is actually invisible due to his skill called Universal Threat from the scythe armament. Adrian immediately activated the Universal Threat skill when he summoned the five Anubis Warriors. He knew that he would be a big target if all five are summoned because if he dies then the summoned beings would be sent back to their own realm. He already lucked out by summoning five of them when he should only be able to summon one. He also became invisible to see what the status of the God Shesmu is. He also did it to see if a godlike being could see through his armament skill and he is extremely pleased that the God Shesmu could not see nor sense him. The skill is literally a Universal Threat because even gods that descend cannot detect his presence. Adrian also took note on how the Anubis Warriors fought because they fight better than his guild members. He is suddenly brought to the idea of having his guild members in Limbo. Somewhere in the world, a cold creeping feeling suddenly crept up on the members of the Pantheon guild which jolted them awake. The Anubis Warriors made use of such fluid and structured attack patterns, but it is also unpredictable as well. If the Sword Anubis starts the attack, the Spear Anubis will follow it up with an attack from the back which is difficult to evade. The God Shesmu must either parry the sword or evade backwards to dodge but his back is also a danger zone due to the spear. One might think that the sides would be a better way to dodge but that is also not a good way. Swords have a wide swing range as it could easily be shifted in motion if the wielder is incredibly skilled. The Scimitar Anubis is also guarding the sides as well since curved des are better at redirection. The other open side would be an easy way for the Mage Anubis to direct spells. In the end, the defense of any enemy that is fighting a squadron of Anubis Warriors is already deemed useless. The only way to defend against them would be to overpower one of them. The God Shesmu would have been able to do so if he was still at peak power. The God Shesmu could already feel that his avatar''s body is starting to break down. He also used almost all of the sacrificial energy given to him by his followers. He could no longer slow the deterioration of the Lebou''s body as even his divine energy is starting to get diffused. He has spent too much time in the mortal realm. The number of followers that sacrificed their lives for the God Shesmu to descend was less than a hundred. The Distorted God Apophis needed hundreds of thousands of lives in order to descend for a week. A hundred sacrifices could at most by a god of Shesmu''s power about a few hours. This is also dependent on the situation of the God Shesmu not using divine energy. The God Shesmu might not want to admit it, but he was already losing his grip on Lebou''s body. He is also weakening as a result of using the forbidden spell that the Distorted God Apophis thought him. Thew that the Gods of Pandemonium applied is starting to weigh down on the God Shesmu as his body movements became sluggish. The God Shesmu could still repel the five Anubis Warriors but that is all he could do. He can no longer userge and powerful spells because that would spell his doom. The God Shesmu might not want to retreat as he is a proud god of blood and ughter, but his avatar would die if he does not. The God Shesmu suddenly roared out loud as a red aura shockwave is emitted. All the Anubis Warriors were knocked back as a result of the attack but that bought enough time for the God Shesmu to n his escape. The God Shesmu immediately used all the divine energy that he could to enhance his host''s body. "I see a way of escape." The God Shesmu thought as he was about to leave the area and escape. He did not care about the Followers of Apophis as all that were left in the area are just mindless serpent humanoids that were mind-controlled by the Distorted God Apophis. All of his followers in the area are already dead which means he no longer has any important being here except for Lebou. "Peekaboo!" Adrian suddenly stated as he immediately shed at the God Shesmu''s body. Adrian applied Chrono Shift on his body to make it faster while he applied Chrono Lag on the God Shesmu. Even if the debuff was effective against the God Shesmu, the body of a god is still faster than any mortal even if he is just possessing it. The scythe that was aimed at the neck was dodged but the God Shesmu could not control the body perfectly.I think you should take a look at "Argh!" The God Shesmu screamed as his left arm that was raised reflexively was cleanly cut off. The left arm that still has the divine energy of a god crashed to the ground, but it did not reach the sands. Awraka suddenly appeared from the shadow realm and grabbed the arm as per Adrian''s instructions. She then descended back to the shadow realm so that the God Shesmu will not be able to retrieve it. The God Shesmu looked at Adrian with great anger, but he prioritized his survival before the missing left arm. With all the remaining divine energy he could muster, the God Shesmu exploded with a red shockwave that knocked back Adrian several meters away along with the others that wanted to kill the god. The Five Anubis Warriors also tried to follow the God Shesmu to finish him off or rather his mortal avatar, but they were unable to. The Five Anubis Warriors could not match the speed at which the God Shesmu fled but they were also unable to get away from Adrian that much. Adrian was still their summoner which means they are dependent on his presence in order to manifest. Instead of following the fleeing god, the five Anubis Warriors cleaned up the remaining Followers of Apophis and the monsters that flooded to them. Adrian did not want to pursue the God Shesmu as well because he has far more important matters to attend to at the moment. Adrian descended to the ground where the numerous corpses of monsters and Followers of Apophis could be seen. The smiles of sess and exhaustion of the yers could be seen. Some yers still died but they did not get another death penalty. Those that survived managed to recover 50% of their lost experience points when they died earlier. "The arm and the barrier stone, guild master." Awraka stated as she rose from the shadows. "Great job. Please assist the others on getting their loots and also in making sure that I am not bothered." Adrian stated as he took the barrier stone and the left arm that he cut from the God Shesmu. Adrian then controlled the left arm and the barrier stone via his gravity maniption. Adrian held out his hand and suddenly curled it up into a ball. The moment he curled up his hand, the left arm that he decapitated was crushed into blood and guts. The blood that contained the energy of the Distorted God Apophis due to the God Shesmu''s connection with it. The barrier stone that has faded runes suddenly stopped glowing and turned to dust. Numerous lights suddenly appeared on the battlefield which made the yers gathering their loot stop what they were doing. The yers thought that the lights were pretty but soon learn the sad truth of such beautiful lights as theughter of children echoed in the area. "What is happening?" One of the yers asked another as they were suddenly hearing the voices of children. They suddenly looked at Adrian as he was glowing in a calm and peaceful light, but they thought it was just the effect of his current form. It was then when a member of the shadow unit answered the question of a yer next to her. The shadow unit member exined what the origin of the barrier that trapped them was. The yers started murmuring that such a horrible thing it is as they suddenly realized that the lights around them were the souls of the children. They thought that the lights were an effect of purifying the darkness or defeating the God Shesmu but they were the pure souls of children that were sacrificed. "What is going to happen now?" One of the yers asked as she was actually a spiritualist and could see the forms of the children. Chapter 1550 Equinox Summons A Primordial I "We could not defeat the enemy, Champion Equinox. We apologize for our ipetence despite you summoning us." The Scimitar Anubis stated. "I was also unable to kill him when I have been given the chance to. I am alsocking in some aspect as it seems that I cannot defeat a descended god at my current power as well." Adrian stated as he actually used all his strength earlier to even cut off that arm. Adrian looked at his hands and he could still feel the extremely hard resistance that he felt earlier. He thought that his scythe would glide like butter as he used all of his essences, but it was dense. The only time that there was least resistance was when he has almost cut through everything. "That is to be expected, Champion Equinox. You are yet to even step at the strength of a demigod, yet you can already battle against descended gods. Others like you are quite rare in the mortal realm as the only one I know that is like you would be the Envoy of the Twin Gods." The Mage Anubis stated. "We agree." The Sword Anubis and the Spear Anubis stated but the conversation was ended by the statement of the Urn Anubis. "I know that you all are praising the champion, but the souls of the children are weak. I am afraid that they would not be able to traverse the door to the afterlife." The Urn Anubis stated as he pointed at the pale souls of the children floating about. Adrian could see the innocent souls of the children enjoying their freedom as they are no longer trapped. Adrian did not want to admit it, but he could actually hear the anguish and painful screams of the children earlier when he held the barrier stone. In that moment, Adrian immediately shifted his priority to saving the children but the news that the Urn Anubis told him is not great. "Most of them are already too weak to pass through. They might vanish from existence if they were to pass through the door to the afterlife." The Sword Anubis stated as there was a small number of child spirits that were strong enough to pass through. "That must not happen, guild master!" One of the shadow unit members stated as she was a dark elf spiritualist. She could clearly see the faces of the childrenughing and wandering about. She was more in tune with the dead because of her race as dark elves are taught the rites of the dead even at a small age. It was not just her that could see the face of the children as they started to manifest in the mortal realm because of the area bing a hallowed zone. [The temperature in the area has dropped due to the appearance of numerous ghost children.] The yers that were unable to see the children''s spirits earlier can now see them clearly. Some were even ying with the lights earlier only to be slightly scared of the spirit of children suddenly appearing next to them. Some yers actually froze as they were afraid of ghosts which made othersugh.I think you should take a look at "Is there any way that we can save them? If they cannot pass through the door to the afterlife, then they will vanish from existence. The only reason that they can be this active is due to this ce bing hallowed ground. If they do not ascend, then they also have a small chance of bing evil spirits." Adrian stated. "Can you summon the God of Death Abaddon, Champion Equinox? You would be able to save them if the greatest of the gods of the dead were to move." The Urn Anubis stated. "I can but I will die before all of the souls of children ascends. A full manifestation of the God of Death Abaddon is only possible if there are perfect conditions. If I summoned him when I am also weakened, then the sess rate drops to less than 10%." Adrian stated as Paradox gave him the information needed. "You could use the life of all the people with you as a coteral to summon the God of Death Abaddon. I am sure that they will dly give you their lives as you were the reason why they have risen from the dead." The Spear Anubis stated as he looked at the yers. The yers were shocked upon that statement, but they could also hear the conversation. They actually felt great sadness at the situation of the children as they knew that vanishing means they cannot be reborn. The spiritualists were actually the first ones that volunteered as they wanted the smiles of the children to not fade. "Even with them sacrificing, the God of Death Abaddon will only manifest for ten seconds. We would need at least two minutes for all the souls of the children to pass through." Adrian stated as he knew his own limitations. "The God of Death Abaddon might be too much for you but maybe one of the primordial gods of death can do so." The Urn Anubis stated but the other Anubis Warriors looked at him as if he was crazy. "Are you extremely tired, brother?" The Mage Anubis asked. "Will those gods even answer the champion''s call? They are ones that do not like to be disturbed in their domains. Even the God Kings of the Underworld dare not to disturb them." The Sword Anubis stated. "They are the only gods of death that are able to handle such a delicate process and will not kill Champion Equinox from summoning them." The Urn Anubis stated as Adrian could be seen to sigh heavily. "It seems that we got no choice. We would need to summon one Primordial God of Death to save the soul of the children." Adrian stated as even he did not want to do so as they were extremely finicky. He did not even know if one would even answer his call. Chapter 1551 Equinox Summons A Primordial II The conversation of Adrian and the Anubis Warriors met the ears of every yer there because they were excited to see a god being summoned. It was even one of the gods of the dead, but they did not know what Adrian meant of a primordial. Only a small number of yers know of the real ranks of gods as they only know that they are gods where some are more powerful than others. Adrian actually hoped that someone would answer his call and he even asked the God Abaddon if thetter could break the rules for him. He then received an oracle from the God Abaddon of a small Chibi of him with a tissue as if he was crying that he could not help. "If you were able to send that then you should have broken the rules a bit and helped me." Adrian muttered but he knew that breaking the rules of life and death is more catastrophicpared to breaking time and space. He does not want a random immortal being that cannot die being born after all. Adrian then remembered that he has something from the underworld when he was frolicking or rather having a tour. He took out a small conch shell that had the energy of the dead which made the Anubis Warriors flinch. The Anubis Warriors looked uneasy when they saw that small conch shell as they knew which god of death uses such thing. "It seems that we have overstayed our wee here, Champion Equinox. We must get going." The Scimitar Anubis stated as he was the first one to see the small conch shell. "Why?" The Sword Anubis asked as he was tapped on the back by the Spear Anubis as thetter''s line of sight pointed at the small conch shell. "You guys are not going anywhere for the moment as I am constantly feeding all of you energy. I need all of you to wee the goddess that I am going to summon after all. It was all of your idea and you guys must see the fruition of your brilliance." Adrian stated clearly and audibly. The Anubis Warriors started to feel nervous, and they would have started to sweat if they could. The yers on the other hand were excited to see a god of death descend. The Anubis Warriors wanted to tell them to not be excited when it was that goddess that would be summoned. "Since I will need all of your help, I will need to tell all of you some tips if you want to live." Adrian stated with a clear voice but some of the yers thought that he was joking. "You are not pranking us, right?" One of the yers asked. "I do not prank others when ites to death. This is a serious matter and the being that I will summon is one of the highest goddesses of death. If you cannot look at her directly then avert your gaze as that will increase your chances of survival. Also, make sure that all of you do not faint as she might drag your spirit to the afterlife as well." Adrian stated which made all the yers gulp.I think you should take a look at All the yers made sure to take a mental note on Adrian''s words as they do not want to get dragged to the afterlife by a goddess, but some might like that. Adrian changed his form to his Netheros Form as he needs to represent death as he will be summoning a goddess of death. Adrian flew up high in the sky and wrote runes using his mana that he scatters around. In just a few minutes, Adrian has already created a barrier in the hallowed ground. The death energy in the surroundings became even heavier as he intensified it. The area became colder as well as some mists started to roll in as well which calmed down some of the children. Adrian held the small conch shell and slowly descended to the ground. He then ced the small conch shell at the center of the magic circle that he created. The small conch shell suddenly melted into the ground immediately upon cing it on the ground. The surroundings that were already cold suddenly be even colder. The yers had to huddle up with each other to feel the warmth of their bodies. When they tried to speak, the yers breath would actually be visible as the air is almost freezing. "I shall now start with the sacrifice needed. I would need at least 50% of all your health and the same amount of your mana as well. This is to show that we want the help wholeheartedly after all." Adrian stated as wisps of red and blue light came out of the yers that melted into the magic circle as well. All the yers did not even felt resistance as they gave out their offerings for the children. They could even see the child spirits huddling with each other as they also felt cold. Adrian also sacrificed half of his health and mana but his had a different color. Adrian''s health has the color ofher energy as he mixed some of it while his mana has the color of aether energy as per his instruction towards Paradox. As soon as Adrian offered his health and mana, the space suddenly shifted as if they were transported to another dimension. The yers could also feel that they were no longer in the western continent as allmunication has been blocked. "Huh?! When did the sand transform into water?" One of the yers stated as the sand that they were stepping on has changed. "Ili-ili tulog anay¡­ W diri imong nanay¡­ Kadto tienda bakal papay¡­ Ili-ili tulog anay¡­" An unknown song in an unknownnguage reverberated around them as if a choir was singing it. It was an eerie yet calming song that thugs on the soul of every person there. The song was a luby that moved the hearts and ears of those that listened. Chapter 1552 Equinox Summons A Primordial III "Ili-ili tulog anay¡­ W diri imong nanay¡­ Kadto tienda bakal papay¡­ Ili-ili tulog anay" The luby was heard once more but it was more evident than before. The first time that they heard the song, it was only like a whisper to their ears. This time, they all heard the song clearly as if the ones singing the luby was near them. The luby had a sweet yet eerie tone, but it calms anyone''s heart just by hearing it. The luby is not only sung by one voice as it was something like choir singing since there is harmony. Adrian unfurled his wings and stood by the Anubis Warriors until they heard a version of the song that they could now understand. "Little one, little one, sleep now... Your mother is not here... She left to buy some bread...Little one, little one, sleep now." The entire area became silent as the fog rolled in. The sky was not day, but it was not night as well, but it was a clear sky. The thing that changed greatly is the fact that arge full moon could be seen on the horizon. The moon was not small at all as it looked like it was rising from the waters below. The had arge smiling grin as well as if it was smiling at the people hazing at them. The clear waters that they were standing on suddenly became dark in color as if it was dyed with ink. "The Champion of the Twin Gods, Equinox, greet the Primordial Goddess of Death and the Sea, Magwayen." Adrian stated as he bowed towards the goddess of death. (Author''s Note: Magwayen is pronounced as Mag ¨C Wa ¨C Yen for those wondering.) "The Anubis Warriors greet the Primordial Goddess of Death and the Sea, Magwayen." The Anubis Warriors stated simultaneously as they bowed to the goddess as well. Arge, towering goddess d in the dark waters that seem to connect to her like hair is suddenly in front of Adrian and the Anubis Warriors. The yers were extremely shocked upon seeing the Goddess Magwayen as there was no one in front of Adrian when they were observing him closely. They were only able to see the Goddess Magwayen when Adrian himself greeted her. "Little one, little one, sleep now... Your mother is not here... She left to buy some bread...Little one, little one, sleep now." The Goddess Magwayen sung as her voice made everyone calm as the sea that they are standing on. "It is great to see you as well, Goddess Magwayen. I, the Champion of the Twin Gods, am in need of your help and benevolence. Thank you for answering my call despite your precious time." Adrian stated. The Goddess Magwayen cannot be described as a beauty because she was covering her face with a thin veil that seems to be made of the dark waters. If one looked closely, the Goddess Magwayen is not wearing any clothes, but her beautiful and slender body silhouette could still be seen as the only cover for it was her hair made of the dark waters below them. The most prominent thing that one could see on her would be therge conch shell that she carries so gently with her beautiful hands. Therge conch shell seems to be made of a crystal-like substance close to diamonds as it gives off a twinkle in the dark waters. Also, she was five feet tall in height which really makes one wonder why the yers did not see her immediately. "I know what you want from me, little one. You even made use of the gift that I gave you for the benefit of others when I told you to use it for yourself." The Goddess Magwayen stated in a displeased tone which made the Anubis Warriors nervous. The voice of the Goddess Magwayen was extremely beautiful yet there is a hint of disappointment in her tone. The small conch shell that Adrian used as a sacrifice was a gift that she gave him when he identally reached her domain in the Death Realms. She gave it to Adrian because she found it intriguing that a Champion of the Twin Gods actually managed to reach her or get to her domain when it was the most avoided one.I think you should take a look at "I did use it for myself, Goddess Magwayen. I used it for thepletion of my duty as the Arbiter of the Dead. It just so happens that a lot of souls of children will be saved as a result." Adrian replied. If the Anubis Warriors were not afraid of the Goddess Magwayen, then they would have given Adrian praises for his quick thinking by now to diffuse the disappointment of the goddess. One might think that the Anubis Warriors are overreacting, but the Primordial Gods of Death are different to the other god kings of the underworld. Even the God of Death Abaddon treats the Primordial Gods of Death with extreme respect as they are the most powerful gods in this universe. The Primordial Gods of Death were beings that came to be a few moments after the God of Death Abaddon. They are literally just a step below him in both power and hierarchy. The Goddess Magwayen is the most unique of all the Primordial Gods of Death as she embodies not only death but also the sea. In fact, Adrian was actually shocked earlier when he tried to summon the goddess because she actually answered his call before the ceremony was finished. The Goddess Magwayen does have a humanoid form when Adrian met her because she was an entire sea. The dark waters that appeared below them is actually the physical manifestation of the Goddess Magwayen. She was the dark sea herself and that all beings standing on it was standing on her. She only took on a humanoid form because she was before other mortals or else their brains would notprehend her existence. "As quick witted as ever, my little one. No wonder you are my favorite among all those that became the Arbiter of the Dead. Still, to think that the Anubis Warriors could not even escort a few hundred thousand weakened souls is bothering me a little bit." The Goddess Magwayen stated as she shifted to a smaller humanoid form to pat Adrian''s head. "We are ashamed that we are not powerful enough to help them, Primodial Goddess Magwayen. We will make sure to train ourselves in order to be stronger and to meet your expectations." The Anubis Warriors stated as they bowed to the floor. The proud Anubis Warriors that were valiant and headstrong which garnered the awe of the yers were suddenly acting like scared puppies. The yers could only re-evaluate their stand on the goddess that appeared before them. Still, they cannot feel any pressure from the Goddess Magwayen which is why they thought that she was not that strong. "Master, you must ease yourself in blocking the pressure from the goddess. You might be internally injured at this point because you are protecting the others. It would serve them well to know the pressure of a powerful goddess for their growth." Paradox reported to Adrian as he was actually protecting the other yers from the goddess'' pressure. "You know that if I did that then they might turn to dust immediately as she is a Primordial." Adrian replied to Paradox. "I think that all of you are still doing a great job which is why it is asking too much of you to save these poor children. A few lesser gods of death would have sufficed in helping them, but it seems that they need to be reminded of their job." The Goddess Magwayen stated as if she was making a nket statement that the lesser gods of death were not doing their jobs correctly. Just as she said that statement, numerous pale wisps suddenly came to her which were actually letters from the lesser gods of death. All of them were profusely apologizing for their inadequacy and promised that they will be stronger to do their jobs better. The Anubis Warriors suddenly felt that there would be a ton ofments from the lesser death gods towards them for letting Adrian summon the Goddess Magwayen. "Such noisy little brats. Do you job right and I would not have anyments. Should I train you myself?" The Goddess Magwayen stated which suddenly made another round of letterse to her. "I am sure that the Gods of Death are already having a difficult time, Goddess Magwayen. There has been a shorted of death gods since many perished in the war with the gods. They are doing their jobs terrifically despite the hardships." Adrian stated which made the lesser gods of death look at him like their savior. "That is an issue, but I can solve that easily by creating more death gods. Do you want to be one, my precious little one?" The Goddess Magwayen asked Adrian which made all the yers freeze. Chapter 1553 Primordial Goddess I A question that not only made the yers shudder but also the Anubis Warriors. The Goddess Magwayen might have asked nonchntly but there was some truth in what she said. She could actually make Adrian a god of death is he epts the proposal. "I can make you a god of death as easy as a snap of my finger. There will be some effect on thews of the world but that is nothing for a primordial being like me. The price to pay for a lesser god to appear would be easy for me to bear." The Goddess Magwayen stated as she looked at Adrian dearly. "I thank the goddess for the offer, but I will have to decline." Adrian stated as he bowed to the goddess so that she will not be angry. "I was just asking you but if you do not want to then you do not need to be pressured." The Goddess Magwayen stated as she was not offended that she was refused by Adrian which made the Anubis Warriors sigh with relief. The Anubis Warriors were afraid that the Goddess Magwayen would be mad at them and suddenly drown all of them in the waters of the underworld. It is said that the rivers in the underworld alle from a source and that source is none other than the goddess herself. She was a primordial because she was the collective source of all the rivers in the underworld. Adrian also refused the offer because bing a god due to a Primordial God is not a simple process as the Goddess Magwayen says. It might be simple process to her, but Adrian would have to endure a hundred days of torture as the essence of the Primordial Goddess Magwayen permeates his body. Not only will he lose his body and all his strength due to bing a being close to the patron god, but he will also lose everything he worked hard for. "I thank the goddess for the offer once more, but we have pressing matters to attend to right now. The souls of the children need to be sent to the underworld while this special barrier is present or else, they will vanish. I want them to pass on to the afterlife and be reborn to a fuller life than what they have experienced." Adrian stated as he felt pity for the children since they were not even able to reach a decade in the mortal realm before bing sacrificed. "Do not worry, little one. I have already started the process as soon as I was summoned. I just like chatting with you because it has been a long time since we met. You do know that time moves differently in my realm." The Goddess Magwayen stated as the spirit of the children were already being treated by her. As soon as the Goddess Magwayen was called, a faintly glowing liquid has already tended to the spirits that were extremely faint. Once they were touched by this special liquid, the spirit of the children became fuller as some of their features became clearer. A weakened spirit would usually have some of their features vanish due to their own essence being used to keep them from vanishing. The small child spirits that looked like mannequins are now looking livelier as if they have returned back to life. The smiles and energy that the spirits have actually doubled as if they have returned back to life. The meek and calm child spirits earlier are now ying with the other children as soon as they were healed.I think you should take a look at The Goddess Magwayen could be clearly seen smiling under her veil, but no one really knows as her face is covered. Adrian knew that the Goddess Magwayen pitied the children the most as she was actually called a Mother Goddess back in the day. In fact, some of her legend say that she became a Goddess of Death due to wanting to see her deceased child. Adrian once asked on how she came to be as she was one of the rarest gods of death that has two titles. She was both a Goddess of Death and the Goddess of the Sea. She was also a primordial which meant that she is almost as old as the Twin Gods. There are only a few primordial gods in Pandemonium as they were either sealed, killed, or did not care for followers. Primordial Gods are one of the gods that do not need followers in order to be stronger. They also do not rely on faith as they were already deemed essential once they came to be. This is also the reason why the Goddess Magwayen would rather have numerous lesser death gods to deal with the affairs of mortals. As soon as the all the spirits of the children were restored, the Goddess Magwayen raised her giant conch shell. The sound of the sea could suddenly be heard, and it started to rain as well. All the children spirit started to frolic in the rain as they enjoyed it because it was their baptism. The Goddess Magwayen skipped the process for the children to go to Limbo as she weed them to her realm immediately. The Anubis Warriors wanted to say that it was not the correct process, but they cannot protest in front of the goddess. The Anubis Warriors would have to just work double time in recording the names of the children in their copy of the Book of the Dead. "For the brave living souls that aided the poor innocent children, I shall bless you so that your hard work is not unrewarded. I shall also extend this blessing to those that have died as well." [The Goddess Magwayen has blessed you for your sacrifice and heart. All the death penalties that you have gotten for the past two days will no longer be valid. For those that did not die, your next death penalty will not be applicable on your next death.] [You have received a two times multiplier for your experience points for the next week. The experience multiplier will be three times for those that did not die.] Chapter 1554 Primordial Goddess II The yers mored as they did not expect such a thing as they thought that they would not be rewarded for their hard work. Not only was their death penalty waived, but they also earned an experience multiplier boost which is very helpful for them that have a high level. The Goddess Magwayen then raised her conch shell once more as all of the children''s spirits were covered in her waters. "I have done what you have called me for, little one. Visit me in my realm once more when you do not have such hectic duties as I will wait for your stories. To those that have seen me for the first time, remember to treat life as precious and make sure that the innocent does not suffer or else you will be drowning in my waters." The Goddess Magwayen stated as herst sentence was more of a threat than a warning. The Goddess Magwayen''s humanoid form melted into the waters as a huge wave swept across everyone. The yers thought that they would be swept away as they even covered themselves, but the waters just passed through them. The huge wave did not swallow them as they were not even dead as it only affected the dead. The spirit of the children could be seen vanishing when the huge wave reached them as they were directly weed into the realm of the Goddess Magwayen. The children did not even look scared but ted as they were now able to rest in peace. The soft smile and the hands waving goodbye from the children made some of the yers cry. The yers felt something tugging at their heartstrings as they saw the children pass through the afterlife with a smile. They suddenly forgot how much they suffered in order to help the spirit of the children. Some even forgot to report what happened to their own guilds as this was something that they have never experienced in the game before. Adrian gave a soft smile as he resisted the urge to cry as he has already experienced this countless times. He might not look affected, but Adrian is one of the people that actually treat Pandemonium as if it is real. He makes sure that he still realizes that this is a game, but he immerses himself in moments like this as he has empathy. The magic circle that was created to summon the Goddess Magwayen suddenly cracked as all of the souls were no longer there. The fog that rolled over when it was created has dispersed. As soon as the magic circle vanished, something shot towards the sky which made it dark for rain to fall over. It seems that the Goddess Magwayen did not stop her blessing to just them but also blessed the ce. Rain that was extremely scarce in the western continent started to pour in the area. Some nt life could be seen starting to sprout as a result of the direct blessing of the Goddess Magwayen. "The Goddess Magwayen seem to be in a good mood for her to even use the Rain of Rejuvenation." The Scimitar Anubis stated as this spell is used using divine energy. "She was able to see genuine and beautiful smiles of children after all. She usually just sleeps in her realm, but she was called to help which she clearly loves. She is one of the goddesses of deaths that love children and protect them dearly." The Mage Anubis stated. "Did the champion summon the goddess because you know of her disposition?" The Sword Anubis asked as he was curious if Adrian intended to summon the goddess.I think you should take a look at "Not really, I just remembered that I was gifted something by a Primordial. I guess we are extremely lucky this time that she was that kind. The other primordial death gods are beings that even I do not want to summon." Adrian stated as he actually thanked his situation for bing this good. "But next time, please warn us or give us the time to escape when you do something like that." The Spear Anubis stated which made the others nod in agreement. "We have done our duty and we are no longer needed here. We thank the champion for summoning us to fight despite uscking in some areas. It is time for us to return to Limbo as we have more things to do there." The Urn Anubis stated which made some of the perked-up ears of the Anubis Warriors flop. "Thank you for your help as well. It was me that iscking as I am not strong enough for all of you to use your great powers." Adrian stated as he opened the gate to Limbo to return the Anubis Warriors. All of the yers bid their farewells to Adrian as they are grateful to him for the things that they received. They would still report everything that they have seen to their respective guilds, but Adrian does not care. He only revealed some cards as the summoning of a goddess cannot be done without preparation. Adrian looked at his hand as there was actually something on it. A small conch shell could be seen on his palm after he opened it. It seems that the Goddess Magwayen gave him another one as she deemed that he did not use it for his own benefit. Adrian smiled as this small conch shell is basically something like a wish that the goddess could do for him which is an item that anyone would want to possess. [You have sent hundreds of thousands of souls to the afterlife.] [Your Nether Gauge / Aether Gauge has increased by 10.] [Your Nether Gauge / Aether Gauge has increased regeneration by 10%.] Adrian finally received the rewards of his effort as the Shepherd of Lost Souls. When he has time, he would often do his duties to slightly increase his Nether Gauge / Aether Gauge which is a great help to him in battle. Chapter 1555 Side Stories: Shepherd Of Lost Souls I This is a time when Adrian felt that hisher energy was bing too quick in consumption. He does not have that much confidence insting long in battles. The regeneration of hisher gauge was slow, and the value only increases every fifty levels. He was at a lost as this was after the number of soulbounds were also reduced to three. He needed a way to make sure that he will be able to pace himself better but there will be times that havingher energy would be clutch. Just as he was wondering what he should do next, the God of Death Abaddon sent him a quest that can is literally godsend. "What can I do to bee stronger as I am losing myher energy too quickly?" Adrian thought as he suddenly received a golden notification which means that he is contacted by patron gods. [The God of Death Abaddon has answered your wish. He has given you a divine quest rted to your title of Shepherd of Lost Souls.] == Title Rted Repeatable Quest Quest Name: Deliver Lost Souls to the Afterlife Quest Difficulty: F to S (dependent on the state of the souls) Quest Description: The God of Death Abaddon has heard your pleas on bing stronger and he must respond as the Champion of the Twin Gods must be strong in order to protect the border of life and death. The God of Death Abaddon also wanted you to be more active in helping the souls that have wandered about or those that cannot ascend to the afterlife. Clear Condition: Deliver 1 Soul to the Afterlife Clear Reward: The Nether Gauge will regenerate Nether Energy faster by 1%. Failure Condition: Soul is unable to be sent to the afterlife. Failure: The God of Death Abaddon''s cheering for you to be better. Duration: 24 hours for each soul that is encountered. Restriction: This quest can only be done by the Champion of the Twin Gods. You cannot enterbat when you are doing this quest. Note: You will transform into a special form called Soul Guider which makes you immune to all attacks and invisible to mortals. == [Do you wish to activate the Repeatable Quest: Deliver Lost Souls to the Afterlife?] Adrian stared at the screen as he thought that something like this was not possible, but it was godsend. If he manages to send one soul, then he would have twice the speed ofher energy regeneration. Adrian did not have an important quest at the moment as he was only crafting talismans for him to sell. "Let us do it!" Adrian stated as the world suddenly became almostcking color. [You have entered the Spiritual ne of the Mortal Realm.] [You are currently in your Soul Guider Form.] [You cannot get damaged by any mortal life.] [Beings with the undead, elementals, or spirit attribute will be able to see you but fear you.] [You can only use one skill called Soul Search.]I think you should take a look at Adrian looked at himself and saw that he was a ghostly form of his Netheros Form. In fact, he looked something like a malevolent being because he is burning in what he callsher mes. He thought that the souls of lost beings would be more scared of his form than his current title. "I do look cool though but scary at the same time. Let me take a photo of this form and make it my wallpaper." Adrian thought as he captured this moment. "Soul Search!" Adrian shouted as he was already done looking and checking his state. Adrian suddenly released a powerful energy wave that looked likeher mes spreading in a circle with him at the center. The circle radius was about one kilometer, and he detected all the souls in the area. He mostly got data on souls of living beings, but he got one reaction from a lost soul. Adrian thought that he would need to move to a ce where there are more deaths as he only used the skill to test it. Now that he has got a reaction, he must solve the problem immediately to be able to clear the quest. He was suddenly the most cheerful version of a grim reaper. [You have received one reaction from Soul Search. Do you wish to transport to the location of the Lost Soul?] A notification suddenly appeared in front of him which made him happy. Adrian thought that he needed to move there by himself, but he was suddenly asked to be immediately transported which made his mood even better. Adrian did not say no as he does not need to look for the lost soul. Who would not like a free ride when offered? "Let us go!" Adrian stated as he epted the offer. Adrian thought that he would be instantly transported like teleportation, but he thought wrong. He travelled in a speed that is akin to light which suddenly made him incredibly woozy. Adrian actually took a one-minute break when he arrived at the location as he thought he would puke on his game pod. After Adrian recovered, he was suddenly sent to a decrepit old home that seems to be rotting. He arrived in front of the lost soul that he is supposed to deliver to the afterlife. The soul was none other than of an old woman sitting on a chair on the porch. "It seems that the grim reaper is here for me." The old woman stated but she did not stand up from her chair and continued to sit. "If you already know then why you do not want toe with me, granny?" Adrian asked the old woman respectfully. "You seem to be a respectful one for someone that sends souls to the afterlife. The other grim reapers would just stare at me silently and waiting for me toe to them. You are the first one that actually conversed with me. Are you new to this job, young man?" The old woman asked. "You can actually say that. If you had been visited by the other grim reapers, then why did you note with them? The mortal realm is not a ce for souls of the dead as you might get corrupted by evil beings and turn into an undead." Adrian stated as this is his first time officially with a reward, but he has sent some souls to the afterlife before. "I do not mind bing an undead as long as I can wait for my grandson. I promised that I would wait for him here as this house would be his after he gets back from his journey." The old woman stated. "By the looks of your house, it has been years since your grandson has returned. Maybe you can wait for him in the afterlife instead as other souls tend to do that." Adrian stated as he has seen some souls waiting in Limbo for their loved ones. "It has not been long. My grandson only left for one year but sadly I could not hold out for that long. You see¡­ he was a very intelligent child unlike the rest. He was given a schrship in the Royal Capital of Magia Kingdom. He should be able to graduate by now as this would be his third year attending it. He even sent me letters but sadly I cannot reply to them anymore as I diedst week. Can you read them for me, kind grim reaper?" The old woman stated. "Sure. If that would make you feel more inclined to pass to the afterlife." Adrian replied as he went beside the old woman after picking up the letters on her mailbox. Adrian started to read the letter from the week before and it entails the things that his grandson has done. He has already reached three circles as a mage and that he would return home in nine days. Adrian read the letter with the intended enthusiasm that it should have but tears could be seen going down on his face. "It seems that the grim reaper that hase to me is indeed a kindhearted one. It seems that my grandson will return tomorrow. Can you wait for me until that day?" The old woman stated. "That should not be difficult as long as you promise toe with me after tomorrow." Adrian replied as his heart has be heavy. Adrian did not leave the old woman''s side that day and even chatted with her. He has learned that the old woman was actually an herbalist in the vige. Her mortal body has already been buried in her backyard where her nts are also buried. Adrian did not cry no more as he wanted the old woman to be happy when she passes through. It seems that she was also beloved in the vige as there would be children that leave flowers in front of the house. She would then smile when she sees something like that as it warms her soul. Chapter 1556 Side Stories: Shepherd Of Lost Souls II Adrian and the old woman chatted until the sun has risen and there has been some changes in the vige. There was some sort of situation that happened in the vige as the alleged grandson of the old woman has returned. He was greeted by the guard of the vige, but it also meant that he heard the bad news. A young man with a good amount of mana that has clear eyes and facial features could be seen sobbing as he reached the house. The grandson immediately went straight to the burial site of the old woman which is her backyard where all her precious medicinal herbs are located. The young man cried for such a long time until it reached noon. "Why did you not wait for me, grandma?" The young man stated as he suddenly started to say all the things that he has done in the university that he has studied. "My dear grandson. I wanted to wait for you, but time is not something that I can control even with all my knowledge in medicinal nts. I am simply not good enough to create elixir level medicine or else I might have at least extended my life for a few months." The old woman stated but she did not cry but there is a clear mncholic expression on her face. After a few minutes crying, the young man managed to pick himself up but there is still sadness in his face. The sudden passing of your own beloved family member is not something that one can easily forget. Adrian then remembered that this world has very rare long-rangemunication as that is only avable to royal families and not to the general public. Adrian thought that the young man would not have been this grief stricken if he had learned earlier than he would have gone home as fast as he can. The old woman did not me her grandson though as he would not have graduated if he were to get home earlier. The old woman might be sad, but she is also extremely proud of her grandson for achieving something great. Adrian thought that it was extremely sad that the old woman was not able to say goodbye to her grandson. He then told the old woman that he would return after a few minutes as he would need to go somewhere. Adrian went straight to the Nether Realm and reached out to the God of Death Abaddon. "I know why you havee to me my champion. The thing that you want to do is not something that should be done as it is taboo for the living to meet the dead." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "I know that it might be reaching as I was only told to escort them to the afterlife but is it not easier for the dead to pass through and reincarnate if they have no lingering attachments." Adrian stated. "You might be able to do it, child. The way of bending the karmicws as you are the Arbiter of the Dead." The Goddess Nox stated as she was with the God of Death Abaddon. "Bending the karmicws is not something that the child should do, my love. He is not a lesser god of death to be able to use it. He might get hurt if he fails to use it." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "Uhmm¡­ can I know what to do first before you judge me if I cannot do it? Also, just because I might be able to do it does not mean that I will use it with every soul that I encounter." Adrian stated. "Do not worry child as not every one can be blessed by bending the karmicws. Can you exin it him, my beloved." The Goddess Nox stated as she looked towards the God of Death Abaddon. "If my beloved says so then I shall at least tell him how." The God of Death Abaddon replied. The God of Death Abaddon stated the ways on how Adrian could use some of his abilities as the Arbiter of the Dead. Apparently, there are some perks in doing the job as he could use some of the good karma that the souls have gotten when they were alive to create a small miracle. Not all souls are eligible for this small miracle as not all people have been good when they were alive. Not only can he use the good karma that they have received to create a miracle, but also use it so that the descendant of their choosing would be blessed with some of the deceased''s talent. There are restrictions in ce for him to do this though. One of the restrictions is that the soul should have a karma value of at least fifty. Another restriction is that Adrian must perform the miracle when the deceased is present and the target of their choosing. The deceased should also agree to using up their good karma for Adrian to perform it. There are also other rules, but it is only minor ones that Adrian can easily do. "Thank you. I will surely use this blessing as you call it to only those that want and deserve it." Adrian stated as he returned back to the mortal realm. "Kind grim reaper, you have returned. Did youe to get me already?" The old woman asked as she can now agree to leave as she has already seen her grandson. "Are you willing to listen to me?" Adrian stated as he exined the process of the small miracle that he learned. "I would love to do so but do I have enough of this good karma that you speak of?" The old woman asked.I think you should take a look at "You do." Adrian replied as he could see the value of the good karma that the old woman has umted. [The target has a Good Karma value of 523.] Adrian then exined that the old woman could use about 200 of his good karma to be able to materialize briefly for his grandson and say her goodbyes. Adrian also told her that the remaining would be used for her to safely traverse the afterlife and she will be able to reincarnate to a better life. Adrian did tell her that she would not remember her past life when she reincarnates though. "Can you give all of it to my grandson then? I want to give him onest gift before I pass through. He is my precious grandson after all." The old woman stated. "Are you sure?" Adrian asked as he is shocked that she would use all of it for her grandson. "I am sure. I am not sure about the next life, but I want to leave this life without regrets." The old woman stated. "If that is your wish then I shall do what you want." Adrian stated as he touched the old woman''s hands and went near the grandson. Adrian looked at the grandson of the old woman that is sitting on the favorite chair of her grandmother. He then flicked the forehead of the grandson which suddenly separated his soul from his body. The grandson was shocked of what happened as he could suddenly see his own body and he saw Adrian when he turned around. "Ah!" The grandson screamed as Adrian''s form is not something that can be said as friendly to the eyes. "Did you raise him to be this easily scared?" Adrian asked. "Nonsense. I raised him to be as tough as a stone herb. It seems that going to the capital has softened him up a little bit." The old woman stated. "Grandma?!" The grandson stated as he suddenly saw his grandmother with this demonic being. "Stop crying like a child. We do not have enough time." The grandmother stated as she proceeded to hug her grandson. The grandmother was not crying before but she was now letting her tears flow. She did not want Adrian to see it, but she missed her grandson dearly. The grandson also started to cry again upon suddenly feeling the warmth of her grandmother. Adrian just waited in the corner as the two poured their hearts out. "I really missed you grandma! Why did you not wait for me?!" The grandson stated as he cried. "The important thing is that I am here now my dear. Remember that I will always watch over you even in the afterlife. Which is why you must get your life together. Fall in love with who you want and make sure to always do good things." The grandmother stated as she reminded her grandson. "It seems that it is time." Adrian stated as the effect of his maniption of karma is almost about to be released. "I have already said what I was not able to say. I can now pass through without any problem." The old woman stated. "Must you go, grandma? Can you not be with me even if you are a ghost?" The grandson asked. Chapter 1557 Side Stories: Shepherd Of Lost Souls III "She must not do that or else she might be an undead. Even worse would be her soul perishing which means she will no longer be able to go to the afterlife. If that happens then people who knew her would eventually forget her." Adrian stated as there are dire consequences of souls vanishing. "My time has already passed my dear grandson. I am sorry that I will not be able to see you have a child which is why you must make sure that you get married soon. A love child is not bad as this is a new generation." The old woman stated. "Grandma!" The grandson reacted with embarrassment. "I am just messing with you, but I am also very much serious." The old woman stated as she hugged her grandson or onest time. "Can you not go?" The grandson asked once more but her grandmother only answered him with a smile. "I shall now proceed with the blessing." Adrian stated as he ced his hand on the old woman''s forehead. A light suddenly came out of the old woman''s forehead. This was the manifestation of her good karma that Adrian has gotten. He used the remaining good karma that the old woman has and then formed it into a materialization of her talent. This is the materialization of talent that the God of Death Abaddon has told Adrian when karma is used. This would vary from individual to individual as talent is not something that can be copied. Adrian was about to use his energy to perform a divination of the talent when he heard a giggle. He did not know where that giggle came from, but he suddenly saw a greenish silhouette of ady appear before him. The old woman and the grandson could not see this being, but Adrian could feel some connection with this green ghostdy. Adrian cannot attack or defend in this form as he would waste the karma if he does so now. Adrian also felt that the green ghostdy did not have any malevolence to her. In fact, the green ghostdy has some divinity to her. The green ghostdy looked at Adrian and patted his head like a mother before sprinkling something on the good karma that was forming. The good karma of thedy suddenly became better and fuller. "It seemed to have grown in size." Adrian thought as the green ghostdy vanished after sprinkling something at the good karma. The good karma finally took its intended form, but it was glowing in gold. The good karma took the form of a small tree with the form of an old caring woman clutching a book. The book has a title called Herbology. The talent that manifested was something that Adrian did not expect as it was glowing in gold which is something that only happens if the talent is at least mythical in tier. "This is the gift that your grandmother has blessed you. Make sure to let it bloom and use it for the good of the people." Adrian stated as the good karma manifestation suddenly shot towards the grandson. The grandson suddenly felt some sort of energy pass through him that made him float like air. The grandson also felt the love of his grandmother flowing through him which made him cry. Seeing that the gift has been given to him, the grandson was now ready to get back to his body. Adrian flicked the grandson''s forehead and his detached soul suddenly returned to his body. The grandson did not wake up immediately as all that he experienced will feel like a dream to him. A sweet dream that would make waking up a nightmare, but his heard will be healed in the process. The grandson woke up a few minutester with tears rolling down from his eyes. The pain of the loss is still there but he was no longer gloomy. In fact, there is some sort of determination on his eyes as Adrian actually saw a golden outline on his eyes. He then received a notification that he could not believe because he now knows why a green ghostdy suddenly appeared earlier. [The Herbalist of Quaint Vige that was supposed to be a Forest Sage has passed but her talents have been passed to her grandson. She would have be a Forest Sage if she abandoned her family, but her heart was akin to pure gold. Seeing her determination for her only living rtive, the Goddess of Life Gaea blessed the talent that would be passed to her grandson. The Herbalist of Quaint Vige made sure to always treat those around her with care and a full heart. The heart and love of nature has always been passed to their family as their ancestors were of the Forest People that revered the Gods and Goddesses of Life. A new bud has been nted to the new generation that will bloom in the future. A glorious new chapter will be written in the pages of the world.]I think you should take a look at "I am now ready." The old woman stated as she dly offered her hand to Adrian. Adrian took the hand of the old woman gently as she looked at her onest time with a smile. Adrian opened a gate, but it did not look eerie or dark in any way. The gate that appeared was full of flowers and fauna and it was extremely inviting. Adrian did not do this intentionally as it just happened naturally upon his activation of the gate to the afterlife. Adrian did not think that there is nothing wrong though as everything is under the effect of the system. He is only the one escorting the souls and not one that sets their destination. Adrian entered the gate with the old woman, and they were sent to a paradise like ce that Adrian has never been before. It was not the usual dark and eerie part of the underworld where the souls go to first but a beautiful forest paradise. "Hello mom!" A beautifuldy with clothes made of woven flora and fauna suddenly appeared before them. "Daughter!" The old woman stated as she went to hug her own daughter. [You have done your job. You havepleted the quest: Deliver Lost Souls to the Afterlife that has been given to you.] [The Nether Gauge will regenerate Nether Energy faster by 1%.] Adrian no longer needs to do anything because he has alreadypleted the quest. He now knows that the being that came to him as a green ghost earlier might be a goddess of life under the Goddess of Life Gaea. There are times when chosen people that was destined to be something in life dies because of unexpected causes or not achieving something because of circumstances. The old woman was special as she was someone that the gods and goddesses of life be a Forest Sage. Her talent and destiny are now passed onto her grandson which Adrian could use in the future when he awakens. "Since I have free time¡­ maybe I should explore the ce as this is a ce that I have not yet gone to." Adrian muttered but he just wants his mind off the things he witnessed or else he would have remembered the tear-jerking moments. Adrian walked until he actually reached a ce with a river, and he suddenly followed that river to arrive at a vast sea. He did not know that he was actually being called by the other beings to not go to the river and follow it downwards. It seems that Adrian has reached a different realm as he can no longer see the forest when he turned back. Adrian realized that he was no longer standing on ground as all he sees is the sea. Adrian wanted to escape back to the mortal realm, but he suddenly felt trapped as something or someone was locked onto him. Adrian did not notice but a dark shadow has already locked onto him, and it was a being that was none other than the sea itself. [You are being watched by a powerful being.] "Ili-ili tulog anay¡­ W diri imong nanay¡­ Kadto tienda bakal papay¡­ Ili-ili tulog anay" Adrian heard a song that gave him goosebumps as he sensed a being suddenly rising from the waters. The waters itself rose as arge feminine face which is beautiful, but she was someone that was gigantic because she was the sea herself. The figure that Adrian can see right now is just a manifestation of her being she created so that he can recognize her. "Hello little one. Have you been lost? This is a first that someone actually wondered my realm when they usually avoid it. Tell me¡­ are you lost mu cute little one?" The beautiful maiden stated but Adrian now knows who she was. [You are under the presence of the Goddess of Death and Sea, Magwayen.] Chapter 1558 The Snake’s Ally I The God Shesmu left Lebou''s body as soon as he has stabilized therge cut on his arm. Lebou must survive as he needed to report something to the Distorted God Apophis. Lebou went straight to one of the sanctums of the Shadow of Apophis, but it was not there. "The master has left because the ally of our master has said that he has delivered the vessel." One of the followers of Apophis stated as she started the healing process for Lebou. Lebou screamed in pain as the process of healing a sliced-up limb is not something that good in the western continent. The healing arts in the western continent is mostly governed by the Temple of Eset and the healing arts of her temple is also a well-kept secret. The temple of Eset is the only one that can actually heal a dpidated limb without it being painful. Lebou''s arm could be seen starting to grow but it did not immediately regrow. If one were to look at it, then they could describe his arm as a baby''s arm. It was small but he could still move it in any way that he wants. The only downside is that it will not have the same reach to his original arm. "Please make sure to not enterbat for at least a week for the arm to regrow back to its original size. It is also wise to not undergo any harsh training as it could lengthen the regrowth process. Also, it will grow much faster during the night which is why pain will be expected as well. You will need a tonic if you are not able to sleep due to the pain." The follower of Apophis stated. "Will the Distorted God Apophis have no problem? It seems that there are a lot of people tracking down the vessel." Lebou asked as he did not want his sacrifice to go in vain as he did not want to lose an arm for nothing. "The master has already made sure to move the other Imperial Beast under ourmand. All Avatar Lebou needs to do is focus on resting as the master will focus on getting the other fragments and conquering the continent after the transfer." The follower of Apophis stated as if it is already assured and Lebou believed her as the female that tended to him is a Seer. == "Did you guys know where he ended up?" Levin Cloud asked as the trail they were following suddenly became a mess. "I actually think that he might really be the God Loki as per Frey''s assumption." Creepysoo stated. The group was able to catch up to the demigod that they were chasing but he suddenly created ten illusions that went to separate directions. Even if they were able to catch up after being lost for the first few instances, they were now unable to follow. To make matters worse, they could not trace the energy of the demigod anymore. "It was as if he vanished from existence." Solstice stated. "If he is the God Loki then he would be able to easily shake us off. He only made us think that we can follow him, but he made sure that we will never be able to truly catch him. He could even trick the gods then what more for us." Frey stated. "If Big Bro Equinox was with us then he could easily see through the illusions. Things like this is not our strong suit." Soleil stated as she puffed her cheeks since she was not able to avenge her father. "What if he never really went far from us but made us think that he needed to run far away?" Levin Cloud suddenly muttered. All ten clones vanished into somewhere that they cannot easily follow but there were no traces that the demigod did not leave the area. He suddenly touched the sand below him and tried to feel the traces of life in it. The others wanted to ask what Levin Cloud was doing but they saw how he was extremely focused. Levin Cloud wanted to see theyers of the earth as he extended his hands that turned into roots. All he felt in the first few meters was piles and piles of sand. He dug even deeper to see if there will be any reaction to the pulsing life energy he was releasing. Just as he thought that he would not have any reaction, he felt an unknown energy that sent a powerful shock into his body. "Argh!" Levin Cloud eximed in shock and pain.I think you should take a look at Levin Cloud''s reaction immediately prompted a protective reaction to all of them. They wanted to heal him, but he was the healer of the group. All they could do was give him a potion, but the problem was not entirely physical. Levin Cloud''s pulsing life energy is also connected to his life force as that is how his race maniptes it. The fact that something could suddenly shock him meant that he was also attacked spiritually. Levin Cloud''s hand could be seen turning into a shade of darker purple. "Cut my arm! Hurry!" Levin Cloud shouted. Solstice immediately created a blood sword and cut off the poisoned arm that Levin Cloud has. She did not even hesitate as she cut it off cleanly which shocked her team members. Still, Levin Cloud only calmed down when his poisoned arm has been cut off and he sighed with relief. The poisoned arm that Levin Cloud has suddenly melted into a pool of acid that seeped into the sands. Levin Cloud''s arm would then regrow back to its normal length as he is a being made of wood. He might look human or humanoid, but his true form is that of a Leshy which are also called ''wood people''. "What happened?" Solstice asked as Levin Cloud was not someone that would just scream in pain all of a sudden. She knew that he is built as tough as his brother when ites to pain endurance due to their races. The fact that something could make him scream in intense pain and panic is not something that is of the normal variety. Still from Levin Cloud''s reaction, she could guess that she must have found something. "We were only going in circles. The Distorted God of Apophis is located several meters below us. It seems like there is an underground cave system below the sands. I was able to sense some life forms below, but something struck me when I tried to see if they possessed the energy of the Distorted God of Apophis. It was a poison so potent that even my divine energy could not cleanse easily. I am lucky that it was only able to spread through my physical body or else I might have died." Levin Cloud stated as all of them directed their gazes below their feet. == "It seems that you were not able to shake off your pursuers easily. So much for being the trickster God Loki." The Shadow of Apophis stated as it took on the form of a ck serpent with purple streaks. The Shadow of Apophis used its venom nds to poison the one that was probing the area. It made sure to use a lethal poison that could even kill a demigod in an hour. It was sure that the being earlier would definitely die in a few minutes as its poison also attacks the soul. "I was being chased by interesting individuals and stop being cheeky because that is not what I came here for. As a part of our deal, I present to you. Your one and only vessel in this generation." The God Loki stated with a smile that has a passive aggressive feel. "I do not me you as the whole world has moved because of my movement as well. I did not think that the closed-minded gods of the western continent would actually use their divinity to get aid. Oh! How far have they fallen!" The Distorted God Apophis stated as it took on the form of a gray snake that is coiled next to the Shadow of Apophis. The God Loki then thought on all the distractions that he orchestrated to make sure that the demons do not follow what he was doing. He did not expect for another Arch Demon to be born in this era, but he dismissed it as it was a newly born one. Now he is regretting Adrian freely roam. "Prepare the ceremony because you must take over the vessel now. It is tiring to keep maintaining your body with hundreds of sacrifices every day. If you do not enter the vessel, then we will lose more fighting forces for conquering the west." The Shadow of Apophis stated. "You do not need to tell me what to do because we are one and the same." The Distorted God Apophis stated as it opened its mouth wide. Chapter 1559 The Snake’s Ally II The Distorted God Apophis opened its mouth wide as it attempted to swallow the vessel. The vessel of Apophis, Thueban, woke up just as she was about to be swallowed by the Distorted God Apophis. She wanted to run away but she could not move her body as if something was inhibiting it. "No!" Thueban screamed as she could onlyment how she has always been unlucky all her life. She was always on the losing end and never the winner. For the first time in her life, she wanted to be someone that lives her life for her and be someone that can stand up for herself. All her life she had to endure countless mishaps that made her life incredibly miserable. "To think that a mere vessel would cry out. No one would save you here girl because I know what you are thinking." The Distorted God Apophis stated as it stopped trying to swallow Thueban as she suddenly created some sort of mental resistance towards the Distorted God Apophis. The Distorted God Apophis knows that it cannot just go into its vessel if there is something going on with her. Thueban was suddenly fighting for thest shred of humanity and hope left in her which actually repelled the mental attack of the Distorted God Apophis. There could be mental damage to both the god and the vessel if either one of their psyches is not stable. "I will not let you do anything to me, vile serpent! This is my own body, and I am not your vessel!" Thueban shouted as something in her body erupted. It was a power that did note from the Distorted God Apophis, but something innate that is only for Thueban. "You might be feisty, but do you wish to know why your life is like that? I made sure that it will be like that. I am the cause of your miserable and challenging life because I was the one that created your lineage in the first ce." The Distorted God Apophis stated as Thueban cannot believe the snake in front of her. "Liar! My mother always said that snakes would be helpful, but she also lied and died too quickly. She told me that she would always be by my side, but she is no longer here today. Which means anything that came out of her mouth is but a lie." Thueban stated as she was unconsciously releasing a mental barrier around her which made it difficult for the Distorted God Apophis to enter her mind. The Distorted God Apophis needs to both takeover her body, mind and spirit. The Distorted God Apophis could easily devour the body by taking over it forcefully, but the mind is a tricky maze even for gods. One hint of rejection or an unknown event happening would make the mind unstable. The possession of the mind is also rted to the possession of the spirit. If the mind is not stable, then the spirit would also wane. If something bad happens then both Thueban and the Distorted God Apophis would fight for the control of the body as the mind and spirit is not stable. "Your mother might be dead, but I do not lie. Your lineage goes way back to the first being that I possessed and used to create a progeny. I even sacrificed some of my own divinity to make sure that only one child per generation would be born to control it or else the other gods would be able to see through what I had done. Did you know that it is taboo for gods to use mortals ory with mortals without their consent? I actually remember one powerful god that did that always back then when it was not yet a rule. He really took the fun out of everyone which is why they are no longer part of the main world. Did you not wonder why you are powerful in the darkness? You not dying even though you wanted to kill yourself? Why you were able to live despite bot being in perfect condition? It is my blessing that made you able to live which is why it is only right for me to im what is mine." The Distorted God Apophis stated. Thueban could not believe what the serpent in front of her has stated because all of those details were on the back of her mind since she was a child. She would always wonder why serpentine monsters would actually avoid her when they had the perfect chance to kill her or when she is great at hiding in the darkness. She always thought that it must be something that her family has carried as her mother was the same as her. She always believed that she inherited it from her mother, but it was actually from the being front of her if she were to truly believe. She refused to believe it though as she had strengthened her mental fortitude for years of being under constant problems. "You cannot break a child''s mind like that. Do you wish for me to aid you this time as well? I would make it free of charge because I am quite entertained with what I have seen just now." The God Loki stated as he suddenly appeared beside Thueban and grabbed her shoulders. "Mind games are not my specialty but if you are to help then I would appreciate it as we are allies. Just make sure not totally break her mind as I do not want a vegetable as a vessel." The Distorted God Apophis stated which made the God Loki smile. Thueban refused to concede in front of the beings in front of her as she knows that her will is the only thing that is keeping her alive. She even mustered whatever moisture is left on her throat and spat at the God Loki when he came closer. The God Loki did not find delight on the provocation of the girl.I think you should take a look at The God Loki actually wanted to take his time to slowly weaken the mental barriers of the girl, but her action made him reconsider. The God Loki suddenly created a small ice shard that seemed to be illusory. The small ice shard was freely floating in the air as it crackled with a dark and sinister cloud. The God Loki forcefully opened Thueban''s mouth as he jammed the small ice shard inside of the girl''s mouth. Thueban wanted to scream and il about, but she was not yet in control of her body. If one with ocr skills looked at her then one would see that she is being held by a slithering serpent body which makes her unable to un or move. "Have good dreams. I collected that shard from the tears of a frost giant and thoserge dumb beings are difficult to tear up." The God Loki stated as a sinister smile appeared on his face. Thueban''s whole body could be seen to be covered in ayer of frost that made her tanned skin pale white. Her eyes darted to the back of her head while she released muffled cries but unable to scream loudly. She was experiencing her most traumatic memories over and over again in a span of one second. "She is actually holding on quite well for a human vessel." The God Loki stated as ten seconds have passed but it already felt like ten days for Thueban. "MhmamH!" Thueban cried. == "Did you hear that?" Levin Cloud asked as he suddenly heard a cry for help. "We did not hear anything though. Are you sure it is not just a hallucination due to the fact that you got poisoned earlier?" Creepysoo asked as the image of Levin Cloud''s melting hand is still fresh in his mind. "If you guys did not hear it then it must have been someone dying or wants to die." Levin Cloud stated. "This is the western continent. Death is not a weird thing here." Peridot stated but she was still worried for Levin Cloud which is why he checked up on him. "That should be forter. We need to dig to the bottom now or else the lost of his arm would be for nothing." Solstice stated as she pointed towards the sands below them. "I would need some assistance. Help me?" Levin Cloud stated as he looked towards Peridot. "You do not need to worry as the elements are my thing." Peridot stated as she puffed her chest. "If that is the case then do it in two minutes." Solstice stated with a serious face. "But¡­" Peridot stated but Solstice raised her brows. "Fine!" Peridot stated as she took out a mythical tier gemstone that she was saving up as it was actually an emerald. A mythical tier emerald could be sold for at least two thousand gold coins but she already boasted about herself which means there is no turning back. Chapter 1560 The Snake Takes Over The shining green emerald is filled with natural earth energy which is something that would be treasured of not only mages but royalty as well. Peridot rose to the sky and gathered all the earth elemental energy in the surrounding. Levin Cloud told her to only provide support, but she could destroy thend by herself. In many legends in the world, dragons are also beings of destruction especially when they are angry. They are powerful beings that could either bring prosperity or destruction depending on their demeanor. Peridot filled the gem with not only earth elemental magic but also the magic of the dragons that are their raw power. Dragons are being that forcefully control magic which is why they can use mana in any way they want. Peridot just uses a catalyst as it makes the spell faster in casting and also less burden to her body instead of just relying on her dragon tongue. The mythical tier emerald could be seen cracklings with intense energy that it manifested into sparks of power. "Great Fissure!" Peridot stated as she mmed the emerald into the ground. As if lightning struck the ground, the emerald smashed into the sands and released a thundering roar that shook the surroundings. Levin Cloud gave a thumbs up to Peridot as he could feel the ground split open. One would think that a being of Peridot''s level would only be able to split the ground in a small hole but that is not true. Peridot is still a Ryujin when all is said, and they are famed dragons that control the elements. She is also one of the only ones that has affinity towards all the elements. She did not exaggerate when she shouted Great Fissure because she created arge crevice. The crevice actually stretched to at least a hundred meters which made all the creatures hiding in the sands rose up. The erratic monsters aimed their hostility towards the beings that are present when they became unearthed. All of them started to fight against the monsters but most of them were scared when the hidden presence below the bedrock emerged. == "What is happening?" The God Loki asked as he cannot see beyond the sands of the western continent. "It seems that a dragon is destroying the earth above us. Your pursuers are not ordinary people as you have told. I will make sure that they do not interrupt our process because this would be an important situation for us." The Shadow of Apophis stated as he peered onto the small crack that first appeared. The Shadow of Apophis immediately rose up when the crevice created by Peridot was big enough. The sudden appearance of the Shadow of Apophis shocked the Levin Cloud and the others, but they immediately knew what to do. They immediately prepared for battle as Soleil immediately created a ming tornado to give them enough time. [The Shadow of Apophis has surfaced and have been detected by the Gods of the Western Continent.] [All beings that were summoned by the Western Gods will be transported to the location of the Shadow of Apophis in ten seconds.] [The energy of the Distorted God Apophis is also in the area where the Shadow of Apophis has been sensed.] A notification popped up to all the yers that epted the quest to defeat the Distorted God Apophis. All of the yers did not even have enough time to prepare as they were all transported to the location all of a sudden. Not all yers that epted the quest was teleported as some of them were not logged in. Those that were not logged in were given notifications in their devices that the Distorted God Apophis has appeared. The yers were greeted by the Shadow of Apophising out of a huge fissure that suddenly appeared in the western continent. The fissure was big, but the size of the Shadow of Apophis was quiterge as well. "Followers! Kill the ones that have be pawns of the weak gods!" The Shadow of Apophis stated as numerous Followers of Apophis came out of the fissure as well to support the ck serpent. "Everyone, get ready to fight!" One of the yers shouted as he seems to be one of the rankers that was present. All of the yers charged towards the enemies as they were given the opportunity to kill the Shadow of Apophis now. It might be powerful, but it has been weakened significantly by the previous fight. They believed that they would be enough to kill the Shadow of Apophis and end this world quest in one go.I think you should take a look at The yers are right because the Shadow of Apophis has not returned to its peak power unlike before when it took years to be that powerful. The Shadow of Apophis has the strength of a demigod at this point which means it is weakerpared to before. Although, the Shadow of Apophis is not alone because there are other allies or rather beings that it has already corrupted along with the God Shesmu. Three golden pirs that is infected with sinister energy suddenly appeared near the Shadow of Apophis. This came from the three avatars that have already signed a contract of subservience to the Distorted God Apophis. The three avatas are none other than the Avatar of Babi, Avatar of Ahti, and the Avatar of Menhit. The yers that were charging recklessly and that did not have enough power to counter avatars died with just a few swings of the weapons from the three corrupted avatars. All of this was happening without the others knowing that the real danger was still being hidden beneath the fissure. "We should go beneath the fissure now that they are being our distraction." Levin Cloud stated as he could see that they were no longer the center of attention when the other yers arrived. "How? The body of that huge serpent is basically filling up the hole while most of it is being protected by the enemy." Creepysoo asked. The entire fissure had enemiesing out of it as the full force of the enemy seems to be hiding in the tunnels below. If they were to try and dive into the hole, then they would surely be noticed by the enemies. They would not be able to go without getting attention of the yers or the enemy. "Do you guys want to experience the flower express?" Levin Cloud stated with a smile. Even though Levin Cloud asked, he actually already used the skill as arge flower suddenly appeared next to each of his allies. Therge flower swallowed his team members and vanished into the ground. Levin Cloud did not use the skill on himself as he just transformed himself into roots that seeped into the ground. == "Is it not yet finished?" The Distorted God Apophis asked as it seems that patience is no longer its virtue. The Distorted God Apophis might have waited long years for this to happen, but it suddenly became impatient now that its n has been set in motion. It could not believe a mere puppet would actually dy its ns. The Distorted God Apophis does not know that humans are beings with great wills because it only views those lower than it as ants that should serve it. "Your vessel is tougher than I thought. Still, she would break down eventually. The signal would be when she releases tears. That is the time that you can truly devour her." The God Loki stated. Just as the two godlike beings were observing the vessel on her hardships,rge flowers suddenly bloomed on top of the cave ceiling. Frey, Solstice, Soleil, Peridot and Creepysoo emerged from the flowers and saw the vessel of Apophis. Levin Cloud did not show up immediately as he was taking his time to see if he could interrupt whatever is happening to the vessel. "We have guests. I have already interfered enough, and I can no longer help you at this point. Should I do more then I would be hit by the world providence." The God Loki stated as he stepped behind the Distorted God Apophis. "A bit useless but I do appreciate what you have done." The Distorted God Apophis muttered which slightly angered the God Loki, but thetter must keep his cool as the former is as powerful as Odin in its full strength. "You think that you are powerful when you have yed right into my schemes." The God Loki stated as he fully vanished as he left the area since he might get caught up in the fight. If that happens then all the things that he has done would be for nothing. The Distorted God Apophis knew that most of the followers left here would not be able to perfectly defend against the beings that appeared before it. As soon as the Distorted God Apophis saw a slight tear falling down on Thueban''s face, it immediately went for the vessel and devoured her. Chapter 1561 No Longer Just A Vessel Levin Cloud immediately tried to pull Thueban to his side by extending his arms that turned into roots. The Distorted God Apophis has already sensed that something or someone around it was lurking. Levin Cloud could have gotten Thueban earlier, but she was already being grasped by invisible parts of the Distorted God Apophis''s body. Levin Cloud knew that he would not be able to save the poor girl and attempted to kill her in that instance. It seems that the Distorted God Apophis sensed the killing intent that the hidden being has directed towards its vessel. The Distorted God Apophis defended Thueban from getting impaled by Levin Cloud but that does not mean she was safe. With one gulp, the Distorted God Apophis swallowed Thueban as she released onest cry for help. Levin Cloud''s roots was only able to pierce the body of the Distorted God Apophis which he clearly regretted. Levin Cloud immediately knew to himself that he moved to slow or else they might have a chance to stop what was bound to happen. A powerful shockwave suddenly exploded when the Distorted God Apophis and Thueban started to merge with each other. Thueban did not necessarily loseplete control of her body but that does not mean that she was able to hold on as well. Thueban''s mind has been broken but it seems that her spirit still held some sort of resistance. Thueban cried out to any entity that might be able to help her in her time of need. She did not care at the time what entity answered her prayers be it a god or an evil entity. As long as she would be able to hold on to her own will. Since the closest being that could resonate to gods was Levin Cloud, the one that answered her prayers was none other than a Goddess of Death that was summoned in the same continent during that time. A liquid entity in the shape of a female suddenly reached out to the hand that Thueban held out in thetter''sst attempt to not be devoured by the serpent. The liquid entity was not powerful enough to drive away the Distorted God Apophis though as the former was sted away by the mental energy of thetter. Still, the hand of the female liquid entity was able to touch the tip of Thueban''s finger. Thueban''s soul which was about to bepletely devoured by the Distorted God Apophis was suddenly encased in an orb of water just as it was about to be erased by thetter. Even if Thueban''s soul was saved from beingpletely erased by the Distorted God Apophis, it does not mean that the serpent was not able to take over. The Distorted God Apophis haspletely taken over Thueban''s body and mind while her soul was sealed in the depths of her subconscious. The only way to save the soul of the poor girl would be to kill her she can no longer get her mortal body as it is now in theplete control of the Distorted God Apophis. Thueban''s ck hair started to turn slightly off white as a testament to the Distorted God Apophis'' corruption of her body and resonance with the vessel. Her eyes were now that of a serpent instead of a human. Her light brown skin started to have some resemnce to a snake''s scales as well. The weak looking body that was not filled with nutrition started to have some shape as the Distorted God Apophis'' energy nourished her unhealthy body. Her clothes that was dirty and ragged is changed to a whiter and clear silk gown. She also started to have golden bangles that were snakes biting their tails.I think you should take a look at The Distorted God Apophis has finally fused with the vessel that it has waited for all these years. Levin Cloud and the others were unable to stop the process of the possession which disheartened them a bit. The Distorted God Apophis felt good in her new body as she now has real flesh in the mortal realm which means she can exercise control. [The Distorted God Apophis has sessfully taken over the vessel that it has nned for over thousands of years.] The Distorted God Apophis exploded in energy once again as she tried to see what is the limit that it can draw out from its immense energy. The Distorted God Apophis could only release the strength of a demigod even if it has taken over her vessel. This was due to the fact that it was not aplete being as of yet and the world bearing its pressure towards her. "You might be able to restrain me for the moment but that will not be true once I gather all of my remaining fragments." The Distorted God Apophis stated as her voice is now more feminine but in the deeper timbre. The Distorted God Apophis then looked towards Levin Cloud and the others that tried to stop it from taking over her vessel. She released a powerful wave of darkness towards Levin Cloud which actually rooted him out of the cave ceiling that he was attached to. Levin Cloud was sent crashing on the ground, but he was able to buff himself just enough for the attack to not kill him. "The noise is too much here. I must do something about it." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she left after seeing group retreat. The Distorted God Apophis went out of the crevice, and she met eyes with her other half which is the Shadow of Apophis. The Shadow of Apophis stopped its assault on the enemies that gathered which made the yers thought that it was tired but there was actually another reason. The yers suddenly felt an eerie feeling around them which made them cast as much defensive magic on themselves. "It is time to resonate with me my other half." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she ced her hand on top of the head of the Shadow of Apophis. Chapter 1562 Resonance Of Body And Shadow The Distorted God Apophis and the Shadow of Apophis started to consolidate both their powers as it is needed to stabilize the body that was just possessed. The Distorted God Apophis has only taken over the body and mind while the soul was only partially possessed. An anchor was needed for the Distorted God Apophis to stabilize, and her shadow would be the one to do that. The only downside is that the two must never be separated or else there might be a chance for the Distorted God Apophis to go crazy and not control her energy. The Shadow of Apophis that was a mile long suddenly shrank and curled around the body of the Distorted God Apophis. The resonance of body and shadow haspleted in under a few seconds and all the gods of the western continent were the ones that witnessed it. The Gods of the Western Continent tried to smite the Distorted God Apophis but that would mean sacrificing a lot of their own divine energy. The Distorted God Apophis could also defend itself against the attacks from the divine realm above because it will only be limited to the current restraint on the world. The divine punishment that the Gods of Western Continent could do would be at the level of a lesser god. The Distorted God Apophis is now at the level of a peak demigod due to its resonance with the Shadow of Apophis, but it will continue to rise in the future and reach to the strength of a lesser god naturally. The damage from the smite would not that be powerful as well since there are not many followers around the area. "We greet the great master!" The avatars that are now under the Distorted God Apophis bowed towards her. "I shall baptize this area with the strength of my newly attained body." The Distorted God Apophis stated as the Shadow of Apophis opened its mouth while she held her hand upwards. A powerful orb of dark energy is created using the effort of the two. The yers tried to fire off attacks and spells, but a powerful pressure came upon them. This was a passive skill that the Distorted God Apophis has as all beings around it will be under powerful restriction if they are not powerful enough. Most of the yers that signed up for the battle are not that powerful but just wanted the rewards. "Distorted Dark Wave!" The Distorted God Apophis stated as it released the energy that it has gathered. The wave of darkness took the form of numerous ck snakes that rushed towards all those that are in the area. All of the yers were swallowed up in the attack as numerous snakes bit them. The yers that were unable to defend themselves were swallowed by the darkness and ughtered by the Followers of Apophis that were empowered by the wave of darkness. "We shall deal with these lesser beings, master. It seems that the Avatar of Pakhet has found a way to the hidden temple of the Moon God Thoth." The Avatar of Babi stated. The Distorted God Apophis knows why the Avatar of Babi would say such a thing because she has yet to be full. The Distorted God Apophis is not yet able to exert perfect control of its massive energy in the mortal realm despite taking over the vessel. The testament to that would be some of the yers that still standing after her attack.I think you should take a look at If the Distorted God Apophis was at full power, then all beings would kneel before it just by the pressure that her body is emitting. She would also not need to have the Shadow of Apophis to stabilize its immense energy. Seeing that most of the enemies have been neutralized and her body starting to get stiff, the Distorted God Apophis created a door of darkness and vanished from the area. The yers were relieved of the pressure of the Distorted God Apophis but those that were affected by it are now mostly dead. The remaining avatars started their ughter but that does not mean that the other yers are going to ept their deaths. Some of the yers started their retreat as well since the Distorted God Apophis is no longer in the battlefield. The yers knew that they would not get anything for staying in the area as their main target is no longer there. The three avatars would not let that go thought but three guilds that are said to possess the strength and courage of valiant people were the ones that stood in front of the three powerful enemies. == Adrian held the small conch shell and hid it back into his inventory. He was d that everything was able to be resolved regarding the souls of the children. Just as he was about to check his aplishments, Awraka suddenly came near him and whispered something. "The Distorted God Apophis has descended and has taken over the vessel. It seems that Vice Guild Master also experienced something that might help us in the long run. He stated that a powerful death goddess used some of his energy to trap the vessel''s soul so that it will not be devouredpletely." Awraka whispered. "Thanks for informing me. We shall teleport to the location of the battle now." Adrian stated but he was informed that the Distorted God Apophis vanished once again but that does not mean they cannot sense the immense energy that the serpent releases. "Cairo has told us that the Sun God Ra could detect the Distorted God Apophis and it went to the Dark Sand Wastnds which is on the far opposite side of the Temple of the Sun God. Should we head over there to investigate first?" Awraka asked as all of the shadow unit members are determined. "Sure. Go now but make sure that all of you will not get too close. The Distorted God Apophis is a god of darkness after all. You should be careful." Adrian stated as he called for all of the guild members to reconvene. Chapter 1563 Corrupted Avatars I There are three corrupted Avatars of western continent gods that are left in the area. They are none other than Avatar of Babi, Avatar of Ahti, and the Avatar of Menhit. They are just like the Avatar of Shesmu as their gods have submitted to the Distorted God Apophis. The Distorted God Apophis promised the gods that submit to her that they will be able to descend early into the mortal world to im territory. The gods of the divine realm all want to descend as they would be early in creating a divine realm in the mortal realm if they do so. Creating a divine realm in the mortal realm is not about power but about time. There are already some gods that have created divine realms in the mortal world but that is something one can only do when they descend fully. The gods that descended earlier are either those that just woke up from being sealed or those that sacrificed to be a demigod. Thetter would need to build up their strength organically as they would be restricted by the world providence. The only reason why the lesser gods do not descend is the fact that they would be reduced to bing a demigod. They could either be loved by their followers or be targeted by the hungry wolves that are the hidden demigods of the mortal realm. Even lesser gods would die if they were to get killed in the mortal realm with their divine source absorbed. The Distorted God Apophis is a being that could easily promise protection to gods that join her faction. The number of western gods that joined her can be counted with hands but that also means that they would get a power that is primordial in source. The Distorted God Apophis is the other half of the Sun God Ra which means that she would not die unless one or the other truly dies. The three avatars are also in line with their gods because they are greedy and selfish as they did grow up in ces of the western continent that is rough. Their gods were also not gods that have a good reputation due to the things that they are associated with. Gods are beings that gain power by aligning by what they represent after all. The God Babi is a God of Fertility as he represents never ending vitality. He might be helpful for those that want to have an heir but being never ending is not always a bad thing as he needs to release it on other things. The God Babi is also known for a god that murders anyone on sight and lives on a mountain of human entrails. The Avatar of Babi is a male that also has some of his traits as he is also very muscr and full of energy. The golden armor that the Avatar of Babi wears is decorated with baboon designs while his helmet is that of a baboon. The chosen weapon of the Avatar of Babi is arge rod that is thick and as long as his body. The Avatar of Babi might not look like he could easily swing this rod, but he could swing it like it is a stick. Any enemy that fights the Avatar of Babi in terms of physical prowess should be either equal to him in strength or more. If they are not as strong as him then they would easily be squished into a meat paste. The Goddess Ahti is not like other gods of the western continent as she only has few followers. She was a goddess with the head of a wasp and the body of a hippo, just to make clear how at odds she was with the world. Very little information about her survives, except that she was spiteful. She must have been really spiteful for that to have endured so long. The Avatar of Ahti also mirrors her own goddess as she was a fat woman that has a very thin head. She was a vain existence that mes the world for her beauty not being epted or appreciated. She is a spiteful individual like her goddess as she would always look at anyone with malice if she does not like anyment about her. She would even be spiteful to the other followers of Ahti which is why their numbers are not thatrge. The Avatar of Ahti uses a il with curved spikes as she wants the flesh of her enemies to be scraped when she swings her huge weapon. She relishes in the fact that the malice of another person would be directed to her as she also grows more powerful that way. She would also take handsome young male ves as her lovers and kills them the next day after one night.I think you should take a look at The Goddess Menhit is just like the Goddess Bastet as she was a cat goddess just like her. Unlike the Goddess Bastet though, she was not a goddess that protects but a goddess that thrives in aggression and massacre. She was another cat goddess and also was a war goddess with the requisite aggression and murder tendencies. The Goddess Menhit''s name could mean "the ughterer", "the one who sacrifices", or "she who massacres". She actually did this name justice because she performs all of those and even her followers are the same. Her followers are one of the most war hungry people as they would actively join in massacres or battles that will make blood flow. The Goddess Menhit''s followers are also few in number because the ones that are usually in her service are either crazy or has been raised to be battle crazy. The Avatar of Menhit is also the same as she is the one that clearly mirrors her goddess among all the crazy followers. To make matters confusing and unnerving, the Followers of Menhit would look like civilized people until ughter starts. There are signs if one is a Follower of Menhit as they would often collect trophies of those that they have killed. The most notable collection would be that of human canines as it is the sharpest of the teeth. Sharp teeth could also represent the Goddess Menhit as the followers would often give these as offerings. The Avatar of Menhit is wearing golden armor that is actually very revealing when one is to describe it. It seems that it is not only the enemy''s blood that they like to see in the battle but also their own. She wears a lioness helmet that has an intimidating look. Her armor is more decorated in the savage side as it could be described as incredibly war torn. The Avatar of Menhit is incredibly agile and strong which is expected of someone that is under a war goddess. She prefers to inflict great damage to her enemies with her bear hands which is why she wears wed gloves. These golden gloves with sharp nails that could easily scratch even the toughest of armors. The golden nails are also a bit curved which means that any being that gets scraped would have their flesh dug out. The Avatar of Menhit also enjoys ying with her enemies as she would target the areas of the body that will spill the most blood. She would even relish the blood that she makes her enemies shed by licking it from her ws. In other words, all three of the avatars and gods that have joined the Distorted God Apophis are beings that already have a few loose screws. The three of them did not actually stay because of a sense of responsibility but they just wanted needless ughter. This was also one of the promises of the Distorted God Apophis to them. They wanted to have great release of their powerful thirst for blood and battle. The yers that left were actually not truly able to escape as an invisible barrier was actually already deployed as soon as the three avatars showed themselves. The ones that tried to leave were blocked by the barrier and attacked by the followers of the three gods that submitted to the Distorted God Apophis. In the end, all the beings that were sent there must now fight for their life or destroy the barrier to escape. A lot of guilds epted the request for teleportation and most of them also died from the attack of the Distorted God Apophis. The only ones that survived are those that could counter the darkness attribute and those that have life saving skills. The yers that thought that they could raid the Distorted God Apophis have their hopes crushed. They thought that they would fight a humungous serpent just like the Shadow of Apophis, but the reality was different. To make matters worse, the boss that they are about to raid just left without even letting them have a hit. The yers are now left at the mercy of three avatars with their murderous gods descended. Chapter 1564 Corrupted Avatars II The Avatar of Babi wreak the most havoc as his attacks would sends shockwaves that would cleave the sands. If the ground itself was not made of sand, then it might have cracked open by the sheer force of his attacks. He easily bashed any yer that does not have great footing into the sands below their feet. The yers that were already ustomed to hard ground had difficulty in maintaining their bnce. This is true for the tank yers as they need solid ground to stabilize their footingpared to other sses. They need to absorb the energy and shock from the attacks of enemies then distribute it to the ground below them. The tanks that are unfamiliar with the sandy ground would be swept away via knockback by the Avatar of Babi''s attack. This is not true for everyone as there have been tank yers that have already ustomed themselves to the sand. They were the first ones to be transported to the western continent when the Shadow of Apophis first appeared. "Weak! Can all of you not even put a up a good fight?!" The Avatar of Babi shouted as he is not having the time of his life in killing his enemies. The Avatar of Babi thought that he would have the time of his life in killing off the warriors chosen by the other gods of the western continent, but he is greatly underwhelmed. The ones that he thought would put up a good fight were easily sent flying by his attacks. The Avatar of Babi jumped to attack arge group of yers that was clumped but he suddenly saw arge axe near his head. The Avatar of Babi changed his position in midair which demonstrated his great flexibility and acrobatics despite his incredibly toned body. He met therge axe with hisrge rod which created a powerful shockwave that sent both him and the wielder of therge axe a few meters away from each other. "You seem worthy! What is your name, warrior!?" The Avatar of Babi asked as he pointed his weapon towards the giant axe wielder. "The name is Siegfried, baboon man." Siegfried stated as he was immediately healed by his guild members. "Why is a real man needing support from others?! You should not need for trivial things as one would only cripple their development." The Avatar of Babi stated as he found out that Siegfried was not fighting by himself. "You are saying that, but you have the support of a god with you. Why not relinquish the divine energy spreading through your body then you could berate our leader on what it means to have strength." Faust stated as his Greater Spirit Smander coiled around him since it was now at the size of a wyvern. "Then let us see which one would have more power! My great god versus the strength of mortals banding together!" The Avatar of Babi stated as he charged towards Siegfried with thetter doing the same. == The Avatar of Ahti was taking her time in killing off all the yers around her, but she was not happy with some of them dying with a swing of her il. She even thought of some of the mortals that she killed as cute. She wanted them to at least take one hit or else they would notst long when she showers them with her beautiful love. Just as she was about to hit an elven yer, a handsome man suddenly appeared in front of her il and changed its course to her. The elven yer was none other than Aisha and the one who saved her was Ain. Ain then concluded his defensive stance by lowering both his hands in a horizontal motion. "Hello, handsome. Do you want to be part of this gorgeous woman''s harem? I will surely make you my first husband as you are definitely my liking." The Avatar of Ahti stated as she pursed her lips and even did a sexy pose. All of the yers that saw her being all perky and seductive would either do a puking motion or turn their head away if they are respectful. Ain himself did not look away as his mental fortitude is extremely tough due to his job ss which is Martial Sage. He could feel that the woman in front of him is exuding different emotions to him.I think you should take a look at Ain could pick up the emotions of those around him due to his training and skills. The Avatar of Ahti does exude some sexual feelings toward him, but the blood lust is apparent. The blood lust that the Avatar of Ahti is exuding clearly overshadowed the previous feelings. She was saying one thing, but she ultimately wants to kill Ain for doing something that he should not have. "A shy one or are you mute? Either way, that is also very good for me!" The Avatar of Ahti stated as she swung her il once more towards Ain. The il''s head flew towards Ain without any problem as if it had a homing capability. Aisha sighed as she knew that Ain would definitely try to deflect it once more as he was still in his training phase. She released multiple arrows that hit the head of the il which in turn slowed it down a little. "Thanks." Ain stated as he suddenly red up in a misty blue aura which covered his body like a thin fil. Ain prepared his stance and sent the il flying back with a kick. He was able to easily deflect it once more, but he could see that his aura was slightly damaged from the il. He was slightly damaged despite being able to deflect the il back to its owner. The Avatar of Ahti then held the head of the il with her hands and licked the spike that hit Ain''s aura. She was feeling exhrated at the fact that a beautiful man could keep up with her. All the strong men in the western continent are few and those that are handsome are even fewer. She had to satisfy her desires with beautiful weak men instead but that ends now. "I should thank the other western gods for sending such perfect men to me." The Avatar of Ahti stated as she burned with desire. == The Avatar of Menhit is differentpared to the other two avatar as she actively took part in the ughter of all those that entered her zone. She was not like the other that were interested in things such as fun because ughter is the only thing that she views as enjoyable in her mortal life. She colored her golden ws with blood and relished in it. Everyone that was in her surroundings would spray a beautiful crimson red fountain as she always aimed for the parts of the body with arteries. She enjoyed the feeling of bathing in the blood of others but that did notst long as a golden green glow spread in the area. All of those that she thought would die from blood loss suddenly started recovering back to full health. The one that was responsible for that was none other than a strange looking elf that had longer earspared to the ones around her. She was none other than the high elf Anastacia and she was the one that answered the call of the western gods along with a few of her guild members while some protected the world tree. The Avatar of Menhit did not like this as she did not want her only joy to be suddenly gone which is why she immediately went for Anastacia''s neck. She wanted to see if the high elf would bleed red just like the other mortals as she has never met a being such as her that smells like pure nature. Most of her guild members could bare keep up with the Avatar of Menhit''s speed except for one. A greater wind spirit in the form of a four-winged eagle suddenly appeared in front of the Avatar of Menhit and blocked any attempt of her getting closer to Anastacia. She suddenly sensed danger on her back which is why she immediately bent her back as four ming arrows passed by her bent head. Still, she did not dodge the next attack as two arrows coated with the ice element hit her stomach and leg. The Avatar of Menhit dropped to the ground and destroyed the ice arrows that pierced her. This was the first time that she has experienced the ice element as it was basically inexistent in the western continent. She felt the chill from the attack as her blood flowed from her wounds. The Avatar of Menhit smiled as she found someone that could inflict wounds on her despite her speed. The ones that hit her was another high elf but he wasbat orientedpared to the other one that is clearly a priest. Chapter 1565 Corrupted Avatars III Alder did not expect that they would have to directly deal with one of the avatars in the western continent. He thought that they would only directly deal with the Distorted God Apophis, but they were suddenly getting easily dealt with by one of the corrupted avatars. Some of them know of these corrupted avatars as one of them did defeat the Avatar of Horus. Even the spirits that are under his control are telling him that the Avatar that is in front of them is a monster disguised as a human. The elemental spirits could feel the deep bloodlust that is not easily detected by mortals. The Avatar of Menhit is one of such individual as she was covered in a nket of blood that smells incredibly thick. Alder could also see that healing everyone back to health is not going to cut it as the damage being dealt is incredible. The Avatar of Menhit is like the opposite of Anastacia as she deals incredible damage in the blink of an eye. Anastacia could heal all of them in a blink of an eye, but her allies cannot deal with the Avatar of Menhit. Even Alder can only provide protection to Anastacia as no one in their elite group could actually follow the movements of the enemy. He cannot actively go on the offensive or else he might not be able to protect Anastacia from the enemy. He has this powerful scary intuition that Anastacia will die if the Avatar of Menhit even reaches just a part of her. The Avatar of Menhit is also being extremely careful when ites to getting near them as if she was not just a crazed ughterer. Alder could hear the spirits whisper to him that the woman in front of them has a head clearer than before she was killing people. She was someone that acts crazy in the battlefield, but she was actually incredibly sane. "We might be killed at this rate." Alder thought as they do not have Cersei or Mariposa with them as they are protecting the world tree. == "Should we help them?" Creepysoo asked as he was freshly revived by Levin Cloud. "We will help them eventually because we cannot get out of this ce if we do not destroy the barrier or defeat the three of them." Solstice stated as she managed to recover herself by coting the blood puddles that she split her body. "It is a good thing that little Soleil is able to save herself and was the quickest among us to actually warn us." Peridot stated as she was also revived by Levin Cloud. "I manage to slightly protect Big Brother Levin Cloud as well which is why he managed to revive the two of you." Soleil stated as she created a powerful me barrier around Levin Cloud which protected him from dying due to the Distorted God Apophis'' attack. "I did almost die but I was able to heal myself with the small health that was left of me. A damage like that is illegal when the Distorted God Apophis has just gotten her vessel." Levin Cloud stated as he really did catch a break. "How long till my brother arrives?" Solstice asked as Adrian is already headed towards their location. "He said that it will take an hour as he is also going to fetch the others that died." Peridot stated as she saw the group chat. "Can we even survive against three corrupted avatars within an hour? Even Big Bro Equinox needed the help of others to even attempt to kill one." Creepysoo stated. "We might be able to this time as the ones that are here are from three of the major guilds. The chances will rise as long as we move with them." Solstice stated. "We can manage an hour. Who should we face?" Peridot stated as they needed to distribute their team. == Siegfried and Faust along with some of their elite members are strong but they are not that familiar in fighting against a powerful NPC like the Avatar of Babi. They were getting easily thrown away by the shockwaves getting released by the giant rod. Siegfried will take on the attacks head on while Faust will counterattack but the Avatar of Babi seems to have a special barrier around him that dispels long range attacks.I think you should take a look at Faust could see his fireballs getting dispersed by some sort of sonic barrier. He has deduced that the Avatar of Babi has some sort of sonic barrier around him that deflects long ranged attacks. Just as the Avatar of Babi''s attacks can produce shockwaves, his body also produces a barrier shockwave which Faust needs to understand. The team alsocks someone that could heal them proactively as their healers were losing lots of mana. They were getting hurt despite not getting directly hit by the enemy. They needed the healers to reserve mana which is why they chose to go with the potion route. The enemy is also not losing any momentum as if his vitality and energy is always full. Just as they were thinking of what to do with the Avatar of Babi, a powerful ming tornado suddenly fell onto the Avatar of Babi. Siegfried looked towards Faust, but thetter shook his head as he did not do something that powerful. The members of Siegfried''s guild are suddenly surrounded by a golden glow that swept at them and healed all their wounds. "Who dares!" The Avatar of Babi shouted as he swirled his giant rod in the reverse of the ming tornado and dissipated it. "I told you that it would not be enough against that big oaf, but you did good in buying me time to heal them." Levin Cloud stated as both him and Soleil appeared next to them. Siegfried and the others were shocked as they did not expect to see them as they were not seen earlier. They looked around but the demon was not with them, but they did have the Leshy. The Infernum guild members did not expect that someone that could change the flow of the battlefield hase to aid them, but they were not the only ones. == Ain and Aisha were doing good in deflecting the attacks but that does not mean that they can counterattack. They were unable tond a blow on the Avatar of Ahti as they were pushed to be on the defensive. Ain tried to use some footwork to reach the Avatar of Ahti, but she was incredibly agile for her body structure. Even Aisha''a arrows were not able to even graze the skin of the Avatar of Ahti due to her relentless movements. The yers that surrounded the Avatar of Ahti could not believe that such a nonsensical being exists. Seeing that her prey and future ves were only stuck on defending, the Avatar of Ahti wanted to test them more as she wants beautiful strong men in her harem. The Avatar of Ahti was about to use a skill as she waved the il in a circr motion, but skeletal hands suddenly sprouted from the ground. The skeletal hands tried to drag her down while a sudden powerful wind tried to assist in pushing her down. The Avatar of Ahti could be seen slowly getting pushed downwards onto the sands as two hands made of sand attempted to swallow her. "Hateful!" The Avatar of Ahti shouted as a powerful shockwave came out from her body. The shockwave actually came from the wasp wings that was hidden behind the Avatar of Ahti''s back. She was also immediately able to rise from the sands and even blow the sands that tried to swallow her. She burst out in a powerful energy as her malice increased but she does not know who to direct it to. "She is really ugly." Creepysoo stated clearly which the Avatar of Ahti heard. "You really are someone that cannot stop their mouth." Peridot stated as they appeared beside the Valor guild. Creepysoo is not just talking about the Avatar of Ahti''s body but also the aura around her. He could see the numerous evil spirits that are residing in her il. He could smell something inhuman that is residing in the il as numerous evil spirits with malice are contained within it. "An ugly undead is talking about my beautiful self?! You are the ugly one!" The Avatar of Ahti shouted as she actually charged towards Creepysoo. The Avatar of Ahti suddenly appeared in front of Creepysoo which shocked the others, but thetter did not get rattled. Creepysoo was hit by the full blunt force of the il, but his body suddenly turned into bandages. The bandages would then cover the Avatar of Ahti''s body and attempted to strangle her. "To think that an ugly being like you is into bondage!" The Avatar of Ahti stated as she suddenly increased her body size to double and ripped all of the bandages that wrapped around her. Chapter 1566 Corrupted Avatars IV The Avatar of Ahti became bigger as a result of the continuous spells thrown at her by Creepysoo and Peridot. The malice that she was releasing earlier doubled with her size as if she was increasing her abilities by creating more spite for herself. Creepysoo ced curses on her, but it was all rejected. [The target of the curse has already been afflicted with a great deal of curse which is why they cannot be affected by another curse that decreases stats.] Creepysoo already fought some beings that have a notification alert like this. The beings that he battled with this alert notification have a special skill within them that actually acts like a curse. They would get double the value of a certain stat while sacrificing another stat in return. The Avatar of Ahti sacrifices her Charm Stat in return for increasing her own battle prowess. It is also the reason why she has the nickname of the Ugly diator because her Charm stat decreases to the point that it bes negative. She would then fuel the criticizing gazes that she receives with her own spite. Creepysoo summoned all of his undead knights to fight against someone like the Avatar of Ahti but not all of them canst long on a head-on collision against her. Frankie did notst long though even if he was the tankiest among all of them. Undead are weak against blunt force attacks which is why they can die when hit hard enough. The ones that synergized well were actually Robin Hoodie and Aisha as the twoplemented each other. Robin Hoodie would fire his spectral arrows at the gaps that Aisha cannot attack which is why the damage that the Avatar of Ahti received haspounded. Ain with the help of Creepysoo and Peridot is keeping the gigantic Avatar of Ahti at bay. The yers of the Valor guild could not help but praise the two that came to their aid. All that they need to do now is to make sure that theyst long enough to kill the Avatar of Ahti. The health bar of the enemy is starting to slowly go down when it did not budge one bit earlier. == Alder is doing his best, but he cannot keep up with the Avatar of Menhit just by himself. He can defend against her attacks, but they were getting casualties every time that she moves. Since the Avatar of Menhit cannot kill Anastacia easily, she focused on the guild members that are near them. The guild members would go to critical health as they cannot follow the movements of the enemy in front of them. Anastacia would make sure that they survive but she does not have infinite mana to heal them. If something is not done, then they would surely slowly die because they attack back. Alder lost focus for one second which actually became dangerous. He was not able to defend Anastacia in time as he could see the golden ws aimed for Anastacia''s eyes. He thought that he was toote, and he could also see Anastacia deploying a barrier, but it was not fast enough to materialize. Just as the golden ws of the Avatar of Menhit is about to hit Anastacia''s face, a red puddle suddenly materialized in front of Anastacia. The red puddle then erupted as a warrior with golden armor suddenly appeared between Anastacia and the Avatar of Menhit. Solstice suddenly created two swords made of blood and defended Anastacia from danger. Alder saw who it was that helped them and is relieved. He knew Solstice when she sees that golden armor as that is her trademark when the sun is still up. Alder was not just shocked but also amazed because Solstice was able to defend against the Avatar of Menhit''s attack despite being exposed to sunlight. Solstice did not stop at blocking as she still has the red puddle of blood beneath her. She immediately used the blood to create numerous blood swords that she sent flying towards the Avatar of Menhit. The flying blood swords were quick and deadly as they plunged themselves to the exposed body parts of the Avatar of Menhit. The Avatar of Menhit had to retreat as she was still in mid-air and cannot easily control her body. She was unable to exert any force in her attack and was incredibly damaged as well. She did not expect the sudden new enemy to defend Anastacia as she was sure that the high elf would have her head cut off by her attack. "What is your name, warrior?!" The Avatar of Menhit asked as she wants to know the warrior that managed to block her attack.I think you should take a look at "The name is Solstice." Solstice replied as wasting time is much better than unrelenting attacks. "You do not smell human. You smell like one of the craving ones. You are pretty strong for a craving one. Is your rank a Marquis?" The Avatar of Menhit stated as she has already encountered some vampires, but they were often called craving ones. "I am surprised that you know of my race but there were some that was vanished to the western continent. It is not surprising that you call them craving ones when they were already cut off from their families. Also, I am not as lowly as a Marquis." Solstice stated as she collected all of the blood that was spilt on the sands to create a blood orb. The Avatar of Menhit raised her brows because she encountered one of the craving ones with this ability. He was one of the most powerful ones that she encountered but he still fell to her ws. His rank was that of an Earl as the craving one repeatedly told her when she killed him. "Are you a duchess then but that does not change anything because you are going to get killed? I wonder what type of statement you will say when I separate your head from your body." The Avatar of Menhit stated as she exploded in energy. The Avatar of Menhit''s worn down armor started to get covered in fur as she was actually slowly transforming more and more to be like her goddess. Among the three corrupted avatars that are present, the Avatar of Menhit is the one that even the other two corrupted avatars do not want to face. The Avatar of Menhit is one of the known avatars that could actually fully sync with their patron god which means she could easily channel the energy of her goddess. A blood red aura surrounded the Avatar of Menhit as she became vicious in her attacks. The Avatar of Menhit''s bloodlust is suddenly sent to all those that are around her which created chills down their spines. Even Solstice felt this incredible bloodlust as she only felt this against enemies that have killed hordes of enemies. The Avatar of Menhit suddenly vanished and appeared in front of Solstice. Solstice could not even react quick enough as the speed that the enemy moved made it even difficult for her to move. Anastacia could only buff Solstice to be able to take on the attack, but her buff was only received when thetter has her face nted on the ground. Alder suddenly controlled four elemental spirits to attack the Avatar of Menhit as he knew that the only way to deal with the enemy is helping Solstice. The Avatar of Menhit vanished as four elemental spirits released spells on her location. Solstice managed to get up and recover as she was healed by Anastacia. The Avatar of Menhit then set her sights on Anastacia as she was about to aim for the high elf''s back. The Avatar of Menhit would have been sessful if the skies above did not suddenly be dark. A sudden pain encroached her backside and she crashed onto the sands. "I told you that I was not a Marquis but a Queen. Let me show you what a queen can do." Solstice stated as she was the one that plunged her swords onto the Avatar of Menhit''s back. The both of them crashed but it was the Avatar of Menhit that ate a face full of sand. Solstice plunged her swords deeply and only retracted them when she saw the enemy''s ws swipe backward. The Avatar of Menhit stood up as she clutched her bleeding wounds with her two hands. Solstice'' form could be seen as fluttering within the darkness as she can now match the speed of the enemy in front of her. The Avatar of Menhit suddenlyughed out loud as she could now see the wish that she craves ever since she became an avatar. She even coughed out blood while sheughed which made her look like she was deranged. "Will you be the one to send me to the afterlife?!" The Avatar of Menhit stated as she really wanted to die and it was her curse which is why she became the avatar of the Goddess Menhit. Chapter 1567 Corrupted Avatars V The Avatar of Menhit could not believe that she was unable to sense an existence that had killing intent towards her. She looked upwards and the time of days suddenly changed to a moonless night. On such a moonless night like this one, the Vampires reign supreme as they be literal monsters in term of fighting. Solstice activated her skill to make the area around her into night for ten minutes as she needed to make sure that they can hold on. She did not think of what might happen after, but she did think about what to do. She knew that dealing lethal damage to the Avatar of Menhit would make sure that they will have a great chance of finishing off the opponent. She vanished from being buried in the sand as her golden armor receded onto her skin and changed to shadows that turned to a beautiful ck dress. She became darkness itself and plunged her deadly swords on the Avatar of Menhit''s back. She was not given the title of Queen for nothing after all. She might not have been able to kill the Avatar of Menhit because of the goddess essence (the part of their god or goddess that descends to avatars), but she was still able to injure her enemy greatly. Solstice thought that the enemy would charge at her crazily but the Avatar of Menhitughed crazily. All of them thought that the word crazy really did describe but Solstice felt different. The Avatar of Menhit suddenly summoned all the strength that she could get from the descent of her goddess. She actually wanted to die but it was only her goddess that forbids her. One might think that it is not odd that the goddess forbids an avatar to die but the Avatar of Menhit is different. She was forced to be a living war machine at a very young age. She is also being filled with the energy of the Goddess Menhit that restricts her to even kill herself. She wanted someone that could overpower her as she would need to draw more from the power of the goddess. In other words, she wants to drain her battery so that she can finally die, and she sees Solstice as that opportunity. "Let us see if you can survive my assault!" The Avatar of Menhit stated but she actually wished that Solstice could. The Avatar of Menhit drew more power from the goddess as her wounds healed. The physical wounds might have healed but the damage was still there. The Avatar of Menhit zoomed towards Solstice without even minding the people around her. She was like a fierce jungle cat that pounced on its prey without fear or hesitation. Solstice met with the Avatar of Menhit at the same speed as they shed. She was as fast as the Avatar of Menhit but her silhouette produced a shadowy effectpared to the other''s red. The two fierce women shed as Solstice swords shed with the golden ws of the Avatar of Menhit. Solstice immediately noticed the difference between them. She was weaker in the strength department as she can see her swords being pushed back a little. The Avatar of Menhit is really a monster of strength and speed but there is a game changer in her team. "Goddess'' Full Blessing!" Anastacia stated as she buffed Solstice. [You have been blessed by Anastacia with the power of the Goddess of Life Gaea.] [Your Strength stat has been increased by 30% for ten minutes.] [Your Intelligence stat has been increased by 20% for ten minutes.] [Your Agility stat has been increased by 30% for ten minutes.] [Your Stamina stat has been increased by 50% for ten minutes.] [You have a 50% chance to deal double damage to you enemies for a duration of ten minutes. Tripled when it is a critical hit.] [All the damage that you have dealt to the enemy will heal you for 10% of the total damage inflicted.] Anastacia just gave Solstice one of the best buffs that her job ss, the Envoy of Life, can give. A green light covered all of Solstice'' body. With a swing of her sword, Solstice was able to overpower the enemy in front of her. She was able to send the Avatar of Menhit flying all the way towards the location where the Avatar of Babi was.I think you should take a look at [You have dealt a critical hit to your opponent.] The view of the Avatar of Menhit getting sent flying with some parts of her golden armor breaking could be seen by the Avatar of Babi and Avatar of Ahti along with the other followers. This chain of events led to the sudden tipping of the scales. Siegfried was pumped up as he was suddenly buffed by Levin Cloud with the same buff that was applied to Solstice. Faust joined hands with Soleil as she was able to temporarily increase the rank of his greater elemental into a high elemental. Smander could be seen growing to the size of arge ming dragon. Partnered with the erged Regulus, both the high elementals made the Avatar of Babibust into mes. For the first time, the Avatar of Babi felt the intense heat of fire graze his skin. He shouted for the first time in the battle and became like a crazed baboon. He started to swing hisrge rod manically which Siegfried could now easily deflect. Siegfried started his counterattack as his axe felt lighter than before and started his powerfulbo of attacks. The Avatar of Ahti could also feel the pressure as well because she noticed that her enemies were not losing morale. They were also not directing any malice towards her as it was all being absorbed by someone else. She then turned her head towards an undead that wears a veil and holds a doll that looked like her. "Did you like what Voodoo Marie made? I figured out your source of power because you reek of it." Creepysoo stated as he suddenly took out the Lesser Necronomicon. "Undying!" Creepysoo stated as the Lesser Necronomicon suddenly released a powerful death spell that affected all his allies around him. [You have been afflicted with the Forbidden Spell: Undying.] [All of you damage will be decreased by 20% but you will not receive any damage for the duration of two minutes.] [You will also be immune to any status condition during the duration of the spell.] All the members of the Valor guild shuddered when they saw what kind of buff they were affected with. Creepysoo smiled as 20% of his health was suddenly cut off as that was the price of the forbidden spell but that is worth it for the enemy. The Valor guild that was afraid of getting close suddenly started to go forward against the enemy. Ain was the one that started the attacks as he did not even doubt the notification that he read. He charged towards the Avatar of Ahti with his bluish white aura getting stronger. He did not even blink as the giant il was about to hit his face as it actually passed through him as if he was transformed into a ghost type undead. In fact, even ghost type undead would be affected by the il as it was filled with divine energy from another goddess, but the forbidden spell is not something anyone can get. It was forbidden for the reason that it created an undying army that is not affected by anything for two minutes. This was a powerful spell that a powerful necromancer once created. Ain smiled as he saw the giant il pass through him as it was a worth it sacrifice for 20% of his damage. He suddenly started to perform a series of movements that created powerful blows against the body of the Avatar of Ahti. It was quite a sight to see arge, bodied individual being sent flying as if they weigh nothing at all. "Martial Sage Arts: Fox Hunt!" Ain shouted as his body was enveloped in an energy shaped like fox. Ain jumped high and aimed for the heart of the Avatar of Ahti, but his hands alone cannot pierce the sturdy golden armor that his enemy wore. There was arge indentation on the chest area of the golden armor though which meant that he could pierce it given time. The Avatar of Ahti though the attacks would no longere but a shower of arrows rained on her. The Avatar of Ahti tried to deflect the arrows but all of them passed through her il as if they were illusions. The damage was real though as she could feel numerous arrows pierce the gaps in her armor. She crashed to the ground like a porcupine, but the attacks did not stop there as the duration of Undying was not yet over. The sight of the Valor guild attacking an injured and unmoving opponent could make other mistake that their guild name was different. Chapter 1568 Corrupted Avatars VI The fall of the Avatar of Menhit is what started the defeat of the enemies. The Avatar of Menhit looked quite satisfied of what was happening as her body started to be sore. She was seeing the fact that she could be dead as long as she keeps fighting against the enemies around her. Solstice did not expect such a response from her enemy as she could sense the strangeness. She could feel as if the enemy that she is beating up looks like she was enjoying the sensation. The Avatar of Menhit did not care what was happening to the followers that followed her as all she wanted was her own death. "A little more!" The Avatar of Menhit thought as she clutched her body that was now filled with wounds. The Avatar of Menhit could feel therge decrease of the divine energy in her body. She knew that it would not be long until the control of the goddess that she serves will relinquish. She could feel her body battered up and incredibly injured, but she was smiling as she charged towards the enemy. "Did you think that I would let you foolishly die just like that?!" The Avatar of Menhit suddenly stated to herself as she stopped her charge towards Solstice. Solstice was also shocked of what happened because the presence of the Avatar of Menhit suddenly changed. If one were to describe the sensation, then the Avatar of Menhit is now filled with two auras that are dangerous. The Avatar of Menhit suddenly had a different expression on her face as she no longer smiled at her own demise. "Such a naughty little girl. To think that she would try to kill herself by finding such powerful opponents. Shall we stop this as this body is very precious to me? I shall let all of you leave here with your lives intact and your heads attached to your neck." The Avatar of Menhit stated arrogantly but Solsticeughed. "Did you think that you can act as if you canst long? That body is already at its breaking point and you entering it does not mean that everything is fine. I knew that some goddesses were arrogant as told by my brother, but you actually think that we will follow you just because you are one." Solstice stated as she charged to the Avatar of Menhit to finish off the job. "It seems that I would need to educate you on how to bow down to a goddess!" The Avatar of Menhit or rather the Goddess of Menhit stated as a powerful golden light came down from the heavens. The sudden pir of dark gold light erupted and created a shockwave that sted Solstice a few meters away. The Avatar of Menhit suddenly started to get fully covered in dark gold armor and the helmet that was golden became a face. The Goddess Menhit herself has descended onto the world as she did not want to have her avatar be killed. She needed her avatar for the things that are toe, and her death would make thingsg behind. [The Goddess Menhit has descended onto the mortal world partially by sacrificing some of her followers in the area.] Some of the Followers of Menhit could be seen killing themselves by slitting their own throats. These people are what you describe as fanatic as they did not even think twice of killing themselves. The blood of the followers dyed the sands of the battlefield, and it was not just the Followers of Menhit. [The Goddess Ahti has descended onto the mortal world partially by sacrificing some of her followers in the area.] [The God Babi has descended onto the mortal world partially by sacrificing some of his followers in the area.] Two more dark golden pirs of light could be seen descending onto the area as the Avatar of Babi and the Avatar of Ahti are also taken over by their respective patron gods. The golden helmets that they wore became real faces stuck to humanoids wearing dark golden armor. The dark golden armors are not only decorated by their sigils but also with the Distorted God Apophis to show their allegiance. The three gods knew that they need their avatars for the ns for the future or else they would not easily descend when the timees. The Distorted God Apophis is also a god that gives gifts to those that are incredibly useful which meant that they could get bigger territories. The loss of their avatars would also be a significant loss on their fighting forces as an avatar is five times more important than a normal follower.I think you should take a look at "All of you did not heed my warnings. We shall let the world know that you will be ughtered because you chose to ignore the words of gods." The Goddess Menhit stated but she could see that the beings in front of her was not cowering in fear. "Descent of the Tree of Life and Death!" Levin Cloud suddenly stated as the dark skies above suddenly opened as a seed fell down to the barren sands. The seed that fell to the sands suddenly sprouted into arge cactus looking nt that was a mixture of a healthy and a dying cactus. The entire area suddenly changed in pressure as the powerful auras of the three gods that descended has lessened. The lessening pressure exceeded by the three gods were not the only thing that changed as a rift in time and space suddenly opened outside the barrier. The beings that came out of the rift was none other than Adrian and his guild members. The barrier only made sure that those inside will not get out, but it did not stop anyone from getting in. Adrian passed through the barrier and the area felt quiet. "Alright then. It is time for us to hunt down gods everyone." Adrian stated in a clear voice as if what he said is aplete order. "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Charon!" Sirius, Kaon and Charon showed up in their original forms and their pressure alone could match one of the gods that descended. Adrian could already get the gist of the situation as he was getting some of it while he was rounding up the guild members. Thankfully they were able to gather at the Temple of the Sun God which is why they were quite early this time. Adrian was only able to gather a few guild members as the rest were still needed to defend the Temple of the Sun God. They needed to guard the Sun God Ra even more now as the Distorted God Apophis has now taken a physical form in the mortal realm. The notable members he brought are those that can pull their weight against demigods. The God Babi was suddenly hit by a powerful wind sh that came from a being behind him. Soleil''s eyes glowed when she saw that her father has revived earlier than expected. Kabrakan, Vayu and Lycan made sure to clear quests from the underworld to immensely reduce their respawn timer. Adrian even helped them by creating more quests for them to clear but it was not only his guild members that benefitted but also other yers. Kabrakan went to be the defense against the Goddess Ahti as their group needed someone that could take the blunt damage that she did. Lycan went to Solstice and teamed up with her to try and take down the Goddess Menhit. Adrian did not need to tell all of them what to do as he briefed them to go against the being that they believe they can win against. Adrian was on another duty and that is barrier breaking as it was not only there to stop them from leaving but also sapping some of their energy as well. He already let lose three of his soulbounds which could be said to change the flow of the battle to their favor. Also, the bodies of the avatars could be seen in their breaking points and killing them would only be a matter of time. Adrian is alsomunicating with another person and that is Frey. She was not joining the battle because she was looking for the God Loki in the area as she is the only one that could sense him. She told the other that she could still feel the presence of the God Loki which is why she did not leave the crevice. Adrian is also doing the same as he tapped into the Tree of Life and Death and used his own energy as a pulse to act as a radar. He was searching for the being that seems to be the mastermind of this whole thing and the coborator of the Distorted God Apophis. When he thought that another god interfering, pieces of the puzzle started to get pieced together since the awakening of the Shadow of Apophis could not be due to natural urrence. Chapter 1569 The Temple Of The Moon Rises The Distorted God Apophis has already reached the location given to her by the Avatar of Babi. Her new form could be said as very alluring but the aura around her makes anything feel intense fear. It is said that darkness was the first source of fear for the primal living beings as it is something ancient and unknown. The Sun God Ra and the Distorted God Apophis were such beings as they were the first born of their respective dimension. They were only known as Ra and Apophis back then as one appeared when the other came into being. No one was higher than the other as they were of equal standing. They also fulfilled different duties as Ra was the one that wanted to create beings. In order for that to happen, one of them needed to seal away the darkness. As Apophis was the one that had the control over darkness itself, it decided that it will be the one to fulfill this duty. When the darkness was pushed to the corners of the universe, the God Ra started the creation of the first spark of light. With the first spark of light, new gods were born, and they looked at Ra as their creator and father. With the aid of the newly born gods, the new universe of Hiero was born with the gods of creation being the Ra and Apophis. Although Apophis made great contribution to create the universe, the beings in the universe did not ray to it like they did with Ra. Instead of prayer for protection, Apophis received warnings to not enter their domain as it rules over darkness. Apophis did not mind this as it could still view the human beings it helped create but there was a slight bitterness in its heart. The Gods of the Hiero universe called themselves the Ennead as given to them by the humans that prayed to them. Since it was humans that created the name of the group, Apophis was not given a ce in the Pantheon. Still, Apophis had followers back then that would pray to it for the safe passage of night which it blessed them for safety in the cover of the night. Apophis was fine with any number of followers as long as they prayed to him with pure thoughts. The good times do notst long though as the invading gods that prey on other universes found Hiero. The Ennead fought with all their might to protect their followers as much as they could, but the billion lives suddenly shrunk to a few thousand. The invaders were none other than gods that were also stolen of their home or those that have been corrupted by what they call the void. Gods with their universe stolen or destroyed are called Dark Gods as they could no longer stay in their own dimension. Gods that have be corrupted by the void are called Distorted Gods as they be a twisted version of themselves. Some gods have retained their high level of intellect ofpassion but there are more that have just lost their minds. The gods that lost their minds are usually the Distorted Gods and it is said that any god that bes one would ravish and destroy worlds to sate their pain. The one that attacked the Hiero universe was none other than a Distorted God called Raa Vaa. The Ennead were unable to defeat the Distorted God Raa Vaa which is why they needed to flee even if they needed to sacrifice their universe to do so. They would rather be dark gods than have all of their creations wiped out. Ra and Apophis knew that they are the only ones that can have a fighting chance against the Distorted God Raa Vaa. The Ennead along with Apophis fought against the Distorted God Raa Vaa as their remaining followers were sent to another universe. In the end, their universe had to be sacrificed as they could not defeat the Distorted God Raa Vaa. Apophis did not want to give up and did something that the other gods of Hiero did not expect. The darkness that Apophis kept was unleased into the universe which led to a rift in the dimension. A part of the void was exposed, and Apophis absorbed energy from this powerful source but cannot easily control it. Apophis was able to be even stronger, but it also meant that it is no longer the god that they once knew. Apophis transformed into the Distorted God of Primal Darkness and unleased its wrath against the Distorted God Raa Vaa. The fight of the two distorted gods destroyed the universe entirely but Apophis managed to defeat the Distorted God Raa Vaa. One might think that it is a good thing, but everything has a price. Apophis managed to retain its intellect when battling the Distorted God Raa Vaa but exhaustion made its divine core weak. The energy from the void is otherworldly and cannot be hoped to be controlled by gods or beings that are not born inside of it. The restricted feelings that the Distorted God Apophis kept suddenly exploded and took over its mentality. Since the Distorted God Apophis and the God Ra was connected to each other, the God Ra also became the antithesis of the Distorted God Apophis. Ra has be the Sun God Ra and became the only one that could stop the Distorted God Apophis on its rampage. It was this time that the Distorted God Apophis has be a being that became the eternal enemy of the father of the Ennead.I think you should take a look at The Distorted God Apophis followed the Sun God Ra to the universe of Pandemonium which was extremely big in scale. It was only at that time when the Distorted God Apophis was able to be sealed in its own dimension by the Asmodians. The Ennead which was in the hundreds suddenly became low in number as a lot of the gods perished due to the universal travel. "We are ready to do the ritual, master." The Follower of Apophis stated which woke the Distorted God Apophis from its trip down to memoryne. "Start as I want to greet my favorite Ennead after all." The Distorted God Apophis stated. The followers of Apophisid out the magic formation as they were given permission to start. The Temple of Thoth was different from the other Ennead because he was the only one that would talk to Apophis back then when the others avoided it. The God Thoth is a curious fellow which liked thepany of Apophis as thetter has the knowledge of creation. The magic formation was ced, and the Distorted God Apophis immediately filled it with her miasma. The magic formation glowed in an ominous dark golden light as a tear in the dimension appeared. The barren dark sands were suddenly split into two as if a knife tore up anotheryer in the dimension. A tall spire temple that has the background of the moon appeared in the other side as the temple was actually hidden in another dimension. The Distorted God Apophis smiled as this is something that only the God Thoth could do because he is god of the moon, sacred texts, mathematics, the sciences, magic, messenger and recorder of the deities, master of knowledge, and patron of scribes. The most intelligent and prepared god among the Ennead as he is someone the others would also not want to have on their bad side. The God Thoth was also the only other god that could equal the Sun God Ra as the former fully understands himself and everything that revolves around the world. A god that is equivalent to a Primordial God when he gets serious in fighting. "Should we proceed, master?" The followers of Apophis asked as they were now able to open a rift. "We do not need to proceed because the master of the temple has already shown himself to us." The Distorted God Apophis stated as a floating figure with the helmet of an Ibis appeared from the top of the spire temple. "It seems that it is true that you have managed to revive yourself but with the assistance of foreign ones. To think that you trusted them when it was also foreign gods that made our universe suffer." The man with the golden ibis helmet stated. "As expected of you¡­ Already descended into your avatar or should I say your vessel. The others would have scorned you for what you did but that is all that they can do. I need my parts that are kept inside of your temple." The Distorted God Apophis stated. The human that was flying using magic was none other than the God Thoth that has already merged with his vessel. Two gods with vessels have met with each other and the pressure in the surrounding area could be described as heavy. With a wave of his staff, the magic formation that took an hour to create copsed. "Let us talk." The God Thoth stated. Chapter 1570 The God Thoth And The God Apophis With just a swing of his staff, the rift that was created by the magic circle vanished and the Temple of the Moon is no longer visible. The followers of Apophis are all shocked with what happened because they needed to use a lot of their mana to cast such aplex magic formation. They even needed the assistance of their patron god just to fully stabilize the magic formation, but it was destroyed by the floating human beings with one swipe of his staff. "You wish to talk yet you do not want to invite me to your house?" The Distorted God Apophis stated as she acted a bit dismayed. The God Thoth frowned but he did not answer the question presented to him. He just waved his hands once again and a floating veranda suddenly appeared in the sky. The God Thoth and the Distorted God Apophis went to the veranda created by the former as there was a golden matid down. The God Thoth has already fused with his vessel as well and he was even firstpared to the Distorted God Apophis. Even the Distorted God Apophis knew that she cannot win against the God Thoth even if she were to sacrifice her followers. The story would be different if she were fused with all of her fragments, but she was not. The God Thoth has the appearance of a well-built teenager wearing a golden Ibis headdress. The color of his eyes is amber in color which matched well with his sun kissed skin. He had the aura of a great and wise person which makes it seem that he was older than what might think. "What do you wish for rampaging about in the western continent? You have sacrificed a lot of lives just to collect the pieces of yourself that was scattered. You were not like this when we were back in our old universe. You have be the gods that you have despised. Has the corruption truly taken over your mind?" The God Thoth stated. "You are saying that I am corrupted when I can see very clearly. I needed more power for what is toe to this world. Only when I am a Supreme shall I be able to protect us all on what is toe. What if I touched the forbidden energy source that the void gives? Even the first protectors of this world have done so as well." The Distorted God Apophis stated. The God Thoth was speechless when the Distorted God Apophis actually used a logical argument against him. He thought that the Apophis that he knew was no more which is why he was prepared to fight and destroy him there. The God Thoth started to re-evaluate the Distorted God Apophis that is in front of him. "He might have been corrupted but I can clearly see that there are still the duties that a god there. Still, this is not even a discussion because the corruption has already changed the way she thinks. Even the vessel that she has now is not fully taken over because of an interference." The God Thoth thought. "Then answer me truthfully and make a pledge with your divinity on the line." The God Thoth stated as he wanted to see what the Distorted God Apophis truly wants. One might call it lingering attachments as any other god from the western continent would not hear out the Distorted God Apophis. The God Thoth is curious, and he does not care what happens in the surroundings when he is curious. He wanted to see what a Distorted God that some recollection of its sanity has will truly do. "I swear." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she suddenly shed her chest with divine energy. There was now a cross scar on the Distorted God Apophis'' chest that was created using divine energy. If she were to utter a lie, then the scar would react, and parts of her divine energy would vanish. The Distorted God Apophis was really serious in getting her parts back even if she was to sacrifice her divine energy. "Tell me¡­ why are you really trying to takeover the western continent? You have destroyed lots of human lives and even evoked the monsters to be on your side." The God Thoth asked. "Before that¡­ let me tell you something that will inevitably happen. Did you know that the gods are now moving, and the gods of Pandemonium are no longer in full control?" The Distorted God Apophis stated as she smiled which made the God Thoth curious.I think you should take a look at The Distorted God Apophis mentioned that a lot of gods are now moving because they could sense the great disturbance. The universe of Pandemonium has started to leak out energy onto the divine realms as the hold of the barrier is weakening. A faction of the gods has already started their ns while the Twin Gods cannot support everything all alone. The Twin Gods cannot easily move because the realms of life and death should always be maintained or else everything copses. One of the factors why the Distorted God Apophis know of the realm instability is the fact that the Twin Gods has chosen a champion. Those two only move when a major event will happen, and they even created a champion to an Asmodian bloodline. Asmodians should not be alive during this era and only traces of them should remain but there is one being that is almost a pure one. The being that is also almost an Asmodian just happens to be the Champion of the Twin Gods as well. This does not happen with pure coincidence but because the Twin Gods willed it. The Twin Gods sacrificed a lot of their divinity to make sure that they create a spark of hope. This is also the reason why the two are not always active. They were probably busy doing something else which is why they have delegated their tasks to other gods. The Twin Gods were aware of something that the other gods might have also learned. "The crazed distorted gods and dark gods will not find this universe because it has been fractured. It is also the reason why this world that should have been extremelyrge is now only a tenth of its size. Even the bridges between worlds have been destroyed. The Nordic gods might have thought this as sphemous which is why they were willing to help you." The God Thoth stated as he analyzed the Distorted God Apophis'' words. "You are correct that they are helping me because they want a way to the mortal realm. Once I gather all my fragments, I will be able to increase this world''s restriction to that of a greater god. I do not care what they want because I only want to be great leader of the Ennead. They are just aiding me by helping themselves." The Distorted God Apophis stated. "You wish to be our leader because of a threat that you are saying that wille. What can you do to assure us that you are not the threat?" The God Thoth asked. "I am not the threat as you can see that I even embraced the gods that have joined me. I have notid a finger on any of the gods in the western continent. I am just letting them have a taste of what will happen when I am not at the peak." The Distorted God Apophis stated. The Distorted God Apophis is basically treating this whole ordeal as a way to train the people of the western continent of what is to happen in the future that she could see. The world itself will return back to its original state as the Asmodians that fractured it and created the divine barrier are no longer alive to maintain it. The fractured world will return to be Pangea once more and it was the world that the Ennead arrived at. A world where all sorts of races coexisted and the super that is connected to other worlds as well. The core of the Pandemonium universe is the world of Pangea itself. The God Thoth could not say anything about what the Distorted God Apophis stated as even he could see the evidence that the world is returning back to its original state. He is sure that the return to the original world would have taken a few centuries more, but the gods elerated the process due to their interference. "I have answered all your question truthfully without a hint of lie. You are even using your divine eye to see if I am lying. I will dly ept the part of myself that you are keeping if you do not mind." The Distorted God Apophis stated. "I have heard of your reasoning, but I also need to see what the leader of the Ennead has to say as well." The God Thoth stated as a golden gate suddenly appeared next to them. Chapter 1571 The Sun, The Moon And The Darkness A golden gate suddenly appeared next to the two gods as another powerful being was called upon. The Sun God Ra appeared before the two gods and the tension between him, and the Distorted God Apophis was apparent. They were clearly hostile, but the two gods were cordial towards the God Thoth as they did not immediately start killing each other. "So, this is the reason why you have called for me." The Sun God Ra stated as if he already knew why he was called for. The Sun God Ra also needs to be cordial to the God Thoth as he is one of the most intelligent gods that even the Twin Gods, The God Abaddon and the Goddess Gaea, wanted under their care. He was incredibly gifted as a god which is why even supreme deities would fight for him. "I have already asked our old friend on what she wants to do. I am now going to ask you if you have any argument." The God Thoth asked. The people always thought that the God Thoth was just something like a scribe god, but they did not know his true origin. The God Thoth is actually also the judge of the gods in the Ennead. He is also a being that came right after the Sun God Ra was born. He was always viewed as a messenger because he often takes on the task of notifying the gods of the Sun God Ra''s will. The truth is that the God Thoth was on par with the Sun God Ra and the Distorted God Apophis even at their peak. He became the messenger because he believed that it would mean that he will effectively do his true duty. He was the one who records the continuous destruction and birth of the universe of Hiero. The universe of Hiero was always a universe of continuous destruction and reconstruction in favor of a better world. The only time that it was destroyedpletely when it was overtaken by a foreign god that even the Sun God Ra cannot rejuvenate. The God Thoth was also the judge of the Ennead as to when the disintegration happens in the hands of the Distorted God Apophis. "You are silent which means it is now the time to start the death and reconstruction. We have done this hundreds of times and the signs for the rebirth are here." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she smiled happily. The Ennead gods or the gods of the western continent were always reconstructed when something happens to the Sun God Ra. The signs for this would be the rebellion of humans against the gods such as when they create cities and do not venerate or acknowledge the Ennead at the very least. Another sign is the gods fighting against each other which is happening now as numerous gods of the western continent have be mortal enemies. Thest sign would be the weakening of the Sun God Ra which always happens as he bes an old man in stature and age. The weakening of the Sun God Ra could also mean that the gods no longer see him as their ruler which is what is happening now. A secret of the three gods is that the Gods of the Ennead has always been reborn after destruction. The one that leads this rebirth is the God Apophis as he has the rare power of disintegration that returns the gods back to the source. The Distorted God Apophis did run rampant when it first touched the energy of the void, but it has now gotten most of its intellect back. "You wish to start rebirth, but you are still tainted by the energy of the void." The Sun God Ra stated as he did not want to start the reconstruction of the universe when the one doing it has been corrupted. "Let me tell you something interesting then. Do you remember the time when all three of us were just mere consciousness in the sea of the source? All of us took the form of snakes and swam in the source without a care." The Distorted God Apophis stated. The Sun God Ra, the God Thoth and the Distorted God Apophis could still remember the start of the Hiero universe. They were mere consciousness in the form of snakes swimming in the vast source until it suddenly started to take form because of a mighty existence. This existence used the source as a way to create the universe of Hiero. The three consciousness that were swimming in that sea of source are then noticed by this grand existence. The three were then formed at the same time but they did not have absolute roles back then. The three''s roles were only formed when they knew what they wanted to do. The powerful existence that started their universe then bid them farewell after it was satisfied with what it did.I think you should take a look at "I still remember everything because I have it perfectly recorded. What is your goal in asking?" The God Thoth asked. "The powerful existence that shaped our universe back then had the same feeling as the energy of the void. You might not know this because it was I that had the ability to seal our universe, but I remembered that existence''s might as soon as I absorbed energy from the void. You cannot call it as exact as even gods have differences, but the source is the same." The Distorted God Apophis stated which shocked the two gods as they have never talked to her after she became corrupted. "borate." The God Thoth stated as he was incredibly intrigued. "The power used by the great existence is the same as the energy leaking from the void. I am sure you know of this energy as well because the demons themselves are the ones carrying it. Has there ever been a being that could bend time, space and force to their wills? Even our mighty creation god here could never create a being like that." The Distorted God Apophis stated. The Sun God Ra also agrees with the Distorted God Apophis because he always felt the energy of demons familiar. He was actually really curious about demons back then because they always felt somewhat familiar with them. The ones that he found close to that existence''s power would be the Asmodian Daemos. "I am sure that you also feel it from that little demon that is helping your champion. His abilities and powers are not what a normal demon can do." The Distorted God Apophis stated. "What that have to do with the cycle of rebirth?" The Sun God Ra asked as the conversation seems to have taken a turn of events. "You were always the straightforward one which is why you were perfect as the creation god while I was the realm protector as I can see the bigger picture. I am telling you that we need to start the cycle again to birth more powerful versions of the gods that we have now. The other gods of Pandemonium seem to know that something ising and being early means our guaranteed survival. I can even use some of the energy of the void to empower some of the gods as you have seen when they can easily break through the restrictions of this world. I mean, you cannot even trust the gods of light in this universe as they were the ones that ripped you to pieces." The Distorted God Apophis stated. One would think that the Distorted God Apophis was rampaging mindlessly, but she was actually calctive. The Sun God Ra also does not want to admit it but even his remnants could not help him ascend back to his divine realm. He has truly weakened just like what happens during the end of their cycles. He also did not expect betrayal from the gods of this universe which led to the stagnancy of the Ennead without his guidance in a new world. The Distorted God Apophis has always been split into pieces by the Sun God Ra during the start of each cycle because her power is needed to recreate the gods. The Distorted God Apophis returns the Ennead Gods back to energy which the Sun God Ra would then use to create them again to a more powerful version. In the God Thoth''s recording, this event has already happened 887 times. "I am in favor of Apophis on this one." The God Thoth stated as he always held the Eye of Apophis and gives it to Apophis when it is time for the end of the current cycle. "Are you not going to give me my spirit?" The Distorted God Apophis asked the Sun God Ra. "You would have to take it from me like the usual end of the cycle. A fight to the death as always since we are eternal. One cannot truly die until all three of us are killed. I dere that the end of this cycle to officially start." The Sun God Ra stated. Chapter 1572 The Start Of Rebirth Cycle The three major gods of the Western Continent have already made their decision. The start of the cycle of rebirth has started and it was even dered by the Sun God Ra himself. The three gods made their way back to their territories as there is much preparation to be done. The Sun God Ra told the Distorted God Apophis that thetter would need to defeat him in order to get the Spirit of Apophis. The God Thoth reminded them that there should no longer be any foreign interference from this point on which means that they must not rely on foreign gods. The Distorted God Apophis agreed as well because she is only two more fragments off before herpletion. "Will the interference of the Champion of the Twin Gods not be a problem for your side? He also has people with him that are of Asmodian descent." The God Thoth asked. "If I fail then that just means that the cycle was not truly meant to end. I would just be split into parts once more and be revived to start the cycle of destruction. I actually wee him because he is the one that I want to talk to the most." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she vanished into darkness along with her other followers. The Sun God Ra actually wanted the aid of the Champion of the Twin Gods as he wanted to also observe him. He was also the deciding factor back then when the Shadow of Apophis was about to destroy the Temple of Bastet. The Sun God Ra returned to his temple once more as the three gods would start the barrier that will epass the entire western continent. The God Thoth gave both the gods a scroll that they would activate once he sends the signal. The God Thoth suddenly destroyed or rather transported his temple back from the pocket dimension that he created. The start of a new age has started, and the followers of Thoth made their moves upon themand of their god. The followers of Thoth that usually have the abilities of Far Sight and possess supreme intelligence. They have the ability to see far ces just using their own minds. They were given the Blessing of Thoth which increases the ability to think by ten times. This basically makes their minds think ten times faster than a normal human being. The Followers of Thoth''s duties are to record everything that happens in the western continent. They have been recording everything that happens and even the interference of the Nordic Gods. They might possess powerful sight, but they must never interfere or else their blessing will be stripped away. The numerous scribes that are writing could be seen to have stopped because their duty of recording hase to an end. They were not destined to write about the end of the cycle as that is the duty of the God Thoth since time immemorial. The scribes also know of their fates, but they have dly epted it in order to have the special permission from the God Thoth. The God Thoth might not have the ability to interfere with the cycle of rebirth, but he does have special benefits to the scribes that are under him. The scribes that serve him will have their entire line of descendants be safe as the God Thoth himself will save them from being turned back to pure energy. They might be saved but they will have their memories erased about the start of the new cycle. "The demon has some interestingpanions that follow him as shadows." The God Thoth stated as he could see that there are interesting individuals that are able toe close to the Temple of the Moon without alerting the sentries that he has ced. The God Thoth then remembered that the demon was also a scribe. He smiled and waved his scepter which created a magic circle with a moon at the center. The shadow unit reported everything that they have witnessed from afar like the appearance of the Sun God Ra and such. "Awraka, do you think the moon is beautiful?" One of the shadow unit members suddenly muttered which rmed Awraka because it was not yet nighttime. All the shadow unit members suddenly looked up and that was the worst decision they could make at the time. Even Awraka looked up which made her eyes go big as all of them suddenly fell into a trance. Without the shadow unit members even knowing, they were no longer outside but inside the Temple of the Moon. "Wee to my temple. We have something to talk about because I need to talk to your leader." The God Thoth stated as the shadow unit members woke up from their trance. == The Avatar of Babi, the Avatar of Ahti and the Avatar of Menhit could be seen struggling to even fight back. The three are definitely about to die as their dark golden armor could be seen to be extremely damaged and covered by their blood. The three corrupted gods have already descended fully onto their respective avatars as they still need them to be alive. The corrupted gods were about to go all out and sacrifice some of their divine energy to sweep away all the enemies when they suddenly stopped. All the gods that descended suddenly returned back to their divine realms and their avatars were shocked of what happened. The avatars thought that they were abandoned but that was not the case.I think you should take a look at The Avatar of Menhit thought that she would be able to finally die when arge ck serpent suddenly appeared from her shadow and swallowed her. The two other avatars were also swallowed by a shadow serpent and vanished from the area. The avatars were not the only ones that had this treatment as their followers were also the same. The only ones that were not transported were the followers of the dark gods. [The Distorted God Apophis has severed ties with the Dark Gods of Pandemonium.] [The Dark Gods of Pandemonium are incredibly mad at the Distorted God Apophis.] [The Sun God Ra sat on his Sr Throne and activated the Sr Disk.] "Let the end of the current cycle begin. My children, if you want to stop it then fight with all your might. I shall not help you in this endeavor." The Sun God Ra suddenly announced as his voice rang throughout the western continent. The series of world messages suddenly flooded the notifications of all the yers that joined the fight against the Shadow of Apophis. The world messages were not yet finished because another round started when the moon suddenly rose when it was only at the peak of the day. [The Moon God Thoth has started the Divine Tier Magic, ''Perfect World''.] As soon as the world message that divine tier magic was used is received by every yer, thend of the western continent is suddenly covered with numerous runes that even Adrian could not decipher. Adrian, who was also looking for the God Loki, is suddenly mesmerized by the runes as he has entered a bottleneck as a scribe. Adrian wanted to touch the runes but stopped when he was suddenly contacted by Awraka that there is someone that wants to speak with him. The disappearance of the enemies in the battlefield was also something that made his mind wander because he did not expect it. Another thing made him focus on something else because the God Loki that hid from them suddenly burst out from the crevice as he could be seen trying to leave the western continent. "I will not let that happen though. Finding you is like hunting for a devious rat in the field." Adrian stated as he started to bend time using his time reversal spell. The spell clearly targeted the God Loki, but it was not enough to fully stop him as thetter still possessed the body of a demigod. Adrian was able to slow him down enough though as Charon suddenly appeared next to the God Loki and wrapped him in chains. The God Loki tried to escape with all his might as if he was trying to escape the western continent with all his might. Adrian did not know why the God Loki reacted like this as two energy pirs of different parts of the western continent suddenly rose to the sky. One was an energy pir that had pure darkness element while the other had the pure sr element. When the two pirs shot to the sky, the invisible runes that were not visible in the sky are now visible to the naked eye. [The Divine Tier spell, Perfect World, has beenpleted.] [All beings in the western continent cannot leave without special permissions.] [All gods, demigods, or divine beings that are unrted to the western continent will have their strength decreased.] [All the Western Gods will now descend unto the Western Continent.] Chapter 1573 The Start Of Rebirth Cycle II [All the Western Gods will now descend unto the Western Continent.] A world message that is not something that should be seen at this moment in time has shaken the whole world. It is not only the yers that were taken aback but also the gods of Pandemonium could not believe what is happening. The gods of the Western Continent have started to descend unto the mortal realm. [The restriction of the world has loosened up in the western continent.] [Greater Gods of the Western Continent will now descend and keep their strength.] The western continent is suddenly covered with numerous runes as the moon rose high up in the clouds. All of a sudden, a meteor shower started to fall down on the night sky with the stars actuallying from the moon itself. The shooting stars could be seen even on the other continents because those are not actually shooting stars. The ''shooting stars'' that are falling from the moon are not space rocks but the gods of the Western Continent themselves. In other words, the shooting stars are the Ennead as all of them are being forcefully descent to the world. All the avatars that were in possession of a part of their god would lose strength as their own patron gods would need strength to descend. One might think that gods descending would take the form of golden light pirs piercing the sky, but reality is quite different from expectation. The gods themselves tried to forcefully stop their descent but they cannot resist the pull of the moon as they were taken from their divine realms. All the beings in the western continent whether beast or man started to kneel down onto the sky as this is the divine descent of the Ennead. The gods of the Ennead would descend to the location where their temple resides. All of their followers are suddenly tasked of weing their gods. Numerous powerful beings started to descend, and the pressure of the surroundings intensified. The western continent was already a harsh ce to begin with, but it suddenly doubled with the advent of the Ennead. All the Ennead were confused on why they were suddenly taken from their divine realms as it is connected to their divine energy. The descent of the gods is not the only thing that happened as numerous dimensions of varying size and structure suddenly appeared on top of the western continent. These numerous structures are actually the divine realms of the gods of the western continent. A being with an Ibis Headdress suddenly appeared on top of the western continent. This being had an incredible aura thatplemented therge moon background. "Merge!" The Moon God Thoth stated as the moon released a powerful bright light. The numerous divine realms suddenly broke down and turned into pure divine energy that seeped into the western continent. The whole western continent was filled with twinkling lights as if small stars descended onto it. The Ennead knew who was the one that broke down their divine realms as there was only one god capable of doing it at this point in time. "It was Thoth. He activated some sort of spell that pulled all the gods to the mortal realm." One of the Ennead stated. The gods that were able to descend quickly was able to know the current situation immediately. The ones that are still descending saw the Moon God Thoth using a powerful spell. All the divine energy that was collected by the Ennead is suddenly poured into the western continent. The entire western continent that was barren and almost a wastnd suddenly flourished. Numerous oases sprung up andkes that dried up started to flow once more. Thends are rejuvenated with the divine energy that the gods of western continent have collected over the centuries. The gods of the western continent would have been able to make the western continent flourish if they used the gathered divine energy in their realms. They did not do so because they cannote to a majority decision because most of them have grown greedy and selfish. They withheld blessings just because they want to be stronger for their own gain hence many nonbelievers of gods in the western continent. The gods that were able to descend early and normalize their energy suddenly shot to the sky. They wanted to make the Moon God Thoth pay for his sudden divine tier spell while some want to ask what is happening. Just as the gods of the western continent were about to reach the Moon God Thoth, a powerful barrier suddenly mmed on their faces as they were blocked from leaving the western continent.I think you should take a look at The Temple of the Moon suddenly appeared above the barrier with its bottom covered with clouds. The gods of the western continent tried to destroy the barrier, but they are unable to do so even if some of them were Greater Gods. The barrier is due to the spell Perfect World and utilizes the divine energy of all the gods affected by it. The Moon God Thoth looked at the durability of the barrier and tapped to see if it will hold everything. When the Moon God Thoth was satisfied with the strength, he left the area with the other gods of the western continent dumbfounded. They cannot believe that the source of their troubles did not even bother acknowledging their existence. "Thoth!" The God Anhur shouted as he mmed his spear onto the barrier, but all of the force of the attack dissipated immediately. The other western gods did not even bother attacking the barrier when they saw the Greater God Anhur have no effect on it. If even a God of War cannot pierce the barrier, then what more of them thatcks in attack power. The God Anhur is also one of the most powerful gods among them as he could easily y powerful evil spirits with one thrust of his spear. The confused gods of the western continent are then left to find another answer to their troubles. They wanted to ask the Sun God Ra that is currently residing in the Temple of the Sun. Some of the western gods tried to go inside the Temple of the Sun but they were repelled by the barrier created by it. "Father! What is happening to us?! Why have we suddenly descended?" One of the Ennead shouted but the Sun God Ra did not answer their pleas. "Even you are ignoring your own children!" Another of the Ennead shouted. The noise from the angry gods could not be dampened by the barrier but they cannot barge inside of the Temple of the Sun as well because the Sun God Ra has the power of a Greater God at this stage. Even if they were able to destroy the barrier then they would surely taste the might of a Sr Laser. Just as they were about to all attack the barrier, a human being suddenly stepped outside of the temple doors. "The Sun God Ra has given the decree that the end of the cycle has started. All of you are now free to do whatever you desire, and he shall no longer help you. The Sun God Ra has expressed his incredible dismay of the children that he created because they have forgotten to honor their father even though he has already descended for a long time." Cairo stated. "Call our father now, human! If you do not, then we shall tear you to pieces!" One of the Ennead shouted as they were frustrated that all the divine energy that they have gathered is no longer their own. "The Sun God Ra has said to begone!" Cairo stated as his body emitted a golden glow and a humungous sand giant appeared behind the Temple of the Sun. The sand giant had the strength of a lesser god, and it was under the control of Cairo. He could easily teach these gods a lesson, but the Sun God Ra has told him to only make them go away. Even Cairo is astounded by what happened as he did not expect that gods would descend after the Sun God Ra returned from his trip. "Get ready to be devoured and return to the origin!" The voice of the Distorted God Apophis echoed in all of the western continent which made the gods shiver. The gods that were grumbling suddenly felt their bodies tighten up as arge serpent eye suddenly covered the western continent as the Distorted God Apophis has now fully absorbed his eye fragment. All the gods of the western continent suddenly knew that they were now targets of the serpent as they cursed and destroyed all its followers before. The haughty gods of the western continent are now panicking because they can no longer hide behind their divine realms. They have fully descended onto the mortal realm, and they can now be permanently killed if their divine source is deleted. Chapter 1574 The Start Of Rebirth Cycle III The gods are not the only ones panicking because the yers in the western continent or those that were sent there are now sharing the same fate. [You can no longer leave the Western Continent until the end the of the current cycle.] [You have already chosen a side and your contribution shall be recorded.] [The quest, Devourer of the Western Continent, has been deleted in your queue.] [You have received a Random Legendary Equipment Chest for your participation in the quest. Devourer of the Western Continent.] [You have received a new quest that will determine the fate of the western continent.] [You have been given the World Quest, Continuation of the Current Cycle, from the two World Quests possible which are ''Continuation of the Current Cycle or End of the Current Cycle''.] === Quest Name: Continuation of the Current Cycle Quest Tier: World Quest Quest Description: The Sun God Ra, the Moon God Thoth and the Distorted God Apophis has already decided that it is now the end of the current cycle. You have joined the side of the Sun God Ra as he wishes for the current cycle to still continue. Clear Condition: Defeat the Distorted God Apophis and his army of corrupted western gods. Clear Reward: Lucky Chest (Legendary to Mythical Tier depending on the clear condition.), + 5 levels to +10 levels depending on the level of the user. Failure Condition: The Distorted God Apophis kills all the other members of the Ennead and defeats the Sun God Ra Failure: Random Legendary Equipment Chest (Antique of the Previous Cycle) Duration: 1 week Restriction: Only those that side with the Western Gods will receive this quest. Note: You are able to cancel this quest using special means. You can also change sides using special means. === The yers at least are relieved that their efforts will not be for naught even if they fail the quest. The people thought that they are more likely to win because they have more gods on their side, but they did not know that the Ennead do not really trust each other. Even now, some members of the Ennead started killing their brothers and sisters to get their divine energy. The Ennead are afraid to die due to the Distorted God Apophis and will do anything to live. They would sacrifice the lives of their brothers and sisters that are lesser gods so that they will get more power to confront the Distorted God Apophis. The Sun God Ra could see everything that is happening and knew that they now have a higher chance of losing. ===I think you should take a look at Quest Name: End of the Current Cycle Quest Tier: World Quest Quest Description: The Sun God Ra, the Moon God Thoth and the Distorted God Apophis has already decided that it is now the end of the current cycle. You have joined the side of the Distorted God Apophis that decided that all must return to the source to aid the revolution that is about to happen. Clear Condition: Defeat the Sun God Ra and all of the other members of the Ennead. Clear Reward: Lucky Chest (Legendary to Mythical Tier depending on the clear condition.), + 5 levels to +10 levels depending on the level of the user. Failure Condition: The Distorted God Apophis and all the other corrupted gods are killed. Failure: Random Legendary Equipment Chest (Great Weapon of the New Cycle) Duration: 1 week Restriction: Only those that side with the Distorted God Apophis will receive this quest. Note: You are able to cancel this quest using special means. You can also change sides using special means. === The ones that received this quest are yers that do not have affiliation with dark gods or distorted gods and epted the call for reinforcements of the Distorted God Apophis. The yers of this faction knew that they cannot guarantee their win because the corrupted gods on their side are fewer. The yers also know that Equinox and the other major guilds were on their side. [The Twin Gods are intervening with the Perfect World divine spell.] [All the beings affiliated with the Twin Gods will now be transported out of the western continent due to the agreement with them.] Adrian, Levin Cloud, and Creepysoo with other yers that are affiliated with the Twin Gods either being members of the Church of Life or the Church of Death have been teleported away. All of those that were teleported were sent to Avalon as that is the location of the Tree of Life and Death. Just as Adrian was teleported away, the God Loki tried his hand in escaping but Adrian is not the only one that can incapacitate a divine being with a demigod body. Frey''s spear turned ck as she plunged it deep onto the God Loki''s body. Apki was present as well and he plunged his sword as well which is imbued by the power of a creator god called Bath. Adrian is supposed to be teleported to Avalon as well, but his transmission was cut off by another divine being. Adrian is suddenly transported to a tall temple that has the moon at its background. He is greeted by a human wearing a golden Ibis headdress. "Greetings, Asmodian or at least almost one. I have wanted to see you as I have told your spy unit." The God Thoth stated. "I wanted to greet you, but I am a bit confused of this situation. I was also evicted from the western continent which makes me quite sad as I will not be able to get a prize." Adrian replied. "That is to be expected because the Twin Gods already know of the agreement that their people must never interfere with what is happening now. Even the Daemos know of this agreement which is why they are not teleporting to this continent as we speak. I am curious about you though because you are a great variable that might have swayed the situation greatly." The God Thoth stated. Chapter 1575 I am a Variable Chapter 1575 I am a Variable "You are basically saying that my own existence is a variable." Adrian stated. "Such words are indeed fitting for a being such as you. You are not the only one like that in this world though because there is one from the dragon n like you. Another should be a follower of an unknown gods even to me. There are others but beings like you are rare indeed because even you are different from them." The God Thoth stated. "You are also now calling me a freak among freaks." Adrian stated which now sounds unpleasant even to him, but he does have an idea on who are the yers that the God Thoth speaks about. "You are a variable because in all my eons of recording the events of this world¡­ you are the only one that can actually contain a powerful negative and positive energy. Your Asmodian blood might have affected your body, but it should not have been possible by storing two. What is your secret?" The God Thoth stated as he suddenly appeared in front of Adrian. "I know that you are the God Thoth and the originator of scribes. I am a scribe as well which is why I was a bit d that you wanted to meet me, but I suddenly feel like my enthusiasm was not ced correctly." Adrian stated as the God Thoth was not as cool as he thought he would be. "I actually forgot that you were a scribe as well. My curious nature might have scared you a bit, but I am sure that you have seen the sequence of the spell that I created. Is it not beautiful?" The God Thoth stated as he started talking about the divine spell, Perfect World. "A spell that could pull gods from their divine realm is not something that could be described as beautiful, but it is perfection. The sheer amount of focus that one needs to even cover a whole continent is worth of admiration." Adrian stated as he also started to geek out with the spell formation. "Only a true scribe will definitely be able to see perfection. You have a fine eye for detail." The God Thoth stated as he praised Adrian. "Thank you but I can clearly see you scanning my body with your ocr skill. I can feel you looking at the very depths of my soul and it is a bit ufortable." Adrian stated. "You have also caught on. You are definitely a unique variable. A being that could handle potent energy that are in the outlines of dimensions is not someone normal even for my standards. If you wish, I can teach you all of my Scribe knowledge in exchange for studying you." The God Thoth stated which shocked Adrian. "I am afraid that will not be happening." A familiar voice suddenly stated which made Adrian look behind him as space was bent. "Old Man Ascalor! You are also with Old Man Koronn" Adrian stated as Koronn also followed. "Only I can experiment on the brat!" Koronn stated. "Love the enthusiasm but it is a bit misced." Adrian eximed. "If you wish we can even share notes." The God Thoth stated as he looked towards Koronn. Koronn was about to actually say yes but Ascalor was looking at him with judging eyes. Koronn had to swallow the words that he was going to say. Koronn might want that, but he knows that gods are very troublesome to deal with especially someone like the God Thoth that Pann even warned them about. "Gods like you should not mess with representatives of other gods. We would need our little Arch Demon back because your spell might be perfect to the western continent, but it is not for the rest of the world. Your sudden activation of the spell has alerted the gods of what is happening which weakened the barrier between realms." Ascalor stated as all the Daemos were now deployed all over the world. "That is not the fault of my spell but the erosion of the world itself. Or rather¡­ should I say the world returning back into its origin. The western continent would be protected with what is happening outside which is why I can care less as I am an observer. You may now take your leave, but you are always wee to my tower, Champion Equinox." The God Thoth stated as he stopped analyzing Adrian''s bodyposition because something is blocking it. "Let us go, brat. We need things to do if you do not want worlds suddenly colliding into this world. We will be lucky if only a powerful earthquake will shake the world." Ascalor stated. "What will happen if we are not lucky?" Adrian asked. "A country or two sinking in the ocean would happen but that is not something that we should worry about." Koronn stated. Adrian did not react much to that statement as his mind already processes it like a demon. If it was another yer, then they would have their mouth agape as there are people talking about sinking countries like it is a normal thing. "We have sessfully blocked the attempt of another party from scrying the master''s body." Paradox stated which made Adrian smile. Paradox was actually the one that alerted Adrian that he was being scanned by the god before him. Adrian''s secrets would have been known if Paradox was not connected to his soul. Still, the God Thoth did sense theher and aether energy present in Adrian''s body which is a big part of him. Adrian returned to Avalon and met the others that were transported with him. He then asked what was happening in the western continent to the guild members that were left there. They were shocked upon hearing the news because the members of the Sun God Ra faction were reporting that the Ennead are dying by the minute. "A quarter of the lesser gods in the Ennead are already dead." Adrian muttered as his presence has indeed changed the course. Chapter 1576 The Fall of the Current Ennead I Chapter 1576 The Fall of the Current Ennead I [A lesser god of the Ennead has died.] [A lesser god of the Ennead has died.] [A lesser god of the Ennead has died.] [A lesser god of the Ennead has died.] ¡­ This notification has already appeared about ten times in the span of two hours. The yers on the side of the Sun God Ra could not believe that they are experiencing such misfortune. What they did not know is that the other gods of the Ennead are killing each other. While the yers in the faction of the Sun God Ra is in full panic, the yers in the faction of the Distorted God Apophis are in a festive mood. They knew that the gods that are in their faction will not kill their team members because they are in themand of the Distorted God Apophis. One might think that the Distorted God Apophis has a hold on the gods that she has corrupted but that is incorrect. The Distorted God Apophis did not control their minds as she only gave them power that they need. The gods of the western continent that joined the Distorted God Apophis are basically those that know of the end of the current era. They got the knowledge of how they end up when everything bes chaotic. The Gods Babi, Ahti and Menhit along with Shesmu are the ones that learned of the real events of the creation. They were shocked upon learning that this is basically their 887th life since they always knew that they have existed since then. The Distorted God Apophis exined to them what really happens when they return to the source. When the Distorted God Apophis kills a god in the western continent or any that is part of the Ennead, they will be sent back to the source which is located and sealed inside of the Distorted God Apophis'' stomach. When the Distorted God Apophis defeats the Sun God Ra then that would mean the end of the current cycle. A new cycle will be immediately born as the Sun God Ra will be reborn to a more powerful and younger version of himself. The young Sun God Ra would then slice the God Apophis into parts once more and recreate the gods of the Ennead. This happened multiple times but there were some times where the Distorted God Apophis failed in ending the current cycle. If the Distorted God Apophis ended the current cycle always like it is predetermined, then the number of incarnations would have doubled. The Gods under the Distorted God Apophis returned to her side as she sat on a ck gold throne. She looked at them and smiled as the next cycle would definitely produce more powerful gods as long as the God Thothpletes his research on the energy of the void. "It seems that your avatars do not know what will happen. Give them the rundown as this time, I will no longer save all of you from deaths. Those that bring me victory at the very end shall be granted a boon on their next incarnation." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she left the avatars with their gods as she needs tomand the ''blessed ones'' that answered her call. The avatars all knelt towards their respective gods as this was the first time that they have seen them in person. They always saw their avatars in their divine realm, but the avatars were only in their spirits. The gods that have descended have a much better grandeur and mightpared to just seeing them in their divine realms. Even the avatars that were upset with their gods could only kneel down and be quiet. They are quiet because the threat of being killed by the divine is now real. They will no longer be attacked using a holy bolt of lightning but by the gods themselves. The avatars have the same power level as new demigod, but their gods are different as they are divine. To make matters worse, they can no longer have their gods descend on them because they are now physically present. The divine realms of the gods are also destroyed which means the gods cannot freely waste divine energy. The gods could still grant increased abilities to their avatars but this time they can fight beside them. "It seems that you are still upset with me, my dear child." The Goddess Menhit stated as she looked at her avatar that wanted to die. The Avatar of Menhit was a fierce woman warrior of the western continent but she can also feel other feelings other than aggression. She was once a mother but being an avatar is never a safe thing to do. Her daughter was unfortunately swept as a casualty of the harsh environment. She wanted to kill herself back then, but the Goddess Menhit did not allow her. "You know why I am upset. I want to join my daughter in the afterlife, but you are keeping me here." The Avatar of Menhit stated. "I know that I am not the best goddess, but you are my most favorite avatar that I have gotten, and I treat you like a daughter as well." The Goddess Menhit stated. "If you treat me as your daughter then you would grant me my ultimate wish." The Avatar of Menhit shouted which made the others look at her. "That is not your ultimate wish but a wish of a grieving mother. Do you know why I am here in the camp of the Distorted God Apophis or why all of us are here?" The Avatar of Menhit stated as she looked at the other gods and avatars. "Were you not just charmed by the snake? You are a goddess of war which means you crave more power and fighting." The Avatar of Menhit stated. "You are correct that I am a goddess of war, but I was never enticed by the Distorted God Apophis. The others are the same as me. They were not enticed but joined willingly because we arecking." The Goddess Menhit stated which struck true to the other gods when their faces had a pained smile. "All of us are not powerful gods that can do things as we are just lesser gods that can only do things that are within our bounds." The Goddess Ahti stated as she looked at her avatar as if she was about to cry. "We did not join because we want all of you to suffer but we joined because of all of you." The God Babi stated as he looked at his avatar. Each of the avatars that they have are either outcasts or people that did not have a great life. They are like reflections of their gods as well because they are lesser gods that are only good at one thing but even their blessings have side-effects. They were unable to truly grant the wishes of their followers as even their avatars suffer. "If you can hear the voice of the world ringing that the lesser gods dying then that is the real face of the other higher ranking gods of the Ennead. The Gods of Justice are gone as they have returned back to the source when the Distorted God Apophis rampaged. With no one to give order as the Sun God Ra was also absent for a long time, our group looked for the truth which we found from the God Thoth." The God Shesmu stated. The gods then exined how the cycle works and what happens each time. The avatars were shocked upon learning the truth of their gods, but they were more bewildered and confused. They still did not know why their gods joined the side of the Distorted God Apophis. "We joined the side of the Distorted God Apophis because of the boon that she is speaking off. She grants wishes to those that helps her in ending the current cycle. One of which can revive the dead or rewrite history altogether. The Sun God Ra and the Moon God Thoth are part of this n as well because they need a unanimous decision for this to happen." The Goddess Menhit stated as she looked at her avatar. "But reviving the dead is taboo!" The Avatar of Menhit stated. "Do not worry about that as the God Osiris have kept all the souls of the current cycle that are native to the western continent in his death realm. They have not entered the circle of reincarnation because of the agreement." The Goddess Ahti added. "In other words, we joined this side because of ourck of ability. We want the children that have cherished us to have the life they want in the new cycle. All of you have your stories that are painful and this time we will make sure that all of you will have the happiness that you deserve. It is time for us gods to sacrifice." The God Babi stated which made almost all of the avatars tear up. Chapter 1577 The Fall Of The Current Ennead II "You mean we will get our true wishes once all of this is all over?" One of the avatars asked. "You will have the happiness that we have promised you. This is the reason why we must win whatever we must do." The Avatar of Menhit stated as the fighting spirit of the avatars soared. "Which is why all of you must n the next moves and lead the ones that have gathered. We shall apany you in the battlefield once everything is in motion." The God Shesmu stated as all of the avatars left the room. "Such a shame that they will not remember the thing that we will be doing for them." The Goddess Ahti stated as she tried acting cute but that is difficult with her hippo body and wasp head. "If it makes it all the better for all of you, we will also not remember anything, but we will be stronger in the next cycle. I just hope that our bond will not disappear because we will basically be strangers the next time we meet." The God Babi stated. == While the side of Apophis is preparing for battle, the side of the Ennead is already in a bloodbath. The lesser gods were fearing for their lives while some struggled to kill other gods more powerful than them. There is nothing more powerful than fear and desperation when ites to a battlefield. Still, there are some members of the Ennead that are not as bloodthirsty because they also have allegiances. They were the ones that are close to the Goddess Bastet and the God Set. There was a group of them that is about twenty in number and all of them gathered at the Temple of Set. The gods that gathered at the Temple of Set knew that this location would be the next target for the Distorted God Apophis because the Tongue of Apophis is located here. The swirling sandstorms that are swirling in this area became even more powerful as the God Set has descended. All of the people in the territory are now told to take up arms even the elderly and the children. The people of the Temple of Set that the deserts are harsh which is why children are already trained at the age of three. They may not be able to defend against the powerful ones, but they will be able to escape, evade or even fight in desperation for their lives. The elderly has started to mount up and armor up as well because they knew that they must secure the future for the young ones. "Is this really the start of the end?" The Goddess Bastet stated as all of them are now in Temple of Set. "We have no choice because the Distorted God Apophis has already stated his will to devour the continent. Our only chance to live is to defeat Apophis but some of us seem to have divine blood rushing up their heads because they are killing their own brothers and sisters." The God Horus stated.I think you should take a look at "Has the God Thoth truly just an observer? If he was with us, then our odds of winning would significantly increase. Even the Distorted God Apophis will not be an obstacle." The Goddess Hathor stated. "We agree as well." The other gods present agreed. "You wish to have Thoth join us when all of you did not even bother greeting or helping him when he asks for something. If worstes to worst, he will be able to encode all of our deeds in his book. If you do not want to be remembered as gods that cowered or killed their own siblings, then prepare for battle. The serpent is already marching towards us as the sands have warned me." The God Set stated. The gods could not believe that their time of battle is near. They have called upon their avatars and exined what is happening as those emerges victorious will continue to live. Will it be the side of the Ennead or the side of Apophis? == It is not just the gods of the western continent that are confused on what is happening. The other gods of Pandemonium saw what was happening in the western continent thanks to the eyes of their believers. Some of the yers pray to more than one god as each temple does give a buff when they give prayers and donations. The remaining gods of Pandemonium could not believe that there was a way for gods to be forcefully summoned to the mortal realm. The gods that have seen the spell, Perfect World, are now searching for ways to cancel the effects of the divine spell. They have deduced that only the gods of the western continent were summoned because it only affects gods of the same faction. Since the God Thoth has been known to be the one that activated the spell, the other gods of Pandemonium deduced that only those of the same pantheon can be pulled by the spell. They do not know if it only affects the caster as they only know that it was the God Thoth that activated it. If the spell could be used to target others, then they would need a way to stop it. The Gods of Magic from each pantheon started to research on the spell as they also tried peering into the runes used. The gods of magic tried to sneak a peek, but the God Thoth realized what they were doing and blocked the sight of the gods if they peek through their divine realm. The only way for the gods to know what runes were used will be if they are physically present. They would have descended but that would mean they would also get affected by the Perfect World spell since it weakens gods that are not of the same pantheon. The gods of Pandemonium had no other choice but send higher officials of their churches to see the spell. Chapter 1578 The God In A Demigods Body The God Loki thought that it would finally escape as the demon that was holding him down suddenly vanished. He did not expect that the young Valkyrie have a secret in her weapon that could root demigods to the ground. There was another strange individual that has the backing of a powerful god. The God Loki looked at Apki with bewilderment because beings of other pantheons should be weakened when inside this barrier, but thetter was not. Apki was covered in a mysterious veil that not even the God Loki can see but he also mes his demigod body for theck of strength. The spear and the sword that is piercing his body was constantly sapping his strength. "You almost got away but I still need to talk to you." Frey stated which made the God Lokiugh. "Did you think that I would speak just because you have managed to capture me? I am a god! Aghh!" The God Loki shouted as he was in great pain. "This is the first time that I have seen a god scream in pain like you though. The ones that I have met were valiant warriors that will not even emit a sound if an arm or a leg has been cut." Apki stated as he activated his mana on his de. "I would want to help you ease the pain, but you are being a major pain." Frey stated as he nodded towards Apki. Adrian already sent somemands to the ones remaining in the western continent. He also told Apki and Awraka to help Frey in interrogating the god that they have captured as he might have been the source of the troubles. Adrian will be helping Frey while also knowing what this foreign god was doing in another continent. "It would take a lot more than that to have me spilling secrets. I have been tortured far worse that you think I am. Give it your best shot little bird." The God Loki stated as he looked at Frey mockingly. "I will not be the only one that wants some answers though because I have people that will aid me. You see the gods of western continent would like to have a word with you and we have already notified them of your existence." Frey stated as sand suddenly started to swirl behind her. "The Avatar of Set, Sadiki, hase to take the foreign gods as requested." Sadiki stated as he suddenly appeared with arge sandstorm because members of the Sand Warriors were also present with him. "Do not touch me filthy mortal!" The God Loki stated as managed to actually repel Sadiki''s hands. The God Loki might be tied up, but his current body is still that of a peak demigod. With the appearance of the Perfect World spell, the world''s restriction is no longer affecting the western continent at the moment which means he could increase his strength back to godlike level. The only reason he could not do so is due to the fact that he is not of the western continent pantheon.I think you should take a look at He might not be able to influence therge area around him, but he can affect a small area around his body. He should be able to at least make himself be unable to be moved. If he does so, then he believes that the mortals will forget and give up on him. He might be injured and go through pain, but he would not be killed. The God Loki knew that the western continent gods will not be able to deal with him as it is now chaos upon the western continent. He smiled as the appearance of an avatar just proves this point. The smile on the God Loki''s face could be seen by everyone around him and that made Frey even more inclined to p that grin. The God Loki would have started to spew nonsense and rile up the yers once again, but the sands started churning up once more. The God Loki''s smile slowly started to turn into a frown to a full-time face of fear. The sands behind Sadiki suddenly started to form into a jackal headed humanoid that stands at a height of three meters. [You are in the presence of the God of Storms, Set.] "What are you taking so long, Sadiki? Did I not tell you to return immediately upon getting the demigod?" The God Set stated as his presence alone made the atmosphere heavy. The yers could not believe their eyes as a god was truly present in front of them. Some yers even thought that only gods that are weaker were the ones that descended but they now believe it differently. The yers could tell that the god before them could easily kill them with just a flick of his finger. The yers could sense the disparity in strengths just by looking at the God Set. He exuded immense pressure that just looking at him makes one''s legs weak. Some yers actually had to kneel down because of the divine pressure that they were experiencing. The ones that could stand tall are those that have increased their persona and also have encountered some powerful existences back then. "Apologies, my god. The prisoner is much more troublesome than it seems. He can emit the strength of a lesser god using his body but cannot use it outwardly hence why a lot of them are still alive." Sadiki stated. "You are correct! If you do not want to waste time and save the lives of the people of this continent, then you should focus on sa¡­!" The God Loki stated but he was suddenly cut off by a hand made of sand gripping his neck. "Did I tell you to speak, foreigner?" The God Set stated in a deep andmanding voice. The God Loki could be seen struggling to breathe as is the weakness of a body of a demigod. Demigods are still mortal but have divine energy almost equal to that of a lesser god. They still have the bodily functions of a mortal. Chapter 1579 The God In A Demigods Body II The God Loki knew that he will be killed at this rate, but he would be tortured for answers even more. The God Set is notorious even if he is only a Greater God since he couldbat the Distorted God Apophis. He is also known as a god that is ruthless to his enemies and would do everything in his power to defeat them. The yers could feel the pressure in the surroundings be heavy as the God Set was exerting dominance over the God Loki. The Nordic god could barely breathe as he struggled to even emit a sound. The God Set loosened his grip a little as the one he is punishing seems to want to say something. "Did you think that I would fall for such petty torture?" The God Loki stated as he will still survive even if it is barely. "I see. Let us see if you can survive this then. Struggle all you want because I will always stop when the mortal body that you created will be killed." The God Set stated as sand started to swirl around him. The sands started to swirl around the God Loki as it formed into small lines that attached to the body of the demigod. The sand then started to crawl towards the mouth of the God Loki as it entered his body. This was not the end because all types of orifices are starting to be entered by sand. The God Loki was being punished in front of mortals which is the highest known humiliation to godlike beings. Mortals are supposed to fear and be in awe of gods but the scene before them makes them feel pity for the God Loki. The gods have special senses that can detect emotion and the God Loki could feel what the mortals are seeing him as. The pitiful gazes and the remarks about how weak his body is in his current state can be detected even if he is being tortured. "Such shame! It all started with that demon! I would have killed him already if not for the restriction and being watched by the world. Now, I am captured because of him, and this Valkyrie is also looking at me with contempt. I am the God Loki! I am as powerful as my sword brothers, Odin and Thor! For me to be in this pitiful state must not be seen by others anymore!" The God Loki thought. The God Loki''s demigod body started to break down as he is now prepared to kill every being that witnessed such a pitiful sight of him. The God Set noticed this but he did not panic as he wanted to make sure what this god is about to do. The God Loki started to sacrifice some of his own divinity to escape the clutches of the God Set. The sands that were holding him suddenly scattered as the demigod''s body suddenly elevated towards the strength of a lesser god. The God Loki suddenly created daggers on his hands as he aimed towards the neck of Frey. He wanted to punish the weak Valkyrie that dared to raise her weapon against him just like her goddess when she went against the Odin. The God Loki is about to reach Frey''s neck but the God Set smirked because thetter was waiting for this. The God Set immediately created a scimitar using sand and shed towards the God Loki. The right hand that was holding the dagger is suddenly cut off as an empty arm passed through Frey''s neck. The God Set suddenly kicked the God Loki and created a wall of sand which thetter crashed upon. The God Loki looked at the God Set in surprise because his speed is already equal to that of a greater god or even above. The level of divinity he sacrificed was far too great to be easily caught by the God Set. "Did you really think that you can outrun the God of Storms? Since you are not willing to speak of anything then killing you here will send a message to those of your pantheon." The God Set stated as sand suddenly grasped the God Loki''s entire body. "Do you think that my sword brothers will let this go!? I am the sworn brother of Odin and Thor! You shall know their wrath just like what happened to the goddess of that weak Valkyrie! Even if you manage to kill this body, I will revive and descend to kill all of you once again! I shall start with that demon!" The God Loki rambled as his entire mortal body is covered in sand. "Sand Tomb!" The God Set stated as he crunched his hands into a fist. A loud crunching sound could be heard as the sand is dyed with red blood. Not even a speck of flesh or bone was left from the mortal body of the God Loki. The yers shivered upon seeing such a sight because the God Set basically instantly killed a powerful individual that would take them hours to kill. "We did not even get much information." Apki stated as he wanted to know why a foreign god is in another continent. "We did as I already know that my goddess must be extremely hurt or worse¡­dead. She is no longermunicating to me and even the other Valkyries are nowhere to be found." Frey stated. "You do not need to worry proud warrior. Gods cannot be killed in the divine realms easily. You still have the blessing of your goddess from you as I can feel divinity in your aura. Your goddess might be locked up somewhere as I know that the Goddess Freyja is one fierce fighter that can take on Odin himself." The God Set stated. "How can I save her then?" Frey asked the God Set which made thetterugh. "A mortal saving a goddess is such a new thing for my ears, but I know of a way." The God Set stated. Chapter 1580 A Mortal Saving A God? ? "Can you please tell me?" Frey asked as she owes so much to the Goddess Freyja since she was very generous to her. "All you have to do is to go to the dimension that she is being held captive." The God Set stated. "But mortals cannot go to divine realms without the approval of the god or goddess." Frey stated as she knows this because she was told of the rules. "What if I tell you that your goddess might be in a ce where the mortal realm and the divine realm is fused together like the spell covering the western continent?" The God Set stated which made Frey jump in surprise. "If that was the body of the God Loki earlier or rather a clone of his body then that only means he has partially descended." Apki stated as he immediately knew what the God Set was talking about. "Are you saying that my goddess is locked up in a special realm? If so, how do I go there?" Frey asked. "A body like the one earlier was definitely made of divine flesh that has been turned mortal through powerful magical suppression. It is a clone, but the divine spirit was indeed of the God Loki. He must have sent his soul back towards the realm as I am not a god that can trap souls. If the Champion or Envoy of the Twin Gods were here, then we would have been able to torture even a divine soul. For the way there, you already know of someone that can bring you there. Only demons can traverse through dimensions and search for specific ones. I shall give you a guide that can point you in the right direction, but you can only get there after this whole ordeal." The God Set stated as he held his hand out. The God Set waved his hand as the blood and sand that was mixed suddenly floated. The sand and bloodpressed so forcefully that it created a crystal that had a deep crimson color. He then handed this crystal towards Frey as this will be her key to that special realm. "Thank you for giving it to me even if I have done nothing for you." Frey stated as she bowed. "Fret not. I also needed to squeeze information out of him, but he was very adamant of not speaking. Still, I was able to ascertain that he was indeed part of the ones that released the Shadow of Apophis." The God Set stated as he saw a ck jewel with a small serpent crystallized when all the sand was no more. The God Set could detect such foreign magic in this crystal even if it was already empty in energy. The God Set could deduce that the energy present in this crystal could definitely be used to harm even a god like him. No wonder it was powerful enough to break the seal of the Shadow of Apophis. "As a way to repay you, I shall be part of your army. Please bring me." Frey stated as she bowed towards the God Set. The other yers bowed towards him as well because they would rather be part of his army than wander the vast deserts of the western continent in search of an enemy. They might even be killed by other violent gods of the Ennead. The God Set told all of them to rise as proud warriors should not lower their heads too much. "I shall take you all in as you wish. Fight with all your might because the lives of the people of the western continent depend on it." The God Set stated as his voice rumbled in the desert. [You have been acknowledged by the God Set to be in his army.] [You have gained the Blessing of the Sands buff.] [You will not be damaged by the desert winds.] [You will deal 10% more damage when in the desert.] [You will have 50% more natural regeneration when in the desert.] A huge sandstorm suddenly swept across all of them as the yers could feeling. Frey and the others were not afraid of the sandstorm because it was the God Set that summoned it. All of their bodies are suddenly swallowed but they were already gone when it settled. == "Huah!" The God Loki eximed as he awoke back in Asgardr. He broke out in cold sweat as he could still feel the sands entering his body. The God Set knew what he was doing when he tortured the God Loki with divine sand. The damage he felt was very ufortable as it even reached his divine soul. The God Loki stood up and rampaged all over his room as everything was destroyed. Themotion made the God Thor look at his sworn brother and checked if he was fine. The God Loki ryed all of the events but made sure to hide that he was tortured in front of mortals or else he would be aughingstock. "You have done the best job, brother. Preparations have been made and it will only take less than a year before our return. You can vent your anger then." The God Thor stated. "I am still angry brother! Do you have the whip made of the ming Snake of Muspell? I shall whip that good for nothing traitor as one of her birds dared to look down upon me." The God Loki asked as he intended to use it on the Goddess Freyja. "I do have it brother, but you cannot use on her brother. She has been punished enough by my father." The God Thor stated. "Are you still keen on her changing her mind? Just because she has aided you in some of your excursions does not mean that she will be forgiven for stopping the Allfather." The God Loki stated. "She meant well but she is only confused because she was one of the few that remained active in the mortal realm after all. Besides, you are being called in the main hall." The God Thor stated as he was able to pacify the God Loki. Chapter 1581 The Wanderer I ? Adrian looked at the reports and he sighed with relief but there is still something that he is worried about. The Ennead gods were killing each other even though they needed to band together to stop the Distorted God Apophis. Due to this, the rate at which they could actually win is lessening per minute. "Thankfully, my sister is still there so she couldmand the other guild members." Adrian muttered. "They will have a difficult time though. We three are missing when our roles are very important." Levin Cloud stated. "I wanted to fight gods! Why am I also teleported away!" Creepysoo grumbled as he was excited to actually fight gods. He probably wants to vent his anger out on the gods that descended as he was basically a ve for the death gods. Levin Cloud knew what he is saying because he is the team wide healer and reviver of the group. The two priests that are also their member are also sent away with them which means the remaining group has no healer. Creepysoo is also sent away, and he is basically a one-man army when ites to wars like these. Adrian and Levin Cloud being away would be somewhat easier for the group, but they lost core members forrge hordes of enemies. Creepysoo could have turned the tides and summon arge undead army to do his bidding. It was not only Creepysoo that was teleported away because every necromancer was taken as well. The Gods of Death must have some sort of information about why they were taken as well. Necromancers are basically an equivalent to abat profession for a Priest of the Church of the Dead. They are often given tasks to bepleted by the Church of Death as the dark elves are not that numerous. All of the yers started rambling when Adrian suddenly felt something trying to crawl out of him. It was not inside him, but it was connected to his energy. It was not only him that was experiencing this because even Levin Cloud is having the same experience. An ankh suddenly materialized on both of their chests as Adrian suddenly used the Soul Recall skill even though he was not attempting to. The ankh from Levin Cloud and Adrian shot out energy that transformed the gate into a gate decorated and formed like an ankh. All of the mana in Levin Cloud and Adrian''s body suddenly left them. The yers that were grumbling that they would not get an item suddenly stopped talking as the pressure in the area suddenly increased. A man wrapped in bandages has stepped out of the Gate to the Underworld. Adrian was familiar with this being as he was able to summon him when he was at the western continent. [You are in the presence of the God of Death, Osiris.] All the yers suddenly felt their skin shiver as a god was suddenly summoned in their presence. The elders were alerted of a god suddenly appearing on Avalon as they suddenly showed up in their true forms. The Elders of the Church of the Twin Gods are also equipped with their best armors and weapons as they also showed up. The yers are suddenly bombarded with an amazing sight of a god, the true forms of the Elders of the Daemos, and the fully armored Elders of the Twin Gods. Some are even confused as they thought that a battle will happen since everyone came out fully decked. Even Pann showed up in his true form with threerge and powerful cosmic monsters. Adrian could not fully stand up as he was in a weakened state due to the forceful summoning. He and Levin Cloud are also tethered to the God Osiris as they were constantly giving him mana. They were not recovering mana as their mana bar is stuck at 1%. "God of Death, Osiris. Please state your purpose here in our sacrednd." One of the dark elf elders asked but he was still wary. The Church of the Twin Gods pray to the God Abaddon and the Goddess Gaea. Just because they pray to the ruler of all the gods of death does not mean that they will wee every god of death that appears in the mortal realm. Some gods of death are not the friendly type and would rather have their surroundings be and full of death. The real reason why the Church of the Twin Gods exists is to make sure that the world is bnced. If death is morepared to life, then that means that the world has failed. If life is morepared to death, then an imbnce will happen that will make every living being suffer. One of the secret duties of the Church of the Twin Gods is to make sure that the Gods of Life and Death do not appear directly on the mortal ne. They could visit to give some blessings here and there, but they must never be left unsupervised. If pushes to shove, they will banish the god from the mortal realm hence the battle armors. "I am not here to give harm. I am only here to make an announcement as I know that some of our subjects have been left out of the war." The God Osiris stated but the elders were not disengaging as they must not let their guards down. "Can you hurry it up! I am not in a state that can be continuously used as a battery!" Adrian shouted as he could only lie down on the grass. "Apologies because I will make this quick." The God Osiris stated as he started his speech. "Beings rted to life and death, all of you might be wondering why you were separated from some of your friends but that is all intended. The agreement with the God Abaddon includes those under them to not be affected by the Judgement that is happening in the western continent. I am sure that some of you wanted to be blessed for participating in such a momentous event but that cannot happen due to your affiliations. You are beings that could affect the battle and might even extend it far longer than it has to. To make sure that every one of you will also bepensated, I am need of helping hands in my death realm as numerous evil spirits have risen. I am in need of valiant warriors that can help me destroy them so that the souls of the fallen will be taken care of. Do not worry because all of you will also be given the same set of rewards to be given to those that participate. Do you wish to ept my offer?" The God Osiris stated as a notification popped up for all of the yers that were sent away. == Quest Name: Get Rid of the Scourges in Abydos Quest Tier: Death Realm Quest Quest Description: The God Osiris is asking aid for cleaning up his death realm from the evil spirits that are suddenly spawned. Help him protect the innocent souls that are sent there and defeat as many evil spirits as you can. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity to help a God of the Dead as he has yet to choose a champion and an envoy. Clear Condition: Defeat as many evil spirits in Abydos. (Number of Evil Spirits Defeated: 0) Clear Reward: Lucky Chest (Legendary to Mythical Tier depending on the clear condition.), + 5 levels to +10 levels depending on the level of the user. Failure Condition: The death realm, Abydos, is overrun by evil spirits. Failure: Random Legendary Equipment Chest (Antique of the Abydos) Duration: 1 week Restriction: Only those that were sent away from the western continent can receive this quest. Cannot be shared to other yers. Note: You can also help him purify these evil spirits which will also earn you more contribution points. Purifying is counted as both defeating an evil spirit and helping an innocent soul. == [Do you wish to ept the quest? Yes or No?] Adrian wanted to help ept the quest, but the elders pulled him to the side as he was needed elsewhere. There is a strange reaction to the demon eyes as they were losing sight of someone that they were monitoring. They were monitoring someone that was giving off energy from the void. "Unfortunately, you cannot participate in that brat. You are needed elsewhere as this is matter of greater importance than helping a god of death clean house." Ascalor stated. "I agree." Adrian stated as he declined the quest. All the other yers were sent to the death realm of Abydos while Adrian was left alone in Avalon. He did not feel bad of being unable to get a quest as the being that slipped inside is much more important. They have a Wanderer in their own world which must never happen as they often invite disaster. Chapter 1582 The Wanderer II "It might have been a bit sudden but thank you for hosting me in your ce. I will give a notice if there should be a next time." The God Osiris stated as he entered back into the Gate of the Underworld and vanished. The elders of the Daemos and the Church of the Twin Gods finally rxed upon seeing the God Osiris leave. The were able to breathe a sigh of relief as they were actually incredibly nervous. They thought that they would really have to fight against a god of death. Osiris is even one of the Greater Gods as he rules over an entire realm. "Where was your bravado earlier? Still, you guys looked really cool when the God Osiris came. I actually feared that Avalon would be turned into a wastnd." Adrian muttered as it was also his first time to see everyone in full attack mode. "If a fight against a god were to happen, your entire territory would turn to dust. We are lucky that he only came to give a mission to those that were deported. You should control your powers more as you are also a portal to the other side." A dark elf elder stated. "The Great Tree is here in Avalon. I am sure that it will protect thend from any gods of life or death." A wood elf elder stated. "Enough about this as you all need to tend to your duties. The threat has vanished." Pann stated as he returned back to his farm. The other elders returned to their respective tasks, but the elders of the Church of the Twin Gods still investigated the area. They needed to be sure that there was no spell that was used to mark the territory. Meanwhile, Adrian was taken by the Daemos elders as he needed to be briefed with the task regarding the Wanderer. == Adrian is dragged or escorted to the observatory where the Wanderer was first noticed. He was first briefed into the nature of the Wanderers a bit. This is not the first time that this has happened as Wanderers have always been somewhat able to bypass the dimensional barrier if it is not maintained properly. The biggest fear that the Daemos have is that the universe be flooded by Wanderers as the dimensional barrier has been unstable for the past few years. This is also the reason why the Daemos are mostly dealing with dimensional cracks instead of other problems. If the Daemos ever abandons their duty of maintaining the dimensional barrier, then more Wanderers or beings from the Void wille to this realm. "It is actually our luck that only one managed to breach us when the dimensional barrier has been unstable for the past century. Aernas, pull the images of the past Wanderers so that our brat here could have a background into their abilities." Ascalor stated. Aernas raised the images of the past Wanderers that were recorded. They were only able to record a total of three Wanderers but there should be more if they also recorded when they first appeared. They all have different shapes and sizes as if they are actually different beings, but Adrian has been to the Void, and he has seen firsthand the differences there. The first Wanderer that was recorded was a behemoth that had the mixed appearance of an elephant and a whale. It was incredibly sturdy and gigantic in size as it came out of a dimensional crack that is up to ten meters in height. It had an enormous size that can squash any human as if they were ants. The second Wanderer that was recorded was more humanoid in shape but in the extremely slender side. It had a tail like a lizard while the head is reminiscent to what humans envision aliens as. It did not walk on the ground as it actually has it own gravitational field that lets it float by itself. It also used skills that are more on the telekic side as it used attacks that hurl projectiles and mind beams. The third Wanderer that was recorded is something that looked like two beings, but it actually has a body that is split in half. The floating upper half is like the body of a muscr goliath while the lower half has six legs which moves like a caterpir. The abilities of this Wanderer banks on the fact that it could rip force itself. Adrian could see that all these wanderers have something inmon and that is the fact that their skin is deep purple in color. Adrian could not help but link their own skin color to those of the Wanderers. It seems that the elders also knew what Adrian was thinking and they immediately spoke up about it. "Seeing you not asking us questions means that you already know of the secret of our race." Koronn stated. "How can he not know when he has been to the Void itself and is the Champion of the Twin Gods. I am quite sure that his patron gods might have mentioned it in passing." Bronx stated. "What you are thinking is probably correct because we are from the Void. There is one thing that the creatures from the Void have and that is their purple skin tone. It is a result of beings that can resist the sheer ripping force of the harsh dimension." Ascalor stated. "Unlike the Wanderers, we have been epted in this universe because our ancestors have pledged to protect it. Do you also notice something else other than their purple skin tone?" Koronn added. "Their bodies are glitching which means they do not belong to this universe. This is usually the defensive mechanism of the world when an alien life suddenly appears on it. If the world is powerful enough it could send the alien being back to its own universe. Since they are from the Void, they seem to experience the defensive mechanism but their core being is powerful enough to resist it." Adrian stated. Chapter 1583 The Wanderer III ? "You are correct in that deduction. They have resistant bodies that can deter the effects of the universe'' defense mechanism. Still, they could still be affected by the defense mechanism if they get weakened enough." Bronx stated. "Weakening them itself is a difficult process because we are basically fighting beings that is not of this world hence unable to be identified. Even your special eyes will not be able to see what kind of being it is because it is not of this universe." Koronn stated. "So, basically we just need to beat them down enough for the defense mechanism to work." Adrian eximed which Ascalor acknowledge. "Correct but that does not make our job easy because the Wanderer that you will need to find is also new. If it was from the past three, then there would have been an outline of things to do. You will basically go in blind with this one. Aernas, pull the images collected of the fourth Wanderer." Ascalor stated. The images collected of the fourth Wanderer is presented to all of them. Adrian looked clearly on the being that he will need to send back to the Void. He thought that it would be a ferocious being that is scary looking since each Wanderer bes more beastly for each one thates. "It is kind of cute." Adrianmented as the creature is indeed cute. The fourth Wanderer looked like a small, cute humanoid with big irresistible eyes. It looked like a cute child with arge head where it looks like it is wearing a purple jellyfish. Its body is also not proportionate to its head. The fourth Wanderer''s body is as big as its head, and it looked adorable with its small arms and feet. It also freely floated in the air as if it has the passive ability to fly just like Adrian. It moves or rather flies like it is a jellyfish swimming in the ocean. "Do not let its adorable appearance fool you because it is not something to be underestimated." Ascalor stated as Aernas pulled a recording of the Wanderer. The recording is basically the Wanderer freely floating in the air until a predatory monster called a War Bear started to attack it. The Wanderer felt the danger and immediately blew bubbles towards the War Bear. The War Bear did not even react to the attack as it saw it as mere bubbles but that was its downfall. The bubbles touched the body of the War Bear, and it was immediately paralyzed. Adrian thought it was paralyzed but it was not that. The War Bear suddenly exploded into guts and blood which made Adrian''s jaw drop. "Can I do another thing?" Adrian stated as he saw the recording of the Wanderers ability which made him regret being caught by the elders. "Unfortunately, we need to fix the dimensional cracks that started to widen due to the immense divine energy pouring into the world. You can thank the western gods for that, but you also took part in it which is why you can see this as you are fixing something you also broke." Ascalor stated. "You just need to be careful around its ability and you will survive, we hope." Bronx added. "From the ability it released, we have deduced that it must be using a special liquid produced by its body that it condenses into bubbles. This liquid might be extremely dangerous to the bodies of the beings of this world. Our bodies might be somewhat immune to it, but we are not sure since it is not yet verified." Koronn added. "So, I am also a sacrificialmb as well. Noted on that." Adrian muttered to the side. == The fourth Wanderer as the Daemos call it doese from the Void, but it identally arrived at this universe unlike the three Wanderers before it. It was just freely floating in the Void without a care in the world as it was suddenly sucked in by a powerful dimensional vortex. Unlike its older counterparts, the fourth Wanderer was not powerful enough to resist it and was sucked in. The next thing that the fourth Wanderer saw is a world full of vibrant color and beauty which is not like its home world. The beings here also do not float like it and that they walk using their appendages. To Void creatures such as the fourth Wanderer, beings that walk using appendages are just beasts and not intelligent lifeforms. In the Void, all the beings that can freely traverse it are powerful races that control parts of it. Still, the fourth Wanderer was more intrigued of this new beautiful world that it was transported to. It felt the world rejecting its being, but it held on because it wanted to explore more before it returns back to the Void. It has been freely wandering about for the past two days and it was extremely happy on what it experienced. Granted that there were some beasts that wanted to eat it, but it released the defensive mechanism instilled in its body. The beasts of this world were not induced to sleep like what happens to beings in the void, but they are exploded instead. The fourth Wanderer puffed its small chest proudly as it was able to defend itself by defeating a monster that tried to eat it. If this was back in the Void, then it would have just run away after affecting the monster with its unique skill. The fourth Wanderer did a victory dance by dancing on top of the corpse of its victims. It was freely floating on the forest as it explored the lush green veil. This color is basically nonexistent in the Void which is why it has gained the immense curiosity of the Fourth Wanderer. It even tasted the leaves of the trees to see what vor it is. "Finally! I found you!" A voice suddenly echoed as the fourth Wanderer was surprised and released lot of bubbles in the spur of the moment. Chapter 1584 The Wanderer’s Name ? Adrian was sent to a location where the forest was a bit thick. He was not sent to the exact location, but it was the best possible location ording to Aernas. The Scribe Demon even triangted and calcted everything which Adrian did not understand as all he said is ok. Adrian summoned Sirius, Wisteria and Charon to search as they are more suited for searching in forests. He let his three soulbounds search the premises while he waited in the area he was dropped on. The first one that gave him a response was Sirius as he made use of shadows to sweep acrossrge areas. Sirius was able to see a strange floating being''s shadow and he was also able to see a monster getting popped like a balloon. Sirius immediately notified his master and Adrian immediately teleported to Sirius'' location. Adrian was able to see the fourth Wanderer that is the current source of their troubles. Adrian could clearly see that the humanoid form of the fourth Wanderer is extremely cute and that he does have a jellyfish like hat. Adrian breathes a sigh of relief as he immediately tried to reach for the fourth Wanderer as he could feel that he is stronger than it. What Adrian did wrong is that he alerted the fourth Wanderer as it released a flurry of bubbles. Sirius hid in the shadows as Adrian instructed while Wisteria and Charon also hid. The bubbles that are released were extremely colorful as the light bounced on it. Adrian wanted to teleport away but space itself was restricted which greatly shocked him. The fourth Wanderer looked cute, but it was able to freeze space as the bubbles slowly traveled to his location. Adrian was already surrounded by bubbles before he noticed it and epted his death. He did not move from his location as the gaps that the bubbles create cannot be easily evaded. [You have been hit by Unknown Bubbles!] [You are inflicted by the Sleep status effect due to your gic makeup.] [You will be asleep for 10 minutes.] Adrian read the notifications withplicated thoughts. Adrian actually expected that he will be dead and explode into blood and guts, but he was wrong. The bubbles exploded on Adrian''s body as he crashed to the ground because he was inflicted with the Sleep status ailment. Thest thing that Adrian could see is the expression of the fourth Wanderer, but he could not distinguish it clearly as he was sent to sleep immediately. Adrian closed his eyes as he was afflicted by the status ailment. He alsomanded his soulbounds to not show themselves to the fourth Wanderer. [You have recovered from your Sleep status ailment.] [Stamina has been recovered because you have gotten a good sleep.] Adrian opened his eyes after ten minutes and he was lucky that he was alive. Then again, the area that he has in only had monsters that range at the level 100 to level 150. No monsters in the area would be able to kill him and Paradox is also guarding Adrian as well. Adrian thought the fourth Wanderer would escape and he would have to look for it again, but his expectations is wrong once again. The fourth Wanderer is actually sitting close to Adrian and touching his cheek as if to check if he is still alive. The fourth Wanderer was surprised when Adrian suddenly stood up. "Sorry about that. I must have scared you. Wait¡­ why am I even apologizing?" Adrian stated as he did not expect that he would feel like he needed to say sorry. "Blwe whewe uwuw" The fourth Wanderer stated in an alien like voice that is like static noise. "It is intelligent enough tomunicate which means it has a functioning brain. If I remember correctly, one needs to speak telepathically as the beings of the Void are not known to speak thenguage of Pandemonium. Paradox, are you there?" Adrian stated. "I am here, master." Paradox replied. "Establish a telepathic connection to the being in front of me." Adrian stated. "Affirmative. Establishing neural connection with the being right now." Paradox stated as it suddenly bathes the fourth Wanderer with light. The fourth Wanderer is shocked by the sudden shower of light, but it was not as scared since it was not harmed. Adrian actually thought that the fourth Wanderer is extremely cute, but its abilities is not since it could kill other beings with bubbles. Adrian could also see its body glitching out as the defense mechanism of the universe is kicking in. "You are like me!" A cute and tiny voice came out of the mind of the fourth Wanderer. "By like you, you mean that I also came from the Void." Adrian replied. "Yeah! Did you also came using the magic tunnel?" The fourth Wanderer stated. "Unfortunately, I was born here unlike you. You are born in the Void, right?" Adrian asked. "Yeah! They call it Void, but my race calls it the Great Expanse since it is endless!" The fourth Wanderer stated as it looked extremely happy. It seems that the fourth Wanderer is indeed a kid by the way it is reacting. Adrian could also see the joy in its bodynguage since it met him. It might have only encountered predators which is why it is extremely wary of everything around it despite it being curious of the new world it has arrived at. "Do you have a name?" Adrian asked. "I am Ko ¨C Kei from the Void Scyphozoa. What about you?! You do not seem like any of the race that I have encountered from the Void." The fourth Wanderer stated as it floated around Adrian happily. "My name is Equinox, and I am from the Daemos." Adrian replied. "Daemos? I have never heard of that before even in the Void, but you are like me because you have the same core energy. Also, how are you born here? Does that mean that you have been here ever since?! This ce is amazing! It has weird colors that are not seen in the Great Expanse." Ko ¨C Kei stated as it started to be extremely excited. "Maybe we should calm down a bit as you are getting too worked up. I was born here which is why I can stay here as freely as I can. You, on the other hand, are not exactly weed in this universe. I am sure that you can feel it to as your body is being pulled back." Adrian stated as he wanted to be honest as Ko ¨C Kei does not seem to be like the other three Wanderers before. "Is that so?!" Ko ¨C Kei stated in a sad tone as it was having fun exploring and it was the first time it experienced such a feeling of being rejected by a universe hence it was not able to be sure. "You are basically glitching out and it will also do you harm in the long run if you do not return to where youe from. Others might also follow to look for you which would make it extremely dangerous for the beings of this universe. I am sure that you have seen that they are very fragile when ites to your bubbles." Adrian stated. "You are right. I was actually horrified at the sight of them suddenly exploding when all my bubbles did was induce sleep back in the Great Expanse. I still want to explore though! This is such a unique world because it is full of light unlike the Great Expanse." Ko ¨C Kei stated. "I am afraid that I need to make you go home now. I am like a police force of this universe, and it is my job to protect it from external threats. I know that you just want to have fun and look around, but your very presence is not of this universe which could cause unknown destruction." Adrian stated which made Ko ¨C Kei''s head droop down. "Maybe we can look around for just another hour as my elders are not getting in contact with me since they have yet to find the dimensional vortex that you were sucked by. Is that fine with you?" Adrian asked. "Yup!" Ko ¨C Kei stated as its eyes glistened. "We can go around but you need to promise to not use your bubbles unless your life is truly in danger. We should also do something with the way that you look right now." Adrian stated as he cast Polymorph on Ko ¨C Kei. Adrian made Ko ¨C Kei look like a child Imp so that it could fly around without catching much attention. The Daemos are already known in the central continent which is why Adrian does not bother to hide much. "Where do you want to go first? What about the sea?" Adrian stated. "What is the sea?" Ko ¨C Kei asked. "I think it would be better for you to see it instead of me telling you what it is." Adrian stated as he teleported them to another location. Chapter 1585 The Wanderer’s Gift I ? Adrian with Ko ¨C Kei have teleported towards the sea or rather to beach where there not many beings. Ko ¨C Kei immediately gave a loud scream of excitement as it has not encountered something like this before. Adrian could see the childish excitement that the fourth Wanderer possessed and is reminded of his soulbounds that act like a child. Adrian would have wanted some of his soulbounds to y with Ko ¨C Kei but he knew that they might identally die. It might scar the poor child if its ymate suddenly turns into particles of light. Adrian did not know what kind of effects Ko ¨C Kei has on other living beings which is why it is safer if they are out of popted areas. Ko ¨C Kei does not even know how old it is as time is not a unit of measure in the Void. He was told that in the Great Expanse, you only be powerful due to two things. One is to grow old by absorbing energy from it for a long time or devour other beings that do not use the energy of the Void. Adrian learned many things from Ko ¨C Kei such as the beings in the Void or the Great Expanse. He is told that the Void is home to many different races and monsters. Those that are intelligent enough to create societies ormunities are part of Races. Those that are mindless beasts that pursue destruction and devour others are called beasts. There are instances of beasts that created a Race when they attained enlightenment but that is a very rare urrence. The Great Expanse is also extremelyrge that Ko ¨C Kei said that it has only explored 50% of it. It seems that his race are drifters that just float freely in the Void. "Do you have a concept of a mother then?" Adrian asked. "I do have a mother, but she is just the one that birth us. Mothers are a great being in our race because they grow into big sizes just like that big rock there!" Ko ¨C Kei stated as it pointed towards arge rock formation in the middle of the sea. Adrian gulped as the ind that Ko ¨C Kei pointed at was extremelyrge. It was the size of a baseball stadium if Adrian could put in a human structure scale. Adrian almost spit out the drink that he was sipping from the unbelievable size of what Ko ¨C Kei calls a mother. "I see. The Void or the Great Expanse is a ce where there is no concept of boundaries which is why the beings that live there should not be stunted in terms of their size." Adrian concluded as he learned from a ss that the environment also ys a part on how big beings can get. "Is there anything else you want to know?" Ko ¨C Kei asked as it was given the same juice that Adrian was drinking. "Then Ko ¨C Kei, do your race have the concept of death?" Adrian asked because he already has a hunch and just want to see if it is true. "What is death?" Ko ¨C Kei stated with pure innocence. Adrian knew that he would get an answer that is negative, but he did not expect that the cute little bean would be clueless. Still, Adrian had an answer in his mind because he could clearly see that the being before him almost does not have a soul. Ko ¨C Kei has a soul, but it is like small me of a matchstick that burns very bright. Adrian could see the colors of souls, intensity and capacity since he has be stronger. He has seen the souls of demigods, gods or any powerful beings which is why he is sure of his criteria even if there is no definite one. A normal human would have a soul equivalent to a bonfire that burns bright at the moment of birth. The colors of the me represent the purity of the soul and the race of the living being. This is how Adrian could detect truth from lies as long as he could see the souls of the beings. He could also know criminals or people with bad intentions by the color of their soul. The capacity is represented by how big the fire is. The fire bes smaller as they live their lives as they grow old and use their life force. There is also the case of them dying even if the fire is burning bright and big such as killing them and other unfortunate events. The intensity is determined by how bright the soul burns from dim to blinding light. This is usually the measure of one''s innate talent and nature. This can change due to diligence and training which is why this is not always an identifier as there are many mystical things in this world that could change one''s talent. Ko ¨C Kei has a deep purple color which means that it is innocent and childlike. The capacity just like that of a matchstick which means its life is very short, but Adrian cannot judge what is short for a being of the Void. The intensity that is almost blinding which serves that its small body has incredible talent. Another reason why Ko ¨C Kei has such a soul that cannot be easily measured by this universe standards is the fact that the Great Expanse have no death gods. In that realm, beings are not reincarnated hence they do not have the concept of death. The ''soul'' that is collected there is immediately re-used since there are no god of deaths to supervise it. Another exnation could be that the souls they possess will just vanish into existence. A realm without the concept of death and god of deaths is an unstable realm. It is also one of the reasons why gods of life and death are often born when a new universees to existence. The Void is not a universe but is something more like a junction hence the absence of the gods of life and death. An exnation why there is life in the Void must be due to the fact that energy from the multiple universes it serves as junctions are spilled into it. Overtime, the introduced life and death energy gave birth to existences that are not of the norm. They have an extremely loose concept of life and death which is why Ko ¨C Kei''s soul has the form of a blindingly, deep colored me that is the size of a matchstick. Adrian paid it no mind and spent a fun time with Ko ¨C Kei because he thought that it might be theirst time seeing each other. The other Wanderers might have been bewildered by this universe which is why some lost their minds. Adrian then thought that the Ancestor of the Daemos must have been such a being as well, but they were able to form a soul to anchor themselves to this universe. "In other words, the Asmodian Daemos must have pledge their very existence to this universe for them to be epted which is not something easy. The universe would have to pay a price as well since they basically adopted an irregr being that is not born from a universe but from a junction." Adrian thought but buried it on the back of his mind since he needed to enjoy time. Adrian was enjoying his leisure time and even called it as his job vacation. He made sure to not think about what is happening in the western continent because he left all of that troublesome job to his sister. Amander in the actual battlefield will have more grasp of the battle than someone way from it. He was calmly creating talismans while observing Ko ¨C Kei ssh the water when Sirius and Charon suddenly came out from their hiding ces. Sirius used his shadows to destroy all the projectiles that were aimed at Adrian while Charon used its chains to block the elemental spells aimed at him. Adrian raised his eyebrows as he did not expect that someone would actually be brave enough to attack him suddenly. Adrian knew that there were people that always observed him from afar with malicious intent, but they rarely acted upon it. Actually, Adrian was just really difficult to pin down because he can easily escape with teleportation. He actually has arge bounty on his head for someone that could kill him and present a video of proof. The only reason no such thing happened is due to the fact that Adrian can immediately disappear as it is very difficult to trap a demon. Adrian would have teleported away, but he was a bit far from Ko - Kei and an unknown barrier has already been set up on top of them. The space around him suddenly became unstable as any spatial movement from him would rip a hole in reality. "This is no easy feat. Tell me, who are you guys affiliated with?" Adrian asked as he released his aura in full st. Chapter 1586 The Wanderer’s Gift II ? "Master, the space around us has be unstable. Any simple spatial movement might tear a hole in reality. We could be able to bypass it if we know what kind of item, they have used to trigger such a phenomenon. No other other Daemos has been detected in the area of the enclosure." Paradox reported. "A divine artifact, maybe? The scope is too small for it to be a divine artifact though." Adrian thought. While Adrian was thinking of the possible scenarios of what is happening, twenty individuals suddenly came to the enclosure. All twenty of them surrounded Adrian while there are still some that are observing from afar. The twenty individuals rained attacks once more towards Adrian, but Sirius and Charon easily blocked all of them once again. Ko ¨C Kei noticed the bloodlust being emitted towards its new friend and tried to help Adrian, but thetter told it that everything is under control. He should stay safe and hide as the one that they are really after is Adrian and not Ko- Kei. Adrian then looked at who seems to be leader of the group, which is arge, bodied man. "So, you are the one that they call, The Demon!" The man stated in a loud and obnoxious voice. "You are someone that I do not know and could care less about." Adrian replied which made some of the people surrounding him burst outughing. Adrian saw the interaction and justified that not all of them are allies. The ones thatughed out loud are probably people that were just roped in with the reward of killing him. The ones that emitted bloodlust towards him must be the ones that are under therge, bodied man. "It seems that someone is looking down on you, Herk! You are someone that is unregistered after all." One of the individuals stated. Adrian heard the term ''unregistered'' from one of the enemies and he already knew that these people are a bit tough. Tougher than he expected because the term ''unregistered'' is for people that are as powerful as rankers and at the same game level as them but choose to not participate in the ranking. Adrian was the same back then, but he already posted his official ranking when he was already known to the world. "His strength is almost on par with Apki but that is only in terms of aura. The battle sense and style would make my evaluation either increase or decrease." Adrian muttered. The man named Herk has the same aura that Apki emits when ites to pure power but that is not everything in Pandemonium. You could be high level but without proper control and skill then even someone twenty levels below you could defeat you. Levels are a means of giving you power but how you use that is what makes you powerful or weak. "Put maximum output on the Copied Relic!" Herk shouted. "But if we do that then it might break?!" One of the enemies stated as it was not a relic that they could easily obtain. Adrian''s ears heard the buzz word that he was looking for. What he did not expect is that there would be the modifier of ''Copied'' next to it. This puzzled Adrian because relics cannot be ''copied'' because they are an amalgamation of divine energy. A relic is basically a powerful force of nature that could alter reality if powerful enough. "It does not matter. We could just ask Michangelo moreter." Herk stated as his subordinate immediately used the copied relic to 99% of its output. The subordinate did not use the maximum output as they were warned that the stability of the copy would immediately deteriorate. Even just by outputting close to the maximum value is putting a strain on the copy as one could see that it is already breaking. Adrian was able to see the copied relic though and it had the shape of a ck orb that has a crackling storm encased inside of it. == Item Name: Bead of Spatial Storm (Counterfeit) Item Tier: Epic (Degraded from the Original Legendary Tier of the Relic) Item Type: Counterfeit Relic Effects: - Activate to create an unstable environment in a chosen area. The more it is pushed to its limits, the greater the instability of the area. - Unable to be copied from the original Duration: 10 minutes to 1 hour Area Coverage: Fifty Meter Radius from the Bead of Spatial Storm (Counterfeit) Activation: Instant Durability: 89% Description: A counterfeit of the real Spatial Relic Bead of Spatial Storm. It does not possess the power of the original but a watered-down version of it. It only possesses half of the real power that the original possesses, and it can also be destroyed as it has gained Durability. It was made using the special abilities of an individual named Michangelo. == "That individual seems interesting. To think he could copy a relic but that would also require materials because creating a fake does not mean it will be easy." Adrian muttered as he noticed that the relic made the space quake. If the space earlier was unstable and any spatial spells from Adrian could rip a hole in the fabric of reality, the space now is chaotic because gravity is not well defined in some areas. Stones started to float while some areas have sunken as if gravity doubled or tripled. Even the areas seem bent as the whole area has be distorted. "It feels like I am suddenly at home!" Ko ¨C Kei stated as it reminded him of the Void. Just like what Ko ¨C Kei stated, the Void is a ce that is unpredictable as well. Gravity could be existent then nonexistent. Space could be twisted or distorted which makes traversing impossible if you have the standards of humans. Only a body that is resistant to natural forces could traverse the Void without problem, but Adrian did learn from Ko ¨C Kei that there are special stones that could aid in traversing the Void as well. "Idiot! I told you to control it well because you are a mage! If I knew that you would be this haphazard, then I would havemanded another person to do it!" Herk shouted as he noticed the strange changes in surroundings. "In the end, the relic that you are proud of has served my purpose instead of yours. You allies are basically struggling to even understand what is happening." Adrian stated as he pointed at the enemies that were unable to move properly. "What you saying!? You are trapped with us. You are acting tough when you yourself cannot even move." Herk stated as he was told that Daemos tend to tiptoe in areas where space is unstable because their very being can trigger a rift in reality if they are not careful. "I see. It seems that you are very knowledgeable about my race despite no demonic yers except for me. You can only receive this information if one is close to the Daemos in Avalon, but no yer has built that kind of rapport yet. The only way for you to know of this information is that there is a mole in my group or rather the ones that left told you about it. That kind of information was only privy to those in my guild." Adrian stated. Herk might not have much facial expressions but Adrian could read from the former''s face that his statement was spot on. Adrian knew that the ones that left the guild immediately are either spies from other guilds or thought that they could profit off from his guild. He also saw that some information about things he has disseminated have also found their way on boards but those were not top secret which is why he did not put energy in taking them down. "You see, I do not trust people easily which is why I mixed some truth and lies together for some of that information. I will not tell which is which though because you can assess that for yourself." Adrian stated as his hands started to spark deep purple mes. Adrian did say the truth about Daemos tiptoeing in ces with weak spaces but that only goes for Greater Demons and below. Arch Demons are a whole different breed because they can protect themselves easily even if space copses on them. The people that failed to ambush Adrian suddenly have sweats in their backs. A magic circle suddenly popped up in front of all of their faces. This was Adrian''s signature space mines that explode the space in an area. This would not deal that great of a damage but that is a different story in an unstable area like this one. Adrian smiled like a demon and snapped his fingers. All of the space mines exploded and each of them punctured a hole in reality that sucked all of those near it. Numerous spatial holes were created because of Adrian but he was not worried. "Starting the repair of the dimension. Calcted the needed mana being 50% of the master''s maximum. Should I proceed?" Paradox asked. "Yes." Adrian replied as if nothing happened. Chapter 1587 The Wanderer’s Gift III ? [You have killed a yer that has been tagged with PK. You will not be able to grow your Infamy as the yer that you killed has more than 1000 points in Infamy.] [You have killed a yer that has been tagged with PK. You will not be able to grow your Infamy as the yer that you killed has more than 1000 points in Infamy.] [You have killed a yer that has been tagged with PK. You will not be able to grow your Infamy as the yer that you killed has more than 1000 points in Infamy.] ¡­ Numerous notification blinded Adrian''s screen as he was able to kill all of the enemies around him. Those that were only observing were also swept away as they have noticed toote that there was a space mine attached to their bodies. All of the enemies vanished just like that with a snap of a finger. "Such a shame that they die inside the crack which is why I cannot loot any of their items." Adrian muttered as he walked towards the location of the only item that was dropped. Adrian looked at the strange copy of a relic and picked it up. The way that the relic operated is the same as a real one, but he could see that it was breaking down. Adrian could not even stop the activation of the relic copy which means that they are unstable. "Divine energy could be detected on the item that the master is holding. The mana signature of the real relic has been copied into the item. Paradox wishes to analyze the item." Paradox stated but the item suddenly turned to dust. "I did not do anything." Adrian stated as Paradox might me him because its wish was not granted. "Affirmative. Paradox is not angry at master but at the creator of the copy because it was mediocre at best. Should a copy of a relic appear once again, Paradox would like to have independent action to acquire it. Will the master agree?" Paradox stated in its monotone robotic voice, but Adrian could feel the underlying anger in its voice, or he was just imagining things. "Sure, as long as the copied relic is not of life and death as those things must never be copied or let out in the world." Adrian stated. "Paradox thanks the master." Paradox replied. "The space is still unstable though. It might be a copy of a relic, but it can still affect reality to this degree which is something that must not happen." Adrian stated as he fixed the instability of space with 30% of his maximum mana with Paradox'' calctions. "Woah! Equinox is strong!" Ko ¨C Kei stated as it looked at Adrian with gleaming eyes. "Well, those people were really careless because they underestimated me when they thought that they have the upper hand. They more or less defeated themselves due to their carelessness of using an unstable item." Adrian replied but Ko ¨C Kei did not understand what he meant. "Equinox is strong! You can help Ko ¨C Kei get strong as well! Will you?!" Ko ¨C Kei stated with excitement. "I would love to, but I do not know much about you and what you can do. The Great Expanse is also different from here which will not be helpful to making you strong. Only by knowing more of yourself can you be stronger!" Adrian stated but he really did not want to train Ko ¨C Kei as they might create untold destruction. "That is sad!" Ko ¨C Kei stated as it lowered its head due to disappointment. "Since I cannot help train you then I will give you a gift that can help protect you when you are in greave danger." Adrian stated as he took out a golden talisman. == Item Name: Life Preserving Talisman Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Talisman / Consumable Effect: - When the holder of this talisman will face death, create a powerful barrier that protects the holder''s body. - Increase healing regeneration by 500% once activated. - Teleports the holder to the safest location that is within a thousand miles. Description: A powerful life saving talisman that was created by a Scribe that has gained some enlightenment. It has been blessed due to the creator being blessed by a Goddess of Protection. It is something that even demigods would want to im. == "What is a gift?" Ko ¨C Kei stated which almost made Adrian fall down. "A gift is something that you give to those that has treated you with great care or you appreciate them. It is something that can also symbolize the friendship of both beings. Here you can have this." Adrian exined as he gave the talisman to Ko ¨C Kei. Adrian does not know when will be the next time that he will be able to see Ko ¨C Kei or the cute being would be alive to be able to meet the next time. He can always create another talisman like this which is why he did not mind giving such a powerful thing to Ko ¨C Kei that he has grown fond of. The Void is not a safe ce which is why Adrian would feel a bit better if he gave something that could save the cute being''s life. "Ko ¨C Kei might have the ability to put beings in the Void to sleep but that does not mean that will always ensure its safety. A back-up n is a better thing to have." Adrian thought as Ko ¨C Kei reached for the talisman with a smile. "I see! I am a friend! I shall ept." Ko ¨C Kei stated as it took the talisman and shoved it inside of its head which made Adrian''s eyes go big. "I also want to give Equinox a gift! I have something that I do not need as well but beautiful!" Ko ¨C Kei stated as it stuck its hand onto its head and started looking for something in it. After a few minutes, Ko ¨C Kei gave an item to Adrian which made thetter erge his eyes. Chapter 1588 Till We Meet Again Wanderer ? "Brat! Where are you?! We have found the origin of the rift. If you have captured the Wanderer, then drag its body towards the rift. Aernas said that you are ying with it, but it must return back to the Void." Ascalor stated via a demon eye materializing near Adrian. "I have received the location. We shall now go there. Please wait." Adrian replied. "It is time to go home, Ko ¨C Kei." Adrian stated. "Already?! I wanted to explore more." Ko ¨C Kei stated. "I am afraid that you need to return because we will be closing the rift that you came from. If you do not get in there, then you will not be able to return to where you vanished. You will also grow weak because your body will not be able to sustain itself in this universe." Adrian stated. "I wanted to see more beautiful things." Ko ¨C Kei stated. "You can have this then. It is a Memory Stone that has the best views that I have seen in this world. You can look at the images here for now and we can explore them when we meet again¡­ hopefully." Adrian stated as he gave the Memory Stone to Ko ¨C Kei. "Another gift! Ko ¨C Kei does not have anymore gifts to give Equinox though." Ko ¨C Kei stated. "This is not a gift because you will return this back to me when we meet again. I will give you another one that has different images of ces. Make sure to keep this for me and return it back to me, okay!" Adrian stated with a smile. "Okay!" Ko ¨C Kei replied. "Let us go to the rift then. It is time for you to go home." Adrian stated as he reached his hand towards Ko ¨C Kei and the two held hands as they vanished from the area. == "It seems that you have be quite close to the Wanderer." Ascalor stated as the two arrived holding each other''s hands. "Ko ¨C Kei is just a child after all and needs an adult to guide it. It is quite scary in a world that you do not recognize." Adrian stated. "A brat guiding a squishy brat. Who knew!" Ascalor teased. "We must not waste anymore time. The Wanderer, Ko ¨C Kei, needs to return back to the Void. Even though I wanted to research it, we must let it get back to its original world." Koronn stated even though his eyes were basically surveying every specific detail of Ko ¨C Kei''s physiology. "I guess this is goodbye. Let us meet again when fate deems it." Adrian stated. "Let us meet again, friend!" Ko ¨C Kei stated as it hugged Adrian. "Farewell!" Adrian stated as he waved his hands goodbye. Ko ¨C Kei did not know what Adrian was doing with his hands, but the little thing copied him. With its cute little arm, Ko ¨C Kei also waved goodbye as it vanished into the rift. The three elders then closed the rift using all their abilities as it was a direct connection to the Void. Rifts that lead to the Void are not something that only one Arch Demon could close. At least two are needed to fully close it so that it will not suddenly re-open. The three elders are present to make sure that it will bepletely fixed. "Are you going to cry?" Ascalor teased Adrian. "Nope. I just suddenly felt sad that Ko ¨C Kei is gone. I guess I have formed a genuine connection with it despite only spending time with it for a short time." Adrian stated as he has a somewhat pained smile. "Who knows? Maybe the Fates are smiling at you and will let you meet Ko ¨C Kei again. If that happens make sure to go to my house first though." Koronn stated. "If you meet the Wanderer again, you must notify us first. That is what you should do first." Bronx stated. "Such a stiff demon." Koronn bbered as he vanished using teleportation. "That researching fool! I shall hit you for calling me stiff when I am incredibly agile and flexible!" Bronx stated as he vanished as well. "Those two¡­ Sometimes, I do not know if I am the only mature one. Anyway, you are free to do what you want for the time being kid, but you must monitor the western continent as well. When everything ends there, we shall be the ones that need to fix if they broke something." Ascalor stated as he vanished as well. "Since I am free, I know what I need to do." Adrian stated as he looked at the thing that he was given by Ko ¨C Kei. It was something that he has been looking for quite some time. == Item Name: Heart of a Protoss Item Description: The heart of a being that is said to be the progenitor of all life. It is said that they were the first toe alive in the world before humans have been born. It is said that the Protoss are the blueprint for the humans that are alive now. It is said that they are still some of them that are alive, but no one knows where they are. == The evolution item to the most mysterious evolution path that Dodu has. It is the Heart of a Protoss which Adrian has only read about in Aernas'' library. They are said to be beings that are as mysterious as the Daemos. Even for the Daemos that is long lived, Koronn is the only one that was able to encounter one. They have said to have died off back then as they were beings that could morph into any other being. It is also said that they have the gic material for all of the living beings except for some special races. They are also said to be the very first ''humans'' created and that their descendants are the ones that are now considered humans. "Thank you, Ko ¨C Kei! I will make sure that your gift will not be in vain. I hope we meet again." Adrian stated as he teleported away. Chapter 1589 The Heart Of A Protoss ? Adrian could not believe that he received the evolution item that Dodu needs to be a being known as Uboth-Sat. There are two more evolutionary paths that Dodu can do but Adrian does not have the items for that. He would rather take what he has now and prepare Dodu for evolution because that is the most important thing to do. If he had the Acid Dragon King''s Heart, then he would immediately evolve Dodu into an Elder ck Sludge. If he had the Evesting Dark Heart, then he would definitely evolve Dodu into a Shoggoth. The items needed for the evolution of a slime is not easy because the slimes are already wiped out from this timeline. Adrian always told himself that he would evolve Dodu to any of the three if he gets the item needed. He did not expect that the item that he would get first is the Heart of a Protoss. In fact, it was not only Adrian that was bewildered but also the game developers as that item in question is not easy to procure. == "How did a Void Being get the Heart of a Protoss? I thought that should only be avable to get when they travel to the Abandoned World 01?" One of the game developers asked. "Actually, one needs to traverse the Void to get to that ce. It was in the lore that the Protoss escaped the universe of Pandemonium because the dark gods wanted them as ingredients for their vessels. It was stated that some Protoss did lose their life in the journey. A heart or two lying about in the Void is not something impossible for the race of the Void Scyphozoa. They often pick up strange things along the way that they deem as beautiful. They are a curious race after all, but they are also very greedy. The fact that he was able to get something from that being is already well deserved. He was able to maximize the connection with just a day. One might say that he is too immersed in that world, but he deserves the item." The game developer that designed the Void Scyphozoa stated. "You also have to see what he gave up in order to get that thing. He gave up a precious talisman that could potentially save his life. A mythical talisman like that is something that any one in the top ranks would want." Another developer stated. == Adrian did not know that he was able to ignite a debate once more, but he is d he got an evolution item. He needed to increase Dodu''s presence more as he only used him for tanking. He would usually just summon the slime when there is a horde of enemies to devour. "I can just say that I am quite lucky with this! I just need to fulfill the next requirement which should be easier than getting the item." Adrian stated as he looked at the requirements for the evolution. == Evolution Requirements for Uboth-Sat 1. Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2. Soulbound must have absorbed at least 10, 000 bodies. (Completed.) 3. Soulbound must devour a part of divine being. (Complete) 4. Soulbound must devour the item called "Heart of a Protoss". (Item obtained but not yet devoured.) 5. Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Life or someone equivalent. (Iplete) == Adrian took out the Heart of a Protoss to see what it looks like up closely. The heart is not even shaped as a heart but just looks like arge pearl. It radiated this rainbow light when sunlight is shining down on it as if it was a prism. What Adrian could detect is that this item has a powerful source of life energy inside of it. Adrian summoned Dodu and handed the Heart of a Protoss to his soulbound. Dodu happily epted the item as it jiggled its body because it was given another treat. Adrian could not believe that his soulbounds has be a glutton when it does not even have a concept of satiety. Slimes do not get hungry or full as they are just beings that eat whatever is in front of them. They might get a preference when they consume too much of something and evolve but they do not get full. This is also one of the reasons why they are feared back then because arge rampaging slime can demolish a vige in one gulp. Dodu did not even wait for Adrian to tell it to eat the Heart of a Protoss as it just ate it in one gulp. Nothing special happened for the first few minutes but Adrian suddenly felt a sudden rush of energy from his connection to Dodu. The slime suddenly started to bubble up as intense energy flooded its whole being. Dodu''s fluid like body suddenly started to shrink as it became the size of a basketball. Its body then crystallized and transformed into a rainbow pearl that has the same features as the Heart of a Protoss. Adrian did not panic as he looked at the notifications first to see what happened as Dodu has still signs of life from their connection. [Your soulbound, Dodu, has ate the Heart of a Protoss.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has entered a state of perpetual absorption of energy from the Heart of a Protoss.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has sealed its body because it cannot easily control the potent energy that has entered its system.] [You would need an external force to consolidate the potent energy inside of Dodu or arge amount of time must pass.] [You cannot return Dodu to your Soul Chamber while it is in this form.] Adrian sighed with relief as Dodu was still fine and is only sealed because of too much energy inside of its body. Adrian could also feel the potent energy that was in that Heart of a Protoss but Dodu blocked most of it which is why it did not flow towards him. If the potent energy flowed towards Adrian, then he might have exploded at that moment. "It seems Dodu protected me by getting sealed. I must do my best to awaken it then." Adrian stated as he went to the location where thest requirement could be fulfilled. == There might be great battles happening in the western continent with their gods and the northwestern part of the world with the angel and dragon war, but Avalon is still busy. The busiest area of Avalon would none other than the Church of the Twin Gods. yers and even NPCs would travel to this location to get the blessings of the two most powerful gods. People would pray to the God of Death Abaddon to ensure that their deceased loved ones are in peace or to have them be protected from death. The ones that usually pray to the God of Death Abaddon are the elderly that want to have a peaceful end or to pray for their deceased loved ones. This is represented in the left section of the church. People would pray to the Goddess of Life Gaea to ensure safe delivery of newborns and a healthy life. The ones that usually pray to her are the newly weds that wants to have the blessing of a child. This is represented in the right section of the church. The church is basically split in half with the God of Death Abaddon''s mural is at the left side while the Goddess of Life Gaea is on the right. A somber atmosphere could be seen on the left side, but it granted someone peace of mind and soothes a wounded soul. A lively atmosphere could be seen on the left side as the vibrant color and energy made one incredibly energetic. Adrian cannot just barge inside a territory of the Gods of Life as he is not always weed in their domain because they are busy. Also, the Gods of Life barely have realms to begin with as they hid their realms even from other gods. The Gods of Life rarely interact with other gods as they can influence life itself which is dangerous if they form a bias since they should be partial. There has been an incident back then when a God of Life was too biased with one race that he made them too powerful and hard to kill. This race was the trolls with their incredible regeneration, but they also became hunted down because of their precious blood. This almost led to the extinction of the trolls if not for the timely interference of the Goddess Gaea. "Honestly, I do not know any other Goddess of Life other than the Goddess Gaea. I should just pray for her to give Dodu the blessing as I have been a good boy and done all she asked of me." Adrian thought as he went to a more secluded area to pray that is given to those that are part of the Church of the Twin Gods. Chapter 1590 Back To Paraiso ? Adrian opened his eyes and is shocked to see that he was suddenly in another ce. This is a very familiar ce to him even though he only been here a few times. It was none other than the divine realm called Paraiso. "It seems that your wish is too strong that it has brought you to this very realm, young one." A melodious and beautiful voice stated as Adrian looked back to see a beautiful woman that exuded the grace and love of a mother. "I greet the goddess!" Adrian stated as he bowed but he also noticed something about the goddess. "It seems even your eyes could see the state that I am in." The Goddess Gaea stated as she smiled. == Name: Gaea Title: [Goddess of Life] [Mother of Pandemonium] Status: Weakened == "Why are you weakened?!" Adrian asked with great concern as the goddess was fine when hest saw her. "A lot of troublesome things are happening all at the same time because of the impatient gods that were vanished. The world itself is fine but my brother and I have been dying the merge with all that we got. The strain of making sure that nothing falls apart has been quite taxing even for me, but you did note here for that. Let me see the young one that I need to bless." The Goddess Gaea stated as called Adrian over. "If you are weakened, I would rather have a subordinate god of yours to give the blessing. I must not weaken the goddess further than this." Adrian stated as he was worried. "Teehee¡­ for my champion to worry about me is such a refreshing feeling but this has already been set in stone. My brother and I are the pirs of this universe and even we are required to sleep for some time. All I ask in return is that you will look after the world when we are in slumber but that will not happen immediately. You will know when we are going to slumber so, please prepare for that." The Goddess Gaea stated. "If you utilized the faith that you have collected then you would be able to regain your strength." Adrian stated. "I can but I will not do that. All that beautiful energy will be sent back to my beautiful children. My brother and I set it up like that so they will still have blessings even if we go to slumber." The Goddess Gaea stated as she gave a warm smile. Adrian did not debate anymore as he the goddess has already given her ultimatum. She might be talking like a loving and caring mother, but she has already set her sights in stone. The Goddess Gaea then used her powers to call for the pearl that is Dodu as she sprinkled it with a golden glow. [Your soulbound, Dodu, has been blessed by the Goddess Gaea.] "I have given my blessing to this child. Make sure that it grows healthy or else I will curse you even in my sleep." The Goddess Gaea stated as she returned Dodu back to Adrian. "Is there anything else I could do to help both of you to get your strength back?" Adrian asked as he is their champion after all. "You cannot stop what has already been in motion. All you have to do is to make sure that nothing breaks anymore. Remember that you are our champion, and you are the representative of our might. You do not have to worry too much as slumber does not mean that we are totally inactive. The Tree of Life and Death will also aid you and give you guidance when you are lost. Goodbye for now, my champion." The Goddess Gaea stated as she waved her hands to send Adrian''s soul back to his body. "You could have at least let me greet him, sister." The God Abaddon stated as he just appeared. "If he sees you in your current state then he might worry too much and not do what he needs to do. It is now our time to fulfill the covenant of protecting this beautiful world." The Goddess Gaea stated. "Indeed. To think that the seed of chaos that we have nted became this bright andplex. Are you ready, my sister? If I am not wrong, we only have at most a year before we have to truly sleep." The God Abaddon stated. "I am ready because Yewdrassil will make sure that our followers are in the right path while we sleep in its arms once more. We must arrange everything that we need to do so that we do not go to sleep with worries." The Goddess Gaea stated. "Both of you do not need to worry because I shall make sure that the universe will not break. I have already spread my roots to the mortal realm due to the champion and envoy." Yewdrassil stated as its branches moved. The Twin Gods then removed the veil that was covering Paraiso to show therge expanse of worlds that are colliding. All of the fractured worlds are hurtling back into the main world because of the movement of the gods. The Twin Gods need to make sure that the integration of the worlds is smooth so that the world will not experience space quakes. The Twin Gods do not know how this happened all of a sudden, but they have known it was happening at the background. They did not know why all of the worlds are wanting to merge back but they have deduced that this is the work of powerful dark gods. They might have given the exiled gods some ideas to trigger such an event. "Now then brother, does your sword still crave to punish disobedient children?" The Goddess Gaea asked. "It always craved for that, sister. Remember to always protect me with your shield and no harm shalle my way." The God Abaddon stated as the Twin Gods flew upwards to fix the colliding worlds. Chapter 1591 Evolving Dodu Once Again I ? Adrian felt a powerful shock as his soul returned back to his body so suddenly. He wanted to at least say goodbye, but the goddess seems to have something to do. He has yet to be in a realm where he could defeat gods as entering divine realms is like entering the house of a prepared individual. [Your, soulbound, Dodu has gained the qualifications for its evolution. Do you wish to evolve it now?] A notification suddenly appeared before him which now makes his priorities different. The only thing that he can do now is to grow stronger and he might be able to help the Twin Gods. Adrian did not know that the fate of the Twin Gods is inevitable due to what is happening in the universe. "Let us return back to the guild house first." Adrian stated as he vanished from his location. Adrian immediately entered the guild house as the guild badge has that function. All the guild members could immediately teleport into the guild house as long as they are within Avalon''s territory. Adrian actually had to get Ascalor''s help for the special function of the badge as he cannot do it alone. Adrian ced Dodu in the vast hall of the guild house while some of the guild members were there. The ones that are there were the people that did not ept the quest to help the western gods and those that do not belong to the faction of the Church of the Twin Gods. Only a few of them were present and they even greeted Adrian when he returned. "I think you guys need to stay clear for the moment as I do not know what will happen if you are near. I will not be responsible if you guys die from a reaction." Adrian stated with a smile, but it made all of the remaining guild members take a dozen of steps back. The guild leader they know is kind and his sense of measure is not of a normal yer. When he says near, it was near his perspective instead of a normal yer. This is the reason why all of them made sure to not ignore the potential danger and move away from their guild leader. "What are you going to do, guild leader?" One of the guild members asked. "It is nothing. Dodu is going to evolve which is why the vast amount of energy that it held might explode." Adrian replied but the faces of the guild members have their jaws dropped. The guild members are very familiar with Adrian''s soulbounds as they often roam around Avalon. They even have some dedicated fan bases, and they are very well known. Their guild master''s soulbounds even have different personalities and the most voted cute personality is actually the slime Dodu. The guild members loved the way that Dodu is always there to jiggle its body when they give it some treats. It even helps them dismantle things as it could easily separate the unwanted blood from some monsters they killed. Dodu is the most famous soulbound when ites to the guild members and the cutest with its jiggling body. "Oh my god! Dodu is going to evolve! I hope it is still cute." One of the guild members stated. "No way! You might see Dodu''s Chibi form as its real form is not cute. Dodu''s real form is really cool!" One of the guild members eximed. "What do you mean?! When I said cute, I was describing the real form. The Chibi form is also cute, but the real form is so huge and bouncy! It was very nice to be hugged." One of the guild members stated as the guild members next to her suddenly stepped away from her. The other guild members that heard this knew that the members of the guild are not normal in a sense, but it seems some have weird tastes. They remembered that this member is actually someone that vibes with Basil that views reptiles as cute. The buzz of the guild members that are witnessing this are a bit loud, but Adrian did not mind. To the guild members, they view the soulbounds of other guild members as legitimate members as well. Even Adrian is also excited to see what the new evolution looks like. He has this anticipation that the new evolution would be superb. "Do not tell me that you are going to do something that involves your soulbounds without inviting me?" the voice of Pann suddenly stated which shocked Adrian as the former was suddenly behind him. Adrian almost dropped the pearl containing Dodu from the sudden shock. "How did you get inside of here?" Adrian asked as he did not know why Pann could enter their guild house. "Basil actually gave Pann permission to enter the grounds as she often lets Pann check her dragons." One of the guild members stated. "I see. If the other members gave permission, then no one is at fault. But please do not appear behind me. My heart almost dropped old man. Also, how did you know that I am going to do something with my soulbound?" Adrian asked. "Your soulbound there has been emitting a powerful energy and I traced it back in the church. I was going to talk to you at the church, but your soul was not in your body as you were in a trance. I left for a moment to tend to things, but you were gone when you arrived. I thought that you would visit my farm but to think that you would use your guild house. It seems that my efforts in helping you back in your early journey is not worth anything for you." Pann stated while acting as if he is going to cry. "I apologize for that. My mind was all over the ce because of the information that I am getting. Anyways, you are here now so no harm no foul." Adrian stated. "What is taking you too long? Go!" Pann stated with excitement. Chapter 1592 Evolving Dodu Once Again II ? "You were the one that cut me off earlier." Adrian stated but Pann just gave him the bombastic side-eye. "Okay then¡­ I shall start." Adrian stated as he clicked on the Yes prompt that was appearing on his right side. As soon as Adrian clicked on the Yes prompt, the rainbow pearl suddenly started to wobble. The rainbow pearl is not really a pearl but some sort of chrysalis that housed the Uboth-Sat. It was a being that can only be described as something that came after the Protoss. Adrian asked Pann what an Uboth-Sat was but even he did not know a concrete definition of them. He has heard of them, but he has yet to encounter one which is why Pann is extremely excited. The rainbow pearl shook as cracks soon started to form in its luminescent and clear body. The cracks slowly started to grow bigger and bigger until a powerful torrent of energy started to flow out of it. The powerful torrent of energy seems to be close to the light attribute as the surrounding trees and nts suddenly became more vibrant and grow bigger. Pann could not believe that such a being was capable of giving off such pure life force. The effects of the life energy on the surroundings were only temporary though as it will soon be gone once the wave of life energy is cut off. This state of overgrowth is a temporary phenomenon that happens when a god or goddess of life blesses an area or when a powerful life-giving being is born. The yers are also affected with this as their lives and mana are being regenerated at full power. Adrian checked the guild house to see if the energy was leaking out, but it was sealed perfectly. The energy was not leaking out which means there will be no monster horde that will be attracted. Such powerful life energy is something that attracts powerful monsters which is why summoners that have same attribute soulbounds would need to find a very secluded location. The rainbow pearl crackedpletely as it released some light from the inside. The sound of ss cracking and breaking soon echoed in the area. A loud breaking sound erupted when the rainbow pearl could no longer hold its shape as powerful blinding light scattered in the guild house. [Congrattions! Your soulbound Dodu has evolved into an Uboth-Sat.] Adrian received a notification, but his vision is also flooded with such a bright light that he could not see what Dodu now looks like. The light subsided and Adrian could not believe what Dodu now looks like. He knew that slimes would always look slime like even after evolution but the current look of Dodu still shocked him. Adrian is not the only thing that is shocked as the others that knew of Dodu''s appearance before are in shock as well. If Dodu is already big for a slime at a height of three meters, then his new form is humungous. Dodu''s new height is roughly around thirty meters in height, but its width is something else. Dodu''s new body is still slime like, but it looked like it was a bundle of a thousand slimes that are not properlybined together. Dodu''s new form is basically a congregation of a thousand or more slime that emits rainbow colored light when any form of light hits its body. It can even extend these body parts to form appendages to create something like tentacles. If one looked at Dodu now, then they would urately describe it like an alien version of a single celled organism. Some of the guild members were shocked as they could not believe that a cute slime being will be a mass of full nightmare fuel. Some members actually thought that the evolution is cool looking, and the minority has an affectionate look on it. [You have unlocked knowledge on the Uboth-Sat as you have obtained one of the forgotten species.] [Dodu has his status evolve to match its current Uboth-Sat evolution.] [All of Dodu''s skills have been forgotten and it has gained new skills that is in line with its current evolution.] [Dodu has gained the title of Prototype of All Life.] [Dodu has gained the title of Life Bringing Disaster.] == Monster Name: Dodu Monster Race: Uboth-Sat Monster Species: Uboth-Sat Monster Description: Uboth-Sat, the Unbegotten Source is described as a huge protosmic mass resting in a grotto deep beneath the frozen earth. The being is of a monstrous fecundity, spontaneously generating primordial single-celled organisms that pour unceasingly from its shapeless form. Ubbo-Sat is said to have spawned the prototypes of all forms of life. Whatever its pseudopods touch is forever devoid of life. Uboth-Sat is destined to someday reabsorb all living things. == Adrian did not easily view the evolution right away because he was sucked back into his inner realm while it was underway. Adrian is once again in a familiar world where there are special orbs in each part of an unknown tree. Unlike before though, Adrian already knows what he wants for Dodu as he inserted the soul inside an orb without much trouble. [You have selected the Gharab orb for your soulbound, Dodu.] [Its evolution will be influenced by the path that you have chosen for it.] Adrian is suddenly sent back to the real world to view the new form that Dodu took. Adrian greeted Dodu to see if it was fine but the response that he got was not human speech. The response that Adrian god was like a mixture of whale sounds and static which clearly indicated that Dodu was not a normal being. Adrian could still understand what Dodu is saying because he is connected to it. Pann, on the other hand, is admiring the speech patterns and the way Dodu moves. The old man was enamored and immediately inspected Dodu without even getting Adrian''s permission. The evolution was not something that can be described is easy because the evolution is not something that can be done with ease. One would need to be incredibly powerful or lucky to evolve Dodu into the being that it is now. Adrian immediately looked at the effects of the new titles since this is something that no one in the group has gotten. == Title: Prototype of All Life Tier: Mythical Effect: - All beings that have this is said to contain the gic trace for all living beings. - Negates all damage from any source by 10% Description: A title given to special beings that cannot be easily replicated. It is unknown what is the cause of this title, but it is only given to unique individuals that have been spoken through in legends. == Title: Life Bringing Disaster Tier: Mythical Effect: - All beings that are allied with this being have their recovery skills increased by 100%. - All living beings near the bearer of this title will experience unnatural growth. Description: A title given to beings that can affect the regeneration and life of living beings. It is often given to beings that can interfere with the natural process of life. == Adrian could not believe that Dodu got two mythical titles that easily, but he is thankful. The fact that one gives our t damage negation, and the other boost regeneration is not something easily received. Usually, titles are something that can influence a character to sway to a certain side, but the ones Dodu received are more neutral. The titles also did not have any negative connotation which means Dodu will not be hated by specific groups. Adrian could rest easy that Dodu will be epted into any domain and will not be hunted down just for being itself. Still, Adrian thought why Dodu has a title that has the disaster modifier like his other soulbounds. "What about Dodu looks like a disaster? It just looks like a cool alien looking super slime." Adrian muttered as he immediately turned towards the skills that Dodu has gained which are only five. It might only be five, but each skill is something that is very unique to its new monster race. [Dodu has gained the skill: Insatiable.] [Dodu has gained the skill: Mimic.] [Dodu has gained the skill: Collective Intelligence.] [Dodu has gained the skill: Gharab''s Domain.] [Dodu has gained the skill: The Corrosive One.] Each of the skill is something that a powerful slime monster could learn because of its unique being. Adrian could also see the effect of the qlippoth which is thest two skills. He already knew what part of the qlipopth he needed to put Dodu at which is why he was able to finish the power gifting, as Adrian describes it, without much issue. "Still, All of Dodu''s skills are basically mythical tier. It basically defeated every soulbound that evolve at this point. Some still had Legendary tier skills but Dodu has all in the Mythical Tier." Adrian muttered. "This is due to the individual named as Dodu having a unique body that absorbed the abilities of other beings before its current evolution. All its skills have been refined into the current skills it has now." Paradox stated. Chapter 1593 Uboth-Sathla ? Adrian immediately checked the skills that Dodu possesses as all of them are Mythical in Tier. There may only be five skills but the description of each is a handful. Dodu is ying with Pann anyway as the old man was busy admiring the slime souldbound. == Skill Name: Insatiable Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effect: - All holders of this skill will no longer feel hungry, but they will also no longer feel full. - The Satiety bar is instead transformed into another health bar. - If the Satiety bar is already 100% and the user eats, the excess is converted into health healing percentage. If health and Satiety bar is full, every 10% excess will increase stats by 2%. - If Satiety Bar is below 20%, Strength Stat is increased by 20% but Intelligence Stat is reduced by 20%. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None == Adrian shuddered upon seeing the effect of the mythical skill because it is extremely useful for Dodu. Dodu basically eats everything that it can melt in its body. The skill also provides great stat increases for Dodu even if it has excess Satiety or low satiety. There is no downside to the skill except for the decrease in Intelligence stat but Dodu rarely uses that anyway. "What is the next one?" Adrian muttered as he looked at the Mimic skill. == Skill Name: Mimic Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Transformation Effect: - Copies the body of a being that the user has full understanding of. - The stats of the copied target will also be the stat of the user during the transformation. - All the abilities and skills will be copied as a result of the skill. - The user can only use the power of the copied target by 80% but will still have the same restriction to the target. - Even sealed skills can be copied and used if the user ispatible with the sealed skills or abilities. - The user can mimic the target for as long as it wants but the transformation will be undone when the user dies. Duration: None Cooldown: 30 minutes Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant == Adrian is already speechless from this skill because there are no restrictions that can prevent Dodu from copying another being. Dodu can even copy dragons as long as it has understood its body which made Adrian think of a lot ofbinations. The first thing that Adrian thought of was to provide all of his soulbound''s DNA to Dodu. "Having two Sirius in the field will basically make their skills ovep. This could lead to a greater synergy with all of my soulbounds. The only downside is that the strength of the copied target will be the same as Dodu. Dodu will no longer be a tank if it transforms into another being, but I sometimesck power than tanks which is fine." Adrian thought as he looked at the next skill which he thought is a bit odd. == Skill Name: Collective Intelligence (Slime Variant) Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effect: - Increases the Intelligence Stat by 1 for every unique being that has been devoured or understood. - Gives the user the ability to store some of the intelligence gained of the devoured beings. The memories and reflex of using skills and abilities will also be stored in the Collective Memory. - Freshly devoured beings can be stored in its memory but only the best of each species will be stored after a day. Duration of Stored Memory: 1 day Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None == This skill the thing that Adrian deems the most broken as this basically gives Dodu photographic memory and the ability to get the memories of others. This can be used a bunch of different ways because it will not only be useful in battle but also in intelligence gathering. The thing that Adrian likes the most as the beings that it could be targeted is not restricted to just artificial intelligence. "If I am lucky and use it right then I would be able to get some information from yers. Private information might be off-limits but things that they hide in the game will be usible to get." Adrian thought as his devious mind started to think of ways to use it. Adrian''s mind wandered off, but he returned back to reality when it was time to see the Domain skill that Dodu got. Dodu is another one that was able to get a Domain skill as it seems it was verypatible with the part of the Qlippoth that Adrian chose. If one were to know that one summoner has three soulbounds that could use a domain skill, then he would be hunted down for the secrets. == Skill Name: Gharab''s Domain Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Domain Effect: - Select arge area where all beings inside will be deemed defenseless by the user. - Only the user''s attacks will apply a stacking effect that lowers the enemy''s defense and magical defense by 1%. (This can stack up to 80%.) - If the targets have armor or weapons, then each attack has a chance to decrease the durability of the item by 50%. - All of the user''s attacks will recover Satiety by 2%. - All of the defense and magical defense that has been lowered will be transferred to the user of the skill. Duration: 1 hour Cooldown: 1 day Mana Cost: None Cast Time: Instant == Adrian does not know much of the domain or who is this Gharab but it is a domain skill that can only give positive effects to Dodu. He does not mind that it is a domain skill that is dedicated in strengthening Dodu but he thought that this skill might get nerfed once he uses it in battle. The skill, Gharab''s Domain, is basically a domain skill that turns Dodu into an unkible tank because it now increases its defense and magical defense. Dodu''s weakness was its slime characteristic that gets more damage when afflicted with magical attacks. Dodu might be immune to physical attacks, but it can still be killed with a physical attack if its core is destroyed. Adrian looked at Dodu to check is his hunch was correct and he almost cursed in happiness. Dodu no longer has a slime core upon its evolution which means it has already negated one of its fatal weaknesses when ites to physical confrontation. Dodu also now increases its magical defense as well although this can only happen when it uses its domain skill but that is a huge improvement. Arge undying slime monster that destroys defenses and items is not something anyone would want to face off against. "I can already hear the outcry of all my enemies that face Dodu. The next skill is even more terrifying because this is not a domain." Adrian thought as he expanded the details on thest skill. == Skill Name: The Corrosive One Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive / Body Augmentation Effect: - All physical contact with the user will deal 0.1% maximum health damager per second or 0.01 (Boss Monsters or Special NPCs). - All physical touch will deal damage over time onto the enemy. - There is a 20% chance of the target being afflicted with a stack of the status ailment of Corrosion. - If the target is afflicted with 10 stacks of Corrosion, the user''s touch will deal double the damage to the enemy. - All physical touch or contact will decrease the defense of the target by 15%. - Doubles the chance of destroying the durability of items. Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None == "This is it! The skill type that made the world fear slimes." Adrian thought. This is the skill that brings fear to the beings that were alive when slimes were still roaming in the world. A skill that affects the very livelihood of adventurers as their lives are not only in danger but also their equipment. A mythical tier of this skill means that even legendary equipment would be deemed useless once Dodu gets any body contact on it. This is one of the skills that will torment all of Adrian''s future enemies. It is also one of the reasons why a lot of hired yer killers or mercenaries will not ept themission of killing Adrian. They would lose more than what they could gain, and Adrian would make sure that they will. Adrian will gain another moniker due to this behavior as the ''Demon that strips you of everything''. It is a moniker that made his enemies stay away from him or at least those that have a lot to lose inside the game. Still, that is another story for the future once Dodu unleashes its wrath upon Adrian''s enemies. "Satiesfied?" Adrian asked Pann as the old man seems to have stopped cuddling Dodu. He did not notice it, but the other guild members also flocked near Dodu and squeezed its soft body. Some even outright did a trust fall as they are buried in the softness. Chapter 1594 Uboth-Sathla II ? "It seems all of you are having a good time?!" Adrianmented as the guild members were enjoying the soft and bouncy sensation that is Dodu''s body. "You should try it as well, guild master! This is like buying one of the most premium beds in existence and it is slightly refreshing to lean against as well." One of the guild members replied as Dodu extended a piece of its body which looked like a tendril and pulled Adrian. Adrian is suddenly pulled by Dodu''s tendril as he was embraced by his soulbound. Adrian melted into the body as if he was lying down on a veryfortable cloud. He had to admit that it is incrediblyfortable that he was about to sleep. "Master! Dodu feels incredibly great!" Dodu suddenly stated as it was like a small boy''s childlike voice. "Dodu?!" Adrian eximed in shock because Dodu has never gotten much emotion in its voice. "Master, I can also transform my body now!" Dodu stated as it was extremely excited for itself. "Really! Can you show me?" Adrian asked as he asked all of the guild members to step away from Dodu for the moment. The guild members stepped away as instructed as Dodu suddenly curled itself into a ball. It suddenly shrank until it was about three and a half feet tall. Dodu suddenly extended its small hands and feet as it formed a human shape. Dodu''s form is that of a five-year-old child which perfectly encapstes its age as it did evolve from a Baby Slime. Dodu''s hair has a silver sheen to its glow when light touches on it and it was very curly like that of a cute child. Dodu''s clothes are like made of a shiny silk fabric that shines in different colored light when sunlight touches it. Dodu''s face is what made Adrian almost rub his eyes because the face was like his childhood face. Dodu looked incredibly cute but the aura around it was not something that can be described as cute. Anyone that has powerful sensory abilities would immediately be run away from Dodu upon seeing it for the time. "Interesting! It has perfectly mimicked the body of a human child, yet its monstrous abilities and aura did not diminish. The only thing that can make it look like it is not human are the clothes that it has conjured. If one is incredibly observant, then they would see that is made of some liquid or sma material." Pann stated as it touched the clothes that Dodu is currently wearing. Dodu''s clothes is something close to what pre-school kids wear which is a silver white polo and blue shorts. Dodu looked incredibly cute that some of the girl guild members wanted to pinch its cheek. Dodu''s eye color is clear blue which makes it look ethereal as if it is not a real human born of this world. Adrian summoned his other soulbounds so that they can y with the new super intelligent Dodu. The humanoid Dodu smiled andughed just like a child which warmed the hearts of the guild members that were there. Adrian could feel them creeping close to Dodu but the former suddenly interfered. "Ahem?! Are you guys not going to do anything? Since all of you are free and the rest are trapped in the western continent, can I task all of you to provide a report on the war between the dragons and the angels?" Adrian stated. "Ark, Pana and Basil are already in the midst of that war though." One of the guild members grumbled. "I actually heard from them that one could change their race to an angel without being tied to the Goddess of Light though. Do you guys know anything about that?" Adrian asked as he was not entirely sure of theplete details. "It seems that Ark managed to unlock a feature when he managed to recruit the angels that no longer wanted to be a ve to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Instead of the angels turning into devils, they can retain their racial status by having Ark as the leader since he has the Fallen with him." A guild member that knows the status of the question replied. "I see. Then why is he not yet able to have new yers join his side then?" Adrian asked. "Apparently, he needs to forge a relic that can give birth to angels in order to do so which is his current quest. A lot of angels are trying to stop him from aplishing that feat. Two of the highest order angels are even hunting him down but the Fallen are keeping them in check. The other highest order angels cannot leave the Silver City because of the dragons." A guild member added. "Does he need help in the creation of the relic?" Adrian asked as Ark was not answering his follow up questions. "He said that it is an individual quest on his end because he is currently in Hell. It seems that the item that he needs is there which is good." The guild member stated. "Why is a Nephilim being in Hell a good thing?" Adrian asked as that is something that would happen if one had a choice. "It seems that the angels are disgusted and weakened when they enter Hell as that is a realm that rejects the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They will just get toyed with by the devils there if they even stepped foot inside." The guild member stated as he now has her hands near Dodu''s cheek and went for the soft pinch. ''boing'' "So soft!" The guild member eximed as she wanted to touch once more but Dodu immediately ran towards Adrian''s leg and hugged it. "So, we are not yet needed in the Dragon versus Angel war. I just hope that everything in the western continent is going well." Adrian stated but it seems that he has jinxed it. A powerful shockwave suddenly erupted and affected the entire. Chapter 1595 The End Of The Current Cycle I A powerful shockwave rocked the whole which sent a lot of the powerful monsters awake. Some of the monsters even started to leave their habitat as they created small monster tides. All of the kingdoms in the central continent and northern continent gave orders to mobilize to stop the beast horde. [A beast horde is going to strike Avalon. Prepare for battle as you will need to defend your territory for an hour or reduce the number of the monsters to a tenth to drive them away.] "What triggered the beast horde?" Adrian asked as his fellow guild members told him to watch the stream of Infernum guild. Adrian immediately looked for the stream to see what is currently happening in the Western Continent and he was not happy with what he sees. The God Seth, the Goddess Bastet and the Goddess Sekhmet are all dying and turning into particles of light. The battle has already moved to the Temple of the Sun as the Distorted God Apophis has already reached the final location. "As expected of my brothers that have be weak. I, Anhur, shall defeat the serpent with my spear!" The God Anhur shouted as he believed that he will be able to vanquish the Distorted God Apophis. The God Anhur was one of the gods of war that killed members of the Ennead in order to absorb their power. He did not even blink when he plunged his spear onto his own brothers and sisters as he believed that might is always right. If they sacrifice their lives for the victory against the Distorted God Apophis, then he believed that they will not carry grudges. The God Anhur jumped up high as his whole body emitted a golden glow. He already entered the state of a Peak Greater God, and he might be a High God if he had more sacrifices but there are only a handful of gods left on their side. The God Anhur threw his spear with all of his strength, and it flew at a fast speed. All the monsters, followers, and yers that were in the way of the spear died without much resistance as it pierced their bodies. The Distorted God Apophis saw this as the spear did aim for its body, but she did not bother to dodge. The Shadow of Apophis that is coiled around her suddenly moved in a circr motion which created a barrier made of shadows. The barrier managed to block the spear, but the Shadow of Apophis could be seen to have be damaged to an extent. The Distorted God Apophis saw this, but she did not worry. The God Anhur thought that his attack would weaken the resolve of the other corrupted gods, but they did not falter. The corrupted gods charged forwards without fear because they know that they are close to winning. The wishes of their beloved avatars will be fulfilled as long as they win this war. The God Anhur roared as his spear flew back towards him. Seeing that his tactic of making them lose morale was useless, the God Anhur aimed for the corrupted gods that charged towards them. What the God Anhur did not think about is that he has gained the attention of the Distorted God Apophis. A purple snake suddenly rose from the ground and bit the leg of the God Anhur. The leg of the God Anhur is suddenly turning purple as a powerful toxin has been inserted into his body system. The God Anhur that was fierce and mighty could no longer stand on his own two feet because of the poison in his divine body. If this body was not his permanent one, then the God Anhur would have easily cut it off without hesitation, but it is not. If the God Anhur were to cut off his leg right now, then he would be unable to regenerate one in just a day. He would rather bare the pain than cut off his limb in the heat of battle. The remaining gods that are alive in the side of the Sun God Ra could be seen dying from the attacks of the corrupted gods. "Such hubris into thinking that everything is under your feet just because you are hailed as a God of War. You have ughtered your own brothers and sisters because you crave the attention and power all to yourself. The gods of this generation have truly lost touch of reality as they have be too selfish." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she looked down on the God Anhur. "What do you know serpent when you have corrupted and brainwashed my brothers and sisters!?" The God Anhur replied. "I did not brainwash them. They have joined me in their own volition because they have seen the things that all of you do when hardships follow. Had they not joined me then they have fallen to your spear. You are not someone that should preach of what I do not know when you are clearly doing something immoral." The Distorted God Apophis stated. "I will kill you!" The God Anhhur shouted as he mustered up all of his strength to plunge his spear towards the Distorted God Apophis. The God Anhur''s attempt would have been great, but the Distorted God Apophis already knew what he was going to do. Before the spear reached the body of the Distorted God Apophis, the Shadow of Apophis has already bit the head off the God Anhur. In the end, the God Anhur lost without putting much of a fight which puts his title of God of War to shame. "Why are you doing this!? You were one of the original ones! And why are all of you going with her wishes when all of you will be devoured after?!" The Goddess Bastet stated in frustration as even her heals and barriers can no longer protect them. "We know, sister. We have just epted fate because we want the best for those that worship us deeply. Do not hate us sister because we are only doing what needs to be done." The Goddess Ahti stated. Chapter 1596 The End Of The Current Cycle II ? The Goddess Bastet could see that it was not a few gods that have joined the Distorted God Apophis. There were a lot of them, and they were actually lesser gods in the Ennead that have been overlooked. These gods were overlooked because they were not like them who were perfect presentation of gods. "In the end, you know what the gods of the Ennead arecking now, sister. You are just overlooking it because you are someone that has always been blessed. You are passive to what has happened to the other brothers and sisters. No one became the leader when the Sun God Ra died in battle. We were waiting for another leader to emerge from all of you that have been close to our father, but it was for naught. All of you only cared about yourselves and no longer wanted to lead those that needed someone." The Goddess Menhit stated as she plunged her ws into the Goddess Bastet''s heart. Thest god that is in the side of the Sun God Ra has finally been defeated. The Distorted God Apophis opened its mouth and devoured all of the divine energy that the gods of the Ennead have be. When all of the divine energy that spread was devoured, the Distorted God Apophis immediately fired a beam of concentrated energy that destroyed the barrier that the Temple of the Sun God has. As soon as the barrier covering the Temple of the Sun God was destroyed, a powerful light wave suddenly spread throughout the area which removed all of the buffs that the corrupted gods and their allies have. The Temple of the Sun God suddenly started to go up into the sky as pieces of it started to crumble. The Temple of the Sun is not being destroyed but it fused with therge sun disk that the temple had. The whole temple itself became a sun disk that towered even gods. The Sun God Ra also appeared but he was no longer just three meters tall as he became a towering ten meters tall. He was d in full golden armor that was brimming in pure sunlight. The Sun God Ra is not the only ones that are d in golden armor as those that became his followers have also be golden warriors. Cairo, the Champion of the Sun God Ra, is now d in a full mythical tier golden armor but it was only temporarily granted during this time. Cairo looked incredible as he led a hundred thousand sand soldiers that he conjured since he is themander of their army. "Attack!" Cairo shouted as his shout started thest battle against all of the enemies. The Sun Disk spun fast and released a powerful beam of light that decimated all those that were hit by the powerful beam of light. Cairo raised his staff and created a miniature sun that collected all of the souls of fallen yers. "Rise like the Sun that rises during the morning! Morning Glory!" Cairo shouted as the miniature sun exploded and sent the souls of the yers back into the sands. The souls of the yers became one with the sand and started to take form. All of them became Sand Soldiers that must fight for the Sun God Ra. All of the ones that were revived became even stronger because they are directly affected by the blessing of the Sun God Ra. "Sun Beam!" The Sun God Ra stated as the dark clouds is pierced by ten beams of light. The ten beams of lightnded on the ground and deleted those that were a hundred levels below the Sun God Ra. The Distorted God Apophis created darkness to shield her army against the attacks of the Sun God Ra. She knew that the Sun God Ra will not admit defeat unless he is killed by her. She also noticed her spirit fragment that is dangling on thetter''s neck. "Shesmu and Menhit,e with me to deal with the Ra." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she created her dark gold armor. The Shadow of Apophis that coiled around the Distorted God Apophis suddenly melted and turned into the armor that covered her. Her armor has scales of a snake that covered every part with a serpent''s head as a helm. A dark golden whip is also created as her choice of weapon as she charged towards the Sun God Ra along with the God Shesmu and Menhit. "I shall leave this to you, my champion!" The Sun God Ra stated as he created a golden sand boat to board. "Yes, patron god." Cairo stated as he mmed his staff on the ground. "Sand Gigante!" Cairo shouted as the sand below his feet rumbled. The sands suddenly erupted as arge behemoth of a monster is created by Cairo. A Sand Gigante that is a humanoid sand giant withrge pieces of crystals on its body is created. The army that the Sun God Ra does not have ways to defeat a god, but Cairo''s enhanced strength right now is equivalent to a Greater God. "The Sands of Time is only good to those that can ensure victory! Sand Restoration!" Cairo shouted as all of the broken weapons of the sand soldiers suddenly returned to their original state. [Your weapon has been enhanced and increased in tier temporarily.] Even the yers that were just revived are affected by this blessing. The weapons that were legendary tier suddenly jumped to a mythical tier. With just a swing of their weapon, they can send their enemies flying which made them happy because they now have a fighting chance. Cairo was about to cast another buffing spell when a powerful st of negative energy suddenly targeted him. Cairo had no choice but to create a powerful barrier to protect him as he looked at the direction of the st. The attack came from two swordsmen that did not look like they were from the western continent. Chapter 1597 The End Of The Current Cycle III ? The twin swords, Jiang and Ye, were present in the enemy side. They were the two swordsmen that have swords that can emit powerful energy and have an exponential effect when they are on the same side. They only did a skill together and it was already powerful which means that they have be even strongerpared to when they were at the Pandelympics. Not only are Jiang and Ye be stronger, but they were also the chosen blessed warriors of the Distorted God Apophis. They are the top contributors for those that are on the side of the Distorted God Apophis. They knew that they must kill Cairo so that their allies can go forward. Cairo himself is maintaining the sand soldiers and the sand soldiers will vanish if he dies. Cairo also knows this which is why he is making sure that he is at the back of the line and maintaining everything. He thought that no one would notice this but there are people with keen senses of sight that have been blessed by Distorted God Apophis. Jiang and Ye have one of their eyes turn into something simr to that of a snake. This is the Snake Eye that was given to those that have great contribution. It is also an ocr skill that can see the flow of energy which means they could trace the mana of the sand soldiers leading up to Cairo himself. Jiang and Ye were not the only ones that were given the ocr skill as there are three more individuals. These three individuals were also taking their time and looking for a way to reach Cairo. One of them is actually an assassin that has already reached the backline where Cairo is located. The assassin yer sprung into action and aimed at Cairo''s neck. She was about to reach Cairo''s neck, but his staff suddenly swung backwards and hit her right in the head. Cairo''s attack sent her flying a few meters away, but he was not able to damage her greatly because of his current state. [You are currently the Beacon of the Sun.] [You have unlimited mana to create Sand Soldiers. (Maximum of a hundred thousand)] [Your damage is decreased by 90%.] [All of your physical damage will inflict a powerful knockback.] [Your defense is increased by 200% but you cannot move from your location.] The assassin yer was sent flying towards a group of yers, and she eventually died because all of them ganged up on her. A lot of the yers that saw this made sure to not attack Cairo but Jiang and Ye are different because they saw an opportunity. The two of them unleased a sword wave that headed towards Cairo. Cairo is about to raise another sand shield when Jiang and Ye suddenly appeared before him. It seems that they have a skill that could send their bodies to the area of the sword wave. Jiang and Ye suddenly covered themselves in a powerful sword aura and mmed their swords towards Cairo. The two thought that they have sessfully damaged Cairo, but they are wrong as they saw that the staff that he is holding was parrying their attack. Jiang and Ye are shocked because they have never thought that a mage would be able to match their strength, but they are wrong. Cairo was never a mage to begin with because he is Sun Battle Mage. "Sun Disk!" Cairo shouted as the Sun Disk suddenly faced his location. Jiang and Ye sensed the incredible danger that they were in and immediately threw their swords far away. The Sun Disk suddenly emitted a powerful beam of sun energy that bathe the location that Cairo was in. Cairo''s surroundings turned into a pir of golden light as everything in a ten-meter radius is eviscerated. "They managed to escape." Cairo stated but there were those that were not. A lot of yers tried to sneakily attack him, but they were destroyed by the sunlight. One could see lots of particles of light around Cairo which signified that a lot of yers died. Jiang and Ye were able to escape but barely. Jiang''s right arm and Ye''s left arm could be seen scorched by a powerful sunlight. They managed to escape by teleporting to where their sword was which is called Sword Shunpo. The reason they threw their sword away earlier was the cause of their safety. "Fury of the Sands!" Cairo shouted. A powerful sandstorm suddenly brewed behind Cairo as he created it to give him some leeway. His location is clearly too visible, and he needed something to cover himself. A sandstorm mmed its way towards the entire battlefield as it also provided buffs to the Sand Soldiers. [You are inside a sandstorm.] [Speed has increased by 20%.] [Evasion has increased by 30%.] == "It seems that Cairo might bring a win!" One of the Pantheon guild members stated as he looked towards Adrian. "He might win the battle, but they would definitely lose the war." Adrian stated because the Sun God Ra is bleeding. Adrian is not watching the battle below but the battle that is happening in the skies above. The Distorted God Apophis, the God Shesmu and the Goddess Menhit are all fighting the Sun God Ra. One might see that they are at a standstill but that is not true because the Sun God Ra is full of wounds. == "I would like to tell you to surrender but I know that you will not do that. The only way to win is through your death." The Distorted God Apophis stated as she calmly assessed the situation. The Distorted God Apophis did not have any visible wounds on her body, but the God Shesmu and the Goddess Menhit have some. The Distorted God Apophis could easily block the attacks thates from the Sun God Ra using her darkness but the two gods with her could not. She did protect them from fatal attacks but she must not do that forever. Chapter 1598 The End Of The Current Cycle IV ? "The Sea of Nothingness!" The Distorted God Apophis stated as a powerful dark energy came out of her body. The Sun God Ra tried to repel her darkness with the light beam of the Sun Disk, but it was just swallowed. The corrupted gods saw the stretching darkness that covered the entire western continent. This was the signal of the Distorted God Apophis to them when the time to end the war hase. "I offer my being to nothingness!" The God Babi stated as his divine body suddenly turned into particles of light while exploding and dealing great damage to those around him. "I offer my being to nothingness!" Another corrupted god shouted and created a powerful explosion in her surroundings. "I offer my being to nothingness!" Another corrupted god shouted and created a powerful explosion in his surroundings. Both yers in the army are stunned to see the gods that they are allied with or fighting bing particles of light. The people under the Distorted God Apophis thought that this will lead to their loss while the other side started to celebrate. The Sun God Ra was not celebrating though as he tried his best to destroy the encroaching darkness spreading in the western continent. "A valiant attempt but it is all for nothing because everything will return to nothing!" The Distorted God Apophis stated as the darkness suddenly opened a gate to Duat which is the divine realm of that she is in charge of. A lot of powerful evil monsters and spirits were imprisoned in Duat and started to flood the western continent. The powerful evil monsters and spirits thought that they were released by the Distorted God Apophis but that is not true. She suddenly erged herself and turned into arge serpent that covered the entire skies of the western continent. The powerful evil monsters and spirits are then devoured by the Distorted God Apophis. With each gulp of the enormous mouth, lots of evil monsters and spirits are turned into energy inside the body of the Distorted God Apophis. These powerful evil monsters and spirits are actually residual energy that the Distorted God Apophis released when she was in Duat. She let the powerful evil monsters and spirits culminate and be powerful because they will just be a source of power for her in the end. She has nowe to reap what she has sown because she knows that the Sun God Ra will not be defeated with what she is now. She is iplete which is why she must supplement what she needs. "Extreme Sun re!" The Sun God Ra shouted as he utilized all of the energy that the Sun Disk has. A powerful burst of sun energy is released from the Sun Disk and all of it is sent towards the Distorted God Apophis. The Extreme Sun re would have dealt incredible damage to the Distorted God Apophis if it was before she collected four fragments. The spell still dealt great damage, but the body of the Distorted God Apophis could be seen recovering. "Return to Nothingness!" The Distorted God Apophis shouted or rather announced to the western continent. Darkness itself fell onto the western continent as everything is turned into nothingness. The bodies of all the people in the western continent are covered in darkness and starting tobine with it. All of their bodies are melting due to the immense power that the Distorted God Apophis has. The darkness did not differentiate from friend or foe, but one could see the mark of Thoth appearing on select individuals. The champions of the gods under the Distorted God Apophis are sent into a sleeping state as their souls were specifically marked. All of the beings that could not withstand the energy of the Distorted God Apophis died. A powerful light shone in the darkness as the Sun God Ra still started to fight back despite his body turning into smoke as the darkness is permeating in his divine body. The Sun God Ra shot powerful bursts of light that scared the darkness but there was too much to even dispel. The Distorted God Apophis then looked towards the Sun God Ra in her full serpent form. "So, this is the end." The Sun God Ra stated as he could feel the energy that he collected vanish from his body. Even the preparation that he did by having incarnations were not enough to stop the Distorted God Apophis. The look of satisfaction and mncholy could be seen on the face of the Sun God Ra as he did not win this time. All of the gods have been returned to the source and his power could not save them from Apophis. "You have tried your best, but I have one this time around." The Distorted God Apophis stated as sheunched numerous snakes made of darkness to bite the Sun God Ra. The Sun God Ra closed his eyes as his body vanished into the source and his soul is sent to the afterlife. A crystal with a snake inside of it dropped from his body. The Distorted God Apophis devoured this crystal as this is thest missing piece of his body which is the Spirit of Apophis. A powerful shockwave erupted from the western continent as the Distorted God Apophis started to beplete. Arge serpent swam in the darkness, but the outline could be seen as its body looked like a vast sea of stars. The Distorted God Apophis also absorbed the energy that the Void it has gotten. [The Distorted God Apophis has fully absorbed the energy from the Void. It has evolved into the Darkness Primordial Apophis.] A world message is sent to all of the yers as the winner of the war is none other than the Distorted God Apophis or rather the Darkness Primordial Apophis. The God Thoth descended onto the western continent that has been turned intoplete darkness. "Congrattions on your victory. As the overseer, you may now make the announcement." The God Thoth stated. "It is now the End of the Current Cycle!" The Darkness Primordial Apophis stated as its voice reached all parts of the world. Chapter 1599 The New Cycle ? [You are being summoned as a representative of the underworld.] Adrian suddenly saw a notification that did not even give him a chance to reply. His body suddenly vanished from the guild house. The guild members are even shocked as they were just talking to him a second ago and now, he is no longer there. Adrian''s body materialized in a ce where the other yers that have connections with the death and life gods are located. He was transported to the Death Realm where the God Osiris rules. The yers were not yet finished destroying or purifying the evil spirits. A shining soul suddenly manifested on top of the death realm that zed like the sun. This is the soul of the Sun God Ra that hase to rejuvenate his divinity. The God Osiris already knew what to do but the cleansing of his death realm has yet to finish. Adrian immediately went to action as the Sun God Ra''s soul was falling into the center of the death realm without anyone going to catch him. The evil spirits that were fighting the yers suddenly changed their targets as they saw the pure soul that the Sun God Ra has. If they were able to devour this soul, then they would be able to ascend into a god. Adrian appeared before the evil spirits that tried to devour the Sun God Ra and released his domain and true form. Nether energy suddenly spread out on the death realm as Adrian''s true form terrified the evil spirits. The fact that a being could terrify evil spirits that are not afraid of death and destruction is not normal because a Netheros is not normal. "All of you needs to be punished!" Adrian stated as he collected all of the evil spirits that are remaining usingher energy. He then opened a gate that leads to another death realm which has scorching heat. Therge gate suddenly opened with a burst of mes and ten huge hands suddenly came out of it. The tenrge hands collected all of the evil spirits that Adrian caught as it also shut the gates. "Thank you, Champion Equinox." The God Osiris stated. "I am not here as the Champion Equinox but as the Representative of the Gods of Death." Adrian stated as his body is being controlled by the game''s AI as he is fulfilling the duty that a god of death should do. Adrian turned smaller but he was still in his true form and raised his hand. Therge temple like pyramid that was in the center of Abydos suddenly turned to pieces. Therge pyramid suddenly becamerge stone bs that floated in the air as a powerful energy source is shown. This energy source was a powerful abundant energy that has the same energy of the sun. Adrian guided the soul of the Sun God Ra into the energy source as it seemed to incubate the soul. The God Osiris smiled as he knew that everything is now falling into ce as he kneeled while turning into particles of light. The divine energy of the God Osiris filled the energy source even more as it exploded. Arge sun suddenly materialized in the death realm as itpacted into the body of a humanoid with a falcon head. The humanoid looks like the Sun God Ra but his being felt different as if it was a new god entirely. [The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra has risen.] The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra looked like an incarnation of the sun itself. He was wearing clothes of zing fire that isvished with golden ornaments. He even has a huge sun disk behind him that is also zing like the sun. "I thank the Gods of Death for keeping your promise. The new cycle is now starting!" The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra stated as he burst out of the death realm. The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra went back to the mortal realm and appeared on the western continent. The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra and the Darkness Primordial Apophis with the God Thoth are now looking at each other. Seeing that the Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra has returned to his peak power, the God Thoth also activated thest spell that he has prepared. The moon suddenly rose in the vast darkness of the western continent as numerous pages of runes started to swirl. The God Thoth merged with all of the runes as his armor suddenly changed to a silver moon sheen. The three gods that started the universe of Hiero suddenly transformed back into their primordial versions. [The God Thoth has evolved into the Primordial Moon God Thoth.] "Let us now start the recreation of the western continent." The three primordial gods stated as they released a powerful wave of divine energy that spread throughout the western continent. The western continent that was covered in darkness is suddenly experiencing the sun and the moon at the same time, but an eclipse was not happening. The western continent that was covered in darkness suddenly started to sprout life once again. The deserts that were barren before is now full of oases and even a few settlements have already been built. When the western continent has been fully recreated, the next thing to be created are the gods. The gods that have died are once again born into a more powerful version of themselves. The three gods made sure that the gods that they have created will now be able to contend with any of the gods of Pandemonium or even better. The gods were created with golden armors but there was now a hint of dark gold in it. The aura of the gods is also amplified as if they have really be something that is different from their previous versions. Even the gods that have some deficiencies before are now more humanoid in appearance as they only have headdresses that symbolize their previous forms before. Chapter 1600 The Start Of A New Cycle ? All the gods in the Ennead were recreated or at least those that had their divine essence returned to the source which is inside of Apophis. The gods became stronger and fiercer than they have ever been as they gave a radiance that did not lose out to any greater god. Seeing that the gods have been created, the Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra started to purify all the parts of the western continent. The God of Death Osiris was created as the first among the Ennead as he needed to bnce the death realm once more. He immediately vanished and returned back to Abydos as an unmanned death realm is not always good. With the God Osiris back in his death realm, the mass resurrection has kicked off. The souls of the deceased have been summoned one again by the Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra with the help of the God Osiris. All the beings that died have been revived but their minds have been rewritten by the Primordial Moon God Thoth. The numerous scriptures in his temple suddenly flew towards each people. The Primordial Moon God Thoth has already made sure to have a copy of all the memories of the living beings in the western continent. All of which are already edited as well to make sure that there is no w in the continuation of their memories. They have already been fed the new information that they need so that they will not know that all of them have died and been recreated. This special rewrite is only for the NPCs though as yers of the western continent would still be able to remember what happened. They will also have to start their reputation back as it has be a clean te. This was already a known end which is why most of the yers that fought for the Sun God Ra are those of the western continent. "I have already fixed everything. All that is left now is to ce each god back to their respective temples." The Primordial Moon God Thoth stated. "I shall ce the mortals first before the gods." The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra stated as he raised his hands, and all of the mortals were sent to their respective locations. The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra cannot do this without repercussions, but he could bypass it due to the immense energy that the Darkness Primordial Apophis is giving them. One could see that the Darkness Primordial Apophis has been shrinking as they are performing the creation of the new cycle. The Darkness Primordial Apophis made sure that the promises that it gave to the gods that followed her will be done. The Avatar of Menhit could be seen living happily with her daughter. The Avatar of Ahti could be seen freely holding hands and being affectionate with her lover as she now has the features that she wished for. The Avatar of Babi could be seen with his fellow friends enjoying the day without the undying thirst for battle. The other avatars of the corrupted gods or rather former avatars as their gods wished that they no longer be their avatars upon their recreation. The gods wanted their avatars to live the life that they wished they had. As if some of the corrupted gods still retain their memories before, some of them could be seen smiling deeply upon gazing at the mortals below. "It is now time for the gods to descend!" The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra stated as all the temples of the gods suddenly lit. The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra once again drew power from the Primordial Darkness Apophis. The Primordial Moon God Thoth also aided the Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra with this as they needed to rewrite thews of the western continent itself. The newly created gods were as strong as Greater Gods while some were above it and they needed to ease the restriction. [The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra and the Primordial Moon God Thoth pleads with the world to allow the special privilege.] [Privilege has been granted as the offerings are epted by the world.] [The Primordial Sun God Amun-Ra has returned to being the Sun God Ra.] [The Primordial Moon God Thoth has returned to being the Moon God Thoth.] It was not only the Sun God Ra and the Moon God Thoth that gave up some of their powers because even the Darkness Primordial Apophis has shrunk even further. Just before the Darkness Primordial Apophis shrinks even further, it sacrificed its power to separate itself from the vessel that it has taken over. Adrian suddenly appeared before the vessel of Apophis and behind him was the Primordial Goddess Magwayen. The silhouette of the goddess could be seen taking the seal off the soul as the vessel was reincarnated back into the western continent with her family. The offering that the Darkness Primordial Apophis made it return to bing just a normal god. [The Darkness Primordial Apophis has returned to being the Serpent God Apophis.] Adrian vanished upon doing his duty as the deal with the goddess has been finished. The Goddess Magwayen could be seen eating the energy that the Serpent God Apophis as sacrificed with a satisfied face. She returned back to her death realm without any fuss which made Adrian heave a sigh of relief. The Sun God Ra made sure to create equal territories for each of the temples and alsorge areas that is uninhabited. He also created areas where there are kingdoms to make sure that not all people in the western continent would be zealots of their respective gods. The gods this time are no longer just attached to their divine realms. [All Temples in the Western Continent have been created as specific Sanctuary for Gods.] [The Gods of the Western Continent can now freely descend onto their temples without any restriction to their strengths.] [The Gods of the Western Continent cannot exert the same influence outside of the western continent and each of them will also lose a part of their strength if they move too far away from their respective temples.] "My job isplete. I shall now prepare for the documentation of the new cycle. Farewell, my kin." The Moon God Thoth stated as opened his book. Upon opening his book, a rip in the dimension is once again created with the Temple of the Moon in that special ce. The Moon God Thoth returned back to his all-seeing temple as he needed to record everything once again. The moon that was up in the sky vanished as there was only darkness and the sun remaining. Seeing that the Moon God Thoth has returned to his duties, the Serpent God Apophis immediately scattered itself back into six fragments. The five fragments, except for the Body of Apophis, scattered all throughout the western continent. Each of the ce where the fragment is scattered has been turned into the forbidden zone of the western continent. The scattering of the fragments of Apophis also started the creation of the dungeons and monsters in the western continent as well. "It is time for me to return back to my divine realm. I shall see you once again in our fight every morning." The God Apophis stated as his body vanished back to its divine realm. The darkness surrounding the western continent vanished as well as only the sun remained. The Sun God Ra is now satisfied with the new cycle hence he recreated his temple once more using sand. A beautiful temple made with golden sand and arge floating sun disk could be seen once more. "It seems that everything has proceeded ordingly, my patron god." Cairo stated as he was also revived and greeted the Sun God Ra. "Everything has proceeded with a much better ending that I thought. I shall now get back to my Divine Realm in preparation for the night. I shall descend when the day hase to its peak tomorrow." The Sun God Ra stated as he returned back to his divine realm to make sure that everything is flowing ordingly. [The Western Continent has be a Holy Sanctuary for the Western Gods.] A world message that created a powerful buzz has swept across the entire world. It not only shook the mortal world but also the gods of the other continents. They did not expect that such a thing is actually possible. As soon as the western continent was avable for travel, a lot of the gods have sent their followers to check on what happened with the western continent. The Sun God Ra, the Moon God Thoth and the Serpent God Apophis might have finished their duties, but the demons are not yet finished. A powerful shift in the bnce of the world just happened. All four of the Arch Demons along with Pann have gathered together as they need to fix the sudden impact to the realm barrier. The gods of the western continent is only responsible for the western continent after all. All five demons released powerful Origin energy to stabilize the world once more. [The World''s restriction has been lessened.] [Lesser Gods can now descend without repercussions, but they will also be bound by new rules.] Chapter 1601 The Great Update ? [The Lesser Gods can now descend into the world but are confined in areas where there are objects of worship.] [A certain threshold of faith is needed for the gods to descend upon Holy Relics that show their faith.] [Lesser Gods are not able to create a divine realm in the mortal realm unless they want to be tethered into thend.] [A major update will now begin.] [All yers will be logged out in ten minutes unless they are in special circumstances.] [yers can now logout if they are not inside a dungeon. All yers that are in the middle of a quest or a dungeon will be moved to a special instance where they can still continue their quest or dungeon run. These yers will not be able to affect the flow of the game.] [Rewards have been given to those that have participated in the End of the Current Cyle.] == All of the yers that did not have any quest that they are doing logged out while those in a dungeon had a slight pause before their game resumed. The pause was to signify that they were moved to a different server where they can continue their quests. The results of their dungeon aid or quests will be patched after they are done. Adrian is not yet logged out because the demons have a duty that they must fulfill first. All of the demons were deployed and created a powerful magic circle that covered the entire world. The magic circle instantly fixed the loosening barrier towards the divine realm or else it will not only be lesser gods descending without restrictions. The Greater Gods and above that saw this cursed at the demons for doing this as the gods would have been able to descend if they did not do such a thing. The greater gods were just waiting for the barrier to loosen up a bit and they would have been able to descend. The barrier suddenly solidified again which made the greater gods and above them unable to descend. Even the lesser gods were not that contented with them just descending near areas of worship or near a holy relic. The Daemos made sure to restrict the gods as the mortals are not ready to face the might of the lesser gods. The lesser gods that did descend earlier and was given a demigod body did rise up back to their respective ranks. A lot of divine beings are now walking the world, but they still have some restrictions. The demigods that returned to being lesser gods cannot create divine realms in the mortal realm as well. They are also unable to exert their true power as a lesser god unless they are in a ce of their worship, but they still have the body of a lesser god. Once the world was fully covered and the magic circle activated, the Daemos returned back to Avalon while Adrian was now able to logout. Adrian''s body did not vanish but was absorbed into the Tree of Life and Death as his core is damaged due to travelling freely too much in the death realms. His body was overexerted due to the presence of the Primordial Goddess Magwayen attaching herself to her. == In the real world, all of the yers were now logged out of the game after five real time hours. The yers that were shifted into a special server earlier are now out of the game which is why their changes are now being patched as well. Eight hours have passed since the start of the new update and yet there is still no news of what was added into the game. A lot of spections started to circte online on what the new details of the patches will be. A lot of yers have opened up threads on what they think that the new patch will give. Some are excited while others are in fear because thest world messages, they received were about gods being able to descend freely now. == Thread Name: The Gods havee! UnknownUser1: The gods have descended which means that the time of the mortal men are done! We will all be exalted and be under their divine presences! UnknownUser2: Calm down, god fanatic! Gods and Goddesses are not new in Pandemonium. A lot have already descended but they were being low key because demigods can steal their divine essence. UnknownUser3: I bet the demigods that hunted the weakened descended gods will now run for their lives as they have returned back to their peak strength. UnknownUSer4: LOL! You guys do know that a few gods with that caliber of strength were already killed right? Gods and Goddesses are not omnipotent in Pandemonium as they can be killed. You can just look at what happened at the western continent as reference. UnknownUser1: All of you will taste the smite of the gods for being non-believers! UnknownUser2: Someone did not take their medicine. Can someone call an ambnce for this dude! UnKnownUser5: The dragons are still one of the best races out there. The Ancient Dragons have yet to take action as of now. I bet they can overpower or at least equal a lesser god. UnknownUser6: I still think that the Daemos are the peak race! When will Equinox unlock his race?! I am already waiting to bend time and space like him! UnknownUser7: Do you not know how broken his character is? The racial quest for that would definitely be something that one user cannot do. Even if he is one of the best, he cannot do something as grand as the Racial Quest for the Daemos alone because of their broken abilities. UnknownUser8: Keep dreaming scrub! ¡­ == A lot of users have the same discussions as they knew that the power dynamic will change once again with gods being able to descend and all. The dragons and the angels will no longer be the apex predators of the current world. The gods will now be a power imbnce as they could tip the favor of their war. A lot of the yers are waiting to see what is happening with the world. Twelve hours have passed since the start of the update yet there has been no news. When almost thirteen hours are about to pass, a video suddenly dropped in the webpage of Pandemonium and even their streaming site. As if the world has be hungry for the details of what is happening in Pandemonium, five million users suddenly simultaneously entered the live stream of the event. The server did not explode as the servers of Pandemonium are said to be one of the most durable and stable. Even otherpanies would want to know how they store and process data but that is locked under strict supervision. == ~A world where gods have descended~ ~A broken world that is starting to get fixed~ The Pangea Patch has started! Details will be released after eight hours of this video upload. == The world went frantic as the video uploaded was actually just a clip of the clues on what is going to happen. The yers started to search the databases of their game pods if they actually read something about Pangea. The clip said that the gods have a world they can now descend while a broken world is starting to get fixed. The yers did not know what the second phrase is about because they do not know what this broken world is. Those that have peeked into the secrets of Pandemonium know what the broken world meant. The world that they are residing in, Nebulon, is the broken world that the phrase is talking about which means that the patch is about expansion. Only a few select people know that thepleted world''s name was actually Pangea. The patch literally meant that the world is bing bigger than ever. A lot of the areas that they have thought to explore will be changed and there might be new things that will be introduced. As if the itch to know what the phrase meant cannot be eased without being scratched, famous Pandemonium Bloggers started to give their take on the given clip. One of the most famous bloggers was the explorer yer that was sucked in an alternate dimension or rather world. She was none other than the yer named Amelia, whose race has been changed into a Gaianoid which is a living sentient machine and human hybrid. "Good day, everyone! I bet you have gathered in my current live because all of you are very curious. You are indeed correct in assuming that I have a solid breakdown of the clip! As you all know in my channel, I was sent to a world were machine and living beings have fused magically. I thought that the world I was sent to was artificial but the records in that world indicated that it was already millions of years old. The world that I was sent to, Eden, was actually an actual ce in the main world named Pangea!" Amelia stated which sent waves of emotions to all yers in Pandemonium. Chapter 1602 Before the Pangea Patch Chapter 1602 Before the Pangea Patch Amelia started to exin what Pangea meant as it was a very new term to almost all of the yers as they usually do not use libraries or study on the history of Pandemonium. Very few yers are bookworms as having time to read a book would usually mean lesser time in leveling up. yers like Adrian that are lore crazy and still powerful are rare, but they are also one of the most dangerous bunches. "As I have said before, Pangea is basically the real main world which has been fractured due to the heavy restrictions ced upon this world. This fractured world is called Nebulon and was intended to be like this for a few millennia more, but I do not know what happened. This is the reason why I am inviting a special guest in our stream." Amelia stated and her chat suddenly went crazy. == IloveAmelia123: Is it a boy or a girl? If it is a boy, then I would be heartbroken! Explorer Freak: Where are the police? I would like to report the person on top of my chat! Amelia Fan Girl: If it is a boy, would it be her boyfriend? Ah! I am so excited for this! Unknown User: It is probably someone that could add more details on what she just said. Afterall, the things she just said is not yet verified which means she could be lying to us. She might just be specting which is why she needs a credible source to tell us if what she said is true. IloveAmelia143: Whoever reported my earlier ount shall be hunted by me in game! Also, Amelia would not lie because she makes sure that everything that she puts out is quality and true. She is not like those other explorer type channels that specte a lot yet do not even have one sliver of evidence. ¡­ == "It seems that everyone is getting heated, but I can assure you that the database in Eden is very real. There are even some data on races that have yet to appear in Nebulon but my Data Clearance Level is not yet high enough for that. I can only go on with the articles that I have already ess to. Anyways, my guest is none other than Equinox himself!" Amelia shouted with energy. Amelia thought that her chat bing quiet might have been a bug, but the chat suddenly exploded a few secondster when it all sunk in. The chat suddenly started to go ballistic to the point that a lot of people are being timed out due to them spamming. Amelia suddenly saw that her viewer counts of fifty thousand jumps to three times the number upon her announcement. == Demon Lover: Where is he? Where is my future husband?! Explorer Freak: Calm your hormones down. Chill! I am pretty sure that the avatar he is using is all mmed up which is why his character looks attractive. Equinox'' Future Wife: Someone is salty! Demon Fan Girl: Drink some sweet milk maybe that will erase the saltiness in your words. Excited For New Content: Can we go and discuss the Pangea Patch now? I only came to this stream because of this. Amelia''s chat suddenly went into a different topic as there were lots of yers that were his fans. This was also Adrian''s first live guesting which is why a lot of people are joining in. Even if they only came to the stream to learn about the potential changes, all of them are still curious of what the yer called the Demon looks like. A lot of famous yers were already known by their real life looks because they do get sponsorships and advertisements. Some did not look exactly as their game characters, but they were decent looking enough. There were some that could be said that they really did put much effort in enhancing their game character. "Hi everyone! Equinox here!" Adrian suddenly announced as he opened the video call function but suddenly turned it off. This was Adrian''s first time being on stream that is not inside the game. He identally epted the video call invite without setting it up which is why his bare face was shown. He did not even get any sort of makeup but there was a soft filter that is applied in the video as a base. Still, one can see that he was still in his house clothes since he was just wearing afortable tee. "I am a bit shy since this is my first time in a stream like this which is why I would like to turn off my camera. I did set up my Chibi virtual avatar so that will do my movement for me. Thanks!" Adrian stated but he was actually very nervous. The chat once again burst into a frenzy because they have seen Adrian''s real face for a split second. Some were not fast enough to screenshot what he looked like, but some were actually recording this livestream. They were able to rewind the video to screenshot what Adrian looks like. == Demon Lover: Damn! He fine! Equinox'' Future Wife: As expected of my future husband. Demon Fan Girl: I am dead. Call me when the stream is over. He looked too fine. Demon Hater: Why is the world so unfair! Equinox Fan Boy: LOL! Since when did the world be fair? But still, that is his real face? Even I was suddenly smitten because of the visual attack. Explorer Freak: He looks better than those that are in advertisements, and they were all dolled up while he just has the bare minimum. Creepysoo Fan Girl: No wonder Kyungsoo always bragged about how Equinox looks when people asked what he looked like in real life. I still love you more, Creepysoo! ¡­ == Amelia did not expect for her chat to explode once more, and the hundred fifty thousand people suddenly ballooned to half a million. It seems that people joined her livestream when Adrian''s presence was clearly known. Still, Amelia was still a bit taken aback by what Adrian looked like that her face could be seen frozen. == IloveAmelia222: My previous ount was muted but are you fine my dear? Did your inte connection suddenly freeze? Explorer Freak: LOL! Her inte is fine because the chat is moving. She was not expecting the visual attack like the rest of the people here. Demon Lover: I am still recovering from the attack myself. Demon Fan Girl: Girl! Same! Equinox'' Future Wife: He is mine though! Everyone should look away! == "Uhmm¡­ Are you still there, Amelia?" Adrian asked. "Yes! Sorry about that. I was suddenly lost in thought for a moment. Anyways, can you tell us about Pangea?" Amelia asked. "Sure, I would be happy to. You already covered the basic fact such as Pangea is the original name of the world. There are records of this in the archives that the Daemos keep but there should also be other records from old civilizations. Nebulon is the broken world that the world message that was described in the world message. Nebulon is basically getting back to its original form as it is now pulling the separated ''worlds'' if I were to describe it. If some of you have already been to a different world, then you might know that the biome is different and everything inside of that world cannot be found in the main world. This is possible because that ''world'' is actually a part of Pangea that was separated due to the barrier that protects the world." Adrian stated. Adrian then started to disseminate the information that he and his sister decided he can give. This whole interview was something that Mina herself devised. It was a way to show that the Pantheon guild has informational advantages and telling the world to be on their toes. This interview is also something that is done because the Pantheon guild or rather Mina (Solstice) wants to recruit Amelia as she has been deemed as essential for the guild. Adrian is not someone to dismiss a im that his sister gives because she has very refined intuition for such things. Adrian also saw some of the streams where Amelia fights and he could see how her tactical prowess is shining. When Amelia was asked by Solstice in joining the guild, the former easily epted but she wanted to do a discussion with Equinox about a topic that she picks. Fortunately for her, the next patch suddenly started, and she was familiar with the hints. She picked this discussion for Equinox to guest in her show and she was not disappointed. She thought that she would need to brief Equinox about Pangea but is shocked that he was more informed than her. Her explorer spirit is suddenly fired up as there was actually someone that knows more about Pandemonium than her. She was offered by other guilds before, but she rejected them because they do not share a bare minimum interest in her passion. Pantheon guild was the first one that caught her attention. Chapter 1603 The Pangea Patch Chapter 1603 The Pangea Patch The current livestream that is featuring Adrian is currently on trending due to the number of users watching. Amelia did not expect such a reaction from people as the number was not stopping. It did not take long for the live viewers to reach the count of a million which is arge number of users in Pandemonium. "Thank you for the very informational message, Equinox. As you can see the viewers in our current live stream, a lot of them were waiting for the verification of the initial news that I have given. In fact, some of the things that I said earlier came from Equinox himself when we arranged this live video interview." Amelia stated as some spections that she had was verified when she talked with Adrian earlier before. "I do not really mind talking about Pandemonium lore because it is interesting. I also rarely see other people who have the same interest as me in the lore. Some just really like punching and killing monsters that they forget that it is a game rich in story." Adrian stated which made the live viewers react wildly. == Wanderer01: I am so guilty of that. I Love Smashing Fists: What is wrong with that? That is basically the essence of the game. Even Equinox is like that as he actually likes fighting as well. Have you seen your own close-up shots in battle? You are basically smiling at your opponent! Ke ke ke¡­ All I Do is PVE: He basically called out a majority of the yers, but he is not wrong. Sometimes learning more about the world could put you in an advantage. Lore Master: He is absolutely correct as I have noticed differences in monster descriptions when I view them with my friend who does not like to read in Pandemonium Libraries. I basically got more information in the status screen with refreshing news about the monster. Demon Lover 143: The Demon God has spoken! We shall now gaze upon books in Pandemonium. == The livestream viewers could be seen enjoying the engagement because Adrian is not like the other people in the streaming business. He answers questions straight to the point without standing on ceremony. He also gave some incredibly useful tips like reading about monsters and such which made the silent lore lovers give him a thumbs up. "I am not saying that you should bury yourself in books as I know that not all of you have the patience for that. I am just saying that reading up on any clues in your current quest could lead to a better ending. Options that will not be given to you will appear if you are much knowledgeable in the matter. Pandemonium is a game that does not have an absolute flow because the yers are the ones that dictate the state of the game. If you see what happened in the western continent, the movement of the gods are influenced by the yers greatly. I am almost a hundred percent sure that a yer triggered the instances that lead to that situation happening." Adrian stated. Adrian''s statement about the descent of lesser gods and such might have been too farfetched when another one said it, but they actually found him to be more credible. Adrian might not be a hundred percent sure that a yer activated the situations, but he is actually telling the truth. It was a collective action of the yers that led to the Distorted God Apophis acting sooner. "Thank you very much for the opportunity of giving your insights and telling us what you know of Pangea. If any of you are wondering why I am able to interview Equinox, then I shall tell you honestly. I am actually now part of the Pantheon guild! I am currently interviewing my own guild master which he graciously epted when I asked this favor when I joined. Some of you might be shocked that I was not joining any guild before, but the Pantheon guild offered me greater freedompared to the other guilds that asked me. I also passed the qualification test, so I did not just join because they recruited me!" Amelia stated. Adrian could remember the recording of the battle that Amelia had with Basil. She held her qualification battle a week before this interview. She already joined them long ago, but she had yet to officially be a part of the group since the guild officers were busy. "If the guild master has some spare time, maybe we can get some questions from the livestream viewers. Is that fine with you?" Amelia stated. "I think about five questions should be fine. Nothing too personal though as I like to keep some things private." Adrian replied as he wanted to repay the warm wee that he received. "I havepiled the questions that some of my Pandemonium Super Fans have given earlier. I also filtered the ones that have too personal questions. I will now read the question and I am sorry that I cannot do all your questions but maybe another time when the guild master joins another livestream¡­ maybe. I do not know." Amelia stated as she teased the viewers. Adrian did not have much going as of now since he is also waiting for the patch like all the other yers. Also, his sister told him to make sure that Amelia would be getting lots of views for this interview. She will be handling their streaming channel and perks as she will live stream their guild adventures. "Okay then! First question from I Want To Be A Demon¡­ when will you be able to unlock the racial quest for the Daemos? Such a spicy question from the start but even I am curious to know if you are already in the midst of it." Amelia stated as the whole chat suddenly became silent as if they were waiting for Adrian''s answer in anticipation. "I am currently not in the midst of that quest because I have yet to receive it. I maybe a Daemos but a racial unlocking quest should not be limited to a person of that race. Maybe someone is already trying that quest. Who knows?!" Adrian stated. Adrian answered the other questions as well as it mostly was about his race. He already told them what was already floating in the forums. He just verified their spections but made sure to only give enough information that will not hurt him as he was being targeted by other yers recently. The livestream viewers might not have realized it immediately, but they were refreshed with Equinox'' attitude. Some of the live streamers were almost repetitive and could offer almost no originality which is why a lot of yers were shifting to Explorer content. The viewers that watched this interview suddenly ignited their passion to y Pandemonium. Adrian''s sudden guesting on Amelia''s channel made waves on the inte. Not only his real face was revealed but his statements about Pandemonium made game theorist talk about it. As if riding on the heat of the topic, As Inc. suddenly released the patch details to all of the yers. == PANGEA PATCH Lesser Gods can now descend! - Lesser Gods will now be able to descend unto the world with specific conditions. - Conditions vary but the gods will be stronger when close to something with their faith. Continental Shifting - The whole world is starting to shift as thend mass is bing bigger. Growing World! - Lots of newnd and seas have been restored. - The world itself seems to have be bigger or is that just something in my head? - Discover new monsters and varieties of new items in the expanding world. New sses Unleashed! - The world has changed due to the easily avable descent of gods. New job sses have be avable. - You could change your job ss without repercussions for a month if you managed to unlock a never-before-seen job ss. Godly Arena - A new game mode where yers will team up with gods in order to defeat the opposing enemy team. - Rules of this game mode will be given when yers enter the game. - This only happens at specific hours every Wednesday and Sunday. The Gods of War is joining the Arena! - You can now fight against a God of War in the Arena as long as you have met the requirement. - Details of the rules will be posted in any Arena that is in the game. ¡­ Note: yers can now re-enter the game after an hour of this announcement and patch notes. == There were a lot more of the announcements but most of them were bug fixes and bnces. Adrian read the bnce notes if any of his skills were hit but they were not. He heaved a sigh of relief when he has verified that his skills were not nerfed. "I guess its time to go back in Pandemonium." Adrian muttered as he entered his game pod. Chapter 1604 The Start of A New Chapter Chapter 1604 The Start of A New Chapter A lot of the yers did not even wait for the official start of the opening of the game. They already logged in and were transported to a rtively nk world where there is a clock in the sky. The clock in the sky read three hours as one hour in real time is three hours in game time. Adrian is also not a stranger to this phenomenon as he also logged in before the game opened. There was also another teaser given to the yers that will login for the first time after the patch. As Inc. stated that there would be a cutscene that will feature some of the new things that they have added. A lot of things were added but the main things that the yers are excited for are the new sses, the Godly Arena and the arena where you can fight the gods of war. It is not something that one can have easily as fighting against a god is a privilege. The yers are eyeing this because they could be the Champion or Envoy of a god of war should they impress thetter. The yers were willing to see all of the changes made in the arena as gods are a powerful force that can aid a character. Most of the powerful yers that are known have patrons that give then aid in times of need. The yers were all gathered in onerge area, but one could see that they are not interacting much with the people around them. Some were directly looking at the countdown timer while some were taking their time and watching streams that give a hint of the recent patch changes. Some were also active in forums as the gods descending has be a favorite discussion. "They seem to think that the gods are easy to please but they are not. One would need much more charisma and spunk to get the attention of the gods. Some of the gods even look down on mortals which is why there would be some that will not even bother." Adrian thought as he read the forums. He was already finished with the livestream as they immediately ended it when the patch notes were released. He knew that the people would rather read the patch notes and every change than to listen to him and Amelia talk. They ended the livestream in a good manner with positive attitude from the livestream viewers as well. [The game will now start tomence.] [All yers that are logged in will experience some sort of shift as all the characters will now be moved back into the main server.] [Thank you and enjoy the Pandemonium.] A female mechanical voice suddenly rung through all the ears of the logged in yers. The excitement and anticipation of the yers could be seen as the mixture of emotions started to show. When the countdown timer hit zero, all of the yers suddenly turned into particles of light as they were now sent to the main server. [You have logged in to the main server of Pandemonium.] [Pangea Patch has beenpletely assimted.] [Pangea Patch cutscene shall now be yed for yers that have logged back in for the first time after the maintenance.] The scene of what happened in the western continent suddenly yed out. The scene of the three gods that are essentially the real rulers of the western continent gods showed their power. The whole western continent has been transformed into a haven for gods of the Ennead. The newly reforged gods of the Ennead could be seen brimming with a strange power that has been refined by the Serpent God Apophis. The Sun God Ra looked at the newly forged western continent with a smile. The Moon God Thoth continued in his efforts to record the new events that are happening in the western continent. The next scene suddenly yed as the spell called Perfect World made the bnce of Nebulon be shaky. The divine barrier that held out the powerful divine beings started to be thinner. Lesser Gods of Pandemonium and even Lesser Dark and Distorted Gods started to descend. The divine barrier would have be even thinner if not for the timely intervention of the Daemos. The Daemos used all of their Origin Magic to reinforce the deteriorating divine barrier which now blocked greater gods or higher from descending. This did not go well with some of the gods though as one could see the irritation that they are giving the Daemos. The scene suddenly shifted to a dimension where life and death could be seen freely floating. Half of the realm was lush and full of life while the other half was barren and deste of life. Two divine beings could be seen residing on this realm which were the Twin Gods. The God Abaddon was covered in ck robe while the Goddess Gaea was wearing a white robe. The God Abaddon and the Goddess Gaea could be seen carrying their iconic weapons. The sky in this divine realm suddenly became ripped apart as a powerful cosmic entity suddenly peered into it. The cosmic entity was as big as the sky or even bigger as only an eerie looking eye peeked through therge hole that it made. The God Abaddon and the Goddess Gaea suddenly activated their weapon as their usual appearance changed. The God Abaddon could be seen donning armor that has dark ck metal with blue and silver linings. The runes embedded on it are even glowing in a tinum light which made him look like a true God of Death. The aura beneath him could be seen creating small ghost like entities as a ck me aura surrounded his entire body. The sword in his hand suddenly became bigger as it now glowed in a powerful energy that was in three colors and Adrian is familiar with. The God Abaddon actually managed to harness Nether Energy into his de. The Goddess Gaea also changed her appearance as she was no longer wearing robes. She was wearing armor with the motif of nts. The nts were actually made of a green metal that radiated a golden energy. The nt armor that crawled up on her body had white runes shining on each part which signified that it is enchanted to the utmost degree. The small shield that she held also transformed to arge shield that could cover her body. The shield looked like arge bouquet of roses of different colors. There are also thorns on the side of the shield which means that it can also be used to attack. Adrian also noticed that the Goddess Gaea''s armor had this peculiar glow to them that is also in three colors. The colors were none other than blue, white and green which is that of Aether Energy. She is covered with an emerald aura while the aura beneath her created leaves freely flowing in the wind. The God Abaddon and the Goddess Gaea could be seen creating something with both of their hands. The God Abaddon created a sphere of concentrated death energy while the Goddess Gaea created a sphere of concentrated life energy. The two of them suddenly shed these two energies together and created a very potent but vtile energy. Adrian knew this skill as this is Void Demolition which was passed down to him and Levin Cloud. They usually take ten minutes to even do this skill, but the Twin Gods could do it instantly. The Twin Gods then used this vtile energy and shot it towards therge eye that peeked into their realm. A loud and ear-piercing roar suddenly sounded as therge hands that were keeping the realm open has let go. The Twin Gods then jumped forwards to therge hole as they battled the unknown beings that were pouring from it. The Twin Gods managed to defeat and destroy all of the unknown beings and closed the gate. One would have cheered loudly for the Twin Gods, but they could see that they are very tired. Whatever they faced from the other side must have been a powerful being. The Twin Gods knew that they must now be proactive which is why the called upon the Gods of War. "The foreign beings have started to be even more erratic. Even gods will tire out at this rate. We must now start training the mortals." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "We must nurture life in order for it to thrive. We must no longer be passive of what is happening as many are now trying to get this universe." The Goddess of Life Gaea added. "We are now giving the Gods of War the chance to train the mortals that we have chosen in the arena. Fight to your hearts content and create powerful champions that will lead Pandemonium to new heights!" The Twin Gods announced as the whole world reverberated. Chapter 1605 The Restoring World ? The announcement of the Twin Gods made the Gods of War cheer because this is the time they are waiting for. The Gods of War could be said as the most powerful fighting force when ites to fighting against foreign gods. They were always the ones to be the first in line when ites to fights which is why it was such a puzzle when they were not that active. The Gods of War could be seen almost drooling at the fact that they can now fight with each other once more. They could also fight against the beings that the Twin Gods have created which means that they might learn more fighting styles. The Gods of War are only interested in fights that they could grow as they see boring fights as things that they do not need to bother. [The Godly Arena has been summoned into the mortal realm.] [The God Fight has been enabled in the Godly Arena where one can fight a god with restriction to the level of the user. Defeat the God of War and get rewarded handsomely for your valiant victory.] [The God War has been enabled in the Godly Arena where a group of one hundred will team up with five Gods of War and go in an all-out battle with the other group. Get Arena Points for the contribution and victory.] [yers that qualify for the Godly Arena must have at least 1000 Arena Points.] [The Godly Arena Shop has been created in the Godly Arena.] [The entrance to the Godly Arena can be essed through the air at the center of the world via flight.] [A Teleportation Circle is also avable at Avalon.] All the yers have finished viewing the cutscene as they started to read the next notifications. For the first time, the yers from all over the world did not skip the cutscene as everything was a clue. It also detailed a fight against an unknown god from the perspective of the Twin Gods. Adrian is quite d that a teleportation circle was made avable in Avalon, but it makes sense since only demons can properly utilize extreme long distance teleportation. It might also be a perk for having the Twin Gods as the patron gods for Avalon. Nevertheless, a lot of yers will nowe to his territory if they wanted to go to the Godly Arena without using air travel. "I need to increase the production of the Avalon Teleportation Scrolls." Adrian muttered as he charged one gold coin per scroll. This scroll was being circted in the world as a way to easily reach Avalon. This is very good for yers that are far out from Avalon but cannot travel easily. Adrian pays five silver coins to the demons that create the scrolls, and he profits four silver coins in return as there is an auction house tax. This is also one of the ways Avalon could amass arge number of wealth that is used to make the facilities better. Before Adrian could go to his next nned destination, he was suddenly pulled by the three elders. The three Daemos elders brought him to a room where there is a projection of the actual world. Adrian is amazed by the technology used as it was an amalgamation of the vision of each demon scattered. "Is this the whole projection of Nebulon? Why are there lots of empty spaces though. I could also see floatingnd. Is that normal?" Adrian asked as Avalon itself is not a natural phenomenon as it was created. "This Nebulon now. About three worlds have fused together with the main world. It is now starting to restore itself to its former glory." Ascalor stated. "Is it a bad thing?" Adrian asked. "It is not a bad thing, but it is not a good thing for us either. We might have slowed down the regression, but the world will continue to expand every day. Even we will be unable to do anything about that." Koronn stated. "You must be worried about the divine realm barrier as the more it expands then the more powerful gods could descend." Adrian stated as they cannot easily defeat gods. "It is not that we cannot defeat gods, but we do not have the numbers to sustain the world if it continues to grow. I am sure that you already know that the stability of the realm depends on us because there are no gods of time and space in Pandemonium." Ascalor stated. One of the secrets that Adrian does not tell even his friends is the fact that the Daemos are actually a race that locked three-fourths of their original power to maintain the realm''s stability. The Daemos are tethered to Pandemonium as pirs that hold down time and space. This is the reason why Adrian felt an incredible surge of power when he stepped into the Void. Inside the Void, Adrian''s tether to the universe of Pandemonium vanished and released all histent power. If the Daemos are to be wiped out, then the universe would have been flooded by lots of dangerous beings and gods. Whoever indoctrinated the people that the demons must be exterminated must have known this as they nned to make the world unstable. "If the world continues to grow like this then it would sap more of our strength which would weaken all of us. Only will the burden be lighter if our number increases, but our race is not entire known for having the best fertility rate. Our only chance right now would be the relic of our race." Ascalor added as Adrian suddenly gulped. "You mean to say that I need to find it? The Eye of Chaos?!" Adrian muttered with a heavy feeling attached to his chest because he already knows what wille next. "Arch Demon Equinox¡­ As decreed by the Elders of the Daemos. You must now proceed in finding the relic of our race, the Eye of Chaos." The Three Daemos Elders announced as Adrian received his Racial Unlocking Quest. == Racial Unlocking Quest Quest Name: Find the Missing Traces of the Eye of Chaos Quest Tier: Racial Quest Quest Description: The Three Daemos Elders have decided that the numbers of the Daemos are no longer enough to sustain the stability of the Restoring World. There is a great need for the Daemos to increase their numbers so that the burden of maintaining the world will not strain the already strained poption. The stability of the realm is not the only thing that hangs on the bnce as the strength of the Daemos is also tied to it as well. Find the traces of the Daemos Relic: Eye of Chaos so that it will lead you to the unknown location of the artifact. Clear Condition: Find Traces of the Daemos Relic: Eye of Chaos (0 / 2) Clear Reward: +5 to your current level Failure Condition: Unable to find traces within the given duration. Failure: Once initial duration has passed, all Daemos will lose 0.1% of their total strength per month. Duration: 1 year Restriction: Only avable to the yer acknowledge by the three Daemos Elders and is of the Daemos Race. Note: This quest is a chain quest. This quest cannot be shared to anyone as this is an exclusive quest to yer Equinox. == Adrian believed that the Three Daemos Elders would one day tell him to find the relic, but he did not expect that it will be this early. It seems that the world regressing back into its former appearance has triggered all sorts of things. The Daemos is a race that is heavily relied upon by this world as the protect the stability. Unless a God of Time or a God of Space could appear suddenly then the Daemos would forever share the burden of maintaining the world. They could be described as the living Gods of Time and Space as they essentially do the job of maintaining time and space that gods should have. If the world grows too big and their numbers still low, then the Daemos will be very vulnerable. "I will do my best to look for the relic with all my might!" Adrian stated as this became his priority. Adrian knew that a one-year duration meant that the traces were very difficult to find. To make matters worse, only he could feel these traces as it is a quest that only he could clear. He might be given more time if he manages to clear it early but that would take tremendous luck. "You do not need to burden yourself too much as we will also aid you in looking for the traces of the relic. Come talk to us from time to time as we might have ideas on where the traces are. The search for the traces would be much more difficult now that the world is expanding." Bronx stated as he did not want to put too much pressure on their youngest Arch Demon. Chapter 1606 The Start Of The True Dragon And Angelic War ? Adrian received the racial quest, but he has yet to get any leads as the other elders also do not know where to start. He was given a year of game time to clear the first chain which means that it will not be easy. Seeing that he cannot go immediately to the ce of the quest, he decided to do things that are on his list instead. Adrian suddenly received a message from Frey as she did say that she needs his help. Adrian does not know the details of the request, but he wanted to help Frey as she helped them in previous missions. He also found the request interesting as they would basically be going to another dimension. Adrian has a vague sense that the request that Frey wants help with is something that has to do with the Goddess Freyja. Adrian could sense that Frey''s divine energy weakened to the point that even the will of the goddess does not descend on her. She was not even able to use it when she participated in the war at the western continent. "Let us just help her as much as we can." Adrian muttered as he vanished from his ce and did not even wait for his guild members. == The sudden weakening of the divine realm barrier also meant that the beings of great power that is stuck in the mortal ne would get stronger as well. This is true for the leader of the angels named Mikhail as his strength soared to the levels of a lesser god. He is not a god or a demigod, but his power levels is equal to that of a lesser god as the restraint on his body is lifted. Angels are a race that cannot be gods and demigods but can have equivalent power if they have the same threshold. They were intentionally made like this by the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she wantsplete control of the race. She only viewed angel as her beautiful servant creations that must cater to her whims. The angels under her are not aware of this fact though since they have blind devotion towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The leading angels have an idea of this, but they are also extremely devoted to the Goddess Luminaria since they have been bestowed blessings. Should they no longer follow the orders of the Goddess of Light Luminaria then she would take back her blessings. The angelic leaders that have no blessings will weaken and will be at the same level as normal angels. This is how the Goddess of Light Luminaria wields the leash that she has on the angels. The only angel that could resist the Goddess of Light Luminaria is the leader of the angels named Mikhail. Mikhail is different from the other angels as he is actually created the same way as the Fallen. He was also created using parts of gods of light like his deceased twin. He is obeying the Goddess of Light Luminaria only in name as he believed that a being like him deserves to rule the angels. Mikhail could be seen bursting with powerful energy as his power level rose to that of a Lesser God. He might not have divinity, but even lesser gods would fear him because he believes that he is the perfect being. His peak strength is still unreleased as the world is not yet regressed fully but he believes that his current strength can deal with the threats. It was not just Mikhail that became powerful but also the other six angelic leaders. The powerful auras of the seven angels could be felt even if they are outside the tower. Pristina, the previous Pope of the Church of Light, thought that she has gained power levels that are on par with the seven angelic leaders, but she was wrong. With the world''s restriction bing less, the divine blessing that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has given the seven angels became even more pronounced. The angels who were being careful and adapting to the world that they woke up on is now ready to attack. Mikhail immediately called upon all of the angels back to the Silver City as they must n out their next moves. It is not just the angels that became powerful as the Ancient Dragons that were slumbering have begun to wake up. Not all of them woke up as only the ones that were at the power level of lesser gods woke up. About three Ancient Dragons woke up from their hibernating slumber and all the dragons immediately knelt to give praise to their ancestor. The Ancient Dragons are dragons that have existed since long ago but most of them died off. There are only ten of them at the current time and three of those ten have waken up. Ancient Dragons feed on mana in the atmosphere and it also sustains their bodies to be active. The reason for the hibernation of the Ancient Dragons is theck of mana in the atmosphere. They will inevitably die if they were to keep moving in a heavily restricted world. The only way for them to avert this disaster is by hibernating so that the mana consumption for the particles would drop to a vast degree. They might not have been able to move but they were able to live. They did this knowing that they might sleep for a few thousand years but that is nothing to Ancient Dragons that live to at least a hundred thousand years. The six elemental dragon kings knelt down to the three Ancient Dragons that have taken up. "We greet the Ancient Dragons, Indraj, Khah-yil, Namtar. I hope that all of you have rested well." The six elemental dragon kings stated as they bowed. Seeing the six elemental dragon kings bow to the three ancient dragons, the younger dragons also bowed to them. The three Ancient Dragons told them that such things are not needed in their presence as they are dragons like them. The six elemental dragon kings looked at each other as they knew that the three ancient dragons are just being modest. The ancient dragons are not like the elemental dragons as their scales are silver or tinum in color. They also harness a strange force called the Arcana Force which is only possible if one bes an ancient dragon. They are beings that once were elemental dragons but have transcended the racial barrier of what a dragon can be. "I sense great worry from the emotions of the young ones. What has happened while we were asleep?" Indraj stated as her voice is like that of a gentle mother. When the ancient dragons asked what was happening, the six elemental dragon kings exined the situation. They were now in an irreversible fight against the angels because they have insulted their mother goddess. Hearing the insults hurled at the Mother Goddess Tiamat made all three of the ancient dragons release bloodlust. The Dragon Fear that all of them released made some of the weaker dragons faint from the pressure. The angels are now marked as the enemies of the dragons and that they must be destroyedpletely. It seems that the world has forgotten how fierce and unforgiving a dragon''s wrath really is. "We have only been asleep for a few hundred years and our racial standing has already declined to such a degree. No wonder those winged birds dare to fight against us as they believe that they are superior to us." Khah-yil stated as his voice is simr to a grumpy old man. "You should calm yourself first, Khah-yil. We have yet to fully be able to handle our bodies as we have just woken up. But I am with you in decimating the angels that dare to insult the Mother Goddess." Namtar stated. "Both of you should reel in your Dragon Fear as the young ones have fainted. Anyways, the most important thing is that we must meet the Mother of Dragons. Where is she?" Indraj asked. "She is currently at the nursery as she is tending to the eggs that are having difficulty to hatch." The Light Dragon King Lumen Isens stated. The three Ancient Dragons then turned into humanoid forms as they were told that the Mother of Dragons takes a humanoid form. She has yet to master her draconic transformation as she was just recently born of the world. The elemental dragon kings also informed them that she has guests over as well. "The Nephilim?!" The three ancient dragons stated in shock as they knew what a Nephilim was. "It is no wonder why the angels are bing erratic as a Nephilim has been born. I guess even the demons that are in Hell are wanting toe over to the mortal realm. The blood of a Nephilim does increase their own inherent abilities after all." Namtar stated as she now knows why the angels have be even more aggressive. Chapter 1607 Frey’s Request ? Adrian teleported to the Northern Continent as this was the location that Frey told him to meet up. It is at the western tip of the northern continent where the inhabitants are more in the style of Vikings. She was very popr here as this was actually the location where she first started her adventure in Pandemonium. She was not sent to the central continent like the others as she got a special item called the Valkyrie''s Girdle when she was at the start of the game. She did not think anything strange to what happened to her until she read some blogs. Still, she made a name for herself in this town and is actually one of the leading figures here. The town is called Frost Landing and is actually the base of operations for the Valkyries, but they were not there. Frey asked all the townspeople on any clues on the location of her sisters but even they did not know where they were. The Valkyries actually protected this town from any powerful monsters which is why the townspeople is also endeared to them. The fact that the Valkyries, or the group they call themselves as which is Northern Lights, is not in town. The security of the town could be handled by the warriors as they were also trained when the Valkyries go out to hunt. Still, the warriors or those that can fight that are present in town cannot handle massive threats and monster hordes like the Valkyries can. Adrian arrived at Frost Landing, and he was immediately told to provide evidence of his character. He did not know that the town was this strict since it is out in frostednd but at least he was not turned away just because he was a demon. He actually found that refreshing as other human kingdoms in the central continent would immediately call for security when they see him. "My friend is actually here. Her name is Frey, and she wille for me. I am Equinox of the Daemos. Should that greeting suffice?" Adrian stated. The two guards have a puzzled look as Adrian was clearly male, and Frey usually only hangs out with women. The two guards cannot gauge the strength that Adrian has but he was not being a mess. Since Adrian was behaving, the guards did not push him further as he did say that Frey wasing for him. "They might look burly and ready for war, but they are actually the most civil human settlement that I have been to. Then again, I have only been to few human settlements in my demon look." Adrian thought as Frey came for him after he told her that he was at the gate. The guards immediately greeted Frey with a smile and let Adrian pass through when she vouched for him. The guards could even be heard having a somewhat friendlier tone towards Adrian. They did not even mind that Adrian was not human, but the northern continents is very diverse as well. Frey led Adrian to a small shack where the sign read Northern Lights. This was the hideout or rather the ce where the Valkyries stayed when they have nothing to do. Usually, the Valkyries would jump from world to world when they are given mission, but this was the first time that they did not return after a long time. "Could they have not been busy? It might have been that they are fighting a tactical opponent and they needed a long time to n out how to engage." Adrian stated as he heard from Frey that they have been gone for at least two months. "If that was the case then they would have called for me or gave a letter that they will be gone. Usually, I get the letter in a week or two, but this is the first time that I have not gotten anything in two months. I can barely feel the divine energy of the Goddess Freyja as well." Frey stated. "If this involves the goddess then I do not know if I can actively participate because I am the Champion of the Twin Gods. Any action on my end would also entail the stance of the Church of the Twin Gods and the Twin Gods themselves. It is also one of the reasons why I have not bothered to listen to the requests of the humans." Adrian stated. This is not the first time that Adrian has dealt with something involving gods. There are some nobles that wanted to have him guest in some events, but he knew that they only wanted the prestige of the representative of the Twin Gods. It is not just Adrian that is like this but also Levin Cloud as they are beings that couldmune with the Twin Gods themselves. The two understands that they are living representations of the Twin Gods in the mortal realm even though there are two prophets for the Twin Gods. The two prophets are still children which is why Adrian and Levin Cloud often attend official matters or the elders attend in their stead. Also, any matters involving gods should be assessed with great detail as any action against or with another god will have an impact on the Church of the Twin Gods. "I actually forgot about that. It is just that we might need to go to another world, and I need your help with that. It might also have something to do with the God Loki." Frey stated. Adrian remembered the God Loki as he was the one that restricted his strength to that of a demigod. Adrian could easily restrain him because of the numerous restrictions on his body before but that will not be the case if he can have the strength of a lesser god. The God Loki is also incredibly furious at him as well and it is to the point that he will get killed if they meet once more. "If it is that guy then I might be able to help you. We already have an irredeemable rtionship so there is nothing wrong on my end. Also, he was also the reason why I had to work double time which made me level slower. I am actually one boss monster away from getting level 300." Adrian stated as he cursed at the God Loki for unleashing the Distorted God Apophis. "Ok then. I am thanking you now for your help in advance. Let me discuss the details first then. You do know of Nordic Mythology¡­yes?" Frey asked. "I am somewhat aware, but it might be different in Pandemonium so please enlighten me." Adrian stated in a rather young and fresh tone which looked cute in the eyes of Frey. == Meanwhile in the living room¡­ "He is smooth and is using his charm well." Adrian''s mother stated as she actually wanted to check what her son was up to in his gaming pod. It was her past time to see her son enjoying adventures. "He is still quite slow, and it is all his natural charm that is doing the work. What can I say when he takes after me that is full of natural charm." Adrian''s father stated. The two discussed what their son was going through as Mina filled them in that Adrian was having a crush on a girl. They were not against it as their son was already old enough to date. They raised him well which is why they believe that he would be respectful and responsible. "Anyways, why don''t we have cuddling of our own." Adrian''s father stated as he winked at his wife and carried her to their room. == Frey discussed that the Nordic Gods believe in the concept of the Yggdrasil or the Tree of Life. Unlike the elves though, they believe that the Tree of Life can actually connect nine worlds. In fact, the nine worlds that are connected to the tree of life are just fragmented worlds from the original world which is Pangea. They call the world Nebulon as Midgard as it sits in the center of the other worlds. It is also a world that connects the other eight worlds together. The Nordic Gods have factions as well called the Aesir and the Vanir, but they were only given factions depending on their nature. "Then you need me to help you activate the portal to the other world?" Adrian asked. "I also need your strength as well since it might be a difficult task. We will retreat if it is out of our league though. I shall alsopensate you with a legendary tier armor as your guild members said that you are looking for one." Frey stated. Adrian only needs one more legendary armor in order to upgrade his current armor to Legendary Tier. It seems that his guild members have started to talk about him and his worries when the other guilds interacted with them. He does want the legendary tier armor though as he wants to upgrade his armor due to him getting greater damage. Chapter 1608 The Bifrost ? Frey discussed that the Valkyries are using a special pathway in order to go to other worlds. This pathway was being maintained and monitored by one of the Nordic Gods called Heimdall. It is him that gives any permission to use the special pathway that even the other gods use. "If he monitors it then will he not be able to detect us if I activate it?" Adrian asked. "He only monitors those that are using the passage at a specific time as there is a time window that his apprentice switches. Even gods need rest in order to make sure that they do not be energy deficient." Frey stated. "Oh! I did not think it would be that exciting. I also want to know what the mechanism they use in using that special pathway. I am now excited to go to Asgard if I am not mistaken." Adrian stated. "We will investigate Asgard first as that is the world that will be the most obvious if they want to bring the Goddess Freyja to. Also, it is not like this world that has restrictions as Asgard is a world where even High Gods could easily maneuver. The gods in Asgard are there with the mortals that are worshipping them as they live with them." Frey stated. "If that is the case then that would mean that it would not only be gods that are against us but also a whole world. If the Goddess Freyja was indeed taken there and is imprisoned, the citizens will not be on our side and just a mere sight of us will alert the gods. Gods are connected to their believers to some extent and could share sight with them. If a citizen spots us at a right time when a god is checking the state of their followers, then it will be a disaster. Forget about helping the Goddess Freyja as we would also be captured should they are alerted by our presence. I suppose you have something that could help us which is why you are not worrying like me." Adrian stated as he could see that Frey was not as worried as he was. "I have this. I got it when I defeated a monster called a Huldra. They are famed for shapeshifting into beautiful women." Frey stated as she took out a bark of a tree. -- Item Name: Huldra Essence Item Type: Consumable / Material Effects: - A small piece being ingested will transform the user into a very alluring and seductive female of the world. - The transformation willst for a day even if only a small nibble has been taken. - You will also generate a cow''s tail once the Huldra Essence is ingested. You must hide the cow''s tail as other people seeing it would disable the transformative illusion that you have on. Description: The essence of a Huldra is a special material that can give the ingester the same abilities as the species for a day. The Huldra can disguise themselves as young women to walk in the world of men. The power of their illusion is only broken if someone sees their tail. They visitmunities in order to lure young, unmarried men into the forest where they are kept as ves, lovers, or sometimes the Huldra will suck the life out of them. If one of their victims is set free or escapes, they will forever live with the temptation to return to their captor. -- "The illusion is so powerful that it even worked on the God Thor. Granted that he is a muscle head at times, but he is very resistant to magic. As long as we do not go face to face with any gods then we will be able to move freely in Asgard." Frey stated and Adrian agreed. The two then moved to the location of the special pathway that Frey has mentioned. The location of the special pathway called the Bifrost is at a cliff where one can see the sun rising in the northern continent. Adrian also felt something strange in the location when he arrived as he felt that thews of time and space are rather lighter in this location. Frey casted fire magic and cleared the snow that piled up and revealed arge magic circle. Therge magic circle was carved into a stone and metal alloy that is engraved on the cliff itself. Adrian is amazed as the runes that was used in this magic circle are not used in this world. "Interesting. It is so bold yet intricate at the same time. Whoever created this magic circle has subtle knowledge about time and space. You can also see the ways to activate it here. It was not made just for the use of one person but can be used by anyone that could decipher its meaning." Adrian stated. Frey learned a lot from her time with Adrian about Pandemonium and about him as well. She is amazed that he could deduce things like runes in such a fast way that puts any of the gods that deciphered the magic circle to shame. She was about to tell him how to activate it, but he already found out how. "No wonder there should be someone that needs to keep an eye on it. Invading Asgard would be very easy if they are able to decipher the magic circle like you did." Frey stated. "It is not easy even for me as there are things that I cannot read unless I get a full guide on these runes. You said that there are nine worlds connected using this special pathway but there are ten here if I am not mistaken. The tenth one cannot be read though which means someone deliberately made sure that the tenth world will not be essed." Adrian stated. "I see but that is not what we are here for. There time for the switch happens at every sunrise. Heimdall will stop monitoring and diffuse his energy that is connected to the Bifrost for five minutes. We have that amount of time to enter and hopefully go to Asgard undetected." Frey stated as it was still dark outside, and they need to wait two more hours till sunrise. "Noted on that. We still have two hours so make sure we are prepared." Adrian stated but he just went back to deciphering the magic circle as he might be able to make something like this. Adrian thought that this could be something like an automated portal that could lead to Avalon. It would also decrease the workload of Daemos Corps as they are the ones teleporting the flightless individuals to Avalon. Frey did not bother Adrian much as she could see that he was very engrossed. She also made sure that they are not being tracked as the God Loki might not only be the god that has descended. Frey also remembered that the Goddess Freyja also had a twin brother called Freyr that dotes on her. She wants to know if the God Freyr knows what state the Goddess Freyja is in. "Frey?! Are you fine?" Adrian asked as he waved his hands in front of Frey. "Sorry! I was deep in thought." Frey stated as she snapped out of her thought as the situation started to sink in as the time is almost upon them. Frey gave Adrian a small chip off the Huldra Essence as they need to transform first before heading to Asgard. Adrian ingested the small chip that looked like tree bark and suddenly became a woman that looked like she lived in Frost Landing. Frey did so as well, and her appearance changed as well but the thing that they noticed was the cow tail that they had. "She looked better before. What am I thinking?!" Adrian thought as Frey''s appearance was vastly different than her real one. She still looked beautiful, but Adrian preferred what she looked like before. "Hide the tail." Frey warned as they must hide the tail to make sure the transformative illusion does not break. "Done. Are you ready?" Adrian asked as the sun started to rise since sunlight started to pierce the dark sky. "I am ready." Frey answered. "I am starting the Bifrost then. Let us hope that we will not be detected prematurely." Adrian stated as he poured mana into the magic circle. As soon as Adrian poured mana in the magic circle and directed it to the runes where it says Asgard, lights suddenly poured down from the sky. A rainbow road could be seen made by the lights as this was the Bifrost. The special pathway immediately transferred the two as they vanished from the location. Frey and Adrian had to hold hands because the pressure that bared on them was immense. The pressure was immense but that did not mean they could not see the pathway that they were using as they were bathe in rainbow colored lights. Chapter 1609 To Asgard ? Frey described the Bifrost as something like a rainbow light road, but it is actually more like a portal beam. Adrian could feel that the Bifrost is merely a pathway that pulls the bodies of those that activate it to the specified location. It is like a predetermined tunnel that cannot be deviated from its path. Frey and Adrian could be seen holding hands as they do not want to be separated. Frey was warned by the Valkyries that there was a slight chance that one could get sent to another world if they get swept by the Bifrost. The only way to make sure that all of them will be sent to the same location would be to huddle together or hold each other tightly. One could see that the two are somewhat blushing, but they needed to hold each other tightly. They did not speak while they were being transported but they did see the view of the world that they are going to. Frey has already been to Asgard but the only gods he met before were the God Thor and the God Freyr. The other Nordic gods do not even want to associate with the Valkyries as they are under the Goddess Freyja. She has not met with the God Odin yet as he would usually be sleeping due to his immense power being used to fuel Asgard. It is a realm of great beauty and wonder that is unlike that of the mortal realm. "Asgard is also separated into other godly realms as some gods have special abodes in it. The three major godly realms one of which is Valha which is the hall of the gods and the God Odin''s abode. Thrudheim which is the godly realm that is managed by the God Thor. Breidablik, which is the home of the most peaceful god and a friend of my goddess, is ruled by the God Baldr." Frey stated. "So basically, we want tond in Breidablik then?" Adrian asked. "If we can. Heads up as the end of the Bifrost is upon us." Frey stated as they were now reaching the ends of the Bifrost. Adrian was told that they must not enter through the front gate as Heimdall, or his assistant would be present there. They would immediately be captured by them as they basically infiltrated Asgard via the Bifrost. Adrian already grasped the Bifrost as he has deciphered at least 60% of it given the free time earlier. Adrian''s hands touched the rainbow light as Paradox analyzed the information. Paradox has been analyzing the Bifrost ever since they have entered it as per Adrian''smand. They needed to recalibrate the coordinates that are encoded on the destination that they have been given. "Analyzation has beenpleted, master. Shall I now transfer you to another location where there is connection with the Bifrost to Asgard?" Paradox asked. "Affirmative." Adrian replied as Paradox'' globe like shape suddenly spun fast as both Adrian and Frey vanished from the Bifrost a few meters before they were sent to the gates of Asgard. "I felt a disturbance in the Bifrost, Master Heimdall." Heimdall''s assistant stated. The God Heimdall suddenly used his gifted sight and peeked through the Bifrost to see if any soul was using it. Foreign users often stumble in Asgard identally which is also a cause for a disturbance in the Bifrost. It might be that rare urrence, but the God Heimdall needs to make sure because it might also be a threat to Asgard. "There is nothing in my field of vision. Maybe there was a being that identally activated a gate but fell through a different world. That might be the anomaly that you have detected." The God Heimdall replied as he did not see anyone using the Bifrost currently. == A powerful static field suddenly appeared in a beautiful forest just outside of the main city of Asgard. This static field is actually a spatial anomaly, and two beings came out of it. Adrian and Frey with their disguises still intact managed to Arrive in Asgard without any injury. [You have arrived at Asgard.] [Merge percentage with the Main World: 11% and slowly increasing.] [You have arrived at a world that has no restrictions to divine beings.] [Your divinity has been activated and increased your stats by 15% due to the new world restrictions.] Adrian did not know why but he is extremely d that his Divinity stat actually is useful for once. The stat actually increased his overall stats by a lot which is very helpful in such a new world with new dangers. Frey also noticed that Adrian felt different from before as she could feel that his existence became bigger. She can sense this because the transformative illusion does not affect her. Other beings would not be able to detect the changes that happened to Adrian''s body unless they closely inspect it. Frey also felt it faster because they were still linked up together using their hands. "You can let go now." Adrian shyly muttered as he pointed to his hands using his lips. "Oh! Sorry! I was just a bit flustered that we were safely in another ce near the city." Frey stated as she stopped holding to Adrian''s hands. "Good job, Paradox." Adrian stated as he wanted to thank Paradox for safely bringing them inside and undetected. "Seeing that Heimdall is not even moving from his post means that we have sessfully gotten inside. We can get information from the city but be careful as there are some soldiers mixed in with the mortals here. The gods are monitoring this city very well because it is near Valha." Frey stated as they needed to split up for a moment since they need to cover lots of ground. "Okay! Message me in the party chat if you get something substantial. The things that we need to find out are the status of the Valkyries and the Goddess Freyja¡­ am I right?" Adrian stated. "Correct. If the Valkyries are found, then looking for the Goddess Freyja would be much easier as well." Frey stated. "Can you not feel the goddess now that we are in Asgard?" Adrian asked as the connection between Frey and the Goddess Freyja should be stronger if they are near or in proximity to one another. "I tried to detect the Goddess Freyja, but I can barely feel her presence. I know that she is somewhat fine though as the connection between us is not yet severed. I will look for information on the west side while you can cover the east side of the city. Are you fine with that?" Frey stated. "Noted on the east side." Adrian stated as both of them walked in opposite directions. Adrian and Frey must send a message to one another every five minutes to make sure that they are not in danger. It is also a way to make sure that one of them would be able to collect the other should something happen. Adrian actually gave Frey a special talisman that he managed to create which is called the Bound Pair Talisman. == Item Name: Bound Pair Talisman Item Tier: Semi-Legendary Item Type: Tracking / Spatial Movement Talisman Effects: - Supply 1 mana point per second to this talisman to activate. - This talismanes in pairs and each pair will provide a clear direction where the other one is when supplied with mana. - If the user supplies 5000 Mana points in one of the talismans, then they will be able to be transported to the other one as long as they are ten miles from the other pair. - If mana supply is cut upon soft activation, the talisman that was cut off will immediately send a help signal to the other. Description: A talisman made by a somewhat talented Scribe called Equinox. This talisman does not have special attack capabilities but is great at tracking. This is perfect for those that want to see if their significant other is telling the truth of where they have been. == Adrian made sure that they will always have a general idea where the other goes. Asgard might look pretty with its vast golden towers and homes, but it is not something that is good for those that are enemies of the gods residing there. If there is one thing that they must know about the Nordic Gods is that they are not forgiving and love to go to battle. Adrian made sure to cover himself well as his current form is very beautiful, but he thought that was no longer needed when he saw the people inside the city. All the people in this golden city were extremely attractive as if they were sculpted by the gods and goddesses of beauty. Adrian''s beautiful face is just like another rose in a garden full of other beautiful flowers. "No wonder she thought that the shoal was too excessive as a disguise." Adrian muttered as he walked to amercial district. Chapter 1610 Search For The Valkyries I The people of Asgard did not look like normal individuals as even the normal mortals were actually wearing golden essories. Not only did they look rich, but they also are incredibly beautiful. He also noticed that there are soldiers wearing such powerful armor that is keeping the peace. "No wonder all of them could just unt their jewelries. The guards are maintaining the peace and any crime that is done will be dealt with harshly. Frey did tell me that the people of Asgard are not verypassionate when ites to criminals." Adrian thought as he headed to his desired location. The people of Asgard are people that are heavily policed not only by the soldiers but also their gods. If a god in Asgard views another person or mortal as a menace, then they would be ignored by the popce. There is also another view and that is the attention of a god. If a mortal or another being catches the attention of the gods, then they would be incredibly known and revered in society. This is the situation when the gods and mortals are in the same ce and interact with one another. A society built on the views of the absolute which are the gods are created. There is one thing that does not disappear even if society is ruled by the gods themselves and that is drinking. The people of Asgard are said to be very jovial and always want to party. They drink alcohol as if they are drinking water because the mortals and even gods in Asgard have incredibly high alcohol tolerance. The city has numerous pubs where the popce drinks as the past time for such people are stories and drinking. A society that does not fear invasions or any attacks from monsters would just focus on what they want to do. It is a society where people can pursue their passion which is art or research. Asgard may not be perfect, but it would be a utopia for those that want to pursue art and research. The gods themselves are the ones protecting the realm which means the mortals can do anything they want. All the mortals have to do is provide the gods with faith for thetter to be stronger. "The downside of such society is that the fall of the gods. If the gods fall, then the whole of Asgard will fall with it. The soldiers are not even equivalent to a level 200 yer, but their equipment is top tier. The weakness of this society is the death of the gods because the mortals have no way to defend themselves should a powerful existential threat arrives at their doorstep." Adrian thought as he entered the pub. Adrian does not know why the gods of Asgard wanted to integrate their world back into the main world. The mortals in this realm are not even good inbat as their job sses are mostly artistic. The people of Asgard would die should it fuse back together with the main world. Adrian then thought of a reason why the gods of Asgard would want to integrate their world back to the main world. The reason for them wanting to return to the main world is that Asgard has already used up all of its resources. The world itself has started to stop producing natural minerals and elements needed to make civilization prosper. Adrian might not know but his guess is actually true because Asgard is already hollow when ites to precious metals. The gods of Asgard have fully harvested everything in this world and created the perfect golden city using it. It is also one of the reasons why they created the Bifrost in the first ce as they need resources from other worlds. Asgard can only sustain itself using food, but culture and the advancing of civilization has halted for at least a thousand years. The gods of Asgard knew that a civilization that does not continue to evolve will naturally die off. It is also one of the reasons why the Gods of Asgard let the mortals do arts and research so that their boredom would vanish. When the Bifrost was created or rather identally discovered, the gods of Asgard started to pige other worlds. The gods of Asgard themselves will go to different worlds which they call the nine realms in order to get resources there. Unlike Asgard, the other worlds have restrictions which is why armies are needed to conquer areas of other worlds. Asgard managed to create and culminate culture for a thousand years due to this practice. Everything would have been perfect, but the resources of other worlds are not easy to culminate. The residents of the worlds that they created a gate on are not keen on letting invaders take the precious resources of their world. The numerous gods of Asgard would battle these inhabitants. They would either make them submit or kill all of them to make an example. The gods of Asgard knew that they need a bigger world to get resources from as the other worlds have be treacherous and dangerous even for the gods. The gods of Asgard could no longer ignore that they need Midgard which is the main world. They tried conquering Midgard back then, but they were severely defeated as the restriction of the main world is very potent. Seeing that they cannot use brute force in order to get Midgard, the gods of Asgard devised a n to slowly weaken the barrier that separates the worlds which is the divine barrier. The divine realm barrier not only blocks the gods but also the worlds from merging back into the main world. The gods of Asgard were not the only ones that nned this as the gods of other worlds have thought the same thing. Even if the gods did not know that they were nning the same thing, all of them weakened the divine realm barrier centuries ago and is now reaping what they sow. Chapter 1611 Search For The Valkyries II ? Adrian entered the pub in his disguise and the people inside suddenly looked towards him. He thought that he would be harassed as he was a beautiful woman, but they soon returned to their drinking and chatting. The people of Asgard would not dare toy their hands on beautiful women because there have been instances of people getting killed for doing so. One instance is that they were actually a member of the Valkyries. The poor soul that did not know what he was dealing with lost his head that day. Another instance would be a god that wants to masquerade as a mortal. The poor soul that did that had his entire body eviscerated on the spot because of his poor choices. "You new here?" The bartender asked as he knew that Adrian does not look familiar. "Actually, I am. I was swept away by a handsome man called Freyr, but he left me here. He said that he wille back once his business was done. I wandered off to this pub to kill some time as he would return when the sun goes down." Adrian stated as he made use of the information that Frey has given him. The God Freyr is said to be a yboy god that likes to invite beautiful women he finds in other worlds. This was actually true, but he did not do so because of malicious intent. He collected these women because of the orders of his sister the Goddess Freyja. All the women that the God Freyr takes from other worlds are women that are actually mortals that could be Valkyries. The selection process is extremely difficult which is why there is only one every year or so. The mortals on Asgard created the rumor that the God Freyr is a yboy due to this but the god himself made use of it. "I see that you have be another victim of such a handsome man. Let me tell you that looks are not everything in life. Get yourself someone that can me you happy and could protect you." The bartender stated. "Handsome faces make me happy though." Adrian stated as he took a sip of the ale that he was offered. The people at the pub almost choked on their drinks as they did not expect such an answer on a frail lookingdy. Still, the bartender already given her the advice that she needs which is why they no longer need to warn her. She already picked her poison, and she was old enough to make her decisions. "If that is what you want then I will not tell you anything regarding your choices. You might be here for a longer time though." The bartender stated. "Why? Will he not return for me?" Adrian asked as he has already gotten the trigger that he needs. "He will return for you, but I do not know if it will be before sundown. The God Freyr is not in a very good spot right now." The bartender stated. "He is a god!? I thought that he was just someone that was incredibly handsome and exuded such an ethereal aura." Adrian eximed in a shock tone, but he is clearly acting. "You might be here longer young miss. The God Freyr is in a tight spot right now." One of the pub drinkers stated. "Oi! You should not talk about such sensitive topics like that." The bartender warned his customer. "Why is that? I want to know as I was promised that I will be returned to my family after a few days." Adrian asked as he acted like he did not know what they were talking about. "We are not really in a position to talk. All we can tell you is that he might even take a few days before he returns for you." The pub customer stated. "Can you really not tell me? If that is the case, then I want to go home. I do not like to be taken somewhere then discarded in a ce that I do not even know." Adrian stated as he mustered a crying type of tone. He even used fake tears to make him look even more pathetic. "It is not that you will be abandoned. The God Freyr is in a tough spot because his twin sister is locked up. That is all I can say as there might be ears around us. I like my life very much you see." The bartender whispered to Adrian. "Are there no people that can help me return though? He said that he has private guards that are beautiful but not as beautiful as me." Adrian stated in a soft tone as he threw another bait. "I am afraid that he does not have a guard detail that he told you. Those people are working for her sister. They are also imprisoned which means your best bet would be to wait for the God Freyr. I can offer you a room in pub for you to stay as he will definitely pay me for your amodation." The bartender stated in a soft tone as well. "That would be great, but I am afraid that I would be inconveniencing you. I do not want to do that to such a great gentleman like yourself." Adrian stated. "Do not worry, young miss. I already have a tab here for all of your expenditures. You are not the first one that has such a backstory. I will get paid by the God Freyr anyways which is why you should make yourselffortable. My wife will take care of you and lead you to your room." The bartender stated as he called his wife who was in the kitchen. "Thank you very much. I will not forget this debt of gratitude." Adrian stated with a smile, but it was a smile that indicated that he got what he wanted. He already has information on what happened to the Valkyries as they are imprisoned as well. He just needs the location of the prison, and they will be set. Chapter 1612 Search For The Valkyries III Frey headed to a location where she regrly gets information from. Just because society is being controlled by the gods does not mean there are no ces that can get secret information. She headed to a shed where flowers are being sold and arranged. The owner of this shed is none other than a Valkyrie as well, but she was not active like the others. She is also quite old looking but she was still beautiful despite a few wrinkles in her face. Frey thought that she would be the only one there but is surprised that a man was there. Frey stood quietly as she actually found that the man is rather familiar despite this being the first time that she saw him. There was something oddly familiar with his presence as if it was incredibly familiar with her. Frey was not the only one that found the man familiar as thetter also looked at Frey as if he knew her. "Sister, is that you?" The man stated which shocked Frey. "I am sorry, but you have the wrong individual. I am not your sister that you are looking for." Frey stated as she thought that her current form might have looked like the sister of the man. "Frey, Is that you?" The old Valkyrie asked as she felt the same presence as a Valkyrie. Valkyries can sense the energy of another Valkyrie as long as they are near or have visual sight of them. The old Valkyrie immediately knew that it was Frey despite the disguise. Frey thought that her disguise ispromised and tried to make the man fall asleep but could not move. "Apologies for the rude behavior of my sister, God Freyr." The old Valkyrie stated. Frey is shocked upon seeing that the man before him was the God Freyr. The man before him did not even have golden locks of hair but had dark colored hair instead. He also looked incredibly haggard and not the ray of sunshine that the God Freyr always exudes. "I apologize for not knowing your identity, God Freyr." Frey stated as she was released from her bindings and bowed down to the man before her. "Did anyone follow you here? How were you able toe here when the Bifrost is heavily guarded?" The God Freyr asked Frey as he already knew her since he has met all of the Valkyries. "I did note alone as I asked for the aid of my friend who is a demon. He was the one that activated the Bifrost which is why I was able toe to Asgard." Frey stated. "Is that true?" The God Freyr asked in shock as he immediately created a soundproof space for them in the house. "Can someone fill me in on what is happening?" Frey asked as she was suddenly confused because the God Freyr was in their secret information hideout. The old Valkyrie then told Frey the summary of what is happening right now. Their sisters, the other Valkyries, cannot be contacted while their patron goddess is imprisoned. The old Valkyrie herself is not even going to the city proper in fear that she would be captured which is why she does not know the state of her sisters. "Where is the Goddess Freyja imprisoned then?" Frey asked as she could not detect the Goddess Freyja in Asgard. "She was transferred to Niflheim a few days ago without my knowledge. Loki has been parading his power and authority now that Odin is sleeping. I could not even visit her because all the Bifrost paths are told to reject my authority." The God Freyr stated as he tried to save his sister from imprisonment. The reason why the God Freyr is not being imprisoned and punished just like his sister is that he is connected to the agriculture of Asgard. If he gets weakened, then all of the crops in Asgard will perish. He is the only god of life that is sustaining the life of all food in Asgard which is why he is only banned to leave the world. "They even seized Gullinbursti to make sure that I will not make a riot and leave Asgard." The God Freyr stated as his trusted mount was taken away from him as well. Frey and the old Valkyrie is shocked because Gullinbursti is the God Freyr''s best friend. They now know why the bright sun is not shining in Asgard these days because the warm sunlight is affected by the God Freyr''s mood. The crops being substandard might also been the effect of the God Freyr not being the ball of sunshine that he is. Frey suddenly received a message from Adrian detailing that the Valkyries are imprisoned somewhere in Asgard. She immediately told this information to the old Valkyrie and the God Freyr. She thought that the Goddess Freyja would be imprisoned in Asgard as her offense might not be major, but she was sent to Niflheim to be imprisoned. Only the worst criminals in Asgard are imprisoned in Niflheim and they do not evenst a month there due to the harsh weather. It is a ce where even gods will bite the dust if they get hit by the intense cold. The God Freyr has been looking for a way to save his sister from the torment of the God Loki. "I can look for the other Valkyries and find out where they are imprisoned but you would need to help me as well. In particr, I need the help of that demon friend of yours to get my sister out of Niflheim." The God Freyr stated. "I shall inform him of our ns right away. He will dly aid us in helping the Goddess Freyja and our sisters." Frey stated as she told Adrian that they must meet. "We shall return to this location after one day. I need that amount of time to look for the location where the other Valkyries are imprisoned. They would definitely be helpful in saving my sister." The God Freyr stated as he vanished from his location. Chapter 1613 Free The Valkyries ? Frey fetched Adrian from the pub or inn that he was staying at. The people in the pub were not surprised that another beautiful woman was taken in by the God Freyr. She paid for Adrian''s amodation with the guise that the God Freyr hasmanded her to and left with thetter as sightseeing as an excuse. "Thanks for finding about the state of my sisters. I would not even know that they were imprisoned if you were not able to get that information. My informant was not able to leave her quarters that far in fear that she would also be captured." Frey stated. "No worries. I wanted to be useful as it seems that you like the Valkyries very much like I like the Daemos Elders. They are like a second family to you, and I understand that sentiment as well." Adrian stated as they appeared back in the shed where the old Valkyrie stays. Since they needed to wait for the God Freyr to arrive, Frey made it sure to tell Adrian about the characteristics of the gods of Asgard that she knows of. She might not have met all of them, but she told him on the ones to look out for. The one of the gods that they should never encounter is the God Odin as he has ocr skills that could pierce through illusions easily. Another one would be the God Thor as he is almost immune to all types of magic. He is also extremely powerful in his physical prowess. He could easily squeeze a human''s head with just one of his hands. He is also a powerful god that wields the Transcendent weapon called Mjolnir. Frey mentioned other gods as well, but they are often in their own territories in Asgard. They are actually in luck because only a few gods are present in the main citadel where the God Odin lives. When he is sleeping, the other gods of Asgard must not leave their territories as the barrier that protects thends will vanish due to the God Odin''s sleep. The next day arrived, and the God Freyr returned back to the shed. He could be seen even more haggard than ever as if his life was drained. Asgard is also somewhat gloomy which might be a result of the God Freyr''s feelings. He could be seen also a bit annoyed, but he delivered good news as the Valkyries were actually being sent to Niflheim today. "What!? We have to save them then. We should intercept them while they us the Bifrost." Frey stated. "That would be risky even from where I am standing." Adrian stated as his disguise has already worn out after a few minutes. The God Freyr did not believe that Adrian was a demon at first as he was in the form of a beautiful female. He only believed when the effects of the Huldra Essence vanished, and his horns could be seen. The God Freyr suddenly smiled a little, but it was not enough to be noticed as he believed that Adrian would definitely be able to help him. "What time will they be transported to NIflheim?" Adrian asked. "They should be transported at sundown as that time would be when the cold winds of Niflheim does not ravage thend. It is also the time when the monsters in Niflheim are asleep as they be less active if there is no snowstorm." The God Freyr stated as he was also one of the people that went to Niflheim to subjugate it. "Why did you take too long to get back though? I thought we would have started sooner if you arrived earlier." Frey asked as the God Freyr said that he will get back as soon as possible but a day passed. "I needed to get my best friend back from the dungeons of the pce of Valha. It was quite a difficult thing to do as Gullinbursti is not easy to create a body double with. I had to hunt down a boar that is the same height and gantry as him." The God Freyr stated as he is actually holding a baby golden pig. "I am d that you have reunited with Sir Gullinbursti. This is a sign that we are going to have good luck. We should wait for the Bifrost to be empty again." Frey stated. "Why are we going to wait for sundown then when we can go there now?" Adrian stated. Adrian''s sudden statement made the God Freyr and Frey shocked. They could not believe that they would hear a line such as that because they know that travelling to another world requires the Bifrost. They suddenly remembered that they are in front of a demon which is a being that defies time and space. "Do you not need the Bifrost as you need to activate it right?" Frey asked as they arrived at Asgard due to the Bifrost after all. "The Bifrost is just a pathway and like any other pathway it can be remade as long as you have a map. I have the map and all I need to do is create the pathway myself. I have been deciphering the Bifrost while waiting for the God Freyr and I am almost done. Creating a way to Niflheim would not be that difficult." Adrian stated. "You should have said so earlier then we I would have made haste in getting Gullinbursti back! I did not know that you have brought such an extremely talented individual. No wonder the God Odin hates the demons as they could something that he could not achieve without research." The God Freyr stated. "So, demons are not weed in Asgard. Noted on that." Adrian stated as he proceeded to create the magic circle copy of the Bifrost. The magic circle was not perfect as only five of the nine realms could be teleported to but that was still enough as long as Niflheim was in that list. Adrian managed to decipher Niflheim easily because the demigod cksmith Aurgelmir had simr runes on his body. Chapter 1614 To Niflheim ? The Nordic gods just like the western gods are not from Pandemonium as well. They were from a universe called Norse that was also destroyed by an unknown entity. They also escaped to Pandemonium and created a colony there once they were epted by the universe. In fact, a majority of the people of the northern continent have ancestors that could be traced back to the Norse Universe. The human mortals there are people that were left in the main world when the Pangea broke apart. Some of the mortals in the northern continent still retained their devotion to the Nordic Gods while some integrated with the other people in the north. The Norse Universe was not destroyed by foreign gods, but an entity called the World Devourer. It is an unknown being that even the gods fear as it can devours easily. It could also devour an entire universe if given time to grow which is why they are often extinguished once they are made known. It also has powerful resistances to physical and magical attacks which is why it usually takes ten gods to defeat one that is at the size of a hill. The World Devourer will growrger andrger until it could defeat even a hundred gods. Once it grows big enough, it will devour the universe that it is currently on. If the World Devourer manages to eat the universe, then it would go into a period of long hibernation. It would hibernate until it will reduce back to the size of a small hill. It would then repeat the cycle of its hunger as it is a being that was created or born just to devour worlds and nothing else. "Prepare yourselves as I will now create the portal." Adrian stated as the God Freyr and Frey gulped. Adrian poured mana into Paradox as the astrbe spun around them and released a gentle yet unknown mana even to the God Freyr. The God Freyr is not prejudiced at Adrian even if he was a demon as he could feel the abundant life energy in him. The God Freyr is considered a god of life in the Nordic God pantheon, but he is not under the Goddess of Life Gaea. A magic circle suddenly imprinted itself on the ground as the mana that Adrian released created the pattern by etching itself. The pattern was indeed that of the Bifrost, but it was not etched into a stone b like the one that they used before. The ground just looks like it was burnt but it was indeed the magic circle that is familiar with the God Freyr. "This is not a permanent magic circle because we do not have a conduit and a material to etch it in. This magic circle is a one-time use kind of way. Only I can activate it though as I have created it to my liking and even gave it my own re." Adrian stated as the magic circle looked like an exact copy, but it was not. Adrian actually found ws in the magic circle of the Bifrost or rather he used a more modern take on it. He only changed around 10% of the magic circle but it was enough to call it something that he created. In fact, even a mage from the Tower of Magic would im an original magic circle if they edited at least 3% of it. It is incredibly difficult to modify a magic circle to fit one''s needs as they are very rigid in structure. [Congrattions on bing a Master Rank Scribe!] [Mana Cost for spells using magic circles will be decreased by 15%.] [You are now able to ignore a target''s magic defense for a total of 15%.] [All spells using runes or magic circles will have 15% more power.] [You are the first yer that has achieved a Master Rank in the Sub Job ss of Scribe.] [You have obtained the title First Master Scribe.] [You can now take on apprentices as you have sufficient knowledge to teach on the ways of the Scribe.] Adrian did not expect that deciphering the Bifrost runes would actually makes him breakthrough. He always thought that he needed to create a Semi Transcendent talisman or something in order to advance but this was a good wee. He will now have better magic damage as he has a t 15% magic pration. "Most of my magic is also created using magic circles which is why all of my spells are also empowered." Adrian thought as he clenched his fist. Adrian is overjoyed at the things he aplished even if he was not able to level up. Frey might not have been able to detect anything that changed for Adrian, but the God Freyr could. He already felt that Adrian was somewhat dangerous, but it suddenly increased which baffled him. "Are the two of you ready?" Adrian asked. "I am ready." Frey stated. "I am always ready." The God Freyr replied. Adrian then called them to the middle of the magic circle as they would need to be in it for the Bifrost to take them. Frey was about to hold Adrian and the God Freyr''s hands when she was told not to. Adrian told her that this magic circle would have less burden on the body and a smoother transition which is why handholding is no longer necessary. "Just to make sure." Frey stated as she still held Adrian''s hand but did not hold onto the God Freyr''s hand. "Uhum¡­ I will now activate the magic circle." Adrian stated as he pretended to cough while blushing. The God Freyr looked at the two and almost choked as feelings do blossom in the face of danger. He did not berate them as he knows that the Valkyries are under her sister''s care who is also a goddess of love. The Valkyries were not forbidden to love as the Goddess Freyja herself is a minor goddess of love. Adrian activated the magic circle while his cheeks are a bit flush, but the magic circle did not have any problems. Rainbow colored light suddenly flooded down onto them as their bodies vanished from the area. The magic circle that was drawn on the ground also vanished as if the mana used to write it has been used up. The gods of Asgard did not even notice that the God Freyr managed to leave the realm despite not going to Heimdall. All of the Asgardian gods except for one who was asleep was aware that the God Freyr escaped. The God Odin felt the shift of energy from something that is simr to the Bifrost, but he could not tell the other gods as he was still fast asleep. The God Odin is not entirely asleep when he is sleeping but his soul separates from his body. He might not be able to leave his physical body for too long, but he gains the incredibly sensitive sense for energy. He could sense any energy disturbance in the whole realm of Asgard and could even distinguish the owner of that energy if he is familiar with it. "The God Freyr has left Asgard using a way that I do not know. The location of that spatial shift was not the Bifrost that Heimdall guards. It seems that he also ns to betray me for his sister. So be it, I shall end their lives when I awake from my slumber." The God Odin''s soul stated as he lingered near his physical body. == A powerful rainbow light suddenly poured from the skies of a world filled with eternal ice. A world almost deste of life as it is filled with nothing but snow and ice. The world of eternal winter and a world where Asgardians punish those that have wronged them. [You have arrived at Niflheim.] A notification popped up as soon as they arrived at Niflheim. Frey started to shiver in cold as even her own resistances could not protect her. The God Freyr also felt cold, but it was bearable to him thanks to the armor that he is wearing. "Why are you not shivering?" Frey asked as she saw that Adrian was fine and his hand was still warm since they are still hand holding. "The Daemos have incredible physiology that even lets us survive the cold depths of space. This ce is very cold though since I can still feel the temperature. I have the solution for your problem. Greater Summon: Kaon." Adrian stated as he summoned his dragon soulbound. The God Freyr is shocked to see a dragon bowing down to another being as they are known to be prideful. Then again, he could understand if that other being was Adrian as he is special evenpared to other demons. "Can you coil around her neck and keep her warm for the time being?" Adrianmanded Kaon as the dragon shrunk in size and warmed up Frey''s body upon the orders of his master. Chapter 1615 Niflheim I ? The cold air in NIflheim could freeze even fire itself. Only those that are incredibly immune to the intense cold could live in such a frosty area. Adrian might be immune to sharp changes in temperature but that does not mean that frost will not umte on his body. He would need Kaon to thaw out theyer of frost that umtes on his body every ten minutes or he would be frozen alive. The three of them must stick together as the influence of the heat that Kaon is emitting would diminish if they are far from each other. They also did not move much from their location as the snowstorm was brewing at an incredibly dangerous pace. "Can you feel my sister''s aura?" The God Freyr asked. "I can feel it, but it is incredibly faint. It is in the direction where the snowstorm is blowing." Frey stated as she could feel a faint connection in the northern location. "I thought I was just sensing things differently, but she is actually in that location." The God Freyr stated as there is a bit of fear in his voice. "Why? What is in that general direction?" Adrian asked as he is not that familiar with NIflheim unlike the God Freyr that has been here. "North from here where the sandstorm blows are the settlement of the Frost Giants. They are not really on friendly terms with the people of Asgard. What even makes me wonder more is that my sister is in that direction when they do not want to even associate with us after the war." The God Freyr stated. The people of Asgard waged war and managed to acquire some resources in Niflheim like precious metals. This world is incredibly rich in minerals that can be forged to make powerful weapons. They managed to push the Frost Giants far north while they upy the center of Niflheim where the mines are. "You said Frost Giants, right?" Adrian asked. "I did. Is there something wrong about them? Well, they are incredibly tough to fight against and they cannot truly die as long as there is ice around. They will regenerate after ten years or so which is why we always fight them. The Gods of Asgard even made them something like training targets due to this." The God Freyr stated. "Frost Giants are part of the Jotunn Race which is a one of the Five Asmodian Races. If we are against them in their home turf, then it is not going to be good for us. They are also called the most patient of all the Five Asmodian Races." Adrian stated. "Why are they the most patient?" Frey asked. "Not only could they be revived from their own body fragments, but they are also incredibly durable." Adrian stated. "They are not that durable as I managed to destroy one with a swing of my weapon back then." The God Freyr stated. "Let me finish with my exnation. They are beings that be even more durable as they continuously ''revive''. This is what earned them as the most patient as they be more durable every time that they reform their fractured body. The people of Asgard are not the only one that turns the Frost Giants as training targets. The Frost Giants are also making all of you akin to training partners. I believe that they do not even send their best soldiers when you fight against them." Adrian stated as the God Freyr suddenly felt something true to what Adrian has said. When they were always in wars with the Frost Giants, there would only be one or two extremely tough frost giants. Thetest war that they have done had already fifty or so which means that the ones that have reformed countless times have joined as well. The God Freyr suddenly had a realization that thest war had more Frost Giants that were destroyed. "We must hurry and save my sister! The next time for war would be in five days. They wanted to transfer the Valkyries today because they would be vanguards for the iing fight." The God Freyr stated as he actually did not tell that information earlier. "Why did you not tell us something that important?! A war would break out once again in Niflheim and you just happened to neglect telling us that?" Frey stated as things suddenly started escting. "I thought that we could use the guise of the war to save my sister who will also be used in the war. We would also use that to save the Valkyries, but his statement suddenly had me getting cold sweat. I feel that we will lose this next war with the Frost Giants as thest one was difficult to handle." The God Freyr stated. "Next time, tell us everything immediately. You might be a god, but we are not. We can easily die and let me remind you that I am your only hope in returning should you be unable to rescue your sister. Are we clear?" Adrian stated in a rather irritated tone as he did not expect such troublesome matters. "It seems that I did not make myself clear. Tell us everything that we need to know, or I will send you to a ce where even a god like you will have difficulty breathing. You are in a weakened state in this world as you only have the power of a demigod. I can easily aplish that feat if you wish to try me." Adrian threatened the God Freyr. Seeing Adrian''s intimidation, the God Freyr made sure to give every information that he knows of Niflheim. He knows that the demon before him does not care where he lives or dies because he was only here to help Frey and not him. The God Freyr is the one that just tagged along with them, and it dawned on him that the demon will discard him should he be untrustworthy. "I apologize. My head was full of thoughts helping my sister." The God Freyr stated as this was actually the first time that he bowed to a being weaker than him. Night suddenly fell and the snowstorm finally subsided which means that the Valkyries will now be transported to Niflheim. The Bifrost in the Asgard settlement could be seen being activated as fifteen beautiful women in chains and cors are dragged by a very buff god. The look of resentment could be seen on all of the Valkyries as there were also some bruises on their bodies, but they are not strangers to pain. "I wee the God Thor!" The head guard of the Asgard settlement stated. "At ease. Give me the status of the movement of the Frost Giants." The God Thor stated. "They are currently showing inactivity. They did not evene near the first defense station. We are also preparing for the uing battle." The head guard of the Asgard settlement stated. "Good. Lead me to the dungeons as they will be sent there. They will be our Vanguard when the Frost Giants arrive." The God Thor stated as he dragged the chains that linked all of the Valkyries. The Valkyries did not even speak as their menacing looks made even the normal guards steer away from them. Only the God Thor could actually have the ability to be passive. The Valkyries are also not fighting back because they are conserving their strength. The Valkyries already knew that they would be fodder for the front lines against the war between the Frost Giants. The God Loki was mocking them for such fate as they were being punished due to the misery that their patron goddess is experiencing. The Valkyries do not hate the Goddess Freyja though they know that their goddess made the correct decision. The Goddess Freyja protested that they should not weaken the main world''s barrier as it would create danger. The people of the main world would suffer as a result of the numerous foreign entities that could slip through. What she feared is actuallying true, but these foreign entities are keeping a low profile. == "King Shivr, the people of Asgard are preparing for the uing training with our children. Shall I start preparing the ones that need to fight against them?" A three-meter-tall frost giant asked a five-meter-tall frost giant that was sitting on a frozen throne. "Make sure to have at least a five thousand young ones to join the uing battle. For the ones that are older, offer about five hundred spots that will be forpetition. We must make it look like we are pushing the people of Asgard back or else they might cower and run if they know what their real use is for us." King Shivr stated as he generated the snowstorm once more. "My King, there seems to be another foreign entity that was reported to us that has arrived in Niflheim." Another frost giant stated as she gave information about the unique being that entered the world and it made King Shivr''s raise his brow. Chapter 1616 Niflheim II ? "Gullinbursti has informed me that the Valkyries are all sent into the dungeons of the settlement." The God Freyr stated as his golden boar did recon. Adrian is actually shocked to see a flying golden boar as he did not expect that those twobinations would be possible. His views on how strange the creatures of Pandemonium have grown even vaster because of this experience. He looked at Gullinbursti and could feel that the golden boar is actually at least Mythical tier. "Then we should infiltrate the settlement. We can help them immediately as long as you know the way to the dungeons." Frey stated as she wanted to help the Valkyries as soon as possible. "I would have to put a pedal on your enthusiasm on that one." Adrian stated as the settlement that they described is actually a full-on castle town. The ce that they would have to sneak into would be a ce that is fortified like a bastion. Powerful soldiers that are patrolling the walls and taking shifts. Adrian also noticed the numerous jewels embedded on the walls that detects any invisible enemy. "The whole area is something that wards off any potential enemies. They made it so that even a frost giant masquerading as snow would not be able to set foot on that castle." Adrian added. "I agree with Champion Equinox. There is also some bad news that I must tell you. Thor is at that castle right now. It seems that he is the one that arrived early in order to prepare for the uing war. We are quite lucky that it is not Loki as that one would easily sniff us out. Thor thinks more through his heart and muscle instead of his brain. We can sneak past him given the perfect timing, but we cannot do so right now when he is vignt. They are the most vignt now that the war with the Frost Giants is near." The God Freyr stated. "Why would they transfer prisoners here in Niflheim though when war is near? Are they going to use them as cannon fodder?" Adrian asked as he knows that that was usually the case when prisoners are brought to the battlefield. "They would not be entirely cannon fodder but they would be vanguards. They will be the first one that would take the brunt of the assault. My sister would no doubt have the same fate as the other Valkyries since her strength is also restricted in this world." The God Freyr stated. "If that is the case then we will have to modify the ns. Listen to me carefully as we will be really busy after I exin everything." Adrian stated as he told them his n. == The God Thor walked to the dungeons of the Asgardian settlement to look for a prisoner there. Inside the deepest prison was none other than the Goddess Freyja. She was being kept there but she was still treated slightly well as she was still a goddess of war. The Asgardian Gods would not dare to easily punish her because she has an effect of making wars into victorious battles. She is like a good luck charm in the battlefield which is why she was brought here in Niflheim for the uing war. In fact, all of the Valkyries would join this war as they would make sure that no soldier will fall in battle. "You are here again. I thought I told you that I do not like visitors." The Goddess Freyja stated as she could be seen having a thinyer of frost on her skin. She was imprisoned on the deepest parts of the dungeon which is extremely cold. A normal human would freeze to death under ten minutes if they were in the same situation as her. There are also some wounds on her body which is the proof that the God Loki did not show mercy when he punished her. "Why do you not want to return to the main world? You would not have been in this position if you have just agreed or at least took a neutral stance like the others." The God Thor stated. "If it is returning to the main world then I would have also liked that. We would have been able to return in a hundred years or so if all of you just waited. Instead, all of you devised ns and schemes to break down the divine realm barrier when all of you know that the mortals living in the main world are not powerful enough tobat the threats that wille for them." The Goddess Freyja stated. "We cannot wait another century, Freyja. You know that as we cannot live in Asgard for long. The resources of that world have already been dried up by us. We need to return to the main world where the resources are abundant and never ceases." The God Thor stated. "If you just wanted resources for the mortals then it is already too plenty. My brother made sure that no mortal that was under our care would starve. They are even living lives that they want because we have made food abundant. It is not food you want but resources to feed your egos. You want to go back to the main world because there are some resources there that can help you ascend to a higher level of power. You do not want to return to the main world for the mortals under our care but for your own selfish desires." The Goddess Freyja stated. "You are not understanding us because you are still worshiped in the main world unlike us! Your Valkyries can go to Midgard without problems because of the covenant that you had with the Twin Gods. You sacrificed a lot of your own divine energy to make that happen and now you are just a Greater God." The God Thor stated. "I am worshipped in Midgard because I sacrificed what I had to maintain my connection to my followers. All of you could have done so as well and just sent out representatives like me but you have turned deaf to the followers you left behind. This is the reason why all of you do not have followers in Midgard." The Goddess Freyja stated as she knew what she has done and does not regret it. She did not want her followers in Midgard to suffer from the sudden onught of powerful monsters that are now being born to the world. She tried her best to persuade Odin to not go with his n and she thought that she did as he agreed. Later on, she learned that Loki under Odin''smand had made Midgard incredibly turbulent. She learned that Loki was the one that nted the seeds of having a Dark God descend. She also learned that Loki was the one that nned on having the angels sealed in the Silver City to be released. Herst straw was Loki helping in unleashing the fragments of Apophis which made the western continent incredibly turbulent. Due to what Loki has done, the Goddess Freyja confronted the God Odin as he broke his promise. What the God Odin told her made her incredibly shocked because the god that she admired was no longer thinking for the people. The God Odin no longer thought of the mortals that he promised to nurture but only himself. "What have I done wrong? They would be released even if we let them be. I only sped up the process by using the abilities of Loki. We must return to Midgard, and I will make sure of that even if I have to imprison you myself." The God Odin told the Goddess Freyja. The Goddess Freyja tried battling Odin, but she was not able to stop him. She sacrificed a lot of her divine authority to make sure that the Valkyries will be given free pass to Midgard. She might have loss some of her divinity from being High God, but she was not an easy opponent. The God Odin had to use his full knowledge of the runes in order to restrain the Goddess Freyja. She was not killed because she is not that easy to kill in Asgard. She is also a Goddess of War that brings forth victories and Odin needs that power should they return to Midgard. "I will not help you in this uing battle even if you beg me for it." The Goddess Freyja stated as she already knew what the God Thor wanted from her. "A pity because I have brought your precious children with me. They would be the vanguard of the war that will happen in a few days. If you do not give your blessing to the army then I am afraid that they will inevitably die a dog''s death." The God Thor stated as he frowned because the one that thought of this was not him but the God Loki. Chapter 1617 Niflheim III

Chapter 1617 Niflheim III

"I see. It seems that I have already been weakened to the point that I could not even see through your illusions. To think that you would copy the image of your brother, Loki." The Goddess Freyja stated as the one in front of him was not the real God Thor but the God Loki. "You actually managed to look through my disguise even though it was quite perfect this time." The God Loki stated as his disguise is lifted. "Then again, the guards will not have the same level of respect when it is you that came to this area. You are not a proud warrior just like your brother." The Goddess Freyja stated. "All your petty insults changes nothing because your precious children are here in the fortress. They are also locked inside of the dungeons just like you. They will be sent to the front line tomorrow and they will die if you do not give your blessing to the army. I know how your blessings work, Freyja. You could have given individual blessings if you were still a high god but not in your current state. You should bless the army for the uing campaign or else your precious children would die." The God Loki stated with a smile as he transformed back to the God Thor. The Goddess Freyja could not believe that the God Loki would resort to such tricks, but she should never expect less from the trickster god himself. She had no choice but to indeed bless the people that will go to war against the frost giants. If there is one thing that the God Loki is good at then that would be making sure that every threat is true. "I pray that all of you will be safe, my children. Even if my power cannot assure your absolute safety, I pray that all of you would be safe enough to survive." The Goddess Freyja stated as divine energy left her body and spread to all of the beings in the castle. "Sister!?" The God Freyr stated as he suddenly felt the energy that his sister often gives when a battle or war is near. "I also felt it as well. The Goddess Freyja is indeed in the settlement." Frey stated as she could feel the energy from her goddess spreading near them. Kaon is currently creating a snow cloak with them inside of it as they are just a hundred or so meters away from the castle. They were observing how the castle ry works as one of them would need to get inside of it should only a few of the prisoners they need to rescue be part of the uing battle. Adrian made this backup n so that they would cover all the bases as unexpected things might happen in war after all. == After three days, the sound of horns suddenly red in the castle as the sight of Frost Giants started to be in sight of the scouts. The loud sound of nging metal could be heard, and the fires of each castle pir zed high. The sound of war drums could also be heard as it served as a way to give focus to the uing warriors. Frey is currently flying on Kaon as they observed the things that are happening below. She could see the Valkyries being escorted out of thepound, but it was not all of them. About half of them were escorted out of thepound with weapons while the other half was still inside the walls. "It seems that they will send out the other half if the first half dies. These dirty bastards! Do they not feel sympathy for what my sisters did for them in the previous years?" Frey stated but she could not openly hate all of the people in the fortress because they are only following the orders of the gods. A whileter, a beautiful maiden in armor came out of the castle as well but she was also in chains unlike the other Valkyries that are just in ve cors. The Goddess Freyja was currently sped with magic inhibiting shackles that makes her unable to muster any type of strength be it physical or magical. Frey could also see this and reported everything to Adrian as the war is already starting. The Frost Giants could be seen twice as great in number than the previous war. The people of the settlement are rmed of this, but they are not afraid because they have the God Thor with them. They also have the blessing of the Goddess Freyja although she seems to be reluctant in helping them. The people in the settlement are not afraid but there is one god cursing this development. He did not expect that the number would be twice as much, and the arrival would be two days earlier. The God Loki could be said to be internally panicking because of the situation but he knows that he must keep up the act. "Informant! Go to Asgard immediately and inform the other gods of the situation here. I do not want to shed all of the valiant blood of warriors here. We would need reinforcements as I am not enough to protect all of you if the worst situation arrives." The God Loki pretending to be the God Thor stated as he activated the Bifrost. The informant immediately left as the number is indeed something that the current number of people in the settlement could handle. The God Loki had to reduce the restrictions on the ve cor as the Valkyries would need to fight at full power now that the situation is this dire. He also ordered for the remaining half of the Valkyries to be sent to the front lines as well. "If you all do not wish to die with us then do your best. There is no use joining the enemy side because they do not listen to Asgardians after all." The God Loki pretending to be the God Thor stated towards the Valkyries. "After I am done with the Frost Giants, the next thing my sword will slice up is your head." Brunhild stated with immense contempt and bloodlust towards the God Loki. "You would have to survive this war first." The God Loki stated with a smug attitude. The God Loki knew that the Valkyries cannot hurt him as he possesses the master key to their ve cors. They would not be able to kill him, but they might be able to harm him to the point of being weakened. Still, he would punish them by restricting their strength before that happens as it is within the ability as someone who holds the master key. "Frost Giants move!" A three-and-a-half-meter tall frost giantmanded the other frost giants that were waiting for their orders. Almost all of the frost giants charged like a raging snowstorm to the walls of the settlement. The prisoners of war which includes the Valkyries all braced themselves as they would be the first ones to be hit by this surge. Some of the prisoners of war already epted their death while some hesitated to escape. Those that thought of escaping already knew that they could not because they were sent here via the Bifrost and would die after a few minutes in the harsh and cold environment of Niflheim. "Sisters! Prepare for impact!" Brunhild shouted as she wanted to raise the morale of her sisters, but she also ended up raising the morale of the other prisoners of war. The charging frost giants made the snow tremble, and they actually thread across the soft snow as if it was firm ground unlike the others that sink because of their weight. A battlefield that is not only disadvantageous to the Valkyries but also, they were not properly equipped. The Valkyries have endured worse, but this is the first for them to be forcefully given this situation and not by their choice. "Ten seconds till impact!" One of the scouts shouted to the people in the settlement as the frost giants are now near. If the vanguards or the prisoners of war could produce cold sweat, then they would have been sweating buckets right now. Just as the first wave of the frost giants were about to sh with the vanguard, a demon suddenly appeared between the two forces. The sudden appearance of the demon halted the advance of the frost giants while it made the people in the settlement stunned. "Excuse me for a moment!" Adrian stated as he suddenly created a rift in space and swept all of the Valkyrie members away from the battlefield as he also vanished. The frost giants and the people in the settlement were astonished for a moment but themander of the frost giants shouted to continue the assault. The vanguard that was stunned in ce were all blown away by the assault of the frost giants. The sudden disappearance of their only hope, the Valkyries, was the only thing giving them the hope to live. Chapter 1618 A Flying Hammer ? Adrian transported all of the Valkyries away in just a split second that the other prisoners of war could not process what happened. What they did process was that the vanguard suddenly lost 75% of its strength because of the disappearance of the Valkyries. The vanguard that heavily relied on the performance of the Valkyries crumbled easily. The vanguard is either sent flying by the frost giants or turned into meat paste because of their gigantic weapons. The God Loki could not believe that the Valkyries vanished just like that and the one who did it was none other than the demon that killed his son. The God Loki almost shed his illusion as he faced the Goddess Freyja as he attempted to strangle her. "Gullinbursti!" The God Freyr shouted as the cute golden piglet suddenly transformed into a three feet tall giant golden boar and tackled the God Loki that is disguised as the God Thor. Gullinbursti mmed its gigantic body towards the God Loki and sent him flying. The God Loki lost consciousness for a moment and his disguise was unraveled. The other warriors of Asgard did not process the situation as they were now focused on the fight that was happening in their doorsteps. The God Loki created two golden short swords and charged towards the Goddess Freyja as he actually intended to kill her. The God Freyr suddenly appeared in front of him while riding Gullinbursti and defended the defenseless Goddess Freyja. "Excuse me for a moment! Sorry for the intrusion." Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared before the Goddess Freyja and disappeared with her. The God Loki seeing what happened suddenly spiraled into rage as all his ns are down the drain. If the Goddess Freyja is not on the battlefield, then the war with the frost giants will be immensely difficult. He could see that the warriors in the settlement are frantic as they suddenly lost direction. "I should at least kill you before I start killing the frost giants." The God Loki stated as he charged towards the God Freyr. The two gods started fighting against each other and themand chain of the fortress in in disarray. The next in line formand was picking up the pieces of the fracturedmand system but his prestige was not enough to calm the hearts. The God Freyr is not even fighting at his full power as he is just buying enough time for his escort. "Excuse me once again!" Adrian stated as he is about to take the God Freyr and Gullinbursti away. "Equinox! Watch out!" Frey''s voice shouted as she saw rainbow lights appear. A flying hammer made of a strong metal suddenly flew towards Adrian''s head. Sirius suddenly went out of Adrian''s shadow and pulled his master''s head away or else it would have popped like a balloon. The hammer flew at a fast pace that it continued on to the frost giants. The frost giants that are hit by the hammer suddenly shattered into ice shards as their bodies were not sturdy enough to handle the power of the hammer. Just as the hammer was about to lose momentum, it suddenly flew back to the one who threw it. The hammer hit another series of frost giants before it returned to the God Thor. "Warriors of Asgard! Do not falter as reinforcements have arrived!" The God Thor shouted as the morale that was low suddenly rose as the warriors shouted in response. The storm clouds suddenly started circling the area as the God Thor has arrived. Adrian, who wanted to leave via a rift, could not create any portal easily as the whole area was flooded with mana. The area felt like there is a slight static shock as the air felt incredibly heavy. "Equinox!" Frey shouted as she descended with Kaon. Kaon fired off his dragon breath that created a golden beam of light, but the God Thor actually blocked it with his hammer. The weapon itself did not even have a scratch as if the durability did not even get reduced despite the powerful dragon breath. The God Thor did not expect that attack, but it does not mean that he will be unable to defend himself. "A dragon! I have not in one in ages!" The God Thor stated as he threw his hammer towards Frey and Kaon. Kaon thought that the hammer did not fly in a fast pace, but it actually broke the sound barrier. The hammer suddenly hit Kaon''s head, and he became unconscious. Frey and Kaon suddenly started falling headfirst towards the ground as the impact also hit the passenger. "Frey!" Adrian eximed as she will definitely die if she falls but the area is unstable due to the God Thor. "If one of me is not enough then maybe two can. Greater Summon: Dodu!" Adrian muttered as he summoned Dodu. Dodu did not even need an exnation as it already know what to do. Dodu took a piece of hair from Adrian and suddenly transformed into his own master. Adrian was amazed but he must act quick because the life and death of Frey is on the line. [Your soulbound Dodu has transformed into you.] [Your soulbound Dodu is able to perfectly mimic your abilities and skills for the first ten minutes.] "Dodu! Sync with me." Adrian stated. "Yes, master!" Dodu stated in Adrian''s voice which made it a little bit weird as if he was actually talking to himself. Adrian created a portal that led to him and Dodu strengthened it to make sure that the spell would be able to pass through two beings. A portal appeared below Kaon and Frey as they passed through it sessfully. The two appeared beside Adrian and he sealed Kaon as he was incapacitated for ten minutes due to the hit from Mjolnir. "We need to escape. We cannot deal with Loki and Thor at the same time. They might always sh with morals but those two are the fiercest fighting duo in Asgard." The God Freyr stated as he fears that he will not be able to defend them if both Loki and Thor are against them. "Dodu!" Adrian stated as Dodu already started the spell that Adrian was thinking of. A magic circle appeared below them as Adrian started to synergize with the energy that Dodu is using. The God Thor saw this and started to umte a lot of thunder energy to shatter the magic circle but Adrian and Dodu was faster. Adrian, Dodu, Frey, and the God Freyr with Gullinbursti vanished in a few seconds. The God Thor still continued his attack as it was toote to stop it. The ground where Adrian and the others were severely burnt and caved in as if a powerful meteor made an impact on it. The God Thor could only click his tongue as they did not expect such a thing to happen. "Focus on the war with the frost giants! We must not let them retake thisnd or else our efforts in subjugating this ce would be in vain." The God Thor stated. "Should I track them brother?" The God Loki asked the God Thor. "Do not worry about them for now, brother. I have already asked Heimdall to use his sight on them. They would never be able to escape while they are still in the nine worlds." The God Thor stated as he already devised a backup n for the ones that escaped. Adrian managed to carry the others to the secret base that they carved out of the mountain. Adrian did not expect that having two of him is something that he should have done earlier. The spell structure was easier to create because Dodu already done the calctions. All Adrian had to do was toplete the spell structure and the spells would be reality as long as it is not interrupted. The spatial spells also became easier to manipte even if the space itself was vibrating. Even in an unstable field, Adrian was able to teleport all of them safely without creating a rip in time and space. "We have been saved!" The God Freyr stated but Adrian poured some water on that fire. "We are not yet safe because the entire world has be unstable. The war with the frost giants has been creating arge energy pool in the atmosphere. I cannot transport us off world if this is the situation. It would be another situation if I just activate the Bifrost but creating it from scratch is not easy if all of us will be in it. I might teleport us to a ce different to our destination even with Dodu''s help." Adrian stated as the fluctuations were too much to handle in the atmosphere for safe world hopping. "By Dodu, do you mean the other you?" The God Freyr asked as he pointed towards Dodu who is currently using Adrian''s form. "Am I still hit badly that I am seeing two Equinox''?" Frey asked as he saw two Adrians before her. Chapter 1619 Ravens Arrived

Chapter 1619 Ravens Arrived

"You are fine. Dodu just transformed into me so that we can escape." Adrian replied but it seems that Frey was still out cold as the next sentences that she said should only be said in her head. "If there are two of you then maybe I should keep the cuter one. Boop!" Frey stated as she was still in great confusion as she touched Adrian''s nose. "Ehem. Should we leave you two alone or something?" The God Freyr stated. "You should not bother them, brother. You do know that the battlefield is when emotions are at a high. Spilling your heart''s desire for a minute or two will not change much of the oue." The Goddess Freyja stated as she found the interaction cute. Frey suddenly got rid of her confusion which suddenly made her realized what she just did. She screamed in shock and embarrassment before standing up on her feet. She apologized to Adrian about her rude gesture as she blushed from the things that she remembers doing. "No worries. You were not totally yourself and I do not hold you ountable for such embarrassing things." Adrian stated so that Frey would not be too self-conscious when they interact further. "Thank you. My goddess! I am d that you have finally been freed but it seems that you are not yet at your full power. I can barely feel your energy even though I am this close to you." Frey stated as she immediately changed the subject as she was back into battle mode. "I cannot use any of my energy because I am sealed with these chains. The God Odin himself has sped these chains on me and it is made of the same enchanted material that was used to create Mjolnir. Although it was only made using the remaining scraps, the anti-magic property is still incredibly high. More importantly, I should thank Champion Equinox for getting us out of that problem. All of my Valkyries are also safe and that is what matters the most. Thank you very much, Champion Equinox." The Goddess Freyja stated. "Thank you for saving us." The other Valkyries stated as they bowed towards Adrian. "You should all thank Frey for saving you because I am just someone that aided her ining here. I would have wanted to ept that thank you, but we are currently stuck here in Niflheim." Adrian stated as he tried creating an artificial Bifrost with Dodu but all of them spells failed. The entire world is currently being ravaged by a powerful mana storm that is due to the powerful energies shing. The battle of the Frost Giants and the people of Asgard is so earth shattering that they could still feel the vibrations from their location. They are currently trapped in their location as they cannot go to the Bifrost for transportation. "Let me look at those chains. Maybe I can figure something out." Adrian stated as he asked the Goddess Freyja''s permission to look at it, but the runes were not familiar. He would need to study them for a day at the very least in order for him to look what are the magic properties of the artifact. Adrian thought that the addition of the Goddess Freyja would help them navigate this world as she always took part in the wars with the frost giants. He hoped but the chains were not made using the same runes that were used in the creation of the Bifrost. The group was brainstorming on what they should do next when Gullinbursti suddenly started to be frantic. The God Freyr suddenly told all of them to huddle up as he cast illusion magic and solidified it with his own divine power. The sound of two ravens screeching could be heard and this sound was extremely familiar with the two gods. "Huginn and Muninn are here!" The God Freyr stated as he immediately reinforced the illusion once more. "Huginn and Muninn? Who are they? Are they gods like the God Freyr and the Goddess Freyja?" Adrian asked as he is not that familiar with the names of the gods in Asgard. "They are not exactly gods, but they also exude divine energy. They are the ravens that whisper every information they find to the God Odin. Although, it is said that they are separate entities, it is said that they are actually part of the God Odin''s energy that he split from his body." Frey stated as she is quite knowledgeable about the gods in Asgard. "They are basically the God Odin''s eyes and ears that can fly freely to any part of the nine worlds. Even I do not know how they were created before I was born. The two ravens being here means that the God Odin is looking at this world right now." The God Freyr stated. "How long did you think they have been observing?" The Goddess Freyja asked but no one could give a straight answer. "If the God Odin has been observing us at the beginning them, we must part ways with this as fast as we can, my goddess." Brunhild stated. If Huginn and Muninn were already aware of what they did then the God Odin is also aware of what happened in Niflheim. He might be currently sleeping but the transfer of information from Huginn and Muninn is always working as the God Odin''s brain does not stop processing information. It is likely that the God Odin already knows that the God Freyr has betrayed him. "Is there really no chance for you to create a portal to another world?" The God Freyr asked as he feels something wrong is about to happen. "Unless the war stops or the mass of energy disappears from the atmosphere vanishes, then we are stuck here. I can try opening a portal, but I do not know where it might lead or what mighte out of it. It is risky to create a normal portal when there is a mana storm." Adrians stated. "We can maybe wait at least a day. The God Odin will not be able to wake up by tomorrow." The God Freyr told himself but even he does not know the timeline of when the God Odin will awaken. "It seems that we have visitors." Adrian stated as he sensed some sort of energy that seems familiar outside the illusion. The God Freyr lifted a part of the illusion and they saw three frost giants standing in front of their location. The frost giants did not have any bloodlust, but they still made sure to grasp their weapons. They are in another world where the people of Asgard terrorized the natives which means that some of them may be harboring ill intent, but they are just masking it. "Do you think they can see us?" Frey asked as she thought that they were just scouting the area. "They can see us. In fact, she is looking directly at us with those eyes. She can see through the illusion as she has special eyes." Adrian stated as he could see that the female frost giant was indeed looking straight at them. "Huginn and Muninn are no longer in the area which means we can take off our cloaking spell. Will those frost giants not attack us if I take it down?" The God Freyr stated. "If they wanted to attack us then would have already done so. A surprise attack is not unique to the battlefield, dear brother." The Goddess Freyja stated. What the Goddess Freyja makes sense as the frost giants and the people of Asgard are at war right now. Nothing is off the table when ites to attacking but the frost giants in front of them were just standing there. As if they were waiting for the other party to engage in discourse. "I will go out of the cave. They would not be that angry at a demon since we have done nothing to them." Adrian stated as he started to walk to the cave entrance. "Be careful." Frey stated to which Adrian replied with a thumbs up. "Is there something that you need of me?" Adrian asked the frost giants in front of him. "Are your otherpanions not going to show themselves?" The female frost giant asked as she could see that there are other people inside the cave. "They are apprehensive about that because they are from Asgard. I am quite sure that you people did not follow them but followed me. You feel the energy that I am radiating despite my best attempts at concealing it." Adrian stated as he could feel that the female frost giant before him was adept at picking up energy signatures. "You are correct. I am just here to observe whether that energy signature that was unfamiliar with me would be a threat to our race." The female frost giant stated as she checked Adrian''s energy on why it feels vaguely familiar to theirs. Chapter 1620 Spears In the Air

Chapter 1620 Spears In the Air

Adrian could feel the tension in the air as he was told that he was being observed if he was a threat. He was ready to fight of the frost giants made a move, but they were just staring at him. The female frost giant then started to move closer towards Adrian when she suddenly stopped as she noticed the flying spears in the air. "It seems that assessing your threat level would be for another time. We need to go and inform my father of what is going to happen." The female frost giant stated. The group of frost giants suddenly vanished by transforming into a sudden blizzard which made Adrian close his eyes. When the blizzard died down, the group of frost giants were no longer in front of him. Instead, arge raven could be seen staring at Adrian nkly, but he knows that was not an ordinary raven. "Sirius!" Adrian shouted as his thoughts echoed themands that needed to be done. Sirius suddenly jumped out of the shadows of the frozen ice trees and tried to kill the raven, but it flew away in response. This raven was Huginn as Muninn was in the direction of the settlement flying above it. A loud raven cry suddenly echoed as the flying spears that manifested in the air suddenly dropped. These spears were made from the God Odin''s power and contained some divine energy as well. The spears dropped towards the frost giants that were fighting with the people of Asgard. Arge number of frost giants turned into broken shards of ice upon hit as it raised the morale of the warriors of Asgard because the God Odin was there for them. "We have been spotted! We need to get out of here as soon as possible." The God Freyr stated as he knows that Huginn would have already alerted the God Thor and the God Loki of where they are hiding. "It is already toote for escaping because I have already marked all of your mana signatures when Huginn led me to you." The God Loki stated as he suddenly appeared in front of Adrian and the others. "You cannot beat all of us here even if you have all your powers." The God Freyr stated. "You are correct in assuming that, but you forget that my daughter rules over a part of Niflheim." The God Loki stated as he took out an orb that has a hand that is half rotting inside of it and smashed it on the ground. As soon as the half rotting hand was released from the orb, the entire area is suddenly filled with miasma that resembled that of an undead. Soon, numerous hands of corpses started breaking through the thick snow and showed their forms. The half rotting hand was none other than a relic that summoned the denizens of the kingdom that the God Loki''s daughter. "Draugrs!" The Valkyries eximed as they are familiar with this type of undead. Adrian could feel that the undead that was in front of him was not blessed by the God Abaddon which means they are undead that release miasma and target the living. The Valkyries grabbed their weapons as they need to defend themselves against the numerous enemies surrounding them. The God Loki suddenly vanished from everyone''s sight, but he did not expect that one being could see souls. "Primordial Armament: Twin Daggers!" Adrian shouted as he parried the two short swords that was aiming for his neck. "You are good but not good enough!" The God Loki stated as his body was now visible. Adrian managed to parry the attacks, but he could feel that they are extremely heavy. He was slowly getting pushed down to the ground as his legs could be seen deep in the snow. The God Freyr immediately jumped into action as he knows that Adrian cannot fully handle the God Loki alone. The God Loki might look scrawny and thin from the perspective of a warrior but do not let that look fool you. He is almost as physically strong as the God Thor but is more magically intelligent. As if he is embodying of the Trickster God title, he does not look like he is proficient in battle, but he could actually destroy arge number of enemies just like the God Thor. The draugrs are still spawning continuously as they were being transported here via the artifact earlier but that onlysts for an hour. The draugrs are also somewhat decent in strength but not too much that the Valkyries are getting overwhelmed. If the Valkyries have their equipment, then they would have easily smacked all of the draugrs but they are exhausted and armed with faulty weapons. "Can you make sure that he does not interrupt me?" Adrian asked. "I can." The God Freyr stated as he engaged inbat against the God Loki. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as a small star rose from his hands. Adrian snapped his fingers and the small star exploded to create a powerful ck hole that sucked in all of the draugrs in the area. The God Loki clicked his tongue upon seeing almost all of the draugrs vanishing, but he already knows that this ck hole onlysts a few seconds. The ck hole is gone, and it cleared around 90% of the draugrs that has spawned but they were not stopping from being generated. "Gungnir!" Frey stated as she hurled her spear towards the God Loki. The God Loki was suddenly shocked to see the attack that resembled that of the God Odin, but he actually managed to deflect the attack using just one short sword. The God Loki was not impressed as he kicked the God Freyr away from him. Adrian suddenly felt a weird sensation when he looked at the God Loki as his sense of danger was ring up. "Watch out! Primordial Surge!" Adrian shouted towards Frey as he teleported behind her. Adrian''s sudden appearance behind Frey was unexpected but he did not teleport there unknowingly. Adrian swiped his daggers in a downward notion which to others look like he was striking air, but they realized why he did that. The sound of metals hitting each other as the God Loki parried Adrian''s attacks as the former''s invisibility faded out. Frey is shocked to see the God Loki suddenly behind her when they could clearly see his body fighting the God Freyr. When their gaze shifted to the God Loki fighting the God Freyr then they could see that it was slowly turning into ice. The God Loki actually fooled their eyes as he created a body made of ice that could move. The God Loki once again felt that Adrian was someone that he needed to eliminate as soon as possible. The demon before him was always the one that destroyed all his attempts in the main world and now, he is also bing a major eyesore to him. The God Loki also knows that his son was killed by this demon which he actually nted on the main world so that it could gradually recover its strength as the world''s restriction lifted up. The God Loki casted a spell and his position suddenly swapped with the ice body that he created. Adrian''s attack went through, but it just hit the ice clone of the God Loki. The God Loki could be seen incredibly frustrated as he was being pinned down because of a demon that was not even as strong as him. "If only this world did not restrict my strength, then I would have easily killed off that demon and the others." The God Loki thought as he nned on killing all the others except for the God Freyr and the Goddess Freyja. "Fear not brother for I havee!" Huginn, who was observing the situation, suddenly spoke human words. Huginn suddenly started to shift into a more humanoid appearance as the raven''s feathers suddenly fluttered in the area. The appearance of the God Odin could be seen which shocked the God Freyr and the Goddess Freyja as they did not know that the former has an ability like this. Adrian could clearly see the being in front of him does have divine energy but notpletely. "An amalgamation of divine descent." Adrian stated as that is the only thing that he could describe it as. The raven, Huginn, lost its physical body as the God Odin used it as a temporary vessel for its soul to descend upon. This can only happen if the two beings arepatible which is possible because the ravens, Huginn and Muninn, are beings that were created using the God Odin''s flesh and divine energy. As soon as the God Odin descended onto the battlefield, numerous spears once again appeared in the air. "It took you too long, brother." The God Loki stated as he knew that the God Odin could do this type of divine descent. Chapter 1621 Odin’s Descent I

Chapter 1621 Odin¡¯s Descent I

"Apologies as it was not easy defeating thousands of frost giants with just the aid of Huginn and Muninn." The God Odin stated. The fight against the frost giants were still not finished but the God Thor was already leading the warriors of Asgard to victory. When the God Odin saw that the warriors of Asgard can now fight against the remaining frost giants, he decided to focus on another problem that they have encountered. The God Odin immediately sent one of his ravens to the location of the escaped convicts. Even if the God Odin descended onto his raven, it does not mean that he has descended fully because the body still belongs to the raven. The God Odin''s clothes and armor could be seen to be made of dark feathery adornments to keep with the raven theme. He has grayish hair with one of his eyes covered with an eyepatch. Even if it was not the God Odin himself, Adrian and the others could feel the pressure that was exuding from him. Even Adrian could feel that the God Odin in front of him could take all of them down. The power emanating from a descent should not be this powerful but it is the leader of the gods of Asgard they are facing. "Run!" Adrian shouted as he immediately called upon Sirius to activate Samael''s Domain. Sirius immediately howled as the entire area is filled with an immense power that morphed thend around him. Inside Samael''s Domain, all illusions could be a reality depending on the mastery of the domain. Adrian made sure to hide all his allies as running away would be the best option for them. "Do you think that this trick would actually stop me from keeping all of you here?" The God Odin stated as he also released a powerful aura that joined in with the energy from Samael''s Domain. A thousand spears suddenly came down from the heavens as it created a ring around the God Odin as the center. As soon as the spears descended, all forms of escape were cut off as it locked them inside the area that the God Odin decided. This was the domain of the God Odin called the All-Father''s Cage which is said to be impossible to escape from. [You are inside of the All-Father''s Cage.] [All forms of movement ability will be sealed when attempting to move outside of the range of the All-Father''s Cage.] [Healing will be reduced to 50%.] [Weaken the God Odin or his representative in order to dispel the All-Father''s Cage.] The God Odin is very much a powerful god that has mastered the runes. In fact, he is also one of the unique gods that could actually use his own domain when he descends to a host. This makes him one of the most powerful gods that could shake the foundation of the world, but such ability is also limited. The perfect host would be needed in order for the God Odin to use such powerful runes. He tried using mortals as hosts before, but they all ended up dying after just one full descent. Since no mortal could easily bare the brunt of his power, the God Odin create the two ravens, Huginn and Muninn. He created the two ravens so that he can descend whenever he is needed if he is not present in the battlefield. This was a great strategy by the God Odin as it made him able to be present at three battlefields at the same time. This feat made conquering the nine worlds much easier as he could just split himself into three. "What do we do?" One of the Valkyries asked. "What else can we do? We must fight." The Goddess Freyja stated as she carried a sword despite some of her strength still sealed. The Goddess Freyja knew that fighting right now would be the only option because they have no way of escaping. If they had, then they would have already used it but even she knows that being locked inside Odin''s cage is not easy. The God Freyr also braced himself as he mounted Gullinbursti as he nned to fight as well. "If all of you plead and beg for mercy then I might spare you. Well, I might spare Freyja and Freyr, but the others will have to die." The God Loki stated. "You speak as if you already won. Just like that son of yours when I ripped his jaws in half." Adrian stated which made the God Loki almost charge at him, but the God Odin stopped thetter. "Do not be rash, brother. The demon will definitely have something up his sleeve which is why he is actively provoking you." The God Odin stated as he stopped the God Loki. Adrian almost got what he wanted because he could definitely seal the God Loki for a few minutes and have the other bombard the God Odin. The All-Father must have seen through Adrian which is why he stopped the God Loki. Adrian needed to do something because they will lose if they prolong this fight. "If the God Thor also joins this fight, then it will all be over. We must either escape or defeat these two.? If we do not do that then we will definitely die while the two gods with us will be imprisoned." Adrian thought as his brain started working in overload. "Nether Domain!" Adrian shouted as he activated his domain to try and corrode the domain that the God Odin has set up. Adrian thought that his domain would be unable to corrode the domain of a powerful god, but he could actually feel it working. He felt theher energy slowly disintegrate the spears that surrounded them, but it was not fast. Still, a ray of hope could be seen in such a dark and ominous battle. "Watch out!" Frey stated as she immediately went in front of Adrian and defended him from a spear made of light that was aimed for his heart. Chapter 1622 Odin’s Descent II

Chapter 1622 Odin¡¯s Descent II

Adrian and Frey were pushed back as the power that was in that spear of light was something that they cannot take without preparation. The God Odin released that spear as soon as he saw that his domain was being corroded by an unknown energy. The God Odin is somewhat familiar with this energy as he must have touched upon it but must have backed off when it was dangerous even for him. "Brother, do you know this ominous energy that is eating our energy?" The God Odin asked as he left all information gathering to the God Loki if it was about Midgard. "The mortals call it Nether Energy and it is something that even the Gods of Pandemonium are wary of. This energy is poisonous to gods as even the foreign gods have made sure to avoid the Champion of the Twin Gods." The God Loki stated as he spent the better time of about two centuries in Midgard going back and forth from Asgard. "As you have told me brother, he is very dangerous. We must destroy his core while he is still weak." The God Odin stated as he knows of a weakness that the Daemos possess and that is the destruction of their cores. It is true that the Daemos could be killed if their core is destroyed but it is not something easy. Since the two of them are gods, they believed that it will be possible. Even with the help of the God Freyr and the weakened Valkyries, Adrian will not be safe as long as he is caught off-guard. "Cover me, brother. I shall aim for his core." The God Loki stated as he suddenly vanished and left another clone to act like him. "Hrafn Kveykva!" The God Odin chanted as numerous runes started to materialize in the air. The runes then took the form of numerous ravens that shot out beams of light from their mouths and aimed towards Adrian''s group. Adrian summoned Charon as he knew that the beams of light were magical and nature. Charon''s chains formed a barrier around them that protected them from the beams of light. "Hrafn Leggja" The God Odin chanted as he knew that the magic beams were not enough to stop his current opponents. Runes once again manifested in the air and created ravens once more. The ravens did not shoot beams of light from their mouth but instead flew towards a draugr. When the raven was near the draugr, the ravens would possess the undead and transform into a different breed of undead. == Monster Name: Draugr Raven Revenant Knight Monster Species: Undead Level: 290 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A draugr that has been enchanted by the God Odin to do what he wants. The enchantment not only empowers the undead but also increases its thirst for life by several fold. This undead has great physical and magic resistance due to the influence of the magic that the God Odin used. == Monster Name: Draugr Raven Revenant Magus Monster Species: Undead Level: 290 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A draugr that has been enchanted by the God Odin to do what he wants. The enchantment not only empowers the undead but also increases its thirst for life by several fold. This undead has great magic resistance and can cast spells using runes that makes the spells five times more powerful. == Monster Name: Draugr Raven Revenant Archer Monster Species: Undead Level: 290 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A draugr that has been enchanted by the God Odin to do what he wants. The enchantment not only empowers the undead but also increases its thirst for life by several fold. This undead has great agility and speed that it could fire ten arrows in a span of a second. == Adrian and the others could not believe that the God Odin was capable of such a feat because he just empowered a group of spawning undead. The amount of power needed for such a feat would not be scarce and very taxing even if one is a high god. The God Odin is also using this while he is descended which means he is using two times more resources to keep this up. The undead still looked like their previous appearance but now they are wearing raven armor or raven cloaks. One could easily distinguish which undead was enhanced and which was not. Even if they could distinguish the difference, the sheer amount of undead being empowered is crazy. "We will take care of the undead. Freyr and you two should deal with the two of them." The Goddess Freyja stated as she prepared to create a pathway for the three of them. "Me and the God Freyr will deal with the God Odin. You can deal with the God Loki as you are the one that can see through his illusions." Frey stated which Adrian agreed upon. Just as Adrian nodded his head, a smirk came from the darkness as the one that he was about to face was actually right behind him. The God Loki suddenly appeared as he stabbed through Adrian''s chest. The God Loki startedughing as he thought that they finally won because he managed to hurt the demon. Adrian could be seen clutching his chest as he fell down the ground. The God Loki relished this moment as he could not take his time. He waited for the perfect moment to get inside the gaps of what Charon''s defense was. He also made sure to bide his time to strike in a moment where all of their defenses were down. "Equinox!" A lot of the Valkyries shouted as Adrian could be seen lying on the ground. "Get away from him Loki!" The God Odin suddenly shouted. "Toote." Adrian whispered as he suddenly appeared behind the God Loki and struck his scythe upon the bamboozled god. It was not just the God Loki that was shocked but also everyone else. Chapter 1623 Odin’s Descent III

Chapter 1623 Odin¡¯s Descent III

A few moments before the situation where Adrian vanished¡­ Adrian already knew that he will not be able tond a killing blow on either of the two enemy gods unless he makes himself easy to target. He knew that the God Loki would want to kill him first as the enmity between them is at its peak. He needed to cerate a chance where he would be vulnerable to any tricks and deceptions. Since Sirius'' domain is still active, Adrian knew that he could still use the effects of the illusion as long as he perfectly timed it. He started by activating the Nether Domain to make it look like he is giving his all. He then summoned Dodu at its smallest possible form and immediately swapped with his scythe weapon. Adrian thenmanded Sirius to make concentrate the illusion of everyone inside of Charon''s defensive sphere. This is where the swapped happened instantly as Adrian activated Universal Threat and had Dodu transform into him. He also made it look like they are having a difficult time defending themselves against the attacks while he is at it. Adrian made sure that even his own allies will not know what he did to make sure that the n is fool proof. After all, one needs to also fool their allies for such a risky n to seed. If his allies knew what he was nning, then they would have acted differently. Adrian did not expect that the God Loki would immediately take the bait. He thought that he needed to make Dodu look even more vulnerable, but it seems that the blood rushed too much into the God Loki''s head. The God Loki stabbed Dodu in the chest where Adrian''s core should be located. [Your soulbound, Dodu, has been dealt with catastrophic damage.] [Dodu''s health has been reduced by 50%.] [Dodu was not stunned by the drastic loss of health due to its racial characteristics.] Adrian is a bit stunned because Dodu is immune to physical damage unless its opponents have skills that could negate that. The fact that arge chunk of Dodu''s massive health was removed means that blow could kill Adrian should it connect. There were also traces of poison in the short swords which means that if the attack did not kill you then the poison definitely will. Adrian then told Dodu to act like it was dealt a powerful blow. Dodu took Adrian''s memories of ''acting'' and pretended to fall down on the ground like a lifeless corpse. The God Loki rejoiced upon seeing Adrian''s lifeless body (Dodu) that he made an error in his own surroundings by not making sure that everything is safe. Adrian''s scythe hit the God Loki''s body or so he thought because a shield made of ice suddenly manifested in front of thetter. The shield was made of ice, and it shattered upon being hit by Adrian''s skill called Universal Threat. The God Loki was shocked upon seeing his Mythical Tier Relic shatter like ss, but he did not stop to find out why. The God Loki immediately swap ces with the ice clone that he created earlier and managed to escape the follow up attack that Adrian did. The God Loki suddenly felt fear in his heart as that scythe was directed at his very soul. The God Loki already knew that Adrian''s weapons are soul level weapons that could destroy the souls of even gods when Nether Energy is applied. "Tch!" Adrian clicked his tongue as he missed his perfect chance. Adrian''s hands feel numb as ayer of frost could be seen covering it. This was the effect of the ice shield that he destroyed earlier. His hands were stunned for five seconds, and his health was reduced by 10%. Adrian thought that he had the God Loki, but it seems that he also forgot that he was against a Trickster God. They would definitely be unconventional unlike the other gods that are straightforward in thinking. The rebound of the ice shield also destroyed the mana formation of the scythe armament which is the first time something like that happened. [Your Primordial Armament: Scythe has been disabled for a moment as the mana structure that is maintaining its form has been frozen.] [You can use your Primordial Armament: Scythe once more again after ten minutes.] Adrian actually received an attack that could bebeled as a Soul Shock. It is basically the phenomenon where the abilities of a soul weapon were imbued on a relic. An attack that targets the soul is a very rare ability because it could potentially kill the enemy if they did not have a strong soul. The fact that Adrian, who has a soul stronger than any ordinary being, was damaged to the extent that his hands were stunned, and scythe armament nulled then that attack could kill a demigod. A Soul Shock that could kill a demigod is noughing matter as that item would be something a lot of beings would want. "It could also have been degraded because of the world limitation. It might actually be a Transcendent tier relic. I lost my chance because I was not prepared for that defense." Adrian thought as he knows that the Transcendent tier would only be possible if the world would let High Gods appear and walk freely. "Are you alright?" Frey stated as she poured a healing potion on Adrian''s hands as she could see that it was covered with frost. Frey thought that Adrian was also killed earlier but her brain started to process once more when she saw Adrian materialize behind the God Loki. She could see that the Adrian that was hit by the short sword on the back might have been Dodu. If Adrian was really killed earlier, then he would have transformed into particles of light. "I am fine, but I missed my chance. Dodu, are you fine?" Adrian stated as his hands started to recover. "I am fine, master!" Dodu stated in its own cute and childlike voice which was vastly different from Adrian''s own voice. == "I told you to be careful, brother. You almost died once more. If your physical body were to die here, then recreating it would be difficult as it would be tainted by the wild magic in Niflheim." The God Odin stated as he checked the state of the God Loki''s body. "I actually saw my life shing before my eyes. That demon actually possessed an attack that can destroy the Frost Shield of Niflheim. He coated his attack with the disturbing energy that is fluctuating around us. I can no longer attack carelessly brother as it would take a month for the Frost Shield of Niflheim to charge a life-saving stack." The God Loki stated as fear has been nted in his brain. "Seeing as you were serious, I think I should no longer save any of my strength and kill that demon. He poses a threat that could derail everything that we have worked hard for. I do not mind sacrificing Huginn as I could just create another one when my strength returns." The God Odin stated as the energy from his body started rising. Adrian and the others suddenly felt the spike of the energy that the God Odin contained. It was no longer an energy level that aligned with the world''s restriction. Adrian could even see the world''s restriction forcefully trying to stop the God Odin from releasing such strength. "This is the true¡­ Gungnir!" The God Odin stated as he summoned a gigantic spear that was the size of the moon in the sky. It is not just Adrian and the others that saw such a horrific scene as even the frost giants that were observing from afar could view the giant spear materializing. Adrian knew that he needed to transport everyone out of this world now or else they will die because that spear is pointed directly towards them. The Goddess Freyja and the God Freyr tried to do what the God Odin did, but they were not strong enough to go against the world''s restriction. "Sisters! It has been nice knowing all of you. Frey! Make sure to live and create new sisters to be with you." Brunhild stated as she knew that even they cannot defend against such an attack and epted their fates. "Chaos Pierrot Form!" Adrian stated in a tone that could be described as not amused. Adrian''s soulbound suddenly returned back to his soul chambers while bothher energy and aether energy started going wild as it is released from Adrian''s body. Theher energy and aether energy then became still and fused within Adrian''s body. He revealed his Chaos Pierrot form into the world, and it made the whole world tremble. [The Chaos Pierrot Form is resonating with the users unmatched frustration and resentment.] [Your Chaos Pierrot Form has gained an additional perk and has been transformed temporarily.] [You are currently in Chaos Pierrot Form (Havoc).] Chapter 1624 Chaos Pierrot Form (Havoc)

Chapter 1624 Chaos Pierrot Form (Havoc)

[All your stats are doubled for the duration of the transformation for the Chaos Pierrot Form (Havoc).] [You are now able to release powerful burst of Chaos Energy that has different effects.] [You can choose to release Chaos Energy (Status Ailment).] [You can choose to release Chaos Energy (Mark).] [You can choose to release Chaos Energy (Piercing Damage).] [You can choose to release Chaos Energy (Spatial Augment).] == Skill Name: Chaos Energy (Status Ailment) Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Unknown Effect: -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 15% chance to Paralyze an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 15% chance to Stun an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 15% chance to Poison an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 15% chance to Bleed an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 15% chance to Petrify an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 15% chance to Blind an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 15% chance to Root an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 10% chance to Confuse an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? Create small daggers that can be thrown that has a 10% chance to Fear an opponent regardless of their immunities and deal 100% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage. -? All status ailments could stack and there is a guaranteed chance of inflicting a status ailment if five daggers hit the opponent. Restriction: Can only create ten daggers at a time using Chaos Energy Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Chaos Energy (Mark) Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Unknown Effect: -? Create small daggers that can be thrown at an opponent that marks them. -? All opponents that are marked will be always visible to the Chaos Pierrot. -? Deal 1% of the opponent''s maximum health per dagger that has been hit. -? The Chaos Pierrot can activate Reave which activates all the Chaos Daggers on a marked opponent and make it explode. -? If there are five daggers attached to a target, then 10% of their maximum health will be dealt as damage. Any two seeding chaos daggers will deal 1% of the target''s maximum health. Restriction: Can only create ten daggers at a time using Chaos Energy Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Chaos Energy (Piercing Damage) Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Unknown Effect: -? Create small daggers that can be thrown at an opponent that shreds all of their defenses by 1%. -? The daggers deal 150% of the Chaos Pierrot''s total damage and is multiplied depending on the percentage of the armor that has been shredded. -? Every 10% of the target''s armor that has been shredded will multiple the damage of the skill by 100%. -? The damage multiplier will take effect even if the target has already had their defenses shredded. -? If the target already has reduced armor or magic armor, then the armor and magic armor shred will increase by 50%. Restriction: Can only create ten daggers at a time using Chaos Energy Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Chaos Energy (Spatial Augment) Skill Tier: Unknown Skill Type: Unknown Effect: -? Create small daggers that can be thrown at any given location or target. -? The Chaos Pierrot can transfer to the location of chaos dagger which will consume the chaos dagger. -? The Chaos Pierrot can also pull the targets that have been tagged by the chaos dagger. Restriction: Can only create ten daggers at a time using Chaos Energy Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Adrian immediately checked all the skills that he received in his new form because he cannot use the other skills from his standard form. It seems that Chaos Pierrot Form (Havoc) is a variant of the Chaos Pierrot that can create untold amount of chaos and destruction. He is also limited to creating ten of each chaos daggers which means he can create forty in total. This might have been challenging if one did not have training like Adrian by controlling numerous mirrors before. If a newbie or even a veteran might get this skill, then they would have no idea on what its full potential could be if they did not use a weapon that can multiply like Adrian''s mirror armament. Adrian is in a state where time froze because he used Time Stop just before he turned into the Chaos Pierrot Form (Havoc). Adrian is quite pleased that Time Stop affected the God Odin and the God Loki as he thought that they would be unaffected. It seems that even gods can be affected by Time Stop as long as the gap in strength and the world restriction is still in ce. Adrian made sure to prepare all forty daggers immediately as soon as he got the chance. [Time Stop has finished in duration.] [Time will normally flow once again in Niflheim.] As soon as the world started to move once more, the God Odin and the God Loki is shocked to see Adrian''s form. He looked like his normal Chaos Pierrot Form but the aura around the Havoc Variant is not the same. A dark and eerie aura could be sensed from Adrian which is even more sinister than that of a dark god''s aura. "Let us begin the demonstration of Chaos!" Adrian stated as his voice echoed in eight different intervals. "Even with your new form, you will not escape under my spear''s wrath!" The God Odin stated as the gigantic Gungnir still came crashing down from the sky. Adrian did not panic as he immediately used all of the chaos daggers that can use spatial movement towards his allies. He immediately created more when it was not enough, but this is not the only thing that he did. Adrian immediately shot numerous daggers in all directions. Some of the chaos daggersnded on the God Odin and God Loki. The ones thatnded on them were the chaos daggers that marked them which are incorporeal in nature. The chaos daggers that inflicted status ailments were all deflected by the God Odin''s Raven Coat. The giant spear, Gungnir, has yet to descend but Adrian did not stop releasing numerous daggers which made the others think that he has lost his mind. Frey, on the other hand, believed Adrian as he was not the type of person to do something useless at such a crucial time. The God Odin created a shield to make sure that the dust that will rise from the impact of his attack does not dirty his cloak. A powerful impact could be heard all throughout the as the God Odin''s attack released such powerful energy. The impact of Gungnir was even felt even at the opposite side of the world of Niflheim. The God Odin could be seen smiling as he knew that no being would be able to defend against that attack that he used. "They are dead atst. The fact that I needed to break the world restriction using my own Rune Magic meant that they were at least decent opponents." The God Odin stated. "Truly¡­ well done, brother." The God Loki stated as the smoke cleared, and they could only see arge crater and a giant spear made of light fading out of existence. "I admit that it is truly a powerful attack." A voice stated behind the God Odin and the God Loki. The God Odin and the God Loki tried to immediately escape but fifteen daggers could be seen suddenly buried deep in their backs. The God Odin tried to shake those daggers off, but they were stuck to him as he started to bleed through all his orifices. The God Loki, on the other hand, could be seen unable to move his body or even speak as he was stunned. "As expected of gods! All of you are indeed very capable but it seems being too arrogant has made all of you blind on the capacity of mortals." Adrian stated in his weird voice as he smiled deviously which made it look menacing because of his current form. "Inso!" The God Odin stated but his body was once again pierced by daggers that dealt status ailments which is the same for the God Loki. Chapter 1625 The God Thor Arrives

Chapter 1625 The God Thor Arrives

[You have inflicted the status ailment, Stun, on your opponent for two seconds.] Frey and the others did not know when they were transported as they did not even feel the space shift. They would usually feel a tugging sensation in their whole body whenever Adrian would transport them but this time there was no sensation at all. Frey and the others did not even know that they already switched ces until they saw the giant spear crash to the ground. Adrian''s control over space in his Chaos Pierrot Form is so fine that even arge shift in space would not have such obvious changes. Even the God Odin, who is famed for being incredibly sensitive, could not detect what happened as he thought that they already died. Adrian just smiled at them widely, but it is in fact not all of him because the only thing that he can actively control is the body movement. [Your personality has been affected by your current form.] Adrian read the notification earlier and he did not think much about it because it did not affect how he moved. What he did not know is that the personality of his Havoc Form is vastly different from him that is always reserved. If the normal Adrian was reserved and will not show what he really thinks then the Havoc Form is the opposite of that. Anything that Adrian thinks of will automatically be spoken aloud by his current form. It is a form that lets the intrusive thoughts win if one were to summarize it. Even with that, this current form is incredibly dangerous because it has too much destructive power. Adrian already nted thirty or more daggers onto the enemies. If he wanted to kill them then they would have been killed already but his current form says otherwise. Adrian''s current form is basically enjoying the moment of misery of the two gods that are before him. If the status ailment wears off, then Adrian would just continue on striking chaos dagger onto the bodies of his enemies. This image is actually so drastic that even the Valkyries could not bear to look at what he was doing even though they really liked it. The Valkyries are actually enjoying the torture that the God Loki is currently experiencing as they were also subjected to other forms of torture before they were transferred to Niflheim. "I think it is time to end it. The God Thor might arrive." Frey stated as there is still one more god that is present in this area that they should look out for. "I already had my fun. Let see what happens when a raven croaks." Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers. When Adrian snapped his fingers, the embedded chaos daggers that marked the God Odin suddenly activated. The God Odin thought that something was going to happen like space overturning, but it did not. Instead, the sight of the chaos daggers exploding into numerous spikes made of chaos energy erupted in his body. The God Odin did not have enough time to even scream as his divine descent suddenly ended as his divine energy exploded from within. Adrian pped upon seeing such a wonderful scene as if he was a mad clown or something. The God Loki saw this and started to crawl down on the snow as he wanted to escape. The God Odin''s connection to Huginn is no more as the raven returned to its original appearance. The raven, Huginn, or what is left of it as its whole body exploded could be seen sprawled out on the snow. The dead eyes of the raven that once looked down and observed every living creature is now lifelessly staring at the God Loki. [You have gained a stat to your Divinity.] The head of Huginnnded directly near the God Loki as if showing what his fate would be. The God Loki could still revive as he only used a body clone for this expedition. His real body is still in a deep sleep state in Asgard as he is not in a state of divine descent. Just as Adrian was about to snap his finger to kill the God Loki, a powerful boom of thunder suddenly exploded. The God Thor suddenly descended before Adrian and the others in a heroic manner. The God Thor saw what happened to the raven Huginn and does not want his brother to suffer the same fate. "I beg you to spare him as I will¡­" The God Thor was speaking when Adrian just snapped his fingers and made the God Loki explode. [You have gained a stat to your Divinity.] "You were saying?!" Adrian stated in a taunting manner as he already knew that the God Thor would descend. Adrian wanted to kill the God Loki immediately, but his current form seems to have other ideas. It was only when the God Thor descended where hismand of killing the God Loki came to pass. The Chaos Pierrot (Havoc) relished on the shocked face of the God Thor. The God Thor was speechless as he did not think that someone that will rescue the Valkyries would be so disrespectful. A warrior like him would have at least heard the plead of the other side before he enacted but the demon before him waited for him to descend. This increased the rage of the God Thor as a powerful thunderstorm is suddenly summoned in the skies. "You have no honor as a warrior!" The God Thor stated. "Honor?! Is the honor you are speaking off to sacrifice the lives of numerous mortals just for the gratification of you Gods of Asgard? You speak of honor, yet your own honor has already been gone the moment that you have agreed to what they wanted to do to the main world." Adrian fired back. The sudden spike in the power levels of the monsters and gods that could descend is not helpful to the people of the main world. Monsters grow with the change in their environment, but the people of the main world grow from killing monsters. If the monster''s level suddenly jumped with the others not being able to catch up, then it will only be a matter of time before the main world is overrun by powerful monsters. The God Thor could not rebuke Adrian''s im as what he said is true. He mainly prioritized the needs of the Gods of Asgard before the needs of the many. He is no longer the god that honors and protects the weak because that vanished the moment, he agreed to elerate the merger with the main world. The people of the main world would have had at least a century more to produce talents that could match the rising power levels of the monsters. Since this escted quickly, reports of many viges and towns being raided by monsters have been flooding the world. This was on top of what is happening in the world currently such as the Dragon and Angel war. The main world became increasingly chaotic due to the nature of what is happening. This is the result of the things that both sides did as they were now feeling the effects of what they did or rather the people of the main world are feeling. This left the God Thor speechless as he knows that he has burned bridges to get what they have now. "Champion Equinox might have been too blunt but what he speaks is true. The Asgard that I know is no longer the Asgard that I have helped build. I, the Goddess Freyja, leader of the Vanir officially breaks ties with the Gods of Asgard!" The Goddess Freyja stated as her voice echoed throughout the nine worlds. "I, the God Freyr, a member of the Vanir also breaks ties with the Gods of Asgard!" The God Freyr announced proudly as his announcement also echoed within the nine realms. As if their announcement was not shocking enough, it was not only the two gods that broke free from Asgard. All the members of the Vanir cut ties with the Gods of Asgard as soon as their queen, the Goddess Freyja, broke off her ties. == The God Odin returned to his body and woke up from his sleep prematurely because of the damage that he received from Adrian''s attack. It seems that he lost some of his divinity as his divine soul was damaged by Adrian''s attack. He immediately stood up and checked on the God Loki when the God Tyr suddenly burst into the pce. "Great All-Father! The Vanir Gods have started to leave us!" The God Tyr stated which made the God Odin panic. The Vanir Gods immediately left Asgard as soon as they heard the announcement from the Goddess Freyja. They have already created divine realms that are annexed to the main world which is why they can go to Midgard, but they did sacrifice some of their divine energy from doing so. Chapter 1626 The Vanir Gods Leave Asgard

Chapter 1626 The Vanir Gods Leave Asgard

The God Thor is shocked with what the Goddess Freyja and the God Freyr has done that his mind was filled with great confusion. The bloodthirsty aura that the God Thor was emitting earlier was suddenly cut off and therge storm clouds that gathered before them has stopped gathering. It seems that the concentration of the God Thor was shattered upon hearing that two of the gods that he was close was gone. Adrian did not attack the God Thor while thetter was shocked and instead took all of his allies with him to the location of the Bifrost. They vanished before the God Thor that was still shocked and processing of what just happened. The guards of the Bifrost that were tired and celebrating the victory of their war against the Frost Giants were shocked to suddenly see numerous beings standing on top of the Bifrost. Adrian gave them a smile as he activated the Bifrost before the guards of Niflheim could even react. All of them left for Midgard as soon as Adrian instantaneously activated the Bifrost, and noneined. Even the other Valkyries are already shocked that their esteemed Goddess Freyja has left thefort of her own home. The Valkyries thought that the Goddess Freyja would fight against the God Odin if it came to her decision, but they did not think that she would abandon her whole pantheon. The Goddess Freyja knew that the Valkyries are no longer weed in the eyes of the God Odin. She could at least suffer the fate of being destroyed by the All-Father because she is useful in his eyes but that does not extend to her followers. The Goddess Freyja ultimately made a decision that impacted the decision of the Vanir Gods as well. They were just waiting for the return of their leader as they were also worried what happened to the Goddess Freyja. The Vanir Gods knew that the Goddess Freyja was subjected to punishment because of her disregard for the God Odin''s decision. The Vanir Gods were already discontented with the Aesir Gods because if this. The Vanir Gods knew that they partially lost some of their voice in the council of gods in Asgard when the Goddess Freyja lost some of her power. They thought that this would be overturn as they formed a vital part of the society of Asgard as gods that maintained bnce and increasing life, but they were wrong. The Aesir gods slowly made sure that they were the ones that are in charge in one way or another. The Vanir Gods could not raise their voice as they were not as powerful in battle when ites to the Aesir gods. They had to keep their mouth shut and make concessions even if they knew they were tantly being disrespected. The Vanir Gods knew that they will only get their respect back if the Goddess Freyja returns to her peak strength. They also know that it is the Goddess Freyja that has followers in the main world unlike the other gods of Asgard. The Vanir Gods have already made preparation to leave Asgard behind as they swallowed the disrespect while creating a connection to the main world. The Vanir Gods were already nning to move away when their patience breaks and this was the signal for them to leave Asgard. They already nned to move away, and the Goddess Freyja just escted the process even further. The Goddess Freyja also knew of the ns of the other Vanir Gods as they are very loyal to her. == "Great Odin! The mortals of Asgard are falling apart as the Vanir gods have left all of their duties." The God Tyr stated. The God Odin scrunched his head and rubbed his temples as a major headache ensued. The Vanir Gods were the ones that were handling all of the process when ites to making food and necessities. If they abandoned their all of their duties, then that means that the society that Asgard is having now would crumble from the inside. "Call the Aesir gods that are not doing anything and have them rece all of the gods that left! We should not let our society crumble within the inside. If the mortals are unhappy then they will no longer bring us the faith that we deserve!" The God Odin announced to all of the Aesir gods. The God Odin knew that if the mortals are unhappy then they would increase their demands to the gods and faith would start to be questioned. Forget about a hundred years, the society of Asgard would stop functioning in just a decade if they did not solve their current predicament that they are facing right now. "As youmand, Great All-Father!" The God Tyr stated as he hurriedly looked for gods to rece the Vanir Gods in their duties. "Brother!" The God Loki stated as he called the attention of the God Odin. "Are you alright?! Do you need some tonic to help you move?" The God Odin stated as he was worried at the God Loki looking even paler than usual. "That demon stole some of my divinity. My divine soul would have been caught by him if Thor was not at the location. Go and save Thor as he might be in trouble as hended before my avatar was destroyed by that demon bastard." The God Loki stated. "Do not worry, brother. I already sent some gods to help Thor as I also do not want him to perish as he only uses one body unlike us." The God Odin stated as he connected his eyesight with Muninn. == Adrian transported all of them back to the main world at the expense of his body breaking apart. Adrian kept his current form as long as he can even though it is hurting him. He needed to make sure that they were safe before he cancelled his transformation. "We are finally at Midgard." Brunhild stated as they arrived at the Bifrost portal that is located in the northern continent. "I shall let all of you deal with the things here then." Adrian stated as he fell down after returning to his original form. Frey caught Adrian in her arms and is about to carry him back to the base of the Valkyries when a portal suddenly opened before them. The three Daemos Elders suddenly appeared in front of them in their true forms. Adrian bypassed the portal and actually brought with him gods which alerted all of the Daemos elders because they have the power of lesser gods. "Please handover the brat and state your purpose for being in the main world, Goddess Freyja and God Freyr." Ascalor stated as he snapped his fingers and Adrian appeared in his arms. "We are no longer tied with Asgard and will ascend to our divine realms shortly." The God Freyr stated. "I cannot ascend as I am currently sealed using these chains. I will ascend as soon as I find a cksmith that will be able to destroy this." The Goddess Freyja stated as she knew what the duty of the demons are in this world. "We would appreciate it if you got any idea where my sister can get help. We shall look at this as a debt of gratitude which we will repay someday." The God Freyr stated. "For matters regarding a cksmith then you should ask your followers regarding something like that. The boy told us that he encountered the Valkyries back then when he visited the Demigod cksmith that is residing in the northern continent." Koronn stated as Adrian reported what happened back then to him. "As a matter of security, you will be escorted by a member of our race while you have yet to ascend." Bronx stated as he called upon two Greater Demons that will escort the two gods. "We thank you for your consideration." The Goddess Freyja and the God Freyr stated as they know why they were being monitored. The two gods were transported via a portal capability of a demon. They were able to somewhat bypass the restriction as the two gods have the strength of a greater god but was restricted to that of a lesser god due to the world restriction. They still kept their divine bodies that has the strength of a greater god which means that any attacks against them will not affect them right now. "We shall keep observing you for the time being. We will now leave and thank you for handing over our youngest. He is currently a sought-after individual right now." Ascalor stated as they vanished from the northern continent. == Adrian''s soul is currently floating in a soft pillowy bed that felt sofortable that he wanted to lie down forever. He was being observed by two gods with a smiling expression that looked like a parent being happy that their child is resting properly. They did not bother him or wake him at all as they waited for him to open his eyes. Chapter 1627 New Gods of Life

Chapter 1627 New Gods of Life

"I think he is taking too long to wake up, sister." A dark male voice stated. "You should never wake up a sleeping child, brother." A beautiful female voice stated. "He has been sleeping for over an hour already, sister. His soul should already be healed enough for us to return him." The dark male voice stated as he is worried that Adrian was staying too long. "He is slumbering like a cute baby, brother. Do you have in your heart to wake up such a child that is resting peacefully. One of your children is even the God of Sleep." The beautiful female voice stated. "My child is the God of Sleep. Not me." The dark male voice stated. Adrian squinted his eyes as he woke up from the ruckus of the ongoing debate that was happening. Adrian thought that he would be in Avalon once he woke up as he saw the image of the Tree of Life and Death, but he was wrong. He thought that he would be greeted by Vitae and Mortem but the ones that greeted him were actually the Goddess Gaea and the God Abaddon. "It seems that you had such a sweet dream, Champion Equinox. It looked like you did not want to wake up which means my son is doing too much of a good job despite him being a cker." The God Abaddon stated. "I must be hallucinating." Adrian told himself as he pped his face, but he was still in front of the Twin Gods. "I greet the Twin Gods." Adrian stated as he now believed that this was not a hallucination but something that is happening in real life. "You might be wondering why we summoned your soul in the realm once more." The Goddess Gaea stated. "I know that the Twin Gods will not summon me if there is nothing urgent." Adrian stated. (Author''s Note Trantion: I know that both of you want to order me to do something bothersome, but I will still do it because you two support me.) "We have to tell you that some beings that are troublesome for dimension have started to take notice of this universe. Both of us tried our best to make sure that they are destroyed but we think that there might be traces of them that slipped pass us. We are tasking you to track them down as they should not be present in this world." The God Abaddon stated. == Quest Name: Find Traces of the World Eater Quest Tier: A Quest Description: The Twin Gods have fought a World Eater and fended it off using their own abilities and powers. They fear that some parts of the World Eater might have dropped down on the main world. Find the Traces of the World Eater and destroy them using your Nether Energy. Clear Condition: Find Traces of the World Eater (0/2) and destroy them. Clear Reward: Mythical Tier Rune Stone Failure Condition: Unable to Destroy the traces within the given time. Failure: The Traces of the World Eater could gain sentient life and transform into World Eaters. Duration: 1 week Restriction: You are able to share this quest with others, but they would only get 10% of their experience point bar as a reward. Note: You can only share this quest to a maximum of ten users. == Adrian already read the quest and he already find it to be bothersome because it is another finding quest. He already has quests to look the for the item that could create demons but now he needs to find traces of a World Eater. He wanted toin but he could see that the Twin Gods looked extremely tired which meant that they just finished the battle. "We did not call you just because of that, Champion Equinox. We have seen what you have done for the main world. You have brought numerous Gods of Life to the main world albeit indirectly. For that, I, will thank you for all of my heart. The current size of the world was bing difficult to sustain with just the previous number of gods and goddesses of life. Your contribution has eased the burden of the gods and goddesses of life. For that, we reward you with the one-time special service of healing your damaged soul. We also gave you something extra as well because you have increased our numbers." The Goddess Gaea stated as she sprinkled gold dust on Adrian. [Your damaged soul has been repaired back to normal.] [You have gained one level as a bonus.] [You are now level 300. You have achieved your Third Awakening.] "I know that the reward might not be too shy for your liking, but your soul was heavily damaged to the point that every god or goddess of life had to step in to heal you." The Goddess Gaea stated as Adrian''s soul was tattered but still functioning properly despite the damage. "You pushed your soul''s limit by transforming too long into that special form that you have. You should never do that or else your own soul might get extinguished. Your soul might be stronger than any other mortal but that does not mean you can abuse it." The God Abaddon stated as he also gave aid when Adrian''s soul was damaged. "Even if you can house the foundation of Chaos Energy in your body, you must remember that it is not yet True Chaos Energy. One can only attain that when you havebined and understood the fundamental energies in the universe." The Goddess Gaea stated as she was observing what Adrian did in Niflheim. "Do you have any idea of the form that I took?" Adrian asked as he was also quite shocked of his Chaos Pierrot Havoc Form. "We have an idea, but it stems from the fact that Chaos Energy is vtile to the one that has it. One must control their emotions so that they will not lose control like what happened with you. You are lucky that you had partial control of your body or else you might have killed your allies as well." The God Abaddon stated. Chapter 1628 Be Careful Of Chaos Energy ? "Your body has yet to be fully optimized to handle Chaos Energy. You might have transformed into a being that can handle it but that does not mean that you will be safe always. Do not overexert yourself when transforming or else your existence might get erased." The Goddess Gaea stated. Adrian knew what they were saying because he had numerous warnings when he was facing the two gods that he was overusing his body. He did not mind these warnings because they must defeat two god clones or else all their allies will die. Adrian promised that he would help Frey and he must deliver on that promise because she became weaker due to helping him. "I understand. I will not strain myself when I use Chaos Energy. Thank you for the kind consideration of healing my soul from its damage." Adrian stated as he bowed as he is grateful. "We are not telling that you cannot use your form that utilizes Chaos Energy, but we are warning you that you should only use it within the confines of its limitations. You should also make sure that you do not exude too much negative emotions when you transform as that will also affect your psyche." The God Abaddon stated. "Other than that. You did a great job, my dear champion. You managed to deliver some wounds on the gods that aided in the divine barrier getting thinner. We cannot do anything to them because of some rules but you have punished them for us as well. Do not worry if theye to the other gods to report your activities. We will stand with you as long as you did something for this world. Let me ask you, my dear champion. Do you love this universe?" The Goddess Gaea stated. "I do. I really love this world." Adrian answered immediately. Adrian did not even think about his answer as he already knew what he needs to say when asked that question. He has created so many memories in Pandemonium and also formed a lot of meaningful connections. There are also enemies that were formed along the way, but he does not think of that as a bad thing. The world will not be fun or colorful if all of the people will conform to one thing. Differences are needed to create a society that is functional. If everyone is all the same, then there would no longer be a need for emotions or feelings. "Thank you, my dear champion. That is all that I needed to hear." The Goddess Gaea stated as she smiled happily towards Adrian. "You have already spent too much time on this realm. You should now go back to your own realm as there are others that are worrying about you as well." The God Abaddon stated as he patted Adrian''s head. Adrian felt the cold hands of the God Abaddon but to him that hand felt warm. Adrian smiled at the Twin Gods as his vision suddenly darkened. His soul returned back to his body which is now located at Avalon. == "Will he even wake up? His existence looks like it is tattered." Ascalor stated. "He will be fine. Unlike an old fogey like you, his soul is stronger and mightier. He surpasses us in that regard." Koronn stated as he maintained the spell of constant time freeze on Adrian. "He will be fine, Ascalor. You worry too much for the kid as you already know that he has faced a lot more things than you think." Bronx stated. Koronn made sure to freeze Adrian''s physical body using magic which is incredible because the Daemos should be impossible to handle using time magic. The fact that Koronn can freeze the body of a Daemos in time is something unprecedented even back then. The only ones capable of this back then were the Asmodian Daemos but the best they could do back then was only slow time. "It seems that the boy''s soul has stabilized. His existence does not look like it will fade." Koronn stated as he saw the powerful burst of energy that spread out on Adrian''s body. The three Daemos Elders saw that Adrian''s existence was no longer waning as he was filled with life energy with a hint of death energy as well. They know the feeling of life and death energy because they could detect it every day in Avalon. All of three of them sighed with relief when Adrian''s state returned to normal. "It seems that the gods have intervened." Ascalor stated as divine energy was the thing that spread throughout Adrian''s body. "They must have rewarded the boy because numerous Gods and Goddesses of Life joined this side after all." Bronx stated as they knew that a lot of gods joined the faction of the Twin Gods. "At least he is now stable, I can now stop the Time Freeze." Koronn stated as he cancelled the effects of his spell. Adrian''s body returned back to the flow of time while Koronn could be seen exhausted. It seems that doing a spell that could freeze the time of a Daemos also has great repercussions. Koronn''s vast mana pool almost got exhausted when all he did was freeze Adrian''s time for half an hour. Adrian woke up in thepany of the three elders as they looked dumbfounded at his expression. Adrian wondered why they look like they have seen a ghost but the three suddenly told him that he was asleep for half a day already. They actually thought that he would not wake up as Ascalor was ready to p his face. "Thanks for not pping me, I guess." Adrian stated as he proceeded to ry the information that he was told by the Twin Gods. Adrian told them that he must have spent too much time in the divine realm of Paraiso. He also told the elders regarding the matters of the World Eater which made them immediately jump into full alert. Chapter 1629 Avalon Territory Quest 1 ? "Why did you not wake up earlier if there were important things like a World Eater on the loose." Ascalor stated. "Gee! Thanks for actually staying alive, Equinox." Adrian stated to himself as satire. "Forgive him if he is too tense but a World Eater is not something that we can handle with our current strength. They devour worlds when they grow gargantuan, and their power is proportional to their own size as well." Koronn stated as all of them hurried towards the observation room. "The Twin Gods said that only parts of it were sent down to the mortal realm. There are two to be exact that we need to find." Adrian stated which made all the three elders drop their jaw. "I thought it was only one and he was wrong when he said parts but to think there was two. This is not something that we should overlook. Recall all of the Daemos right now! We shall spend all the efforts to look for the parts of the World Eater!" Ascalor stated. "I will lead the Daemos Corps to start scouring the area near Avalon immediately. Notify me if you get anything." Bronx stated as he vanished from the room. Adrian now realized that the three Daemos Elders are actually internally panicking. The fact that they are rattled with just parts of a World Eater means that it is a being that could overturn the world. Adrian thought of it lightly as the Twin Gods did not really tell him to focus on it right now, but the reaction of the elders tells him otherwise. "Can someone exin why parts of a World Eater are dangerous?" Adrian asked. "The parts themselves are not dangerous but it is a different matter when these partse in contact with a living being. We would be lucky if all it did was stuck itself on a tree or a mountain but if it was devoured by a monster, is a whole other matter." Ascalor stated as he continued his search. "The parts of a World Eater are like a parasite or virus. It will incubate in a living being if it gets in contact with it. If a World Eater should be defeated, then all of its body must be eradicated with fire until ashes are left. If the Twin Gods were the ones that gave you the mission, then they must have defeated a World Eater that evolved into a Universal Eater or something close to it. If a World Eater knows that it will die, it would actually release parts of itself in order to create another being like itself." Koronn exined. "How long does the World Eater incubates in a host then?" Adrian asked. "The parts of the World Eater will incubate for seven days inside its host." Koronn stated. "If it can inhabit a host then looking for it would be impossible then." Adrian stated. "Not really. Beings that have the World Eater Parasites would have a strange mana signature. They would also have the same things that are happening to their bodies just like Wanderers. They would flitter in an out of existence as if they are static." Koronn added to make sure that Adrian knows how to look for the World Eater Parasites. "The World Eater Parasites would be defenseless as long as they do not take over the host. It would take at least one month for them to grow to the size of a small hill which means we have time. You should start looking for the World Eater Parasites as well as it is your mission." Ascalor stated as he told Adrian to move his butt. == "I will not be able to find those two parts immediately with just my guild. I guess I should rely on that function that I did not even bother using before." Adrian stated as he opened the Territory tab. "Create a Territory Quest!" Adrian stated as his screen suddenly changed. [You are now creating a territory quest.] [Please enter the details of the quest for it to be evaluated.] Adrian then proceeded to create the quest and filled in the details needed by all the yers. He wanted to do this quest on his own, but the Daemos was actually told to prioritize this above all else. If the elders themselves are afraid of the World Eater, then Adrian should also be afraid. [You have created a Territory Quest that is evaluated as Grade A difficulty. Please enter the rewards for the quest.] == Quest Name: Avalon Territory Quest 1 Quest Tier: A Quest Description: The Lord of Avalon is needing help in investigating and finding suspicious parts of an unknown being that is not seen in this world. Find the clues or the traces of these parts and report back to the Lord of Avalon. You can also capture the unknown being and present it to the Lord of Avalon for an even greater reward. Clear Condition: (Any of the things below.) - Present Traces of the Unknown Being (0/2) - Capture the Unknown beings and present it to the Lord of Avalon. (0/2) Clear Reward: - Reward for Option 1: (100 Territory Contribution Points, 10 Return Scrolls, 1 Absolute Defense Talisman.) (Can be given to two people.) - Reward for Option 2: (200 Territory Contribution Points, 15 Return Scroll, 1 World Teleportation Scroll, 1 Absolute Defense Talisman.) (Can be given to two people.) Failure Condition: None Failure: None Duration: 1 week Restriction: Can only be taken by people in the Avalon Quest Bulletin Board. Note: The Lord of Avalon will announce the method of finding the Unknown being after two hours in Alpha Ind. == Adrian immediately posted the mission thinking that it would take at least two hours to gather at least a hundred or so people. What he did not expect is that the yers in Avalon were actually like hyenas ready to strike when a new quest is posted in the Avalon bulletin board as the items given as rewards there were superior. Chapter 1630 The Enthusiastic Players Of Avalon Adrian thought that it would take at least three hours for the people to get the mission in the board. He thought that he could extend the waiting time to three hours after the posting, but he suddenly got bombarded with notifications of the yers that got his request. He had to actually turn the notification alert because it was bombarding him. What Adrian did not know is that the yers in Avalon were actually just waiting for the chance to get territory contribution points. Adrian does not know that the yers would want to get his extremely rare Pocket Dimension Homes. yers that reside in Avalon basically want to have something that they can decorate themselves as their personal ce. It actually came to the point that Adrian''s Pocket Dimension Homes became something that can be flexed because of the difficulty in getting one. yers in Avalon are hungry for territory points as the quests given in the quest board are only giving one point. This is the first mission that rewarded yers a hundred points and two hundred points. The yers in Avalon cheered as they waited for Adrian in Alpha Ind. The yers arrived one after the other and they saw the Demon himself at the ind. Some of the yers have not yet seen Adrian before and they were amazed as most of the yers that actually came to Avalon are his fans. "Thank you for arriving earlier than expected and it seems that we already have a sizeable crowd with us." Adrian stated as he suddenly used a Memory Stone to project images of beings that fade in and out of existence like static. "As you can see, these are the unknown creatures that I want you to look for. They are beings that are needed to be brought here to Avalon as they do not belong to this world. Some of you might think that this would be a good opportunity to tame such creatures, but they cannot be tamed. Also, I would like to say that these creaturese with a risk as they could be incredibly powerful. They could also delete your characters if you are not careful enough which is why report it immediately to any Daemos should you find clues for it. Does anyone have any question?" Adrian asked. "Where do we start the search?" One of the yers asked. "Anywhere in the Central Continent." Adrian replied which made the excited crowd suddenly go quiet. The yers did not expect that the ces that they would search would be the central continent. Adrian further exined that these beings will not be in dungeons but be in open fields. The yers suddenly started to think if this mission was worth it but the rewards that are to be given is not something that they can overlook. "Since I would be sending all of you to different parts of the central continent, you will be given three Return Scrolls initially. There are also some Daemos that are stationed at different parts of the central continent that are also searching. You can ask them t bring you with them for free as this is a priority for us as well." Adrian stated which made the yers suddenly burst out with joy. "Are there any more questions? If there are none then I would like to thank those that will participate." Adrian stated as he bowed to the other yers which made them feel special. The yers enthusiastically marched out of Avalon and asked for the services of the Daemos. Adrian told the Daemos Portal Guards to give free ess to the central continent to any yer that epted his quest. One would think that Adrian is extremely gracious for giving the yers a chance to teleport to different parts of the central continent freely, but he also had another agenda behind it. Adrian made sure that the yers have this free round of teleportation so that they would be more enthusiastic in using it. yers usually pay One copper coin to a max of Five silver for the teleportation in the central continent. He wanted the yers to have a taste of what the super convenient transportation feels like so that they would get used to it. This is like a newly built rail system beingunched for free on the first two months after itspletion. He also made sure to give a constion of Return Scrolls to make sure that they would return to Avalon should their search not be fruitful in the area that they chose. This would make the yer return to Avalon and use the portals once more as they would need to look in another area. The free return scrolls that Adrian gave them would definitely be easily consumed and they would buy more in the process. The losses that he created now would be a way to generate his ie even more in the future. Adrian did not even need to have his sister help him with this way as it was him that thought of this. "It is also a great way to advertise Avalon to other yers. They would want to go to Avalon to use such portal services." Adrian thought as he imagined himself rolling in gold coins. It is also the reason why Adrian actually went above and beyond in the rewards for the territory quest. He made sure to bump up the rewards so that the people would want to participate. He even debated if he should add a Pocket Dimension Home in the rewards, but he decided not to as that would be too much. "I will think about it if they can produce a result within a day or two. I could add that reward for the one that gets me that trace easily." Adrian thought as he returned to the observation room to ask if there are any updates on possible location sightings. Even if the yers moved that does not mean that they would produce results easily and there could also be a chance that they do not find anything at all. Chapter 1631 The Search for the Parts of the World Eater I

Chapter 1631 The Search for the Parts of the World Eater I

? After news of Adrian''s new territory quest happened, a lot of yers that were not initially in Avalon also flocked to the territory. They wanted to get the rewards as well since Adrian did not restrict the number of yers that could do it. Some actually just wanted free Return Scrolls but Adrian already knew that as the free ones that were given are bound items. Some yers that learned that there were free return scrolls that were being given quickly learned that they cannot resell it. To make it even more depressing for those that just wanted the free return scrolls, the free return scrolls will disappear in their inventory after seven days as Adrian also made sure that they have time limits on the usage. Adrian returned to the observation room to see if there were any changes or things that have been reported to the Daemos. Even if it was only a few hours after his first announcement, the energetic yers could have found traces early on and reported it to a nearby Daemos guard. Enthusiastic and lucky as it may seem, no one has reported such findings. "Are there any strange phenomena that has been observed by the Demon Eyes?" Adrian asked. "As of now, there is nothing that will stick out but there have been reports of strange sightings of a voracious monster in the western side of the central continent. Sometimes when a monster is parasitized by the World Eater, they would have increased appetite due to the World Eater Parasite needing lots of energy." Ascalor stated but even he is not sure. "Have there been people that went there?" Adrian asked. "Only two were sent but the area where the activity urred is incrediblyrge and also popted. It would be difficult to have any of our people to scour the area. Releasing arge wave of mana to scan the area could also make the monsters riot which could endanger those that already live there." Ascalor stated. It is not that they cannot effectively search but it would be dangerous for the people that are living in the area if they did. The Daemos may be called Demons, but they care about the bnce of all things as they were the ones that were tasked to care of the world. They also shoulder the responsibility of the stability of the realm which is why they must be careful to not die. "I shall join the search efforts there just in case. It might be a small lead, but it is a lead, nheless. I have other things to do that needs my full efforts." Adrian stated as he teleported to the general location that was pointed by Ascalor. == Adrian appeared in the western part of the central continent where there is actually a huge discrimination against other races that were not part of the original ones. Actually, the situation here is also tense as there are neighboring kingdoms that have a human supremacy belief. Of course, that belief needed to be swallowed down their throats as they needed the technological advancements of Gnomes, the craftsmanship of the Dwarves and the life magic of the elves. In the end, all themon folk are slowly getting rid of the human supremacy idealism because they can see that they themselvesck on specific areas. Still, arge number of human nobles still cling on the human supremacy, but these are the ones that arerge believers of the Church of Light. The angels that are serving the Goddess of Light keep spreading fake and nasty stories about other races so that they would not band together. The angels are doing these types of tactics because they might not admit it, but they are afraid that they would be viewed as worthless by themon folk. Themon folk could barely afford the steep prices for the healing arts of the Church of Light which made them rely more on the natural potions that elves make. The only ones that cling to the Church of Light are actually nobles that can easily get the pricey but great service of the Church of Light. "Luckily, this area is more mountain side with forest. I can easily search this area." Adrian thought as he did not need human interaction, but he will consider it if he does not find anything in a day. "Greater Summon: Dodu!" Adrian stated as he summoned therge Dodu. Dodu''srge body is like a mixture between a jellyfish and a snail as it looked otherworldly. Most of all, Dodu looked majestic if they look at the overall physique as it glows in rainbow tint. Adrian was given a hug as soon as Dodu was summoned as it seems to have be more affectionate after evolution. "I missed you too, but we are a bit of a hurry. Can you do what I have instructed you to do?" Adrian asked. "No problems, master." Dodu stated. Dodu''srge body that is a mixture of a jellyfish and a snail suddenly split into multiple smaller beings. These smaller beings looked like small Baby Slimes that have Dodu''s unique rainbow tint. Each of the smaller Dodus rolled away as they wanted toplete the instruction that Adrian has given them. Adrian looked excited and happy to see smaller Dodus marching away as it looked cute from his perspective. If another person sees this, then they would be running for the hills as this looked like they were being invaded by a thousand small monsters that can melt anything. Adrian also summoned Charon and Sirius as they would also need to look. "Make sure to scour the entire area. Dodu would also look for any clue inside the city. We cannot say that the World Eater Parasite host has not died and is inside the city." Adrianmanded as he also started looking in an area where there are humans since he transformed into his human look. == Adrian arrived at a vige but all he saw were normal vigers living their normal lives. He made sure to sweep with his mana every now and then, but it was extremely faint. Only a being that is incredibly sensitive to mana can feel the mana waves that he is releasing. Adrian''s control of mana would actually put even a being like a Master Magus to shame. Pandemonium actually has a hidden mechanic when ites to mana which is the fine control of it. A lot of yers just make do with the spell description and mana cost but there are actually individuals that can do crazy things with spells. Adrian for example can shape his spells in any form which is the highest form of mana control that one can have. Granted that Adrian is a scribe that deals with the nature of things such as spell runes and sigils, he has mastered the way to utilize his spells without even the need to userge mana costs. This is why some mage yers that watch Adrian''s videos that are on the inte are amazed at his control of spells. They know that his control of spells does not stem from him being a demon but him being an experienced and knowledgeable spell caster. Adrian released a total of ten mana waves that covered the whole vige yet nothing out of this world was detected. He did detect several NPCs that have quite the affinity for magic, but he is not the one that needs to pick them up. He is a demon in disguise searching for a world ending monster and not an old mage hermit that wants to get a disciple. "Master! I have found something strange that matches the description of the thing that we are looking for." Dodu stated via their soul link. "Great job! Kill it now so that our troubles are gone. If it is just a normal monster, then so be it." Adrianmanded but Dodu felt a bit odd in epting themand. "Is there something that is bothering you?" Adrian asked as he felt Dodu''s nervousness. "There are other living beings." Dodu stated. Adrian thenmanded Sirius to go to Dodu''s location so that he can share his sight with his master. Adrian tried sharing Dodu''s sight before and it actually almost made him puke because a slime did not have the same perception as mammals. When Adrian shared his sight with Dodu, the world became a kaleidoscope of colors and he actually felt that the whole world was spinning. "Master, I have reached the location. Sharing my vision now." Sirius stated as Adrian''s eyes suddenly turnedpletely white. Adrian could now see the humans that Dodu was telling him about. To be clear, it seems that they were new yers that are attempting to save one of their party members that seemed to have been trapped by arge venus fly trap looking monster that has the body of a toad. Chapter 1632 The Search For The Parts Of The World Eater II ? "What are our next orders, master?" Sirius asked as the opponent is easy to kill if he did so. Adrian contemted if he should save the yers as this area has low level monsters. The only monster that is different is therge Venus fly trap monster that seemed to be extremely aggressive. The yers that are facing it seemed to have encountered it as it is roaming the area. "Kill the monster as fast as possible." Adrian stated as he hurried to the position of the monster that they have spotted. == "n! Are you alright?" The mage yer asked their warrior yer. "I am fine, but ire is still in the clutches of the monster. We need to save her or else she will not be able to logout." n stated as he shielded Janice from the venom spit that the Venus Fly Trap monster released. They were only at level 100, yet they are suddenly ambushed by a monster that is at the level of 180. It is actually amazing that they can hold on battling a field boss despite being a lot of levels below it. They were casually leveling up when they were suddenly ambushed by this wandering high level monster. Ever since the world changed, the monsters are no longer locked onto their own territories. The monsters would often wander around, but they usually have a fixed path as if they are patrolling their territories. This type of monster was a field boss with the name of Venus Fly Toad. It is a monster that usually inhabits the swampy areas of the nearby region and usually is static. It would cover itself with mud with only the flower portion of its body being visible which is why it is often mistaken as an immobile nt. If the beings near it do not know of its patterns, then the Venus Fly Toad would jump out of the mud and eat the unsuspecting victim. This is supposed to be the behavior of the Venus Fly Toad but this one was different than what they have learned about. This Venus Fly Toad was actually roaming about the area looking incredibly hungry. The monsters that they have defeated were actually consumed by this field boss. After the world changed, the yers still turn into particles when they die but the field monsters are different. They no longer turn into particles but leave a dead body on the ground. The yers can still get their drops but now they can get monster meat and materials if they are lucky. The only monsters that turn into particles of light are monsters that appear in dungeons. This change made summoners easily provide food for their soulbounds and made the alchemist profession have a boom. Previously alchemists were not popr because the materials were difficult to get but it became easier with the new mechanics. "Ice Spear!" Janice, the mage yer, shouted as she created two ice spears and aimed it towards the Venus Fly Toad. She was careful that she would not hit ire or else she would die from her spell. They do not know why the Venus Fly Toad actually captured their team member, but it seems to be fascinated with her scent. She is also a member of the wood elf race and intelligent nt monsters often take them as hostages. Intelligent nt type monsters would often trap elves in order to help them be stronger or evolve. Cases like this are rare back then but it now skyrocketed due to the rise of numerous elf yers. The nt type monsters could feel the special nature magicing from the elves and wants that to make themselves stronger. The ice spears that she fired managed to hit the Venus Fly Toad but all it did was create ayer of frost on the body of the field boss. She could not use fire magic as she would also hit her team member. All she could do was use her ice spells as she has only mastered two elements but that is still rare for low level yers. "At this rate, she would be imprisoned!" n stated as he but the vines that was shot towards him. The two low level yers are losing hope when they suddenly saw arge ck wolf behind them. They suddenly thought that another monster appeared that will kill them. The mage and the swordsman brought their backs together as they do not know which monster to take on, but they must have eyes on both at the same time. "Of all things to encounter, it is another monster. Why are we so unlucky when ites to things like this." Janice stated as she remembered that they were always getting followed by monsters. "Maybe do not poke at monster nests if you do not want to be followed by swarms of monsters." n stated as the two people with him are incredibly curious and would often trigger small monster hordes. "It is strange though. The wolf monster is not nning to attack us. It is just looking at us as if it is observing us." Janice stated as she could not feel any threat from therge ck wolf in front of them. "Better safe than sorry. Maybe we can make those two monsters fight each other." n suddenly stated. "That would have been easier if we had ire on our side. She was the one that could bait monsters easily but now she is currently wrapped tightly by vines." Janice grumbled as she does not know what she needs to do. Sirius observed the two yers and noticed that they were somewhat capable as they could actually defend against the Venus Fly Toad. Then again, the Venus Fly Toad was not acting like its normal behavior as if something inside of it is fighting control over it. When Sirius got themand to kill the Venus Fly Toad, he suddenly howled which reverberated in the entire area. The monsters that were waiting in the shadows suddenly left as Sirius dered that this would be his temporary territory. Any monster that is in a fifty-meter radius of the area would be exterminated without mercy. The monsters that can think properly all evacuated the area as Sirius released his killing intent. The two yers felt the killing intent of Sirius and actually froze as they now see how weak they werepared to him. The Venus Fly Toad that is usually timid did not heed the warnings of Sirius which solidified that something is definitely wrong with it. Sirius did not mind as he was tasked to kill the Venus Fly Toad anyways. Sirius released shadows from below him which turned intorge ws protruding from the ground. The Venus Fly Toad that the two yers were having difficulty against suddenly died as its head was split from its body. The two yers were stunned of what happened because it just happened instantly. The two yers wanted to check the status of their friend, but they were afraid that they would be killed by the ck wolf. They could see that ire was fine as she was not killed by the attack that killed the Venus Fly Toad. She was still in a state of induced sleep due to the poison of the Venus Fly Toad, but she will eventually wake up. The two were incredibly tensed but soon saw a human tamer next to the ck wolf. They immediately dropped to the ground as they could no longer keep on standing due to the tension on their legs. The ck wolf is not the only soulbound that they saw as thousands of orb like beings with rainbow tint rolled in the area. The two yers watched as the thousand of rainbow orbs fused together to create a gigantic monster that has the appearance of a slug and a jellyfish. They suddenly felt even more tense as this gigantic monster which is Dodu looked at them like a curious child. The mage yer almost fainted as it was equivalent to a monstrous godlike entity looking at them. Adrian did not even bother greeting them as he inspected the corpse. He wanted to see if the monster really is infected by the World Eater Parasite. As Adrian got closer to the body of the fallen Venus Fly Toad, the dead body of the field boss suddenly started shaking. Adrian teleported the elven yer away from the body and next to her friends as he does not want it to change host if it is the World Eater Parasite. The dead body of the Venus Fly Toad convulsed as an alien worm like thing suddenly emerged from it. The entity looked like a mix of a worm with the carapace of a scorpion. The entity burst out of the body which sent guts flying and making the mage yer pass out due to the shock of seeing such a sight. Chapter 1633 The Search For The Parts Of The World Eater III ? == Monster Name: World Eater Parasite (Baby) Monster Type: Parasitic Monster Level: 200 Health: 100% / 100% MP: 78% / 100% Description: A part of a defeated World Eater that has be a parasitic life that feeds on the energy of its host. Any being that bes it host will have an enormous appetite for flesh and blood. It can even turn an herbivore into a carnivore so that it could satisfy its cravings. It wants to regenerate the lost energy that it has in order to grow bigger. Once it is the size of at least a third of its host, it will burst out of its body and devour the body of its host. It has incredible will to survive but it is not the most intelligent of life as all it knows is to feed just like the World Eater. It will grow into a World Eater when it devours its previous host. == Therge alien like parasitic worm opened its mouth and revered sharp teeth that could easily dig through the flesh of its victims. It can actually puncture its host without the host even knowing that it has already invaded the body. The World Eater Parasite was alreadyrge enough that it is actually as long as Arian''s body, but it was still considered a baby. "Sirius! Kill¡­" Adrian was in the middle of saying hismand when Dodu suddenly acted strangely. "Yummy!" Dodu suddenly shouted which made Adrian stop midway through hismand. The next even that happened shocked Adrian as he actually panicked. Dodu suddenly shifted its attention to the baby World Eater Parasite and ate it without hesitation. The baby World Eater Parasite actually felt a threatening existence outside of its dead host which is why it nned to escape. The baby World Eater Parasite might be a being that can devour worlds when fully grown but it is incredibly weak while it is young. The only thing that the baby World Eater Parasite have is their unending hunger and the instinct to survive anything that is thrown at them. The baby World Eater Parasite burst out of the host''s body to scare off the being that sent its instincts screaming. The baby World Eater Parasite tried a good attempt at scaring the beings outside of its hosts body and it had some effect. Some of the beings fainted when it burst out of the body, but it did not affect the one that it needs to scare off. Dodu did not perceive any threat from the baby World Eater Parasite but looked at it like it is food. Without Adrian''s permission, Dodu immediately ate the baby World Eater Parasite with itsrge mouth. Adrian could not stop Dodu immediately as its child like personality tends to make it rash. Dodu is still a great summon as it will protect Adrian at all costs, but it will revert to its childlike personality once his master is safe. "Dodu! Spit it out!" Adrian stated as he is worried that the baby World Eater Parasite might take over Dodu''s body. "Yummy! Master! Do we have anymore?" Dodu stated as the baby World Eater Parasite slowly melted inside of its body as if salt was poured over a snail. [Your soulbound, Dodu, has killed a World Eater Parasite (Baby).] [You have received experience points.] [You havepleted a part of the mission that was given to you.] Adrian could not believe his eyes as the notifications truly indicated that the baby World Eater Parasite has died in Dodu''s mouth or whatever it uses. Adrian is in shock because he does not know about this because the Daemos Elders told him that the body of a World Eater Parasite is incredibly tough. They would have to create a force of ten ck holes to even try damaging it even if it is a parasite. [You have unlocked the favorite snack of the Uboth-Sat race.] [You have gained +1 to your Affinity with your soulbound, Dodu.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has max affinity with you already. All of Dodu''s stats are increased by 1 instead.] Adrian is shocked because he did not think that baby World Eater Parasites were Dodu or rather the Uboth-Sat''s snack. The affinity mechanism with soulbounds have been updated so that bonuses will be given if the summoner gains great affinity with their soulbounds. An added stat bonus to Dodu is great as it increases its natural life and power. "This is something that is shocking even for me. Who would have thought that I have a soulbound that has an appetite for World Eaters." Adrian thought. Adrian always knew that the Uboth-Sat was not an ordinary monster, but he did not think that they would be that out of the ordinary. The fact that it likes to eat World Eaters is already rming enough as such beings are threats that gods need to be destroyed. Still, Adrian only unlocked it via feeding Dodu a World Eater Parasite which means that it might be the parasites that are the delicacy and not the World Eater itself. "Do you like its taste? Are you really fine?" Adrian asked as he was still worried even if he already received notifications that it is fine. "It is incredibly delicious, master! It is like a mix between berry choco and mint ice cream!" Dodu stated in an excited tone. Dodu is actually a fan of the Berry Choco dessert which is a strawberry like fruit coated in a rich dark and luscious chocte that is sold for one gold coin. The mint ice cream is also its favorite which he only learned when his sister fed it with it. The fact that Dodupares it to the two most favorite meal that it always has is something incredible. "I see. If you like it that much, then I will not stop you from eating the other one. Just make sure that you digest it properly." Adrian stated as he decided to teleport back to Avalon while leavin the dumbfounded yers. Chapter 1634 The Search For The Parts Of The World Eater IV ? "I think we just witnessed, the Demon Equinox!" n stated but hispanions were knocked out and he was the only one left awake. n could not believe that he was able to see Equinox if that was really him. He was not sure that the yer they encountered was Equinox as lots of yers started getting ck wolves due to him. The thing that made n sure that it was Equinox is the slime like monster that was with him because the only yer that has a slime was Equinox. "I encountered one of my idols, but it seems he was busy. Thankfully he saved us so I can brag about it in my vlog." n stated as he saw Equinox vanishing from his location. == "You are back. It took a day, but it seems that you are also unlucky. To think that you were unable to find the World Eater Parasite as well. Do not worry too much as we have a week before it bes a legitimate World Eater." Ascalor stated as he saw Adrian without a caged creature. "Actually¡­ about that. We actually encountered one." Adrian stated which made Ascalor shocked as thetter started to inspect Adrian''s body. Ascalor knew that a World Eater Parasite would not hesitate to jump to a new host once its current host cannot satisfy its cravings. Ascalor inspected every part of Adrian''s body, but he did not see an entry point of the World Eater Parasite. He sighed with relief but remembered that Adrian was actually a summoner. "Do not tell me that it actually took over one of your soulbounds! Was it Sirius? If it is Sirius, then we might have a problem as that naughty dog could hide in the shadows. Do not tell me it is Kaon?! We have a bigger problem if that is¡­" Ascalor stated as he panicked because he knows how much Adrian loves his soulbounds. "Do not worry as none of us was inhabited by the World Eater Parasite. It actually got eaten." Adrian stated which made every demon in the observatory pause what they were doing and look at him. "What are you saying?! Do you mean that it was eaten by another monster then it jumped hosts? If that is the case, then we are in luck because you have seen the new host which means we can track it." Ascalor stated. "No¡­No¡­No¡­ I meant it was eaten¡­ by Dodu." Adrian stated and Ascalor made a face on disbelief. "Did the kid just say eaten?!" A familiar voice stated in one of the demon eyes. Old Man Pann suddenly waltz inside the room as he was in constant connection with the observatory as he was giving instructions to them. He was the most knowledgeable among them about World Eaters and their behaviors, but this is the first time that he also learned that one was eaten. He immediately teleported to the observatory with such excitement, but it was not seen as he still has his ssic frown. "You said that the slime ate a World Eater?" Old Man Pann asked while every demon looked at Adrian. "Technically, Dodu ate a World Eater Parasite not the World Eater." Adrian stated as he does not know if such things were relevant, but he wanted to make it clear. Old Man Pann started tough out loud which made the other demons ufortable as they thought that the old man became senile. Ascalor was beside Old Man Pann, and he was making sure that the old man did not lose his mind. Pann stoppedughing and smiled which shocked the demons as this does not happen in a while. "To think that the solution to a fearsome devourer problem was a being that only one cell." Old Man Pann stated as he often calls Dodu as One Cell due to it being a slime. "Do you actually believe the kid?" Ascalor asked. Ascalor asked not because he does not believe Adrian, but he found it too odd. Ascalor trusts Adrian but he trusts Old Man Pann more when ites to matters with monsters. Adrian also knows that his words cannot be easily believed as he was the only one that can confirm it as the evidence has already turned into acid inside of Dodu''s stomach. "Summon One Cell. I can verify if it did devour a World Eater Parasite." Old Man Pann stated. Adrian summoned Dodu as instructed and Old Man Pann immediately started inspecting it. Old Man Pann pulled a part of Dodu''s body and inspected the slime substance which does not hurt Dodu since it can split parts of its body. Seeing that Dodu''s overall physique and mentality is fine means that the World Eater Parasite did not take over. "Alright, open your mouth and hit me with your own breath." Old Man Pann stated which made all the other demons want to look away, but they are conducting serious investigations. "It seems that the kid is telling the absolute truth. It has eaten a World Eater Parasite. I can smell that incredible funky odor that World Eaters emit. Just like the kid said, the World Eater Parasite has been dissolved in this guy''s belly." Old Man Pann stated which made everyone in the room silent and one could even hear a pin drop. "So, it means that everything is fine then. I was actually worried for Dodu for a second there as well since it just called the World Eater Parasite yummy then proceeded to devour it in one gulp." Adrian stated with a relieved sigh, but Ascalor and Old Man Pann are actually stopping themselves from pping him because such an event is dangerous. "You are lucky that your soulbound is actually the natural predator of a World Eater! If it was not, then your soulbound might have died." Old Man Pann stated. "If the World Eater Parasite is indeed eaten by the kid''s soulbound the that makes our job easier. It could just sniff it out." Ascalor stated but Adrian and Old Man Pann looked at him as if the former was dumb. Chapter 1635 Troublesome Parasite Host ? "I hate to break it to you, old man. That would be impossible." Adrian stated as he looked at Ascalor with judging eyes. "I guess you really are old that you did not even think or look clearly at what his soulbound is." Old Man Pann added. "Why would it be impossible?" Ascalor asked as he knows that monsters have senses of smell that detect their prey. "Dodu came from a slime. They do not have a sense of smell." Adrian blurted out something obvious that the other demons stopped theirugh. The other demons almostughed out loud from learning of the reason as they do know that Dodu dide from a slime. Ascalor is actually getting red with embarrassment as he let his excitement get to him. This was the first time that they had a way to dispose of a World Eater Parasite without exhausting all of their mana by creating a powerful force of fifty ck holes. "I am just a bit excited that is why I said all that. Since you have dealt with the World Eater Parasite problem, the one that initially reported that should get their reward." Ascalor stated as he signed the waiver of the one that reported that anomaly. "YES!" A loud shout came from the territory as one of the yers was actually the one that reported the anomaly. Since the yers can report numerous anomalies, the system made a way for them to get the reward if the area that they pointed at was true. There are actually a lot of yers that submitted reports but the ce where Adrian went to is actually the real one. The yer that reported that area could be seen skipping with joy as he told everyone that hepleted the first part of the quest. Some of the yers did not believe him as the yer in question was not even above level 200. He reported the area by chance as he saw a voracious beast eating monsters when he passed by the area earlier. He did not expect that the voracious beast that he had a glimpse of was the actual unknown monster that they needed to hunt. The fading in and out of existence quality only manifests after five days which means any host of the World Eater Parasite will still be unknown right now. The hosts would only show signs of a voracious appetite that destroys the ecosystem on which it is living on. One may not know but field bosses also maintain the environment that they are living on. If the field boss rampages and destroy everything in its wake, then it would die of starvation. The only way for that field boss to survive would be to takeover a territory of another field boss but they could also die in the process. This is how yers often see two field bosses fighting against each other in a battle for supremacy. [A yer has sessfully reported the unknown being in the Avalon Territory Quest 1.] [The Avalon Territory Quest 1 will now be updated.] == Quest Name: Avalon Territory Quest 1 Quest Tier: A Quest Description: The Lord of Avalon is needing help in investigating and finding suspicious parts of an unknown being that is not seen in this world. Find the clues or the traces of these parts and report back to the Lord of Avalon. You can also capture the unknown being and present it to the Lord of Avalon for an even greater reward. Clear Condition: (Any of the things below.) - Present Traces of the Unknown Being (1/2) - Capture the Unknown beings and present it to the Lord of Avalon. (1/2) Clear Reward: - Reward for Option 1: (100 Territory Contribution Points, 10 Return Scrolls, 1 Absolute Defense Talisman.) (Can now only be given to one person.) - Reward for Option 2: (200 Territory Contribution Points, 15 Return Scroll, 1 World Teleportation Scroll, 1 Absolute Defense Talisman.) (Can now only be given to one person.) Failure Condition: None Failure: None Duration: 1 week (5 days left) Restriction: Can only be taken by people in the Avalon Quest Bulletin Board. == The people could not believe that the yer shouting his victory was not lying. They immediately flocked to him and asked how he did that, and he said that it is a secret. The yer did not want the others to know that he was just lucky as he reported like ten ces. Even he does not know which area he reported got epted but all he cares about is that he gets a reward. "To think that it was a yer that reported it. I guess they are very helpful when things count. I should actually post stuff in the bulletin more often." Adrian murmured as he did think that the yers would not help much but it was clear that he was wrong. "If they are that helpful then you should post missions that help us search for rifts. They will revive upon death anyway then why not pay them while they are at it. It would have less burden for the Daemos as we do not need to search too much or infiltrate kingdoms." Ascalor stated. "You should do that. You could give them a World Transportation Scroll as a reward per rift that they report correctly. Even you can give that reward as you can make ten of those in half an hour." Adrian stated as he did not want to fork out too much when that duty for closing rifts is for Ascalor. "I see. If they only want that reward, then I will try." Ascalor stated as he did not think of this way before. Due to Adrian''s suggestion, the number of rifts that were discovered increased by 20% but that is for the future. "Are there anymore monsters that have turned rabid or incredibly voracious?" Adrian asked as that might be another lead. "Actually, there are a lot but being voracious is not the only thing that secures a World Eater Parasite. The Venus Fly Toad was special because it was an herbivore to begin with. The other monsters that are reported are either carnivorous or omnivorous." Old Man Pann stated as he saw the monsters reported. "There is a troublesome monster that is reported but I am not sure if it is true." Ascalor stated as he pulled the image of the monster. The monster that Ascalor pulled the image of is one of the most powerful field bosses in the central continent. It was the Behemoth that had the level of 350 and is the size of a small mountain or a hill. It was a gigantic monster that is like thebination of a rhinoceros, a hippo and a woolly mammoth. The behemoth rarely moves and rampages as it sleeps or rather hibernates for five years. The cool characteristic of a behemoth is that it turns itself to stone whenever it sleeps. You could actually be traveling inside a behemoth instead of a mountain as they are that transformative. There is even a story of people living near mountains that when the mountain itself shakes then you might actually be inside of a sleeping behemoth. This story has often be true as there have been ounts of behemoths waking up and killing all living beings that attached itself to its body. There was even a civilization back then that dwelled on top of a behemoth and moves with it when it wakes up, but they are no longer done. "You want me to inspect that Behemoth?" Adrian asked as even he does not know if he can take care of a monster like that. "We are not that harsh. You just need to inspect if it woke up due to having the World Eater Parasite inside of it. This Behemoth woke up a few days ago which is in line with the time that report of yours. This beast was reported by that True Saint named Lime. You can follow her up on the details as she is still here in Avalon." Ascalor stated. Adrian tried to remember the yer named Lime as he has encountered her before. He then remembered the particr being that was living in this ce with human parents. He remembered that she was the one that helped that Metamorph. "If I remember correctly, Bronx tasked that Metamorph as a guard since he could see through other shapeshifters. Very good job and use of its talents if you ask me." Adrian stated as he went to see the True Saint yer named Lime. == In a region where mountains are abundant, yers from all over the world started to gather to where the Behemoth was. It was the strongest field boss that they have found and a lot of them are trying to raid it. It is said that the Heart of a Behemoth can grant mortals to extend their lives by fifty years which means kings from all over the continent would want it. Chapter 1636 A Mountain Of A Problem I ? The Behemoth is a monster that no one dared to challenge back then as it was a colossal monster that could destroy a kingdom if it rampaged. This is true because of the sheer size that this monster bes as thergest one recorded was the size of a two-hundred-meter mountain. Just a stomp from thergest Behemoth could squash a vige which is why people immediately run away when they encounter one. Behemoths are feared monsters but there was one that was in before and recorded in history. A powerful dragon yer once killed a fifty meter tall Behemoth and presented its heart to the king of a kingdom that is severely ill. The king of that kingdom thanked the dragon yer and had a feast with the Behemoth''s heart as a dish. The sickly king suddenly became stronger once more and his sickness was erased from his body. Seeing that he became fully healed, the king rewarded the dragon yer by having the hero wed his daughter. The king ruled the kingdom for fifty strong years before his old body became weak once more. This rumor started the story that the Heart of a Behemoth will extend the lifespan of a mortal by fifty years. It was even recorded that the king of that nation was not able to get sick at the fifty years his life was extended. This is the reason why Behemoth Hearts became such a prized item for mortals and the reason why Behemoths are rarely seen today. Young behemoths are born at the height of five meters and were hunted down for their hearts back then. This in turn made the Behemoth numbers dwindle and force the gigantic creatures to stay in harsh mountain environments. A Behemoth can only give birth to two offspring for its entire life which is why their numbers are incredibly low. A Behemoth''s lifespan is only a thousand years without including the time they spend in hibernating. They are also creatures that do not be aggressive unless provoked but their kind had received inherent anger to humans. The blood in the Behemoths remember the unjust killing of their kind which is why they kill humans on sight when they encounter them in the mountains it resides. These gigantic creatures are also inherently tough as they are covered with an exoskeleton and tough hairs that are like steel. They possess incredible physical strength and have extremely sturdy bodies as well. They are immune to almost all status effects which means that they can only be killed with powerful magic and a sharp sword created by gods. What the stories forget to mention back then was that it was not just the Heart of the Behemoth that extended the king''s natural life. It was through powerful sorcery as well because the wife of the king back then was a powerful witch. She was not only skilled in sorcery but also brewing potions. This was in the secret records of magic towers which is why mages would covet the Heart of a Behemoth because it is a powerful ingredient. It can help mages create a Mana Heart which lets them reforge their hearts to be Mana Organs which is simr to how the Daemos have Demon Cores. The Heart of a Behemoth is one of the secret ingredients in making thise true. When news of a Behemoth rang across the continent, numerous kingdoms wanted its heart for themselves. The arranged knight orders and even took on the help of the yers. Each kingdom wanted the Heart of a Behemoth as it provides extremely useful benefits. Adrian also learned of this fact that it was not only them that is targeting the Behemoth but also other kingdoms. He looked at every mission there was posted in each bulletin board and the most famous one is joining the Behemoth Subjugation. Naturally, a lot of people became afraid as a Behemoth being sighted is a danger to the country. The kingdoms of the central continent released different statements but all of them remained the same. They released that they would do everything in their power to subjugate the Behemoth and bring peace to the continent. Adrian looked at this and almostughed out loud because these kingdoms were not moving for the good of all, maybe some of them were, but for they are moving for their own self interests. "Still, I should be d that they are dealing with the Behemoth since that means that I do not even need to lift a finger. I just need to deal with the alien parasite thates out of it if it is indeed the host." Adrian muttered. Ascalor and the other elders only identified the Behemoth as a potential host as they are not sure that it really has been infected. The effects of having been parasitized by a World Eater Parasite is only visible after the one-week incubation period. This is also the reason why Adrian is observing the Behemoth for now as it might show signs early. "If it is the host then that would mean that I am lucky and unlucky at the same time." Adrian thought. Adrian would be lucky because he already found thest World Eater Parasite. He would be unlucky because it was a field boss with a level of 350. Even Adrian would have a difficult time dealing with that colossal monster. Even if Adrian has Kaon, the Behemoth has a special ability that can bring down aerial enemies called Smack Down. It is a special ability designed to kill off its favorite food which is actually gigantic bird monsters. One could know that a Behemoth is in the location when flying bird monsters are basically nonexistent as they would have eaten all of them. Just like what Adrian determined, there are no more flying bird monsters in the area as inspected by him and Kaon. Adrian does not dare to summon Saena, or she might be the next meal of the Behemoth. He does not want to get the attention of the Behemoth either as it is currently rampaging in the area that he found it. Adrian and Pann are in agreement that the Behemoth was acting strangepared to its normal behavior. Behemoths grow in size each time that they sleep, and each sleep makes them grow one meter. Behemoths only wake up once every five years which means the hundred meter tall behemoth is about five hundred years old. "I actually agree with Pann, but it could also be pregnant. No one has ever detailed a Behemoth giving birth even the monster loving old man. It could be that the Behemoth is just pregnant and not parasitized by the World Eater Parasite." Adrian muttered as he is actually lying on top of a cloud. Adrian could see that the Behemoth was acting strange, but it was not strange to the point that it became crazed. It was devouring everyrge monster it ising across, but it does not mean that it actively looks for food. It just ate all the monsters that it encountered but it did eat the whole body even the bones. "I am already feeling sorry for the people that are attempting to raid that monster. Why am I feeling sorry when I am also going to need to kill that monster if it is confirmed that the World Eater Parasite is inside of it." Adrian muttered as he suddenly heard lots of people shouting. Adrian looked down and saw numerous armies gathered at the location of the Behemoth. They were not being stomped by the Behemoth since it was busy eating its fresh meal. The human armies were also too small for such a gigantic creature to immediately recognize even if hatred for them is ingrained in its blood. Adrian remembered how the True Saint Lime described the Behemoth when she first encountered it. She encountered it when she saved a small vige that lived on the side of a mountain. The mountain that they were living on was actually the side of the Behemoth and she was also there for another mission. She recalled that a small crater actually crashed on the mountain a day before the Behemoth woke up. This is the reason why she reported that the Behemoth might be the monster that Adrian and the demons were looking for. If not, then she would have reported a powerful monster to the Daemos as they usually do something about it if it destroys the bnce of nature. "She also reported that the Behemoth did not even mind them when it awakened. All it did was immediately take a bite of the side of a mountain since Behemoths often eat stone and dirt when they awaken to stave off hunger." Adrian thought as he looked on what the armies below the Behemoth would do. Clouds on top the Behemoth started to darken as thunder and lightning rolled. Adrian observed that it was actually mages that did this. With a powerful and loud burst of light, lightning came down on the eating Behemoth. Chapter 1637 A Mountain Of A Problem II ? A powerful lightning bolt came down on the eating Behemoth as a loud explosion is heard as the magic attack and the monster collided. Smoke rose in the area as the Behemoth and all the armies are covered in it. The mages believed that they have at least dealt a chunk of the Behemoth''s health and stunned it as there were fifty mages casting at the same time. "Uwwooh!" The loud cry of the Behemoth erupted as the smoke cleared. Therge Behemoth emitted a loud battle cry as its rage started to build. One could see that the top part of the Behemoth is somewhat charred as the lightning bolt hit it urately. The Behemoth could be seen getting redder and redder, but it was not blood. [The Behemoth is using Earth Crusher. Do not have contact with the ground below.] The Behemoth suddenly emitted arge surge of mana which filled its body. The red coloring was actually the mana in its body boiling with power. It raised one of its legs and suddenly stomped it hard into the ground. When the Behemoth stomped its leg on the ground, it made the ground shake furiously that those that were standing onnd lost their bnce. The yers thought that this was the attack of the Behemoth, but they did not know the horror that waited them as the ground did not stop trembling. With a loud burst of rock and gravel, the ground itself suddenly exploded which made lots of casualties. The yers that did not heed the warning to stay off the ground are suddenly in red health as one skill from the field boss actually brought all their health below 30%. The ones that managed to jump or summon their flying mounts are either safe or injured due to the rock shrapnel that came out of the ground. One would think that the Behemoth would stop there but it is toote as it already noticed that it is humans that attacked it. "Uwaoh!" The Behemoth shouted as its whole body suddenly changed to a more bluish color. [The Behemoth is using Crystal Barrage. Take cover.] The system notification usually says clues on how to evade a boss monster''s skills but the system notification that was given to them basically told them to defend. The next attack is basically something that evasion could be impossible or incredibly difficult. It was not only yers having a difficult time as even NPCs that are above level 300 could not defend themselves fully. The Behemoth then inhaled a lot of air as it suddenly hid itself in its own hard-shell exterior. Adrian did not know that the Behemoth also exhibits movement just like that of a tortoise. When the Behemoth retreated back into its outer shell, blue gems suddenly started growing on its back. A few secondster, the blue gems grew bigger and bigger while some were smaller. There is one thing inmon with these crystals and that is their pointed tips. The yers already knew that they needed to defend with everything that they got. The Behemoth did not even wait for the yers and the NPCs to get arranged as it fired off all of the sharp blue crystals that it generated from its back. The sharp blue crystals cut through cheap armor easily as yer that joined for easy money died when they got pierced by it. The barrage continued for at least one minute before all of the sharp blue crystals were used. Adrian noticed that the armies that have dedicated shield warriors managed to defend perfectly as long as there were no gaps in their defenses. The sharp blue crystals did have a 10% damage pration, but the shield warriors were healed back up by the priests that came with the subjugation. Adrian also noticed that the priests seem to be more on the Church of Light sidepared to other denominations. "If the Church of Light were the ones that started this raid, then that means that the angels are involved as well. They would want the Behemoth, but I do not know what part. The safest bet would be the heart but there is something inside the Behemoth''s Heart that is worth more." Adrian muttered as he carefully observed the situation. Adrian does not know if the next information is true because it is all based on hearsay. Lime, the True Saint yer, told him that a Behemoth will crystallize a powerful core when it reaches at least a hundred years. This core is actually one of the ways to create a magic stone that can absorb any elemental magic like a vacuum. Adrian believed that the angels would want something like this because they need something to turn the tides against the dragons. The darkness dragons were their greatest problem as they could easily defend against light attribute magic. Numerous angels are easily injured with just one breath attack from a darkness dragon. "Regardless, I should interfere when I have to. I just need them to do all the work for me. I am sure that they will start moving once the number of fighters dwindle." Adrian thought as he could feel some hidden angels in the people below him, but he cannot pinpoint their exact number. The angels cannot keep up the fa?ade if the number of mortals die at a rapid pace as even, they will not be able to defeat the Behemoth. The angels seem to also know that the Behemoth dislikes aerial opponents as seen by the yers with flying mounts dying after ten seconds due to pinpoint uracy of the Behemoth''s special ability called Smack Down. "Do not worry brave warriors! The Goddess of Light is with you forever lighting your way! Blessed Light!" One of the priests of the Church of Light shouted as he seemed to be a Deacon or at least a Bishop with how powerful his healing spell was. The damaged warriors started rising up again as they were healed back to full health. Adrian noticed that the yers and NPCs that he thought would die earlier are actually fine. It seems that a powerful priest managed to cast a spell that could deter lethal damage as damage over time. The warriors cheered as all of them were reverted back to full health as they charged towards the Behemoth. The mages did not stop chanting as the clouds above the Behemoth rumbled once more. The Behemoth could see all the ants that it failed to kill, and it began rampaging even further. "Uwaho!" The Behemoth cried as its body is suddenly turning into a dark gray color. [The Behemoth is using Continental Quake. Save yourself!] For the first time, the notification actually just told the yers to save themselves. Such a notification can only be received when there is no absolute way to dodge a skill. The only way for them to save themselves is to use a skill that can negate damage fully. "Priests of Light! Cast the Protective Light!" A beautiful woman that is d in priest clothes suddenlymanded. The Pope of the Church of Light, Pristina, is actually present in the scene. She wasmanding all of the priests of the Church of Light and is using her human disguise. She made sure that this operation would seed as she needs this Heart of a Behemoth. She needs it in order to create a powerful artifact that can absorb great power that can even outss the highest of the angels. "Protective Light!" All of the Priests of the Church of Light shouted as a soothing golden light came down on all of the members of the army. The Behemoth did not mind the light show that the humans were doing as it was about to release its most powerful move. The Behemoth suddenly jumped ten meters from the ground and released a powerful energy that sent powerful shockwaves in the area. All the barriers that were created by Protective Light shattered like ss upon receiving the brunt force of the shockwave. All the warriors got severely impacted by the force of the shockwave as well. This powerful quake and shockwave were actually felt throughout the entire central continent. The power of this attack is no joke as the yers were once back to red health levels. "Pure Light!" Pristina shouted as a powerful light descended on all of the wounded and healed their health back to full. The spell, Pure Light, also increased the defense of all those that were healed by 100% for five minutes. The mages that were still being protected are finally done chanting their spell once more. They all shouted ''Zeus'' Hammer'' in unison as that is the name of the Legendary spell that they are chanting in unison. A powerful bolt of lightning once again descended on the Behemoth, but the field boss did not even move. The Behemoth actually nted its four feet onto the ground as the lightning that it received passed through the ground. Chapter 1638 A Mountain Of A Problem III ? "They might actually be able to kill it but that means that I would not have to trouble myself with it." Adrian muttered as the lightning bolt hit the Behemoth directly once again. Adrian initially thought that the Behemoth was done for, but he noticed the electricity running to the ground itself. The Behemoth actually reduced half of the damage that it should get by redirecting the electricity to the ground. The fact that a monster knows this means that the Behemoth is not actually purely a beast but has a certain level of intellect. "Its intellect could also be due to the World Eater Parasite, so I still need to observe." Adrian stated as he looked at the Behemoth. All the ounts that he learned about the Behemoth is that it is just a powerful and towering monster. It never detailed that it possesses some sort of intelligence. He is observing it as intelligence could have been gained when the Behemoth got parasitized by the World Eater Parasite. The World Eater Parasite is known for making its current host better than before. This is a way for the World Eater Parasite to live longer and stronger as it feeds on its hosts. The World Eater Parasite does not have a problem with making its hosts stronger as it would eat its own host eventually. The more powerful the host then the more powerful the World Eater Parasite could be. If the host of the World Eater Parasite has outlived its use, then the parasite would travel to the brain of its host and devour it. Sometimes it just bursts out of its own skull when the World Eater Parasite is too big to travel to the brain. "Still, the Behemoth is done for unless it has a powerful skill that could wipe out everything in its surroundings." Adrian thought as he could see that the armies were being supported by Pristina and the other priests from the Church of Light. The human armies seem to be working together secretly as they were actually being led by the Church of Light. It seems Pristina had offered something to the monarchs of each kingdom in order to defeat the Behemoth. Pristina made sure to give the monarchs of each country the special soup that can extend lives as long as she gets the core of the Behemoth. She told them that she has no interest for the Hearth of the Behemoth but just the core inside of it. The monarchs of each country that she recruited licked their lips as they would get to taste the sweetness of living longer. Pristina intentionally told this to the monarchs of each kingdom but also left out that the core is the real item that grants an extension of lifespan. She also left out a pretty interesting detail as how the special soup applies its effects. The special soup does increase the life of those that drink it but there is also a great drawback. Once the natural life of a mortal is done, the soup would activate its properties by extending the life of those that consume it. The life is indeed extended but at the cost of the body of the mortal being broken down slowly. What the story back then failed to tell is that the king died after fifty years looking by experiencing the greatest of pains. He then perished like all the nutrients was sucked out of his body because that is what really happened. The soup is not a miracle life extender but a potion that forces one''s body to heal and regenerate as if they were at their prime. For the fifty years that the king''s life was extended, it was the mana from the Behemoth''s Core that sustained his body. When the mana from the Behemoth''s Core finally ran out, the king''s health declined instantaneously as his own body could not sustain his life. The soup itself was a horrible death sentence promising the gift of life extension, but it was not that. The queen back then could not bear to lose her king as their heirs were still young and could be easily manipted by the schemes of other nobles. She was a witch that did not know the inner workings of the kingdom and had no allies in the nobles which is why she decided to extend the life of her king using ck magic. Pristina knows all of this as she was already a Bishop of the Church of Light back then as she was the one that blessed the Dragon yer that killed a Behemoth back then. She also took half of the core from the Heart of a Behemoth from the queen as she learned the truth about her. It is also the reason why she suddenly grew in power as she devoured the Behemoth''s Core which increased her ability to absorb the light element. "Once I get the core of a matured Behemoth then I might be able to go against the other high-ranking angels! Just all of you wait for my glorious return as all of you shall bow down to my feet." Pristina thought as she could see the other high-ranking angels groveling at her feet. She volunteered herself to kill the Behemoth when it appeared as the humans were practically begging for them to help. She thought that this was a great chance to get the Behemoth''s Core as the other high-ranking angels do not seem to know the monster''s worth. In the end, she was the one that was dispatched as the other seven angels above her do not like to be around humans that they look at as worms. "If I could show my true form here then that Behemoth would already be on the ground, but I must not show that the Pope of the Church of Light is actually an angel." Pristina thought. Pristina understood the humans all too well as she has been living as one for the past centuries. What the humans want most is a stable life and once that has been achieved then they want overflowing bounty. She also learned what humans hate the most and that is being deceived. She has seen lots of civil wars during her time due to the result of the masses being fooled or taken advantage of. She knew that the humans would turn their backs on the angels once they learned that they have been running the Church of Light all this time. They would suddenly question why the Church of Light or the angels not be more active when sorrowful events happen. The humans would forget all the things that they have done for them and immediately point their fingers to the angels on why they did not do more. Even if the angels under the Church of Light had done barely enough, once the humans learned that they were more powerful than they thought then the angels would be persecuted for not doing their best. A weird logic but this is what Pristina has learned from the humans as they are a race that want more when they know they can get it. "Nevertheless, these worms would not dare persecute us when we be the ultimate power in this world. I shall be one of them when I get my hands on that Behemoth Core." Pristina stated as she does not know it herself, but she has already taken in the negative attitudes of the race that she calls worms. The Behemoth is constantly bombarded by magic spells while it usedrge area skills that deal damage to all the enemies around it. The Behemoth would have won this if the human armies are actually not being supported by the Church of Light. The damage that the Behemoth is dealing to the human armies are all being healed by the Church of Light members. The Behemoth might be standing and halving all the damage that the human army is doing but it could not deal a lethal blow on them. The human army''s morale could be seen at its peak as they could see the Behemoth bing slower and slower. They could feel that their victory is already upon them as the Behemoth''s armor started to crack. "It seems that they will actually be able to kill it after all." Adrian muttered as he could see that the Behemoth''s health has already dropped to 40%. The human army is whitling the Behemoth down by making strategic uses of its army and spells. The mage unit are the ones that are the core of this army. The mage unit are the ones that are truly dealing the damage needed to kill the Behemoth while the other sses are making sure that the mage unit is alive. "UWAAH!" The Behemoth suddenly produced a powerful roar that shook the surroundings as it suddenly started to gather energy from its mouth. [The Behemoth is using Continental Destroyer. Evade the absolute death beam.] Chapter 1639 The Behemoth Falls ? "UWAAH!" The Behemoth suddenly produced a powerful roar that shook the surroundings as it suddenly started to gather energy from its mouth. [The Behemoth is using Continental Destroyer. Evade the absolute death beam.] The Behemoth gathered pure energy into its throat that was gathered from the mana around it. Its whole body even shimmered in a bright light as if its whole body processed the energy. With a powerful bust of pure energy, the Behemoth released the skill Continental Destroyer. A powerful beam of pure energy isunched from its throat where everything in its path was destroyed. All the yers that did not have absolute defense skills turned into particles of light as they did expect that they would be killed in one hit. Some also died despite having absolute defense skills as they were not able to deploy it in time. Pristina, the Pope of the Church of Light, knew that she cannot just increased the defenses of the soldiers. She knew that she can only deploy her angel form in order to block such a powerful attack from the Behemoth. If she does not block it, then all of the priests and mages behind her would perishpletely. The Behemoth seemed to have focused the Continental Destroyer on her direction with the intention of killing her. It seems that the Behemoth has indeed posed such great intelligence that it could easily pinpoint where it needs to attack. Pristina knew that she must defend as it would be incredibly malicious if only, she could survive the attack. "I have no other choice! Blessing of the Goddess of Light: Blessed Angel Form!" Pristina stated as she immediately shed her mortal disguise. Pristina shouted a nonexistent skill name as she wanted to hide the fact that she was an angel. Her mortal shell immediately fell down like a corpse as the soul inside of it which is really her has left. An angel with six wings could be seening out of the body of the Pope of the Church of Light. "It''s a miracle of the goddess!" The priests of the Church of Light shouted as they did not know that their Pope was really an angel and not a mortal. Pristina smiled inside as the mortals have believed her when her ''soul'' suddenly transformed to that of an angel. It was a good thing to make angels establish a connection with the Church of Light earlier on which is why she could do such a thing. Almost all of the people there believed her act except for the yers that know and the incredibly intelligent NPCs. "With the power of the Goddess Luminaria! You must fall evil monster!" Pristina shouted as she created a staff made of light and fired a beam of concentrated light towards the Behemoth to counteract the Continental Destroyer skill. The beam attacks shed upon one another and cancelled each other out which shocked the Behemoth. The field boss could be seen incredibly shocked to see its most powerful attack deflected by a skill that did not have much preparation. Pristina smiled as she also healed all of the injured from the stray energy beams. [The Behemoth has fired Continental Destroyer.] [The Behemoth is now tired due to using such concentrated energy.] [All damage done to the Behemoth will be increased by 10% for five minutes.] [The attack power of the Behemoth will be decreased by 10% for five minutes.] [The Behemoth cannot move its legs due to the immense power that needed to support the Continental Destroyer. The Behemoth shall be rooted in ce for five minutes.] The Behemoth had to sacrifice a lot in order to fire the Continental Destroyer skill as it took a lot of its own energy to use. This is why its shock was incredibly apparent when it was easily matched by Pristina. Pristina made sure to also use the light element around her to make her look incredibly holy. "The evil monster is incapacitated! Brave warriors! Finish off the evil monster in the name of the Goddess Luminaria!" Pristina shouted as she buffed all the damage done by the army. "Wah!" The army shouted as their morale increased. Pristina knew that she can now return back to her mortal disguise as she has already done her part. She is d that nobody seems to be asking her how she did that. If there was someone that asked her then all she could say was that it was the messenger of the Goddess of Light, the angels, that has taught her even if she was lying. The armyunched a barrage of attacks against the Behemoth and all the field boss could do was defend its head. The onught of attacks did not stop as it is only rooted for five minutes. They must defeat the Behemoth in five minutes or at least get it close enough to dying so that victory would be assured. Adrian, who was observing at the top of the clouds, could not stopughing at the clown show that Pristina just did. He could not believe that a proud angel would do such a thing just to make sure that it fools humans. It actually blurted out a skill just to show its true form in order to hide the truth that she wants to conceal. "I have good footage that I can actually use. She also made sure to call the Behemoth an evil monster when it has not done anything evil so far. She is really well versed in the art of information deception." Adrian muttered as he saved that clown show in a memory crystal. Nevertheless, Adrian was still observing greatly and ready to swoop in if the World Eater Parasite does indeed show up. He already ced Sirius below and is actually waiting in the shadow of a general in the army below. He also made sure to have Chiron hide as well as he might need to root all the humans in ceter. Adrian also sneaked an attack earlier to the Behemoth as he attached a Quantum Spacemine on its body. He also wanted a part of the experience points and the loot it might contain. Even if it is not big, he was also participating with the army, but he made his attacks unable to be easily traced. He also timed the Quantum Spacemine explosion to the lightning bold attacks. "UWOAH!" The Behemoth cried as it took its final breath. The Behemoth drew its final breath as all form of life escaped its body as it gigantic legs that supported its heavy weight crumbled. The Behemoth was actually supporting itsrge weight with mana just like anyrge monster. When it no longer lived, its heart that pumped mana into itsrge body gave out. The Behemoth was crushed under its own weight as it produced a loud crash when it died. The ground beneath the Behemoth caved in due to the immense weight that the Behemoth had. If one looked at the dead Behemoth from far away, then they might actually say that it is just a mountain. "Hoorah!" The human army cheered as they managed to defeat the Behemoth. "Great job, brave warriors! The Goddess Luminaria is incredibly delighted to have all of you be blessed by her as you have defeated an evil monster that threatened the lives of normal people. I shall all bless you once more so that your tiredness will be washed away." Pristina stated as she raised her staff as a cool flowing light came out of it. The cool flowing light affected all of the people in the army and washed at least 50% of their tiredness. Pristina did no do this from the bottom of her heart as she wanted the soldiers to not rest. They need to extract the Heart of the Behemoth within a day of its death. If they do not extract the Heart of the Behemoth within a day of its death, then the body of the Behemoth would naturally turn to stone. It is said that a Behemoth would undergo petrification upon its death due to the unique nature of its body. The Behemoth''s body understands that its death is like something of a permanent sleep hence bing into a stone. There are even folktales of mountains sprouting up the next day because a Behemoth died. This is the origin on how mountains are born in Pandemonium as they are often told to be the bodies of dead Behemoths that turned to stone. Anything extracted from the Behemoth would be exempt from this petrification which is why they must extract the heart immediately. "You are truly the representative of the goddess!" The soldiers mored as they thanked Pristina for alleviating their fatigue. Pristina looked at the pdins of the Church of Light as they needed to proceed in extracting the heart. The other higher ranked soldiers of the kingdoms that gave their aid also joined the pdins. All of them are only here for one thing and that is the Heart of the Behemoth. Chapter 1640 Surprise Heart Attack I

Chapter 1640 Surprise Heart Attack I

Adrian looked closely at the Behemoth corpse to see if there would be any action that would be done. He waited for about ten minutes and the corpse was not even moving. All the action that happened are the people trying to get the Behemoth''s heart of its body. "I guess this is a false rm since the World Eater Parasite would not risk being inside a dead Behemoth. If it was still inside, then there is a risk of it turning into stone along with the Behemoth. If it could survive from not getting petrified, then it would die if it does not get nutrients for seven days. The World Eater Parasite will still die regardless of what I do." Adrian stated as he was about to leave. Adrian looked at the corpse of the Behemoth onest time as the people below are now able to see the heart chamber. Adrian thought that he could steal whatever Pristina wanted inside that Behemoth but that would mean facing all of the people below. He did not want to risk everything for an unknown chance of victory. "Maybe, I could have Sirius swipe it. I could also stop time when the Heart of the Behemoth appears." Adrian stated as he observed the extraction of the Heart of the Behemoth. The people below are doing their best to crack the hard shell of the Behemoth. The heart is located just below upper back and in the middle of its two front legs. There is also arge and tough shell that protects the heart which is why going under is not the way to go. The way to get the Heart of the Behemoth is to puncture or create a hole near its neck. Using that hole, one of them must pull on a nd there which would be able to tug at the heart. If they pulled hard enough, then the entire Heart of the Behemoth will get out of its body. This process is extremely gruesome, but it is the easiest way to dissect the Heart of the Behemoth. This process is also only possible if the Behemoth is already dead. If the Behemoth is alive then all the muscles in its body would be tight and unable to be dislodged. Adrian already alerted Sirius to be ready to snatch the Heart of the Behemoth. Sirius was already hiding in one of the shadows of the army general. It would be a cake walk to grab the Heart of the Behemoth as the hardest thing would be to escape with it. Adrian was also waiting for this to happen with Dodu at his hands. Adrian was carrying Dodu to see if it would react when the Behemoth died but it did not. It was a given that Dodu was a bit far away from the Behemoth, but he just wanted to make sure that all bases are covered. "Pull hard everyone! We shall offer this heart to the Church of Light! They are the reason that we are alive!" One of the generals stated as the other generals agreed. The soldiers thought that their generals were shining examples of being a knight. What they did not know is that the deal was already made under the table. The Church of Light already nned to have them be the one rewarded by the Heart of the Behemoth because of their great contribution. This is the reason why almost half of the best priests in the church is present. "Be strong but make sure that all of you will stay safe." Pristina stated as if she was worried, but she had a different sentence inside of her head. "Why are they taking too long to dislodge a heart of a dead monster? If I could just interfere, then I would have pulled on that hear myself." Pristina thought but she smiled outwardly to show that she is with them in their endeavor. "You heard, Pope Pristina! Give it everything you got but stay safe! Pull!" One of the generalsmanded as thousands of soldiers started to pull on the mana rope that was created by the mages. "PULL!" All of the soldiers shouted as veins started to pop out of their hands due to the sheer strength that they are using to pull on the mana rope. Since the rope was made of mana, the danger of it breaking is only apparent when it is no longer supplied by mana. Since all of the mages are chanting the mana rope, it is incredibly sturdy to pull. All the soldiers have to do is pull at it has hard as they can, and the heart will definitely pop out. "PULL!" The soldiers shouted once more as they suddenly feel that they actually moved a few feet away which means that the Heart of the Behemoth has already dislodged. "Widen the hole! The heart might be too big for it to slide right out!" One of the generalsmanded as the mages casted Wind des to increase the hole created on the neck of the Behemoth. "The hole is now wide enough!" The mages shouted as the soldiers once again pulled with all their strength. "PULLL!" The soldiers shouted as they actually started to move forwards. The soldiers could be seen actively moving forward as they pulled with all their might. They can feel that something is indeeding out of the hole and all they need to do is pull harder. The mages also started to give some strengthening buffs to the soldiers as it seems that the heart was very difficult to pull. "PULL!" The soldiers shouted oncest time as arge red heart suddenly popped out of the Behemoth. The Heart of the Behemoth was actually incrediblyrge to the point that it dwarfed an average man. It was actually five meters big which is quite a feat since the Behemoth that they have defeated is actually a hundred meters in height. Chapter 1641 Surprise Heart Attack II

Chapter 1641 Surprise Heart Attack II

"HOORAH!" The soldiers cheered as the Heart of the Behemoth is finally out. The generals of each army shouted with the soldiers but the greed in their eyes could not be easily concealed. They were also part of the mortals that will be able to eat this special concoction that increases the lifespan of those that eat the Heart of the Behemoth. Pristina, on the other hand, tried her best to conceal her joy but she could be seen having greedier eyes than the rest of them. "So, that is the Heart of the Behemoth. It is indeed its heart because it is extremelyrge. No wonder they were having a difficult time getting it out as it is incrediblyrge. It must have been stuck on something inside of its body." Adrian muttered as he was about tomand Sirius to get the heart when Dodu started to be erratic. "Large yum yum!" Dodu suddenly stated which made Adrian tell Sirius to stop what he was doing. Dodu did not react earlier which Adrian thought was normal since the Behemoth was not parasitized. Only when the Heart of the Behemoth came out of the body of the Behemoth did Dodu suddenly make a reaction. Adrian immediately looked at the body of the dead Behemoth and it was actually convulsing. "The body is convulsing!" One of the mages shouted as the entire body of the dead Behemoth started shaking. All of the soldiers suddenly pulled out their weapons once again. They actually thought that the Behemoth would rise from the dead like an undead to hunt down those that killed it. The dead body of the Behemoth suddenly stopped moving which made all of them sigh with relief. "It might just be some sign of rigor mortis. No need to be rmed as the muscles of the dead Behemoth might just have stiffened as mana ran outpletely." One of the mages stated as they returned back to their duties. "Why is there arge red muscle connected to the heart? Did we actually pull out a nerve?" One of the generals pointed out as a red long tube of muscle seemed to have been pulled out as well. Pristina suddenly found it strange because this was not present when thest behemoth was killed by her. She thought that it was strange and was about to cast a spell to cut it lose because they will not be able to carry the heart if it is still connected to the body. She created a sword made of light intending to cut the red nerve when the heart suddenly started shaking. "No!" Pristina suddenly shouted as she suddenly had a bad premonition. The Heart of the Behemoth that all of them pulled out of the dead Behemoth suddenly started to shake. A few secondster, the red muscle vein that they thought was attached to the heart suddenly stood up and carried the heart. The red muscle vein was actually a monster disguising itself as a vein and ripped the Heart of the Behemoth apart. "SCRAAH!" The World Eater Parasite shouted as it actually devoured core of the Heart of the Behemoth and showed itself to all of the mortals. The World Eater Parasite actually grew to a length of ten meters which is impressive because it only survived for a few days inside of the Behemoth. The suddenly convulsing of the Behemoth''s dead body might be its reaction as it woke up when its host died. It now showed with great rage as it attempted to find a new host but all the beings in front of it was incredibly small. "All man in battle stations! A monster just appeared! It seems that the Behemoth has a worm inside of its body." One of the generals shouted but they could not identify the monster. Even the other yers could not identify the World Eater Parasite as it was not in the general database of this world. The World Eater Parasite is not a being of this world which means one must gather information of it in order to see its status and name. The yers immediately fired off long range attacks to the World Eater Parasite asmanded by the mages. "What is that thing, your eminence?" The priests of the Church of Light asked Pristina but even she does not know of this thing. "I guess this is where I need to shine." Adrian suddenly stated as he appeared before all of the humans. "Demon!" The human soldiers shouted but they dared not to attack Adrian as the World Eater Parasite was still rampaging. "Do not worry because I am not here to hurt all of you. I am here to deal with that interdimensional being that is right there." Adrian stated as he pointed at the World Eater Parasite. The soldiers looked at their generals, but the generals looked at Pristina for guidance. Pristina is immediately troubled as she does not know of that being, but she must never let a demon snatch their prey. The worm might actually still have the core inside of its belly and all she needs to do is to fish it out. "We do not need your help demon! All of you prepare to kill that thing!" Pristina shouted as she red at Adrian. "Be my guest then. I will just watch here and see if all of you can actually deal with it." Adrian stated as he flew a bit far away but still within their field of vision. "Do not mind the demon! I shall be taking a watchful eye towards him. We must deal with this monstrosity first as it might have awakened the Behemoth!" Pristinamanded. The soldiers were a bit hesitant as there was a demon watching them, but the Pope of the Church of Light will not lose to a demon in their minds. The soldiers prepared for battle once more as they are now facing a different enemy which looked like a predatory slime and slug hybrid. Chapter 1642 Human Army Versus Parasite

Chapter 1642 Human Army Versus Parasite

Adrian watched as the battle unfolded before him as the human army with increased morale took on the World Eater Parasite. Adrian actually thought that he could see if the World Eater Parasite does indeed possess a tough exterior body as stated. He was not able to verify such a thing earlier because the first one already melted inside of Dodu''s many stomachs. "Let us see if it really is impervious to any attacks. I want to see what they can do when I already told them that I would deal with the World Eater Parasite." Adrian stated as he just hung back while also holding back Dodu who sees the World Eater Parasite as its delicious meal. The human army was healed back to full by the priests of the Church of Light under themand of Pristina. She knew that she must defeat this monster herself as the core of the Behemoth is on the line. She already scanned the destroyed heart earlier and no brilliant stone came out of it. The human soldiers picked up the pieces of the Heart of the Behemoth that was left as they still needed that since they believe that it is key to extended human life. Pristina, on the other hand, is more focused on killing the World Eater Parasite as it might have the core of the Behemoth still undigested. The human army did not know that this is what she really thinks as they thought that she was just being selfless to not let a horrible monster on the loose. "Mages! Fire!" One of the generals shouted as the mages released the fire balls that they have conjured up onto the World Eater Parasite. The World Eater Parasite did not even evade as if the fire could not hurt its body. The fire covered the body of the World Eater Parasite, but it did not look like it was getting hurt. The World Eater Parasite even looked refreshed as it got sted by fire balls since it still had the blood of the Behemoth covering it from earlier. "Archers! Fire!" One of the generalsmanded as the me barrage did not work out in their favor. The archers immediately released thousand of arrows that is rigged with a reinforced steel tip that could prate the hide of a Behemoth with enough strength and continuous force. Thousands of arrows rained upon the World Eater Parasite, but the monster did not move from its spot or even thought to evade the iing attacks. The arrows all hit the World Eater Parasite but all of them just bounced off its skin as if there is nothing thates close to it from getting a wound. All the arrows just fell down like limp sticks on the ground. All the people immediately saw this and thought that this monster was even more impervious to attackspared to the Behemoth. Pristina saw this and also realized that the World Eater Parasite is not a being that can be hurt easily. She already knew that this monster was not normal since it is being monitored by the demons. Demons do not think of other beings from this universe as a threat because they view extradimensional beings as threats. The angels know of this which is why they are not releasing all of their strength towards the demons despite it being one of their missions. The angels would only start attacking the demons once the seven angelic leaders be powerful enough to protect the world from other beings. It also helps that the angels are not being targeted by the demons as well even if they broke through the seal. "If normal mana cannot prate it then I shall use divine energy." Pristina thought as she immediately casted a spell. "Angel of Light''s Arrow!" Pristina shouted as she created a silhouette of herself as an angel above her with only one pair of wings. The Angel of Light''s Arrow created an angel made of light and divine energy that shoots an arrow towards its target. She made sure to target the World Eater Parasite as she believed that a perfect hit might be able to kill it. Pristina released tremendous mana and a bit of divine energy and fired it towards the World Eater Parasite. The World Eater Parasite looked like it noticed the mass of divine energy that was hurled towards it and is about to dodge. Seeing this, the pdins of the Church of Light immediately pinned the World Eater Parasite in position. The pdins of the Church of Light might not be able to damage the World Eater Parasite, but they could surely pin it down with their enhanced weights. The World Eater Parasite could not move because the pdins and the mages made sure that it will stay in ce one way or another. All the people here banked on the chance that the Pope of the Church of Light could damage this monster. If she could not deal with this monster, then no one in their army can deal with this monster. The arrow made of light and divine energy struck the World Eater Parasite and it uttered a squeal. The World Eater Parasite did indeed get hurt by the attack as a wound could be seen on where the arrow of light and divine energy hit it. The arrow of light and divine energy soon faded as it no longer sustained its form from losing mana and divine energy. "It got hurt!" The cheers of the soldiers could be heard as all of them noticed that the World Eater Parasite did indeed get damaged. "They are getting happy about damaging the World Eater Parasite when its health was only reduced by 2%. If she can fire that skill forty-nine times, then they may be able to kill it, but I doubt that she could use that continuously. Thanks to her though, I learned that divine energy could damage the World Eater Parasite which is great news." Adrian stated. Adrian knew that Pristina could not replicate that skill forty-nine times as she does not have arge amount of divine energy. She has a fixed amount of divine energy since angels cannot be gods as decreed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria unless she expressed so. The divine energy that she used was mostly what she has which is not a lot. "I can only fire off that skill five more times and you are saying that it barely made a dent." Pristina thought to herself as she could identify that the World Eater Parasite was not even damaged greatly. Pristina looked at Adrian and saw that he was not moving at all as he really was just observing as he told them. The human army that she brought could not even damage the World Eater Parasite as its hide was tough as a mythical tier armor that is enhanced to the fullest. Adrian saw that Pristina was looking at him which is why he waved like a sassy man which made it look like he was mocking her. "After I am done with this monster, I will also be killing you today!" Pristina thought but the cries of the human army soon filled the area as they were getting bashed by the World Eater Parasite. The World Eater Parasite did not even attack the people around it directly as it was just moving about to look for a new host. It could not find a host big enough in the vicinity which is why it was circling about but the human army thought that it was getting aggressive. Adrian wanted to burst outughing but controlled himself since they might actually turn that bloodthirst towards him. "Will you expose yourself? Or will you ask for my help?" Adrian muttered as he could see the struggling people. "Are you not going to help us?" One of the yers suddenly called out to Adrian. "Why would I?" Adrian asked back. "Demons help people against things like that! I know that this is not a monster of this world as I only did like a hundred damage to it." The yer retorted. "I would have dly help. Scratch that! I already offered my help but your very graciousmander in charge did not want my help. Which is why I will not help all of you unless she agrees that I must help all of you. I might be the target if I interfere without her permission." Adrian stated and the yers could not help but silently agree. The yers knew that Pristina would never agree to getting help from a demon. She was incredibly prideful and one of the most powerful advocates of human supremacy in the continent. She would never agree to a demon helping her because the Church of Light views them as evil beings that need to be punished. Although, a majority of people already know that demons and devils are different beings but the Church of Light did not make that distinction. Chapter 1643 Gracefully Ask for Help

Chapter 1643 Gracefully Ask for Help

The human army are not having any casualties because the Church of Light was making sure that everyone does not die. This could also stem to the fact that the World Eater Parasite is not viewing them as a threat. All the World Eater Parasite is doing would be the selection of a new host which is why it is fanning its gill like out outwards. It seems that the World Eater Parasite does not have eyes like a normal monster but instead have sensory organs. The sensory organs do not seem to function the same as the monsters of this world as it does not get overloaded despite the number of living beings here. The World Eater Parasite does indeed possess a different bodypared to any being that is created in this universe as it ispletely outside the norm. The yers are bing the most damaged people in the army as they would be the ones that aremanded to attack. This is also the reason why some yers do not like the kingdoms that built the human supremacy logic as their motto. The human supremacy kingdoms do not actually view the yers as humans despite their race being equal to humans. Due to the yers just dying and bing weaker unlike normal humans that die permanently, the human yers are also somewhat at a vague ground in terms of where they are. They are viewed as monsters wearing human skin since they revive from the dead due to the blessing of this world. They are in a grey area but the kingdoms with human supremacy values will not let their usefulness go to waste. Some of the human yers are not aware of this because their treatments are the same as that of normal human NPCs as long as the others do not know that they are yers. This is the reason why most yers with of the human race would rather go be adventurers that go from town to town and not settle in a certain ce because they are viewed as different. Some yers even immediately would look for a race change item just to escape that headache of a situation. This is the reason why the race change item is extremely sought after even if it is just from turning to an elf or a dwarf. yers of the human race usually swap races in the middle of the game when they see that they cannot advance further into these societies. This type of behavior is changing though as there are now lots of yers that have started to govern territories. They are the ones changing the view of how yers should be treated even if it is still small in scale. Although there is already a yer that has achieved a sizeable territory that is equal to a Marquess which means a yer that is king would not be far from the future. Anyways, the treatment for the human yers is still better now but they are still mainly used as cannon fodder or ''vanguards'' if one would like a more perfumed term. The human yers knew that they should do their best to somehow change the mindset of the human people in the world but some of them have already given up that cause. They knew that efficiency and the defeat of the enemy is what matters as they do not want to die and getting only crumbs. "What should we do for you to help us?" One of the yers asked as the priests would more likely ran out of mana and that would mean that they would start to die off one by one. "Asking me for help is the only way for it to be solved. She should be the one that asks of that with grace, of course. That is only the polite thing to be done after getting verbally harassed when I have not done anything and only presented that that I could help." Adrian stated as he was floating in mid-air seeing the hard work of the human army going down the drain. "Can you not do it for us? We are really big fans!" One of the yers asked. "Nope. If you really were a fan of me then you know how I roll. I always like to help when I can and if I am the only one that can solve it then I do my best. What I do not like is to be mocked by someone that does not even know how to tackle the problem. Remember, I could just wait until all of you die and then I would get a turn." Adrian stated in a voice that could be heard as clear as day. The yers and even the people around suddenly had shivers when Adrian said hisst sentence. They are suddenly shot with the reality that all of them dying can easily happen. Even the priests that apanied Pristina knew that they could get killed as well because they are not even making a dent on the monster. Deep down, all of the people there know that the monster was not getting damaged by them to a point that it would be scared at them. The monster that is before them is just moving about and not even attacking those that are aiming their bloodlust and hostility toward them. All the World Eater Parasite was doing was looking for a signal of life that could fit its gigantic ten-meter-long body. "All yers stop attacking and retreat." One of the higher leveled yers stated as he was the first one to disengage. The highest leveled yer in each of the armies immediately stopped what they were doing and some suddenly followed. When the most powerful yers stopped receiving orders from the army generals, the other lower leveled yers stopped as well. The only yers that did not stop were those that are from the Church of Light as they will get heavily reprimanded if they do. "What are you doing! Attack the monster!" One of the generals stated but the yers did not bother as they were just being used as vanguards anyway. Soon, the shouts of the other generals echoed as well that reprimanded the yer. The only ones left in the front line were the NPC soldiers and they could not deal with the World Eater Parasite alone. All the yers that were part of the army soon moved away and they also noticed that the monster was not even harming them. "What are all of you doing! Kill that monster!" Pristina shouted with the top of her lungs as she was the one that badly wanted the monster to be killed. "Why should we when we could have the Demon deal with it like he initially wanted?" One of the highest leveled yers stated in protest and the others soon echoed their same concern. "Do you really wish to hand over the glory of killing a horrendous monster to a demon! They do not care about all of you as long as the world is spinning correctly, they do not care as long as the world is intact!" Pristina stated in amanding tone. "Which is true. But you have yet to answer their question on why they should waste their time when someone present is already here to deal with it. I already told all of you earlier that this monster is an extradimensional being. Any beings that are not of this world are dealt by the demons which is us. Humans might have an ability to defeat such beings if they were demigods but none of you here are demigods. The skill that partially damage that being that we call the World Eater Parasite was filled with divine energy. Even thedy over there in her real form will not be able to defeat as they are beings that cannot possess much of it." Adrian stated as he pointed towards Pristina. Only the highest of the angels with three pairs of wings are granted the authority to wield divine energy by the Goddess Luminaria. They are granted the authority, but it is also very limited as the Goddess Luminaria feared that an angel that is incredibly powerful might overthrow her. The stupid excuse that she gave her angels was that divine energy corrupts their perfect forms and beauty which is why they should not wield too much. "Are you all going to hand this demon the glory and loot upon killing such a fearsome beast?! With the grace of the Goddess of Light, we can attain victory!" Pristina stated but she was met with cold gazes as they were already fighting the World Eater Parasite for two hours already. "Just ask for his help!" One of the yers shouted and the other yers also added to the statement. "Let me at least tell all of you this. I do not care about your spoils on the Behemoth. All I care about is defeating the World Eater Parasite. I swear, on the names of the Twin Gods, that I will not take any of your loot on the Behemoth." Adrian stated with a smile as he knew that the promise uttered with the name of the Twin Gods sealed the deal. Any promise uttered with the names of their patron gods would mean a promise that deals with their life. If Adrian did not fulfill his promise, then he would get divine punishment from the Twin Gods himself. He even used mana when he made this promise which could be felt by all of the people. Chapter 1644 Was That Hard?

Chapter 1644 Was That Hard?

Pristina, the Pope of the Church of Light, is now at an impasse. The demon that she mocked has pledged that he does not care of what happens to the Behemoth as all he wants is the World Eater Parasite. She was now being pressured by the yers that she also looks down upon. She does not want to give in to the pressure of the ones she looks down upon but there would be grave consequences if she does not. The humans of this world would die from always attacking the World Eater Parasite. It would not take long for a monster that does not even bat an eye to get irritated from the beings around it. Even Pristina cannot bring someone back from the dead because that is not the grace of her goddess. The Goddess Luminaria might be able to heal and fortify but she cannot bring the dead back to life unlike the gods or goddesses of life. She does not have the ability to bring the dead back to life much less her goddess which is why she is pushing herself to heal the people back to health. "I request aid." Pristina murmured. "I am sorry. I did not hear what you said? Did you hear something?" Adrian stated even though he has heard it fully since he has great hearing. Pristina did not want to ask for help, but she knows that even her true form could barely deal with this monster from another universe. She bets that even the other seven angels above her does not have a way of dealing with it. She might think of Mikhail as an exemption but even he would not be able to easily deal with the World Eater Parasite. What Pristina did not know is that Adrian by himself without the aid of Dodu would also have no way of dealing with the World Eater Parasite. If it was only Adrian here, then he would have called the other elders as they would create numerous ck holes to crush the World Eater Parasite. Adrian will not say that though because he likes to have Pristina show some humility to him. "I, Pristina, request the aid of the demon." Pristina stated but still in a soft voice. "I cannot hear it properly. What did you say to me?" Adrian stated as it was sure that he was just teasing Pristina, but the yers also know that feeling. The yers have numerous NPCs that look down on them, but they had to fold because the authority of the NPCs is higher, and they were more powerful than them. Yet Adrian, a yer just like them, is actually able to force NPCs to admit their wrongs and bow down to him. One might say that he can only do this because he has the advantage, but they are wrong. Adrian might not know this but there is actually a dedicated thread where it discusses his rtionship with NPCs. The yers are actually astounded that the demons are showing him respect. Even the elders of the Daemos race are showing him respect even if they treat him like a child. What is even more envious for the yers is that the Daemos Elders see Adrian as an equal but younger than them in age. If they were to try what Adrian was doing to other NPCs in other kingdoms, then they would be executed or sent to prison. yers who also went to Avalon noticed that the powerful NPCs there do not look down on you because of your race but only look at you with indifference since they do not know you. Adrian does not know much as he does not handle most of the personal affairs but there is actually a long queue on bing permanent citizens of Avalon. Adrian''s territory is also a hotbed for other races which is why yers are trying their luck if they could unlock a different race. Even if Adrian does not know it, he has the respect of a good number of the yer base because of what he aplished not just his powerful skills. A ray of light suddenly shown towards Pristina as if the Goddess of Light herself has given her a message. Pristina looked immensely shocked upon learning of the revtion that she even stared at the sky for a few seconds. She gritted her teeth and gave a slight bow to Adrian which even shocked thetter. "Champion Equinox, as a guardian of this world, the Church of Light humbly asks for your aid in destroying the monster before us. We shall aid you in the prospect of defeating the vile monster that could destroy worlds." Pristina stated as she actually slightly bowed. == [Pristina.] "Goddess!" Pristina thought or rather spoke in her thoughts as the Goddess of Light Luminaria started talking to her directly. [Let the demon help. That is a World Eater Parasite. It is not a being that you can defeat unless I descend myself.] "But goddess! He is a demon!" Pristina grumbled. [The faith of the people there is already waving because of your own hubris. I need all the faith that I can get so I can descend when the timees. Let the demon deal with the worm but look polite while doing it. I need the faith of the people be restored. Do so and I will reward you.] "Yes. My goddess." Pristina replied as she bit her lips as she bowed down to Adrian. == "I guess that is as humble as one can be. Now, was that hard?" Adrian stated. "Do not press further demon! Our holy eminence has already showed you humility. It is now time for your end of the bargain." One of the pdins beside Pristina stated but it was clearly one of the angels. "I get it. Do not worry because I will deal with the World Eater Parasite. Dodu, you can now feast!" Adrian stated as he released the small iridescent slime like being clinging on his body. "Affirmative!" Dodu stated as he created a small tentacle and did a salute. A lot of the yers know of Dodu as it is a slime monster that was tamed by Equinox. It is also incredibly cute, but they know that Dodu''s real size was not ten meters. They know that Dodu is actually just two meters big at most. How could a small slime be able to deal with a monster that cannot be damaged by even the mages with great fire power that defeated a Behemoth? Dodu locked onto the World Eater Parasite and the monster that was minding its own business started to create noises. The yers and even the NPCs noticed the behavioral change in the World Eater Parasite as it is now feeling threatened. What they could not wrap their head around is the fact that a ten-meter-long monster is being threatened by a one-foot-tall slime. "Dodu, do not y with your food. It might run away, and I promise you that it will be difficult in tracking." Adrian stated as it seems that Dodu has inherited its master''s naughty side. "Sowwy." Dodu stated in a cute tone which melted the hearts of the yers that love it but all the yers almost gasped for air on what happened next. Dodu suddenly became arge clump of numerous slimes like itself and became as tall as the World Eater Parasite. Dodu might not be ten meters long, but it is still a gigantic being that made the World Eater Parasite hiss. Dodu did not care of the reaction of the World Eater Parasite as it created numerous tentacles to lock onto the parasite. The World Eater Parasite started squealing in pain as Dodu''s tentacles melted its extremely tough hide. The outer shell that the yers tried to destroy is now being melted effortlessly by a huge slime monster that they are witnessing for the first time. All of the people there are terrified as they were witnessing something that is not possible in their own realm. The World Eater Parasite started to squirm and tried to get away from Dodu, but it could not. Dodu was already using its domain in the area and only those with a domain could feel it. The World Eater Parasite could no longer easily move because of the restriction as Dodu started to swallow it whole. The human army that has yet to see such a scene is horrified. The cute little slime that they though were harmless was now easily putting the World Eater Parasite inside of its stomach. The scene only took one minute for the entire ten-meter-long World Eater Parasite to get inside of Dodu''s gigantic stomach. As soon as thest piece of the World Eater Parasite was inside of Dodu, a notification suddenly popped up. [You have defeated a World Eater Parasite (Young)] [You have gained experience points from defeating such a creature.] All the yers there heard the notification as they contributed to the defeat of the World Eater Parasite even if they barely made a dent on its health. Chapter 1645 Core of the Behemoth I

Chapter 1645 Core of the Behemoth I

The World Eater Parasite was no more as it went straight inside of Dodu''s belly. There was not even a residual matter like a sludge or pool of blood. The World Eater Parasite died just like that, but Dodu was extremely satisfied. The human army that tried their hardest could not believe that the battle would end in a moment. They all looked at Pristina with judging eyes as they could have taken more materials from the Behemoth if they just let the demon do his thing. Even the angels that are hiding with the crowd could not believe that they were incredibly useless against a being that came from another universe. "Now, that finishes it. My soulbound ispletely full and this world is safe thanks to yours truly. I would also like to thank the Church of Light for their ability to look pass differences for the good of humanity. I shall now take my leave." Adrian stated. Adrian''s sentence was an obvious attack on the state of Church of Light against other races. It might sound like he is praising them, but he is actually mocking them. Adrian basically said that this would have been finished if you sucked your pride earlier. The other angels noticed this tant disrespect, but Pristina stopped them as there are many eyes watching. "Wait! Did the beast¡­ not spit out anything?!" Pristina asked as she was curious about the World Eater Parasite if it ate the Behemoth Core. "If you are wondering if there are anything inside of the World Eater Parasite then that would have already melted the moment it ate anything. They are known for their voracious appetite that will devour everything until they eat a. It would only then they would go to sleep for a millennium or two and repeat the process again." Adrian stated which crushed the hopes of Pristina obtaining the Core of the Behemoth. "Thank you very much." The yers stated towards Adrian, but he just smiled and waved at them since he only did what his job was. "I know that me being here makes you ufortable which is why I am going away now. Peace out!" Adrian stated as he gathered his soulbounds that were hiding. Sirius came out from one of the general''s shadows in a majestic but fierce way. Sirius looked at the generals in a manner of looking down on them as they were busymanding their army when they were more powerful than a hundred individuals. Sirius looked at them as if they have failed their instincts as warriors as they were washed up and almost useless. Charon was the next toe out as he revealed his powerful form to those that have not seen it yet. The chains produced an eerie sound that made anyone that was in his way as they feared the aura around him. Charon''s aura made it look like the world itself was slowing down as he looked like he was moving slowly. The yers, especially the summoners, looked with awe and envy as they have seen three of Adrian''s soulbounds in their full forms. Sirius, Charon and Dodu looked like boss monsters that spawned with a Demon King in the middle. The human army now knew why their intelligence reports regarding the fourth Arch Demon was that he is a master of legendary beasts. "It has been a pleasure, but I believe that all of you still have some dissecting to do. Goodbye." Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers and teleported away. "As the demon said, he had left without touching the Behemoth''s corpse. We still have the Heart of the Behemoth even if it is in pieces. I can feel the mana from it as it is still fresh which is why it is not turning to stone." One of the generals silently stated to the other generals and Pristina. "I am d that you are happy to have the heart, but we will now be withdrawing as the battle is done. The Church of Light no longer cares for the Heart of the Behemoth. I am willing to give you my part as a token of apology for not letting the demon handle the World Eater Parasite earlier. We would have extracted more from the dead behemoth if not for my hard headedness." Pristina stated but she does not care for heart meat as it would not help her. "We do not dare. All of you have helped us and it was only a decision based on the glorious doctrine of the church. You are not at fault, Pope Pristina." One of the generals stated in a sad tone but he was actually very happy inside. "You only made that decision due to us being weak which we understand." Another general chimed in but he was also silently smiling on the inside. "I insist that we no longer have our part for the heart aspensation. My other priests should have their spoils on the rewards, but you can also have my reward as well." Pristina stated as she left along with her pdin guards. "Such greedy pigs. I only used you to get what I want but what I want is no longer there. No wonder a mountain that I guarded suddenly woke up. It was due to that annoying extradimensional monster." Pristina muttered to herself. Pristina was already aware of the Behemoth as she has marked it back then. She was just waiting for it to wake up to harvest its valuable core, but all that waiting was not rewarded. She also had to bow down to a demon of all beings which made her incredibly angry. "I shall kill you one day, Champion Equinox!" Pristina thought. == "Achoo!" Adrian stated as he carried a glowing orb that is the size of a baseball. "Who would have thought that the Core of a Behemoth would be this sizepared to its original size. Even my core is about the size of my heart, but this is just a pebble on the road whenpared to a Behemoth''s size." Adrian stated as he held the Core of the Behemoth. Chapter 1646 Core of the Behemoth II

Chapter 1646 Core of the Behemoth II

== Item Name: Core of A Behemoth Item Rank: Mythical Tier Item Type: Monster Core Effects: -? Consuming this core would have the user be able to have more control over their elemental spells. -? Consuming this core would increase maximum mana amount by 10%. Uses: -? Can be used as a catalyst to create a powerful elemental wand. -? Can be used as a powerful battery to sap any elemental magic for a given duration or until it is full. -? Can be used as an evolution item to any being that has a tiny bloodline of a Behemoth. Description: The core of a Behemoth that is located in their hearts. This core is the reason why the Behemoth can support its heavy weight. When the core is fully charged with mana, the Behemoth wakes up from stasis, but this can only happen if it has reached adulthood. Only adult Behemoths can create cores in their hearts as it is forged by absorbing mana from the earth. Each time the Behemoth hibernates, their cores expand in order to amodate therge amount of mana needed to support their weights. A Behemoth can still live as long as its heart is still beating even if its core has been destroyed or ripped out. == "I now see why that angel wanted to get this thing. This is basically a treasure for her as angels of higher orderspete via their refined techniques regarding the light element. She was losing her mind just to take this, and it is justified." Adrian stated as he then proceeded tough. "Did Dodu do good master?" Dodu asked Adrian as it was specifically told to only melt the World Eater Parasite and keep anything that was stored inside of it. "You did good! You even made sure to at least leave out a part of the World Eater Parasite. With this, the elders would now have a way to study them and also generate snacks for you to eat." Adrian stated as he has a piece of the World Eater Parasite on his other hand which is suspended by time and space magic. "More yummies!" Dodu stated as it was extremely excited that its favorite snack was now going to be cultured. == Before Adrian went to the Behemoth, Koronn suddenly suggested that it retrieve a piece of the World Eater Parasite to bring back. Ascalor thought that suggestion was crazy as World Eater Parasite can grow or form from just a piece of its flesh. It would endanger Avalon if they were to bring it to a ce teeming with life. Old Man Pann heard about this and actually liked Koronn''s idea as they must learn more about the World Eater Parasite to easily defeat it in the future. What if they do not have Dodu when another World Eater Parasite situation arises then they would be left to have it grow uncontrobly. Adrian agreed but on the basis that it would be cultured to feed Dodu. Adrian was getting bombarded with Dodu''s requests to eat the World Eater Parasite. It only shut up when Adrian promised that if it was a good slime then he would get treats. The other elders only agreed to the idea as they can have Dodu eat those World Eater Parasites that go uncontroble. == "Here is the piece of the World Eater Parasite. Careful it is still fresh and have some traces of life energy. That thing is incredibly ferocious that it has life even with just a scrap part of it." Adrian stated as he handed the part of the World Eater Parasite to Koronn. "Excellent. With this, we can see its behaviors and test out how to destroy it. Can I have the host please." Koronn stated as Old Man Pann handed him an egg with the size of an ostrich'' egg. "Here is an Emumu egg. These critters are small and slow which is a great host for this parasite. If its host is incrediblyzy then it might carry over even if it is parasitized." Old Man Pann stated. The scrap part of the World Eater Parasite then covered the Emumu egg and transformed the outer shell into a scaly one. This made both Koronn and Old Man Pann interested which is why they went to Koronn''s tower for more research. Ascalor now told all the Daemos to resume their posts as the threat of the World Eater has now been neutralized. "Good job, brat." Ascalor stated as he headed to his house for some good rxation. Adrian also looked at his system logs as he now possesses a reward that he wanted for a very long time. The reward for the defeat of the World Eater is incredibly useful for him now more than ever. It was a mythical tier rune which is incredibly rare to get as anyone that finds one would monopolize it for their own use. [You havepleted the quest: Find Traces of the World Eater.] [You have been given the reward: Unknown Mythical Tier Rune Stone.] [Do you wish to appraise the Unknown Mythical Tier Rune Stone for 1000 gold coins?] Adrian did not immediately appraise the rune stone as it might release a powerful shockwave like any mythical tier items. He went inside of his own Pocket Dimension Home and appraised it there. As soon as Adrian appraised the Unknown Mythical Tier Rune Stone, powerful burst of light suddenly came out of it as the old craggy exterior that it had started toe off. Adrian looked at the new appearance of the Unknown Mythical Tier Rune Stone as it was now glowing in verdant green and gray colors. It emitted such a refreshing wave of energy that actually felt like Adrian was being affected by healing magic. It was also giving off this vibe that calmed one''s soul which Adrian can only feel from things that have soul rted abilities. "What the heck!" Adrian shouted in surprise as he saw what the Unknown Mythical Tier Rune Stone has be, and he could not believe it. Chapter 1647 Mythical Tier Rune Stone

Chapter 1647 Mythical Tier Rune Stone

== Item Name: Soul Expanding Rune Stone Item Rank: Unique Mythical Tier Item Type: Rune Stone Effects: -? Consume in order to expand your soul. This item lets any yer create a special space that is the same as a Soul Chamber. -? This rune stone can only be used once per yer and any rune stone that has the same effect cannot be used by the yer. If a higher tier rune stone of the same effect is used by the yer, then it will be absorbed to upgrade this rune stone. -? This can be used by any yer and not just summoners. -? Using this item will not use any rune slot for any item as this will bond to the yer''s body. -? All summoned creatures will have 10% more damage when this rune stone is engraved in one''s body. Description: A peculiar rune stone that is said to have originated from a special ce where every being are just souls. It was just a normal rune stone but has transformed due to the powerful soul energy that has been infused in it for being in that special ce for a long time. It is so unique that it is said that only a few of them could ever exist. == Adrian could not believe that such a rune stone could exist, and it must have been a gift directly given to him from the Twin Gods. Adrian did not know that this reward is given because he has managed to defeat the World Eater Parasite and finish the quest in record time. The rune stone became so rare because he defeated the World Eater Parasites before they fully control their hosts. The Soul Expanding Rune Stone looked like a radiant pale stone that emanated mists. It had a special glow that made it m down anyone that gazes on it. Adrian could even feel the same thing that he feels when his soul weapons first came out. It was definitely a unique feeling which means that soul weapons or stones like the Soul Expanding Rune Stone must have originated from a special area in the game. [Do you wish to bond with the Soul Expanding Rune Stone?] "Yes!" Adrian replied immediately. Adrian did not even hesitate for one bit as he epted the prompt. The mist that surrounded the Soul Expanding Rune Stone suddenly became bigger and bigger until all parts of Adrian''s body is covered in it. The mist then started to enter every part of Adrian''s body using his eyes, ears, nose and mouth. Adrian suddenly floated as his body could not be moved voluntarily. He is covered in this mist that made it almost for him to see what is happening around him. This process was not painful as Adrian just felt like air was being pushed inside of his body. "Hah! Aha!" Adrian suddenly started coughing as it seems that he had a difficult time processing what happened. A pale silver mark suddenly embedded on his chest that is the same rune that was embedded on the Soul Expanding Rune Stone. His body did not feel different, but his soul could be seen bigger if any member from the Church of Death could see him. Since the only change was the rune being embedded on his chest, no visible physical changes could be seen which means he can actually hide the fact that he has another soulbound slot. [The Soul Expanding Rune Stone has been embedded in your soul perfectly.] [You can now create another pact with a summoned beast.] [All summoned creatures will now deal 10% more damage.] Adrian smiled but then he also thought that expanding the soul chamber was not enough. He actually wanted a runestone that could let him send out another soulbound out. Still, he did not want to be too greedy but there might actually be a rune stone like that if he searches for it. "Since I have already gotten another slot, I can now make a permanent soulbound contract with the worm. I will have to name it though. What is it doing anyway? I know that it is currently hanging out in the major soul chamber." Adrian thought. "Reporting to the master, the Faux Mana Caterpir is currently beingzy and eating at your excess mana whenever it wakes up. Rmend for you to have it contracted permanently so that I can monitor it further." Paradox stated. "Why does it seem like you are somewhat exhausted talking about the Faux Mana Caterpir?" Adrian asked as he thought that Paradox sounded like it was not happy with the Faux Mana Caterpir. "Negative. I do not possess emotions, master. I live to serve you and only you." Paradox replied. "Ok then. I shall make a contract with it permanently then." Adrian stated as he suddenly summoned the Faux Mana Caterpir into the real world. "Summon: Faux Mana Caterpir!" Adrian stated as he took out the monster that was sleeping inside of him. Adrian summoned the Faux Mana Caterpir, and it could be seen dozing off. It was even happily squirming about as if it was dreaming about something. Adrian can now see that Paradox might have been slightly irritated with the way it was acting when it was only a temporary tenant. "Seal: Faux Mana Caterpir!" Adrian shouted as he needs to reseal the Faux Mana Caterpir in order for it to register as a permanent soulbound. A magic circle suddenly appeared below the Faux Mana Caterpir, and it suddenly woke up. The Faux Mana Caterpir did not know what was happening, but it could see that the chains that brought it inside a veryfy ce has surfaced one again. It did not even resist as it just let itself be sealed once again. [You have sessfully sealed the Faux Mana Caterpir and it has now upied the empty slot in your soul chamber.] [Please give a name to your new soulbound.] "Its name shall be Kenos." Adrian replied as Kenos has be a permanent soulbound. Chapter 1648 Kenos

Chapter 1648 Kenos

Adrian can now see the features and skills of Kenos now that it has permanently be his soulbound. Adrian wanted to see how this Faux Mana Caterpir managed to find him even if he was far away from it. It has transformed into a different breed of Faux Mana Caterpir which also stimtes his curiosity. == Soulbound Name: Kenos Level: 200 Monster Race: Faux Mana Caterpir Monster Species: Voidling Caterpir HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A Faux Mana Caterpir that has changed its species due to being affected by the mana of a Daemos. It now has an appetite for Origin mana as it will look for its closest source. It can easily sap away at mana from any target it chooses as it will make sure that it does not get caught by only absorbing the excess from the target. This is the first species of Voidling Caterpir that has been born in this universe. Not much is known about this monster as it is the first of its kind. It does look like it is close to shedding which means its next stage of evolution ising closer. == "It seems that I have inadvertently created another being from scratch, but this is through an ident." Adrian stated as he did not expect that it was the first Voidling Caterpir to be ever born. Adrian thought that it was a good thing that Kenos followed his trail or else it might have been used for other purposes. Adrian saw its skills and it was actually extremely close to what the Daemos could do. He now has a soulbound that could use Origin Magic just like him but just smaller in scale. == Skill Name: Voidling Blink Skill Tier: Rare Skill Type: Movement Effect: -? Select a location around the user in a twenty meter radius and instantly appear in that spot. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Energy Sap Skill Tier: Rare Skill Type: Mana Siphoning Effect: -? Select a target and sap their mana. -? Mana is siphoned via small strings that can be connected by the Voidling Caterpir. -? Saps 0.001% of the target''s total mana per second. -? This can be cancelled when the string breaks or the Voidling Caterpir cannot move. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Energy Carapace Skill Tier: Rare Skill Type: Defensive Buff Effect: -? Excess mana that is absorbed will make the carapace of the Voidling Caterpir harder and stronger. -? This will not go away even if the battle is no longer ongoing. -? The maximum defensive bonus is 200% of the Voidling Caterpir''s physical defense. Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Wormhole Skill Tier: Epic Skill Type: Movement Effect: -? Create a wormhole that any being permitted to get inside can use. Maximum Wormholes: 2 Cooldown: 1 minute Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: None == Adrian could now see how he was found by Kenos, and it actually had defensive and movement skills. It was a being that could only protect itself and is not able to attack. What Adrian wanted to see is how the Wormhole skill applies its logic as there was no range given to him. The Wormhole is simr to the portals that the Daemos conjure up, but mana is actually needed in order to stabilize it. Portals are also very vtile which is why Daemos Corps members that guard these passageways should be able to close them if aplication arises. The fact that a small three feet long and one-foot-high worm could create one is almost absurd. "Greater Summon: Kenos!" Adrian immediately summoned Kenos as he wanted to see how the Wormhole skill functions. The Voidling Caterpir looked somewhat beat up as it was now fully awake. Adrian swears that it was just sleeping a few seconds ago but it was now wide awake. It even looked at Paradox and red while doing some wriggling motions as if it was protesting. "I actually cannot understand you. I guess this is the weakness of insectoid summons." Adrian stated as insectoid summons are famous for being unable to converse at their early stages. Adrian is able tomand Kenos with ease as it can obeymands, but thetter is not able to vocally say what is troubling it. Kenos could only sigh with frustration as it does not have the capacity to speak to its master. Adrian could see that it has high intelligence though which means it might be able to speak if it undergoes metamorphosis. Insectoid summons or soulbounds are different from normal monster soulbounds. Insectoid soulbounds do not adhere to the typical evolution where just giving it an item will make it evolve and such. Insectoid soulbounds undergo a process called Metamorphosis which changes their overall body. The only difficult thing is that the way to trigger Metamorphosis as it is basically a way for insectoid soulbounds to evolve twice in just one process. Metamorphosis would include Larva Stage (Kenos'' caterpir form) then the Pupae Stage and the Adult Stage. If an Insectoid Soulbound emerges into its Adult Stage, then it is equivalent to a monster evolving two times already. The Metamorphosis cycle is why insect monsters are both easy and difficult to raise. There are insectoid monsters that are easy to turn into adults as they are found early in the game. Summoners would often tame these insectoid monsters so that they can have an early power boost. What is difficult are the rare insectoid monsters as they have incredibly specific condition to trigger Metamorphosis. Even Mariposa has reportedly only two rare insectoid soulbounds in their adult stages. Still, she is incredibly difficult to defeat because of this two adult stage insectoid soulbounds. "I guess I would need to study you as well. A new species means new ways for you to trigger Metamorphosis but that can wait. Kenos use Wormhole!" Adrianmanded as he just wants to see how the skill functions for now and would trouble himself to evolve the critterter. Chapter 1649 The Hell Gate

Chapter 1649 The Hell Gate

yers have been able to go to Hell due to the Hell Gate that was conjured up. yers could also change their race to Devils if they seed in a mission in Hell. The ones that made the Hell Gate appear has already changed their race to Devils and has a good reputation in Hell. The yers that did not want to be normal humans anymore has already changed their race to Devil. The devil race has an incredible affinity towards Dark Attribute magic, and they could also have another secondary magic talent. They are definitely the reverse of angels as their overall appearance and aura are different. Angels have pure skin that glows when light reaches it which makes them glow as if they are gems. Devils, on the other hand, became incredibly alluring as they get a perfect shade of shadows when they are in a dark area. Angels have wings like that of a dove or whiter in color while devils have wings like that of a bat with shades of red to ck. If angels have halos that are made of pure light hanging on top of their head, then devils have a spiked tail that can hit anyone. An angel''s halo is the status of an angel as more halos meant that the angel''s power is also greater. For devils, their spiked tail also increases in spikes if they be even more powerful. Angels and Devils were unable to descend onto the world when the Silver City or Hell was yet to be unsealed. They were able to be summoned through the use of rituals and such, but incredibly powerful angels or devils were never summoned. The angels and devils have made sure that their realms would be unlocked as they were making humans give them things as sacrifices. Unlike the Silver City that only has one main citadel, Hell is separated into seventy-two sections where different Devil Nobilities rule. Each of the seventy-two sections are also vastly different from one another as they are actually the areas shaped by Devil Gods so that their separate entity could rule. Since Devils have broken free from the taboo of the Goddess of Light Luminaria, seventy-two devils managed to ascend into godhood. One might say that devils should not be gods but any being powerful enough to get divinity to a certain degree can be a god. The devils that also live in each of the seventy-two areas also know who their creators are as they were created by their respective Devil Gods. This is also one of the reasons why there can never be a Devil with the abilities of two different devils. Each of the yers that wanted to be a devil can choose from seventy-two different devil species because of this rule. There are also some zones in Hell that are not under the seventy-two devil nobilities, and these are called War Zones. Devils are beings that cannot truly die in Hell unless their existence is erased. Devils have always relieved boredom by continuous fighting which is why War Zones are extremely famous. Any devil that wants to test their ability to fight will go to War Zones as any winner in that zone will earn infamy and even the status of nobility. Devils have a ranking system based on their victories in War Zones. Each War Zone has specific rankings up to a thousand and there are about twenty War Zones. The highest in ranking for each War Zone will garner the attention of the Devil Gods and will be given a blessing. Any devil that is blessed by the Devil Gods will have been given an item called the Devil Dark Stone. The Devil Dark Stone is an item that can make a Devil evolve into their next rank which means in is an item that can directly increase the Persona of a Devil. The Devil Dark Stone is an incredible item that can only be given to Devils as well. This can also change the race of anyone into a Devil should they choose to be one. The yers that did not want to change their races into Devils as there is a penalty for changing races has now eyed the Devil Dark Stone. This race change item is actually able to change the race of the yer without sending them back to level 100. A lot of high-level yers that wanted to be devils have already started their climb to be number one in the War Zones. "We died again." Basil stated as they respawned in Devil Kingdom 68 where the nearest War Zone is located. "Ark is incredibly sought after as an opponent which is why we always die but we do get lots of enemies to defeat." Pana stated as he also respawned. "Sorry about that. I thought that it would be a good way to train in Hell since I am hunted down by angels in the Main World." Ark stated as he cannot freely move in the Main World due to the angels always tracking him down. "If not for the dragons, then you would have been captured already. You are lucky that Basil is able tomand them as they please. Those angels really want to kill you or maybe offer you to their leader. You are such a ''hot'' guy." Pana stated as he teased Ark. "It is not my fault that I am the key to make the leader of the angels incredibly powerful. Even the Fallen are telling me to keep low but I cannot exactly do that easily." Ark replied. "They could detect you if you just used the slightest bit of Light Magic and you are walking light magic stick. Your ability to handle dark attribute magic has be incredible as a result though." Basil stated. The three are in Hell in order for Ark to train his light magic as he cannot do so in the main world. The Devils are not as interested in himpared to the angels as they only view Ark as unique. A Nephilim that has the power of an angel and a devil is incredibly rare which is why devils often challenge him when he is at a War Zone. "Still, we are also here to investigate the ones that opened the Hell Gate. Elder Ascalor told us that the Hell Gate seem to be getting more powerful as ofte which is why more powerful devils are going to the main world. It would not have been a problem if they were indifferent, but the devils are too indifferent." Ark stated. There are devils that have already went to the main world as the Hell Gate provided ess to them just as it provided ess for humans to Hell. Devils would have been easily able to integrate to society if they did not only care about themselves. They are indifferent to others and would only care about themselves even if they hurt others in the process. The Daemos could not do anything to the Devils because it was the humans that created the Hell Gate. The Hell Gate has already integrated to the world as well as the energy in Hell can now be felt in the Main World. Monsters near the Hell Gate have also evolved into monsters that can be found in Hell as well. "We have been here for days now but the other residents in this kingdom are not informed about the Hell Gate bing more powerful. It must be the work of a Devil Nobility if the normal devils are not involved." Basil stated. "Should we involve the guild then?" Pana asked as most of the guild members were not even in Hell as they are busy with what they are doing. "They are busy as well. I would have told our guild master, but he is off helping other people." Ark stated as he knew that Adrian was helping Frey, but he did not know that he was already a bit free at this point in time. The three of them were debating to know what they would do next, but the entirety of Hell suddenly started to shake. This was the first time ever since the yers have entered Hell that it has experienced a tremor. What the yers did not know is that Hell has already experienced this before, and it is when a powerful Hell Beast has awoken from its slumber. [A Hell Beast has awoken from its slumber.] [The Hell Beast will appear near Devil Kingdom 54.] [The Hell Beast has crystallized a Devil Dark Stone.] Three notifications are received by every yer inside Hell but there is only one notification that they paid attention to. The Hell Beast has a Devil Dark Stone inside of its body which means that it will be the most sought-after beast in Hell. What the yers did not know is that the Hell Beast awakening is a plot that was done to achieve something else. Chapter 1650 The Hell Beast

Chapter 1650 The Hell Beast

All of the yers suddenly received a quest about the subjugation of the Hell Beast. This quest is different than the ones that they usually get because there is a basic reward and a contribution reward. Anyone that can get the rank one reward would basically have the Devil Dark Stone but there is a catch. The yers were not the only one that can get the contribution reward because even the NPC devils can get it. This is not just an ordinary yer versus yer raid but a yer versus NPC raid. The rules of the raid are also not simple because there is a special rule in Hell once anyone steps inside a War Zone. In War Zones, any damage that one gets will be inflicted regardless of if it came from an ally or an enemy. All damage can be directed to everyone as well without any penalty of bing someone with great infamy. Hell''s War Zones are actually the perfect ce for yers that love to hunt other yers. == Quest Name: Hell Beast Subjugation Quest Difficulty: S Quest Description: The Hell Beast, a fearsome beast that is said to be born due to the special ce called Hell, has awakened. The Devil Nobilities want the Hell Beast destroyed at any cost as it will rampage and destroy anything in its wake. It will also feed on any being that is alive which means it could wipe out an entire kingdom in one session. Clear Condition: Kill the Hell Beast Clear Reward: (Basic) +2 Levels ¨C Any yer that participates will be given this reward upon the defeat of the Hell Beast, (Contribution Reward) 1st ce will get Devil Dark Stone Failure Condition: Hell Beast evolves into a Hell Beast Matriarch Failure: Hell Beast Matriarch will create a legion of Hell Beasts that will destroy parts of Hell and increase the energy of the Hell Gate. Hell Beasts could rampage through the Main World. Duration: 10 days Restriction: Only yers that have entered Hell can receive this mission. Any yer that has yet to enter Hell when the Hell Beast spawned will automatically receive this mission if the Hell Beast is still active. Note: This is a chain quest that proceeds upon failure. == The Hell Beast is not something that even ordinary devils can defeat. Only devils that are at the level of Devil Nobility can defeat one. Of course, this is the case if the devils only fight one by one as they are not known to possess teamwork. Even if the normal devils have teamwork, they cannot easily hope to defeat the Hell Beast because it takes at least five of the lowest Devil Nobility to defeat one. One might say that the solution is easy and that is to make sure that at least five Devil Nobility work together but that is foolish. Devil Nobility do not leave their territory unless necessary especially when in Hell. If a Devil Nobility leaves their territory without proper ns, then another Devil Nobility could attack suddenly. If a Devil Nobility loses their territory, then they would also lose parts of their power as their main body would be blocked from descending. Each of the seventy-two territories in Hell acts as a pseudo divine realm for their Devil God counterpart. Devils are greedy beings that look out for themselves as their main characteristic would be selfish. If the angels were selfless beings because they do not have a sense of identity other than following their goddess, then the devils are the opposite of that. Devils prioritized themselves without regards to others or only those of their same kin. "Did you see thest line of the quest?" Ark asked Pana and Basil as the two nodded. "The line said that the Hell Gate would be more powerful, and the Hell Beast would appear in the main world." Basil replied as the sudden aftermath of failure was too in line with what they were investigating. "I thought I was the only one that thought it was strange, but it seems that someone is deliberately making the Hell Gate more powerful." Pana added. The three were discussing what to do next as they knew that they should stop the Hell Beast. They needed to think of what to do next, but they also need to scout the strength of the Hell Beast. Since this is a raid monster, they already informed their guild about is as they are monsters that are difficult toe by. [Quest has been updated due to the sudden changes.] == Quest Name: Find the Culprit that Released the Hell Beast Quest Difficulty: S Quest Description: The sudden awakening of a Hell Beast cannot be a coincidence since they are monsters that release torrents of Hell''s special energy. The Hell Beast is said to have spawned due to the mana of the Dragon of Revtion that is being held prisoner in Hell. Find the culprit that released the Hell Beast. Clear Condition: Find the culprit of the sudden release of the Hell Beast and report it to a Devil Nobility or Kill the culprit that released the Hell Beast. Clear Reward: (Find Culprit) + 10 Levels and an Epic Tier Rune Stone, (Kill Culprit) Random Mythical Armor Chest- Character Specific Failure Condition: Hell Beast evolves into Hell Beast Matriarch or the culprit leaves Hell Failure: None Duration: 10 days Restriction: This quest cannot be shared. == The three suddenly shuddered upon receiving a quest that was S tier in difficulty. They thought they were seeing things, but this also meant that they have limited time as well. They needed to find the culprit that awakened the Hell Beast within 10 days in order toplete the quest. The words Random Mythical Armor Chest- Character Specific echoed inside of their minds because this is something that not everyone can get. It was a tailored magic chest that is given to them which would make any ranker scream in happiness. The three wanted to cheer but the fact that a mythical item is up for grabs means that the culprit must be a Devil Nobility at the very least. "I think we should really let the guild know of this. The other guilds are also calling their own guild members." Ark stated as he immediately contacted their guild master directly. == Ark: Guild Master, I think we need the guild''s help. There is a raid that is happening in Hell right now. Equinox: Thanks for informing me but I already know due to the other guild members blowing up my chat. Ark: There is also another thing¡­ Ark immediately talked about the quest that he received as well as a background of it. Adrian immediately knew that he needed to go to Hell as this was now a matter that needed to be settled by the Daemos. If a Hell Beast requires a raid for the current yers right now, then what would happen if a lot of them were to suddenly spring up in the main world. Equinox: I will assemble the guild, but I will arrive earlier while the others are still arriving. "What did the Guild Master say?" Basil asked Ark. "He said that he woulde first then the guild." Ark replied which shocked the two of them. "If that is the case then we should start looking for clues on who awakened the Hell Beast." Pana stated as they have yet to have a definitive suspect. == Adrian immediately headed towards the Hell Gate location as he cannot wait for his guild members. He learned that someone was trying to expand the Hell Gate which means that a devil must be trying to escape from Hell. The Hell Gate was the only way for a devil to get out of Hell without a proxy body that they often use when they are summoned. Unlike the angels that cane and go from the Silver City, the powerful devils cannot get out of Hell just yet. Hell has yet to fully integrate into the main world which is why devils will be weaker if they step outside of their home dimension. The devils do not want to get out of Hell weaker because they can truly die in the Main World unlike their home realm. "A scheme like this would mean that a powerful devil must be behind it. Still, I need to go to Hell myself to find out. The defeat of the Hell Beast is the top concern right now." Adrian thought as he arrived at the Hell Gate. The Hell Gate was not thatrge as it only had the height of three meters. This is also one of the reasons why only yers have been able to get inside asrge monsters would not be able to fit. Shouldrge monsters try and get inside then they would get shredded while in transit which has happened a few times. [You have entered Hell.] [Any Light Attribute Damage will be reduced by 30% when in Hell.] [Devils will get 30% stat boost when in Hell.] Chapter 1651 First Raid in Hell

Chapter 1651 First Raid in Hell

Hell''s temperature was not that different from the main world, but it is a bit hotter. Adrian would havemented on the air itself, but demons do not breath in oxygen like normal humans. The surroundings are also much darker in tonepared to the main world as the sun does not exist in Hell. There is no sun in Hell because the Goddess of Light Luminaria ims the sun as one of her symbols when it is actually or should be for all gods of light. The devils do not want anything rted to the Goddess of Light Luminaria which is why all the things she is associated with is practically banned in Hell. Even the color white should not be seen in Hell as that is the color that the Goddess of Light Luminaria is proud of. "The Hell Beast should be located in a War Zone." Adrian muttered as he was already informed of the generalyout of Hell. Adrian needed to inspect the Hell Beast and he knew that following the influx of yers would be the best way. He immediately casted Spirit Form Transformation and turned into an invisible spirit. What he did not expect is that there are other penalties if you are in the form of a soul. [You are in a spiritual form.] [Any beings that are in spiritual forms will receive double the damage when hit by an attack.] Adrian is not shocked by this revtion as the angels are basically close to spiritual life form. If Adrian was actually honest then he wouldpare the angels to a Light Elemental as they are closer in form. Angels do not haveplete physical form because they were spiritual beings when they were created. Angels actually take offense when one call them as Light Spirits because they look down on Light Elementals. Adrian actually used this coined term to make sure that he agitates the angels to the highest degree when they talk spit about him. In the end, the proud angels could not take such a sillyparison to light spirits. Angels might not have physical forms, but they can create a physical form if they are powerful enough. This is the reason why there are not many Nephilim roaming around as they cannot be conjured unless both parents have physical bodies. It is also the reason why the Nephilim were not able to produce more heirs as they are very few to begin with. Adrian just made sure to be careful as he followed a group of people which have the same guild crests. He followed them to what looks like a kingdom made of red concrete. Adrian was about to sneak inside the gate when two pitch forks suddenly blocked his way. "Pay the Toll." One of the Devils that had the look of a horse stated. "Pay the toll or else you will not be able to enter the city." Another devil stated but this one had the head of a bull. "What is happening?" One of the yers asked as they could not see who the two gatekeepers of hell were blocking. Adrian knew that the two gatekeepers could actually see him which means that they must be extremely powerful. They are also gifted in a sixth sense as Adrian could see that they did not block him due to just sight alone. Adrian could feel that there is another force at y which may have been a design for devils to counteract spiritual entities like angels. "What do I need to pay?" Adrian asked which shocked the gate keepers as his body materialized in front of the crowd. "Its Equinox!" One of the yers shouted which made waves as he was extremely popr. "What! Equinox!?" The crowd gathered stated as they did not expect a big shot yer to be in Hell when he could be in the main world. "Equinox! You actually need to pay them a hundred gold per entrance." One of the yers shouted. "So, what do I NEED TO PAY?" Adrian asked as he already knew this type of transactions because this is not that different to some parts of the Underworld. What people think is that some parts of the underworld or the death realm is a ce that can be entered as long as you pay money. The drachma that Charon gets or the silver coins that some gate keepers request but that is not true. What they truly get is something that you value and that something takes the form of what they need for you to enter. "You are the first one that has asked us that question. Interesting as they say. Is that right, brother?" The horse headed devil stated. "I guess you cannot fool demons, brother. They were called the original tricksters after all." The bull-headed devil stated. "One percent of your total mana is needed as payment." The horse headed devil stated which shocked the yers behind him. "What did they say?!" One of the yers murmured. "Is it true? Did I hear it correctly?" Another murmured. The bull-headed devil took out a box and Adrian released one percent of his mana. The yers thought that it was not real, but they soon saw a blue orbing out of Adrian''s palm. The mana orb that Adrian conjured suddenly turned into a hundred gold coins which shocked all of the yers. Adrian ced the mana generated gold coins into the red box presented and was granted entrance. "Perfect. Next!" The horse headed devil stated as Adrian entered the Devil Kingdom number 70. "I shall also pay with my mana." The one next to Adrian stated as he wanted to see if it was true. "40%." The horse headed devil stated which shocked the next yer. "What!? But you only demanded 1% from that guy earlier!" The yer eximed in frustration as Adrian only had to give 1%. The two devilsughed as they heard the exnation of the person in front of them. The two devils suddenly became firm as a powerful aura emanated from their body. The yers do not know why but they felt all their hairs tingle as if they would get killed if they made a mistake. "Pay a hundred gold if you do not want to pay with mana." The bull-headed devil stated with a menacing aura. The yer had to fork out 40% of his mana because he did not want to argue with the guards. A mana potion that could restore 50% of his mana would cost over 110 gold coins due to severe intion of prices. Potions that could restore that much in a span of a second are difficult toe by as only mid to major guilds can purchase them. "Next!" The horse headed devil announced. "35%" The bull-headed devil stated, and the yer did not question and just payed. All the yers saw their mana turn into gold coins as it left their body and into the box. They could only specte that the box is a special tool. Still, what they want to know is why the value for each person is different which is why a thread of this appeared as soon that mana can be used as an entrance fee to Hell. == User 1: Why do you think that Equinox only had to give 1% of his mana while the next guys is almost robbed of half his mana? Also, who would have thought that you can pay with mana. I thank the Arch Demon Equinox for his insight. User 2: Eazy. Equinox might have arge volume of mana which is why 1% of his mana might be equivalent to the one that was next to him. User 3: That is wrong. My friend and I have the same mana but mine was 30% while hers was 22%. User 4: It might be because of various factors because Hell''s Society is not like human society that we judge upon. It could be due to total mana, quality of mana, or even the strength of the person in general. Hell''s society revolves on the strong which is why the strong is favored. User 5: LOL! You mean to say that the gate keepers were afraid of Equinox which is why they asked for 1%. As expected of the Arch Demon! User 6: Even devils are afraid of the demons! Let''s go! == The spection on why the amount varies continued on for the whole day when the information of paying mana is possible. All of the yers alsopared each of their payment values, but they could not reach 1% like Equinox did. They just epted the fact that Equinox was different. What the yers did not know is that the payment percentage isrgely determined by the mana quality. Other factors include capacity and strength of the person, but quality is the real determinant of the percentage. "Recruiting people for Hell''s First Raid!" A yer was announcing the square which caught Adrian''s attention. Chapter 1652 Hell Beast Rampage Chapter 1652 Hell Beast Rampage Adrian is now in another disguise as he was already spotted by other yers. He needed to blend in more as bing the center of attention might be dangerous in Hell. This ce is a ce where thew of the main world does not operate. He should be specifically careful of the War Zone because it is awless zone where even allies could damage you. Adrian is not gullible to think that there are no yers that are after him because he has been followed for months on end. He was not just captured because he would teleport away from ce to ce. The first time that he was caught was when there was a fake artifact or a copy of an artifact that controlled time was used. He did not know when that might happen again which is why he needed to be stealthy. One might think that going in alone would be the best option but that would be easily spotted in Hell. Due to the devils being more powerful in Hell, all yers are rmended to have at least a team of three. Devils do not work together which is why one could defend themselves against devils if they are a team. There have been cases of solo yers being killed over and over again by devils because thetter just felt like it. "What is the distribution?!" One of the yers that were interested in the raid asked. "Since this raid is a raid that is not needed to form a party, all the people that juste and participate will get 10 gold and five Low Mana Potions. All the guilds that have been to Hell first have decided that the one with the most contribution would be the one to keep what they get. We shall bet the prize distribution to the one saying that we need your free help. Still, the greed in the eyes of the other yers zed as that mean they could have a chance of that contributes the most. "The announcer stated. Adrian immediately raised his eyebrow as that is just basically saying that we need your free help. Still, the greed in the eyes of the other yers zed as that mean they could have a chance of getting the best prize via the lucky dice roll. Almost all of the yers that were there liked the condition as it was every man for themselves since even allies missed spells can hurt you. "I do not really care much as I just need the way to the Hell Beast. I guess I should covertly join since the end location is still the same." Adrian thought to himself as he went with the yers that are going for the Hell Beast subjugation. [Announcer yer: Guild Master, I managed to recruit at least five hundred yers for the raid. I will now be leading them to the location.] [Unknown Guild Leader: Good. The more vanguard the better as the Hell Beast is not something that can easily be defeated.] The yers did not know that the constion prize was not that greatpared to the losses that they will incur. They actually signed the contract of being in the raid recklessly and now they must deal with the Hell Beast until it either dies or evolves. Adrian also signed the contract since it only stated that he must not leave hell unless the Hell Beast dies or evolves. "I already more or less get what they want but I just hope that the sheer number of yers can defeat the Hell Beast." Adrian stated as he followed the raid recruiter to the location of the Hell Beast. == The yers already found the Hell Beast that spawned thanks to the incredible noise that it makes as it tore through the NPC devils trying to defeat it. The NPC devils were also fighting against the Hell Beast because they want the Devil Dark Stone as well because that is a guaranteed rise in Persona. No devil will pass up the chance of evolving unless they were thezy kind. The first yers were the ones that were already near the War Zone where the Hell Beast spawned. They witnessed what the Hell Beast looks like, and it was actually like arge smander and gori hybrid aesthetic. The Hell Beast is also covered in dark molten rocks as if its whole body was made ofva. == Monster Name: Hell Beast (Field Raid Boss) Monster Level: 400 HP: 99% / 100% MP: 94% / 100% Description: A creature that is said to be born from the harsh mana emanated from the Dragon of Revtion locked up in the depths of Hell. It is also said to be a natural born monster that is created thanks to the mana emanating from Hell and the Dragon of Revtion. It is extremely ferocious and would spew out powerful ming attacks to any thates in its way. It is also one of the few monsters in Hell that can evolve when given time. It evolves into a Hell Beast Matriarch once it has fully absorbed the Devil Dark Stone that it as created as its core. It will gain incredible intelligence once it evolves which makes it a very difficult opponent. == The Hell Beast is about twenty meters tall and ten meters wide. It is arge beast that also releases intense heat that it actually melts any weak armor that has no fire or heat resistance. It also has four hands that have ws at each end and a tail that is simr to that of a lizard. The Hell Beast immediately started its rampage upon its awakening because a lot of devils that were in the vicinity started to attack it. The devils already knew that the Hell Beast is a monster that has the Devil Dark Stone which is why the devils do not mind dying and resurrecting a bunch of time just to make it fall. The yers that arrived first with their small to medium groups also started to bombard the Hell Beast with attacks. They all wanted the sweet contribution thates with the damage dealt to the Hell Beast. The yers were all excited as they were the first ones there and only had a few NPC rivals, but they were actually incredibly wrong. [You have dealt 10 damage to the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast is covered in Hell Magma Armor. All damage dealt will be reduced by 80%.] All the yers could not believe that a raid boss that is already level 400 also has a defensive armor that negates 80% of their damage. There have been cases of raid bosses having such things but he maximum damage negation that yers experienced was 30%. To make matters worse, the Hell Beast is covered from head to toe of the Hell Magma Armor. The solution that the early yers thought of was to have the raid boss to die from numerous damage sources. All they need to do had numerous yers attack arge target at once so that it will fall down eventually. What the yers did not know is that there is a way for the Hell Magma Armor to be destroyed but they do not know that way yet. Each of the guilds or groups that arrived first immediately asked one of their members to be a walking ad campaign. They needed the numbers to deal a massive blow to the Hell Beast. They do not care if they only chip out 1% of the Hell Beast per two hours but they should at least get it low on health. The yers also tried using piercing damage that negates any powerful defenses, but the damage negation of the Hell Beast was still there. All the yers could think of is the human wave method where a lot of yers basically ambushes it in damage. This is also one of the reasons why there was no raid party that needs to be created. If a raid party is created, then the loot would be decided by the raid leader which would get a lot of opposition from other yers. The prize is also a race change item which means the raid leader will be the viin if he runs away with it or give it to someone that did not contribute a lot. In the end, the early yers agreed to the stance that it was all yers for themselves but making sure that the Hell Beast is defeated. "Why is such a powerful beast loaded with enchantments?!" Adrian thought as he could not believe that there were thirty enchantments on the Hell Beast. The secret to the Hell Magma Armor of the Hell Beast is actually the thirty enchantments engraved on it. If they want to get rid of the Hell Magma Armor, then they would need to destroy all thirty enchantments on the Hell Beast. Adrian is not confident that he can destroy all thirty enchantments within ten days because the target is a rampaging raid boss. "Whoever awakened the Hell Beast has done this deliberately." Adrian thought as he saw all the yers attack the Hell Beast. Chapter 1653 The Devil Mastermind Chapter 1653 The Devil Mastermind Adrian could more or less confirm that there was someone that awakened the Hell Beast. The fortifications on that monster are so deliberate that one would see if they can distinguish magic circles. Adrian also thought that the devils attacking the Hell Beast or at least some of them were also in on the attack. The Devil Dark Stone might be very enticing, but one would definitely lose interest if they cannot deal substantial damage. Adrian wanted to find the culprit with Ark, Pana and Basil but he is tied with the Hell Beast as of now. If such a monster would be unleashed, then the main world would be incredibly difficult to live in. [You have dealt 100 damage to the Hell Beast.] "The damage is still incredibly negated to the point that I rarely get anything." Adrian stated as he fired arrows numerous times, but each arrow only dealt a hundred damage. A lot of yers have started to join the battle as the number of people there are in the hundred thousand already. Adrian also thought that the human wave tactic might be beneficial for this specific enemy. He just needs to make sure that he will not get killed or damaged by any attack from other yers or NPCs. The Hell Beast looked like it was incredibly angered as it was getting attacked by a bunch of flies continuously. It was awakened from its sleep early which resulted in it being weakerpared to its other counterparts that have awakened before. This Hell Beast would have awakened ten more yearster as every Hell Beast is monitored by the Devil Nobilities. Every location where a Hell Beast could spawn is usually monitored by Devil Nobilities since just one can create havoc in their own territories. This particr Hell Beast spawn was unexpected because the time was ten years earlier. A Hell Beast that is properly spawned would be at least level 500 which puts into perspective how powerful the Devil Nobility are. "Where are the Devil Nobility?" A devil asked in their own nativenguage which the yers cannot understand. "They are still making a pact of non-aggression to make sure that no one will attack their territories. They are also fortifying each of their territories so that no hostile takeover takes ce." Another devil stated. "They said that it would take two days for the pact and three more days for them to move." Another devil stated. If there is one thing that the devils can unite over other than their hatred for the Goddess of Light Luminaria, then that would be the defeat of a Hell Beast. A Hell Beast also feeds on the energy of the devils which is why they will be weakened even if they can respawn should they get eaten by one. A powerful Hell Beast has also been born back then when the Dragon of Revtion was released but it was the Devil Kings that dealt with it. The Hell Beast is also tied to the awakening of the Dragon of Revtion. Since the Hell Beast is born from the mana of the Dragon of Revtion, each of them is connected to it and send a part of their power to their creator. The swift defeat of the Hell Beast would be needed in order to make sure that the Dragon of Revtion is sealed forever as per the pact of the Devil Gods. The pact between the Devil Gods and the other gods was that the former would make sure that the Dragon of Revtion must be sealed. In exchange for the Devil Gods making sure the Dragon of Revtion is sealed, the Devil Gods will be untouchable even to the Gods of Light. In simple terms, there is a non-aggression treaty that is in effect to make sure that the tension between the Devil Gods and the Gods of Light do not result in another war between gods. This pact is incredibly important to the Devil Gods as it keeps them safe and not always being pestered by other gods. This would have been perfect forever if their embodiments that rule each of the territory had their same mindset. The Devil Nobility which are the embodiment of the Devil Gods have started to rebel against their own self or makers. Some of the Devil Nobility started plotting to make Hell spawn in the main world or at least be permanently integrated in it. This started when Followers of the Distorted Gods have found a way into Hell without the use of a Hell Gate. The Followers of the Distorted Gods managed to help some of the Devil Nobility Embodiments to actually takeover their Devil God counterpart. The Devil Nobility that had epted the power of Distorted Gods have started to rebel to their maker. The first process of that would be the release of the Dragon of Revtion. This was achieved back then but the monster was soon sealed once more due to the cooperation of people. This time, the Followers of the Distorted Gods are making sure that they will be able to release the Dragon of Revtion by destroying the foundations of Hell itself. What is even more worrying is that the mastermind behind the Hell Beast awakening is actually one of the Dukes of Hell. It is also one of the reasons why reinforcements arete in showing up. All seventy- two Devil Nobilities must be present when they sign the non-aggression or else no one will move. The other Devil Nobilities that have nned to destroy the foundations of Hell are dying the signing to make sure that the Devil Beast evolves. They wanted to see how much chaos one Devil Beast Matriarch can do. The current set-up of Hell is not just a prison for the Dragon of Revtion. Hell, itself is being powered up by the Dragon of Revtion and the realm will destabilize without it. The devils that allied with the Distorted Gods want to know what would happen when such an even were to unfold. Chapter 1654 Stripping Off the Fortifications Chapter 1654 Stripping Off the Fortifications Adrian knew that such a thing as human wave tactics can no longer be applicable to the Hell Beast. They have been attacking the Hell Beast for half a day already, but it was not even getting damaged greatly. The yers themselves cannot believe that they cannot even put a dent on the thing as the human wave tactics only amounted to a decrease of 4% in half a day. == Monster Name: Hell Beast (Field Raid Boss) Monster Level: 400 HP: 95% / 100% MP: 90% / 100% == "This will not work. I need to takeoff each of the fortifications if we want a chance to win." Adrian stated as some of his guild members already arrived, and he is giving them the rundown on what they need to do. Some of his guild members could not get inside Hell because of their specific race like Levin Cloud. It seems that just being in Hell made him pass out. The Faekin are beings that are attached to the natural world and nothing in Hell is natural which is why he cannot get inside. The same is true for Vayu and Soleil since they are elementals. They could go to Hell since they are partially human, but they would be severely weakened. All the perks of an elemental will disappear like unlimited spells in their element and the inability to fully be an elemental. The only ones that can apany Adrian in Hell were Creepysoo, Peridot, Solstice, Kabrakan, and Lycan. About half of the guild is also impossible to get to Hell as some of their abilities are tied to natural elements. Adrian did not expect such a thing, but he did not want his guild members to sacrifice everything just for this raid. Those that are not able to go in Hell were given a different mission. They were tasked to investigate if any kingdom performed a devil summoning in the past few days. It might not be that helpful, but it might help Ark, Pana and Basil that are looking for the mastermind for the Hell Beast''s early awakening. "I cannot believe that this would be a raid where I participate with the Pantheon guild." Lime stated as she was asked to apany them. Since Levin Cloud could note as their main healer, Adrian asked Lime via chat if she coulde with them. It seems that her powers as a True Saint does not get nerfed even in Hell as her devotion is powered by good deeds. She also wanted to help Adrian and the others as she wanted to be part of the Pantheon guild as she was not present when recruitment was done. Adrian told her that her admission test would be this raid and she would immediately be one of them if her performance is great. Lime a world with living robots. 08:14 "What is the n?" Solstice asked. liked what she heard and immediately joined the Pantheon guild on their quest in defeating the Hell Beast. A neer, Amelia, is also experiencing her first raid with her new guild. This would be her first official battle with the Pantheon guild since she joined. She was also the one handling the raid video, but she wants to make sure that she also greatly contributes. Adrian is actually excited to see what she could do as she is apparently from a world with living robots. "What is the n?" Solstice asked. "I would need to be able to see and decipher all the fortifications on the Hell Beast. If I managed to see it, then I will strip it off one by one. This would make the Hell Beast take more damage, but I also need protection since there could be assassins nearby to kill anyone that tries to do that. I would need you tomand everything big sis while I will provide support." Adrian replied. "I can do that but make sure that you do it right. Pantheon guild! At mymand, we will take on the Hell Beast!" Solstice stated as she released the buff called The Blood Queen''s Command. [You are affected by the Blood Queen''s Command.] [All attacks will have 10% critical strike chance.] [All attacks will have a chance to inflict Bleed that deals 1% of the target''s max health in ten minutes.] [The duration of this buff is ten minutes.] Solstice immediately shouted the arrival of the Pantheon guild which made the other guilds wary and look at them. The other top guilds did not stop what they were doing but the strategists were also looking on what the Pantheon guild would do. "All the mirrors have been set. I just need you to do your best in shooting it down, Dodu." Adrian stated as he actually did not take off his transformation. The one that is taking on Adrian''s appearance was his soulbound Dodu. Dodu is currently handling the bow armament while Adrian was controlling the mirror armament. Adrian wondered if it was possible to do something like using two armaments at the same time and not it is possible with Dodu''s help. Adrian also released Sirius and Charon to aid his guild members. Sirius would be in charge of damage to the Hell Beast while Charon is in charge of keeping the other guild members alive. This was the set-up that Adrian thought of in order to deal with the numerous fortifications that on the Hell Beast. "The first thing that we need to take off is the five Enhanced Durability fortifications. Each of the five have distinct runes but all of them create the same effect. To think that this was possible! It really opened my mind on how to use runes." Adrian stated as he was already creating the first talisman to counteract one of the Enhanced Durability Runes. "Done!" Adrian stated as one of the runes was easier to counter. He attached the talisman on the arrow that Dodu has created by pulling the bowstring. "Guys! I would need to have the Hell Beast looking 100 degrees west of east." Adrian stated. "On it!" Amelia stated as she started to show what she can do. Chapter 1655 Stripping Off the Fortifications II Chapter 1655 Stripping Off the Fortifications II Amelia did not waste time to show off what she can do. She is differentpared to normal human beings because she is not of the human race. She looks like a human, but she is actually a Gaianoid. She is a robotic lifeform that has a soul which is quite unique. Her ss is also unknown to most of the Pantheon guild as she has recently joined. This is the first time that they would be able to witness what a Gaianoid could do. Amelia released her weapons which are actually three small robots that are about one foot tall with each having distinct colors. One of the smaller robots that she controls is called Code: Adam and is of a pure white color. Code: Adam looks like a small knight king robot that has two swords. It is also quite fastpared to the other smaller robots that she controls. One of the smaller robots that Amelia controls is called Code: Eve and is of a pure ck color. Code: Eve looks like a knight queen that is armed with a jet-cknce. It is incredibly powerful when ites to damage and also has a special effect of pration. Thest of the small robots that Amelia controls is called Code: Cherub and is of a gray color. It is a bit differentpared to the other two as it is armed with a bow. It can shootser arrows towards the targets that Amelia specifies. One might think that three weapons would be overkill as that should not be possible but all three small robots are actually ssified as one weapon. Amelia''s weapon is called Code: Eden and is a specialized weapon that only she can use. Her weapon is a special weapon only given to the being called the Gaianoid Queen. "I need it to look behind me!" Adrian shouted. "As you wish!" Amelia stated as she suddenly shouted a spell. "Code: Knock Up!" Amelia shouted as a magic circle suddenly appeared below the Hell Beast. The massive magic circle epassed half the body of the Hell Beast. As soon as Amelia shouted the skill, a gigantic robotic arm was materialized that performed an uppercut. The Hell Beast is suddenly knocked up and is nowying t on the ground as it was suddenly confused. "Perfect!" Adrian stated as hemanded Dodu to fire the arrow. Adrian used the mirrors in order to make sure that the arrow hits the intended spot. The arrow vanished upon release from the bow as it passed through a mirror. The arrow them materialized at the section of the back side of the Hell Beast. The arrow struck the Hell Beast''s back without much resistance since it has still yet to recover from the confusion. [You have sessfully destroyed the Enhanced Durability "Nice job, Amelia. I need all of you to make sure that it will stay in that position for ten minutes." Adrian praised via their guild chat as fortification on the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast will now receive 10% more damage than before.] Thest notification is not only delivered to Adrian but all of the yers that were participating in the raid. The yers that were not paying attention to the battlefield will not know that it was Adrian that did such a thing. They all thought that it was Amelia that made the raid monster be easier to damage. "Nice job, Amelia. I need all of you to make sure that it will stay in that position for ten minutes." Adrian praised via their guild chat as he did not want to speak verbally while in the battle. "A little difficult but it is doable. Code: Cherub use Lazer Net!" Ameliamanded. The Code: Cherub robot is suddenly filled with great power as it released arge arrow above. Therge arrow suddenly cam crashing down on the Hell Beast. Upon contact with the Hell Beast''s body, the arrow that the Cobe: Cherub released has exploded to create an electric. The other guild members did not let this opportunity go to waste as they pinned the Hell Beast for as long as they could. All the other yers also used this chance to burst the monster down since they would not get another chance. Adrian already deciphered another rune and reloaded the talisman on the arrow. [You have sessfully destroyed the Enhanced Durability fortification on the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast will now receive 20% more damage than before.] Another arrow hit its mark due to Adrian''s contribution. All the yers did not care who was making the Hell Beast easier to kill as they wanted to kill it as fast as they can. All the yers here are basically angry at being sent continuously to the respawn zone thanks to the Hell Beast. Hell can also infinitely spawn the yers but that also means that they can infinitely be weaker from losing items and experience points. The yers are basically looking at the Hell Beast as a source of their experience points. They wanted payback for their deaths earlier as they can now see a ray of hope in defeating the Hell Beast. fortification on the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast will now receive 30% more damage than before.] "It is going as nned." Adrian stated as he has deciphered another rune. [You have sessfully destroyed the Enhanced Durability fortification on the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast will now receive 40% more damage than before.] Adrian is about tomand Dodu fire the fifth arrow, but he suddenly sensed great bloodlust. Adrian and Dodu immediately teleported away from their location and moved closer to their party members. Adrian looked at the mirror to see who was the one that attacked them and saw a yer with the aura of a Distorted God. Adrian thought that he could bait the one that awakened the Hell Beast, but it seems its is the other aplices that came out. A yer with almost the same aura as Eldritch appeared but it was not him. Adrian has already memorized Eldritch'' mana signature which means this powerful yer is of a different Distorted God. "Sirius!" Adrianmanded as Sirius suddenly popped out of the assant''s shadow in an attempt to kill him. The assant suddenly sensed Sirius that emerged from their shadow and created a barrier immediately. The barrier was not raised immediately as Sirius was able to get a bite on the shoulder of the assant. The assant screamed in a deep voice which means that it was a male yer. "Who is that?" Kabrakan asked as he was tasked to defend Adrian from any attacks from the Hell Beast. "I do not know but it seems that he does not want us getting involved in what I am doing. Stall him so that Sirius can get a perfect shot at him. If we can capture him then even better as that might help the quest of Ark, Pana and Basil." Adrian stated as Kabrakan charged towards the assant. "Dodu, continue with the attack. Amelia, I need the Hell Beast to be hit on its head." Adrian stated via their guild chat as he already stuck thest talisman for the Enhanced Durability on the arrow. "On it! Code: Knock Down!" Amelia stated as a magic circle appeared above the Hell Beast. The Hell Beast started to get up as it is now recovering from its confusion. It did not even sense the gigantic robotic arm that came out of a magic circle. With great force, the gigantic robotic arm pounded the Hell Beast directly on the head. The Hell Beast is sent [You have sessfully destroyed the Enhanced Durability lying down once again as it is also stunned. [You have sessfully destroyed the Enhanced Durability fortification on the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast will now receive 80% more damage than before.] "Perfect." Adrian stated as all the Enhanced Durability fortifications are now erased. The yers that dealt damage that is on par with the hundreds can now reach up to five digits. The overall increase was evident as the health of the Hell Beast could be seen slowly but surely going down. The Follower of the Distorted God saw this and clicked his tongue as this should not happen. The Follower of the Distorted God suddenly took out a deep ck orb and mmed it to the ground. The orb created a loud breaking sound and is followed by the creation of a gate. A gate that is made of distorted energy which made travel to another area possible. From the gate, ten yers came out and each of them are almost on par with the one that attack Adrian and Dodu. They were incredibly powerful when it came to individual power that they immediately split up to surround Adrian and Dodu. The Pantheon guild members shifted their priority from the Hell Beast to the sudden influx of enemies. "Code: Eve uses Maximum Thrust!" Amelia shouted as someone suddenly appeared behind Adrian. The small ck robot suddenly shot across in a fast speed and hit the yer behind Adrian on the chest. Arge gaping hole could be seen on the yer''s body but the person in question is not killed instantly. Chapter 1656 Followers of the Distorted God I Chapter 1656 Followers of the Distorted God I The assassin yer that is a Follower of the Distorted Gods suddenly died in one hit from Code: Eve. Amelia used a powerful skill that draws upon most of the energy that Code: Eve has stored up. It as a powerful emergency use skill that Amelia has, and she used it to save Adrian. Adrian would have stopped time, but he saw a sudden sh of light that blitzed through the enemy. He thanked Amelia for her timely assistance as he managed to save more time. Adrian knows that he might need to use Time Stop should a Devil Nobility suddenly stop him. "Ah!" Some of the guild members shouted as they were attacked by the Followers of the Distorted Gods. "I guess. It is now my time to shine!" Lime stated as she mmed her gigantic hammer on the ground. "Saint''s Presence!" Lime shouted as a white magic circle suddenly expanded with her at the center. [You are affected by the skill: Saint''s Presence.] [Your Health has been healed by 10%.] [You will heal 1% of your maximum health for the next 10 seconds.] [Your physical defense has been increased by 10% for 10 minutes.] [Your magical defense has been increased by 10% for 10 minutes.] [Critical damage to you will be lessened by 20%.] [You are immune to status ailments for the next 3 minutes.] All of the members of the Pantheon guild enjoyed this buff as they are now brimming with strength. The Pantheon guild started their counterattack on the Followers of the Distorted God immediately. The situation for the Followers of the Distorted Gods turned for the worse but the situation with the Hell Beast is even more dire. The Hell Beast has finally been able to stand up once again due to the Pantheon guild not keeping it down. The other top guilds tried to emte what the Pantheon guild did, but they do not have a mage that could instantly cast skills that can send arge monster flying or knock it down to the ground. Some tried to keep the Hell Beast down, but it seemed to have be sturdier against status ailments. "To think that an effect like that would arise." Adrian thought as he has been looking at the Hell Beast even if he was under attack. Adrian noticed that the runes for Greater Status Ailment Resistance suddenly became twice as effective. It seems that the runes that fortified the Hell Beast would be stronger for each rune that is stripped off or negated. This is a first for Adrian, but he did not falter just because this is the first time that he encountered this. Adrian immediately pushed his eyesight to the limit as he needed to see which rune was making the other runes stronger. If he finds this rune that enhances the other runes, then he might destroy all of the runes at once. Even if he cannot destroy all of the runes, it might lead to a chain reaction where the runes are not stacking on top of each other which will greatly weaken the Hell Beast. "Dodu, revert transformation and start the devouring process for the Hell Beast first. We need to know of theposition of our enemy." Adrianmanded via the soul link. The Followers of the Distorted God smiled at it has the bow wielding Adrian encircled. They thought that they would be able to stop the Demon from his actions as he is now surrounded. They also saw that the Demon was not even moving and just observing. This led to the Followers of the Distorted Gods to think that Adrian (Dodu) was nervous. "Roger!" A child like high pitched voice suddenly echoed from the bow wielding Adrian which shocked the Followers of the Distorted God. Dodu suddenly expanded in size as it revealed itself to the yers surrounding it. The Followers of the Distorted God suddenly wanted to escape but Adrian already has a n for them. Adrianmanded both Charon and Dodu to utilize their domain at the same time. "Charon use Ghogiel''s Domain!" "Dodu use Gharab''s Domain!" Adrianmanded both his high tiered soulbounds to use their domains that stem from his own unknown power. The world of Hell that was mainly red in color suddenly started to shift in brightness. The yers and even the fortified Hell Beast is affected as this power is something that even the devils fear. [Charon has used Ghogiel''s Domain.] [Charon''s stats are doubled for 20 minutes.] [The Hell Beast has been stunned for five seconds.] [All beings tagged as enemies have been stunned for five seconds.] [The Hell Beast has been slowed by 50% (decreased due to status ailment reduction) for 10 minutes.] [All beings tagged as enemies have been slowed by varying degrees (decreased due to status ailment reduction) for 10 minutes.] The entire area that was made of soil and dirt is suddenly covered in chains that were spiritual in a sense. Charon also changed his look slightly as all of the chains that covered its body suddenly started to flow freely like water. Charon look like he could seal space itself with just a flick of his finger. [Dodu has used Gharab''s Domain.] [Dodu will have a permanent of chance of decreasing the enemy''s magical and physical defense by 1% through tactile contact.] [Dodu''s tactile touch has a 50% chance of decreasing the durability of items.] [Dodu will recover 2% of Satiety per attack that hits.] [All defenses that are decreased by Dodu will be absorbed by him for a duration of 1 hour.] Dodu, who was already arge slime hybrid monster, suddenly erged even further. All of the yers that were around him could not do anything as they were stunned for five seconds. Dodu looked at all of the Followers of the Distorted Gods and drooled. "Dodu, you may start your feeding frenzy. Just eat those that are enemies." Adrianmanded as he pumped all of his energy towards Dodu. [You have enhanced Dodu with 200 Nether Energy.] [Dodu has increased its damage by 50% for a duration of 2 minutes.] [You have enhanced Dodu with all of your Primordial Energy.] [Dodu''s stats are increased by 100% for 5 minutes.] "Thanks for the meal!" Dodu shouted in a cute voice, but that voice sounded like terror to the enemies around it. Dodu created numerous tentacles that elongated from its body and reached towards the Followers of the Distorted Gods. Some of the Followers of the Distorted Gods were able to shake off the stun by using a skill block or a relic item that negates a chosen status ailment. Those that were not able to do so were devoured by the Uboth-Sat. All of the Followers of the Distorted Gods that were devoured went straight into Dodu''s body. Due to the nature of Dodu''s body, one could see beings that are not immediately melted floating around. The yers inside of Dodu''s body could be seen struggling to survive as they needed air to breathe. Those that did not need air to breathe are more focused on their armor and weapons that are melting along with their own body. The pain of the skin melting while one is alive is ingrained into these yers. The others that were able to avoid the same fate could only look away as they now needed to kill the summoner if they want to save the others. The Followers of the Distorted God that were able to save themselves are now fixated on the being that has numerous floating mirrors. They immediately knew that this was Equinox as there are not many yers that have a mirror as a weapon. The being that has numerous floating mirrors looked human, but they knew that the Demon could shapeshift. "That is Equinox! Kill him so that the others could still be saved!" One of the Followers of the Distorted Gods shouted as he also Follower of the Distorted God as she did not know what happened. Adrian suddenly appeared beside him once more and she swung charged towards Adrian. Adrian did not look bothered that he was found as he actually did not even move from his location. The fastest of the Followers of the Distorted Gods was able to get near Adrian and swing her sword. She thought that she would be the first yer to ever kill the Demon while a stream was happening, but she was wrong. The sword that was supposed to cut Adrian''s body suddenly passed right through him. Red smoke suddenly exploded on the face of the Follower of the Distorted God as she did not know what happened. Adrian suddenly appeared beside him once more and she swung her weapon again, but she did not cut anything. "He is gone! This is just an illusion!" The female Follower of the Distorted God shouted as she is suddenly pierced by a shadow. "Nice job, Sirius! Make sure to make it look like I am struggling against her." Adrian stated as he all viewed what was happening from above. They did not know but there were actually three domains that are active in the battlefield right now. Chapter 1657 Followers of the Distorted God II Chapter 1657 Followers of the Distorted God II [Your soulbound Sirius has used Samael''s Domain.] Adrian made Sirius use his domain when the attention was all changed to Charon upon using thetter''s domain. The red area of Hell also made it quite easy to hide the reddish mist and color palette change when Sirius uses his own domain. Upon using the domain, Adrian immediatelymanded Sirius to create illusions of him in his current area. When the illusion of Adrian has been set, he immediately teleported above the Hell Beast as he needed a closer look on the runes engraved on it. From the eyes of those that do not have a skill that can differentiate reality from illusion, it looked like Adrian was struggling against his attacker. In reality, the female Follower of the Distorted God is being rooted by Sirius'' shadows. Adrian is making sure that he does not kill the female follower right now as he needs to buy time. He already managed to decipher five more runes and he just needs to have the Hell Beast be stunned. Seeing that he needed Sirius, Adrian immediately told him to kill off the female follower as he needs him to hold down the Hell Beast along with Charon. "Sirius and Charon, hold the Hell Beast for me for at least five seconds." Adrianmanded as both his soulbounds came to y. Sirius suddenly howled as he released numerous shadow tendrils that covered the Hell Beast. Some of the shadows even pierced the body of the Hell Beast while some just wrapped around it. Charon also did the same thing as the chains that looked like ghostly items suddenly solidified as it stuck towards the Hell Beast. Sirius and Charon for their ability as he immediately applied all five runes that he has deciphered. Adrian applied the runes to the All the yers saw this and immediately found their chance as the soulbound of Equinox has tied the Hell Beast down. Adrian praised Sirius and Charon for their ability as he immediately applied all five runes that he has deciphered. Adrian applied the runes to the mirrors as they are now in ce to fire the beam of light directly onto the Hell Beast. "Fire!" Adrianmanded as five beams of light simultaneously fired from his five mirrors. The Hell Beast did not know that beams of light are about to hit its body because Sirius masked the attack with illusions. Even the other yers are unaware except for those that have special ocr skills. The five beams of light urately hit the five runes that Adrian has deciphered. [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Defense.] [The Hell Beast will now have 10% less physical and magical defense.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Defense.] [The Hell Beast will now have 20% less physical and magical defense.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Defense.] [The Hell Beast will now have 30% less physical and magical defense.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Defense.] [The Hell Beast will now have 60% less physical and magical defense.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Defense.] [The Hell Beast will now have 100% less physical and magical defense.] All five notifications are received by all of the yers as the defenses of the Hell Beast are shattered. Its defenses were still higher than normal since it is a special boss monster and also level 400, but it is no longer as tough as it once was. The damages of each yer can now reach up to six digits thanks to the decrease in defenses. "The defenses of the Hell Beast are gone! Attack now!" One of the yers shouted as the other yers increased in morale. Although from Adrian''s perspective, there are still some runes that clearly increases the defense of the Hell Beast, but it is now easier to kill. The might of the Hell Beast will no longer be able to withstand the tide of numerous yers after it. The Hell Beast still hits like a powerhouse though as it still has increased strength as only its defenses have been brought down. "That should do for now. I thought that the mastermind would show up with the Hell Beast suddenly weakening but it seems that they are still letting the Followers of the Distorted Gods deal with us." Adrian stated as he could see that the Followers of the Distorted Gods are increasing in numbers. "Dodu, can you clean them up faster? I told you to not y with your food." Adrian stated. "Okay!" Dodu stated as it no longer let its prey scream in terror. Dodu started chucking any enemy that it clutches into its mouth. The horrific scene of a gigantic slime monster devouring one''s allies is not something that anyone wants to experience. It would have been easy if this slime monster has a core, but they could not see its core. Dodu also has increasing physical and magical defenses for each of its attacked enemy. Dodu has 100% increased defenses now and its health is also continuously restored even if it is being attacked. Along with his guild members, the rising number of followers of the Distorted Gods are starting to dwindle once more. "No response as well. I guess I need to deal with the Hell Beast then. Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as he broke his limits and summoned all of his soulbounds into battle. Kaon came out of arge magic circle that appeared in the sky. Kimat appeared on a magic circle on the ground, but lightning strikes it which made it look cool. Saena appeared as well and actually brought great sunlight to Hell, but she immediately dimmed it down as per Adrian''smand. Adrian did not want Saena bing a target for devils that hate the light as they might not listen to his excuse. What Adrian does not know is that devils only hate the light thates from the Goddess Luminaria and do not care about other sources of light. Wisteria came out as well with a magic circle on the ground where a tree came out. Thest of the soulbound, Kenos, is beside Adrian as the little thing has yet to have a viable option of attack. Chapter 1658 Hell Beast is Weakened

Chapter 1658 Hell Beast is Weakened

"Kill the Hell Beast." Adrianmanded his soulbounds. All of the soulbounds put their master''smand to heart as they charged fearlessly. Kaon immediately charged his dragon breath as a goldenser came out of his mouth that directly hit the Hell Beast. The dragon breath might not be powerful enough to kill the Hell Beast but the light element inside of it is damaging it greatly. Saena also charged up its attacks as its flumes started shining in golden light. The charging of the light might be taking too long as there is limited light element in Hell, but she is utilizing the light element that Kaon is giving out. Kimat roared as he is now d in silver armor and dark clouds suddenly started to roll around the battlefield. Wisteria rolled the skill Forest Lord from the Flower Gift skill, and it is a powerful skill that can control vines and roots. Since the shadows and chains that Sirius and Charon are starting to lose hold onto the Hell Beast, Wisteria roared as she released thousands of thick vines from the ground. All of these vines snaked its way onto the Hell Beast. Th Hell Beast thought that it was almost out of the restrictive shadows and chains, but numerousrge roots suddenly grabbed onto its body. The Hell Beast could no longer move its body because of the severe restriction. This made even melee yers able to deal damage onto the Hell Beast as it could not fight back. Adrian is not idle though as he made sure to decipher more runes this time. He managed to decipher five more runes since the Hell Beast is incapacitated. He was able to clearly see the runes that are etched onto its body. "Fire!" Adrian stated as he once again ced five runes onto five mirrors which fired five light beams. [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Status Resistance.] [The Hell Beast will now have 5% less status ailment resistance.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Status Resistance.] [The Hell Beast will now have 10% less status ailment resistance.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Status Resistance.] [The Hell Beast will now have 15% less status ailment resistance.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Status Resistance.] [The Hell Beast will now have 20% less status ailment resistance.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Status Resistance.] [The Hell Beast will now have 25% less status ailment resistance.] The Hell Beast that was almost immune to status ailments suddenly had 25% of its resistance stripped off. The yers also received this notification which is why all of them immediately fired off skills that can give status ailments onto the Hell Beast. A lot of the spells that applied status ailments failed but the ones that seeded were mostly that of the Poisoned status ailment and the Bleed status ailment. The Hell Beast started to cry in agony as it was not able to defend itself against the attackers. It could only cry out loud as it is subjected to a lot of status ailments. Still, the Hell Beast would recover from these status ailments after a minute or so as there seems to be a rune that is helping it still. Adrian managed to strip the Hell Beast of fifteen runes but that was also the easiest to decipher. Adrian is not merely copying the rune and using a beam of energy to target that specific rune. Adrian had to create a talisman that has the opposite effect of the runes. One might say that he is incredible as he was able to create fifteen unique runes in such a short amount of time. Countering runes takes skill and dedication with lots of mastery. Even the God Thoth would praise Adrian for his speed and uracy as there is still a chance for him to fail. "Five more runes that have the same effect. Fire!" Adrian stated as five beams of light once again hit the Hell Beast. [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Ferocity.] [The Hell Beast will now deal 5% less damage.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Ferocity.] [The Hell Beast will now deal 10% less damage.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Ferocity.] [The Hell Beast will now deal 15% less damage.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Ferocity.] [The Hell Beast will now deal 20% less damage.] [You have destroyed the rune of Enhanced Ferocity.] [The Hell Beast will now deal 25% less damage.] "That should help them survive longer should the restrictionse off. Now it seems that the remaining ten have different names which means I have to do them one at a time." Adrian stated but the Hell Beast suddenly roared greatly. Adrian looked at the health bar of the Hell Beast and it is now down to 70%. The value was still high, but it was quite quickpared to the damage it was receiving earlier. The Hell Beast''s body suddenly started emitting high temperatures as its body started burning up. [The Hell Beast has be Ignited.] [All crowd control on the Hell Beast will be dispelled.] [All beings close to the Hell Beast will receive burn damage that is equal to 0.001 of their maximum health per second.] Fire could be seen coating the body of the Hell Beast as it is now ignited. The shadows, chains and vines that restricted its movement are all destroyed by a powerful force. The Hell Beast has finally been able to be free from the things that bound it, but it was still weak. The yers did not care if the Hell Beast was no longer bound as it was now weakened severely because of Adrian. It was now at a level where good yers could damage it greatly. The sudden transformation of the Hell Beast is not the only thing that is done. A rainbow light shined in Hell as a majestic bird monster suddenly fired off seven beams of different colored light onto the Hell Beast. The Hell Beast was not able to defend itself as it was greatly damaged by the light element. Chapter 1659 Hell Beast Berserk Mode

Chapter 1659 Hell Beast Berserk Mode

[Your soulbound Saena has dealt devastating damage to the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast has been reduced to 50% of its total health.] [The Hell Beast is now entering its Berserk Mode.] The notifications are heard and seen by each of the yers as the Hell Beast is now entering its second phase. The Hell Beast released a powerful shockwave that sted away any crowd control effect that is afflicting it. The yers that were near the Hell Beast are also blown away by a mysterious force which sent them twenty meters away from the raid boss. The Hell Beast roared as the surroundings actually resonated with it. The ground beneath the Hell Beast'' feet suddenly burned and turned into hotva. The Hell Beast also started to integrate with thisva as its body could be seen fusing with it. The feet of the Hell Beast could no longer be seen as it is now a thick curtain ofva that has attached itself to the body of the Hell Beast. The energy from theva did not stop as it fueled the Hell Beast to change its form. The body of the Hell Beast started to glow in a powerful orange light because of the color of theva that is now powering its entire being. The horns of the Hell Beast could be seen growing as well with itsrge appendages. The Hell Beast has fully transformed into its Berserk mode as it is now a monster that is more natural disaster than anything. Just standing near the Hell Beast now would deal damage and its body also started to emit poisonous fumes. [The Hell Beast has sessfully entered its Berserk Mode: Lava Devil Hell Beast.] [All fire elemental damage by the Hell Beast will be increased by 50%.] [This is boosted by the Fire Elemental Disaster Rune.] [The fire elemental damage by the Hell Beast will be increased to 100% instead.] [The Hell Beast is now emitting Burning Aura.] [All beings around the Hell Beast will now be damaged by 1% of their maximum health every 30 seconds.] [The Hell Beast is also emitting Hell Beast Miasma.] [Any being that inhales the Hell Beast Miasma would suffer poisoning that will decrease their health by 1% every five minutes for the duration of ten minutes.] [All beings that inhales the Hell Beast Miasma would use 20% more mana when casting skills and spells.] [The Hell Beast has doubled its damage for the duration of its Berserk Mode.] [The Hell Beast will take 50% more damage from water elemental abilities and spells.] "GROAH!" The Hell Beast sudden roar has now signaled that it has entered its more powerful form. The Hell Beast suddenly started scooping upva from beneath its body and curled them into balls. Since the Hell Beast has four arms, it was able to create two giganticva balls and hurled them towards thergest clump of beings. The Hell Beast from before could only attack via melee but it has now turned into a boss monster that deals long range damage. Getting near it is almost a death sentence if one does not have great poison resistance and fire resistance. If the heat will not kill you then the miasma that is emitted by the Hell Beast surely will. Tworge balls ofva are hurled in opposite directions of the map. One is headed towards the clump where Adrian and the others are while the other is thergest clump of yers where the magic ss yers gathered. The magic ss yers did not falter as they have experienced things like this before. All of the mage yers chanted the same spell in order to counteract thergeva ball. All of the mage yers casted Stone Wall simultaneously which created an exponential effect as the stone wall that was raised was incredibly thick. The giantva ball hit the gigantic stone wall and both of them destroyed each other. The mage yers defended the others using mana shield as there are still some debris that will fall. Smallva rocks and sharp stone debris scattered in the area which the mana shield has sessfully defended against. The yers thought they could rest but the Hell Beast is scooping another attack just like that. The otherva ball that headed towards Adrian''s group is defended by Kaon. Kaon danced in the sky as he created arge magic circle that has the water element. Theva ball passed through this magic circle and the mes surrounding it are doused. Arge stone ball is now heading towards the location of Adrian''s group, but Kabrakan changed his armor to that of his sky form. The shields that were as tall as his body suddenly becamerge wings that helped him fly in the sky. Kabrakan then sped his tworge shield wings together and stopped therge stone ball in the air. "Repel!" Kabrakan shouted as he activated his skill of Defense Reversal. Therge stone ball that is fired towards his group is suddenly returned at the same speed that it wasunched. Adrian did not miss this chance as he now instructed Kaon to enchant the stone ball with ice magic. Kaon danced in the sky once more and created a white, blue magic circle that emanatedyers of frost. The stone ball passed right through Kaon''s magic circle and got enchanted by ice magic. The stone ball suddenly transformed into arge ball of ice that is now headed towards the Hell Beast. The Hell Beast saw this and immediately dug two of its arms into theva and raised a curtain of it. Ava curtain suddenly appeared in front of the Hell Beast as the gigantic ball of ice shed with it. The sudden shing of hot and cold created a powerful steam explosion that released numerous stone shards unto the surroundings. This would have resulted in arge casualty count as no one is safe from skills since they are in a war zone. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as he created six ck holes that sucked in all the flying debris. Adrian created the six ck holes near the Hell Beast since he cannot create it near the yers as they would be sucked inside as well. The six ck holes started to pull the Hell Beast in six directions, but it seems that its body was firmly rooted into the ground. The Hell Beast has not moved an inch ever since it entered its Berserk Mode which means this is the drawback of a powerful form. The six ck holes did have enough suction force that it pulled in two of the Hell Beast''s arms. The ck holes vanished and two of the Hell Beast''s arms with it. The Hell Beast cried in pain, but it soon regrew its arms using the magic it is pulling from the ground itself. "Kaon and Kimat! Make it rain!" Adrianmanded as his two soulbounds created immense wind and water energy. The dark clouds where Kimat''s lightning formed suddenly became voluminous as it became heavy with the water that Kaon provided it. It did not take long for rain starting to pour which is incredibly foreign to devils as it never rains in Hell. This was the first time that devils knew of rain especially those that have not been summoned in the main world before. [It is now raining.] [All spells of the water attribute would be boosted by 50%.] The Hell Beast roared at the rain as it has never experienced it before and started hurling smallerva balls towards the dark clouds, but it was not stopping it. The rain itself did not harm the Hell Beast because it already turns into vapor before itnds on its body. The vapor is still a form of water though which makes the Hell Beast irritated. "Hold it down once again!" Adrianmanded as Sirius, Charon and Wisteria released their skills once again to try and hold onto the Hell Beast. The shadows were able to slowly hold on but is dissipated due to the heat emanated from the Hell Beast. The roots and vines that Wisteria used also suffers the same fate as it is burned away. The only things that held on are Charon''s chains as it was more spiritual in nature but even that is not useful when in Hell. "Kimat!" Adrianmanded as Kimat released the lightning that it was storing in the dark clouds above. A powerful lightning bolt came down on the Hell Beast that illuminated the surroundings. Not only did the lightning bolt illuminated the surroundings, but it also created a deafening crackling sound that made others cover their ears. Adrian did not stop there as both Kaon and Saena released their dragon breath and sun beam respectively. The dark and dreary ce of Hell is illuminated by powerful light for the very first time since it has been transferred to another dimension. Chapter 1660 A Devil Duke

Chapter 1660 A Devil Duke

[Kaon has dealt great damage to the Hell Beast.] [Saena has dealt catastrophic damage to the Hell Beast.] [Kimat has stunned the Hell Beast for five seconds due to the immense lightning elemental damage that it poured.] Thebined damage of Saena and Kaon along with the other yers amounted to a tenth of the maximum health of the Hell Beast. The health that was already half dropped immediately to 40% which was unprecedented when ites to raids. This was also the effect of environmental factors along with the amplification that Kaon has when ites to elemental damage. Kaon, Saena, and Kimat''s attack were not of consequence though as one could see that they are breathing deeply. All three of his soulbounds used a lot of their stamina to push through the limits of their attacks. Adrian told them to take it slow as the yers from the other side would be the ones to follow them up. "Frozen Lance!" All of the mage yers shouted as they are simultaneously casted one of the most powerful ice element spells that does piercing damage. A gigantic frozennce immediately formed in just one second as all of the mage yers beckoned it to hit the Hell Beast. The Hell Beast could be seen being afraid in its eyes as it saw therge ice spear aimed towards it. The Hell Beast wanted to scream but it could not do so since it was stunned for three more seconds. The yers almost shouted as they knew that this spell could at least take a tenth of the maximum health of the Hell Beast as well. They were sure that this would bring the monster to the red health zone. All of them watched as the ice spear is headed towards the Hell Beast but it suddenly started to dissipate. The giant ice spear that was supposed to hit the Hell Beast suddenly started to be steam as it shed with an unknown fiery barrier. The Hell Beast could be seen starting to move once again as the ice spear was not able to pierce its body. The Hell Beast roared once again as it plunged its four arms into theva. [The Hell Beast is about to use Lava Quake.] [Protect yourself at all costs.] "Ark!" Adrian stated as he used his mirror to send Ark towards the devil that stopped the gigantic ice spear. The devil that appeared was none other than a Devil Duke and Adrian him in all of his form even if it was only slightly. Adrian could see that the devil duke was shocked to see the former react so quickly. Ark, Pana and Basil were immediately summoned through the mirror as they were near the area. == NPC Name: Aym Title: Great Duke of Hell Level: Unknown HP: Unknown MP: Unknown Description: is a Great Duke of Hell, very strong, and rules over twenty-six legions of demons. He sets cities, castles and great ces on fire, makes men witty in all ways, and gives true answers concerning private matters. He is depicted as a man with some handsome features, but with three heads, one of a serpent, the second of a man, and the third of a cat although some say of a calf. He is said to be riding a viper, and carrying in his hand a lit firebrand with which he sets the requested things on fire. == The sudden appearance of the Great Duke of Hell was overshadowed by the attack that the Hell Beast is currently using. Adrian turned to the Hell Beast as it was now finished charging its attack and that he already diverted Ark and the others to the devil duke that appeared. The Hell Beast made the ground shake and theva that is beneath is body started to rumble. The devil duke did not even mind the sudden appearance of the Nephilim and its allies. All of Ark''s attacks on the Great Duke of Hell was ineffective as me bursts were able to block any of the former''s attacks. The Great Duke of Hell evenughed as it was just waiting for the Hell Beast to cast its ability that deals great damage to an entire area. [The Hell Beast has activated Lava Quake.] Theva beneath the Hell Beast suddenly rose as it is now in full control of its ability. Theva rose like a high tide and all of the area that is tagged will be affected by it. The only way to stop this ability is to fly like Adrian as the only ones that would be hit are those that are on the ground. Adrian knew that 80% of the yers would get wiped out if he does not do something which is why he immediately casted the spell that he has prepared. "Diffracting Cosmos!" Adrian stated as he casted it for the first time. The sound of a mirror breaking suddenly caught the attention of everyone. Adrian that was hidden in the illusion that Sirius casted is suddenly revealed. A blindfolded demon with six mirrors and four floating arms could be seen. The sound of the mirror breaking was none other than the creation of the mirror realm in the area. The whole area around Adrian which also covered the Hell Beast suddenly had a fracted mirror like sheen as if it was not reality. As Adrian is revealed, the mirrors that he also kept hidden are revealed as well which actually covered the Hell Beast like a dome. The Hell Beast is now surrounded by thousands of mirrors that Adrian created since earlier. Each of the mirrors was hit by theva wave absorbed the impact. All of the mirrors sessfully absorbed the damage thanks to the number of them mitigating the damage. Adrian smiled as this was what he was waiting for as theva wave actually got bounced back towards the Hell Beast. About 70% of the Lava Quake was bounced back by the Diffracting Cosmos. This was something that saved the yers as the Lava Quake is basically trapped in the area where the Hell Beast is. Chapter 1661 Hell Beast Sudden Evolution ? "Such perfect way to absorb a tone of damage, Universal Refract!" Adrian stated. All of the mirrors that formed a dome around the Hell Beast suddenly glowed as they fired off beams of light that pierced through the thick skin of the raid boss. Each of the beams bounced off one time with each bounce destroying a mirror. The whole area around the Hell Beast suddenly turned into aser light show. Each of the light bouncing created an exponential effect on the damage as the beam of light became stronger. The damage that the Hell Beast did using Lava Quake is enormous which means that damage has been reflected back at an exponential rate. To make it worse, Adrian also empowered the skill using all of thisher energy. The beam of light would not have a piercing effect, but it gains the pration effect with the enchantment ofher energy. The Hell Beast that was enraged and roaring in anger earlier is now crying in pain. This was the first time that even the devils that encountered a Hell Beast hear it cry. [You have dealt such immense catastrophic damage to the Hell Beast.] [You have decreased the health of the Hell Beast by 20%.] [You have gained the achievement Tons of Damage.] [Your damage will be doubled for the duration of the raid against the Hell Beast.] [The Hell Beast is now entering itsst phase.] [The Hell Beast is now entering itsst stance.] "No!" The Great Duke of Hell Aym shouted as its ns was going to waste because of the sudden decrease of health of the Hell Beast. The Great Duke of Hell Aym made sure to reinforce and wake up the Hell Beast earlier so that it could create a more powerful Hell Gate. The Great Duke of Hell Aym wanted to pass through the Hell Gate and enter the main world as it was promised greatnd by the Followers of the Distorted God. Everything was going great so far but the situation turned for the worst when the demon suddenly interfered. It took a lot of months of preparation for the Hell Beast to be awakened early and also be fortified by thirty enhancements. The Great Duke of Hell Aym also started to absorb the power of its devil god counterpart with the help of the relic provided by the Followers of the Distorted Gods. The devil duke knew that it would only be a short amount of time till his ns would be known which is why he acted sly and quick when he got the chance. The Hell Beast that he released should have been able to mature and be a Hell Beast Matriarch as no one would move in Hell in quick span of time. It would take seven days for a treaty to be signed by all Devil Nobility and he nned to stall it out until the tenth day mark. The Great Duke of Hell Aym did not even expect that wanderers in Hell would be able to defeat a Hell Beast when it takes a group of devil nobility to do so. Everything is perfect as the Followers of the Distorted Gods are also scattered throughout the territories of the devil nobility that was the most troublesome. Should the troublesome devil nobility ignore the treaty and aim for the Hell Beast, the Great Duke of Hell Aym would swoop in and take control of the territory. This would make his strength rise and absorb the energy of the other devil nobility. The Great Duke of Hell Aym is still under the Kings of Hell, and he nned to either invade the main world or rise to be a King of Hell with this n. He even took out a precious Devil Dark Stone that he was saving up to make sure that the Hell Beast would have the chance to evolve into a Hell Beast Matriarch. The Great Duke of Hell Aym looked at Adrian with contempt, but he needs to move now as the final phase of the Hell Beast deems it defenseless. The Great Duke of Hell Aym took out an item that was given by the Followers of the Distorted Gods. It was the core of the magic formation that they have nted in the area which awoke the Hell Beast. The devil duke nned to actually use the mana gathered here for making himself evolve but evolving would be useless if he could not go to the main world. The Hell Beast was his way out of Hell as it was needed to strengthen the Hell Gate. If he does not get out of Hell, then the other devil nobility that has already seen him would hunt him down Hell. Even if he does evolve into another King of Hell, the other Kings of Hell would punish and torture him for eternity because of abandoning his sworn duty. "I shall not be trapped in this ce to rot for eternity!" The Great Duke of Hell Aym shouted as he crushed the dark orb that he kept. A powerful magic circle suddenly appeared as it wasid dormant before. Even Adrian is shocked by the sheer size of it as it epassed the entire War Zone. The magic circle then absorbed lots of mana from the area and funneled all of it to the Hell Beast. [The Hell Beast has absorbed an incredible amount of mana and activated the Devil Dark Stone.] [The Hell Beast will now start is sudden evolution process.] [Stop the Hell Beast from evolving into a Hell Beast Matriarch.] The Hell Beast suddenly started to get covered inva as it was encased in a cocoon made of hardenedva. The yers knew that the appearance of a Hell Beast Matriarch spells doom for all of them because it generates Hell Beasts. All of the yers are now in a fight or flight mode as they are now desperate for the defeat of the Hell Beast. Chapter 1662 Hell Beast Cocoon ? [Destroy the Hell Beast Cocoon in under 20 minutes to stop the evolution of the monster inside.] A gigantic cocoon of hardenedva could be seen in the War Zone as the Hell Beast has started its evolution process. All of them were given just twenty minutes in order to deal with the Hell Beast Cocoon. All the yers did not see this as a problem as the only monster that was stopping them earlier was the Hell Beast itself. Now that the Hell Beast has hid inside of the cocoon, the Hell Beast will no longer be able to stop them from killing it. The cocoon itself has a health bar which seems to have refreshed as if it was a new being. All the yers did not even second guess themselves as they charged forward to destroy the cocoon. "Do you think that it would be that easy!" The Great Duke of Hell Aym stated as he conjured up a magic circle that pulled from the energy that theva beneath the Hell Beast was giving. "Squeah!" Numerous fire monsters that looked like small devils suddenly started to spawn from theva. The Great Duke of Hell Aym would have summoned more if not for Adrian suddenly bombarding him with mirrors. Ark also helped by charging up the mirrors with pure light element which is fatal to devils. The Great Duke of Hell Aym suddenly perished as its body turned to ashes, but they soon realized it was fake. The previous appearance of the Great Duke of Hell Aym suddenly changed to that of another devil that has a cat head. The Great Duke of Hell Aym that released the magic circle was actually just another devil that was a puppet by the real devil duke. [You have sessfully destroyed a part of the essence of the Great Duke of Hell Aym.] [You have 1% more resistance to the effects of Hell.] "Argh!" A shout suddenly echoed in a dark ming castle in the far reach of Hell. "Master, are you okay?!" One of the devil attendants asked as their master that was sitting on the throne suddenly shouted in great pain. "Get me souls that I can feast upon as my strength has been lessened! Hurry at once or else I shall burn all of you in the pits of Hell itself." The Great Duke of Hell Aym shouted as all of his attendants scurried away to get the souls that the devil duke wanted. The Great Duke of Hell Aym could feel the pain of having his puppet die because he used a fragment of his soul there. The puppet was used as a way to observe the situation as he needed to be sure that the Hell Beast does evolve. He does not know if the mour that was applied on that War Zone worked as he was told that no devil will see through it. "I should be safe for a few days but that does not mean I would entirely be safe. The Kings of Hell would definitely move should they know that I was the one that released the Hell Beast." The Great Duke of Hell Aym stated as he was now nning for a n to go to the main world. He already used the remaining mana to protect the Hell Beast Cocoon and speed up the process. He might have sacrificed a Devil Dark Stone to do so but it is worth it as long as the Hell Beast Matriarch is created. He would have free reign over in the mortal realm as only dukes and below would be able to leave. "I shall have the Kings of Hell rule this empty ce and set forth in a world where I am not under anyone. I have already suppressed my own devil god! How can the dangers of the mortal realm be equivalent to that!" The Great Duke of Hell Aym stated. "Well¡­Well¡­Well¡­ To think that you would spit it out all by yourself." A dark husky voice sounded behind the Great Duke of Hell Aym which he clearly knows as a horrified face is shown once he turned towards the owner of the voice. == Monster Name: Firebrand Hell Spawns Level: 290 Tier: Epic HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: Small hell spawns that have been created through the magic of the Great Duke of Hell Aym. It is created bybining the innate magic of the devil duke and the energy from theva beneath the Hell Beast. It has both characteristics of the Hell Beast and the magic of the Great Duke of Hell Aym. It feeds on mes, but it is incredibly weak to water. == The Firebrand Hell Spawns are three feet tall fire monsters with humanoid bodies. They have three different faces as they have either the head of a man, a cat, or a serpent but they all have small pointy horns. They also have the ability to fly which is why they can also attack those that are in the air. The small monsters that spawned were not that powerful as one yer could kill one in under a minute. The problem is that they are spawning in such a fast rate that it is bing difficult to deal with them. There is also another me barrier that is protecting the Hell Beast Cocoon which is why the spells of the mages are not going through the needed target. "Dodu, change your target to the hell spawns." Adrianmanded as only a handful of the Followers of the Distorted Gods are left. "Okay! Spicy yum yums!" Dodu stated as it suddenly turned towards the Firebrand Hell Spawns. Adrian left a few of the Followers of the Dark Gods because he needed to question them. He left the interrogation to the shadow squad members that were able to go to Hell. He still needed to deal with the Hell Beast Cocoon that was suddenly created. The yers were already exhausted, and they could be seen bing slowerpared to earlier. Even Adrian is also exhausted as he used almost all of his stamina and mana to protect them from the Lava Quake. Seeing no choice on the matter as the destruction of the Hell Beast Cocoon is the priority, Adrian uttered the words that he was famous for. "Nether Domain." Adrian stated. "Netheros True Form." Adrian added. A mist that was familiar to the yers rolled in the entire area as Adrian''s form begun to change as well. The three colored mist made the hearts of the yers calmer as they now know that the Demon is serious. This domain is also something that yers want to experience as it was incredibly famous for empowering the allies inside of it. Adrian resummoned all of his soulbounds and all of them turned to their Nether Forms as well. The newest addition to the soulbounds would be Kenos. The Nether Form of Kenos is almost the same as its base form except it now spewsher mist from its fractured body. [You are now in your true form.] [All stats have been increased while in your true form.] [You have applied Nether Energy to all of the targets.] All of the yers are suddenly enveloped in Nether Energy as Adrian distributed it to all parts of the battlefield. The mist is ensured to be given to a great area thanks to the mirrors that Adrian could make. All the yers could now kill a Firebrand Hell Spawn in under twenty seconds. One would think that the sudden interference of the Great Duke of Hell Aym was thest, but it was actually not. The devils that were under the orders of other devil nobility suddenly started to kill those that are attacking the Hell Beast. They felt fear when the sudden mist rolled in as they could see that almost every Firebrand Hell Spawn could be killed easily. One of the devils suddenly turned on the other devils that also wanted to get the Devil Dark Stone. Adrian could see all of it and immediately took back the Nether Energy that he gave them. The War Zone is suddenly filled with both devils and yers that were not blessed byher energy. "Traitors!" One of the yers stated as his friend was killed by another that was not enchanted by Nether Energy. The devils that attacked the yers are then regarded as targets of extermination as well. The devils did not think much of it as they will always revive in Hell but that is if their own soul was not targeted. Soul Weapons are not avable in Hell which is why any attacks that are direct damages to the soul are not registered there. The devils that were attacked by the yers that are enchanted byher energy screamed in pain. If gods fearher energy then devils should be far worse as they could finally be permanently extinguished should they get killed by beings with Nether Energy. Chapter 1663 Hell Beast Matriarch ? The devils are now experiencing pain directly to their soul which is only possible if the Kings of Hell themselves punish them. The Kings of Hell hold special powerpared to the other devil nobility as they can permanently extinguish a devil. This is why the rules of Hell are followed when ites to keeping things in order. Only a few traitor devils are unfortunate though since only a small number of them have been erased from existence. The other devils that were traitorous just died and respawned back to the area they are from. This could not be avoided but this development is still better than nothing. One of the top guilds'' master''s suddenly used a powerful attack that destroyed the magic circle that the Great Duke of Hell Aym. Granted that the magic circle was already losing effectiveness as the mana that was used by the Great Duke of Hell Aym is starting to run out, the attack is still something that is incredibly powerful to destroy a magic circle. The defeat of the Firebrand Hell Spawns was quite easy, but it still took ten minutes to wipe the traitor devils along with the former. All of the people are now tired and on the brink of falling down. Adrian would have solved this easily if Levin Cloud was here as his best friend could cure even stamina issues. "Can you do something about it?" Adrian asked Lime as she was the most powerful healer that he knows next to Levin Cloud. "I can use a skill that can recover stamina, but I can only use it once a week. If I use it now, then I will not be able to use it should the Hell Beastes out of that thing." Lime replied. "That should be good enough." Solstice stated as even she is barely holding on. "Do it then." Adrian stated. "Okay then." Lime stated as she suddenly sped both of her hands as if she was praying. "The Light inside of us is what determines the future. The Gods are only there to guide while the people are there to survive. The strength in one can be the strength of the many. Grant all the pleasant souls their needed recovery! True Saint Magic: Great Peace Sanctuary!" Lime shouted as her voice echoed in the battlefield. Not only did her voice echo, the sound of bells could also be heard from the area. The clear ringing of bells cleared all the negative debuffs that the yers are experiencing. A cool wave of energy suddenly rushed forth in their body and washed away all their umted fatigue. [You are in the area affected by the True Saint Magic: Great Peace Sanctuary.] [All debuffs are cleansed.] [You will not be affected by status reductions for an hour.] [You will not be affected by status ailments for an hour.] [All cooldowns will be reduced by 50%.] [All of your fatigue has been washed away as your stamina gauge is restored to full.] All of the yers and even the devils that were in the area are all restored back to full. All of them now have renewed energy to fight once again. The eyes of all the recovered yers and NPCs suddenly gleamed as they now focused on the Hell Beast Cocoon. "Destroy the Cocoon and get the stone!" Some of the yers shouted as all of them practically rushed towards the Hell Beast Cocoon. All of the yers attacked the Hell Beast Cocoon, but it was still being affected by a ming shield. A yer that was the inheritor of the Half Jotunn suddenly appeared as she created a powerful blizzard that pushed its way forward to the ming shield. The blizzard made its way towards the ming shield and melted the snow that she created. Even if one thinks that her struggle is futile, Adrian could see visible weakening in the constitution of the barrier. Adrianmanded Kaon to aid her as she was the one that was breaking the shield morepared to the other yers. Kaon did not need to aid her that much as he just needed to amplify the ice element present. Kaon used his ice dragon ball and ced it in the middle of the blizzard. The blizzard suddenly intensified twice as much, and the ming barrier could be visibly seen as bing duller. The other mage yers saw this and also casted ice and water spells towards the barrier. The Great me Barrier that the Great Duke of Hell Aym created slowly became dimmer and dimmer. It took at least two minutes of continuous spells to destroy the barrier as it vanished like a me being doused in water. The barrier being broken became the unspoken signal of all the yers and NPCs that gathered. Without even waiting for any one to speak, the people in the war zone struck the Hell Beast Cocoon like madmen. They were all banking on the fact that they might be able to get the Devil Dark Stone drop if they contribute hard enough. Adrian also told his guild members to go wild and destroy the cocoon. Adrian and his soulbounds made sure to attack all around the cocoon. They attacked the top part using his flying soulbounds. He attacked the middle part using the mirrors while the lower part is attacked by hisnd bound soulbounds. The cocoon that covered the Hell Beast could be seen getting thinner and thinner as the people began destroying it. The outeryer of the cocoon which is mostly made of course hard rock could be seen thoroughly destroyed. The nextyer was a white rock that seem to resemble marble and is tougher than the firstyer. This proved to be quite the hassle as there is only six minutes remaining before the Hell Beast Matriarch emerges. [Hell Beast Cocoon Durability: 50%] The cocoon was already at half durability which means they only need another half to destroy itpletely. The white stoneyer was incredibly dense, but it was susceptible to piercing attacks and temperature changes. The n was set in motion as Adrian started to heat the white stoneyer with Kaon''s fire attacks. The other mages followed Adrian''s moves and heated up the white stoneyer for a whole minute. The durability of the Hell Beast Cocoon could be seen dropping to 40% as a result. Without hesitation, Kaon shifted to creating his own blizzard from what he saw earlier. Kaon released a blizzard of the same quality as the half jotunn yer. The while stoneyer suddenly started to crack as the sudden temperature changes weakened it greatly. The mages also did what Kaon has done and used ice or water magic to destroy the white stoneyer. After a minute and a half, they could see that the white stoneyer has crackedpletely. One of the guilds master''s that uses a gigantic axe swung his weapon and shattered the weakenedyer in one go. [Hell Beast Cocoon Durability: 15%] The nextyer that showed up to them was a crystalline likeyer, but it was actually diamonds. Thestyer of protection of the Hell Beast was a diamond cocoon where it is also incredibly translucent. One could see that the initial form of the Hell Beast Matriarch has already formed. The Hell Beast Matriarch is not like its previous form that is of a horned devil gori hybrid. It is now more fairy like in appearance as it has a humanoid shape that has no distinct features. It was like a new being has entered the cocoon and devoured the previous Hell Beast. The Hell Beast Matriarch looked like a featureless woman with butterfly style clothes that resemble runningva. It still had four arms, but it was now slenderer and more feminine in sizepared to before. The greatest change would be that its energy is twice as potent as before. "We have three minutes left! Get moving people!" One of the yers shouted as they were brought back to reality. Even if the raid boss suddenly became beautiful, it does not change the fact that they would be killed by it should it awaken. The yers hit the diamondyer with attacks and spells, but it was incredibly durable to the point that their weapons were losing durability. Some of the spells even bounced back and harmed the others in the process. "It is like a butterfly when ites to evolution then. The first form was like arva then the pupa stage would be its berserk form. This is its pupa form then the adult would be the one that breaks free. We must not let that happen at any cost." Adrian thought as hemanded Sirius to use Realm Ender. "Awoo!" Sirius howled powerfully which looked like he summoned a blood red moon behind him. Sirius grew in size as he is covered inher mist. The menacing appearance of Sirius is doubled due to his sheer size. Without missing a beat, Sirius immediately struck at the diamondyer of the cocoon. [Your soulbound Sirius has destroyed 1% of the Hell Beast Cocoon''s Durability.] Chapter 1664 Hell Beast Matriarch II

Chapter 1664 Hell Beast Matriarch II

"1%?!" Adrian muttered in shock. Adrian did not expect that Sirius'' attack that has the most powerful physical damage in his arsenal would be a meager one percent. The diamondyer that coated the Hell Beast Cocoon seem to be something that even Sirius in his Realm Ender form cannot destroy. Adrian did not stop though as hemanded Sirius to attack once more to see what happens. [Your soulbound Sirius has destroyed 0.8% of the Hell Beast Cocoon''s Durability.] With two minutes remaining, the Hell Beast Cocoon was starting to open. Adrian did not y around once more as he surrounded the Hell Beast Cocoon with mirrors once more. He even presented all the long-range yers with mirrors. All the yers did not even need to know what Equinox was thinking about. All of them fired their skills into the mirrors without thinking that it would miss. The numerous mirrors that covered the Hell Beast Cocoon suddenly released the barrage of attacks that it has collected from the other yers. [Your soulbound Sirius has destroyed 1% of the Hell Beast Cocoon''s Durability.] [You have contributed to the destruction of 1% of the Hell Beast Cocoon''s Durability.] [You have contributed to the destruction of 0.5% of the Hell Beast Cocoon''s Durability.] [You have contributed to the destruction of 0.9% of the Hell Beast Cocoon''s Durability.] Notifications that stated how much the durability of the Hell Beast Cocoon flooded the sight of each yer. They did not care what is happening on the side of the notifications. All they cared about is the destruction of the cocoon as they did not stop until no notifications are given to them. The being inside the Hell Beast Cocoon could be seen starting to move as it is now under thirty seconds before it awakens. [Hell Beast Cocoon Durability: 3%] "Just a little bit more!" The yers shouted as they could see that the durability is now remaining at 3%. The attacks continuouslynded on the cocoon, but the time was not enough as only 1% was left when a second was remaining. Adrian knew that he cannot do anything else instead of stopping time to finish it off. Adrian immediately shouted Time Stop and the whole world stopped moving. It seems that even he can stop the Time in Hell as long as he is prepared. The downside of this is that he only has ten seconds of extra time to use. Adrian used space mines and attached it to the cocoon with hopes that it would be enough to destroy it as long as it is enchanted byher energy. Adrian snapped his fingers and the explosion of the space mines coincided with time flowing once again. A loud cry could be heard from the cocoon as the voice of the being inside echoed. Adrian frowned because he was toote to stop itpletely, but it does not mean that what he did was in vain. [You have destroyed 1% of the Hell Beast Cocoon''s Durability but it is toote.] [The Hell Beast Matriarch has been awakened but it was premature due to the fact that its cocoon was destroyed while it awakened.] [You are in the presence of the Hell Beast Matriarch (Broken)] Thest notification was something that the yers did not expect. There was a modifier next to the Hell Beast Matriarch which means it did not evolvepletely. This does not mean that the Hell Beast Matriarch would have that modifier till the end of time. It just means that the Hell Beast Matriarch had a problem while it was in the process of evolution. == Monster Name: Hell Beast Matriarch (Broken) Monster Tier: Legendary (Degraded due to current status.) Monster Title: Queen of the Hell Beasts HP: 20% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A Hell Beast that managed to evolve into its greatest form that can lead and create other Hell Beasts. The Hell Beast Matriarch is a being that is said to have powerful energy and create powerful hell Beasts using this energy. It is unknown on how to create a Hell Beast Matriarch as they are not known to evolve from every Hell Beast. It is currently with a broken status because its evolution process was interrupted. It will not have the same stats as a Hell Beast Matriarch and will have difficulty spawning other Hell Beasts until the Broken status disappears. It also was not able to recover any life force upon evolution because of its Broken status. == The Hell Beast Matriarch could be seen crawling on the floor despite its majestic appearance. The butterfly wing like clothes was actually real wings made of hell fire, but it did not burn that bright due to its Broken status. The Hell Beast Matriarch could also be seen incredibly frustrated and angry at the beings that destroyed its evolution. [You are affected by the Hell Beast Matriarch''s Granduer. All stats will be decreased by 10%. This effect is halved because of the Broken status of the Hell Beast Matriarch.] [You are not affected by the Hell Beast Matriarch''s Fear due to it having a Broken status.] [You are affected by zing Hell Wings by the Hell Beast Matriarch. Receive 1% of your total health in damage every ten seconds. This effect is halved due to the Broken status of the Hell Beast Matriarch.] [You are affected by the Hell Beast Matriarch''s Aura. Your overall damage will have 30% damage decrease. This effect is minimized to 10% because of the Broken status of the Hell Beast Matriarch.] The Hell Beast that was supposed to be fearsome is suddenly looked down upon because it did not release all of its powers due to its status. The fearsome Hell Beast Matriarch that terrorized Hell when it spawns numerous Hell Beasts is now left crawling on the ground. It looked pathetic but the yers should not forget that it is still a raid boss. The Hell Beast Matriarch used its human like appendage to smash the yers in front of it. The yers did not even have time to react as they were killed instantly. The Hell Beast Matriarch was still incredibly powerful because it is still an evolution of the Hell Beast itself. The sudden death of some yers was the trigger to awaken the others from the delusion that the Hell Beast Matriarch can do nothing to them. All the yers continued their battle stances as a new battle is about to begin. Adrian also expected that he should use his other domain as the effects of the Nether Domain is starting to fade. "Ae..!" Adrian was about to shout when another voice spoke that overflowed with authority. "It appears that a very troublesome insect has spawned in Hell." A dark but noble voice came out which caught the attention of not just the yers but also the other devils. A devil nobility that looked haughty yet refined suddenly appeared before the Hell Beast Matriarch. All of the yers looked at this devil with wonder, but the Hell Beast Matriarch looked at him with great fear. The Hell Beast Matriarch looked like it wanted to escape from the location upon gazing at the devil nobility that appeared before it. "Such a pitiful creature but you would go well with my research. I do not need you alive for that though. Great gue: Infestation!" Beelzebub stated as numerous ck orbs suddenly appeared behind him and targeted the Hell Beast Matriarch. The Hell Beast Matriarch screamed in pain as these powerful attacks almost killed it. The Hell Beast Matriarch was actually brought down to 3% health with that attack alone. Seeing that the monster before him had great tenacity, Beelzebub thought that it would be better to get alive, but it has already made a promise. "Perish, awful looking one." Beelzebub stated as he pped his hands as if he is unamused. The screaming body of the Hell Beast Matriarch suddenly started to tremble as if something inside of it exploded. The Hell Beast Matriarch exploded from within as its face of utter devastation could be seen as it became a lifeless corpse. The body of the Hell Beast Matriarch suddenly started to turn into particles of light as its own body that was fueled by mana is being ingested by Hell. [The Hell Beast Matriarch is defeated.] [The Hell Gate has only slightly increased in power. Only Earls and below could go to the main world unhindered.] [The distribution for the rewards for the raid will be done after a day due to the number of the raid participants.] The yers cheered but the devil NPCs all shuddered at the devil nobility in front of them. He was a figure that even the devils thought of him as only of legend. The Lord of Flies and one of the seven original Devils havee to a War Zone that was for meager devils in terms of strength. Chapter 1665 Seven Original Sins

Chapter 1665 Seven Original Sins

[The rewards have been distributed to all of the participants in the raid.] [You have received the Devil Dark Stone due to being the highest contributor in the raid.] [You have gained two levels due to your contribution in the raid.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has leveled up.] [Your soulbound, Kaon, has leveled up.] [Your soulbound, Saena, has leveled up.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has leveled up.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has leveled up.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has leveled up.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has leveled up.] [Your soulbound, Kenos, has leveled up.] Adrian did not only get the highest reward but also got levels. It was not only him that leveled up but also his soulbounds. He would have celebrated there but the devil, Beelzebub, has still not left the area as he looked at Ark with interest. [The devil, Beelzebub, has gained increased interest in you.] Adrian thought that it was only Ark that gained the increased interest from the Beelzebub, but he was mistaken. Beelzebub could be seen looking at Adrian with increasing interest because thetter was able to summon him in Hell. Adrian did not think much about summoning the devil that he was able to summon before, but he is now partially regretting it. Adrian summoned Beelzebub earlier before when the Great Duke of Hell Aym appeared. He got a prompt that told him that he was able to sessfully summon Beelzebub, but thetter was only shown for a brief second before vanishing. Adrian thought that he was ignored as devils could ignore summoning''s if they wish to. What Adrian did not know is that Beelzebub became an observer which even he did not notice. Beelzebub did not interfere and observe what the Great Duke of Hell Aym would do. When Beelzebub found out what the Great Duke of Hell Aym had done, he immediately vanished from his observer location. == A while after the Great Duke of Hell Aym regained his consciousness to his real body, Beelzebub looked at the duke of hell with great contempt. Beelzebub did not look like he was angry, but his entire demeanor shifted. The Great Duke of Hell Aym started to prostate towards the Beelzebub as he was caught in the act of the strictest devil in Hell. There are seven devils that one should never cross in Hell as they were the original ones that are called the Seven Original Sins. Each of the seven devils were once part of the highest order of angels but they willingly fell from the grace of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Seven Original Sins did not have territory in Hell because they were the ones that created Hell in the first ce. All seven of them created Hell using their own powers when they rose to divinity. They are also special beings in Hell because they do not need to create a body double to act independently. The Seven Original Sins reside in parts of Hell that even devils do not dare to go. The Seven Original Sins are just minding their own business as Hell itself is their divine realm and they rather not be bothered by the Gods of Light that are under the Goddess Luminaria. They are also incredibly powerful devil gods that even the other seventy-two devil gods fear. Each of the Seven Original Sins have different attitudes when ites to Hell. The first of the Original Sins, Lucifer, was a being that just liked to not bother too much on his surroundings, but he will blow anyone away if they bother him. He is also the de facto leader of the group since their real leader has already died. The second of the Seven Original Sins, Mammon, is a being that cares only for everything in his territory. He will im anything or even any being thates to his territory which is why even devils never go to his area. He is also an incredibly petty devil god that will not let you go if he likes something that you have. The third of the Seven Original Sins, Asmodeus, is a bit different as one does not know if they are a man or a woman which is why the devils refer to the third devil god as They. This is often not used because those that have interacted with Asmodeus would often hear the devil god refer to they as him or her depending on their current form. The fourth of the Seven Original Sins, Leviathan, is a monstrous individual that actually resides in a part of Hell that seems to be water. It is usually referred to as a monster instead of a humanoid being as the devils that saw it could only describe it as such. Leviathan is discontented with everything around it which is why it is often in an aggressive state. The fifth of the Seven Original Sins, Beelzebub, is a strict individual that actually oversees the stability of Hell since Lucifer cannot be bothered to do it. He is the most mysterious of the Seven Original Sins as he is often seen only when devils would attempt to break the stability of Hell. What the devils do not know is that Beelzebub likes to wander the main world via summoning magic as it lets him feed on mana. The sixth of the Seven Original Sins, Satan, is actually quite the deceiver as she often appears as a humanoid man rather than her real form. She is said to have been the half sister of the Goddess Tiamat as she looked like a devil dragon hybrid. She is also quick to anger which is why anyone that sees her would walk on eggshells so that they do not get disintegrated. The seventh of the Seven Original Sins, Belphegor, is the vainest of all of them as she regards herself as beautiful even without exerting much effort. She takes on the form of a beautiful woman that could even make goddesses be jealous of her. Her real form is actually quite different as she is really an incredibly fat devil goddess. The Great Duke of Hell Aym could only pray that Beelzebub does not punish him. He never thought that he would get caught as he has also fooled his devil god counterpart. Beelzebub could only look at contempt towards the Great Duke of Hell Aym as the Seven Original Sins have a pact that they should not extinguish direct counterparts of Devil Gods. "Seeing as you already know of your betrayal, I shall let you experience the sensation of what the Dragon of Apocalypse is experiencing as well." Beelzebub stated as he snapped his fingers. When Beelzebub snapped his fingers, arge mouth suddenly opened beneath the Great Duke of Hell Aym. The Great Duke of Hell Aym tried to w his way out and even use his ability to fly but gravity was against him. He could not stop what is about toe as he has already been sentenced by Beelzebub. "Please! Spare me!" The Great Duke of Hell Aym stated. "Do not worry because you will not get killed. Reflect on your wrong doings for two years ande talk to me again." Beelzebub stated as he snapped his fingers to make the mouth close up and swallowing the Great Duke of Hell Aym. "Now onto the ugly bug that has been awakened." Beelzebub stated as he left the Great Duke of Hell Aym''s territory. Upon Beelzebub leaving, the throne that the Great Duke of Hell Aym was sitting on started to freeze in ice. In just a few seconds, the throne was now encased in such a thick ice that fire could not even melt it. The ice soon spread throughout the 19th Devil Kingdom became frozen. [The 19th Kingdom of Hell has frozen over.] [No Devil Nobility can im the throne while it is in this state.] [Hell Frost will only thaw after two years.] All the devils in the territory are shocked upon seeing their own kingdom that was hot be a frozen utopia. All of the devils immediately knew that their ruler, the Great Duke of Hell Aym, has incurred the wrath of one of the Seven Original Devils. This meant that no devil nobility will be produced in the territory for two years as punishment. The only good side to the 19th Devil Kingdome freezing over is that they will not be attacked by other devil kingdoms. A devil kingdom without its ruler is usually a big target for other devil nobility. Still, this meant that every devil in the 19th Devil Kingdom must fend for themselves as they have no ruler for two years. Beelzebub did not care that numerous devils would be in trouble for what he did. He could care less as he was the ultimate ruler or rather one of the ultimate rulers of Hell. He is one of the Seven Original Sins or rather also called the Seven Selfish Ones. Chapter 1666 Devil Dark Stone

Chapter 1666 Devil Dark Stone

Beelzebub did not disappoint as he immediately destroyed the Hell Beast Matriarch upon seeing that the Hell Beast evolved. What the devil, Beelzebub, did not expect is the fact that the Hell Beast Matriarch was reduced to a limp monster. This was not an easy feat even for devil nobility as it takes a group to defeat it. "The fact that they managed to destroy the crystal cocoon even if it was toote is incredibly fascinating. As expected of a being with great Asmodian lineage! He should be able to relieve my boredom for quite a while as it would be great to observe him. It was incredibly worth it to destroy all the devils that would have been summoned by him." Beelzebub thought as he intensely stared at Adrian. Adrian did not know that he was not supposed to summon Beelzebub before when Ark needed dark elemental mana. Beelzebub himself destroyed all the devils that could be summoned by the magic circle. He was incredibly fascinated by a magic circle that had delicious mana that he wanted it all for himself which is why he eliminated all the devils that felt it. "Why is it suddenly bing chilly when we are in Hell? I thought it was supposed to be hot in here." Adrian stated as he looked at the rewards while not making eye contact with Beelzebub. == Item Name: Devil Dark Stone Item Tier: Unique Item Type: Race Change Item / Evolution Material Effect: Race Change: -? Can change a user''s race to a devil. (You can choose one of the seventy-two options. There are also hidden option, but another item is needed for these selections to appear.) -? Will change the user''s race to a devil without reverting them back to a specified level. -? All skills and abilities will be transformed to their devil counterparts. Evolution: -? Can help a Devil Increase their Persona by 1. -? Cannot increase the Persona of Devils with rank of Prince unless a special item is used along with this item. Description: A peculiar stone that glows in a deep red and ck color that repels any kind of white light. It has great quantities of mana and is said to be a part of the original creation of Hell. It is also rumored to be a crystalized version of the mana that Hell has gathered for centuries. It is an extremely coveted item by any devils that are below the Nobility rank of a Prince. == "As expected of a race change item that is coveted by all of the yers. Maybe someone in the guild could use this? I should set it as a guild contribution reward so that it can make them work harder." Adrian thought as he did not think that it will cause a riot to the new guild members. [A new item has been added in the Contribution Reward section of the Guild.] The notification appeared in all of the members of the guild. This was incredibly new as the rewards for the contribution did not change much as there were mostly money or rare items that Adrian and the others need. In fact, the guild members that joined were shocked that Adrian and the others would willingly give out incredibly rare items that have legendary ranking. Unlike the other guilds that horde their treasure and have a huge gap between the main guild team and the secondary guild teams, Pantheon has an open rtionship that appreciates hardworking people. Even Solstice, who would pursue profit, would think of the guild members first before selling something that she did not use. Adrian and the others were also not stingy as they know that their junk (Items that they have no use for) could be treasures for other guild members. Adrian and the founding guild members agreed that they need to create a system that enriches both the guild and its members. The Pantheon guild members thought that Legendary Weapons in the contribution board was shocking enough but a race change item was suddenly posted. An item that is coveted by not only a small percentage of the yer base wants but the entire gamingmunity would kill for has appeared in the contribution store. The guild members that are now unsure of the current race suddenly burned with desire as a race change item has suddenly been given. The guild members acted cordial with one another as their cleanpetition on who would get the Devil Dark Stone suddenly started. "It is not like I can use it anyway. Paradox even told me that it would not be essential to me as it will taste bad from its standing. When did you suddenly be a gourmet?" Adrian stated as he asked the floating cosmic astrbe. "I have not be picky, master. I am just making sure that efficiency is what matters the most. A foreign object like that will just be a drop water in your body." Paradox replied as it returned to observing the situation. Once all of the yers got their rewards, some started to think of leaving when another quest appeared before their eyes. It was a quest that they did not expect because it is something that does not happen often. It was not only the yers that participated that got the quest but also the devils that fought against the Hell Beast Matriarch as well. == Quest Name: Hell Gate Protection Detail Quest Difficulty: A Quest Description: A punitive angelic force has been sensed by the devil gods have started circling the Hell Gate. The devil gods that have remained unmoving before could see that the angels are now nning to destroy the Hell Gate that connects the main world with Hell. Protect the Hell Gate from the angels since you did a great job in defending it against the Hell Beast Matriarch. Clear Condition: The Hell Gate does not get destroyed and the Angelic Army has retreated or fallen in battle. Clear Reward: Chance to change into one of the seventy two devil species. Failure Condition: The Hell Gate is destroyed, and the connection will Hell is severed. Failure: Hell will no longer be connected to the main world via the Hell Gate. Time before the Invasion: 10 days Restriction: Only those that were part of the quest ''Hell Beast Subjugation'' can ept this quest. Note: This is a chain quest that proceeds upon failure. == The yers that were aiming for the Devil Dark Stone were suddenly given a sudden quest. They did not expect that a quest to easily change their races woulde into the picture. Just as they are about to think it over, six different colored lights suddenly appeared before them. Beelzebub soon joined the six which made it be a group of seven. Seven Devils of incredible power that even Adrian could not measure suddenly appeared before all of them. The pressure was bearable but the mana that all seven possess could actually rival that of a Greater God or higher. These seven were none other than the Seven Original Sins. The seven devils with immense power had varying appearances which either made one shudder or be allured. Of the seven devils, one with a haughty face but with a beautiful appearance started to speak. He still had bird like wings, but it was ck in color with sharp horns protruding. He was none other than the de facto leader of the Seven Original Sins. "Greetings, devils and guests. As you are now seeing, the seven of us has decided to protect the Hell Gate that will be under attack by the angels. A devil nobility of seer powers has gazed upon the future to warn us of theing attack. We implore all of you to defend the Hell Gate with all your might and those that do so will be rewarded." Lucifer stated as he smiled with his handsome face then suddenly briefly looked at the side. "Why do I feel like he was looking at me? I would not even want to participate because I do not need a race change anyway." Adrian thought as he declined the quest. Adrian was about to leave quietly but another system prompt appeared before him which made him double think. It was not only him, even the other yers that initially declined suddenly had a new quest given to them that still had the same quest but different rewards. Adrian did not even need to think as he immediately epted the quest. Lucifer could be seen smiling as he saw that Adrian epted the quest. The Seven Original Sins knew that they would not be able to defend the Hell Gate because they cannot get out of Hell. They needed great warriors to defend it for them and they found it when the raid of the Hell Beast Matriarch happened. All Seven Original Sins were about to move when the Hell Beast appeared, but they were stopped by Lucifer. He thought of this as a test to see of warriors that can guard the Hell Gate. Beelzebub interfering was just minor to him as the Hell Beast Matriarch would have died soon anyway. Chapter 1667 Hell Gate Protection Detail ? == Quest Name: Hell Gate Protection Detail (Guardian) Quest Difficulty: AAA Quest Description: A punitive angelic force has been sensed by the devil gods have started circling the Hell Gate. The devil gods that have remained unmoving before could see that the angels are now nning to destroy the Hell Gate that connects the main world with Hell. Protect the Hell Gate from the angels since you did a great job in defending it against the Hell Beast Matriarch. Clear Condition: The Hell Gate does not get destroyed and the Angelic Army has retreated or fallen in battle. Clear Reward: A Chance to pick an Item from the Treasury of the Seven Original Sins (Order of Picking would be determined by contribution.) Failure Condition: The Hell Gate is destroyed, and the connection will Hell is severed. Failure: Hell will no longer be connected to the main world via the Hell Gate. Time before the Invasion: 10 days Restriction: Only those that were part of the quest ''Hell Beast Subjugation'' can ept this quest. This is given to those that have rejected the initial quest. Note: This is a chain quest that proceeds upon failure. == Adrian reflexively epted the quest an item from the treasury of the Seven Original Sins is not something that anyone could get a chance of having. The increase in difficulty might be a problem but he did not shy away from a reward that is worth it. The others that rejected the first quest also epted it when they saw the reward. There were still some people that rejected the second quest as they needed to do something else. There was no third quest to appear which is why those that expected it became sad. The ones that did not receive a quest did not linger any longer in the area as they are not needed there. "Thank you for epting the quest, brave ones. Those that epted the second quest will be the vanguards of the operation. Do not worry as we will not send all of you to your deaths without aiding you in any way. We, the Seven Original Devils, will give you all a temporary power boost." Lucifer stated as all seven suddenly casted their unique magics. "I guess I should be first then. I, Belphegor, that represents the Original Devil of Sloth give all of you, my blessing!" A woman that looked incredibly beautiful with shiny ck hair and a curvy body stated. A magic circle that has an aura that can make anyone ck off suddenly appeared. A magic circle that has the violet color appeared on the ground. The magic circle has given the yers and the devil NPCs power. [You have been blessed by the Devil Goddess Belphegor of the Seven Original Sins.] [Your stamina bar will have 50% reduced consumption.] [Your stamina bar will have 50% increased recovery rate when you rest.] "I am next then! Let the fiery embers of Hell be spark your anger! I, Satan, that represents the Original Devil of Wrath give all of you, my blessing." A teen girl that looks like a devil dragon hybrid shouted with fiery anger. A magic circle that has an aura that can make anyone be fiery and irritable suddenly appeared. A magic circle that has the indigo color appeared on the ground. The magic circle has given the yers and the devil NPCs power. [You have been blessed by the Devil Goddess Satan of the Seven Original Sins.] [Your damage will be amplified by 10%. (Increased up to 100% depending on your decreasing health.)] [You have increased 20% chance to trigger a critical strike.] "I suppose that I am next. I, Beelzebub, the Original Devil of Gluttony give all of you, my blessing." Beelzebub stated as he made sure to keep it as short as possible. A magic circle that has an aura that can make anyone be wanting of more appeared. A magic circle that has the blue color appeared on the ground. The magic circle has given the yers and the devil NPCs power. [You have been blessed by the Devil God Beelzebub of the Seven Original Sins.] [Your mana regeneration will be increased by 100%.] [You have a 15% chance to not expend mana when you cast spells or abilities.] "I shall proceed so that we can get this over with. I, Leviathan, the Original Devil of Envy give all of you, my blessing." Arge monster like being that has thebined appearance of a crocodile and a whale stated. A magic circle that has an aura that can make anyone be resentful suddenly appeared. A magic circle that has the green color appeared on the ground. The magic circle has given the yers and the devil NPCs power. [You have been blessed by the Devil God Leviathan of the Seven Original Sins.] [Your health regeneration will be increased by 100%.] [You have a 15% chance to negate the damage that you will receive from your opponents.] "I am next my lovelies! I, Asmodeus, the Original Devil of Lust give all of you, my blessing!" A beautiful humanoid being stated as it freely shifted from the body of a male and a female stated. A magic circle that has an aura that can make anyone be infatuated appeared. A magic circle that has the yellow color appeared on the ground. The magic circle has given the yers and the devil NPCs power. [You have been blessed by the Divine Devil Asmodeus of the Seven Original Sins.] [Your magic defense has been increased by 50%.] [You have a 10% chance to reflect any magic damage that is done to you.] "I am next even though I do not want to do this. Giving without even getting something in return. I, Mammon, the Original Devil of Greed give all of you, my blessing." A greedy looking old humanoid devil stated. A magic circle that has an aura that can make anyone be tempted by their desires appeared. A magic circle that has the orange color appeared on the ground. The magic circle has given the yers and the devil NPCs power. [You have been blessed by the Devil God Mammon of the Seven Original Sins.] [Your physical defense has been increased by 50%.] [You have a 10% chance to reflect any physical damage that is done to you.] "I shall be thest! I, Lucifer, the Original Devil of Pride give all of you, my blessing!" A mysterious and alluring man stated as his six wings appeared behind him. [You have been blessed by the Devil God Lucifer of the Seven Original Sins.] [All of the blessings of other Devil Divinity will double when you go below 50% health.] Chapter 1668 Devil’s Blessing and Exploring Hell

Chapter 1668 Devil¡¯s Blessing and Exploring Hell

A magic circle that has an aura that can make anyone be extremely haughty appeared. A magic circle that has the red color appeared on the ground. The magic circle has given the yers and the devil NPCs power that they could not have imagined. [You have been blessed by all of the Seven Original Sins.] [The blessings will be kept in your body and will only activate once the angels arrive to destroy the Hell Gate.] A mark on the top of the plyer''s left hand suddenly appeared. The mark was seven different crests in small sizzes. Each of the small crests represent the blessing of a devil god. The yers marveled at it but also frowned when they read thest notification. The yers thought that they would have that blessing for the next ten days, but they were a bit dismayed when they saw that it would only activate when the angels arrive. The blessing did provide them with some power though as it gave them a small bonus for the mean time. Blessings are basically just divine energy etched into the bodies of others and it would need to be refilled. Blessings are usually refilled when the being that prays to a god does what their patron god teaches them. It is not just the act of praying that people are given power by the gods but also giving actions to the teachings of their gods. This is what separates the worshippers that are powerful to those that are not. Adrian for example is the Champion of the Twin Gods. The Twin Gods rule over life and death which is why he is extremely sensitive to matters between life and death. The followers also somewhat get affected by the teachings of their gods which is why they often resemble them. This is also one of the reasons why beings that worship gods that are distorted would get corrupted as well. This is the basis of the system of faith in Pandemonium which has already been set in stone. Gods are not necessarily only god or bad as they also have biases and their own thoughts. "Great Warriors! You are free to stay in Hell as that mark would no longer restrict you here." Lucifer stated as all seven of them dispersed since they have done what they need to do. All of the Seven Original Sins returned to their own locations in Hell. Each of them has a danger zone that they reside in. Since they have given the mark, they could only wait and see what will happen as they only wanted to protect the Hell Gate for the devils that have already passed through. There are also devil yers that will be unable to return to Hell if that is the case. The yers could not believe that a simple mark could negate all the sufferings in Hell. The status reduction and the reduced resistances all went back to normal. This meant that the yers in Hell could now raid the untouched dungeons in it. Hell is not like the main world where some guilds have imed ownership of a dungeon. This meant that every yer that goes to Hell will have no need to pay for entrance fees and the like. They could level up freely which is why Hell is very suitable for new yers as the dungeons have been controlled by some of the guilds. Dungeons could be controlledpletely but a guild can only control one dungeon at a time. This can be done if an item called the Dungeon Core is dropped by a mutated dungeon boss. If this happens, guilds can set an entrance fee for that dungeon and would passively reap the benefits. Guilds that control numerous dungeons just have guards stationed in their entrances to collect toll from other yers. Usually, the tolls are not high, but some are outright a money grab. There are some guilds that offer protection in the dungeon from yer killers though which is why some would rather pay than to have all the loot they get taken by PK yers. "Since I am already in Hell, I might as well go to dungeons here. It was incredibly difficult to find a suitable dungeon in the main world. All of you guys should do it as well. We shall reconvene after eight days. Please be safe in Hell." Adrian stated as he announced to his guild members that they are free to move. Some of the guild members immediately nodded and went for kingdoms to buy items that are only found in Hell. Some preferred to go solo and hunt in dungeons as they wanted to be stronger. Some formed groups as they wanted to challenge a stronger dungeon that they cannot do so in their own. "What are you going to do, big brother?" Creepysoo asked Adrian. "I am going to a dungeon and clear it on my own. I need some of my soulbounds to get to the same level as me. What about you? Hell does not have undead or death in general." Adrian stated. "Hehe! I am going to War Zones! Areas like this one here have miasma full of death even if the concept of true death does not exist here in Hell. I was in need of that miasma for a while now and the main world does not have much. In Hell, however, the War Zones are drowning in it!" Creepysoo stated as he left. "What about you?" Adrian asked Peridot. "I do not like it here. I will go back to the main world and get ready with the other guild members." Peridot stated as she gave her goodbyes and tore up a teleportation scroll. Adrian''s eyes turned fierce as the fight that will happen in ten days would be the nextrge-scale war that will happen. Just because yers do not have the mark does not mean that they cannot participate. They cannot get the reward but that does not mean that they cannot get experience points when they kill others. After all,rge wars give the best experience points even if you do not kill monsters. Chapter 1669 First Dungeon in Hell I

Chapter 1669 First Dungeon in Hell I

[You have entered the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon.] [Rmended Level: 310] [You do not get any debuffs from the dungeon because of the Crest of the Seven Original Sins engraved in your left hand.] Adrian entered a dungeon all by himself as his other friends were busy with somethings. He needed to also deal with his priority now and that would be evolving Kimat. He now realized that all of his soulbounds getting to their third stage evolution would be incredibly terrifying for opponents. "I was able to make a fight that was difficult into our favor because of the domains of my soulbounds. The fact that all of their domains mix well with each other is something that I did n but I did not think it would be this powerful." Adrian stated. Adrian already nned to get varying styles for each of his soulbounds. He nned it so that they can be almost independent of him even if he does notmand them entirely. He also wanted a team that canplement one another through differences than a monotonous teamposition. "Maybe I should have brought Arsenal with me since he also has goods ideas for training soulbounds. He said that he wanted to explore on his own as he wanted a soulbound monster from Hell. It seems he wishes for something like a devil weapon or something." Adrian thought as he proceeded into the dungeon. Arsenal would have been delighted with Adrian''s offer, but he already had a destined n. He actually met a Devil Beast Trainer NPC in Hell before the raid happened. He was taught that a certain devil monster species has the characteristics that he was looking for. Adrian and Arsenal''s location was at opposite ends of each other which is why thetter had to refuse. Adrian did not mind it as he only asked because he learns stuff from other summoners. Adrian might be one of the renowned summoners in Pandemonium but even he strives to learn from others. He watches and learns from others in order to incorporate some aspects of their ystyle. Adrian learned the soulbound auxiliary ystyle from watching Arsenal. Arsenal tends to focus on his own movements that will beplemented by his soulbounds. This ystyle involves the master to be more proactive than their soulbounds. The summoner is the main attacker while the soulbounds are the support. This is different from how Mariposa handles her soulbounds as she utilizes the Queen Strategy. Mariposa would be the queen that is protected by her own soulbounds as she acts as the core. This entails that her soulbounds would need to protect her and fight more for her. This is also a valid ystyle when one wants to support their soulbounds from afar. Adrian''s thoughts were broken when the first monster from the dungeon finally appeared. He did not expect that it would take quite some time for him to get one monster from a dungeon to spawn. This was actually only a moderately powerful dungeon in Hell as there were already level 400 dungeons that were discovered here. "What is that?" Adrian thought as he could not figure out what the monster is as it looked alive but also like a golem. == Monster Name: Hell Storm Moving Core Monster Type: Living sma Monster Level: 300 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A bundle of pure electric and wind energy that has formed a somewhat solid body. It was formed due to special electric and wind elements being tainted by the miasma released by the Dragon of Revtion. It is a being of energy hence physical attacks are not that effective against it. It is extremely attracted to bodies of great energy. == The Hell Storm Moving Core looked like a floating orb that generates lightning. It looked like that sma globe thing if the electricity inside of it is shooting outside. The Hell Storm Moving Core suddenly spotted Adrian and it immediately rushed towards him. "It is attracted to bodies of great energy." Adrian muttered as this means that he would be the optimum target for these monsters. The Hell Storm Moving Core rushed towards Adrian as the electricity it generated creeped into the red walls of the cavern. It looked like a small thunderstorm was moving closer to him, but he did not panic because he has Kimat. Adrian already summoned Kimat, Wisteria, and Kenos as they would be the ones need leveling up. Kimat seemed to have its eyes glow when it spotted the Hell Storm Moving Core. It looked at Adrian as if asking if the thing that was approaching them was a toy. Adrian could onlyugh dryly as it seems that Kimat wanted a lot of pampering which Adrian has not yet given it. "It is an enemy. Can you deal with it?" Adrian asked as he did not want to attack since he wanted to see if Kimat along with Wisteria can handle the Hell Storm Moving Core. Adrian did not rely on Kenos as it did not have any way of attacking. "Leave it to me, master." Kimat replied as it charged towards the Hell Storm Moving Core. The Hell Storm Moving Core sensed the pure lightning element inside of Kimat and increased its speed. It wanted to suck Kimat dry of its elemental power source as it has the same element as him. The Hell Storm Moving Core and Kimat shed but the ending was not what Adrian imagined. The Hell Storm Moving Core that was frightening to devils of the same level is now bing a chew toy for therge KImat. The devils fear the Hell Storm Moving Core as most of the devils rely on physical strength more than magic. Magic is also avable to them, but most devils do not have earth elemental magic since they have specific elements ever since they were born. Kimat looked like a kitten very excitedly ying with its new ball of yarn. If the Hell Storm Moving Core had emotions, then it would have started begging Kimat to let it go. The lightning sparks that wereing out of the Hell Storm Moving Core are being eaten by Kimat himself. "Given that Kimat has also grown to level 300 recently¡­ this was slightly expected but I did not think that he could eat lightning that evenes from devil miasma tainted monsters." Adrian stated as he could see Kimat sucking the Hell Storm Moving Core dry of its energy. The Hell Storm Moving Core suddenly lost its sparks and dropped on the ground with a thud. Kimat''s ears suddenly drooped down as it nudged at the sma core that lost its light. Kimat then looked at Adrian like a lost kitten that broke its new favorite toy. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has absorbed lightning. Its own lightning element can no longer be refined further as its current body cannot do so.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has defeated the Hell Storm Moving Core. You have gained experience points.] Adrian looked at the notifications and could only sigh as Kimat''s lightning could no longer be stronger. This is the reason why his next evolution needs a Lodestone Hear and a Tempest Core. Adrian already asked for Piggy Bank about these two items but even the great merchant cannot find it with hiswork. The Hell Storm Moving Core or rather the sma core that made its entire body suddenly started to be liquid. A dark shard that is a stone of some kind suddenly entered Adrian''s field of vision. It was a dropped item from the Hell Storm Moving Core. [You have picked up a small piece of a Storm Core.] == Item Name: Piece of a Storm Core Item Rank: Rare Item Type: Misceneous / Crafting Material Effect: -? Gives small amount of static shock that can raise the hair of the one touching it. -? Does no damage. Description: A piece of the item called Storm Core that is a resource that generates powerful dark clouds. The Storm Core can be fused with another special item to create a more powerful and stable core that can bring the wrath of a tempest. Lightning type monsters love to eat pieces of the Storm Core as it gives them a boost of energy. Pieces needed to get aplete Storm Core: 149 pieces left == Adrian read the description and shuddered as he thinks that he arrived at a clue in getting one of the items in Kimat''s evolution requirement. It is stated that the Storm Core and another item fused can create a core that can bring the power of a tempest. If Adrian guessed correctly, this might lead him into getting the Tempest Core that he needs. "New n. We will clear all of the monsters in every level in this dungeon. Leave nothing behind because this might lead to your evolution, Kimat." Adrian stated as Kimat looked at Adrian with wonder filled eyes. The soulbound that was yful suddenly turned serious as it wanted to be stronger like its older siblings. Chapter 1670 First Dungeon In Hell II ? "We already defeated about thirty of these Hell Storm Moving Core, but we only got ten more pieces. The drop rates are horrible and tis dungeon is spacey to the point that one might get lost inside of it." Adrian stated as he felt frustration from only getting eleven pieces for a day. Adrian has already used a day of wandering about inside the dungeon. He wanted to reach the second floor as this dungeon has a unique system that allows the yer to transfer from floor to floor as long as they can find the entrance to the next floor. Adrian, who was waiting for information, finally saw Siriuse out of the shadows. "Master, there are no stairs or any way down in this cavern." Sirius stated which shocked Adrian. "If there is no way to the next floor then how are we supposed to advance?" Adrian muttered. "I did not see any way down or stairs, but I did see arger version of that shiny monster that Kimat likes. It was in a more spacious room and is roaming about along with ten other smaller beings like it." Sirius stated. "Good job, Sirius. This dungeon might only show the way down when a monster is destroyed. The fact that the first floor already has a boss is rming, but it is of no problem. Lead the way!" Adrianmanded as Sirius showed the way. Along the way to the monster that Sirius has spotted, the group also killed twenty Hell Storm Moving Cores. It was a lot but not much of a problem, but Adrian did not like that he only got five pieces of the Storm Core. He still liked his chances as his luck seemed to have affected the drop rate or else it might have been abysmally low. "That is therger monster that I told you about, master." Sirius stated as they spotted an odd Hell Storm Moving Core because it was five cores being connected by electricity. == Monster Name: Hell Storm Moving Golem (Floor Boss) Monster Type: Living sma Monster Level: 305 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: When Hell Storm Moving Cores gain a bit of sentience, it devours others like it to create a more solid form that can manipte the energies in its body much better. It has a more physical bodypared to its base form, but it also has a malleable body. It can easily mitigate the physical damage of any attack just by using its fluid like body. == [You have discovered the First Floor Boss of Hell Storm Paradise.] [Defeat the floor boss, Hell Storm Moving Golem, in order to advance into the next floor of the dungeon.] "As expected, I did not think that it would be this type of dungeon but that means that the difficulty just went up." Adrian stated. A dungeon that needs or has a floor boss means that the final boss of this dungeon is a raid worthy boss. The final boss of this dungeon would need at least ten people to defeat it, but Adrian cannot be sure since he has yet to reach the final boss. He decided to focus on the floor boss first since any guess would be meaningless if they do not defeat it. "Kimat, test the floor boss out. I and the other will deal with the Hell Storm Moving Cores." Adrianmanded as Kimat bravely charged towards the Hell Storm Moving Golem. Adrianmanded Wisteria to hold all of the other mobs as it seems that having ten Hell Storm Moving Cores with the Hell Storm Moving Golem is not a coincidence. Wisteria nodded as she mmed her feet on the ground to produce vines that suddenly grabbed at each of the Hell Storm Moving Cores. The Hell Storm Moving Golem noticed that its underlings were trapped by an unknown thing and attempted to destroy the vines, but Kimat suddenly pounced on it. Kimat is already wrapped in his silver armor when he collided with the Hell Storm Moving Golem. The floor boss would have easily made the physical body of Kimat pass through, but it was unable to. Kimat has been absorbing the electricity that is running inside the bodies of the Hell Storm Moving Cores for quite some time. It might not look like Kimat is intelligent, but it is very instinctive when it is regarding the lightning element. Kimat reversed the charge that the Hell Storm Moving Cores used so that it could physically hold them. This in turn made Kimat able to ram his whole body into the Hell Storm Moving Golem. The Hell Storm Moving Golem also seemed to gained intelligence, but it took quite some time to process what happened. Kimat shed at the floor boss and its fluid like body could be seen to have been damage, but it was repaired in just a few seconds. [Bzzzt¡­zzT] The Hell Storm Moving Golem started emitting a sound as if it was rying a message, but it noticed that its underlings were not responding. The Hell Storm Moving Golem looked at its underlings and all of them are now buried on the ground and cannot move. With a mighty roar, Kimat summoned lightning from its own body to hit the Hell Storm Moving Golem. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has dealt great damage to the Hell Storm Moving Golem.] The Hell Storm Moving Golem is suddenly hit by a charge of lightning that is opposite its own. The Hell Storm Moving Golem felt great power from that as it was something it could absorb since opposite charges attract. What the Hell Storm Moving Golem did not know is that its own energy would be the own being extracted from it. Kimat actually linked the energy of both of them and begun to pull in the lightning element of the Hell Storm Moving Golem. The floor boss that is powered by that very same energy suddenly felt danger to its life as its own life source is being taken away from it. Chapter 1671 First Dungeon in Hell III Chapter 1671 First Dungeon in Hell III [Your soulbound, Kimat, has defeated the floor boss, Hell Storm Moving Golem.] [You can now proceed to the next floor of the dungeon.] The battle against Kimat and the Hell Storm Moving Golem took a total of twenty minutes. The Hell Storm Moving Golem tried to retrieve its own electricity back, but it was totally attracted to what Kimat gave out. The only way for the Hell Storm Moving Golem to win is by eliminating Kimat that became a lightning rod. The Hell Storm Moving Golem tried to attack Kimat physically even if it has weak physical abilities in an attempt to preserve its life. Kimat was already ready for this though as a clone of him appeared from the earth itself and attacked the Hell Storm Moving Golem in turn. The Hell Storm Moving Golem could not deal with two enemies that are the antithesis of it and ran out of fuel in under twenty minutes. Adrian and the other also took that time to destroy the Hell Storm Moving Cores that were there and the ones that also came. The Hell Storm Moving Cores stopped functioning after the Hell Storm Moving Golem was defeated which made them easier to kill. It seems that the floor boss was the master switch for all of them. [You have gained Piece of the Storm Core x10] [You have gained Piece of the Storm Core x15] Adrian gained ten pieces of the Storm Core from the Hell Storm Moving Golem. He also gained from the Hell Storm Moving Cores that were there and the ones that came. A great harvest for the first floor but still quite far from the number he needs to form one core. "I might be here for a week in order to get a Storm Core. At least, the way to the next floor opened." Adrian stated as he saw that a magic circle appeared where the Hell Storm Moving Golem was defeated. "Let us proceed to the next floor." Adrian stated as he called Kimat and Wisteria. Kenos was still sitting on his shoulder as Sirius was already recalled when the fight started. [Do you wish to proceed to the Hell Storm Paradise BF1?] "Yes." Adrian stated as a hole suddenly appeared below his feet and darkness suddenly dragged him down. [You have arrived at Hell Storm Paradise BF1.] [You can return to the entrance of the dungeon by standing on top of the invocation circle.] [Do you wish to return to the entrance of the dungeon?] "No." Adrian replied as the glowing magic circle suddenly became dim. When Adrian regained his vision, he was in another floor with almost the sameposition as the ground level. The only difference is that there are now crystals emitting electricity protruding out of the ground. Adrian tried touching it, but it actually sent a shock to his system and damaged him. [You have been damaged by the Hell Shockterium.] [You lost 1000 health due to the sudden electric shock.] [You have negated the stun effect thanks to your bloodline.] "Things just suddenly became much more difficult than it seems." Adrian stated as he could see a sizeable number of Hell Shockterium covering the caverns. "I need to survey the area. Kenos, you need to be inside for a while. Sirius!" Adrian stated as he summoned Sirius. Adrian put Kenos back for a moment as no monster was in the area. He summoned Sirius so that he could tell the overallyout of the basement floor. If this floor is like the base floor, then they would also need to defeat a floor boss. "I shall do my best, master." Sirius stated as he dove into the shadows to survey once again. About half an hourter, Sirius came back and gave Adrian all the information he needs. Adrian did not think that the next level would have a sudden jump of difficulty. This floor was wider than the first one which would take at least him a day to clean up. If Adrian only wanted to go to the next floor, then he might be able to in under four hours, but he needs pieces of the Storm Core. He would need to defeat every mob in this floor to maximize the value, but he is shocked to see the natural roaming enemies. The natural roaming enemies are actually the previous floor boss but a bit weaker. The Hell Storm Moving Golem does not have the stats of a boss monster, but it was still not that easy to defeat. It also had five Hell Storm Moving Cores around it tomand. If it took twenty minutes to defeat the Hell Storm Moving Golem (Floor Boss) then it would take at least half of that to defeat a normal one. Adrian could suddenly see that this floor might take at least two days in order topletely clear. He just prays that the drop rates for the pieces of the Storm Core are the same. "Did you see the floor boss?" Adrian asked. "I did master but I cannot go too close to it as its lightning was brightening up the entire cavern it was in. My shadows cannot reach it because of its brightness but it looked like a moreplete version of the Hell Storm Moving Golem." Sirius stated. "Noted on that. Thank you for your service. You can now rest for now." Adrian stated as he decided to walk the path that Sirius gave him along with his soulbounds that need to level. == "It seems the devils know of our ns in attacking the Hell Gate. I felt a rather odd sensation that washed over our domain. I exerted some of my power and saw that a seer was involve." Mikhail stated. "It must have been Purson. That sly devil must have been using his abilities again to predict what will happen." Gabriel stated. "Such a shame that he became a devil. His abilities would have been much suited serving us." Zadkiel stated. "Everything is still the same. The future does not need to be foretold on what will happen to the Hell Gate. I assume that everything has already been prepared for the destruction of it. It makes me puke that we are sharing the same air as those filthy devils." Jophiel stated. "They would notst long in the main world where we already control anyway. We shall be the ones that will control this world for the glory of the Goddess Luminaria!" Mikhail shouted. "For the light of the Goddess Luminaria!" The other angels shouted in return. Chapter 1672 First Dungeon in Hell IV Chapter 1672 First Dungeon in Hell IV "This is not that easy as it seems." Adrian stated as he along with Kimat and Wisteria have defeated their tenth group of Hell Storm Moving Golem and Hell Storm Moving Cores. They have defeated the tenth group that was not with the floor boss. It took them fifteen minutes dealing with them due to the locations of each group. Each group of Hell Storm Moving Golem and Hell Storm Moving Cores were in ces where there is abundant Hell Shockterium. They had to make sure that they do not identally touch the Hell Shockterium as it will stun them. The damage of the Hell Shockterium is not what is scary. It is the stun effect that could actuallyst for five seconds. In those five seconds, the group of Hell Storm Moving Golem and Hell Storm Moving Cores could st you endlessly with electricity. Adrian also needed to rest along with his soulbounds which meant that they used at least an hour with each group that they face. It took them ten hours to clear the groups of Hell Storm Moving Golem and Hell Storm Moving Cores. They once again took some rest as theirst destination was the floor boss. Adrian actually made quite a quick dungeon subjugation because he expected at least two days for this floor. He needed to progress faster because he was messaged that there was movement from the Silver City. The angels have started to move from their side which means that they are now moving to the Hell Gate. "If the Silver City was not located at the far northside of the northern continent then it would only take at least five days to reach the Hell Gate. I guess I should hurry this up. Sorry Kenos. I need to level you up some other time as clearing this dungeon now takes priority." Adrian stated as he unsummoned Kenos and summoned Kaon. == Monster Name: Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem (Floor Boss) Monster Type: Living sma Monster Level: 310 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: An improved version of the Hell Storm Moving Golem that has gained the intelligence of an adult man. It absorbed energy from other Hell Storm Moving Golem instead of absorbing the body of thetter directly. It has immense capabilities in controlling the energy in its body because of its gained intelligence. == The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem was almost humanoid in shape except its body parts were more rounded. Its humanoid shape looks like a kid sculpted it from y. It also has great motor functions as it moves and behaves like that of a normal person. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem is actually acting as some sort of leader to the other Hell Storm Moving Golems that have gathered around it. It was sapping energy from the other Hell Storm Moving Golems like it was feeding on their energy. It also created a somewhat humanoid silhouette using the energy that it has gathered in its body. Adrian carefully assessed the floor boss as this is something that is more powerful than him. He actually needed to be careful when dealing with just the Hell Storm Moving Golems. The power levels of the monsters in Hell are different than that of the main world. Since the devils could respawn even if they die in Hell, they freely attack dungeons more powerful than them to sharpen theirbat ability. This also meant that the dungeons in Hell have to be more powerful than their standard level in order to pose a challenge to the devils. In Hell, dungeons are actually called Training Dens since this is the location where devils train. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem is surrounded by ten Hell Storm Moving Golems. Each Hell Storm Moving Golem is then surrounded by three Hell Storm Moving Cores. The floor boss alone is tough, but it now has a small army at itsmand which obeys the floor boss'' will like a general. "Kaon bury them!" Adrian shouted as Kaon suddenly showed up in front of the floor boss army. [Kaon has used the Earth Attribute Spell, Earth Pit] Kaon roared as he mmed his earth dragon ball into the ground as a magic circle suddenly expanded. The magic circle created a tightening grip on the enemies and pulled them down the ground. The ground caved in with the floor boss and its army going down with it but that does not mean that they are trapped forever. "Andromeda!" Adrian stated as he released an arrow on top of the sunken floor boss and its army. The arrow suddenly flew in an arc andnded exactly at the top of the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem. When the arrow struck the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem, a powerful st of energy that revealed a star like explosion happened. Adrian''s attack was able to defeat all the Hell Storm Moving Cores. [You have defeated the Hell Storm Moving Cores x30] "Wisteria!" Adrian stated. [Wisteria has used Jungle Vines.] Wisteria used the skill that she got from Flower Gift and created vines that clutched at the sunken floor boss and other mobs. The only ones that survived Adrian''s attack was the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem and the Hell Storm Moving Golem. Kimat went to work as he sunk his teeth on each of the Hell Storm Moving Golem. [Kimat has stolen some of the energy from the Hell Storm Moving Golem.] [Kimat has killed one Hell Storm Moving Golem.] Kaon then sted the remaining group with its dragon breath. Seeing that they cannot escape the clutches of the enemy easily, the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem suddenly emitted a powerful shockwave that created an electric shield around its group. Even Kimat was not spared from the electric shock as he was also damaged. [The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem has entered Berserk Mode.] "A floor boss has a Berserk Mode? What the hell!" Adrian stated in great shock. Chapter 1673 First Dungeon in Hell V Chapter 1673 First Dungeon in Hell V Adrian did not expect that a floor boss would have a berserk mode as that is usually reserved for the mid boss. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem that was glowing in a bluish light suddenly turned red as it started spewing red colored lightning. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem rose from the pit as if it was levitating because of the force. [The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem will use Hell Lightning st.] [Protect Yourself!] "That is not good." Adrian stated as he immediatelymanded his soulbounds to protect him. Kimat suddenly broke pieces of its armor and created a shield with it to block the initial impact of the skill. Kaon coiled around Adrian as it used its lightning dragon orb to create a barrier of lightning that could redirect the attack. Wisteria also created a dome of vines to defend themselves against the iing attack. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem released the Hell Lightning st from its own body. When the Hell Lightning st hit the Hell Storm Moving Golems, the health that was reduced suddenly went back to full and the lightning that they are producing also changed in color. The powerful st of lightning that came out of the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem covered the entire cavern. The Hell Shockterium that was glowing in a bluish color also started to glow in red lightning. Adrian was able to protect himself from the st but the vine dome and Kaon''s protection was blown away. Kimat could be seen an injured from the attack as some of its white fur was actually singed. [The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem has released Hell Lightning st.] [The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem has restored all of the health of the Hell Storm Moving Golems back to full.] [The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem has created a space for it to thrive.] [The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem will now deal 50% more damage since the surroundings have resonated with its energy.] [All beings that resonated with the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem will also benefit from the surroundings by 50%.] Adrian is a bit bewildered because a floor boss like this is not easy to deal with. It has something like a pseudo domain due to it being able to make the terrain suitable for its battle. It also has the power to empower its own underlings like a domain could do. "Wait a minute?! Why does it seem familiar?" Adrian asked himself as he suddenly thought that this fighting style is familiar. Adrian then found out that this was just like his ystyle as he uses a domain to empower his own soulbounds. If he was the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem, then the Hell Storm Moving Golems were his soulbounds. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem did not stop there as it released a st of lightning from its hand. The lightning hit the Hell Storm Moving Golem in front of the floor boss. The lightning that was only a meter thick suddenly came out of the Hell Storm Moving Golem at five times the thickness. Kaon immediately fired his dragon breath to meet the powerful st of lightninging their way. Kimat did not be idle as he also fired a st of lightning from his body that aided the attack of Kaon. Wisteria was the one defending Adrian from any sudden attacks from the sides, but she also created a vast wall of vines that reached for the enemies. All three of Adrian''s soulbounds released powerful attacks but all of it was only equal to the attackunched by the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem. Therge st of lightning dispersed thebined attacks of Kaon, Kimat and Wisteria. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem did not stop there as it actually generated another set of arms to release sts of lightning. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem used the minions in front of it once more to amplify the spell. "Mirrors!" Adrian stated as he switched to his mirror armament just in time. Adrian expended all of his mana to tank the full might of the released attack of the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem. He created as much mirrors as he possibly can in order to absorb the attack as he knows that they will die if he does not do so. About a hundred mirrors suddenly appeared in front of Adrian and one mirror every five seconds is added to it. The full st of lightning that the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golemsted for about a minute before it finally stopped. Adrian thought that he was tanking an attack for at least half an hour because that minute is incredibly intense. When all of the energies from the attack was fully absorbed, Adrian smiled as he knows that he wins this round. "Return!" Adrian stated as powerful sts of light came out of the mirrors that he conjured. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem and itsckeys did not have enough time to process what happened as their vision was clouded in a nket of light. All the floor boss and itsckeys could sense was an intense powerful energy was directed at them. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem tried to protect itself by linking with its underlings but all of them crumbled under the might of the mirror armament. [You have defeated the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem.] [You have defeated the boss of this floor. You can now move into the next floor.] "Whoo!" Adrian stated as he managed to endure. Adrian let his soulbounds pick up the loot and all they gave him was the pieces of the Storm Core. Adrian was a bit upset as all the drops in this dungeon was the pieces of the Storm Core. Still, he needed them which is why he is not making a fuss out of it. With the defeat of the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem, he now has seventy five pieces of the Storm Core. Chapter 1674 First Death in Hell Chapter 1674 First Death in Hell Adrian needed to rest for an hour or so in order to recover his stamina. His soulbounds also needed to recover some stamina because they have exerted a lot in the fights from before. Adrian stepped on the magic circle along with Sirius, Kimat and Wisteria. He nned to lead with Sirius as he needs to survey the next floor once more. [You have reached the middle section of the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon.] [Danger!] [You are stunned for five seconds.] [You have not resisted the stun.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has been stunned for five seconds.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has been stunned for two seconds.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has been stunned for five seconds.] Adrian is shocked by the notifications as he did not expect that something like this would happen. He thought that this might be some sort of effect or cutscene, but he was wrong. The next thing that Adrian could see was a bright sh of light that covered the entire area. [All of your elemental shields have been broken.] [You have been damaged by the Mid Boss of the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon.] [Your health has been reduced to 10%.] [Your stun duration has been increased to 10 seconds due to the sudden drop of your health.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has died.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, can be summoned again after half an hour.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has been dealt great lightning damage and has been reduced to half his health.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has been able to resist the stun effects because it was hit by a lightning attack.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has been dealt great lightning damage and has been reduced to half her health.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has her stun duration increase by a second due to the lightning element that hit her.] "What happened?!" Adrian wanted to shout but he cannot move his lips because he is stunned. In the middle of therge spacious cavern was an evolved version of the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem. One might even say that it is not an evolved version because it looks like aplete humanoid. The entity that attacked them was none other than the mid boss of the dungeon. == Monster Name: Hell Storm Moving Homunculus (Mid Boss) Monster Type: Living sma Humanoid Monster Level: 320 HP: 100% / 100% MP: 100% / 100% Description: A synthetic being that has been given true life due to the fusion of a hundred Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems. It has thebined intelligence of a hundred Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem and is said to act as a monarch for all beings beneath it. It is said to be able to harness the lightning element directly from its surroundings without difficulty. == The Hell Storm Moving Homunculus lookedpletely like a female humanoid in shape. It has eyes, nose, a mouth and even ears but its body was featureless. It did not have body texture like eye color, shape of the mouth or hair. It was like a featureless doll that is absorbing the electricity in its surroundings. Under the Hell Storm Moving Homunculus, there are ten Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems. Each Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems has two Hell Storm Moving Golems under it. Each Hell Storm Moving Golem has five Hell Storm Moving Cores surrounding it. This floor is basically a wide area floor where the battle for the mid-boss will start. The Hell Storm Moving Homunculus acts as a queen of some sorts as it is located at the center of all the other mobs. What Adrian did not expect is that he would be sted the moment he was transported in the next floor. Adrian looked below him and found out that a magic circle was basically not under his feet. This floor does not have a safe zone as he was directly transported to a battle zone. He did not mind if he was transported immediately to the battle zone, but he was actually stunned for five seconds upon arriving. Kimat saw his master getting hurt a lot and charged with its clone towards the Hell Storm Moving Homunculus. The Hell Storm Moving Homunculus did not react much as it drew power from the underlings around it once more. After five seconds, the Hell Storm Moving Homunculus fired another powerful st of lightning towards Adrian. Adrian was still stunned but Wisteria was now free from the status ailment. Wisteria put up a vine dome barrier to stop the attack, but it was not enough. The vines disintegrated under the powerful st of lightning that came at them. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has died.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, can be summoned again after half an hour.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has died.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, can be summoned again after half an hour.] [You have died.] [You will not lose any experience points or items due to dying because of the Mark of the Seven Original Sins.] [You have three revives left for this day before you are transported to the afterlife due to the Mark of the Seven Original Sins.] [You will be automatically revived at the entrance of the dungeon.] Adrian''s vision turned ck as he died, and it only returned when he respawned at the dungeon entrance. Adrian was still shaken as he did not expect that he would die that quickly to a mid-boss. It is understandable to say that Adrian''s pride was hit because of it. Adrian was still processing what happened in the dungeon when he looked at his Mark of the Seven Original Sins. He did not expect that this mark would protect his items and experience that he received in the dungeon. Adrian wanted to go inside the dungeon again but there was a barrier keeping him out of it. [You have exhausted your dungeon entrance limit for this dungeon today. Try again tomorrow.] A notification that was not known even to Adrian showed up. He has no choice but to return to one of the nearby kingdoms and ask another yer about it. He applied a disguise and headed to the nearby kingdom. Chapter 1675 What is up with Hell? Chapter 1675 What is up with Hell? Adrian, still shaken about what happened, is currently reading on forums that talk about Hell. He searched for dungeon entry restrictions and there was not much about it. He looked at the details and it seems that this restriction is not applicable to all dungeons in Hell. -- The thread goes like this: Hell Lover 143: Is it just me or the dungeons in Hell have entry limits per day? Wandering Devil 01: LOL! What are you talking about? (Thinking Emoji) Just Here: I think he is high or just upset that he lost inside a dungeon. LOL! (Devil Laughing Emoji) Hell Lover 143: I am serious! I entered a dungeon that was for a rmended level 250. I am level 270 if any of you are wondering, and it is for reference. I entered the dungeon thinking that I could carry my party members, but we were floored. We all died to a floor boss that is incredibly powerful. Wandering Devil 01: You died to a floor boss when you are 20 levels above it? Make it make sense. Just Here: skill differential. (Orc with dark shades emoji with a cool pose) Hell Lover 143: That is just it! The floor boss was actually the same level as me. This was the floor boss on the eighth floor of the dungeon. The mid boss was level 265 if anyone wants to ask. We wanted to try again as there is actually a free respawn daily in Hell if you buy the Devil Charm, but the dungeon barred us from entry. Wandering Devil 01: I asked a devil NPC that I have gained trust with (AKA bribed) and they told me that there are dungeons that cannot be essed continuously because those ones are Trial Dungeons. She said that dungeons like those have a protective enchantment from the ruling devil nobility. Hell Lover 143: It means that the rewards must be great if you clear it at the level cap specified! I will try again with my party and reply if I get good loot. -- The thread ended there, and it seems that he has yet to clear the dungeon. Adrian might have entered one of the trial dungeons if that was the case. He is currently in the devil kingdom ruled by the Devil Earl Furfur. "If there is one trial dungeon for each region then there should be seventy-two of them in the entirely of Hell. I better go an ask around to be sure as I might be able to get a clue on that dungeon." Adrian muttered to himself as he arrived at the devil kingdom ruled by the Devil Earl Furfur. Adrian entered the kingdom in a disguised as he did not want to get bothered by other yers. His disguise was able to fool the yers and weak devils, but the strong ones could be seen eyeing him while he walked. They did not give him stares full of bloodlust but stares of wanting to challenge him to a duel. The devils could also see the Mark of the Seven Original Sins that is present on his left hand. This was the one that drew the most attention as it is considered as a mark that he has been recognize by the Original Seven Devils. This increased the stares, but it was more of admiration which does not feel bad. Adrian went to the store where one can buy Devil Charms. The Devil Charm is basically a special charm that lets outsiders from Hell revive from death at most once a day without repercussions. This was done by devils infusing some of their mana into a special stone. The charm acts as a body double for the bacsh and saves the holder of the penalties upon death. The Devil Charmses in different shapes and sizes as it varies depending on the devil that created it. The devils in this kingdom have deer like features as their ruler looks like a humanoid deer with bat wings. "Can I help you?" The store owner asked. "I need information." Adrian stated. "I do not sell that here." The store owner stated. "I will pay. I did not expect it for free." Adrian stated as the store owner smiled. "Ask away." The store owner replied. == Adrian was able to get information with a thousand gold as payment. He was able to learn about the Trial Dungeons and how they operate. He also learned the secret techniques for the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon from the store owner. Apparently, one needed a powerful wind element protective charm for the mid boss of the dungeon so that they can resist the stun. Even Adrian''s bloodline was bypassed by the stun status ailment. The only problem is that the wind element protective charm that he is seeing right now cost arge amount of money. "I cannot even pay with mana. It seems that is only effective for the gate guards." Adrian stated. There was also another way to get the wind element protective charm. He needs to do a quest from one of the demon nobilities in this kingdom. They can create that charm from scratch as they are mainly the ones that sell those things anyway. "What if I try with a talisman that increases wind resistance for a few seconds?" Adrian stated as he rested for today. [You have died.] Adrian tried again the next day, but he still died from the attacks. He created a wind talisman that increased wind resistance and ced in on Kimat. He entered the dungeon on Kimat''s back so that he would be taken to safety. Just as he nned, Adrian was able to negate the stun on Kimat that hasrge wind resistance. The only problem was what came after. They were suddenly surrounded by enemies that formed a to hold them in ce. When the five second stun was up, Adrian was sted by another lightning attack that deleted his entire health bar. The damage of the attack was stronger with lesser distance from the Hell Storm Homunculus. Chapter 1676 Tainted Storm Core Chapter 1676 Tainted Storm Core Adrian tried two more times, but he ended up dead yet again. He tried having Saena take the increased wind elemental resistance thest time. He nned to have Saena cleanse the stun and she was able to do so. Adrian was able to dodge the first lighting st because he was cleansed of the stun. He was then able to dodge the next one due to Kaon and Wisteria''sbination of handling the earth element. This presented them with a great situation as the Hell Storm Homunculus will enter something like a brief power saving mode after two powerful lightning sts. The Hell Storm Homunculus was unable to fire off spells for the next minute which is why its underlings were the ones that attacked Adrian. He was able to take down some of the mobs and also damage the Hell Storm Homunculus in the process. He was able to bring the Hell Storm Homunculus'' health down to 75%. [The Hell Storm Homunculus has entered Rage Mode.] [The Hell Storm Homunculus will revive a quarter of the underlings that you have killed.] [The Hell Storm Homunculus has healed all of its troops back to full health.] When the Hell Storm Homunculus dropped down to 75% health, its mode of attacks became differentpared to before. When it was above that health threshold, it would fire off powerful sts of lightning. When the Hell Storm Homunculus dropped to 75% health, it changed to rapid fire lightning spells that needed to be dodged. Adrian could not handle that attack pattern with just three soulbounds which is why he applied Limit Break: Summoner and summoned all of his soulbounds. With the aid of all his soulbounds, Adrian was able to drop the Hell Storm Homunculus'' health to 50%. He also managed to decimate half of the mobs around the mid boss. This dide at a cost as his soulbounds could also be seen extremely hurt. Saena had to use every healing skill in her arsenal to keep the team alive, but this also meant that she lost a great deal of stamina. She was the first one to die as a result when the Hell Storm Homunculus entered Berserk Mode. [You have dropped the Hell Storm Homunculus to 50% health.] [The Hell Storm Homunculus shall now enter Berserk Mode.] The Hell Storm Homunculus changed in color to red lightning as it was bluish before. Adrian suddenly remembered this as he encountered a situation like this earlier. The Hell Storm Homunculus released a powerful burst of red lightning that affected the entire cavern like a shockwave that exploded. [You have been stunned for five seconds.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has been stunned for five seconds.] [Your soulbound, Kaon, has been stunned for three seconds.] [Your soulbound, Saena, has been stunned for four seconds.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has been stunned for one second.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has been stunned for five seconds.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has been stunned for one second.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has been stunned for five seconds.] [Your soulbound, Kenos, has been stunned for five seconds.] All of them were suddenly stunned by the powerful st of lightning. Adrian thought that he would be sted with lightning again like the first time he entered this floor, but it was different. The remaining mobs started to fuse together to create gigantic golems. There is one gigantic golem for each Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem that is alive. This was not the end though as the Hell Storm Homunculus suddenly exploded with powerful energy once more and created a link with each gigantic golem. The Hell Storm Homunculus generated lightning swords and shields for each of the gigantic golems. Adrian was able to battle against the gigantic golems but ultimately died due to the Hell Storm Homunculus. The Hell Storm Homunculus acted like a supporting mage from behind the giant golems as it fired bolts of red lightning at them. Saena was the first to die due to being weakened in Hell and the others soon followed as the healer was the first to fall. Adrian would have been incredibly upset if not for the loot that he gathered. Since he was able to enter the dungeon three times, he was able to get all of the pieces he needed for aplete Storm Core. He was happy despite dying as he read the notification when he got all a hundred and fifty pieces. [You have gathered 150 pieces of the Storm Core.] [You need a powerful st of lightning in order to fuse all 150 pieces together.] Adrian read the instructions andmanded Kimat to st it will all he has. Kimat, with Kaon''s boost, rained lightning on the pieces of the Storm Core. Kimat sted it with lightning for ten minutes straight, but it was not fusing together. The pieces were fusing together but it was only momentarily as their bond would break when the st of lightning ends. Adrian deduced that Kimat does not have enough juice to st it with one powerful attack. Adrian thought that he would actually need to go to one of the forbidden zones in the main world but then he shuddered. Adrian looked at the entrance of the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon and realized something. The Hell Storm Homunculus can deal a powerful st of lightning that damaged even a being with high wind resistance. He needed to try it out, but he can only do the dungeon the next day. "There are still four days left before the attack on the Hell Gate. I have time." Adrian thought as he waited for the next day. The next day arrived, and Adrian immediately entered the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon. He defeated the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golem easily as he has gotten the hang of it. Adrian stood on top of the magic circle with the sack containing the hundred and fifty pieces of the Storm Core. [Do you wish to proceed to the next floor?] "Yes!" Adrian answered but this time he was only alone. Adrian did not summon any of his soulbounds just yet as he knew that they might die if he is stunned. If he does not get stunned, then he would just summon them. Adrian''s ns rests on the fact that the hundred and fifty pieces of the Storm Core would defend him against the two initial bursts of lightning. [You have reached the middle section of the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon.] [Danger!] [You are stunned for five seconds.] [You have not resisted the stun.] Adrian received the notifications that he was stunned and faced the familiar bright wee due to the powerful st of lightning. He has the sack of a hundred and fifty pieces of Storm Core in his hand and saw a reaction that would warrant a smile if he was not stunned. The sack of a hundred and fifty pieces of the Storm Core suddenly split apart as the small pieces tore it. The hundred and fifty pieces of Storm Core flew around Adrian and absorbed the lightning st from the Hell Storm Homunculus. The initial st was able to fuse the hundred and fifty pieces into tenrge chunks. When the tenrge chunks suddenly started to show signs of breakage, another powerful st of lightning came from the Hell Storm Homunculus. With the second st of lightning, Adrian could see the tenrge chunks be attracted to one another. Each of the tenrge chunks fused one by one in slow motion as Adrian marveled at the sight. When the tenrge chunks finally fused together, a powerful shockwave was emitted that snuffed out the lightning coursing through the Hell Storm Homunculus and its underlings for a few seconds. [You have created the Tainted Storm Core.] == Item Name: Tainted Storm Core Item Rank: Legendary Item Type: Elemental Core / Material Effects: - Able to absorb an attack from the wind or lightning element that is Legendary tier or below. (Cooldown: 1 hour) - Gives the item holder 10% increase in Wind Resistance. - Negates the stun status ailment that is produced by wind element or lightning element spells. (Cooldown: 1 hour) - Can only be used by devil miasma tainted monsters since this item is tainted by devil miasma. - Can be fused with another material to create the Tempest Core. Description: An elemental core that is currently tainted with devil miasma. A purification ritual is needed to get rid of the devil miasma that is infused with this elemental core. It is said to be created when powerful sts of lightning have been absorbed by the ground to create a unique crystal. == Adrian''s eyes could be seen glittering as he now has the Storm Core even if it was tainted. Purification should be easy as all he needs to do was ask a priest to do it. The dark blue core that is giving off sparks could be seen floating near Adrian as it returned inside of his inventory. [The Tainted Storm Core will protect you from lightning attacks when its cooldown has beenpleted.] Chapter 1677 Revenge on the Homunculus Chapter 1677 Revenge on the Homunculus "Limit Break: Summoner!" "Greater Summon: Sirius" "Greater Summon: Kaon" "Greater Summon: Saena" "Greater Summon: Charon" "Greater Summon: Dodu" "Greater Summon: Kimat" "Greater Summon: Wisteria" "Greater Summon: Kenos" Adrian was sessfully able to defend against the Hell Storm Homunculus. He then decided to use his LimiteB Reak: Summoner skill to summon all of his soulbounds. He knew that he would not be able tost long if he uses only three at a time since this would be the proper time to summon them. "Kill all of the enemies surrounding the Hell Storm Homunculus!" Adrian stated as his n is now based on the movement that the Hell Storm Homunculus. Since the Hell Storm Homunculus acts like a ss cannon mage that rests upon firing attacks when it is above 75% health, Adrian needed to kill as much of its minions as possible. When the Hell Storm Homunculus enters Berserk Mode, it bes incredibly dangerous when it is surrounded by a lot of mobs. This is one of the reasons why Adrian had a difficult time earlier. "Sirius use everything in your arsenal and kill off all the Hell Storm Moving Cores." "Kaon you will deal with the Hell Storm Moving Golems." "Kimat will deal with the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems." "Saena, make sure that everyone does not die." "Charon, cast all your chains and focus it on the first three that will attack and give them maximum barriers." "Dodu, you will go and deal with the Hell Storm Homunculus. Make sure that it does not have enough time to fire its skill towards Sirius and the others." "Wisteria, you will pin all of the mobs using the skill that you got from the Flower Gift. Time it well with the other three so that all of you will finish in one blow." "Kenos, you hang tight and teleport us away if I am in a tough spot. Prepare the wormhole in the location that I have told you." All of Adrian''s soulbounds understood their instructions as most of them have great intelligence. Only Kenos has low intelligence as it was still considered as extremely young. Still, Kenos looked like it understood what Adrian wanted as it suddenly vanished from his shoulder. Sirius howled as it dove in the shadows so that it would be able to attack in arge area. Sirius howled as arge shadow suddenly covered the area where the mobs are. Numerous shadows spikes would suddenly sprung up from therge shadow which urately hit the Hell Storm Moving Cores. The Hell Storm Moving Cores were also held in ce by the shadow spikes which made them malfunction. Since Sirius'' shadow is not entirely a physical attack, the shadows were able to hold onto the Hell Storm Moving Cores that have the ability to bypass physical attacks. Sirius then coated his ws with shadows as he popped out of the shadow realm to kill off the Hell Storm Moving Cores. Sirius would jump to the real world and slice open a Hell Storm Moving Core before moving into the next one. The Hell Storm Moving Golems could see that their underlings were getting killed one by one and attempted to electrify the area to catch Sirius. This was not possible as Kaon made sure that his wind dragon ball would absorb the lightning that the Hell Storm Moving Golems emit. Wisteria used Frenzy Vines which is a more violent version of the Vine Grasp skill. She managed to create powerful thick and thorny vines that sprouted from the ground. The Frenzy Vines appeared below each of the mobs and held onto them while dragging them to the ground. The Hell Storm Moving Cores that were already pinned down by Sirius is nowpletely immobile. The Hell Storm Moving Golems that Kaon was dealing with are also subjected to the powerful grasping force of the Frenzy Vines. This made it easier for Kimat to also deal with the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems. Kimat created his clone and decided to kill off the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems one at a time. He surrounded himself and his clone with his silver armor once more and pounced on each one of them. The Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems have more strengthpared to the lesser versions of it which is why it is able to somewhat hold its own against the Frenzy Vines. Despite the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems being able to somewhat move, that is all that they could do. They can move and release burst of lightning but that is not a problem for Kimat as he just ate the lightning that they released. One could see Kimat and his clone''s white fur glowing with a powerful blue aura as he is empowered. Charon stayed near Adrian just in case as he is the one that can defend against magical attacks the most. He also used his chains to get attached to every enemy alive in the battlefield even including the Hell Storm Homunculus. Charon was able to getrge amounts of health that he converted into shields for Sirius, Kaon, and Kimat as Adrian instructed. Dodu, the good andrge blob that it is, has already reached the Hell Storm Homunculus. Dodu did not eat the Hell Storm Homunculus though as it was made with inorganic matter that generatesrge amounts of electricity. Dodu might get killed if it was not careful since the Hell Storm Homunculus could actually still control parts of its body even if it is detached as Adrian experience from his prior fights with it. Dodu split into smaller versions of it and clung onto the body of the Hell Storm Homunculus. Dodu made sure that the Hell Storm Homunculus will not be able to properly fire of its lightning st attacks that it does every three minutes. Dodu is also being shielded by Charon as well since it is still damaged by magical attacks. "Everyone is doing great! Now is my chance! Vortex!" Adrian stated as he created a small star on his palm. The small star entered the wormhole that Kenos created as Adrian instructed. The small star traveled towards the end of the wormhole which is near the Hell Storm Homunculus. When Adrian saw the small star in the location that he wanted, he snapped his fingers and created a powerful ck hole that sucked in all of the enemies. The Hell Storm Homunculus could feel the powerful suction force of the ck hole and immediately transformed its limbs into spears. The spears then plunged into the earth to make sure that the Hell Storm Homunculus. It was effective as the Hell Storm Homunculus was not pulled into the ck hole, but all of its underlings were. The Hell Storm Homunculus could only see all of its underlings getting sucked. It wanted to fire off its lightning st, but it was getting dyed and attacked by numerous slime monsters. The slime monster has a deteriorating touch that destroys its body which is why it needed to get rid of Dodu instead of firing off the lightning st. "Kaon and Saena, get ready!" Adrian stated as Dodu slipped into the wormhole that Kenos made to escape. The Hell Storm Homunculus though that the slime monster going away was ideal, but it was what Adrian wanted. As soon as the ck hole vanished and spit out the mobs that are alive, Kaon and Saena fired off their attacks which swept the entire area where the Hell Storm Homunculus was. All the mobs were dead while the Hell Storm Homunculus dropped below 75% health. [The Hell Storm Homunculus has entered Rage Mode.] [The Hell Storm Homunculus will revive a quarter of the underlings that you have killed.] [The Hell Storm Homunculus has healed all of its troops back to full health. There are no troops to heal as all of them are dead.] The Hell Storm Homunculus glowed yellow as its lightning revived some of its troops, but it was not able to heal any mob. Adrian noticed that the Hell Storm Homunculus did not heal the troops that it has revived at half health. All the Hell Storm Homunculus could revive were the Hell Storm Moving Ancient Golems. "Kill the golems before we deal with the Hell Storm Homunculus." Adrianmanded as all his soulbounds easily dealt with the mobs surrounding the Hell Storm Homunculus. The Hell Storm Homunculus was left alone without any underling to guard it. It did not take long for it to drop to 50% health as Adrian nned. Adrian already timed it well because he saw the notification that shed before him. [Your Limit Break: Summoner has ended. All soulbounds would be returned back to their Soul Chambers.] [You have dropped the Hell Storm Homunculus to 50% health.] [The Hell Storm Homunculus shall now enter Berserk Mode.] The Tainted Storm Core suddenly came out of Adrian''s inventory and protected him from the lightning that stuns all beings in the area. The Hell Storm Homunculus changed to a reddish lightning but it does not haverge giant golems this time. Chapter 1678 Hidden Dungeon Mechanic Chapter 1678 Hidden Dungeon Mechanic "You did not expect that did you?!" Adrian stated as he urately timed the cooldown of the Tainted Storm Core to match that of the Hell Storm Homunculus Berserk Mode. The Hell Storm Homunculus no longer has guards that it couldmand as it fired off spells. Adrian summoned Kimat, Sirius and Kaon as all he needs this time is purebat power. Adrian then changed to his scythe armament and vanished from view. "Cosmic Cull!" Adrian stated as he performed the skill. Adrian used the wormhole to immediately appear in front of the Hell Storm Homunculus. He used the first skill of the upgraded scythe armament and cleaved the Hell Storm Homunculus. The Hell Storm Homunculus suddenly felt the sudden loss of its mana as Adrian reaped some of it due to Cosmic Cull. [You have hit the Hell Storm Homunculus with Cosmic Cull.] [You have stolen 8% of the Hell Storm Homunculus total mana.] [The spell that the Hell Storm Homunculus failed to activate because of Cosmic Cull.] [You have gained 10% of your total mana.] [Your health is restored since you hit an enemy with Cosmic Cull.] "I am not finished yet! Anti-Matter!" Adrian shouted as a powerful wave of disturbing energy came out of his body. The wave of Anti-Matter hit the Hell Storm Homunculus as it could not dodge it directly. The Hell Storm Homunculus was suddenly unable to move as it was stunned. Sirius, Kaon and Kimat soon surrounded the Hell Storm Homunculus as they can now focus their attacks on it. [You have affected the Hell Storm Homunculus.] [You have stunned the Hell Storm Homunculus for two seconds. The stun duration has been doubled since the Hell Storm Homunculus has been affected by Cosmic Cull.] Sirius did not wait any longer as it used Realm Ender as per Adrian''smand. Kaonyered all six elements and also fired off his dragon breath. Kimat called upon every ounce of lightning that is stored in his body. A powerful slew of attacks and spells covered the Hell Storm Homunculus. Adrian could not see what happened as he was flooded by a powerful light that even he needed to close his eyes. All Adrian could see are the notifications that appeared even if his eyes are closed. [Your soulbound, Sirius, has dealt devastating damage to the Hell Storm Homunculus. [Your soulbound, Kaon, has dealt great damage to the Hell Storm Homunculus.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has dealt immense damage to the Hell Storm Homunculus and absorbed some of its unique Hell Storm Lightning.] [You have decreased the Hell Storm Homunculus down to 30%.] [You have unlocked the Hidden Dungeon Mechanic of the Hell Storm Paradise.] "Huh? What?" Adrian stated as this is not something that he knows of. [Special cutscene for the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon will nowmence.] [You will be unable to control your avatar while the cutscene is ongoing.] The Hell Storm Homunculus suddenly started glowing as parts of its red lightning started to fizzle out. The Hell Storm Homunculus released onest powerful wave of red lightning that paralyzed the entire area which made Adrian unable to move. Adrian thought that he would be attacked but he is shocked to see the Hell Storm Homunculus do something that mid bosses do not do. The Hell Storm Homunculus suddenly conjured up a magic circle that looks like a teleportation formation and escaped. The mid boss actually fled away which blew Adrian''s mind as he did not expect that to happen. He thought that the game bugged out but the mid boss that he was fighting turned tail and ran. [You have activated the Hidden Mechanic by clearing the Hell Storm Paradise with less than five members (Three if there is a summoner in the party.)] [You have gained the ability to ess the Special Hidden Dungeon, Hell Tempest Paradise.] [You will receive the list of rewards that you can havepleted the Hell Tempest Paradise.] [You will receive the Hell Tempest Paradise Exclusive Hidden Dungeon Quest.] [You will need the Storm Core in order to ess the Hidden Dungeon, Hell Tempest Paradise.] == Quest Name: Hell Tempest Paradise Exclusive Hidden Dungeon Quest Quest Difficulty: A Quest Description: You have unlocked the hidden mechanic for the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon and unlocked its hidden dungeon that only those with this quest can ess. You will need the to cleanse the Tainted Storm Core in order to get to the hidden dungeon. Entrance Requirement: Storm Core (Currently owning the Tainted Storm Core) Clear Condition: Defeat the Hidden Dungeon Boss that will appear once you enter the Hell Tempest Paradise. Clear Reward: Guaranteed Material Chest Reward (Legendary), +2 Levels to you and your soulbounds Failure Condition: None Failure: None Restriction: Only those that have unlocked the Hidden Mechanic of the Hell Storm Paradise can ess this dungeon. Only those with the Storm Core can guarantee entry into the dungeon. Note: This quest cannot be shared. == [You have unlocked the hidden mechanic of the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon and made the Hell Storm Homunculus flee towards the deepest parts of the dungeon.] [You have cleared the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon.] [You will now be sent out of the dungeon.] [You can enter the Hell Tempest Paradise Dungeon when you have the specific requirements needed.] Adrian felt a force in his body suddenly sweep him away as a magic circle appeared beneath his feet. He is then sent back to the dungeon entrance and has also been barred entry for the day as he alreadypleted it. He thought it was incredibly strange to have that happen but the things he needed to do is now clear. "I need to purify this Tainted Storm Core and enter the hidden dungeon. It seems that I am not barred of the entry restrictions when ites to the hidden dungeon. I need to purify this thing immediately." Adrian stated as he vanished from his location. == Adrian appeared at the location of the Hell Gate where he met with his guild members that are camping outside of the Hell Gate. The guild members that are camping outside of the Hell Gate were the ones that cannot enter Hell due to them being weakened greatly. Levin Cloud was one of them and Adrian asked him if he could purify the Tainted Storm Core. "I cannot do it. How strange?" Levin Cloud stated as he even used his most powerful purification spell, but the Tainted Storm Core remained the same. "Why was it not purified?" Adrian muttered but Levin Cloud suddenly thought of something. "Maybe it is tainted by devil miasma and not evil miasma. Maybe only a devil can purify this by absorbing the devil miasma from it. I have seen items like these that cannot be purified because of the unique mana signature. It helps that we have the Avatar of Dagon on our guild which is why I am familiar with it." Levin Cloud stated. "It was strange that I got this notification when I managed to unlock the hidden mechanic." Adrian stated as he showed Levin Cloud the specific notification that he tried ignoring. [You have been invited by the Great Earl of Hell Furfur into his castle as you have something that he finds valuable.] "It sounds ominous." Levin Cloud stated. "I know right? It showed up as soon as I unlocked the hidden mechanic. Honestly, I do not want to go to a Devil Earl''s own castle, but it seems to be pointing me to that result in the end. Your statement is basically the most convincing thing that only the devil nobility will be able to cleanse the Tainted Storm Core." Adrian stated. "If you want to clear that Hidden Dungeon quickly then you need to do it quick. There is only three days left before the defense." Levin Cloud stated. "I will be as quick as I can since the Hidden Dungeon is basically an immediate boss battle once I gain entry." Adrian stated as he bid farewell after inspecting the other guild members. Adrian teleported back into the Devil Kingdom of Furfur and headed towards the castle which is in the middle of it. Adrian found it stranger this time because all the devils that have the lightning element are looking at him as if they are drawn to him. He could only conclude that they could sense the devil miasmaing from the Tainted Storm Core. "Let us finish this as soon as possible." Adrian stated as he arrived at the gate of the castle that is not even guarded. "You may enter, Champion Equinox. I have been expecting you toe to me." A voice that is a bit high in pitch but can send chills down one''s spine is heard. The unmanned gate suddenly started opening as an electric current passed through it. Adrian gulped as he entered the castle and hoped that nothing bad happens to him. He already knows that the devil nobility that rule each kingdom has a devil god counterpart. He just hopes that this one is not easily offended. Chapter 1679 Devil Earl Furfur Chapter 1679 Devil Earl Furfur Adrain entered the Devil Castle and could feel the powerful energy of the lightning element surrounding it. The castle itself is also below an evesting storm cloud that rumbles which is why this devil kingdom is very famous for being loud. As Adrian walked, he could feel numerous presences gazing upon him, but they were not showing themselves to him. "They are in lightning form, master. I think that they are quite rude. Should I scare them for you?" Kimat asked as he thinks that his master is being looked down upon because he is not being weed. "You do not need to do that, Kimat. I can do well on my own even without their help. I can see the powerful soul located at the middle of the castle after all." Adrian replied. Adrian could see the spiritual forms of the devils in the castle as he passed through. The devils thought that Adrian could not see them, but a shiver ran down their spine when thetter suddenly stopped and stared at them. Adrian made sure to exert a lot of his Asmodian Aura on that stare to scare off the devils that thinking that he is a pushover. The devils could feel a powerful overbearing pressure suddenly wash over them which made them flee from the center of the castle. They were already told that they should not bother the guest and that they should note to the middle of the castle. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur has dered that this guest is someone that they should not mess with. Adrian arrived at the center of the castle where the audience hall of the castle is located. The floor itself looked like it was made of dark clouds, but Adrian does not know if they are real or an illusion. Adrian is currently still floating about using his cloak. "Greetings, Champion Equinox." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated in his voice that Adrian heard from the entrance. Adrian could see a dark cloud descending upon the audience room as itnded on a throne. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur started to slowly materialize from the dark clouds that fell down. Adrian is a bit shocked because the Great Earl of Hell Furfur looks quite human in appearance but with devil horns and a devil tail. "You seemed surprised, Champion Equinox." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated. "I am a little bit as you look humanoid. The devil nobility that I encountered earlier was not full-on human in appearance." Adrian stated truthfully. "You mean you want this form?" The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated as he suddenly transformed into a dark storm cloud once again. When the dark storm cloud vanished, the Great Earl of Hell Furfur changed his form to a more monstrous look. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur had the torso of a man, the head of a stag, the lower body of a stag and bat wings behind him. He looked nothing like his humanoid form earlier. "Whatever form you want to take is not a problem for me. I am just thinking about how it might be quite stuffy for you to look humanoid in appearance." Adrian stated as he knows that polymorphs are not necessarilyfortable. "Fret not, Champion Equinox. I know that you are also being sealed right now as that is not your true form. That is merely a shell that the world has imposed on you as your true form is not something the current world can handle. I should say that your current form is an extremely watered down version of your true self." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated. Adrian did not refute the words of the Great Earl of Hell Furfur as he was exactly correct. Adrian''s current body is being sealed as his true form is too great to handle. His true form is also something that is limited to the area where his domain is active. "Since you have no problem with it, I shall resume talking with you in the humanoid form I have carefully crafted." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated as he transformed back to a more human looking form. "Why have you called me here exactly? Is it rted to the Tainted Storm Core?" Adrian asked directly as he knows that devils need to be straightforwardly handled. One of the most sure-fire ways to handle devils that easily twist their words is to go at them in a straightforward manner. Devils would often lead you astray when ites to verbalmunication which is why one must take a stand immediately. Adrian immediately stated all of his queries before the Great Earl of Hell Furfur could lead the conversation. "A bit straightforward but what you said is correct." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated as he smiled a little. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur then created a dark storm cloud which transformed into a screen of some sort. The screen then turned into the Tainted Storm Core which Adrian has in his inventory. It seems that the Great Earl of Hell Furfur will start his exnation of the item in question. "You have the Tainted Storm Core which is the entrance item to the hidden dungeon in my devil kingdom. Of course, I would need to purify it in order for you to enter the hidden dungeon. That specific miasma is something that onlyes out of my territory after all." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated. "Why is it tainted with devil miasma anyway?" Adrian asked as he thought that it would have been more useful if it was ready to use immediately. "It is like that because the hidden dungeon is something created by our devil god counterpart after all. It is also serves as our way of seeing what the challenger looks like." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated. "Challenger? What do you mean by you need to know what the challenger looks like?" Adrian asked as he knows that statement was not meant for someone diving inside of a dungeon. "If you are able to clear the hidden dungeon then you will be granted a special item that you can use to challenge the reigning devil nobility of that specific kingdom. There are no other ways to challenge the reigning devil nobility other than that." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated. "Why would I do that when it is troublesome?" Adrian stated. "If you do not want an item from the vaults of the Seven Original Devils then you can not use the special item to invoke a challenge. Each challenge is not necessarily a fight as one would just need to defeat the devil nobility on the chosen mode of fight that they want." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur answered. "So¡­ it is more in line to say that it is seventy-two trials." Adrian stated to which the Great Earl of Hell Furfur nodded. "It is not just a right to pick a treasure from the Seven Original Devils that is up for the taking. If one conquers all seventy-two hidden dungeons, then they would also attain the Right to Challenge the Seven Original Devils." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated. "What can I get upon defeating them?" Adrian asked as he was now curious. Adrian might have only heard it now but the fact that one can challenge the most powerful of the devils means that something is up for grabs. He knows that something almost game breaking is the reward if one were to defeat the Seven Original Devils. "You have that mark on your left hand, right? That is a mark that was given by the Seven Original Devils. You would have the permanent effect of that mark should you be able to defeat all of them. Of course, it would work anywhere and not just Hell because you basically got blessed by gods at that point." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated. "There might be an added bonus, but I do not know if it is true since no one has yet to defeat the Seven Original Devils inbat." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur added. Adrian suddenly thought of the possibility of having all those buffs given back to him on a permanent basis. He would be unstoppable to any yer that is at his level range if that were to be true. Still, the permanent Mark of the Seven Original Sins is extremely tempting even if Adrian finds it bothersome. "It is a great reward but the way to get it is not easy. One would need to clear seventy-two hidden dungeons. The second step would be to defeat the seven two reigning devil nobility in their chosen mode ofbat. Thest step would be to defeat the Seven Original Sins inbat which is basically fighting gods." Adrian muttered. "Let me tell you a hidden fact since I like you very much. The hidden dungeons and your fights with us are all tailored to your level." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur added. Chapter 1680 Hell Tempest Paradise Chapter 1680 Hell Tempest Paradise "Thank you for the information that you have given me. Now¡­ can you please take out the devil miasma in this item." Adrian stated as he presented the Tainted Storm Core. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur suddenly burst outughing as he did not expect that Adrian would just cut off their conversation there. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur was about to bait Adrian into doing something for him, but he no longer has a chance to do so. Adrian immediately cut off that conversation because he knew that something troublesome was about toe out of the Great Earl of Hell Furfur mouth. "I have dealt with a lot of gods to fall for these tricks each and every time." Adrian thought to himself as he must stop being curious in order to save him the hassle. Adrian has to evolve Kimat and he still has that mission to find the angel lover turned traitor of that deceased Asmodian. He does not have the time to cater to the whims of a devil just yet. Still, Adrian believes that clearing all seventy-two dungeons would be something that is good for him as long as he has the time. "You really do not waste time. Then again, I know what you are urgent about anyways. The angel army is about to attack the Hell Gate. It does not concern me too much, but I do not want the luxuries of the human world to no longer reach my gates." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated as he made the Tainted Storm Core float. The Tainted Storm Core floated above Adrian as the Great Earl of Hell Furfur started to draw upon the devil miasma within the item. The Tainted Storm Core is a blue crystal with red lightning inside of it. The red lightning that was inside of the item is what the Great Earl of Hell Furfur is pulling out. The red lightning is the devil miasma that is keeping the Tainted Storm Core from being purified. The moment that the Great Earl of Hell Furfur started extracting the red lightning, a powerful st of lightning energy came out of it that was directed towards the devil earl. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur had to turn back into his true form as he cannot handle that powerful of an elemental attack with his restricted form. The antlers that were on top of his head suddenly acted light lightning rods as the Great Earl of Hell Furfur absorbed the red lightning that came out. The Great Earl of Hell Furfurughed out loud as he never felt so refreshed in such a long time due to not having enough lightning in Hell to absorb. Adrian could see the Great Earl of Hell Furfur'' power level rising as he absorbed the red lightningpletely. "Ah! What did you do to invoke such powerful hatred from your opponent. This lightning could kill anyone of your current power in just a few seconds." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated as he already absorbed every bit of the red lightning. The Tainted Storm Core that was blue with red lightning inside suddenly changed to a blue core with white lightning instead. Adrian could no longer feel the oppressive energy that was once inside of it. Adrian could more or less guess that the Tainted Storm Core became like that due to the lightning that was used in creating it. "It now has a different description." Adrian stated as he looked at the new purified item. == Item Name: Storm Core Item Rank: Legendary Item Type: Elemental Core / Material Effects: - Able to absorb an attack from the wind or lightning element that is Legendary tier or below. (Cooldown: 30 minutes) - Gives the item holder 10% increase in Wind Resistance. - Negates the stun status ailment that is produced by wind element or lightning element spells. (Cooldown: 1 hour) - Can be fused with another material to create the Tempest Core. (Need to fuse it with the Gale Lightning Core). Description: An elemental core that was tainted with devil miasma but has been purified by the Great Earl of Hell Furfur. It is said to be created when powerful sts of lightning have been absorbed by the ground to create a unique crystal. It is also used a token to enter the Hell Tempest Paradise Hidden Dungeon. == "Gale Lightning Core!" Adrian is shocked because that was one of the guaranteed materials that can be chosen when one clears the Hell Tempest Paradise hidden dungeon. Adrian is extremely relieved that he could get the Tempest Core as long as he is able to conquer the hidden dungeon. Adrian thanked the Great Earl of Hell Furfur for his help and the information as well. The Great Earl of Hell Furfur wanted to say something, but Adrian told him that he needs to be on his way as there are only two and a half days left before the angels arrive. "You are such an impatient being and I am the devil that controls lightning. I should be the impatient one. Haha! Nevertheless, you shalle back to me if you wish to challenge me after all. The blessing of a devil god is not something even the Champion of the Twin Gods can refuse." The Great Earl of Hell Furfur stated as he opened the gates to his castle once more to let Adrian leave. Adrian left the castle as soon as he could because the Great Earl of Hell Furfur has taken too much of an interest in him. He does not want to be trapped in a battle of words as well. He needed all his attention on the uing hidden dungeon that he is about to conquer. Adrian left a message to the guild that he might be a bitte to the defend mission, but he will arrive. [You have the Storm Core in your inventory.] [You have all the requirements needed to enter the Hell Tempest Paradise hidden dungeon.] [Do you wish to enter?] "Yes." Adrian stated as he was suddenly struck by lightning and disappeared from the entrance of the dungeon. Some yers saw what happened and they thought that a poor yer was suddenly killed by a rogue lightning bolt. Others posted it on their stories on how they feel pity for that unlucky yer. Little did they know that it was actually the Demon that they witnessed and that he entered a hidden dungeon. == [You have entered the Hell Tempest Paradise Hidden Dungeon.] [Cutscene will now y.] [You are unable to move and also unbale to take damage when the cutscene is ying.] Adrian''s vision suddenly changed or rather his body moved on his own. He was currently chasing the Hell Storm Homunculus into the depths of the dungeon. He only stopped when he was now before the boss monster that looked like a gigantic storm cloud with onerge red eye. Adrian was suddenly struck with red lightning by the gigantic red eyed storm cloud when he saw the Hell Storm Homunculus do something crazy. The Hell Storm Homunculus that is supposed to be the mid boss of the dungeon suddenly went to the middle of the gigantic red eyed storm cloud and stole its core. The boss of the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon became flustered as its own mid boss betrayed it. The gigantic red eyed storm cloud suddenly started attacking the Hell Storm Homunculus. The gigantic red eyed cloud wanted to attack but its life is now at the hands of the assant. If the core is destroyed, then it will also be destroyed along with the Hell Storm Homunculus. [The Hell Storm Homunculus is now assimting the core of the Hell Storm.] [The Hell Storm Homunculus is now evolving.] Notifications appeared before Adrian''s screen as he is given the situation. Adrian did not expect that a mid-boss would be able to kill a dungeon boss by assimting it. The Hell Storm looked like it wanted to leave but it could not as the Hell Storm Homunculus absorbed its core to its chest. The core of the Hell Storm could be seen attached to the chest of the Hell Storm Homunculus. Therge storm cloud boss suddenly started to get sucked inside of its own core as its will is no longer its own. The Hell Storm Homunculus also started to change in shape and size as it has sessfully predated on the dungeon boss. The Hell Storm Homunculus changed to be more human like in appearance or rather more human devil like in appearance. The face that was previously featureless started to grow features to that of a beautiful female devil. It now has beautiful pale green eyes with a pointed nose and beautiful featured face. The Hell Storm Homunculus also gained a more stable body as it looks like it is now made in living flesh. The only thing that can make anyone say that it is not truly living is the core embedded on its chest. [The Hell Storm Devil Diva has appeared.] Chapter 1681 Hell Storm Devil Diva Chapter 1681 Hell Storm Devil Diva The cutscene finished with Adrian looking at the Hell Storm Devil Diva. It was now an entirely different beingpared to before as it was the new boss monster of the hidden dungeon. Fortunately, Adrian could see the details of the new hidden boss monster which is quite impressive. == Monster Name: Hell Storm Devil Diva (Hidden Boss of the Hell Tempest Paradise) Monster Level: 340 Monster Type: Devil Spirit Monster Tier: Semi-Mythical HP: 100% / 100% MP:100% / 100% Description: The Hell Storm Homunculus has rebelled and absorbed the boss of the Hell Storm Paradise dungeon and evolved into a being that transcends both. It is a powerful monster that can control the stormy weather itself and is said to bring salvation or cmity on a whim. It has a personality that looks down on others and treats itself as if it is the reincarnation of the storms. It is said that when a Hell Storm Devil Diva is born, the entire area will transform in order to suits its needs. It is said that when a Hell Storm Devil Diva reaches at least a hundred years in age then they would attain the power to be a Hell Storm Devil Goddess. It is created when a being could absorb the devil natural phenomena called the Hell Storm. == Just as the description stated, the entire surroundings changed as it was now covered in a type of domain. The entire area became d in glittering lightning as the Hell Storm Devil Diva remade the dungeon to its liking. It is also incredibly buffed to the point that Adrian would need to use at least three of his soulbounds'' domains to counter it. The Hell Storm Devil Diva did really look like a guaranteed diva as it now wore glittering clothes made of powerful translucent lightning element. It also boasted a powerful aura that electrocutes anyone thates near it. It looked like a regal noble mage that dressed to impress which paired well with its new beautiful face. [You are inside of the Devil Diva Domain (Hell Storm Version).] [All lightning element attacks that you receive will have 10% additional damage.] [All lightning element attacks that you deal will have 10% reduced damage.] [A random lightning spark could hit you and will deal 0.5% of your total health in an instant.] [The Hell Storm Devil Diva will not lose mana as long as it is inside of its own domain.] [All spells and abilities that the Hell Storm Devil Diva fires will have a 50% chance to stun the target.] "Die!" The Hell Storm Devil Diva stated in its alluring yet misconfigured female voice. The Hell Storm Devil Diva tried to speak but it was not yet familiar with any human level speech since it was just born today. It did have the great anger and resentment stored in its new heart towards Adrian. It still clearly remembers how Adrian decimated her own army without much problem. "Minions!" The Hell Storm Devil Diva stated as it starting to say one word at a time. The Hell Storm Devil Diva suddenly created a powerful storm cloud above her head as she emitted powerful energy to it as well. The storm clouds responded in kind as it suddenly created spurs of dark clouds from it. Numerous beasts that resembled the Hell Storm Moving Golems but in cloud form suddenly started to be created. [The Hell Storm Devil Diva has created her own Hell Storm Legion.] [Destroy the cores of the Hell Storm in order to destroy the numerous hordes of enemies.] The enemies looked made of pure Hell Storm Clouds that were crackling with red lightning. The Hell Storm Legion looked like they can turn corporeal and incorporeal at the same time which would make defeating them quite the task. Thankfully, the Hell Storm Legion does not have their own health but are made of durability instead. Adrian saw the notification and immediately activated his evil eye to see pass the Hell Storm. He could see six different points where powerful mana is being injected and that was all in a hexagon formation. Adrian is thankful that he was given time before he could enter the dungeon as all of his skills that he used earlier were now no longer in cooldown. "Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian shouted. [You have activated Limit Break. You can now summon all of your soulbounds for one hour.] "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Saena!" "Greater Summon: Charon!" "Greater Summon: Dodu!" "Greater Summon: Kimat!" "Greater Summon: Wisteria" "Greater Summon: Kenos" "Let us see if what I think will happen would happen." Adrian stated as he shouted his next n. "Primordial Armament: Axe!" "Perfect Assimtion: Kimat! Humanoid mode!" Adrian shouted as he suddenly stated as he fused with Kimat. [You have fused with Kimat.] [You have gained all of his skills and abilities due to the great and extensive area with powerful lightning that you are currently in.] Adrian suddenly started to fuse with Kimat as his features became more and more white tiger in appearance. Adrian''s armor looked like it was made of white fur and ck stripes that Kimat has. He also looked a bit bulkier than usual as his ears suddenly turned into a cat''s ears instead of a human''s. "Aether Domain!" "Aetheros True Form!" Adrian did not stop as he knew that he might get killed immediately if he did not push everything now. Adrian''s body started to change as well as his soulbounds as well. Adrian''s aether energy infused with Kimat''s lightning element started to infuse on the other soulbounds as well. [A unique interaction has happened while you used Aether Domain.] [You have fused some of the lightning element into the Aether Domain.] [All soulbounds that you have summoned will have the same properties as this as well.] Adrian''s soulbounds that looked like jade statues with white and gold armor suddenly started to get surrounded by blue lightning. All of his soulbounds suddenly looked like monsters with the heavenly lightning attribute. Adrian looked like a lightning god that descended with his favorite pet monsters to destroy the Hell Storm Devil Diva. If one looked at it, then they would say that this has suddenly be a battle of good lightning gods versus evil lightning gods. Adrian looks like he came down from the heavens to destroy the impure lightning monsters that the Hell Storm Devil Diva has created using twisted magic. Even the developers that were watching Adrian''s progression of the hidden dungeon could not help but be amazed. "Big sis did say that we should upload great content in our n page. I guess this situation counts as one. Let us just hope that I will win this battle or else I would look like a fool." Adrian stated as he roared, and lightning suddenly erupted from his body. The Hell Storm Devil Diva suddenly became even more infuriated by Adrian as she now looks like she is no longer the center of attention. A new personality has also bloomed on the Hell Storm Devil Diva as it evolved into a higher-ss organism. It will not let its thunder be taken away by the being that humiliated it earlier. "Charge!" The Hell Storm Devil Diva shouted as all of her Hell Storm Legion charged like rolling thunder. The Hell Storm Legion shed with Adrian''s soulbounds that are d in white lightning. Sirius immediately activated his domain which made it look like Adrian''s forces doubled as he created copies of the other soulbounds. Kaon roared as he used all of his elemental prowess to create a powerfulndslide that swept at the initial Hell Storm Legion. Charon''s numerous chains were electrified with energy and snaked its way to all of the monsters. Each hit of the electrified chains decreased the durability of the Hell Storm Legion monsters. Since the Hell Storm Legion monsters do not possess health, Charon had to be more active in the fight and use his solidified and enchanted elemental chains. Dodu did what Dodu likes and that is to eat. Dodu looked like arge white cloud d in lightning that started devouring the Hell Storm Legion monsters as if he was a white blood cell eliminating the virus. Saena was in charge of healing the team as they are getting damaged along with the destruction of the enemy forces. "Star Splitter!" Adrian shouted as he jumped high along with the clone that he has already created. With a powerful jump, Adriannded on the ground and mmed his gigantic axe and created a powerful cone explosion. The attack hit the entire front line and middle line of the enemies as arge cone could be seen etched on the ground. The ground that has been damaged by Adrian also looked extremely rough as it was an effect of the skill. [You have applied the Barren status on the ground before you.] [All enemies that pass through this will have a movement reduction of 10%.] Chapter 1682 Hell Storm Devil Diva II Chapter 1682 Hell Storm Devil Diva II Adrian cleared a quarter of the Hell Storm Legion with his attack. The clone also charged towards the enemy lines and used another of Adrian''s skill with him. Adrian used the second skill called Power Orbit of the axe armament. Adrian and his clone suddenly sun like two tops around the enemies and destroyed them instantly. Adrian and his clone also released energy des that spread towards the enemies which increased the casualty rate. The Hell Storm Devil Diva could see that her army was getting decimated by Adrian and started to cast her spell. [The Hell Storm Devil Diva is now activating Hell Storm Arc.] [Defend yourself.] Adrian could see the notification even if he was still spinning but he was not afraid because he already nned on what he would do if the enemy boss started to counterattack. Sirius immediately created a powerful haze around the area that created numerous clones of Adrian that are purely an illusion. Even if some of them are an illusion, it is enough to fool the Hell Storm Devil Diva because she cannot pinpoint the real one. Adrian''s attack dealt a great deal of damage in arge area which means that any enemy would have difficult time knowing the real one if numerous illusions of him are in the area. A lot of spinning Adrian could be seen that is also releasing energy des. The Hell Storm Devil Diva could not verify which of the enemy should she target. To make matters a bit more troublesome for the Hell Storm Devil Diva, Adrian also has a real clone that copies his abilities perfectly. The Hell Storm Devil Diva now has a fifty percent chance of not dealing real damage to Adrian should she be able to pinpoint the source of the attacks. The Hell Storm Devil Diva could not choose which is why she just released the skill to a direction. Red lightning started toe out of the Hell Storm Devil Diva''s hands as it crawled to the ground. All the Hell Storm Legion that got hit by her spell acted like a pathway that connected all of them in the area. The small range of the spell suddenly got exponentially bigger because of the Hell Storm Legion acting as conductors. Numerous illusions shattered because of the attack but the Hell Storm Devil Diva did not hit Adrian or his clone. She became furious at this fact and started to cast another spell to release at another direction, but she suddenly felt a sharp pain behind her. Sirius, who was unable to reach the Hell Storm Devil Diva, suddenly arrived behind her. Sirius used the shadow cast but the lightning attack to creep his way up to the Hell Storm Devil Diva''s shadow. With a powerful sh of his ws, Sirius was able to deal a decent amount of damage to the Hell Storm Devil Diva. Seeing her suddenly bing vulnerable, the Hell Storm Devil Diva released a sh of lightning to destroy any shadow that is near her. Sirius was ejected out of the shadow realm as he did not have a shadow to clung onto. The Hell Storm Devil Diva saw her assant and fired off a powerful lightning attack on his way. Just before the attack reaches Sirius, an axe charged with lightning suddenly mmed down in front of him. The axe acted like a lightning rod and directed the lightning to the ground before him. Sirius still got damaged due to rogue electricity, but it was not as great if he would get hit by the attack. Adrian threw his weapon through a wormhole that Kenos created to make sure that his axe arrives on time. Kenos could be seen stuck on Adrian''s back as it is acting like a transporter for its master since that is the only way it can contribute. Sirius immediately used the wormhole that was created and retreated back to Adrian''s side. Adrian just recalled the axe armament back to his hands which increased the rage that the Hell Storm Devil Diva is currently feeling. "Wisteria!" Adrian shouted as the area was now perfect. Wisteria in her Aether Form has already activated Flower Gift to recall the Leaf Blizzard skill. She released numerous leaves from the jade like tree on her back and hit all of the enemies. All the Hell Storm Legion could be seen bing smoke as her skill destroyed all of the durability that they have. As soon as the Hell Storm Legion that was guarding the Hell Storm Devil Diva were destroyed, Adrian executed the next n. Charon immediately raised all the chains that he was hiding via an illusion that is propagated by Sirius. All the chains suddenly created snake like forms that plunged itself on the Hell Storm cores that were scattered in the area. All the Hell Storm Cores suddenly broke as loud cracks could be heard. The Hell Storm that generated the minions of the Hell Storm Devil Diva suddenly got destroyed easily. The Hell Storm Devil Diva immediately recalled as much energy as she could in order to make sure that she can still recreate the Hell Storm. [You have destroyed the Hell Storm Cores.] [The Hell Storm Devil Diva will not be able to create another one within 10 minutes.] "Only ten minutes? No wonder that is a semi-mythical rank boss monster." Adrian stated as he needed to be quick in killing the boss or else, he will die from severe tiredness. To fight against horde of monsters is not easy even for a summoner. If the monster horde actually made Adrian level up, then it would have been great but all of them were just pawns created to make the Hell Storm Devil Diva more powerful. The Hell Storm Devil Diva managed to recall some of the energy she used to create the Hell Storm. [The Hell Storm Devil Diva is now entering Diva Combat Mode.] [Prepare forbat against it.] Chapter 1683 Hell Storm Devil Diva III Chapter 1683 Hell Storm Devil Diva III ? The Hell Storm Devil Diva suddenly changed its stance as it acted like a mage earlier. The core on its chest that was red in color suddenly changed to a yellow color. The lightning aura that surrounded her also started to change to a more yellow color. The Hell Storm Devil Diva''s clothes suddenly changed in form as well as it now looked like she is wearing light armor. She then created two yellow lightning whips for each hand as she would be the aggressor this time. Adrian saw her changes and observed carefully but she suddenly vanished from his sight. The next thing that Adrian knew is that a yellow lightning whip hit him directly at the head. He was able to reflexively raise his axe to protect himself but that still sent him flying away. Sirius saw his master getting hurt and came out of the shadows to bite the Hell Storm Devil Diva''s head off, but he was unsessful. Just like what happened with Adrian, Sirius got hit by the yellow lightning whip and is sent flying as well. Kaon managed to surround her with his six elemental dragon balls as he released spells using each of them to try and trap the Hell Storm Devil Diva. The hidden boss was not a pushover hidden boss though as she spun her two yellow lightning whips to deflect the magic spell barrage that Kaon did. "Ouch!" Adrian stated but he was not that greatly injured. The attack only shaved off 5% of Adrian''s health which is quite minimal for a direct attack from a hidden boss of this level. What he can see is that the attack was more in line with having powerful secondary effects. The yellow lightning whips have powerful knockback abilities that can send anyone flying. Charon tried to stop the whips of the Hell Storm Devil Diva, but his chains were actually being deflected. Charon''s chains could be seen getting deflected right before the moment of impact which means there is a special energy that is able to reflect attacks that the whips possess. Adrian could also see that the yellow core earlier was now slightly tinged with a red color. He did not know what that meant but he has a hunch. Adrian and his clone charged another skill since normal ways cannot hit the Hell Storm Devil Diva. "Star Splitter!" Adrian and his clone shouted as they mmed the ground on opposite direction this time. A wave of powerful energy sted out from Adrian and his clone with the Hell Storm Devil Diva at the center. The skill actually damaged the Hell Storm Devil Diva because it was more on an energy shockwave attack that will deal damage to an area instead of a fired spell. The Star Splitter managed to blow off the rotating whips which made the Hell Storm Devil Diva possible to restrain. Sirius and Charon did not let this chance go as both of them tried to restrain the Hell Storm Devil Diva. Sirius managed to recover quickly after getting hit and created numerous shadow tendrils to bind the Hell Storm Devil Diva. Charon followed this up with his chains starting to surround the Hell Storm Devil Diva. One could see the Hell Storm Devil Diva being swallowed up by the shadows while also getting bound in chains. Adrian thought that he would be able to restraint the hidden boss with this, but he was mistaken. The two yellow lightning whips suddenly moved as if they had a consciousness of their own. The two yellow lightning whips suddenly attached themselves to the shadows and chains respectively. The whips then released a powerful shock that travelled towards Sirius and Charon. His two soulbounds were actually damaged by a means that never happened before. [Your soulbound, Sirius, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has been stunned for 10 seconds.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has been stunned for 10 seconds.] The Hell Storm Devil Diva is released from her restraints and released a powerful lighting st that hit everything that is near her. All of Adrian''s soulbound, including him, were hit by the attack. The Hell Storm Devil Diva''s core could be seen filled with red lightningpared to the yellow from before. [The Hell Storm Devil Diva''s core has restored the Hell Storm from stealing mana from its enemies.] [The Hell Storm Devil Diva has summoned the Hell Storm once more.] Adrian could suddenly see the Hell Storm being spread in the area once more. The Hell Storm Legion that he destroyed earlier could be seen being created once again. This was not something that he wants to experience again which is why he did not hold back anymore. "Asmodian Prowess!" Adrian stated as a throne came suddenly materialized beside him. Adrian sat on the throne imposingly and released his powerful aether energy mixed with his Asmodian aura. Adrian looked like a real heavenly god emperor that looked down on the evil creatures before him as his throne is also decorated to suit his Aetheros form. All the Hell Storm Legion that was created were turned to smoke. Saena has finally charged all of her light as her plume shone like the sun. With a powerful ray of light, Saena targeted the Hell Storm and destroyed everything inside of it without leaving anything left. The Hell Storm vanished as soon as it was formed which made the Hell Storm Devil Diva shocked. [The Hell Storm Devil Diva will not be able to summon the Hell Storm for another twenty minutes.] The time for the Hell Storm to recover doubled this time which mean that the Hell Storm Devil Diva cannot summon it every ten minutes or when she recovers some energy from attacking them. Just as Adrian predicted, the Hell Storm Devil Diva changed form once again into the Diva Combat Mode. The Hell Storm Devil Diva changed colors of the lightning and once again appeared before Adrian. Adrian did not even flinch when the Hell Storm Devil Diva appeared before him. He just smiled because he already expected it. Chapter 1684 Hell Storm Devil Diva IV Chapter 1684 Hell Storm Devil Diva IV "Got you!" Adrian thought as the Hell Storm Devil Diva suddenly saw the small worm like being sitting on Adrian''s shoulder. The Hell Storm Devil Diva did not reach Adrian as she was suddenly transported inside of the wormhole. Adrian noticed earlier that the Hell Storm Devil Diva in Diva Combat Mode will target the one that dealt the most damage recently. Adrian was that someone and he already prepared beforehand what he would need to do. He told Kenos to put a wormhole directly in front of him when he sits on the throne. Kenos is also being obscured by Sirius using his illusions which is why the Hell Storm Devil Diva did not find anything amiss. Kenos sessfully created the wormhole, and it was in an area that Adrian has already selected. The Hell Storm Devil Diva suddenly appeared in an area where all of Adrian''s soulbounds are around her. She could not escape as shadows, chains, and vines have enclosed the area which means she is forced to fight against all of Adrian''s soulbounds. Adrian also strengthened the enclosure with his aether energy which is why it is refracting light like gems. "Let us see¡­ how you deal with this." Adrian stated as all of his soulbounds attacked. Sirius also summoned Yuki as she also transformed into an aether beast. Sirius released his shadow element and no longer cared for binding the enemy. Sirius created sharp shadow spikes that pierced the body of the Hell Storm Devil Diva which made it scream in pain. Yuki supported Sirius by imparting the frost element to the shadows which made the shadows have an additional frostbite effect. The Hell Storm Devil Diva could be seen having parts of its body being frozen due to the impaling shadow spikes. The shadow spikes also prevented the Hell Storm Devil Diva from moving which made the other attacksnd easier. Kaon released his dragon breath and hit the Hell Storm Devil Diva directly at the core which health heavy damage on the hidden boss. This is followed up by Saena''s purifying light that is harmful for beings that possess the devil miasma as they are weak to light. Not only did Saena heal all of her allies, but the Hell Storm Devil Diva was also heavily damaged by her. Charon made sure to also use his chains as a means of attack as he has learned that binding the enemy is useless. The chains suddenly had pointed ends that is filled with Aether energy, and this is what Charon used to pierce the body of the Hell Storm Devil Diva. Charon made sure to pierce the area that Sirius has already pierced to make sure that the damage would be even greater. Dodu has a different way of attacking and that was flinging off parts of its body towards the Hell Storm Devil Diva. Dodu would fling smaller slime version of itself towards the hidden boss. One might think that he is just needlessly reducing its health, but Dodu''s passive skill actually applies as long as any parts of its body gets in contact. Smaller Dodus could be seen clinging on the Hell Storm Devil Diva which also starts to melt its skin. The Hell Storm Devil Diva attempted to shake off the smaller Dodus but it could not do so since its movements have been sealed. The armor that the Hell Storm Devil Diva is wearing could be seen slowly getting deteriorated. Wisteria could onlyunch numerous sharp leaves as she is also maintaining the vines that cover the area. If she loses focus, then the enclosure would weaken which would make the Hell Storm Devil Diva escape. The Hell Storm Devil Diva could not move once again which is why her whips suddenly became filled with energy once more. The yellow lighting whips that were dormant earlier suddenly started to move without the consent of the Hell Storm Devil Diva. Adrian checked what is happening with his eyes and he finally solved the mystery. The Hell Storm Devil Diva or rather its shell of a body became limp while it transferred its own consciousness and soul to the two lightning whips. The two lightning whips created a powerful energy that released crackles of lightning with each strike. Sirius and the others were hit by the whip, but they did not falter because this formation is also helping them not get knocked back. If one looked closely then there are actually vines attacked to all of Adrian''s soulbounds to prevent them from being sent flying. Whenever the Hell Storm Devil Diva uses her whips, it gains a powerful knockback effect. The only way to prevent knockback is to be sealed in ce. This was an effective strategy, but it also meant that all of the soulbounds are easily damaged. The Hell Storm Devil Diva saw that her attacks were not sending her enemies flying away which is why it was continuing its whip attacks. It might not be able to send Sirius and the others flying but she can kill them with enough strikes. The battle suddenly became a fight of attrition as the health of the Hell Storm Devil Diva is going down in ordance with the health deletion of Adrian''s soulbounds. "You think it would be that easy?" Adrian muttered as he casted his spell that has been with him since he started. "Invigorate!" [You have casted Invigorate.] [Your soulbounds will heal back 50% of their maximum health. The healing has been increased to 100% of their maximum health due to the blessing of the Tree of Life and death that you possess and aether energy.] The Hell Storm Devil Diva that could feel the life force of her enemies getting weaker could only be dumbfounded as all of them became incredibly healthy. All of Adrian''s soulbounds regenerated back to full health. Adrian could have sworn see the light of the Hell Storm Devil Diva'' eyes be dim when it saw its opponents bing healthy. The Hell Storm Devil Diva released another powerful lightning st once again that hit everything around her. This also destroyed the enclosure that Adrian and his soulbounds created but that was fine. The Hell Storm Devil Diva is now reaching 30% health which he did not think it was this quick. The Hell Storm Devil Diva once again reverted back to its red lightning and summoned the Hell Storm. It got a lot of charges from Adrian and his soulbounds when her attack connected. Adrian can now see the pattern and he should just destroy the Hell Storm that is summoned once more. [You have five minutes remaining on your transformation.] "Lightning!" Adrian shouted as he and his clone that he just created once again raised their axes. "The Great Divide!" Adrian shouted. Adrian''s axe suddenly became extremelyrge to the point that it was double his size. Both Adrian and his clone then mmed the axe in the general direction of the Hell Storm Devil Diva. The Hell Storm Devil Diva created a powerful lightning barrier to protect itself but that was actually not enough for the uing attack. The moment that Adrian''s axe reached the ground, a powerful earthquake reverberated inside the dungeon. The earthquake could also be felt outside of the dungeon as well which other yers felt. As soon as the axe hit the ground, a powerful force split it into two and this force traveled all the way towards the Hell Storm Devil Diva. The Hell Storm Devil Diva would have been able to defend against one of this if she used all the power of the Hell Storm but there were two skills of the same type. The force from Adrian''s Great Dividebined with the one that his clone used which created arge rift inside of a dungeon. All the Hell Storm Legion that was freshly created got destroyed upon shing with the twobined forces. The two skills thatbined suddenly hit the Hell Storm Devil Diva''s barrier and destroyed it like paper. The Hell Storm Devil Diva was hit by the force containing of all the energy inside of Adrian''s body. The Hell Storm Devil Diva was directly reduced to 10% health, but it was still fine. The Hell Storm Devil Diva was about to absorb the Hell Storm once again into her core in order to heal herself, but she once again forgot something. Arge ck shadow is suddenly cast behind her as she could sense the immense killing intent. When the Hell Storm Devil Diva looked back, fangs asrge as her body ripped her head from her body. [You have killed the Hell Storm Devil Diva.] [Congrattions forpleting the Hell Tempest Paradise Hidden Dungeon.] [You have received the prizes for this achievement.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has used Realm Ender.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, has been weakened for a set duration.] [You and your soulbounds have leveled up.] "We did it!" Adrian stated as he suddenly slumped on the ground as his stamina gauge is ring red. Chapter 1685 The Tempest Core Chapter 1685 The Tempest Core Adrian did not think that just one boss monster would be that difficult to defeat. He is thankful that he managed to defeat it with just one of his domains, but he did use the domains of his other soulbounds as well. He is thankful that there are still a day and a half before the defense which means his skills will no longer be on cooldown. [Please choose the reward that you wish to get in order to exit the dungeon.] Adrian immediately chose the Gale Lightning Orb as this was the item that is needed in order to create the Tempest Core. He is extremely d that one of the needed items for Kimat''s evolution will now be granted. A powerful green orb that is crackling with lightning could be seen floating in front of Adrian. == Item Name: Gale Lightning Orb Item Rank: Legendary Item Type: Elemental Core / Material Effects: -Able to absorb withstand any knockback effect from any wind elemental spell, attack or ability (Cooldown: 20 minutes) -Gives the item holder 10% increase in Wind Resistance. -Negates the stun status ailment that is produced by wind element or lightning element spells. (Cooldown: 1 hour) -Increases wind elemental damage by 20%. -Can be fused with another material to create the Tempest Core. Description: An elemental orb that is said to be infused with the power of the great winds that carry lightning. It is a powerful item to hold as it gives anyone mastery over the wind element. It is said that people who happens upon them were the first people to fly in the sky. == The Gale Lightning Orb looked incredibly powerful just by the energy it contains. It is definitely a legendary item that is fitting to evolve a monster to a divine beast level entity. Before Adrian could put it inside of his inventory, notifications suddenly started to pop up. [The Gale Lightning Orb and the Storm Core are reacting to one another.] [Do you wish to let the two get fused upon their reaction?] "Yes." Adrian stated as he knew that it would be better to fuse the two items while he was still in the dungeon. A powerful wind that is in the level of a great tornado suddenly started to circle the area as the Gale Lightning Orb reacted strongly to the Storm Core. The Storm Core, on the other hand, created dark clouds that crackled powerful lightning that made the entire area rumble. If this happened outside, then Adrian would have taken a lot of attention. "Good thing I can fuse it inside of the dungeon. Otherwise, there would be lots of devils that may attempt to take this item or even yers. Hell is not a great area to handle all your precious stuff after all." Adrian thought as he read that one of the ways to ensure that you do not get robbed in Hell is to save all your items in a bank and only carry essentials. The Gale Lightning Orb and the Storm Core slowly fused together as their crystals touched. One would think that the two precious items would destroy one another but they were actually slowly melting into each other. The Gale Lightning Orb and the Storm Core fused together wonderfully as if they were one item to begin with. == Item Name: Tempest Core Item Rank: Mythical Item Type: Supreme Elemental Core / Material Effects: -Able to absorb withstand any knockback effect from any wind elemental spell, attack or ability (Cooldown: 20 minutes) -Gives the item holder 30% increase in Wind Resistance. -Negates the stun status ailment that is produced by wind element or lightning element spells. (Cooldown: 30 minutes) -Increases wind elemental damage by 50%. -Able to absorb an attack from the wind or lightning element that is Legendary tier or below. (Cooldown: 30 minutes) -Able to cast the spell Tempest that summons a powerful mega storm cyclone in the area that deals 5000% wind elemental magic damage. (Cooldown: 7 days) -A special item that is said to induce evolution on monsters that arepatible with it. Description: A special item that is said to have been created when the first Wind Elemental King was born into the world. It is said that it contains the power of a Wind Elemental King or is said to be the seed on which a Wind Elemental King is to be born. This item is a very valuable piece of elemental core that a Wind Elemental King will easily offer their contract if you offer this item to them. This item is said to be a powerful item that can even make Wind Elemental Kings bow down to you once you master it. It is only rumors, but it is said that a Wind Elemental King can be a god if they consume ten of these cores. This item gives its holder the ability to sense uing storms or wind cmities. == The Tempest Core is surprisingly quite small in sizepared to the grandeur it exudes. It is only the size of a basketball, but it has incredible power gushing out of it even though it is not being used. It is an orb that has ten cyclones inside that has ck storm clouds exuding lightning. Kimat, who was in his Soul Chamber, suddenly went out as it strongly reacted to the Tempest Core. It was as if the Tempest Core was calling upon Kimat. Even though the Tempest Core was calling for Kimat, he was still patient and respectful enough to look at his master. Kimat looked like a sweet cat that was waiting for its master to say that it can eat. Adrian chuckled upon seeing Kimat with his ears down and tail coiling up while in a sitting position. When Adrian was satisfied and even took a photo, he gave the signal to Kimat that he can now start to absorb the Tempest Core. Kimat roared happily as its eyes could be seen glued to the Tempest Core since it was something to marvel for. Kimat took out his silver armor and created sparks of lightning from his body which he connected to the Tempest Core. The lightning sparks that came out of Kimat''s body suddenly connected with the Tempest Core''s lightning sparks. Kimat and the Tempest Core looked like they aremunicating with each other as they seemed to have reached a state of resonance. When Kimat has stabilized the rowdy lightning sparks that came out of the Tempest Core and has fully calmed it down, the Tempest Core could be seen slowly bing storm clouds. The storm clouds that was the Tempest Core is fusing with Kimat in real time which amazed Adrian. Kimat''s aura that was fierce like a raging thunderstorm suddenly became tranquil as if everything inside of him has be fully controlled. Adrian knows that this is just a state of what he can describe as the calm before the storm. If Kimat would go into battle, the tranquil energy inside of him will be a powerful thunderstorm that will blow any enemy away. There is also a slight difference in Kimat''s body as his metallic fur started to be more lustrous than before. Kimat looked fluffier than before, but Adrian controlled himself since the dungeon is starting to get destroyed. "Let us go." Adrian stated as he went outside the dungeon with his soulbounds. All of his soulbounds along with him activated the magic circle that appeared and were teleported outside of a dungeon. They were transported by getting hit by a bolt of lightning and they were also sent back out just the same. The yers that were just outside the dungeon area of the Hell Storm Paradise suddenly saw a powerful lightning bolt appear in the area which made them panic. Adrian immediately teleported away from the scene as soon as they arrived outside since he knows that his appearance would gather attention. What Adrian did not know is that there have been some with keen eyes that saw him materializing from the lightning strike. Seeing a yer materialize from lightning made others curious on how that happened but the person in question also vanished which led them to question no one. == "All the items that were dropped are good, but I cannot use them. I should have Piggy Bank sell them so that I can earn more. What I do not like is the thing that I received when I cleared the Hidden Dungeon." Adrian stated as he stared at a sigil that he did not want to use. == Item Name: Furfur Challenge Request Sigil Item Rank: Unique Item Type: Quest Item Effects: -Gives the holder the ability to activate the Challenge the Great Earl of Hell Furfur quest. -This item cannot be traded. -This item is bound to the user. Description: An item that allows anyone that possesses it to challenge one of the Seventy Devil Nobilities in Hell. This sigil lets the holder challenge the Great Earl of Hell Furfur intobat. Winning against hik will give great rewards. == Chapter 1686 Start of the Hell Gate Defense Chapter 1686 Start of the Hell Gate Defense Arge floating castle could be seening from the north as it was now spotted getting near the area where the Hell Gate was located. This floating castle was moving using the light element. It has been a hot topic as it was first seen at the northern part of the central continent. The floating castle could me be seen created sing a pure white marble as it reflects the lighting from the sun. It was not just the floating castle that could be seen but also a huge number of angels. The angels that are flying could be seen wearing armor as if they are going to war. News of the movement of the floating castle has already reached those that were at the Hell Gate. It was not just the angels that were moving as yers also moved as well. If there were yers on the side of the devils, then there were also those that are on the side of the angels. A part of the Church of Light also moved as an army of pdins and priests could be seen marching along the floating castle. The angels were regarded as powerful beings that were created by the Goddess of Light Luminaria which is why they were revered. All the people that were praying to the Goddess of Light Luminaria could also be seen praying when the floating castle passes by their area. "Which side do you think will win?" One of the yers that were marching with the Church of Light asked. "Is it not obvious that we will because we are the good guys!" The yer next to him stated. The yers that are on the side of the Church of Light are those that have either want to get great contribution or those that do not care for the lore. A lot of the yers only participated because the reward was a whopping ten thousand contribution points to the Church of Light. With thatrge amount of contribution points, yers could gain a one-time entry into the Treasury of the Church of Light and get an item of their choice. "In any type of story, the angels always win against the devils. We will surely win because we even have an entire legion of angels with us. There is even one of the Seven Lightsmanding that angelic legion which means we will win." Another yer added. "Weren''t those stories incredibly bias because you know what. This is Pandemonium and not the real world. Maybe I should have thought this more thoroughly." The yer that initially asked stated as he is starting to have doubts. "The objective is to destroy the Hell Gate which means we will win as long as we destroy that. We do not have to wipe out the enemy team in order to win." Another yer assured. "We also have top guilds that are participating so this could be a chance for you to get scouted if you do well." One of the yers stated as they could see banners of powerful guilds raised as they marched. Ordinary yers that do not have the means of gathering information did not know that they would also be against other top guilds that were actively training in Hell. The top guilds on the side of the angels knew of this which is why they were a bit hesitant at first but then they saw that the other side did not have someone powerful. All the people on the devil''s side were those that are most yers and little to no devil nobility. It seems that there was some sort of restriction as to why devil nobility cannot get out of Hell. This made the top guilds on the angel''s side to believe that destroying the Hell Gate was much easier to aplish. The top guilds on the angel''s side agreed that they should work together to destroy the Hell Gate. All of them researched on ways to destroy a magically constructed gate. This was the core of their tactic as they would win as long as they destroy the Hell Gate. They did not care if they cannot kill famous yers from the devil side as they only care aboutpleting the mission. The angels also did not care much of their human army as they were only gathered to show off that the angels are fighting for humanity. They were merely a tool for propaganda and also pawns that can be disposed. They would have some use as there seems to be humans on the side of the devils as well. "Great Beauty Jophiel, we are almost there at the destination. Should I notify the humans below us to do some reconnaissance? They are very good at doing tasks fit for bugs after all." One of the angels attending the six-winged angel Jophiel stated. "Do that as I do not want to waste my beauty onmanding them what to do. It is better for those lower beings tomand themselves or else it might tarnish my great beauty." Jophiel stated as they suddenly turned into the image of a beautiful woman with golden hair. "As your great beauty wishes!" The angel attendant stated as she flew away from the floating castle to deliver the orders to the humans below. == "They are almost here. It would only take a day before the floating castle is upon us." Solstice stated as she was gathering the guild on Adrian''smand. Even though Levin Cloud was the vice guild leader of the Pantheon Guild. Solstice was more the second inmand when ites to situations such as warfare. Some of the guild members even thought that she was actually a real soldier that ys Pandemonium on her free time. In fact, the Pantheon guild does have a member that was an active soldier in real life, and he is terrorized by Solstice since she reminds him of his superiors. "All the guild members are here and ounted for. Only the guild leader is nowhere to be found though." Solstice muttered. "Sorry! I amte because it took quite some time for Kimat to absorb the item he needed for evolution." Adrian stated as he suddenly materialized from Solstice'' shadow which she also almost screamed in shock. "Why not hover towards us next time and not through the shadows. You almost scared the living daylights out of me." Levin Cloud stated as he was beside Solstice when that happened. "I had to do that because the other side is extremely packed and had a long line. The only way to get out was to sneak out via the Shadow Realm." Adrian stated as he greeted all of the guild members. "We would need to move to a more secure location in order to talk about the next details. There are too many eyes here that can spy on us." Solstice stated as she has already sensed the gazes that the other guilds were giving them from earlier. Some of the gazes were of awe, some were of relief, some were hostile while some were neutral. It was not just Solstice that felt the gazes as all members of the Pantheon guild could feel it. The guild emblem that they have is also the most unique as they were the only ones to have the Tree of Life and Death as their emblem. "Why didn''t you guys go and enter the guild house then?" Adrian asked as he was puzzled on why his guild members were waiting for him outside of the Hell Gate. "We are not in Avalon. We cannot enter the guild house." Levin Cloud stated. "Did you guys not read the instructions that I sent about the guild house?" Adrian asked and all of them looked away since it was a ten-page instruction booklet. "We read the summary." Creepysoo stated with a smile and the other nodded as well. "Seriously¡­ you guys¡­ I will do it then." Adrian stated as he took out something from his inventory. Adrian took out a pedestal from his own inventory which his other guild members could distinguish since those were present when you enter the guild house. When a guild is about to go to war or defend against a siege, they would be given a special area where they can set as a save zone. These save zones are areas where they respawn should they die in battle. This save zone is also a ce where they could recover much more quickly. Adrian ced the pedestal in the save zone designated for their guild and raised his guild house emblem. The emblem glowed as the pedestal suddenly created a portal on top of that pedestal which shocked not only the guild members but the others that were observing as well. [You have created a connection to your guild house via the save zone.] [You can only use this feature when your save zone is not under attack, or the start of the defense has yet to be called.] "Let us go to the guild house." Adrian stated as he was sucked inside of the portal. Chapter 1687 Hell Gate Defense I Chapter 1687 Hell Gate Defense I "Wow! I did not know that we could actually go and heal inside the guild house!" Creepysoo stated. "That is not the issue here. I am in shock that we can actually go to our guild house from anywhere." Levin Cloud stated. "It is not form anywhere. The specific condition is that we can only create one if we had that Space Pedestal on a save zone. As long as that condition is fulfilled then we would be able to utilize the guild house during war. Also, we can actually invite other guilds in entering as well which means this can be a strategic base." Adrian stated. "If I knew about this then we could have nned inside the guild house instead." Solstice stated. "I did give all of you the instruction manual though. Like ever since the guild house was created¡­ I worked hard to create this kind of unique guild house because of its ability to be essed anywhere." Adrian stated as he looked at everyone with judging eyes. "Well¡­ no one would really read a ten-page info on a guild house when you can just try it firsthand! Also, what will happen to the ess point? Can we use the guild house to go back and forth from Avalon?" Levin Cloud stated. "If you read the ten-page info then you would have known that the only entry and exit point right now would be the area near the Hell Gate. The only way for us to be able to open another entry point would be if the space pedestal is destroyed. If the space pedestal is destroyed, then the next entry and exit point would be where the guild house is truly located. I should also add this so that all of you are aware as well. The space pedestal can only be respawned every month and the starting ones we have are five. It will increase by one for every guild level up but the respawn of that is locked at one per month." Adrian exined as he pointed at the four space pedestals left. "So that is why you said that I should bring those pedestals. I thought you were just hallucinating in Hell due to you wanting me to get an ornament from the guild house." Levin Cloud stated as Adrian looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze. "Anyways, I want all the guild officials to have the ten-page info memorized by next week. The other guild members will have a month to memorize it. A quiz will be done to see if you have memorized it well." Adrian stated. "Why does he feel like one of those terror university instructors?" Levin Cloud muttered next to Peridot. "I know right¡­ he is giving that same energy." Peridot replied. "Each mistake would be a hundred gold fine for the guild officers, so I hope you all study well. Let us go back to the nning since the angels are almost here." Adrian stated with a smile before any of his guild officials can voice out their rejection. "I shall now show all of you a live feed of what is currently happening in the direction where the angels areing from." Adrian stated as he touched an orb in the guild house which generated arge screen. "So that is what its for!" Creepysoo stated. "I thought it was just decoration." Kabrakan added. "Ehem! I have already summoned Sirius to quickly travel to the direction where the angels are flying. The view that you are seeing right now is what Sirius is currently seeing." Adrian stated as he pointed at the screen. Sirius'' vision is currently being shared which shows a horde of angels along with a human army. Although the distance is quite far away, one can see how a lot of enemies are marching towards their away. They can also see therge white floating castle that was much bigger than the one that Adrian and the others encountered before. The mana needed for Adrian to show this was great, but it was lessened since he was also being supplied with the mana from the guild house. Adrian discussed what the weaknesses of angels are and also the unique capabilities of the floating castle. He did not hide anything from them as he will have difficulty keeping track on all of them if a real fight actually starts. "Any other questions?" Adrian asked. There were some people who had questions and Adrian answered them to the best of his abilities. He was also helped by his guild members that know about angels the most which is Ark, Pana and Basil. The enemy this time will not hesitate to destroy the Hell Gate at all costs. "The enemy will likely focus their efforts more on destroying the Hell Gate as soon as possible. I heard from an informant that there would be high rewards if the quest ispleted early. This means that they should have a difficult time if the fight drags on." Adrian stated. "It might be due to that huge floating castle. We all know that making that thing float and fly towards us is not something that can be done with just a few mana stones. Avalon also flies due to mana but that also means that making it move would have tremendous usage of it." Levin Cloud stated. The Pantheon guild started to talk about their game strategy when one of their scouts suddenly entered the guild house. The scout was actually troubled a bit as she did not bring good news. "The angels suddenly attacked the camps and injured some yers, but all were protected since some devil nobility managed to create a portal. They did not retreat yet and is preparing another iing attack. It seems that they are using their lives since they know that they can revive in the Silver City." The scout stated as the true fight has already started even before the actual defense date. Chapter 1688 Hell Gate Defense II Chapter 1688 Hell Gate Defense II The angels suddenly did a pre-emptive attack on the devil side due to their confidence of reviving. The angels like the devils can actually revive as long as their soul could reach the Silver City. Adrian already confirmed this as a special trait of the angels since the game must bepensating for their small numbers. This is also one of the reasons why the angels are wary of Adrian or anyone that is from the Church of Life and Death. Adrian made sure to destroy the souls of the angel''s way towards the Silver City. He personally delivered them to the afterlife ever since he found out about this detail. "Each and every one is clear with our assignments. Please coordinate with the one that will lead you in the fight. Also, I wish everyone to stay vignt as angels are beings of light. That is all! Dismissed." Adrian stated as all of his guild members came out of the guild house. When Adrian came out of the guild house, he could see that there were some damages done. He also saw that the durability of the space pedestal was reduced by one. It seems that it was damaged by a stray attack which is why it is still rtively intact. The fact that some of the angels have evaded Sirius'' detection is a bit concerning to Adrian. "No¡­ it would be more urate to say that they did not meet as they used different paths. Sirius, move with the angel army and tell me when they will arrive." Adrian stated via their soul link, and he got a response. "Master! The angel army suddenly started to march faster and faster. They would arrive at the location in half a day." Sirius stated as Adrian shared his vision. Adrian''s vision changed and saw therge floating castle surrounded by a zing light. The floating castle seemed to be coated in a golden aura and also spread it towards the people below. The human army could be seen marching first which means that they would arrive a few hours before the floating castle reaches the Hell Gate. Sirius was about to investigate more upon Adrian''s insistence, but he felt a powerful killing intent which is why he immediately dove into the shadows. A yer wieldingrge tonfa des glowing in a radiant gold aura appeared where Sirius was observing. He clicked his tongue as he was not able to attack the wolf that he saw earlier. "I missed. It seems that the Demon is already aware of what is happening." The yer stated. Sirius was immediately told to return as his presence has already been recognized. Adrian did not want to have him die while the distance was far away. The respawn would be longer if a soulbound dies away from its master after all. He also did not want Sirius to be detected by the angels as they would be able to kill him since their elements sh. "Charon! I need you to drag the angels that are still hiding to me." Adrianmanded as Charon suddenly appeared behind him. "As master wishes." Charon replied with a bow before suddenly vanishing. "Guild Master Equinox!" A yer that Adrian has never recognized before appeared. "Yes?" Adrian asked as the yer was from the Infernum guild. "Our guild master and the other guild master''s would like to invite you for an emergency meeting." The yer stated. Adrian did not neglect the offer and epted as he wanted to see what the others would do. If they fail this then the quest would be for nothing. The chance to enter the treasury of the oldest devils is not something that anyone can ignore. "Do not worry as I would take care of the guild while you and the other leaders talk." Levin Cloud stated. "Thanks. I am counting on you." Adrian stated as he followed the Infernum guild yer. The meeting was held at a location that is located at the middle of the save zones. It seems that the guild leaders made sure that this location is optimal as they can monitor everything that happens. Adrian entered therge tent and felt something amiss. "Greetings! Guild Master Equinox!" A guild master of a guild that Adrian is not familiar with greeted him as if they know each other. Adrian looked around and there were only about six guild masters there. He did not see anyone that is familiar with him which he found strange. The atmosphere also seemed strange as soon as he entered as it suddenly became tense. The only one that was not awkward, or tense was the guild master that was acting close to Adrian. Adrian could feel something was about to happen as he did not see other guild masters that he recognized. Adrian immediately smiled which somehow triggered the ones that nned all of this to act. "It is so great to finally meet you!" The guild master that was acting close to Adrian stated. Adrian noticed the attack that was aimed at him and immediately pulled the chatty guild master to the side. It seems that the chatty guild master that greeted him was not part of the n to assassinate him as he was shocked to his core. Adrian also saw how he reacted and that was not just acting since he suddenly crawled like a child in fear. "To think that there would be traitors in our midst, but I have already thought it was a possibility." Adrian stated. "When did you notice? Well, that is not of concern since you are already trapped here until you kill our side." One of the hostile guild masters stated. "What is the meaning of this!? I thought that we are here to ask him for aid!" The chatty guild master asked as he was still not processing the things happening. "Yeah¡­ you basically dragged yourself here when you overheard us about getting to talk to Equinox." Another of the hostile guild masters stated. "I found you annoying which is why killing you would relieve my anger of the failed assassination." Another of the hostile guild masters stated. Chapter 1689 Hell Gate Defense III Chapter 1689 Hell Gate Defense III "You should protect yourself if I were you." Adrian said towards the chatty guild master. "I should at least help you since they are going to kill us anyway." The chatty guild master stated. [You cannot summon your soulbound due to the restriction ced in the area.] "Hmm. It seems that you guys are prepared." Adrian stated as he could see his summoning magic circles were not working. The summoning magic circles were working but they were not letting his soulbounds out of the Soul Chamber. Something was inhibiting them from getting out which must be the weird sensation that Adrian has felt earlier. He thought the sensation was familiar as it seemed like he entered a restricted zone. "You cannot use your soulbounds here because of the sealing artifact that we have used. The followers of the dark gods do have some use for them after all." One of the hostile guild masters stated. The five remaining hostile guild masters are actually a warrior, a mage, an archer, a priest and a shaman. All of them seemed to have formed this n in ordance with the best strategy to win. They also formted their teamposition so that they can support each other against Adrian. They know that they would need a good team in order to deal with the yer known as the Demon. Just because one has sealed his soulbounds does not mean that he can be easily killed. The strategist for this n made sure to cut off 75% of Adrian''s power as he believed that his soulbounds are the main source of his abilities. The strategist actually made a good assumption that Adrian''s soulbounds make up 75% of his power because it is usually 90% for other soulbounds. What the strategist did not know is that information is only valid due to Adrian''s soulbounds being powerful. The real percentage would be 50% as Adrian can summon weapons and fight by himself. "It is good that my ally is a priest yer. Heal me while I will deal with them. Do not worry because I will defend you against their attacks." Adrian stated. "I will do my best!" The chatty guild master stated but he actually thinks that they would be unable to win because Adrian does not have his soulbounds. "Primordial Armament: Sword!" Adrian stated as his clothes suddenly changed, and a sword suddenly appeared on his hand. "Kill him!" The hostile warrior guild master stated as he suddenly charged towards Adrian. The hostile mage guild master suddenly released numerous wind des towards Adrian to make sure that the hostile warrior guild master will reach him. The hostile warrior guild master is also supported by the hostile archer guild master as Adrian had to sh down five arrows at the same time. "Primordial Energy Wave!" Adrian stated as he shed horizontally and released a powerful energy wave that contained his vast energy. "Holy Shield!" The hostile priest guild master casted as he protected Adrian''s enemies from his attack. "Tsk! Twin Star Form!" Adrian muttered as his de suddenly split into two. [You have entered Twin Star Form.] [Agility has been increased by 30%.] "Enhanced Blink!" Adrian stated as he suddenly vanished from his position. "Gather!" The hostile warrior guild master shouted. "Agh!" The hostile priest guild master shouted as he was pierced by Adrian''s sword. The hostile archer guild master immediately shot arrows towards Adrian, but he used Enhanced Blink once more in order to dodge. The arrows ultimately hit the hostile priest guild master as Adrian vanished. The hostile priest guild master could feel the pain of the attack, but it was reduced since this was not yet a war zone. "Why are you not using curses on him!" The hostile warrior guild master shouted as they nned to have Adrian riddled with curses so that they can defeat him easier. "I did and I even used the sure hit ones, but he is not getting affected. Even if I afflict him with a curse that annoying guy just purifies him." The hostile shaman guild master shouted in frustration. Adrian did not expect that the chatty guild master is actually a very decent priest yer. He was not on the level of Levin Cloud when ites to reaction time, but he was able to keep up with Adrian. He is a bit thankful that he was not left alone without at least one support, or it would be much more difficult. "Kill the annoying one then!" The hostile warrior guild master stated. The mage and the archer guild master fixated their attacks on the chatty guild master as they needed to eliminate him so that Adrian can be crowd controlled. Adrian was just waiting for this as he vanished once again from view. The hostile warrior guild master knew that Adrian would attack the back line which is why he immediately casted a wide area taunt. Adrian''s attack that was supposed to hit the mage and the archer was redirected towards the hostile warrior guild master. The hostile warrior guild master looked incredibly happy that his n worked as the attacks to kill the chatty guild master is now fired. The chatty guild master seemed to have epted his fate of dying since he cannot use his special protection skill when the defense is about to happen. "Paradox!" Adrian stated as Paradox casted Enhanced Blink on the chatty guild master. The chatty guild master suddenly vanished from his location and ended up on the other side where he ispletely safe. Adrian was d that his only ally in the situation is safe but that also meant that he was now open for attacks. The hostile warrior guild master suddenly swung his sword at Adrian and hit him with a skill. [The me shield has been broken.] [The aqua shield has been broken.] "What! That should be a powerful attack!" The hostile warrior guild master stated as he did not expect that Adrian was covered inyers of shields. Chapter 1690 Hell Gate Defense IV Chapter 1690 Hell Gate Defense IV "I always thought those shields were non-existent because they are easily destroyed by the enemies that I face." Adrian stated as used Enhanced Blink to get near the chatty guild master. Adrian always thought that his armor''s elemental shields did not exist because they are easily destroyed by the enemies he faces. Given that his enemies are beings that can pummel ten yers of his level, the shields that his armor creates does not do much. Against enemies that do not pack a punch, the shields'' effect could be seen easily. "The angel army is closing in which means I do not have anymore time to waste. It seems that they are now attacking once again, and I did not want to waste a precious skill against all of you, yet you leave me with no choice. Gctic Titan!" Adrian stated as he used the third skill attached to the sword armament. Adrian''s body suddenly doubled in size as he is covered with an armor that shined like a gxy. He was now twice as big as before and his sword also became twice as big as well. The hostile guild master''s did not expect this to happen as they did not know that Adrian possesses a skill like this from the reports. [You have transformed into the Gctic Titan.] [All stats are increased by 30%.] [Your speed is increased by 50%.] "Buff me with the best thing that you can give." Adrian stated. "Yes! Lion''s Might! Mana rity! Troll''s Vigor! Heavy Weapon Enchant!" The chatty guild master stated as he snapped out of being awed by Adrian''s transformation. [Your strength has been doubled for 30 seconds.] [Your mana regeneration has been increased by 100% and you will be immune to status ailments for one minute.] [Your health regeneration has been increased by 200% for five minutes.] [Your weapon''s damage has been increased by 100% (doubled due to being ssified as a heavy weapon) for 30 seconds.] "Thanks!" Adrian stated as he suddenly vanished from the eyesight of his enemies. "Gather together back-to-back! He might pop up near you!" The hostile warrior guild master stated but he was wrong. Adrian did not use Enhanced Blink to vanish from their eyesight. Adrian was just too fast for them to see because his speed was suddenly increased by 50%. He also used some of his Primordial Essence and Nether Energy to improve his body which made it stronger than ever. "Goodbye!" Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared before them. The hostile enemy guild masters are shocked to see Adrian, but they are more shocked by the fact that their health bars suddenly plummeted to zero. The mage, archer, shaman, and priest hostile guild masters died from a series of fast shes that Adrian did in hyper speed. Only the hostile archer guild master seemed to have slightly noticed as she saw shadows moving but she was not fast enough. The hostile warrior guild master was not killed immediately as he managed to use a skill that halved the damage that he gets for a duration. He might have managed toe out alive but that does not mean that he is safe. He knew that the effect of the fake relic that they used will diminish now that four of them died. The fake relic was tied to their life forces which means that they will not regenerate health in exchange for activating the sealing relic. It might be a copy, but it was still effective in sealing the soulbounds of summoners. The effect of the relic could be seen diminishing as the seals on the summoning magic circles are starting to loosen. "I guess we have underestimated you too much. I guess this is the part where you want me to spill the beans on who nned this." The hostile warrior guild master stated. "Not really." Adrian stated as he sliced the head off the hostile warrior guild master. The shocked face of the hostile warrior guild master could be seen as he thought he could buy more time by tempting the Demon with information. He did not expect that his head would just be cut like that without even the chance of negotiating. As soon as thest hostile guild master was killed, the effects of the fake relic vanished, and an explosion happened. [You have been protected by Saena.] The smoke was swept away by Saena as she unfurled her wings to reveal Adrian and the chatty guild master. Saena was able to defend them against the mana explosion that was nted ahead of time should their enemies fail in eliminating them. Saena''s health was immediately brought down to a red zone, but she healed it back to full in one swift go. "Guild master! Are you okay!? We hurried as soon as we saw the ce of the explosion." The members of the chatty guild master''s guild suddenly arrived and saw that their guild master was with Equinox. "Wow! When did our guild master be friends with Equinox?" One of the chatty guild master''s members asked loudly. "Just today. I am sorry to rush off, but I think you know that the fight has already started, and I need to make an example. The other guild masters would be here soon as well." Adrian stated as his face could be seen immensely pissed off. Adrian did not care of people stealing kills from him or getting recognition, but he draws the line with deception. "Charon!" Adrian stated as his soulbound materialized in his full form. Charon usually used a smaller form that is the size of Adrian, but his master''s rage seeped in him. Charon knew that he must pacify his master''s rage and give a powerful warning to all of the people that wanted him harm. All the guild masters arrived in the area and saw Adrian flying to the sky with Charon. "Let us show them what it means to mess with us in a unpalpable way." Adrian stated as Charon revealed the three angels that he captured in the scene. Chapter 1691 Hell Gate Defense V Chapter 1691 Hell Gate Defense V Charon materialized like an ominous death god as his gigantic figure is seen. He then materialized three angels from his robe as if he hid them inside. Charon seemed to have gotten some perks from his master as he could create small pocket dimensions to store living beings. The three angels that were captured are actually one yer and two NPCs. Adrian is actually quite shocked that a yer managed to rise that fast in the ranking of angels but that also means that she might be a noteworthy yer. She was not White though as she seems to have betrayed the angels under the Goddess of Light to make sure that she does not fight against Hou Yiwei. "Release us, heathen!" The two NPC angels shouted but Adrian did not hear what they said. "So¡­ tell me, who are the ones that are following yourmands from the people here?" Adrian asked in a manner where all of the guild masters heard what he said. "Do you think that we would speak to a dirty being such as yourself?! You are merely a demon that has bee¡­ AGH!" The angel stated as he suddenly shouted in great pain. Charon coiled his chains upon one of the angel''s wings and tore it without batting an eye or amand from his master. Charon has developed greater emotions when it evolved and one of it is the unending loyalty to its master that saved it from that ce. He also liked the energy that his master gives as he finds it the most delicious thingspared to the life force of others. The scene where the angel''s wing being pulled was witnessed by the others. The angel yer and the NPC angel looked at Adrian with fear and anger. They knew that an angel''s wings were something that they deem as the most beautiful thing about them as that is something that their creator praises them for. "Let me ask you again. Who are the ones working for you?" Adrian asked. "Do you really think that we will tell you?! We are not afraid of having this body getting killed!" The NPC angel stated as if he was proud. "I guess it has yet to sink in for you then." Adrian stated as he suddenly changed to his Netheros Form since he was in his Aetheros Form earlier to heal up. "I am the Champion of the Twin Gods. The Gods that handle the cycle of life and death. You look at death as a mere lowly aspect when you are in front of me? I guess I should show you what happens when living beings no longer fear death!" Adrian stated as he looked at Charon. Charon then pulled on thest remaining wing on the angel that he pulled one from earlier. The angel suddenly screamed out loud in great agony as hisst wing was torn away from his body. The pitiful angel suddenly started crying as he was no longer beautiful in the eyes of the goddess. "Just regrow them again!" The angel that still had his wings intact stated but he did not know the pain of that angel. "I tried but they cannot!" The wingless angel stated as he cried for his immense loss. "I thought that all you "great" beings can detect it, but I made sure that his wings will not grow back. At least, not with that body." Adrian stated asher mes could be seen burning the back of the wingless angel. Adrian usedher energy to make sure to permanently destroy the wings of angels as a test before and he did not think it would seed. Nether energy feeds on strong sources of mana and it seems that the wings of angels are that. Adrian sucked all the mana that the wings of that angel can create so that it will not regenerate. The wings might be able to regenerate but that wingless angel must get powerful magic to cleanse the effects of theher energy. Theher energy that was applied to the back of the wingless angel burned out and arge burn scar could be seen. The wingless angel did not feel pain from that burn, but he did feel that his back cannot excrete mana. "You monster! You demon!" The NPC angel with intact wings shouted. "I am a demon." Adrian stated as told Charon to kill the wingless angel without mercy. The wingless angel exploded in a powerful light and Adrian caught its soul. The NPC angel saw Adrian catching the angel''s soul and shuddered because he was confident that their souls would be able to reach the Silver City even in their physical death. Adrian casually created a door to the afterlife and tossed the angel''s soul there. "You! You are the reason why some of ourrades were not able to revive! We thought it was the works of a devil, but it was a demon instead!" The NPC angel shouted. "If you do not want to die like him then spill on the ones that are under you from the people here." Adrian stated as he knows the angels are keeping track of those that are ants to them. Adrian knew that the angels are an untrustworthy bunch especially to those that are not their kind. They will not be able to fully trust humans to carry out their will without a method to detect them. Adrian knew that the angels must have given something to these traitorous guild masters so that they can discern them from the others. "I would rather die!" The NPC Angel stated as he started glowing in a bright light as he actually started to make all the light element in his body start to explode. "Pathetic." Adrian stated as Charon just covered the exploding angel in a ball of chains. A powerful burst of light could be seen escaping the ball of chains as the angel made itself explode. The explosion was actually very powerful as a multitude of theyers of chains were disintegrated. Adrian raised his brow as the angel actually destroyed its own soul as well which made Adrian unable to retrieve its soul. "What about you? What can you offer?" Adrian asked as he looked at the female angel yer. == The female angel yer and other angel yers epted the quest of bombarding the base of the defenders of the Hell Gate. This quest was given by none other than Jophiel which means that they can get the angelic leader''s attention if they are skillful. It is also a test on how they can skillfully use their light elemental abilities. They managed to infiltrate and destroy some parts of the defense base as expected. They did not deal great damage, but it was enough damage to disorient the enemy. They thought that they were going to do more damage when a powerful undead suddenly appeared before them. There were people that were able to escape because they used their life-saving skill. She was unable to cast it quick enough and was caught along with the angel NPCs that apanied them. In the end, two of herrades escaped while she was captured. The undead that captured them was also incredibly powerful but she was thankful that they were only captured and not killed. What scared her though was the undead suddenly bing incredibly filled with killing intent as it stared at a tent in the middle of the enemy base. She thought that she would be killed but she was only stored inside of a dark ce. == "What should I do? I do not know anything of what he is talking about?! I only took this quest because I thought it was easy, but I was captured along with the other angels. The others that epted the quest also left me here when I was suddenly." The female angel yer thought to herself. "Time is ticking. If you are not going to say anything then it is better off that you die. After all, a good enemy is a dead enemy. I learned that from my spartan training mother after all." Adrian stated as he smiled. "Wait! I can tell you that the angels areing!" The female angel yer stated. "Really?!" Adrian acted like he was shocked. "Yah! They are going to arrive an hour from now." The female angel yer stated as she was suddenly crushed to death by the chains that Charon created. "I already know that though so that information is already not valuable to me." Adrian stated coldly as he made a bold statement. "If I ever find any one of you trying to pull this kind of thing to me again then best be sure that I shall hunt you down and kill you a dozen of times until I am satisfied." Adrian stated as Charon vanished, and he appeared back to their save zone. The people trembled as they finally saw how ruthless the one with the moniker of Demon could be. Chapter 1692 Hell Gate Defense VI Chapter 1692 Hell Gate Defense VI [The Devil Gods cheer for what you have done.] [The devils have found a new kind of respect for you.] [You have gained the favor of the devils. All the devils will treat you with respect] "I did not really do that to get their respect though." Adrian stated as he returned to his guild members. "Wow. I have got to say but that was extremely brutal. I loved it." Levin Cloud stated as he gave a thumbs up. "No wonder the devils liked it." Adrian muttered as he looked at Levin Cloud before returning to give directions. The yers that nned to rebel suddenly felt that they should not stay in the area. The guilds that were part of the heavenly army that are hiding in the midst of the devil army started to slowly back away. Adrian anticipated this and let them be but that did not mean that the other yers will. A slight civil war started to happen in the devil army where the guilds that were nning to be snakes are sent away. Some of the guilds were trampled while some were able to escape due to being prepared. The overall morale of the people is suddenly dropped as they did not expect that many traitors in their mix. Some guild masters that were friends suddenly broke their alliances because they were revealed to be colluding with the angels. In the end, the devil army is now an extremely broken army that does not haveplete trust on one another. If they do trust someone then that would be the Pantheon guild as they were the only ones that has a clear stand. Numerous guild masters that are acquainted and not acquainted with Adrian paid him a visit. Solstice could be seen smiling and nodding her head in approval as her brother now uses the perfect business smile that he learned from their father. A tear could even be seen dropping from her left eye as if she was ted with emotions. "Master! They are an hour away!" Sirius stated as he has finally returned to Adrian. "Everyone, get ready. The heavenly army is nowing to us." Adrian stated as he told everyone to go into battle stations. Adrian also rmed all of the guild masters about the uing army as they are the ones that will share the burden of protecting the Hell Gate after all. Some of them had their suspicions but ultimately told their members to get ready as well. It did not take long for their scouts to return and inform them of the uingrge army that will descend their way. "The angels areing!" One of the guild scouts for Valor shouted as they were the ones that wanted everyone to work together for this sessful quest. "I am asking this just to make sure since you rarely want to help other races. I thought that demons hate to have the world go into chaos. Why are you helping the devils when their dimension is also creeping out to the main world?" Levin Cloud asked Adrian a while ago. "I am not helping the devils. I am maintaining the bnce of the world. I am just getting some reward for it." Adrian replied. "You are pulling my leg here. Hell is another world entirely that is also another dimension." Levin Cloud argued as the demons do not move unless the fate of the world''s bnce is in ce. "Do you wish to know the truth about Hell then?" Adrian stated as he smiled because he knows about it more than he lets on. The other guild members also brought their faces closer as the guild master and the vice guild master were chatting about juicy information. Most of the guild members might not seem like it but they are also heavily invested in the lore of Pandemonium. It is also the reason why they got their hidden job sses as they were geeks when ites to lore. "The Silver City ''Heaven'' as they call it and the Dark Kingdom ''Hell'' are actually in one ne of reality that is fixed together." Adrian stated as he showed his left hand to represent Hell and his right hand to represent Heaven. Adrian then sped his two hands together to create two of his hands that are touching each other. The guild members suddenly murmured among themselves as they did not easily believe what their guild master is saying. If Heaven and Hell were in the same ne of reality, then why are they fighting against each other. "Why are they so aggressive against each other then?" Creepysoo asked. "Not everyone loves their neighbor." Adrian replied. "You see their dimensions are actually connected because the devils and angels alle from the same creator after all. Even if some of them have been cast out and also be gods themselves, they will never erase the connection with their own creator. When the Goddess of Light Luminaria created Heaven, she also created Hell in the process." Adrian stated as heughed as he saw that very record hidden in the tower of Babylon in the Silver City. Adrian also felt it when he entered the Silver City when he infiltrated it. The dimension itself in the Silver City was cut as if it was torn away. He then felt the same energy from Hell when he entered it as well but there was something that maintained that divide. "If I am right then the reason why the Dragon of Revtion is sealed in Hell is not only to monitor it but also keep the two ces from merging together." Adrian thought to himself, but he does not want to say it since he was notpletely sure. "Why do they want to destroy the Hell Gate then?" Kabrakan asked as it seems that there was no connection between the Silver City and Hell. "Heaven is stabilized by Hell which means that the presence of Hell in the main world bnces the power that the angels received. Let me ask you this¡­ when the Hell Gate was not yet opened, what were the angels doing?" Adrian asked them. "They were galivanting proudly as if they were gods that descended." Peridot answered. "Correct! What happened when the Hell Gate appeared?" Adrian followed up. "They suddenly cooped up in their home and only came out in a few groups except for the yers." Levin Cloud stated. "That is correct! The energy from the Silver City that poured out to the main world was vast when they were first unsealed, but the Hell Gate suddenly opened and cut off their source of energy. The Hell Gate is actually releasing levels of devil miasma from it which is counteracted by the mana from the Silver City." Adrian stated. "Then what would happen if the Hell Gate rampaged earlier as it was erged forcefully?" Ark asked as this started with the Hell Gate being used to let more powerful devils out. "If that happened then you would have seen me destroying devils instead. I will not ally with the angels, but I would surely cut off every devil that came out of that gate to sacrifice. I am pretty sure I can use them to seal their own gate." Adrian muttered as an answer which made the skin of his guild members shudder. "Our guild master might be more of a devil than an actual devil." All the Pantheon guild members thought as they no longer had any questions for Adrian at the moment. All the people near the Hell Gate felt the pressure of the uing battle before them as they can feel that the sun seems to not be going down despite it having supposed to be night at this point in time. To be urate, the sun has already set but arge floating castle that is the size of fiverge ten story buildingsbined that is radiating powerful light could be seen on the horizon. "Ten minutes remaining." The thoughts of every yer on the devil side thought as they gulped in anticipation of what ising to them. The sound of horns could suddenly be heard as the rumbling ground is felt by every being there. The human army that followed the angels have also started to be seen by their naked eyes. The yers defending the Hell Gate thought that the human army numbered only in the thousands, but their eyes could not deceive them. "Reporting, guild master!" Awraka stated as she suddenly appeared beside Adrian. "Proceed please." Adrian replied. "The number of beings or rather humans on the side of the enemy are ten million. This count is only a rough estimate, but it was taken from the statistics of the enemy side." Awraka reported. "No wonder we got powerful boosts to our stats just to protect one gate. The enemy is basically twenty to one." Adrian stated as they only had half a millionbatants including the devils and yers as a whole. Chapter 1693 Angel Jophiel’s Army I Chapter 1693 Angel Jophiel¡¯s Army I The air became tense as the angelic army has already reached the sight of all the people defending the devil gate. All the yers were a bit on edge but that was lessened because the devils are incredibly excited. The devil''s resurrection is effective as long as they are in a fifty-kilometer vicinity from the Hell Gate. The devils will not be able to truly die as long as they do not leave the absolute vicinity of the Hell Gate. It is also one of the reasons why the devils are not that fond of leaving Hell since their souls cannot go to Hell if they are killed unlike the angels where they are sent straight back to the Silver City. The devils started to be the vanguards as this would be a great experience for them as their blood dislikes angels so much. [The Angelic Army of Beauty has arrived.] [The mark of the Seven Original Devils has been activated.] [The Blessing of the Devil Goddess Belphegor of the Seven Original Sins has been activated.] [Your stamina bar will have 50% reduced consumption.] [Your stamina bar will have 50% increased recovery rate when you rest.] [The Blessing of the Devil Goddess Satan of the Seven Original Sins has been activated.] [Your damage will be amplified by 10%. (Increased up to 100% depending on your decreasing health.)] [You have increased 20% chance to trigger a critical strike.] [The Blessing of the Devil God Beelzebub of the Seven Original Sins.] [Your mana regeneration will be increased by 100%.] [You have a 15% chance to not expend mana when you cast spells or abilities.] [The Blessing of the Devil God Leviathan of the Seven Original Sins has been activated.] [Your health regeneration will be increased by 100%.] [You have a 15% chance to negate the damage that you will receive from your opponents.] [You have been blessed by the Divine Devil Asmodeus of the Seven Original Sins has been activated.] [Your magic defense has been increased by 50%.] [You have a 10% chance to reflect any magic damage that is done to you.] [The Blessing of the Devil God Mammon of the Seven Original Sins has been activated.] [Your physical defense has been increased by 50%.] [You have a 10% chance to reflect any physical damage that is done to you.] [The Blessing of the Devil God Lucifer of the Seven Original Sins [All of the blessings of the other Devil Divinity will double when you go below 50% health.] [All the allies of the mark holders will have 20% of all the buffs that were given to the mark holder.] The crest that is located in the left hand of all those that were blessed are suddenly activated. They thought that this buff would only be activated for those that have the mark, but it seems that it also gave some to their allies. This buff was already enormous for all has been activated.] of the allied yers as they did not know if they can take on thatrge of an army. "Filthy Creatures of Darkness! Surrender your lives to the Goddess of Light and you shall be cleansed!" Themander of the human army shouted as it seems he was a pdinmander of the Church of Light. "You talk to much! We shall fight!" The devils shouted as they suddenly charged through the battlefield without even waiting for the reaction of the yers. The yers are suddenly shocked due to the sudden attack of the devils. The devils suddenly used their wings and flew towards the human army first as they were the first enemies to arrive. The human army did not back down as they started to attack the devils that charged towards them like hungry beasts. "What should we do? There is no chain ofmand?" Creepysoo asked as he was familiar with the army tactics of the Undead Army that moves like a powerful army. "They are really like battle maniacs. It is a good thing that our own battle maniac is keeping himself contained." Levin Cloud stated as he and the others sneaked a nce at Adrian. "You need something?" Adrian asked as he felt the stares that he received. "What should we do?" Levin Cloud asked. "Let us go with the n. The vanguard yers will be supported by the healers and supports in the battle while the mages will be left to defend the Hell Gate from aerial bombardment." Adrian stated as he pointed at the angels and devils that were fighting in the air. "Everyone good with the n?" Levin Cloud asked the other guild members. "Good!" The Pantheon guild members stated as they proceeded with their battle n. The vanguard army is led by Solstice as she would be the one to break through to the enemy force. She is joined by Lycan, Vayu, and Creepysoo. Kabrakan is the one protecting the supports and healers like Peridot and Levin Cloud. Soleil is the one thatmands the mage unit that is at the back as they are the ones that will release powerful long-range bombardments. "Master! Uing light attack!" Saena suddenly stated as she sensed a powerful st of lighting from the floating castle. The devil nobility that seems to be the one guarding the Hell Gate sensed this attack and knew that the uing measures of protection that they did will not suffice. A powerful beam of golden light is aimed at the Hell Gate, and it was met with a shield made of pure darkness. The barrier of pure darkness collided with the powerful beam of light and was destroyed. The devil nobility immediately jumped in front of that beam of light and created a powerful shield of darkness using his own body as a source of power. The devil nobility was killed offpletely and his soul returned to Hell, but the Hell Gate was safe. "You Great Beauty, Jophiel, the Holy Positron Beam was not able to destroy the Hell Gate, but it destroyed the barrier." An angel reported. Chapter 1694 Angel Jophiel’s Army II Chapter 1694 Angel Jophiel¡¯s Army II "Charge it up again and make sure that it will destroy the Hell Gate the next time." Jophiel answered with a bored expression on their face. Jophiel shifted from male to female whenever they wanted which made it difficult to talk with them. The angel only bowed as itmanded the angels to gather power once again to fire the beam. The angels started singing hymns of praises to the Goddess of Light Luminaria once again and slowly filled the battery. While the floating castle is charging up the cannon once again, the yers on the devil side could be seen with a stupefied expression. They felt the power of thatpressed cannon and it was not something that can be defended with just a few strengthening skills. The devil nobility of the highest rank defending the Hell Gate even died. "The blessings of the Goddess of Light are with us! Charge my brethren and kill the heretics!" The pdinmander shouted as he galloped with his pure white horse to the path that leads to the Hell Gate. "Defend the Hell Gate at all costs!" The guild masters shouted as they knew that this fight would be over the moment that thing gets destroyed. The only thing that the yers on the devil side have going for them is the fact that they could contend with five or more enemies at once. The buffs that they were given are boosting all of their stats to the fullest as they used their skills all the time. The buff also stacks a lot as those that drop to 50% health will double their blessings. "What are you, monsters! Defiled beings that are tempted by the devils!" The human army stated as they could see yers that be critically low in health be powerful warriors that killed people easily. "Fascinating! So, the 50% buff can get triggered multiple times as long as one gets healed back to full health and drop to that percentage." Adrian stated as he viewed everything using his mirror. Adrian no longer used his eyesight normally as he cannot feel hidden angels in the area using normal eyes. He needed the eyes that can sense the fluctuation in space that the mirror form gives him. This was very effective though as he sensed the angels that bent light to appear invisible. "Found you!" Adrian stated as he created mirrors in front of the invisible angels and delivered them directly to the Shadow World where Sirius was waiting. The invisible angels noticed that no one has managed to reach the Hell Gate. They also felt that their brethren were suddenly gone as if they were erased from existence. The angels that were invisible suddenly realized something as they saw the strange, blindfolded demon floating with mirrors beside him. "It is him! He is the one teleporting our brothers and sisters away!" The invisible angelmander shouted as his position has been revealed. The invisible angels suddenly stopped what they were doing because Adrian smiled at them. They were already toote to notice because he has already created mirrors beside them. Adrian smiled as all the mirrors activated and ck shadows suddenly grabbed the angels to the Shadow Realm. "I have to go as well." Adrian stated as he entered a mirror to the Shadow Realm. == "Where are we!? Everything is darkness!" The angels cried as they have never seen a world of pure darkness before. The only ones that were giving off light in this vast realm of darkness were the angels that were pulled. All of the invisible angels were actually yers as it seems that they wanted to utilize them as a vanguard since they will surely revive. Adrian does not know if the message of the angels'' souls being sent to the afterlife was given to the angelmanders, but he does not care. "Wee to the Shadow Realm!" Adrian stated as his mirrors suddenly created a bright light that illuminated the grouped-up angels. "Equinox!" "The Demon!" The angel yers all had the same reaction as they could see Adrian''s silhouette despite it being not that lit. They already know what he looks like in his mirror demon form as they knew that Adrian loved using this form. They also know the characteristics of this form as it is the perfect way to counter angels that heavily rely on the light element. "Where have you taken us?!" The angel yermander asked. "I just told you. We are in the Shadow Realm. The realm of evesting darkness made of shadows." Adrian replied. "Impossible! You do not have the ability to transfer your enemies! That would be too broken even for you!" One of the angel yers cried. Adrian wanted tough but it was clear that the angel yers were actually buying themselves time. They were chanting a spell that released powerful bursts of light energy which spread in the area. Adrian was able to defend against this attack, but he snicked at their attempt. "You should not have done that. You woken up the shadow beasts." Adrian stated as Sirius covered Adrian in a nket of pure darkness. "What do you mean?" The angelmander stated as he suddenly heard one of the angels cry out loud. "Help!" One of the angel yers shouted as he was suddenly dragged by a dark apparition. The angel yer''s light could be seen for about five seconds before it became extinguished. The other angel yers started to panic as they did not expect something like this to happen. They expected that they might be detected but they did not expect that they would be dragged to a ce where even light does not exist. "I hope you guys can sleep at night without lights when you get out of here." Adrian stated as he meant when they are in the real world. The angels made a burst of light once more and they regretted it. They were able to see thousands of shadow like beings surrounding them. The sound of their screams were not heard as they were in a different dimension to begin with. Chapter 1695 Angel Jophiel’s Army III Chapter 1695 Angel Jophiel¡¯s Army III Adrian returned back to the main world as he has expended a lot of mana dragging all those enemies. He managed to bluff his way into dragging the enemies as he could only do this to five enemies at once when he is not buffed. Thanks to the buff given by the Seven Original Sins, he was able to drag more people in the Shadow Realm. "I still have half my mana or rather it regenerated to half already." Adrian stated as he used a lot of mana transporting enemies to the Shadow Realm. He did this to try the buffs that he has received and also to test the waters on how urate the mana decreased from transporting enemies. Just like before, it takes at least five times the mana needed to transport allies. Adrian really needs an item that could recover mana greatly or even outright cancel the mana cost. "At least the angels are now extremely wary." Adrian stated as he could see that the angels are no longer using the invisibility tactic to get close to the Hell Gate. "Still, the fact that they can detect the death of their own brethren is something that bothers me. How do they do it?" Adrian thought as he looked at the gigantic floating castle in the sky. "The operatives have died, your great beauty." One of the angels reported as some of the stars on the ceiling suddenly went dim. "They were expendable anyway, but does anyone know how they have died?" Jophiel asked as they do not want to be unable to respond to enemies that are unknown. "It seems that the demons have held hands with the devils. We can see the Champion of the Twin Gods near the Hell Gate using the foresight magic." The angel assistant replied as they showed an image of Adrian floating around with mirrors. "It is always those demons that make it difficult. Maybe our dear Goddess should have destroyed them when she made sure that all their progenitors died. Can you not deal with such an insignificant being? He is not even one of the three old hags that aremanding the demons." Jophiel stated. "If you wish, your great beauty. I can lead a small punitive force to kill that demon for you and offer his head." A burly angel stated as he held his spear with might. "Yes! If it is you, my precious, Jorikiel then you would be able to kill that demon for me. Still, I want him alive to y with. He still looks quite beautiful in my eyes even though he is an inferior species. I always wanted a pet demon." Jophiel stated. "If you wish for it then this one shall grant it." Jorikiel stated as he unfurled his four wings and started to lead angels under him to join the battle below. Adrian did not know what is happening in the floating castle, but he could feel that someone was talking to him. His nose was suddenly itching without a reasonable exnation. He was about to provide some support to the army when Saena suddenly reported something to him. "Master, powerful surges of light energy could be seen exiting the floating castle." Saena stated as she was healing not just the Pantheon Guild members but also all beings that are touched by her light. She was no longer restricted like in Hell which meant that she is free to wield her healing abilities. Therge gates that could be seen on the floating castle suddenly opened. Adrian''s eyes bulged when he suddenly saw the notification that prompted because he never thought that he would see it. It was a quest that has not activated even if he has dozens of encounters with angels. [The fragment of Abel''s soul that is resonating with your blood has detected the presence of the angel that led him to ruin.] Adrian did not expect that the angel that can lead him to the secret Tomb of the Asmodians have finally been revealed. He expected that he would have to destroy the Silver City for it to happen, but he was ted upon seeing that the angel was here. The reaction happened when the gates to the floating castle opened which he did not expect. "I guess this is the time. I always thought that I needed to take my time, but it seems that the opportunity does not knock twice if it is already let go." Adrian stated as he pulled out numerous legendary armors from his inventory. Adrian wanted to upgrade his armor when he was free of worries as he did not want people to know that he is in possession of a special type of armor. Still, he knows his limitations as he would die if he stormed the floating castle with the current one that he is wearing. He needs something that could give him defense against the angels after all. Frey already sent the armor that she promised Adrian and it was an armor that cannot be gained with ease. It seems that Frey also made great lengths to get this armor at it was an item that can be considered as extremely rare. It is also an item that will greatly help Adrian in his fights with angels. == Item Name: Damaged Armor of the Saint of Light Lu Item Type: Armor Item Tier: Legendary Effect: -Gives great resistance to light elemental spells by increasing the user''s Light Resistance by 30%. -Amplifies any spell that is of the light element. Description: A broken set of armor that once belonged to the Saint of Light. It is said that this armor is something that he wore when he died fighting against the devils. It has broken due to age, but it still has the great qualities of increasing resistance against the light element. == [Do you wish to feed the Damaged Armor of the Saint of Light Lu to the Asmodian Battle Uniform?] "Might as well but I should prepare something before that." Adrian stated as he epted since he now has a different objective this time. "Soul Recall!" Adrian stated as a gate that led to the afterlife suddenly appeared before him. [You have used Soul Recall.] [A being from Hades will be summoned.] [The guard dog of Hades has responded to your call.] [Cerberus will now appear in the main world!] Three howls suddenly echoed in the area as the gate to the afterlife that Adrian summoned suddenly became bigger and changed in shape. The gate that was only pattered with skulls suddenly had the image of a three headed dog. The gate opened and arge beast came out of it that is breathing fire. Everyone in the battlefield heard the howl as this was a war cry of a powerful beast. Cerberus came out of the gate revealing three different heads that had different expressions. One was aloof, one was sad, thest one looked like it would tear out someone''s throat. "Thank you for responding to my call, Gatekeeper of Hades. I wish to give you the task of defending the Hell Gate while I am unable to do so. Will you please answer my call?" Adrian stated. The three-heads of Cerberus suddenly became fierce as all three no longer had different expressions. The moment it heard defending a gate, Cerberus suddenly became tense as it is the underworld''s best guard dog after all. It will not let any being pass through the gate unless its master wills it. The legends where the living that traveled to Hades being able to trick Cerberus was all stories they have created. In reality, no trespassing living soul has been able to leave Hades once they enter it since Cerberus will tear their bodies to shreds once he is on patrol. There have been cases of living beings returning from Hades as they were given permission by the God of Death Hades to leave. "We shall obey you as part of the temporary contract, Champion of the Twin Gods. With us here, the Hell Gate and you will be protected." Cerberus replied with three different voices as all three heads talked. "Thank you very much." Adrian bowed as he proceeded to feed the Damaged Armor of the Saint of Light Lu to his own armor. [The Asmodian Battle Uniform has achieved more than the rmended armors to evolve.] [Do you wish to make your Asmodian Battle Uniform evolve?] "Yes!" Adrian replied. As soon as Adrian held the Damaged Armor of the Saint of Light Lu, the angels that were observing him suddenly charged faster. The Damaged Armor of the Saint of Light Lu is not an ordinary item because it is a holy item where part of the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s blessing is ced. It was an item that was given to the most powerful human saint that led the Church of Light to its height. "You dare sully a holy item that the Goddess of Light has! Demon!" Jorikiel shouted but he was toote. Chapter 1696 Angel Jophiel’s Army IV Chapter 1696 Angel Jophiel¡¯s Army IV The angel army tore through the sky as Adrian''s armor absorbed the damaged holy armor that originally belonged to the Church of Light. Cerberus saw that its summoner is about to get attacked and defended Adrian as per their covenant. The three heads suddenly spew out mes that are blue in color which made the angels veer away from their intended course. There are some angels that thought that they can defend against the mes of the guard dog of Hades, but they are too full of themselves. Those that did not have powerful fire resistance were immediately covered in blue mes that did not even stop even if they try blowing it out using wind. The angels that were burning in blue mes could only crash down on the ground as they tried putting out the fire. The mes that the guard dog of Hades spews out is not ordinary mes as it is ssified as mes of Purgatory. Anything that is burned by this will continue to be burned as long as they have a soul. This is extremely effective in the afterlife, but it is nerfed when in the living world. If in the living world, the mes of Purgatory will gain the weakness of water which the mages employed in the human army used to put out the fire. The angels that are burning was only able to recover greatly because of their tenacity and willpower. It also helped that they have a high heat resistance. Jorikiel was not like the other angels though as he went through the mes of Purgatory without any issue. He was able to protect himself by covering his body with a light mana barrier. He also applied light elemental mana into his spear to make it more powerful which made him cleave through the Cerberus'' attack. Sirius suddenly leapt out of the shadows as he aimed for the Angel Jorikiel''s neck. Charon also appeared and shot his chains towards the iing angel while Saena sted him with a beam of light. Sirius covered himself in shadow energy slipped passed through the tip of the Angel Jorikiel''s spear. Charon used his chains to bind the spear in ce as the Angel Jorikiel was about to swing his spear in mid-air to try and attack Sirius. Charonbined with Saena''s support was able to make the Angel Jorikiel lose momentum and bnce which led to Sirius injuring thetter''s neck. Sirius was only able to deal a cut on the angel''s neck because Jorikiel possesses great physical capabilities. Jorikiel was able to move his head and neck slightly which made him able to evade the uing attack to his neck. It might be a slight cut, but it was still something which made the Angel Jorikiel rethink how he will approach. The Angel Jorikiel was caught up in his emotions earlier which is why he charged straight through but his sudden brush with death snapped him out of it. He regrouped with the angels that hemanded and got some distance from Adrian and his soulbounds. Adrian''s body stopped glowing after his armor has finally been upgraded. == Item Name: Asmodian Battle Uniform (Growth Type) (Character Bound) Item Tier: Legendary Item Type: Light Armor (Upgradeable) (can be upgraded by assimting better weapons) Effects: - Physical Damage Reduction- 40% - Magical Damage Reduction- 30% - HP + 10% - HP Regen + 150% - Water Damage Resistance + 10% - Earth Damage Resistance + 10% - Wind Damage Resistance +10% - Fire Damage Resistance +10% - Light Magic Resistance +30% Slots: 1. Gem of the Primary Elements 2. Empty 3. Empty Description: A specialbat armor that is worn by the Asmodians since days of old. It is said to bond with its owner and transform to amodate is wearer. It is a made of special alloys that cannot be found in any realm as it is said to have been gifted by gods. It also reacts to the item that it feeds on and will increase the resistances when fed with a quality item. Next Upgrade: 15 Mythical Tier Armor (0/15) (It evolves to a much better version once it is upgraded one more time. == Adrian smiled as he is now wearing a legendary tier armor that nullifies 40% of physical damage and 30% of magical damage. The value might look small but that will help him tank hits from even five mages that casted the same legendary tier spell. He is also able to greatly fight against warrior type enemies as he would be less likely to be killed by their physicalbos. The Asmodian Battle Uniform used to only have purple clothing with silver linings but this time it is different. As if the light armor that Adrian fed it has influenced it, there are now streaks of gold along with the silver. It also looked incredibly luxurious as if it is only worn by kings since it screamed royalty. "It seems the chest and even some part of the upper abs is showing now." Adrian muttered as he could see that his upper half is more seen than ever. The Asmodian Battle Uniform is still fully covering him, but one could see that his allure and sexiness has doubled due to it. Coupled with his good physique and handsome face, the people (more on the women) that were watching the livestream of the Hell Gate defense almost had nosebleeds. This made Adrian in the secret Hottest Men in Pandemonium ranking go up a bit. "This is still great as that fat light elemental resistance is something that I will need right now." Adrian muttered as he suddenly felt the air vibrate. "Master! They have unleashed the cannon!" Saena warned as she could feel the powerful light elemental attack headed towards the Hell Gate once more. The light beam that the floating castle released seemed to be much more powerful than thest time which made the devil nobility guarding it hesitate. Two of the devil nobility stepped up as they createdbarriers made of darkness elemental mana. They looked troubled as they were also not confident in receiving the attack. The hesitation of the devil nobility was expected but what they did not expect is that Cerberus howling. Cerberus howled and actually created a powerful barrier made out of the mes of Purgatory. The darkness mana barrier plus Cerberus'' barrier was able to defend against the light beam that was fired from the floating castle. It might have been a good thing for the devil side but the two devil nobilities that defended looked like they were about to pass out. They were no longer able to gather a lot of mana to defend for the next one. There is only one more devil nobility left to truly protect the Hell Gate. "Angels! Sound the horns!" Jorikiel suddenly announced as ten different angels suddenly came out of the floating castle. All ten angels that came out of the castle took out horns and blew on it. The melodious sound of wind instruments filled the sky, but it also filled the devil side army with dread. Each of the horns actually provided a buff to the angel army side which boosted the enemies. [The Horn of Great Healing has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will heal back half of their health. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of rity has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will recover half their mana. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Might has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 10% increase in physical damage. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Force has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 10% increase in magic damage. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Strength has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 5% increase in their Strength Stat. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Intellect has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 5% increase in their Intelligence Stat. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Agility has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 5% increase in their Agility Stat. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Endurance has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 5% increase in their Endurance Stat. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Vitality has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 5% increase in their Vitality Stat. Double if they are an angel.] [The Horn of Dexterity has been sounded.] [All beings that are acknowledge by the angels will have 5% increase in their Dexterity Stat. Double if they are an angel.] [All stat boosts will be given for an hour or until the angels stop ying the horns.] Chapter 1697 Angel Jophiel’s Army V Chapter 1697 Angel Jophiel¡¯s Army V All of the angels and even the human army that is at their beck and call are suddenly enveloped in numerous buffs. The human army that was getting pushed back earlier is now fighting back. The buffs given to the human army might not be that big, but it helped lessened their current burden. The angels under Jorikiel became even more powerful which made them faster than before. Before Adrian knew it, the angel Jorikiel is already before him and sliced him with the spear made of light. Adrian was able to barely dodge but the tip of the spear injured him. [You have received miniscule amount of damage.] Adrian saw the notification and almostughed as he only lost 2% of his current health. Usually, hits like that would have damaged Adrian for at least 5% of his health but the reduction was extremely noticeable. The sudden urge to transform his own armor into a Mythical Tier item has popped up in his head but he buried that for now as he needed to focus on the fight. "Sirius!" Adrian shouted as shadows suddenly emerged from the mirrors that Adrian had already created. The mirrors were still connected to the Shadow Realm where Sirius resides. This was a shock even to Adrian as he could not connect other dimensions using his mirrors before, but the sudden upgrade has made it possible for him. Shadows suddenly came out exploding from the mirrors as they bound Jorikiel. The shadows could be seen slowly disintegrating as the lighting out of Jorikiel seems to be purifying it. Even if Adrian is already at the level 300s, he has yet to be on par with NPCs above level 350 like Jorikiel. He is unmatched when ites to defensiveness, but he can output damage far better than the enemy. Adrian then pped all of his hands as made the mirror converge towards Jorikiel. Adrian nned on transporting the enemy to the Shadow Realm. Sirius is more powerful in that realm, but he does not know if he can transport a powerful enemy like Jorikiel. Jorikiel saw the iing mirrors where the shadows came from and sensed danger. He suddenly unfurled his wings and burst into a bright light. All the mirrors that converged suddenly shattered upon that attack but that does not mean Jorikiel did not have any bacsh. Upon destroying the mirror, Jorikiel immediately gained distance from Adrian. He was suddenly looking a bit sluggish as he lost a lot of his own internal light. He did not know why his battle intuition told him to escape but he knew that he must not take his chances when fighting against demons. Jorikiel has fought demons before, but this is the first time that he has fought a demon like Adrian. Jorikiel noticed that the demon before him fights like other demons using origin magic but the being before him also utilizes unknown energy that burns his body. Jorikiel could see that all the light beams that hit him which came out of the mirrors are healing much slowerpared to normal attacks that he defended before. To make matters worse, the demon also has a beast under his control that utilizes darkness elemental magic. He also felt that whatever is on the other side of the mirror is a dark abyss where light is not found. He managed to glimpse at the other side earlier when he used his light force and the darkness from the mirror just swallowed it. "This demon is dangerous! He must not be given the chance to be much stronger or else he might be able to kill even the Seven Holy Angels." Jorikiel thought as he no longer thought of Adrian as an ordinary demon. "I praise you demon because you are one of the warriors that will push me to use all of my abilities to go against you! You should be honored that I, Jorikiel, the Dominion of the Heavenly Spear will kill you!" Jorikiel stated. "Dominion of the Heavenly Spear!" Jorikiel shouted as a powerful burst of energy suddenly came out of him. Adrian had to retreat a bit further as the burst of light from Jorikiel made any enemy that came near him take damage. Spears made of light suddenly appeared above the him as they pierced his body. Instead of damaging him, the spears made of light suddenly turned into gold and silver armor that covered his entire body. About twenty spears of light pierced Jorikiel and formed parts of his armor. Thest spear pierced his head and created a helm where four angels wings are adorning it. He then created a majestic spear that is made of white and gold that is brimming with light energy. [Jorikiel, Dominion of the Heavenly Spear, has entered Angel Assault Mode.] [All Jorikiel''s attack will deal 10% bonus damage. Double the damage to any Devil.] [Jorikiel''s health regeneration has been increased by 100%.] [Jorikiel will have unlimited mana as long as there is light elemental energy in the area.] [All of his attacks will have a 10% chance to ignore the defense of the target.] [All of his attacks will deal ssh damage about two meters around the target.] "My proud angel, Jorikiel, kill the demon and erase him from existence!" A voice from the heavens suddenly echoed as golden rays of sun showered Jorikiel. [The Angel Jorikiel has been blessed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [All buffs that the Angel Jorikiel has will double.] "As you wish my great and beautiful goddess!" Jorikiel shouted as Adrian suddenly gulped at the massive power boost that his enemy has acquired. "Holy Javelin!" Jorikiel stated as he suddenly thrusted his spear in front of him. Adrian thought something was amiss and immediately created mirrors around him. Without even him noticing something, the mirror behind him cracked and he was damaged by a spear of light from his back. Adrian flinched as the attack managed to also pierce his defenses which meant that he took in all of the damage. Chapter 1698 Jorikiel Versus Equinox I Chapter 1698 Jorikiel Versus Equinox I [You have received great piercing damage from the Angel Jorikiel.] [The Mark of the Seven Original Sins activated as you dropped below 50% health.] Adrian is suddenly enveloped in a powerful aura that came from the mark on his left hand. Saena immediately healed his master which is boosted by the mark. It did not take long for Adrian to get healed back to full health, but it also meant that he needed to be careful. "As expected of a demon, your tenacity is unmatched, but you are still weak! I have the blessing of the Goddess of Light with me! You will perish today, demon!" Jorikiel stated as if it was a fact. Jorikiel might not show it, but he is amazed that Adrian was still standing because that attack was one of his most powerful abilities. He thought that he would just need a small follow up to kill Adrian after thetter was hit but it only dropped him to half his health. The Angel Jorikiel did not want to charge blindly since it is not wise for a warrior to do so. "The Goddess is watching me. I must do my best and not be careless. There is still a beast that deals with shadows lurking around the demon. He also has that sacred bird that grants him healing. I must deal with all of them in order to easily kill him." The Angel Jorikiel thought. "Heavenly Sweep!" The Angel Jorikiel shouted as he spun in a full circle and released a sharp light elemental energy wave. The beings that were hiding in the shadows that were about to attack him are suddenly pushed back and greatly damaged. The shadow unit of the Pantheon guild were suddenly blown way and coughed blood as they were greatly damaged. Awraka was the one that was damaged the most as she was being from the shadow realm which hates light. "Thank you for the support, everyone. I can do this now as I managed to recover. Help deal with the army that is currently fighting the others. You must assassinate the enemy general if you have to. I will deal with the angel." Adrianmanded as he needed to deal with Jorikiel. Adrian was not the only one that is having a difficult time as even the other guild masters were fighting angels with four wings. Since the devil side army was on the lesser side, no one can easily help one another because another enemy will fight them when they defeat the previous one. If not for the devilsing out of the Hell Gate, then they would have been overrun by now. "Do not be conceited, demon! You shall die here, and I will present your head to the goddess." Jorikiel stated as he also waited for the cooldown of his Holy Javelin skill. "I am not conceited. I am just confident that I can handle you on my own. You are not the first four-winged angel that I killed after all." Adrian dered as released his limits. [You have activated Limit Break: Summoner.] [You have summoned all of your soulbounds.] Kaon, Kimat, Dodu, Wisteria and even Kenos came out of their respective magic circles. The Angel Jorikiel thought that he would be overrun by the soulbounds as he was rather apprehensive about the dragon, but he is shocked. Kaon flew past him and wreaked havoc on the other side of the battle where the human army was. Kimat also did the same and pounced to the other side where Kaon was not. Dodu transformed into Adrian as it transformed to his mirror demon form. Wisteria seeped into the ground as she transformed the barren soil into grasnds. Kenos vanished somewhere one cannot see. [Wisteria has used Fairy Grass Terrain.] [All allies will heal 5% of their maximum health every 30 seconds.] [All allies will have their health regeneration increase by 50%.] [All allies will be cleansed of their status ailment or status reduction every ten seconds.] [All allies will have Bramble Armor that blocks 3% of the damage that they receive.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, will not be able to move or attack when using this skill.] "It seems that you have lost your mind. You sent your dragon to the other side of the battle when you could have used it to defeat me." Jorikiel stated. "You see. I got an interesting skill when I fused two skills that I rarely used. Did you know that I used to summon one of your angelic leaders to create disasters? He no longer responds to my call though which led that skill transforming into something new. Still, that transformed skill is not something that I want to use anymore. I managed to get a great item when I conquered a hidden dungeon, and it can fuse two different abilities. It also helped that it gave birth to a Mythical Tier spell that I shall show you today." Adrian stated as he suddenly vanished into a wormhole along with Dodu. "When Light meets Dark and Dark Conquers! The Sun shall hide under the great darkness that hides in the abyss. I summon, the ck Sun!" Adrian and Dodu chanted simultaneously as the whole area are suddenly covered in great darkness. == Skill Name: ck Sun Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Summoning Effect: -Summon the great cataclysm: The ck Sun. -Absorbs all light in the area and deal 10, 000% of your magic damage to all enemies in the area. (Damaged is increased by 50% for beings that are afraid of darkness.) -Debuffs all enemies in the area by lowering their stats by 10% for 10 minutes. Cooldown: 2 hours Mana Cost: 50, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: 1 minute == Two gigantic ck suns suddenly appeared in the sky which made the angels weaker while the demons became stronger. The only beings that can be seen are the angels that emitted light from their bodies but even that light is being sucked inside of the two ck suns. Chapter 1699 Jorikiel Versus Equinox II Chapter 1699 Jorikiel Versus Equinox II The two giant ck suns sucked in all of the light in the area which also meant that it also absorbed some of the energy that the floating castle has. The floating castle could be seen flying at a lower altitude but became steady after a few seconds. This was due to Jophiel, the leader of this specific angel army, adding their power into the floating castle. Jorikiel knew that the angels will have a difficult time if those two ck suns are still in the sky. He used the burst of energy that he has gotten from the Goddess of Light Luminaria and announced his decree. The halo that is on top of his head suddenly expanded and transferred to the spear that he has as a weapon. "Heavenly Spear Burst!" Jorikiel shouted as his voice echoed in the surroundings. The area is also lit up by his powerful light that the two ck suns are still absorbing from him. Jorikiel threw his spear in such a powerful force that it pierced the ck sun that Adrian has created. The ck sun vanished as it was not able to handle the pure light element that the attack from Jorikiel held. The other ck sun was shot down by the light cannoning from the floating castle. Even though the cooldown from the light cannon was still in effect, the floating castle could be seen releasing a powerful beam of light. Jophiel could no longer stand and give Jorikiel all the limelight as they wanted the attention of the Goddess of Light more. The two ck suns disintegrated after four seconds of activation but that was enough to deal enough damage to those angels and their allies. All the devil side yers and NPCs became boosted in morale as the ck sun actually strengthened the devils instead of weakening them. The devils now look at Adrian at a new light due to the skill that he used. [All the devil that witnessed you summoning the ck Sun is now regarding you as the great bringer of darkness.] [All the devils that witnessed you will have utmost respect for you.] "I did not expect that but if it can help me move in Hell more effectively then why not. I will just treat that as a blessing or a boost in a character and not be bothered by it." Adrian thought. Adrian did not expect the effects of the ck Sun. He thought it was just another powerful skill that also gives debuffs to enemies. He fused Devil Summoning and the Oblivion skill to create a mythical tier skill that truly summoned a powerful cmity. Adrian might not know this, but the ck Sun is something that the angels consider as a cmity as they lose some of their power whenever they are exposed to it. Adrian might have only summoned a copy, but that copy was enough to strike fear in the hearts of the angels that are present. Even Jorikiel did not expect that a being that has yet to reach the demigod level can summon a cmity. "He is not someone that should be left alive. Even if I burn my entire life force, I shall erase this filthy demon from existence. My premonition could not be wrong as he will be the one that will bring the angels to their knees and clip off their wings. He must be the Great Suppressor that the soothsayer once said once upon a time." Jorikiel stated as he started using everything he has. The soothsayer is actually a human that was enved by the angels and found his visions of the future as entertainment. They made the soothsayer give them visions of the future and then destroy those possible futures as entertainment. They would then torture the soothsayer saying that his omens were false. Just as the soothsayer was at death''s door due to the abuse, he predicted thest thing that the angels could never get out of their minds. The soothsayer also used every bit of his remaining life force to tell thatst fortune telling in order to make the angels quake in fear for the end that wille for them. "When the sun falls, all of you will be sealed for your sins. Those pitiful to not be sealed are forced upon flesh that they so despise. When you see the sun rise once again, you shall be at the feet of the Great One trembling and asking for respite. Prepare for the end as all seven bright stars shall die in the end. Will the Light Giver be snuffed out or will she remain in her false throne." The soothsayer foretold as he died on the spot and even turning into dust as he used everything that he has left for that ominous vision. All the angels wanted to kill the soothsayer for saying something that even berates the angel''s beloved goddess. All the angels present at that scene brandished their weapons and aimed it at the soothsayer, but thetter justughed. The soothsayerughed out loud as if it was hisst and turned to dust before even giving any angel the pleasure of ending his miserable life. The angels did not believe what the soothsayer said back then as they were one of the mightiest beings in the world but in the end, they were sealed as was foretold. They were also sealed when the sun haspletely set, and the energy of the light element was at their weakest. It was then that the angels formted their next n of action despite being sealed. The angels made sure to reverse any of the future that the soothsayer foretold, and they nned to do so with thest one he made before he died. What they did not know is that the future has been set in stone at that point as they already umted too much causality to affect the present by destroying the minor future visions that the soothsayer made before. As if the soothsayer nned everything upon his envement is unsure but he had thestugh at the very end. Jorikiel viewed Adrian as the being that could have all the angels beneath his feet as he could summon a cmity that weakens all of the angels. The cmity summoned might not have been powerful now, but the future is looking bleak if he continues to be stronger. Jorikiel poured out everything in his body as it is already starting to disintegrate but he achieved an incredible amount of power that rivaled the gods for a brief period of time. He wasmitted to make this his final act beforepletely vanishing. "For the Goddess of Light Luminaria!" Jorikiel shouted as he suddenly vanished from sight which even Adrian could not follow or even one of his soulbounds. "ArgH!" Adrian uttered as he could see a spear of gold and white metal piercing his chest. Adrian was not able to see anything or even react despite having one of the best reaction speeds amongst the yers. Adrian''s health continuously dropped despite Saena healing him to the fullest. A smile could be seen on Jorikiel''s face as he has now bested the demon. "If you are thatmitted then use up you soul as well." Adrian stated as his actually forced the seal of his true form temporarily. Adrian''s dying body could be seen shifting to a more fully Netheros form as he plunged his ws onto Jorikiel. The Angel Jorikiel''s body started to burst intoher mes as his soul was being eaten alive by Adrian himself. The Angel Jorikiel tried stifling his pained cry, but he could not in the end. The scene of a demon wing at the soul of his enemy at the bitter end could be seen. The whole area actually almost stopped to see what will ultimately happen. In the end, the Angel Jorikiel was the first one to die as Adrian was able to destroy even the soul of his enemy. [You have acquired Divinity from the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [Your Light Resistance will increase permanently by 5% regardless of the maximum elemental resistance possible.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria was hurt by the sudden encroachment of her divinity.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria is cursing you out as even her curses are heard in the highest of all divine realms.] Adrianughed as he turned into particles of light along with his soulbounds as they were unsummoned due to his death. The angels mourned for the loss of their proud angelic general, but they were singing praises of his achievement as he will likely be blessed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria on his next reincarnation. The angels thought that Jorikiel will reincarnate but it was Jophiel that knew what really happened. "If that demon can do that then we must not let him be stronger. He is a cursed child which means we must kill him repeatedly to greatly weaken him. But I should trample all the enemies here first." Jophiel stated. Chapter 1700 Castle of Beauty Chapter 1700 Castle of Beauty "The demon is dead!" The human army shouted in cheers as Adrian died and their morale increased even more. The resentment and anger of the human army and the angels was more prevalent for Adrian as he was able to subdue them for a few seconds. The fact that a few seconds of intense pressure was able to give them such hatred meant that they do not like being on the weaker side. The human army is cheering but the yers that are present there are not. "Fools! He can revive! He can only truly die when we kill him and that priest!" One of the yers shouted as they pointed to Levin Cloud. "Festival of Life! Grand Revival!" Levin Cloud chanted as he smiled. Roots suddenly came out of Levin Cloud''s feet as all the yers that died in battle are revived asrge trees. The trees would then recreate the bodies of the fallen yers that are on their side. Even Adrian is revived in the image of a floating tree. "Took you long enough." Adrian stated as he was revived fully with his health. [You have revived all allies that died in battle within an hour.] The mythical revival spell Festival of Life: Grand Revival is something that Levin Cloud obtained when he managed to clear quests that the Church of Life has given him. He has yet to acquire the mythical counterpart of the skill from the Church of Death because he has yet to use the Festival of Life: Grand Revival to revive a million souls. "A couple hundred thousand is not a bad number for starters but it would take anotherrge-scale war for me to get the other skill." Levin Cloud stated as he retreated back to Kabrakan. [You have used Festival of Life: Grand Revival.] [You will be weakened for 10 minutes.] [All stats have dropped by 50%.] [All healing that you cast will be reduced by 50% for an hour.] The mythical tier skill Festival of Life: Grand Revival might be incredibly broken because it can revive the dead in such arge area, but it alsoes with the great repercussion of bing weakened. Kabrakan needs to hide behind a trustworthy tank each and every time he uses it or else, he might get instantly assassinated. Adrian smiled as he did not need to use his own revival due to his best friend''s intervention. Since he was helped by Levin Cloud, Adrian made sure to have paid it in return. He suddenly appeared next to Levin Cloud and used one of his most treasured spells on him. "Rewind!" Adrian casted. [You have used the Rewind Spell on the individual named Levin Cloud.] [All of his stats and cooldowns will be reverted to what it was 10 minutes ago.] [Rewind spell is not powerful enough to counteract some of the penalties that has afflicted the target.] [All cooldowns for the target have been refreshed from what he used in thest 10 minutes.] [All debuff that is applied on the target will be reduced by 50% instead.] [Your target, Levin Cloud, will only be weakened for five minutes.] [Your target, Levin Cloud, will only have his stats drop by 25% instead.] [Your target, Levin Cloud, will only have his healing factor reduced by 25% for 30 minutes.] "Sorry that I could not reverse all of it." Adrian stated. "That is plenty enough as it is. No one wouldin with them having to only suffer for half the bacsh." Levin Cloud stated as he still needed Kabrakan to shield him just to be safe. With the grand revival spell that Levin Cloud casted, he now became priority number one for the whole enemy army. Adrian, who was the primary target, suddenly became demoted to the second spot. The angels are now staring at Levin Cloud as if he was the most disgusting being in the whole world. "Great Beauty Jophiel, the enemy priest managed to use a grand revival spell that is only spoke about in the legends. The fighting force that we were culling earlier have all been revived as if we did nothing at all. What are your nextmands?" One of the angels asked as they knew that the morale boost that their side got earlier was suddenly squashed like a fantasy. "Not only did we use the power umted to destroy the ck sun, but we also lost one of my favorite generals. We must not let the descendants of the Asmodians run loose any longer. We must exterminate them from the roots. Activate the Castle of Beauty: Assault Mode." Jophielmanded. "As you wish!" The angel stated as all the angels suddenly touched the walls of the floating castle. Just as the devil side army was celebrating their sudden revival from death, the floating castle of the enemy that was inactive suddenly started to move once more. The stationary floating castle suddenly started to break off into sections. The floating castle started to break into seven smaller castles with one being at the center. [The Castle of Beaty has entered Assault Mode.] [Beware!] The floating castle split up into seven with one being at the center and is also thergest one. Thergest castle at the center looked like the face of a beautiful man or maiden that has its eyes closed. The six other sections that detached looked like white wings that serves as the actual wings of the face in the middle. Adrian looked at the Castle of Beauty and saw that it was all connected despite all sections being separated from one another. The seven sections were actually connected by an invisible line of light elemental mana. The angels that were in battle smiled as they know that onlyplete annihtion is to be given to their enemies. The beautiful face that is in the center of the separated floating castle suddenly opened its eyes. The eyes that resembled a void of darkness could be seen which terrified all those that gazed upon it. The face suddenly opened its mouth as it actually started absorbing the mana from the surroundings. The six wings that apanied it also became stationary and manifested the invisible connection that they have with the center section. The invisible connection actually manifested like a huge light elemental magic circle. A voice suddenly came out of the Castle of Beauty. "Take a gaze at true beauty as this will be yourst!" The voice that actually came from Jophiel reverberated in the area as the attack that has been charging up is released. All the light elemental mana that was absorbed in a vast quantity is then sted off by the opened mouth of the Castle of Beauty. The beam of light was perfectly calibrated to hit not just Levin Cloud but also the Hell Gate that was behind him. This was the attack that needed to be defended with all their might as they might lose if they do not stop it. "Stop it at all costs!" The guild masters shouted as all the mages that are under them casted barriers with all their might. Thousands of barriers came up but not one of them stood a chance at the strength of the attack. All the mages that actually used mana barriers were suddenly hit with dizziness as they lost all of their mana. Adrian tried to also soften the blow by using his Potential Barrier that blocks magical spells but even that was not enough. The devils also participated as they created barriers with the darkness element which actually held out more. Still, that was not enough to fully defend against the beam of light. Adrian had no choice but to transport every ally that was on the path of the beam of light. Numerous mirrors manifested and sent all the yers that were supposed to get hit. The beam of light did not kill anyone, but it still headed straight towards the Hell Gate. Adrian appeared before the Hell Gate and fused all of his mirrors together to create an incrediblyrge one. Adrian attempted to absorb the remaining power that the beam of light had but it was still too much for his current abilities to bear. In the end, his mirror cracked, and he had to teleport away or else he might be killed. The devil nobility that guarding the Hell Gate used all they had but still perished as a result. [The Hell Gate has been damaged and its durability has been reduced by 20%.] The notification that arrived was not something that the devil side army wanted to see. A part of the Hell Gate could be seen crumbling while numerous devil nobility turned into ashes. To make matters worse, the Castle of Beauty that they thought would need to recharge after releasing that kind of attack is once again charging its light beam attack. "Are you kidding me?!" Adrian thought as he now knows why powerful buffs were given to the devil side army to contend against the angel army. Chapter 1701 Castle of Beauty II Chapter 1701 Castle of Beauty II "Destroy the wings!" Numerous guild masters shouted as their guild members that could fly suddenly charged fearlessly towards the Castle of Beauty. "It seems to be charging much slower than before which means that it has yet to be fully energized." Adrian observed as the light elemental mana particles were not getting collected at the previous fast pace. yers that could not fly chanted spells that could reach great heights as they needed to stop the Castle of Beauty. The yers knew that another attack from the Castle of Beauty might destroy more durability from the Hell Gate as there were almost no devil nobility left to defend it. The yers of the devil side army will be on their own should all the devil nobility die. "Greater Summon: Charon" "Greater Summon: Kaon" "Greater Summon: Dodu" Adrian summoned three of his soulbounds and flew on Kaon''s back. Just like the other yers with the ability to fly, he went straight for the wings. The angels that were already flying saw Adrian charging towards the Castle of Beauty and specifically aimed for him. All of the angels heard the cursing of their goddess towards the demon as he was able to consume of her divinity. The angels instantly knew that they would get praises from their beloved goddess if they killed the demon. They were still unaware that Jorikiel will never be alive again as the angels thought that he would get blessed once he fully revives. "Charon, make sure to create a web of chains that lock all of the angels flying about." Adrianmanded as he could see that the angels flying towards him were only those with one pair of wings. "As master, wills." Charon replied as he suddenly reverted to his original size and released numerous chains around. The chains that hit the angels made them lose part of their momentum. Charon''s chains apply a slow that bes more powerful with the more time that the chains are attached. The angels that could not be fragments of light are all caught and were easily dispatched by the yers that were also flying. Jophiel could see everything from the eyes of the Castle of Beauty as they knew that the demon is aiming for the power source of the castle. Jophiel wanted to go out and kill Adrian at this very moment, but the Castle of Beauty is also relying on her power right now as they used their mana to fire another Holy Light Cannon. "Are the preparations not finished?" Jophiel asked the angels around them as the target is already before them. "We can fire it now, but it will not be as powerful as a fully charged st." One of the angels replied. "I do not care! Fire!" Jophiel shouted as they wanted to kill Adrian as fast as possible. Adrian saw the Castle of Beauty fire off its cannon and smiled because that is what he wanted. He only summoned his other soulbounds to make it seem like he no longer uses his mirrors. He wanted to fool the angel yers into thinking that he did not have the power to reflect the attack that he absorbed before. Adrian immediately transformed into his mirror demon form which the angel yers noticed. The angel yers wanted to warn Jophiel about the iing danger, but everything was too fast. Adrian feud all of his mirrors together back again and fired off the powerful energy that it had absorbed earlier when he tried to defend the Hell Gate. "Have a taste of your own medicine!" Adrian stated as hisrge mirror released the energy that it absorbed earlier. The beam of light that came out of Adrian''s mirror almost equaled that of the power that came out of the Castle of Beauty. Seeing that it was not enough as he only absorbed parts of it instead of all of it, Adrianmanded Kaon to fire off his breath attack as well. A golden beam of light came out of Kaon''s mouth as it fused with the beam of lighting out of Adrian''s mirror. The Holy Light Cannon from the Castle of Beauty and Adrian''s attack aided by Kaon are nowpletely equal. The angels could only push more power into the Castle of Beauty as they used more than before. The beam of lighting out of the Castle of Beauty suddenly started to grow much more powerful. "We are slowly reaching maximum output!" One of the angels reported as they could see that Jophiel was actually the one exerting more light elemental mana. Seeing their leader exert more, the other angels followed suit as they used more light elemental mana. The beam of light soon reached the maximum power output that was released earlier, and Adrian could no longer hold out. The other yers saw this and aided Adrian with magic once more to fortify barriers around him. The angels thought that they could win but they suddenly heard an explosion from one of the wings. The explosion actually came from one of the wings that are located below the Castle of Beauty where visibility is not that pronounced. They were now looking at the cause but only saw what it was when one of them directly checked. "A slime monster is deteriorating the Castle of Beauty''s wings!" One of the angels that checked reported immediately as the angels bent light to get a view of Dodu eating the white marble. The Holy Light Cannon that grew big suddenly started to be smaller by a bit as the magic system integrated into the Castle of Beauty started to fail. The Castle of Beauty''s magic circle system was set up to follow symmetry which makes any attacks from it be very lethal. The only downside would be that the entire system fails should one part bes destroyed or misaligned. "Destroy the annoying parasite!" Jophiel announced but another loud explosion could be heard as another of the wings was destroyed. "Another wing has been destroyed! The chained undead is responsible!" Charon stated as he actually helped but the ones that destroyed it was Solstice and Lycan. Charon used his chains as a way for the vanguard units on their side to reach the top. This does not mean that all the devil army side knew what the intention was but Solstice and Lycan knew. The moment Charon''s chains reached the ground and connected to one of the Castle of Beauty''s wings was the sign. Solstice and Lycan immediately started raising towards the sky with the chains as a foothold. The other yers that saw this feat was amazed because they looked like anime protagonists. The other yers soon followed as they saw more chains being attached to the Castle of Beauty as they wanted to deal with the annoying flying fortress. "Checkmate!" Adrian stated as he teased Jophiel. The beam of light that wasing out of the Castle of Beauty started to weaken and it was now time for the devil side army yers to counterattack. It was no longer just Adrian attacking but the mages on their side used powerful st spells as well. Adrian''s attack that was only pushing the Holy Light Cannon back started to go forward even more. Adrian''s attack plus the attack of the mages on their side managed to overpower the Holy Light Cannon as four of the angel wings were now destroyed. A loud explosion could be heard as the Castle of Beauty started crashing on the ground. Adrian thought that they have at least killed some of the angels inside the castle, but he was wrong. A powerful barrier was wrapped around the control room as numerous angels shot up into the sky. Angels with four wings were the majority of those that were inside the Castle of Beauty but there was one that had six angelic wings and possessed great beauty. The angel that had six wings opened their wings wide as if to flex their pristine white color. [You are before the Angel of the Chastity Virtue Jophiel.] [You have resisted being infatuated due to your bloodline.] "Everyone! Look away!" Adrian warned but it was toote because they have already gazed unto Jophiel''s body. Jophiel smirked as they could see that the blessing that was given to him was extremely effective even against those that were tempted by demons. They knew that no lower being would be able to resist the charms and allure that they possess. They did not want to do so as making lower beings stare at their body is not beautiful in their vocabry. "Beautiful!" "Marvelous!" "So breathtaking!" "Eh? The enemy is not that beautiful." Words of affirmation of Jophiel''s innate beauty could be heard but there was one that broke it. It was none other than the Prince of the Undead Creepysoo. Gazes of anger could be seen piercing through his undead body, but he did not find Jophiel even the least bit attractive. Chapter 1702 Angel of Chastity Jophiel Chapter 1702 Angel of Chastity Jophiel The Angel of Chastity Jophiel was made when the Goddess of Light Luminaria found inspiration from the word beauty. The Goddess of Light Luminaria wanted to make a perfect angel that can exceed the limits of what beauty can be regardless of if it was a man and a woman. Due to this reasoning, the Goddess of Light Luminaria took a piece of power from a celestial being called Gemini. The celestial being called Gemini are twins that are actually considered as one being and that they are a boy and a girl. The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought that she would be able to create a powerful and beautiful being if she could fuse the twins instead of having them be separate. In the end, the Goddess of Light Luminaria was sessful as the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was born. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel was born incredibly beautiful that it even enamored the Asmodians that is said to be only attracted to their own race. The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought that she actually failed when she created the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as thetter was born as a female. It was only when the Angel of Chastity Jophiel disyed signs of morphing into a male body where the Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that she seeded. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was able to create the most beautiful man and woman in one go and that they are one being. This is also the time when the Angel of Chastity Jophiel managed to sprout their talent of bing untouchable by those that view them as beautiful. It was then the n of the Goddess of Light Luminaria came to be as she wanted a being that has Asmodian blood in it. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel was used to procure the Asmodian blood which led to the creation of Mikhail and Samael, but it was thetter that had purer concentration mixed with angel blood. When the Goddess of Light Luminaria managed to create the two most powerful angels, she no longer paid attention to the most beautiful being that she created which led to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel thinking that they must exceed the beauty of other even more. "I shall be the most beautiful being in the entire universe!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought as they buried it deep and internalized it. The ethereal beauty that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel made all of those that gaze upon them be enamored. The allure that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel targets both male and female as they have the ability to be viewed as the most beautiful being. There is a special way for this type of allure to be cancelled and that is for beings to either be blind or have a specific preference. Creepysoo falls into the category of specific preference as he prefers the undead more than the living in the game. He saw the form that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel took but he was not ultimately enamored. Adrian was only able to not be infatuated because of his ability to negate status ailments. "Not that pretty!? A bug like you dares?! Kill him for me my lovelies!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they changed to a male form as if to respond to the intense feeling of anger that he is releasing. "Purify the status ailment!" Adrian stated as he pped Levin Cloud on the cheeks to make sure that he snaps out of being infatuated. Adrian''s p somewhat worked as Levin Cloud was not fully infatuated in the first ce as his body is not that full of emotion. Leshies do feel emotion but not the kind that could incapacitate them. They are more nt that humanoids after all since they only take humanoid form to appear more benevolent. The yers that were infatuated by the Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly looked like horde of lifeless zombies and charged towards Creepysoo. The human army on the side of the angels were confused why the enemy suddenly turned on each other but even they became infatuated when they had a peek at the Angel of Chastity Jophiel'' form. The yers that could not resist charged like mindless zombies, but they were still able to use their skills. They walked like mindless zombies, but they were using skills to actually cleave the way towards Creepysoo. Adrian suddenly saw this as strange because having all of your enemies be at yourmand would have made the fight an instant win. "Why is he notmanding the infatuated yers to kill themselves?" Adrian thought as he found it odd because that is the best way to defeat the enemies if you are in control of the enemy. Adrian could more or less guess that the power to infatuate also has lots of restrictions. If Adrian rememberedpletely then the Asmodian Abel was controlled to kill his brother Cain, but thetter was not being controlled. Adrian could only give a conclusion that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel cannotmand those infatuated with her to kill themselves. "Mass Purification!" Levin Cloud shouted as Adrian also sent out Saena to purify the area that he could not cover. All of the yers that were infatuated suddenly snapped out of their status ailment. The yers suddenly felt weird as they were conscious, but they have no control of their body. Some of them experienced being puppets of another powerful being for the first time. "Thank goodness that I was not overrun by a group of fanatics that think that that thing is beautiful." Creepysoo stated which made the Angel of Chastity Jophiel incredibly angry once more. "I shall end you personally myself!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as she suddenly changed to a female physique. Two rings suddenly appeared that is asrge as the body of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. These two rings were actuallyrge chakrams. At first the two rings looked like halos, but Adrian was able to see it clearly as soon as the light dissipated. The two chakrams were incredibly sharp to the point that it would injure anyone by just touching it, but it seems to create handles when the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is holding onto it. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s wings also seem to be a bit smaller when the two chakrams were being handled. With a powerful swing, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel tossed both chakrams towards Creepysoo with the intention of killing him. Frankie suddenly stepped in front to defend Creepysoo, but he was suddenly turned into slices as the two chakrams were incredibly sharp. Mummie stepped up as soon as Frankie fell and used his bandages to stop the two chakrams but even that is not able to stop the two weapons. Mummies'' bandages became sheared strips of paper in just a matter of seconds. Robin Hoodie then fired multiple arrows towards the two chakrams which managed to hit the weapons urately. The path of the two weapons then deviated by a slight margin but that margin of error was enough to spare Creepysoo from bing sliced ham like Frankie. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel saw that her attack was blocked which is why she called for her Heavenly Weapons: Chakrams back into her hands. == Name: Jophiel Level: 400 Race: Angel Title: Angel of Chastity HP: 100% MP: 67% Description: An angel that has been created by the Goddess of Light Luminaria to embody the word beauty itself. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel is also one of the Seven Virtues which are the highest of all angels and act as their leaders. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel views anything beautiful as justice and anything hideous by their standards to be subject to purge. == "Our Great Beauty, you do not need to kill these lower beings. We shall dirty our hands for you! Pleasemand us to do so." The angels around the Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as their fanatic worshipping eyes could be seen as they stared at their leader. "Very well, my cute little birds. Kill them for me so that my anger will somewhat subside." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as all the angels that were inside the Castle of Beauty were not yourmon angels. The Castle of Beauty might be in a whole wreck due to it crashing to the ground but the angels that powered it up were still present and able to fight. About fifty angels were inside the main tower of the floating castle while the seeding wings had fifteen angels each. There was total of a hundred and forty angels inside of it that had four wings. All the angels that piloted and powered up the Castle of Beauty were all powerful in their own right. One could even say that these angels were the real core of the fighting force that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel has. All of the hundred and forty angels are covered in a bright golden light as they created their armors from light elemental magic. Chapter 1703 Angel of Chastity Jophiel II Chapter 1703 Angel of Chastity Jophiel II The angels under the Angel of Chastity Jophiel have started to go into war themselves. All of them conjured up their golden armors that actually looked the same as if to say that they are a homogenous race. The only difference that the angels in armor are the wings on their back. "Kill them all. I shall deal with the demon." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated which shocked the other angels. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel rarely participates in fights as they view it as barbaric and ugly. The angels knew that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel must see the demon as a great threat for him to warrant the special attention of their leader. They all bowed to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as they knew that their leader will not lose. "We shall await the news of your victory and offer the heads of those that dare to defy you." The angels stated as they now led the battle against the devil side army. "Defend against them!" The yers shouted as they are now fighting against the most powerful angels present in the battlefield. The angels that are the main guards of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel are not the same as the angels that they have fought earlier. All of the angels under the Angel of Chastity Jophiel are powerful warriors in their own right and that they are actually beings that spar with their masters. The angels that are under the directmand of the Seven Virtues are warrior angels that they have trained personally. Since these angels are under the Seven Virtues, some of them also opted for the weapon that their master uses. Most of these angels used chakrams as weapons but they can only handle onepared to their master. Still, they were incredible warriors that turned the battle to the side of the angel and human army alliance. The angels under the Angel of Chastity Jophiel aimed at the guild master''s that were issuingmands. Some were killed while others managed to survive but are locked in battle with them. Due to the guild masters being locked in a heated battle, the chain ofmands in the devil side army started to dwindle. The angels under the Angel of Chastity Jophiel also aimed at the key people on the devil side army. One could see that there are ones facing Levin Cloud and Solstice. There are several people that the angels find utterly troublesome on the devil side army. Two of them are Levin Cloud and Solstice due to their aptitudes. They find Levin Cloud troublesome because he can revive the dead as long as he is given enough time. The angels viewed him as a menace since some of the angels have died due to him reviving his allies. The other one that they find troublesome is Solstice due to her being a vampire. They also find Lycan troublesome, but he does not utilize darkness elemental magic like Solstice. She was on par with an angel with four wings by just physicality alone and she was still under the effects of the sun. The angels could sense that Solstice was a Child of Night or a vampire which means that she would be more powerful during the night. Since the sun is already setting, a vampire would easily defeat angels in darkness. She also uses darkness elemental magic on her blood weapons which are fatal to angels. Adrian could see that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was observing for now, but he could feel the killing intent directed at him. Adrian actually smiled because the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was still haughty despite their army losing at first and the Castle of Beauty crashing down. He knew that angels that powerful are indeed incredibly full of themselves that they would wait for their opponent to grow in power. "I guess that angel is still looking at Creepysoo because of the way she got insulted." Adrian stated as the killing intent directed at him was also directed at Creepysoo. "I know what would really push that angel''s buttons." Adrian stated as he smiled widely and gave Creepysoo a message. "Asmodian Prowess!" Adrian stated as a throne suddenly manifested behind him which caught the attention of all the people. A sudden powerful surge of unknown mana spread out as it also reverberated a powerful oppressive force. Adrian sat on the throne with an expression that was stoic and bored with the world as if he is looking down on it. As soon as Adrian sat down, all of the energies present in his body suddenly started to affect the surroundings. The heavy suppressive energy that Adrian released was able to make the humans that tried to attack him kneel down. The angels that were not that strong were all sent crashing to the ground, but they still had their ability to walk with restrictions. All the angels that tried to attack Adrian while he was seated could not fly near him as they would go crashing to the ground. "Such a haughty insect!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as she aimed at Adrian with her weapons. "AGHRGH!" The shout echoed in the distance as one of the angels that just recently died was being subjected to a spell. All the angels noticed this shout as it was filled with light elemental mana. Even the Angel of Chastity Jophiel stopped what she was doing and looked at the direction of the cry. All the angels are looking in horror at what was happening to their own kind. "Rise and serve me as an undead! Forced Undead Rise!" Creepysoo stated as he gripped the skull of the angel that just died and tried recreating what the King of the Undead did. "Stop his sphemy!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly shouted as they instinctively feel what was about to happen. All the angels were attacking the undead because they are impure in the eyes of their goddess. What they did not thought would happen is that they would lose. The angels knew that the undead was weak to light, but they were incredibly wrong when they shed against one another. A powerful winged general even fell in battle as his body was captured but he was not revived in the Silver City. It was only a few weeks when the angels found out what happened to their winged general. The famous and powerful winged general was suddenly revived as an undead angel. The angels saw this as an act of defilement to the eyes of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Theyunched even fiercer attacks against the undead, but they were actually defeated by the undead angel that they swore to get revenge. In the end, more angels died in the sh, but they made sure to not let the undead recover a body. The angels that were attacking Levin Cloud and Solstice immediately shifted theirplete attention to Creepysoo. They wanted to fly away but Adrian already gave them the idea that he hase up with. The angels wanted to stop Creepysoo because it would reveal something that the angels were keeping from their human followers. The angels always presented themselves as the messengers of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They also told the humans that they are not like them as death does note for them since they are eternal. This made humans view the angels as gods as well that are just under the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "What do beings with a godplex hate the most?" Adrian muttered as he saw the Angel of Chastity Jophiel frantically flying towards Creepysoo as if he was the devil gods themselves. "Stop that undead!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted. "They hate that they are not really gods and that they would do everything in their power to keep that illusion. Time Stop!" Adrian stated as he snapped his hands. All of time suddenly froze as Adrian stood up from his throne. He then flew towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel and created tons of spatial fractures. These spatial fractures are not that harmless as they focus more on repulsing those thate near them. Adrian wanted to see the Angel of Chastity Jophiel bounce back into the sky. Adrian still had time left and did so for the other angels that wanted to stop Creepysoo. Adrian smiled as time started to flow once more. As soon as everything was moving once again, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly saw Adrian beside them with a smile on his face. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel looked at the throne that was dematerializing in shock. BOOM! Multiple explosions happened and all the angels that collided with the fractures were sent flying back. The angel that Creepysoo was holding started to change in color as she was started to be covered in darkness. Creepysoo, on the other hand, could be seen struggling but he was smiling because he was finally seeding. Chapter 1704 Angel of Chastity Jophiel III Chapter 1704 Angel of Chastity Jophiel III The angel''sst cry was heard as it suddenly became silent for the light that glowed suddenly became dim. The armor that was once golden started to turn ck with etches of silver. The wings that were proud to be white has finally turn pure ck and the sword that burned with golden fire turn pale blue. [You have seeded in raising a Dark Angel.] [This undead will now be added to the Necronomicon due to your great achievement.] [You may now summon this undead once more or many more as long as you have the proper materials.] [You have added a new type of undead in the Necronomicon which raised your ess level.] [The Lesser Necronomicon has lifted one of its seals and is now usable as the Necronomicon.] [You can now summon low tier undead with only 10% of the required mana to create them.] [All undead that are summoned will have their stats increased by 30%.] [All spells in the Necronomicon will now consume 10% lesser mana.] [You have gained one level for your achievement.] Creepysoo did not think that he would be able to create a Dark Angel just like his father the Undead King, but he was able to seed. Granted that he used 80% of his total mana to do so but he was sessful in the end and that is what matters. He may have used a lot more mana that is akin to summoning a Bone Dragon, but the achievement brought him something that cannot be bought. One of the chains that is surrounding the Necronomicon shattered as to signify that a seal has been lifted. The Necronomicon also changed in color as the sigils around it now lit up in a deep red light. Creepysoo also gained one level which is quite difficult now that they have reached level 300 and above. The Dark Angel that Creepysoo created is an undead utilizing the body of an angel that has been transformed by undead miasma. It is at the level of a death knight since the body that was used was not even an angel with two pairs of wings. Still, Creepysoo always wanted the authority to summon one as he saw how the one the Undead King created fought against enemies. [You have sessfully raised a Dark Angel from the dead.] [The Dark Angel is under yourmand and can use three different skills.] == Skill Name: Dark mes of Purgatory Skill Tier: Epic Skill Type: Enchantment Effect: -Make the weapon of the Dark Angel aze with the mes of Purgatory. -All the weapon''s damage will deal an additional 10% magical damage. -All attacks of the Dark Angel will deal ssh damage that is 80% of its basic attack damage (all enchantments are also applied to the ssh damage) in a two-meter radius around the target. Duration: 15 minutes Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 20 minutes Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Undead Saving Grace Skill Tier: Legendary Skill Type: Area Protection Effect: -Create a protected area using the Dark Angel''s own undead miasma that protects all those inside against any attacks for a small duration. -All projectiles will be destroyed if there is a collision with anyone inside the protected area. -All those in the protected area can still attack but their damage is reduced by 10%. Duration: 5 seconds Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 1 hour Cast Time: Instant == Skill Name: Dark Angel Wrath Skill Tier: Legendary Skill Type: Transformation / Buff Effect: -Transform into a being of undead destruction that increases the stats of the Dark Angel by 20%. -All attacks in this form will be long ranged and all ssh damage will have increased effect by 100%. -The Dark Angel will lose 0.01 of their health every second when in this transformation. -The Dark Angel cannot revert back to their original form once it is used and will burn their life force to join the God of Deaths back in the afterlife. -All attacks of the Dark Angel will have 50% life steal. Duration: Dependent on the remaining life of the Dark Angel Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: Instant == "I have done it! Dark Angel, I order you to protect me!" Creepysoo stated as he realized that multiple light elemental spells were now heading towards him as the angels are now extremely angry at him. "Understood, my dear prince. Undead Saving Grace!" The Dark Angel stated as he used the second skill avable to it. The Dark Angel''s wings suddenly became massive and created a powerful barrier that surrounded Creepysoo. All the attacks that were supposed to hit him vanished upon touching this barrier that was created using the ck wings of the Dark Angel. All the angels screamed in frustration as they were not able to kill Creepysoo or the Dark Angel. The angels might be incredibly angry but there was a group of humans that stared at the Dark Angel and could not believe their eyes. An angel was corrupted to be an undead which was supposed to be impossible as the humans were told that angels were made of light which will return to the Goddess of Light Luminaria should they fall in battle. The humans that were taught that the angels were the absolute beings that cannot be tainted are now in shock. "An angel has be an undead!" Many of the members of the human army shouted as they could not believe that an angel with ck wings have arrived and aided the other side. The clergymen of the Church of Light that were promised the life of an angel could not believe their eyes. They were promised that they would be transformed into angels upon their death. If they were to be captured by undead even when they be angels, then they shall also be Dark Angels. The shock of seeing a Dark Angel made the human army''s morale copse as the ones they believed in actually lied to them. The angels could not look at the leaders of the human army as they were also led to believe that angels cannot be undead. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel red heavily at Creepysoo because their servants no longer view them as absolute. One of the secret abilities of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is the power to get energy from admiration. They made sure to look like godlike beings in order to get the admiration of the humans that they deem below them because it makes them powerful. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel could slowly feel their energy being drained as the humans are losing admiration or faith in them. Adrian smiled and could see that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is slowly getting weaker. He already asked about the angels from the Daemos Elders but even they could not tell him the exact criteria of their abilities. Adrian luckily encountered one of the seven virtues which Bronx had seen before in a fight. Bronx told Adrian that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was not that powerful on the first encounter, but they suddenly became more powerful the second time. Bronx was still a Daemos Corps member back then as it was his superior that fought the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The sudden weakening of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel now proved Bronx'' theory as the former brought followers on the second fight. "Guys! Help!" Creepysoo shouted as the protective area was about to vanish. "On it." Adrian stated calmly as he created a portal below Creepysoo where him and his undead flew. The area where Creepysoo was before was rained with light elemental spells and attacks. The angels thought that they seeded but Creepysoo and his undead appeared beside Adrian. The Dark Angel still following the Prince of the Undead as if it was a loyal protector. "Demon! This is your doing! Only a demon could think of something so heinous!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted in fury. Adrian smiled like an innocent child which can make anyone''s heart flutter but there was an incredible deviousness behind that smile. Adrian then whispered something to Creepysoo before pushing thetter inside another portal. Creepysoo and the Dark Angel were transported directly in the middle of the human army alliance. The humans that did not have a clear view of what was happening before thought that an angel appeared before them, but they suddenly sensed something wrong. The angel before them waspletely inverted to the ones that were leading them earlier. "Dark Angel! Kill all of those that are in my way and do not show them mercy!" Creepysoomaded. "As the great Prince of the Undead wishes! Dark Angel Wrath! Dark mes of Purgatory!" The Dark Angel shouted with pride. The Dark Angel suddenly burned in dark mes as its sword is covered in it. The unsuspecting humans were then bathe in the Dark mes of Purgatory as one of the angels started massacring them instead of helping them. Panic has started in the human army alliance, and it was created by one demon with the help of the Prince of the Undead. Chapter 1705 Angel Of Chastity Jophiel IV ? The Angel of Chastity Jophiel burned with rage as the faith and admiration that was aimed at them is no longer as strong as it was before. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel knew that they must destroy the beings before them in order to restore the faith of the people. They also nned to kill all the people in the human army should they fail to do so and just me it on the devils. "I can deal with the human armyter! I need to deal with that demon first!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they were no longer ying any games. "Holy Armor of Beauty!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as a powerful light descended from the heavens and hit their body. The armor that covered the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is form fitting as it entuated the shape of their body. The armor is still gold in color, but the helm was more of an open helmet so that the face of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel can still be seen. The armor that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel wears seem to give a more refined type of beauty for the angel. [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel has summoned the Holy Armor of Beauty.] [All of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s stats will increase by 20%.] [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s defense will increase by 100%.] [All light elemental attacks towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel will heal the angel instead.] "Die, demon scum!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they suddenly came at Adrian like a shooting star. The speed at which Adrian''s eyes could follow the movements of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is no longer easy. He could not see the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s figure as he could only see a streak of light. Adrian immediately called upon Sirius to transport him as he could not process the attack of the enemy on tine. Shadows swallowed Adrian and a loud crash could be heard on the area he was in. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stood tall as theynded on the ground. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stomped the ground so hard that it cracked as they thought that they would have at least damaged the demon. "Get the angel!" Devils that were near Adrian''s previous location shouted as they sprung up to try and kill the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. "Filthy descendants of traitors!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they performed a spin. As soon as the spin ended, all the devils that were about to hit the Angel of Chastity Jophiel became sliced in parts. The souls of the devils flew towards the Hell Gate as they were going to be revived in Hell. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel knew of this which is why they were tasked to destroy the Hell Gate. The destruction of the Hell Gate meant that the devils would not be able to return to Hell. Any devil trapped in the main world would permanently die when they are killed as well. The Silver City would also be expanded even more once the Hell Gate closes as their energies opposes each other. "Where is that demon!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they looked around but the enemy that they marked could not be seen. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers. Arge ck hole suddenly appeared in the middle of the human army which led to even more chaos. The ck hole swallowed arge portion of the human army and even the angels tried to stop Adrian, but they were also sucked inside by the force. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel used their wings to fly towards Adrian, but thetter just got transported once again by Sirius. "Face me, coward!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted in frustration. "Why would I when I know that I am clearly disadvantaged? I am not dumb." Adrian whispered which the Angel of Chastity Jophiel could hear. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel flew in rage as they started to cut down the devil army side. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel could easily kill yers that have the buffs applied to them. Adrian personally witnessed how the chakrams actually ignored the defenses of the armors. "As I thought. We cannot win against that unless we work together." Adrian muttered as he observed everything. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel is already at the level that the Daemos Elders are. A level 400 NPC is not something to be taken likely as they have awakened once more. He knew that dealing with this type of enemy will not be easy and he would need the help of the other guild masters. "Sirius, we need to fuse if I want to have a chance to go and beat that angel." Adrian muttered as he knew that hiding in the shadow realm is not viable. If Adrian hid in the shadow realm, then it would not take long for the Angel of Chastity Jophiel to aim at the Hell Gate. The devil nobility guarding the Hell Gate might be able to buy some time, but they would not be able to defeat the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Only a devil nobility on par with Furfur could deal with someone like Jophiel. "I already sent word to the other guild master''s that I am friends with. I just hope that they could deal with the angels that are fighting on their end." Adrian stated as he prepared himself. "If you are not going to show yourself then I shall do what I came here to do." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel muttered as they now looked at the Hell Gate. "Holy Light''s Dance!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as the two chakrams were imbued with powerful light elemental energy. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel tossed the two chakrams in an arc and they flew in a trajectory towards the Hell Gate. The devil nobilities that were left there immediately deployed darkness barrier to try and defend against the attack. Chapter 1706 Angel Of Chastity Jophiel V ? The devil nobilities tried their best to defend against the two weapons, but they were getting overpowered. The two chakrams were not ordinary weapons as they were crafted using Pure Luminium. Pure Luminium is a special ore that rivals orichalcum but has increased conductivity to light elemental mana. The two chakrams were equivalent to a legendary tier spell on their own damage but it is amplified when light elemental mana is injected into it. The darkness barrier that the devil nobilities casted could be seen cracking. Seeing their barrier no longer holding up, the devil nobilities nned to use their bodies to defend the Hell Gate. "I shall aid you. Pure Darkness!" Peridot stated in her dragon tongue as she took out an extremely ck colored gemstone and destroyed it. Arge curtain of darkness suddenly came down on the two chakrams. The glowing chakrams suddenly lost their light as the light elemental mana imbued on it was washed away. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel could only collect the chakrams back as the attack was no longer doing anything. "I am already irritated by a demon and now a dragon is also messing with me. Did you think that the angels have fallen so low that you inferior beings can look down upon us! I shall let you taste the power of the beauty of light." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as she spread her six wings and flew towards the sky. "All light will chase away the darkness!Throne of the Light of Chastity!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they finally used one of the most powerful skills in their arsenal. [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel has summoned their authority which is the Throne of the Light of Chastity.] [All angels that are in the vicinity will have their stats increased by 50%.] [All Light Elemental Spells will deal 100% more damage (+50% more to devils) to enemies of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel.] [All Darkness Elemental Spells will deal 20% less damage and has a 5% chance to be dispelled.] [The Throne of the Light of Chastity is now umting light elemental energy.] [When enough light elemental energy has been gathered, a powerful skill will be avable to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel.] The Throne of the Light of Chastity looked like numerous golden rings spinning in an axis. It does kind of remind Adrian of a Fallen that he has seen once. The only difference is that the golden rings did not have eyes but a small sun in the middle of it. The small sun created a powerful bright light and is also absorbing the light elemental energy in the surroundings. The small sun could be seen getting bigger and bigger as it fed on the light elemental energy. Thest notification worried the devil army side even more as they did not want to know that powerful skill that the leader of the group of angels will unlock. Adrian is also amazed by the sudden burst of light elemental energy that he was ejected from the shadow realm. All shadows in the area were gone due to the Throne of the Light of Chastity that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel has summoned. This skill was equivalent to a domain skill since angels under the Goddess of Light Luminaria cannot have domain skills since that is a sign of bing a god. "Found you, you heathen!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they flew in such a fast speed that Adrian was not even able to react until the former was already near him. The two chakrams mmed towards Adrian with such a powerful impact that it shattered all the shields that he had. Adrian''s health was also reduced to 50% with just one hit which made him grit his pain. Without even batting an eye, Adrian used Enhanced Blink to escape towards Levin Cloud. "Let me heal you!" Levin Cloud stated as he immediately casted a healing spell to recover most of the health that Adrian lost. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel did not stop as they appeared next to Levin Cloud this time. The two chakrams were about to aim decapitate Levin Cloud when Krabrakan activated his taunt just in time. The two chakrams that were supposed to slice Levin Cloud''s neck were directed towards the tworge shields that Kabrakan is holding. "Another annoying Asmodian descendant is also joining. It seems that those vagrants we had a deal with did not keep their end of the bargain in eliminating all of you." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated which made Adrian and the others'' ears perk. Adrian and the other Asmodian descendants wanted to know more but they were at a battle that could easily cost them their life if they are not alert. Adrian stood up as he recovered back to full health. Adrian told Kabrakan and Levin Cloud that he is counting on them as he knows that he cannot do this on his own especially against the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. "Primordial Armament: Sword" "Perfect Assimtion: Beast Form, Sirius!" Adrian summoned the sword primordial armament and it appeared on his hand. He then proceeded to assimte with Sirius as he was the one that can deal great damage to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel since he has the darkness element. Instead of the humanoid form, Adrian opted for the beast form which has more stats but incredibly different to control. Adrian and Sirius started to fuse together to form a monster that has never been seen before in the world. An Abyss Demon Fenrir was born as this form utilized Sirius'' body more but with Adrian''s demon horns and wings. The thing that is different is that there is a sword on his mouth as if arge wolf is using arge sword as a weapon. Adrian''s form was something that even the Angel of Chastity Jophiel did not expect. One thing that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel could sense is that the monster in front of him carries a powerful darkness element. Chapter 1707 Angel of Chastity Jophiel VI Chapter 1707 Angel of Chastity Jophiel VI [You have used Perfect Assimtion: Beast Form.] [Your soulbound, Sirius, and you have perfect understanding of one another.] [Sirius'' stats will be added to you for the duration of the transformation.] [You have temporarily gained the passive skill: Poison of God.] [You have temporarily gained the skill: Realm Ender.] "Just like a beast, I shall put you down like one!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they charged towards Adrian in a melee standoff. Adrian did not stop with just his transformation as he knew that he needed to add another skill on top of it in order to match the current Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Adrian released a sword wave towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel by shing in front of him. A ck sword wave filled with the darkness element and primordial energy is sent flying towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel reinforced their two chakrams with light elemental energy. With the reinforced chakrams, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel shed at the sword wave that was released by Adrian. The sword wave might not have damaged the Angel of Chastity Jophiel, but it was able to stop the enemy as a result. "Gctic Titan!" Adrian stated but only a fierce howl was heard for the others around him. Armor suddenly started to cover the current Adrian in his wolf beast form. Adrian''s wolf body is covered with dark silver armor that radiated primordial energy. He suddenly became overly protected against attacks and suchpared to his previous form that was all beast with just a sword on his mouth. [You have used Gctic Titan.] [You have increased your size by two-fold.] [You have increased your stats by 30%.] [Your defense has increased by 50% since you are in your singrity form.] Adrian is now a gigantic sword wielding armored wolf that exuded a powerful dark elemental aura. The sword in his mouth also increased its size as well which made it almost as big as him. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel saw this change and suddenly felt that it would not be easy to defeat Adrian in his current state. "The throne has yet to umte enough light energy. I need fifteen more minutes. I shall deal with the demon for as long as I can while buying enough time." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel muttered as the body that was female changed to that of a man. The change in the Angel of Chastity Jophiel also changed the weapon that they were holding. The chakrams suddenly turned into spinning axes that burned light elemental mana. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel tossed one of the spinning axes directly towards Adrian as if it had the heat of a small sun. Adrian easily evaded the attack and jumped in the air as he was actually able to run on it. The shock of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel seeing a wolf beast running on air was present, but they were able to snap out of it easily. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel threw the other spinning axe towards Adrian as the first one thatnded on the ground is retrieved. Adrian had to evade sideways as the first spinning axe suddenly flew from behind him. He then evaded another time as the second spinning axe tried to decapitate him next. The two spinning axes would then be recalled by the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as they looked at Adrian with an expression of seriousness. Adrian could see that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel has two different fighting forms and techniques. When the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is in their female form, the attacks were quick, and they were more involved. When the Angel of Chastity Jophiel in his male form, the attacks were stronger but more controlled. Adrain could see that he cannot just run towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel and attack them in a melee format. The male form of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is more focused on keeping enemies at bay and harassing them when they do not pay attention to the surroundings. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel did not move from their spot as well which means that they need more focus when in the male form. "Yuki!" Adrian shouted as a white fox suddenly appeared in front of him and created a powerful buts swift snowstorm that sted the Angel of Chastity Jophiel in the face. Yuki returned back to the soul chamber after the attack, but Adrian kept going. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel used the spinning axes as a way to shield themselves from the damage of the sudden snowstorm but that also meant that their vision of Adrian is gone. Adrian suddenly appeared next to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel and used his sword to try and cut the angel down. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel hastily changed to their female form and parried Adrian''s attack. One would think that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel would be able to easily handle Adrian''s attack but there is ag in terms of stat changes in a quick change. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel have different stat distribution depending on their form and it takes two seconds for the distribution to finish. Since Adrian was able to catch the Angel of Chastity Jophiel off guard, the stat distribution on the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is still on their male form. The male form is not that great when ites to physical contact or meleebat hence the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was sent crashing to the ground. Adrian also used a lot of essences to strengthen his own body which is why he managed to overpower the enemy. All the angels were worried as the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was actually sent crashing to the ground. They wanted to stop what they were doing and help their leader, but their enemies were not pushovers. The human army is also dying at a faster rate than before which is why the angels are the ones that were really doing all the work. "Finally! It is done!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated. Chapter 1708 Throne of the Light of Beauty I Chapter 1708 Throne of the Light of Beauty I "Finally! It is done!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as their form is revealed to be all dirty due to the dust that tainted their armor upon crashing to the ground. The voice of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel could be heard as all the angels suddenly celebrated that the throne of their leader has fully charged. The golden rings that were circling on the sky were no longer visible as a miniature golden sun is now present. Adrian felt something horrible is about to happen if he did not destroy that vast energy which is why he tried to go towards it. "You are toote, demon! I have done what I must, and this will kill all of you heathens!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel announced as if they proimed that all their enemies will die in that area. "Activate Holy Judgement of Light: Brilliance!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as the golden sun suddenly expanded to five times its size. The golden sun that was only ten meters in diameter suddenly became fifty meters instead. The intense heat that it radiated actually damaged all the demons that flew near it and burned them. Adrian was not immune to this damage as parts of his body could be seen smoking as his fur is starting to singe. "I cannot let this be! Realm Ender!" Adrian howled. A wolf''s howl could be heard in the horizon as the golden sun exploded into arge inferno that swept across the area that it was in. All the demons and even the humans in the army were swept away. All beings that were damaged and that did not have resistances against light and fire all burned to ash. The people who were quick on the response was able to use their skills that negated any damage. Some managed to use barriers but that is not enough to fully stop all the damage that the explosion contains. The pained cries of all the yers that experienced being burned could be heard. The fire did not touch the angels though as they were even empowered by it. The angels that were hit by the explosion were enhanced by fire instead as their weapons suddenly started to burn in golden mes. The one that has changed the most was the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as they have transformed into another form. [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel has activated the Throne of Beauty.] [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel will enter the Light of Beauty form for ten minutes.] [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel will have their stats increased by 10% for the duration of the Light of Beauty Form.] [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel will deal additional 100% light and fire elemental damage for the duration.] The Angel of Chastity Jophiel is now covered in mes as the wings on their back is burning in golden mes. The chakrams were burning in golden mes as well with the armor that they are wearing turning into actual golden mes instead of metal. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly became the embodiment of the sun. [The Hell Gate was damaged.] [The Current durability of the Hell Gate is 60%.] "The demon is dead, and the Hell Gate is close to breaking. My lovely angels attack the remaining ones and present their heads to me!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they could see that a lot of enemies were still alive despite the attack activating. "It is strange that there are not a lot of casualties, but I am still in my most powerful form. I shall personally kill all the devil nobility." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they and the other angels charged towards the Hell Gate. While the angels charged towards the Hell Gate, Charon suddenly appeared in the sky as his chains suddenly opened another dimension. From the other dimension, Adrian came out in his demon form as the assimtion ended when he used Realm Ender. He was suffering from some burns, but he is still alive and kicking. Adrian was able to hit the golden sun earlier with Realm Ender, but he was a split second toote. He was able to reduce the damage of the explosion with the darkness element that his skill carried but it also exploded right in his face. Just before Adrian would be swallowed by the golden mes, Charon showed up and pulled him to another dimension. "That thing is more durable than the Hell Gate." Adrian muttered as he looked at the Throne of the Light of Beauty. Adrian actually felt his body vibrate as a result of his sword shing with it. He knew that destroying that thing would be near impossible in his current level. He also believed that he did not have the proper element to deal with it as it was made using pure light elemental energy. "I should focus on that instead." Adrian muttered as he looked at the devil army being cornered towards the Hell Gate. "Is there really no other way? I do not want to use my Chaos Pierrot form but defeating the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is not easy with my current setup." Adrian muttered to himself, but he could still see that he might be able to win just by using the other domains. "Thank goodness you are still alive." Solstice suddenly stated via the chat. "That is harsh. How is your situation?" Adrian asked. "It is not easy as my armor is not receding due to that floating thing. It acts like a sun which is why darkness is not falling in the area." Solstice stated as the Throne of the Light of Beauty was making sure that no darkness falls in the area even when it was already night. "No wonder it is still bright as day despite the time being nighttime." Adrian stated. "I need you to do something about that then I can release all the stored blood that I have." Solstice stated. "I think I can do that." Adrian stated as he changed his form. Chapter 1709 Throne of the Light of Beauty II Chapter 1709 Throne of the Light of Beauty II "Charon, cover it all up in your chains." Adrian stated as he wanted to see if Charon could do something. Charon''s chains tried to envelop the Throne of the Light of Beauty and it was sessful for about a few seconds. The chains suddenly melted as if they were physical manifestation even though they are spiritual. The Throne of the Light of Beauty is actually something like a powerful relic that deals holy light magic that even rivals the power of Charon. "I guess only I can deal with it." Adrian stated as he immediately covered the Throne of the Light of Beauty with thousands of mirrors. Adrian created thousands of small mirrors in order to cover the Throne of the Light of Beauty. In just a minute, the golden rings that were pulsating light like a sun has finally been put to a stop. The Throne of the Light of Beauty could no longer push away the darkness and night has finally arrived. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel saw the sudden shift in the time of day as night has enveloped the surroundings. The angels that were not bright earlier are now likemps that burned bright on a dark cold night. The devils that were weakened suddenly started to grow stronger as there was no longer holy light that was making them weak. "Finally! I can now stretch!" Solstice stated as her armor has finally receded into blood as it was now the turn of her shadow armor. "The demon is still alive! I guess it is true that they are the equivalent of cockroaches as they do not die even when a powerful energy explosion hit them!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they wanted to charge to Adrian and kill him to restore the Throne of the Light of Beauty. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel would have left the other angels if not for the sudden explosion of the darkness element. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought that it was a devil that has be stronger, but they were wrong. The one with the intense darkness element or rather the two people that had intense darkness element was a man and a woman. The man looked incredibly buff, but he suddenly started morphing into a more beastly appearance that was a bipedal wolf. The man, Lycan, also howled into the dark night as he can now finally release all the energy that he was storing. His ws and fangs are suddenly covered in a red and ck aura which made him look particrly dangerous. The woman looked incredibly beautiful that even the Angel of Chastity Jophiel could admit it. The woman was wearing a dress made of pure shadows while numerous crimson crystals floated near her. The woman, Solstice, smiled as her fangs could be seen and her alluring red eyes made even some angels almost fall for her beauty. "A vampire and a werewolf!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel muttered as they looked up to see a vast dark sky with no moon. [There is a new moon on the horizon.] [All stats have been increased by 50%.] [All spells and abilities will cost 50% less resources to cast them.] "Sorry, babe. But I am the lucky one this night." Solstice stated as she winked towards Lycan. "Children of the Night!" The angels shouted as they were actually one of the worst matchups when ites tobat them. One would think that the angels'' archenemy were devils, and they would be correct as they are pr opposites of each other. Vampires and werewolves, on the other hand, are the bane of the existence of angels as they are beings of pure darkness. The vampires and werewolves were born from Erebus who was said to have been created when light was separated from darkness. The attacks of vampires and werewolves towards angels are something akin to poison. It is a given that vampires and werewolves are afraid of light but that is true because they are a being of pure darkness. Even the Fallen are wary of the vampires and werewolves for their immense power of darkness. "Form a group! One of them shall go after the demon that is inhibiting the light from the Throne of the Light of Beauty and the other one shall be with me in killing the vampire and the werewolf!" The Angel of Chastity Jophielmanded as they were now ready for battle. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel wants to use the blessings from the Throne of the Light of Beauty while they still have it. If the blessing runs out and they were hit by the attacks of the two beings of darkness, then even they might fall. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel never thought that a vampire and a werewolf would be on the devil army as the angels did manage to scheme into making the two factions fight one another. "Does this mean that they have already resolved their differences?" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought but did not think further as the defeat of the Children of Night are the first priority right now. "Kill the vampire first!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they rushed towards Solstice since they thought that thetter was a mage due to the numerous blood crystals around her. Solstice grasped one of the blood crystals and created a de with one of them. Her blood de made contact with the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s chakrams and both weapons were actually equal. The only thing that was not equal are their stats which is why Solstice was getting pushed back. "I can win. This vampire is not that strongpared to me. I shall finish her up first and deal with the dog after." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought but they were too optimistic. "You great beauty! Look out!" One of the angels shouted as they used their body to block an iing weapon towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. "Agh!" The angel eximed as she fell to the ground with a loud thud. Chapter 1710 Throne of the Light of Beauty III Chapter 1710 Throne of the Light of Beauty III "It hurts!" The angel that blocked the attack that was aimed for the Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as blood dripped from her wound. The angels that did not feel much pain even from a limb getting cut off is actually shouting in pain. Angels only feel great pain when their wings are torn off which means that the blood weapon puncturing her stomach was able to give her that same sense of pain. Solstice clicked her tongue as the blood weapon was supposed to have hit the Angel of Chastity Jophiel on the back. "Might as well kill her then." Solstice stated as she suddenly created tens of blood weapons to kill off the angel that defended the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The angel was not even able to defend herself as she was killed with numerous weapons puncturing her body. The blood that came out of the angel formed a blood crystal which then formed into another blood weapon. Solstice then directed the blood weapons to hit the Angel of Chastity Jophiel, but it was not easy. As soon as the angel under her died, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel kicked Solstice on the stomach which made thetter get knocked back by a few meters. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel gained some distance and changed to their male form. The blood weapons that were supposed to hit the Angel of Chastity Jophiel were then blocked by the spinning axes that they used. "Of all the vampires that I have to face today, it is someone that is the closes to their first progenitor. I can still win as she does not have the same number of powers that the first progenitor had." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they clearly remember the first progenitor of the vampires and she was a being that wielded blood like a weapon. "I hope you are not underestimating me." Solstice stated as she suddenly appeared next to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly reacted reflexively and blocked Solstice'' attack using a spinning axe. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel was able to block the attack, but it was notpletely. One could see a part of the ming armor that they used being bent. "That armor is tougher than it looks. It seems that attacks that are not in full power will not be able to cut it." Solstice stated as she could see that her attack did not damage the Angel of Chastity Jophiel in the slightest. "You are weakpared to your ancestor. Do you think that you would be able to defeat me? A being that was older than your ancestor itself!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated. "I think that I am getting close to it. All your underlings are dropping like flies." Solstice stated as she was not really attacking the Angel of Chastity Jophiel in full force because she was buying enough time. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel did not notice that the angels that were around them were suddenly decreasing. It was not the four-winged angels that were dying but the two-winged ones. The culprit for the death of the angels with two wings is none other than Lycan as he started a killing spree when he transformed. Lycan''s ws that was bathe in the power of darkness sliced right through the angels. The four-winged angels tried to stop him, but they could not follow him due to his immense speed. Even if the stats of the angels were buffed, they could not catch up to a werewolf that bes almost invisible during the night. "What are those angels that attacked the demon doing!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they looked up to see a gigantic dragon coiling up a giant disco ball. Adrian could not defend it all by himself which is why he already used Limit Break once it was no longer in cooldown. Adrian summoned all of his soulbounds and that was not the end of it. Seeing that the angels were getting weaker and weaker, Adrian immediately summoned the Nether Domain. All of his soulbounds except for Sirius (he is still recovering from the effects of Realm Ender) are summoned in theirher forms. Large monsters made withher mist upied the skies which deterred the angels from destroying the mirrors surrounding the Throne of the Light of Beauty. The four-winged angels were able to destroy some mirrors, but Adrian easily restores them a few seconds after breaking. "This cannot be! I will not fall here!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they burned with anger. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly spread out their wings and activated the golden mes on their body. The golden mes suddenly erupted as a powerful surge of energy suddenly came from the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. An explosion of golden mes came from the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as if it was the same explosion that the Throne of the Light of Beauty used. All the beings that were around the Angel of Chastity Jophiel are hit by the powerful explosion as even Solstice was swallowed inside of it. When the explosion ended, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel could be seen standing on scorched earth. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought that they have killed the vampire as that was the most powerful attack they could do in that form. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly prepared themselves for flight as their next objective was the demon blocking their source of power when two blood swords suddenly pierced their stomach and back. The vampire that they thought had died was perfectly safe standing in front of them. "How! That should have killed you. I might have weakened due to having been sealed for so long, but I am not that weak to not kill a weakling like you!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they could not believe what happened. "You have forgotten that I have been killing beings since earlier." Solstice stated as the numerous blood crystals were now reduced to three. Chapter 1711 Throne of the Light of Beauty IV Chapter 1711 Throne of the Light of Beauty IV Solstice used the remaining three blood crystals and created three more blood weapons and pierced the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Solstice retracted all the blood weapons and collected them once more to form arge blood great sword. As Solstice was about to hit the Angel of Chastity Jophiel, a powerful sound suddenly pierced the skies. Adrian and his soulbounds could be seen crashing towards the ground as they were injured. They were inflicted with a powerful type of status ailment that burned parts of their body. As soon as the sound was heard, the Angel of Chastity Jophielughed as they knew that the collection of energy has already be perfect. Solstice raised the great sword and attempted to sh at the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s neck. The blood great sword shattered as a barrier made of light elemental energy has protected the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Solstice could not believe it but there was a link between the Angel of Chastity Jophiel and the Throne of the Light of Beauty. Adrian managed to recover from crashing to the ground as he used gravity maniption. The other soulbounds were sealed back into the soul chamber to make sure that they are also safe. He immediately drank a potion but the light elemental curse that he was afflicted by seem to not disperse. Adrian thought that the Throne of the Light of Beauty was just something like a relic, but it was actually a living being. Adrian was toote to notice this as he did not perfectly see the soul of the Throne of the Light of Beauty that was connected to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. He now knows how the Angel of Chastity Jophiel can freely switch from a male and a female form. Adrian realized that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel has an odd soul that is incrediblyrge for a being that only has one body. Usually, cases where the soul is bigger than the vessel would make a being''s body explode. This was not the case for the Angel of Chastity Jophiel because they were actually storing parts of their soul to the Throne of the Light of Beauty. Adrian did not notice it and was afflicted by a skill due to the connection between the enemies. Anyone would actually not expect that as well because the Throne of the Light of Beauty is actually incredibly tough. Even Adrain would need to use his true form in order to at least scratch the Throne of the Light of Beauty. "Some sacrifice was needed but all is over now because I have already won." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they flew towards the Throne of the Light of Beauty. The Throne of the Light of Beauty that was now burning like a golden sun once again poured the intense energy towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Unlike before where it created a powerful explosion, the energy was concentrated and is given to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Light suddenly passed through the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as all of her injuries were healed in an instant. The wings on their back also became bigger as a result as the Throne of the Light of Beauty suddenly started to be liquid gold. The liquid gold would then attach itself to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as if they were one to begin with. The liquid gold would then be shaped into armor by the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as the previous one was actually not their realbat armor. The golden armor that covered the Angel of Chastity Jophiel became even more bulky and full of ornaments. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s face is also covered with a golden mask as her wings were also protected by the new armor as well. The added armor to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was a mix of a female and a male shaped armor as if to entuate that they are one being. As soon as the armor on the Angel of Chastity Jophiel wasplete, the three halos on top of their head suddenly became bigger. The three halos formed arge halo behind the Angel of Chastity Jophiel and created an intricate sigil that represented them as an angel. A haughtyugh could then be heard as five golden chakrams and five golden spinning axes appeared next to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel and the Throne of the Light of Beauty has fused with one another.] [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel will have their stats increased by 50%.] [In this form, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel cannot infatuate any being, but they will be able to deal bonus 100% light elemental damage.] Not only did the Angel of Chastity Jophiel managed to heal themself back to full, but they are also have be more powerful than ever. The Angel of Chastity Jophielmanded the five chakrams and five spinning axes mentally. With a wave of their hand, the five chakrams flew off and decimated a hundred yers in an instant. "Oh! How long have I not entered this form! It has been so long!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted in pure ecstasy as more devil army yers died from her weapons. "Kaon!" Adrian shouted as he summoned Kaon once more. Kaon then fired off his dragon breath towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The powerful dragon breath was easily overpowered by one spinning axe. Another spinning axe would fly towards Kaon in an attempt to kill him, but Adrian created a mirror to reflect the attack back at the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The spinning axe managed to return back to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as they were able to gain control of it after Adrian reflected the attack. Adrian could be seen a little bit shaken because he actually lost 10% of his total mana just reflecting one spinning axe. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel before him is no longer the one before as the sudden armor meant that this might be their final form. Chapter 1712 Jophiel Versus the Devil Army I Chapter 1712 Jophiel Versus the Devil Army I "Your petty tricks will no longer work on me, demon. I am now in my exalted form! The very form that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has given me. Look at me and see my most beautiful form!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel also pushed out the darkness in this current form as they were shining as bright as the sun. The power that Solstice and Lycan received when night came suddenly waned as the very existence of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is now like that of a sun. Even the devils that became stronger started to be weaker as a result. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel then created more chakrams and spinning axes which they used to wreak havoc on the devil army. Adrian is also forced to be on the defensive as numerous chakrams, and spinning axes were flying his way. He had to use his mirrors to escape the pursuit of the weapons in order to save himself. "Dark Rupture!" Peridot stated in dragon tongue as she destroyed a mythical tier obsidian. Darkness suddenly flooded the area on top of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. A rift in space appeared where darkness seeped out and nned to cover the sky that was lit up by the light. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel snickered at the dragon''s attempt, but they did not back down. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel used numerous chakrams and spinning axes to destroy the rift that was spilling out darkness. They were able to destroy a skill that was mythical tier which also backfired on Peridot as she was the one that cast it. Peridot coughed up blood as her health was decreased by 20% and her mana was brought down to 10%. "Even the darkness dragon king dares not to face me in this form, dragon!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated with utmost confidence because it is true. The amount of energy that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel needed to use their Exalted Form is akin to the power needed to create a small sun. The Darkness Dragon King would indeed fall in battle when they face the Angel of Chastity Jophiel in this current state. Still, this form for the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is not temporary since it also consumes a lot of energy. "I need to end all of this once and for all." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they turned towards the Hell Gate. "I shall personally destroy it myself." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as the numerous chakrams and spinning axes changed their direction from the devil army yers to the Hell Gate. "Two can y at that game! Levin Cloud! Netheros True Form" Adrian stated as Levin Cloud nodded in response. The Tree of Life and Death is suddenly summoned in the battlefield as theher mist rolled around. Levin Cloud fused with the Tree of Life and Death in order to have more control over the battlefield. Adrian appeared in his Netheros mirror demon form and created numerous mirrors surrounding the Hell Gate. Once a chakram or a spinning axees in contact with a mirror, the mirror immediately shatters which made Adrian''s mana drop incredibly fast. Adrian had no choice but to continue in creating more mirrors to protect the Hell Gate while Levin Cloud also used the roots of the tree of life and death to swat away other weapons. "You may be able to defend against my attacks for now, but this is the end!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as all of the chakrams and spinning axes suddenly gathered in the sky. All the chakrams and spinning axes that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel created suddenly fused to create arge chakram and spinning axe made of golden mes. The two weapons made of golden mes is sent flying towards the Hell Gate. "Defend the gate!" The devil army yers shouted as the mage yers casted barriers to try and slow down the two weapons made of golden mes. The barriers made by the yers proved to not be useful as they were easily sliced off like butter. Adrian fused all of his mirrors together and blocked the chakram. Levin Cloud used all of the energy in the Tree of Life and Death to block the spinning axe. All of the devil army yers prayed that the two would be able to defend the attack, but they could see that the two of them were actually getting pushed back. Adrian was moving closer and closer to the Hell Gate as the chakram was pushing him. Adrian knew that he needed to do something or else the chakram would kill him and destroy arge portion of the Hell Gate with it. "Reflect it!" Adrian shouted as he used all the stored energy in the mirrors. A powerful beam of light started shing with the chakram as Adrian was now lessening the distance of the pushback. Levin Cloud, on the other hand, could be seen using all the energy of the Tree of Life and Death to hold the spinning axe. The roots of the tree that was firmly grounded could be seen getting uprooted as a result. "A feeble attempt! Both of you shall die knowing that I have made you suffer!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they poured more energy into the two weapons. CRACKK! SLASH! Two loud sounds could be heard as the mirror shattered with Adrian''s body cut in two and Levin Cloud''s tree body sliced in half. The two of them turned into particles of light and died upon getting hit by the attacks. The two of them might have died but they were able to destroy the chakram and the spinning axe. "Such a pain even in the end." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they suddenly clutched in pain. A red spear could be seen piercing the proud golden armor that protected their body. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel looked where the red spear originated from and it was none other than Solstice who summoned a pool of blood beneath her feet. Chapter 1713 Jophiel Versus the Devil Army II Chapter 1713 Jophiel Versus the Devil Army II "It seems that angel is now disregarding me. I think I am quite hurt." Solstice stated as she was no longer the object of the angel''s attention. "Your brother did do something to that angel though. Do I still need to kill a lot more or is it enough?" Lycan asked as he only killed a number that reached about five thousand. "That is enough because I have everything that I need. You can now summon the darkness once again, babe. I shall deal with the angel that suddenly became fully armored and ugly." Solstice stated as she mmed the ground, and it turned red. "As you wish, my love. Gift of the Night!" Lycan stated as he howled. A wolf''s howl could be heard and the area that was lit by the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is suddenly covered with darkness once again. The darkness was more powerful than before as it was now able to negate the powerful light that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is radiating. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel did not think much of it though as the darkness did not make them weaker anyway. [Powerful special blood has been mixed into the Blood Lake.] [All magic that is derived from this will be 100% more powerful.] Solstice was a bit shocked when she saw this notification, but she noticed why it happened. Her brother and Levin Cloud actually died due to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. She is now angrier than before as her beloved brother that only she could tease was killed even though she knows that he will revive anyway. [A secret skill has been obtained that can be used for a limited time.] [You can now use Empress of the Evesting Night skill that is the evolved form of the Queen of the Night skill.] Solstice did not know what this skill evolution meant but she knows that she has obtained this due to her brother''s blood and Levin Cloud''s blood mixing into the Blood Lake that she casted. She already knows that this is a powerful skill, but she did not know how powerful it was. As if a curious child that saw something beautiful, Solstice uttered the activation without a moment of hesitation. "I am the Night!" Solstice stated as a powerful darkness from below enveloped her body. The dress that was made of shadows suddenly became blood red while her long flowing red hair gradually had white strands. As if something primordial activated in her blood, the power that was coursing through her almost made her shout in ecstasy. She was no longer the same as she was before as a blood crown levitated above her head. [You have be the Empress of Evesting Night.] [All darkness attribute spells will have 100% increased damage.] [All blood rted spells will have 200% increase in damage.] [All stats have been boosted by 100% for the duration of the transformation.] [All damage done to the opponent will heal the Empress of Evesting Night.] [If the Empress of Evesting Night is full health, then the health recovered will be Blood Essence that will be stored in the Blood Crown.] [If the Blood Crown is fully charged, then the Empress of Evesting Night will gain the skill Bloodborne Apocalypse.] [The duration of the Empress of Evesting Night transformation is 20 minutes.] Solstice could finally see her new form which is not that different from her Night Form. The dress just became red, but she could see that it is connected to the Blood Lake that she created. The Blood Lake itself has fused with her. With just a thought, a blood red spear was created from the Blood Lake, and she threw it towards the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. She did not think that this will deal great damage to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as she only created it to test how powerful it became. She was shocked upon seeing the blood spear pierce the proud armor of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. "She now has the aura of the First Progenitor of the Vampires! I must kill her immediately!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought as they were now in fear of the being that as in the middle of the bloodke. "Angels! Attack the vampire with all your might! She must die today!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as they knew that it would be incredibly stupid to not kill a vampire that has the powers of the First Progenitor of the Vampires. "I must deliver this news to the others or else they would have used our strength in fighting the wrong enemy." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought as the ones that they feared the most back then were the First Progenitor of the Vampires and the First Alpha of the Werewolves. The angels that heard themand of their leader no longer attacked the Hell Gate or the yers but focused on the being that was in the middle of the Blood Lake. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel summoned numerous chakrams and spinning axes and sent it flying towards Solstice. Solstice did not panic but created blood weapons that are the same number as the weapons that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel have sent towards her. All the blood weapons and the golden me weapons directly hit one another and destroyed each other as well. The two created weapons were actually tied when ites to power is what an observer would think. "She is not that strongpared to me but the I am at an elemental disadvantage." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel muttered as they knew that they could kill Solstice if they put maximum effort, but they would also need to sacrifice at least half of their body. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel did not want to confront Solstice head on because the werewolf was still lingering near her. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel knew that going against two of the beings made of pure darkness would endanger their lives. Being killed by vampires or werewolves could actually result in angels being permanently extinguished. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel could easily see that the vampire and werewolf were Blessed Children of the Twin Gods. The vampire and werewolf will revive but they could not say the same for themselves. They are actually using the other angels to test if being killed by the vampire in that state will result in permanent death. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel does not care for their subordinates as long as they survive. They can just make more subordinates in the future as long as they are alive. The angels under the Angel of Chastity Jophiel charged towards Solstice but thetter did not even panic. "I always need more blood anyway." Solstice muttered as she casually flicked her hand. With one flick of her hand, the Blood Lake moved in ordance with her wishes. Arge blood spike sprouted and killed an angel with two wings with ease. The angel that was killed might have been already damaged to half health, but that attack is still something that shocked the others. "Oh! I did not think that it would be this easy." Solstice muttered as even she was surprised. The angel that was killed did not be particles of light but was devoured by the Blood Lake instead. A notification suddenly appeared before Solstice. [You have gained charges to the Blood Crown by 2%.] [Total Blood Crown charge: 22%.] The angels that were trying to attack her immediately flew higher as they feared that they would get reached by the attack earlier. The instincts of the angels were correct as they would have suffered the same fate as the one that flew too close. All of the angels started to cast light attribute spells instead which prompted Solstice to protect herself. "I need more charges." Solstice muttered as she then saw the human army alliance and smiled widely that it showed her fangs. Solstice suddenly ducked inside of the Blood Lake and willed it to go close to the human army. The angels did not expect arge bloodke to actually move away from the location. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly felt an ominous wind pass through them. "Stop that bloodke from moving!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they used all of their focus to create thousands of chakrams and spinning axes to destroy the bloodke. "Multi Elemental Barrier!" Peridot shouted as she destroyed six legendary tier gemstones. A six colored barrier then enveloped the Blood Lake where Solstice resides. The attacks of the angels were able to destroy the barrier, but Solstice was already in location. The human army alliance suddenly saw that there was blood beneath their feet, but this was a battlefield, so they did not think it was strange. "Save those humans!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted something they would never say but it was toote. "Blood Thorns!" Solstice stated as screams of pain and agony echoed in the battlefield. Chapter 1714 Jophiel Versus the Devil Army III Chapter 1714 Jophiel Versus the Devil Army III The area that covered the bloodke suddenly sprouted spikes made of blood. As if the blood spikes only targeted the human army alliance, only the human army were affected. Some died from the blood thorns which the Blood Lake immediately consume. Some did not die but had holes in their bodies where blood came gushing out. The pain and cries for help made the battlefield even more chaotic. Blood started trickling down from everywhere and it was not a sight for the weak of heart. "Heal the humans immediately!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated which is something that the angels they thought would ever hear from their leader''s mouth. The angels started casting healing spells which was aided by the Priests of the Church of Light. The humans that were still alive started to get their wounds healed. The humans would then run as far away as they can from the Blood Lake as they did not know when the blood spikes would hit them again. [The Blood Crown has gathered the maximum charge possible.] [It is now possible to cast Bloodborne Apocalypse.] Solstice suddenly emerged from the Blood Lake which terrified all the humans. They suddenly started shouting and caller her as the Blood Witch. Only then did they learn that she was far more terrifying than such a silly nickname that even she thought is cute. "Bloodborne Apocalypse!" Solstice stated as she showed her fangs with a smile that could allure any men with her beauty. The Blood Lake that was silent suddenly turned into numerous blood spikes that killed those that were unfortunate enough to not get out in time. The bodies of those that died were assimted into the Blood Lake. Soon the Blood Lake returned into a peaceful look as it became t but that was just the start of the real horror. [You have killed 102, 286 beings.] [All killed beings will now be Strigoi.] The peaceful Blood Lake suddenly became erratic as beings that looked like a nightmare version of a vampire emerged. These were the Strigoi which were vampiric monsters without ego which can only be created by vampires. Solstice was familiar with these monsters as there were some upper-ss vampires that have them as pets. The best way to describe how the Strigoi looked like would be a gigantic man and bat hybrid. The Strigoi that Solstice saw before had flesh and pinkish skin color but the ones she created were all blood red instead. They also bowed down to her as soon as they were created as if to revere the greatest of all the queens. [You have created 102, 286 Strigoi.] [All these Strigoi are only created temporarily and will be extinguished once your transformation ends.] "No matter. Your queenmands you to kill all my enemies and bring their blood to me!" Solsticemanded as the Blood Lake beneath her feet has dried up. "Kill the damned beings! Clear a path for me as I shall cut that vampire''s head off myself!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as they knew that the vampire will only grow stronger if she feeds on more blood. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel no longer cared about the risks as she knew that a crushing defeat would be their downfall. Mikhail has given them this task to make the angels more powerful. If they would fail to carry this task, then Mikhail would personally punish them as a result which is more frightening for the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel was able to clear a path towards Solstice as the angels under them made sure that the Strigoi would not touch them. With a chakram on the left hand and a spinning axe on the right, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel has decided to hastily kill Solstice. Solstice could not defend herself as the Blood Lake was no longer below her and all she could do was bring out her own weapons that she created with her blood. "She is weak now! Creating that number of evil creatures has weakened her!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel thought as any Strigoi that went near them were dealt with by their subordinate angels. "Your head is mine!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as if believing that they are now victorious. "I think you have forgotten about someone!" A male voice suddenly rang beside the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. "Argh!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel eximed as one of her wings was suddenly damaged. "I was only able to damage one wing?! I guess I am very pathetic." Lycan muttered to himself as he licked the blood from his ws. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel managed to gain a bit of distance after getting hurt. Their subordinate angels immediately healed the damaged wing back to its brilliance. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel soon heard the screams of the human army that they brought as more and more of them are dying. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel would then see the Prince of the Undead reviving these dead humans into undead which made their side lose even more. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel could not believe that they will lose without even doing their objective. The angels could not even reach the Hell Gate as a lot of powerful enemies were now defending it. "The fact that I, the greatest being in this world, is losing. This must all be a hallucination. A trial by the goddess to test my own faith to her. Goddess! Please give me your guidance!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted but it was not a voice full of pity that responded to her. "In the end, you were ugly as well." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated which made the Angel of Chastity Jophiel turn their head in confusion as they could not process what their beloved goddess told them. "I shall make use of you for onest time. An ugly being such as yourself should at least be that useful." The Goddess of Luminaria''s voice echoed from the skies. Chapter 1715 A Goddess’ Curse I Chapter 1715 A Goddess¡¯ Curse I "Agh!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted as numerous bone cracking noises is heard. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel started convulsing as if something was possessing their body. The armor that was perfectly fitted to a humanoid body started to expand. The singr body suddenly started to actually split in half. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly became an entity that looked like conjoined twins. The beautiful features of their face that made anyone be allured with them is no more. A hideous monster that has the body and power of an angel has been born. [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel has been cursed by the very goddess that they worship.] [The Blessing of the Goddess of Light Luminaria has started to takeover the body of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel.] "No! Please don''t! My god¡­ AUaegh!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as the two heads that looked like a dpidated ogre no longer said words that can be understood. [The Angelic Beast of Chastity has descended.] [The Angelic Beast of Chastity will have all of its stats increase by 100%.] [The Angelic Beast of Chastity will no longer be able to heal from their wounds.] [The Angelic Beast of Chastity will receive double the damage in exchange for the immense strength that it is given.] == Monster Name: Angelic Beast of Chastity Monster Tier: Semi-Transcendent Monster Level: 400 HP: 81% MP: 50% Description: A beast that has resulted to the Angel of Chastity Jophiel being subjected to the curse of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel is no more as the essence and ego has already been fed to the beast in order to awaken it. Despite being incredibly strong, the Angelic Beast of Chastity has very weak defenses. == The Angelic Beast of Chastity is extremely far from the look of what the most beautiful angel ever described is. One would even think that this might be the true form of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel that they tried to hide. The angels that were around the Angelic Beast of Chastity could only gasp in shock as they did not expect that their beautiful leader will be a hideous beast. "Great Beauty! What happened to you?!" The angels asked the Angelic Beast of Chastity, but they could only hear the grunts of a mindless beast. "Did they not hear the voice of their goddess? She was the one that cursed their own leader when they deemed Jophiel no longer worthy." Solstice stated as she heard it clearly. "Beast of Chastity! Destroy every being there! I permit you to devour the energy of all my other children to rid this world of that venomous vampire." The voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is once again heard. "Uwah!" The Angelic Beast of Chastity grunted as both of its mouth suddenly opened wide that it actually split half its head. [The Angelic Beast of Chastity is absorbing all the sources of light energy in the area.] All of the light elemental energy that is in the area is suddenly being absorbed by the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Even the spells of the priests from the Church of Light are being absorbed. One could even see the priests of the church of light suddenly fainting as all of the light elemental energy in their body is taken away. The angels that were not sure what happened to their leader went closer to the Angelic Beast of Chastity thinking that their leader just lost their mind. The moment their energy was being stolen; the angels started to fly away but they could not get away from the Angelic Beast of Chastity. The proud angels that boasted their prowess in handling light elemental energy started dropping like flies. The angels started dying as all of the energy present in their body was emptied out. The Angelic Beast of Chastity did not stop which made every being in the area tremble due to the power it has absorbed. The halos behind its back suddenly became bigger and brighter as if a powerful spell is about to be swept upon all the devil side army and even the human army. [The Angelic Beast of Chastity is about to use Chastise.] [Pray that you will not die.] "Protect all of the beings on our side, servants!" Solstice shouted hurriedly as the Angelic Beast of Chastity released two light elemental energy balls into the sky. The Strigoi followed themand of their empress and immediately flew to the skies to take on the damage of the powerful skill that the Angelic Beast of Chastity released. The sky that was illuminated by the Chastise skill is suddenly covered in darkness due to the enormous number of Strigoi that flew towards the skill. The number of Strigoi might number in the hundred thousand and increased a bit but it was not enough to perfectly block the powerful skill that sacrificed even the angels. All of the Strigoi were decimated as they burst into blood and are vaporized by the powerful sh of light that enveloped the entire area. All of the yers did everything that they could to protect themselves as they were swallowed up by the dome of light. [The Hell Gate''s Durability has decreased by quite a lot.] [Remaining Hell Gate Durability: 31%] The yers even sacrificed their bodies in order to defend the Hell Gate as they believed that the sess of their mission is more important than surviving the attack. The skill that enveloped the area in a powerful shower of light killed half of the devil side army with a quarter in severe wounds. The Angelic Beast of Chastity did not stop there as it looked at the Hell Gate that was still working and roared. "When did you be so ugly!" Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared behind the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Without even a moment''s notice, Adrian sliced the Angelic Beast of Chastity in between their conjoined body. The Angelic Beast of Chastity let out a powerful scream due to the weapon that damaged it. Chapter 1716 A Goddess’ Curse II Chapter 1716 A Goddess¡¯ Curse II [You cannot revive due to a special circumstance.] [Your revival will have to wait until the effect of the Empress of the Evesting Night skill has ended.] Adrian and also Levin Cloud did not expect something like this to happen as they were always able to revive themselves after dying. The only thing that was different now is that they died with their bodies touching the Blood Lake that was summoned by Solstice. They were able to see the battlefield as wandering spirits which other yers that died can also see. The two of them could not speak to each other as it is not possible as they are wandering souls. They could see what happened in the battle though such as Solstice summoning a hundred thousand army of Strigoi. Adrian also witnessed his sister suddenly having her crimson hair be mixed with the tinum white strands that he has. "It is as if my own blood has already fused with my sister''s blood. She has taken on some of the Asmodian Blood that I own. How is that possible though? Blood Transfusion should not be possible on my blood yet from what I know." Adrian thought. Blood Transfusion is indeed not avable for Adrian''s blood yet due to him not being able to unlock it yet. The only reason why Solstice was able to get that specific boost was due to her own mastery over the Bloodwork skill already being at the Grandmaster Level 1. She was actually lucky that she was able to extract the special abilities of Adrian''s blood. Adrian already tried experiments with Solstice before such as letting her suck on his blood. Other than Solstice saying that Adrian''s blood tasted like the most delicious and mouthwatering steak she had ever tasted, she did not get anything. Adrian also saw that Levin Cloud also died and he has traces of Asmodian blood in him as well. "Maybe the chance was magnified when Levin Cloud''s blood was also mixed in." Adrian spected but he started focusing on the battle when the Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly transformed into a hideous angelic beast. Adrian always knew that gods and goddesses could curse beings that they have blessed heavily. Gods and goddesses would only do this if the being that they blessed has did something wrong that would put their divine name to shame. He has never seen a god, or a goddess curse their blessed being just because they could not defeat the enemy. What Adrian did not know is that such a curse is not really possible even if one being has been blessed. A god or a goddess would actually have to sacrifice the divinity that they have given to a being, which weakens them, when they curse a follower. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could easily do something like this to angels because she inserted such function when she created the angels. The Goddess of Light Luminaria can only do this to angels that have personally been created by her. Angels that were created using the Divine Light relic are not affected by this as much. Still, this also means that the angels that were created after will not be as powerful as the angels that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has personally created. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel is now swallowed up by the Angelic Beast of Chastity which it is now known for. The beautiful angel is no more and a beast that has the power of holy light is born. The Angelic Beast of Chastity released a powerful skill that even Adrian as a soul became fearful. [The Angelic Beast of Chastity has used Chastise.] The Angelic Beast of Chastity released a powerful attackprised ofpressed light elemental energy. Solstice had to sacrifice all of the Strigoi to weaken the skill but that was not enough to stop it. In the end, the entire battlefield was filled with immense light that swallowed everything up as if it was getting purified by light. [You can now revive.] [Do you wish to revive now?] "Yes." Adrian answered calmly as his body materialized in the air and he immediately summoned the scythe armament. "Universal Threat!" Adrian added as he suddenly vanished from view as soon as he revived. The Angelic Beast of Chastity roared loudly as all of the weak beings are dead along with the angels that it has absorbed. The human army alliance that was proud in number has fallen to a measly number of a hundred thousand. The devil side army is also only a hundred thousand in numbers as well since only a few was able to survive while some were lucky. The devils that were protecting the Hell Gate were eviscerated and it is now defenseless. The Angelic Beast of Chastity was given amand when it was created, and it is the destruction of the sinister gate. The Angelic Beast of Chastity flew towards the Hell Gate without minding the beings that it has heavily damaged. "When did you be so ugly!" Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared behind the Angelic Beast of Chastity. The Angelic Beast of Chastity suddenly heard a voice from behind it and its two heads looked back. Without sensing any killing intent, the Angelic Beast of Chastity could not react to the attack as its conjoined body was suddenly sliced in half. The two heads screamed in pain as they were two entities that are one. The Angelic Beast of Chastity suddenly lost bnce as each body only had three wings. The conjoined body is actually helping each other afloat since one cannot fly without the other even if they split. The Angelic Beast of Chastity had to reach out to its other half and embrace each other in order to fly. "Even I did not expect something like that to happen." Adrian stated as he is shocked with what the two bodies of the Angelic Beast of Chastity are doing in order to make sure that they do not touch the ground. Chapter 1717 A Goddess’ Curse III Chapter 1717 A Goddess¡¯ Curse III "Kill the demon even if your life gets extinguished beast!" The Goddess of Light Luminariamanded the Angelic Beast of Chastity. The Angelic Beast of Chastity that was supposed to focus on destroying the Hell Gate has switched its objectives. It now was direct orders from its creator to erase the demon from existence. The Angelic Beast of Chastity actually has the power to do so but it is extremely limited. Adrian, who was suddenly rmed by something, gained distance from the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Adrian could feel that the Angelic Beast of Chastity''s gaze was now different than before. The gaze of the Angelic Beast of Chastity was that of a ravage beast, but it now changed to that of a determined hunter. "Power of Gemini!" The Angelic Beast of Chastity stated in pure understandable speech which shocked Adrian and the others. The Angelic Beast of Chastity that could only grunt and make inhuman noises suddenly spoke. This development is something that Adrian actually feared. A beast that is not intelligent is easy to defeat but a beast with intelligence is not going to be a cakewalk. [The Angelic Beast of Chastity has invoked the power of the stars.] [Due to the Angelic Beast of Chastity not having full control of the power of Gemini, only half the skill effects will be possible.] The sky that was dark suddenly had stars shine brightly upon it which resembled the Gemini Constetion. The Gemini Constetion suddenly bathe the Angelic Beast of Chastity with a powerful light that made thetter even more powerful. All parts of the Angelic Beast of Chastity''s body are suddenly glowing with this purplish light that made any living being shudder at the sight. [The Gemini Constetion is said to be the constetion that represents the twins.] [The Angelic Beast of Chastity has been granted the Power to Devour.] [Any being that is killed by the Angelic Beast of Chastity has a 40% of getting their entire being erased.] [The percentage of essence disappearance will increase with more tactile contact with the Angelic Beast of Chastity.] [The Angelic Beast of Chastity will lose 5% of their maximum health every 5 minutes.] [Any being that is erased by the Angelic Beast of Chastity will make them recover 5% of their maximum health. [The Angelic Beast of Chastity will be blessed by the Gemini Constetion for 20 minutes.] [Never make contact with the Angelic Beast of Chastity or else you will cease to exist.] A lot of notifications appeared before the yers which suddenly gave them cold feet. They all wanted to run away the moment they read the notifications because they do not want to be erased from existence. If they get erased from existence, then they would have to start from the bottom once again even if they have all the items that they received. "Oh shoot!" Adrian shouted as the Angelic Beast of Chastity suddenly came flying at him with such fanatic eyes. "Dark Matter!" Adrian stated as he suddenly released a powerful dark mass around him. The Angelic Beast of Chastity that flew towards Adrian is caught by the skill and is stunned. An invisible dark mass has caught the Angelic Beast of Chastity which gave Adrian enough time to breathe. He immediately summoned Charon and Sirius to make sure that he will get assistance in binding the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Charon bound the Angelic Beast of Chastity with his chains as tight as he wasmanded to. Sirius did this using the shadows that came from his own body. Adrian thought that everything was holding on, but he realized that it was all wishful thinking. The chains and shadows that the two soulbounds used were actually getting corroded by the aura that enveloped the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Anything that touches this is being erased in existence which meant that any physical object will not be able to hold the Angelic Beast of Chastity down. "AwagH!" The Angelic Beast of Chastity grunted as they were actually able to destroy all the things that bound it. "Got to go! You two hide!" Adrian stated as he used his wings and flew towards the ground. The Angelic Beast of Chastity followed Adrian closely as they were able to fly almost at Adrian''s speed even if thetter has boosted himself with Chrono Shift. Adrian even used Chrono Lag on the Angelic Beast of Chastity, but its flying speed was still able to catch up to him. All the yers that saw Adrian flying their way started cursing him out as they did not want to get touched by the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Adrian dove straight down in such a fast speed and immediately shifted horizontally when he was one meter away from the ground. The Angelic Beast of Chastity was about to do the same thing when Adrian used Chrono Shift on it to make sure that they elerate. The Angelic Beast of Chastity crashed straight into the ground which made it tremble. "Attack it now!" Adrian shouted. "Undead Legion! Go!" Creepysoo shouted as he transformed by using God of Death Descent: Baron Samedi. All the undead that he summoned using the bodies of the dead from the Chastise skill was incredibly enormous. Lots of skeletons jumped into the crater and scratched or punched the Angelic Beast of Chastity as if they wanted vengeance. The Angelic Beast of Chastity did not get damaged easily though as some skeletons were getting erased from existence just by touching their body. "We do not need to kill it immediately! All we need to do is keep it at bay. Make sure that it does not touch anyone." Adrianmanded his guild members as they were the ones that were revived by Levin Cloud as soon as thetter returned back to life. The Angelic Beast of Chastity erupted from the crater and roared like a deranged beast. The Angelic Beast of Chastity used their eyes to sweep the battlefield and finally saw their target. The Angelic Beast of Chastity suddenly released two beams of light using their mouths. Chapter 1718 Death of the Angelic Beast of Chastity Chapter 1718 Death of the Angelic Beast of Chastity The two beams of light came out of the two mouths of the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Adrian had to quickly dodge the attack as it also possessed the purplish aura that can erase an existence. Adrian used Enhanced Blink to get out of the way, but the light beams actually bent to his new location. Adrian needed to redirect the beams of light and he immediately knew how as he gazed upon the remaining human alliance members. The members of the human alliance were incredibly fearful as a demon was suddenly flying towards them. They thought that the demon would reap their souls as he wielded a scythe, but they were wrong. The demon did not kill them or swung his scythe to them, but they suffered a more miserable fate. The beam of light that came out of the Angelic Beast of Chastity hit the members of the human army alliance and killed them. Some died with a body intact while others were erased from existence. After hitting about ten members of the human army alliance, each beam of light subsided and could be destroyed by Adrian''s attack. He is a bit apologetic to those whose existence was erased but he could actually care less since they were enemies. Adrian is not really the type to linger on that type of emotion especially when ites to his enemies. "Retreat!" The human army alliance remaining leaders shouted as they did not want to lose anymore soldiers. The angels that led them were already dead while only a beast with the power of an angel remain. What is even more frustrating is that the beast with the power of an angel killed all the other angels. The faith that the human army alliance has on the Goddess of Light Luminaria has hit rock bottom as they no longer worship her. In fact, the human army alliance now loathes the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Even some of the priests (NPCs and yers alike) have rescinded their faith to her. All of them no longer worshipped her even if their devotion stats will return back to zero. "We surrender! Please do not attack us anymore!" The priests that did not have the energy to run away like other soldiers shouted as they did not want to be killed. The priests thought that they would be killed by the devils or those that joined hands with the devils, but they were actually spared. Those that had a small inkling of respect left for the Goddess of Light Luminaria had no more respect for the goddess. They have realized that only the angels were the ones that were blessed in this war while they were given scraps of what one may call a blessing. "I guess I really done a number on them. Now, I am really feeling guilty." Adrian stated but that feeling had to be forgotten for now as he needed to deal with the Angelic Beast of Chastity. The Angelic Beast of Chastity was bombarded with numerous spells from the remaining devil army members. It was the only being that needed to be defeated as the human army alliance has already surrendered. The whole fight would end as long as they defeated the Angelic Beast of Chastity. "Since it is the only one remaining, I should use my other domain as well. Aether Domain! Aetheros True Form!" Adrian shouted as he changed form to his Aetheros Form. [Aether Dust has been spread in the area.] [All allies will have their defenses increased.] [All allies will have their health regeneration increased.] [All allies will have their mana regeneration increased.] [All allies will have their stamina regenerate faster.] All the members of the devil army side started to recover. The Angelic Beast of Chastity that rampaged is also starting to be weaker and weaker due to the use of the Power of Gemini. Its body is actually breaking down as of this moment as it is actually unable to contain the incredible power that it is using. "It is almost dead! Bombard it with spells even if you run out of mana!" One of the guild leaders shouted as the reward for thest blow on the Angelic Beast of Chastity might be incredible. The Angelic Beast of Chastity roared as it was suddenly getting hit with spells of different intensities. The yers do not even dare to get near it in fear of getting erased from existence. The safest way is the best way, and they could see that the Angelic Beast of Chastity cannot move from its location. Different mages used crowd control skills to make sure that the Angelic Beast of Chastity does not leave its crater. Creepysoo even made sure to create more skeletons just to weigh the Angelic Beast of Chastity down. If the Angelic Beast of Chastity leaves the crater, then there is an extremely small chance that it might kill another being and recover. "Stardust Rain!" Adrian stated as he already changed to his bow armament. Adrian fired an arrow to the sky above the Angelic Beast of Chastity and it rained down numerous arrows to pin down the monster. He also continued on firing more arrows to make sure that it does not have the strength to fly away. Sirius, Kaon and Kimat were summoned to deal damage to the Angelic Beast of Chastity as well. Sirius utilized the shadows in order to grab onto the body of the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Kaon made sure to empower all the elemental spells that the mages casted. Kimat rained down lightning from above to make sure that the Angelic Beast of Chastity will never be able to fly from the crater that it is trapped. "Mo..The..R!" The Angelic Beast of Chastity as it looked at the sky, yet it is not being answered by the one that it calls mother. "Andromeda!" Adrian stated as his bow was empowered by a force thates from the stars itself. Adrian made sure to use all the energy in his body to enhance the skill. It actually came to the point that his surroundings were starting to get warped due to the power that the arrow holds. Adrian immediately fired the shot as soon as all the energy that he expended has consolidated. The arrow flew out of the bow and targeted the Angelic Beast of Chastity without miss. The Angelic Beast of Chastity could only mutter the same words over and over again as it instinctively knew that death wasing for it. The Power of Gemini that was protecting the Angelic Beast of Chastity has already ended as its body failed to contain its power. The arrow hit the Angelic Beast of Chastity directly on its body and exploded in a glorious cosmic light. The entire area looked like a star has exploded which created a powerful shockwave that swept across the area. The Angelic Beast of Chastity could only wail for onest time as it was killed. [The Angelic Beast of Chastity has been killed.] [You have sessfully defended the Hell Gate from the invaders.] [You have gained a level.] [You have gained the Shard of Gemini.] [You have stolen divinity from the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] Everything suddenly went silent as the notifications were given to them. It was only a few secondster when cheers erupted as the yers that defended the Hell Gate managed to win. This was one of the mostrge-scale wars that has urred on Pandemonium where the defending team is vastly outnumbered. [You have cleared the Hell Gate Protection Detail (Guardian) quest.] [You have gained a chance to pick an Item from the Treasury of the Seven Original Sins (Order of Picking would be determined by contribution.)] [You are the biggest contributor for this quest.] [The Angel of Chastity Jophiel has died.] [The power of the Silver City has lessened due to this.] [The Hell Gate will now start to repair itself.] Adrian read the notification that he was the one that contributed the most but the second one was actually not far from him. Solstice was the second yer in the contribution ranking with Levin Cloud being third. Five of the first ten slots actually came from the Pantheon guild which a lot of the yers already expected. The other yers in the top ten that were not in the Pantheon guild are guild masters of top guilds. They earned lots of contribution points due to defeating Second Order Angels (angels that have four wings). Adrian then called all of his guild members to see if they are all ounted for. "Since everyone is here, I would like to thank all of you. Our guild is actually the one that has the most contribution. Thank you for all the hard work!" Adrian stated. "Valiant Warriors that defended the Hell Gate! Please enter Hell in order for you to receive your rewards!" The voice of Lucifer of the Seven Original Sins stated with glee as they were the ones that ended up winning. Chapter 1719 The Angels Secret Chapter 1719 The Angel''s Secret "Jophiel is dead." Mikhail stated as he told all of those that were in the Tower of Babel. "Jophiel will just revive on his statue anyways. Still, it seems that Jophiel is the weakest out of all of us that they lost to devils." Uriel stated. "Jophiel will not revive. They are truly dead. Look at his statue." Mikhail pointed out the statue where Jophiel revives from. The statue of the Angel of Chasity Jophiel that was pristine white in the topmost floor of the Tower of Babel started to turn ck. After the white statue turned ck, the statue started to turn to ashes. All the angels that witnessed it are in shock because this was the first that one of them truly died. "Camael, did you see what happened to Jophiel?" Mikhail asked as he is curious on what happened to Jophiel since he cannot see all the way to the other side of the world. "I was keeping an eye on Jophiel but there was a point that my vision could not see it. I thought that the devil gods might have interfered which is why I could not see what happened to them. To think that they would be able to destroy Jophiel''s existence!" Camael replied. "The angels that were able to revive did not have any memory of what happened to Jophiel as well. The ones that had the memory could not speak as if they were given a restriction. Maybe the devil gods really did interfere as only they could restrict our powers like this. We can train them to be strong enough to break the restriction but that would take long. They need to be strong to even attempt to break free from a curse from a devil god after all." Gabriel stated as he already asked the angels that revived back in the Silver City. "What if it was not the devil gods that sealed the information?" Mikhail stated. "What do you mean? Are there any more beings that would have the power to oppose us? Demons cannot use curses after all since they only deal with origin magic." Zadkiel stated. "It does not matter then. All of you must gather information about the death of Jophiel. Look onto the beings that were able to kill them. Gabriel, can you stay as I need the details on what the lower angels said." Mikhail stated as the other angels of the Seven Virtues went out to see who was able to permanently kill an angel of Jophiel''s caliber. Mikhail then extended his energy outwards to create a forcefield inside the Tower of Babel''s top floor. He did not do this when the other angels of the Seven Virtues are present. When Gabriel saw the barrier, he immediately knew that what they are going to discuss is something that no other angel must find out. "It was the goddess herself that threw away Jophiel, am I correct?" Mikhail asked but it was actually more of a statement due to how sure he was. "From the results that I have seen, I think it is actually true. This is not the first time that we have witnessed something like this as only the two of us are the ones that could almost ignore themand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Gabriel stated. "The strange part is that we do not know what happened. Did the angels just be crazy that they lost their senses like back then. I thought only those of the Second Order of the Heavenly Sphere were susceptible to that but if even us are involved then I think we have a problem." Mikhail stated. "You are right. Back then, a few of the angels managed to at least report to us that the others became crazy and sacrificed themselves. This time, they have their lips sealed as if it is an absolutemandment. If the Seven Original Sins did not do the seal as I did not feel a devil''s energy from the revived angels, then it is likely the goddess that discarded Jophiel." Gabriel stated. "To think that even we would be just like pawns to her. We should really proceed with the n on getting the Nephilim. With the power inside of him, we might be able to undo the control of the goddess without sacrificing the power that we have now. I must liberate all of us from her control." Mikhail stated but he also has another ulterior motive behind it. Mikhail wants to have the power of the Nephilim as it is the power of his brother that transcended the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He does not want to do what the others that abandoned the goddess did. All the angels that became devils or abandoned the Goddess of Light became weaker and needed to train once more in order to recover what they lost. Mikhail believed that he would be the new king of angels and might even step into godhood. If he does step into godhood, then he could defeat the Goddess of Light Luminaria and take her as his concubine goddess. He would then be the one to control the angels instead of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "You cannot leave the Silver City and the dragons are also making it difficult for us to move out. If they notice that both of us were not here, then they might have set the Silver City into mes. We are the only deterrents to make sure that our lifeline would not be destroyed." Gabriel stated. Mikhail could only nod at what Gabriel said as the Silver City is what is keeping them alive. If the Silver City is destroyed, then there might be a chance that the angels could no longer revive endlessly just like the blessed children or cursed children (yers). He does not want to be a king to rule an empty nation after all. "Have you procured the thing that could help us with the dragons? I wanted to let them know what a true festival is." Mikhail asked. "We have found traces of it, but it is not enough to inflict dragons that are kings and above. The people of the east are not making it easy for us to acquire it after all. The Fallen Gods of the East are incredibly shrewd that they are only giving us a dose that could incapacitate a small dragon." Gabriel stated. "They are mortals are they not? Can we not just kill them?" Mikhail asked as that was the easiest way for him. Back then, the angels could get anything they want because of their beautiful faces and power. People believed that they will be blessed if they help an angel which was a rumor created by the angels themselves. If they could not have the things that they want, then they would carry out a piging that they called a ''Crusade'' in the name of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "We cannot do that as the other party are fallen gods after all. They have relics that can actually deceive even Camael''s eyes. We also do not want another enemy as the current ones are already troublesome. We have yet to fully regain the power that we have from back then after all." Gabriel stated. "To think that we have fallen this low after getting sealed for too long. The punishment of the Asmodians is incredibly scary but their power is something that we must have. I guess that is true that we have a lot of enemies, but you must have at least got the location on where they are getting the Dragonsbane." Mikhail asked. "Camael was able to see the general location, but it seems that they noticed as well. The location that they have in the east is now shrouded by something. The humans have created something called arrays that could warp even our blessings. The Fallen Gods of the East must have been the ones that created such thing since ordinary humans would not be able to do so." Gabriel stated. "I do not care if you empty out the first treasury. Just get enough of the Dragonsbane that can kill even dragon kings. I will be only able to move if those dragons are incapacitated. Have you also talked to the so-called Hero of the Dragonborne?" Mikhail stated. "You mean Hou Yiwei? He is not open to any talks to us as he only sees us as an enemy." Gabriel stated. "Even though he has an angel as hispanion?" Mikhail stated as White was actually offered to have her status be returned as long as Hou Yiwei will betray the dragons. "He is firm which might be the reason why you showed interest. He does not n on betraying the dragons as he is already a dragon himself although he only calls himself a Dragonewt. White has already betrayed the Goddess Luminaria and it seems that she also knows of her attitude which is why she did not listen as well." Gabriel stated. "Our troubles would have been much easier if she was really benevolent after all." Mikhail stated as him and Gabriel continued to n their next moves. Chapter 1720 Choose Which Vault I Chapter 1720 Choose Which Vault I Adrian happily entered Hell once again as the reward forpleting the defense quest will be given. It was a chance to enter the treasury of the Seven Original Sins and get one item of their choice. Adrian knew that there might be a catch to it, but he wanted to see what it would be as there are a lot of people that will get rewarded after all. [You havepleted the quest Kill My Brother''s Ex-Lover.] [The questpletion has taken too long to update due to you not technically killing the Angel of Chastity Jophiel.] "I thought the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was not the ex-lover, so I thought that I did notplete the quest, but it just took long." Adrian stated as he suddenly started to feel dizzy as information started to flood his head. [You can peek inside the stolen memory of the Asmodian Abel.] [The reward for the quest would be given once the memory has been viewed.] [Do you wish to view the memory now?] "Not yet. I will do so when I am not in another territory." Adrian stated. [You can view the memory once you decide to.] "All of those that havepleted the quest that we have given, I give you, my thanks. Not only did you make sure that the connection to Hell was not severed, a powerful member of the Seven Virtues even died. I have never felt so ted for such a long time." Lucifer stated. "Enough of the pleasantries." Beelzebub stated as he snapped his fingers. Seven doors suddenly appeared before all of the yers. Each door was different than the other as it had seven different colors that represented the Seven Original Devils. A door is present below each of the Seven Original Devils, and it also has their insignias. "Each door shall lead you to different vaults that represent each of us." Satan stated. "That does not mean that every one of you is entitled to a door that easily. The first ones that need to choose will be the ones that contributed the most." Leviathan stated. "Of course, those at the top cannot use that privilege as well since it might give them more chances of easily getting a treasure." Mammon stated. "I see. So, the ones that enter first could have the best selection, but they are saying that is not the case. Is there something done to the possible rewards?" Adrian asked. "You are correct, demon. The rewards are ced in mour which means that you cannot use your physical senses to determine the reward that you pick." Baal stated. "It will be up to your luck. Do not worry as we are not stingy since sacrificed a lot for Hell." Belphegor stated. "If you pick an item that is not suitable for you then we can actually exchange it for an item of the same tier that is suitable for you." Asmodeus stated as she blew a kiss. "This is careful deliberation as we actually nned to do something if the battle was going to be in favor of the angels, but it was not. Unlike those angels, the devils care much about our own image after all. A favor is repaid a thousand-fold while enmity is also repaid a thousand-fold. Pick your doors as this might determine your future since we sprinkled special things inside." Lucifer stated with a big smile. Adrian decided to enter the gate that he deems to have the best item but even he thinks that it is a gamble. Adrian entered the gate that is handled by the Beelzebub as he is the Sin of Gluttony. He debated going inside of Mammon''s gate since that is the gate of the Sin of Greed. Adrian knew that Mammon might have the most precious things inside of that gate as that is the Devil of Greed after all. Still, he chose the Gate of Gluttony as they are quite close in meaning. Mammon could also hold on to the most important items as the Devil of Greed would know to have that for themselves. He also chose Beelzebub''s gate as he is the one that has some interest in Adrian. He might get a clue to what kind of item he could get. Adrian did not consider the gate of Lucifer even if he is the most powerful of the Seven Original Sins because he knows the devil''s temperament. Lucifer would have no use for powerful weapons or things as his pride would shatter if he used such things. He is the type that relies on himself which Adrian actually managed to correctly assess. About 90% of the items in Lucifer''s gate were full of Epic Tier items which made the yers suffer in their decision. About 9% of the items inside were Legendary Tier. Mythical Tier is actuallyprised of 1% of the vault as Lucifer deemed that no one that entered was worthy of a more powerful item. All the Seven Original Devils decided to not put a Transcendent tier item there as no one was powerful enough to wield it even though some have potential. Even if the items inside the vault of Lucifer were Epic tier, they were actually items of great power that could already rival a Legendary Tier item or material if used correctly. Some could even evolve into a Legendary Tier Item if they yed their cards correctly. The items inside the Vault of Mammon were 89% Epic Tier, 10% Legendary Tier, and 1% Mythical Tier. The items were mainly focused on magical defense which is great for those that are tankscking in magic defense. As expected of the Devil of Greed, the items would have been more in variety, but greed got the best of Mammon. The next vault is that of Asmodeus who is the Sin of Lust. The items inside the vault were 80% Epic Tier, 17% Legendary tier and 3% Mythical Tier. All of the items were handpicked by Asmodeus and might need to be sanitized for the safety of the one that wants to use it. Chapter 1721 Choose Which Vault II Chapter 1721 Choose Which Vault II The vault of Lust was more into items that granted Endurance stat enhancements. It was the perfect for those that used stamina as a resource instead of mana. It is also quite perfect for those that used health as a resource since the items offered inside also have great regenerative properties. The next Original Sin is the Sin of Envy which is Leviathan. One would think that Leviathan would be like Mammon that kept the items, but it was not. The spread for the Vault of Envy was 70% Epic Tier, 25% Legendary Tier and 5% Mythical Tier. The items inside the vault also made use of powerful physical defense enhancements. This was the perfect vault if one was a warrior type of character that relied on defenses. The tanks that relied on their defenses that chose this vault almost shouted for joy when they got the items that they actually needed. The next vault is the vault that Adrian chose which is the Vault of Gluttony. The spread of the item is the same as that of the Vault of Envy which is 70% Epic Tier, 25% Legendary Tier and 5% Mythical Tier. Beelzebub did not think to much on what he put inside as those were all the excess that he had which he did not necessarily need. One might say that all the items inside the vault are scraps, but those scraps could even put a master cksmith to shame. All the items inside the Vault of Gluttony were items that enhanced magical qualities which are a blessing to mages. All the mages that picked this vault would be crying tears of joy when they get out. The next vault is the Vault of Wrath which belongs to Satan. The spread for this vault is much wider in terms of Legendary Tier. The spread is 55% Epic Tier, 40% Legendary Tier, and 5% Mythical Tier. All the items are also the best when ites to offensive qualities such as physical damage. All kinds of weapons could be seen inside but all the yers that entered could only see moured item so they cannot analyze it. All the ones that wanted physical damaging items would see this vault as the best paradise. Thest vault is the Vault of Sloth which has an ever better spread of itemspared to before. Belphegor seemed to not care about the items inside which exins the variety. The spread of the items is 50% Epic Tier, 43% Legendary Tier, and 7% Mythical Tier. Belphegor just ced all the items that the devil god managed to find and went to sleep. All the items are mainly things that can increase the Health and Mana regeneration of yers. The yers that picked this vault would not cry tears of regret like the others. Actually, only a few yers picked this vault due to image of the Belphegor not having any care in who enters it. == "All the items are rocks?" Adrian stated as he was inside a vault that was filled with rocks that are the size of his hand. "You are correct. All items inside the vault are moured to look like rocks. All the other vaults are just like mine which is why the others have the same view. Although the item tiers vary from devil to devil. It will now be up to your luck if you could get the prized Mythical Tier items in my vault." Beelzebub stated. "Do we have a timeline on how long we can decide? Also, can you give us a clue?" Adrian stated as he raised his hand. "Since the first in the ranking contribution is here, I guess I might give you a clue. The duration of choosing is one day. If you fail to choose within a day, then the rock that is closest to you will be the item of your choosing. The clue would be to not use your five senses in choosing an item. I wish you luck." Beelzebub stated. All the yers immediately scattered upon hearing what Beelzebub said. Some did not care on what they pick as they relied on their gut feeling. Those that used their gut feeling immediately picked a rock and presented it to Beelzebub. The yers that used their gut feeling either jumped for joy or slumped in regret. Most of them did the slump of regret but they used their chance of getting an item suited for them even if it is only Epic Tier. The substitute items were actually items that would greatly improve the weaknesses of the yers, so they did not feel that bad. Some of the yers looked at Adrian to see what he would do but he can only be seen examining the entire area. Those that saw Adrian only wandering about no longer focused on him as they would lose precious time. What they did not know is that Adrian was already inspecting everything with the help of his most trusted helper. "Are there things that interest you, Paradox?" Adrian asked his ego weapon. The Devil Beelzebub already gave them a hint that they should not use their five senses. Adrian faithfully did just that as he chose to have Paradox choose. Since Adrian is not one to choose based on luck most of the time, he wanted to use Paradox'' capabilities of sensing energies that is beneficial for both of them. Adrian could be seen mumbling as we flew by which made others think that he was talking to himself/ but he was actually talking to Paradox. "I am still searching, master. I have already got the candidates that can be useful but even my sensing abilities are not a hundred percent certain. There is something that is also tampering with my ability to see energy. We are inside something akin to a God''s Domain which is why my abilities have been limited." Paradox stated. "I think you are correct because I cannot use any skills inside this ce. Even my own inventory has been sealed." Adrian replied. Chapter 1722 The Rock I Chose Chapter 1722 The Rock I Chose About half a day already passed and Adrian was still choosing between the rocks that Paradox has already sensed. He did not focus on them much as that might alert some of the yers that those rocks might be special. There were some rocks that he was told that were chosen but they were only Epic Tier. Adrian observed the rocks that he marked that were chosen by other yers. They were items that had a special ability regarding to origin magic. Adrian believed that this was the reason why Paradox reacted to them strongly. He saw a bead that is a material that can be attached to a wand that can negate 1 minute of cast time. It was an incredible item, but one would also need a skilled craftsman to fuse it with your current weapon. That was one of the legendary tier materials that is inside the vault. Paradox also ssified the items based on what it could sense. Paradox has marked three items that is special and one of them was the bead that was already taken. The items that Paradox could not easily ssify were actually Epic Tier items that had specialties that lets the user escape a few meters if hit by a powerful spell or erupt a barrier that can negate magic spells for two seconds. Adrian thought that he would never find a Mythical Tier item from the pile of rocks that are in the vault until Paradox trembled. Paradox was flying around Adrian until it shook heavily for the first time and separated from Adrian on its own whim. Paradox suddenly flew towards the pile of stones that were present in the very first area that one can see rocks. The yers did not think that an important item would be present in the first area which is why it is mainly untouched. There are some that chose from the first area, but they were extremely small in number whenpared to the people that entered this vault. Since Adrian was already circling the area since he entered, the other yers did not find his action different. "Is there something wrong, Paradox?" Adrian asked. "Master! This is the thing that we need." Paradox stated as it hovered on top of a rock that is piled up against other rocks. Beelzebub saw that Adrian managed to pick an item that is of the mythical tier, but it is also something that eludes him of its use. Beelzebub smiled but did not react that much as he was only there to take off the mour. The yers are the ones that will need to pick what type of fate that they have. Adrian chose to trust Paradox as it always made sure that he always gets on top. Adrian picked up the rock and immediately proceeded to where Beelzebub is as he is the only one to turn the rock into the real item that it should be. Adrian handed the rock to Beelzebub as thetter took the item with a smile. "As expected, you are incredibly interesting even for me. If you had been born as a devil, then I would make you, my sessor. Do you wish to be a devil? I can easily bypass thews of the world when I am in Hell." Beelzebub stated. "Not really interested. I quite like what I am." Adrian replied. "Such a pity. Your devious mind is perfect for being a devil." Beelzebub stated as he finally took off the mour that he has cast on the rock. A powerful light suddenly exploded from the item as a Mythical Tier item has finally been picked inside the Vault of Gluttony. There have been other yers that also unlocked a mythical tier item, but they are part of other vaults. All the yers inside the vault could only look at Adrian with eyes full of envy and longing as they also want to pick a mythical tier item. == Item Name: Essence of the Rift Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Consumable Item Effects: -This item can only make its effects known when the holder of it has origin magic. -Gives the user the passive ability called Rift Maniptor. Description: An unknown item that is said to have been forged from a source that is unbeknownst to many. It is shrouded in mystery and is said to only be usable to those that are blessed by that very source. Restriction: Can only be used by those with Origin Magic == Adrian did not think that he would get a Mythical Tier consumable and it also gives him a skill when used. Beelzebub could be seen looking at Adrian''s expression as even he could not read the description of the item. Beelzebub could only see what the item looks like which vexes him as he could not know the true purpose of it is. The Essence of the Rift looks like a small marble that is about an inch in diameter. It would be more appropriate to call it a pill instead of a real item since it was actually much smaller than the rock that Adrian picked up. Adrian was amazed by that mour as it actually felt like a real rock instead of the item that he sees now. The Essence of the Rift is a one-inch diameter marble that has a swirling gxy inside of it. Beelzebub did not know its use which is why it only thought that it is a beautiful marble that has a small gxy trapped inside of it. He though it was an item where the user can use in order to escape momentarily but it is not. "Thank you." Adrian stated as he took the item from Beelzebub''s hands. Beelzebub wanted to ask Adrian what the item is, but the demon just took the item and immediately left. Adrian did not want to waste anymore time there and he also did not want to stay there any longer. Themotion of getting a mythical tier item is already a lot. Adrian did not stay in Hell either as he already sent a group chat to his guild members saying that he needed to return to Avalon which is why they could resume whatever duties that they have. Adrian immediately entered the guild house upon arriving at Avalon and took out the Essence of the Rift. "How do I consume it though? Do I actually need to physically ingest this thing?" Adrian asked himself but he was also asking Paradox as it was the one that picked the item. "Do you feel like ingesting it, master?" Paradox asked Adrian as even it did not know how to use the item. All Paradox knows is that the item that it picked would be beneficial for both of them but mostly for Adrian. Paradox made sure to prioritize Adrian before itself which is why it picked an item that was better for its master despite it sensing an item that would be good for itself. Adrian stared at the Essence of the Rift and actually felt his tummy growl as if his body wanted to eat it. "My entire body is screaming to eat it. There is also no instruction to use it which means anything goes. I can just spit it out if I do not need to consume it." Adrian stated as he opened his mouth and swallowed the Essence of the Rift. "Hmm? Nothing is happening. Maybe, I do not need to eat it. Let me spit it out." Adrian muttered but he suddenly felt his whole body bing hot. A powerful explosion of cosmic light suddenly filled the entire guild house which shocked the other guild members that have already returned as well. They thought that the guild house was getting attacked but it was actually their guild master releasing powerful beams of cosmic light as they saw his body being wrapped in it. Adrian looked like he was undergoing a cocoon process as the cosmic light that he released also created a nket for him to be covered upon. The cosmic light soon faded after a few minutes of Adrian groaning in pain as he actually felt all his skin was about to get ripped off. The energy that suddenly exploded in his body was almost difficult for him to even contain. "Sensing vital signs. The master is fine. Any chance of death has been minimized due to the master having the body of an Arch Demon." Paradox stated in its robotic voice. [You have gained the passive ability of Mythical Tier called the Rift Maniptor.] "Did you actually calcte the odds of me dying? Maybe give me a heads up before you let me devour a monstrous pill that actually carried the power of an extremely miniscule universe!" Adrian stated as he actually saw shes of civilization and life when he devoured the Essence of the Rift. "The master is incredibly sturdy due to his demonic body. You will not die even if you swallowed three more of those." Paradox replied to which Adrian was in disbelief. Chapter 1723 Rift Manipulator Chapter 1723 Rift Maniptor "It seems that you are severely using my own body as a catalyst for power. I know that my body is sturdy, but it does not mean that I do not get hurt. Have you be devious and started to form some sort of emotional intelligence?" Adrian stated. "If I have formed emotional intelligence then I would not have used a straightforward way of making the master ingest the Essence of the Rift. I would have made sure that you have the best emotional stability when you ingest it." Paradox replied. "Should I be worried that my own ego weapon has started to think of me as a lifeform to be optimized? Not really! Paradox has never failed me so I should trust it." Adrian thought to himself as he looked at the Rift Maniptor skill. == Skill Name: Rift Maniptor Skill Tier: Mythical (Can be evolved when merged with other rted skills) Skill Type: Origin Magic Passive Skill Effects: -The skill bearer will have 30% less mana consumption when using skills or abilities rting to Origin Magic. -An Additional lesser 20% resource consumption is utilized for Spatial Magic Rted skills. -The skill bearer will have 30% less cooldown reduction for all skills rting to Spatial Magic. -All skills rting to Origin Magic has a 10% chance of not going on cooldown. -All skills rting to Origin Magic has a 5% chance to ignore the resource consumption. -Enables the user to store one Spatial Magic skill that can be used immediately without resource cost. (2 hours cooldown) (Cooldown is not affected by this skill.) Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None Cooldown: None Note: This skill is only one of three parts. Collect the other two skills in order to unlock or evolve this skill to the next tier. == Adrian is actually in awe of the skill because it was really tailored to him as a demon. He wanted to kiss Paradox right then and there, but it would make him look like a psycho since his other guild members were there. Adrian told his guild members that there is nothing to worry about as he was just testing a new skill. "Still, this skill is something that any other demon would want. It might be a passive skill, but it has the ability to reduce resource consumption. The only real weakness for spells of Origin Magic is that they often use lots of mana or resources. This is also one of the reasons why demons have much better physique than other beings. "Can you calcte on how much more spells I can use now that I have this skill." Adrian asked Paradox. "I have already calcted. The master will have 50% more spell casts than before as this skill is a perfect passive that suits all of master''s abilities except for his Netheros and Aetheros skills." Paradox reported. "Thanks. You always have my back partner." Adrian stated. Paradox did not reply back to Adrian immediately as if it was blushing or shy from the pure praise that his master has given it. Paradox then returned back to swirling around Adrian, but one might see that it looked more energetic. Adrian tested thest effect of the Rift Maniptor passive skill, and he was not disappointed. Adrian was able to store the Vortex skill inside the passive skill so that he can use itter without cooldown or mana. This was a perfect skill to use in an aggressive manner as he could store powerful Spatial Magic skills in advance. He visioned himself creating tworge ck holes that could actually rip the enemy apart if he positioned it correctly. "I should now view the memory so that I can get the reward for the quest." Adrian stated as he opened the interface and clicked on the Memory of Abel. == Adrian suddenly saw his surroundings go pitch ck as his body turned into particles. The next thing that Adrian could see is that he is in another body. He was in a body of a young Asmodian boy. [You are currently viewing the Memories of the Asmodian named Abel.] "Abel! Come here! We need to fix the broken spacetime rifts!" Cain or rather a younger version of him stated. Cain and Abel looked like they were only eleven years old at this point in time. They were not Asmodians that were created through the pure source but through parents. The birth of Cain and Abel was actually celebrated by the Asmodians as they are a race that have great difficulty in increasing their numbers. Since the Asmodians are basically immortal, their reproductive instincts are incredibly dull due to their age. Even the young Asmodians suffer from this as Asmodians actually age incredibly slowerpared to other races. Asmodians need at least a hundred years to grow older physically and they stop growing physically after two thousand and five hundred years. Adrian could not control Abel as he was only viewing the memory through thetter''s eyes. Adrian was only there for the ride, but he was excited about the scenes, nheless. Adrian thought that he would see the same outside world, but he was incredibly wrong. Adrian saw what the world looked like before it split or got fractured into different smaller worlds. The world was incredibly vast that even Adrian''s eyes could not see everything even if he is taking in all of the scenery. What amazed Adrian the most is a gigantic warp gate installed in every metropolis like city. Adrian was in a city or rather a ce that is mostly demons just like his ce except the city is an actual spatial anomaly. The houses and establishments were all floating and encased in a barrier that prevented any weather conditions that are affecting the outside. There are also futuristic looking hoverbikes which makes the ones that the gnomes create pale inparison. "So, this is Pangea!" Adrian stated as he was able to see the world before everything copsed. The most incredible thing that Adrian has seen is that the gods themselves were walking on the mortal ne. Even the mortals were interacting with the gods as if it was an everyday urrence. The mana in the world was also incredibly dense which meant that any normal being born in this environment would have the qualities to easily be a powerful mage. "Everything is incredible! Artifacts that can basically doplicated spells that needs a Master Mage is held by everyone. Everything is in order, and everyone was at peace. This is basically paradise!" Adrian stated as his vision suddenly darkened once more. The next view that Adrian could see is when the beautiful paradise has started to be tainted by other beings. About five unknown beings suddenly entered the boundary of the main world, Pangea. These five beings were none other than the first five dark gods the world have seen. These five dark gods were not like the ones that have arrived before that wanted to assimte to Pandemonium. They were dark gods that wanted to devour everything in Pandemonium. This was the start of the invasion of the dark gods. "Cain! What should we do?! Ournd has already been corrupted!" Abel stated. "We can always rebuild that, but we must go to the ce where the Asmodians rest. We must seal it in another dimension!" Cain replied as he pulled Abel in a rift. == [You have arrived at the Secret Tomb of the Asmodians.] "We must seal it brother! We are the Guardians of the Tomb, but we must not let the dark gods or distorted gods find this ce! This is where those that died first are buried and their bodies will not rot away like those of mortals. The dark gods or distorted gods must never get the bodies of the first to fall. They will defile the bodies of our proud people and use them as vessels to carry out the end of reality. Are you ready, brother?" Cain asked Abel. "I am ready, brother. I already have the seals from the other Asmodians as well. It is now time for us to sacrifice some of our energy to create a seal for our lineage." Abel stated as he and Cain slit their palm and blood came out. Cain and Abel''s blood fused together to create a purple crystal. There were also four other crystals which represented the other Asmodian lineages. When the five crystals were gathered, the five crystals formed into a star that suddenly created a powerful vacuum that sucked the Secret Tomb of the Asmodians. An empty space or nothingness reced the surroundings as all of it was sealed by the star shaped crystal before disintegrating to dust. "Nice job, brother! Now that we havepleted it, we can now go to war and even sacrifice our entire existence should we lose. The only way to unseal the location is for the five lineages to undergo the same ritual that we did." Cain stated as both of them left the area and prepared for war. Chapter 1724 Abel’s Memory Chapter 1724 Abel¡¯s Memory The next part of the memory was showed when Adrian''s vision returned. It was not perfect as it was more on vague memories as if the consciousness of the one that he is seeing from is not stable. All he was seeing was scenes of destruction and of great misery. Adrian''s vision suddenly changed when a powerful light appeared before his eyes when his vision faded. The light actually healed the vision as Adrian could now see the scene quite clearly. When Adrian can now see everything, his vision is filled by none other than the sight of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Adrian thought that he would see the arrogant and condescending attitude of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel, but he was wrong. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel that was in front of Abel was meek and shy as if she was in love. Abel could be seen thanking the Angel of Chastity Jophiel for her help as he was injured heavily. "Thank you for your help. I would like to know your name since you are my savior." Abel stated. "I am named Jophiel. I helped you because we are allies in this war against invaders after all. The beautiful paradise that is Pangea must not be tainted anymore." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated with a beautiful and calm voice. Abel thanked the Angel of Chastity Jophiel for her help, and they seemed to have steady conversations. The war against the dark godssted long but the situation was not at the point where they are suffering from the invaders. In fact, there was a time when they could be seen pushing the dark gods back. At this point in time, Abel and the Angel of Chastity Jophiel were now more than normal acquaintances. One could see that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was actually in love with Abel and what they had was pure. Adrian thought that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was only manipting Abel from the start, but he could see that she loves him with all her heart. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel even told Abel that she had a male form, but thetter did not care. The both of them have already transcended the point of love where it is easily broken. It was when a decisive victory against the dark gods is when Adrian started to see the changes. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel met with Abel once more, but Adrian could see that she felt incredibly different. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel that was cheerful and graceful has suddenly became elegant and condescending in aura. Even Abel noticed the change that urred, but he figured that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was just keeping an image since she was the leader of angels. "My beloved! I missed you!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated which shocked Abel. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel never referred to Abel as beloved as she would always tenderly call out his name. Still, Abel though nothing of it as the Angel of Chastity Jophiel might just be incredibly tired from the war. It was then that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel was no longer just herself as the Goddess of Light Luminaria has already taken control of her. The Goddess of Light Luminaria found out about Abel and the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s rtionship. Since the gods back then did not have a divine realm, the Goddess of Light Luminaria had to infest the angel that she created in order to pull off her ns. The Goddess of Light Luminaria took out a relic and pushed it inside of Abel''s mind. Abel screamed in pain as Adrian''s vision also became erratic as he was seeing what the former was seeing. Seeing that her n hase to fruition, the Goddess of Light Luminaria no longer infested the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. Upon seeing her lover in pain, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel actually scorned the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Silly child! You are not worthy of love. You are only created to love and worship me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "What have you done to him?!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel shouted. "I have done something that will change the course of power in this world. The enemies are already getting pushed back and I want power. He will be the key for me to achieve that power. It was very difficult getting an Asmodian of his lineage having his defenses down, but it seems that you make him soft. You did something very good my child as this will catapult your brethren to be as powerful as them. You have contributed greatly to my rise to power. Now that the invaders are about to be finished off, I shall be the one to lead the new gods as some of the old ones have died from the war." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "I did not want this! Take it off him!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as she tried pulling out the relic that the Goddess of Light Luminaria inserted inside Abel''s mind. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel was actually almost able to pull out the relic that the Goddess of Light Luminaria at the expense of her own life force. The Goddess of Light Luminaria saw this and activated the ''Absolute Command'' that she has used on all the second-generation creation that she has created. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly stopped what she was doing but her own mind was still aware of the things happening. "What is happening?!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as this was also the first time that she has seen her own body not listening to her. "You live for me because all of you that I have created have some of my blood. The first generation, those that you call the Fallen, were not able to cater to my every whim because they do not have my blood. The Fallen were only created with my energy which was my mistake which is why I bound all of you angels to me when I created you. You will cater to my every whim as that is what I wanted from all of you. Free will is not free for beings such as yourselves that were created as perfect in my image. Beauty can only be sought when I am in control." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "Why are you doing this to him!? You can see that he is in great pain! If you wanted to punish me then you should not have touched him." The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as she was actually able to force herself to speak although her body is not moving through her will. "He is a needed piece in my n to conquer the humans of this world. I should be the chief goddess of light. I have already put my ns in motion when I made scenarios of the other gods of light getting killed. I havee this far! I will not let your petty love for this Asmodian to be my undoing." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "Will he be fine?!" The Angel of Chastity Jophiel stated as a tear actually came out of her right eye. "Such a lovestruck child. He will be fine if you do not do anything that is not within my wishes. I can easily make his head explode when I want to. The relic inside of his head is made with my own blood that I can control. Be good and I will let both of you stay with each other at the very least." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. The Angel of Chastity Jophiel could only agree as she knows that the pain that Abel felt is something that the Goddess of Light Luminaria is doing. When she agreed, Abel could be seen no longer squirming in pain which delighted her. Although, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel noticed that Abel no longer has life in his eyes as if he was dead inside. Adrian''s vision changed once again but it was now the scene where Abel and Cain were fighting. Cain learned of what happened to his brother and flew in rage to kill the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. The fight between the brothers became intense with Cain being forced to concede as Abel was actually able to get his mind back when the former was about tond a killing blow to Angel of Chastity Jophiel. "Do not kill her brother. I love her." Abel stated as he managed to control his body for the first time in a long time. This sudden statement from his brother shocked Cain which made him be caught off-guard by the other angels. Cain was sealed with golden chains of light which were created by Mikhail. In the end, thest sight of Abel was his brother getting sealed and caught because of him. Abel''s mind control was once again returned as augh from above could be heard. Chapter 1725 Sealed Location I

Chapter 1725 Sealed Location I

[You have received the coordinates for the Sealed Tomb of the Asmodians.] [You have gained a piece of the Asmodian Abel''s soul.] [The quest Find My Brother''s Soul Fragments have been updated.] == QUEST NOTIFICATION Quest Name: Find my Brother''s Soul Fragments Quest Tier: SSS Quest Description: Cain, thest living but almost dying Asmodian, wants you to find the soul fragments of his brother that is scattered. He will tell you more of the details after you ept. Completion Condition: Find out how many soul fragments there are and collect them. (1 / ???) Reward for epting: Blood of an Asmodian Reward for Completion: Secret Asmodian Skill Book Failure Condition: None Failure: None Time Limit: None Note: A location of one of the souls will be sensed per soul fragment that you have collected. == [You have collected one of Abel''s Soul Fragment. Do you wish to use Soul Sweep in order to find the nearest one in your current location?] "Not yet." Adrian stated as he was still inside the guild house which is a pocket dimension. [You did not use Soul Sweep this time.] [You can use Soul Sweep once every three days as it puts some strain on the soul fragment.] [The soul fragment must rest so that it will not be extinguished.] Adrian did not want to waste his chance in finding a soul fragment since it is also at a weakened state right now. Adrian could see that Abel''s soul fragment was not something that would actually survive the use of a Soul Sweep. He would need to wait a few more days or strengthen the soul fragment before performing the skill. "I think I need to visit the underworld at this point. The soul fragment looked like it was about to die out. It seems that even though the Angel of Chastity Jophiel became a beast, they still managed to make sure that thest remnant of their lover will continue to live on." Adrian stated. Adrian did not think that a soul fragment of Abel would be kept by his ex-lover, but it seems that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel made sure that he might have a chance of resurrection. Even Adrian could deduce that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel might have kept the soul fragment in hopes of finding a relic that could revive a dead being. "Still, the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is asking for too much. One cannot revive a soul that is scattered that easily. The intelligence in the soul that the soul fragment possesses is almost no more. Even if the Angel of Chastity Jophiel does find such a powerful relic, it would usually cost the lives of other beings. The only reason why the Sun God Ra was able to revive is due to the fact that he willingly split his soul into fragments. From what Cain has told me, Abel''s soul was not split willingly but forcefully. A lot of traumas would have umted in the soul. It is actually a great feat that Abel''s soul was still able to hold onto a piece of memory. Once I find all the soul fragments, I will make sure that you will pass onto the afterlife and hopefully reunite with your beloved." Adrian stated as he was actually able to anger the Goddess of Light Luminaria for thest time after he killed the Angelic Beast of Chastity. Adrian was able to extract the soul of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel inside the Angelic Beast of Chastity. He did not think that a soul was left even for the Angel of Chastity Jophiel as he saw that the Angelic Beast of Chastity devoured them in their entirety. He is actually impressed with the tenacity that the Angel of Chastity Jophiel has shown which is why he saved thest remaining wisp of soul that they have. "I even used the divinity of the Goddess of Light Luminaria to strengthen the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s soul. I guess both of them ended up having the same fate and karma. Is this the work of the Three Sisters or just something that the game has decided to do?" Adrian thought as he opened the door to the underworld and entered. == In Limbo, Adrian could be seen apanying a soul that is quite different than those that are falling in line. This soul was glowing in golden light which meant that this was an angel''s soul or what was left of it. Adrian was able to at least save a piece of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s soul, but it is a mystery if it would be able to continue itself with reincarnation. [The soul fragment of Abel is getting stronger due to the energy in this ce.] "Yes. You must heal yourself or else you might not be able tost long until you reunite with your other parts." Adrian stated as he suddenly saw the Angel of Chastity Jophiel''s soul circle around the soul fragment of Abel. "Is this what it meant by people being destined to love? Even their souls actually recognize each other." Adrian thought as he sat on his seat of power in Limbo. Adrian called upon an Anubis to have the soul that he brought be kept until it bes stronger. The soul of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel must be strengthened before it could be judged. If the soul of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel is suddenly judged while in this state, then it might be extinguished. "It seems that the young master''s action has riled up the Goddess of Light Luminaria as some of the gods of death were getting yelled at when the gods convened." An Anubis stated. "What can she do? All she can do is bark anyway. I just did my job when she herself twisted her own creation into a monstrosity. She is actually quite lucky that the God of Death Abaddon is not present in that meeting or else she would have been unable to even rant." Adrian stated. Chapter 1726 Sealed Location II

Chapter 1726 Sealed Location II

"As the young master has said, all she did was shout at them as all she can do is prattle. She did tell the gods of death that they must surrender the soul of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel to her as she is the rightful owner of that soul. She even told us to also bring the souls of the other angels that you have killed." The Anubis stated but he already knew Adrian''s answer. "Should we give her the souls of the ones that I locked?" Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers and fiverge crosses suddenly descended from the sky. Each of the cross were angels crucified and bound in chains with their wings also bound. They were the souls of the angels that Adrian tested his Shepherd of Lost Souls ability on. He directly caught their souls and sent them to the afterlife which is why they could not reach the Silver City to revive themselves. The soul of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel suddenly shuddered when it saw the souls of other angels getting sealed. It was so afraid that it actually cuddled up to Adrian like a small child. If it knew that it was Adrian that sealed those souls, then it would have run as fast as it can, but it was also him that strengthened it when it was on the verge of being extinguished. "Tell me. What can you give me in return for your freedom?" Adrian stated with a smile as his form that was already incredibly frightening is intensified as he was in his true form in Limbo. "Do you think that we would sell out our own kind?!" One of the angels shouted as it was the most recent one to be sent there so it still has more energy to resist. "Your esteemed and snobby goddess has asked for your souls. I am willing to return the soul of the one that could tell me what the angels are nning. If only one of you answers, then I will not believe you. If two of you answers, then I will believe the one that speaks the second time. If another speaks up, then I would be more inclined to believe that one. Now tell me, what can you give me in exchange for your own freedom?" Adrian stated. The angels then looked at each other as if looking on who would speak first. They were all trying to make sure that they were thest one to speak up as they wanted to be returned to their goddess. They might not want to betray their kin, but they were willing to have their kin be in purgatory just for them to escape this ce. "Since none of you wants to speak, I think a refreshing visit to Ah Puch might be a nice change of pace." Adrian stated. "No! Please not there! I will speak!" One of the angels stated but Adrian did not care. Adrian snapped his fingers and the ground below the angels suddenly cracked open as hands of the dead grasped them. The angels along with their cross was dragged to the pits of the underworld where Ah Puch resided. The screams of their terror could be heard but it all fell in deaf ears as their goddess demanded and not wanted to exchange. "Did they not say anything?" Adrian asked the Anubis. "They did say some information, but it was all false in the end. They were actually full of lies unlike their counterpart in Hell." The Anubis stated. "I see. Then can you please make sure that this little one recovers to a point where it could survive judgement." Adrian stated as he gently gave the soul of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel to the Anubis. "But this is the soul of the angel that the Goddess of Light Luminaria wants! Are you sure you want to strengthen it?" The Anubis stated. "That is no longer the soul of the angel that the Goddess of Light Luminaria wants. That is a new soul that is formed from her divinity and the remaining soul spark of the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. It is a new soul which means that we are now in charge of it. You can even see that it has already been registered in the Book of the Dead. The only thing it is missing is a name because it was born as a soul first. Make sure that it will be ready for reincarnation." Adrian stated with a smile as he could see the fuming and raging face of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "As you wish. Come here, little one." The Anubis stated as it picked the new soul. "Are you sad? You might be a fragment, but it seems that the memories have been etched to your very core. Let us just hope that your other fragments are the same as you or else you might not get a chance like that little one." Adrian stated as he organized the information about the Lost Tomb of the Asmodians. The coordinates that were given to Adrian are coordinates of Pangea and not Nebulon or the current main world. He does not know if the Lost Tomb would be in that location if he goes there as it might have been sent away in another world. The coordinates that were given to him are actually the coordinates of a danger zone in the central continent. "I should check it to make sure, but I cannot even teleport there due to the unstable mana field. I guess I need to take a much-needed expedition into one of the danger zones." Adrian muttered as another Anubis suddenly came to him. "Young master, it seems that we have a dream walker once again." The Anubis reported. "Is it the same person?" Adrian asked. "Yes. It is the same young girl that suddenly appeared one day in Limbo. It seems that she is taking too many trips here." The Anubis stated with worry. Chapter 1727 Dream Walker

Chapter 1727 Dream Walker

Adrian went to the location of the dream walking girl as she always makes it to Limbo when she uses her Astral Projection. Adrian knew of this skill as it is actually a skill that is said to be avable to those that have been blessed by the God of Dreams. The blessing of the God of Dreams is usually the case but this one is different. Usually, those with the God of Dream Morpheus'' blessing would Astral Project in the mortal ne as their soul could separate from their body. They would usually use this to travel to ces that they can never visit, or they wish to visit. This is the reason why they have this type of skill as the God of Dreams actually took pity on them. People with the ability to Astral Project are usually beings that areying in bed or those that could not endure travel to long distances. The God of Dreams Morpheus is someone who gives joy and findsfort on giving those that cannot have a chance in the real world in the dream world. It is also an incredibly strict process as the God of Dreams does not give this ability just to anyone else. Thest time that someone with an evil personality was given this blessing had resulted in a whole kingdom getting erased off the map. That was a very sad incident that increased the workload of all the people in the underworld as those people should not have died yet. The God of Dreams Morpheus had to shut himself up for a century or two before he returned to duty. A Dream Walker is what the people of the underworld call those that are blessed by the God of Dreams Morpheus. They literally traverse the ne of existence via their souls while they are dreaming in their sleep. They are not dead but are in a death like state since they need to be like that in order to astral project. The Dream Walkers are also protected from any of the gods of death when they are astral projecting. They are often covered in what people call Dream Dust, but it is just like sand with magical properties. This makes sure that random grim reapers would not suddenly ferry their souls to the afterlife. "How many times does this make?" Adrian asked as he lost count after the fifth. "This makes it the thirteenth time, young master." The Anubis stated as even it was already tired of having to escort the girl''s soul back to the realm of the living. "This is a very strange case since those with that blessing should not be able or rather should not be allowed in the afterlife. If they were even to step inside, then they would be repelled as per thew of the Book of the Dead." Adrian stated as he memorized the rules of the underworld in his free time as he found it intriguing. "I have consolidated the God of Dreams Morpheus about her situation but even he has yet to know why as well. He even said that the little girl does not have his blessing when I asked thest time." The Anubis stated. "Did you say that she is not blessed?" Adrian asked to make sure that he heard it correctly. "Yes. The God of Dreams Morpheus verified that she is not blessed by him as he did not bless anyone during this century." The Anubis stated. "Then is she actually a natural Dream Walker? Someone that was actually born with the ability to Astral Project. Have you seen her origins? Did you check that since I have already told you thatst time?" Adrian stated. "I went to personally check but it seems that her origins itself is very unusual. I cannot step foot inside her house as there is actually a house god that resides there." The Anubis stated which shocked Adrian as that would mean that the little girl has very special origins. "Nether!" The little girl called out as she suddenly ran towards Adrian and hugged him. The little girl was about five to seven years old in age. She is also quite small for her age as she does not even get pass Adrian''s waist. She wore a simple kimono like dress, but one could see that it is made of high-quality silk. "Yumeko! I thought I told you that you should not be here as this is not a ce for the living." Adrian stated as he was always straightforward even as a child. Adrian was raised based on logic but with love so that he has the ability to empathize with others. Since he was raised just like this, he is not really the favorite of the children as he would often be called as boring. He was someone that does not cater to the yful whims of a child when ites to chores and such. "But Yumeko likes it here! This is the only ce that I can visit when I am asleep. Shirohe said that this is all a dream and that you are not real." Yumeko stated as she tilted her head. "That is the thing. This ce is very real, but it is not for those that are still alive, and you are still alive." Adrian stated but Yumeko seems to not understand clearly what he meant. "I guess we cannot do anything unless we visit the God of Dreams Morpheus himself." Adrian stated as he sighed since he did not want to go to another death realm. "Shall I notify the God of Dreams Morpheus or your arrival?" The Anubis stated. "Notify him of our arrival as I will bring Yumeko with me." Adrian stated. "But you must not bring that child to Hades! It would make her more ustomed to the afterlife which might make her soul unable to return back to the world of the living." The Anubis stated in shock. "I will protect her myself since I need to bring her with me. We will not be going to Hades though. We will go to the direct residence of the God of Dreams Morpheus which is Erebus." Adrian stated as he opened a portal that looked like it was all darkness. "Where are we going?" Yumeko asked. "We will be going to the Land of Dreams. Do you want toe with me, or do you want to go back home?" Adrian stated. "I do not want to go home when I just got here! Besides, I will wake up once you send me home and that would be boring." Yumeko stated as she held Adrian''s hands. Adrian is actually impressed that Yumeko is not afraid of him because his true form is very terrifying for children. Even the normal adult ghosts thate to Limbo thought they were getting punished by the god of all evil when they saw him. It was only when the Anubis exined what he was is when they calm down. The little girl before him was definitely a person with such a strong will. She might even be someone that could be a person of high authority if she ever makes it pass the age of fifteen. The numerous times that Yumeko has already been in Limbo has made her very familiar with Adrian and the others. It seems that she has a very weak constitution in the real world which is why she said that it is only in her dreams that she can travel. If Adrian is not busy and returning to the main world, he would often bring Yumeko to parts of the central continent in her sleep which made her incredibly fond of him. He also brought her to Avalon where she actually was able to interact with kids her almost her age which are the two oracles. Yumeko was already used to Adrian, and he always answered truthfully when they take journeys. To Yumeko, all of it is just a dream and she treats it as a figment of her creative mind, but Adrian knew that everything was real. He did not want to witness Yumeko suddenly being unable to return back to her mortal body should a strangeplication were to take ce. "I also have to talk to the God of Dreams Morpheus about something since it is rted to memories. He is the one God that should be asked when ites to things that deal with memories." Adrian muttered as he entered the portal that he created with Yumeko holding his hand. The God of Dreams Morpheus is said to be the one God that everyone prays to in order to have sweet dreams, but he also has another power. He has the power to give people their memories that they have forgotten back as if it was fresh. Many schrs even called him the God of Memories as well but the God Morpheus always told the others that dreams are also memories that became creative. Chapter 1728 Land of Dreams

Chapter 1728 Land of Dreams

[You have arrived at the Land of Dreams Erebus.] Adrian and Yumeko arrived at the Land of Dreams Erebus without any implication. He checked Yumeko''s condition and saw that the little girl is still rtively safe. Adrian is coating her with his own energy so that the negative effects of the Land of Dreams Erebus will not consume her. The Land of Dreams Erebus is like a gigantic cloud when viewed from Adrian''s eyes. For the eyes of others, they would see something that they have always dreamed about. Each person would be unique in what they see as every person has a different version of a dream. "Wow! Are we in the outside world? This ce is full of beautiful flowers and cute animals!" Yumeko shouted as she ran around but made sure that she is not that far away from Adrian as she is still scared of the new ce. "This is the Land of Dreams Erebus. Make sure that you will not go too far from me." Adrian stated as he knows that getting lost here might mean getting lost forever. The Land of Dreams Erebus is an extremely nice and cruel ce at the same time. It could be a paradise to those that have dreams but a nightmare to those that are tormented by evil deeds. It is also a part of the afterlife that is special since the things here are what makes the trials of the afterlife. A dead soul would float to Limbo as that is where the entrance to the underworld is. The dead soul would need to be ssified in Limbo and they would be sorted to the death realm they should be in order to be judged. The Gods of Death that judge the dead souls would use clouds from the Land of Dreams Erebus. The clouds from the Land of Dreams Erebus would be used on the dead soul in order for the gods of death to view the events of the life for that being. They would then judge the being based on what they have done or rather relived inside the dream that was given to them. This process might look like it would take a long time, but it is actually just an instant. "If I could just scoop up some of these clouds then I would be on my way, but I do not want to be cursed to sleep eternally." Adrian stated as returned the clouds that he had scooped up. "I would not do that if I were you!" A quirky but energetic voice stated. "Greetings to the God of Dreams Morpheus. The Champion of the Twin Gods greets you." Adrian stated as he looked at the godlike being that appeared before him. The God of Dreams Morpheus is actually one of the oldest gods in the world as he is a child of the Goddess of Night Nox. He usually goes with two names as he is also called Hypnos, but he only uses that name when ites to his followers. To those that are friendly to the God of Dreams, they want him to use his name given by himself which is Morpheus. The God of Dreams Morpheus looked like a normal human being that is actually in his teenage years. The only striking difference is that he has wings behind his back, but it is not angel wings. The wings are made of clouds, and he uses these clouds as a bed. He also sports a regal looking night attire or pajama with a matching sleeping mask. If he is not in his usually drowsy state, he would be incredibly quirky and energetic which matches his tone of voice. He is usually drowsy 90% of the time while the other 10% would be his incredibly energetic time. "It seems that I havee at a good time since you are being energetic." Adrian stated. "I know why you came here, and I am actually d that you did because an Anubis cannot really bring her here." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he pointed at Yumeko. "So, did you really not bless her?" Adrian asked. "No. I did not bless anyone for a long time already. I have made my criteria so strict that I might not even bless anyone anymore." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he suddenly slumped down. "To think that the God of Dreams Morpheus no longer wants to dream. Why not choose an Envoy or Champion? You will have someone that could do adventures for you, and you may create stories based on the hardships of the Envoy or Champion that you choose?" Adrian stated casually but the God of Dreams Morpheus looked at him in disbelief. "That is, it! I now know why I decided that I will not punish you. To think that I was about to send you to the Nightmare Woods for an hour!" The God of Dreams Morpheus stated with a sudden jolly expression. "Uhmm¡­excuse me?" Adrian stated but the God of Dreams Morpheus started to excitedly execute the suggestion that Adrian made. == [The God of Dreams Morpheus has interfered with the mortal ne.] "Huh?! Why did a world message suddenly appear?!" All the yers in the mortal ne stated. [The God of Dreams Morpheus has ced an inheritance of his own powers in the mortal realm.] [Mortals that have given me countless stories and vivid dreams. I have hidden my inheritance in thend where the one who inspired me is. Go there if you wish to have a chance to have a piece of my power. I wish all of you have good dreams.] == "Excuse me¡­ what did you do?" Adrian stated inplete shock as he was actually unable to press just what happened. It was not only Adrian that was unable to process what happened because even the other yers did not understand the world messagepletely. It was only when the yers read the world message is the time where all of them created a loud stir. The yers finally realized that the one who was able to induce a world message was a god. It was not only the yers that made a stir because even the developers were now in full panic. They did not expect that the passive God of Dreams Morpheus would suddenly do something out of character like that. He was designed to bezy and passive with outbursts of energy, but he was supposed to not listen to the whims of others. The God of Dreams Morpheus is not just a powerful god that could govern dreams, but he is also able to look into memories even if those memories were already erased. Any being that is rted to him would or could induce powerful abilities that might sway the world itself. The developers immediately looked at the item that the God of Dreams Morpheus left on the mortal realm. "Emergency patch! Make sure that the sudden appearance of that relic does not mess up the approved timeline." The director watching the real time events of Pandemonium stated. "What about Equinox? Should we do something about him? He was the one that triggered the sudden change in the God of Dreams Morpheus." One of the developers stated. "We must not worry about him now. We must focus on the sudden change of the God of Dreams Morpheus from passive to actively seeking a representative." The director stated as he already has too much on his te at the moment to deal with what Adrian did. "I followed your advice and made sure that I raise up a Champion that could grant me wonderful stories. I created a trial that will find that Champion for me. It seems that my sudden whim may have upset the other gods which is why they are trying to minimize the power that I granted on that item but all they can do is seal it anyway. It might actually be better since that would pose as a challenge to my champion as well!" The God of Dreams Morpheus stated in an extremely excited manner. "I do not really care about what you do because you are a god. I cannot even stop you once you put your mind to it but why is it ced on my territory?" Adrian asked as he could see notifications of the sudden appearance of a ck divine cloud in his territory. "You were the one that suggested it to me, so I chose your ce. It will do you good as I remember that foot traffic is needed for a ce to flourish." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he gave a thumbs up to Adrian. "I think I need to breathe for a second as I did not know that you can influence gods like this. Calm down¡­ you have talked with other gods and this one is just one of those nutjobs that do not understand sarcasm." Adrian thought to himself as he calmed himself down. Chapter 1729 Land of Dreams II

Chapter 1729 Land of Dreams II

"Do not worry because I know that you have something else in mind when you came here. You want to have that little girl stoping to Limbo, am I correct?" The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he pointed at Yumeko. "That is one thing that I am in need as you know that the dangers of having a living soul repeatedly cross to Limbo is not something that we take lightly. She might suddenly transform her living soul into a dead soul if she repeats the process a bunch of times. She was only able to go to Limbo about once every two weeks when she started but the frequency of her visits increased. I worry that there maye a time that her visit would suddenly be permanent. She might trap her soul in Limbo despite her body being alive. If her soul is trapped in Limbo, then there might be evil spirits that would want to take over her body." Adrian stated. "You are correct in that thinking as even I have never seen a normal human being able to do what she does. She can even touch the dream beasts that are present here in the Land of Dreams Erebus. She is special indeed and might even be a goddess rting to dreams should she be deified." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated with a serious expression since he knew how special Yumeko''s ability is. "If you did not bless her then, was she blessed by another god of dreams?" Adrian asked. "You do know that is impossible because there is no other god of dreams other than me. All the others that are worshipped as gods or goddesses of dreams are just a version of me. I am what others view me as because dreams are notpletely solid in physique." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated. The God of Dreams Morpheus is indeed the only god that has the ability to rule over dreams. He has different forms due to the way people view dreams, but he is all of them in the end. He is also one of the gods that actually never used the faith of the people to empower himself because he does not need to do so. The God of Dreams Morpheus would use all of the faith given to him by the people to make sure that they have pleasant nights. Faith to him would actually just increase if people were just to say ''Have Sweet Dream'''' before they go to sleep. He would have faith over multiple beings or different races which is why he is one of the most impartial of all the gods. The God of Dreams Morpheus did not bother in making the mortals tell them that they need to praise the proper god of dreams because he does not need to. He is a god that was born to be essential and useful for the well-being of people. One might even say that a good night''s sleep is much better than resting the body from fatigue. A person with a very good dream would be able to rest well in the night which will energize them in the morning. Not only is their body well rested, but their mind is also incredibly refreshed because of the good thing that they experienced. All of the dreams that living beings create are actually all hosted in the Land of Dreams Erebus. The Land of Dreams Erebus is a very special ce that expands as more people dream of better things. If a lot of people were to dream of things, then the Land of Dreams Erebus will grow much more and can host even the dreams of those that do not believe in sleeping. This would also make the God of Dreams Morpheus more powerful because the Land of Dreams Erebus is both a part of his body and his divine realm. "Can you do something so that she would only be able to Astral Project in the mortal ne? She must not return to the death realms." Adrian stated as he knew that Yumeko would be in great danger if she were to continue arriving at Limbo. Adrian is worried that Yumeko might not just end up in Limbo when she astral projects. He knew that they could easily send her back when she arrives in Limbo since the Anubis are beings that adhere to strict order. The problem now lies if she was able to astral project in a death realm that is further in the underworld. If Yumeko were to astral project herself to a death realm and gets the fancy of a god of death, then she would be trapped there forever. This would hasten the process of her having a living body with a dead soul since a soul can transform into the environment that they are afflicted with. If a soul limates to the environment, then they would never be able to leave that death realm unless they have unleashed all their grudges. If that happens to Yumeko then she will never be able to release any of her grudges because she never truly died in a mortal sense. Her soul would be doomed to spend eternity in the death realm that she is trapped in. Adrian would have to challenge the god of death to a match in order to free her soul which he would definitely lose. "You know better than anyone else that the other gods of death are not friendly gods. They might not be evil, but they do not want outsiders encroaching upon their domains." Adrian stated. "You are correct regarding that. Some of the people here are indeed pricks. Let us see where her ability came from then." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he took out a small pouch that was wrapped on his waist. "Yumeko,e here for a moment!" Adrian called Yumeko as she would now be inspected by the God of Dreams Morpheus. "Nether! Who is that sleepy dude?" Yumeko asked as she pointed at the God of Dreams Morpheus. "I am the owner of this ce. This wondend is my domain! Did you like it?" The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as his tone actually became softer and more childlike to level with Yumeko. "If only the other gods would be this reasonable. If she pointed at them and called them another nickname, then they might threaten to kill her. Then again, she might faint if she stared directly at a god or goddess. She is only able to withstand the pressure from the God of Dreams Morpheus because of me and the god himself shrinking his vast presence." Adrian thought as he smiled. "Wow! You are suddenly the coolest mister that I know! You own such an amazing ce that is like a paradise!" Yumeko stated with excitement. "I know right! Others think that my ce is childish, but I know for a fact that I have the most amazing ce out of all of them. Where do you think will you find a domain that any people can enter as long as they are dreaming? None! Only I can have that kind of ability." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he puffed his chest with pride. "On second thought, maybe the God of Dreams Morpheus is really just a child at heart which is why he is like that." Adrian thought as he smiled. "Do you wish to know the origins of your ability, Yumeko?" The God of Dreams Morpheus asked. "What do you mean ability?" Yumeko asked and it was Adrian that answered her. "You see, Yumeko. You are not actually just dreaming but your soul is actually travelling to a different ce. Do you understand that?" Adrian asked in a gentler manner as he crouched down to be on Yumeko''s level. "You mean this ce is real?!" Yumeko stated in shock. "Yes, this ce is real. In fact, all the ces we went through when I escorted you are in fact ces in the real world as well." Adrian stated. "Wah! Yumeko is actually able to go outside!" Yumeko stated as she actually started to cry. Adrian is suddenly caught off guard on what to do since he never had experience taking care of a child smaller than him. He has seen Levin Cloud do it, but he made sure to always have candy to bribe his best friend''s younger siblings away from him when he goes to their house. Also, Levin Cloud''s younger siblings have not cried in front of him like what Yumeko is doing. "There¡­ there sweet child. Why don''t you tell us all about why you suddenly cried? I am sure that you repressed some feelings in the real world which is why you are crying before us now." The The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he suddenly looked like a dependable older brother. "The fact that I am even worse than an AI when dealing with a kid." Adrian thought to himself as his pride took a hit. Chapter 1730 Land of Dreams III

Chapter 1730 Land of Dreams III

"Yumeko is very weak and cannot even go outside her own home!" Yumeko stated as she cried. Yumeko then proceeded to tell Adrian and the God of Dreams Morpheus about her condition. She can only walk in the confines of her own home because she is usually incredibly weak. She could actually faint any instant that her body suddenly loses out on energy. Yumeko told Adrian and the God of Dreams Morpheus that she was not like this when she was younger. She said that she remembers that she could y and even run outside without any problems. Now, all she could do is view the children of the other houses y happily while she is trapped inside her home. "Do you remember why you suddenly got a weak body?" Adrian asked as he seemed to know that something must have happened to her. "I do not remember." Yumeko stated. "Perhaps she was so traumatized by the experience that she forgot about what really happened. I can reveal that memory if it is buried deep into her mind or even if she managed to forget it. The only thing that I need is to have her consent about it as we are basically prying into a child''s mind." The God of Dreams Morpheus. "Can we see that memory, Yumeko? The cool uncle might be able to find a way to fix you up so that you could run again in the outside." Adrian asked with a gentler tone. "Will it be scary?" Yumeko asked. "It might be for you, but you can just close your eyes and the both of us will look into that for you." Adrian replied. "Yumeko wants to be strong which is why I must be strong myself. I will watch it!" Yumeko stated as the God of Dreams Morpheus sprinkled her with some sand. The sand that was sprinkled on Yumeko came from the pouch that is tied on the God of Dreams Morpheus'' waist. He then manipted this sand and extracted a cloud like substance from Yumeko''s mind. The God of Dreams Morpheus then proceeded to create a projection using magic. The sand cloud suddenly became a square screen where the deepest and darkest memory that Yumeko has sealed could be seen. The God of Dreams Morpheus could see a lot of unhappy memories in her mind that she has sealed such as the scene of her sitting by the window while theughter of the other kids echoed in the area. The God of Dreams Morpheus was filtering through the memories until he found something shrouded in a strange energy that felt very familiar to him. "It must be this memory. Are you ready?" The God of Dreams Morpheus asked. "What do you mean ready? We are just going to view the memories through the projection, right?" Adrian asked as he has been viewing the memories through the projection. "This was just the selection process for the memory. The real viewing will start now." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he made the sand affect their eyes. Adrian, Yumeko and the God of Dreams Morpheus suddenly saw themselves in a ce where Yumeko described as her house. Yumeko could be seen ying happily as she was full of energy while a bluish-purple me is burning at the very end of a long hallway. The other adults that are taking care of her looked happy that Yumeko was happily ying until the sound of shing swords are heard. "Rebels!" One of the guards of Yumeko''s family shouted. The adults that were taking care of Yumeko suddenly told her to hind behind the alter where the bluish-purple me burned. Yumeko did as she was told and made sure to not emit a sound because her father was not present in the household. Her father went to the capital city in order to report something to the emperor. It did not take long for Yumeko''s attendants to scream as the rebels managed to enter the shrine hall. Yumeko''s attendant was about to be killed by the rebel when she suddenly screamed and tossed the small stone that she picked up that was ced on the shrine. Yumeko managed to divert the attention of the rebel and saved her attendant, but the eyes of malice are now directed at her. "The kid is here!" The rebel shouted in order to get the attention of the other person. "Shirohe! Where are you?!" Yumeko called out to the house god of their home, but she was also busy fighting against an evil spirit that had the same power as her. The attack on Yumeko''s home was not something that was idental. The rebels or rather those masquerading as rebels were waiting to strike when Yumeko''s father was not in the home. About half of the small militia that they have were also away as they were also sent to the capital. "Youngdy! Run away! I shall buy you time. You must escape to the mistress!" The attendant stated as she took out a small knife from her sleeves and charged towards the rebels. "Nanny!" Yumeko cried out as her attendant fell on the floor due to her getting pierced in the abdomen by a sword. "We shall now proceed to capture the target! Surround her so that she will not get away." The rebel stated as the other started to flood the shrine hall. "Guardian spirit, please help me!" Yumeko cried out to the bluish-purple me as this was revered by their house since it was a magical me that guided Yumeko''s father when he was lost in the Alphine Woods. Yumeko cried out but the me did not answer because it does not have the capability to do so. Exorcists from the eastern continent told them that this me was a guardian spirit that lost its memory which is why it needs to be venerated in order to ascend. Since it helped their family, they did so but it was now too long since it really did something. Chapter 1731 Connected Soul I

Chapter 1731 Connected Soul I

Yumeko called out to the me, but she was not getting answered. The rebels were also mocking her thinking that she became crazy due to the situation. The rebels were about to grab Yumeko when the me suddenly lit up the whole shrine which made them fearful. The rebels backed off, but they soon came forward when the me reduced in size. The rebels thought that the mes were not really anything and it just spread out due to the messy altar. The rebels were now confident that they willplete their mission as their target suddenly stopped moving. Yumeko saw the me suddenly bursting out which did not scare her. The mes suddenly called out to her as if replying to her most desperate plea. She heard the voice in the mes that they have been venerating for a long time. "Child, If I help you¡­ will you keep me burning?" The me stated. "If you defeat all the bad people then I will make sure that you will burn always and even brighter." Yumeko stated. "I will need your life force toplete such a request my child. I need to keep burning in order for the other parts of me to gather. I must be gathered. Do you ept my trade, child?" The me stated. "I ept!" Yumeko answered without any thought as she could see that her attendants were dying in front of her and that her house is starting to be destroyed. "This is our agreement. When the timees, you shall be my agent in order to send a message to the one that collects the part of me. Do not regret your decision, child." The me stated as it suddenly fused with Yumeko. The rebels came close to Yumeko and managed to grab her by the shoulders. The rebel that grabbed her thought that he could take her away, but he noticed that the small child that was about five years old will not budge. He tried lifting Yumeko away with all his strength, but he could not do so. "What are you doing?! Get her and we can now escape while the house god has yet to notice." The other rebel stated. "I cannot pick her up. She became so heavy all of a sudden that I cannot move her." The rebel rebuked. The rebels thought that their member was joking but they also tried yanking Yumeko away. The rebels were not able to move Yumeko even an inch as if she was stuck to the floor. The rebels are now forced to do the second option since they could not move the child. "Kill her. We have no choice as we were told that we should kill her if we cannot take her away." The rebel stated as the groaning attendants heard what the former said. "Youngdy!" The attendant tried to force herself to stand up, but she could not do so as she was losing consciousness. The rebels looked at each other as they were told that the perfect situation was taking the girl, but they could not. They would be punished but they should kill the girl or else they would be the ones killed if not. They would be punished either way, but they still want to live. The rebel brandished his sword and aimed for Yumeko''s neck. "No! The attendant screamed as she used thest of her strength to throw the dagger towards the rebel aiming for Yumeko. Ting! The rebel managed to block the dagger and the other rebels kicked the attendant away which made her lose more blood. The rebels then turned back to Yumeko only to find her being surrounded by the bluish-purple me. The rebel afraid of this situation aimed for her neck immediately but his whole body suddenly froze on the spot. "What are you doing?! Kill the girl!" The other rebels stated but they noticed that their member did not move the whole time as if he was frozen in time. "To think that adults such as yourselves would dare harm an innocent and beautiful child." Yumeko stated but her voice wasyered with the voice of a man. Yumeko turned towards the rebels as she was still surrounded by the me aura. The rebels are scared when they saw Yumeko because she had horns on her head. Her face suddenly manifested a darker purple me as a mask of a demon appeared. "Oni!" The rebels shouted as they seemed afraid and charged towards Yumeko to kill her off. "Oni? Such disgrace that you do not know what I am but what can I expect from low lives." Yumeko stated as she froze time in the entire area. The rebels can now see what theirrade is afflicted with. He could not move his entire body due to the fact that they are frozen in time. Yumeko then casted a spell towards the attendants as their bodies suddenly started to revert back to a state where they are not injured but they were still unconscious. "It seems that this is only the best that I could do to them, but they are still alive. They are needed in order to care for the child." Yumeko stated. "As for all of you¡­ You shall not be spared." Yumeko added. Small dark orbs suddenly appeared in front of every rebel that had their time frozen. Yumeko made a fist and the small dark orbs suddenly sucked in the bodies of the rebels. They could not even scream in pain as all of their bodies were crushed under the pressure of the small dark orbs that were actually condensed ck holes. "I am now done with the trash but the enemies outside are not easy to defeat even with the warriors of this house. I shall use myst power to turn the tides of battle." Yumeko stated as she created an orb where numerous gears turned. Yumeko then made the orb expand and it produced an incredible effect. All the enemies were suddenly frozen in time, and it did not discriminate. Chapter 1732 Connected Soul II

Chapter 1732 Connected Soul II

All the enemies that charged towards Yumeko''s house were now frozen in time which made even the guards that were fighting incredibly shocked. Their shock did notst long because a voice suddenly echoed in their heads. They were told to immediately kill all of those that have attacked them while they cannot move. All the rebels that ransacked the ce looked in fear as they were helplessly ughtered without a fight. The fear of dying was etched into their very core as they could see that their bodies would only start to move once they fall down from getting killed. The scene was incredibly shocking as even blood will not flow out upon getting killed while frozen in time. The scene of a rebel getting his head cut off and then only getting separated with the head still floating haunted them. It was such a surreal experience that the guards stood there in shock when they won the battle. Arge shadow could be seen sweeping the house once all the rebels were killed. Thisrge shadow was a huge white serpent that was the house god that guarded Yumeko''s family. Therge white serpent saw Yumeko''s form and worried as the child might have been possessed. Therge white serpent would have fought the entity possessing Yumeko but thetter returned back to normal after. The demon mask that was on Yumeko''s face vanished and the bluish-purple me returned to the shrine. Yumeko fell down on the ground sheer exhaustion while all her attendants finally woke up. The attendants were incredibly shocked to see that they were still alive and that all their wounds vanished as if they have never been inflicted in the first ce. "Youngdy!" The attendants scrambled as they saw Yumeko fainted on the floor. Therge white serpent then looked at the shrine where the bluish-purple me is and bowed to it. Therge white serpent knew that it was this mystical me that saved Yumeko from getting killed. It was also the existence that helped all the people in the family from getting killed. When time was stopped, it also affected the guards that almost lost their lives. Although their wounds did not return back to when they were not afflicted by it, the guards had some of the time reversed to minimize the damage that they got. This was done by the thing that possessed Yumeko since it could not reverse everything back like it did with the attendants. The news of the rebels attacking the house made Yumeko''s father immediately return but the fight was already over. The bodies of all the rebels were hanged to instill fear on the enemies. It was also a famed night that created stories of legends due to no one in the house dying from the attack. There might be no one that died but there was someone that paid the price. Yumeko''s body was no longer the same when she woke up as she became weak. It was to the point that she could barely stand because the me was drawing in her life in order to sustain itself. Therge white serpent, who is the house god, saw that Yumeko paid a price for helping all of them which is why it also sacrificed a part of its strength to the youngdy. Yumeko became able to walk on her own, but she was still weak. Still, her state became much better than before when all she could do was lie down on the bed. "That is all of the memory." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated. "That me!" Adrian stated as he recognized it. "Yes. You are correct in assuming that. That me is the same soul fragment that you are looking for. That is the soul of an Asmodian with the demon lineage." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he pointed at the small wisp that is following Adrian. "Does that mean that she was not going to Limbo on ident, but it was on purpose?" Adrian questioned as he looked at Yumeko. "That is actually quite a good observation since the soul fragments are connected. It might be the soul fragment calling out to you as it knows that the child will not live long if it is not found immediately. The child might have paid the price too much that her body is already straining herself." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated. "I see. Thank you for showing the memory. Also, Yumeko is very brave to do such a selfless thing for her family. You are definitely a strong and reliable warrior in your own right." Adrian stated as he patted Yumeko''s head as a way tofort the child. "Yumeko is brave! But I would rather be able to be normal than to be brave." Yumeko muttered thest sentence as she only wanted a happy and ordinary life. "Yes. Yumeko is very brave, and that bravery should be rewarded. Can you tell me where Yumeko''s house is in the eastern continent? Which of the Four Cardinal Beasts do your family serve?" Adrian asked as this was easier to ask than a child for directions. "Yumeko''s house is under the Azure Dragon since Shirohe is our house god." Yumeko replied. "That is good. I will find Yumeko once I return back to the mortal realm. Can you tell your parents that I aming?" Adrian stated with a smile. "Wow! Nether will visit Yumeko! Does that mean you will bring me to ces in the real world?" Yumeko asked. "Sure! I shall bring you to all the ces that we visited when you were dream walking." Adrian stated. "I shall bless the child so that she will not wander about in the afterlife while you are absent. I can mostly stop her from returning to Limbo for about a week. Make sure that you find her in a week." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he sprinkled some dust on Yumeko. "Yumeko is fading!" Yumeko stated as she started to return back to her body. "See you!" Adrian stated. "Bye bye! I will wait!" Yumeko stated as her soul finally returned to her body. "The solution for keeping her out of the afterlife is not permanent. Sprinkle another bag on dust on her once you reach the mortal realm to find her. This would ensure that she will never wander off in the afterlife again even if she loses her connection with the soul fragment." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he handed a small bag of dust to Adrian. "Thank you very much but can I get some extra? I need it to view the memories of the other soul fragments." Adrian stated. "Come to me when you get the other fragments. I would also like to view the memories with you as an Asmodian''s memories is always very exciting. Also, the soul fragments must be strong enough to even endure the process, so you need to bathe them in the energy of the underworld for at least ten days." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated. "Ten days. I got it. I guess I need to entrust the souls to someone." Adrian stated as he cannot just leave the soul fragment in Limbo as that ce barely has energy from the afterlife. "Why not give it to my brother? He travels the other death realms and is the best one to entrust a soul to." The God of Dreams Morpheus. "You mean to the Ferryman of the Dead Charon? I guess that makes sense, but I do not want to bother him when he is incredibly busy as is." Adrian stated. "Nonsense! My brother would love yourpany. He even started bragging that you named one of your precious soulbounds with his name. Maybe¡­ use my name for the next ones? Hmmmm¡­ I am giving you lots of freebies after all." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated. "Maybe if I get a soulbound that has abilities that uses dreams then I will consider it." Adrian stated with his business smile. "Make sure that you promise that! I will even happily give it my blessing if that happens. Since you are already meeting my brother, can you give him these." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he gave Adrian a tter of small five-inch pies. "Sure. Thank you for your generosity once more, God of Dreams Morpheus. I am incredibly indebted to you for helping me and even the guards of Limbo." Adrian stated as he bid his farewells to meet Charon. == "What are these?" Charon asked as Adrian handed him the basket that the God of Dreams Morpheus gave him. "They are treats that your brother has asked me to deliver. I am incredibly thankful that you have epted my favor of looking after this soul fragment." Adrian stated. "Dream Pies! My favorite. Here have some as well. I am sure that you will like it. Your request is also a small thing for me." Charon stated. "Wow! These are so good! No wonder you love them." Adrian stated. "They are made from the most colorful dreams after all." Charon stated which made Adrian almost choke. Chapter 1733 Trial of Dreams Chapter 1733 Trial of Dreams Adrian managed to return back to Avalon after giving the soul fragment to the Ferryman of the Dead Charon. He made sure to have his leisure time because he knew that it would be stressful once he returns. Just like he predicted, the stressful time immediately happened when he popped in Avalon. Without even a word, Adrian was immediately dragged by the elders for an exnation. A dungeon was suddenly next to Avalon, and it was actually a Trial Dungeon made by the God of Dreams. All of the elders from the Daemos to the elves started bombarding Adrian with the questions as he had to answer them with all the details. Adrian was able to finally escape from the elders when he exined everything but the next one that grabbed him were his guild officers. Adrian''s friends started questioning him on what happened which made him dizzy. He suddenly had to exin to everyone what that dungeon is. "So, you just casually told a god about finding a way to entertain himself and he suddenly created that Trial Dungeon on a whim?" Levin Cloud asked to rify if Adrian''s story was real. "I told you that is everything that I have done. It did not even ur to me that something like that to happen." Adrian replied. "Have you tried asking other gods?" Some of the guild members that joined the conversation asked but their eyes were sparkling when they saw what their guild leader was capable of. "I am pretty sure that such process will not work again that easily. The gods of death are very entric to the point that I might be locked in eternity if I am not that familiar with them. Do not get your hopes up that I can create another possibility like that." Adrian stated. "But how powerful is the God of Dreams Morpheus to be able to interfere with reality just like that?" Peridot asked. "He is extremely powerful that he is just below the God of Death Abaddon. He rules over all dreams which is not limited to what you consider people. Believe it or not but even monsters can have dreams and he have ess to them all." Adrian stated which made the other guild members shudder. "If that is the case then can you excuse me, guild leader. I shall go to the trial and challenge myself." One of the guild members stated as they suddenly started to excuse themselves. Only a few of the guild members went to take the trial as they were not content with their job sses. Some wanted to go to the trial, but they already have their own quests to make them powerful. There were already people that entered the trial and failed which is why some of the quests were already out. The first stage of the trial was fairly easy and that was to defeat a monster that they have incredible fear over. The yers wanted tough at this trial as some of them actually fought monsters that they feared when they were just below the hundreds. What they did not expect is that their fear to be realized as the monster that they fought only looked weak but is actually the same level as them. The second stage of the trial which is the only stage that is yet to be conquered is special. It was a story quest that made the yer be a weak viger. They would then need to make themselves stronger and more powerful in order to save the kingdom from a beast tide by bing a powerful king. There has yet to be someone to clear this quest as they often die when they were only just given the title of nobility. There might have been some yers that reached further but they are keeping quiet about this in order to be ahead of their rivals. The reward at stake is to be a Champion of the God of Dreams after all. "The trial is also incredibly strange because there are no limits on how much one can challenge it. There is a cooldown for entry which is one day which is why the business in Avalon is booming." Piggy Bank stated as he was so happy. He was invited in the guild house since he brought the items that was ordered from him. "Thanks for that. Make sure to get as much revenue as possible. The God of Dreams Morpheus might have done that topensate me for cing his trial dungeon here. He even knew about foot traffic and such which made me think that he was the God of Coins or something." Adrian stated as he chuckled. "So, what should we do?" Levin Cloud asked as he did not have anything to do as of now. "I am also here because you called me." Peridot stated. "Kabrakan is not here?" Adrian asked as he thought that he would be. "He is not here because there are some issues with the Wilde. Creepysoo apanied him as he wanted to experience looking for a nt zombie if something like that exists." Levin Cloud stated. "I am actually going to the eastern continent to find a girl. A little girl to be exact." Adrian stated which made the eyes of those around him be extremely judgmental. "FBI!" Peridot started to tease. "I did not know that you liked lolis. Just make sure that they are a legal loli." Levin Cloud stated as he ced his hand on Adrian''s shoulder. "What about that cute girl, Frey? I thought both of you were already on speaking terms." Solstice teased. "How about I chuck both of you into the abyss of space? I am there on official business since I need to get the soul of an Asmodian from her house. I do not know the directions, but she is from the east side of the eastern continent. They even have a house god that is arge white snake." Adrian stated. Chapter 1734 The Young Lady of Yamato I Chapter 1734 The Young Lady of Yamato I Adrian then proceeded to say what he knew about Yumeko and her life story. The girls and even some of the boys that listened almost started crying. They suddenly had this special urge to make sure that Yumeko bes cured. "Ahhh! Yumeko¡­ you are such a strong child. This big sister will definitely help you even if there are many people who want me dead in the eastern continent." Peridot stated as she wiped her tears. "So, when will we leave?" Levin Cloud asked. "I was hoping to gather information from Peridot first since she knows the eastern continent more than I do." Adrian stated. "Me and Lycan will have to pass this adventure up. We need to stay here and regte the happenings in Avalon due to the Trial Dungeon of a god. Have fun you three." Solstice stated as she dragged Lycan with her out of the guild house. "Vayu and Soleil are not here because they are in Alfheim. The Elemental Kings suddenly need them for something which means it is back to us three." Levin Cloud stated. "If Kabrakan was here then it would be the original quartet, but he is busy as well." Peridot stated. "That is fine since the thing we need to do does not involve fighting but travelling. Do you have any idea of a distinguished family that has arge white snake as a house god?" Adrian asked. "If you only gave me the clue about a distinguished family then I would be lost but you said that they have a house god. House gods are actually powerful animal spirits bound to thend and are in the process of ascension once they achieve good karma. Only few houses have house gods which means that our area of search became narrower. It became even smaller when you told me that the house god is arge white snake. These kinds of house god are incredibly powerful and rarer than other house gods. If it is in the east side, then there is only one family that has this house god and that would be the Imperial Family of Yamato." Peridot stated as she was sure of the information. "You mean to say that Yumeko is a princess?" Adrian asked as he knew that the eastern continent has lots of smaller kingdoms that form the entire empire. "They are not currently royalty that is equal to the emperor, but they are rted to the Imperial Family of Hinomoto. I do not know the details, but it is probable that Yumeko''s ancestor is a member of the Imperial Family of Hinomoto that was given sovereignty in ruling theirnd which is why they also have the imperial family modifier." Peridot stated. "You said the east right? I actually remembered something about that since I was here when it happened." Levin Cloud stated. "Say it then. We might have all day, but we must reach Yumeko as fast as we could." Adrian stated. "Okay. Do not rush me or else I might get a mental block. A strange group arrived in Avalon back then. They had clothes that matched Peridot''s eastern theme. They did not attract much attention since the people here have already seen lots of yers from the east due to the waypoint you created. I remember that they specifically made a request to the Church of Death. It was even one of the elders that talked to them due to the problem that they faced. A child was subjected to ''Eternal Sleep'' and they needed someone to create a potion. The potion was incrediblyplex that even the elder dark elf was about to turn them away in fear of ruining the materials. The materials were from the Four Cardinal Beasts which is why it made even an elder dark elf get scared. Fortunately, Mortem arrived, and he saw the dark elf elder''s problem and presented it to Yewdrassil. Mortem was able to create the potion with the guidance of Yewdrassil which made those travelers cry tears of joy. I remember they gave something precious in return for the potion crafting, but I cannot vividly remember. The man that was their leader was really cool though, but his name escapes me." Levin Cloud stated. "Was his name, Kondo? Kondo Isao?" Adrian asked. "Your right! How did you know? Did you like have that special dust and sprinkled some on me?" Levin Cloud stated. "I did not sprinkle you with dust, but I know him because I encountered him back then. If I remember he is apanied by two Charm Masters." Adrian stated. "Yes! I remember those two as well because they begged Aernas to teach them. I managed to talk to them, and they said that they are from the Imperial Family of Yamato." Levin Cloud stated as he finally remembered. "Do not tell me that the child afflicted with Eternal Sleep was Yumeko? I am suddenly having goosebumps on the fact that everything is connected." Peridot stated as she really did shudder. "It actually makes sense that Yumeko was the one that they awakened as she might have be too weak to sustain her body that she got Eternal Sleep. It also lines up with the timeline of her arrival to Limbo. It all makes sense that even I am shuddering." Adrian stated. "If we really are headed to the Imperial Family of Yamato then I know the way. I just need to prepare some things as I need to be prepared to return to the eastern continent." Peridot stated as she said that she would need at least two hours. "I will also prepare some things as well since we do not have a tank. See you in two hours!" Levin Cloud stated as he also went off. Adrian did not need to prepare things as he just needs to find his way. He was about to sit down and create talismans, but his sister suddenly messaged him that someone was looking for him. Adrian did not question who that was as he just went to the coordinates sent by his sister. Chapter 1735 The Young Lady of Yamato II Chapter 1735 The Young Lady of Yamato II Adrian came out of the guild house and was shocked to see the visitor that was waiting for him. The visitor was none other than Frey which he did not expect as he was not given a heads up. It seems that Frey was a bit shy as well since both of them were actually lost for words and a bit awkward. "Why not invite her to the guild house?" Solstice stated. "Sure! Good idea. She is very famous which is why a lot of people are looking at her. Let us go to my guild house." Adrian stated as he unconsciously too Frey''s hand and used the guild stone to transport both of them to the guild house. "You brother is not like you when ites to rtionships with the other sex." Lycan eximed. "Can you me the kid? He was unable to walk when he was about to reach the age of maturity after all. Also, he is very sheltered from the world and always made sure that he follows our parents. They became too overprotective when the ident happened after all. Also, he is not really keen on making friends or interacting with other people. He has always been wary of his surroundings as he had a more mature brain due to our upbringing. Despite his attitude though, you cannot hide that face from the eyes of others as he is very charming." Solstice stated. "You are right about that. I thought that he altered some of his facial features which is why his face looks incredibly good, but I was shocked to see the real one in person. You must have had a lot of girls asking for your brother''s details." Lycan stated. "If you think that he is attractive now, you should have seen him when he was carefree and smiled a lot. I had to practically yank off all the girls that would approach me for his status. His sudden change of behavior is not a good thing for me although it did help keeping other leeches away. I would still like it if he returned to his old self albeit slowly." Solstice stated as she smiled wryly. == "Woah!" Frey stated as she was amazed by the sudden change of scenery. She has heard of the rumors of the Pantheon Guild House, but it is grander than he imagined. It also looked like they are in a pocket dimension which beats any of the guild houses that she went to. She was invited to lots of guild houses since she has yet to join a guild officially and she is only with the Briar Rose guild since her friend is the guild leader there. "It is quite cool, right. It was very difficult in creating but it was very worth it." Adrian stated as he noticed that he was still holding Frey''s hand. "Sorry about that. I needed to hold your hand to invite you in the guild house." Adrian eximed as he shyly put his hand away. "That is fine. I am actually d that you were able to invite me." Frey stated as she slightly felt the lingering sensation of touching another boy''s hand. "So¡­ what brings you here?" Adrian asked as he knew that Frey was busy with situating the Valkyries. "I am actually here to pay my respects to the elders of the Church of Life and Death. The Goddess Freyja and her subordinate gods are now part of the faction of the Gods of Life under the Goddess Gaea after all. I was told to bring the symbol of faith so that it will be officially added to the church. I had some free time after that which is why I wanted to look for you since I am in your territory. I hope that you are not too busy to apany me. If I am bothering, you then I can juste in another time." Frey stated. "Not really. I am free for at least two hours since Levin Cloud and Peridot had to prepare stuff before our departure to the eastern continent." Adrian stated. "What are you going to do there? I heard that the eastern continent is not that stable right now. It might look like everything is at peace but there is this tension that is making the people filled with anxiety. I know this because one of the Valkyries was actually from the eastern continent before she joined our ranks." Frey stated as she was a bit worried about Adrian since he is considered a high-profile individual in Pandemonium after all. "I think I could tell you since you gave me good advice." Adrian stated as he started to tell the details of his quest. About an hour passed by, both Adrian and Frey were still talking to one another, but their topic is actually all about Pandemonium. Levin Cloud and Peridot already arrived earlier but they did not bother the two since they saw them having their own little bubble. Although, Levin Cloud and Peridot have different views on how well it is going. "I did not know that my best friend had it in him to strike first. Do you think that they are already in good terms? They have this soft aura around them." Levin Cloud whispered. "I do not know if it should be a romantic atmosphere because all they are talking about are their adventures inside the game. Anyways, I have an even better idea so follow my lead." Peridot stated as she grabbed Levin Cloud and dragged him towards Adrian and Frey. "Do not use force! Remember that you are stronger than me inside the game." Levin Cloud stated as he was getting effortlessly dragged by Peridot. == "Hi Frey! What are you doing here?" Peridot stated. "Hi Peridot. It is nice to see you again. I just wanted to drop by and see how everyone is doing. The people from Briar Rose misses working with you guys since they say that you guys always do exciting stuff." Frey stated. "We are actually going to the eastern continent to do some business. I bet Equinox has already told you the reason since both of you seem to be enjoying your conversation. If you are free, then you can actually join us if you want?" Peridot stated. "Join you? I do not know but I am definitely free since the Valkyries told me that I need time for myself since I almost devoted my full time before and after rescuing them." Frey stated. "If you are free then why note with us? Since you have nothing else on your schedule, you should definitely go with us. We are actually missing a front-line yer since Kabrakan is busy with his stuff." Peridot stated as she hit Levin Cloud with her right elbow. "Yeah! You should join us. You would be a great addition to the team and maybe even recruit you in our guild if you liked what you see." Levin Cloud stated as he made his eyebrows bounce two times. "Are you sure? I will not be a bother, right?" Frey asked as Peridot and Levin Cloud suddenly looked towards Adrian. "You want me to decide? Uhmm¡­ if you want to join then you are free to join us if you like. Anyone would be lucky to have you¡­ in a party¡­ I mean." Adrian stated. "If you would like to have me then why not? I have rarely been to the eastern continent since I am more focused on activities in the northern continent." Frey stated. "Great! Now it will no longer be a sausage party. I can finally have someone to talk to about girl stuff. Do you know that there are lots of cool essories in the eastern continent? We can chat all about it on the way. You know, I really wanted another girl member for our friend group as I fear the old one and I think of the other as a cute sister. I have yet to have someone almost the same age as me." Peridot stated as she took Frey''s arms and locked it with hers as they chatted. "And there she goes. The social butterfly." Levin Cloud stated. "She probably wanted someone that is the same age as us but a girl to talk to. My sister is too mature while Soleil is still a child after all. She also barely talks with other girls our age because of being bullied back then for her family''s financial status." Adrian stated. "You are right which is why you should do you best to recruit Frey to our guild. Peridot is already paving the road and you should be the one that make sure it solidifies." Levin Cloud stated as he grabbed Adrian''s shoulders. "I will try my best if she wants to join our guild. I will make no promises though. They are already on the magic circle. Let us go to the eastern continent." Adrian stated as they could see Peridot telling them to hurry up. Chapter 1736 The Young Lady of Yamato III Chapter 1736 The Young Lady of Yamato III Adrian activated the magic circle as all of them started to be coated in mana. Adrian pulled up a world map that was made of mana and ced a pin on it. He ced the coordinates of the teleportation magic circle there as that would be the location they would go to. The teleportation magic circle is actually the prize for the best guild that participated in the defense of the Hell Gate. Solstice found an odd magic circle in the prize selection and immediately chose it as they were the first one to pick. Adrian was able to decipher it andy down the teleportation magic circle within minutes despite it being a spell that can traverse the entire world. The only needed way to activate the magic circle is actually a hundred mana per person and all Pantheon guild members have ess to this. The Pantheon guild members already have great teleportation scrolls but the magic circle is something that any guild would want. Still, only a few individuals cany down that magic circle as only those with knowledge of spatial magic can do so. Adrian and the other are then transformed into particles of light as the magic circle is activated. All of them vanished from the guild house as the magic circle no longer became lit. When all of them recovered their vision, they were sent to a random forest that Adrian chose with the help of Peridot. "I thought that you would teleport us into the sky again." Levin Cloud stated. "I would have if the ce that we would directly go to has a barrier around it. This time we do not need to do so, and we also need to be careful as Peridot is being hunted down in the eastern continent. The Ryujins are still sleeping due to them needing to rest as they live too long." Adrian stated. "I still cannot believe that the bnce of power shifted when the Ryujins were sleeping. When will they wake up?" Levin Cloud asked. "They will wake up in two months and that would be the time where the Festival of the Dragon King finally ends. I thought that festival was only a week but to think that it would span for too long." Peridot stated. "Dragons have a different sense of time from humans after all. It might be ironic, but demons do not get affected by the flow of time as well. We can feel and manipte time, but our psyches do not have internal clocks as the humans say." Adrian stated as he casted mour on Peridot and Frey. Frey and Peridot suddenly looked and even felt human as they were now able to deceive people with their new looks. Frey might look human, but Valkyries are not really normal in that sense since they are basically like grim reapers given flesh. They might look human or might even be another variation of a human, but they are entirely different. "What about the two of you?" Peridot asked. "No need to worry as I am very confident about how I can use Polymorph. You do know that both of us do not really look like this since this is not our true form. Have a look." Levin Cloud stated as his body started to turn green and into vines until he looked like a human on the outside. Adrian also used Polymorph as his body suddenly shifted from pure energy into a human looking vessel. Levin Cloud no longer has greenish tint in his skin and also his hair is no longer made of foliage. He also no longer has the pointy ears that the faekin have as well. Adrian no longer has his horns and his slightly blue tint vanished as well. His almost pure white hair has turned ck as his human appearance now made him look like his real-world body. Frey even blushed a little as she thought that a human looking Equinox has a different charm and appeal. "Uhum. Like what you see?" Peridot whispered to Frey in order to tease her. "Does he look like that in real life?" Frey asked as she suddenly became curious. "The game world does not even do him justice as his aura is very different in real life." Peridot teased once more, and Frey could only nod. "I have already sent us to the closest area that you have guessed. What do we do next?" Adrian asked Peridot. "Since you have teleported us to woods where a mountain is nearby then the best guides will show up. We just have to wait for them." Peridot stated which made the others look at her with questions. "What do you mean guides? Did you contact someone in advance?" Levin Cloud asked as even he does not know that they will have guides. "Look here. A bunch of teenagers sneaking out into the woods and doing something naughty. Mind if we join you?" A rugged voice suddenly stated as Adrian and the others suddenly felt the presences of multiple people. "Great! The guides are here!" Peridot stated as she pped her hands with delight. "Guides¡­ The guides that you are referring to were actually bandits." Adrian stated as he sighed. "Go on boys. Deal with them but make sure that they are alive as we need them to guide us after all." Peridot stated as she invited Frey to sit on a rock nearby to talk to each other more. "Do you really think that weak and pampered young boys like you could deal with us?" The bandits stated as they suddenly flexed their huge muscles even though they also have huge beer bellies. "I guess they cannot fight as that would make their mour wear off. I will deal with this side, and you deal with that side." Adrian stated. "Just make sure you control your strength as you might identally kill them." Levin Cloud stated. Hearing that the two boys were underestimating them, the bandits immediately pounced on them as they did not like to be looked down on. The screams of terror and pain echoed in the forest, but they were that of adult men. == "Youngdy, are you sure that it is not just a dream?" One of the attendants stated as the young girl suddenly eximed that visitors woulde to their house. "Nether is real. I also thought that he was not real but kind uncle with clouds told me that he was real. The kind uncle also said that Nether would visit me here in my home. Nether told me that he will cure me and that we will visit the ces that we went to when I was drea¡­ astral projecting. Yes! Astral Projecting! That was what he said." Yumeko stated as she walked towards her father''s office. "Father! We will have a visitor. Oh! Uncle Kondo is also here!" Yumeko stated. "Hello, my little dreamer. What do you mean that we will have a visitor?" Yumeko''s father asked. "I am sorry, my lord. The youngdy suddenly woke up from her long dream and told us that her dreampanion would suddenly be visiting us." One of the attendants stated. "Dreampanion? You mean Nether?" Yumeko''s father asked as Yumeko has always been telling him about this kind being that apanied her to different ces. "Yes, Father! Nether said that he will visit me and cure from my illness. He said that he will need to take the Sacred me in order to save me." Yumeko stated with a smile, but it made her father and Kondo suddenly be a bit sad. The two of them knew that Yumeko was never the same after the incident which is why she is always doted upon by him. She always wished to be a normal girl or rather she always wished to be cured. That has been her wish for the past few years ever since her body started to weaken. "Well, what day will you friende? We would need to wee them with a feast after all since you friend made you smile." Yumeko''s father stated. "I do not know but he said that he wille within a week. He might already be in the continent and just looking for our house. I should make a banner so that he will not get lost." Yumeko stated as she suddenly though of making something to catch Adrian''s attention. "Go on then. Return when you finish as we would need to prepare the dishes." Yumeko''s father stated. "That would be great, Father. You are the best. I do not know what Nether likes since I have never seen him eat but make sure to prepare all our best dishes when hees. Bye, Father. Bye, Uncle Kondo." Yumeko stated as she returned to her room to create the banner. "The youngdy seems to be more energetic than before. Is her condition finally bing better?" Kondo asked. "I wanted to believe it, but she is sleeping more and more these days." Yumeko''s father, Saito Hajime, stated with a pained smile. Chapter 1737 The Young Lady of Yamato IV

Chapter 1737 The Young Lady of Yamato IV

"Do you think that this Nether individual is real?" Saito Hajime asked Kondo. "I will not want to say that my cute niece is losing her mind due to her sickness, but she has a very healthy and determined mind. That is not the emotion of someone that sumbs to their illness. She is filled with hope that she will indeed get better." Kondo replied. "That is what I fear the most. She is filled with hope, but it might turn into despair if she does not get what she wants to happen. The Nether that he talked about is from a dream that she experiences when she cannot wake up easily." Saito Hajime stated as he is worried for his daughter. "I know. I also thought that she might get the Eternal Sleep once again, but the Four Cardinal Beasts did tell me that their parts are notplete cures. Only those that have the power of death or sleep couldpletely cure her." Kondo stated. "Was there really now way for the Prophet of Death toe to our continent?" Saito Hajime asked as he knew that there is a church in the central continent that has control over life and death. "The church elders of the Church of Death were more than helpful when I asked them for help in crafting the potion. Even the prophet himself stepped up when I needed help, and he did not ask anything in return. I wanted to invite him to the eastern continent, but the elders of the Church of Death told me that the outside world is very dangerous for the prophet. They did tell me that we could bring Yumeko to them so that they could thoroughly inspect her disease, but she might not survive the trip. Even the demons that I asked help for have told me that teleporting a sick and very weak individual might make their condition worsen. I do not want to strain my little niece just for a small chance of being cured." Kondo stated. "What if they teleport the prophet to our very location?" Saito Hajime asked. "I also told them that suggestion, but they frowned when they heard it. They have been trying to spread their church to the eastern continent to reach more people but two of the divine beasts rejected the idea. The hidden ones would also move if another religious order were to spread in the east. One of the divine beasts that rejected the notion is the Azure Dragon which our house in under." Kondo stated. "I can get the approval of the Azure Dragon but that still leaves one more divine beast. They must all agree in order to have the divine energy of those respected gods to be avable in the east. The hidden ones are also moving much more loudlypared to before which is why they are now more alert than ever. The attack back then was also their doing because of a prophecy that my child will harm their cause." Saito Hajime stated which made him destroy a small part of his desk from anger. "To think those beings would even dare to hurt a child. They have already fallen so low that we cannot really call them gods anymore." Kondo stated as the two of them started to discuss other stuff. == The atmosphere at the Imperial Family of Yamato is very lively ever since their youngdy woke up more energetic than ever. She was still weak, but she could now do more things than before which also livened the area. In this family, the youngdies or rather it is a matriarchal type of family due to them hailing from an imperial princess. Only the females are able to inherit thest name of Yamato while the males can also use it, but they cannot be the head of the family. The head of the family is Yumeko''s mother, but she was also slightly weak due to the fight back then. She was hit by an unknown poison that crept up to her right leg which made her unable to walk easily. Strangely enough, the poison did not spread to other parts of her body as if time froze on her leg. She still became the fierce head of the family and made sure to protect her daughter even more. The ability of their house is their great affinity to wind as they are affiliated with the Azure Dragon of the east. They also have special abilities due to them being a descendant of the imperial family. There would be some blessed individuals that have more than their affinity to the wind. Some can be blessed with the ability to hear sound that the wind carries even if it is miles away. Their special ability is also derived from their wind affinity. The head of the house, Yumeko''s mother, also has a special ability and that is the ability to converse with the wind elementals. She was able to solidify her family even more due to this as the wind elementals fancied her. She was able to ask the wind elementals to aid her in using spells which made her power terrifying. Yumeko also has this ability, but she was no longer able to once she was stricken with the strange condition, she was in. What they did not know is that her condition made her innate talent evolve into something different due to her fervent wish of adventuring outside. She was able to Dream Walk or rather the wind carried her soul in order to answer the deepest desire that she has. This ability is also one of the reasons why even the God of Dreams Morpheus cannot fully cure her if she is just in the soul state. Someone also needed to make sure that her soul that is carried by the wind does not get drifted by the breeze of the afterlife. This is the reason why the God of Dreams Morpheus tasked Adrian to sprinkle Yumeko with his special dust so that the breeze of the afterlife does not carry her soul. "Are you sure that your friend wille, my dear child?" Yumeko''s mother asked with a smile as she is incredibly happy seeing her daughter be full of energy. She usually saw Yumeko sulking or putting on a strong face which children should not be doing. Children can have a slightly mature mind, but they should also be able to be kids. No one should take their beautiful innocence when they are at the stages of growing or else, they might look at the world in a very different light. "Nether promised me so he would definitelye." Yumeko stated. "Can you tell me how your friend looks like? I have already forgotten what he looks like. Mother is very curious." Yumeko''s mother asked. "I have already told you many times on how Nether looks like, mother. Did you forget again?" Yumeko stated. "Yes. Your mother is a bit forgetful these days which is why I need my memory to be refreshed. Maybe he looks different from thest time that you described him to me. How about this¡­ maybe one of your nannies can draw him since they are very good at sketching after all." Yumeko''s mother stated. "Sure! I can describe what he looks like, and you can draw him. That would be a great present to him!" Yumeko stated as she started describing how Adrian looked like in Limbo. Yumeko began describing Adrian''s true form as vividly as she can, but she cannot capture everything as she is still a child. Still, the descriptions that she gave on how Adrian looked like became even more worrying for Yumeko''s mother and attendant. Yumeko basically told them a description of an evil spirit as she told them that Nether gives off this powerful but soothing pure ck aura. "I think that you have described him very thoroughly, my child. Good job. You should take some rest as you need your energy when you friend arrives after all. It is now time for you afternoon rest." Yumeko''s mother stated as she told the attendant to bring Yumeko to her room to rest. "Okay! I love you, mother. Make sure to prepare well when Netheres." Yumeko stated as she returned to her room. "Mistress¡­ Is the youngdy not being gued by an evil spirit? Should we call upon an Onmyoji of the highest order?" The attendant stated as she started praying when she saw what she has drawn. "Shirohe, do you think that my daughter is being gued by an evil spirit?" Yumeko''s mother asked as arge white snake suddenly appeared behind her. "I have been making sure that Yumeko does not get the attention of other spiritual entities. She is not gued by evil spirits. I am very sure of it." Shirohe stated. "Then is Yumeko''s friend real then? Can she really travel in her dreams?" Yumeko''s mother stated with worry but she decided to wait a week for this friend toe so that it is all true. Chapter 1738 Nether Visits I

Chapter 1738 Nether Visits I

"Please! Spare us we will never do it again!" The bandits stated as one could see that they had bruises on their faces. "They say that, but they have yet to repent. Heal them up and beat them again." Peridot stated as she looked at the bandits. "Is she the rumored dragondy!?" One of the bandits eximed as there was an urban legend among the bandits. "What is this rumored dragondy? You can see that she is human." Adrian stated as he actually wanted to know of the juicy details. "Spill it or else we will do what she told us to do." Levin Cloud stated. "Its is just an urban legend going around as a past time to scare bandits. You see there was a story about a dragondy that terrorizes bandit groups in each location. She would extort information from them through great methods of torture. One of the stories even mentioned that she has the elements under hermand. One story said that she ate the bandits that she did not like because they look ugly. One of the stories is also about her being the shadow leader of all the bandit groups that she attacked which is why they no longer harm innocent civilians." The bandits stated in order as Adrian and Levin Cloud suddenly burst outughing. The story was incredibly urate to what Peridot has told them about her scuffles with bandit groups. The two boys could be seen almost down on the floor wheezing for air due to the stories. Peridot, on the other hand, could be seen getting red due to embarrassment and it became bigger when she also saw Frey trying to hold herugh. "It seems that a lot of you no longer wants to live today. Maybe, I shall feed you to that dragondy along with these two dorks." Peridot stated as she red at Adrian and Levin Cloud. "Please! We did not even do anything bad. We just ask toll fees from passerby to ensure their protection. We did not kill anybody which is why we are not getting killed off by the army located in this region." One of the bandits stated. "We thought that you two are from noble families trying to take the bodies of the two beautiful women. We were just scaring you and not really going to kill you. We would never attempt to kill anyone here unless we have a death wish." Another bandit chimed in. "I guess they are telling the truth." Frey stated as she looked at the bandits with her eyes that can discern truth from deception. "Also, they might look like bandits, but they actually have very clean souls. I was actually surprised when they said that they were bandits because they do not look like it." Adrian stated as he could see the state of the souls before they get judged. He managed to earn this by increasing the mastery of his evil eye with continuous use in the underworld. "So, you are telling me that there have been young masters that have be frisky in the woods before?" Peridot asked. "There are actually a lot of them that did this before. We caught them one time and surrendered them to their parents. We got rewarded from doing that which is why we are always patrolling these woods near our mountain hideout." Another bandit stated. "Makes sense if it is profitable. That would be a better option than taking hostages and they even earn merit." Adrian stated. "Fine. You can let them go but they should lead us to the Imperial Family of Yamato." Peridot stated. "Uhmm¡­ did you say the Imperial Family of Yamato?" One of the bandits asked as they suddenly froze. "Yes. That is the ce we are headed when all of you suddenly came in barging at us." Peridot stated. "Anything but that please!" The bandits stated as they suddenly tried to kneel. "Why are you like that? I thought that you guys are epted by the army which is why they are not exterminating you." Peridot stated. "Just because they are turning a blind eye on us does not mean that we are not going to be punished. Also, the people of that house are incredibly fierce that even our boss had to be respectful to them." The bandit stated as there was suddenly movement in the distance. "This is where you guys were. I thought that you were attacked by a wild animal. Unhand them or else you will be buried here in this mountain!" The bandit boss stated with utmost confident as he was also with the other bandits. "Boss! Do not do anything! Be civil!" The bandits that were tied up stated but all the other bandits started to charge at Adrian and the others with their bodies in an attempt to subdue them, The bandit boss and the other bandits were confident that they can take on four kids. They might have defeated a few of them via surprise attack which they are led to believe. They believed that they will be able to capture these young individuals even in they are a bit skilled, but things do not always go your way. A few secondster, all of the bandits were now hanging upside down with bruises in their faces. Adrian did not even have to work that hard as Sirius was hiding in his shadow. Sirius just tangled all of them up which made them unable to move while Levin Cloudmanded the trees to hang all of the bandits upside down. "Why did you not warn us?" The bandit boss stated as he hanged upside down. "We tried boss. We are really sorry." The bandit group that was captured first stated. "Back to the discussion, can you lead us to the Imperial Family of Yamato household? If you agree then we will not harm you¡­ any further. We will set all of you free. I promise that upon the gods that I serve or else I will get their punishment." Adrian stated as he made a vow to make sure that they mean business. "If you are going to keep your word then set my men free first. I can lead you to the clearing where thend of Yamato is at." The bandit boss stated. "Boss! No! We will do it." The bandits stated. "Idiots. You guys will only get captured by soldiers since you cannot run fast. I can at least runaway since I am already used to it. Also, the matriarch of the Imperial House of Yamato already has a deal with me that we will not bother each other. It seems that these people are travelers that have business with them. Am I right?" The bandit boss stated. "We do not have something important to discuss with someone from that household. You can release them now, Levin Cloud." Adrian stated. "Aw! I was having fun making them swing." Levin Cloud stated as he was spinning the bandit next to him. "Let them down and also heal them. Also, I will not hesitate to kill you if you lead us to a trap. I can make this whole mountain disappear if I want to." Adrian stated with a smile that made the bandit boss shiver down to his toes. "I will promise to lead you. I promise on the lives of my men and I." The bandit boss stated as he was let down by Levin Cloud along with the other bandits. "Lead the way then." Adrian stated as they followed the bandit boss. The bandit boss stayed true to his word and Adrian to his. When they were sent to the clearing, the group could see the signage of the Land of Yamato. Adrian let him go and they bid their farewells, but the bandit boss did warn them about something in the Imperial House of Yamato. "There is a special guardian in that house so I would not make trouble if I were you. All those that attacked that house were all killed by the people there which is why it is the most feared house in thesends. Thank you for keeping your word." The bandit boss stated. "When we need you again, you must make sure that all of you will be avable." Peridot stated. "I hope that will not happen again in the future. I hope for the best for you, but we should not meet again." The bandit boss stated as he turned tail and ran. "This ce is indeed different. I can already feel a presence looking at us." Frey stated as the others also felt it. "That must be the house god that Yumeko told me. They may be called a house god, but they are something like beast spirits that want to be divine beasts and they are bound to the ce they are protecting. The one that is observing us must be the house god." Adrian stated. Chapter 1739 Nether Visits II

Chapter 1739 Nether Visits II

"Some people with unique auras have stepped foot into the territory. They have the appearances of humans, but they are not humans." Shirohe stated as she reported what she found out to Yumeko''s Mother. "You said them. Do you think that one of them could be the Nether that my daughter is talking about?" Yumeko''s mother, Ina, asked. "I am not sure but one of them has such potent death energy that the potion like that of the potion Kondo brought back. Another has the power of nature which also has the power of death but not as powerful as the other one. Another looks human but her aura is that like of a Shinigami. Thest one is that of beings that I fear the most and that is the aura of a dragon." Shirohe stated. "If they are not going to cause trouble then we should let them be. We do not want to anger a dragon after all. The dragon might be looking over the other three as they might be sightseeing in our continent." Ina stated. Dragons in the eastern continent are treated like gods due to their power over nature. They could turn and of famine into a lushnd by bring rainfall. They could also turn lushnd into great disasters by creating powerful typhoons to ravage over them. They are beings that could influence the area that one lives in which is why they are treated with utmost respect. "The prying eyes have lessened but we are still under surveince." Adrian stated. "All we need to do is head to therge castle there, right? You will be like Tinkerbell and sprinkle the little kid with dust." Peridot stated. "Honestly, I kind off gave a promise that I would give her a tour of the ces that we have been through when she dream walked. Still, that would be after she recovers her strength as she might still be physically weak after I cure her." Adrian stated as he headed towards the castle in the middle. The people of the Land of Yamato were incredibly boisterous and loud as they live life happily. The lord is a fair lord which is why they are not like other areas where taxes break the backs of the poor. They also have very fertilends due to the power of their lord to ask the elementals for help. "This ce is actually one of the better ces here in the eastern continent. I have heard that it is very peaceful here and that no one or rather no localsmit crimes since punishment is strict. People would often praise this ce as the one where one moves to if they wish for a normal and peaceful life." Peridot stated. "True. This ce is very different from the northern continent that I usually hang out. The children here are not barely surviving as they are thriving with food and warmth." Frey stated as she wanted to help her starting city in the north to be more bountiful. "There are two things needed to achieve such order and bounty on any area. One would be the citizens and the lord working together to make themunity better. The second would be that the leaders are not corrupt. Those are the two things that are truly needed in order to make life better in any area." Adrian stated. "In the end, an area only bes good if everyone is also good. Should there only be one bad egg then that would always spoil the others around it." Levin Cloud stated as his country has had a history of not so good leaders. "Anyways, talking like that makes the atmosphere heavy. Tell us about yourself, Frey. You do not have to tell everything. Just the need-to-know details like likes and dislikes." Peridot stated as they are still a few minutes away from their destination. "Maybe you guys can start so I will have an idea on what to say?" Frey stated as she was still shy to be the one to speak up first. "I will go first then! I like getting to know other people and I dislike broli as I do not like the taste." Peridot stated. "My turn! I like ying games with difficult mechanics as that gets my brain pumping. I dislike studying but that does not mean I do not like going to school. My brain is just really built for information overloads when I study too much. My instincts are good though." Levin Cloud stated. "Let us not bother with him. He is good at everything." Peridot stated as she squinted her eyes to look at Adrian. "He also has no dislikes from what I remember. He is practically the child that any mother would want to have." Levin Cloud stated as he also squinted his eyes to look at Adrian. "I am not good at everything. You guys are making me look overconfident. Anyways, I like reading up on interesting stories like the game''s lore. I dislike buses." Adrian stated which made Levin Cloud and Peridot almost choke when they heard thest sentence. "I guess it is my turn. I like exploring but I do dislike spiders since I was bitten by one when I was a child." Frey stated as she immediately interjected since she felt the atmosphere of the conversation bing slightly awkward. "Maybe Levin Cloud should have said that he dislikes dogs. He also got bitten by one when we were children. Do you know that he uses me as a shield when we encounter dogs that bark at us?" Adrian stated as he chuckled. "You say that, but you dislike bees since they always buzz next to you." Levin Cloud retorted. "Dislike and irritation are two different things because I can smack the bee to death. I just do not do it because they are good for the environment after all." Adrian stated. "Uhuh." Peridot stated. "Do you want us to say what animal you dislike?" Adrian and Levin Cloud teased but Peridot shouted at them. Chapter 1740 Nether Visits III

Chapter 1740 Nether Visits III

"Do you want to die?" Peridot stated. "We all know why you are avoiding Saena because she looked like a dove before. You are still afraid of the sudden poop missile thatnded on your head when we were kids." Adrian stated as he chuckled. The three friends suddenly started to fight verbally against one another. They did not utter harsh words against each other but just revealed some embarrassing moments that they witnessed with each other. This made Freyugh as she found the stories incredibly endearing but funny at the same time. "You guys are really close that I almost envy you guys for it." Frey stated. "Sorry about that. I guessed we got too carried away that we forgot to include you in the conversation." Peridot stated. "No worries. It was actually very entertaining for me to hear all of your stories. I did not have much childhood friends growing up as I had to move a lot when I was younger." Frey stated. Even thoughmunication was already at the point that people can talk to virtual holograms of others, physicalmunication is what really seals the emotions of other people. One would still need to meet with the ones they liked to converse with online in order to form real connections. If they do not do so, then it would be quite easy to ghost someone instantly. "Do not worry because I shall be your new bestie. I always wanted a girl bestie that I can chat with. I will even visit you when I saved enough money, or you can visit me and hang out with Equinox and the others. He can like give you a house to stay at." Peridot stated. "Why are you offering my ce when you are the one that invited her?" Adrian stated. "It is better this way plus I cannot really invite her in my house when I have rowdy younger siblings." Peridot stated which made all of themugh in unison. All of them did not notice that they were already in front of the walls of the castle. They were having such great time conversing that they arrived at the gates with no concept of time. They only stopped talking when a guard suddenly stopped them as they would have walked straight into the gates. "Halt! This is the residence of the Yamato family. You cannot enter here without any permission." The guard stated. "Sorry about that. We were having too much fun talking with each other. I am actually here on business as I have to talk to someone." Adrian stated. "If you wish to talk with the Mistress then I am afraid that they are busy right now. They did not notify us that there would be visitors today which is why I advise you to turn back. It is a punishable offence to use the mistress'' authority without her permission in thisnd." The guard stated. "I am not here to meet your mistress. I am here to meet Yumeko. Please tell her that Nether is here to visit." Adrian stated with a smile. The guards immediately had their hands on their weapons as they are very protective of the youngdy of Yamato. They did not sense any hostile intent on the young boy that appeared outside the gates which is why they did not pull out their weapons. They also felt this overbearing pressure from him when they ced their hands on their weapons as if they were being warned. "Do not worry as I can wait here until my message is ryed. Please tell Yumeko that Nether has arrived to fulfill his promise to her." Adrian stated. "Well, one of you should ry his message to the head of the house instead of standing there." A rough manly voice stated which Adrian found familiar. "Yes! Sir Kondo!" One of the guards stated as he sprinted towards the main hall to deliver the message. "So, what brings you monsters here?" Kondo stated in aid-back tone, but he was actually ready to draw his de the moment Adrian and the others leaked hostile intent. "Calling us monsters! How rude, old man." Peridot stated. "All of you are not exactly human. You think that I do not know that all of you are just wearing some sort of mour? I have fought many inhuman beings to smell one when they are pretending to be humans." Kondo stated. "Well, we decided to look human for the sake of the people here as we do not want to suddenly frighten them after all. Also, there are a lot of demihumans here in the eastern continent already. They are not considered monsters, or do you consider them as such?" Adrian asked. "They are still residents, but they are not human. We have mutual respect like that, and they do not hide what they are." Kondo replied. "I guess but we are not supposed to be here in this continent after all. There are a lot of enemies that would like to kill us if our existence is suddenly revealed. What matters the most is that we are not doing anything to harm others here." Levin Cloud stated. "Not all of us have enemies in the eastern continent. Frey is probably the only one among us that can walk freely here." Peridot stated. "Actually, even my kind is not allowed here. The one that was from the eastern continent created such ruckus when she returned here that all the four cardinal beasts denied our kind entry." Frey stated. "I guess we are all in the same boat then. Is this what it feels like to be a minority?" Adrian stated. "There is a difference between a minority and someone that brings trouble to any ce they go. We are all in thetter part which I cannot defend ourselves from." Levin Cloud stated. "I wanted to retort but I have to agree." Adrian stated with a nod. "I am a good girl, though. Teehee" Peridot stated but no one really believes her. Chapter 1741 The Princess and the Demon I

Chapter 1741 The Princess and the Demon I

"Mistress!" The guard that was outside suddenly rushed to report what was happening. "We already know that there are four beings outside. You do not need to rush too much. We are just stalling for time to see what they want. Do you have that information?" Ina stated. "Yes, mistress. They told me that they are looking for the youngdy." The guard stated which made Yumeko''s parents be all ears. "Might it actually be true?" Ina stated as she turned to her husband. "It might just be coincidence since our little girl only said a week. It is not strange for that to happen but what do they want with my little girl?" Saito Hajime asked the guard with a fierce voice. "They only want to meet with the youngdy. One of the beings outside even told us that his name is Nether. He said that the youngdy would know what that means." The guard stated which brought a shock to Yumeko''s parents and even the house god, Shirohe. "Thank you but we must make sure that my daughter is safe. I should let Kondo be the one to judge their characters." Ina stated as the guard returned to the gate to ry the message. "What should we do? It seems that our daughter''s dreams were not merely figments of her overactive imagination?" Ina stated towards her husband. "If they really dide here to cure Yumeko, then we should invite them, but we need to test their character first. Kondo will not fight them but gauge their intent which he is very proficient." Saito Hajime stated. "Mistress!" One of Yumeko''s attendants suddenly stated quite loudly as she entered the main hall. "What is it? What is the problem?" Ina asked. "The youngdy has evaded our sights. We were ying hide and seek but she no longer hides in the spot she always does. When I said that the game is over, she did not jump out of her hiding spot. I fear that she must have been taken." The attendant stated as she started crying. "Do not worry. If my daughter was no longer in the premises, then Shirohe should have been rmed. She is keeping watch over the sacred me after all. The sacred me and Yumeko are connected so anything that happens to it will alert us of what happened to my daughter as well. She probably got bored ying and is sneaking into the kitchen for some snacks." Ina stated but she suddenly felt that was not the case. "Search everywhere for my daughter! She must not meet the ones outside or else she might get tricked." Inamanded as she did not believe Yumeko that Nether was real. Shirohe started to look for Yumeko as well as thetter is not easy to pinpoint. Shirohe has always made sure to have her eyes on Yumeko because she cannot sense her even in the territory. Yumeko''s aura is like that of a ghost and Shirohe might even say that Yumeko''s aura is even fainter than one. She would physically watch over Yumeko when she is awake to make sure that thetter does not leave her gaze. There are instances where she does not look after Yumeko like when she is needed in the main hall. She can sense Yumeko''s presence, but it is not absolute which is why she makes sure that an attendant would always be beside Yumeko. == Yumeko started wandering around the halls after sneaking into the kitchen to get a dango. She wanted to try the food that Nether would eat as her mother ordered all her favorites to be made for the week. Should Nether not visit then she would just eat her favorite food, so she is always in a good mood. "I wonder when Nether woulde?" Yumeko stated as she knew that the effects of the dust are starting to wear off. Yumeko could feel that she is starting to be lethargic once again which is why she is making use of all the energy she has right now. If Nether does note in a week, then Yumeko might fall into a long sleep once again which she does not like. She sincerely hoped that everything was not just a dream as she longed to be cured. "Nether?!" Yumeko suddenly stated as she felt an aura that is incredibly familiar to what Adrian releases in Limbo. Yumeko is very perceptive as a being that could dream walk. She needs to be very perceptive because she must never dream walk in a ce that has numerous evil spirits or even mischievous elementals. She can also feel danger preemptively which is why she is hailed as incredibly perceptive that Master Omnyoji''s would want to teach her. "That must be Nether! He must be at the gate!" Yumeko stated as she immediately ran towards the gate. == "To think that the world is extremely small. You even managed to cure someone with Eternal Sleep. Imend you for being such a dedicated person. You must treasure Yumeko a lot." Adrian stated which made Kondo a bit frazzled which made thetter leak his sword aura. Adrian responded in kind and released his aura as well, but he did not use his Asmodian one but his Netheros aura. Adrian did not want to suddenly release his aura as it might be seen as a sign of aggression. He made sure to provoke Kondo into releasing his aura so that he can also release his. "Yumeko should now be able to feel that. She is very perceptive about auras after all. I taught her so that should be a given." Adrian stated as he taught Yumeko how to judge other people based on their auras that she can feel as she does not have an evil eye like him. "Nether!" Yumeko shouted out loud as she was still far away as the group at the gate looked at the cute little girl running towards them. Chapter 1742 The Princess and the Demon II

Chapter 1742 The Princess and the Demon II

"Nether! You really came!" Yumeko stated as she ran towards Adrian and the others with tears in her eyes. Yumeko might not want to say it out loud, but she was incredibly doubtful that Nether was real. She believed it at first but the constant opinions of those around her started to fill her with doubt. This is why she would roam around the house for the next days after she woke up to make sure that Nether wille. Yumeko thought that she was just really imagining things. Each day that passed by with Nether noting to her house made the doubt in her mind pile up. She still held on to the belief, but each day would make her heart ache a little as her hope that was bright started to get dimmer. "Wow! She is really cute." Frey and Peridot stated. "Why does she call you, Nether?" Levin Cloud asked. "That is my alias when I am working in Limbo. My name would also show up as Nether there as I am considered an NPC in Limbo. Did the Anubises not tell you? We have the same duty." Adrian stated. "They did but I could not think of one, so I just used Levin." Levin Cloud stated. "Yumeko, you must not approach strangers easily!" Kondo stated as the others looking for Yumeko has also arrived. "Nether is not a stranger! Nether is Yumeko''s friend. Although, he looks very different, but that aura is only from Nether!" Yumeko stated. "I believe that we have already met once before Kondo. Do not tell me that you have forgotten about the Scribe that helped you decipher that scroll?" Adrian stated which made Kondo erge his eyes from shock. "Scribe Equinox?!" Kondo stated as he suddenly tried feeling Adrian''s aura once more and it was now familiar to him. "Kondo, do you know him?" Saito Hajime asked. "He was the one that told me how to cure the Eternal Sleep. He was the scribe that I was telling you about." Kondo stated which suddenly made Yumeko''s parents embarrassed. "What do you mean, Equinox?! Nether is Nether!" Yumeko stated. "I actually forgot to tell Yumeko that I have a different name here in the mortal realm. In this realm, I go by Equinox. You can also call me by that name but Nether is also fine." Adrian stated. "We sincerely apologize for keeping you waiting for too long. To think that it was the Scribe that helped us find a cure. We are so ashamed." Yumeko''s parents stated as they bowed. "No need to worry about that as you wanted to protect her which is understandable." Adrian stated. "What are you waiting for then? Come in. You are our honored guest." Ina stated as she elevated Adrian and his friends to the most important guests in the house. "Thank you for your hospitality but we cannot stay here for long. We might attract the eyes of those that we are trying to elude after all." Adrian stated. "In that case, pleasee with us to the shrine hall. I believed that you want to see the sacred me as my daughter has told me." Ina stated as she led the way to the shrine hall. "In that case, Frey and I will look around the city outside as you might talk about boring stuff. We would rather sightsee and have a girl''s night out!" Peridot stated. "You say that, but Frey has yet to agree with you." Levin Cloud stated. "No worries. I also want to look around as my sister said that this ce is beautiful. I want to see the sights of the eastern continent while we are here." Frey stated as she also does not want to join the conversation with Yumeko''s parents since she just joined to get closer to Adrian. "If that is what you two want then you can go. Maybe we can look around more when we finish early." Adrian stated. Peridot and Frey told Adrian and Levin Cloud to call them immediately if they finished. The two girls were also assigned with an attendant to show them around thend. Adrian and Levin Cloud were the ones that went to the shrine as both of them would be needed to the next thing to happen. Adrian and Levin Cloud were shown to the shrine hall, but they were also given some tour for the ces they passed through. Yumeko was the one that was giving the details with great enthusiasm as her happiness was through the roof. Her fervent wish to be a normal girl is finallying true. "Nether! You promised to take me to the ces that we visited in my dreams." Yumeko stated. "I did not want to spoil you Yumeko but the ces that we went when you were dreaming walking are real. The moment you and I were no longer in Limbo, we visited the ces that you say that you dreamed of. It was only your spirit but you were essentially there so you can brag to others about it." Adrian stated. "Can you please exin? About our daughter''s state?" Yumeko''s parents asked as they were the most curious since no schr in the east could help them. Adrian decided to exin the details of Yumeko''s condition along the way as well as her special ability. Yumeko''s parents were afraid at first since they were told that their daughter''s spirit traveled to the afterlife, but their worries were washed away as Adrian said that he was there to cure her. A big look of relief could be seen on the faces of Yumeko''s parents as they learned that she can be cured. "To think that we had the soul of an immortal!" Ina stated in shock. Adrian told them that the sacred me is actually a soul of a powerful immortal being. The parents thought that it was really a soul of an immortal that saved them. Adrian did not bother to tell them what an Asmodian was since they might be in danger should others that know learn of that information. Chapter 1743 Second Piece of Abel’s Soul

Chapter 1743 Second Piece of Abel¡¯s Soul

Adrian stared at the sacred me and has told them that it is indeed a soul fragment. He could see that there is a connection between the soul and Yumeko. She was feeding life force into the sacred me as a price for saving the lives of all the people back then. "If I had known then I would have done everything to break the link between them." Ina stated as she prioritized her child''s safety. "If you did that then Yumeko''s soul might have been devoured instead of helping her. She signed a contract with souls which is why it must always bepleted. The contract terms seemed to be only when the one who needs to gather the souls be present to take it." Adrian stated. "If that is the case then Master Equinox would be able toplete the contract. You are here to collect the soul which means that Yumeko will be free. My little girl would no longer be tethered to the sacred me." Saito Hajime stated. "I am quite sorry if we sound like we are ungrateful, but we really thank the sacred me for saving all of us. Its just difficult to see your happy child be sad all the time as she cannot y like the other children." Ina stated. "I do not me you for saying something like that. I bet even the soul fragment also knows that, but deals must always bepleted. The soul fragment risked getting erased from existence to help all of you after all." Adrian stated. "Can you remove her connection from it?" Ina asked. "I can but I must warn you that this ce has been infected with temporal energy. Should I lift everything then those that were impacted by that spell would suddenly feel all the repercussions." Adrian stated. "Can you please exin?" Saito Hajime stated. "How can I describe it? The soul fragment is basically continuously making sure that the magic that it affected you with is maintained. For example, Mistress Ina would suddenly have the poison that was corroding her leg spread. The attendant''s stomach over there would suddenly explode into a bloody mess as well. All of you are being maintained by the soul fragment which means all of you will return back to the state of injury before time was stopped. Parts of the house might also be destroyed but those that died will note back to life though. The assants will never return from the dead so you can be assured of that." Adrian stated. The look of realization suddenly hit all of them, but they cannot easily grasp their head around it. They tried really hard to grasp the subject of the conversation, but they cannot. The minds of humans are very different from demons since demons can see the flow of temporal magic. If temporal magic was stinky then Adrian would not havee close to this castle. "Since all of you seem to be a bit confused, let me show you an example." Adrian stated as he suddenly spotted a vase. Adrian snapped his fingers and the vase suddenly shattered. The vase that was broken into pieces was then slowly returning back into position as time reversed. They could see that a magical aura was coating the vase which made it return back to its original form. "Once I sever the connection of the soul fragment with Yumeko, all of you will end up like that vase. All of you will lose the temporal magic that is supporting all of you. Did those that were here when the attack happens not feel that they grow weak when they are away from the castle?" Adrian stated which made Yumeko''s parents react. Back then, all of them thought that it was a miracle that no one died. Due to the harsh incident, some servants wanted to return to their families for a while. It was then news that those that left the castle for some time, but they have suddenly be injured or were close to death''s door. "There were instances like that. Does that mean we will experience it too?" Ina asked as she suddenly learned how heavy a price Yumeko was paying. "Yes. All of those that were injured back then will suddenly revert back to the time they are injured. All of you basically defied causality but no one was punished because it was the soul of a being that could defy it making the changes. If I might say, Yumeko just being weak is a very small price to pay for such a powerful change." Adrian stated. "Does that mean Yumeko did something bad?" Yumeko asked. "Nope! Yumeko was the bravest of them all as you became their pir. Still, Yumeko must stop being the pir if you are to be cured. You must let them crash for the time being as we will make sure that we will save them. A child like you must not bear such a heavy burden." Adrian stated. "So¡­ this was the reason that you made me stay here. If you were only going to exin to them then you are the only one needed. You need me to help you bear the brunt of causality." Levin Cloud stated. "Someone needs to heal them from the effects of the temporal magic being lifted. Who else to do that than the Envoy of Life and Death himself?" Adrian stated which shocked all of those that were in the room. The young man that was grumbling since earlier was actually the Envoy of the Twin Gods. The one that is said to be able to bring the dead back to life. Kondo was also looking for him in Avalon back then, but Levin Cloud needed to leave due to a mission when the former arrived. "What do you need me to do?" Levin Cloud asked. "I just need you to save everyone that is about to die. You are the best at that." Adrian stated. Chapter 1744 Severing the Soul from the Child

Chapter 1744 Severing the Soul from the Child

"Please gather all of those that were here when the siege happened. We do not want anyone suddenly dying in the middle of the street." Adrian stated to Yumeko''s parents. "We shall do so immediately." Ina stated as shemanded all of the servants to call all the people that were here during the incident years ago. "I should also warn all of you that we might attract the attention of all the monsters around the area. When I break the connection, all of the magic used will flow towards the soul fragment which will attract all the monsters. They might also be attracted to Yumeko''s soul as it has been tempered to the fullest which will entice monsters that want to gain intelligence." Adrian stated. "Fortify the city immediately! Only the guards that were not here during the incident should be those outside." Saito Hajimemanded as the soldiers started to create a defense line. == "Just as I thought. He would not invite anyone unless something is about to happen." Peridot stated as she received the party message from Adrian. "Does he always anticipate things like this?" Frey asked. "Since he only brought us three then the monster horde might not attack. He might have deduced that a small chance that their ritual will attract monsters which is why he made sure to bring at least one of us along with Levin Cloud. Let us just hope that a monster horde will note as he predicted." Peridot stated. "I always wanted to fight monsters in the eastern continent. Maybe one boss monster would be fine!" Frey stated as she was suddenly excited but that made Peridot''s have goosebumps. "Why do I feel like I suddenly saw Equinox'' mentality from her?! It might just be in my mind." Peridot thought as she quickly put that thought in the back of her mind. Peridot took out twenty earth crystals and casted a spell on them. She then let them fall on the ground to be absorbed. The earth crystals would then travel to specified destinations to create a perimeter around the city. "I have already ced Tagging Crystals around the city. Should a monster enter, I would be the first one to notice. I can immediately point you to a boss monster should onee." Peridot stated which made Frey amazed as the city wasrge even members of the Briar Rose guild cannot achieve such a feat easily. == "I haveid down the array. Yumeko, please stay at that magic circle." Adrian stated. Adrian created two magic circles that are connected via a link. One of the magic circles is drawn with the soul fragment in the middle. Yumeko stepped inside the magic circle as she was instructed by Adrian. As soon as Yumeko entered the magic circle, the link that she had with the soul fragment can now be physically seen. Those around them tried to rub their eyes to see if they were seeing things but they could see clearly. There was soul link that was about an inch thick that connects Yumeko with the soul fragment. "We can see the link which means that the spell is working perfectly. Are you ready on your end?" Adrian asked Levin Cloud. "I think so." Levin Cloud replied. "Sir Scribe, can you tell me what you are going to do? Are you going to create aplicated array that will slowly melt the connection?" Kondo asked as he was slight curious about the process. "Oh no! I would physically cut the connection myself. The arrays are just a way for me to have a better view on what I am cutting. It also makes sure that the soul fragment and Yumeko stay in ce." Adrian stated. Adrian''s statement made Kondo be unable to react. He did not think that brute force was the only way to destroy the connection. He almostughed as schrs would have argued that there would be a better way but who would dare argue with the only one that has the solution. "Will she be absolutely safe?" Ina asked. "Do not worry as she will be safe. If I cut the connection without the magic circles that I ced, then she might be in danger. This way makes sure that she will not feel the pain of another soul attached to her be separated from her own. Are you ready, Yumeko?" Adrian stated. "Yumeko is always ready!" Yumeko stated with great energy, but she was still slightly afraid. "I am ready as well." Levin Cloud stated as he gathered the people that will be affected by the process. Even though the servants of the house did not know why they were called, they made sure to not kick up a fuss since they have already served this house for quite some time. The more they zip their lips then the morefortable their life will be. This was the etiquette of servants serving one of the most prestigious houses in the eastern continent. "Yumeko, can you close your eyes with your hands? Only take them off when I say that you can take them off alright?" Adrian asked Yumeko. "Okay!" Yumeko stated as she covered her eyes with her hands. "Why did you make her do that?" Kondo asked. "Children should not see the next scenes after all." Adrian whispered the answer. "I will start!" Adrian announced as his human form started to shed. A triple-colored mass of energy suddenly reced Adrian''s human form. His true form invoked horror to those that are not used to seeing it. Those that were afraid were told to look away while those that can see his true form have finally been given the physical form of absolute death. Adrian actually manifested his true form in the real world without invoking his skill. He could feel the world pressuring him to stop what he was doing. Before Adrian could no longer bare the suppression, he used his sharp ws to strike at the link that connected the soul fragment with Yumeko. Chapter 1745 Monster Horde in the Eastern Continent

Chapter 1745 Monster Horde in the Eastern Continent

Adrian pushed his true form out into the mortal realm without the confines of his domain. He could feel the pressure from the world in making sure that his true form does not get out. He knew that he did not have enough time which is why he immediately destroyed the link between Yumeko and the soul fragment. As soon as Adrian severed the link, a powerful shockwave of energy is suddenly released from the castle. The source of the shockwave was none other than the soul fragment as it leaked some of its energy. The shockwave is then followed up by a force that swallowed everything back into its energy. Yumeko fainted from the sudden process, but she was incredibly safe due to the array that Adrian has created. The shockwave was not only felt in the Land of Yamato, but it was actually felt in the entire eastern continent. Even the beasts that were sleeping suddenly woke up as a powerful energy source was felt. The beasts roared as they woke up from their slumber. The shockwave that the soul fragment created was akin to a heavenly treasure forming in the eastern continent. These heavenly treasures are natural medicine that can change the destiny of any being when they absorb it. Adrian immediately encased the soul fragment inside a time capsule that he created so that it would not emit anymore energy. He turned around and saw the horrible scene of people suddenly copsing on the floor as they bled out. Levin Cloud immediately cast his most powerful healing spells in order to save all of those that gathered. The people of the castle felt some sort of energy leave their body when they were hit by the shockwave. That was the immediate time where the temporal magic affecting them suddenly got erased. All of them weakened and started to show signs of being hurt. "I can manage. You can return to Limbo and deliver that soul fragment. If it still here, then we might be in more danger." Levin Cloud stated. "Thank you. I will return immediately." Adrian stated as he suddenly vanished from the room which made those that observed him mor in shock. "Those that can move¡­ make sure that you observe everyone that looks like they would die. I am just healing them in a group. You must tell me if someone needs specific attention." Levin Cloud stated as he shifted to his base form since he cannot focus enough to keep his human looking form. == "The monsters areing." Frey stated as she could feel her blood pumping due to the numerous soundsing from the surroundings. "They are here. I want to dorge spells but that would reveal my location. If that happens then I might invite more troublesome enemies. I am counting on you to lead this one while I will support you from the shadows." Peridot stated as she casted numerous buffs on Frey. [You have cast me Armor on your ally, Frey. She will have increased 20% physical defense and magical defense for ten minutes and deal 0.01% of the enemy''s health per second if they touch the me Armor.] [You have cast Aqua Ringlet on your ally, Frey. She will have increased 50% health regeneration for ten minutes. She will also recover 5% of her maximum health every two minutes.] [You have cast Enchanting Winds on your ally, Frey. She will have additional 5% magic damage on all her physical attacks and 30% defense pration for 10 minutes.] [You have cast Solid Ground on your ally, Frey. She will have 50% chance to negate the status ailment for ten minutes. She will also not be knocked back by any attack or skill for the duration.] [You have cast Looming Shadows on your ally, Frey. She will have a shadow follow her and have it block attacks once every minute for 10 minutes. The shadow will block attacks that the ally cannot block or evade as priority.] [You have cast Dazzling Light on your ally, Frey. She will have additional 10% light elemental magic damage added to her attacks and skills for the duration of ten minutes.] "Wow! I never had anyone cast six elemental buffs on one person before." Frey praised Peridot as she is genuinely impressed. Usually, elemental buffs are not something one could cast carelessly. An opposing element could cancel out the other which would result in the person not getting any buffs at all. The fact that six elements could be one is something that any elemental mage would be jealous about. "No problem but it does take lots of focus which is why I do not do six at a time in group settings. Since I am only supporting you, then I can use it easily. Rampage to your heart''s content while those two are still busy there. They would join us once everything has been taken care of in that ce." Peridot stated. Frey nodded at Peridot''s suggestion and immediately activated Valkyrie''s Ascent. Frey suddenly had rainbow wings made of light. Adrian actually became shocked when he met Frey at Avalon as she was no longer in a weakened state. Frey has saved her goddess with Adrian''s help and that restored their connection. Due to her selfless act, Frey became even closer to the Goddess Freyja which is why she was bestowed with a Goddess Fragment. This Goddess Fragment is none other than an actual piece of the soul from the Goddess Freyja. Due to the Goddess Fragment from the Goddess Freyja, Frey''s skills that stem from the Valkyrie job ss has be stronger and easier to use. She can also call upon the Goddess Freyja to descend onto her body without any repercussions which means that she is much deadlier than ever. She did not use Goddess Descent yet since she does not know what kind of powerful monster might show up sneakily to head to the castle. Frey knew that she might be fighting in the front line, but her real objective is to protect the castle. All the people of Yamato also started to take arms as they were determined to fight. Those that cannot fight were told to evacuate to the castle but that is only small children. The people of Yamato are not pushovers which is why this is considered the safest ce in the eastern continent. The people here are actually warriors themselves and they pride themselves with strength. One could even get a free meal in Yamato as long as they defeat the owner of the stall in terms of strength or ability. Therge monster horde that might scare off any normal civilian is actually quite weed by the people of Yamato. They were even looking at the monsters as their special ingredients in their dishes. They were not afraid to fight because they have been doing so for generations. Even preteens join in on the fight, but they are still guarded by adults. "Why do I feel like I have been surrounded by battle maniacs? This ce might be the definition of heaven to Adrian." Peridot stated as she made sure to carefully use magic since she does not want anyone to know that she is a Ryujin. == "You are quite early in getting the soul fragment." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated. "I did not need to fight such perilous battles to obtain it which is why it is quick. I still need to return quickly though as a monster horde is attacking the city. It would be quite embarrassing for me to not participate in the fight when I was the one that triggered it." Adrian stated. "Very well. ce the soul fragment with the other one. I have already told my brother to visit this time so we should just wait until he arrives." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated. A few minutester, a boat suddenly started to get closer to them from faraway. The Ferryman of the Dead Charon hase with the soul fragment. Adrian already sent word to the God of Dreams Morpheus when he met Yumeko earlier. The Ferryman of the Dead Charon handed the soul fragment to Adrian and the one that he had suddenly fused with the first one that he received. [You have attained the second soul fragment of Abel.] [Do you wish to view the memory? This might give a clue to the location of the next fragment.] "I shall view the memoryter. I need to return to the mortal realm and help in the fight. I thank the two gods for helping me in storing the soul. Please keep it safe again, Ferryman of the Dead Charon." Adrian stated with a bow as the Ferryman of the Dead Charon nodded back towards him before sailing away. "When you wish to view the memory of the soul fragment, juste to me and I shall aid you. I also want to see what memories an Asmodian holds." The God of Dreams Morpheus stated as he returned to his realm. Chapter 1746 Yumeko is Healed

Chapter 1746 Yumeko is Healed

Adrian immediately returned back to the mortal realm, and he heard the loud cries of the beasts outside. He saw Levin Cloud healing all of the ones that had the static time taken away. Thankfully, Levin Cloud was able to heal them in a quick manner and he also responded to those that needed special attention. "Hmm¡­ it seems her soul has separated from her body again. Did you happen to see where Yumeko''s soul went?" Adrian asked Levin Cloud. "I do not know! I am busy here remember!" Levin Cloud replied. "What happened to my daughter?" Saito Hajime asked. "Rx. She must have wondered off somewhere while I was away. It was an oversight on my part that I did not bound her soul temporarily in the magic circle. Please call out to her as I cannot do the final step if her soul is not in her body." Adrian stated. "Calling out to her? I tried earlier but she did not respond of wake up." Saito Hajime stated. "Because you only called out to her normally. You need to call out to her with every fiber of your being. Call out as if you have a desperate wish that is more desperate than staying alive." Adrian stated. Saito Hajime gave a huge sigh and inhaled deeply. He resolved himself that he would call out to her daughter even if he were to trade ces with her right now. He summoned every fiber of his being in order to utter the next few words. "Yumeko! Come to father! I am waiting in the Shrine Hall." Saito Hajime stated. Saito Hajime felt his entire body shiver as he suddenly fell to the ground. He was incredibly tired for some reason even though he just spoke a few words. He wanted to speak again but words cannot be uttered by his mouth. Yumeko suddenly felt her entire body be light earlier when her connection with the soul fragment was cut off. She did not see the other turn into a bloody mess as she wandered outside the castle walls. She saw therge monster hordeing towards them and saw every citizen fight for their homes. For the first time, she knew that she was dream walking. This was different to when she went to the afterlife because everything was perfect in her eyes. She also felt that an invisible wall was keeping her out of a ce which is why she did note to Limbo. "Father?" Yumeko stated as she suddenly heard someone calling out to her. The voice did note from any direction as Yumeko heard her father calling in her head. She then turned around to look at the castle where she grew up and knew that she must return. She was worried about the citizens, but she knew that her father cannot move unless she is fine. "Please be safe everyone! Ancestors, please help them!" Yumeko prayed as she imagined herself back in her body in the castle. Yumeko''s soul vanished from the spot it was as it returned back to her body. What she did not know is that she was able to do some sort of miracle. Her little prayer called upon the memories of all those that shed blood, sweat, and tears to the Land of Yamato. "Father!" Yumeko shouted as she has returned back to her body and went to her father that was still sitting on the floor due to the exhaustion. "My daughter!" Saito Hajime stated as he hugged Yumeko back. "It seems that she has returned. Let me proceed with the next important things." Adrian stated as he took out the sand pouch that he was given by the God of Dreams Morpheus. "Will this cure me, Nether?" Yumeko asked nervously as this was the moment she was waiting for her whole life. "This will. This was promised by the uncle from dreamnd." Adrian stated. Yumeko stood nervously towards Adrian, but he smiled to her so that she will not get too anxious. Adrian did as he was instructed and scooped a handful of the sand to sprinkle it towards Yumeko. Adrian sprinkled it carefully and the sandnded on Yumeko''s body as the silhouette of the God of Dreams Morpheus suddenly appeared behind her. [You have blessed another being with the Blessing of Dreams.] [The God of Dreams Morpheus has blessed the being named as Yumeko.] [Anyone that dares harm her will be cursed with the Nightmare Curse.] Yumeko had this slight brilliance to her, but it vanished after a few seconds. The announcement was actually a world message as an NPC that was cherished by the God of Dreams was created. Adrian smiled through the headache as he did not know that she would be blessed. Adrian even saw the God of Dreams Morpheus'' silhouette smiling at him as if it was really thetter that descended for a second. Adrian thought it was his hallucination because the sand might be from him, but it did not contain enough divinity to descend for a short while. Adrian did not think too much as he might just get a headache as he deleted that memory from his brain in order to avoid future troubles. "Am I all better now?" Yumeko asked. "You are now better as your connection with the soul fragment has been severed. You might feel a bit sluggish for the time being as your body is slowly recovering which is why you might feel ufortable for the next days. Congrattions!" Adrian stated. "Then will I no longer be able to see, Nether?" Yumeko asked. "You will no longer be able to visit me in Limbo, but you can visit me personally this time. Although, I think that you would like to spend time with all your family first. You can send me a letter in Avalon if you wish to see me." Adrian stated. Yumeko started crying as all her pent-up emotions finally burst out. She thought that she would never be able to be a healthy kid. Her father and her mother that was already cured came to hug her. Chapter 1747 The Power of Ancestral Spirits I

Chapter 1747 The Power of Ancestral Spirits I

"A kid is still a kid despite being courageous and acting all mature." Adrian stated with a smile as he saw such a wonderful scene. "Now that Yumeko is healed, I shall personallymand all the soldiers to defeat all of the monsters. We shall have a festival once we defeated them all!" Saito Hajime stated as he kissed Yumeko on the forehead and told his wife to protect their daughter. "You good?" Adrian asked Levin Cloud. "I have run out of mana. Healing NPCs take much more than just what the spells requires. They emptied out my mana pool because I had to heal years'' worth of damage. It is actually quite a miracle that I am still standing tall like this as I would have passed out. I also think that I am hallucinating because I am seeing a lot of pale people." Levin Cloud stated. Adrian turned around and he also saw the pale people that Levin Cloud was describing. Levin Cloud was not hallucinating because they were actually real spirits. They were the souls of the departed that was summoned by Yumeko''s fervent call for help. "Champion of the Twin Gods and Envoy of the Twin Gods, we ask for your assistance." A spirit that was decorated like royalty stated. Adrian looked at the spirit that spoke and he noticed that she looked like Yumeko but older. Adrian deduced that she must have been her ancestor, but he does not know who called her. Spirits that can manifest like this are no longer part of the cycle of reincarnation because they have done heroic deeds when they were alive. Spirits that can be called upon would usually be heroes that have lived back then. When the heroes died, they were given a choice to either be reincarnated or enjoy their afterlife in a paradise in the death realms. The former would guarantee them a new life of good karma while thetter would ensure that they could guide their descendants. The saying that ''You can hear your ancestors crying'' is not just a figure of speech. It is a real phenomenon in Pandemonium because they can literally monitor the lives of their descendants. If they deem that their descendant is in need of something, then they would usually use up the good karma they built when they were alive to send a helping aide. For example, when one of their descendants is lost in a city that is new to them, the ancestors could use some of their good karma to create a chance for them to help them. These forms of helping are not infinite though as there are very strict criteria and the effectiveness of it is also varied. The effectiveness varies if their descendants are doing good deeds. The amount of good karma that their descendants have umted would let their aide be felt easily. It is also true that their aide will nevere if their descendants have arge bad karma. This is the reason why there are a lot of powerful families that suddenly fall due to bullying a poor kid in the eastern continent. "What is it that you need? Only I can help you for the moment as the Envoy is a bit exhausted, right now." Adrian stated. "We wish to give aid to everyone here so that they will be able to push the monster horde." The royal looking spirit stated. "If all of you use it then it might take all of you a decade to send aide to them. Do you know what kind of burden you are asking?" Adrian stated as it will be a really big deal if they were no longer able to send aide to their descendants. "We will not use all of it. We will use half in order to make sure that everyone stays safe and alive. We have already gotten the permission of Yama. Please give us the power." The royal spirit stated as she bowed to Adrian and the other spirits did as well. "Who is your friend talking to? There is no one there." Ina asked Yumeko as she could see that Equinox was talking to air. "Nether is talking to a beautifuldy that wears those beautiful ceremonial clothes that we are keeping behind the shrine. She is so beautiful, and she also looks a bit like you, mother." Yumeko stated as her mother suddenly shuddered. Ina, Yumeko''s mother, no longer doubted any of her child''s words as she was not one to lie or make up a story. The clothes that Yumeko stated were indeed the heirloom that they got from the time of the first head of the family. If Yumeko is describing the spirit correctly then the one Adrian was speaking to would be none other than the First Head of the Yamato Family or the seventh imperial princess of olden times. "If Yama has already epted then he must have given you a scroll that I can use." Adrian stated. "Please ept this scroll." The First Head of the Yamato Family stated as she gave the scroll to Adrian. Ina is shocked to see another scroll that exuded powerful energy suddenlye into Adrian''s hand. If one were to describe it, then it materialized from nothing which is different when yers use their inventory. Items taken from inventory would be needed to be pulled out while the scroll materialized into existence. "Do you want to help me, Yumeko?" Adrian asked as he needed someone to be the medium that can connect the hearts of the people to their ancestors. "I want to help! Everyone did a lot for me." Yumeko stated as she took off from her mother and held Adrian''s hand. "Wai¡­!" Ina stated but she suddenly saw the spirits with her eyes when Yumeko held Adrian''s hand. "It seems that it is already taking effect when everyone could physically see all of the spirits of their ancestors." Adrian stated as he burned the scroll with hisher energy. Chapter 1748 The Power of Ancestral Spirits II

Chapter 1748 The Power of Ancestral Spirits II

The people of the Land of Yamato could suddenly see spirits of the dead in the area. They thought that they have died but the spirits started to talk to them. Some of the spirits told them that they were their ancestors and that they were incredibly proud of their descendants that would give up their life to protect this ce. "Your highness!" Ina stated as she bowed towards the First Head of the Yamato Family as the others also bowed in respect. "Raise your head up high my descendants. You have done me proud for protecting the ce that I held dear with my beloved. All of you shall be given our aide even if we use all of our karma in order to protect you." The First Head of the Yamato Family stated. "Should you do that¡­ all of you will enter the cycle of reincarnation as there is no longer any karma holding you to the paradisends of the death realms." Adrian stated which only the dead spirits of heroes could hear. "We have already prepared ourselves for that. We always wanted a chance to give everything back to our descendants. Did you know that we were incredibly saddened when we could not do nothing when the great fight urred back then? If not for the timely sacrifice of karma from my beloved, the soul of the Asmodian would not even activate. It dide with a price but the people that would have died back then were all safe. This is the price that I am willing to pay for putting such a burden on my descendant." The First Head of the Yamato Family stated as she caressed Yumeko''s face. Adrian thought why such an event urred because he knows that the soul fragment of an Asmodian would not easily activate even with the most fervent wish of mortals. They were the first keeper of bnce as their very powers could overturn the natural order of things. They were the beings that could actually defy nature without a consequence which is why the Asmodians were the ones that needed to be killed by the invaders back then. The beloved of the First Head of the Yamato Family must be her husband which is no longer in the heroes. The most likely answer is that the husband of the First Head of the Yamato Family used all of his karma in order to activate the soul fragment of the Asmodian in order to help their descendants. It is even more likely that there were more heroes that sacrificed as using the soul fragment of an Asmodian would need at least twenty given the good karma that they have. "Since all of you are already prepared to be reborn then I would not stop you. I am the Champion of the Twin Gods, the Shephard of Lost Souls, the Arbiter of the Damned, but I am not the King of Dead Heroes that can dictate on what they do. I am merely a being that is tasked to aide those that have departed even in the afterlife." Adrian stated. "Thank you, Champion of the Twin Gods for making sure that our gift would be given to our descendants. Please perform the Rite of Soul Traversal by using all of our good karma." The First Head of the Yamato Family stated as she raised her hands. The First Head of the Yamato Family'' hands suddenly shot out a light that went straight to Adrian. It was not just her, but every spirit of the dead made sure to raise their hands as light surged towards the castle. All of the light was the good karma that they have umted in all of their life as they asked Adrian to perform the Divine Tier Spell: Rite of Soul Traversal. "Your wish is mymand." Adrian stated as he told Yumeko that she could now join her parents as she has done her duty. Adrian started to shed his mortal disguise as he turned into his Netheros Form as Nether Mist started to appear in the entire Land of Yamato. All the monsters that entered theher mist suddenly started to feel the aversion of entering but they would want the source of power that was emitted earlier. With that kind of power, they would be able to step into the realm of divine beasts. There were actually ten monsters in the horde that were indeed a step away from being divine beasts as they only needed a few more divine energies in their body. These ten monsters have also unlocked wisdom which meant that they have the same thinking capabilities of a human being. They were the biggest threats that can slip through the barrier that Peridot has created. Frey and Peridot were still doing fine but Peridot has already sensed these powerful monsters. She would actually announce herself as a Ryujin should they not retreat. If those ten monsters really do actively participate then they would destroy the entire Land of Yamato. "The only way to stop those then monsters would be to use the prestige of a Ryujin. They would definitely turn tail and run if I use it as we will hunt them down. The only downside is that my location would bepromised as a result which would make me the one being hunted down." Peridot thought but she made sure to be ready once those ten monsters started to move. Peridot suddenly felt the movement of five of the ten monsters. She was ready to step up and warn them when a powerful force suddenly exploded from the castle of Yamato. The powerful energy was actually that of the life energy as Aether Dust started to spread even withher mist in the surroundings. The five of the ten monsters that moved suddenly stopped as they suddenly felt the increasing energy from the castle. The energy was something that could even stop them which is why they were frozen in their tracks. They retreated immediately to the outskirts as soon as they felt this energy but the monsters that did not have unlocked wisdom charged even further as they thought this was the energy source earlier. "Follow me my loyal attendants! Help our people with the Beast Tide!" A powerful voice of a woman exploded. The aether dustbined with theher mist has started to finally show its influence. The spirits that were only ghostly started to be corporeal. The powerful heroes that once roamed the Land of Yamato has started to materialize in the mortal realm once more. The one who wasmanding all of the ancestral spirits was none other than the First Head of the Yamato Family, Princess Yasha. She wore such intricate yet elegant armor into the battlefield as it was pulled by two Kirins. She wielded a spear with a dragon''s head and charged fearlessly into the beast tide along with the other ancestral spirits. The ancestral spirits are already dead which is why they made sure to attack the beast tide without thinking of what would happen to them. The ancestral spirits also made sure to save their living descendants if they were in trouble. The sudden influx of humans made some of the monsters with some intelligence turn tail and run. The only monsters that were left were those that were hungry for power or has lost their mind due to bloodlust. The culling of the huge beast tide started the moment the ancestral spirits materialized. Thend that was covered with a beast tide suddenly started to be covered with the corpses of monsters instead. The ten monsters that Peridot marked as dangerous also retreated as they felt the power of the First Head of the Yamato Family, Princess Yasha. The moment the ten monsters saw two Kirins dragging the dragon chariot that Princess Yasha was riding, the ten monsters scattered as they knew that being was not someone they could contend with. The ten monsters are suddenly thankful that they did not harm any denizens of Yamato or else they would have been hunted down by that fearsome being. They actually saw a monster that is close to their power level get cleaved in half by Princess Yasha. The ten were already warry of the House God Shirohe but Princess Yasha made them scared beyond belief. Some of the ten monsters even thought to be House Gods of the Land of Yamato since they have witnessed the power of Princess Yasha. They suddenly have a dream that they might ascend to a divine beast if they spend some time in thisnd. The most perceptive of the ten monsters could clearly feel that the current House God was near in bing a divine beast which is why they might even rece Shirohe should she finally ascend. "Ruby Eye Blue Serpent! Leave or be executed like the rest of the beasts. I shall spare you since you have not harmed any of my descendants." Princess Yasha stated. Chapter 1749 Another House God and the Rite of Soul Traversal

Chapter 1749 Another House God and the Rite of Soul Traversal

"Great Warrior! I wish to be of service to your family. I wish to be your House God." The Ruby Eye Blue Serpent stated with conviction and without any ulterior motives. Out of the ten monsters that came, the Ruby Eye Blue Serpent was the weakest, but he was the most perceptive. It is not that he would be killed if he were to fight against the other nine, but he would lose even on a one on one. He has always pondered on how he would ascend to be a divine beast. "I can see that you are not like some of the powerful beasts that I sensed. You have not devoured humans or harmed humans just because of enjoyment which means that your soul is clean. You can be a house god of my family which will also give you the benefit of bing a divine beast. Should you fulfill your contract then you would be the eight divine beast that my family would create. Do you wish to do the House God contract?" Princess Yasha asked the Ruby Eye Blue Serpent. "It shall be my pleasure to serve your house until my own ascension." The Ruby Eye Blue Serpent stated as it bowed its head. "Good! I shall give you the name of Aoruhe. Serve my family well and you might have a chance to be a divine dragon instead of just a divine serpent!" Princess Yasha stated as she bound the soul of Aoruhe to the Land of Yamato. Just like that, the House of Yamato suddenly gained another House God that is powerful. The other nine monsters thought of doing the same, but they were beings that loved ughter or do not want to be bound to thend. They even thought that the Ruby Eye Blue Serpent made the wrong choice, but they were the ones that were really wrong in the end. == A few minutes earlier¡­ Adrian performed the Rite of Soul Traversal which is none other than using good karma in order to materialize the ancestral spirits that gave him that energy. Due to this, he was able to perform a feat that would be impossible just on his own. Adrian summoned both the Nether Domain and the Aether Domain in order to materialize every ancestral spirit that gave him good karma. Theher mist created by the Nether Domain stabilized the connection of the ancestral spirits to the mortal realm. With this, they would not have any difficulty in maintaining their current form and energy. The aether dust created by the Aether Domain is what physically materialized all the ancestral spirits which made them able to fight with the beast tide. If one looked closely at the ancestral spirits, their body is actually still hollow as it isposed ofher mist while they have an outer shell made of aether dust. The glowed in the jade, gold, and blue while they releasedher mist from their feet as they are still spirits. They were in a state where they are dead, but they are not undead. To make this possible, Adrian had to actually split himself into two beings. The two beings were none other than his Netheros and Aetheros forms. Two Adrians of different physical feature could be seen holding arge orb which is the Soul Traversal Orb which makes the ancestral spirits physically present in the mortal realm. "There are suddenly two Nethers, but one does not look like Nether." Yumeko stated as she could see the same face on the two beings. "We are the same being just split into two." Netheros Adrian and Aetheros Adrian simultaneously stated as they share the same brain after all. "Trippy." Levin Cloud stated as he does not have the same abilities as Adrian since he has already abination of life and death energies in his body. "Which one is Nether?" Yumeko asked as she was confused. "We are both Nether." Netheros Adrian and Aetheros Adrian stated but they suddenly looked at each other. "Actually, since I represent death. You can call be Nether." Netheros Adrian stated. "Then if that is the case then you can call me Aether since I represent life." Aetheros Adrian stated. One looked like a demon god from the abyss while the other looked like a heavenly demon from the heavens. The two of them were making sure that the Rite of Soul Traversal would be maintained for twenty minutes. Twenty minutes was the maximum time that the ancestral spirits of Yamato could afford despite using all of their good karma. The fact that they were able to have twenty minutes was amazing as even the power of Providence would not be able to do anything to them within that timeframe. The ancestral spirits could change the veryndscape itself, but they would not get punished. That would be the same for Adrian as well that was using the divine tier spell of life and death. [You have aided Princess Yasha in subduing the Ruby Eye Blue Serpent into bing a House God for the Land of Yamato.] [Divinity has been increased by 1.] "I did not expect that." Nether and Aether stated simultaneously as they looked at each other. The sound of the roars from numerous beasts started to die down as the monsters have started to dwindle. When the other monsters saw that they were getting killed and their numbers were down, some intelligence has finally returned to them. The monsters started fleeing back to the deep mountains and forests that they came from. The ancestral spirits did not chase after the monsters as their area of movement is severely limited to the Land of Yamato. If they were to venture further, then they would have difficulty in maintaining their corporeal forms. A beast tide of five million was subdued in under fifteen minutes to spare which means that there was still excess good karma that was needed to be used. "You are up." Adrian stated as he looked at Levin Cloud. Chapter 1750 Blessing the Land with Good Karma

Chapter 1750 Blessing the Land with Good Karma

Nether Adrian and Aether Adrian then gathered the remaining good karma as it would be needed to do the next process. It would have been simple if they could return the excess but all of it has already been offered. Karma is not like any other energy as one must spend it all when it has been given. Nether Adrian and Aether Adrian then gave a crystal of pure energy to Levin Cloud. It was an orb that was gleaming with pure and clear energy that would be mistaken for divine energy. Once Adrian gave the good karma to Levin Cloud, he suddenly fused back together as he reverted back to his normal looking form. Levin Cloud was the next one to undergo changes as his body suddenly started to glow in the essences of life and death. Levin Cloud suddenly scattered into leaves as he manifested outside because he knew that he would be gigantic. Levin Cloud''s body started to morph as his true form is finally for everyone to see. Levin Cloud is usually about ten meters tall in his true form but this time it is different. Levin Cloud is now the size of the castle pagod which is fifty meters tall. A gigantic Leshy suddenly manifested itself in the Land of Yamato. Levin Cloud looked like he was an entire mountain that moves as his body was mostly made of trees. The stag skull head is also something that would make anyone be terrified, but Levin Cloud emitted a powerful energy of nature that made all those of the natural order havefort in him. He also emitted a powerful life energy that made the area be full of greenery and also death energy that calmed the restless spirits that gazed at him. "There are still a lot left. I do not know what will happen if I insert everything into thisnd, but I have no choice since I cannot keep it to myself." Levin Cloud stated as he held the orb that is filled with good karma. Levin Cloud absorbed all of that energy into his body as all the power of life in his body started to go wild. Levin Cloud could not contain the potent energy anymore and immediately proceeded with the ritual. Levin Cloud suddenly dove into the verynd itself as he became a part of it. Levin Cloud''srge body could be seen moving as arge shadow was present on the ground whenever he moved. There is also noticeable presence of divine power when he passes through an area and also lush greenery starts to sprout. Thend that was barren earlier or was just grassy started to sprout trees and other vegetables as if they were being cultivated for years. The air inside the Land of Yamato suddenly started to feel cleaner than before as if one''s mana would get excited just breathing their air. It is almost simr to the air in Avalon but not quite since the Yewdrassil itself was filtering the air in Adrian''s territory. Thergest changes were the fact that the people and every being that was tied to the Land of Avalon started to get blessed as well. Some people have started to recover from their sickness that ailed them for a long time. Some felt refreshed as their fatigue was worn off. The most notable changes were that the power of nature was filled to the brim in the Land of Yamato. The ones that could feel this energy in the Land of Yamato were none other than the two house gods. They could feel that something within them has started to change as well. The scales of the two serpent house gods suddenly started to shimmer and be tougher as if their serpent scales started to turn into dragon scales. [The Ancestral Spirits of the Land of Yamato has given their karma to bless thend.] [All beings that are tied to the Land of Yamato will not have any simple sickness for a decade. The chances of suddenly having severe illnesses have been severely reduced.] [Thend in the Land of Yamato has be the most fertile in the entire Eastern Continent.] [The Azure Dragon of the East is joyful for the sudden blessing to thend it protects.] [The Azure Dragon of the East swore that he will monitor the Land of Yamato personally so that it will not fall into the hands of those that wish harm upon its people.] Levin Cloud finally stopped when all of the good karma energy has run out. He managed to spread all of it into the entirend without any rest, but he also gained somepensation as a return for a job well done. Levin Cloud managed to get a huge 20% cooldown reduction to his true form transformation as a reward forpleting thend blessing. All of the ancestral spirits also started to fade away as the magic that let them manifest is starting to wear off. The ancestral spirits bid farewell to their descendants as they were now headed to the path of rebirth. They have used all of the karma they had stored from when they were alive which means they can no longer linger in the paradise heronds of the death realms. "Thank you for making sure that our request bes true. For my descendants, all of you are doing well and I hope that all of you will remain to have a good heart. That is more important than any other thing in this world. Take it from someone who has already been to the afterlife." Princess Yasha stated as she also vanished from the area. "I am done. Peridot and Frey are alsoing to the castle as there are no more enemies. Are we done with all of the things we need to do?" Levin Cloud asked. "Please do not go yet. We need to give all of you a reward for protecting ournd. Not only protecting but also blessing it." Ina stated. Chapter 1751 Gifts for Each of You

Chapter 1751 Gifts for Each of You

"If you insist." Adrian stated as he was not one to fool around when ites to treasure that he might need. "If you wish to give us something then it would be very discourteous of us to not ept. This is the way of the eastern continent after all." Levin Cloud added. "These two really are best friends because they can be very shameless at the same time." Peridot muttered. "That just means that they understand each other." Frey added which made both of them giggle. "Thank you for not refusing us. It would be wonderful if you also have something in mind that you might like. If we have it in our treasury then we would be very gracious to give it to you." Ina stated as she could be seen to have be stronger as some of the karma seems to have empowered her. "I am looking for a nt that should be very native to the eastern continent. All of you call it the Immortal Peach Tree. It should bemonly known as the nt that creates immortals due to eating its fruit. I do not expect you to have it in your garden or such. I would like to know if you have any rted literature or even a small part of it. It would really make me very happy if you are able to give me that." Levin Cloud stated. Ina and her husband Hajime looked at each other as the one that asked them was the Guardian of Forests. If they were to give any details of the Immortal Peach Tree, then they might also be graced by its fruits should Levin Cloud be able to make it grow. Ina and Hajime have no item rted to the world tree, but they actually know someone that might. "I am incredibly sorry that we do not have any news or journals regarding the Immortal Peach Tree. It is quite a taboo topic in the eastern continent as the immortals are very picky in deciding on who would join their ranks. Any news about the Immortal Peach Tree have been confiscated by them and the imperial family also allows it as that lets the business of immortals not interfere with how the country is ran." Ina stated. "Although, we have no such journals. We do know someone that might be able to give you a clue. This someone is also a bit special like you because this being was once a house god of ournd. Her name is Rotasu Hana, and she would be something called a flower spirit as she was a lotus demon that gained intelligence." Saito Hajime stated. "Please have this small lotus flower that she left. She said that we can contact her using this flower if we go to the Lotus Pond that is located a bit far south from ournd." Ina stated as she gave the lotus flower to Levin Cloud. "Thank you so much. This would be very helpful for me." Levin Cloud stated as he bowed. "For me, I do not need anything but if you have a spiritual crystal of any kind that you can give then I will happily ept." Peridot stated. "If the Ryujin princess wishes for that then we shall grant it. Please have a set that I have crafted personally as this is the main source of ie for me. These are a set of elemental spiritual crystals that are more powerful than ordinary elemental stones." Ina stated as she told a servant to fetch a box. Ina opened the box and inside of it were six crystals. Each of the crystals had a powerful aura to it that is tied with an element. It is different from elemental stones that Peridot casually uses as this one has ten times more mana. "These are perfectly made! You are a skilled craftsman but is also very lucky. It is not easy amplifying the elemental energy inside of a spiritual crystal." Peridot stated as she needed these six crystals to make his weapon increase in rank. "Actually, my wish is more rted to a sister of mine. As you can see, I am a Valkyrie, and it also happens that this is the Land of Yamato. I wish for my sister to have her ban lifted so that she could return to her hometown." Frey stated as she did not need anything material. "Is this Valkyrie named Kuina?" Ina and Hajime asked. "That is correct! If I am not mistaken, then that ban happened two hundred years ago. She was banned by the owner of thend itself which means that thend rejects her. I wish for her to be able to return to at least see her hometown." Frey replied. "If she was banned two hundred years ago then I can lift the ban, but she must also be restricted to a degree. The destruction that she caused back then was due to an unfortunate incident but the family that was affected has already forgiven her offense. Please give her the news that she is weed back but tell her to please control herself." Shirohe stated as she was already the house god of the family back when that incident happened. "Thank you very much!" Frey stated as she graciously bowed. "Such wonderful and selfless wish¡­ I wish I could do the same, but I have a lot of things that I need which is why I must activate my shameless mode." Adrian whispered. "How about you, Nether? We will fulfill your request even if it is the most difficult. The events that unfolded would not have happened if not for you." Ina stated. "In that case, I will need a Lodestone Heart. Do you happen to have that?" Adrian asked which shocked Ina and Hajime. "Seeing your shocked faces. You must not have it." Adrian added. "It is not that we do not have it, but it is being restricted by the Azure Dragon of the East himself. Our family actually owns one such item, but it is also a powerful lightning conduit that it is impossible to use by even immortals. The item is also extremely coveted which is why we have entrusted its protection to the Azure Dragon of the East. We might need some time in order to recover it." Ina stated. "We can actually have Nether visit the Azure East Capital. We can just directly give it to him there as those that covet it will not be able to steal it from him if he teleports away immediately." Kondo stated as he joined the conversation. "I actually did not expect that they have it." Adrian thought as he was actually not that serious when he asked them. "Can you return to us after a week? The discussions in giving that item to you would be finished by then." Ina stated firmly as they are willing to give such a priceless treasure to Adrian. "I am not forcing you to give it. I just asked halfheartedly. I actually did not need a reward as I was just doing my duty." Adrian stated. "He says that but there is this smirk on his face that he cannot hide." Levin Cloud whispered to Peridot and Frey as the two nodded and giggled. "We insist. We shall give it to you without any problems." Ina and Hajime stated firmly which only made Adrian back down since he could no longer reject their offer when they are hellbent on giving it to him. "We actually need to go. There are other people that have arrived, and it seems that one of them has the same aura as the being that attacked me before." Peridot stated as she felt numerous beingse to the Land of Yamato. "They must be guests that you need to also greet. We have taken too much of your time already and I know those that are visiting have different motives. All of you will enter a new battlefield of witspared to an actual battle that happened earlier." Levin Cloud stated. "Thank you for the gifts." Adrian stated as he was about to open a portal. "Nether! You promised that we would visit ces together!" Yumeko stated as she clung on Adrian''s cloak. "My little princess¡­ that is a bit much for now. I am sure that Nether is very busy which is why he cannot apany you now." Hajime stated. "But Father!" Yumeko stated as she started to get teary eyed. "No worries as my promise still stands. Your body has yet to fully recover which is why I cannot take you with me to those ces yet. How about this¡­ I will return in an earlier date so that we can go visit ces?" Adrian stated. "Really?!" Yumeko stated as she wiped the tears on her eyes. "I promise. You must be very strong so that we can go around the world if you even want to." Adrian stated. Chapter 1752 My Ancestral Home

Chapter 1752 My Ancestral Home

Adrian was not inside the game today because he and his family would actually visit their extended family. Adrian was a bit anxious in going to his ancestral home because he knew how his mother raised him. His mother was strict but loving when she needs to while his father is a bit on the watchful eye trope. Adrian''s mother prepared him for obstacles in the real world in a physical sense. He was raised to be athletic which he has ups and downs about. It was good that he was only taught in order to be fit and not because his parents want him to make their dreams through him. Adrian''s parents are a bit different as they do not pressure him into doing what he does not want. They do not live vicariously through him like some parents that make their children be on a path that the parents themselves were unable to fulfill. He was one of the lucky few that can choose a path in life that he dreams of. This is not to say that the parenting style of his father and mother arex. They were strict to him when ites to doing things the right way. Whether it be by being morally correct or correct byw, Adrian''s parents made sure that he bes a good person. Adrian is also allowed to voice his opinion on things as long as he does not be disrespectful. This was actually the more modern parenting style that is epted but some still preferred to rule their children rather than raise them to have a voice. Since Adrian can voice his opinions, he was able to think more critically about thingspared to his peers. Adrian might now always verbally say it, but he loves his parents very much. They are also the reason why he did not lose hope when ites to his treatment. His family was there for him every step of the way despite his disability. "Are you done packing?" Mina asked Adrian. "I am done. Will you help me load this on the van?" Adrian asked as he was not yet ustomed or rather it was still stressful for him to carry heavy things. "No worries. I can do that for you. Is these all your stuff?" Mina asked. "That is all. I managed to fit it all in the suitcase since we were only told to pack a week of clothes. We can just doundry there as mom said. These are the times that I wish that the game is actually reality. It would be so handy to have the inventory function right now." Adrian stated. "If the game does be reality, then we would probably be dead. Probably in the stomach of a monster or something. "Mina stated as sheughed and dragged Adrian''s luggage to the van. Adrian followed his luggage and entered the van which will be driven by his father. His parents were just loading their stuff as well and will dost minute checkups after. He touched the van door as it opened automatically as his handprint was recognized. Vehicles during this time have be extremely secure as handprints were needed to open it. Some even need voice recognition as well to add ayer of security. The van will also not start if the person with the handprint is not the one driving which makes any attempt to steal vehicles almost negligible. There is still crime in this point in time but most of them shifted to cybercrimes as the digital world was now worth more than the physical world. Every important information is encrypted which makes it difficult to hack other people much less scam them. This led to the downfall of physical crime but the increase of cybercrimes instead. Adrian entered the van and made sure to make his seatfortable as heid it down. He wanted to sleep in the van as he often does so when they travel. He is notfortable staying awake when ites to long distances. The ce they will go to will actually take them six hours driving even if all the roads are already expressways. They might arrive earlier if they do not have traffic on their hands. He just sat there quietly as he browsed the forums of Pandemonium on what is happening. "Should I actually contact her?" Adrian thought to himself as he wanted to chat with Frey, but he is hesitating since he does not know how to start the conversation. Adrian actually asked her if she wanted to join his guild after they returned to Avalon. Frey said that she would think about it positively as she logged out. She was actually in a hurry logging out back then as there was something she needed to do in the real world. "At least she said that she will think about it. I have not been rejected yet." Adrian muttered to himself as he decided to not chat Frey since she might be having an emergency due to her logging out suddenly. Adrian also asked Marlon and Jade if they wanted toe with him to his ancestral home. If they did not want to stay with them at the home, then they could rent a hotel near, but they were also busy. It seems that their parents have already started to force them to go to college. They were not forcing them to attend college, but their parents wanted them to have a degree regardless of what it was. It was still an de which is still highly valued when ites to prestige. Also, colleges are very flexible now since students can just take online courses, but the exams or tests need to be conducted in person. "Should I also start looking into a college?" Adrian asked himself as he did not pursue higher education yet due to his condition. In fact, Marlon and Jade did enroll for colleges but they dyed themselves due to waiting for Adrian. Marlon and Jade used the break to get extra money from Pandemonium when they were still starting out. They did not make as much money as they do now, but it was enough to livefortably as long as they did the grind. "What are you pondering so deeply about?" Mina asked as she also went inside the van and saw her brother brooding. "I am actually thinking about going to college as Marlon and Jade are also considering it. It seems that they promised their parents to go in college as long as they were given two years break." Adrian stated. "They really are your allies even in real life. To think that they waited for you. Such a touching story! Make sure to treasure them as they are real. I am suddenly jealous because I do not have close friends like that." Mina stated as she teased but she was actually quite d that her brother has genuine friends while she can only call others as acquaintances. "You did have friends back then, but they ended up being backstabbers or tried to use you. Why not try and find one in Pandemonium?" Adrian stated. "You guys are my friends there though." Mina stated but Adrian held up his arms like a wrong mark. "I am your brother. My friends are like cousins to you. You need friends that is in your age range. We are too fresh for your generation." Adrian stated as he teased that Mina is actually part of another generationpared to him. "To think that you would call me old is harsh and heart aches." Mina stated in a joking manner. "Still, having friends or rather making friends at my age is not as easy as you might think." Mina added. "If that is the case then why not reconnect with your elementary school ssmates that you were close with. They might also be looking for friends to reconnect with just like you. Maybe tone down on the unting your wealth thing as you tend to sometimes do that." Adrian stated as he pointed out the designer clothes and jewelries she was wearing now. "I only dressed like this because we are visiting. I want to make a good impression." Mina stated as she was all mmed up. "Whatever floats your boat as that makes you happy." Adrian stated as their parents already entered the van. The family set off in their adventure as they would visit where their mother grew up. Ever since their mother and her parent''s reconciled, they were able to learn more about their history in that side of the family. Adrian''s parents both left their houses at young ages which might have been the reason why they were drawn to each other as well. "I am actually nervous." Adrian stated as they were now three hours away from the mountain. "Do not worry because I will handle them if they say something unpleasant to you. Tell mama and I will make it all better." Adrian''s mother stated. Chapter 1753 My Ancestral Home II

Chapter 1753 My Ancestral Home II

"Oh, my goodness! Why is it so high up!?" Adrian stated as he could be seen a bit dizzy due to the road being incredibly high and twisted. The road itself was safe to traverse but it was long and goes in circles. It was as if it was created so that those from above the mountain could have easy vision to those that climb it. There was already a checkpoint down the mountain so why is such a precaution even taken. "Mom, can I ask if this is really the ce? I did not expect a whole town here from where I stand." Mina asked as she could see that the mountain is indeed an entire small town. There were at least a hundred houses in this mountain with each house also upying some farmingnd. There were also pets that could do some warnings like cats and dogs with the most exceptional one being an eagle. Mina noticed that the eagle was already circling their vehicle the moment they entered the mountain. "Who owns all of thisnd at the top of the mountain?" Richard, Adrian''s father, asked. "The family owns the mountain itself. We are basically an autonomous people here, but we are still part of the country. Inside the mountain, our rules apply while the country''s rules apply if we are not in the mountain. For a long time, this mountain was considered sacrednd of our family which is why those that cannot assimte to the society below can live here as long as they adhere to the family rules." Maria, Adrian''s mother, stated which shocked her family. An entire family ormunity owning a mountain was not unique to just their family. There were other families that also have such territories as it was their given right to rule due to the long history of staying in the mountain. Others used the mountains as resource while others used it as their home just like Adrian''s n. "The main source of ie for us would be the security services that the family offers. We also have joint lectures with the military in order to teach them actualbat. It is not like thebat that you see in movies as thebat being taught is one to kill. Just because the world is peaceful does not mean one should not learn to protect themselves." Maria stated. "What I am actually quite shocked is the fact that we still have signal here on top of the mountains! I even have better inte connection than ever! I should post something so that my hubby could see." Mina stated as she started to have a photo session with herself. "It is so nice to greet you once again, Lady Maria or rather Mistress Maria since you are already with child." A nice-looking grandma suddenly stated as she came to greet the family. "L Mercy is still so strong despite your old age. If I did not follow my eyes, then I would even say that you are getting younger." Maria stated which ttered the olddy. "You are still such a tter mouth. Still, to think that the young brat that I used to raise back then would be a proper mother now. I can now die knowing that I have done my duty to the utmost." L Mercy stated as a tear came down her left eye. "What about my father? Is he around?" Maria asked. "Your father is busy training the young ones right now. We thought that you would arrive two days from now which is why we have yet to prepare for the feast. You should have told us that you would arrive early so that I could prepare your favorite dishes." L Mercy stated as she only learned of their arrival due to the one in charge of the gate below the mountain. "We also did not know we can prepare early because the dates just became right. We had to leave as soon as we are free or else my husband would be swamped with work once again." Maria stated as she held her husband''s arm and introduced him to L Mercy. "Hello! It is so nice to meet you. Maria has told me all about you." Richard stated as he nervously shook L Mercy''s hand. "I bet she told you all the ways I punished her when she was naughty as a child. How I would smack her buttocks when she would do very bad and disrespectful things." L Mercy stated which made Adrian and Mina''s ear twitch as they wanted to know more of the juicy details. "L Mercy! That was a long time ago!" Maria stated as she started to get embarrassed. "She sung praises for you, so I do not know about those but I sure that she was like me when I was a kid. I was very naughty that I often get scolded as well." Richard replied with augh and the othersughed with him. "I already like him. You picked quite well. I bet your father was not as thrilled when you married him. Do not worry because he has my blessing that means that you are verified." L Mercy stated as she tapped Richard''s shoulders. Richard suddenly had a feeling that he was given the highestpliments as L Mercy basically raised Maria as a child. He often thought that her parents would disapprove of him, but he was d that the motherly figure that his beloved wife looked up to has given her seal of approval. "I also see two children with you two. I guess you did not return for a long time which is understandable that you have children. Good job, Richard! You sealed the deal!" L Mercy stated as she went to check on Adrian and Mina. "Hello, L Mercy. I am Mina." Mina stated as she rested L Mercy''s back hand onto her forehead as a sign of respect. "I am Adrian." Adrian stated as he also did the same gesture of respect. "Such respectful children, you have been raised well." L Mercy stated as she touched the features of Mina and Adrian while starting to get a bit emotional. "They are only this behaved when they are outside. They act differently around the house." Maria stated. "You were also the same deary. Your friends and teachers described you as an angel, but you were basically the gang leader for your cousins." L Mercy fired back which made Adrian and Mina look at her with utmost respect even more. "The savior has arrived for us!" Adrian and Mina thought simultaneously. "L!" Maria stated but she could not talk back against L Mercy. "Get inside and getfortable. I will let them unload your baggage and you can all tell me about your stories. I would want to hear from you as you have been gone for quite a long time." L Mercy stated as she called two workers in the house to take care of the luggage that Adrian''s family have. Adrian and Mina were quite shocked to see such arge house sitting at the edge of the mountain. They thought that their house was unique but this one was much more. Part of the house is actually carved from the side of the mountain itself. One can even see that the house and a part of the mountain looked as if they were already there since time immemorial. "It is quite cold here since we are high up. I should pop my ears since I have yet to do so." Adrian stated as he slowly blew air out while pinching his nose. "If you need anything child, then you can call for me. Your grandfather already told me what happened to you, and I was heartbroken. I know it must have been challenging and I will not know the feeling but remember that I am here now. I will make up for it since I was not there when you were born. Tell me anything that you like to eat, and I will make sure to cook the best version of it that you would always remember mine when you eat it outside." L Mercy stated as she smiled genuinely which eased Adrian''s worries about this ce. Adrian thought that he would be viewed as a lesser since of what happened to him and the uniqueness of this ce. All the family members that are living here in the mountain are equipped to handle any threat since they are learning the martial ways of the family that has been passed down since the n was founded. "Do not worry as part of the training back then was having no prejudice towards others with disabilities because lowering your guard is considered as dangerous. You do know how we handled bullies that dared to harm us right?" Mina stated as she already told Adrian the story about how she confronted some bullies that targeted her when she was in high school. Chapter 1754 My Ancestral Home III

Chapter 1754 My Ancestral Home III

Since their grandfather has yet to return back to the estate, Adrian and Mina were being toured by their mother. L Mercy started to cook all the best dishes that she can whip up as she even quickly told the other helpers to procure ingredients that were not there. The house was old but incredibly sturdy as there were no renovations made. "This is the house that I grew up in. Let me lead both of you to your separate rooms as the luggage has already been sent there as well. Remember to always be respectful even to the helpers as we also consider them as part of the n." Maria stated as she led the way. Maria and Richard would be staying at her old room which was actually quite clean which means that it was regrly cleaned. Adrian and Mina wanted to sleep together in one room which is why they were ced in a guest room that is a few feet away from their parent''s room. The two of them did not want to separate as this is still an unfamiliar environment to them and sticking together has be somewhat a basic response to new stimuli for them. Mina also wanted to take care of Adrian should he suddenly need something. The nearest hospital would be an hour and a half away due to the distance from the bottom. There was a dedicated doctor here in the n, but one should always have the best options if they can. "I did not expect that the room would be this big. It is actually two of our roomsbined and they consider this as a guest room." Adrian stated as his room and Mina''s room was spacey to the point that his friends often called his room as a main bedroom. "It just means that the family that mother or rather our maternal family side is not as simple as it seems. If they are tied to the military, then I am convinced that they do get some big dough, but a sovereignnd is not easy at this point in time." Mina stated as she started to ponder. "What matters is that we have arrived atst. I want to log in, but I was too afraid to ask for the wireless password. How can I even plug in my own headgear at this point." Adrian stated as he could still log into Pandemonium via a special headgear, but the reaction time would not be the same as that of a gaming pod. "We are also in an important mission because we are hunting down Exiled Vampire Queens. They are as slippery as a loach which is why it is difficult to kill them." Mina stated as she was also in a personal mission. "I guess I need to ask. We have time since grandfather is still busy then we can hop inside the game for a few minutes to check." Adrian stated but a knock is suddenly heard from the door. "Children, your grandfather has returned. Come back down so that you can greet him." Maria stated as she opened the door to Adrian and Mina''s room. "Okay!" Adrian and Mina replied as they got up from their beds and went down the stairs. "Grandchildren! You are finally here! You should have told me that you would arrive early or else I would have prepared a parade to wee you." Adrian''s Grandfather stated. "That is the reason why I did not say anything about our arrival because I know that you will make a big fuss out of it." Maria stated as she and her children started to show respect to her father. "Such promising sprouts! You are like your mother and got the good genes from her." Jose stated as he hugged and patted the foreheads of Adrian and Mina. The two did not mind the head patting since they knew that their grandfather was deprived of seeing them grow up and interacting with them. Some might say that they should be embarrassed to be cuddled with love but that is better than experiencing nothing at all. People have different ways to show love which is why it is of no problem for Adrian and Mina of the actions of their grandfather as long as they can tolerate it. "Greetings, father." Richard stated as he reached out for Jose''s hand. "It is Sir for you." Jose stated as he still epted Richard''s form of respect. "Yes, Sir." Richard stated. "It is quite good that all of you were able toe here unharmed and safe. Why don''t I introduce Adrian and Mina to their cousins since they are already here? They should be acquainted with kids their age after all. Also, your brother has also just returned from his business trip which is why he is also here." Jose stated. "Where is brother Mario? I did not see him though." Maria stated as her brother would havee running towards her should he know that she returned. "I left him in charge of the current trainees as I wanted to greet you as soon as I heard that you havee. Your brother also wanted toe right away but I had to tell him to finish teaching the trainees before greeting you. I bet he is already giving those trainees a difficult time right about now." Jose stated with augh. "So¡­ what do you or rather what does the family do, grandpa?" Mina asked as she was curious. "We teach ways of fighting with weapons and no weapons to those that enlist our services. It is not limited to our country as we also have contracts with other countries that are allied with our country as well. Our n is not well-known because information is also being held tightly since pesky mosquitose about if we did not." Jose stated. "It seems that your cousins have arrived. Come and greet them. You children shoulde in now." Jose stated as the helper that fetched Adrian''s cousins have reported that they are inside the estate. About three people entered which were a young boy teenager, a young girl that is in her early adulthood, and a cute girl that is about ten years old. The young teenage boy suddenly pointed at Adrian as he was shocked to see his face. The girl in her early adulthood suddenly smacked the young teenage boy''s hand as it was inappropriate to point at another person. "They look like movie stars!" The cute ten-year-old girl stated as she was describing how Adrian and Mina looked. "Its Equinox!" A voice that is familiar to both Adrian and Mina is suddenly heard in the room. "Apki?" Adrian stated in response as he could now familiarize himself with the voice of the one that pointed at them. "Yeah! It is me! I did not think that we are actually rted. I did have my assumptions since the fighting techniques that you use is simr to what the n teaches us but to think it was real." Apki stated. "Jamie! I thought I have told you that is rude to point at other people even if they are our rtives." The young woman stated. "I was just shocked rissa. They almost pointed back at me as well, so all is good. Plus, I already know them since we are in the same guild in the game that I always told you about." Jamie, Apki''s real name, stated. "Apologies for his behavior as he is a bit rough around the edges, but he is a kindhearted boy. My name is rissa, the one that pointed at you is Jamie, and the little one is¡­" rissa stated. "Princess! My name is Princess." Princess stated as she excitedly went towards Mina as she found her very beautiful. "Hello, Princess. My whole name is Carmina, but I just go by Mina." Mina stated. "Adrian, it is nice to meet you." Adrian stated. "It seems that Adrian and Jamie are already acquainted with one another. That would make his stay a bit easier as you did say that he takes time to warm up to other people. Why don''t all of you talk with one another while I talk with your parents?" Jose stated. "That is a great idea as it would still take a few hours before dinner." Maria stated as a loud shout could be heard entering the house. "Maria! Your brother is here!" Mario stated as he leapt across the room to hug Maria. "It is also nice to see you, big brother. Although you are only a few minutes older than me." Maria stated. "Is this the bugger that has captured your heart? We will have a talkter after I am done catching up with my beloved sister." Mario stated. "Papa is so noisy!" Princess stated. "Sorry, my cute bean. Are these two Adrian and Mina!? They look a lot better in person even though they are already gorgeous in the photos!" Mario stated as Adrian and Mina were showered with hugs once again. Chapter 1755 Cousin Talks

Chapter 1755 Cousin Talks

Adrian and the other were able to leave the room as the adults needed to talk now. All of them gathered at the room and started to discuss things that aremon for them. The ones leading the conversation were none other than Mina and rissa as they were the oldest ones in the group. Jamie was not from the main family but from the branch family as he is the grandson of Adrian''s grandfather''s brother. rissa was also from the branch family as well, but she was the oldest of the grandchildren which is why she was raised to be ssier. Princess was the daughter of Mario, Maria''s twin brother, which means that she is from the main family as well. "To think that Equinox was really a blood rtive of mine. I am getting chills in my body because of excitement. Does that mean that you were in America back then due to the Pandelympics? I did see you guys with Creepysoo as he talked to you." Jamie stated. "Yup. We even got a tour of As Inc. because I epted the offer of being thest boss." Adrian stated which he was a bit embarrassed. "We did talk frequently in the guild house but talking in person has a really different feeling that I am still feeling a bit awkward." Jamie stated as he often chatted with Adrian in the guild house, but it was mostly game stuff. "So, you guys met inside the game that he is ying? Is it really that fun?" rissa asked as she was not a yer in the game. "Yeah! Although, we really first met during the Pandelympics as I faced them in a battle where I was the boss monster." Adrian stated. "He was really cool in that fight and also savage to the point that defeating him was a pipedream." Jamie stated as he tried his best but still died. "I remember that the government actually came to us for a representative to Pandemonium because they wanted a fairly high ranking in a world cup style game. Almost none of us yed because we are more focused on fighting in the real world. We usually have offers to participate in the Olympics and such and not a virtual reality game." rissa stated. "Thankfully, I was ying the game since my parents were not that strict as long as I got my training done for the day. It was really difficult to convince them but fighting inside the game is much more fun that here in real life since I do not need to pull my punches." Jamie stated. "Big Brother Jamie is really strong which is why he does not have many trainees that can take him on that is the same age as him. He can even beat those that are older than him." Princess stated as she praised Jamie. "I can actually see that from the way he fights inside the game. I even bet that he might beat me if we had the same stats and race when ites to purebat." Adrian stated which made Jamie a bit shy as he was praised by someone he looked up to as well. "I am pretty sure that you might be able to beat me even in real life if you were not in your current state." Jamie stated as he could feel that Adrian was at least his match when he observed him inside the game. Adrian was already asked by his cousins about his current physical state. Princess was the one that brought it up as she noticed the exoskeleton that Adrian was wearing to aid him in walking. Adrian did not mind the question as a child has innocence in things that are unfamiliar with them which is why it is better to answer them truthfully. rissa, Jamie, and Princess all felt a bit sad when Adrian was recalling what happened, but they cheered up due to Princess''ment. Princess called Adriana hero because he was able to save someone which no one would usually do. In the age of advance medicine, some people no longer do heroic things that some people coin it back about half a century ago. Injuries heal much quicker than before and even some life ending sicknesses were phased out due to vines. The only sickness that are not yet cured in this world are those that just pop out suddenly without a cause. Even then, it would just take about a year for the people to develop a cure and vine to stop it from spreading. "We might not know for at least a year as my doctor said that I might be fully healed within a year if I am lucky." Adrian stated. "If that is the case then I want to have a sparring match with you when the timees! We cannot do in inside the game because I know that you would pummel me to the ground." Jamie stated as he knew that Adrian was stronger than him as they have battled each other for practice a couple of times in the guild house. "They are battle junkies." rissa and Mina stated which made them giggle as they have known the attitude of the two when ites to fights. "Princess wants to y the game as well! It sounds exciting and fun to y." Princess suddenly dered as she found the world of Pandemonium fun and exciting. "You cannot y alone though as you would need a guardian in order to y it at your age. I know because we also have a guild member that is about your age as well and she is very good at ying." Adrian stated as he remembered Soleil. "If that is the case then I want to y too! rissa can be my guardian since she does not do anything unless it is training." Princess stated. "I do lots of stuff you know! I¡­ uh¡­Ack! To be called someone with no life by a child younger than me hurts a bit." rissa stated with a feeling of defeat. "Will Grandpa Jose agree though? I am pretty sure that it was very difficult to have my own game pod approved. Grandpa Juan had to have a heated debate with him in order for it to be approved. The reason I was approved is due to the fact that I am already winning against my peers and need another hobby." Jamie stated. "I am pretty sure that they approved it because you started mercilessly beating down the older trainees that they had problems with their confidence. They did that so that you would ease up on them." rissa stated as she described Jamie as someone that releases frustration in fights. "I guess it really does run in the blood." Mina eximed as she also looked at Adrian. "What are you looking at me for?" Adrian asked. "For permission, I think we already have that in the bag because we have our lucky charms here." rissa stated as she pointed towards Adrian and Mina. "You mean us?" Adrian and Mina simultaneously stated. "Yup! Grandpa Jose likes to spoil his grandchildren to the point that he did not even want Princess here to train. She is also showered with anything she wants but she is a good girl that knows her limits. Her father, Uncle Mario, is much worse when ites to spoiling her." Jamie stated. "I think we should try. It is much morefortable ying in a game pod than the headgear. We got nothing to lose as I would just need to go straight up and ask." Adrian stated as he stood up. "We wille with you as moral support." rissa and the others stated as they also stood up as well. Adrian and the others marched towards the living room area where the adults were talking, and it seems that they were done. All of them were already chatting and having some coffee in leisure as the serious matter seemed to have been closed. The first one to notice the cousins marching was none other than Grandpa Jose. "Oh! It seems that all of you are already great friends since you lot have started to go around as a group." Grandpa Jose stated. "Did you guys need something?" Maria asked as she could feel that the kids were needing something. "We were discussing some things and we talked about Pandemonium. You know¡­ the game that I am ying, and it seems that Princess was also interested in ying. She cannot y the game without a guardian, but rissa volunteered so we are fine on that end. The only problem now is the fact that we do not have game pods which is why we cannot y the game together and bond. Is there any way for us to solve that issue, grandpa?" Adrian stated in a rather soft tone that was not begging but almost crying. "Oh! He is good." rissa and Jamie thought as they did not expect those lines from Adrian. Chapter 1756 A Smile of Relief

Chapter 1756 A Smile of Relief

"If it is for my grandchildren then I am on it. I have already talked with the others, and they also wanted to know more about this game. Most of the young ones want to try it as well and since you havee to me now then I will make sure that the game pods that you speak of shall be avable by tomorrow." Grandpa Jose stated as he started to call someone. "I cannot believe that worked." Adrian muttered. "It seems that it was already in the bucket list. You just made ite faster thanter." rissa stated. "I bet we would have to wait for six months if you did not say anything now." Jamie stated. "That is all that we need. Thanks, grandpa! You are the best." Adrian stated with a smile while the rest of them slipped away before the decision gets overturned. "You just really epted that? I guess you have be soft." Maria stated in shock as something like that would have to be deliberated by his father for a month at least. "It seems that this game that my grandchildren are ying is also a form of sport. I am also quite intrigued by thebat system as I have seen videos of them havingbat. I have also noticed that Jamie was a bit more responsive than beforepared to when he was not ying the game." Grandpa Jose stated. "You mean the game has some effect on the human reaction speed which is why you are looking into it as well. I will believe you even though I know that you would have nned to have the game pods be installed in a year or so." Maria stated as she calmly sipped her coffee as she did not want to fight with her father. About an hourter, the sound of a helicopter stared toe from the outside which Adrian and the others noticed. The helicopter has the logo of As Inc. imprinted on its body which means that the ones leading the instation has arrived. About ten minutester, five trucks started to enter the estate area as well. "How many are they going to install?" Adrian asked in shock. "We already saw them clear one of the guestrooms downstairs, but five trucks would be equivalent to fifteen game pods. Five would be installed here at the one of the guestrooms then they might install the others in a separate building. It seems that grandfather was indeed serious when he said that he has it nned out already." Mina stated as she also knew the details of how the game pods are delivered. "It only takes about two hours to install one of the game pods which means we can really y after dinner already. I do not even need to return to my house to y when I can just log in with you guys." Jamie stated as he started to get excited. "Are you there, children?" L Mercy stated as she knocked on the door. "We are here! You cane in." Princess replied enthusiastically. "I am going in then. I have brought some refreshments as you might be a bit hungry." L Mercy stated as she came inside the room with three trays of different food that she made. L Mercy brought out three different types of snacks that they can eat. One was a rice cake that was topped with cheese, the other was a bread that was filled with a coconut jam, and thest one was a banana fritter. She gave them refreshments made from freshly squeezed sugar cane juice which quenched their thirst easily. "Thanks, L Mercy!" The cousins stated as they ate all of the snacks with smiles. "No problem, children. Dinner would start in about four hours so make sure to work up an appetite as I have prepared a feast." L Mercy stated as she left the cousins while they were eating as she also had to prepare some snacks for the workers that suddenly came. "She is the best around here as even Grandpa Jose would be scared if she gets angry. She was best friends with outte grandmother after all." rissa stated as the others started to chat about what happened to their grandmother who is Grandpa Jose'' wife. "What did happen to grandmother? All we know is that she died before our mother left this ce." Mina asked as she wants to know a sensitive topic so that her curiosity could be sated. It would also have them know if there is sensitive topics for Grandpa Jose so that they do not use it when around him. "Grandma ra was such a sweetheart ording to Grandpa Juan. Grandpa Jose and her were practically inseparable but she grew weak due to childbirth. Did you know that Uncle Mario and Aunt Maria was supposed to have a fourth sibling but sadly did not make it? It was a very sad time for the family but that is also spection on my part since I was yet to be born back then as well." rissa stated. "I heard that Grandpa Jose became so strict back then that other family members started to get worried that he might go mad. It was to the point that he started to be angry much easily which is why some family members really abandoned the ce. He finally recovered when Aunt Maria herself could no longer bear the sudden change and left. That is what Grandpa Juan said though, so it is a story from his perspective." Jamie added. "Rtionships are very difficult especially when a real close bond has been formed. Losing someone could also mean losing a part of yourself when you have known someone for the rest of your life after all. All one can do is hope that everything would be in their favor." Mina stated as she smiled while looking at Adrian as she was almost close to that kind of situation as well. "Do not look at me with a pained smile or I might just cry." Adrian stated as he could feel the stare that he was getting from Mina. "If you cried then I would have gotten a video of it and showed it to the others. I lost my precious chance!" Mina joked but she really meant what she said earlier. All of the cousins started to chat with one another again as Adrian and Mina were curious on what Jamie and the others do here other than train. They even learned that there is a hot spring in the mountain that can be easily essed just by walking for ten minutes from the estate. All of them decided to go there after having their snacks and the adults agreed to it. Maria, Richard, and Grandpa Jose went down to the basement of the estate where a memorial of all the family members were present. Maria could be seen stopping her tears as she did not want to look like a mess during dinner time. Richard wanted to hug her, but her father was the one thatforted her as they looked at the smiling picture of her mother. "Now I know why you were so hard on yourself that time. I am sorry that I was not able to tell you that when you were still alive. Now that I am a mother, I can now fully understand you mom. I love you with all my heart and I hope that you are already in a happy ce. I will make sure to look after dad as he might go back to his old ways. I can even see a beer belly popping out from his stomach. I will make sure that he drinks moderately. I also wanted to you to meet my husband. I love him with all my life just like you did with dad." Maria stated as tears started to fall from her face. "I am sure that your heartfelt words are reaching her, my little daisy." Grandpa Jose stated as heforted Maria. Maria was always levelheaded and strong when appearing to her children. The only time when she really broke down like this was when the tragic ident happened to Adrian. She always made sure that will never happen which is why she became a bit more protective of her children ever since that day. Richard then hugged Maria as all the bad impressions that she had with her father has been washed away that very day. The family enjoyed the feast that was prepared for them by L Mercy with the cousins being refreshed from their hot spring bath. Smiles andughter erupted at the table which made it look like mini festivity. "Did we invite more people?" Adrian thought as he saw a beautifuldy with two children by the living room smiling. "All of us are already here. The real feast will be in two days when the other family memberse." L Mercy stated as she ced more food on Adrian''s table. When Adrian looked back the beautifuldy and two children that were smiling have vanished. Chapter 1757 Playing with Cousins I

Chapter 1757 ying with Cousins I

"Are you all awake?" Princess asked as she started jumping with excitement. Due to them being full by nighttime and a small party being held after that, the cousins were incredibly tired and decided to all sleep in the same room to bond more. They even told each other ghost stories because Adrian told them that he saw a woman and two children when they were eating. All of them had fun and started to freshen up as they would all jump inside the game together. "You mean we cannot y immediately because we have to go to this beginner vige?" Princess stated. "Well, there might be some hidden content in the beginner vige if you look for it. That is where I got my race change since I did some things there that is out of the ordinary. Some people just spend an hour or two there aspleting the quest to leave was easy. It is up to both of you." Adrian stated. "Maybe we can spend three hours there, Princess. We should explore the vige together as it might be fun. It would also be a good chance to familiarize ourselves with the way the game works." rissa stated as she is listed as Princess'' guardian for the game. "Okay¡­ but we must y together once we are done." Princess stated as she was a bit sad, but she can wait three hours inside the game. "I can finally log inside the game. I have to get my reward from the eastern continent, and I am so excited." Adrian stated as he climbed the game pod as they were already in the dedicated gaming room in the house. == Adrian logged back inside the game and noticed that he was getting some messages. He checked if Frey was online, but she was not online as well. It seems that she has not yet returned to the game yesterday as well. "I should send a message to check if she is fine." Adrian thought as he messaged her in the real world via the game pod functionality. Adrian immediately teleported to the eastern continent to check on the progress of his reward. He is excited because that is an item that Kimat needs in order to evolve. Having Kimat evolve will help him with the uing battles because he knows that the angels are nning something bigger from the soul fragment memories that he got from the Angel of Chastity Jophiel. == rissa and Princess were able to create the avatars inside the game that they wanted. Princess took quite some time with her as she actually found the numerous options for the Selvaggians that she liked. rissa had to wait for her as she was also assisting her during the character creation section. rissa chose the name Maya as it is the name of her favorite bird and also a shorter name that she got from an ancient goddess that their family used to revere. Princess chose a name that was easy for her, and she chose T which means morning star and is one of the ancient deity''s daughters. rissa chose an elven avatar as she found them to be graceful and beautiful as she connected more towards them. She chose to be a wood elf since she prefers naturepared to the darkness attribute and death attribute that dark elves have naturally. She also wanted to use a crossbow since she prefers that fighting style as well. Princess chose a Selvaggian avatar that is of the bunny species which is why she has bunny ears on top of her head. She wanted to be cute but deadly as she ns to be like a powerful hitter in the game. She wanted to be a warrior like the stories that she read about a warrior hero that looked cute but defeated gigantic enemies with her hammer. Maya and T spawned at the Genesis Vige with other yers that just created their characters as well. The two were indeed taken aback as it definitely looked like they were transferred to a different world. T even jumped happily and checked everything that she wanted to inside the town. "Can we wait for the moon toe? I want to see it as Adrian and the other said that there are numerous moons in the game which actually reminds you that this is not the real world." May asked T as thetter wanted to go out of the starting vige as fast as possible. "It is already afternoon here anyways, so we only need to wait a few more hours. We can just hunt the monsters that we need to huntter. We should get our job sses first just like what Big Brother Adrian told us." T stated as she ran towards the warrior hall in order to get her job ss. Maya had to follow her immediately as the training hall for the warrior hall and ranger hall was the same anyways. The two of them easily passed their first job ss as they advance quite easily since their reaction speed is much better than ordinary people as it also tranted in the game. Maya could be seen holding a short bow while T held a wooden hammer that is as big as her head. "I thought one could get a crossbow early, but it seems that I still have to settle for this as of now." Maya stated as she can only choose between a short bow or a long bow in the beginner area. "Youin about that but look up! The moon is already high up in the sky." T stated as she looked up with Maya to see three moons. "Can you stay here for a while as I want to look at the moons closer? It would only take a moment so do not go elsewhere. I will just climb that cliff as fast as I can so do not move." Maya asked T. "You can go. I will stay still for you since you are doing this much for me." T stated. "You really are such a good girl but do not move. I know you and you are a troublemaker as well. You are not getting punished harshly because they dote on you, but I do not." Maya stated as she gave T the smile of seriousness. Maya immediately started climbing to the highest area she could easily find that is near as she wanted a closer look into the moon. T stayed still as she promised but something suddenly caught her eye as she found a rabbit that walked bipedally. She looked at the bipedal rabbit walk by and vanish, but she wanted to see it closely. T immediately ran after the bipedal rabbit and vanished from her location. Maya, on the other hand, has already climbed the nearest highest point that she found to view the moons. She was ted to see such grand moons up close as she always loved watching it. "They are so beautiful. It is even better than the one in the real world as I can see these three up close." Maya stated. "Beautiful, are they not?" A voice is suddenly heard from behind her. "Who are you?" Maya stated as she suddenly became wary, but she remembered thatbat is not possible in the area that she is in which is why she lowered her guard immediately. "A fellow moon lover just as you. Still, it is good to be wary." An elf just like Maya stated but her skin color is not green like her as she was in a shade of light pink. "Sorry about that. It is my automatic reaction when someone is behind me." Maya stated as she released a bit of aggression since she was caught off-guard. "No worries. I know that you would not harm a fellow moon lover such as myself. Tell me, what do you think of the moon?" The light pink elf asked. "I think it is beautiful yet powerful at the same time because it also affects this world despite being so far apart." Maya replied which made the light pink elf smile. "I guess one could say that this is destiny. Please have this as it is a gift from a fellow moon lover." The light pink elf stated as she gave Maya a pendant with a moon. "It is so pretty. Do you really think that I can have it?" Maya asked but the light pink elf has already vanished when she looked up. The pendant is actually a crescent moon with a full moon inside the middle. It gleamed when the light of the moon touches it which made it more beautiful. Maya immediately put on the pendant as it is a gift from a moon lover just like her and she would cherish it even if it is no longer usable in theter stages in the game. "Where did she go?" Maya suddenly stated as she immediately tried looking for T since she vanished from her vision. Chapter 1758 Playing with Cousins II

Chapter 1758 ying with Cousins II

T hurriedly chased after the bipedal rabbit as she saw that it was wearing some cute clothes. She wanted to chase after it as she would like to take a picture of it. She wanted to be a summoner like Adrian at first, but she knew that she cannot control monsters to fight as she herself knows that she loses focus if she is not moving her body. Also, she did learn that there are mounts in the game or pets where a monster can apany a yer permanently. She wanted to get a cute pet and she saw the rabbit with clothes on which is why she chased after it. What she did not know is that one cannot get pets in the starting vige as only soulbounds can be acquired here. "If I can capture it alive then I might be able to send it to the pet shop here and create my own pet! I need to hurry, or else Maya would find out that I did not stay in ce. I have at least five minutes as that is usually the time she gazes to the moon." T stated as she entered the forest unknowingly. She could see the traces where the rabbit ran which is why she followed it and saw a glimpse of its body. As soon as she saw a glimpse of its body, T became excited and ran towards the rabbit as fast as she can. She did not even notice that she was bypassing the forest field dungeon while doing so as she was pre-upied. As if the bunny was leading her on, T was able to avoid all the monsters and even the extremely rare monsters that are found in the starting vige that gives a random race change scroll. Any yer that sees the Wandering Scroll Goblin would have already jumped for joy and hunted that rare monster. In fact, T is not the first one to see and follow this odd bunny as many yers have already did before. The rumor was that a bunny with clothes appears during a full moon and anyone that follows it will be blessed with the lucky encounters. The Wandering Scroll Goblin gives a chance to any yer level 100 and below to change their race without any drawbacks which is a prized possession if one is not happy with their starting race. All the yers that followed this bunny with clothes would often stop following it after spotting the Wandering Scroll Goblin. T, on the other hand, did not care for the Wandering Scroll Goblin as she is not familiar with this monster, but she was more enthralled by the bunny with clothes. She chased the bunny monster to the point that she forgot that time has passed, and Maya was already looking for her. "Found it! Come with me! I need you to be my pet!" T stated as she saw the bunny with clothes near a hole in a cliff and staring at her. The bunny with clothes looked at T as if she was daring the former to follow her. The bunny even used its own ears to gesture ''Come here!'' to T. The little girl did not even bat an eye and chased after the bunny in the hole. == "Huh!? She suddenly vanished from my tracking map?" Maya stated as she lost track of T''s signal. Maya asked Adrian if there was a way to see the location of the child yer by using the guardian module and she was taught of the tracking map. Since guardians cannot exactly stop the child yer from doing things, they were installed with this tracking map to see the location of the child yer. They can also teleport to the side of the child yer if the distance exceeds a hundred meters. [Cannot teleport to the ce that T is currently located as she is experiencing a unique scenario.] [You can have parental view instead.] Maya took a sigh of relief as a screen suddenly appeared in front of her with a third person view of T wandering about in an unfamiliar ce. The ce that she was wandering about was riddled with bunny statues. Thend is also decorated with a bunny theme as if it is a wondend. "Wee to the specialnd essible only to those acknowledged by Vorpal Bunnies, Vorplush." The bunny that T was following suddenly stated as it looked at her. "Wow! You can talk!" T eximed as she did not expect the bunny, she thought was cute can also talk. She suddenly felt over the moon of the experience that she is having now to the point that she forgot about Maya. "Yes, I can talk. You have passed my test because you have ignored all those lucky baits that we haveid out. You are the first being to ever follow a Vorpal Bunny into Vorplush which is why our king would like to meet you to give you a reward. Such dedication for such a young age is truly fascinating." The Vorpal Bunny stated. "You have a king! And I will also get a reward! Who am I to say no to that?! Uhm¡­ and you are?" T stated as she asked for the Vorpal Bunny''s name. "My name is Bunnius Carroticus the III. I am one of the Vorpal Bunnies dedicated to guide unique travelers to Vorplush. Come now! We shall need to make haste as it seems that you have a worried guardian waiting for you. I can feel her eyes peering into the specialnd of Vorplush. Truly, the dedication of a guardian is unrivaled." Bunnius Carroticus the III "I will call you, Bunn Bunn then. Lead the way as I need to get back immediately now that you reminded me." T stated. "It is Bunnius Carroticus the III." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated. "That is too long! Bunn Bunn is much better, and it is cute." T stated with an innocent nod as if she has already set it in stone. "Come along then, child. The faster that we do this then the faster you can return." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated as he led T to the king of Vorplush with cute hops. The special territory of Vorplush is a special zone within the starting vige with difficult and tricky requirements to enter. There are other special zones as well but not all of them have been discovered. Those that discovered them also kept quiet as it would not benefit them should they say how to enter. Also, the way of entering would also change as another method would be generated to enter the special zones. "Vorplush is a kingdom that is dedicated to us special creatures called Vorpal Bunnies. We are fierce bunny warriors that can even kill dragons if we train hard enough! Of course, I cannot do that yet since I am still not as strong as the king or queen." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated. "Wow! That is awesome if you can kill dragons!" T stated as she always viewed dragons as powerful creatures. T and Bunnius Carroticus the III went their way to the crowd of Vorpal Bunnies that stared at her with curiosity. The Vorpal Bunnies also cheered for her and even showered her with confetti as if congratting her for such an achievement. A small band that is made up of cute bunnies even prepared a small intermission number for her which she enjoyed and dance to. "This ce is so lively and fun!" T stated with a big smile as she and Bunnius Carroticus the III went up a small flight of stairs. "My little dashing star! You havee with an esteemed guest. As expected, you really are the one that could bring one like you have said." A Vorpal Rabbit that has pure white fur with a queen''s crown stated as she hugged Bunnius Carroticus the III. "Mom! Not in front of the guest." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated. "Do not be embarrassed about that son as your mother is only showing you the love you deserve." A gray colored rabbit stated but it was wearing the crown of a king. "You were a prince?!" T eximed as she did not know that Bunnius Carroticus the III was a prince. "When I am on duty, I am not a prince." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated proudly. "Anyways, wee to Vorplush. You have passed numerous tests and was invited here to us. We can give you anything that you want as we have a treasury that you can choose your preferred weapon from. All the weapons there are what you travelers call as Growth Ego Weapons. I am Bunnius Carroticus the 1st and the king of Vorplush." Bunnius Carroticus the 1st stated. "Thank you for the wee your highness. Is it true that I can have anything I want? If so then I want Bunnius Carroticus the III to be my pet or ratherpanion." T stated which shocked all the Vorpal Bunny citizens and royal family members. Chapter 1759 Playing with Cousins III

Chapter 1759 ying with Cousins III

The Vorpal Bunnies were stunned with the sudden deration of T that she wanted Bunnius Carroticus the III as her pet. The Vorpal Bunny King and Queen were stunned but one could see a subtle smile suddenly forming on their face. The one in question, Bunnius Carroticus the III, was not happy as he was shocked that someone thought of him as a pet. "I am sorry although I am ttered but we cannot be pets. Your only reward would be to choose an item from the vault." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated. "But they said that I can have anything that I want, and I want you as a pet. If you do not want to be a pet, then you can be my friend." T stated. "Your Royal Highnesses, please educate our guest that the thing that she wants is not possible." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated as he looked towards his parents. "If the esteemed guests want our son to be arade, then who are we to judge. You can have him as arade with this!" Bunnius Carroticus the 1st stated as he took out a small bunny soul from his pocket. "This thing is called a Vorpal Soulbond which is an item that has been with us for generations. It is something that the very ancestor of the Vorpal Bunnies has given to us before he passed away. Did you know that our ancestor was one of the first ever beings that was called a soulbound? He was a soulbound of a powerful summoner that united all the monster races against the invaders of ancient times. This is the most cherished treasure of our kingdom which I can give to you because you tick all of the requirements. You can assimte the Vorpal Soulbond with my son which would connect your souls as one." Bunnius Carroticus the 1st stated as he gave the item to T. == Item Name: Vorpal Soulbond Item Type: Soul Fusing Item Item Tier: Unknown Effect: -?????Bonds the user with the targeted Vorpal Bunny -?????Once the user is bonded with the targeted Vorpal Bunny, the user can no longer have a pet. -?????Once the user is bonded with the targeted Vorpal Bunny, the user can no longer have a mount. Description: A special soul fragment passed down by the ancestor of the Vorpal Bunnies that can bind the soul of a Vorpal Bunny to that of another being. It is said to be so powerful that it cannot be extinguished even if the ancestor of the Vorpal Bunnies had its existence extinguished in the battle with the ancient god invaders. Restriction: Can only be used by the first user to visit Vorplush. Must be acknowledge by the King and Queen of Vorplush. == "But father! Mother?!" Bunnius Carroticus the III stated but his mother only hugged him. "My son. You must be the adventurer that you always dreamed of. You must not get confined in this small ce just like we have. You must live your dreams that you have put a halt on due to being trapped with us. You can live on! That is our only wish." The Vorpal Queen Bunny stated as she held T''s hand. "Please take care of him like a family would." The Vorpal Bunny Queen stated. "Do not worry because we will be inseparable! I will treat him like family!" T promised as she does not know the concept of game characters. She thought that the NPCs were actually yers that act or is being controlled by real humans. "Do not worry, Bunn Bunn. We shall go on a grand adventure!" T stated as she epted the Vorpal Soulbond. As soon as the Vorpal Soulbond was in T''s hands, she was immediately told to choose a target. Bunnius Carroticus the III did not resist as he remembered what his dreams were as a child Vorpal Bunny. He might not want to admit it, but this ce was an isted world built from the memories of the dead. Bunnius Carroticus the III was the only Vorpal Bunny that was alive in a sense in this ce. All the children that he grew up with did not age unlike him. The reason why there is only one Vorpal Soulbond is due to the fact that only he can be the other side of the contract. Only a living Vorpal Bunny can be part of the soul fusing rite. "I wish to perform the Vorpal Soulbond with Bunnius Carroticus the III." T stated. "I, Bunnius Carroticus the III, agree with the soul fusion with T." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated as he and T''s souls suddenly flew out of their bodies. The physical bodies of the two were still standing but their souls were suddenly sent inside the Vorpal Soulbond. The souls of the two are then fused as one entity despite having two separate bodies. Both of them shared the same senses and can also telepathically share memories and ideas. [You are the first yer to have a Soulbond ritual with a higher tier entity.] [You have received the Vorpal Soul skill.] [You have unlocked the Luck stat due to having a soulbond with a Vorpal Bunny.] [You have gained +20 Luck stat due to having a soulbond with a Vorpal Bunny.] [All Bunny monsters will be neutral when seeing you.] [All bunny monsters that are lower level than you and have submitted to your control will listen to yourmands.] [Your Bunny Beast soul is undergoing changes.] [Level up more in order to evolve your beast soul into a unique beast soul.] "Yay! We are now family! I will call you, Bunn Bunn" T stated as she picked up Bunnius Carroticus the III and hugged him. "Alright, calm down. My name is Bunnius Carroticus the III. You did not have any difficulty saying that earlier when we did the rite." Bunnius Carroticus the III stated. "That was for formality. Since we are family, I can call you Bunn Bunn. We are basically siblings like twins since we share the same soul!" T stated even though her logic seems to be a bit wed. The entire Vorplush started to rumble as if the dimension is falling apart. The two of them started to panic but the other Vorpal Bunnies seem to be smiling for some reason. All the Vorpal Bunnies cheered and smiled as the day where they can finally truly rest has finally arrived. "Father! Mother!" Bunnius Carroticus the III stated as he tried hugging his parents'' oncest time as they started fading away. "It has been such a long time since this ce was made in order to keep you safe my son. Now that ourst promise and duty has beenpleted, we can now enter the circle of reincarnation once more. I am very proud to have you as my son. You should know that." Bunnius Carroticus the 1st stated as he tightly hugged his son for thest time. "Always have that proud and innocent smile you have my son. I might not be able to see you again but always know that a part of me shall always be watching you. All of us here in Vorplush have ced parts of our soul in the Vorpal Soulbond which means we will always be with you." The Vorpal Bunny Queen stated as she tightly hugged her son as tears rolled down her eyes. "Thank you, esteemed guest! We can now move on from this life! Our prince! We had lots of fun ying with you even though we did not grow up, but you made us feel like children again!" The Vorpal Bunny citizens stated as their bodies faded away from existence. "This is ourst goodbye, my child. Take care always!" The Vorpal Bunny King and Queen stated as their bodies also faded away into sparkling lights. "Father! Mother! Everyone! I will make sure that I will recreate our kingdom when I finally be mature!" Bunnius Carroticus the III promised as he cried. T did not even need to say anything as she can feel whatever Bunnius Carroticus the III was feeling. She just hugged the Vorpal Bunny Prince as they were transported out of the special dungeon. Maya was there to wee the two as they were now back in the starting vige area. == In a special ce in Limbo, a demon covered in Nether Mist could be seen standing with numerous Anubises. He was there not only as the Arbiter of Souls but also to salute fallen heroes. He greeted them with a great smile on his face as all of the valiant souls will now be returned to the circle of reincarnation after having theirst wish finally being granted. "Greetings, Proud Nobles and Warriors of the Vorpal Bunny Race. All of you fought for this world when it was invaded and sacrificed everything for it. Please enter the door of reincarnation so that your weary souls can finally rest. Do not worry as all of you will certainly be reborn into the best conditions." Adrian stated as he personally guided each soul into the door. Chapter 1760 Playing with Cousins IV

Chapter 1760 ying with Cousins IV

"We suddenly got transferred to the middle of the starting vige?" Maya stated as she was shocked that even she was transported since the ce that T was in suddenly got erased. "Who is she, T? Bunnicus Carroticus III stated as he looked a bit wary of Maya. "She is my guardian and big sister. Her name is Maya so be nice to her or else she might transform into something scary. She might look beautiful like a goddess, but she bes a being of pure destruction once she is angered." T stated. "Oh?! Really?! Is that what you really think of me? Who was the one that did not follow my instruction to stay in ce? I was only gone for a few minutes, and you suddenly vanished without a trace. I almost used the force logout button when I could not see you. You should be thankful that Adrian is easily contactable in the game or else you will no longer be ying it, little brat. Do you even have anything to say for yourself? If you do not speak up, then I will never y this game with you again." Maya stated. "I am sorry, but I got something really cool in the end. I got Bunn Bunn as a new family member! I will not do it ever again but if it does happen then I will make sure to inform you immediately." T stated. "You mean this is not the only time! I think I might age too much ying this game." Maya stated. "There can be some uncontroble things that might happen so I cannot promise it absolutely!" T stated. "Do not worry about her, Miss Maya. I shall be the honorable knight that will protect her in times of need! We are connected as one being which is why we can never be separated. If she gets transported, then I shall be transported with her. Of course, the same could happen to her when I also get transported somewhere else." Bunn Bunn stated. "Now I have two children to look after. New rule! You can do anything you want but I must have absolutemand when the moon is out! Are we clear?!" Maya stated. "Yes! Crystal clear!" T stated as she gave a salute while Bunn Bunn could only do the same as he was also caught up in the atmosphere. "Since that is clear, we must finish the quest in leaving this ce. They said that they will need to fetch us in the main world when we are transported there." Maya stated as she and T went to the vige chief to get the quest. The three of them got the quest from the vige chief without any issues. The yers did not think that Bunn Bunn was special as they thought that T was just a summoner with a monster rabbit. There were some that were shocked when they looked closely but they did not pry any further as T was still a child and they did not want to get permabanned in the game if they do something stupid. Maya and T immediately went to the forest to defeat the wolf boss monster. They managed to defeat it without any problems and there were also no strange urrences that happened as well. The wolf did not be a more powerful monster that suddenly killed them while in the starting vige. Thebat style of Maya was very fluid as she made use of the short bow and her incredible physique to use closebat as well. T was different as she mostly used brute force since she is a warrior that specializes in dealing damage. Bunn Bunn was like another unit in the field as he wielded a short sword and a buckler. "It seems that I have grown weaker due to our souls fusing together." Bunn Bunn stated. "Sorry about that. I am still a beginner which is why that happened but do not worry as I will make sure to get more powerful!" T stated as she promised that she will recover the strength that Bunn Bunn has lost. "You guys were a bit faulty but managed to do well. If this ce is something like the real world, then I can continue my coaching here. We can also have Bunn Bunn do it as well since you always wanted a practice buddy." Maya stated but T suddenly frowned. "I wanted to y to have fun and not train though." T stated. "This ce is more practical as we can use realbat here unlike the real world where I was afraid to injure you. This ce is the ideal way to practicebat! I only felt the rush when we finally battled monsters!" Maya stated as she started to get excited. "Why do I feel that she is enjoying the game more than me?" T thought as they entered the portal that leads to the main world. == "Where are they? I thought that they would only spend three hours in the starting vige, but they already used up six hours." Apki stated as he was waiting for the news in the guild house. "Yo! Apki! Where have you been the past few days? Want to be in a party with me and hunt monsters to level up?" Arsenal suddenly stated as he found Apki sitting inside the guild house. "My cousins are starting the game which is why I cannot have a party with you. I need to guide them in the game since they are basically newbies." Apki stated. "You as well? Solstice is also here in the guild house because their cousins will also be ying the game. Maybe they can have a party with each other while we can go into higher leveled areas." Arsenal stated. "Oh! It seems that she did not say it to you yet or maybe they did not tell it to the other guild members since no one asked. Solstice and I are actually cousins in real life which means the cousins that she is talking about is also my cousins." Apki stated which suddenly made Arsenal have a brain fart. "Wait if that is true¡­ Solstice is the big sister of the guild master¡­ then does that mean Equinox is also your cousin?!" Arsenal stated as he held his face with his hands. "Yes. We are cousins in real life. I actually only learned of it yesterday as well when we went to a family gathering." Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared behind Arsenal which scared the living daylights out of thetter. "Oh! MY¡­ goodness! Never sneak up on me again or I might suddenly die from shock." Arsenal stated. "Do I look that scary to you?" Adrian asked as he saw Arsenal clutched his chest. "Your humanoid form not so much but yourher forms are cool but scary looking. Anyways! Both of you are cousins! Does gaming genes run in your family or something as both of you are so good at the game?" Arsenal stated as he suddenly felt excited that adrenaline rushed his head. He started to fire questions one after the other even though he is usually meek when Adrian is near him. "Sorry but I am afraid I cannot stay and answer your interesting questions as we need to fetch our cousins. Let us go! They are in a vige not far from here. We can take Kaon to ride instead of teleporting as I just came from the eastern continent." Adrian stated as he just returned from his visit. "No worries! Have fun!" Arsenal stated as the adrenaline started to diminish, and he suddenly became beet red from embarrassment. "Was he always that talkative?" Adrian asked. "He likes to talk but not that much. I guess his brain went into autopilot when you scared him." Apki replied. "Let us just go as they are already waiting." Solstice stated as she could see Lycan being teary eyed since she told him to stay. == "Are they here already?" T asked. "You have asked that ten times in thest five minutes. They said that they are already arriving, so we just need to wait. We can even start training while waiting for them." Maya stated. "Pleasee early! I do not want to train because I want to y!" T stated. "Who are we waiting for again?" Bunn Bunn asked as he did not know why they were staying still in the vige when they could explore out. He wanted to see the world since this has been the first time that he has been out of the starting vige. "We are waiting for our cousins. They should be arriving any moment now." T stated as Bunn Bunn expected an elf and a beast man to arrive. A dark shadow suddenly loomed on top the vige which made Bunn Bunn''s hair stand as a mighty monster''s aura is felt by his fur. He immediately picked up his weapons in an attempt to protect T if things get rough. "They are here!" T stated as she saw a being with horns and wings descend from the sky. Chapter 1761 Playing with Cousins V

Chapter 1761 ying with Cousins V

"Sorry for keeping you guys waiting." Adrian stated as he descended to the vige. The people in the vige were not wary of Adrian or the others as they have already been seeing demons fly all over the ce. The people in this vige are those that did not want to be under other kingdoms because they were exiled for having rtionships with other than humans. Adrian did not tell them to go away as he does not have ownership of the ce and they are good neighbors. The influx of yers to Avalon is also what makes the nearby built viges safe. Some yers even became vige chiefs due to having great rtions with the aboriginals. The monsters around the area of Avalon also became weaker due to the fact that yers and even the demons drove the powerful monsters away from Avalon. "Wow! You look so cool!" T stated as she saw Adrian''s form inside the game. "You really have this aura that makes one shiver." Maya stated as she could feel some sort of power from Adrian. "Sorry that I am not cool enough or look cool enough." Apki stated as he dropped down from Kaon. "I also came with them." Solstice stated as she was covered in her golden armor since it was still early out. "A dragon! Cool!" T stated as she suddenly charged towards Kaon and gave him a hug. "Do not hug the giant dragon suddenly! You might get burnt to a crisp! I am not yet strong enough to defeat one." Bunn Bunn stated as he tried stopping T, but she was actually stronger than him. "Did she choose to be a summoner?" Adrian asked as he saw another monster with T, but he was even more shocked that the monster could speak. "That is not the case. I think I need to tell you all about it once we leave here. A crowd is already starting to form." Maya stated as she could see that every citizen started to gather. "Okay then. T, you can ride Kaon. We will now go back to my territory." Adrian stated but an old man suddenly clutched his hand or rather tried to. "Do you need something?" Adrian stated as he felt the presence of the old man who looks like a normal human, but he actually has small dragon wings behind his back. "Lord of Avalon¡­ can you hear this old one''s request?" The old man stated. "I think we should at least hear him out since there is amotion that we have created here. It would be rude." Solstice stated. "Please state what you want to say then." Adrian stated as he agreed with what his sister said as well. "There has been some strange activity in the forest near us. The strong monsters started to roam much closer than before as if they are getting pushed out. The townspeople are not yet injured or attacked as they have be stronger in order to defend themselves, but I do not want for the worse to happen. I wish that you can investigate for me as we do not have people that is good at that skill set." The old man stated. "Since we are basically neighbors, I should also look into it as well. Stronger monsters suddenlying near viges usually meant that they are getting pushed by something far stronger than them." Adrian stated. "Thank you very much. Your assurance to investigate is something that would give us some peace as well. Can I ask when you will send your investigation squad so that we can at least amodate them in our vige for helping?" The old man asked. "No need because I will investigate it right now with my cousins. I will need to look at it since I am already here." Adrian stated as two magic circles suddenly appeared behind him. "You have called, master." Sirius and Dodu stated as they appeared from their magic circles. "Doggy! And a bean bag!" T stated as she ran towards Sirius and Dodu. "Investigate the forest that surround us. We shall be following you once you see something strange." Adrian stated. "As you will, master." Sirius stated as he suddenly entered the shadow realm and T became a bit upset because she was hugging him. Dodu suddenly started to split up into numerous smaller slimes, but one was left. T saw this and immediately hugged the remaining small Dodu. The next thing that they need to do was wait but Maya and T were still low leveled which is why they need to startbat. "Thank you very much. I will prepare a reasonablepensation that might be useful to Lord Equinox." The old man stated as he almost cried and immediately called the vigers to see what they can give Adrian. "Since we suddenly got an impromptu quest, shall we head to a field that both of you can start leveling up for the moment?" Adrian stated as Kaon reduced his size to coil around Adrian''s arm. The cousins then started to walk to the field as they waited for Adrian''s soulbounds reports. Maya also told them what happened to them while they were in the starting vige. She told them that she received a ne from a weird colored elf while T went to a special area in the starting vige. Adrian also checked if T and Bunn Bunn are indeed connected to each other, and they were. They share one soul despite having two different bodies. It was very world shocking that it was one of their cousins to unlock such a feature. "Still, you must be careful. If either one of you dies, then the other shall die as well since both of you share one soul." Adrian stated which shocked T and Bunn Bunn. "Do not worry as I shall make sure that both of us are safe since we share the same soul." Bunn Bunn stated as if he was a knight taking a pledge. Chapter 1762 World Slowly Changing Again

Chapter 1762 World Slowly Changing Again

Adrian exined the intricacies of T''s constitution while he also spected on what Maya''s ne does. The ne that she was given is an essory that is a growth rate item that increases her intelligence and agility in ordance with her yer level. The ne also has unknown functions as all of it was full of question marks, but it is called the Moon''s Tears. Since they were still low level, Maya and T started to fight the mobs that came at them in the field. Adrian, Solstice and Apki were guarding them since powerful field bosses now roam the world. The two might get killed by a sudden appearance of a level 100 field boss that roams about. "Master! I think I have found the reason of the sudden influx of stronger monsters." Sirius stated. "I think I have also found it as well, master." Dodu stated as it also found something. "I need to share vision with Sirius first to check." Adrian stated as his eyes suddenly changed to resemble that of Sirius'' wolf eyes. Adrian saw arge monster sleeping in a distant cave and it looked like it was an armored bear. Adrian cannot inspect the monster since he is only sharing vision at a great distance. Still, Sirius stated that the monster was powerful enough that other monsters stayed clear from it. Adrian then changed his vision to Dodu as he has finished seeing Sirius'' side. Dodu could be seen looking at another monster but this one was arge jaguar monster with porcupine spines at its back. It could be seen looking around the area and not giving the small Dodu slime any attention because it is weak. "What did you see?" Solstice stated as she saw Adrian suddenly pondering. "The two field bosses are establishing their territory near the vige which is why the stronger monsters are being pushed towards us. This is a bit strange since field bosses like this are usually immediately hunted down." Adrian stated. "About that. I have read in the forums that a lot of field bosses started to move into different areas which is why field boss raids became even more popr. The number of guilds raiding field bosses increased which is why people are also uploading lots of raid videos." Apki stated. "The others were also asking about that since no field bosses have been listed in the bulletin in the territory until now. Now that we have established that field bosses havee to the territory as well, we should give opportunities to the yers in Avalon. "Since you said it then I will fear that there might be more field bosses scattered about. I will create a quest that rewards anyone that can find a den of a field boss that is near Avalon. For now, we should kill the two field bosses since we already saw them." Adrian stated. What Adrian did not know is that this was just the start of something in the world. The field bosses spawning near settlements were the start. All the safe zones have been erased which means any territory could be attacked by powerful monsters. The world is slowly being expanded because of the hidden influences of different beings that have different goals. Some wanted to return to the main world in order to rule those that are lower that them. Some were making themselves more powerful by harnessing power that is not in this world which makes the world barriers weaker. The world is changing at an incredibly slow pace, but it has started long ago when more powerful gods could descend. The world has started to change that the yers are now starting to feel it as well. The monsters that were hibernating to be more powerful have started to awaken. The yers did not know this, but the advent of monsters have started. More and more unique monsters and even those that have mutated have started to spawn. In fact, yers that are even higher leveled than them cannot defeat monsters that are in their same level bracket. "How should we move then? Which one should we kill first?" Apki asked. "The field bosses are only level 200, but it seems that they are mutated so their actualbat power should be level 250." Adrian stated. "If that is the case then even, we would be hard press in defeating them with just the three of us. They are field bosses which means they are equivalent to a fifty-yer raid boss." Solstice stated. "The two are not yet moving which means we can still arrange for the guild to have two different raid teams. I think that we can raid the two as long as we are prepared. I already called upon the shadow unit to monitor the two field bosses." Adrian stated as Awraka suddenly started to materialize behind him. "I have arrived, guild master." Awraka stated. "Thank foring as soon as possible. Please take note of these two monsters that are in these coordinates. The guild will raid them in six hours, but it might change if they start to move into settlements with people." Adrian stated. "As youmand, guild master. I will ry it to the others." Awraka stated as her body started to melt into the shadows once again. "She is really great at her duty. I should give her a skill or item forged that she needs." Adrian stated. "I am pretty sure that she would be over the moon thinking that you wish to reward her for her efforts." Solstice stated. "We are done killing all the monsters!" T shouted as she ran towards Adrian and the others. "Great! That means that we can correct some of the things that you have done. We shall start with the training regimen." Solstice stated as she was the one observing the two while they were killing the monsters. "No! I want to have fun and not train." T stated as she looked like she wanted to cry. Chapter 1763 The Dragon King Festival Almost Ends

Chapter 1763 The Dragon King Festival Almost Ends

The yers of the dragonkin race are all celebrating as the Festival of the Dragon King is about toe to a close. They were already tired from fighting against the angels but today is a joyous asion to them. The dragon kings have gathered to the ce where dragons assemble called Dragon Rock. It is a massive ind that is west of the central continent where dragons of all shapes and sizes can travel to. Different dragons and even the dragonkin are invited to be there as they will all be blessed. Now that some ancient dragons have also started to awaken due to the world suppression easing up, the dragons are now more powerful than before. All of the dragons are celebrating this day as it is now thest day of the festival. It is where the dragon kings would use their dragon souls to give blessings to all those with dragon blood that participated. In fact, there are two beings that are getting attention from all the dragons as they are special in a way. The two beings that are getting attention are none other than Basil and Peridot. Basil is getting attention because she is the Mother of Dragons while Peridot is getting attention due to her being the representative of the Ryujins. Some of the Ryujins have finally woken up but they are still lethargic as they said they would take at least months to get back to top condition. The sudden lethargic movement of the Ryujins were something that Peridot did not expect. She was told that they were just slumbering to umte energy that they have dispersed from being awake for too long. Even some of the Ryujins that have woken up found this odd because they became much sluggish than before. The Ryujins that woke up decided to investigate what is happening to them, but they needed a representative for the eastern dragons. Dragons from all over the world havee to celebrate thest day of the event since they might get lucky with the blessing of the dragon souls. One might think that dragons have simr features but that is actually not the case. The central continent dragons look likerge, winged lizards mostly. The eastern continent dragons mostly look like serpentine which is why they are said to havee from snakes. The northern continent dragons have fur on their body with thicker skin which is why they are bulkier and look more like birds with dragon scales. The western continent dragons look like they are made of sand and natural resources with armored bodies that are scorpion or dragonfly like. The southern continent dragons that havee look like they are being carried by clouds or light as if they are godly in terms of look. Each of the dragons that attended has increased the vastness of what the image of a dragon should be. "The guild master has suddenly decreed that we need to raid the field bosses that came close to Avalon." Basil stated as she told Peridot of what she read from the guild chat. "Thank goodness! I need to leave this ce as I can no longer use any more words of ttery." Peridot stated as she really wanted to leave since a lot of dragons were chatting her up to form connection while some even wanted to create an offspring with her.] Dragons have different ways to create offspring but the mostmon one would be a female dragonying eggs while the male dragon gives it some essence. The eggs would usually beid but not yet fertilized in a sense as the male dragons would need to give it a spark to start the process. Basil also falls into this category because she can create dragons eggs every two months. Basil can also store dragon essences in her body to fertilize the dragon eggs herself which is why she is coined as the Mother of Dragons. She can also give one of her eggs to any dragon that wants to have an offspring. Still, this process does not mean that dragons can be born easily because they are very sensitive when inside the egg. Dragon eggs are very sensitive to changes in the surroundings which is why one must take care of it should they want to hatch it. The tales of knights stealing eggs from dragons are true, but they usually raid wyvern nests which are lesser dragons. The true dragons have sensitive eggspared to lesser dragons as thetter has tougher eggs. "We can tell them that we will return at the time of ceremony. It will urter within the day and Equinox can just teleport us directly here just in case." Peridot stated. "Sure. I am already sick and tired of answering when my next egg will appear. I am still not that used to suddenly getting an egg when I login. I hope they could at least make me prepare mentally as I actually suddenly transform into a semi-dragon form since I have yet to unlock my full dragon form." Basil stated. Just as the two were ready to leave, a powerful light suddenly sted from the skies. The light did note from the light elemental dragons that were celebrating but from a powerful angelic being that suddenly appeared. The angelic being was none other than Mikhail with three other angelic leaders. "It seems that all of you are enjoying when you all have been giving my kind a difficult time!" Mikhail stated. "Leave!" The dragon kings shouted as they released their powerful auras that made all the dragons feel the strength of their kings. "Since this is such a joyous asion for all of you, let me give all of you a present that will be memorable for this day!" Mikhail stated as he took out a mysterious potion. Arge magic circle of light suddenly appeared on top of Dragon Rock which blinded some of the dragons that looked directly into it. Mikhail suddenly dropped the mysterious potion onto the magic circle, and it fused together. As soon as the potion fused with the magic circle, the light that created the magic circle turned purple started to activate. "Such insolence!" Three of the six dragon king stated as they charged towards Mikhail and the other angels. "Now that I have given my gift, I shall bid you farewell. Let this be a gift to you that the angels are beings that should never be looked down upon." Mikhail stated as he and the other vanished with a powerful sh of light. Therge group of angels that suddenly appeared vanished in an instant. Even though the angels vanished the magic circle that they created did not. The purple magic circle suddenly started activating and scattering purple dust that stuck onto the bodies of the dragons. The ones that had the most stuck on them were the dragon kings of darkness, fire and wind as they were the ones that charged towards the angels. "Such things will not stop¡­m..e.." The darkness dragon king stated as he started losing strength as his body started to lose energy as well. The ancient dragons that are already awakened felt the dreadful power that the purple dust that is spreading towards them. They immediately created a powerful barrier to block the purple dust but even that was being dissolved slowly. The dragons that were afflicted by the purple dust started losing strength in their body as they crashed to the ground. "What is happening?" Basil asked as she does not know what she is supposed to do in such a situation where the dragons are panicking. "It is Dragonsbane! Hurry and collect all of the children! They must not touch the purple dust ever!" Peridot stated as she suddenly transformed into her draconic form and started to create numerousyers of elemental spells. "Children! Come to me!" Basil stated but she could not calm down the dragons that are already panicking. "I can do this. I just need to use Dragon Tongue!" Basil stated as she used all of her stamina tomand a thousand dragons. "Everyone must calm down and do not panic! The magic circle is generating Dragonsbane, and it would spread if all of you cause a ruckus. Those that have been afflicted should be separated from those that are yet to be afflicted. The young ones are the priority! Come to me!" Basil stated as her legs suddenly gave out as she used all of her stamina to calm the dragons, but it was sessful. Peridot no longer cared about the crystals she is saving as she used all of the elemental crystals that are of the Mythical Tier. She fused all of these crystals together with their spells and casted the most powerful Elemental Apocalypse that she could use. She even drained all her mana reserves to the point that she almost puked blood due to the immense energy used. Chapter 1764 Dragonsbane

Chapter 1764 Dragonsbane

Peridot used all of the mana that she had and even forcibly used the mana that the surroundings have. The Elemental Apocalypse spell that she casted was able to forcibly break the magic circle that was created by the Angel Mikhail. Still, she was not safe from the effects of Dragonsbane even though she has destroyed the magic circle. [You have been afflicted by Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning.] [Your stats will drop by 10% and will continuously drop by 1% every day until the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning is cured.] [Your regeneration has dropped by 10% and will continuously drop by 2% every five days until the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning is cured.] [You will have difficulty in using mana while afflicted by Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning.] [You will use 50% more mana when casting spells while afflicted by Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning.] [You will gain a temporary debuff every day.] [You have been afflicted by the Great Slow debuff. All movement has been reduced by 30%.] "Seriously!" Peridot stated as she suddenly could not revert back to a humanoid form and crashed to the ground. Just before she could crash to the ground, the ancient dragons that were not afflicted by Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning are able to cushion hernding. A great wind vortex suddenly appeared below her andnded her safely on the ground. She was thankful to the dragon that did this and wanted to thank them, but she could not move easily. "All the ones that have been unafflicted must not touch those that have been afflicted by the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning! Those that can still move must go to the area on the other side so that they will not affect the others." One of the few ancient dragons stated. It was not only dragons that were afflicted by the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning but also all beings that have draconic blood in their veins. Even the yers that were of the dragonkin race were afflicted as well but the effects on them were reduced by half. Some of the yers tried killing themselves in order to get rid off the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning but it only made it progressed. The Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning is a status ailment that did not vanish even if they are killed. It has already etched into the souls of the dragon race as soon as they were afflicted by it. This was not an easy task to aplish because one needed a good understanding of souls in order to create an effect like this. "We must get help from the other races or else they will all die miserably." The ancient dragons that were awake stated as they could see the that even the proud dragon kings could not withstand the effects of the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning. "What if we get the help of other races but they managed to obtain the secrets of the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning? Will they not just get another or create another thing like it to make sure that we listen to their demands?" One of the ancient dragons stated as he was far too proud to get help from other races. "What will be left of the dragon race should we do not get help? There are only a few young ones that are not infected by the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning. Some of those that have just grown up are also afflicted as well. What will be left of the dragon race if we do not solve this problem without outside help?" One of the ancient dragons stated as she cared more about the life of the other dragons. "Not to mention, the daughter of the fierce tyrant of the east has been afflicted by Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning because she wanted to save us. If she learns of this then even our heads might be sent flying." Another of the ancient dragons pointed out as Peridot was currently lying on the ground in a weakened state. "We must issue the decree even if we sacrifice some of out draconic essence." The three ancient dragons immediately agreed upon seeing the state that Peridot is in now. == Sudden World Quest! Quest Name: Find a Cure for the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning Quest Tier: Unknown Quest Description: The Ancient Dragons have witnessed the younger dragons being afflicted by Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning. They are in need of assistance to heal the younger dragons back to bing healthy. Clear Condition: Find the cure for the Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning Clear Reward: A chance to be a Dragonewt (for races that are not of the dragonkin) , A chance to be a dragon (for those of the dragonkin race) Failure Condition: All of the dragons afflicted by Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning dies. Failure: Unknown Restriction: None == The sudden emergence of a world quest made the yers go into a powerfulmotion. The rewards for the questpletion were almost god tier as it was basically a chance to be a powerful version of the dragon race for yers that are not dragonkins. The most eye-catching reward was none other than the chance to be a dragon if they are of the dragon race. The dragonkin yers that were runningte for the end of the Festival of the Dragon King were suddenly filled with a burning passion to find the cure. Not all yers of the dragonkin race were present in Dragon Rock as some only wanted to go when the baptism happens while some were not able to go because of some difficulties. The sudden emergence of the world quest made even theziest of the yers be energetic. A sudden chance to be a Dragonewt is something that the yers would want. They all know what the Dragonewt race is because the most famous yer of this would be Hou Yiwei and he had to get lots of achievements in order to be this evolved dragonkin. The fact that they can immediately start to a Dragonewt is something that can only happen in the fantasies of others. They did not expect that such a fantasy would yout since it is usually on in their imaginations. This race change is something even the top guild leaders would want to have as they have seen how powerful a Dragonewt can be due to Hou Yiwei. The yers immediately scrambled to find the cure for the so called Extreme Dragonsbane Poisoning. Some searched the libraries of all information they can find about Dragonsbane. Some immediately headed towards Dragon Rock in order to get some samples from the afflicted dragons. All the yers that wanted to go to Dragon Rock were now perplexed because there was actually no way to go there unless you have a flying mount which is still dangerous. Having an aquatic mount would be another way but it is also very dangerous due to the monsters. Some yers even approached the demons from Avalon for help, but they tly refused as there was an agreement that dragons and demons would never interact via a third party. If the yers wanted to get teleportation ess to Dragon Rock, then they should get a dragon representative to talk to the elders of the Daemos race. Even though the demons could transfer them there, the dragons would view this as a sign of hostility as Dragon Rock is a sacred ce for dragons. The Daemos does not want to even bother to do anything with regards with the dragons as they are very arrogant ording to the former. == "Something happened to Peridot!" Solstice stated as Levin Cloud suddenly bombarded the guild chat that he needs transportation to Dragon Rock immediately. "It seems that she is afflicted by a poisonous substance. I tried calming him down, but it seems that he might have lost his mind a little that he was severely restrained in Avalon. I can hear Old Man Pann berating me via the trinket that he gave me about Levin Cloud''s outburst." Adrian stated. "Did Peridot note with Basil?" Apki stated as he knows Basil because she is one of the unique yers in Pantheon. "It seems that she is not afflicted but she cannot leave the ind as well. It seems that no dragon can leave the ind until a cure has been develop in order for them to monitor the spread of the disease." Adrian stated as he wasmunicating with Peridot of what was happening in real time. "Is there something wrong?" Maya asked. "There is. It seems that we have to put the raid on hold. The shadow unit will still monitor the field bosses while we deal with a more pressing matter." Adrian stated. "In that case, we can just tell the detail to the vige chief and stay here for the moment. We need to level up anyways and also get used to these virtual bodies. We can just go to Avalon if we get bored here. We can see the floating ind on the distance."?Maya stated. "Are you sure? One of us can stay and show you guys the ropes." Apki stated. "It is fine. We want to explore the world for ourselves first. We can all y together once we catch up." T stated. Chapter 1765 Cure for Dragonsbane I

Chapter 1765 Cure for Dragonsbane I

A lot of yers started to rummage all they wanted to know about Dragonsbane because this is something that can determine the fate of a single yer. The quest difficulty was not set but one could say that this very quest is something that can affect the entire lives of the dragon race and the dragon kin. If no one finds a cure, then the fighting force of the dragons that were keeping the angels at bay would rapidly diminish. Adrian teleported with Apki while Solstice told them that she would need to go to another ce to look for a solution. Adrian and Apki vanished from the area as they headed to Avalon. Apki immediately left for the secret inds in the southeast part of the eastern continent as he thought that there might be cure all herbs for dragons there. Adrian already knows that secret ce which is called Mahar Lika. A ce where gods can fully materialize, and it is the most fascinating ce that Adrian has been to. Adrian could feel that ce itself was alive and did not dare to explore it without a guide as even Apki told him that he has yet to go to all of thend that is Mahar Lika. "Let us go see my raging best friend then." Adrian stated as he immediately went towards the middle of Avalon where the Tree of Life and Death is located. Adrian was greeted by the Tree of Life and Death with a fully bound Levin Cloud on the trunk of the tree. One could see that the Tree of Life and Death has volunteered to incapacitate him since the other elders were busy. The Daemos elders were too busy to spoil a child that is throwing a tantrum. "Feeling a bit more¡­calm? I heard a report that you erupted in such anger that all the trees in the territory suddenly almost turned into monsters. You actually filled them with both life and death energy to the point that they almost became ents." Adrian stated. "Mhsmsmp ¡­ mmppsp!" Levin Cloud eximed as he still has his mouth gagged. "You can take off the mouth gag please. Thank you very much, Yewdrassil." Adrian stated as the Tree of Life and Death took out the vines that gagged Levin Cloud''s mouth. "I can finally speak! I told you that I am already calm enough so you can let me go." Levin Cloud stated. "Are you?" Adrian asked with squinting eyes. "I am. I have already calmed down because I have been hanging here for an hour. I was also frozen in time before that but that is beside the point. I am ready for a civil conversation." Levin Cloud stated. "Okay then. Can you please let him go? Thank you." Adrian stated as the Tree of Life and Death created a thumbs up using a vine hanging from it. Levin Cloud can now freely move his body after being subdued for an hour. He was able to calm down a bit and suddenly sprinted towards the guild house. Adrian sighed as he knew what his reckless best friend is about to do. With a snap of Adrian''s finger, Levin Cloud suddenly stopped moving as if he was frozen in time. Levin Cloud tried hard to make sure that his body would move. He even tried to transform himself into nts, but he could not do that as well. All of his body was frozen in time and the mastermind is none other than his own best friend. "Near huh! I learned how to do this by carefully reading the chrono energy present in the surrounding. Also, I am empowered in my own territory which is why I can easily do this. If it is in another ce, then I bet I can barely stop them in ce." Adrian stated. "You knew I was going for the teleportation circle." Levin Cloud stated. "That I did. I also know that if you used it and ced the coordinates of Dragon Rock then you will die. A powerful barrier is ced on that ind that prevents any form of teleportation inside of it. Should you seed in teleporting, the powerful barrier would crush you immediately upon entry. That is the reason why the elders or any of the Daemos are not helping you or any other yers for that matter. If you were to choose a coordinate just beside Dragon Rock, then you would be directly sent to the Harsh Sea. It is basically a ce where de Piranhas are the mostmon fish at the bottom of the barrel. You would die before you even reach Peridot which is why I am stopping you. Am I clear? Or do I have to lock you in a pocket dimension because I am very capable of that in my own territory. I can assure you that I am not joking." Adrian stated in a serious tone. "Guild Leader! Vice Guild Leader?!" Ark stated as he and Pana got out of the guild house to see a weird scene. "Can I help you two?" Adrian asked. "Can you help us get to Dragon Rock? I cannot carry Pana there on my own as we might get attacked from the sky. The sky ships are also fully booked to the point that all tickets for today have been sold out." Ark stated. "I guess people are crazy about bing a Dragonewt or a dragon. Even the dragonkin in our guild that werete to go to Dragon Rock are frantically looking for a way to dispel Dragonsbane. Also, why is the vice guild leader like that?" Pana stated. "He was about to do something stupid and use the teleportation circle to teleport himself to Dragon Rock. I already informed him of the danger, but it seems that he keeps insisting. I will only release him after he calms down and also¡­ why are you two filled with spatial interference energy? Did you two use the teleportation circle?" Adrian stated. "Maybe you should have warned us about the dangers first. We kind off use it along with other eager guild members as we wanted to be the first at Dragon Rock. We were able to get there but an invisible force suddenly smashed us into meat pastes as soon as we arrived. It was not a very nice feeling." Ark stated as heughed it out, but one can see the trauma induced in his eyes. "We wanted to help Basil immediately, but that kind of thing happened." Pana added a little embarrassed as well. Adrian snapped his fingers and Levin Cloud was released from his temporal istion. He saw the way Ark and Pana looked after experiencing a horrific thing which is why he actually snapped back to reality. He suddenly felt that he should not be that dumb or else he might get an earful from Peridot instead. "I told you I am telling the truth. Thankfully, we have witnesses that personally experienced it. Tell me, how is it to be squashed by retracting space? It can even affect me since a spell is used." Adrian stated as the spell to prevent teleportation wrapped around Dragon Rock is not something that prevents teleportation but a spell that kills those that teleport in it. "It was not a great experience because you get this ustrophobic feeling before dying which makes it ten times worse." Ark stated to which Pana nodded vigorously. "If it is like that then I can probably arrive there then. I can just revive myself on the spot as my first life will be used to arrive while the second one is to make sure that I get there." Levin Cloud stated. "Do what you wish. If that is what you thought of then I will not stop your foolishness. Make sure to get a sample of the disease if you can then." Adrian stated as he did not want to admit but that n was indeed usible as he can arrive there as the first outsider. "Thanks! I will get the sample and see if I can cure it by myself as well. Can you look into Dragonsbane for me?" Levin Cloud stated. "Sure. Just go if you want to." Adrian stated as he has a headache dealing with his crazy best friend right now. "Thanks! I will bring you guys good news." Levin Cloud stated as he entered the guild house. A few seconds after, the magic circle of the guild house activated. Levin Cloud was able to leave Avalon and arrive at Dragon Rock. Adrian could hear the sound of his loud scream and vines cracking but he ignored it. He needed to find information about Dragonsbane as soon as possible as he did not want to bet on the chance that Levin Cloud could cure it. "If it can be cured by priests then they would have been cured already by the Dragon Shamans there. The angels must have also factored in healing magic into the equation which is why the dragons had no choice but to call for help." Adrian stated. Chapter 1766 Cure for Dragonsbane II

Chapter 1766 Cure for Dragonsbane II

Levin Cloud sessfully arrived at Dragon Rock and his arrival was not smooth. He got crushed by the powerful force of the barrier erected in that area and died. The dragons around him thought that another foolish one tried to teleport there and felt pity, but he suddenly revived which shocked them. "That was not a great feeling." Levin Cloud stated as he reconstituted his body from vines. "A Leshy? Why is a Great Guardian of the Forests doing in our ce?" One of the ancient dragons stated but Levin Cloud ignored him and proceeded to look for Peridot. The ancient dragon was a bit offended that the Leshy did not pay any attention to him and is about to burst in anger but the other two stopped him. The other two ancient dragons were actually incredibly hopeful that a Leshy came as they are the best healers of the ancient world. Even if the dragons do not like the Daemos, the dragons will never offend a Faekin, because they are the only beings that can heal even the deadliest injuries. The stories of the Faekin being mischievous and yful are all true but they are also the greatest ones that can upturn any abnormal sickness in the world. It is said that when the world was created, sickness was never created along with it. It was the unknown energy brought about by the arrival of foreign gods that created sickness. It is something that is inevitable that foreign gods carried unnatural elements into the universe of Pandemonium. They were from different universes after all which means that thew of providence is also different. Since the foreign gods took quite a time to assimte, the world also took quite some time to assimte the new energies that it has received. These new energies that could not be assimted are the birth of what the world calls diseases. It is an unfortunate effect of the world taking time to assimte foreign energies. This is not new ever since it started but it has also created great pain and misery to those that cannot adapt. The only ones that are not affected by these foreign energies are the descendants of the Asmodians. They represented the primal forces of the world when it was created. It was the Asmodians that symbolized this back then, but they are no longer of this world hence it became their descendants. The Jotunns represented the Elemental Harmony of the world as they are beings of pure elemental energy that even the spirits or elementals themselves need to bow to. The Selvaggians represented the Primal Order where the strong can only survive as there is always a hierarchy in things. The Faekin represent the Natural Order where all things have started and will always refuse change. The Erebians represent the Dark Beginning where everything once started with darkness. The Daemos represent the Origin where time, space and force has always been present and will always be. The five descendants all represent something in the beginning of the world which is why they are regarded as special. The Faekin, where Levin Cloud belongs to, are beings that actually dislike change. They are beings that have kept their state of being ever since they were born in the world. This is also the reason why they can restore any being or thing back to their natural order. "Faekin Secret Art: Natural Regressio!" Levin Cloud stated as he cast the spell that is what one could call a forbidden spell in mortal terms. [You have used the Faekin Secret Art: Natural Regressio.] [All beings in the radius will be wrapped with the Cradle of Life.] [You have used a spell that gives up some of the life force.] [You will lose 10% of your total stats permanently due to using this skill.] [Do you wish to actually use it on all of the beings around you or just a selected target?] "Target every being here." Levin Cloud stated as he started to transform into his true form. A sudden gigantic being that is made up of lush and dead greenery with a stag skull suddenly appeared to all of those in Dragon Rock. The yers were not that shocked as they have already seen Levin Cloud''s form in the game and even in videos. The ones that are shocked are the Ancient Dragons because they did not expect an Elder Leshy to actually appear. The ancient dragons were already d that a Leshy appeared as those poisoned might get cured but they were almost jumping for joy when an Elder Leshy is what they got. Levin Cloud suddenly started to melt into the ground as he became part of it. As soon as Levin Cloud melted into the ground, the ground that was hard and barren started to grow grass. It did not take long for the grass to spread throughout the entire Dragon Rock as trees also started to sprout as well. Dragon Rock which was just an ind before suddenly became a dense forest area just because of one spell. Levin Cloud basically created a forest out of nothing with just his own spell. The forest appearing is not the only thing that happened as there was something that happened to all the dragons that were poisoned. All dragons that were poisoned are suddenly covered byrge leaves forming a chrysalis. The dragons that were looking like they were suffering suddenly started to feel better as they were slowly being healed. [You have sessfully used the Faekin Secret Art: Natural Regressio in the selected area.] [All living beings will be blessed by the enormous life energy that you have brought forth.] [You have lost 10% of your entire stats due to using this spell.] [Your body is now covering Dragon Rock.] "Will the young ones be healed? I can feel that they are getting better!" The grumpy ancient dragon stated as he let his anger on Levin Cloud go when he saw that the dragon race members were getting better. "Not really. This is but a temporary measure." Levin Cloud stated as a humanoid form of his using vines is created in front of the ancient dragons. "Can you please exin, great healer of the forest?" The female ancient dragon asked. "Whatever is poisoning them is something that could actually kill even gods if they are not treated. I merely halted the progression and slightly regressed those that have been severely affected." Levin Cloud stated as he saw everything a soon as he arrived. "Could kill gods?!" The ancient dragons eximed in shock as they did not want to believe it. "The poison that was used on all of you is something that has Dragonsbane but also something extremely foreign that even I do not know of." Levin Cloud stated. "Excuse me but did you say all of us?" Another ancient dragon asked as she realized what Levin Cloud''s words mean. "Yes. I meant all of you because even you three have it. All draconic beings in this rock are afflicted and probably more will be afflicted if they have draconic blood. Those that can stand might look fine, but those ugly little beings can be seen gnawing at your very being." Levin Cloud stated as he could clearly see what was attacking the dragons. Levin Cloud saw it as soon as he could use his vision upon his arrival. The entire ind was basically infested with these small parasites that are eating up at the vitality of the dragons. Peridot was basically coated with these parasites which prompted him to use a forbidden spell that sacrificed his stats. Levin Cloud also decided to coat the entire ind because all of the dragons are infected. They would just get sick once again if he only focused on Peridot. Levin Cloud thought that he could cure Peridot immediately using the forbidden spell, but he was wrong. The only thing that Levin Cloud could do was stop the progression for those that are the least infected and somewhat alleviate those that are heavily infected. Levin Cloud needs someone to look for a way to destroy the Dragonsbane that is also flowing inside the veins of the dragons. Whatever the dragons were afflicted with, it is not something that the angels can ever create without the help of a dark or distorted god. "Make sure that no dragon leaves or else they might spread the disease. If they spread, it then the disease that all of you are afflicted with can never be cured easily." Levin Cloud stated. Levin Cloud then returned back to Peridot''s side as he was caring for her. He can no longer leave Dragon Rock as well because he is bonded to it as long as he is keeping the forbidden spell active. He immediately told Adrian that he must find the cure for dragonsbane first before dealing with the other parts of the sickness that is spread. "I just hope that we can cure it before my body can no longer hold this ce." Levin Cloud stated. Chapter 1767 Cure for Dragonsbane III

Chapter 1767 Cure for Dragonsbane III

"It seems that we need to move fast or else he might not be able to hold on." Adrian stated as he looked at the chat that Levin Cloud has told him. Adrian wanted to tell his best friend that it was a foolish decision to actually sacrifice 10% of his total stats in order to use a forbidden spell but he cannot control him. Adrian also knows some forbidden spells from the Daemos race, but he does not even dare to use it. In fact, he was not even told the entire spell but only a piece of it so that he can use it in extremely dire situations. "What are we going to do then, guild master?" Ark asked. "Easy. We will ask the most intelligent schr that actually has an interest in the outside world. Follow me!" Adrian stated as he called Ark and Pana toe with him. The three of them went to one of the residences of the Daemos where a pocket dimension of only those that are invited cane in. Adrian activated the entrance to the pocket dimension and was suddenly transported to a ce filled with scrolls, books and any literature known to the world. They met a rather young looking Daemos that is wearing sses and a schr''s hat. "It is nice to see you again, teacher. I hope that my visit is not something that will inconvenience you." Adrian stated as he greeted his Scribe Teacher, Aernas. "It seems that you onlye to me when you need help. Tell me, what do you need now brat?!" Aernas stated as Adrian does rarely visit him. "Even if I do visit you, you only have time to read and research and send me away, so I barely bother. You only have interest in what I say when it involves a difficult question. This time, I have alsoe with that same proposition." Adrian stated. "If it is regarding the matters of those dragons then drop it. I will not help those scaly lizards even if you beg me." Aernas stated as he seemed to be incredibly angry when he said that. "I know that you have a deep grudge against the dragons, teacher¡­ but this situation involves our friends. You know them as they sometimes help you after all when you need some literature that is rare." Adrian stated. "So, Peridot and Basil are affected. It is a shame if I lose such good underlings but the thought of helping the dragon race sickens me." Aernas stated as he still has a grudge from back then. "What did the dragons do that made him act like that? He is one of the bigshots of the Daemos race after all." Pana whispered to Ark. "I bet it must be so tragic that he would not help them even if the dragons are at death''s door." Ark stated as he guessed that it must have been a sad memory. "I know that an arrogant dragon burned your research back then but are you seriously not going to help?" Adrian suddenly stated which made Ark and Pana almost choke as their guesses were totally off. "Those were my life''s work! To make matters worse that arrogant overgrown lizard has be a dragon king!" Aernas stated. "Still, we need to help Peridot and Basil as they are also part of Avalon after all." Adrian argued. "It is not that I do not want to help you, but I cannot help you. You wish to know about Dragonsbane correct?" Aernas stated. "Yes. We need to find a cure for it and since you are a Scribe that has lived for so long¡­ I figured that you would have a record to detoxify it." Adrian stated. "I am afraid not." Aernas stated. "Uhm¡­ Sir Aernas¡­sir. We are not asking for a lot. We only want data on Dragonsbane." Ark stated which made Aernas sigh. "The research that was burned to a crisp back then was my research on Dragonsbane. The dragons were afraid that it will affect their long lives that they burned anything rted to Dragonsbane. I also have forgotten most of what I have collected back then because I have buried myself in other more interesting research." Aernas stated. "You mean to say that the only thing that could have saved the dragons is also burned to a crisp by them." Pana stated. "That is the reason why I cannot help you because the only saving grace that they can have¡­is no longer present. Any rted research on the Dragonsbane has been banned by the dragons themselves and they purged anything rted to it. They were afraid that their rule would not be absolute, and they even burned all the Dragonsbane nt that they saw back then. I am surprised that some have survived because Dragons can smell Dragonsbane like a stinky and nasty poop." Aernas stated. "What if some survived because they had a way that can make it be evaded by the Dragon''s noses? There are beings in the world that can do so." Adrian stated. "Doing so would only provoke the dragons into an all-out war with them. All the dragons from each continent would basically wipe those that made this possible. I can only watch my research be burnt to a crisp because it is part of the agreement to not interfere with one another." Aernas stated. "Do you think, or can you at least give a hint of a way for us to find a cure?" Ark asked. "I would need a sample of the poison in the dragons to be sure that it can be cured. Based on the hearsay, the poison is affecting them to the point that even the dragon kings cannot stand up." Aernas stated. "I see. If even teacher cannot confidently give an answer, then this is something we cannot do so easily as well. Thank you for your time, teacher. Please contact me if something pops up on your head about the Dragonsbane." Adrian stated as he bowed to Aernas. "I think I do remember something, but I am not sure if it will be helpful." Aernas suddenly stated as he was contemting if he should say it. "Any information would be gold for us right now as time is running out for the dragons after all. The Daemos also has a pact with them which means we cannot actively help them as well." Adrian stated. "There is a mystical herb that is said to be like a parasite from a world tree. If I am not wrong, then it should be called Orkid." Aernas stated. "Orchid? Is that not a nt in the real world?" Ark whispered to Pana. "It is not spelled the same. It is ORKID. Even the elves know of it as a mystical herb that is said to sprout out from a world tree, and it is something that can only appear once in a million years, or the legend goes." Pana stated. "The dark elf is correct. It is a mystical nt that is said to be able to bring even the dead back to life. I have not witnessed it in action as it is also known with another moniker." Aernas stated. "The Flower of War and Destruction." Pana stated which made Ark get shocked. "It is indeed known by that name because that very flower has sapped vitality from the World Tree. Any being that eats this flower would be granted temporary immortality as they would not get sick by normal means or grow old for five thousand years." Aernas stated. "But why is it called the Flower of War and Destruction?" Ark asked. "It is called that because it is one of the reasons why a great elven kingdom and a human kingdom went to a great war that embroiled half the central continent. It was the most prized possession that one can have as it basically promised immortality. It might not look like it, but many races are envious of the Asmodian descendants for we are eternal." Adrian stated as he also learned of this history. Half the continent fought for a single flower that no one got in the end. It was sacrificed to the gods by the elves as a payment for protecting them from the horrors of greed. The gods of life were given the authority to intervene as the Orkid is something that contains divine power. "If we can find one like it then we might be able to save the dragons then?" Ark stated. "It is easier said than done because world trees are not exactly easy to get a hold of and one having an Orkid is like one in ten million." Pana stated as he thinks that would be unrealistic. "It is feasible, but one would need to make a grand sacrifice to get one." Adrian suddenly stated. "You are forbidden to do what you are thinking. You might get swallowed up by time itself." Aernas stated. Chapter 1768 Time Travel? Not Allowed!

Chapter 1768 Time Travel? Not Allowed!

"You cannot travel back in time and swipe the Orkid. Your involvement will create unknown variables in the future." Aernas stated with a strong warning to Adrian as he could feel what his student was thinking. "Fine. I will not do it then." Adrian stated as he did actually want to jump into the river of time, but he knows that he is being heavily monitored by Koronn each time he tried to enter it. "Good. I do not want my own student to destroy the fabric of reality in exchange for an herb." Aernas stated. "Do you have the ashes of your burnt research paper?" Adrian asked. "You want to rewind time and restore it? Do you think that I did not think of a way like that, my student?" Aernas stated as he suddenly popped out a bottle containing ashes. "You actually kept it?! As expected of teacher!" Adrian stated as he smiled almost evilly. "I made sure to keep it with the intent of restoring it, but things destroyed by dragon breath is not something that can be easily restored." Aernas stated. Adrian intensely gazed upon on the bottle containing the ashes. He could see that the ashes themselves have unstable properties that make time reversal impossible. If Adrian rewinds the time on these ashes, then it would just return back in a matter of seconds due to the chaotic nature of magic on the ashes. "Did you ask Koronn for help?" Adrian asked. "I did and we managed to destroy half of the ashes even more which means there is only half of the research that remains. It might even not be restored anymore because half of it has been entirely destroyed." Aernas stated. "We are forced to think of an alternate solution then." Adrian stated as he wracked his brain. == Just after the angels released the magic spell, all of those that apanied Mikhail returned back to the Silver City. One could see that all of them are heavily fatigued to the point that only Mikhail could stand. Mikhail could stand just because of his sheer will but he would have kneeled on the ground if he did not want others to know that he weakened. A lot of yers argued that the angels that attacked the dragons used teleportation like the Daemos but that is not what happened. The angels used light as a medium in order to quickly travel to their location. This feat might be great but doing so increased the burden on their bodies as soon as they arrived. They also did this ability two times as they needed to return quickly or else, they would have been killed by the dragons. They sacrificed a lot of their own energy in order to do cast the movement ability two times. It also took at least four of them including Mikhail himself to use it. "We have no time to waste as we do not know if the dragons could cure the poison that we concocted for them. We must move as scheduled and conquer the hearts of the humans as fast as possible. The time to move is now because our coborators from the east are also starting." Mikhail stated. "As you wish. We shall now start to actively conquer the humans as they no longer how us reverence. The dragons have been weakened while the Daemos cannot actively suppress us as we are not doing anything that will affect the world stability. Some Daemos might interfere, but we already nned for that as well." Gabriel stated as he already ounted for Adrian''s interference. "Good. Prepare yourselves brothers and sisters. We shall start our march from the Holy Kingdom and start the Grand Crusade! We must let this world know who the true rulers are." Mikhail stated as he activated the powers of the Tower of Babel. Mikhail activated the abilities of the Tower of Babel, and it finally started the n of the Grand Crusade. The world suddenly felt the powerful mass of energy that exploded in the far north that is further than the northern continent. The Silver City that was hidden from the views of the normal people started to show in the mortal realm. The angels have made use of the energies in the artifacts that they have stolen in the past to overload the dimensional energy keeping the Silver City away from the mortal realm. They destroyed a good chunk of the dimensional field and created a new entrance to the Silver City. Arge crack could be seen in the sky that leads to a mystical and beautiful cityden with silver, gold and white marble. [The angels have poked a hole through reality itself in order to integrate the Silver City in the world.] The sudden destruction of a dimensional field weakened the stability of the world barrier. All the Daemos suddenly focused their attention in fortifying the barrier and fixing what the angels destroyed. The Daemos elders became red with anger as the world suddenly became unstable because of the angels. The Daemos elders were about to charge towards the Silver City when the clouds or rather the sky suddenly changed. Hands of different beings suddenly manifested in the skies above that every being in the world could see. Every corner of the world could see it as numerous hands manifested in the sky. "No!" Old Man Pann suddenly eximed as he immediately casted a powerful barrier to protect Avalon. Therge hands suddenly grabbed something in the skies above. They were actually grabbing or rather holding onto the crack that the angels have created. As if the hands of these almighty beings were waiting for this to happen, the angels were also aware of this because they did not just have one coborator but many. [Some of the gods of Pandemonium have interfered with the world barrier and permanently opened it.] [Greater Gods can now descend to the world without losing a great amount of their power, but they are still limited to their holy domains.] Chapter 1769 The World Shakes

Chapter 1769 The World Shakes

The gods that have been waiting for the world barrier to weaken even more have dealt their hands. The giant hands of the gods that contained divine energy made sure that the barrier crack caused by the angels will be permanent. A powerful energy swept to the world as the intense energy that the world barrier kept out started surging into the world. The world started to visibly shake as the intense energy rushed to all living beings that are in the world. Sounds of some seals cracking could be heard as the entire world started to expand more. Thend which was already incredibly vast started to grow even bigger. Thend could be seen visibly expanding by even normal people. The expansion was very prominent in the industrialized area because the sudden space of all houses and buildings could be seen to be different. Some houses and buildings were even destroyed as the ground itself expanded before them. Powerful tremors also started in all parts of the world which awakened some ancient sleeping beasts that were said to have been locked. The entire world is shaking because the expansion is not the only thing that is happening, but the gods are descending. Numerous pirs of light descended from the skies as gods of all shapes and sizes have descended into their temples. [The Age of the Return of the Gods have started.] [Greater Gods can now freely descend to protect thend where their most pious believers are.] [The world has restricted the Greater Gods so that they cannot freely explore the world.] [The monsters are bing even more powerful than before.] [All monsters will no longer bendlocked in their area.] [The mass migration of monsters has started as the King of Monsters will soon be born.] [The seals on the Primordials and the Primordial Beasts have greatly loosened.] [If one can find the seals to the Primordials and the Primordial Beasts, then they can either release the greatest blessings or the greatest disaster.] "This! Those greedy gods and stupid pigeons!" Old Man Pann stated as the world barrier can no longer be fixed because the gods themselves ''fixed'' it. "What will we do? We cannot interfere anymore because the world itself has stabilized." Bronx stated. "We cannot do anything. The world has already made sure to fix what the gods interfered with. We can only protect our current ce from the uing Monster Apocalypse." Koronn stated. "Monster Apocalypse? What do you mean monster apocalypse?" Adrian asked. "Powerful energies have flooded the world which would either go to the world itself or those living in the world. Some might go to a lucky being which could be the rise of another powerful individual, but these energies are often absorbed by the powerful monsters." Ascalor stated as he was not happy, but he is also helpless as he cannot do anything. "More than thousands of monsters that are waiting to attain divinity has been waiting for this moment. The world has be even more dangerous than it is now." Old Man Pann stated as the peace that they are experiencing now will change in just a few days. "Guild master!" Awraka suddenly message the guild chat. "Is there something wrong?" Adrian asked. "I or rather¡­ we are sorry. The field bosses that we were guarding suddenly experienced evolution. We tried to stop them, but they were too powerful for us to do anything to them. The two field bosses are headed towards Avalon. It seems that they are sensing something there that they want." Awraka stated as she finally turned to particles of light. [Your guild member, Awraka, has died and cannot be contacted. Yourst message will be sent after she revives.] "Emergency guild quest! Emergency Territory quest!" Adrian stated as he immediately created the quests to subdue the field bosses. "Ark and Pana! You two need to be the ones that lead the guild while I investigate the field bosses. Rally the guild members and split them into two sides. One group will meet with me while the other will be a group that you two will lead." Adrian stated. "Wait! We have not done this before!" Ark and Pana stated. "Creepysoo cannote because he is busy defending the Undead Citadel as a world boss suddenly appeared in that area. Solstice and Lycan are still in their secret territory which means they are busy as well. Levin Cloud and Peridot are stuck in Dragon Rock which means we do not have them as well. Vayu and Soleil are stuck in Alfheim as it seems elemental great beasts have awakened. They said that it will take one day for them to arrive. We can no longer be sitting back and just waiting for help because we are the help." Adrian stated. "That is not a very good motivational speech." Ark stated and Pana agreed. "If that is not motivational then I can motivate all of you then." Aernas stated as he actually left his pocket dimension. "Hurry up then, teacher. I also need to be motivated right now." Adrian stated as Saena released a cry that a monster horde ising towards Avalon. "The energy released by the gods in the world might be an immense problem for us, but it also can give birth to miracles. The monsters that are empowered by energies might actually give the same amount of power that an Orkid can give. The magic stones of powerful monsters should be supercharged with powerful energy right now. If you collect those supercharged magic stones, Levin Cloud might be able to reverse the poison that is spreading in the bodies of the dragons. You must hurry though as that supercharged energy will be gone if they are given enough time to absorb it fully." Aernas stated. "If you get some extra, give them to be as I can feed it to my lovely babies. That would be very helpful for my old children." Old Man Pann added as that monster core would be very nutritious. Chapter 1770 Worldwide Monster Hordes Chapter 1770 Worldwide Monster Hordes The world has changed in such a fast pace that the yers could not adapt immediately. The sudden emergence of the field bosses and even some dungeon bosses created total chaos. Lots of territories immediately became alerted to the fullest as unprecedented monster hordes happened. All of the lords from each continent as it was not only the central continent that was affected. All of the continents are affected by what the people will call the Monster Horde Armageddon. It is not just the boss type monsters that were empowered but also the weaker monsters that usually die in a minute against yer attacks. The monsters became rabid and fierce that all of the yers could no longer recognize the monsters that they easily defeated before. The power of the monsters increased by half which meant that they have increased by twenty levels or so. The power that these monsters exerted not only increased but also their lethality. The monsters not only increased physically but they also have changes in their bodies. What is even more dangerous is the fact that the monsters could actually evolve while in battle. There was a vige territory controlled by a small guild that witnessed half of their guild members be ughtered by a monster that evolved while in battle. They were able to defeat the monster but only 10% of their original numbers was able to survive the battle. All of the guilds were suddenly in an unprecedented crisis as the territories that they have imed could be destroyed. All their hard work and dedication to making the territory flourish would go down the drain if they do not protect their territories. Adrian''s territory, Avalon, is not that different as arge monster horde could be seen charging towards it. The monster horde was allured by the Tree of Life and Death as it was also able to absorb this powerful energy that was diffused then the world barrier was weakened. Adrian could be seen looking at the source of the headache which is none other than a flower. The Tree of Life and Death was actually able to create a flower that contained the power of life and death. It would eventually transform into a fruit if given enough time, but that flower could actually be able to evolve a monster into mythical tier. All the monsters that are raging toward Avalon are all Epic Tier and higher which meant that the battle will not be easy. "Fortunately, I was able to give Maya and T a teleportation scrolls which means they should be safe even if they are not in Avalon. I need to deal with the monster horde first as protecting the territory and getting those monster cores are priority." Adrian muttered to himself as he immediately headed to the ground below. One might think that a floating ind would be difficult to attack but they are wrong to always feel safe. The number one monster that can deal damage to them would be flying monsters but that does not mean other monsters cannot break through. Monsters that are Legendary Tier or higher are also able to wield magic which they can use to attack a floating ind. "Can you update me on what is happening?" Adrian asked one of the Daemos Corps members. "About a thousand thunderbirds are trying to prate the barrier. We are able to make sure that they do not enter. Also. The residents are also fighting at full force which means that we will be able to eat a lot after this battle." The Daemos Corps member stated. "Thanks for the update but I must hasten this battle as two Semi-Mythical field bosses have appeared." Adrian stated as he could feel the power of those two monsters that are controlling the hordes. "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Dodu!" Adrian summoned three of his soulbounds as a force to battle the horde. Saena is also outside but she can move freely inside the territory grounds as she is the guardian bird of the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian would leave her there and charge towards the horde as that would be the most optimal way of defeating all of them. "Kaon, help the others clear the skies." "Sirius, massacre everything in your path." "Dodu, Eat to your hearts content!" Adrianmanded as all of his soulbounds emitted their battle cries and charged towards the battlefield. "Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrian added as he suddenly changed his form to his mirror demon form. Kaon roared to emit the might of a dragon which scared some of the monsters, but they were all in a frenzy because of the power they have received. Seeing that the dragon roar did not deter or scare all of the monsters, Kaon no longer held back as his master told him to destroy every enemy in sight. Kaon always used to hold back or use pinpointed attacks so that he will not attack his allies but this time it is different. Kaon flew to the skies and created ten magic circles for each of the element that hemanded. Each of the elemental spells that Kaon used is also enhanced by Dragon Tongue and Dragon Might. The power that each of the spells has been not something tough at which is why all the yers were still not advised to attack and also the Daemos are told to retreat. "Typhoon!" "me Tornado!" "Blizzard!" "Sand Twister!" "Darkness Ray!" "Light Ray!" Kaon used six different elementals spells and multiplied them by ten times. Ten powerful tornadoes swept through the area which wreaked havoc on the monsters below. Even the flying monsters are all struggling to fly away. If the ten tornadoes do not kill them, ten ming ones also swept across the area to burn everything in their wake. All the monsters that have soft furs or are made of nts are all burned to a crisp. All they could do was scream theirst dying breaths. After the ten ming tornadoes came the blizzard that swept across the entire area. The monsters that were already damaged by extreme heat are then subjected to extreme cold. The sudden drop in temperature made it easy for the monsters to suddenly be frozen to death. Even the flying monsters that were able to escape the first two elemental attacks cannot run away as they became frozen and crash to the ground. If one thought that the blizzard was the end, then they are wrong as a powerful sandstorm suddenly kicked in. The sandstorm itself was not the attack but the ten powerful Sand Twisters that are created. The Sand Twisters are all powerful sand cyclones that carry the sharp nature of sand. The monsters that even had the toughest shells started to get cut by them. The ten Sand Twisters were not the end as ten huge dark and light magic circles appeared in the sky. Upon Kaon''smand, the ten dark magic circles and ten light magic circles suddenly erupted with power and sprayed elemental rays unto the ground. Streaks of ck and white could be seening down on the battlefield as powerful rays of darkness and light prated the monsters. The entire battlefield became a ce ravaged by the elements and all of the people in Avalon witnessed it all. This was a dragon releasing magic without a thought for the surroundings and this dragon is also under the one that they call the Demon. Kaon did not stop with all those magic spells as it wanted to perform to its utmost peak as per his master''s orders. Six powerful magic circles of different colors suddenly appeared on the ground where all the monsters are. Kaon suddenly flew to the skies and released his full size which was gigantic. Parts of Kaon''s body could not be seen as the clouds themselves hid his magnificent splendor. "Elemental Apocalypse!" Kaon stated as he released a sphere of pure energy from his mouth. This sphere of pure energy is none other than thebined elements that ispressed to a deadly degree. As if their instincts are telling them to run away, the monsters that were able to survive the previous six elemental assault started running away. They were trying to escape as far as they can because they could feel that they will die if they get hit by the attack that Kaon released. "Do you really think that I did not prepare for such scenario?" Adrian stated as he smiled. Adrian used the mirrors that he created and applied the Quantum Cascade to its fullest effects. All the monsters that were running away were suddenly pulled towards the center of the Elemental Apocalypse. The monsters did not think that such a thing was happening as some of them were about to get out of the range of the skill, but they were suddenly transported to the very middle. "Die and be good fertilizer." Adrian stated as a powerful explosion that created an immense shockwave swept towards Avalon. Chapter 1771 Semi-Mythical Field Bosses Chapter 1771 Semi-Mythical Field Bosses [Your soulbound, Kaon, has used Elemental Apocalypse and dealt with arge horde of monsters.] [You have gained a lot of experience points as a result.] All of the yers that were in Avalon witnessed the might of a dragon that is unhinged. The entire field below could be seen to be extremely ravaged by the intense sh of elements. The ground caved in while there are traces of the elements that destroyed it as well. The sight of numerous monster body parts scattered about could be seen. Some were even blown away or disintegrated because of the powerful elemental attach that hit them. Still, there were some monsters that were either lucky or extremely defensive which is why they are still alive. The monsters that survived are either really injured or extremely exhausted as they used their energy to defend themselves. Sirius and Dodu immediately jumped at the opportunity to clean up the battlefield. Sirius killed the weakened monsters that were about to die while Dodu devoured those that were just exhausted. Adrian then announced that they can now charge as there were still monsters that survived and are still charging towards Avalon. Adrian swept through the monsters to see if the two semi-mythical tier monsters that he sensed were still there. Just like Adrian thought, the two semi-mythical monsters were slowly creeping in while also carefully observing him as well. "Sorry to say but I have already locked in your location. Ark, is the team ready?" Adrian asked as he descended to his guild members. "We are ready." Ark stated. "Good. Things will be chaotic the moment I sent you there, but I will mark the enemies that we will need to defeat. I will try my best to support all of you, but I will need to focus on one of them first." Adrian stated. "We got it guild master!" All the Pantheon guild members replied as they know why they need to defeat the monsters. Adrian then created the mirror that will send the respective teams to the semi-mythical monsters. The teams are sent to the location of the monsters, but they did not see them. It was only when Adrian shot a beam of light to both of the semi-mythical monsters did the guild members know which are their actual targets. The two semi-mythical monsters were able to deflect the beam of light that Adrian directed at them. The Armored Titan Bear emitted an energy shield that absorbed the impact of the light beam. The Spine Needle Jaguar rolled into a ball and was able to absorb the hit from the attack. The guild members were surprised that the monsters that they need to defeat were those two. They were not able to distinguish them from the other monsters that are trying to attack Avalon. The two semi-mythical monsters were able to hide their oppressive auras from the yers. Even Adrian would have difficulty sensing them if he only used normal methods. He had to use his evil eye in order to distinguish them as well. He also needed to rely on the omni vision that the mirror demon form is using. The two semi-mythical monsters no longer hid their auras when they were now marked. As soon as they released their auras, the pressure that the two monsters emitted were no longer the same as before. One could even say that the air around them became heavy as they were now in full battle mode. Adrian and his team are going against the Armored Titan Bear while Ark and his group will deal with the Spine Needle Jaguar. The two semi-mythical monsters also took some distance from each other as they did not want to be cornered together. The two of them have actually managed to unlock some wisdom which is why they can n out their next moves. Adrian told his team members that he will be the one that will deal with the Armored Titan Bear.They would need to support him by attacking when they get the chance. He also told them to be wary of the surroundings as there are still monsters around them. Kaon returned back to Adrian''s soul chamber as he utilized all of his stamina inpleting all of those spells. Adrian could not even summon Kaon for half an hour due to the severe exhaustion. Adrian immediately summoned Charon to rece Kaon as he knew that both of them work well together. "Let us see what will happen then. Sirius, start us off." Adrian stated as he was still a bit wary of the Armored Titan Bear. Sirius suddenly released lots of shadows from below in an attempt to bind the Armored Titan Bear. The shadows headed towards the Armored Titan Bear like snakes and wrapped around its body. One could see that the Armored Titan Bear is covered fully in shadows and is actively trying to shake it off. The Armored Titan Bear emitted a powerful roar and suddenly expanded its own energy outwards. The Armored Titan Bear could be seen emitting an aura around it that solidified. The solidified aura looked like an even bigger silhouette of the Armored Titan Bear. "Master, it is releasing primal energy from its body to solidify its aura. We must prate it in order to even deal damage." Paradox reported as it was tasked to investigate the enemy. "I see. Let us see it deal with an elemental attack then. Kimat!" Adrian stated as the skies rumbled. The sky darkened and suddenly released a powerful burst of lightning that headed towards the Armored Titan Bear. The semi-mythical boss monster was unable to move away as Charon suddenly used its chains with Adrian''s mirrors to bind the former for a few seconds. The Armored Titan Bear was unable to shake off the chains easily which led it to be directly in line to be hit by the lightning strike. A powerful lightning strike hit the Armored Titan Bear and a column of smoke arose. Adrian wanted to see if the Armored Titan Bear was directly hit but his wishes did note true. The Armored Titan Bear just roared loudly as the lightning that has struck it suddenly became a part of its body. The Armored Titan Bear could be seen to have harnessed the lightning that Kimat has summoned. The lightning element could be seen swirling about on the aura of the semi-mythical boss monster. Not only did the Armored Titan Bear looked fierce, but the addition of the lightning element also made it even deadlier. "Lightning Paws!" The Armored Titan Bear suddenly stated as it was actually able to use human speech. The lightning aura that gathered on its body is now transferred to its paws. The Armored Titan Bear''s paws are now filled with intense lightning energy that can vaporize anything. The Armored Titan Bear suddenly started charging towards Kimat as the two monsters are now embroiled in a fight for supremacy. Sirius no longer hid in the shadows as the Armored Titan Bear is not even affected by its shadow bindings. The Armored Titan Bear seems to be a field boss that has great elemental resistances which is why it can easily block any elemental attacks. Kimat and the Armored Titan Bear started to fight each other physically as their elemental attacks did not work on each other. "Everyone! Clear up the monsters!" Adrian suddenlymanded as the monster horde started to flood once more. Adrian and Charon utilized each other''s specialties and connected their skill together so that the chains can reach even farther. Adrian materialized all of the mirrors as chains burst out from all of them since Charon''s chains contains debuffs when hit. Sirius wanted to join Kimat in attacking the Armored Titan Bear, but Legendary tier monsters started to surround him. "No use holding back then. Nether Domain! Netheros True Form! Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as he knew that the Armored Titan Bear might use more of its energy if the fight bes even longer. All of the battlefield where Adrian is standing is immediately shrouded in Nether Mist. The Armored Titan Bear that was about tond a hit on Kimat was bewildered as its opponent suddenly vanished. The semi-mythical boss looked around and suddenly raised its left arm to block something. By utilizing its instincts, the Armored Titan Bear was able to block Kimat''s surprise bite attack. Kimat was immediately summoned back into the battle by Adrian in hisher form. The Armored Titan Bear tried biting KImat''s head as it roared in pain from the deep bit that Kimat has done. A foreign substance suddenly started to invade the body of the Armored Titan Bear as Kimat''s attack containedher energy. The arm of the Armored Titan Bear could be seen starting to spurt blood as the blood vessels were bursting out due to theher energy. Before the Armored Titan Bear could bite his head off, Kimat immediately retreated as two new monsters were trying to hit the semi-mythical boss in theirher forms as well. Chapter 1772 The Armored Titan Bear I Chapter 1772 The Armored Titan Bear I The Armored Titan Bear roared as it tried to expel theher energy that was injected into its body. The Armored Titan Bear tried to use its special ability that manifests an aura armor, but theher energy did not leave its body. Adrian could see that the Armored Titan Bear is starting to lose a lot of health by the second due to the infection. "Now is the chance! All of you! Bind it and bombard it." Adrianmanded as thismand is not only for his soulbounds but also to his guild members. Sirius, Charon and Wisteria focused on pinning down the enemy while Kimat and Dodu focused on dealing damage to the Armored Titan Bear. Saena is not in this fight with them as she is busy protecting the Tree of Life and Death from flying monsters that appeared. Adrian could feel the power of a legendary tier monster hiding in the clouds, but Saena would be able to handle it on her own with his buff. Even if Saena is not with Adrian, she can still heal the team as she is connected to the Tree of Life and Death. She would send out a healing wind every minute that is amplified by the Tree of Life and Death which directly heals 10% of all the yers affiliated with or fighting for Avalon. She would also send out a pulse that heals 2% of maximum health and cleanses the status ailments or status debuffs. The reach of Saena''s healing abilities is amplified by a hundred when she is fighting for the Tree of Life and Death. This was a wee benefit for all the yers which made them fight in a fiercer manner. A healing wave that heals 10% of maximum health is something that is equivalent to an Epic tier healing spell from a priest that has a five-minute cooldown. The Armored Titan Bear felt the sudden fierce eyes that were targeting it and wanted to escape as it feared for its life. It was supposed to be a predator amongst the prey, but it was actually regarded as prey all along. Even if it is now in a semi-mythical tier state, the Armored Titan Bear is not yet used to its newfound power as it just absorbed it from the skies a few hours ago. The Armored Titan Bear did not want toe to Avalon, but its own power is not yet stable. It has already gained some wisdom when it became a legendary tier monster, but it still has early-stage intelligence. When the energy inside of its body suddenly surged uncontrobly, the Armored Titan Bear feared for its life as it has already seen a monster have an unstable energy and explode due to not being able to control it. The Armored Titan Bear marched on towards the powerful source of life energy that it first felt and knew that it would be able to survive as long as it eats that. Still, the Armored Titan Bear has already gained wisdom and knew that the ce it sensed the powerful life energy is a settlement where people live. It knows that it will not be able to get that life energy source by its own. Fortunately for the Armored Titan Bear, the Spine Needle Jaguar is also at the same state it was. The two field bosses have known each other and marked their territories. Their territoriese from having mutual agreement that they will not step in each other''s area which is why they are at peace. Seeing that the both of them have unstable energies inside of their bodies, the two monsters agreed to share the life energy source that is located in Avalon. Both of them are already in the semi-mythical tier which means that they only need half of the source toplete their metamorphosis. As both of them agreed to working together, the two monsters roused all of the monsters that is locate in their new location. All of the monsters that were also unstable wanted a taste of that potent life energy source which the two monsters used as bait. The two semi-mythical monsters promised to help the monsters that are in a precarious state once they have obtained the life energy source. They even promised that they will be the new rulers of that sacrednd which produces such precious things. The Armored Titan Bear started to turn tail but then it remembered that it would die if it does not eat the life energy source. It has already pushed through such difficult battle and now is not the time it will fall back. The Armored Titan Bear knew that it would either die fighting now or die after it has escaped. The Armored Titan Bear suddenly braced itself for impact as it used every energy in its body that it could properly control. With a loud roar, the Armored Titan Bear suddenly got hit by powerful lightning that it has summoned itself. Contrary to before that only its paws were energized, the entire body of the Armored Titan Bear is now filled to the brim with unstable lightning energy. [The Armored Titan Bear has sacrificed 20% of its maximum health in order to enter Frenzy Mode.] [The Armored Titan Bear has called upon the lightning above to energized it. It will have an unstable energy surrounding its body and any contact may deal 1% to 15% of the individual''s maximum health.] The Armored Titan Bear that was a quadruped suddenly started to stand up with its own two feet. One can even see that it actually doubled in size not just due to it standing. The actual muscle mass of the Armored Titan Bear increased as it was filled to the brim of unstable energy which caused its muscles to contract ferociously but it also came with the fact that it is losing small amounts of health. "I AM THE STORM!" The Armored Titan Bear shouted as it suddenly released a powerful shockwave containing lightning with it at the center. Adrian immediately conjured up mirror that swept across all of the yers that he could see. Some were unlucky as they were almost saved by the mirror, but the electric shockwave hit the mirror which destroyed it. All those that Adrian was unable to save got stunned in ce and a portion of their maximum health was deleted in an instant. [The Armored Titan Bear has injured itself from using such a powerful skill.] [The Armored Titan Bear lost 5% of its maximum health as a result.] The Armored Titan Bear did not even flinch from the pain as it started to charge towards those that have been stunned. Even if it has such arge body, it actually arrived at the closest monster. The electric shockwave not only hit the yers but also some of the monsters in the vicinity. The monster thought that the Armored Titan Bear would save it, but it was wrong. With itsrge paws, the Armored Titan Bear scooped up the stunned monster and tore through its flesh. Fresh blood surged from the dying monster''s body, but it also healed the Armored Titan Bear. [The Armored Titan Bear has recovered 3% of its maximum health.] "Stop it from consuming anymore monsters!" Adrianmanded as he opened multiple mirrors once more and all his allies and soulbounds came out of it to deal with the Armored Titan Bear. The Armored Titan Bear did not fear the sudden influx of enemies as it has already sunk into partial madness. The Armored Titan Bear cannot think as straight as it could due to the power surge also affecting its brain. The instinct of the Armored Titan Bear has kicked in and its first priority was getting the life energy source at all costs. "It has lost some of its intelligence which means it would be easier. Bombard it with all you got! I shall deal with the uing monsters." Adrianmanded as he manifested all of the mirrors that broke when the lightning shockwave hit. With a p of his three hands, all the mirrors that he summoned released powerful beams of light that sent the same energy of the lightning shockwave. The monsters that were charging to the location of the Armored Titan Bear were stunned as the effects of the absorbed skill was still there. This made the Armored Titan Bear the only monster that can be dealt with. Adrian used all of his focus to manage the battlefield as he not only uses his own guild members but also the other yers as well. Adrian would swoop in when the yers are about to die to send them to the priests or would redirect the attacks that they missed using his mirrors in order to urately hit the enemies. The yers can feel the thrill of what it truly means to fight alongside the one coined as the Demon. They now know that Equinox did not receive that title just because of his race but also due to the fact that he can make difficult situations easier which feels like it is the work of a demon. Chapter 1773 The Armored Titan Bear II Chapter 1773 The Armored Titan Bear II The yers heard the ecstasy of the notification windows telling them that they have killed monsters even if their initial skills did not hit. They are once again beholden to the fact that demons have a very interesting power that can bend time, space and force. Still, all of the yers knew that the skill cap must also be quite high. "We have no time to waste as the Armored Titan Bear might get used to using its newfound power and absorb all that energy that we need. Activate all of your domains!" Adrianmanded. Sirius, Charon, and Dodu immediately activated all of their domains which also melded well with Arian''s current domain. The domain that was filled with justher mist started to undergo some slight variations as some elements were mixed into it. If one will observe closely then the entire area felt different as the amount of energy being released became heavier. The sudden heavy atmosphere is not felt by the yers and allies of Avalon as Adrian did not select them as enemies. Domains can be perfectly controlled as a set of rules which is why any ally inside the domain will not be affected by its powerful restriction. The same cannot be said to all the monsters that are invading Avalon though as their movements became heavy and they felt like they are being squeezed. Four domains that should not be easily fused together have started to pressure all the monsters. This should not normally happen, but this is the result of the sync between all of Adrian''s soulbounds. It is also due to a unique thing that is nted inside of Adrian''s soul as the chosen one of the Twin Gods ever since his birth. If the enemies were yers, then they would have been horrified at the number of status debuffs that all of them will get. This type of interaction will not be easily replicable unless a summoner has full control of all their soulbounds. This is a hidden mechanic for summoners that have all of their soulbounds in maximum favorability which cannot be easily measured. The sudden change in the surroundings also prompted the Armored Titan Bear to change things up. It called upon the lightning once more in order to counteract the negative effects affecting its body. The Armored Titan Bear baptized itself with lightning once again, but the negative effects did not disappear which made it incredibly furious. If the Armored Titan Bear is still in full thinking capacity, then it would have noticed that the monsters that it was facing were already in the Mythical Tier as they were able to release domains. This is also news for some yers as they did not know that soulbounds could have domains but what they do not know is the difficulty in getting one. "Start the assault at full capacity!" Adrian added the most cold-heartedmand as if he already saw the Armored Titan Bear as a monster that is defeated. Sirius suddenly becamerger as he already activated Realm Ender. Charon already started its powerful assault on all the living enemies in the battlefield as well. The chains that made its body started to scatter in all directions as all the living enemies are attached. The Armored Titan Bear started to feel sluggish and sluggish as phantom chains were already attached to its body that it is unaware of. Dodu is the next one that started punishing the Armored Titan Bear as every touch that it does makes the body of the enemy weaker. Dodu has stolen much of the Armored Titan Bear''s defenses with each passing graze while also swiftly and professionally avoiding the lightning strikes so that it would not be damaged. If the people of the past already feared powerful slimes before, then they would be absolutely petrified to find an intelligent powerful slime monster. The Armored Titan Bear tried and tried to shake off the amount of bombardment it was receiving but it has started to lose health at a considerable rate. It was already losing health because its body cannot contain the vast power that it holds since it has yet to get a divine body. The lightning that the Armored Titan Bear summoned is actually filled with divine energy, but its current body cannot process it which is why it is also losing health. The steady decline of the Armored Titan Bear''s health made Adrian smile as the end is getting near for it. He also had a bit more time to look at the other side if they were handling that monster better on their end. Adrian saw that Ark and Pana with the guild members were making great use of all their skills in such a wide setting which made him believe that they can easily defeat the other semi-mythical tier field boss. "Just 20% more health and we will be done. Everyone! Focus!" Adrian stated as it was not only for his soulbounds but also for his guild members that are participating in dealing damage as well. The Armored Titan Bear started to be weaker and weaker as its health slowly dropped to 10%. As if it was thest futile attempt of a powerful monster, the Armored Titan Bear released all of the lightning that it has absorbed in its body. A powerful dome explosion of lightning energy came out of the Armored Titan Bear. The lightning dome explosion was so fierce and fast that Adrian was unable to save some of those that were caught up in it. The attack was faster than him manifesting a mirror that takes only half a second. Some of the yers were able to withstand the attack but a hefty amount died in the process as well including some of his guild members. When the lightning dome explosion was no longer in sight, the monster at the center could be seen fragile and weak. The Armored Titan Bear that was incredibly bulky and menacing suddenly became a frail and weak looking monster. The muscles bursting on its body can no longer be seen as all of it has vanished. The Armored Titan Bear would be more adequately called the Skeleton Titan Bear as it no longer as proud armor nor therge muscles. The breathing of the Armored Titan Bear is also suddenly so heavy as if it was already dying. It only kept standing due to the sheer determination that it has but that is all it has. Sirius suddenly sprouted from the shadows and ripped its head off. The Armored Titan Bear'' frail body crashed on the ground without even a loud thud as all of its body mass was already used up. Adrian immediately appeared beside the corpse and hacked the heart of the Armored Titan Bear. A shiny rainbow-colored crystal could be seen emerging from it which he immediately stored in his inventory. [You have defeated the Armored Titan Bear.] [A great deal of experience points has been received.] [You have gained +1 Divinity due to absorbing some of the divine lightning it has emitted through your soulbound.] The yers in Avalon did not care if Adrian will take all the loot as he basically made them get more than that ever get when fighting against a horde of monsters. The yers that fought with Adrian rang in cheers as they have defeated the powerful field boss in their side. They are also alive due to him as he made the battlefield his chess board which made them both fear and awe when ites to his capability. "Help! The other field boss is trying to run away!" Ark shouted as he used his spells to bring down numerous light and darkness swords to stop the Spiny Needle Jaguar from escaping. The Spiny Needle Jaguar saw the demise of its aplice and knew that it must not remain here any longer. The Armored Titan Bear was a proud being with exceptional physical qualities and defense. Eve the Spiny Needle Jaguar knew that it cannot deal with the Armored Titan Bear easily, but a group of powerful humans defeated it while also making it look pitiful. The Spiny Needle Jaguar might not look like it, but it is a prideful monster that does not want to look weak even in death. It also has a great obsession for life which is why it did not fight against the Armored Titan Bear for territory when they are close to each other. The Spiny Needle Jaguar has a great need when ites to clinging to its life which is why it is now trying to run away. The Spiny Needle Jaguar even released some of its spines thattched onto the other monsters trying to run away. The monsters that had spines sting them suddenly became enraged and mad as they went berserk. The monsters also looked at the yers and other beings killing them with great bloodlust which became a clever cover for the stealthy escape of the Spiny Needle Jaguar. Chapter 1774 The Spiny Needle Jaguar

Chapter 1774 The Spiny Needle Jaguar

Ark and Pana were leading the others in battling the Spiny Needle Jaguar and they were mostly able to handle it. Although, the two knew that the Spiny Needle Jaguar is still holding back. Ark and Pana could see that the Spiny Needle Jaguar is not paying extremely close attention in fighting them as if it is wary of something from afar. The Spiny Needle Jaguar is also not like normal predatory monsters that are extremely aggressive. It is incredibly shrewd and made sure to even attack the blind spots that cannot be defended easily. It has already hit Ark and Pana a couple of times using its spines that itunches like flying needles. The good thing is that the attack power of the needles is not that high but there is poison in them. There is also a chance to be controlled by the Spiny Needle Jaguar if one gets hit by the needles, but it has less effect on humanoidspared to monsters. The guild members can easily cleanse the effect by making sure that the needle no longer is embedded on the skin of the one getting controlled. Ark and Pana were making use of their teamwork that uses the former as the vanguard while thetter is the rear guard. Basil would have been their heavy hitter, but she was not there since she is still trapped in Dragon Rock. They were doing their best in order to get the magic stone of the Spiny Needle Jaguar as thy have been told that it might be the thing that they need to cure Basil. Ark did not pull his punches as he made sure to attack the Spiny Needle Jaguar with all that he has. Ark has already mastered the maniption of light and darkness elements. He can shape them into things that have physical mass which is something that angels and devils can do as well. Ark uses the two-handed weapon style, but he usually uses a sword made of light and a shield made of darkness. He uses a sword made of light due to the fact that the light element has defense piercing attributes which helps in dealing damage. He tried using a normal sword before, but ordinary weapons will crumble after being injected with pure light element that he wields. He uses a shield made of darkness becausepressed darkness is actually heavy, and firmpared to light that scatters with just one hit. For his shield, Ark coats it with the darkness element instead which makes it more of an enhancement than a shield made ofplete darkness. Still, the shields that he uses are often destroyed after a few hours due to the immense strain they carry from getting injected by pure darkness. Ark has yet to find suitable weapons that can take his pure elemental maniption because weapons that can bear such power are in the Mythical Tier. He was already an existence that can be said to be very unique since he is abination of two pr opposite races. Still, the power that a Nephilim holds is not something that can be shrugged by as he can go toe to toe with the Spiny Needle Jaguar. Although the Spiny Needle Jaguar is not yet exerting everything it has, the fact that Ark can catch an attack from a semi-mythical monster is a noteworthy feat. Pana is also doing great as he has actually activated the legacy that was given to him by dark elf instructor back in the starting vige. Pana still uses a bow as his weapons, but he can also change into a being that can go for a melee style of fighting. Ark''s new job is called Nightfall which is actually one of the lost hidden jobs of the Dark Elves. Nightfall is what they call the group, but it is also a job ss as it is something that can only be given true a legacy. Pana inherited that legacy as he can now create traps using darkness and even hexes from death attribute magic. Pana worked well with Ark as he can amplify the darkness in the area due to being a Nephilim born from angel and devil. The traps made of darkness made the Spiny Needle Jaguar unable to easily leave the area but also made sure that it is wary of the two beings that are trying to hunt it. Ark and Pana with the help of the guild members are able to steadily deal damage to the Spiny Needle Jaguar but it all changed when the area was flooded by lightning. Ark and Pana had to close their eyes in reflex as lightning illuminated the area and a loud roar came from the direction where Adrian was. The Armored Titan Bear could be seen like a gigantic bear god of lightning that has descended unto the world. The Spiny Needle Jaguar saw this and actually looked like it was extremely excited. The Spiny Needle Jaguar that was not facing Ark and Pana properly suddenly looked at them with the intent to kill them. This was the first time that Ark and Pana felt like their lives were in danger as the enemy that was not looking them earlier is now hyper focused on them. They are d that the enemy is no longer looking down on them, but they are still anxious that the real fight is now starting. The Spiny Needle Jaguar suddenly emitted a low growl that made it menacing as the needle hairs on its body started to vibrate. The sound of buzzing could be heard in the surroundings as the Spiny Needle Jaguar made its needle hairs rattle. Ark and Pana along with the other guild members are now in high alert as this behavior is nothing that they witnessed earlier. "I shall probe." Pana stated as he pulled his bow and materialized an arrow made of the darkness element. The arrow imbued by the darkness element flew swiftly towards the Spiny Needle Jaguar, but the monster did not even move. With a low roar, the Spiny Needle Jaguar released a flurry of needle hairs that disintegrated the darkness arrow before it can reach its final destination. Pana saw this happen, but he still released numerous arrows, but this is not the end for his n. Pana released countless arrows that did not hit the Spiny Needle Jaguar. The arrows, however, are not just random ones as Pana is using his newly found skills to the test. The darkness arrows that missed actually formed a circle around the Spiny Needle Jaguar which it did not notice. "Got you! Dark Net!" Pana stated as he threw a kunai made of darkness upwards but also released arrows towards the Spiny Needle Jaguar. The Spiny Needle Jaguar destroyed the arrows that are about to hit its body, but it did not hit the kunai that Pana threw. Pana smiled as the n worked and the field boss did not suspect anything. The kunai that he threw flew all the way at the top of the Spiny Needle Jaguar. The kunai exploded and released potent darkness energy which created chains made of darkness. The chains made of darkness connected with one another like a. Soon, multiple chains made of darkness covered the Spiny Needle Jaguar as it was in the center of the formation. "Now!" Pana stated as his bow suddenly changed to a two chained kunai. Pana is suddenly shrouded in darkness as his entire demeanor and clothes changed. His presence became weak as if he was going in and out of the mortal ne. Pana then tossed the kunais on his hands towards the Spiny Needle Jaguar which hit its body perfectly. The kunai are attached to a chain but the weapon itself is made of darkness. As soon as the kunai pierced the Spiny Needle Jaguar, Pana would nt the other end of the chain to the ground. This made sure that the Spiny Needle Jaguar will not be able to run away for the next event. "Dead or Alive!" Ark stated as he conjured a sphere of pure light element on his right hand while a sphere of pure dark element is on his left hand. Ark fused the two elemental spears together and created an ominous sphere of vtile energy. He then threw this vtile sphere of energy towards the Spiny Needle Jaguar which engulfed it in an odd energy sphere. The Spiny Needle Jaguar suddenly had its vision be impeded as light and darkness swirled around it and dealing damage to its body. The Spiny Needle Jaguar did not mind the damage its body is getting because it also somehow alleviated the pain it is receiving from its own body transformation. The Spiny Needle Jaguar even thought of staying inside the elemental sphere when the energy it felt from the Armored Titan Jaguar suddenly vanished. The Spiny Needle Jaguar suddenly released half of its needle hair to destroy the elemental sphere and see the sorry sight of the severed head of the Armored Titan Bear. Chapter 1775 Extreme Magic Core Chapter 1775 Extreme Magic Core The Spiny Needle Jaguar saw the death of the Armored Titan Bear and immediately felt the look of all the soulbounds as if it was prey. The Spiny Needle Jaguar immediately started to turn tail and run. It created an opening by releasing all of its needle hairs outwards to create a distraction. Pana saw this and immediately tossed more kunais towards the Spiny Needle Jaguar. The kunais had chains made of darkness appear when all of it hit the body of the Spiny Needle Jaguar. Pana knew that he cannot pull a monster of that size on his own which is why he asked the help of all the warrior guild members. Pana and the others started to pull heavily which actually deterred the Spiny Needle Jaguar. Ark then created swords made of light and dark elemental magic and released it towards the fleeing field boss. The Spiny Needle Jaguar is no longer protected by its needle hair as it released a lot of it earlier and will take some time to regenerate. "I must escape! I will use anything to live!" The Spiny Needle Jaguar thought to itself as it wanted to really escape as the monsters of the mist are now closing in on it. The Spiny Needle Jaguar would have activated the energy in its own monster core if it was desperate. It wanted to be powerful enough in order to escape but it actuallycked the resolve unlike the Armored Titan Bear. The Spiny Needle Jaguar did want to escape but it did not want to lose its own sanity in the process. The personality of the Spiny Needle Jaguar is what actually makes it unable to tap into the vast power that is absorbed by its monster core. Its energy was about to explode but it suddenly fizzled out as it was afraid to lose rational thinking. In the end, the Spiny Needle Jaguar was not able to slightly evolve like the Armored Titan Bear as it valued its thinking capability rather than pure power. As the Spiny Needle Jaguar did not want to exchange sanity for power, it was not able to get the burst of energy that it needs. The swords of light and darkness that Ark created all hit the body of the Spiny Needle Jaguar. The semi-mythical field boss was unable to dodge as its body slowed down when the energy that it was trying to bring out backfired. The Spiny Needle Jaguar released a soft cry as numerous swords of light and darkness pierced its body. With it being essentially bald, the Spiny Needle Jaguar is now prone to attacks easier. The Spiny Needle Jaguar tried to w its way out but numerous chained kunais were still attached to its body. "Pull it down!" Pana stated as he made the darkness chains thicker and heavier. "Huwa!" All the yers that gripped the darkness chains shouted as they pulled. The Spiny Needle Jaguar wanted to use its strength, but its body actually became stiff. The swords of light and darkness hit some important muscles that stabilizes its body. This made the Spiny Needle Jaguar move slower and weaker than usual. "All of you attack!" Adrian stated as he opened numerous mirrors near the Spiny Needle Jaguar. The mirrors that appeared let out all the soulbounds in action and the guild members that were on Adrian''s side. The Spiny Needle Jaguar suddenly felt its life shing before its very eyes and knew that it had to surrender its sanity for a chance of survival. The Spiny Needle Jaguar closed its eyes and made the energy deep in its monster core activate. "Toote!" Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared out of a mirror then changed his weapon that of a scythe. "Universal Threat!" Adrian stated as he vanished then appeared below the Spiny Needle Jaguar One might think that Adrian''s attack failed but the neck of the Spiny Needle Jaguar suddenly burst with blood. The neck of the Spiny Needle Jaguar was cleanly sliced as it was already low in health from the attacks before. Adrian sliced the chest of the Spiny Needle Jaguar and saw a rainbow-colored crystal that is the same size as that of the Armored Titan Bear. The monsters that were rushing towards Avalon suddenly snapped out of some sort of mind control. The powerful beasts that weremanding them are now dead. With the leaders of the monster horde dead, the monsters in the horde are now in great confusion. The monsters started to either runaway in confusion while some started to go ballistic as they no longer have any direction. Adrian and the others immediately started to kill the other monsters as fast as they can. Who would not want an experience point buffet when t hey are already presented with one. The battlested for two more hours until all the monsters that rushed to Avalon are either dead or ran away. Some yers went and chased monsters that ran away as they did not want such precious experience points go to waste but Adrian decided to stay. He already held two rainbow-colored crystals in his hands which are the things that he needed. == Item Name: Extreme Magic Core Item Tier: Semi-Mythical Item Type: Monster Core Effect: -Can replenish mana and health when one absorbs energy from it. -The energy inside has unknown uses that must be found out. Description: A monster core that has been filled with intense energy that is not of this world. It carries some hint of unnatural power that might be able to create miracles. Some of its energy has been used but a vast majority of this unknown energy still remains. More research is needed in order to find out the real uses of this thing. == "Will this really help?" Adrian thought but he was suddenly awoken by a loud shriek from the skies. Dark Clouds suddenly rolled in while a gigantic bird that is the same size as a full-size Saena. The bird monster looked like a Thunderbird as well, but it actually has a crown on its head. Adrian did not frown when he saw the monster because he sensed the same energy from it like the Armored Titan Bear and Spiny Needle Jaguar. "Three is much better than two. Greater Summon: Kaon!" Adrian stated as Kaon can be summoned once again. Sirius had to return back to the soul chamber as he used Realm Ender. Dodu, Kimat, and Wisteria were unable to fight in the air which is why only Kaon and Charon were the ones that followed. Saena already flew towards and shed with the gigantic monster that was crackling with lightning. == Monster Name: Thunderbird King Monster Tier: Semi-Mythical Monster Level: 290 Monster Type: Thunderbird King Monster Species: Thunderbird HP: 95% MP: 88% Description: The ruler of the thunderbirds that is said to bring clouds of great thunder with every p of its wings. It has absorbed and eaten powerful lightning which it uses to temper its body for evolution. It is said to be a divine being once it has bathed in a hundred lightning storms. == "Let us catch it. Gravity!" Adrian stated as he used up a great chunk of his mana. The Thunderbird King suddenly felt its own body be extremely heavy to the point that its wings could not carry its weight. It suddenly started to fall down but it will not go down without a fight. With a loud squeal, the Thunderbird King released numerous arcs of lightning from its body trying to energize its wings. The Thunderbird King thought that it was struck by a curse which is why it used one of its skills that cleanses its body by releasing a powerful burst of lightning. The burst of light should be able to destroy the magic that it is being affected by, but lightning and gravity do not affect each other that much. The Thunderbird King actually forgot that it was also in battle with another ruler of the skies due to its dilemma. Saena has already charged enough energy due to Adrian buying time as she spread her wing vast. Saena suddenly glowed like the sun and released a powerful beam of light in seven colors which hit the right wing of the enemy. The Thunderbird King pushed its body to dodge but it suddenly found itself be covered in chains. The chains did t only restrict its movement but also slowed it down. The Thunderbird King could feel the chains sapping away at its own life force. Kaon did not stop ascending as he also released its dragon breath. A golden beam of energy came out of Kaon''s mouth which pierced the left wing of the Thunderbird King. The flying semi-mythical monster could no longer keep itself airborne which is why it started to crash down onto the ground as its wings were damaged. "Delivery!" Adrian stated as he increased the gravity affecting the Thunderbird King in order to send it crashing to the ground. Chapter 1776 Numerous Unknown Treasures Chapter 1776 Numerous Unknown Treasures The Thunderbird King cannot steady itself in the air due to both of its wings bing heavily damaged. It is also being affected by gravity in such powerful intensity. For the first time in its life, the Thunderbird King felt that it was powerless in a domain that it has considered as its territory. Arge bird monster crashed on the ground as the Pantheon guild members heard their guild master saying that he was delivering something. The Pantheon guild members did not expect that the delivery was another powerful monster. The Thunderbird King crashed on the ground and received intense fall damage due to how quick it fell due to the intense gravity. The Thunderbird King tried to stand up, but it was toote as there were other beings waiting for it tond on the ground. Kimat did not utilize its own lightning as the Thunderbird King has great resistance to it but used his sharp ws and fangs instead. Kimat pounced at the first instant that the Thunderbird King dropped from the sky and ripped some of its proud feathers. The Thunderbird King''s feathers contain great lightning element that can shock any being if they did not have enough lightning resistance and also stun resistance. Kimat is basically at the same level of elemental maniption or even better than the Thunderbird King which is why he is not affected in the slightest. It is not just Kimat that is preventing the flight of the Thunderbird King as vines started to wrap around its body and keeping it pinned on the ground. Wisteria utilized all of her energy to make sure that the Thunderbird King does not regain flight. The binding is further enhanced by Charon once it has also reached the ground. There were other thunderbirds circling about that is under themand of the Thunderbird King, but Kaon and Saena were dealing with all of them along with other flying guild members. Flying monsters are one of the most difficult monsters to catch in Pandemonium as they have free reign in the skies. They are known to utilize the skies without difficulty which is why yers often be wary when hunting flying monsters as even yers capable of flight are hard stuck as well. Just because yers can fly does not mean that they canpete against monsters that were born to fly or have been flying since birth. Even if flying monsters are difficult to capture, the fact that they are the weakest when grounded is also obvious. This is the reason why it also just takes one opportunity to turn the tables on flying monsters as they are weak when not in flight. Flying monsters are also weak when ites to terrestrialbat as they cannot use their talons for attacking as much since they use it to stand up and walk. The Thunderbird King tried to stand up but the gravity bearing pressure on it prevented it from doing so. The Thunderbird King that is a proud and feared overlord of the sky can only take on the beatings that it is currently receiving. A few minutester, the gravity that was enhanced on the Thunderbird King suddenly vanished as Adrian lost mana to continue using it. The Thunderbird King was already incredibly weak, but it finally saw the chance it was waiting for. It used all the strength it could muster to try and stand up. It was actually able to break some of Charon''s chains and Wisteria''s vines. It finally saw the chance and exerted some of the energy its magic core has absorbed. "The Great Divide!" Adrian stated as a giant axe suddenly appeared in the sky and came crashing to the ground. The Thunderbird King could not even look up as it was still struggling to stand up. A loud crash could be heard as a huge crack could be seen where Adrian''s axended. The Thunderbird King stood up but its body or rather its head started to slide down. With a thud, the head of the Thunderbird King was split from its neck due to the attack that Adrian used. He even created arge rift on the ground that healed back slowly. The Thunderbird King died without even knowing that it died as the sudden decapitation was not something that it has noticed. [You have killed the Thunderbird King.] [You will receive a great deal of experience points.] A rainbow-colored stone suddenly slid out of the decapitated neck of the Thunderbird King which Adrian picked up. It was another Extreme Magic Core which is greatly appreciated as having more is better than having less. The thunderbirds that were flying in the sky saw their king die a gruesome death and started to flee. The were not able to subdue the escaping thunderbirds as flying monsters were more difficult to chase since they scattered in different directions. Adrian also sealed back all his soulbounds since they were already pushed to their limits. Despite saying that Adrian''s soulbounds are powerful, the fight with numerous monsters also takes quite a toll on their physical bodies. "We did it! I was not able to show off more because the guild master was too quick to kill all of them." Ark stated. "If we waited for you to show off then Basil might be dead by now. We need to get the magic cores as quickly as possible or else the dragons would be goners." Pana stated. "All of you can clean up right? If you are not part of the cleaning crew, then please check the surroundings as there might be other monsters that slipped in. A smaller monster might have entered the territory if we are not careful." Adrian stated as he tasked the others to monitor the remainder of the battlefield. "You two cane with me as Apki has some great news." Adrian added as he called the two before teleporting to Avalon. == "I found something in Mahar Lika. It is a strange nt that suddenly bloomed and attracted all the monsters that evolved due to the intense energy flooding of the world." Apki stated as he showed Adrian, Ark, and Pana the flower that look like a bell flower but is radiating a rainbow light. == nt Name: Kaleidoscope Mystica nt Tier: Semi-Mythical nt Type: Herb Uses: -Unknown Description: An unknown flower that came to be when a vast energy suddenly surged forth in the area where it was nted. It attracts monsters due to the pure energy that it is emitting and is also extremely fragrant as well. The uses of it are currently unknown, but it is said that only beings of the forest can use its special magic. Eating it might invoke an evolution to monsters but that is not a verified fact. == The Kaleidoscope Mystica looked like it was somewhat alive as if it has gained some wisdom, but they do not know. It was only swaying a little bit but there are nor further movements other than that. Adrian then presented the three Extreme Magic Cores that he got from ying three semi-mythical field bosses. Adrian then saw the Kaleidoscope Mystica act so lifelike and hungry. The bell flower suddenly lunged itself at Adrian''s hands to devour the Extreme Magic Cores that he has. Adrian was so shocked by what happened that his brain actually did not process what he properly saw. Ark, Pana, and Apki screamed in horror as the Extreme Magic Cores were suddenly devoured by the nt. The Kaleidoscope Mystica suddenly started to emit a bright light and also a powerful fragrance which made the air in Avalon smell sweet. The Kaleidoscope Mystica suddenly grew slightly bigger and even grew two more flowers as a result. == nt Name: Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica nt Tier: Mythical nt Type: Herb Uses: -Unknown -Unknown Description: An unknown flower that evolved due to engulfing such powerful traces of pure energy. It is said to be something that even the gods would covet due to its great beauty and alluring fragrance. This herb contains great power that is said to rival even a potent divine magic spell when used properly. Only beings of the Great Forest can utilize this herb properly. == "Ahhhh! I am so sorry!" Apki stated as he almost dropped the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica. "It ate the things that we need!" Ark shouted as he started to almost yank the flower bud of the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica, but Pana was making sure that he did not do anything foolish. "Do not panic guys." Adrian stated with a smile but even he did not look like he was genuinely smiling. "What should we do? Do you think that it can spit it out?" Apki stated. "That would be impossible because it has already digested it. It has such life and wisdom to actually eat things that it needs for evolution that it is almost scary. It is a good thing that it did not be a monster when the pure energy wave hit it." Adrian stated. Chapter 1777 Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica Chapter 1777 Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica This is the first time that Adrian has encountered a being that is not a monster that can eat other beings. An herb that can eat things that can nourish it is something extremely weird and rare because of its nature. Adrian even thought that he could nurture it to Divine Tier if he nurtures it but that also mean that he needs to feed it semi-divine tier materials. "There is no time. We need to deliver it to Dragon Rock to see if Levin Cloud can use it as a way to cure all the beings in the ind." Adrian stated as he did not want to be greedy in the expense of his best friend. "How are you going to deliver it when you said that teleportation is not applicable?" Apki stated. "Direct teleportation is not applicable but teleporting to the ocean that is fifty kilometers is possible. My only worry is that the monsters at sea might be tempted to get that thing. I cannot use Kaon to fly there as well since he might get affected by the Dragonsbane." Adrian stated as he could see the danger that he is signing up for. "We can just defend you while you fly towards Dragon Rock. It would be easier if all of us will do that." Ark stated. "Can I remind you that we cannot fly." Pana stated as he pointed to himself and to Apki. "We can use Saena to fly then." Apki stated. "Unfortunately, she cannot leave the area as she is in full guardian mode due to the numerous monsters trying toe to the Tree of Life and Death. I am also unable to summon her away to another area until things calm down. The whole world has suddenly got a surge of pure energy which caused the evolution of creatures." Adrian stated. Just like what Adrian said, the world is suddenly poured with arge clump of pure energy which prompted the evolution of monsters. Some monsters were unable to easily evolve to Mythical Tier which is why they became stuck in the semi-mythical tier. Some monsters were able to utilize it to breakthrough and be mythical tier monsters. Thend not only expanded but also the forbiddennds as these mythical tier monsters made these their homes. Only the brave ones can practically travel in these forbidden zones as mythical tier monsters are at a different realm. Even Adrian is reaping the benefits of having mythical tier monsters like Sirius, Kaon, Saena and Charon after all. "I have the thing for the flight, but the effects are only short which means that the two of you must get tond before the time limit." Adrian stated as he gave two talismans to Pana and Apki respectively. == Item Name: Boundless Sky Talisman Item Tier: Legendary Item Type: Talisman / Consumable Effect: -Once the user activates the talisman, they are imbued with the power to be friends with wind elementals and fly. Description: A talisman created by a somewhat great scribe which enables the user to fly in the sky. It is said that those that always wanted to fly will want to have this. Who said that only winged beings can fly when you can use the Boundless Sky Talisman. Duration: 30 minutes Cooldown: 35 minutes == "Awesome!" Pana stated as he did not expect a piece of paper could create an opportunity for a flightless person to fly. "This is good, but we do not know how to fly. We have no experience whatsoever. We might just go straight up until we reach the atmosphere." Apki stated as he has no experience flying whatsoever. "Flying is simple. You just need to go whoosh and then wooh!" Ark stated as he described the feeling of flying. "Can you trante what he said to something understandable?" Apki asked Adrian as he did not consider Ark''s words as useful. "Flying is more on the mind when using this talisman. Unlike us that have wings that need to visualize it pping in order to utilize it, all the two of you have to do is imagine yourself walking on air." Adrian stated as he personally tested one of these talismans when he created them. "If it is like walking in air then that is doable. The only problem would be to think that air is something solid that we can walk on." Pana stated. "If we are all good then let us go." Adrian stated as he pped his hand and suddenly whisked all of them away from Avalon. == "You did not even tell us that we need to prepare! I am not prepared mentally." Apki shouted. Adrian teleported them in the air about five hundred meters above the fifty-kilometer distance from Dragon Rock. The barrier on Dragon Rock affects arge space which is why they need to be transported in the skies as being near the ocean would be a death sentence. As soon as they were teleported, Adrian and Ark spread their wings while Apki and Pana activated the talismans. The two of them were not able to activate the talismans immediately which is why Adrian had to control gravity to make sure that the two of them floated. When they activated the talismans, a small tattoo appeared on their back which has the image of winds blowing. [You have activated the Boundless Sky Talisman.] [The wide sky is no longer something that hinders you. You have gained the ability to fly temporarily.] "Woah! I am actually flying!" Apki stated as he imagined the empty space beneath him like a solid tform which made him stand mid-air. "Awesome!" Pana stated as he is also doing the same thing. "I like all your enthusiasm, but we need to get going. Look behind you." Adrian stated as he pointed at the monsters rushing towards them. A school ofrge fish monsters suddenly turned towards them as the powerful senses of the sea beasts managed to pick up the scent of the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica. Arge number of monsters were actually fighting against each other in a battle for supremacy over the ocean territory, but they all stopped when they smelled the enticing sweet scent of the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica. As soon as Adrian said that they are now the center of attention, he immediately unfurled his four wings and headed to the lone ind standing on the horizon. He did not wait for them to process what he said as he told them that time is off the essence and that he needs to reach Dragon Rock without any problem. Adrian looked back and could see that the three of them immediately followed after him as they could feel the bloodthirst of all the sea beasts. "I will try to slow them down! Heaven and Hell Slice!" Ark stated as he suddenly stopped to use a skill. Ark''s de was coated with light and dark elemental magic which was chaotic. He then performed a horizontal sh which created a powerful ripple on the ocean surface. All the weak monsters were sliced in half by the elemental sword wave that he created but there were those that evaded by diving. "Your sacrifice will be worth it!" Pana stated but he did not really mean it as he was also worried about his friend. "I do not think that he would be able to block all of them. We must help him." Apki stated as he suddenly turned back to aid Ark. "I am not a fan of open waters. Please know that." Pana stated as he also turned around. "Go and deliver the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica while we deal with the sea monsters." Ark stated. "Okay! Take care and make sure to pay attention to the waters below. If the color of the water is bing getting dark, then there is a high chance that a monster is about to pop out." Adrian stated as he boosted his speed with Chrono Shift. As if responding to Adrian''s statement, the waters below him suddenly started to get darker but it was such arge shadow that his rm bells rung. Adrian did not even think much and used Enhanced Blink to vanish from the location he was in. Thankfully, he thought of doing that as a series ofrge tentacles suddenly exploded from the ocean surface. The tentacles gripped the location where Adrian was previously, but nothing was caught. The head of therge sea monster suddenly sprung up as it thought that it was able to get the sweet-smelling thing. When it opened its tentacles, the source of the sweet scent was not there but is getting further away. The sea monster in question is none other than a Shell Kraken which is also a Semi-Mythical monster. The Shell Kraken screeched as it swam like a missile underwater to chase after Adrian. The Shell Kraken was so locked in to getting Adrian that it also rammed into other sea monsters that was allured by the scent of the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica. Chapter 1778 Avoiding Tentacles Chapter 1778 Avoiding Tentacles "This dang seafood is not letting me go peacefully." Adrian stated as he dodged left and right as soon as the tentacles sprout out of the water like a cannon. Adrian is able to do this easier because he has Paradox to tell him when and where to evade if he loses focus. He is making sure that his flight path is the shortest as he could feel that it was not only the sea monsters starting to get allured by the scent of the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica but also the flying monsters flocking. The flying monsters are starting flock as the sea monsters are their meals. Just as Adrian thought that he would be safe, a huge flying monster suddenly swooped down and tried to use its talons to grab him. Adrian was rmed by Paradox, but the speed of the flying monster was too fast for him to just normally dodge. Adrian needed time and time is what he can manipte as his surroundings started to stop. "Time Stop!" Adrian immediately stated as he did not waste a moment. The surroundings were frozen in ce and Adrian finally saw the monster that swooped down to catch him. The flying monster looked like a giant pelican that has red feathers that look like mes. Adrian did not waste time to inspect the monster because he is utilizing all ten seconds that he can stop time for. Adrian poured a vast amount of mana into his wings and flew like a jet towards Dragon Rock. After the ten seconds were up, the flying pelican monster and the Shell Kraken collided with one another as they were in each other''s way. The flying pelican monster did not or rather was not able to fly up immediately because Adrian used Chrono Shift on it to make its body elerate. The talons of the flying pelican monster struck the Shell Kraken instead of the intended target which was Adrian. The Shell Kraken also did not expect the attack from the flying pelican monster as it was too focused on catching Adrian as well. The two monsters collided which became a brawl for the two which gave Adrian enough time to zoom away from there. "Can you tell me what the two are currently doing?" Adrian asked Paradox as it has full view of what is happening. "The Red Plumed Pelican is currently battling the Shell Kraken. It seems that their collision has agitated each other that they now want to kill each other. We now have ample time to escape, master." Paradox stated. "Good! Now I can just hurry on over there and everything will be alright." Adrian stated as he zoomed by using Chrono Shift on himself regrly. Adrian thought that all his troubles were over when the Red Plumed Pelican and the Shell Kraken are now fighting each other but it increased instead. Numerous smaller Flying Krakens started shooting out of the water and headed towards Adrian. It seems that the Shell Krakenmanded those under it to get the thing it wants since it is incredibly upied by the Red Plumed Pelican. "Annoying squids! Dodu, it is an all you can eat seafood buffet!" Adrian stated as he did not stop himself from summoning a soulbound. Dodu appeared and immediately used its full size as it created tentacles to start its all you can eat seafood buffet. The sudden appearance of Dodu did not stop the Flying Krakens from attempting to get Adrian but it the numbers that attacked him became lesser. Dodu would just need to grip a Flying Kraken and it would automatically turn to acid upon dissolving in its body. The sea monsters that had some intelligence immediately hid into the depths of the ocean as soon as they felt the presence of a monster like Dodu. The only ones that are still trying to get a taste of the mythical tier herb are the mindless ones. Dodu could be seen happily eating all the flying krakens while defending Adrian from them. Adrian is actually impressed that Dodu seems to be much faster in water than onnd as it could be seen gliding on the ocean. When Adrian asked Paradox how Dodu was keeping up with him, Paradox answered that Dodu used the ocean water as propulsion. Dodu as intaking and then expelling ocean water from his body at the same time which is akin to a speed boat. "Proceed to kill those thates to close to me that Dodu cannot block. I will fly straight to the ind since I am now free from danger." Adrian stated as Paradox started expending mana using spells to kill any flying kraken that bursts out from the water that is in Adrian''s way. Adrian was able to smoothly fly the distance of twenty kilometers without any noteworthy hindrances but that did notst long. The Shell Kraken finally caught up to him as it was able to deal with the Red Plume Pelican. The drowned corpse of the Red Plume Pelican could be seen floating on the previous area before. The Red Plume Pelican was only a Legendary Tier monster that has just evolved which means it is not yet used to its current strength unlike the Shell Kraken that just evolved from a Legendary tier monster. The difference between them was apparent but Adrian did not think that it was that far apart as the Red Plume Pelican was ripped apart. Still, the Red Plume Pelican did some damage on the Shell Kraken as parts of its soft flesh could be seen spilling out of its shell. It seems that the Red Plume Pelican managed to pierce through the hard exoskeleton of the Shell Kraken while it was struggling to survive. Adrian smiled as this made it easier to subdue the beast before himpared to before. "Dodu, wrestle that thing and dere supremacy!" Adrianmanded to which Dodu agreed as it was not satiated from the monsters that it has eaten earlier. The Shell Kraken released all of its tentacles towards Adrian, but Dodu created the same number and even more to counter the attack. A tug of war between a squid and a slime is now happening in the vast ocean. One would think that the Shell Kraken was the superior one, but they should not forget the special properties that Dodu has. The shell that was covering even parts of the tentacles of the Shell Kraken started to fizzle as Dodu''s ability to destroy defenses was greater than the defense of its shell. The Shell Kraken tried to escape but it was now Dodu that clung to it and made sure that it will not go into the depths of the ocean. The Shell Kraken knew that it would not be able to escape easily which is why it proceeded to do itsst measures. The Shell Kraken started to detach its tentacles from its own body in order to escape. Seeing that Dodu would not be able to subdue the monster alone, Adrian decided to meddle as well. Adrian called Charon out and also made the gravity affecting the Shell Kraken be condensed in the area it was in. "You will die for meddling with me when I am in an important mission." Adrian stated as he created a condensed sphere of gravity with the Shell Kraken as the center. Charon then created numerous chains that buried onto the soft exposed flesh of the Shell Kraken. The Shell Kraken started squirming uncontrobly upon being attacked on its soft flesh. This was not the end as Dodu suddenly condensed its shape and plunged itself inside the cracked shell in order to destroy the Shell Kraken from the inside. The Shell Kraken started foaming up as its own brain and heart started to get dissolved by Dodu. In the end, the Shell Kraken sumbed as it cannot stay alive when all parts of its inner body got eaten by Dodu. [Your soulbound, Dodu, has killed the Shell Kraken.] As soon as the Shell Kraken became an empty husk, Dodu came out of the cracked shell and presented Adrian with a rainbow-colored stone. He immediately stored the Extreme Magic Stone inside his inventory so that the mythical herb will not have any idea and devour it again. He needs to have some spare just in case the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica does not work. "Thanks for your help." Adrian stated as he returned both his soulbounds to the soul chamber. Adrian could then see that the other three were flying towards him as they managed to subdue the beast tide enough. It seems that they killed the monsters with the highest intelligence and raw power that almost all of them ran away. Some monsters were still chasing them, but they are the ones that have extremely low intelligence. "Hurry! Our flying time is almost running out!" Apki stated as he ran towards Dragon Rock like his life depended on it. Chapter 1779 Dragon Rock I 1779 Dragon Rock I All four of them rushed towards Dragon Rock while there are still some sea monsters trying to catch up to them. Still, the ones that are left can be outrun or rather be left in the dust. All of them were flying at a fast rate that the waves are getting riled up. All of them could finally see Dragon Rock within reach but Adrian immediately stopped the three of them using gravity. Ark, Pana, and Apki were caught off guard as they suddenly almost dropped to the ocean, but Adrian controlled his ability perfectly. All of them stopped at one meter before the ocean and floated to Adrian''s level. "Is there something wrong, guild master?" Ark asked. "There is a barrier covering the ind. It seems that we need to be invited inside in order to actually be able to get in. If we are not invited, then a powerful force will eviscerate our bodies. It is differentpared to the barrier that prevents teleportation." Adrian stated. "How are we going to get in then?" Pana asked. "I already sent a message to Levin Cloud. Let us wait in an area where we are visible." Adrian stated as he led them to a ce where they can be visible to the dragons in Dragon Rock. == "Our friend has arrived, and he requests to be let inside." Levin Cloud stated. "We have sensed the demon, forest guardian. Still, we do not invite demons to Dragon Rock." One of the ancient dragons stated. "He has an item that might help with the current sickness that all the dragons here are experiencing. I cannot keep the forbidden magic any longer as well. Choose what you wish to happen. Will you stick to your unbending rules that will endanger all or take a chance so that all of the others can have a chance of getting better." Levin Cloud stated as he could be seen to be panting. "The forest guardian is telling the truth. Not one of the dragonkin that we have employed have found a way to cure all the dragons here. It might be toote for them as some of the young ones are already starting to weaken greatly." The female ancient dragon stated. "I do not want a demon stepping foot on ournd. We had a deal with them that we do not meddle with the business of each race. It should be that way as we have agreed upon." The male ancient dragon stated. "You are the only one left to vote." The female ancient dragon stated as she looked at thest ancient dragon. "I believe¡­" The ancient dragon stated when Adrian''s voice suddenly echoed. "I do not really care what you three choose. I can just have Peridot and Basil be the ones healed by the thing that we have brought. I can just transport them back to my territory for them to be healed and let the ones that are sick to die." Adrian stated as he was eavesdropping in on the conversation that Levin Cloud was having. Four individuals could be seen floating above Dragon Rock. Adrian and the others were just a meter away from the barrier. The Boundless Sky Talisman has lost its effects and Adrian is just making Apki and Pana float by using gravity maniption. Ark is standing guard as there might be flying monsters that want to swoop down to attack them. "Such impertinence!" The male ancient dragon stated as he snorted at Adrian''s remark. "I want to be a middleman, but he is correct. He does not care about the other dragons as we only have twopanions here. I, myself, only used the forbidden magic because my beloved is affected too much by the Dragonsbane. All of you were just here to also be affected by my own blessings." Levin Cloud stated which made all the ancient dragons shut up. Even if they want to say that Levin Cloud used forbidden magic to save them, he only used it to save Peridot. The others were just lucky that it was a magic that affected the terrain itself. If the forbidden magic can only target one being, then a lot of dragons would have started to die. "Choose immediately as my friend is not one to be patient." Levin Cloud stated. "Fine! We shall allow the demon to step foot in our sacred ind." The male ancient dragon grumbled as he reversed his decision since he saw some dragons started coughing up blood. == "Why is it taking too long?" Ark stated. "Dragons are prideful creatures. Especially the ones that have lived long." Adrian stated. "The dragons that I met were much more flexible though." Ark stated. "We met them when Basil was present. I doubt that they would be that respectful if she were not there." Pana stated. "Make sense." Ark eximed as he got the nuance. "The barrier is going down. It seems that we are invited." Adrian stated as he slowly descended along with the others. As the three descended, they could see the state of the dragons heavily affected by Dragonsbane. The proud dragons could be seen suffering and coughing up blood. This is the case for the three elemental dragon kings that are affected heavily. Peridot is also heavily affected but Levin Cloud made sure that she would be his priority. Peridot is encased in a chrysalis made of leaves while the other dragons are just taking in the healing effects that Levin Cloud has spread. Still, the situation is bing worse as Levin Cloud can no longer keep up the forbidden spell as he is already straining his own health to keep it active. Adrian immediatelynded with the others and the eyes of the older dragons could be described as piercing. They were not ring at the others, but they were ring at Adrian. The one being red at did not care as he walked towards the center tree that sprouted as Levin Cloud is located there. Chapter 1780 Dragon Rock II 1780 Dragon Rock II "I have brought something that might ease your penalty." Adrian stated as he handed the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica to Levin Cloud. As soon as Levin Cloud got the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica, he could feel the rush of life energy in the herb. He can also feel the powerful and potent pure energy that is within the nt. The information that was impossible to read is now visible as the faekin have mastery over all kinds of nts. == nt Name: Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica nt Tier: Mythical nt Type: Herb Uses: -Ingest in order to fill the body with pure energy that can even bring the dead back to life. -When used by the faekin, they are able to negate the effects of any type of forbidden magic that has been used within a month. (Can only be activated once a year) -Nourishes the body of a faekin by an unknown degree or can loosen make the bottleneck of evolution for any other being. Description: An unknown flower that evolved due to engulfing such powerful traces of pure energy. It is said to be something that even the gods would covet due to its great beauty and alluring fragrance. This herb contains pure nature energy that can reverse any ailment. It is coveted by any faekin as they can use forbidden magic without any penalty. == "Where did you get an herb like this?" Levin Cloud is shocked because this is something that can make even the Fairy Queen drool. "It was Apki that found the herb, but it evolved when it ate the Extreme Magic Cores that we got from killing semi-mythical monsters. It is a long story, but can you use it to cure everyone here?" Adrian stated. "Not just cure everyone, I can even restore the stats that I lost when I cast forbidden magic. This is basically a miracle herb that defies nature even though it is nature that created it." Levin Cloud stated. "If that is the case then you should start already." Adrian stated as he could see that Levin Cloud is losing health continuously. "I am going to use another forbidden spell. I need your help in order to use it because we will call upon the will of Gaea. I am not enough in my current state even if I use the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica." Levin Cloud stated. "Fine. I shall help you, but can you tell all those dragons to stop ring at me. I might not like being here, but their unnecessary passive aggression is not helping as well." Adrian stated. Levin Cloud agreed as the stares were indeed very taxing to one''s perception. Adrian is also very perceptive so he might make a mistake if his focus was shaken. Levin Cloud told the ancient dragons tomand all the ring dragons to look away or else he will not perform the healing rite. "They are still not stopping with the res. I guess I need to make these dragons feel fear then." Adrian stated as he released the aura of an Asmodian that he was holding back. Adrian even mixed some of Kaon''s aura into the mix as he cannot summon thetter. As soon as the oppressive aura of an Asmodian and a Genesis Dragon came out, all the res that Adrian received suddenly vanished. The dragons could not even look at his direction as they needed to turn their heads away as they could feel the powerful pressure emanating from Adrian. "Is he the one that created the Genesis Dragon?" One of the Ancient Dragons asked. "It seems that he is the one as his soul is emanating the same force as that of our ancestor." Another ancient dragon stated. "To think that it was really a demon that made one of our kind to evolve. I thought that the me dragon king was just making a story up." Another ancient dragon stated. Levin Cloud''s Leshy form usually looked in between a dead and lush humanoid nt monster but this one is different. His body was booming with life as all parts of his body sprouted the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica. He even glowed like the herb which made him look like he was a hidden god of life that suddenly appeared. 10:54 "This is uneptable! We should be the ones that are taking care of the dragon that is carrying the strength of our ancestor." The make ancient dragon stated. "You cannot do anything to him because he is a demon, and the pact remains. Unless you want to go on an all-out war with the Daemos then we can only be amiable. He has given the method to get recreate the blood of our ancestor and we promised to not bother him about that anymore." The female ancient dragon stated. == "We can start." Adrian stated. "Okay then." Levin Cloud stated as he brought the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica to his mouth and ate the mythical herb. As soon as Levin Cloud ate the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica, a powerful energy suddenly started to explode in his own body. The entire ind that he has rooted in started to glow as the trees and grass started to light up in pure energy. Thend illuminated in such a beautiful scenery that all the dragons that were sick started to rise up as they can feel pure energy circting in the air which made them a bit better. "I should start as well." Adrian stated as he shifted to his Aetheros form. "I am ready." Levin Cloud stated as his full Leshy form manifested but he looked different. Levin Cloud''s Leshy form usually looked in between a dead and lush humanoid nt monster but this one is different. His body was booming with life as all parts of his body sprouted the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica. He even glowed like the herb which made him look like he was a hidden god of life that suddenly appeared. "I will prepare the Rite of Life." Adrian stated as he floated in the air and spread aether energy to create a magic circle using it. The magic circle that Adrian created had runes that even the ancient dragons cannot decipher. He also started to speak in anguage that cannot be understood by even the oldest of the ancient dragons. As soon as Adrian stopped chanting, the whole area became silent as an incredible pressure suddenly fell down onto Dragon Rock. Chapter 1781 Forbidden Magic: Naturalis Regressio 1781 Forbidden Magic: Naturalis Regressio Adrian opened the gate for the power of life to easily prate Dragon Rock. He created a portal where the divine realm of the gods of life could give life energy to Levin Cloud. The Gods and Goddesses of Life responded to the call of the Champion of the Twin Gods and scattered some pure life energy to Dragon Rock. Levin Cloud grew bigger and bigger as the life energy is scattered as he absorbed all of it. All the pure life energy is being used to make the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica that Levin Cloud multiplied be in full bloom. A beautiful rainbow-colored light could be seen enveloping Dragon Rock as a result. "Forbidden Magic: Naturalis Regressio!" Levin Cloud stated as he used all the life energy that he has umted. One by one, the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica started turning into particles of light which granted all the beings in the area powerful life energy that their body literally surged with it. The weakened dragons started bing full of life as the poison in their bodies started to get purified. Even the dragonsbane that was flowing in their blood started to rile up to try and be alive as it was became a living parasite, but it was no match for pure life energy. The dragonsbane that was present in the bloods of the dragons even became a source of nourishment for the pure life energy. This made the dragons that were affected heavily by dragonsbane to mutate. Their bodies started to created antibodies that can destroy dragonsbane, but the dragons will not know this information until another elemental dragon king gets injected with dragonsbane. All the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica became particles of light as they were the offerings made by Levin Cloud in order to use the most powerful forbidden magic that he can use. All the dragons started to wake up and recover as all of them were cleansed of the dragonsbane. It was not just the dragons that were having changes as well because anyone that was in Dragon Rock at the time got something. Adrian, Ark, Pana, and Apki were healed back to full, and all their skills were refreshed. This made Adrian shocked as even the stubborn domain skills were refreshed from their cooldowns which mean he can use them again. The one that has the most changes would be Levin Cloud himself as his body became different. The lush part of Levin Cloud''s true from started to create buds of smaller Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica. Some of his vine or root like appendages started to gleam with rainbow colored light as well as if the power of the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica is flowing within him. [You have used the Forbidden Magic: Naturalis Regressio.] [All the beings that are in your area will revert back to their most optimal selves.] [You have used a mythical tier herb, the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica, in order to use the forbidden spell.] [You will not get any bacsh from using the forbidden spell.] [The penalty for using the previous forbidden spell has also been negated.] [All your stats will return to normal due to the immense life energy that you have absorbed.] [The dragons are singing praises of you.] [You have received the title, "Savior of the Dragon Race".] [Your body has adapted some special effects due to consuming the Kaleidoscope Magna Mystica.] [All your healing spells will always heal at least 5% of the target''s maximum health.] [Your healing factor is permanently increased by 10%.] Adrian could see that Levin Cloud recovered all that he lost as his best friend was smiling. He also gained something from the exchange as the dragons now have some respect for him. He will not be rudely stared at by any other dragons due to his miniscule increase of familiarity towards the dragons. All the dragons started to recover after five minutes as Levin Cloud finallypleted the spell at that time. The gate that Adrian has opened has done its job as well and he made sure to bow to thank the gods and goddesses of life that helped them. Dragon Rock also changed as well as it is no longer just a rocky ind with trees and grass. Dragon Rock started to change back into what it looked like back then when it was first created by the ancient dragons. Dragon Rock is now turned into a ce that is sectioned into six different parts depending on the element. The areas became different as if something from the ind was awakened due to the immense life energy that it bathed in. A ming section whereva flows freely, and a small volcano is also situated which is perfect for fire dragons. A swamp area that is also lush with greenery that isfortable for earth dragons. A beautifulgoon where the aquatic dragons can freely swim as it is connected to the ocean. A section filled withrge cliffs and had strong winds where air dragons can test their mettle. A vastnd of darkness that has dark crystals growing on it which absorbed light which is paradise for darkness dragons. A pristine area that has a small sun like crystal that is generating light in which the light dragons can absorb light. Dragon Rock also evolved into a more hospitable ce or rather has be a paradise for dragons. One could also see that it has grown bigger as well since it was also affected by the pure energy wave that swept the world. The forbidden spell that Levin Cloud used sped up the process of expanding Dragon Rock to its peak form. "I managed to heal everyone!" Levin Cloud stated with arge smile on his face. "You really did. I am d that I believed in you." Peridot stated as she finally recovered from getting poisoned. "Since the business has already been done, I am now going to collect my reward or rather our reward. We should choose something that will be suitable for our guild." Adrian stated as he marched towards the ancient dragons. Chapter 1782 Give us the Reward, Dragons 1782 Give us the Reward, Dragons Adrian did not march alone as he was followed by all his guild members as well. His guild members actually wanted to stop him from hurriedly getting their reward, but their guild master is very busy. Avalon is not safe from the monster hordes that is still guing the world. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Adventurers, thank you for healing our kin." One of the nicer ancient dragons stated. "You are wee. Please give us the reward then." Adrian stated with a stoic tone. The ancient dragon was a bit stupefied by Adrian''s very forward nature, but she also knew that the demon might want to leave due to being ufortable with the dragons. All the dragons were back into full health and some with sicknesses that were not rted to dragonsbane was also cured as well. Even if there is bad blood between the dragons and the demons, it was an Arch Demon that delivered a cure to them this time. "As you know, the reward for helping us is to have the chance to be a dragonewt and a dragon if they are already a dragonewt. Do any of you wish to be one?" The ancient dragon stated as she was confused since there are already dragons in Adrian''s group. "Can the reward be changed? I think no one from our group wants to be a dragonkin. Does anyone want to be one?" Adrian asked just in case. "Already a dragon." Peridot stated. "I am the mother of dragons." Basil added. "I am happy with being myself." Apki stated. "Not the slightest." Ark stated. "I like what I am." Pana added. "Not interested." Levin Cloud replied. "I am also not interested." Adrian replied which made the ancient dragons blush a little. The ancient dragons looked at the group that helped them and all of them were already special for their races. There was no one that can get the reward from them, but they cannot use the treasury until the other ancient dragons woke up. The three of them were supposed to imbue the individual that solves the problem for them, but they can no longer do that for the ones that healed them. "We might not be able to use the gift that you are supposed to give but that does not mean that some of our acquaintances is unable to use it. You can just condense it into an item that can be activated by someone that we deem worthy." Adrian stated. "You arbitrarily deciding to give our blessing to someone that is not presented to us is a bit pretentious." The male ancient dragon stated. "You promised to give a reward and we are here to get that reward one way or another. Are the proud dragons going to break their promise? A reward can must be given one way or another. We are not leaving without it." Adrian stated as he knows that ttery will get them nowhere when debating against dragons. "The demon is right. We must give the reward even if they cannot receive it now." The female ancient dragon stated as she told the three that they must give them something. "I agree as well. A reward must be given. Let us create the Sanguine Draconica by utilizing our powers. That is the equivalent exchange which can activate the dragon blood for someone of the dragonkin." The ancient dragon stated. "But¡­" The male ancient dragon was about to say something when the two other ancient dragons red at him. "We shall now create the Sanguine Draconica." The female ancient dragon stated as she did not want to hear anything from the other ancient dragon. The Sanguine Draconica was rather easy to create as the three ancient dragons just needed to fuse a drop of their blood onto a dragon scale. The three ancient dragons pricked their finger while the female ancient dragon took one scale from the male ancient dragon. The male ancient dragon was about to protest but he could only swallow his words. When the three drops of bloodnded on the dragon scale, the scale reacted as a powerful energy surged within it. Adrian could sense the great draconic energy present in the scale as it was likely to burst out. Adrian even thought of using a scale from Kaon as it might be easier to handle. If Adrian did use a scale from Kaon then the ancient dragons might have fainted right, then and there. They would see that their proud Genesis Dragon was basically giving out treasured scales at the beck and call of a demon. The effect of the magic that the three ancient dragons might also have a different effect as well, but no one will ever know since the Sanguine Draconica has already been created. "Please take the reward that we have promised. This item will be able to have one transform into a dragonewt or evolve into a dragon should they use it as a dragonewt." The female ancient dragon stated as the Sanguine Draconica floated to Adrian''s location. == Item Name: Sanguine Draconica Item Tier: Mythical Tier Item Type: Race Change Item / Consumable Effect: -Transform the user into a Dragonewt. -If the user is already a Dragonewt, they will gain the quest to transform into a true dragon. Description: A precious item that is said to be coveted by any of the dragonkin. It is something that even people that want to live longer want to possess as they will have the blood of dragons running in their blood. The production for this item is a deeply held secret by the dragons that they would rather die than spill the real details. Restriction: Can no longer use another one once it has been used. == "Thank you. I was a bit forward with my speech earlier, but I always believed that the dragons are a race that always keeps its promise. Now that we have the reward out of the way, I would like to ask another business matter. What do we do about the angels?" Adrian asked which made the ancient dragons turn chilly. Chapter 1783 The Angelic March 1783 The Angelic March As soon as Adrian brought out the topic of the angels, the dragons that heard it suddenly red up with great anger. Adrian expected that the dragons are furious, but their fury basically made the weather darken. The sheer anger made the surrounding mana turn dark and heavy which is rted to a dragon''s nature. Unlike human mages, dragons can easily manipte the elements around them or even just the mana around them. They are beings that are tyrannical when ites to mana control. They do not control mana by assimting it, but they subjugate it. The change in the weather is a manifestation of the subconscious control of the dragon. "You ask that young demon which means that your kind must have been hit as well." The male ancient dragon stated in an angry but still polite tone to Adrian as he was not the subject of his anger. "You are correct that we are angry because the angels finally did something to warrant our full attention." Adrian stated with anger as well which his other guild members did not notice as their guild master was not furious before. Adrian''s guild members and even his best friend did not know that he knew why the world barrier was heavily weakened. Normally, the gods having the ability to interfere will not be normal as a Daemos is always dispatched in a certain area. If the Daemos could easily fix the hole, then the gods would not have the ability to intervene. What Adrian did not say to the guild yet is the information that three Daemos members died. To make matters worse, Ascalor is now in a severely weakened state. He was able to interact with Adrian, but he learned that Ascalor is now in an injured state. The Daemos are connected to the space around the main world as they are the ones that makes sure that it does not rupture. Ascalor is the one that heads this endeavor which is why he is the de facto head of the Elders of the Daemos. He has the most important job in the world, but he is also the one that will get affected the most if something happens to the world barrier. Ascalor carries a significant weight of the bnce of the world which is why he got affected the most when a vast part of the world barrier was shattered. The suddenrge fracture also caused a surge of power imbnce into Ascalor''s core. This should not have happened unless something unimaginable is used to destroy the world barrier. "Are the Daemos going to war then?" The female ancient dragon asked as she bore witness to the power of destruction that the Daemos can do. "We are now at war not only with the angels that are under Mikhail but also with the gods that created such a mess." Adrian stated with a smile so ferocious that it even made the ancient dragons blood run cold. == A few days before after the angels released the dragonsbane upon Dragon Rock, all of them marched their army to take care of all the settlements that they marked. Mikhailmanded the angels to march from north to south and subjugate the central continent where most of the worshippers are located. They all got ready and hopped onto their golden chariots, but the monster horde suddenly happened. 09:52 A few days before after the angels released the dragonsbane upon Dragon Rock, all of them marched their army to take care of all the settlements that they marked. Mikhailmanded the angels to march from north to south and subjugate the central continent where most of the worshippers are located. They all got ready and hopped onto their golden chariots, but the monster horde suddenly happened. The subjugation of the kingdoms suddenly became something akin to salvation. The angels fought against the rampaging monster hordes on the kingdoms that they have marked. They destroyed all the monsters in their way which made them appear as the heroes that saved the helpless people from the evil monsters. The people did not know that it was the angels that are the reason for the vast monster horde that happened. They were the ones that started the real apocalypse by destroying the world barrier. Some ''gods'' even offered them salvation as well, but these were the gods of light that aided in the barrier destruction as well. Not all the gods of light were under the rule of the Goddess of Light Luminaria, but a majority are. Those that are not under her are either sealed or vanished in order to not be targets for her. High Gods cannot descend unto the world, yet which is why the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not descend but her other subordinate gods did. The gods did not expect that their drastic meddling will result in a worldwide monster horde, but some actually weed such a sight. They became saviors to the lost and weak beings that needed the help of a higher power. The gods reveled in the worship that they received as they grow more powerful with the amount of faith given to them. In just a span of a few days, most of the northern central continent is under the rule of the Gods of Light. All the humans were told to pray towards the Gods of Light with special attention to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The humans did not blink an eye and made sure that they are praying every time to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The sudden appearance of the Gods of Light and the angels were not helpful to the other races though. Elves, orcs, dragonkin, dwarves, and even the gnomes were persecuted from theirnds. Some were ughtered where they stand as the Goddess of Light Luminaria saw them as impure beings. The purge of other races did not stop from just the earlier ones as even the angels that turned their back on Goddess Luminaria are hunted down as well. All of the other races were forced to escape south where they know that they will be safe. The other races that known of the angels started to escape kingdoms where the majority were humans as well in fear that they might get offered to theing winged death bringers. Some of the strong human kingdoms made sure to protect the other races and not surrender to the angels. These kingdoms had gods that opposed the angels descend from time to time in order to defend it. An example would be the kingdom where the gods of war are heavily praised. They actively made sure to kill all the angels that are under the Goddess of Light Luminaria in sight as the gods of war dered them as beings that disrupt the world. The hierarchy of the world changed in the matter of days as the angels now rule 30% of the central continent. Ruling 30% might be small but the central continent is the biggest continent among the others. That percentage is already the number of beings that live in the northern continent. The angels wanted to rule the northern continent as well, but the Valkyries and the Vanir gods were protecting it. The angels knew that they cannot fight the war in two fronts which is why they made sure that the northern continent would be handled by their coborator. The angels used a powerful artifact in order to destroy the world barrier and it is something that was given to them by their coborators. The world barrier was destroyed by a replica of Gungnir which is the spear of the God Odin. Even if this was a replica, the power of the weapon plus the massive power that the gods of light imbued on it was enough to pierce a whole through reality. It was not just the Gods of Light that made the hole bigger as the Aesir gods participated as well. There were also some other gods that helped them in the shadows but those were distorted gods. The angels did not stop their march downwards, but they also made a crucial mistake on what they did. The Daemos did not participate in the defense against the angels because they did not necessarily break the flow of the world. What they did wrong is killing the Daemos that was supposed to fix the parts of the world barrier that did not close correctly. The Daemos members that were about to fix the numerous fractures were killed by the angels and the gods. The Daemos would not have dered war against them if they were left alone to do their jobs. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Adrian was actually the one that was called to fix those fractures, but he told the elders that he needed to help his friends first. Adrian might not want to admit it, but he is feeling guilty that he was the cause of the death of his fellow demons. If he was the one that epted the order, then he could have fixed the fractures even if he gets killed by others. Adrian mes himself because he should have been the one that went. Even if he gets killed, he can always resurrect as he is a yer unlike the others that are NPCs. Fortunately, the gods of death hurriedly retrieved the souls of the fallen demons so that the descended gods cannot torture them. Chapter 1784 The Silent Ones Become Loud 1784 The Silent Ones Be Loud "All of you return to Avalon at once. We will now go full scale war with the angels and the gods. I will leave Levin Cloud in charge while I deal with some matters regarding the underworld." Adrian stated as he created a portal back to Avalon. All the guild members could see that their guild master was acting a bit weird. Levin Cloud could feel it as he has known Adrian for a long time. Levin Cloud knew that his friend is now out for blood and that will be the only thing that will pacify him. "Let us go everyone. We will recoup in Avalon and maybe ally ourselves with some of the guilds that lost their territories due to the angels. There are a lot of angry yers right now as they were driven out of their territory." Levin Cloud stated as he knew that he needed to be proactive now. Levin Cloud knew that Adrian sacrificed much of his time in order to help them out. If he was not such a bullheaded individual, then his best friend would not be acting like this. He was now left with full control of the guild by Adrian which means that thetter will not participate in a guild battle. "I will handle the rest. Go and do what you need to do." Levin Cloud stated as he was thest one that entered the portal and vanished. "Will we have the support of the dragons?" Adrian asked just to make sure. "We will not support you, but we will also not be your enemies as well. We will bring the wrath of the dragons to the angels and the gods that made this happen. Not only was our young targeted but also the Mother of Dragons as well! We will not rest until all the angels that are under Mikhail be wiped out from the face of existence!" The male ancient dragons stated as the other dragons roared to show that they agree. All the elemental dragon kings flew to the skies and marched towards the angels as they were now angered to the brim. The central continent that rarely see flying dragons could see one just by looking up in the sky. The dragons have started to purge the angels with all their might as they have be ovee with great anger. Adrian did not care if the dragons helped them as long as they do not do anything against them. Adrian then closed the portal to Avalon as he used another portal to enter Limbo. He entered the portal to Limbo with a ratherplicated expression. == "Equinox! You have arrived. We were waiting for you." One of the fallen Daemos stated which made Adrian swallow his words as it was difficult to reply. "I told you that you should have smiled so that he would not be this sad. Look! He is bing pale despite his real form covered in dark mist." Another fallen Daemos stated in order to lighten the mood. "I am sorry." Adrian stated as he managed to finally utter words. The three fallen Daemos all smiled at Adrian as they do not me him for what happened to them. They died doing their duty and they managed to fix the fractures that were assigned to them. They made the world stable and died doing so. "Do not me yourself. We have lived quite a long life to the point that we were already bored of living." One of the fallen Daemos stated. "Yeah! If you did note or was born, then we would have been just mindless machines maintaining the world''s bnce. It is such a shame that I was not able to eat all those delicious foods that flooded Avalon though." One of the fallen Daemos stated as she wanted to taste the food that she was unable to try. "I was finally able to get a hobby after two thousand years, but I am d that I did. It made life incredibly worth living so do not be too hard on yourself. You are the reason that we finally got to ''live''!" Thest of the fallen Daemos stated as his soul started to turn into particles of light. "It seems that our time in Limbo is up. Our souls will return to the Eye of Chaos wherever it might be. I hope that when you find it, I get reincarnated into a more peaceful era where I can enjoy my hobbies." One of the fallen Daemos stated with a smile. "I want that as well, but I am sure that we will not keep our previous ego upon reincarnation. Which is why¡­" One of the fallen Daemos stated. "This is not goodbye, Equinox. This is just a ''See you again'' scenario. Make sure to kill those angels for us and get revenge!" All three fallen Daemos stated with a big smile as they finally disappeared. Adrian could be seen bowing to the three that departed but he was not the only one. There were numerous Anubises behind him that were bowing towards the three that fell as well but they remained silent during the earlier conversation. Adrian could be seen shaking a bit as he was really struck by the loss of the three since he knows all of the Daemos due to them being low in number. Adrian is quite close to all the Daemos as they treated him like a younger sibling since he was actually the youngest among all of them. There were Daemos that look like children but even they were at least a hundred years oldpared to Adrian. The Anubises did not stop bowing until Adrian raised his head up and looked at them. Adrian did not immediately start talking as he was taking some time topose himself. He knew those three Daemos members as they were part of the regiment that he trained with. He practically endured hardship with them which is why their death was a big scar on Adrian''s heart even though they are NPCs. "Thank you for your service to the great warriors that departed." Adrian stated as he thanked the Anubises. "It is our duty. A message has been passed down to the Arbiter of the Damned from the Gods of Death." One of the Anubis stated. "What is it?" Adrian asked. "The Gods of Death have given you permission to kill or rather erase the existences of the gods that have brought arge wave of death upon the world." The Anubis stated. "Tell them¡­ I shall start the purge even if I die trying." Adrian stated as his cold voice emanated throughout Limbo which made it colder than it usually is.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1785 The Gods of Death are Angry Chapter 1785 The Gods of Death are Angry The Gods of Death rarely agree on something as they have vastly different opinions. They would basically go against each other just for the fun of it. They never agree on anything but one thing and that is too much work. The sudden influx of souls in the underworld made all the Gods of Death crazy to the point that they were outraged by what their fellow gods did. The sudden outburst of monster hordes not only created numerous deaths for monster but also for people. The bnce of life and death was basically unable to be predicted. The death tolls are still rising by the minute which is why they have given permission for Adrian to act. The Champion of the Twin Gods is not just a judge for the dead, but they can also be a judge for the living. If life and death hang in a peculiar imbnce, the Champion of the Twin Gods must execute full authority. For the first time in a thousand years, the Gods of Death made the unanimous call to punish the gods that defiled the bnce of life and death. They have given their full trust towards Adrian to carry on with their punishments. He was told to make an example to all the gods that participated in the heresy of making the world chaotic. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have been given the right to freely use your death abilities in the mortal realm.] [The Gods of Death will handle providence for you while judging the other gods that dared to defile the sanctity of death.] [You can now freely transform in your Netheros True Form without the Nether Domain while in the presence of a god that will be punished. You will not use any cooldowns for this transformation.] Adrian smiled as he never thought that he would be able to scare gods and even kill them to relieve his anger. He might not be permanently killing them, but the gods of death will do the harsher punishment. Adrian would basically destroy their physical body that they manifested in the real world while the gods of death will deal with what will happen after. The Gods of Death would have manifested into the mortal realm if the influx of souls were not incredibly vast. They could not abandon their duties unlike some of the gods that descended unto the mortal realm. If the Gods of Death ever stopped their duties, then the world itself might get destroyed because death will note to all those that are about to die. "Here is the list of gods that are the targets." The Anubis stated as he passed a scroll to Adrian. "There are only five?" Adrian asked as he thinks that it is too small as he saw the hands of numerous gods. "These are the five major ones that cannot be done by the other contractors of the Death Gods. All of them are Greater Gods that can utilize all their divine power in the area that they have descended upon. The Lower Gods will be handled by the other contractors as they will be scared to face Champion Equinox and might hide back to the divine realm." The Anubis stated. "If the Gods of Death are furious then I bet the Gods of Life are also incredibly angry as well." Adrian muttered as he did not know the state of the Gods of Life since they were not contacting him. "We wish you the best of luck for your hunt, Champion Equinox." The Anubis stated as Adrian already opened a gate back to the mortal realm. "What would happen if these gods were protected by angels? Can I kill them using the authority of death that was granted to me?" Adrian asked before he left. "You may not be able to use the sacred death arts on them, but you can kill them. Feel free to let lose some steam as we know that you are very stressed right now. In fact, we would also appreciate it if we got summoned to fight as well. Our weapons are bing very itchy nowadays." The Anubis stated as he really wanted to fight. "Since I have the authority, I might summon you guys so you can also blow off some steam. I can only do that when I am in my true form though as it would be easier to connect the gate in that form. Pray that the gods that I will be hunting are cowards that need angels or other beings to protect them." Adrian stated as he entered the gate and vanished from Limbo. == The expansion march of the angels did not stop as they made sure to look like heroes upon the eyes of the humans. They could be seen unting their skills now that they can easily stabilize themselves in the mortal realm. With the Silver City fully integrated in the mortal realm, the angels can now utilize all of their strength when fighting. Still, there are some kingdoms that knew of the angel''s tricks and did not wee them. The angels that were turned away did not protect these kingdoms from the monster hordes but even lured some of them in their direction. To make matters worse, some monsters in the horde were even strengthened by the Greater God that apanied the angels in their conquest. "Foolish humans, if you do not obey us then you are not worthy for the love of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. I, the God Inti, shall be the one to cleanse you of your frivolous thinking that impure beings are needed to be protected." The God Inti stated as he empowered arge buffalo monster with his blessing. Therge buffalo monster suddenly swelled in size and its horns even glowed in a powerful light. Therge buffalo monster was forcefully transformed into a Light Pursuer Buffalo which is a Legendary tier monster. Therge gates of the kingdom were reinforced by the mages in order to stop its destruction from the ramming monster. Chapter 1786 The God Inti Chapter 1786 The God Inti The God Inti is a god of the sun that was a very famous god back then, but he is now under the gods of lightmanded by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He has a humanoid body that is tan and built with the only different is that his head is a golden disk. The golden disk head is spewing out rays of light and fire akin to a sun which represents that he is indeed a god of the sun. The God Inti was a powerful god back then, but he was reduced to bing a Greater God when his followers were massacred. The ones that massacred his followers was none other than the angels themselves under themand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He was furious about this event that he challenged the Goddess of Light Luminaria to a battle which he ultimately lost. He who was powerful when he had a million followers back then was reduced to a sorry state when he was overpowered by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not kill the God Inti from existence as she needed gods to siphon power from. She has limited divine energy vessels since she was not born a goddess which is why she made sure to bind the other gods of light under a pact. The Goddess of Light Luminaria acted as the master of all the gods of light that she has defeated. They acted like a lower god under her that she can use when the timees. This is also the reason why the other High Gods are not calling out her actions as they cannot offend each other. Battle between the High Gods is not something that the current world can do as it will also have repercussions. The divine realms will shake and might be destroyed which will lead to all the gods be essible by the dark gods or the distorted gods. There were gods that were killed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria to set an example, but she made most of the ones she defeated as her underling. The God Inti is one of those that became the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s underling. He had to swallow his pride and bow down to the Goddess of Light Luminaria or else he might have been sealed. He still bears a grudge to what happened to his followers back then, but he has no choice but to go with the wishes of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Let us conquer this kingdom and be done with it! I am losing so much energy when I am not situated near a temple." The God Inti stated as he enhanced more monsters to destroy the kingdom that is in front of him. "They chose to not submit which is why the Goddess of Light Luminaria has decided destruction upon them. We can always rebuild a kingdom as long as we do not ughter every human there. Of course, we will only save the humans, but the others will taste our holy steel." The angel stated to which the God Inti sneered. The God Inti did not like the angels one bit as they are arrogant and prideful. They were also the ones that killed all of his followers back then because they were different to the angels. The God Inti did not like working with the angels because of what they have done but it was the Goddess of Light Luminaria orders. "I might as well enjoy this body and create demigod babies with mortal women after this. That brazen woman will not be able to stop that." The God Inti stated as he thought that this kingdom will be easily ran over. Just as the God Inti thought that having some of the empowered monsters were enough, a powerful pir of light suddenly appeared from the skies. The God Inti felt another god has descended unto the battlefield and it was the god that is being revered by the kingdom that they are attacking. The god that descended was not as powerful as him, but the God Inti could tell that he was a god of war. Just like what the God Inti observed, a god of war did descend unto the battlefield, and it was the God Neto. He was a lesser god of war that is under the God Ares as one of his confidants. The gods of war are spread thin due to protecting a lot of kingdoms which is why only a few gods can descend to help them against the angels. Descending is also not as easy as one might think as there should at least be a temple dedicated to them for them to appear. Faith must also be in abundance for the gods to manifest as well. The Greater Gods of War descended unto kingdoms that were incrediblyrge to protect them from monster hordes. This left the smaller kingdoms be at the hands of the lesser gods of war. "God Inti, a god of war has descended. What do we do? We cannot easily defeat him and the monsters that you have created will only pose a minor challenge to him." One of the angels reported. "Continue with luring the monsters to this kingdom. I shall deal with the god that descended myself." The God Inti stated. The God Inti is confident that he will be the one victorious against the God Neto even if he does not have a nearby temple. The temples of Light in the kingdom that they are attacking were all destroyed by the soldiers when the angels threatened them. This is also the reason why he is losing more energypared to before. "I am still a greater god. A lesser god will have no chance against me even if he has a temple by his side to feed him power." The God Inti stated as he suddenly vanished from his location. == The God Neto descended upon a kingdom where he is worshipped as the monster horde there was increasing even more. The king and the nobility were shocked to suddenly have a god by their side. The people even cheered when they felt the godly presence of the God Neto. "I shall clear all the monsters in your kingdom, my followers. Under the banner of the Gods of War! I will make sure that all of you are safe! Soldiers of this kingdom! Come with me and defend your loved ones!" The God Neto shouted as he empowered all the soldiers andbatants in the kingdom. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as the God Neto appeared, he started ughtering the monsters that kept pouring unto the kingdom. The soldiers andbatants are even joining him in his bloodbath as the monsters fell down one after the other. They were wary of the angels in the distance, but they were noting closer due to the presence of the God Neto. "Lesser God! Stop protecting these heretics! They shall be punished under themand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria." The God Inti suddenly dered as the people of the kingdom suddenly saw another god. The people of that kingdom were in shock that they were dered as heretics when it was the angels that wanted them as ves. They have heard of what happened to the other races except for humans and they will not have that here. This kingdom has been one of the oldest and most just when ites to ruling as there are many demi humans living here. Even the queen of this kingdom has gnome blood running in her veins while the king is a half orc. The citizens also loved this kingdom because the nobility is not corrupt as they really do their best to serve the people. The citizens knew that things might change if the angels take over which is why they voluntarily destroyed the Church of Light and casted those in it away. "You have no jurisdiction to ce judgment of innocent people! You, Gods of Light, have grown more arrogant as we just let you be." The God Neto stated. "If you do not wish to step away then I will have to kill you myself. Enjoy being put to slumber for hundreds of years!" The God Inti shouted as his weapon suddenly appeared on his hands. The God Inti summoned a great sword that has jagged teeth on the side that resembled the rays of the sun. The God Neto also strengthened his weapon which is a sword and shield. The two gods did not even need to have a signal as they immediately started to exchange blows with each other. Each time the two gods shed; the force of their fight could be felt as it made the surroundings rumbled. The God Neto could feel the difference between them as he was getting pushed back further and further. The God Inti was incredibly joyous as the god before him was weak and he did not have to exert everything to win. Chapter 1787 Battle Between Light God and War God Chapter 1787 Battle Between Light God and War God "This cannot be. If I fall here, then this kingdom will also fall due to those winged bastards!" The God Neto stated as he was getting pushed back further and further by the God Inti. "Admit defeat and let the people of this kingdom surrender to us. If that happens then I shall promise to hspare you and half the people living in this kingdom!" The God Inti stated as he pointed his weapon towards the God Neto. "Half? And you call yourselves as the gods ofpassion. It seems that all gods of light are missing the C, O, M, P, I, and N in the wordpassion which is what perfectly describes all of you. I shall stop all of you here even if I have to be sealed for a thousand years!" The God Neto stated as he suddenly called forth enough power to double his current strength. The God Neto started to get covered by a crimson armor that looked like metal tes with dragon scale design. He was covered from the neck to his feet with a cool looking armor that will definitely give one the impression that he is a god of war. His sword is also covered in crimson light as well which represented the bloodlust that every god of war possesses. "You wish to perish then! I shall kill you and this kingdom with you as a funeral rite. Let this be an example to all those that defy the gods of light!" The God Inti stated as he is also suddenly covered in golden armor that has the motif of the sun. "War God''s Strike!" The God Neto shouted as he became a crims that surged towards the God Inti. "Sun God sh!" The God Inti shouted as he became a gold that shed with the crims that the God Neto became. The most powerful attack of the gods shed with one another, and it actually created a powerful shockwave that destroyed the magic barrier protecting the kingdom below. Fortunately, the people were safe as they have been evacuated but the rooves of a few buildings got crushed. The magus of the kingdom hurriedly put up another barrier as flying monsters might enter if it was not restored immediately. The sh of the two gods also affected those that were observing as they were sent flying a few meters back. This was the first time that the yers in Pandemonium a battle between the gods. They have seen a battle with a god but not a battle between gods that are almost equal in strength. The people watching the fight gulped in anticipation to see who won as the sh of the two ended as soon as they collided with each other. When the smoke cleared up, one could see the clear victor in the sh between the two gods. The people of the kingdom suddenly had a gloomy expression when they witnessed it. The giant sword that the God Inti wielded was piercing the body of the God Neto. The God Neto, on the other hand, is piercing the right shoulder of the God Inti. Both gods managed to hit each other but only one of them dealt a more devastating blow. "Struggle all you want but the end is still the same. Imend you for hitting my shoulder but that is all you have done." The God Inti stated as he was about to sever the God Neto''s body in half. "Do you think that I will easily sumb?!" The God Neto stated as he let go of his sword and gripped the giant sword piercing him with all his strength so that the God Inti does not finish him off. "Futile! You are nothing but helpless. Burn in the might of my sun mes!" The God Inti stated as he was about to engulf the God Neto in his sun mes. "You have done nothing to help those people. Die knowing that you are helpless!" The God Inti stated as his golden disk head started to shine brightly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The people of the kingdom started to weep as their patron god was about to get killed trying to protect them. The God Neto struggled with all he has but he could not stop the giant sword from burning him. He tried his best but the gap between a greater god and a lesser god cannot be easily surpassed. Just as the God Neto was about to use his body to create a divine explosion to save the people, a scythe suddenly pierced the chest of the God Inti. The God Inti was shocked as his divine body was pierced so easily but the energy that permeated in his chest burned his insides. The God Neto was shocked as he saw a being akin to an evil demon god behind the God Inti clutching the head of his opponent. "Universal Threat! Thank you for letting your guard down." A cold voice came from the being that looked like an evil demon god as he ran the de upwards and sliced the head of the God Inti in half. The angels that were cheering andughing at their victory suddenly panicked as someone killed the god that was supposed to protect them. Some angels managed to recover from the shock and charged towards the evil looking demon god, but they were unsessful. The angels that were around could not move as if their bodies were bound by something. The angels suddenly became overcame with fear as they heard the sounds of chains nging which they cannot see. The longer that the angels were bound by an invisible force, the louder they could hear the chains nging about as if it was a hallucination in their head. It was when they could clearly see the evil looking demonic god can they see that the things bounding them are indeed chains. The angels looked at the source of the chains and saw a frightening monster that as made of mist and chains. Chapter 1788 Made a War God Laugh Chapter 1788 Made a War God Laugh The angels prayed to their goddess for assistance, but their words were not heard because someone already interfered with the surroundings. The moment that the God Inti died is when all of the beings in the area have noticed that the surroundings have changed. Arge hound made of mist was actually circling about in their kingdom and they only noticed it now. "An illusion!" The God Neto stated as the giant sword piercing his stomach vanished upon the death of the God Inti. The God Neto suddenly feared the individual that came to his rescue as he has never felt such sinister energy. The being in front of him was a being that can bring death even to gods which is why the God Neto was in high alert even if the other party killed the rivaling god. He was also caught up in the illusion that was already in ce even before the fight between him and the God Inti started. "Goddess! Sav..ee¡­ u..ss!" The angels cried out, but it was all in vain because all of their spiritual bodies were crushed by the chains that enveloped their body. The souls that were supposed to return to the Silver City was captured and put in soulmps by the mist chain monster that killed them. The God Neto was extremely wary of the individual that popped out that he used his remaining grit to tightly hold his sword just in case a fight breaks out. He is also wary of the mist hound that appeared beside the kingdom as it was huge. The God Neto prepared to go after the mist hound first should it rampage and attack the kingdom, but his worries were for nothing. As soon as the God Inti and the angels apanying him have been all killed, the evil demon god looking individual vanished along with the mist chain monster and the mist hound. The God Neto breathe a sigh of relief as the terrifying being left him alive unlike his opponents. The God Neto then remembered that there was still a monster horde that needs to be killed. He looked down and saw all monsters below have been killed. The God Neto inspected the monsters and saw that there were holes in the bodies of all the monsters as if something sharp sprung up from below them to impale all of them. The God Neto then remembered the mist hound that was roaming the kingdom. The mist hound must not have been roaming the borders of the kingdom but killing all the monsters that were charging towards it. He then used the remaining faith that he has taken from the people of the kingdom to heal the wound on his body. The God Neto then descended unto the people to check is someone was hurt or have been affected by the fight earlier. The image of a powerful entity made of dark mist still lingers in the eyes of the God Neto. The people prayed and revered him as he descended while the priests that served him at his temple asked him of what happened. "Our War God Neto! We thank you for protecting us, but can I ask who was that deathly being that killed the opposing god?" The head priest asked as he was also wary of a being that can kill a god and have monster subordinates at its call. "Deathly?! Huh¡­ Ahahaha!" The God Neto muttered as the choice of words from his head priest suddenly connected the dots for him which made himugh out loud. The people and the priests that saw the God Neto could not help but be a bit strained when they saw their godugh as if it was the funniest joke. They did not dare to raise their voices on what is funny because the being before them is a god after all. They just waited for the God Neto to stopughing before asking him again. "I am sorry if it is a bit rude to ask, War God Neto¡­ but please tell us of your sudden jovial outburst." The head priest asked but he was shivering with fear as he might get killed on the spot for being impertinent. "Your words describing that being just rung true because the gods and goddesses of light along with the angels have angered gods that they should not have angered. Do you know that there is a group of gods that even the Gods of War fear?" The God Neto stated. "A group of gods that even the mighty and fearless Gods of War fear? Could you possibly borate, please?" The head priest asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The group of gods that even we gods of war fear are none other than the Gods of Death. They are the most patient and loving but you must never bring them problems. They have sent the Arbiter of the Damned to gather the souls of the gods that created this mess." The God Neto stated as he once againughed because he knows that the gods of light are going to get hunted and killed mercilessly. The God Neto finally remembered the energy that he felt when the being killed the God Inti earlier. The being that he described as the evil demon god reeked of the stench of death. It was so potent that it even made the God Neto puke even though war gods also have the stench of death as they often killed enemies in battlefields. "Do not worry about that being for now as it will not bring harm to all of you. In fact, that being might be the only saving grace that the world has now so that order can be restored. All of you focus on defending and rebuilding the kingdom as the monster horde mighte again. I shall return to my divine realm to recuperate but I will aid you once more if a powerful beinges again." The God Neto stated as he suddenly vanished from his position to return to his divine realm. Chapter 1789 The Feared Reaper of Gods Chapter 1789 The Feared Reaper of Gods Adrian was able to track down the first god of light in his list and that was the God Inti. The God Inti is also one of the more powerful gods on the list which is why he needed to be careful since he is not that powerful like him. Adrian is currently supercharged by the gods of death by allowing his true form in the mortal realm, but he only has the strength a bit higher than a lesser god but lower than a greater god. [The Gods of Death has silently interfered with the world to let you ess your true form permanently for the time being.] [Deliver all the souls of the Gods of Light that the Gods of Death have given.] [For each God of Light that you kill, you will be rewarded with one level.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om One might think that Adrian would level up like crazy if he were to kill gods in his current form but that is not the case. This mission was basically having the Gods of Death go against the flow of the world by having a being of pure death manifest fully. The downside of this power up would be Adrian not getting any experience from killing gods. If he were to get experience, then he might jump ten levels per Greater God and five levels per Lesser God. Adrian did not mind because what he wants is revenge and not experience points. He made sure to clear all the angels that apany the gods of light in the battlefield to set fear and an example. Adrian managed to find the God Inti because the yers livestreaming all kinds of battle. He made use of the streaming channels to see if something anomalous will ur. He found the most anomalous one and that is monsters gaining the powerful sun attribute. Adrian watched a bit until he saw that two gods are suddenly talking to each other. He made his decision and teleported to the coordinates of the livestream. He was able to see the God Neto easily killing the monsters until the God Inti intervened. One might think that Adrian would be sensed by the gods, but he was hiding in a pocket dimension. He made sure to not be discovered as he needs the God Inti to be weakened. He did not even think to work with the God Neto to kill the God Inti as that would just give away what he was and will do. Adrian observed as the two gods shed while he prepared everything that he needs to do. Adrian summoned Sirius and let him activate Samael''s Domain slowly until all the area is affected. He also made the illusion that everything is the same. He then summoned Charon and let him slowly make his chains slither towards the angels that were watching the scene of the two gods fighting. The two gods did not notice because they were more focused on their battle. The God Inti might not want to admit but the God Neto is putting up a good fight. If the God Inti is not careful then he might be the one to lose as Gods of War are unpredictable when ines to the battlefield and he might be the one to lose instead. All of this worked in Adrian''s favor as he managed to do everything without getting detected. Now that Adrian was finished with the preparations, he just needs the perfect time to execute his n. Adrian waited patiently as the two gods finally made decisive blows. Adrian wanted the fight to be as close as possible and have the God Neto slightly win but it seems that is wishful thinking. The God Inti is more powerful than the God Neto, but thetter put up a good fight. "This is the perfect chance as they are not moving." Adrian stated as he summoned his scythe and became truly undetectable even by the gods. The God Inti was drunk on his supposed win as all he needs to do is burn the God Neto in his sun mes. Just as the God Inti was about to produce the sun mes, Adrian struck with perfect precision and cunning. The God Inti was struck in his chest and was incapacitated withher energy. Before the God Inti could have a chance to recover slightly, Adrian sliced upwards which destroyed the divine body of his target. The God Inti died, and his divine soul was about to return to his divine realm to recuperate but Adrian grabbed it with all his might. With the powerful enhancement of Nether Energy, Adrian grasped the divine soul of the God Inti as he needed to deliver it to the underworld. Adrian did not want to leave any evidence of his involvement which is why Sirius is important. Samael''s Domain has a special ability when empowered byher energy and that is to disconnect the mortal realm frommunications with the gods. The angels that pleaded for help to their goddess were not heard as they were crushed to death by theher chains. The souls of the angels were all captured as well since they should never be able to revive in the Silver City. If the angels revived, then they would be informed that someone was attacking all of them. Charon captured all of the souls of the angels and kept them in soulmps which is his exclusive ability in hisher form. The fear of death came to all the gods of light that are involve as the Arbiter of the Damned hunted everyone cleanly. It was only until Adrian has killed five gods of light that the angels and the other gods be wary. The angels and gods of light no longer moved recklessly as they also moved in pairs which made Adrian move much slower. Still, Adrian has achieved his goal and that is to nt the fear of death upon the haughty gods that have been left unchecked. Chapter 1790 The Wary Gods of Light Chapter 1790 The Wary Gods of Light News about gods of light dying to an unknown evil demonic god started to spread as there were some yers mixed with the angels that Adrian killed. Adrian expected that he might at least clean up until eight gods of light before news broke but the yers are indeed the greatest variable. Unlike NPC souls, the souls of yers are given more freedom which is why Adrian cannot interfere with it unless he is in the afterlife. The remaining gods of light started to pair up and bring more angels to apany them which made it difficult for Adrian to hunt them. This is not all bad as the conquest of the angels slowed down by half as they needed to focus more resources in one area than spread out more. Adrian''s activities also alerted the remaining six angelic leaders. Adrian had to hide in pocket dimensions and wait for night toe because one of the six angelic leaders was using their gift to see in all areas touched by light. Adrian did not know how long that angel can do such a thing, but he needed to be discreet in order to be sessful in assassinating all the gods of light. Using ''Universal Threat'' was his perfect way of killing all the gods of light that he encountered before since even they cannot detect it. Adrian would also look for chances instead of using it head on. He often waited for the gods to be distracted by either fighting another god or dealing with the demigods. Adrian managed to see the hidden demigods that protect each mysterious kingdom due to his excursion. Some demigods were wary of him while some thanked him for his help, but he did not reply to them. One of the rules of his current form is that he should not interact with any innocent mortal as his very form is death incarnate. Even demigods might get transported directly to the underworld if they touch him which is why he left as soon as he killed the targets. == "This cannot go on! We are cowering like scared animals!" The God Magec stated as the god was covered with gold and silver armor which made their gender unknown as their voice is also not low or high. "We had a deal to split the kingdoms once we rule the entire central continent. The Aesir have assisted you in this struggle so all of you must keep your end of the bargain." The God Baldr stated as he is also a god of light, but his affiliation is with the Aesir instead of the Goddess Luminaria. "You are also like us! You are just lucky that your father has a tacit understanding with the Goddess Luminaria or else you will also be under her heel!" The Goddess Prende stated as the God Baldr was acting like he was above them when he has a backer on par with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "If you are that irritated then why not send your armies to this realm. With the Asgardian army, we will be able to conquer the entire central continent within the day." The God Magec stated. "The God Odin is currently sleeping as he has used his power to create a copy of Gungnir to help your servants pierce the world barrier. Do you think that doing that will not have consequences? Can you honestly answer that the Goddess Luminaria will be fine if she creates a copy of her Dawn Scepter?" The God Baldr stated. The gods of light under the Goddess Luminaria knew that even she will fall into a few months sleep to recover that energy. The Gods of Light expected that the Asgardian army would have been able to cross the dimension easily but there were some Daemos that interfered immediately. They were able to kill those Daemos, but the crack was fixed which made it unbearable for other than gods to cross the dimensional threshold. In fact, one soldier from the Asgardian Army volunteered to cross the dimension but he was almost crushed by the force of the world barrier. Gods of Space are needed to cross the dimensional barrier safely or an assistance from a High God. The God Odin went to sleep due to the bacsh of creating a copy of his divine spear while the God Heimdal that guards the Bifrost cannot use it due to sending that spear to the mortal realm. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Bifrost was heavily damaged due to sending the copy of Gungnir to the Silver City. A few months or maybe a year would be needed to fix it. The only way to cross that dimensional barrier would be the aid of a Daemos or the sacrifice of a million souls. They cannot ask the Daemos for help because they killed some of them while the Gods of Death will be under their tails should they use the second option. "What should we do then? The other gods of light are afraid to get killed as they did not return to their divine realms when killed! Even the Goddess of Light Luminaria is fuming but she is keeping it in as the expansion is proceeding." The Goddess Prende stated. "What or who do you think is responsible for the deaths of the gods and the angels? Could it be the demigods or is it the Daemos?" The God Magec asked. "The most likely would be the demigods as they are greedy beings that want to get our divine energy so that they can ascend to true divinity easier than gaining that divinity from scratch. The Daemos is still an option as there is the Champion of the Twin Gods in their camp." The Goddess Prende stated. "It must be the demigods because the Champion of the Twin Gods is currently in Avalon fixing the dimensional rifts popping up due to the help of our other aplices. My spies have told me that the Daemos are not dealing with us right now because they need the world to stabilize. We must rule at least half of the central continent before the Daemos moves! If we establish order before the Daemos could intervene then they will not be able to touch us. They make the world stable as is their job! It must be the demigods which is why kill any demigods that you encounter but make sure to still look out for other beings that want to kill the gods and the angels! Even Mikhail is fuming as the number of angels are declining." The God Baldr stated. Chapter 1791 Might As Well Show Myself 1791 Might As Well Show Myself Adrian marked all the locations that the gods of light were present and all of them paired up like they are the best of friends. In reality, the gods of light hate each other and that they only talk and cooperate because of the God of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria does know of this, but she does not care to mend as she thinks thatpetition is essential to serve her better. "They are in high alert and would even retreat during the night which means that any movement from my side will surely be spotted by that angel with the gift of light sight. Thankfully, the dragons are now in full battle mode and will raid the Silver City tomorrow which means I can rampage as much as I want. Since they are being careful then I shall show myself and kill the paired gods." Adrian thought as he started to bide his time. Adrian hid in his pocket dimension and waited for the right timing as that is what he has most. The most important thing is that the angels are now bing the number one target for all the oppressed races that they are killing. The Daemos Elders did not prioritize revenge as the world is going haywire, but they are just waiting for the joint coalition. Adrian has been filled with the information that the Daemos would immediately transport all the soldiers. This time the angels have incurred the wrath of the world as this world has been interacting since they were sealed. What they did not know is that there are humans that they have conquered that are also plotting their downfall as some have loved other races and produced offspring. The world is no longer like the time when the angels were tyrannical, and they spread human supremacy. The world that they live in now has received the benefits of the joined innovation of all races. There might be some differences where one will not agree but it is not the point that people will kill each other for it. The human supremacy kingdoms have also been severely weakened ever since the strongest human empire was wiped off the map. The ones that advocated for human supremacy could not sustain themselves in a world that has the ingenuity of the gnomes, the craftsmanship of the dwarves, the nature work of the elves, the military might of the orcs, and the fierceness of the dragonkin along with other known races. The only reason that some human supremacy kingdoms managed to operate despite great economic deficit is due to the silent funding of the Church of Light. The treasury of the Church of Light started bleeding as soon as they made sure to keep those kingdoms afloat. The richest religion in the world could no longer be called rich as their funds are now rock bottom for supporting numerous small human supremacy kingdoms. This is also one of the reasons why they have been hell bent in conquering all of the kingdoms around their pawns. The Church of Light must refill their treasury so that they can operate once more. Even if one does not want to say but money is needed in everything even in charity work. == In Avalon, the entire floating ind is suddenly covered in a powerful barrier to make sure that unknownmunication will not be applicable. The spies sent by the God Baldr has theirmunication cut off from the angel yers that sends information to the head angels. The spies thought that something was wrong in Avalon which is why they started to leave its premises which is what the others really want. "We are starting. Alert the joint coalition that the activation of the hidden teleportation magic circles willmence. We might not be able topletely join in the war as we are fixing fractures, but Elder Bronx will be our representative. Make sure that all those angels and even the gods be teared to shreds." Ascalor stated as he was incredibly furious. "I shall make sure to carve to them why we were feared even by their best warriors." Bronx stated as his aura made the space around him tremble. "The time cracks also started to appear which is more of a pain to fix. They must have used a divine weapon to break the world barrier. If you can retrieve that weapon, then we can destroy it and use its essence to fix the world barrier anew." Koronn stated as he still believes that they can restore the world barrier if given the right items. "I shall see if it is there when I bring destruction upon them." Bronx stated. "Also, do not die. We are spread thin as it is. We do not need any more deaths from us, or this world is doomed." Ascalor stated as Bronx nodded. "The Joint Council of the Central Continent is in position. We are ready to be transported." A crystal ball suddenly stated. "All Daemos in Avalon,mence casting the spell, Multiple Transition!" Ascalor stated as all the Daemos that were busy suddenly stopped what they were doing and chanted words. The ordinary citizens of Avalon and even the passerby yers did not know what was happening, but a powerful wave of energy suddenly filled Avalon for a moment before it returned to normal. The people thought that it was just one of the blessings of the Tree of Life and Death located in Avalon which is why they did not worry. Even the spies did not suspect a thing but those that saw the weird chants went out of Avalon to report what happened. The spies that regained the ability tomunicate could not call their contacts or rather their contacts cannot answer. What the spies did not know is that it was already toote because the forces that opposed the angels were already sent to the respective targets. The Dragons in particr that epted aid were directly transported in the skies of the Silver City. Chapter 1792 Chopping the Heads of Gods I Chapter 1792 Chopping the Heads of Gods I ??1792 Chopping the Heads of Gods I Adrian did not even have to wait long as he sensed the disturbance in space and smiled. He knew that the Joint Council of the Central Continent has arrived. This made him smile as this would lessen his burden as he will not need to fight against two gods alone. The demigods that were backing each nation also stepped up to the te as this might be their chance at divinity by killing gods and taking in their divine essence. Adrian peeked at the army that was sent in front of the kingdom that he was eyeing where two lesser gods were guarding. The angels seem to have be lesser as some might have been pulled away to retreat. Adrian thought that something must have happened to the Silver City that warrants their attention immediately. Adrian looked at the two gods that did not show fear as they believed that they would be enough to protect each other against the unknown enemy killing the gods of light. In fact, they thought that getting defeated just means that they will be evicted from the mortal realm and sent to their divine realms to recuperate. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not even bother to tell her subordinate gods that those that were killed mysteriously did not return to their divine realms. The ones that were guarding this conquered kingdom were a light god and a light goddess. They made every being in this kingdom cower in fear and even toyed with races other than humans by killing them as if they were ants. Adrian really wanted to interfere immediately but going against two gods even with his soulbounds is not easy with the threat that reinforcements mighte for the gods. "I did not even remember their names which is why they are stuck being lesser gods. They would not have been important if they just inly guarded but they toyed with lives. That is a crime punishable by death and torture for a hundred years." Adrian stated as he saw that the army that came to this kingdom has two demigods with them. "Release all of the people in the kingdom and both of you gods will not be harmed. That goes with the angels as well." One of the demigods stated. "Foolish demigod! Who are you to demand us beings that are beyond you?!" The Light goddess stated as she threw the severed head of a female elf towards the army which made all the elves scowl at her. "Let us just kill them!" One of the demigods stated as his rather slightly long and pointy ears can be seen. One of the demigods that came was a half elf that cared for both humans and elves because he was nurtured carefully by both his parents. He did not have any prejudice at all as he was raised with love even though both his parents have already returned to the soil. He vowed that no being conceived from parents that loved each other must never be hurt. "Let us test them first." The Light God stated as he conjured arge magic circle that created swords of light that headed towards the army. The swords of light are then met with a magic that is simr to it which is noticed by the two light gods. There were ten hooded individuals with the army and the gods of light knew what they were. They were angels that have turned their backs on Luminaria and lived the lives of their human vessels. One might even say that they are no longer angels as they fused with their human bodies perfectly to be Nephilim due to Ark''s intervention. Ark has gathered all the angels that turned their backs on the Goddess Luminaria and stabilized their bodies. The angels possessing the human bodies have harmonized with their mortal flesh to transform into Nephilim. Even Ark did not know he was capable of such but the Fallen believed that he really is the promised one to bring down the Goddess Luminaria. "Traitorous Wretches!" The Light Goddess scowled as she created a powerful burst of light that is aimed at the enemy army. "It seems that they are not taking us seriously?" The female demigod stated as she created a spell that is of equal power but using darkness magic. The two magics collided with each other and cancelled out like nothing happened. This made the two light gods a bit shocked as their attacks were deflected easily even if it was only slightly serious. The two light gods stared at the female demigod and saw the aura that she was emitting, and it made their noses stuffed. "A devil child with a human. A Cambion is amongst them. This might be a bit difficult." The Light God stated. "It will only be a little difficult, but I would love to have that Cambion''s head to decorate my sanctum." The light goddess stated. "Shall we show them the difference in strength?" The Light God stated as he looked at the Light Goddess. "Let them taste despair in the bright light!" The Light Goddess stated as the two of them released their domains at max capacity. The two light gods might be downying their enemies, but they were wary. They only put on a brave front but even they are not sure that they will not leave this battle unscathed. The both of them suddenly transformed into beings of pure light and released their domains to the point that it covered the entire battlefield which is bigger than the size of the kingdom they are protecting. All the angels also changed to their full golden armors as they were about to engage in war. This is not just the site for this kingdom as all the kingdoms that were invaded by the angels and the gods of light are having the same scenario. The fight for the central continent has started after the monster hordes were over. Chapter 1793 Chopping the Heads of Gods II Chapter 1793 Chopping the Heads of Gods II ??1793 Chopping the Heads of Gods II The two gods of light changed the terrain as sparkles of faint golden light became scattered in the battlefield. The two demigods wanted to use domains as well, but they are not that powerful. The two demigods have yet to fully awaken their domain that can changed the surroundings. Just because one bes a demigod does not mean that they can create arge domain. The best that the two demigods can do is create a small domain that is two meters in diameter with them at the center. They were able to protect themselves from the effects of the domains of the two gods of light. The army that they came with was not able to lessen the effects of the domain of the two gods which is why their fighting power slightly weakened. The enemy angels were able to get more powerful as a result, but the army was still bigger in quantitypared to the enemy angels. They did not lose hope as the two demigods that they are with did not falter when it came to the domains of the gods which means that they have hope. "I shall deal with the annoying one first as he is someone that that I can defeat without any interference." The female Cambion stated as she suddenly sprouted one devil horn on the left side of her forehead. The female Cambion suddenly vanished from her position with a puff of ck smoke. She then reappeared next to the light god as she used dark magic to create sharp ws. The two light gods were a bit shaken that a darkness magic user was as fast as them but that does not change their stance. "Cheeky devil brat!" The light goddess stated as she was the first that reacted and created a spear made of light to hit the female Cambion. "Pierce!" The half elf stated as he suddenly thrusted his rapier and a powerful green light suddenly shot out from it that targeted the light goddess. The light goddess was not able to defend against the sudden attack to her and the rapier sword aura hit her perfectly which sent her flying a few meters away. The female Cambion managed to hit the light god with her w, but he was able to defend against it at thest second. The female Cambionughed as her ws were not ordinary and the light god noticed it as well. The arm that the light god used to block the attack of the female Cambion could be seen getting darker and darker. The darkness w was injecting some of the darkness element into the armor of the light god. The light god did not think this was possible that he could be tainted by the darkness of a Cambion and not a devil. The light god suddenly exploded in a bright light which made the female Cambion retreat as she is still weak against the light element. The light god created seven spheres of pure light that released light swords that targeted the female Cambion. The female Cambion had to focus on dodging as each of the swords were made of pure light energy that is deadly even to her. The light goddess and the male half elf were also in full battle mode as well since the former felt that she was embarrassed by the half elf demigod. The battle style of the male half elf is to use sword aura in a swift way likeunching a piercing needle at the speed of light. Even the light goddess must evade his attacks as one hit from earlier made her armor crack which is a great achievement. The light goddess is different from the light god as she made use of meleebat more. She shot towards the male half elf at a fast speed with her spear, but she is not able to due to the fact that the male half elfunching repeated concentrated attacks. She was fast but the male half elf was able to predict her flight path which made it easy for him to attack her. The two gods and the two demigods were not the only ones fighting as the angels and the army started to sh as well. The Nephilim were able to block the long-ranged attacks of the angels but that is not the case for meleebat. The army and the angels shed with one another but the differences in strength could be seen. The angels empowered by the domains of the two gods can take on five of the army people at a time. This made it difficult to see who would win and angels are a race that do not get tired as long as light is continuously poured in their bodies. The angels thought that they have the advantage as the fight drags out since they are of the superior race. What the people fighting do not know is the fact that they were all being watched carefully. A being was peeking from another dimension waiting for the perfect chance to attack. Adrian was patient even though he really wanted to jump into the battle, but he needed to prepare as well. Even he will find it difficult killing two gods at the same time. Sirius was already out and slowly used Samael''s Domain to cover the entire area. He still wanted to cut off themunication of the angels to their goddess as he did not want someone interfering. Adrian did not use Samael''s Domain to just cut off the inside but also the outside so that his presence will not be easily found out by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The less they know about him then the easier his job would be. Adrian could also see that the gods of light are fighting against the demigods a bit lightheartedly. It seems that the gross behavior of the two gods is not easily seen through by the demigods that think that they are winning. "Make sure to enjoy that sight as that will be yourst." Adrian stated as he finally deployed Charon as well since everything is now in ce and he is just waiting for the perfect timing. Just as Adrian observed, the two demigods suddenly felt that the two light gods'' attacks started to get heavier than before. The female Cambion could see that her darkness w could barely prate the armor of the light god and she is getting hit more and more by his projectiles. Her senses could tell that the light god was toying with her all along as she saw him start tough. The same is true for the male half elf as his attacks could no longer hit the light goddess. The light goddess could be seen easily evading his attacks by a hair''s breadth. She would perfectly dodge at the right moment and the right time which made him go to the defensive. "They were toying with us." The female Cambion stated as she could be seen getting exhausted with her back against the male half elf. "I agree but we must not falter here or else the world is doomed." The male half elf stated. "Are you kids done ying? We barely broke a sweat?" The light goddess stated but she was still a bit exhausted as well since battling the demigod is not easy. "We should destroy everything just in case. I am done ying here." The light stated as he knew that the enemy might get used to his fighting style if it dragged on. The two light gods wanted to use their remaining energy to destroy everything in the area even the kingdom. They thought it was a bother to protect and they believed that the humans can just reproduce again anyway. Sacrificing one kingdom is much better in their eyes that doing tedious guarding work. "Luxa Prima!" The Light God stated as he started to fuse all of his seven light balls like a powerful sun. "All of you are doomed. Release it!" The light goddessughed as she knows that the light god, she is working with was the best spell caster when he was a mortal. "Why are you not releasing it!?" The light goddess stated as she looked towards the light god in horror. The lower body of the light god suddenly separated from his head and fell to the ground. Therge sun that the light god conjured fizzled out like it never happened. There was dead silence in the battlefield as that happened because no one expected or sensed the being that they are seeing. "Die!" The light goddess managed to recover from her shock and is about to plunge her spear towards Adrian''s heart but¡­ "Realm Ender." Adrian stated calmly as Sirius suddenly manifested below the light goddess and bit her whole body off. The only thing remaining of the light goddess'' body was her head which Adrian caught. The angels screamed in terror but that is all that they can do because the sound of chains echoed in the distance. The invisible chains soon manifested in the eyes of all the people in the army as the proud golden armored angels were struggling to escape. Without even waiting for Adrian tomand him, Charon crushed all of the angels and their screams were pure agony. The angels were not easily crushed because they had their armors on but that only increased their suffering. The scene of three beings made of mist killing all their enemies were engraved in the minds of those who witnessed it. Chapter 1794 The Angels are Surrounded Chapter 1794 The Angels are Surrounded ??1794 The Angels are Surrounded The two demigods saw what happened to the two gods that they were battling and were still in shock. They only managed to recover when Adrian suddenly vanished from the area. All the angels were also dead which made them feel like they have aplished their tasks without any sacrifice. The army and the two demigods knew that they needed to sacrifice some things and even lives in order to win. The fact that they were able to win the fight without dying made them cheer. The army knew that this was just a coincidental win because someone intervened, and the two demigods already had information on that someone. "To think that the Reaper of the Gods was actually real." The male half elf stated as there were some rumors going about that a being was hunting down the gods of light and killing all the angels in the process. "I am just d that the being did not separate our heads off while we were also at our weakest. We can still join up with the others and attack the other conquered kingdoms." The female Cambion said as she looked at the army that they brought and could see that all of them had their legs giving out. All of those that gazed through Adrian''s body suddenly felt like death wasing to them. They had shortness of breath, time moved slower, and they felt their body getting colder as if death personified wasing to them. This is not an isted case as all those that did witness Adrian''s true form in all that power either fainted or thought they were crazy. Adrian did not stop with his crusade of death as he managed to hunt down six more gods of light until he was summoned back in the underworld. The gods of death could no longer hold his true form without causing a bacsh on him which is why he was told to stop. Even if Adrian did stop his current killing spree, fear has already been nted unto the gods of light that descended as they finally learned of what happened to the gods of light that were killed. The Aspect of Death Thanatos personally visited the Gods Baldr, Magec, and Prende as they were the leaders of the gods of light that have descended unto the world. The Aspect of Death Thanatos delivered to them an eerie note saying that this is just a warning for the unstable death wave that they created. The next time that the Gods of Light do something like this again then all of them will be judged. The Gods of Light that were captured were also sent straight to the underworld to be tortured. The ones in the list that Adrian was given were the ones that created bloodshed upon their descent. The ones that were spared were ones that have yet to kill any other being but are indeed lesser gods. There were still some in the list that Adrian was not able to kill but they were Greater Gods that did not leave the Sanctum of Light. The Sanctum of Light is the greatest temple of the Gods of Light where they are also at their most powerful. There were at least ten more gods there which is why Adrian did not attack any of them. He would be walking inside a lion''s den if he did so and be killed in the process. The Gods of Light did not take kindly to the threat of the gods of death, but they can only suck it in. "Did they really capture them after killing them?" The God Baldr asked. "I just returned from my divine realm and tried to reach out to those that were killed. They were not in their divine realm and the Goddess of Light Luminaria is not pleased. She is rampaging like a madman in the divine realm and cursing at the Gods of Death." The Goddess Prende stated. "We are lucky that they only gave us a warning as we only invoked arge monster horde when we destroyed the world barrier. If we created a cmity that wiped off half the then all of the Gods of Death would surely not stand around and personally im us." The God Magec stated. "What is the condition of those that were captured?" The Goddess Prende asked as the gods of light were not killed but apprehended for their misdeeds. "They are being tortured if the letter speaks true. The Aesir Gods would no longer participate in this foolishness now that even the Gods of Death have been angered. We will no longer work with you from this point on." The God Baldr stated as he decided that it is best that they no longer form an alliance with the Gods of Light under the Goddess Luminaria. "You cannot do that on your own! You cannot break the vow that the God Odin himself has made." The God Magec stated. "I can and I will because I have the authority to when the God Odin is at rest. Your goddess did not even inform us of what was happening. Some of the gods of light that were under me were also dragged to the underworld because of what happened. We have sacrificed enough for this alliance that does not even bother to inform us of the important events that are happening. This is where we part ways and I hope that whatever you are nning would be sessful, but we would no longer be part of it." The God Baldr stated as he vanished from the Sanctum of Light. "Coward! I thought those Aesir Gods are the bravest and most brutal, but they ran away when the Gods of Death became angry." The God Magec stated. "They have already done their end of the bargain. It is actually a shock that they kept in contact and were helping us until now. Still, the God Baldr was correct. The Goddess Luminaria should have told us that the other gods were killed by a warrior sent by the Gods of Death. Now, we are now only ten in number from the previous thirty." The Goddess Prende stated. "It does not matter. We can still rule this continent as long as we have the angels on our side." The God Magec stated but someone suddenly burst into their meeting room. "Who dares!" The God Magec stated as he saw an angel with a burnt wing rush to them. "Apologies, gods of light¡­ but¡­ the winged lizards! They havee and started burning the kingdom!" The angel reported as the screams of all the beings in the city suddenly echoed in the area to which the gods of light could hear. == The dragons did not only attack the kingdoms that were inhabited by the angels but also the Silver City directly. About thirty dragons have been transported outside of the Silver City by the Daemos. All of them spewed their dragon breaths towards the Silver City which invoked its powerful barrier. Despite not being able to damage the barrier after using their dragon breath for ten minutes, the dragons did not stop as they were out for blood. All of them continued in using their dragon breaths until the barrier started to shake. All the angels in the Silver City started to panic as they started using their own magic to reinforce the barrier. The angels thought that the dragons would have been tired after an hour, but they were severely mistaken. After an hour, ten more dragons arrived to contribute to the destruction of the barrier to the Silver City. As if to add fuel to the fire, the kingdom where the Sanctum of Light is located started to be the object of revenge for the dragons as well. "Gabriel! We are surrounded! The lizards managed to cure the disease that we have inflicted on them! We should never have trusted those Followers of the Dark Gods and the fallen eastern gods!" Raphael stated as she was the one using most of her power to create the barrier around the Silver City. "I have even received news that some of the gods of light were killed in action." Uriel stated. "Most of the angels that we also deployed reported a being that easily killed them. I made sure to use my Light Vision to see everything that the light touches, but it must have happened on the dark areas that I reported to you about." Camael stated. "What should we do?" Zadkiel asked Gabriel since Mikhail was still recuperating. "We shall fight back as intended. We are the righteous ones in this world and the only pure beings that should exist." A voice from within the hall suddenly stated as Mikhail showed himself. "Have you recovered?" Gabriel asked. "I have recovered enough as the Goddess Luminaria is not pleased which is why she gave me strength. Gabriel, prepare to use the Light Wing Domain. All of us shall go into battle!" Mikhail stated. Chapter 1795 The Six Virtues I Chapter 1795 The Six Virtues I ??1795 The Six Virtues I "You are permitted to use all of your powers to drive away the overgrown lizards. Kill them if you can but we must defend the honor of the angels first that we cannot be looked down upon." Mikhail stated as he cannot stand still anymore since no angels can get out of the Silver City. "There are six dragon kings present. We just need to heavily damage all of them and the dragons would back off. If they are not stopping even if we scare them off, then I also permit to you in massacring all of the kingdoms that we have upied." Gabriel stated as he believed that they could push all the attackers back by killing the lowly beings. "Since we are all going to go full power, let me be the one that starts us off. We must prepare just in case that they are nning a surprise attack since that kind of attack is not beneath the lower beings. I will release deadliness of light that has never been seen before." Uriel stated as she is the most powerful when ites to pure elemental power in the Seven Virtues. "I shall permit that. All of you will be wary as there might be some filthy beings that infiltrate the city. The Daemos are also participating this time as they are no longer implementing the hands-off approach." Mikhail stated as he knew what had happened since he sensed that the dragons suddenly appeared as if they were transported from another space. "I shallmand a toon." Camael stated as she headed to seizemands over the angels. "I shall make sure to sweep the city to make sure that we do not have vermin in our holy sanctuary." Zadkiel stated as she was the perfect one to deal with intruders. "I shall help all of those that are injured on our end. I will show them the fear of an immortal angelic army." Raphael stated as he also went out of the room. "The n is starting to create holes! We did not intend to have the Daemos participate in the war. You know that they are a major variable that we cannot predict. They also have the Champion of the Twin Gods in their ranks. The n started to fail the moment those gods of light killed members of their race." Gabriel stated in a bit of a panic since the n was not being done to what he expected. "I know that, Gabriel. I even gave clear instructions that they should not bother the Daemos should theye to fix the unstable rifts. It was not among the angels that pulled that trigger but the gods of light which some of the angels just listened to. Create another contingency that we can use with the Daemos in the mix for the war. Our ns to upy every city in the central continent without their interference is no longer an option. We must n ahead so that we can counter whatever the Daemos are up to." Mikhail stated. "You cannot counter what they are up to because all of them are beings of chaos! Even the gods that weave fate cannot urately determine when they die. Now, those freaks of nature are seeing us as targets of destruction." Gabriel stated as he is afraid of the Daemos. One might think that Gabriel is not afraid of the Daemos because he is just below Mikhail but that is not the case. The more intelligent a being is and the more they can gauge the strength of another will make them fear the Daemos. Just like what Gabriel said, the Daemos are an uncontroble variable that cannot be predicted. Mikhail and Gabriel nned to get half the central continent upon destroying the world barrier. They nned that they could achieve this with the help of the gods of light that will descend. It was also their n to leave the Daemos alone to their job of fixing the rifts in the world that will result in the destruction of the world barrier. The n started to derail when the gods of light killed the Daemos even when they were told not to touch them yet. The n is to keep the Daemos with their istionist mindset and keep them doing what they were tasked to do. This would have been easy, but gods are not beings that even the angels can control as Mikhail was also not present when they descended since he was healing himself. "Recall all the gods needed to fight against the dragons." Mikhail stated as he suddenly heard a powerful explosion that was located inside the city. "This is bad! A Daemos is rampaging in the Silver City! Zadkiel is fighting him, but she is being overwhelmed." Camael stated as she immediately reported what happened. "It has only been half an hour since our briefing and Zadkiel is already losing?! I shall immediately join the fight to aid her." Gabriel stated as the entire Silver City started to shake, and a loud roar was emitted from the direction where the fight was taking ce. == A few seconds after the other Seven Virtues decided on what they needed to do; the Daemos Corps led by Bronx have sessfully infiltrated the city. By sessfully, they just weaved space to instantly appear inside. They were immediately seen upon their arrival but were not reported instantly because they bashed the heads of all the angels that they saw them. Bronx and the others were given information that they need to destroy therge tower located in the center to make a statement. Causing great destruction in the process was just a bonus so that they can vent their anger. All of the corps members that Bronx has taken with him are Diabolon and they were his personal troops that have been with him before he was an elder. "Let the destruction begin. Release all of your anger and let them know why we are feared as personification of destruction!" Bronx stated as all of them suddenly expanded in size. A powerful wave of energy came from the east side of the Silver City which alerted Zadkiel and the other angels. Zadkiel arrived the fastest in the location where the energy anomaly urred and saw six hulking figures that were emitting a powerful force aura. They were three-meter-tall hulking figures that have three horns on their head while emitting an ominous aura that distorted space around them. "Destroy everything! We will reconvene at the tower!" Bronx stated as he spoke that in anguage that only the Daemos could understand. "Stop, heathens!" Zadkiel shouted as she released her limiter. A powerful bright light suddenly exploded and numerous magical writings appeared in the area. A staff made of light and wood materialized in her hand. Zadkiel''s six wings expanded to a great wingspan of three meters which made her lookrge and powerful akin to a god. "Light Scripture: st!" Zadkiel stated as light magic letters materialized from her staff to create a magic circle. The magic circle wasrge, and a powerful st of light was released from it. Bronx saw the magic circle but did not bother to dodge as a powerful burst of light enveloped his body. Zadkiel smiled as her spells are not normal because she can seal any defensive spells that they use when they are hit by her magic spells. "Die!" Zadkiel thought but she suddenly saw a silhouette of a being inside her magic spell attack radius. Zadkiel''s spell ended and Bronx was able to tank it like nothing happened. Parts of his body was not even damaged as his clothes are still undamaged. There were not even signs of him being burned by the magic spell even if he was sted by concentrated light. "Is that all, angel?" Bronx stated as hisrge body suddenly vanished from his spot. Zadkiel looked around as he did not expect that arge body like Bronx could move faster than what she can perceive. Before Zadkiel could sense Bronx, her whole body that was flying in the air is suddenly sent crashing down to the floor of the Silver City. She was able to get a glimpse of what happened and saw two huge knuckles pound her straight without even her noticing. "Impossible! His movement should have been sealed as well!" Zadkiel thought as she released another spell. "Light Scripture: Law Reversal!" Zadkiel stated as she suddenly became weightless and stopped before her whole body reached the ground. "Light Scripture: A¡­" Zadkiel stated as she was prepared to cast another spell when she was suddenly grabbed by the wings. Bronx then proceeded to use all his arm strength and m Zadkiel to the floor even though he felt that she was weightless. A weird energy enveloped Zadkiel which suddenly made her incredibly heavy which is why she felt the damage when her face met the floor. The Angel of Righteousness could not believe that she was eating floor when it was her that often did it to others. Chapter 1796 The Six Virtues II Chapter 1796 The Six Virtues II ??1796 The Six Virtues II Zadkiel, the angel that is said to be the most difficult opponent, is now begging for Bronx to stop. Anyone would think that a mage that can seal skills would be able to topple their opponents as long as their spell hits but that is the case if their enemy needed skills. Bronx, or rather the Diabolon, rarely cast spells or skills which is even more for the Diabolon Daemos elder. The world itself distorts when a Diabolon moves because force, time and space are all coating their bodies like an invisible armor. This is called Complete Origin Armor which is obtained by Diabolon once they be an Arch Demon. All the spells that hit them can be negated with a chance of it being 80%. The 20% chance of a spell seeding to break their defenses would just hit their naturally magic resistant body. This is the reason why the Diabolon species is the toughest among the Daemos species when ites to magic. They are also the ones that charge first into the frontline because the Origin Armor is not only perfect for magic attacks but also physical attacks. The special armor that the Diabolon has distorts the very space and time around them which can easily disturb the flow of kic energy. A swords master must coat their weapon with aura to even have a chance of hitting them with a physical attack. It would need someone that is at the same level as them in order to deal damage to a Diabolon. Diabolons are basically a force of nature that cannot be bent. All seals are ineffective against them unless they use a specific skill and not rely on their own body. They are basically the perfect counter to Zadkiel, the Angel of Righteousness. "There are no gods here it seems. Did the youngest already kill them all or have they all gone into hiding?" Bronx stated as he knew that Adrian was killing off all the gods of light as per the reports that he received. Bronx actually expected gods to attack him which is why he did not stop using all his full power for the first time. Even the other Diabolons that he came with are giving it their all and destroying everything in their wake. The angels that tried to stop them are having a difficult time because stopping rampaging beings that can teleport is not easy. The Silver City that could be seen as pristine and beautiful has be rather dull in the east side. Most of the buildings are already in bits of rubble or look like a gust of wind can destroy them. The angels also lost a lot of their lives when they tried to physically block a Diabolon. Some of them even became scared as one of them exploded into bits of light when they tried to physically stop the charge of one of the Diabolons. "This cannot be! I am one of the Seven Virtues! I will not be shamed!" Zadkiel stated as she flew back to the skies but this time, she did not use mediocre spells. Zadkiel released all of her magic aura in the surroundings which created numerous seals. She was even able to seal the mana in the air which is quite a feat. This interference of mana might be effective against spell casters but is not a deterrent to the Diabolon. In fact, she restricted her own allies instead of her enemies. The angels were now defenseless against the other Diabolon as they rampaged, but Zadkiel became much more powerful. Zadkiel actually bes more powerful with the number of beings that has a sealed spell or skill due to her. She has gained a lot of power because she no longer cared what beings were affected by her own innate power even if it is her own allies. "I shall let you taste despair! Light Scripture: World Seal!" Zadkiel stated as magical writings could be seen exploding out from her wings. The area that Zadkiel and Bronx are fighting in suddenly had all the color around it be dull. The words of light are all restricting even the space around them which makes it impossible to escape for a normal being but not for a Diabolon. Bronx just emitted a roar and an energy orb suddenly appeared or rather materialized on top of his horns. "Origin Bomb!" Bronx stated as he released this pure mass of energy unto the sky. The Origin Bomb collided with the Light Scripture: World Seal and it destroyed the very skill that Zadkiel was proud of. All the energy that she used was destroyed in an instant by one attack. The destruction of the Light Scripture: World Seal also created a bacsh towards Zadkiel as her wings were part of the seal function. Zadkiel''s wings failed and her body started to fall to the ground while Bronx moved in to secure the kill. Bronx would have killed Zadkiel then and there but another of the Seven Virtues came to rescue. Camael arrived just in time to save Zadkiel from getting killed. "Another one? And this one seems to have a special ability as well." Bronx stated as he could feel some of his strength slowly leaving his body, but it is only such a miniscule degree that he cannot even feel it leaving unless he was focusing. "Are all the Daemos this monstrous? Usually, any being that sees me will need to surrender their health and mana to me, but I can feel that my blessing can barely squeeze anything from him." Camael stated as she released numerous light rays in order to create a screen that can protect them from Bronx. "I do not want to admit it, but my ability is useless against that beast. He does not use any notable skills as his body is almost built perfectly to the point that any skills will be useless. Report this matter to Gabriel as he would be the only one to stop him." Zadkiel stated as she recovered from the bacsh. "I cannot leave you here or else you might be killed. Uriel is busy dealing with the six dragon kings outside which is why she cannot help you with this battle. Only I can help you, but I am more of a supporter myself. We will be able to defeat him if we work together! It is just one Arch Demon." Camael stated as she is confident that she can win with Zadkiel''s help. "We cannot defeat him as we are not built to handle a being like him. I felt it when my Light Scripture: World Seal was destroyed. That Arch Demon is one step away from bing a demigod or rather the world itself is sealing his power which is why he cannot be a demigod. If I am not wrong, he is an elder of the Daemos. He is just one of the elders which is why I am afraid because what if the other elders were like him. They are beings of pure power that is being held by the world itself. They are prevented from bing demigods because of the influence of the world barrier. Tell Mikhail and Gabriel that we must not shatter the World Barrier for High Gods as of now. If not, then we will release the seals on those monsters. They can potentially erase us from existence as we have provoked beings that we cannot hope to defeat." Zadkiel stated as she emitted mana towards Camael, and she was transformed into a beam of light that shot towards the Tower of Babel. "It seems that you have saved yourrade. I did not think that angels were the type to care as all of you would get at each other''s throat in the pursuit of power." Bronx stated. "I have seen what you truly are! I have seen what your forms really are when you hit me with your attack. How can such anomalous beings exist in this dimension!" Zadkiel stated as she stood up. Bronx twitched a bit on what Zadkiel spoke about as he suddenly realized that she is more of a threat than Mikhail. The fact that she was able to pierce the veil that shrouded the Daemos meant that she has seen what their bodies are made of. Just like what she said, she now has an idea that the Daemos were not created from this universe. "You would have been kept alive if you did not see anything special, but it seems that your perceptiveness will bring upon your doom. The youngest said that all of you angels will revive even when you die as your souls are tethered to the Silver City. I want to see what will happen to your soul when I rip your body into pieces and scatter it in different pocket dimensions. Let me see if you can revive even in that kind of state where you are neither dead nor alive." Bronx stated as his purple body started to be a darker violet instead. Chapter 1797 The Six Virtues III Chapter 1797 The Six Virtues III ??1797 The Six Virtues III Bronx started to turn dark purple as his body is also starting to get covered in prism like scales. When he finally became covered in this prism like scales, Bronx moved at a speed faster then before. He aimed his ws towards Zadkiel as he intended to rip the angel''s body apart so that she will not give the information about them. Just before Bronx is about to pierce and destroy Zadkiel, another of the Six Virtues appeared with his shield. Bronx'' ws hit the shield that is being carried by Gabriel as the Angel of Patience arrived just in time to defend Zadkiel. Gabriel felt the immense weight of that attack and he would have lost his bnce if not for Zadkiel boosting him. "Reversal of Light!" Gabriel shouted as his shield glowed. A powerful light shot out of Gabriel''s shield that headed straight towards Bronx. The Elder Arch Demon did not even flinch as he grabbed that attack and destroyed it as if it was easy. The prism scales that cover Bronx'' hand was destroyed but he was not even harmed since it regenerated. The look of disbelief could be seen on both the angels. "We did not know about this in the reports. I thought Daemos can only control time, space and force. That is not something a demon can do." Gabriel stated as he calmly assessed the situation. "Gabriel, did Camael not tell you? You need to stop Mikhail from destroying the world barrier! The Daemos! They grow stronger the weaker the barrier gets!" Zadkiel stated as she believed that they should be briefed by that information. "Camael only told me that you were in danger and that we should rescue you. What is this about demons being connected to the world barrier?" Gabriel stated. "Megaton Force Bash!" Bronx stated as he suddenly went on all fours and charged towards Gabriel and Zadkiel. Gabriel tried to block the attack by enhancing his shield with everything he has. Zadkiel also made sure to enchant Gabriel''s shield with her strongest enchantment. Bronx became a dark violetet that shed with the golden shield held by an angel. The moment Bronx and Gabriel''s shield shed has resulted in a powerful and deafening explosion. The explosion created a massive rift on the ground which cracked the eastern part of the Silver City. Arge crater formed until part of the floating city separated from the main part. == Uriel is the next strongest angel after Mikhail and Gabriel but that is only the ranking when ites to who can beat her. In terms of energy levels, Uriel is the one that could st off a moon if she focused all of her energy into doing it. She has near unlimited power source when ites to the light elemental as she possesses the Luxa Prima Heart. It is a core that is created from the heart of a dead light god that is said to have been one of the most powerful light gods in existence. She was given this heart as a way to protect the angels or rather to protect Luminaria when a being of great power source is needed. She can also give some of her energy to the other angels that are under her, but she rarely does as she does not trust them with the power output. She would have been more useful should she use it for attacking but she cannot as she is using her power output to defend the Silver City. A lot of dragons havee for revenge and their dragon breath can destroy any building in the Silver City should their attack touch it. She might have near unlimited energy but that would not be used in killing her enemies if she is busy defending. The six dragon kings were present in the field as they wanted revenge for the endangerment of their young blood. The dragons do not care if you steal their treasure or sneak into theirirs to get some chump change. What will anger the dragons is the endangerment of their young because they cannot easily reproduce which makes children to them extremely precious. Dragons would sunder viges, cities, and even kingdoms should their young be injured. This has always been a taboo topic even to the other races, but the angels tried that taboo. Now the angels face the wrath of all dragon kind especially the dragon kings. The six dragon kings circted the silver city and released all of their breath attacks at the same time. Even their servant dragons and dragonkin are participating in this attack. There were angels that tried to get near them, but they were all fended off by the other dragons. "Are you still fine, Uriel?" Raphael asked as he was to heal Uriel should she needed to. "I am fine but why is Mikhail not doing anything? You are not meant for attacking while Zadkiel and Camael is busy. Mikhail and Gabriel should be free to aid us but what are those two doing?" Uriel asked. "Mikhail cannote because he is preparing thest phase of the n. He ns to tear open a hole for the Goddess of Light Luminaria to descend upon even if it is for a few minutes. The goddess should be able to wipe out the lizards and even the demons away. Gabriel should be the one guarding him in case someone disturbs his process." Raphael stated. "I see then for the goddess! I shall make sure that the Silver City will be untouched by these heathens. Still, we cannot defend forever. What of the other gods of light that we have summoned back into the Silver City?" Uriel asked. "We have lost contact with almost all of them. Those that no longer reply are tagged as killed or sealed. Some are already in our way so you do not need to worry as they would be able to defeat even the dragon kings." Raphael stated but even he believes that they are toote or taking too much time to get back to the Silver City. == Deep in the underworld¡­ The deepest parts of the underworld are said to be the ce where the most awful of sinners get delivered to get punished. This is also where the God of Death Abaddon resides when he does his duties as the leader of the Gods of Death. This is also the ce where it is the least upied because barely anyone can get imprisoned here. One would need tomit a lifetime of offense in order to get admitted to the deepest part of the underworld. This is also the ce where the gods that have been severely punished are being held. Gods that have betrayed Pandemonium are all sealed in this lower level. Gods that have withered away because they have been forgotten or gods so evil that they have be treated as evil gods. In thisnd where only darkness and emptiness could be seen, a demon could be seen looking up at all the gods that are hanged up. The Gods of Light that shined as if they were stars glowing in the night sky are all dim and screaming for release. Some even epted their fate and just asked for respite instead. "The Chains of Repentance. To think that these harsh things would be used on gods. How many people were killed because of what they did?" Adrian asked as he was curious and not feeling pity towards these gods. "Their sudden performance in widening and destroying the world barrier inadvertently set off lots of things. The primordial beasts that were sealed off deep into thend have started to spring up. The expansion of thend has created a million deaths." The God Hades stated as he appeared next to Adrian. "They have littered the ground with corpses when they trampled on conquest which gods should never do. Gods earn faith from the belief of people not their fear. They should have known that is taboo in the central continent as they should never ughter any life." The God Ah Puch stated as he also appeared next to Adrian. "How long will they be trapped here? Time moves differently here, and time also moves differently for gods. One day out in the real world is basically a hundred years here. Coupled with the slow time dtion of gods, a day of torture is equivalent close to a thousand years." Adrian stated. "This is what they deserve for holding hands with not just the dark gods or distorted gods but also the fallen gods. They deserve to be punished for eternity if I was the one to make the judgement, but the God Abaddon told us to only keep them here for a few years." The God Hades stated. "I always wanted to torture other gods as I was not allowed to touch those that are already rotting in here. Also, you need to look out for something, Champion Equinox." The God Ah Puch stated as he gave some instructions to Adrian. Chapter 1798 The Unknown Reincarnation System Chapter 1798 The Unknown Reincarnation System ??1798 The Unknown Reincarnation System == Quest Name: Investigate and Destroy Quest Difficulty: B Quest Description: The angels that are supposed to be sent to the afterlife upon death are not getting delivered there. Find out why the souls of the angels are able to bypass the security of the underworld. All souls must be led to the underworld upon death unless they have been given the exemption. Completion Condition: Find the source of the anomalous reincarnation of the angels and destroy it upon learning of its functions. Reward for Completion: A One time Summon Chance for the God Ah Puch and the God Hades. An additional Level reward will be given depending on how fast youplete the quest. Failure Condition: None Failure: None Time Limit: None Note: The faster youplete this quest then the bigger the level up reward would be. == "You want me to look into the reincarnation that the angels are doing? I thought that they had this ability as the devils are also in the same boat. When a devil gets killed, they are transported back to Hell instead." Adrian stated. "The Devils are an exemption because they are guarding the body of the Dragon of Revtion. The moment the Dragon of Revtion escapes will be the moment that the promise with the devils be null and void. The Underworld cannot contain the Dragon of Revtion because it taints everything around it even souls." The God Hades stated. "If those devils were not guarding the Dragon of Revtion, then they would have already turned to ashes by now. It is also the reason why they became frantic when the Dragon of Revtion was freed. All the Seven Original Devils had to use lots of their power to contain the Dragon of Revtion from their side or else they would no longer have that benefit." The God Ah Puch stated. "I see. If you want to know how the angels got such an anomalous system, you need someone to investigate and that someone is me. Can I kill any angel that gets in my way?" Adrian asked. "You can as I do not care as long as youplete the task." The God Ah Puch stated. "I think it would be better for you to kill one so that its soul would lead you to the thing that reincarnates them. You can kill the others after you have seen what you need." The God Hades stated. Adrian thought that the God Hades would stop him, but he just gave him a go signal after the job was done. As expected of a god of death that does efficient work, he must do the work first then murder after. Adrian agreed as this system is also annoying him to the point that he needs to escort every angel soul that he kills so that they can get to the underworld. "I will be right back then. I will make sure to look at it." Adrian stated as he pulled one of the angel souls that he dragged to the underworld. == Adrian returned to the mortal realm with the soul of the angel in his hands. The souls could be seen trying to fight for its life as it was getting called by something. Adrian did think that it was a blessing for the angels that they could skip the underworld, but he was mistaken. "I guess it is true what the other gods say about the gods of death. Never mess with one unless you want to die a peaceful death and have disastrous transition to the next life. The reincarnation system of the angels must also contribute to the angel''s disregard for life as they are basically eternal. They did not fear the gods of death because they will never see one¡­ until I mess with them." Adrian stated with a smile as he let go of the angel soul. The angel soul suddenly slipped towards the direction of the Silver City where the fighting is still pushing through. Adrian felt the presence of the dragons and even Bronx, but he did not show himself. He no longer has the blessings of multiple gods of death which is why he is back to his old self. He also needs to be careful as he can no longer fight on equal terms with the Six Virtues if he is alone. Adrian made sure to cast Spirit Form Transformation so that he could not be easily seen. Thankfully for him, the angels were getting distracted by Bronx and the dragon kings which is why he slipped in easily inside the Silver City. It also helps that the thrashing of the demons and the destruction of the dragon breaths created small holes in the barrier of the Silver City. Adrian was easily able to slip inside the Silve City thanks to these small holes, but one must be very perceptive of mana to even see them. Adrian followed the angel soul with great speed and care that angels that were around did not notice him. The angel soul slipped towards the bottom of the Tower of Babel. Adrian thought it was strange that a soul would go underground but he did not think much and just followed. He needed to find the source of the reincarnation, which was his main objective. Even though he wanted to rip all the heads of the angels he passed through, the mission is still priority as the God Hades told him. He also smiled as he imagined the angels horrifically learning that they can no longer be revived. Adrian passed through the first gate of the Tower of Babel and quietly slipped or rather sunk to the floor. Since Adrian is also a spirit right now, he can pass through any physical objects as long as he has the mana capacity. Upon slipping underground, Adrian is shocked to see the scene before him as he did not expect that there was an underground facility below the Tower of Babel. == The underground facility was massive but not that big that it would cover the entire underground floor of the Silver City. It was filled with numerous glyphs and magic circles written in differentnguages that Adrian could understand while some flew over his head. There were guards in ce as there were hooded angels praying on each side of the triskaidecagram which is a thirteen-sided magic circle. The hooded angels were chanting something that is not theirnguage as Adrian would know angelguage. Ark gave Adrian a copy of the textbook for speaking the angelguage. The thirteen hooded angels were not chanting in their angelguage as it was a darker and heaviernguagepared to theirs. The angelguage tends to be more melodic and high- pitched but the tone of thenguage that they are speaking is dark and heavy. It was as if the angels were reciting a prayer to a god of death instead of singing praises to it. Adrian saw the angel soul or rather angel souls get sucked into the center of the magic circle. The angel souls that are sucked into the magic circle are then filled with a familiar energy as the body of the angels starts to materialize or rather its soul starts to stabilize. Adrian is not mistaken about this feeling as this is the energy that is simr to Limbo. He could not be wrong as that is basically his workce where he hangs out when he is needed to be a judge. "Impossible! There should be no way to create energy that is the same as Limbo. They may be able to create an environment that can contain that energy, but they should not be able to create it¡­unless." Adrian thought as he suddenly inspected the magic circle much more closely. Adrian saw the magic circle and he felt that his head was getting heavy as the incantation on it were not for the faint of heart. The magic circle contained an element that can seal a god or a godlike entity. Adrian wanted to know which entity is sealed as it is releasing the same energy as Limbo, but his soul started to materialize as he gets closer to the magic circle. Adrian did not notice that his body started to be corporeal as it reacted to the energy being emitted by the magic circle. The angelic guards were suddenly on high alert as they saw a demon barging in on their sacred grounds. One of the angels is even someone that Adrian knows very well as they are not in good terms. "The Demon Equinox!" Pope Pristina or rather the Angel Pristina stated as she saw Adrian''s upper half materialize from thin air. "I guess the energy from the magic circle reacted to my body constitution that is the same as death energy. By this principle, the being trapped by this magic circle should be a being of death. Who captured a being that is death itself?" Adrian thought as he was more focused on the magic circle than the angels pulling out their weapons. Chapter 1799 Equinox Versus Pristina I Chapter 1799 Equinox Versus Pristina I ??1799 Equinox Versus Pristina I Adrian could not believe that an archaic system is able to draw out the power of the soul. He could even feel the pull on his own body since he was in soul form. Still, the magic circle did not pull him as tightly as it had for angelic souls. There is also a shrine where one needs to offer something of them so that they can be pulled to this system than the current one that the death gods use. The shrine looks like a collection of angel feathers in small capsules. These capsules are connected to the magic circle via a hex line. Adrian wanted to study it even more because his curiosity is peeked to the extreme. He even forgot that he had to take revenge for the demons for a second but that was only for a short period of time. "We might need a software update on the death logic of this world. The death gods will not be happy about this." Adrian stated as he manifested his physical body and used Enhanced Blink. Pristina did not wait for Adrian to be hostile as she alreadyunched a spell towards him. She thought that she hit Adrian, but she was wrong since he was able to easily dodge. She might have be at the same level as the Seven Virtues, but she cannot go ballistic in this special temple. Pristina was given the utmost importance that no other being must know about this ce. This is the source of the limitless revival of the angels. If they did not protect and keep this ce hidden, then all of the angels will die a natural death. They would even be sent to the underworld as all living beings should have a karma that they follow. "What is the source though? Should I start destroying it so that I can see where they are drawing that death energy from?" Adrian thought as he summoned his axe to slice an attack that was about to hit him. "Demon Equinox! This ce shall be your grave! I have waited for so long to kill you myself." The Angel Pristina stated. "Why wait so long? You were the Pope of the Church of Light? You could have marched towards Avalon with the angels, but you could not. The moment you released all the angels in the Silver City is also the moment where you lost control of them. You just became a leader at the bottom of thedder where even your subordinates from before no longer follow yourmands to the exact words." Adrian stated as an insult, but he did not expect that he was hitting all the marks. Adrian did not even guess that much but the reaction of the Angel Pristina was pure outrage. She did not want to admit it for the longest time, but she really felt that her voice was no longer valid. She loved the praise and attention she got when she was the most powerful of the angels but that all changed when Mikhail was unsealed. She is now regretting her decision to unseal the Silver City as even the Goddess of Light Luminaria is not paying as much attention to her. Adrian did not even blink at the sudden ferocious attacks that Pristina did such asunching numerous light spheres towards him. He easily weaved through it as Pristina was not putting all of her power and attention to killing Adrian. She was carefully assessing the surroundings if her attack would destroy them as she needed to be careful. Adrian did not fail to notice this as all the attacks that Pristina released would vanish before it made contact with the surroundings. She was controlling her power at a very detailed level that Adrian even acknowledges it. She was even doing while angry which means that she has yet to lose reason and have no care for her surroundings. "Let me see if we can attack those angels that are praying." Adrian thought as he suddenly tossed his axe towards the nearest angel. Pristina immediately created ten shields of light that were easily destroyed by Adrian''s axe, but it did make the attack power lower. When the axe would have hit an angel, a loud ding could be heard as it collided with a powerful barrier. Adrian''s axe even went flying back towards him at double the initial speed which he had to catch with more strength. "An Attack Reflection Spell that can bounce even magic damage. Whoever created this must not want it to be destroyed but that only makes it even more fun. I want to search more but destruction is the way to go since I cannot investigate it. After all, I have heard that there is knowledge to be gained from disintegration." Adrian stated as he suddenly gripped his head. "Chaos Pierrot!" Adrian stated as he knew that normal attacks will never be able to destroy the pseudo reincarnation magic circle that is protected by sixyers of defenses. Pristina suddenly felt a chill on her body which is not normal as this was not cold but fear. Pristina''s instincts were actually screaming at her to run away. Contrary to her instincts, she did not run away but fully exploded in power as she must defend this ce even if she gets killed. If she does not protect this ce, then Mikhail would definitely outcast her. Pristina looked at Adrian whose body suddenly vanished, but a clown mask remained in his former position. The clown mask then slowly released energy as the body of the clown started to materialize from it. The clown was indeed a clown, but its happy smiling mask did not make Pristina even a little bit happy. She could feel her body screaming to get out of that ce now, but she has a duty to do. "Please grant me strength my goddess! Activate the Throne of Faith!" Pristina shouted as her power suddenly exploded. Pristina made sure that the angels chanting below her would be safe while she drew all the power that she could from what she collected from the people. She was the Angel of Faith as she draws upon the beliefs and awe of living being. She grows more powerful as long as the faith of those that believe in the Goddess of Light Luminaria and on her are not shaken. Pristina could be seen wearing a beautiful golden gown armor while her staff became actual light itself. She could easily fire off any spell she chooses as long as one of the followers of the Goddess of Light Luminaria knows it. Her resource in using these spells is faith instead of mana which means that she can fire off spells wantonly as long as she has faith. "You shall not taint the glorious Resurrection Hall of the Angels! Light Apocalypse!" Pristina stated as she cast one of her more powerful spells. A powerful beam of light suddenly erupted from below Adrian and enveloped his body. Pristina even made this spell stronger so that she can kill Adrian in one hit. She knows that demons have tough bodies which is why she used a spell that can pierce even the most powerful magic resistance. She did use up a quarter of her collected faith for this spell to manifest fast to the point that even Adrian cannot react to it. "Finally! I have killed you with my own two hands." Pristina stated as she believed that Adrian is killed by her Mythical Tier Spell. "Marbles of Chaos!" Adrian stated as he was not even hit by the mythical tier spell. Pristina looked behind her and saw a masked demon creating thirteen marbles. Each of the marbles then descended unto the thirteen praying angels. Pristina thought that the attack would be defended by the powerful barrier that is erected but she was taken back that these small marbles passed through the barriers as if a marble prating water. "Chaos st!" Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers. The Marbles of Chaos suddenly exploded in a powerful explosion which made all the angels scream in agony. To makes matters worse, the barrier that is supposed to protect them from outside forces bounced the explosion inward. It seems that the powerful barriers that were in ce not only prevented attacks from outside but also prevented the praying angels to leave as well. All the angels that were praying suddenly stopped as the power of the st hit them numerous times. "Impossible! I saw you get hit by my spell! The angels! Healing Light!" Pristina stated as she could still see a clown silhouette getting sted by light. Pristina saw the agony of all the praying angels and attempted to heal them, but the explosions still continued. The barrier that protected the angels also became the source of their agony. Pristina''s healing spell managed to cure some of their pain but that is only for normal explosions. All of Adrian''s spells in this form is tainted by Chaos Energy. Chapter 1800 Equinox Versus Pristina II Chapter 1800 Equinox Versus Pristina II ??1800 Equinox Versus Pristina II "No! Ethereal Cleansing Light!" Pristina shouted as she gripped her staff and poured a massive amount of her gathered faith. The angels kept on screaming in agony while Adrian felt the fluctuations of the magic circle. He suddenly saw a silhouette of a being that is trapped in golden chains. He was sure that it looked like a bird, but the silhouette was a bit faded that he is notpletely sure. The silhouette then vanished when some of the angels managed to recover to continue with their praying. "Devoted. To think that all of you would sacrifice yourselves for the good of your kind. I never thought that angels could be selfless because all of you were very selfish. You guys are not that different when ites to the devils after all." Adrian stated which triggered the angels, but they did not take lightly. Adrian''s voice in his Chaos Pierrot Form would always sound irritating to any of his enemies which doubled the effectiveness of triggering the angels. Still, Pristina did not stop healing all the angels until they were back to full health. She managed to save all of them but the umted faith that she gained was reduced to less than half. "Not only are your attacks poisonous but also your tongue, demon!" Pristina stated as she mmed her staff unto the ground and five magic circles suddenly appeared. The five magic circles summoned golden golems that looked like warriors. Adrian felt the incredible mana that was embedded in these golems. If the golems were to be given life, then it would make all of them be equivalent to Greater Elementals. Adrian also smelled something that golems should not have and that is a thick scent of death. "Golems made from the sacrifice of the living. Demihumans no doubt but I would not even think less of you to also include humans in that mix. All of you really do have such hatred for innocent life after all since it is making my nose scrunch up." Adrian stated to which Pristina justughed. "At least those worthless scum had some use for their pathetic lives! Thanks to their sacrifice, I have perfected the created of the Heavenly Golems which was lost when the great angelic craftsman died. You should at least die knowing that you will be killed by these perfect soldiers meant to serve us angels." The Angel Pristina stated as shemanded the Heavenly Golems to charge towards Adrian. The Heavenly Golems looked like silver armored knights when on standby, but they change when activated. A golden light suddenly lit up when they weremanded, and a pair of white light wings sprung from their backs. They were also able to create swords made of light that served as their weapons when they charged. Pristina did not sit back and watch as she also chanted numerous spells that buffed the Heavenly Golems. She also released some light elemental spells to hit Adrian as even she is not sure that the Heavenly Golems can kill him. She believed that the Heavenly Golems were powerful but the dread that she felt from seeing Adrian has not yet vanished. "Heavenly Golems! Sword Charge of Light!" Pristinamanded as the swords of the Heavenly Golems became a bright golden light. "A light show but that would not be enough. Spatial Crack!" Adrian stated as his gloved hands suddenly turned into sharp ws which he shed at the front. As soon as Adrian''s ws made a shing motion, the sound of something getting ripped apart could be heard. Adrian tore through space with just a simple motion of his hand and created five rifts where the Heavenly Golems collided with. The Heavenly Golems may have been a peak creation of angelic alchemy but even they are physical beings. As soon as the Heavenly Golems hit the rifts, the bodies started to explode into bits and pieces. One of the heads of the Heavenly Golems even got blown away towards Pristina. The head flew fast that even Pristina was unable to dodge reflexively. Fortunately for her, the blown off head passed by her cheek with just an inch of space. The five rifts then fixed themselves as if nothing happened but the evidence of the Heavenly Golems being destroyed are all over the ce. Pristina knew that she cannot defeat Adrian on his own which is why she swallowed her pride and sent a beacon for help. She used up another quarter of the faith she umted and created a spell that punctured a hole on the ceiling. The light beam punctured a hole on the ceiling which alerted all of the Six Virtues that something was happening in their Resurrection Room. Even Mikhail started to fly towards the location as that room must never be touched as he could not recreate it should it be destroyed. The only angel that knew how to create it has already vanished from existence due to the long time they were sealed. "You created a scene which is unlike you. I guess even angels need help when they know that they cannot win." Adrian stated but even he knew that his transformation time will not be that long. Adrian can feel the presence of all the powerful beings that are headed toward him. He can sense five angels heading to his location due to his unique senses in Chaos Pierrot Form. Adrian did not want to entirely destroy the magic circle without understanding it, but Pristina has already pushed it too far. He can deal with Pristina in his Chaos Pierrot Form, but the other six virtues are a different story. "Chaos Art: Dance of the Mad Clown!" Adrian stated as he spun around. As soon as Adrian spun around, countless Marbles of Chaos suddenly manifested around him. Pristina had a look of horror as she used up all her faith to create a powerful shield. With another graceful spin, chaos ensued while Adrian smiled. Chapter 1801 The Huur

Chapter 1801 The Huur

?1801 The Huur Uriel was busy fighting off the six dragon kings while her subordinates tried to fend off the smaller dragons. She was gaining momentum and getting used to the dragons when she saw a pir of light burst from the ground. Uriel''s control of the barrier suddenly faltered for that moment when she saw the pir of light emitting from the ground that some of the dragon breaths hit the Silver City. She immediately flew towards the Resurrection Room when the beam of light did not seem to disappear. Zadkiel and Gabriel were fighting against Bronx when they saw that beam of light. They were not getting pushed back but Bronx was not an easy opponent. Visible damage could be seen on their bodies and weapons. The moment they saw the pir of light erupt from the ground; Gabriel lost focus which made him easy to get hit by Bronx. Gabriel was sent flying while the Angel Raphael suddenly showed up near him to heal him. The two angels locked eyes with one another and noticed that they were incredibly tense. They needed to know what was happening in the Resurrection Altar. "Go! I will stall him!" The Angel Zadkiel stated as she collected as much light elemental energy that she can to seal the movement of Bronx. "Do not get killed as we do not know what is happening at that ''ROOM''!" Gabriel stated as he immediately flew towards the signal. Mikhail and Camael were in the highest point of the Tower of Babel. Mikhail was creating a ceremony to have the Goddess of Light Luminaria descend while Camael protected him. Camael switched with Gabriel when she reported that Zadkiel could not defeat the Arch Demon alone. "Mikhail! Something is happening!" Camael stated with a panicked tone while she shouted it to focused Mikhail. "I told you to not bother me when I am busy preparing the ceremonial magic circle that can help the Goddess of Light Luminaria descend for a brief period of time." Mikhail stated as he was bending light to create the magic circle. "A pir of light erupted from the ground where the Resurrection Room is located. I think Pristina is in trouble or another demon might have invaded that ce. Even if we created barriers there that utilized some of our life force, we must head over, or the resurrection of the angels will onlye to a screeching halt." Camael stated in a panicked tone. "Follow me immediately!" Mikhail shouted a reply as he bolted out of the highest floor to head towards the Resurrection Room. Five of the Six Virtues headed towards the Resurrection Room at their fastest speeds, but they were not fast enough. A powerful explosion is suddenly created near the center of the Silver City which shook it entirely. All Six Virtues then coughed out blood as the barriers that they tied with their life force were destroyed. Not only that but the lower chunk of the Silver City has started to fall off. The floating ind territory started to be unstable as a part of the magic crystal that kept it afloat suddenly got destroyed. The Silver City started to fall down at a terribly slow pace, but it is still falling to the ground. == Adrian managed to recover from his attack which even he did not know that it would be that catastrophic. All the barriers that were cast on the praying angels were destroyed while he even killed all the praying angels in the process. Pristina could be seen heavily injured as two of her wings were heavily damaged while she was imprinted on the wall while bloody. p¡­p Adrian suddenly heard a noise from the rubble as Adrian also destroyed the entire Resurrection Magic circle. He looked at the direction of the noise and saw arge arge bird that looked like a falcon but emanating death energy. Adrian knew what this bird was as it is one of the unique beings that can live in the underworld and pass through the mortal realm. "They captured a Huur. How is that possible when even death gods have a difficult time catching them." Adrian stated. A Huur is basically arge bird creature akin to a falcon that radiated death energy or rather is made up of entirely death energy. It is also a very famous pet for the death gods because it can be trained to deliver messages. It was often called as the Bird Messenger of Death due to the death gods liking it sending their messages to each other. "Kaw!" The Huur shouted as it finally regained freedom after such a long time being imprisoned. "Stop that bird from getting away!" Mikhailmanded as the Huur scowled at him. The Huur no longer wants to be in the mortal realm as it has only be a ve here. It wanted to see the mortal realm for a short time back then, but it was captured instead. It was also made to be the power source of death magic which it can naturally gather from the underworld. It would have been able to escape if it could muster enough death energy, but it was always sucked in by the magic circle it was trapped in. [The Huur thanks you for freeing it.] [The Huur has given you the right to be its master in the underworld. If you have any message for any death god, the Huur will deliver it in your stead as long as you call for it.] The Huur then bowed to Adrian before unceremoniously exploding itself using death energy. It managed to return to the underworld without anyone capturing it. Adrian heard the system prompt that he was able toplete the mission. "NOOOO!" Mikhail shouted as he suddenly erupted in pure anger as he searched for the one responsible for destroying such an important magic circle. [The Resurrection Room of the angels have been destroyed. All NPC angels can now be killed permanently.] Chapter 1802 The Despair of the Angels

Chapter 1802 The Despair of the Angels

?The angels felt something inside of them suddenly get cut off. Some did not understand but those that were familiar with death could. The NPC angels that were haughty and proud suddenly started to run from battle. This is very true to the angels that were going against the armies sieging the kingdoms that they conquered. The yers did not know why the angels suddenly started to flee but they did not care as they are now retrieving the kingdoms that were conquered. Some yers managed to know the reason why the angels started to flee as they managed to kill one. The killed angels screamed in agony with the realization that they will no longer get revived back in the Silver City. [You have sessfullypleted the quest: Investigate and Destroy.] [You have received your rewards in the form of a sigil.] [You can now summon the God Ah Puch for ten minutes into the mortal realm. His power will be restricted to that of a Greater God as the mortal realm can only a Greater God''s power.] [You can now summon the God Hades for ten minutes into the mortal realm. His power will be restricted to that of a Greater God as the mortal realm can only a Greater God''s power.] Adrian could not believe that he was able to get a ten minute summon time for the Gods Ah Puch and the God Hades. They are basically High Gods that rule a specific death realm and also a major death god. Still, Adrian knew that a reward such as this means that something might happen that will push him to use two summoning spells at the same time. "Let us just hope that I can save these two summoning spells for something important in the future." Adrian stated but he suddenly felt an intense bloodluste to his direction. Adrian immediately vanished from his location which was the correct decision. The ce that Adrian was at before is suddenly hit by a powerful st of light energy that scorched it thoroughly. He remembered that Pristina was still in that hole stuck to a wall, but he does not need to bother with her. "I did not get a notification for killing her which means that she is still alive there¡­ somewhere." Adrian stated as he reappeared inside the Silver City. Adrian saw the five of the Seven Virtues looking at him with disbelief and pure hatred. The five Virtues could not believe that their secret ce that was even isted from themon angels is now destroyed. The culprit for such a thing is none other than a demon and they know this demon as he is the Champion of the Twin Gods. "You shall die today demon!" Uriel shouted as she sted a powerful light cannon towards Adrian. "Do not kill him! We need to capture him alive so that we can have the demons rewind time to fix the broken resurrection circle." Mikhail stated as he suddenly snapped from his intense anger and became more logical. "I know that Uriel will not be able to kill him immediately as she is not yet in her purest form." Gabriel stated as he suddenly charged towards Adrian''s location. Adrian knew that he needed to evade but light is not easy to dodge just because one sees it. Adrian snapped his fingers and time suddenly stopped. His Chaos Pierrot Form already ended, and he is safe from bacsh since he did not overexert himself. Adrian would have pushed himself further if the resurrection magic circle was not destroyed but he was able to with one powerful attack. The picture of time stopping could be seen by Adrian''s eyes as almost every being in the Silver City stopped. Almost every being as Bronx and the other Diabolons continued their rampage. Bronx could even be seen gripping the neck of the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel. Adrian thought it was only them demons that can move but he saw Mikhail actually moving albeit as slow as a sloth. "Light Fist!" Mikhail stated in a slow motion as he released a skill. Mikhail''s fist glowed in a golden light and released a fist made of golden light. The golden fist of light that is supposed to target Adrian paused in mid-air as it was also frozen in time. Adrian knew why this happened as the phenomenon that made Mikhail move does not make it possible for his long-range attacks that are no longer connected to his body be affected just the same. "Sorry but you need to refresh your knowledge on temporal aberrations." Adrian stated as he summoned his mirror armament and created numerous ones to absorb every attack. Time flown once more as the light elemental spells hit the mirrors which Adrian made sure to absorb everything. Some mirrors were destroyed but that was fine as long as Adrian can just make another one. Still, Adrian got some damage due to being hit by the bacsh from absorbing too much, but he was alive. "Please! Have Mercy!" A wailing female voice could be heard which made all the angels stop attacking Adrian. The Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel could be seen getting choked by Bronx with one hand. She is seen incredibly beat up to the point that even her wings are twitching as if they are broken. She could not even muster any spells or seals as her opponent is basically immune to her special abilities. "Release her or we will annihte all of you demons!" Mikhail threatened Bronx. "You say that you will annihte us? You see¡­ there is a loophole in that very agreement that we have with the World Order. Should one demon die then we can be appeased but three gives us the right tomit a massacre of the race that has done it. This is just the start because all of you will die just like her." Bronx stated in a rage filled tone as the sound of a snapping neck could be heard. Chapter 1803 The Demon of Force Chapter 1803 The Demon of Force ??Adrian always asked the three elders the question of ''who is the most powerful of the three?''. Adrian heard from Ascalor that he is the most powerful, but he knows that he just liked to brag. Koronn answered with a more scientific answer in which that anyone could win depending on the circumstances. Bronx also answered him, but his answer was more akin to the fact that three of them are equal. Despite Bronx saying that all of them are equal, Ascalor and Koronn actually admitted that they will win if it was just sparring. If it was a life and death match with each of them filled with rage, then it would be Bronx that will be the winner. Ascalor and Koronn know that Bronx will topple them both over if he was serious as he has the most magic resistance among them. "If it was a death match then Bronx would win because he is a Diabolon that focused on the power of force itself. He is like living energy and power to the point that my spells will just bounce off of him. Not all of my spells but a majority of the spells will be ineffective against him." Ascalor answered. "Bronx is a living nightmare when he is fueled with rage. He calmed down when he became a father, but he was very hot headed and reckless when he was young. Did you know that he destroyed a mountain without him fully knowing because he was filled with so much rage that it clouded his eyes and mind? It is also the reason why we always calm down when talking to him as he is also very sensitive." Koronn stated. "There is one thing that can trigger the young Bronx'' anger though. Any death from us might make him go ballistic as he did with his first child. He annihted an entire kingdom when his first child was taken advantage of and killed. It is also the reason why all of the Daemos are incredibly protective of his remaining son, Onyx." Old Man Pann stated as he was also asked by Adrian. == The scene of Bronx snapping the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s neck could be heard loud and clear. A crisp sound was emitted which reverberated throughout the Silver City as if it was amplified. Adrian knew who amplified the sound and it was none other than Bronx himself. He is taking revenge on the Daemos that were killed as he called every member of the Daemos Corp as his family. "Zadkiel!" The Five Virtues shouted as one of their own has been killed. Bronx let go of Zadkiel''s body as he knows that he has already finished the job. The Angel Zadkiel plopped to the floor like a deted balloon as she died just like that. Camael, Uriel and Raphael screamed in grief while Gabriel and Mikhail could be seen forcibly stopping their tears. "Kill that demon while I deal with the Champion of the Twin Gods. We must not let Zadkiel''s sacrifice be in vain as the others must be able to revive so that we can win." Mikhailmanded as he needed Adrian to have a chance in fixing the Resurrection Magic Circle. A pir of light then shot out from the ground from behind Adrian. It was actually the Angel Pristina trying to grab at Adrian''s neck. She waited patiently so that she can capture the Champion of the Twin Gods. Just like Mikhail, she thought that she can bargain with the Twin Gods if they take their champion as a hostage. "Sirius, Realm Ender." Adrian stated as he already predicted it. Adrian immediately summoned Sirius but let him hide in his shadow when the light bomb hit the resurrection magic circle area. Sirius also cleverly moved in the shadows underground to search for Pristina as well under the orders of Adrian. He already found Pristina acting like she was dead and notified Adrian of her location. Adrian knew that Pristina would definitely try and kill him which is why he just waited. Sirius suddenly came out of the shadows and bit Pristina by her left shoulder as she was able to reflexively dodge by thest second. Adrian was amazed that her instincts kicked in even though the attack was fast. Pristina was not the only one that is a problem as the Angel Mikhail set his sights on Adrian. "Kaon, use your Genesis Dragon Breath." Adrian stated as he partially summoned Kaon''s magic circle. Kaon''s head suddenly popped out of the magic circle and sted the Angel Mikhail with his dragon breath. This was not that effective against the might leader of angels, but it was enough to stall him. Adrian then created a mirror portal and pushed Pristina and Sirius inside of it. He then created sixrge mirrors which the Angel Mikhail noticed and felt the presence that wasing out of them. "Dragon Express Delivery!" Adrian stated as the six mirror gates were portals for the six dragon kings to pass through. "Thank you, Champion Equinox. We shall take it from here." The Darkness Dragon King Drakness Tenebrosus stated as he released his dragon breath towards the Angel Mikhail. Adrian then entered the same mirror portal where he sent the Angel Pristina to. Adrian vanished from the battlefield and also the hope of the angels in recreating the Resurrection Magic Circle. The battle between the Arch Demon Bronx with the aid of the Six Dragon Kings against the remaining Five Virtues is now starting. == In a kingdom where two Greater Light Gods defended, a battle has ended with the loss of the coalition. The God Magec could be seen carrying a familiar figure which has the wings of an angel and a devil. The God Magec was able to capture Ark even though five demigods were fighting with him against the former. "This is bad! We must inform the guild master." Basil stated as she was in a terrible state. Chapter 1804 The Hidden Dimension of Babel Chapter 1804 The Hidden Dimension of Babel ??"Where have you taken me?!" The Angel Pristina asked as she was suddenly tossed in a different dimension. "Wee to the hidden dimension of the Tower of Babel. A ce that was created to be a sanctum against the gods themselves. It is also one the ces that your kind have stolen without even knowing all its capabilities." Adrian stated as he found this ce when he first snuck inside the Tower of Babel. "Impossible! We have known everything about this tower." The Angel Pristina stated as she tried to heal her wounds, but she noticed that a foreign substance is preventing all her wounds to heal fully. "Do you like the Poison of God? It is one of Sirius'' special abilities which makes healing quite difficult even for an angel that can heal wounds that might be fatal. Then again, your halo is losing its color already. Out of juice?" Adrian stated as he could see that the Angel Pristina''s halo is starting to lose its shine. When an angel of Pristina''s caliber or those of the Six Virtues use their Thrones, the halo that they have will burn bright with golden mes to signify that they are using all of their energy. This signifies the Thrones aspect since it does not have a physical seat that manifests. It is also an indication of the remaining energy that a powerful angel has which is why their halos are sacred. "Do you think that you can defeat me just because you have cornered me? Think again! You are just a fledgling Arch Demon! You cannot stop me even if I am weakened." The Angel Pristina stated as she gripped her staff tightly. The Angel Pristina held her staff, but she can feel her strength slowly leaving her body. She is incredibly exhausted and damaged since she was also hit by the spell that Mikhail used earlier. She was not able to dodge because of the remnant chaos energy still affecting her. In fact, most of Pristina''s stats are still lowered as an effect of chaos energy. "I am not killing you immediately because I am here to interrogate you. Did you think that I will kill you immediately when I know that your little brain could not have formted the ns that led to the situation now? I have been watching you move andmand, but you are not the type to think deeply and n five steps ahead. I am letting you have a chance to say it so that your soul will not be tortured as much in the afterlife." Adrian stated. "Did you really think that my soul will go to the afterlife? The Goddess of Light Luminaria will raise my soul up to her divine realm so that I can serve her forever." The Angel Pristina stated. "Bu¡­wa..HAHAHA!" Adrian suddenly started tough uncontrobly which made Pristina a bit disturbed. "Laugh all you want, demon! I shall be sent to paradise even in my death." Pristina stated but there is a faint uneasiness in her voice as if she was making herself believe that the thing she speaks will happen. "That was a goodugh. That really made my day because you believe such foolishness." Adrian stated. "I am not foolish! The Goddess of Light Luminaria wille for me when my mortal body serving her is no more." Pristina stated. "Please shut up. Do not make meugh again because you believe such foolish notions. If that were true, then why did she not even retrieve the soul of the Angel Zadkiel when she died. She ranks higher than you and is more important, but her soul was dragged all the way to the depths of the underworld to be tortured." Adrian stated. "Impossible! Her soul ascended just like what the Goddess of Light Luminaria told us. It is why we angels are fighting even if we can no longer revive in the mortal realm. We shall be with our goddess like the followers we are!" Pristina stated but there is not doubt that is mixed with her statement. "Do you remember what I am? I am the Champion of the Twin Gods. A being that can see the souls of the dead and where it goes. I did not even reach out to the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul in fear of it being imed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. I do not want to have a soul pulling battle with her after all since her soul ranks higher than mine. To my surprise, she did not even attempt to pull the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul. Her soul looked up into the heavens only to be dragged to the pits of the underworld by Thanatos himself. It really lightened up my mood when I saw that scene." Adrian stated with a smile. Adrian remembers that scene vividly as it was just earlier, and he even made sure to look closely at it. As soon as the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul left her body, the soul tried to ascend to the heavens where the Goddess Luminaria''s divine realm is located but it failed. The Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul was not given entry to the paradise of her own goddess that she served with everything she has. "Liar! You are a demon that speaks lies!" The Angel Pristina shouted but her head faintly believed Adrian as he was not faking his emotions. "Hence the reason why I dragged you here. This dimension is a special one because it can show memories of those that are inside of it. I will show you that beautiful sight of the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul being rejected." Adrian stated as he tapped on his forehead. Adrian injected a small amount of mana into his finger, and it retrieved something from his head. He then flicked the mana off his finger, and it took the form of a small amount of liquid that dropped to the floor. The liquid memory as Adrian calls it suddenly created a ripple on the floor which showed the scene that he chose. Just as Adrian described, the view of the memory is from his perspective which is why he saw Bronx snapping the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s neck. A golden wisping out of the dead body of the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel which tried to float up into the clouds, but it hit an imaginary wall. The golden soul tried to break that imaginary wall, but it was useless since it was caught by bony hands. The Aspect of Death Thanatos gripped the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul as she was not being imed by her goddess. The Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul could be seen forming a head and crying out in agony without sound. The Aspect of Death Thanatos then dragged the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul to the depths of the underworld for her punishment. "Did you enjoy the scene? That is what happened to the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul. Only those that have the ability to see death and souls can see such a spectacle." Adrian stated with a smile. Pristina refused to believe that the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s soul was not taken by the goddess she loved so much. The Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel was someone that strictly followed the Goddess of Light Luminaria to a fault. She was the most zealous out of the Seven Virtues since she is the avid rule follower. "This is all an illusion! This did not happen!" Pristina stated. "You are already losing your mind. Please do not. I need a stable mind if I am to extract the memories out of your head. A broken mind would be difficult to navigate inside of." Adrian stated as he already summoned two more soulbounds. "What do you mean?!" The Angel Pristina stated as she tried to summon some strength into her body, but she realized that she could not. "Did you really think that I would send you here just to kill you? I sent you here to see your memories without me waiting for you to speak. Did you really think that I expected you to tell me everything willingly? Even if you confess now, you will still be tortured in the depths of the underworld as you did too much heinous things." Adrian stated. Chains could be seen covering the body of the Angel Pristina while shadows also bound her. She could not move because she was already bound before she even realized. Pristina suddenly had the realization that all the ns she made would be brought out if her memories get read which is why she tried to kill herself. Pristina tried to destroy her own soul via a forbidden spell activated by words. Adrian already thought of such a possibility which is why he had Dodu wait. A small slime suddenly shot towards Pristina''s mouth as it prevented her from talking. She did not need air since light is the only source of power for angels like her. "Now let us see what happened over the course of a few years¡­ shall we?" Adrian stated as he gripped Pristina''s head. Chapter 1805 Ark is Captured

Chapter 1805 Ark is Captured

?The guild, Pantheon, was doing well in their designated location for the war against the angels and the gods of light. They were situated at the southernmost area where the angels have conquered which meant that they can easily take down the gods of light and angels there. The ones guarding that kingdom were two lesser light gods, but they had three demigods with them. Solstice took the lead against the war with the angels, and she did a splendid job. They were cornering the angels and the gods of light to the point that they are about to kill all of them. A sudden unknown wave of energy swept across the area which made all the angels panic as they started to run away from battle. The three demigods and the Pantheon guild members along with other army members thought that they had won as the enemy were fleeing. Just as the angels were about to totally run away, the bodies of the scared angels suddenly turned towards them. The angels that were afraid suddenly looked like they were emotionless and no longer able to control their bodies. The angels suddenly robotically moved as if someone was controlling them. The emotionless angels then used all their remaining life and burned it away by making themselves more powerful. The angels suddenly materialized a golden armor around them that covered their entire body as their halos burned in a bright golden me. The emotionless angels were burning up their life force and started attacking the rebel army consisting of the demigods, the recruited soldiers, and the Pantheon guild. The fight became a stalemate as the angels that were losing suddenly had a major power boost as they were burning up their own souls. To make matters worse, two pirs of light suddenly erupted from the heavens and came crashing down on the location of the battle. The God Magec and the Goddess Prende arrived at the scene and locked eyes with Ark. The two Greater Gods of Light joined the battle and the stalemate suddenly shifted to the side of the angels winning. The two Greater Gods of Light were incredibly powerful to the point that it takes three demigods to even contend with one of them. The God Magec was fierce as he could basically create unlimited bombs of light that exploded arge area. He can destroy anything with his light magic as it has defense pration abilities. The demigod side started to get ughtered which prompted Solstice to force herself to summon the Sea of Blood. She was able to go and battle the God Magec at an equal state or at least she thought so. The God Magec was not even serious as he was looking out against the other demigods that the Goddess Prende was battling. Since Solstice could not defeat the God Magec alone, Ark and the others decided to support her. The other people had to deal with the angels while the Pantheon guild aided Solstice on her battle with the God Magec. All of the guild officers even joined the battle with all they had. Levin Cloud revived everyone until he was out of mana and divine energy. Peridot ran out of energy from overusing her dragon tongue. Kabrakan died multiple times from having to tank nuke like attacks for a prolonged duration. Creepysoo even summoned the God Baron Samedi to his body but the undead he summons were just blown apart easily. Lycan fully transformed himself but even he cannot contend with a Greater God with his full transformation and the sun still being up. Vayu and Soleil fully transformed themselves into elementals, but they were also killed by more powerful light elemental attacks. The other guild members like Apki, Arsenal, Pana, and Basil also did their best as well but all their attacks barely reached the God Magec. Ark fared fairly well because his magic could counter the light elemental magic of the gods of light but even his attempt barely made a dent. The Greater Gods exist on a different nepared to the lesser gods. To make matters even worse for the Pantheon guild side, the God Magec and the Goddess Prende were also summoned with holy relics which meant that their strength will not continuously be fading away like the gods that Adrian killed before. The two Greater Gods of Light were basically fighting at their full power against mortals that have yet or barely touched the divine. The Greater Gods of Light also overturned the time of day as night never came with the two of them present. Since the God Magec is a sun god, he can basically rewrite the time of day to always be daytime. This made it difficult for the Erebians, Solstice and Lycan, to deal significant damage to the greater gods. Solstice and Lycan tried to summon the night, but the God Magec implemented his domain which destroyed all magic that forced the darkness toe. In the end, Solstice, Lycan, Kabrakan and Levin Cloud were killed by the two greater gods as they were the most threatening. The demigods managed to live but they were severely injured to the point that they might die if they do not get treated. As soon as Levin Cloud was killed, the revival stopped which made it possible for the God Magec to capture Ark. Ark was knocked unconscious while a powerful st of light akin to a nuclear explosion was cast on the area of the battlefield. Levin Cloud managed to revive due to his passive, but he was faced with a powerful skill and team members who are at the edge of death. Levin Cloud summoned the Tree of Life and Death in such a hurry and fused with it. He scattered his roots to protect the rebel army members that are struggling to live. Thest scene that the Greater Gods of Light could see is the war area being enveloped in the magic spell that the God Magec has done. Chapter 1806 The Gods of Light Unite I Chapter 1806 The Gods of Light Unite I ??The Goddess of Light Luminaria saw every bit of destruction that her proud angel army was experiencing. Each loss was a great hindrance to her grand n, but she did not bat an eye when the angels are killed. Her pawns that she created were a necessary sacrifice for the great n she has thought of. Even when the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel was killed, she did not exert any effort in extracting her soul to her divine realm. If she caught the soul of Zadkiel, then she would lose a moderate amount of divine energy for transforming her angel soul to one filled with divine energy. She must not lose any divine energy now when her n is about toe into fruition. When the resurrection circle for the angels were destroyed, she was incredibly furious as some of her pawns became scared. They were so scared that they had to turn tail and flee the battle that they were in. Due to this, the Goddess of Light Luminaria activated the seals on the angels that still serve her. All the angels that were running suddenly became stone cold and killing machines. They burned their souls for the glory of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The goddess thought that she could just make more of them once her grand n seeds. She did not care about the captured gods of light as well since she still has parts of their divine souls when she subjugated them. "All I need is the Spark of Samael! Where is that Nephilim!?" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted in her divine realm as she scoured the entire mortal realm to see where the Nephilim with Samael''s blood is. She started to use divine energy just to search for Ark because he was the most crucial piece for the n to seed. She had made deals with dark gods and even the Aesir just so she could descend unto the world. Her ultimate n is to descend unto the world so that she can rule humanity as a goddess in the flesh. She tasked Mikhail to create the special magic circle that can transfer the special case of an entity called the Singrity. Ark is a singrity in this world as he is a Nephilim descended from the most powerful angel and the most powerful devil. A being like him is a living antithesis of oneself which means there can only be one like him in the world. Ark is needed as the sacrifice for the magic circle as his special entity title as the Singrity needs to be transferred to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He will switch ces with the Goddess of Light Luminaria via the magic circle that Mikhail has already created. Should the Goddess of Light Luminaria be the new ''Singrity'' then the rules of the universe will no longer affect her. The Goddess of Light Luminaria will be able to descend unto the mortal realm with her full power despite the world barrier only allowing Greater Gods to descend. She will also be able to freely move around without the need of a holy ground or a holy relic. She will be truly free from the influence of the world barrier. As soon as the Goddess of Light Luminaria saw Ark, she crushed one of the soul pieces of the captured god of light as a power source. She was suddenly filled with divine energy and directly used that immense energy to transfer the God Magec and the Goddess Prende. Shemanded the two gods to capture Ark even if they had to use all their power in doing so. The Goddess of Light Luminaria even summoned their holy relics in that ce as well just so the two greater gods of light can seed. Summoning the two holy relics of two greater gods needed more divine energy which is why the Goddess of Light Luminaria crushed two more soul pieces. She might have weakened the captured gods by destroying their soul pieces that she held captive but at least they were useful to her. She knew that those captured gods will no longer be useful to her which is why she made sure to use everything that can be useful from them. She might have lost control over them since she no longer has their soul pieces subjugated but she knows that they cannot get revenge on her. The gods with their soul pieces broken will definitely be weakened for at least ten years. By that time, the Goddess of Light Luminaria believed that she has already taken over the entire mortal realm and ascended to an even greater power. The God Magec was able to capture Ark and immediately went to the direction of the Silver City. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was thrilled beyond her wildest imaginations, but she knew that things might go awry if she does not take action again. The Goddess of Light Luminaria felt something which prompted her to destroy the remaining soul pieces she had. With the divine energy of the soul pieces filling her body, she directly sent all the gods of light that were still alive to the Silver City. A powerful beam of light hit all the gods of light which transported them instantly. All the supercharged divine energy that she had vanished as interfering with the mortal realm takes quite a lot of divine energy. "I was this close on saving that poord." A voice stated as a crack in space suddenly revealed Koronn. Koronn was observing the fight as soon as the two greater gods of light arrived. He wanted to join in, but he was actually toote. He wanted to seal the two greater gods of light in time for at least a day or two while saving Ark in the process, but divine energy cut off his spell. Unlike most believed, temporal magic is delicate and slow acting. It only looks fast because one can literally freeze time, but a temporal mage needs to be meticulous. "I should at least help the survivors of that attack. I have faith that the youngest will be able to support Bronx, but I will head there as soon as possible." Koronn stated as he headed to the Pantheon guild''s location. Chapter 1807 The Gods of Light Unite II Chapter 1807 The Gods of Light Unite II ??Streams of memories started flooding the hidden dimension of the Tower of Babel. Adrian could clearly see the start of Pristina''s memories as soon as she became the Pope of the Church of Light. She was able to possess the body of a female human that was a brte but the body changes to host the soul. Any body that Pristina possessed had be a beautiful blonde maiden with amber colored eyes. Unlike what people have thought, she did not force herself to be the Pope of the Church of Light. She would possess a different body every time the mortal one expires as she does not have apletelypatible body found at the time. She worked as a nun, a warrior, or a priest depending on her need for information. When she finally knew all the things that she needed to know of the newly formed mortal realm, she finally found her perfect vessel. A saintess of the Church of Light was born which made her want the body of the budding saintess. She managed topletely possess the body of the saintess and felt differentpared to the bodies that she has inhabited before. She perfectly fused with the body of the budding saintess and absorbed the real soul of the owner of the body. She also became able to control the aging of her mortal body due to the perfect assimtion that they had performed. As soon as the perfect vessel was secured, Pristina aimed to be the Pope of the Church of Light. She had many rivals when bing the Pope of the Church of Light, but she was the one that reached the top due to her saintess body. She was the most powerful of all the Pope Candidates as she was also able to manifest the silhouette of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. What the normal humans of the Church of Light do not know is that it was all a n by their goddess and the angels to take control of the church. All the highest authorities were angels that have possessed their perfect human vessels. They preached that the Goddess of Light Luminaria only grants eternal youth to those that she loves the most. This made all the angels be the real power of the Church of Light and initiated the ns for the Goddess Luminaria to descend. When the Church of Light was first established, the church itself was only small and it was only until Pristina became pope that the expansion happened. The world needed a major enemy and the Church of Light made that being appear. Pristina was seen talking to the head of the Followers of the Dark Gods to create chaos. The deal that they made is that the Followers of the Dark Gods will be given free reign, but they must terrorize the citizen. They must also flee upon the sight of the banner of the Church of Light. Pristina made a deal for them to do this only ten times. The Followers of the Dark Gods would then take some humans or any demihumans for sacrifice to their gods. "Humans are off the table. We need them to worship our goddess. You can take any demihuman as we have no use for those that worship more than one goddess." Pristina stated to which the Followers of the Dark Gods agreed. The n of Pristina became an instant win for the Church of Light. The humans were flocking at them in droves as the terror that the Followers of the Dark Gods has reached even small towns. The demihumans retreated even further from human civilization as a result because the vast number of disappearances were from them. There were some human abductions from the Followers of the Dark Gods back then, but Pristina knew that they cannot fully control hooligans. Pristina would ignite their deal with the Followers of the Dark Gods every five or ten years so that humans will never forget. One thing that she learned when she was possessing humans is that they can forget terror if it is not repeated. It is also why there is a human saying that ''History tends to repeat itself'' as it serves as a warning to be vignt of the problems of the past. The faith of the Church of Light grew exponentially as it became the major religion in the central continent. There were other major religions, but the Church of Light became the strongest which made the Goddess of Light Luminaria praise Pristina for her devotion. When the Church of Light reached its pinnacle, the true n of the Goddess Luminaria started. The first part of their n was to poison the World Tree that the elves protected. The Tree of Death was already destroyed by the angels back then before their sealing which is why the Tree of Life remained. The Tree of Life or the World Tree supported the world barrier as a firm pir which meant that the world barrier will not be easily destroyed as long as the World Tree stands. The poisoning of the World Tree was easier than Pristina thought as she just employed the services of the Followers of the Dark Gods. The elves that formed the Elders of the Church of Life were also fighting to be the pope. The divide within the Church of Life made the destruction of the World Tree very easy. As soon as the World Tree was destroyed, Pristina moved on to the next phase of the n. She was given aid by a mysterious being that has been in talks with the Goddess Luminaria. The mysterious being looked familiar to Adrian as this was the form that the God Loki used when he was in the mortal realm. Adrian was shocked that the God Loki back then had already descended as a demigod. The God Loki created havoc by making the Followers of the Dark Gods seed in partially summoning their gods. The activities of the God Loki were fully backed by the Church of Light in the shadows. When the dark god is partially summoned, the Church of Light will be there to quell it which also boosted the faith of humanity towards them. The Followers of the Dark Gods did not know that they were being used. Even if the dark god is partially summoned, the summoning destroys parts of the world barrier. The destruction of the World Barrier also made the Daemos move to close the unexpected rifts that open. This made sure that the Daemos are busy and that they cannot pay attention to what the Church of Light have been plotting. Everything fell into ce as Pristina had wished but there were two beings that greatly interfered with her. One is Equinox that became the Champion of the Twin Gods and a Daemos. The other was the emergence of Eldritch as the followers of the dark gods became much more difficult to control upon his arrival. When Eldritch arrived, the partial summoning''s of dark gods have suddenly be full summoning. Due to the full summoning, a lot of clergies from the Church of Light died which she does not want as that would be a waste on their resources. Pristina could no longer destroy the summoning of dark gods with just the Church of Light which is why she also employed the help of the other churches. She also employed the adventurers that suddenly started to pop up as they were able to revive due to the blessings of the gods of life and death. Eldritch'' presence made the stakes higher, but it also immensely helped in weakening the world barrier. Still, it was not time for the goddess to descend with just that. The revival of the chosen Nephilim was the signal that they were waiting for as a prophecy of the revival was already given back then. It was a prophecy against the angels and the gods of light, but the Goddess Luminaria did not believe that she will ever lose. As soon as the chosen Nephilim appeared, thest phasemenced and the start of that would be the gods of light destroying the world barrier themselves with the aid of the Aesir gods. The destruction was earlier than anticipated as the Vanir gods suddenly betrayed the Aesir gods, but it was weed. The Silver City has also prepared the goddess descent magic circle which would sacrifice all the treasures in the Tower of Babel. Adrian saw everything that he needed to see in the hidden dimension and made sure to make a copy of all the events in a memory crystal. Only a fool would not create a copy as no one would believe the words of a demon easily without solid proof which he had learned the hard way. Pristina could be seenughing hysterically as she believed that Adrian is toote. "You are toote to stop it. Centuries of nning has started to be fruitful. The Goddess Luminaria shall descend and rule over all living beings!" Pristina stated pitifully as she has no more energy left in her voice. Chapter 1808 The Gods of Light Unite III Chapter 1808 The Gods of Light Unite III ??Adrian finally saw the real n and that was the descent of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. A major part of what happened was all orchestrated by the Church of Light. There were some instances that they were not involved it that may lead to further problems, but Adrian focused on the tasked at hand. The Angel of Faith Pristinaughed wildly to the point that she has lost her mind. She was weakened and greatly distraught but there is a faint mania hidden in her eyes. She knew that they had won because all the preparations were in ce even if there were someplications along the way. She was the greatest help to the Goddess of Light Luminaria, and she was proud of that. "I have done everything that my goddess has given me! She will wee me in her arms as one of her divine spirits!" The Angel of Faith Pristina stated as sheughed uncontrobly as if she has gained immense pleasure. "Let me break that fantasy of yours then. Should the Goddess of Light Luminara descend unto the world, who will be there to take your soul to her divine realm?" Adrian asked which suddenly made the Angel of Faith Pristina flinch. "What are you saying!? The Goddess of Light Luminaria is all powerful! She will be able to retrieve my soul even if you kill me which is why I am unafraid of death! You can kill me now and I will not care because I know that I shall be taken care of in her divine realm!" The Angel of Faith Pristina stated as her voice kept trailing off. The Angel of Faith Pristina believed that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will make way or rather make her an exception for her. She has served the goddess for far too longpared to the Seven Virtues when the new world came. She possessed mortal bodies to create the perfect n to make sure that the ultimate n of the Goddess of Light Luminariaes to pass. "You have sacrificed so much of yourself that you no longer even remember your own. Tell me, does the Goddess of Light Luminaria even think of the things you did as something significant? Or is everything that you did something that was like a breeze to her that justes to pass because she thinks that it is expected?" Adrian stated which suddenly made the broken mind of the Angel of Faith Pristina even more deranged. On the room, the images of the Goddess of Light started to flood as the memory that the Angel of Faith Pristina started to seep out. She would report proudly to the Goddess of Light Luminaria about her achievements for the grand n and all she received was a pretty shower of light. The best thing that she got was some aid by calling upon the power of the goddess but even that was just a detached spiritual entity. The memories of the Angel of Faith Pristina that were seen using a colored lens started to unravel. The real happenings of the rewards that she got suddenly shed. The Goddess of Light Luminaria looked happy whenever the Angel of Faith Pristina reported but that was only in the view of thetter. What really happened is a bored expression from the Goddess of Light Luminaria that wanted to end the conversation with the Angel of Faith Pristina. The Angel of Faith Pristina knew that her goddess that she revered so much did not even utter a word of thanks to her. It was all made up in her head so that she can push herself further to please the goddess. She made the preparation, and everything went ording to n, but the real Goddess of Light Luminaria never gave her praise. "AS EXPECTED." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated in a nonexcited and bored tone. The Angel of Faith Pristina suddenly started to go into moreughter as her mind has beenpletely broken. Adrian suddenly felt an explosion of power from the outside as he can still sense energy even if he is in an alternate dimension. She knew that the entire Tower of Babel is starting to get sacrificed to make the goddess descend and it also activated his worries. "Ark! Do not tell me he has been captured!" Adrian thought. "It has started! The Goddess is descending!" The Angel of Faith Pristina shouted. "She is but you will not be alive, nor your soul will be here to see it. Sirius!" Adrian stated as arge shadow de suddenly sliced the Angel of Faith Pristina in half. A burst of light came out from the severed body of the angel as it burst out into light like what happened to the Angel of Righteousness Zadkiel''s body after Bronx no longer applied temporal magic on it. The Angel of Faith Pristina''s soul escaped the body and floated upwards as if she was trying to ascend to the divine realm just like what Zadkiel''s soul did, but she could not. An invisible barrier suddenly stopped her from ascending any further. It was not long until hands made of shadows and darkness suddenly grabbed towards the soul of Pristina. The soul struggled with all her might, but she cannot resist the pull of death. With an empty scream, the soul of Pristina was dragged to the underworld just like Adrian had told her. There was not even an attempt from the Goddess of Light Luminaria to take Pristina''s soul. "Such futile worship to the point of madness. I wanted her to be really mentally present when I killed her for all that she did but there are more important matters to attend to. She did all of that only to be ignored and treated like a speck of dust. I mean at least dust needed to be swept but she was treated like she was invisible." Adrian stated as he created a gate that leads to the outside. == Pirs of light suddenly descended upon the Silver City as the gods of light have finally arrived to aid the angels. The arrival of the gods of light also made the current battle pause for a moment as immense divine pressure came crashing down. If there were normal yers in the Silver City right now, then they might have passed out on the spot from the numerous pressures exerted by godly beings. Bronx along with the dragon kings halted their fight against the angels upon the arrival of the gods of light. It seems that both sides were at a stalemate as Mikhail and Gabriel were more powerful with the fight dragging on. Along with the gods of light was none other than Ark. He was still trapped in a prism of light that even he cannot escape from, but he did regain consciousness. "The Nephilim!" Mikhail''s eyes glowed as he knew what the arrival of the Nephilim meant. The Angel Mikhail thought that he could use the powers of the Nephilim instead and absorb it into his body. He would be able to rule all of world and even the Greater Gods will not be able to stop him. This has been his hidden agenda all along but his body that was reaching out for the Nephilim suddenly stiffened. "Did you really think that I would not be able to look into your mind just because I act like I do not hear it?" A voice so beautiful rang inside of Mikhail''s ears but he could feel ady formed of light hugging him from behind. "My Goddess!" Mikhail stated as if he was suddenly caught in the act. "I know about your secret n to use the Nephilim instead of helping me, my dear Mikhail. Did you really think that I will be that dumb? You should have guessed it ever since you saw what happened to that failure." The Goddess of Light Luminaria whispered to the Angel Mikhail. The failure that the Goddess of Light Luminaria mentioned is none other than the Angel Jophiel. The Angel Mikhail believed that nothing was tampered with his body, and it was perfect. Even the Goddess of Light Luminaria said that his body was perfect and that was his hubris. "I would not even dare to disobey the goddess." The Angel Mikhail stated. "Do as what you are told if you ever want to maintain control of your body. I might think of your wish to be by my side even though I was the one manipting all of your fantasies." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated which triggered something inside Mikhail as he did not know that everything that he wanted was a lie. "If you are not going to do it then I shall control your body myself to do it." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. All of a sudden, the body of the Angel Mikhail burned in a fiery might to the point that all three of his halos and six of his wings looked like light itself. Chapter 1809 All Thrones are Activated Chapter 1809 All Thrones are Activated ??"Throne of Humility!" Mikhail stated as he was controlled by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Mikhail suddenly exploded with power as he transformed into his full angelic glory. His golden armor changed to be a great mixture of fabric made of white light and gold. His wings grew five times asrge while his halos became akin to light magic circles. Mikhail also got a golden helmet that has the design of six wings made of light. On his hands, there were two swords that materialized that had different appearances. The sword on his left hand was made of light while the sword on his right hand burned like golden mes. His full power could be felt as the only Seraphim has already summoned his Throne. Mikhail then dropped his two swords and it melted into the floor which activated the magic circle. He made a grasping motion towards Ark which controlled the cage made of light to float to him. The God Magec was a bit surprised that Mikhail was able to override his control of the light element. It made the God Magec''s pride a bit damaged since he was basically undermined by an entity that cannot be a god. "Mikhail? What are you suddenly doing?" Gabriel asked as this was not part of the n, but he noticed that Mikhail was not listening to him. Adrian suddenly appeared beside Bronx with a very tired expression. Adrian thought that he would be able to easily get out of the hidden dimension, but it was difficult. He ran into a problem since all the magic artifacts and even the Tower of Babel was filled with immense light energy that distorted space. He had to try getting out of the hidden dimension for quite some time and expended most of his mana in the process to breach the dimension. "Stop him! Get Ark or else they will summon the Goddess of Light Luminaria down to the world! She must not descend!" Adrian stated hurriedly as he drank some mana potions to recover the mana that he has lost. Sirius and Charon suddenly came out of Adrian''s shadow and attempted to save Ark from them. The other dragon kings also charged towards Ark to destroy the light cage as they could see that the magic circle was reacting to the Nephilim. Bronx also charged towards Ark as he has full faith that Adrian will not lie to him about the danger. "Make sure that they do not disrupt the ceremony." A voice suddenly echoed to all the heads of the angels. "Throne of Patience!" Gabriel suddenly stated as a powerful and sturdy light exploded upon his body as well. Gabriel is suddenly d in full silver and gold armor with arge shield. He looked like a heavy warrior but the wings on his back that also had armor made him look exactly like a holy angel heavy warrior. The halos that he had also became small shields that flew around him which acted as auxiliary shields to protect him. "Throne of Kindness!" Raphael stated as he also burst in a powerful but gentle light. Raphael is suddenly transformed into a true priest cloth armor, but the cloth is weaved from light directly. Golden circlets covered him to the point that he looked more like a saint than an angel but the wings on his back say otherwise. Raphael''s wings became pure gold in color while his halo became floating rings that are covered in golden mes. "Throne of Diligence!" Uriel stated as she burst into a powerful brilliant light that was as hot as the sun. Uriel is covered in cloth armor made of light as well but hers is tighter than what Raphael is wearing. The wings on her back became golden mes with each p releasing a heat wave. The halos that she has became miniature suns that revolved around her and exuded such potent light energy that even the lesser light gods had to take a step back. "Throne of Charity!" Camael stated as she also burst into a dazzling and powerful light, but it was softer to the feeling. Camael is suddenly covered in light robes as well, but she is decorated with golden essories that are in the form and shape of eyes. She even has a circlet on her forehead that has a golden eye which is situated on her forehead while her face is covered by a veil. Her wings became made of light that has patterns of eyes as well. The halos that she had be golden rings with a ming eye on the center. Gabriel was the first to charge against Bronx as the two of them are the mostpatible in strength. As soon as the two of them shed against one another, the two of them created a powerful shockwave that pushed the air and even gravity backwards. Still, one can see the clear distinction of who is stronger since it was Gabriel that was pushed back but this was just the start of the fight. Gabriel is the Angel of Patience, and he bes stronger as the battle rages on. Bronx could see the difference with each sh that the two of them had. Gabriel is no longer getting pushed back at the same distance than the start of their fight. Gabriel is not the only one that moved as Uriel also started raining golden mes on all of her enemies. The dragons could not withstand such holy mes that they had to evade them. Adrian tried to use sneak attacks as a way to retrieve Ark, but Camael saw through everything. Her halo eyes picked up the ces that Sirius and Charon hid even though they were not touching the light. She sted the areas that they were hiding in which pushed them out to the material realm. Gabriel is damaged with each sh, but Raphael immediately healed him back to full. He not only healed all his allies back to full health but even the status reductions were cleansed. The team work of the remaining angels of virtue was something that is not easy to defeat. Chapter 1810 Ark is Sacrificed Chapter 1810 Ark is Sacrificed ??It was only after Adrian got out of the hidden dimension that he started receiving messages again. His guild chat was full of questions on where he is, and that Ark was taken. Adrian immediately answered them that he has seen Ark, and he is in grave danger as he will be sacrificed. The remaining guild members that were alive immediately told Adrian that they wille as soon as possible. They knew that Ark must never be used as a sacrifice since Adrian told them that he is a key person for the descent of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. All of the Pantheon members knew that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has a grudge against Adrian for humiliating her. == "This is bad! We need to get to the Silver City as soon as possible!" Levin Cloud stated as he tried to revive his fallenrades, but he is still recovering mana and getting Adrian''s message. "I guess I should help all of you then. So much death created by the gods. It is also the reason why it was decided to separate them in a different realm since they are incredibly powerful." Koronn suddenly stated as he appeared before the Pantheon guild members. "Koronn? Why are you here? Ark was taken and Equinox said that he is needed for the descent of the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Levin Cloud stated as he knew that Koronn was the one defending Avalon since Ascalor was bedridden. "The Old Man Pann is already defending Avalon which is why I came to help after closing several rifts, but I was toote. I had my doubts but to think that they would indeed use the singrity to make a High God descend is pure madness. Even if they seed, the burden on the world barrier will be immense." Koronn stated as he analyzed what Levin Cloud said. "We tried to stop them here, but we failed. There were demigod reinforcements that came but they were killed protecting the others." Levin Cloud stated as he could see their spirits still lingering as demigods can reform their body slowly as long as their souls are not dragged to the underworld. "I guess I should also thank the angels and those gods for destroying a part of the barrier. Some of my strength returned because of that. I should be able to easily do this! Temporal Shift: Golden Hour!" Koronn stated as he suddenly morphed to his real form instead of his default old man form. Koronn became younger while a cloud of mist became his lower half that had the image of gears and clockwork. Koronn summoned a golden hourss to appear and he flipped it with his mind. As soon as he did so, time in the area that he was in suddenly started to reverse for all the living beings and even those that just died. One could see skeleton and muscle suddenly reforming backwards until a human being ispleted with clothes. Even the demigods that lost their bodies suddenly got their souls pulled back on the area where they died. All the bodies that were lost were reformed while those that died came back to life. One could even see Solstice reforming from a huge pool of blood. Even those that died earlier in the battle regardless of it being a yer or an NPC were revived on the spot. Koronn truly reversed time which made the area rumble a bit as if he was messing with the flow of reality. "Should you be doing that? That was not a natural earthquake." Levin Cloud stated as he knows when an earthquake is naturally urring since he is a Leshy. "That was just the world realigning the time in the area so that it flows naturally. It was difficult to pinpoint all those that died as some had their body disintegrated which is why I reversed the time on the area. Do not worry as there would be no repercussions like before since I have improved thanks to my special journey back then." Koronn stated. "Thank you so much!" The demigods that died suddenly expressed their gratitude as it will take them at least a decade to reform a body. "No worries because I am bringing all of you to another battlefield. We shall directly go to the Silver City to destroy those angels." Koronn stated as he created a portal for them to enter. == "I bet she will kill me immediately if I do not stop her descent." Adrian stated but Sirius and Charon were seen through. The Thrones of the five Angels of Virtue were fully summoned and each of them had unique effects. Adrian does not know what Mikhail''s throne does since he was not fighting as he was activating the magic circle. Gabriel''s throne made him so sturdy that even Bronx cannot deal high damage when they sh. The shields that are floating also deflected any long-range attack as well. Uriel was another problem as she was sting all of them with golden mes in the size of heat waves. She was casting each of these attacks without breaking a sweat as if her mana pool was unlimited. Camael is also troublesome as she could see everything even if Sirius was hiding in the Shadow Realm or Charon was in between the floor. She had True Sight which can pierce any area and even her attacks are granted this effect as well. Next is the most troublesome of all the angels and he is located at the back protected by Uriel and Camael. Raphael was easily healing all of the injured angel and cleansing all their disabilities as well. The Angels of Virtue will not die as long as he is alive. Adrian is then extremely thankful that the previous ones were not moving in groups which is why they were easily defeated. "The process is finished! Dea Lux Vocans!" Mikhail suddenly stated as numerous chains of light shot towards Ark''s cage. "Help!" Ark shouted as he could feel his body bing extremely heavy as a golden gate suddenly appeared on top of the Silver City. Chapter 1811 The Gate of Heaven

Chapter 1811 The Gate of Heaven

?Ark suddenly felt his whole body be heavy as a golden gate that looked cryptic and ancient appeared on top of him. Silhouettes of angels or angel-like beings could be seen next to the gate as if they are light golems carrying the gate itself. The gate was circr and had intricate patterns that resembled thenguage of the angels. "Make sure that Ark does not get absorbed by that gate! Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian stated as he summoned all of his soulbounds. The Gods of Light that were there are no longer idle as the Heavens Gate has already appeared. It is the golden gate that signified the entrance to the divine realm of the Gods of Light. The only one who has the right to open that gate was none other than the Goddess of Light Luminaria herself. The Gods of Light did not know what the n was as they were only following orders from the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They soon realized what the n was as they can feel the immense energy being sacrificed by the magic circle that the Angel of Humility Mikhail was sacrificing. They were alsomanded to capture a special individual which is the chosen Nephilim. The Gods of Light are not ignorant as they know that Ark is a singrity. What they did not know is what is the use of a singrity since there are no records of them from their followers. Only the Goddess of Light Luminaria know what which a singrity can do is why she parted that knowledge to the Angel of Humility Mikhail. Mikhail thought that he was creating the magic circle and researching individuals called ''Singrities'' because he wanted to be a god. What the leader of the angels did not know is that all these information was fed to him by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She whispered and tempered the minds of all the angels including the smartest of the angels, Gabriel. "The power is not enough. I need to sacrifice more." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as the things that he has sacrificed were not enough to forcefully open Heaven''s Gate from the mortal realm''s side. "You have enough sacrifices in front of you my dear, Mikhail. Use all those Lesser Gods for my benefit as they will be part of my glory upon my descent." The voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria whispered to the Angel of Humility Mikhail. "As the will of the goddess, you shall be used as a way for her to be resurrected to the mortal realm. Be proud that your lives will be used for the greatest being of all." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as his swords suddenly rose up from the magic circle. The swords that rose up from the magic circle suddenly pierced two lesser gods at once which shocked those that were not skewered. The lesser gods of light looked at the Heaven''s Gate with indignation as they were used as materials. The two lesser gods suddenly turned into particles of light as part of their divine essence were absorbed by Mikhail''s two swords. "Your sacrifice will not be in vain. Sleep while you can for a glorious future awaits when you rise from your sleep." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as the two lesser gods vanished. The two lesser light gods did not die permanently as their divine soul was sent back to the divine realms. The Goddess of Light Luminaria no longer has control over their souls as well since she used all of the captured parts of divine souls that she had. She had no problem with the lesser gods being sealed or sleeping for a century or two as she believed that she alone is enough to rule the mortal realm. Adrianmanded all his soul bounds to retrieve Ark, but the four three angels of virtue stopped their march. Raphael, Uriel, and Camael can easily stop the march of all of Adrian''s soulbounds. Even Kaon''s Genesis Dragon Breath could be easily stopped by Uriel in her powered-up form with an equally powerful st of light. Adrian is a bit thankful that the gods of light were rattled and did not join in on the fight. "I can feel it opening! Help me, please!" Ark stated as he saw the Gate of Heaven slowly opening. The Gods of Light felt their divine realm but also felt another connection. The divine soul fragments that they had given to the Goddess of Light Luminaria could no longer be felt. The gods of light knew that they were no longer tied to the Goddess of Light Luminaria which meant that they are free. Still, they cannot return to their divine realm as all gods of light share one divine realm due to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "I have finally attained freedom!" The God Magec stated as he suddenly exploded like a star but all he did was use some sort of teleportation magic. "I am also no longer interested on being used for this ruse. Just like the God Magec, I no longer need to be here as I am free." The Goddess Prende stated as she vanished by a powerful sh of light. The remaining gods of light knew that they had to choose now. They should either join the Goddess of Light Luminaria or escape like what the other greater gods had done. The gods of light that had the ranks of greater gods went away as they do not line being under the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They would rather hide in a corner of the world and build faith than be apdog to a goddess that only thinks of herself. The remaining lesser gods were hesitant but then they saw what happened to the two lesser gods that were sacrificed. All of them fled the Silver City as well because they would just be used and abused just like the two that were sacrifice. They would rather take their chances in the world than be under the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Useless! I have no use for all of you anyways." The Five Angels of Virtue stated but the voice that came out was none other than that of the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s. Even with all the gods of light no longer present to give aid to the remaining angels of virtue, the dragon kings were still having difficulty against the fully powered angels. It is not because the dragon kings are weak, but it is due to the fact that the domain of Heaven is now encroaching upon the Silver City. The Domain of the Goddess of Light Luminaria has started to permeate into the mortal realm. [All beings that are not created by the Goddess of Light Luminaria will have their stats reduced by 20%.] [All beings that are created by the Goddess of Light Luminaria will have 10% increased stats.] [All Light Magic will deal 100% more light elemental damage.] [All Light Magic will have 10% increased critical strike chance.] [All Light Magic will have a 50% chance to return the mana used in casting the spell.] [All those with the blessing of the Goddess of Light Luminaria will have an additional 5% status bonus.] "I sacrifice all the treasures of the Silver City to fully open Heaven''s Gate!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as the entire Tower of Babnd everything inside of it were turned into particles of light to be used as a sacrifice. A powerful golden energy then poured into Heaven''s Gate and yanked it open. Golden stairs made of light suddenly appeared upon the Gate of Heaven opening as the silhouette of a woman could be seen. Ark tried to destroy the cage, but his body was chained in powerful light magic, and he was suddenly presented in front of the Gate of Heaven. Ark and the Goddess of Light Luminaria were now face to face with one another with thetter smiling like she has conquered the world. Even if the Gate of Heaven is fully opened, the Goddess of Light Luminaria is still being blocked by an unknown force. This unknown force is the world barrier as it is still repelling the High Gods to descend despite the Gate of Heaven being opened. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew this would happen which is why she made sure to have Ark. "Hello, Nephilim. Be proud that your life will be sacrificed for me to descend upon the world. Your sacrifice would be for the greater good." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she forcefully created a small hole in the world barrier for her hand to slip out. "Activate the Last Forbidden Magic Circle: Fate Switch!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated. A golden thread suddenly manifested which shot towards the hand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The golden thread curled with her hands and the other end was tied to Ark. The golden thread became shorter and shorter until the Goddess of Light Luminaria and Ark were now at touching distance. Chapter 1812 Luminaria Descends Chapter 1812 Luminaria Descends ??As soon as the two, the Goddess of Light Luminaria and Ark, were touching each other, they were turned into golden light. The body of the two became incorporeal as their positions suddenly changed. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was now on the other side of the Gate of Heaven while Ark is now the one on the side of the Divine Realm. The two were still connected with the golden chain but they were now on opposite sides. The Goddess of Light Luminaria smiled as she no longer needed to be bound by the rules of the world barrier. She could feel the world barrier trying to push herself back to the divine realm as a being such as her should not be able to move freely in the mortal realm. The world barrier tried but all it did was activate the spell that connected Ark and the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Ark was still caged in light on the other side while the Goddess of Light Luminaria could now move without any difficulties in the mortal realm. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is still connected to Ark as they have exchanged the fate of one another. The world barrier no longer pestered the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she was recognized as the individual named Ark instead of a goddess. This is also the same for Ark as well as he was not getting burned in holy mes when he is on the side of the divine realm. Forcefully entering a divine realm of a god would often invoke the divine wrath of that specific god especially if the intruder is a mortal. The defenses of her divine realm have recognized that it was the Goddess of Light Luminaria instead of the Chosen Nephilim Ark. The spell that the two are affected made fool of Providence itself. This was a spell that cannot be cast unless a vast number of resources were used since a goddess was involved. In fact, parts of the sacrifices were actually the energy of gods, and that type of potent energy is already at the power of a nuclear bomb or more. If the sacrifices were not enough, then other gods of light would have been used as well but they were lucky to stop at two. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has truly arrived at the mortal realm in her full power which is that of a High God. All the angels even stopped their fights and bowed to her while the dragons and the demons stared at the power radiating from the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The two pinnacle races could clearly feel the difference between the Goddess of Light Luminaria and the greater gods that they were fighting earlier. Adrian could clearly see that the area around the Goddess of Light Luminaria was chaotic which meant her very present distorts the fabric of reality. She was bustling with immense power which also meant that no one could push her into a portal to get rid of her. In fact, one might say that forcefully evicting the Goddess of Light Luminaria to another dimension would be impossible. The world barrier is also shuddering, but it was not getting damaged even with the presence of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The dragonkin that the dragon kings have with them have alsoe close to the Silver City as the Angel Uriel no longer supplied to keep the barrier up. In fact, even the energy that created the barrier of the Silver City was used as a sacrifice to make the Goddess of Light Luminaria descend. One would say that the angels paid the greatest price, and it was worth it because the Goddess of Light Luminaria is now here in the mortal realm. The angels that were left from are all called to be in the presence of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. A lot of those angels even left the kingdoms that they protected as the gods of light that came with them also went away. The angels that had thoughts of escaping and hiding were alerted of the descent of their goddess which quelled any thoughts of escape. Adrian could now clearly see the features of the Goddess of Light Luminaria or rather what she presents herself as. The Goddess of Light Luminaria looked like an extremely beautiful woman that is about ten meters tall with radiant white skin that shined like that of a pearl. She also had beautiful golden locks of hair that looked as if they are made of light. She is also dressed in a white dress that was weaved from light itself while holding a scepter that has a sun as the main centerpiece. The Goddess of Light Luminaria also has a faint white veil that covered her face as if she did not want any being to see what she truly looked like. This is what the Goddess of Light Luminaria presented herself as or what her followers know what she looks like since High Gods are different from gods that are weaker than them. Gods would often take the form of what their followers know them as which can be many forms since gods are quite old. Back then gods have no concrete form since the mortals would often imagine them as something like forces of nature. The gods would only take on a more humanoid form once they have their followers believe them to have such form. It is also the reason why the Goddess of Light Luminaria preferred to be worshipped by humans since High Gods are like forces of nature. Even if the Goddess of Light Luminaria was mortal back then, she has already forgotten what her mortal form truly looked like because gods like her materialize through the faith of the believers. This is also true for the Twin Gods as they are only taking on their more humanoid form due to the way they are depicted. If one were to see the true form of gods, then they might turn to dust if they are an ordinary mortal. Only beings with strong souls or high Persona can directly look at gods in their true form which is pure power. The gods also do not like to assume their forms of pure power as well since they are also their most vulnerable in that form when damaged. One could say that the humanoid forms of the gods are what the mortals can equate to their armor. The higher the power of a god, the better they have as an armor since it can contain their pure divinity. As soon as the Goddess of Light Luminaria appeared, she felt as if she was the center of the world and even forgot that she was around enemies. She reveled in the praise and worship of her remaining angels, but it was not only them that praised her. All followers of the Church of Light felt a wave of power from the northern side of the world as if they knew that their supreme goddess has descended. "I havee, my children." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as her melodious voice echoed through the world which was felt by all the beings that were a greater god to a normal human. One can even say that the light that the world experienced at this very time was different. The light that covered the world was powerful and all the beings that were scared of the light could feel the repulsive nature of it. The vampires for example felt their skin start to burn even those that had high tolerance of the sun. The mortals also felt it as the light that touched their skin felt much warmer than usual as even some nts started to dry up much faster. "We should retreat while we still can." Adrian stated as the presence of a high goddess was very overwhelming. Adrian''s skills and spells that were active are all destroyed due to the immense mana pressure that the Goddess of Light Luminaria emitted. Even his Limit Break skill was disabled which left him with three soulbounds around him instead. He knew that this would not happen a second time since he has now gotten used to the presence of a high god, but it was still overwhelming his senses too much. Being sensitive to mana is sometimes great but there are also some drawbacks. Back when Adrian interacted with the Goddess of Light Luminaria in the divine realm, he did not feel the overwhelming might of the goddess as she must have been restricted by the gods of war or the presence of other gods cancelled each other. This time, the Goddess of Light Luminaria was all alone and Adrian could feel her pressure which made him have cold sweats. The Goddess of Light Luminaria had thrice as much power as the greater gods that were in her ce earlier. Adrian was certain of this, but he knew that she might be more powerful than that when inbat. A true divine being of her caliber should not be possible to descend at this time which raised a lot of rm bells on all beings with divine power. Chapter 1813 Authority of a High God Chapter 1813 Authority of a High God ??"Goddess! You havee to give us salvation!" The Angels of Virtue stated as they bowed to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "My beautiful children. My beautiful city is now in ruins because of pests. I shall now give my holy decree!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she raised her Scepter of the First Light. "EXPEL ALL INVADERS AND GIVE THEM JUDGEMENT!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as the entire Silver City was covered in her aura. A powerful force suddenly swept across the entire Silver City and sent all the demons and dragons with the dragonkins flying out of the area. As soon as they were now out of the Silver City, a powerful magic circle made of light suddenly activated and hit all of them. A powerful beam of light struck all the beings that were pushed out of the Silver City. [You have been hit by the Divine Spell: Judgement of Light.] [Due to your divinity, you will receive 25% less damage.] Adrian was hit by the powerful divine tier spell and lost 90% of his total health as a result. The dragon kings were able to tank the hit and only lost 50% of their health. Bronx and the other Diabolons were more tanky which is why they were only damaged by 30% to 40% of their maximum health. The dragonkins that came with dragon kings were the ones that had deaths though. Most of the dragonkins that died were yers that are under a dragonewt which is why they do not have the necessary defense against divine magic. Divine magic is different when ites to power as faith is an indicator of the damage. The fact that only those with loose elemental resistance died means that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has lost quite a substantial amount of faith. Even the Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that her spell that is supposed to kill those that trespass in her domain, she is not happy that so little death has been made. She knew that she abandoned most of the demihumans as she found them filthy and hideous. The humans that worshipped her are either dead or hiding due to the atrocities that the angels havemitted. Regarding her angels, a lot of them have died because of the arrival of the demigods. A lot of the angels abandoned her when they found human hearts while those that worshiped her fervently died for her. She also punished those that wanted to escape since their deaths are permanent by burning their angelic souls to fight for her. As a result of her choices, the angels that are alive and follower her are now only a quarter of what they once were. She believed that all of those were necessary as a sacrifice because she is now in the mortal realm without any issues. She believed that she could kill all those that have opposed her now since she will be the one moving. "I mandate the Heavenly¡­" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated but numerous chains from the divine realms suddenly covered her body. All the beings in the mortal realm have seen chainsing out of the skies because it happened in all parts of the world. The Gods of Judgement and Law have intervened because the Goddess of Light Luminaria is doing more harm to the world than good with her presence. She must not be given the permission to wantonly use divine magic at her behest. [The Gods of Law and Judgement have given a divine decree to limit the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria will not be able to step out of the Silver City.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria can only use Divine Tier Magic once every ten days.] "You! Ingrates! I will not be stopped by such weak gods! I am a high god that has done every procedure by the book! You cannot punish me withw and order! Not when all of you do not have a high god as well!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she suddenly burst out in such a powerful surge of light. [The decreedws of the Gods of Law and Judgement are failing.] The chains that came from the heavens started to break down, but they were still holding their structure. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could feel the decree of the Gods of Law and Judgement loosening. She could break it with one more powerful burst of divine energy which she has stored for such a long time. "You will not have your way, Goddess of Light Luminaria. Warriors of this world! I, the Goddess Nemesis, beseech all of you to stop the derange Goddess of Light Luminaria. Should you fail to stop her, this world will fall as her very presence will destroy the bnce of everything." The Goddess Nemesis stated as a scale suddenly came down from the skies. The scales are none other than the divine object of the Goddess Nemesis. She summoned it from her temple in the mortal realm so that her power could be amplified even for a bit. The Goddess Nemesis then descended to the mortal realm with her divine object as a conduit. "Did you think that descending would help you in sealing me? You are just a Greater God! You will never be able to stop me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she started to prepare a divine spell to st the Goddess Nemesis away. "I may not be able to stop you but hindering you will not be impossible even if I have to sacrifice a lot." The Goddess Nemesis stated as she suddenly started to glow in a pale white me as her divine object did as well. The Goddess of Light Luminaria seemed to know what the Goddess Nemesis was thinking. She was frantic andmanded the Angels of Virtue to stop the Goddess Nemesis. The Goddess Nemesis then looked at Adrian as she sent a telepathic message to him as she needed assistance. "Champion of the Twin Gods and Arch Demon. I need your power as the keepers of bnce of this world. Allow me to borrow the arcane." The Goddess Nemesis stated. [The Goddess Nemesis wishes to borrow your power over the Origin. She has given a fair contract and some of her divinity as a reward should you ept.] "I ept!" Adrian shouted as he knew that the Goddess Nemesis was trying something that even the Goddess of Light Luminaria is afraid of. "Thank you, valiant one. The contract has been done and set in stone. Forbidden Divine Magic: Divine Seal!" The Goddess Nemesis shouted. A giant sword suddenly came down on the Goddess of Light Luminaria and the entire Silver City is suddenly covered in chains. The chains that were deteriorating earlier became more solid as it was reinforced by the power that the Goddess Nemesis used. All the demons in the world suddenly felt their skin tingle as a powerful spell that sealed time, space, and force suddenly appeared. "You would sacrifice yourself for them!? You are insane! I shall break free from this and remake this world in my image! Just you wait! I shall destroy you from your seal once I be the ultimate god!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she along with the angels and the Silver City were covered in chains. The Silver City that is covered in chains became smaller and smaller until it vanished from view. Adrian and those that witnessed it could not believe their eyes as a powerful High God along with her followers were gone just like that.Adrian was happy but then he looked towards the Goddess Nemesis who was suddenly turning into particles of light. "Goddess!" Adrian stated as he wanted to help her, but the Goddess Nemesis stopped him. "I have only bought all of you enough time. I have given you two weeks'' time as I did not know that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has grown that strong. I shall now go to sleep for a year as a I exhausted my divine energy to release that spell." The Goddess Nemesis stated. "You should not have done so! We might have been able to deal with her one way or another." One of the dragon kings stated. "I believe so, but great sacrifice would have happened if you did. One of the world pirs must not die or else something more powerful and corrupted might show up." The Goddess Nemesis stated as she looked at Bronx. "Here me, valiant beings that reside in this world. Do not let my sacrifice and the other Gods of Law and Judgement be in vain. Find a way to stop the Goddess of Light Luminaria at all costs. The Prophecy of the Great Decay must note into fruition." The Goddess Nemesis stated as her entire body became particles of light and her divine object suddenly showing a crack but Adrian managed to catch it. Chapter 1814 Sacrifice of a Goddess Chapter 1814 Sacrifice of a Goddess ??[The Goddess Nemesis has been sealed for a set period of time.] [Any blessing that the Goddess Nemesis has given will be half as effective.] [The Gods of Law and Judgement are entering a state of hibernation and will be limited.] [Law and order in the world will decrease due to the Gods of Law and Order being weakened.] Adrian and the others saw the Goddess Nemesis vanish with a smile as she did everything for the sake of the world without anything in return. The yers saw the valiant sacrifice of the Goddess Nemesis and prayed that she may return early. The other Gods of Law and Judgment also sacrificed part of their divine power as well since it takes a lot of energy to seal a High God as powerful as the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Adrian looked at the empty ce that where the Silver City used to be. As if giving everyone a warning that the seal is not permanent, a crack suddenly appeared in that specific area. The crack was seeping light as if the Goddess of Light Luminaria was forcefully breaking the seal with her own powers. "We have two weeks to prepare. A battle with a High God is not easy even for the Daemos since just battling her might create numerous rifts in the world. The world is not yet able to handle the power of a High God as it was only recently that Greater Gods can descend without worry." Adrian stated as he teleported away along with the other Daemos and dragons. It is not just Adrian that has started his preparation as all the yers are preparing as well. Even if the Goddess of Light Luminaria is part of the gods that reside in Pandemonium, it does not mean that she will be pardoned for her nature to look at mortals with disgust. Numerous champions of the gods also prepared as killing a High God will reward those that have great contribution with divinity. It is not just the ordinary yers that wish to kill the Goddess of Light Luminaria as even the Followers of the Dark Gods want to kill her as well. The gods of Pandemonium, the Dark Gods, and Distorted Gods want to have the Goddess of Light Luminaria killed as their followers could then present them with her divinity. The wounded dark gods and distorted gods could recover should the divinity of the Goddess of Light Luminaria be harvested. == While the world conspires and trains for the next two weeks, Adrian appeared in a temple located at the center part of the central continent. In this temple, most of the priests were blind or have a sight disability but that does not make them weak. The Temple of Nemesis is where the priests of the Goddess Nemesis reside. One might say that the priests of the Goddess Nemesis were the weakest but that is not true as even priests from the war gods fear them. The Priests of the Goddess Nemesis were the most relentless beings to every be created. A harsh trial is needed to be endured in order to be a priest at the temple of the Goddess Nemesis. The rules are even strictly followed to the very minute detail which makes it exponentially harder. "You havee, Champion Equinox." A female wearing a silk eye band stated as if she was expecting Adrian. "I havee to deliver the holy relic of the Goddess Nemesis, High Priestess Gtea. About the goddess¡­" Adrian stated as it was only right for him to return the holy relic of the goddess personally as he was moved by her great sacrifice. In the world of Pandemonium, the divine gods are real but that does not mean that all of them cares what happens to the world. Each of the gods have respective elements or status that they care more about which is why they are fragmented like this. The oldest Gods, the Twin Gods, are also giving the gods a hands-off approach as they are more worried about the foreign gods that attack. This is also the reason why Adrian is not restricted by the Twin Gods when ites to his movements. Still, the gods of Pandemonium will band together if the world really doese to an end. It is also the reason why the gods of Pandemonium have decided that the sealing of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is of the utmost importance. "You have no need to exin, Champion Equinox. The Goddess Nemesis have already given us the information before she was put to a deep sleep. We must prepare well to defend our church, but we will send fighters when the seal of the Goddess of Light Luminariaes undone. We shall fight for the goddess even though she cannot hear us right now as she went to a deep sleep." The High Priestess Gtea stated. Adrian wanted to say that the Priests of Nemesis did not need to join the battle but that would make him look like he is underestimating them. Adrian could only thank the High Priestess Gtea that they would be sending troops to subjugate the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The High Priestess Gtea might not be showing it, but she is incredibly distressed, but she trusts her goddess more than her sadness. "Thank you for the support but make sure to be cautious. A god that has undergone deep sleep cannot answer prayers or give out miracles." Adrian stated as he gave a bow and vanished. == Adrian returned to Avalon and saw the others return after him which puzzled him. He thought that they would be in Avalon first but learned that they werete as they were cleaning up previous battlefields. It seems that Koronn sent them to different locations to quell the heated battles that remained. They also went to the area where the Silver City was but was toote as the Goddess of Light Luminaria has been sealed. "I seem to have forgotten something?!" Adrian muttered but Levin Cloud managed to jog his memory. "How are we going to save Ark when he is at a divine realm of a god?" Levin Cloud stated to Adrian as soon as they met. "I do not know because trespassing into a divine realm is not easy and is only reserved to the devoted followers of that god." Adrian stated. "So, are we just letting Ark be trapped there for 2 weeks? I contacted him and he was able to send messages, but they are mostly heavily distorted. I did manage to transcribe that he was fine, but he is still trapped inside the cage." Levin Cloud asked. "Only gods can reply to that answer which is why you need to go to the underworld." Adrian stated. "Why am I the one going?" Levin Cloud asked as he was puzzled as he thought that Adrian will volunteer himself. "I need to go to the eastern continent. I need to be stronger in the uing fight as the most powerful gods that can help us are Greater Gods." Adrian stated as he looked at the branding on his left hand. "It seems that the two weeks that we are given would be incredibly hectic. I shall deal with the matters of saving Ark and also informing the Fallen which they might not take kindly, but they must know." Levin Cloud stated. "Also, make sure that the guild will be prepared as well. We might need to cast some forbidden magic just to win. We must also not forget the fact that the Goddess of Light Luminaria might create more angels while being sealed. It was not her powers that were sealed but her entire body which might no longer be bound by the chains." Adrian stated. "Got it. You already gave some instructions on the next courses of action. It seems that we need to find ways to kill gods which might be sphemy if the fate of the world was not hanging on the bnce." Levin Cloud chuckled as he was an Envoy of the Twin Gods while Adrian was their champion. == Ark was still in the divine realm known as Heaven. It is the divine realm of all the gods of light, but it was currently empty. The Divine Realm of Heaven was just like what was described as a ce where darkness could not even be seen as light always pierced the clouds to illuminate everything inside of it. The gods of light that escaped did not even dare to return to Heaven as they feared that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has prepared ways to capture them again. "It is a beautiful ce but seeing it empty just makes it sad." Ark stated as he was the only one there, but he suddenly heard a voice. "Psst!" A voice of a child could suddenly be heard and trying to take his attention, but he was shocked to see where it came from. Chapter 1815 Hint of Twilight I Chapter 1815 Hint of Twilight I ??Ark did not know where the voice came from at first, but his body suddenly gravitated towards it. The voice actually came from a small angel boy that looked like a baby. He thought that this small angel boy would actually try to torture him, but it was looking at him curiously. The angel baby boy looked at Ark curiously and he was able to see what the little being looked like. The angel baby boy had tinum gold hair and a small pair of wings that carried its chubby weight. It was also quite cute as its beady blue eyes looked at you with such great curiosity. "What are you doing here? Get out and hide before they think that you are trying to help me." Ark stated as he wanted the angel baby boy to get away. Ark knew that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will not take kindly to even beings that she created if she learned of this. The angel baby boy then smiled as if he was amused by what Ark said and understood it. Ark suddenly had shivers on his spine as he suddenly thought that there should not be an angel of this height and size. The angel baby boy was half a meter big as if it was only five years old. The age limit for the game was ten years old in order to y with a guardian. Not only did the angel baby boy not have a guardian but it was also in Heaven. Ark knew that this being in front of him is not a yer but an NPC. "Who are you? The Goddess of Light Luminaria will not create an angel that is a baby since she thinks children are repulsive. It is also the reason why all the angels that she created were adult looking since the form also reflects the respect that they deserve. Are you one of the Fallen that managed to hide in Heaven?" Ark stated as he knew that a small angel will not be possible. Ark thought that the angel baby boy was a Fallen that has eluded the eyes of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Fallen are the only ones that can have the power of light yet have a vastly different formpared to the angels. Ark thought this might be one of the Fallen that was created and hid in Heaven since even the Goddess of Light Luminaria cannot control her very first creations. "Fallen? Is that what they call my brothers and sisters?" The angel baby boy stated with a voice of a five-year-old kid, but Ark felt the power in that voice as if it was older than the divine realm of Heaven itself. "Who are you? If you are not a fallen, then what are you?" Ark asked. "Who am I? Do you not know that? You have my blood in your veins, and you cannot even recognize your own ancestor?" the angel baby boy stated. "Ancestor? By the looks of things, it would be more likely for me to be your ancestor. You are a small kid." Ark stated which made the angel baby boy do a face palm on himself. "To think that the ancestor that I got was not the brightest but at the very least you must be strong since you managed to get to Heaven." The angel baby boy stated. "About that¡­" Ark stated as he suddenly told what happened to him. "What! You were trapped here as a sacrificial pawn to rece the Goddess of Light Luminaria in the mortal realm! How can my descendant be this weak? The perfect bloodlines were made to create you! My beautiful wife must be turning over her grave to know that the child we were supposed to have incarnated to be a bit light on the head." The angel baby boy stated. "Hey! I know that I am not that brightpared to Basil or as cunning as Pana, but I know my way around the world. It was just difficult to defeat greater gods when I am not yet that powerful. Also, who are you?! You have been calling yourself my ancestor, but I do not even know who you are?" Ark protested. "Silly brat! You do not even know who I am?! I am the Angel Samael! The blessed winged one that was favored by the Asmodians and have their blood running through me!" The angel baby boy stated. "Angel Samael? You have died though. Does this mean that Heaven is also one of the death realms? The guild master did not say anything about that though as angels are not really weed in the death realms since they have cheated death too many times." Ark stated which suddenly made the face of the angel baby boy heavy. "What do you mean that angels cannot die and are revived? That should not be possible as the Law of Causality will be broken and would have angered the Gods of Death. Do not tell me! They used the Huur that I caught for them to create such a perverted spell! Does the Goddess of Light Luminaria not care about the angels?" The angel baby boy stated. "They can finally die now though since the guild master has freed that bird that you are talking about. Although, he said that they will not treated kindly in the underworld because they have broken the taboo even if it was under the order of the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Ark stated which made the Angel Samael even more gloomy. "What have I done to my brothers and sisters? I only wanted my own freedom from the control of the Goddess of Light Luminaria but to think that they were the ones to take the brunt of the payment." The angel baby boy stated. "If you are really Samael then why do you feel pity for them? They have betrayed you, have they not? You do not owe them anything since they also killed all the Nephilim that were born from the angels that followed you. Also, how are you here if you are already dead?" Ark stated in a logical manner. "You do not understand the sacrifices I made in order to attain freedom for me and also the angels that became devils. I caught the Huur in exchange for my freedom, but I also sacrificed one of my Halos for the freedom of the devils." The baby Samael stated. It was only then did he noticed that the angel baby boy had no halo. All angels regardless of power should have a halo even if they only had a pair of wings. The halo of an angel is also the status of their power and having no halo means that you are not treated as an angel. The devils sacrificed their halos in order to get rid of the influence that the Goddess of Light Luminaria had on them. "I am not really alive per se. I am but a remnant of my past that was woken up by your bloodline when you arrived here in Heaven." The baby Samael stated which suddenly made Ark perk up as he managed to put the dots together since he could feel the baby Samael is indeed connected deeply to Heaven itself. "You¡­ you are Heaven itself. Your Halo was used to create this divine realm." Ark stated as he did learn about divine realms from the guild master as it was important knowledge. "It seems that you are not that dumb. Your thinking is correct. My halo was used to create this divine realm which is why I am the true owner of this divine realm but that is no longer of use since my true body has already died." The baby Samael stated. Ark did find it a bit ridiculous that there were no Gods of Light in the divine realm. Adrian told them that divine realms are like houses that do not have doors. Gods would need to be attentive in their divine realms as it could be invaded by other gods should they find such a door. It is also the reason why only a few gods have descended to the mortal realm as those that have will not care what happens to their divine realm. "If a divine realm is empty then the gods that own them cannot go back if it is encroached by other gods. They will truly die if they are killed in the mortal realm since their divine soul will have no ce to go back to. Still, that does not answer the question on why you are still here? Even if you are a halo, you should not have conscience." Ark stated. "You are correct. It seems that you are not a lost cause. You activated me as I was in a long sleep, but you are now here even if the circumstances are not ideal. It is time for you to know about the God of Twilight. They were the one that provided me a chance to be the most powerful angel of all." The baby Samael stated. Chapter 1816 Hint of Twilight II Chapter 1816 Hint of Twilight II ??"God of Twilight? I know a lot of gods, but I have never heard of them." Ark stated as he knows of the gods of light and darkness. He even knows the gods that have died but he does not know of the god that the baby Samael speaks of. "Speaking to you would take too long and I do not want to talk to you like you are a caged animal." The baby Samael stated as he waves his cute hands. With a flick of his cute hands, the light cage that trapped Ark suddenly vanished. Ark did not even know that he was already out of the cage. He only knew when he dropped to the clouds beneath his feet. "Does that mean that I have already escaped?" Ark stated. "Unfortunately, you are still trapped here in Heaven because of the spell that is attached to you. I only broke the cage, but you are still swapped with the Goddess of Light Luminaria." The baby Samael stated. "So¡­ my cage just became bigger." Ark stated with a sigh since the entire Heaven has be his jail. "I need to exin to you the God of Twilight since it seems that not all my knowledge was engraved in your bloodline. The God of Twilight is basically one of the Primordial Gods of Pandemonium. They were not one entity in the beginning though as the God of Twilight is a fused entity of two gods." The baby Samael stated as he created clouds to form some figures. "I only know of the King of Twilight." Ark stated as he remembered that his guild master did embody that being during the Pandelympics. "The King of Twilight? If you are referring to Hayle then he is no longer of this world. He was once a fierce being thatmanded light and darkness due to getting the inheritance of the God of Twilight by chance. He was brutally killed by the gods and goddesses of light that even his soul could not be retrieved by the gods of death." The baby Samael. "How did you know the King of Twilight Hayle?" Ark stated. "I know him because I was one of the angels that killed him since I wasmanded by the gods of light. It was also the time when I knew that I was different from the other angels." The baby Samael stated. "So, the God of Twilight is different from them. What is the name of the God of Twilight?" Ark asked as he was curious. "The name of the God of Twilight is Chiaroscuro. They are the fusion of two entities that is the Primordial God of Light Aither and the Primordial Goddess of Darkness Nox." The baby Samael stated which shocked Ark since he knows of the Goddess Nox. "You mean the Goddess of the Night? The Goddess Nox is a being that could fuse to be the God of Twilight?" Ark stated as he was greatly shocked. "I did tell you that the God of Twilight was heavily injured and that is also the reason why the Goddess Nox is also heavily injured as of now. Sadly, the Primordial God of Light Aither is no longer burning bright in this world. He was extinguished back then when the war of gods happened. It is also the reason why the God of Twilight cannot be fully revived." The Baby Samael stated. "If that is case then why are you speaking to me as if you want me to revive the God of Twilight?" Ark asked. "I am speaking to you like this because the Divine Spark of the Primordial God of Light Aither is inside of you. You are the only one that can revive him in order for the gods of light to have a true leader. The Goddess of Light Luminaria only got her position due to being bestowed by the former gods of light that were extinguished. She also kept her position of absolute power by bringing down other gods that can shake her foundation." The Baby Samael stated as he knew this information due to it being fed to him as he is basically Heaven itself. The baby Samael might have been asleep but that did not mean that he would not know what is happening inside Heaven. He learned of all the ns of the Gods of Light and even their dirty secrets. He knew that the Goddess of Light Luminaria needed a singrity, but he did not expect that it would be the Chosen Nephilim. "You are asking me to revive a god?" Ark asked with a serious expression. "I am not asking you because you are here. I am telling you to revive the Primordial God of Light Aither. His divine spark is within your soul resting which is why you are also able to be in the Divine Realm of Heaven without burning away from the immense divine energy." The baby Samael pointed out as ordinary beings would have died if they entered a divine realm like Heaven. "Even if that thing is inside of me, it does not mean that I can revive the Primordial God of Light! I cannot even help myself as I am trapped in this realm." Ark stated as he believed that what the Baby Samael is asking for the moon and the stars. "It should be fairly easy for you to revive that divine spark. All you need to do is get the divine sparks of the other gods of light. Kill them and take their divine spark because the very source of their divine spark is none other than the Primordial God of Light Aither. There has only really been one true god of light that was born when this universe was created." The baby Samael stated as he looked at Ark with a firm expression. Ark knew that the baby Samael was incredibly serious because the atmosphere was different. He was listening to the other party as if no lies were said to him. Ark knew that the gods of light were more humanpared to the other gods. Ark''s definition of human is that the Gods of Light do not think for the benefit of their followers but their own benefit. The gods of light were entirely differentpared to the Gods of Life that citizens of Avalon worship. The gods of life would rather sacrifice themselves for their followers rather than the other way around. "How many should I kill?" Ark asked as he would love to have a god of light that would think about the well-being of their followers. "All of them if you have to but I think the divine spark of the Goddess of Light Luminaria should be enough. She has absorbed the divine sparks of other gods of light that perished while also absorbing some from the gods of light that were under her. Her death will mean the rebirth of the Primordial God of Light Aither." The baby Samael stated. "It would have been a good n if I was not here in Heaven. Completely trapped for who knows how long." Ark stated. "You are not necessarilypletely trapped because you just switched fates with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. If she can swap fates with you then you can also swap fates with others." The baby Samael stated. "I mean who in their right mind would swap fates with me right now as I am trapped here." Ark stated but the baby Samael looked at him and smiled. "Do you mean that you would sacrifice yourself for me?" Ark stated as he suddenly took pity on the baby Samael. "You do not need to pity me, Ark. I am already dead, and it is only a part of me that keeps this divine realm running. I would rather use all that I have left to help you as you have the divine spark of the Primordial God of Light Aither and might also be able to save the angels that are left with no choice." The baby Samael stated. "How are you going to swap fates with me though? From what I know, the Angel Mikhail needed quite a long time to cast and that a lot of things needed to be sacrificed." Ark stated. "We need an opportunity in order to make it happen. We need someone or something to shake the Goddess of Light Luminaria that her connection with you will flicker. It will be during that time that I will swap with you. For treasures needed to be sacrificed, there are still a lot of divine things here in Heaven. The gods of light will not mind because they will be dead by then. The problem is that we do not know the timing for such an urrence." The baby Samael stated. "If that is the case then we would have two weeks to prepare." Ark stated. "Why two weeks?" the baby Samael asked. "Two weeks would be the time for the all-out attack to kill the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Ark stated as he looked in the message that he received. Chapter 1817 Journey Farther East Chapter 1817 Journey Farther East ??Adrian has two weeks or rather just thirteen more days in order to make sure that he powers up for the fight against the Goddess of Light Luminaria. It was not just him that is preparing for the fight as the other guilds are also doing that as well. The raid against the Goddess of Light Luminaria might not be given as a mission but the rewards for defeating her would be extreme. The general yer base has already suspected that some yers that are in high levels have a special stat. They not only observed this from Adrian but also the yers that usually fought against beings that have divinity. Many yers have deduced that there is a hidden stat that opens up when one fights against the divine. The majority of the yers do not know what kind of stat this is, but they know that it might be useful. They have noticed that Equinox has better tolerancepared to Hou Yiwei when ites to divine beings. They thought that this was due to Equinox being an Arch Demon and Hou Yiwei being a Dragonoid, but they were wrong. A very small percentage of yers noticed ayer of golden aura protecting Equinox when a divine being attacks. "Should I apany you to the territory of the Azure Dragon?" Peridot asked as she also came with Adrian to the Eastern Continent. "I can manage on my own and they said that having you might be risky. It seems that those that are hiding in the shadows are more active in the east part of the eastern continent. I do not want to trouble you when you will be undergoing training with your master now that she has awakened." Adrian stated. "Just be careful as we do not have Levin Cloud with us to revive us if things get dicey. Also, the east part of the eastern continent is not very friendly towards the Vermillion Bird. Maybe hold of on summoning the divine beast if it is not necessary." Peridot stated. "Thanks for the notice. Even if I want to summon the Vermillion Bird due to our contract, I cannot summon it because it is not only the central continent that was affected by the reckless actions by the gods of light. The entire world was overrun by monsters and the south part of the eastern continent was heavily damaged. It seems that a vast colony of aquatic monsters rose from there to try and im it. The Vermillion Bird has told me that it cannot aid me due to the region being prone to attacks still. If I cannot summon the Vermillion Bird, then it checks out as I only need to get the item as it is a promised reward." Adrian stated as he is looking forward to the item that will help him evolve Kimat. Adrian has put off evolving Kimat because of the various things that have happened, but he can now focus on it. He has two weeks to make sure that Kimat evolves as it will increase his fighting power. Also, the skill Limit Break: Summoner gets a lower cooldown for each soulbound that is a higher species. Adrian even read that if at least five soulbounds are a high tier race then the cooldown for the Limit Break: Summoner would be a t time of one hour. Adrian also went to see Yumeko as she seemed to have been terrified of the numerous monster hordes that kept attacking her hometown. Fortunately for her, the monster hordes were weaker on her ce since it was thinned out when Adrian was previously there. The two serpent house gods also yed a big role in defending the territory. The item that Adrian needs is the Lodestone Heart. It is a powerful material that can store even the harshest of lightning attacks. It is said to have been created as a result of a normal thunder crystal being bathe in lightning for at least a century without breaking. Adrian does know of forbidden areas where the Lodestone Heart may be created but it might take him a year to dig up such a precious treasure. Adrian was immediately escorted by the guards of Hajime (Yumeko''s father). Yumeko''s father is also called upon by the Azure Dragon of the East in order to know of the state of his territory. All lords of the east part of the eastern continent were called upon to see the damages that has been done. Since the east part of the eastern continent is more mountainous, the monsters in that area are also not that many. A harsh terrain like mountains almost makes it impossible for monsters to proliferate. It also makes it more difficult for monsters to live as mountainous areas are rather dangerous for weak monsters. The monsters that mostly attacked the east part of the eastern continent were flying monsters and mountain monsters. The other areas of the eastern continent like the west and south were not as lucky since a handful of their areas were overrun by monsters. Adrian was asked to sit inside the carriage, but he does not have the luxury to wait two days for them to arrive. The carriage is originally pulled by a monster called the Draconic Equine which is a lesser dragon species. It is like a mix between a horse and a dragon as it has the body of a horse but horns and scales like that of a dragon. It does not have the ability to breathe fire, but it has great stamina that it can run for five days without dying from fatigue. Seeing that two days is too long for Adrian''s predicament; the Draconic Equine suddenly became a real dragon. Adrian summoned Kaon to deliver the carriage directly towards the Pce of Azure Dragon. All the people that were with Adrian trembled as they have not ridden a real dragon before as dragons are sacred in the eastern continent. No one would think to have a true dragon as a mount in the eastern continent as you might get the ire of the Azure Dragon of the East. The journey towards the Pce of the Azure Dragon was quite calm and easy. There were no attacks from bandits or any immortal while they were traveling. It seems that all the beings in the eastern continent are in a state of exhaustion which is why no one even bothered them be it man or monster. They would get numerous stares and pointed fingers on the way as Kaon was a golden dragon with five ws. The Genesis Dragon is not just a normal true dragon but an ancestor of all true dragons. Even the dragon generals that the Azure Dragon of the East has created were feeling immense pressure from Kaon. It was only when Adrian and the others were at the gates of the kingdom ruled by the Azure Dragon of the East did, theynd. Fortunately for Adrian, the guards of the area were not looking at them with hostility. They were wary of them as a foreign dragon was spotted but they eased up when they saw Hajimee out of the carriage that Kaon brought. The respect for Hajime soared a lot as he was riding on a carriage that was personally carried by a golden dragon which is extremely rare and only read on the novels being sold in the eastern continent. "Wee, General Hajime! The Great Azure Dragon of the East has been expecting you and the guest." The guards stated as they opened the gates. Adrian touched an orb which detected his mana signature and was passed when the reaction showed nothing. The orb that Adrian touched is a probing device that registers the crimes of a person in the eastern continent. Since he did not have any record, he was able to easily pass through the gates. "What about the distinguished dragon, Sir Equinox." Hajime stated as he pointed at Kaon since dragons are absolutely respected in this part of the eastern continent. "Kaon, you can transform into your human form." Adrian stated to which Kaon nodded. Kaon coiled around himself as he shrunk down to the size of a prepubescent boy. Kaon''s human form is different from before where his fire and ice qualities shed. He now has ck hair, but his clothes were now made of gold, and he is dressed like an emperor. Kaon''s human eyes are also gold in color while six different elemental orbs floated around him. "Will this do?" Adrian asked as all those that witnessed what happened are awestruck. Kaon might be in his human form, but his majesty and splendor are still that of a dragon. The citizens of the kingdom ruled by the Azure Dragon of the East are always looking at Kaon in wonder. Some even started to kneel down and pray when Kaon''s line of sight fell upon them. Adrian chuckled a little as Kaon told him that he was feeling ufortable from the staring. Chapter 1818 Meeting the Azure Dragon Chapter 1818 Meeting the Azure Dragon ??Adrian did not mind the sudden worship that Kaon was getting because he knows that his dragon has gotten the Divinity stat just like him. It is also the reason why some of the people that already revere dragons suddenly would want to worship him. Adrian just let it be because his Divinity Stat will also increase if Kaon''s Divinity Stat increases every ten points. The Pce of the Azure Dragon was different than what Adrian had imagined. He thought that it would be an actual pce, but it was actually a tall spire. The spire itself was a bit ck in color as it would act as a lightning rod for the continuous lightning that the dark clouds above it keeps pushing out. Adrian has already been briefed about the manners inside of the Pce of the Azure Dragon. He was also given advise by the Vermillion Bird about the personality of the Azure Dragon. He was told that the Azure Dragon might look calm and benevolent, but he was actually the easiest to anger among all four divine beasts. The Vermillion Bird even told him that the Azure Dragon would flood areas for ten days and ten nights if he has a grudge. It was also not just the Azure Dragon in the Pce of the Azure Dragon as there are a lot of servants inside of it as well. Most of the highest positioned servants of the Azure Dragon are actually Flood Dragons. Adrian even got some secret information from the Vermillion Bird on why there are flood dragons in the abode of the Azure Dragon. Each of the four divine beasts could actually create monsters that have the same skill set of them but lower. The Azure Dragon can create Flood Dragons as he has control over rain and storm. The Vermillion Bird could create phoenixes as she hasmand over eternity and me. The phoenix'' ability to resurrect from mes actuallyes from the ability of the Vermillion Bird to be eternal and evesting. It has been debated by the yers if the Vermillion Bird was a phoenix, but they might lose their minds if they were to know that the phoenix is just a bootleg Vermillion Bird.'' The White Tiger of the West could create monsters called White Fang that has the ability of the wind. The White Tiger of the West can ward and fend off evil spirits which in turn manifested the ability of White Fangs to deal spiritual damage using the wind. The creations of the White Tiger are rarely seen in the world and is said to be the most sought-afterpanion of Onmyojis. The ck Tortoise of the North could create the Dragon Turtles as he hasmand over death and water. The Dragon Turtles created by the ck Tortoise are different since they could swim in the air and haverge bodies that they are said to have carried civilization behind their backs. Adrian thought of Wisteria when it came to Dragon Turtles, but she has yet to surpass five meters in height. Since the Pce of the Azure Dragon is basically flooded by Flood Dragons, they were all wary ever since they have perceived Kaon''s presence. The Flood Dragons actually wanted to y a prank on Adrian and Hajime since they boldly dered to get the Lodestone Heart from their master, but Kaon''s presence threw them off. If they treat the Azure Dragon as their master, then Kaon had the presence of a dragon emperor which warranted just as much respect. Hajime thought that something might happen as he knew that the Flood Dragons were telling him that he will never be weed again but he was d that it was peaceful. He entered the door to the next floor but saw Adrian and Kaon standing near it and looking up in the ceiling. "Is there something wrong, Benefactor Equinox?" Hajime asked as Adrian and Kaon stopped their march. "It is nice to finally meet the Azure Dragon of the East." Adrian stated as he bowed slightly to show some respect. Hajime and the others thought that Adrian was seeing things as even the Flood dragons were confused. What they did not know is that the Adrian already felt someone staring at him as soon as they arrived. He thought that it might be the flood dragons, but the staring did not stop even if Kaon got all the attention from the flood dragons. "Interesting. Suzaku did say that you are interesting." A deep voice resounded on the first floor of the spire. As soon as the flood dragons heard the voice, all of them immediately prostrated themselves. The flood dragons knew who the owner of this voice as this the voice of their creator and master is. Hajime immediately went down to kneel as well since the Azure Dragon is still his superior that protected the eastnd of the eastern continent. "You have passed the test, Champion Equinox. Meet me directly at the top of the spire along with Hajime and your dragon." The Azure Dragon stated as its presence suddenly vanished from the first floor. Adrian and Kaon were the only ones that were able to see the form of the Azure Dragon. It was only the two of them that could see through the mist and lies. Just like the color in its name, the Azure Dragon has azure scales, but its body is actually almost made entirely of water vapor. Adrian was not able to know if it was water vapor or clouds, but its body is almost transparent. "I guess I will see it in much more detail if I go to the highest point." Adrian stated as light suddenly flooded the whole room. Lightning suddenly flooded the room, but the flood dragons did not panic as if this was a normal urrence. Hajime and his soldiers were shocked and ducked as they thought that they would be hit by the lightning. Adrian would have hidden for cover as well if Kaon was not by his side and giving him the details. The lightning that hit did not st the people inside of the room, but it traveled through the walls. The lightning then reached the door arch and filled it with immense magic. The lightning that came down on the room was not natural as it was the doing of the Azure Dragon. The lightning electrified the perimeter of the door until a magical gate appeared in front of them. "A shortcut." Adrian stated as he could feel that space was shuffled inside that door. It is the same feeling that he has when a dungeon entrance is nearby. "Do we have to pass through that?" Hajime asked as he could see that the magic inside the door was pure lightning crackling about as just passing through will kill him via electrocution. "It is just a door. It will not kill you¡­ I think." Adrian stated as he started to walk towards it, but Hajime suddenly stopped him. "Are you sure? I do not want to leave my child fatherless." Hajime stated. "I am sure. Plus, if the Azure Dragon wanted to kill us then he would have done so as soon as we entered the pce. He was casually hanging out on top of the ceiling when we arrived." Adrian stated as he took Hajime''s hand. "I see. Thank you, Champion Equinox. I knew that you would guide me and protect me when we pass through the gate." Hajime stated but that was not what Adrian nned. Adrian ced Hajime in front of the gate and then twisted space behind him to push the nervous general. Hajime felt a powerful force suddenly push him forward which directly sent him to the door made of lightning. One could say that a high- pitched scream came out of the proud general, but he would say that you were just hearing things if you tell that to him. "Since only the three of us were invited, I think all of you are dismissed for now. Please handle their refreshment as their leader is a distinguished guest of your master." Adrian stated towards the Flood Dragons. The flood dragons do not want to be bossed around but they cannot refute the words of the master''s guest. In fact, if Adrian did not say anything then they would be kicked out of the pce as they wait for their general. Adrian knows how to navigate this social interaction thanks to Peridot giving him tips to navigate the upper echelon of the eastern continent. Adrian entered the lightning gate along with Kaon and their vision was filled with a bright light. When their vision returned to normal, they were in a ce where a small pond and beautiful trees were nted. The ce also did not have a ceiling above as clear skies and sunrays were all that they could see. The most notable thing that Adrian saw is a being that has blue hair and white eyes who also emitted almost unlimited power. Chapter 1819 Azure Dragon is a Liar Chapter 1819 Azure Dragon is a ''Liar'' ??Adrian arrived in what might look like a grotto that is serene and peaceful. Clear skies and sunlight could be seen on top as if the building they entered was not a spire earlier. Adrian looked around to look for Hajime and he was unmoving from his spot in a lying down position. Adrian checked if Hajime has died, and he was relieved that he was just sleeping. Still, Adrian knew that he was not sleeping due to an external factor but to an internal factor. He was sleeping due to shock as his human body is not used to suddenly skipping through space. Adrian has learned from his guild members that they would feel uneasy or even heavily nauseous when they teleport with him the first time. If the game permitted their characters to barf, then they would have already done so. Adrian thought that NPCs would have higher tolerance, but Hajime just proved that he was wrong. "Strange? Yumeko was able to easily hop between dimensions with me when we yed together. Does this mean that she has a stronger bearing because of the incidents of her soul separating with her body?" Adrian muttered as he just let Hajime lie down and rest. "I thought you have already forgotten about my existence that you no longer stared at me." An old man that has grayish long hair and pure blue eyes looked at Adrian. "You must be the Azure Dragon, Seiryu. The Vermillion Bird Suzaku has told me all about you as I do not want to do something that might offend you. Also, I did not ignore you as you have surmised. I merely checked mypanion as it would leave a bitter taste in my mouth if he were to die with me. His daughter is kind of like my godchild in a way." Adrian stated. "Interesting as the Vermillion Bird has said. You also have her heart which means that she trusts you fully." The Azure Dragon stated as he was able to look at the beating heart of the Vermillion Bird hidden near his core. "If you can see that then you are as powerful as I thought you would be. It is also the reason why those gods are not doing anything in the eastern continent." Adrian stated as anyone that can see through him is as powerful as a greater god at the very least. "I know what you are here for, Champion Equinox. Hajime has already told me that you requested the Lodestone Heart in my possession. Why do you need it when demons do not have the power to harness the power of the elements?" The Azure Dragon stated. "I need it to evolve one of my soulbounds. It is one of the ingredients necessary for him to be stronger. I do not need to tell you why I need to be stronger as the waves of power has split across the continents. I am sure that all of you felt the power of a High God descending to the world." Adrian stated. "I have felt the power of that High God, but she cannot cross the waters here as she would awaken the primal forces asleep in the waters. She would not dare to be careless as she knows that even she will not be able to easily deal with them." The Azure Dragon stated. "I do not really care if she cannot cross the waters, but I do need the Lodestone Heart as you have promised. Please give it to me as I do not want to waste anymore time." Adrian stated as he knows that Hajime was already told that the Lodestone Heart would be given to him if hees with the demon. "Unfortunately, I cannot give it to you." The Azure Dragon stated. "Then you are a liar and someone that breaks their vows. Is that not extremely embarrassing for someone that lives here in the eastern continent? Also, you are one of their gods so not keeping your promise would be a great shame to your reputation." Adrian stated. As soon as Adrian said that the Azure Dragon was a liar, the serene skies above suddenly darkened as lightning and dark clouds rolled over. The peaceful grotto suddenly had a different feel as if everything was dreary. Adrian knew why this happened because he and Hajime were no longer connected fully to the mortal realm. "This is your divine realm or semi-divine realm as you have tethered it to your pce." Adrian stated. "If you know then how dare you call me a liar and dishonorable? I can easily delete you out of existence as you easily walked into my divine realm!" The Azure Dragon stated. "I went in because I am confident. Should you do something to me then the Vermillion Bird would have something to say to you as she is also listening to this conversation right now. Please give the Lodestone Heart as promised." Adrian stated as he felt the presence of the Vermillion Bird from behind him. "I cannot give it to you." The Azure Dragon stated. "What do you mean you cannot give it to me? Did it get stolen? If it did then this ce hasxer security than I thought." Adrian stated. "I just do not want to give it." The Azure Dragon stated as he crossed his arms and pouted which is not bing for a being that took the form of an old man. "He is a hoarder, Equinox. He is not giving it to you because he likes to collect things even if he does not have any use for them. Even when we need something from him, it would take a year at the very least to convince him to part ways with it." The voice of the Vermillion Bird echoed inside of Adrian''s head. "I see. What can I do so that he will give me the item that I need? I am already running out of time." Adrian stated. "Do this¡­" The Vermillion Bird stated. Chapter 1820 Trade with the Dragon Hoarder Chapter 1820 Trade with the Dragon Hoarder ??"Do you want to exchange it then?" Adrian stated as he learned this from the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird told Adrian that he would just need to exchange something that catches the attention of the Azure Dragon. She told him that it does not have to be something that is important, but it should interest the Azure Dragon. The Vermillion Bird already knows this trick as the Azure Dragon does it all the time when the item that needs to be traded has a small sentimental value for him. "You propose a trade? Preposterous! You cannot give me anything that can top this fine specimen of a rock!" The Azure Dragon stated as he pulled out the Lodestone Heart. The Lodestone Heart looked like a charred piece of rock that is emitting immense lightning energy. Even Adrian can feel it just by being near it, but he does not know why the Azure Dragon is calling it pretty. The Lodestone Heart just looks like a burnt piece of rock with small sparksing out of it if it was only a purely aesthetic point of view. "I am a demon." Adrian stated. "And I am the Azure Dragon. What is your point? I know you are a demon. I have eyes." The Azure Dragon stated. "Old and sassy. What I meant is that I have traveled to variousnds since I am a demon. I have a lot of things in my own pocket dimension that is much more aesthetically pleasing than that burnt rock. I already know that the four divine beasts cannot leave your territories due to your duty." Adrian stated which made the Azure Dragon squint his eyes. "I did not think that their level of trust would be that deep that the Vermillion Bird would tell even the taboo information to him." The Azure Dragon thought. "Fine. Present me with a rock much more beautiful than this then I might be willing to trade you." The Azure Dragon stated. Adrian took out five rocks inside his inventory that he put inside of there. Three of the five rocks were drops from powerful monsters while the other two were more misceneous drops that he picked up. He filtered his inventory but only these five items were truly the things that are rocks. Adrian presented the rocks that he has in the order that he finds most appealing. "I have this! It is a treasure that was dropped when I killed a god of light! The Luxurium! It is a beautiful piece of golden diamond that refracts light into a rainbow when it passes through it!" Adrian stated as he passed the Luxurium to the Azure Dragon. "I already have something simr, and it is even more shiny than this. Itcks identity." The Azure Dragon stated as he tossed the Luxurium away, but Adrian managed to retrieve it back to his inventory. "Tough customer. Next would be this then. A Blood Emerald that came from me defeating a western god or their champion. It was already so long but I know that at least one of them dropped it." Adrian stated as he gave the Blood Emerald to the Azure Dragon. "It is red and green which is pretty, but it is doing too much of one thing that it does not have its own beauty. I have already seen a lot of stones like this, and they bore me." The Azure Dragon stated as he tossed the Blood Emerald once again, but Kaon extended his tail from his robe to catch it. "Choosy but it means that you have a great eye. I have another one that will definitely be the thing that you need! Here! A Frost Diamond that came from Asgard itself. It is the divine realm of the Norse Gods." Adrian stated as he presented a diamond in the shape of a snowke that floats. "It is wonderful and mystical." The Azure Dragon stated. "So, are you going to exchange it?" Adrian asked. "Nope. I could have a Yuki-onna create one just like this if I wanted to. It is not even giving me winter vibes." The Azure Dragon stated as he returned the Frost Diamond as it was more fragile than the other two. At the very least, he knows his stuff about stones that he does not throw anything that is easily broken. "How about this one? This is a stone given to me by one of my guild members that is a Deep One." Adrian stated as he presented a Sea Stone. The Sea Stone is just like a beautiful stone that has an extremely miniscule amount of the essence of the sea. One could smell the sea when they sniff it, and it has an aquamarine color with designs of seaweed and corals. This made the eyes of the Azure Dragon curious, and it made Adrian think that he was able to pique the interest of the divine beast. "So, do you want to trade with this? It seems that you like it." Adrian asked. "It does pique my interest, but I already have something like this. It might be from a different sea which is why I was curious for a second, but it is not unique enough for my taste." The Azure Dragon stated. "I guess I am all out of options. This is the only thing that I have left. A Moon Rock." Adrian stated as he presented thest stone inside his bag which is amon tier Moon Rock that he happened to pick up when he and Ascalor were training in a moon back then. "This! You should have presented this to me first! This is the most exquisite rock that I have seen. It has identity! It has the presence! It is opulence itself!" The Azure Dragon stated as he suddenly started to get excited. "I was just joking. This is something from the Moon itself that I picked up. You have a demon''s seal of approval for that one. So, will you trade it for that Lodestone Heart?" Adrian stated as he changed his tune upon seeing the other party. "Yes!" The Azure Dragon stated happily. Chapter 1821 Upgraded Lodestone Heart Chapter 1821 Upgraded Lodestone Heart ??The Azure Dragon handed over the Lodestone Heart that it is carrying and grabbed the Moon Rock that Adrian has. Adrian does not know why the Azure Dragon would want that rock, but he did remember a collector back in the real world. Collectors would actually trade items that is not in their favor as long as they get the thing that they want the most. "I hope you are happy with it." Adrian stated. "Yes. I am very satisfied with this trade. You can now go and leave as I will need to assess my collection." The Azure Dragon stated as he whisked his hand. A powerful lightning suddenly struck both Adrian and the sleeping Hajime. One would think that they would have been killed by the lightning strike, but they were just ejected from the divine realm of the Azure Dragon. They were sent straight back to the first floor of the Pce of the Azure Dragon where Hajime''s subordinates were having a rxing time. "Huh?! What? What just happened?" Hajime stated as he suddenly woke up from his sleep. "I have gotten the Lodestone Heart as you have promised. Thank you for this favor." Adrian stated as he showed that the Lodestone Heart has indeednded on his hands. "You do not need to thank me, Champion Equinox. I have only done what I need to do because of the great debt that you have done for my daughter." Hajime stated. "Well, I have done what I came to do. What will all of you be doing?" Adrian asked. "We shall also return back as we have only escorted you to this ce. The Azure Dragon seems to have already given me my reward for defending the territory well." Hajime stated as he could be seen carrying two dragon scales on his right hand. "If that is the case then I can return all of you back to your territory. Please gather here, everyone." Adrian stated as he called all of the warriors that apanied them. "All of you line up and gather." Hajime stated but even he is a bit apprehensive on how they will return. The soldiers lined up and Adrian made sure that all of them are ounted for. Paradox suddenly expanded into arge portal that swept across all of them in an instant. Adrian did not even tell the ones he is helping that the transport will happen but that is much better for him. He wanted to eliminate the fact that one might get scared. Thest one that the Portal Paradox swept was Adrian as he vanished from the interior of the Pce of the Azure Dragon. He would not have been able to achieve this feat if the Azure Dragon flooded the first floor of his pce with powerful energy that destabilized space. As if thinking that Adrian would indeed teleport away, the Azure Dragon isted the first floor of his pce just for him. The next thing that the soldiers and Hajime knew is that they are outside of their territory. Adrian appearedst as he made sure that nothing anomalous happened to any of them. There were some that were queasy, but they were all in good health. "I have transported you back to your territory. I shall now bid you farewell as I am already running out of time." Adrian stated. "Will you not say goodbye to my daughter? She misses ying with you as she is often bored." Hajime stated. "I believe that Yumeko is not bored but she is just tired of dreaming too often. She has be the chosen one of the God of Dreams. She might be having more fun in her dreams than in the real world which might be a bad thing if done too often. Please make sure that she wants to stay in the real world and not in the dream world. Although, she is smart enough to know that even if I do not tell her." Adrian stated with a smile as he vanished. == Adrian appeared back in Avalon and immediately went straight to the guild house. He immediately took out Kimat as the bonding process of the Lodestone Heart and the Tempest Core willmence upon his instruction. Adrian did not immediately give Kimat the Lodestone Heart because it is not ordinary by any means. == Item Name: Lodestone Heart Item Tier: Semi-Mythical Item Type: Material Effect / Uses: -Anyone that has this will be able to absorb a powerful lightning attack of Legendary Tier or below once every hour. -It is said to be a good source of lightning energy which can be used to enchant weapons and armor. -Gain the passive ability Quaint Storm Dragon Force Description: A Lodestone Heart that has been a possession of the Azure Dragon of the East that was traded to Equinox. It is a powerful conduit of lightning magic and is said to be the greatest treasure any lightning magician may obtain. It has taken in a miniscule amount of characteristics from its previous owner due to it being bathe in the Azure Dragon''s energy. == "It has slightly be a variation, but it is so small that it did not make the item evolve. I just hope that nothing will happen when Kimat ingests it." Adrian stated as he proceeded to give Kimat the Lodestone Heart. Adrian expected that Kimat would eat the Lodestone Heart, but he did not. Kimat released powerful lightning from his body that attracted the attention of the Lodestone Heart. He was using the Tempest Core that has fully formed as his new core to absorb the Lodestone Heart. The power of the Tempest Core was subtly being absorbed by the Lodestone Heart. One might think that this is unfavorable as another material is absorbing another but that is not the case. Kimat is making sure that the Lodestone Heart would be able to take in his own version of lightning as each lightning monster has different lightning attributes. Chapter 1822 A Rock Fights Back

Chapter 1822 A Rock Fights Back

?The Lodestone Heart was not absorbing everything that Kimat was giving it as if it was very selective and had a mind of its own. Adrian just made sure to watch everything as that is all that he can do. He will need to trust Kimat to be able to solve this, but he will step in should the need call for it. Kimat''s lightning was silver in color which is different from the lighting that the Azure Dragon of the East calls upon. This made the fusing stage with the Lodestone Heart a bit challenging as there were different attributes. The remnant energy of the Azure Dragon even became sentient for a moment as it started to fight off Kimat''s influence. The remnant energy of the Azure Dragon took the form of a lightning lizard. Adrian would have called it a dragon if it was at least one foot tall, but it was as small as a lizard. Kimat asserted his dominance and overpowered the lighting lizard until he was able to devour it. Kimat''s fur suddenly shined brighter when he was able to devour the lightning lizard as his silver lightning suddenly had streaks of deep blue. Adrian felt that something qualitative has already changed within Kimat but he is not sure unless he goes to battle with him. Now that the lightning lizard has been dealt with, the Lodestone Heart no longer shows any resistance. A powerful lightning suddenly came down from the skies and onto Kimat which shocked all the guild members that were at the guild house. They wanted to see what was happening, but they were afraid that they would be injured. They did know that the guild master was present and is using the currently vacated training area. With a loud roar, Kimat was struck by another powerful lightning again. Adrian''s eyes were flooded with light which made him close it. As soon as he was able to open his eyes, Kimat''s energy suddenly doubled than it was before. He also looked more regal and powerful as if the lightning was always at his mercy. One could even see small lightning strikesing down from the skies to his body as if he was protected by it. [Your soulbound Kimat has sessfully integrated the Lodestone Heart and the Tempest Core.] [Your soulbound Kimat has sessfully created the Storm Bringer Core.] [Your soulbound Kimat has used all of yourher energy, aether energy, and primordial energy deposits to make this happen.] [You cannot use these energies for three hours due to overuse.] "Did you meddle, Paradox?" Adrian asked. "Yes, master. Kimat would have failed to properly fuse the two items should he not use something as a binder. As per your request, I have decided to use the energy in the master''s body to bind the two items. It is also done so that Kimat will be morepatible with his new Storm Bringer Core." Paradox replied like an AI. "No wonder I feel a bit sluggish but that is not an issue as long as Kimat seeds. Now, what is next?" Adrian stated as he looked at the evolution requirements remaining. == Evolution Requirements for Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris 1.?Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2.Soulbound must have absorbed lightning filled with divine energy (Completed.) 3.Soulbound must integrate the item called "Lodestone Heart" (Complete) 4.Soulbound must integrate the item called "Tempest Core" (Complete) 5.Soulbound must fuse the Lodestone Heart and the Tempest Core to create the item called "Storm Bringer Core". (Complete) 6.Soulbound must devour five "Eye of the Storms". (Iplete ¨C 0%) 7.Soulbound must turn its mortal flesh into a divine flesh body. (Iplete) 8.Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Wind. (Iplete) == "Just three more and Kimat would evolve. I just hope that I will make it in time." Adrian stated as he checked if Kimat was experiencing any bacsh from his new core. Seeing that Kimat is not experiencing any mana deviation, Adrian concluded that the core has perfectly fused with Kimat. They must now travel to the five Eye of Storms that Adrian has already tagged. He was able to get this information thanks to Amelia. "We have ten storm locations. I just hope that each of them has at least one so that I do not need to go to all of them." Adrian stated as he used Rewind on himself and vanished from his location with Kimat. Adrian appeared at the western part of the central continent where it is always ravaged by storms. Adrian has asked the Daemos elders about the Eye of the Storms and how does he get it. They answered that he cannot get it because those are basically created by natural phenomena. Adrian was puzzled why he cannot get them but then they pointed out that demons do not have elemental affinity for that kind of thing. Just like before, Kimat would be the one that needs to handle whatever that challenges him. Adrian can only assist him as the travelled directly to the mouth of the storm. Adrian flew higher than the storm and saw a lightning like orb thing in the middle of a powerful cyclone. This was the Eye of the Storm that Kimat needs to devour but lightning is not the one opponent in the skies. Inside the storm itself were numerous debris that are flying in a circr motion. Some are rocks while the biggest he has seen is a tree. If Kimat gets hit by that thing, then he might get interrupted while he devoured the Eye of the Storm. "I cannot make the storm weaker because that would also weaken the Eye of the Storm and make it vanish. I need to dive into the center with Kimat in order to protect him." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon as he was the only one that can help Adrian and Kimat in a situation such as this. Chapter 1823 Eye of the Storm Chapter 1823 Eye of the Storm ??"We must help Kimat so that he does not get interrupted while he is devouring the Eye of the Storm." Adrian stated as he suddenly dodged an iing stone traveling at a high speed. He was not yet inside the actual storm yet there are already lots of things flying about that could potentially take him out if he was not present minded. Kimat would be descending at the very center which is not the most dangerous area but there are so many variables that can happen. Just because the center of the storm is considered the safest does not mean that it is safe. "I could technically freeze the storm in time but that will not take us anywhere but only by a couple of seconds of time. I should reserve that when it will be a crisis as that should be a saving grace." Adrian muttered as he looked at Kimat who was beside him. Kimat is now showing one of the qualitative changes that happened to his body. Kimat could now basically fly in the sky as sparks of lightning could be seen on his paws. The fur on his body is also flowing with lightning which made him almost weightless. If one had a fear of flying tigers, then Kimat would be the best example of that. "Are you ready?" Adrian asked. "I shall not make master be too burdened. I shall make sure to quickly devour it." Kimat stated. "Do not worry about the burden part as your safety is a better priority. Any danger to you will affect your entire body. Pull back if you know that you cannot handle it as we will think of other ways. Even if you do not evolve when the battlees, we will think of a way to increase ourbat capacity." Adrian stated as he was also looking at other alternatives in increasing his fighting capacity. "I also wish for this kind of strength, master. I am a bit jealous of my older siblings." Kimat stated. Adrian did not know when the hierarchy between the soulbounds started but they referred to themselves as brothers and sisters even though they are not the same species. Adrian asked Old Man Pann about such interaction and even he was shocked since monsters of the same species tend to not talk with one another as much. This is the case for the different monsters that Old Man Pann is taking care of. "Just exercise caution as we dive inside the center of the storm." Adrian stated as he dived straight towards the center with Kimat and Kaon. Piercing the storm was an issue but it was not difficult with the aid of Kaon and Kimat. They broke through the savage wind wall that the storm has and entered the center of the storm. Adrian is shocked to see that the Eye of the Storm is not mere a formation or clump of electricity but actually looked like an eye. If Adrian did not convince himself that the Eye of the Storm is not a monster, then he would have attacked it. Eye of the Storm is like arge entity that has an exterior made of lightning while at the very center of it is a sphere cluster of winds that revolve around itself. This appearance made it extremely close to its description as the Eye of the Storm. "If it had any sentience then it would have already attacked us. The des of wind are no longer present as much in this area, but we must still be cautious. Kaon, only use light based or darkness-based attacks that will not disrupt the wind flow. Kimat, be careful." Adrian stated once more as he saw Kimat slowly get close to the Eye of the Storm. Kimat slowly went to the Eye of the Storm and there were no problems that he encountered. He then proceeded to circle the Eye of the Storm as if he was curious about it, but Adrian could see that Kimat was looking for a weak side. Just like any core be it living or natural disaster, there will be a weak part where it would be ideal to break down. Kimat carefully navigated the storm and dodged any projectiles that came his way that would throw him off. Small stones flying at high speeds would be ignored as long as it did not hit his face. Even though Kimat is flying in the air, his fur is still made of extremely durable material that is harder than steel. Kimat''s defenses are so tough that even Dodu''s touch will not immediately take effect. Kimat suddenly froze in ce as he finally found the spot where the Eye of the Storm is the weakest. He signaled Adrian that he will now be attempting to devour it. As soon as Kimat told Adrian, a silhouette of arger Kimat made of energy came to view. Kimat was using his energy to create an energy avatar of himself as he really did need to devour the Eye of the Storm in a sense. Therger Kimat energy avatar was still smaller than the actual Eye of the Storm that is five times bigger than it. With a roar so mighty that the sky might shake, Kimat''s energy avatar pounced at the Eye of the Storm to take a literal bite. As soon as Kimat took a bite of the Eye of the Storm, the surroundings suddenly became fierce as the storm itself looked like it was protecting itself. The wind wall that it put up suddenly became ferocious and moved like waves that it became hard to predict. The rotation of the flying things also changed as more and more debris got picked up and is being flown all over the ce. Still, the Eye of the Storm had no sentience as it did not have any clear direction of who should it be attacking. Kimat picked the perfect spot because it is also the ce where the least number of dangerous things are getting drawn to. As if the Eye of the Storm is unconsciously avoiding its weak spot, Kimat was rtively safe but that did not meanpletely. A number ofrge trees that were uprooted by the thrashing Eye of the Storm. Thoserge trees often travelled to Kimat''s location, but Kaon shot it down with light or darkness spells that is not hindered by the immense wind pressure. The reason why Adrian did not want to use any fire, water, wind or earth spells is that they could all influence each other greatly. If Kaon used a fire spell, he could inadvertently create a fire storm. If he used water, then he could also create a waterspout. If he used wind, then he might counter the flow of the storm and disperse it along with the Eye of the Storm. If it is earth, then he just might add more flying debris that are dangerous. When it would get dangerous enough that Kimat could not defend against it or Kaon cannot deflect it, Adrian started to move as well. As if he trained for this or rather used this as a training opportunity, Adrian used Time Stop for only one second intervals. When time is stopped Adrian would immediately create a small space rift that would suck in the debris that should hit Kimat. Adrian''s first attempts were not as great, but he could now urately do it by his fourth attempt. Kimat could be seen to have some bruises on his body, but his health was still great overall. Adrian partially summoned Saena to heal Kimat as he cannot fully summon her since the wind was too great for her to bear. After minutes of not knowing how long it was, Adrian noticed that the winds next to him started to subside. He thought that Kimat was failing but he was actually seeding. The energy avatar of Kimat is now bigger than the Eye of the Storm itself. Adrian also noticed that the Eye of the Storm was smaller in size as it was not Kimat''s energy avatar that grew bigger. A few secondster, the entire storm crashed into nothing as if it was never there, but the signs of devastation could be clearly seen in the surroundings. Adrian summoned Saena to heal of his wounds along with Kimat and Kaon. Adrian clearly looked at the area of devastation and the surrounding was totally wrecked. Even the earth itself was carved by the immense storm that they have experienced. The mountain area that there were in no longer looked like a mountain since part of it was destroyed. Adrian did not notice it entirely as his focus was on Kimat, but the storm might have been rougher than he though. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has sessfully devoured an Eye of the Storm.] [The Gods of Wind have their interests piqued by the disy that Kimat has shown.] Chapter 1824 Living Storm I Chapter 1824 Living Storm I ??"Finally got their attention as expected of the wind gods." Adrian thought as he knew that having one of his soulbounds devour a storm from the wind gods. The nature gods are not like ordinary gods as they are incredibly petty in a way. Adrian was told that the nature gods that ruled over fire, earth, wind or water would usually create disasters when they are either offended or bored. The storms that are almost never ending are usually created by gods of the wind when they are in need of attention. Unlike some gods, the nature gods do know how the mortal brain works as they are often called upon by the mortals. The gods of fire would often be prayed to when people need a source of heat. The gods of earth would be called upon when the soil is practically barren. The gods of water would be prayed upon when there is a drought. The gods of wind would be called upon to calm the heavy winds that destroy everything. The nature gods crave the attention of mortal beings which is why it is much easier to get them to notice you. Some would need to take drastic measures to get a god''s attention but that is not the case for nature gods. One would just need to either destroy or harm their creations like the storm that Kimat has just devoured. "Let us move on to the next one as we have already gotten their attention." Adrian stated as he vanished along with his soulbounds in the next location. The next three locations were duds as the storm that was reported there has already been dissipated by court mages of the respective kingdoms. The three storms that were listed are all near some bigger sized kingdoms which is eptable that they would deal with it before it reaches them. Adrian just proceeded to the next one that is farther out but still in the central continent. The next storm that Adrian found that has an Eye of the Storm is located further southwest of the central continent. It is located near a sea which made it challengingpared to the first one because des of water are now introduced. Seeing that Adrian cannot perfectly defend against water unless elemental attacks are used, he opted for a defensive solution. Adrian used Charon''s barrier to always protect Kimat from harm. One would think that that should be impossible as the barrier would only be given if health is taken from another being. This made Adrian think of a solution for that which is luring monsters using Wisteria. Wisteria emitted such a powerful sweet scent that is akin to the smell of a very powerful spiritual herb. Lots of monsters were lured and some were very powerful that Adrian needed all the help of his soulbounds to do this. The initial wave of monsters was not many which is why Adrian only had three soulbounds out which is Kimat for the devouring of the Eye of the Storm, Charon for the barrier, and Wisteria for the lure. Five monsters were the first one to get lured by the scent which was easy to deal with by Charon. The undead would just trap the monsters with his chains and absorb their life to transfer to Kimat. This was easy for Charon even if there are thousands of monsters but that is only the case if they are weak monsters. Soon stronger monsters started to be in the mix which is why Wisteria also had to step up. With a stomp of her foot, vines suddenly grew from the ground and wrapped around the monsters. The more powerful ones were affected by Charon''s chains and Wisteria''s vines. Still, Adrian did not think that Wisteria''s scent was very effective because it even pulled some boss level monsters in the area. In the end, Adrian had to use his limit break to summon all his soulbounds to defend Kimat. Thankfully, the thrashing of the Eye of the Storm also destroyed some monsters along the way. Kimat was able to sessfully devour the second Eye of the Storm due to that. He was badly battered by numerous water des, but he was very much alive and active. Adrian was drained due to intense never-ending battle that happened that day which is why he decided to rest. He knew that the third one might end up the same way and opted to rest before he makes a mistake and dies. He is also a bit shaky in thinking that Kimat would always seed. Even though he knows that Kimat is strong and can absorb the Eye of the Storms as long as he is not disturbed, the undisturbed part is not always true. Adrian does not know as there mighte a powerful boss level monster that is lured near them which kills Kimat with a hit or two. If Kimat unsessfully absorbs an Eye of the Storm, the storm itself will dissipate as it will be unstable. It will also hurt the attention that they got from the wind gods. Adrian is also aiming to please them so that they would be willing to give Kimat their blessing. He does not want to go to the option of threatening or making an enemy of a god because that does not end well. As soon as Adrian felt refreshed, they headed to the third storm, and he almost cursed out loud. He thought that storms were just funnels of wind and rain but the next one was located in a desert area. It was arge sandstorm that swirls continuously that it has started to process the sand into ss shards. "Why do I feel like it is getting much more difficult than before? Are the wind gods messing with me?" Adrian thought. He thought this way because the wind gods love to use pranks out of the nature gods. Their pranks usually arerge storms to create great devastation but that is their definition of pranks. Chapter 1825 Living Storm II Chapter 1825 Living Storm II ??Adrian had no monsters to pull which meant that the n to use Charon has gone up in smoke. His assistance is also not helpful as he cannot swallow arge amount of sand with his small rifts. He did think to use arger rift to subside the storm but that would release the storm. "Should I start with Time Stop and force myself to use it until I pass out?" Adrian thought. Adrian could extend the limit of Time Stop to five minutes if he concentrates but that would mean his body bing incredibly weak. There is also a chance of him dying which would unsummon Kimat. If that happens then all his progress would be gone with the wind. "I have asked the gods of life if they know some wind gods, but they are not really the group that likes them. In fact, the gods of life are quite annoyed at the wind gods for their antics. Should I go to Alfheim and ask the elementals if they know a trustworthy Greater Wind God?" Adrian thought but he knew that elementals are also hard to please. Elementals being difficult to please and get a favor from came from Vayu and Soleil themselves. Vayu told Adrian that wind elementals would only listen to you if you can catch them. Soleil told him that fire elementals would need to be embraced physically before one can get a favor from them. Other rules also apply to other elementals, but they do not know that. "Should I call upon the power of the God Seth then? No harm no foul, I guess. It would not hurt to try as gods can hear everything as long as one prays with a sincere heart." Adrian asked himself as he does not know if the God Seth would actually remember him since he also underwent transformation. Even the effigy that he has for the Temple of Storms were broken when a drastic change happened in the western continent. Adrian took out the broken jackal figurine and ced it onto the sands as he muttered something. Adrian thought that something mystical will happen or a powerful light wille towards his area that will make the sand vanish. Adrian was waiting for something to happen but there was nothing. As Adrian was about to pick up the broken jackal effigy, the effigy suddenly crumbled into sand. As soon as that happened, the sands that were being picked up by the intense storm winds suddenly fell as if the sands became heavier. An impossible moment could be seen as the sand separated from the winds. Kimat did not waste the chance that his master has given him because he knows that this might not be permanent as a solution. As soon as the sands returned back to the ground, Kimat dove straight to the heart of the storm and started absorbing it with renowned vigor. As if Adrian felt a sharp re, he looked behind him only to see nothing. "Weird¡­ I thought someone just grumbled behind my ear. Also, maybe I havemitted a mistake because the God Seth is a God of Storms! I should have asked for his blessing for Kimat instead!" Adrian stated as he realized that he could have cleared another hurdle if the effigy was still in ce. As if someone or something took offense to what Adrian said, he was pped with a powerful gust of wind. He thought that it was just an aftereffect of a subsided storm and paid it no heed. He decided to go to the next area where there was another kind of problem. The next area is located further south which is actually near Avalon but that is Adrian''s sense of direction. Adrian''s description of near in the game is a day or two travel time via walking. He has no actual perception of distance since he is a demon that could just warp time and space to save more time to himself. The problem with this next storm was that it was on top of an active volcano. The storm itself was digging the volcano and making sure that it remains active. Adrian also thought that he saw the Eye of the Storm look at him, but he thought that should not be possible as that is a natural disaster. "We need to freeze the volcano or stop it from bing active which means that Kaon is up." Adrian stated as he looked at Kaon. Adrian instructed Kaon to divert the heat emitted by the volcano to another source or way. Kaon was both shocked and horrified by the request of its master. He knows that he is a dragon but that does not mean he could divert the heat inside an active volcano as if it was another Tuesday. "Even I will have difficulty with that master, I alone am not sufficient for a volcano that size." Kaon stated as he knows his abilities. "You will not be alone because Wisteria and Yuki will help you with it. You also have me to meddle with it if ites down to it." Adrian stated as he can summon a Blue Dragon to aid as well. Adrian went with his crazy n and decided to cool down the active volcano which is a pretty out of the box n. He was confident that this will be easy but the sudden feeling of being stared at by the Eye of the Storm he felt earlier was not a fluke. Therge Eye of the Storm that is more orange in color due to the heat it draws from the volcano looked at Adrian. As if he knew that something should be done to preserve his life, Adrian teleported away with his soulbounds. A few secondster, another small crater appeared in the area that Adria was in. The small crater spewedva in that general direction which would have greatly injured Adrian and his soulbounds since they were unprepared. Chapter 1826 Living Storm III Chapter 1826 Living Storm III ??Adrian was not seeing things anymore because that sudden burst ofva was not an idental or natural thing. If it was not pinpointed to hit him, the crater would not be at his general direction or area. There should also be other craters that appear to burst out if that were the case. Adrian knew that the storm before them is not mindless like the other three that he first encountered. The Eye of the Storm looked like it was still looking at him and his soulbounds. It had the pressure of someone waiting for the other to move as if it was a predator. [A Greater God of Wind Notus has influenced the storm with his powers.] [The Lava Storm has gained sentience to be called a Living Storm.] Adrian could only click his tongue as he did not expect that the god of wind that was observing them would interfere this way. He thought that they would just happily be watched as the storms get devoured by Kimat but it seems that they have another definition of fun. The gods of wind that were watching were not that many, but they were a handful. It was only one greater god that made direct interference though as if he is not satisfied with what he is watching. Adrian already knows what the favorite sport of the gods and that is watching mortals go on with their lives. They view mortals from their divine realm and somewhat interfere to make their boring lives a little bit more exciting. Mortals would sometimes call this as blessing but to most that know what it really is would call it annoying. [The Great God of Wind Notus is challenging you to defeat his Living Storm that he has created.] [Should you be able to defeat it, he will bestow you a gift that you will want.] Adrian''s eyebrows were raised at the sudden challenge issued to him by the Greater God Notus. At the very least, he was able to know the name of the wind god that created direct interference. Adrian is somewhat d that something like this happened, but he is not here to destroy storms as Kimat needs to devour them. [The Great God of Wind Boreas saw that the Great God of Wind Notus was doing something exciting and decided to join in on the fun.] [The Great God of Wind Boreas summoned his own Living Storm.] Adrian almost spit out blood and cursed at the god of winds for what they were doing. The living storm that was created by the Great God of Wind Notus was difficult enough, but another is now added to the mix. The heat that the Living Lava Storm started to get dialed down as another storm that has cold winds were brewing. [The Blizzard Storm has been created by the Great God of Wind Boreas has be a living storm.] [All beings must be wary of the Living Storms as they are a primal force of nature that has only one job and that is returning the world to its origin.] [The Great God of Wind Boreas is rooting for you to also defeat the Living Storm that it has created. He says that he will also reward you if you are able to defeat it.] The Living Blizzard Storm has an eye made of swirling ice shards, but it was as menacing as the Living Lava Storm. Adrian did not know what to do first because he is not supposed to destroy the storms. He was meant to use them to power up Kimat but doing that would be difficult with what is currently happening. [The Greater God of Wind Notus started to fight with the Greater God of Wind Boreas on who has created the more powerful living storm.] "Seriously! This is why I do not like the nature gods because they always move on a whim." Adrian thought to himself as he might be heard if he says it out loud. Adrian is no longer just fighting a normal natural phenomenon but a natural monster phenomenon. The storms earlier did not have any description to them as they were not monsters but now, they have it. Adrian did not know if the living storms will still count as an objective if Kimat devours it, but they cannot get away. == Monster Name: Living Lava Storm Monster Level: 299 Monster Type: Natural Disaster Monster Tier: Legendary Description: Ava storm that was originally created by the Great God of Wind Notus because he was bored and wanted to y with heat. He suddenly noticed a challenger that destroyed the previous storms that the gods of wind created and wanted to pose a challenge. It has gained sentience to know who wants to do it harm and destroy it. == Monster Name: Living Blizzard Storm Monster Level: 299 Monster Type: Natural Disaster Monster Tier: Legendary Description: A blizzard storm that was summoned by the Great God of Wind Boreas as he found something interesting. He then made it a living storm after seeing what the Great God of Wind Notus did. It has a fierce personality due to awakening its sentience abruptly upon its creation. == "Master! They have blocked all the exits with their great gaseous body." Kimat stated as the Living Lava Storm was at their left while the Living Blizzard Storm was at their right. "There is no way out which means all we can do is fight. Make sure to absorb the storm that you can first as we will protect you while also dealing with the remaining one. Aether Domain! Aetheros True Form!" Adrian shouted as the area that was chaotic due to the mes and ice getting scattered were introduced with a sparkling particle. "Limit Break: Summoner!" "Greater Summon: Sirius!" "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Saena!" "Greater Summon: Charon!" "Greater Summon: Dodu!" "Greater Summon: Kimat!" "Greater Summon: Wisteria!" Adrian summoned all the soulbounds that could fight as he knew that he would need them all. He also used his domain to enhance all their abilities with priority of the defense. As if the gods of wind were reacting greatly, the area that they were in suddenly had some unexpected breezes that flowed. They were all watching the sudden fight that is happening as they know who the challenger is. Kimat immediately dove towards the Living Lava Storm as he is blessed by Kaon using a spell called Stable Temperature. It is a spell that Adrian told Kaon to learn as it is a useful spell that negates the effects of the surrounding by 50%. If it is hot, then it would feel cool and vice versa. It should be helpful to Kimat but the heat that the Living Lava Storm emitted is not the only problem. Kimat is also being scorched despite the spell as it is not just heat being carried by the winds of the Living Lava Storm. Thankfully for Adrian, the moment that the two natural disasters became monsters meant that they now have health bars. Charon immediately chained the two Living Storms, but it is only magically where he can siphon health as they do not have any mana. Kimat had to swallow the pain of the heat while the damage is negated by Charon''s shields. Sirius would enter the shadows and flick off anyrge stones thates in the way so that Kimat will not get distracted. Saena would heal them all and also slightly recover their stamina to make sure that the team holds on. Dodu and Wisteria were with Adrian as they needed to think of a way to stop it from moving. The Living Lava Storm was focused on Kimat as he started absorbing parts of its core. The Living Blizzard Storm, on the other hand, was shooting out freezing winds and ice wind shard des on all directions. Wisteria would match the ice wind des with her st of leaves to at least counter or weaken the attack. Dodu would extend its body to try and devour the freezing winds, but parts of its body started to be frozen. Thankfully, Dodu could just devour that part of its body to dissolve it which makes the damage almost negligible. Adrian would use the Aether Dust that he has spread and create solid shields with it. This is another trick that Adrian was able to learn after training with his Aetheros True Form and Aether Domain. He always thought that the Aether Dust was just a by-product that he can guide like wind to enhance the regeneration and defenses of his allies, but he was only scratching the surface. Aether Dust could actually be collected in small groups to create shields made of it which is as durable as steel. Adrian would create small shields which will block the bigger ice shards from reaching all of them. If one thing gets in the way, then they would definitely get wiped out as the two living storms could just hurl everything at them without any cooldown. Chapter 1827 Living Storm IV Chapter 1827 Living Storm IV ??The two living storms were not working together to destroy Adrian and his soulbounds which is a good thing for them. The two storms are even shing with one another and somewhat weakening the parts that touch. He also observed something about the living storms as time went by. "The living storms have sentience and also coherence to itself. The two of them are making sure that they do not touch as they cancel each other out which will end up in my victory. I can y defensively for the time being and make sure that they sh at each other as Kimat gets to absorb more when that happens." Adrian thought as speaking his mind will not be wise when gods of the wind are watching. Unlike other gods that know things due to a top-down perspective, the gods of wind can hear everything as well because the wind is like their ears. They are also known as the gods that know a lot of gossip which tends to make other gods stray from them as they do not want to be the subject of such talks. There was even a story that one of the gods that had gossip on them sealed themselves due to the embarrassment but that is just a hearsay. == "Your living storm is interfering with my living storm!" The Greater God of Wind Boreas stated as his living storm cannot move properly because of the other living storm. "You were the one that presented yourself to the fun that I was having. You are the one that should take your living storm and go!" The Greater God of Wind Notus rebuked as even he was not enjoying the show. The two gods started wrestling one another as they wanted the other to have their living storm be elsewhere. The rumble between the two shook the collective divine realm of the gods of wind that the lesser gods started to panic. The two great gods control directional winds and fighting each other might affect the real world which mightnd them in trouble from the other gods. "You two should behave as you have already devastated that area for far too much that the gods of life have sent me a petition!" another greater god suddenly stated which made the two gods stop their fight. "Eurus! He was the one that joined in on my fun against the Champion of the Twin Gods. He was devouring the storms and I found it hot to watch that the other storms were not much of a challenge. He epted my challenge when he did not run away when I created the living storm. Someone here just had to ruin my fun and dip his cool fingers to ruin it for me." The Greater God of Wind Notus stated. "It does not matter who started it. What matters the most is that he is paying attention to my living storm the most. You should have yours dissolved before the gods of life punish us with their never-ending lecture about how all life is sacred even rocks!" The Greater Goder of Wind Boreas shouted back. "I have one solution for this dilemma that will satisfy the both of you child-minded gods." The Greater God of Wind Eurus stated as he sent something down from their divine realm. == Adrian was smiling as he is now getting the hang of dealing with two living storms. Kimat told him that he is about to prate the firstyer of defense for the Living Lava Storm. Once he does that, the absorption of the Eye of the Storm would be much easier. A sharp wind suddenly came from the east that suddenly blew all of Adrian and his soulbounds away. The sharp wind from the east also stopped the two living storms from rampaging which also saved Adrian from defending. He thought that this was just a powerful gust of wind, but he was incredibly wrong. [The Greater God of Wind Eurus has interfered.] [The two living storms created by the other two greater gods of wind will now fuse into one entity.] Adrian''s eyes suddenly became wide open as the two living storms actually fused together. A body that was like a giant that has two swirling cores that looked like eyes. The form it took was slightly humanoid as it created a left arm made of swirling hot wind and a right arm made of freezing cold wind. "I give up." Adrian stated as he was done with this because that behemoth of a living storm is no longer something that he can deal with on his own. == Monster Name: Coldburn Living Storm Monster Level: 310 Monster Tier: Semi-Mythical Monster Type: Living Natural Disaster Health: 81% Description: A monster that has been created by fusing the Living Lava Storm and the Living Blizzard Storm by the Great God of Wind Eurus. It has unparalleled heat and cold temperature that it can easily destroy an area just by staying in it for one hour. The two cores of the previous two living storms have fused together to be a smarter and more powerful entity. == "Master, I lost all my progress when the two living storms fused." Kimat stated which made Adrian frown. "Forget it. Let us just go back to Avalon." Adrian stated as clearly as possible which suddenly made the Coldburn Living Storm halt its attack that was supposed to hit Adrian. "You cannot do that!" A voice from a north blowing wind suddenly stated. "You should fight like your life depends on it!" A south blowing wind stated. Adrian is then bombarded with numerous wind messages that he does not even know where the source is from. All he knew is that the voices contained traces of divinity which means that it was the gods that were watching him. The voices irritated him so much that he actually created aether dust earplugs. "It is not worth it anymore. We shall find other things to help you, Kimat." Adrian stated but the Coldburn Living Storm suddenly glowed in a radiant divine light as if a god has possessed it. The Coldburn Living Storm started to form a mouth as it was attempting to say something. The first few things that came out were not the sound of words, but just hot and cold air fused together. It was only until a few minutester that audible sounds can be heard but not words. It took at least half an hour with Adrian''s transformation ending for the Coldburn Living Storm to actually speak words. "Champion Equinox! This is not fair! You have epted the challenge which means you must finish it so that we can have our entertainment." A voice that Adrian recognizes from the north wind stated. "I epted only one challenge. I did not ept two, but I still tried because I know I can at least handle it with some sacrifices. Fusing two legendary monsters together is a different challenge entirely. I will no longer y because you might change the challenge once more when you feel like it. I do not like to deal with gods that are indecisive when the only thing at stake is one favor. Three gods have already sunk their hands in the challenge. What happens if there are more? This will go on forever if that happens" Adrian stated. The Coldburn Living Storm suddenly became silent as they did not expect to be scolded by a mortal being. They cannot smite the being that scolded them as well because he is the Champion of the Twin Gods, and he did not vite anything. If someone did vite something, then it would be the gods of the wind for suddenly increasing the difficulty as time passed by. "Speak what you wish for your fight against our creation to continue." The voice of the south wind stated. "I want the Eye of the Storm of that being even if I destroy it and the Blessing of the High God Aeolus for my soulbound, Kimat." Adrian stated his terms. The gods of wind suddenly started chattering amongst themselves as three blessings of Greater Gods are not even equal to a blessing from a High God. Ten Greater God Blessings is equivalent to the blessing of one High God which is why people would often pray to the most powerful gods to get their attention. The three greater gods of wind are stunned because they cannot ept it easily as they cannot force a High God to a challenge that they have created. "That are my terms. If one is not met, then I have no time to waste here." Adrian stated. "We cannot agree to his terms as we cannot speak to our father to demand him to give a blessing. You know that he is very picky when ites to giving his blessings." The Greater God of Wind Notus stated as he looked at his two siblings the Greater God of Wind Boreas and the Greater God of Wind Eurus. Chapter 1828 King of the Winds Chapter 1828 King of the Winds ??"If we do not do anything then the creature would be wasted. We will not be able to have any fun watching." The Greater God of Wind Boreas stated. "It would be a waste of a powerful monster to just suddenly extinguished." The Greater God of Wind Notus added. "Let me remind you two that the fused monster can no longer be destroyed by our power as it has already transcended the Legendary tier. We can control it to some extent, but we cannot destroy it by ourselves in the divine realm. One of you would need to descend to destroy that monster and sacrifice some of their divinity." The Greater God of Wind Eurus stated which shocked the two greater gods of wind. "We never agreed to this! We created legendary tier monsters so that we can destroy them when we are done ying. You were the one that fused them together to create one monster. You should be the one that deals with that and descend." The Greater God of Wind Boreas eximed. "I did not create that monster as I only fused them. I cannot destroy it because I was not the creator. Both of you would need to descend to destroy that thing. Also, the gods of life are alreadyining about what is happening. Will you two be the gods that handle their wrath?" The Greater God of Wind Eurus stated. "No! I hate dealing with the gods of life. They are relentless when ites to their scolding sessions. I also do not want to descend because that will make me weak for two months. I have other things to do misch¡­ I mean bless." The Greater God of Wind Notus stated. "I also do not want to descend as the mortal realm is not for me. There is nothing interesting about descending anyways. I do not know why some gods want to descend when they would just be burdened instead of being free." The Greater God of Wind Boreas stated. "Silence fools!" An authoritative voice suddenly eximed in the collective divine realm of the gods of wind. "Father!" The three greater gods of wind eximed as their father, the High God Aeolus, suddenly appeared with a matching anger. "I heard from the gods of life that you summoned a living disaster without their permission! How are all of you going to deal with that!" The High God Aeolus stated as the greater gods of wind started to ramble on about their exnation. "Did they forget that they are still connected to the mouth of the Coldburn Living Storm?" Adrian stated as he looked at the monster giving juicy details on what is happening to the divine realm. Still, Adrian finally heard an authoritative voice that made the greater gods of wind shiver. If he is correct, then this should be the High God Aeolus. He is called the King of the Winds because he has control over all kinds of winds. Adrian learned of his existence from Vayu as a wind elemental should be more knowledgeable about the wind gods than some history books. The discussions went on for five minutes until only one voice echoed from the Coldburn Living Storm. "Champion Equinox, we would like to agree with your proposition. If you destroy the monster, then we would dly give you the two cores and my own blessing as you have desired. I am the High God Aeolus, and this is my official challenge to you." The High God Aeolus stated via the Coldburn Living Storm. Adrian smiled as he did not expect that things would escte to such a degree, but he gathered that even the greater gods of wind cannot easily deal with the monster that they have created. A high god would be able to easily deal with it, but they cannot descend to the world unless special measures are taken. It is now up to Adrian to destroy the monster on their behalf. "I guess I should thank the gods of life for their nagging. They are probably fuming right now because of the immense destruction that the Coldburn Living Storm is currently doing." Adrian thought as he did not want to let the gods of wind know what he is thinking. He wants to let them see that he is still a bit apprehensive. "If even the High God Aeolus is asking me to then I will dly oblige." Adrian stated as the battle is now different. Adrian is now in full destruction mode because he was in protection mode earlier. He had to be careful earlier that he cannot destroy the storms identally but this time he needs to destroy them. If all the storms earlier would drop their Eye of the Storm like monsters, then Adrian would not have to find ways to protect Kimat. "It would have been better if they did that when I had my limit break active, but it is betterte than never." Adrian stated as he used his other domain. "Nether Domain!" "Netheros True Form!" "Primordial Armament: Bow!" Adrian''s form changed as did the soulbounds that are with him. He summoned Saena, Kaon and Kimat for now as they would need to focus on the offensive. The form change of Adrian signaled the start of the battle which made the Coldburn Living Storm move once again. The Coldburn Living Storm did not have many attacks as it had only its storm breath which releases cold and hot wind that greatly damages all that are hit. It mainly uses its own elemental body to destroy the surroundings as its touch has different effects of hot and cold. The most dangerous thing is that it can swallow you whole which will make you be sted by hot and cold air until you die. Saena focused on the offensive as she sted the Coldburn Living Storm with rays of light along with winds to try and counteract the monster. Kaon would empower Saena''s elemental damage and also st it with its own breath attack. Kimat is different as it can summon powerful lightning to hit the cores of the Coldburn Living Storm. Adrian fired arrows that containedher energy which severely weakened the Coldburn Living Storm. Theher energy is incredibly effective as the monster could be seen to be weaker with each arrow that Adrian hits. Adrian''s arrows are also made of mana which means that the wind could not entirely influence its trajectory. The gods of wind are shocked that Adrian was no longer struggling with the monster. Earlier, they thought that Adrian will lose as he utilized all of his soulbounds to just deal with one. It is only the High God Aeolus that know that Adrian was not out to kill earlier as his eyesnded on Kimat. "That beast is incredibly interesting. I have never blessed another beast again after my own divine beast died. The power of the lightning element in that beast is also something that has surpassed my divine beast. Should he really defeat that living disaster then I would not have any qualms giving my blessing as it should also increase my influence in the mortal realm." The High God Aeolus thought as he continued watching the battle. Adrian might look like he is not struggling but he knows that he could not defeat the Coldburn Living Storm without a domain. The monster is already at the realm of a bit under the lesser gods which will need the core members of his guild to be present to raid it. Adrian can manage but he knows that it will be close since even his domain is limited. "Make sure to buy me enough time." Adrianmanded as he pulled every bit ofher energy into the attack that he is about to release. Saena, Kaon, and Kimat understood themand as they released powerful attacks. Saena glowed in a rainbow colored light as she released her most powerful attack. Seven colored lights sted from Saena''s body that headed straight towards the Coldburn Living Storm. Kaon used all of his dragon orbs to create an Elemental Disaster. Kimat summoned a copy of himself and made the sky rain down lightning as if it was releasing the wrath of the sky. The Coldburn Living Storm could be seen to be staggering as it is bombarded with powerful attacks. It was not enough to kill the living disaster, but they were pushing it back. Adrian finally infused all theher energy in the arrow that he can handle as he stated the skill. "Andromeda!" Adrian shouted as he released a powerful arrow that shot towards the Coldburn Living Storm. The arrow flew straight as no wind could knock it off its path. The Coldburn Living Storm could feel the immense power in that arrow and dodged. It actually made its body scatter and reform a few meters away which shocked Adrian. The Coldburn Living Storm thought that it was safe, but Adrian is a demon. "Rewind!" Adrian shouted as he used it on the Coldburn Living Storm. Chapter 1829 Defeating a Storm Chapter 1829 Defeating a Storm ??The magic arrow that was supposed to miss its target did not stray from its path. It was the target that was sent back to its former location as time warped. The Coldburn Living Storm looked like it was reenacting the reverse of what it did earlier, but this is due to the Adrian rewinding its time. Adrian looked tired as the amount of mana needed to rewind the time of the Coldburn Living Storm was five times its normal skill cast. It was a good thing that he was able to save some of his mana and not put it all in the magic arrow earlier. The magic arrow that was supposed to hit nothing hasnded perfectly right inside the eye of the Coldburn Living Storm. "Boom!" Adrian stated as a powerful explosion resounded. The explosion of starlight was incredibly amazing with the apaniment of the rumble from the Coldburn Living Storm. A sudden st of hot and cold wind escaped in the entire area as Adrian was able to make the form of the Coldburn Living Storm unstable. He needed to be protected by Kaon as the sudden mixing of hot and cold winds created a powerful lightning attack. Adrian was not damaged by the sudden lightning discharge as Kimat was there to devour it for him. Adrian did not expect that Kimat can now easily devour lightning, but he was thankful that he can. When the smoke cleared, the Coldburn Living Storm could be seen as it was not yet dead. The body of the Coldburn Living Storm looked incredibly unstable as it no longer looked humanoid in shape as it was just a messy blob of cold and hot winds. The Coldburn Living Storm tried to roar but it cannot speak since it did not have the power of the gods. Adrian knew that he cannot get close as it might have an attack that might kill him with it. "Elemental Dragon Summoning: Elemental Assault!" Adrian stated as he forced his mana to the limit, but he made sure to chug the mana potion to also add more of his own mana. Six Elemental magic circles of different colors suddenly came out from behind Adrian. Six elemental dragons are also released from them that released their own dragon breaths towards the Coldburn Living Storm. It was not the end of the assault though as Kaon flew to the skies and released his most powerful dragon breath attack. Seven different colored breath attacks hit the Coldburn Living Storm. The living disaster tried to escape but Adrian used Chrono Lag on it to make it even slower. He did not think that spells like that would affect a living disaster, but it might have because it is now a monster. The Coldburn Living Storm could feel the end of its life, but it did not want to be killed pitifully. With itsst energy, the Coldburn Living Storm supercharged its core. The amount of heat and cold that the eye of the storms had created was enough to destroy arge area. Adrian even had to summon Charon to pull him to a pocket dimension as even he will not be able to survive the aftermath of that attack. A powerful explosion that resulted in the area being hit by a devastating lightning surge came down. The Coldburn Living Storm is no more as it made ast-ditch effort to take its attacker with it, but it ultimately failed. The Coldburn Living Storm did take arge chunk of thend was either scorched or carved out. Adrian appeared a few secondster with Charon as they returned from the pocket dimension. [You have defeated the Coldburn Living Storm.] [The Gods of Wind enjoyed such a battle that they have never seen before.] "You have sessfullypleted the challenge. As promised, I shall bestow upon you the Eye of the Storms for the Coldburn Living Storm." The voice of the High God Aelous stated. A shining item suddenly started falling down from the sky which looked like a miniature version of the Coldburn Living Storm. This was the Eye of the Storm that Kimat needed for his evolution. Just as the promise stated, the eye of the storm was in perfect form as the one that Adrian battled has already been destroyed. The High God Aeolus recreated the Eye of the Storm for the Coldburn Living Storm in order to give it to Adrian. "Thank you. About the other promise." Adrian stated. "Do not worry as I will not go back on my word. I, the High God Aeolus, give my blessing to the being named Kimat. May his valor and power be reflected as it now carries power using my name." The High God Aeolus stated as a powerful pir of light came down and filled Kimat with power. [The High God Aelous has blessed your soulbound, Kimat.] [All beings that is blessed by the High God Aeolus will have immunity to Epic tier spells of the Wind and Lightning Element.] Adrian smiled as he saw the blessing be registered under Kimat''s name as this is what he really wanted. With the blessing now secured, Adrian conjured the portal to return back to Avalon as the next step is the most difficult. Adrian would need to make sure that Kimat evolves sessfully because failure is still an option. "Thankfully, Champion Equinox was able to resolve it or else." The Greater God of Wind Notus stated. "I agree. Now we can go back to our duties." The Greater God of Wind Boreas stated. "I shall now return to my station as well." The Greater God of Wind Eurus added. All three greater wind gods started to prepare to leave but a powerful forcepelled their bodies to stay. The powerful force is none other than their father, the High God Aeolus. They were being restrained by their father because they should be punished for recklessly creating a living disaster of that level. "The Gods of Life would like to have a word with the three of you. Appease their anger or else you will not be able to return. Be grateful that you did not create unnecessary death as even the gods of death would be watching. Of all the beings that you challenged; it was the Champion of the Twin Gods! I do not know if all of you are courageous or stupid." The High God Aeolus stated. == Evolution Requirements for Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris 1.Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2.Soulbound must have absorbed lightning filled with divine energy (Completed.) 3.Soulbound must integrate the item called "Lodestone Heart" (Complete) 4.Soulbound must integrate the item called "Tempest Core" (Complete) 5.Soulbound must fuse the Lodestone Heart and the Tempest Core to create the item called "Storm Bringer Core". (Complete) 6.Soulbound must devour five "Eye of the Storms". (Complete ¨C 100%) 7.Soulbound must turn its mortal flesh into a divine flesh body. (Iplete) 8.Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Wind. (Complete) (Blessing of a High God) == Adrian saw the needed requirements and only one is remaining. Kimat would need to turn its mortal flesh into divine flesh in order to prepare the power that it will receive upon its evolution. The Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris is not an ordinary monster but a divine beast of myths. If the High God Aeolus learned that this would be Kimat''s evolution, then even he would have helped Adrian without batting an eye. The Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris is a beast that has gone extinct because their numbers are extremely small. It also does not have the ability to proliferate as a divine beast usually sacrifices that function to be immortal. Saena is also in the same boat as she has turned into a divine beast that cannot easily give birth to offspring. "We should rest first and make sure that you are in perfect condition. We cannot rush it even though we still have five days left." Adrian stated as he is still worried about the timeline that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be released. "Are you confident, Kimat? Once we start this process, there is now going back." Adrian asked his soulbound which would have been unthinkable for other summoner yers as they would just push for the evolution despite the status of their soulbound. "I am confident, master. You are always there to support me which means that I will never fail. I have also learned from the guidance of the Vermillion Bird on how the process is." Kimat replied. Adrian needed to know about the changing to divine flesh which is why he directly asked one of the beings that is a divine beast. He asked the Vermillion Bird, and he was given the rough exnation as this process is mostly dependent on the beast that is undergoing the transformation. If it fails, then it is only Kimat that will be med as he was not worthy to be a divine beast. Chapter 1830 Kimat’s Transformation Chapter 1830 Kimat¡¯s Transformation ??"Let us begin." Adrian stated as they were in front of the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian cannot be inside the guild house for this next part as they needed the natural world. The process of transforming mortal flesh into divine flesh is something that needs the energy of the world or whatever that is ording to the Vermillion Bird. The Vermilion Bird told him that the more natural the surroundings are, the better. "Do you know if this is true?" Adrian asked the Tree of Life and Death. The Tree of Life and Death did not reply as it seems that it has yet to awaken from its slumber. The Tree of Life and Death is currently supporting most of the world as the Twin Gods are injured. It is also the reason why Saena is needed more in Avalon than before which is why Adrian only summons her when absolutely needed. "I am ready, master." Kimat stated. "Wait! I should at least do something to aid you." Adrian stated as he drew a magic circle on the ground. The magic circle that Adrian drew was not something that give Kimat a boost or empowers him. It was a magic circle that increased luck and gives protection, but the protection part is vague even for him. Adrian found this magic circle in a book about folk rituals as it had a differentnguage which is why he read it. The magic circle does not even need to be charged with mana or anything. It was just a drawing of a magic circle, but Adrian thought that this would be fitting. Adrian cannot actively help Kimat in his journey this time which is why he used this folk magic circle. Adrian believes that things in the game are not created just because it can be, but he was just hoping that it will not be useless. "Please seed." Adrian thought and prayed as he does not want to lose Kimat. The Vermillion Bird also told them what might happen to Kimat should he fail. The good news is that there are different levels of punishment depending on the failure. The slightest level of punishment is that Kimat will not fully seed but manage to make his body into a semi-divine state. This is akin to the status of the demigods, but they are differentpared to divine beasts. The next level of punishment would be Kimat ultimately fails his transformation and his body gets severely injured. He might not be able to try this evolution for another year or until his body fully heals but he is still alive. The worst type of punishment is that Kimat''s body and soul will be vaporized. Adrian does not know what will happen if the worstes to worst. Adrian and Kimat''s soul are tied together which is why he thinks that they will both receive damage. Still, it also meant that Adrian could save Kimat if something really does happen to him. A powerful roar then woke Adrian from his deep thought as Kimat has started the process. Kimat opened his mouth as powerful thunder clouds suddenly appeared on top of Avalon. Adrian already told the citizens to not be rmed and not investigate what is happening in the middle ind as he is doing something there. Adrian also told the Daemos Corps members to not bother him and to kill anyone that attempts to go there. He is already preparing for there to be intruders as he knows that there might be some demigods roaming about in Avalon. The Vermillion Bird warned him that there might be beings that take advantage of the process. The Vermillion Bird pointed out an example that a demigod can suddenly barge in and absorb all the energy that Kimat is supposed to intake. This is not a known process but demigods that are sensitive to powerful natural energy would want to attain it should they feel it. The Vermillion Bird has seen a lot of would-be divine beasts getting killed defenselessly while the power they funneled was stolen by immortals. It is not just immortals that can do this as mortals can also kill the beast attempting transformation. This is akin to a divine tribtion which will transform the body of a being into anotherposition. A lot of people have been blinded by greed to possess great power and they did not care if the beast dies in the process of their ascension. The Vermillion Bird was extremely sad when it told Adrian about this, but such is the way of nature. The dark clouds on top of Avalon were full of power but it was more natural than magical. The clouds suddenly rumbled as Kimat roared which is heard all throughout Avalon. The roar was a message that he was to start and a threat to those that have sinister intentions. As soon as Kimat roared, a powerful lightning bolt suddenly came down from the clouds. Kimat endured and absorbed the energy from the lightning as this is the way he can transform his mortal body. Kimat needs his body to be tempered by the power of natural lightning. Adrian stopped himself from suddenly putting up a barrier to protect Kimat as he needs to do this without help. All Adrian can do is protect him from any external sources of trouble. It is not just Adrian that will keep watch as all his soulbounds are situated around Kimat. They would immediately be able to react once they see any type of threat thates their way. They would not let anything get in the way of their brother. The rain of lightning continued on but there was actually an hour interval per bolt. This made it clear that Kimat can recover some of his stamina. Adrian could clearly see that Kimat is struggling a bit even though he can devour lightning. He could feel that the lightninging down from the clouds was vastly different from lightning being discharged by other beings. Kimat can devour lightning from other beings as they were already processed and stripped out of their raw form. The lightning that ising down towards Kimat is the purest and rawest form of lightning that the world can conjure. This is like being hit by arge ice ball instead of a water balloon. It is not just Adrian that is watching Kimat''s divine body transformation as some gods have be intrigued. The one that is most intrigued is the High God Aeolus as he can feel that Kimat is being bombarded with such pure lightning energy. The blessing that the High God Aeolus has given Kimat is not ordinary as it is like a blessing to be his representative in the mortal realm. In exchange for such a boost from his blessing, Kimat can be monitored by the High God Aelous whenever he is in the mortal realm. He might have some difficulty if they are in other dimension, but he can still sense him to give some messages. The only time the High God Aeolus cannot interact with Kimat is when he is inside Adrian''s soul chamber. "What is Champion Equinox doing? Is he punishing his pet?" The High God Aeolus muttered as he can also feel the pain that Kimat is enduring. Kimat could feel that the lightning hitting him was not something that he could have survived if he did not get prepared. The Storm Bringer Core was helping him regte the energy that needs to be processed. The Blessing of the High God Aeolus was shielding him from the terrible aftereffects as well. All the troubles that Adrian did earlier was a step to make it easier for Kimat. Kimat knows this which is why he is incredibly thankful that he found such master. He knew that it might have been his dumb luck to be captured that day by his current master. The lightning bolts did not stop until night came as it was even fiercer during that time. The lightning bolts also became more frequent as it came every thirty minutes after the initial eight hours. The interval then switched to every fifteen minutes after the next eight hours. Kimat could be seen struggling a bit but there were changes in his body. Adrian could not just feel the changes but also see it as Kimat''s body now has a glow. It is not an ordinary glow that is given off by light bouncing off his fur, but he was the one shining. Adrian is familiar with this glow as all divine beasts have this innate glow as Saena has it as well. Saena''s glow is more light gold while the glow on Kimat''s body is silvery. The dark clouds above are also getting scarce which meant that the end of the process is near. Adrian is about to smile when therge thunder cloud suddenly morphed itself into thest streak of lightning that is supposed to hit Kimat. "Kimat!" Adrian shouted but the area was dyed with a very bright light that made him close his eyes. Chapter 1831 Kimat’s Past Chapter 1831 Kimat¡¯s Past ??Kimat opened his eyes and saw a very familiar ce which is the ce where a lot of his kind are present. He was in a cage and was picked by an adventurer just like his master now, but this master was not friendly. The first master that picked him only showed some form ofpassion when Kimat manages to defeat monsters. He also does not have any bonding time despite Kimat circling around his feet and cuddling it. All Kimat received was a kick on the body, but he tolerated it as his master might warm up to him eventually. Kimat was a normal monster cat back then and was mostly using physical attacks to deal damage. When Kimat became somewhat of an adolescent monster cat, he thought that his first master would be happy that he was growing well but he was not. The first master that he had was always grumpy and mad that the other soulbounds were not performing well. Kimat performed rather well but his good performance was not enough to please the first master. Kimat would try to win his first master''s affection, but he ultimately failed which is why he stopped trying after a while. When Kimat no longer looked at his first master with rose tinted lens, the bad behavior that his first master was showing came to light on his very eyes. The other soulbounds would be whipped when they fail while he just gets fed even if he does exemry work. In the end, Kimat decided that he no longer wants to serve this master. He broke the contract forcefully which resulted in him and his master receiving bacsh. Only a soulbound that has the same power as its master can destroy the contract forcefully which separates the connected soul of the two. Kimat lost half of his umted power (which is his levels) and his master was severely weakened for three months by losing a few levels. Kimat did not care what happened to him, but he immediately ran towards the forest to disappear. His former master tried to hunt him down and kill him as he is now regarded as a monster. Fortunately for Kimat, the other soulbounds also made noise and raised their resentments which weakened his former master even more. Some of the soulbounds were able to break the contract and his former master was left with just the weak soulbounds under his care. As soon as Kimat knew that he is no longer being pursued, he became a renegade and wandered around. This is the case for all soulbounds that get released or escape the contract. Since Kimat lost his original name, he was no longer a named monster as soulbounds are considered as named monsters after all. Kimat did not fret his original name as he forgot it as soon as he destroyed the contract. Rejecting the name and erasing it from your very soul is the way to escape from a summoner contract after all. This was taught to them by the shopkeeper that kept them in his pet shop. He did not know why the shopkeeper taught them this, but this was engraved into their minds. It seems that the shopkeeper has some sort of sympathy for them despite giving them away to adventurers. Kimat just became a normal monster cat with no name and little strength. Fortunately for Kimat, he was small and agile which made escaping much easier. He managed to survive and find a piece of thunder crystal. He absorbed this thunder crystal which made him transform his very essence to that of an elemental cat with lightning attribute. With his newfound power, he was able to easilye and go. He was also able to hunt down prey with his new elemental powers. He was also d that he changed because he was able to truly forget what he was when he started. He thought that he would be a mighty monster on his own, but he was caught by a terrifying entity in the end. He thought that he would be the food of this terrifying entity, but it actually sent him to the terrifying entity''s master. The master of the one that caught him was not like his former master that was human. The terrifying entity''s master was a demon which is a being that a lot of monsters stay away from. Kimat thought that he would be sacrificed as he was ced inside of a magic circle. It was then that Kimat felt the familiar magic circle working that he learned that this was a sealing magic circle. The demon was attempting to have him be his soulbound. At first, Kimat did not immediately agree as he has disliked bing a soulbound. His memories of being a soulbound was not happy and he did not feel like a partner but a servant. Kimat intended to reject fully but he saw the terrifying entity and what power it has. The terrifying entity, Sirius, was powerful beyond belief and he could catch Kimat easily. Kimat also felt that Sirius was not like him that looked down in shame but proudly standing tall. This was the confidence of a powerful beast that their master cherishes. Kimat suddenly saw himself as that powerful monster and his dream to have a bond so powerful. == The light that erupted from thest pir of lightning finally died down and Adrian could now see Kimat clearly. He saw Kimat lying down on the magic circle and immediately rushed to his side. He felt if Kimat was breathing, and he was which made Adrian incredibly grateful. Adrian felt that he was partially disconnected from Kimat for a moment which is why he needed to see what happened to him. Kimat might have fainted, but he was able to survive thest lightning st. The most important thing is that Kimat has sessfully gotten the divine beast body that he needed to continue his evolution. Adrian cannot return him back to the soul chamber right now as his soul was also impacted by the lightning strikes earlier. "Kimat! Are you fine?" Adrian asked as he hugged and checked if Kimat is starting to wake up. Kimat could be seen sleeping so deeply that even Adrian''s pinching of his ears does not elicit a reaction. Kimat hates getting his ears pinched which means that this sleep is not normal. Adrian suddenly feared that Kimat might not wake up as this was a very low chance of happening which the Vermillion Bird has warned him about. "Call for him with all your emotions." The voice of the Vermillion Bird stated which resounded inside of Adrian''s mind. Adrian started to call Kimat with different types of emotions. He called him with great love and affection then great sadness and fear. He even became angry just so that he has a full spectrum of emotions to cover all of the bases. Despite Adrian''s calls, Kimat did not wake up easily as if he was drifting in thend of dreams forever. Deep Lethargy is the status of a monster that is trapped in a dream world that it has created because of sudden trauma. Adrian does not want to believe that Kimat is experiencing something like this as this would render him incapable of living. Monsters that have this status die without even knowing that they have died. "Kimat! If you do not wake up, then I will make Sirius discipline you thoroughly!" Adrian shouted in fear and frustration. As if responding to the name of his would be being to discipline him, Kimat''s ears suddenly twitched as if he feared something. Adrian was able to catch this and called Sirius toe over. He then proceeded to tell Sirius that he is giving him permission to punish Kimat if he was being a bad cat. Kimat started to toss and tumble as if he was having a nightmare. This reaction made Adrian smile as he now found a way to wake Kimat up. Adrian then told his other soulbounds toe near Kimat and whisper in his ear. He told them to say the things that they will do to Kimat if he does not wake up. As if the other soulbounds enjoyed this, they suddenly started to form a line with the youngest one first. Wisteria whispered something but all she got was a snort. Dodu did not even whisper anything and just pped Kimat. Dodu must have heard wrong which is why it went for the p. Charon was next and whispered something in an eerie tone which made Kimat''s fur tremble. Saena followed and the reaction she got was a sudden jolt from Kimat. Kaon tried but it seems that he was too kind in nature as he did not get any reaction. It was Sirius that whispered something that made Kimat suddenly jump up and roar out loud. "Kimat! You are awake! Thank goodness." Adrian shouted as he hugged him. Chapter 1832 Rush for Power Chapter 1832 Rush for Power ??Kimat finally woke up and he looked like he was about to cry out loud. Kimat then nudged hisrge head towards Adrian in a very affectionate manner. Adrian responded in kind by stroking Kimat''s head gently and with much love. Kimat then froze as his brother and sisters were looking at him intently, but he did not dare to give them any attention. Kimat knew that he would be in a world of loving pain and teasing if he were to acknowledge their presence. Kimat savored the moment that all of his master''s affection is directed towards him. Although Kimat does not know why that is the case as he was just napping for five minutes based on his body clock, but he liked the affection. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has seeded inpleting all of the requirements for his evolution. Do you wish to make him undergo the evolution process?] == Evolution Requirements for Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris 1.Soulbound must be at least level 250. (Completed) 2.Soulbound must have absorbed lightning filled with divine energy (Completed.) 3.Soulbound must integrate the item called "Lodestone Heart" (Complete) 4.Soulbound must integrate the item called "Tempest Core" (Complete) 5.Soulbound must fuse the Lodestone Heart and the Tempest Core to create the item called "Storm Bringer Core". (Complete) 6.Soulbound must devour five "Eye of the Storms". (Complete ¨C 100%) 7.Soulbound must turn its mortal flesh into a divine flesh body. (Complete) 8.Soulbound must have the blessing of a Greater God of Wind. (Complete) (Blessing of a High God) == Adrian suddenly heard and read the notification that has just arrived. Hepletely forgot that Kimat was not yet evolved as he is still in the preparation phase. Adrian is a bit overwhelmed by what happened that he did not even agree immediately. He just stared at the requirement list that was glowing in front of his face. "Master, I can now evolve." Kimat stated but Adrian just smiled. "I know but that are too many events happening in just a span of a day. You should rest for a while before we attempt it." Adrian replied as he was actually feeling fear that Kimat might not wake up if they push through it now. "I know that I can do it master. I will now start evolving!" Kimat stated as he felt his body itch if he does not pursue the power that he wants to obtain. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has started his evolution process without your approval.] Kimat suddenly roared and it made the entirety of Avalon vibrate due to the sheer force of power that he exuded. Even the trees that were sturdy vibrated ad all of the beings that live in Avalon know that the trees here are stronger than steel. A powerful sh of lightning did note from the skies but the source being Kimat himself. Kimat''s Storm Bringer Core suddenly appeared on top of his head along with the five Eye of the Storms that he has devoured. A powerful tornado then spawned with Kimat at the very center of it. The tornadoes were the result of the five Eye of the Storms being assimted perfectly with each other. Kimat is fusing all the energies of the five Eye of the Storms which created a powerful wind that swept through Avalon. If there was no barrier protecting Avalon, then they would have a lot of things suddenly flying away. Still, the barrier around Avalon cannot truly block all the wind as it just lessens the effects of the natural things that are happening outside. Kimat perfectly controlled each Eye of the Storm to fuse one by one. He cannot just fuse all of them in one go or else a powerful wind st might destroy Avalon if he does not control it perfectly. He took his time as he knows that he will seed even if it took him long. The confidence that Kimat has is not just something that he got form being Adrian''s soulbound, but it came from his blood. Kimat did not know how to describe it, but he could feel an inner instinct inside of him screaming to do it because he can. Something engraved in Kimat''s blood is telling him that he has the ability to master the wind and lightning element. It was screaming loudly at Kimat which made him get excited to start the evolution process without the agreement of his master. Half an hour has passed, and Kimat managed to fuse two Eye of the Storms with only winds blowing towards Avalon. The moment he tried fusing the third one with the previous one, tworge tornadoes are created outside of Avalon. The two tornadoes wereing towards Avalon as if they have a mind of their own. It is not something that Adrian has expected but he immediatelymanded Kaon to deal with them. Kaon has some control over natural phenomena as dragons often create them when they are in temper tantrums. Kaon could feel the energies inside the two tornadoes, but they were magical in nature and not natural. The two tornadoes were created by the Eye of the Storms that Kimat is trying to fuse as if they were attempting to stop him. Kaon reported the status of the two tornadoesing and Adrian made a decision. Since the two tornadoes were magical, Adrianmanded his soulbounds that could affect magic more. Kaon and Charon handled one while Saena and Wisteria handled the other. It was a good thing that Adrian has summoner privileges in his own territory which lets him summon all his soulbounds. Kaon and Charon helped one another by using magic spells. Kaon used wind magic that has a counter rotation towards the tornado he is facing. Charon created chains of magic that can catch magic beings which is actually effective against the magic tornado. The two worked together and actually made the tornado halt its movements but they were unable to dispel it. Saena used her pure force as the guardian of the Tree of Life and Death by forcefully beating his wings to create a wind wall that blocked the advancement of the magic tornado. Wisteria used her earth abilities to create arge hole which can destroy the momentum of the magic tornado. Just like the other two, they were only able to halt the tornado and not dispel it. Kimat roared as his will prated the Eye of the Storms into fusing together. The two Eye of the Storms that were reluctant to fuse suddenly shed against one another to create a powerful Eye of the Storm. It took the appearance of a wind vortex crashing down in on itself. As soon as the two Eye of the Storms were fused, the magic tornadoes also vanished like they were never there to begin with. Adrian is now sure that Kimat''s evolution process has a vast influence on the surroundings. Even if he devoured the Eye of the Storms, the act of fusing them together is like going against nature itself. Adrian is afraid that such intense power might devour Kimat but he cannot stop him now or else he might fail. Kimat failing would be the worst thing to ever happen right now. Kimat gave a valiant roar once more and this time, the wind vortex Eye of the Storm is now fusing with the Coldburn Eye of the Storm. Adrian does not know what will happen if already fused Eye of the Storms mix but he immediately gave orders to all the Daemos Corps and guards to prepare for natural disasters to happen. The sudden rm that a natural disaster might happen would have been odd to the guards as the climate today was very ordinary. They would have thought that their lord has lost his mind, but they have already witnessed magical natural phenomena suddenly spawning. They had already experienced it which is why they can only agree. Kimat concentrated fully on the fused Eye of the Storms mixing together as any mishap might create a powerful natural explosion of energy. As soon as the two fused Eye of the Storms started to sh, an unnatural heat wave blew from the south while a frosty air blew from the north. The sudden change in temperature suddenly made the citizens change their outfits. One would say that having two different temperatures in one ce would be illogical, but Avalon is now experiencing that. The proof is even in the clothing as those in the north looked like they were dressed for winter while those in the south part are dressed for the summer. Two different temperature settings for a single location. "At least there are no tornadoes." Adrian stated but it seems that he jinxed it. Arge tornado spawned from the east of Avalon and its size was massive enough to swallow the floating inds. Adrian pped his mouth as he should not have said something that could endanger him even further. Chapter 1833 Vanished in a Cloud Chapter 1833 Vanished in a Cloud ??A giant tornado is now heading its way towards Avalon which alerted all of the beings. Adrian immediately issued emergencymunications to evacuate everyone in the pocket dimension for evacuation purposes. All the yers, NPCs and even animals that live in Avalon is immediately transported away. All of those in Avalon suddenly vanished as if it became a ghost town. The three elders then appeared before Adrian to see what is happening. They saw that Kimat was trying to fuse powerful natural energy which resulted in the creations of natural disasters. "Fascinating! It is as if the world itself is trying to make him fail." Koronn stated as he was intrigued by the unusual phenomena. "Now is not the time for that when our new home is about to be hit by a giant tornado. All the things that we have built cannot withstand a hazard like that. I evenndscaped the outside of the elder hut and I do not want my hard work to go to waste." Ascalor stated. "We told you to recuperate not enjoy yourself with all the free time doing pointless stuff." Bronx stated. "Can all of you handle that thing?" Adrian stated. "We can but that would indirectly destroy all the dedication that the young cat has done. Destroying that giant tornado will also destroy his chances of fusing those two things." Koronn stated as he can detect the connection between the giant tornado and the fusing Eye of the Storms. Adrian is shocked upon learning of what was really happening and is thankful that his soulbounds earlier were not able to destroy the two smaller magical tornadoes. If they were able to destroy it, then the fusion of the earlier Eye of the Storms would have ultimately failed. Adrian did not think that being weak would actually be something that he would be thankful for. "We cannot let it ravage Avalon though. All the things would get destroyed even the fields and the medicinal fields as well. The vineyard would be the one that will be most affected by a powerful tornado like that." Adrian stated as a small smile could be seen peeking out of his face when he uttered thest sentence. "That must not happen." Ascalor stated with much bravado. "I agree." Bronx stated with vigorous energy. "I actually concur this time even though I do not like you both." Koronn stated with a cough. Adrian almost snickered when he heard the three actually agreeing because all of them have the same hobby when they do not do their duties. The three Daemos elders love to drink the wine created from the Holy Vineyard hidden near the Tree of Life and Death. The golden grapes that it produces was so delicious when turned to wine that exporting it was the unanimous illegal act in Avalon. "I guess having alcoholic enthusiasts is bing an advantage for me." Adrian stated as the three Daemos elders would lend their hand. "We cannot destroy it but that does not mean that we cannot freeze the giant tornado in time." Ascalor stated as he nodded at Koronn and Bronx. "All at the same time then." Koronn stated as he was the one that will lead the spell since he has better mastery over time magic. "Freeze even disasters in ce! Chrono Halt!" Koronn stated as he and the other two elders returned to their true forms to release a powerful burst of mana. The giant tornado that was moving towards Avalon at a fast speed suddenly came to a stop. It could be seen suspended in time itself as the winds that were swirling stopped moving. Usually when this happens, the tornado would have unraveled itself, but the target of the spell is the actual tornado. Even if it was magical in nature, the giant tornado did not get destroyed even if it became frozen in time. It was such a majestic yet terrifying sight to see a gigantic tornado frozen in time. Even Adrian gulped at the mastery of such precision using temporal magic. Unlike spatial magic and force magic, temporal magic is the most vtile of the origin magic series. You would need a deep understanding and keen sense of time when using magic like the one that Koronn used. "We can stop it for half a day at most if all three of us support the spell. Since that thing is not a living being, the duration is longer to maintain. If it was a living being, then we might be only able to stop it for an hour. Life is the greatest variable of time magic after all." Koronn stated. "Thank you, elders." Adrian stated as he bowed since such a spell is not easy to cast even though they are Daemos Elders. He could even see beads of sweat being formed on Koronn''s forehead which mean that immense concentration is needed to sustain the spell. Adrian did not want to rush Kimat, but he did tell him that he needed to force it if he is really confident. Kimat smiled as if he was just waiting for the confidence boost of his master as he roared so loud that it might have reached the heavens above. The two Eye of the Storms that were not even touching earlier started to sh thoroughly against one another. There was no reaction at first but a powerful Eye of the Storm that was filled with incredible power is suddenly created when the energies stabilized. Kimat once again roared but this time he created an aura field around him that took the form of arger Kimat. With his proud fangs, the aura body Kimat devoured the fused Eye of the Storms. A powerful lightning suddenly came down from the heavens which suddenly covered Kimat and Adrian is a thick cloud. The worldly presence of the two suddenly vanished but his other soulbounds were still left in Avalon. The Daemos Elders were a bit shocked that such a unique space was suddenly created but they know that the youngest is safe. Chapter 1834 The Seal Cracks

Chapter 1834 The Seal Cracks

?In the ce where the Silver City used to be located, arge magic seal could be seen etched on the very sky itself. This was the seal that the Goddess Nemesis has implemented that also made her immensely weak and go into slumber. The dragons were the ones that are guarding the seal as they were not yet finished with their revenge against the angels. The dragons learned that the incident of poisoning them was all because of the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s scheme. They would have let it go after wiping out a majority of the angels and their leaders, but they were told that it is the n of the actual goddess herself. This made the dragons go ballistic as they do not like to be looked down upon even if it is a goddess. Just because the Goddess Tiamat and a majority of the dragon gods have been in slumber does not mean that the dragons would like to be bent over. The dragons knew that the return of the dragon gods is almost there because the Mother of Dragons has been born in this generation. They do not care if they have to wait a year or a decade for the revival of the dragon gods but that does not mean that they will tolerate being bullied by other gods. The Dragon Kings even dered the area as off-limits as one of them would always guard it per day. They were also waiting for the seal to be undone as the Goddess Nemesis has stated. They will make sure that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will taste the fury of the dragons. A sudden cloaked figure appeared before the dragons, and they all felt the disgusting energy that is inside of that being. The dragons immediately knew that it was a demigod due to the slight divinity that they have felt from the being. Without even a warning, the dragons allunched their dragon breath on the cloaked being. They did not need to warn anyone of the danger of trespassing because they have given their resolution to the world. Anyone thates until the specified date inside the border drawn by the dragons will be executed without mercy. The armies sent by the other kingdoms may be able to stay near the seal, but they should never step foot on the boundary that the dragons have created. One would think that the cloaked being would be immediately destroyed from the numerous dragon breaths that were aimed at him, but a powerful barrier is suddenly erected by the cloaked being. The dragon breaths that were supposed to vaporize him were all blocked by the strange barrier that had multiple magic circles weaved into it. "Die, insolent demigod!" The Darkness Dragon King shouted as he released his dragon breath. Dark mes suddenly came out of the Darkness Dragon King''s mouth which made the cloaked demigod panic. The cloaked demigod suddenly started to burn its own life force to protect itself from thebined dragon breath that included the one from a dragon king. A hidden figure smiled as it took out a golden shard of some sort. The hidden figure raised their hand and aimed the sharp part of the shard towards the seal. The hidden figure was about tough when a dragon breath made of pure light suddenly came towards them. The hidden figure which wore a cloak and a mask immediately jumped back to evade the dragon breath. "Who are you, vile intruder?!" The Light Dragon King stated. "Tch!" The intruder reacted as they suddenly vanished. The Light Dragon King knew for a fact that this intruder will not retreat or stop their attempt. The Light Dragon King suddenly bend the light around the seal which made the intruder emerge. She then proceeded to create a hundred light ray magic circles which are all aimed at the intruder. The masked intruder knew that it could no longer use invisibility as the Light Dragon King was present. Their n was to destroy the seal when it was not the turn of the Light Dragon King. They also picked the time when it was the darkness dragon king as they knew that the two dragon kings have some aversion to each other. The light ray magic circles activated and all of them released beams of light that were all aimed towards the head of the masked intruder. Knowing that they cannot easily evade the beams since the Light Dragon King could literally bend the light ray while it was traveling, the masked intruder used a skill. The masked intruder suddenly created copies of themselves. The Light Dragon King tried to detect which one is the true body, but all of the copies had the same energy signature. The Light Dragon King knew that she was dealing with a trickster god as the being before her had the aura of a lesser god. Knowing which one was real is no longer her priority as she created more magic circles to target all the copies. The copies of the masked intruder did not try and fight the Light Dragon King but headed towards the seal. The masked intruder was more determined to m the strange crystal on the seal created by the Goddess Nemesis. Feeling something terribly wrong would happen if she does not stop it, the Light Dragon King released her powerful dragon breath. The dragon breath destroyed a majority of the clones in just a moment. Still, there were clones that are left and maybe the real one as well. She suddenly turned her body into particles of light which made her speed break the sound barrier. She destroyed all the masked beings that she saw but the real body was not one of them. Fearing that she might have overlooked something, the Light Dragon King released her breath attack directly at the seal. The masked intruder suddenly panicked as his invisibility was unveiled. The masked intruder knew that he would not be able to dodge which is why he threw the strange crystal as hard as he can, but it was only able to tap the seal. Yet¡­that was enough. [A crack has appeared on the Seal of the Silver City. The destruction of the seal will be sooner.] Chapter 1835 Light Seeping Out

Chapter 1835 Light Seeping Out

?The seal that is supposed to be untouchable by normal means has formed a crack. The crack was notrge, but it was noticeable as light started to seep out of it as if the brilliance of the Goddess of Light Luminaria cannot be hidden. The masked godughed wildly as its body was hit by the Light Dragon King with a powerful light spell that disintegrated the body. "A small sacrifice to pay for the absolute win in the war." The masked god stated as his essence was destroyed by the dragon breath of the Light Dragon King. The Darkness Dragon King is also done with his side as the demigod that he bathed in his dragon breath has also disintegrated. The two dragon kings knew that a crack forming would inevitably speed up the process of the seal bing undone. They hurriedly informed all the gathering armies to now march to the location as the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be unleashed far sooner than expected. == Back in arge castle made of gold, a certain trickster god suddenly woke up and screamed in pain. It was none other than the God Loki that screamed as the pain he felt being disintegrated by dragon breath is very real. Even in he can cerate numerous clones that can act on his behalf, the pain and feeling is all connected. "You scream too much." A god that had ravens on his shoulders suddenly stated. "Brother Odin, how about doing what I did and create a copy of yourself to be destroyed? Do you think that dragon breath is something that can be taken without even wincing in pain? Even if they are not divine beings, dragons were birth from the same primordial source of gods." The God Loki stated. "I told you that you should have used a demigod that you can possess instead. My pawn was able to do the job well and all I did was use some of my own power." The God Odin stated. "I do not have immense mastery over magic like you brother. The fact that you are able to control a demigod that should have great resistance to the influence of gods is a testament to how powerful your magic is. What is important is that we have finished the job." The God Loki stated. "Finished the job? You made a scratch on the seal. You should have destroyed it." The God Odin stated as their original n was to unleash the God of Light Luminaria early. "I did what I can given the situation. The good thing is that the seal has cracked and that her escape will be fasterpared to the actual date. All we need for her is to rampage fully to the point that the walls of the mortal realm will crumble." The God Loki stated. "I hope she does. I am counting on her immense hubris because we have sacrificed a lot to make sure this happens." The God Odin stated as he looked out towards Asgard to see that the once shining city started to be pale. "We will seed, brother. If one can determine the path that leads to great chaos then that would be me, Loki. She is also easy to manipte as she is too blinded by her own standards even though she is a goddess of light." The God Loki stated as his face suddenly twisted into an evil grin. "We will be the ones that rule the new world." The God Odin stated as he suddenly burst into numerous crows. == The seal getting cracked made rounds to all those that will participate in the subjugation of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The armies knew that killing a goddess was incredibly difficult but sealing them is always an option. The only thing that they needed to do is to make sure that they weaken the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The seal cracking might have pushed their agenda earlier, but the armies were almost ready. The demons started teleporting the armies to the site while also reinforcing the space around it. The demons knew that they should seal the Goddess of Light Luminaria in the battlefield so that she may not be able to flee should she start getting sealed. The seal cracking is not their only problem though as creatures made of light suddenly started to form from the light that seeped out. The creatures took on the form ofrge, winged beasts that had the shape ofrge birds. The dragons did not know how this came to be, but they know that the Goddess of Light Luminaria was not idle on the other side of the seal. The dragons were correct as the Goddess of Light Luminaria is indeed not wasting time. She grumbled for the first day of being sealed but she looked back to see that she barely had an army with her. She started to create beings made of light that she called Luxera. The Goddess of Light Luminaria created more powerful warriors to be under her service as days passed. She was able to create more concrete beings that were close to the existence of angels. She wanted to create angels, but she does not have the ingredients for them. She was also banned by the Gods of Death because she has disrespected them. She was d that the angels found a way to create more of their own but that also came at a cost that the newly created ones were weak. "The stronger newly created angels betrayed me already. I will just need to recreate another pawn for my ns. I have all the time in the world after all and the gods that can stop me are not able to even touch me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. Just as she was creating more humanoid Luxera, she suddenly felt the entire seal tremble. She felt the entire dimension quake and some of the energy from the mortal realm started to enter. She then saw cracks on the dimension which made herugh in pure unbridled joy. "It might not be enough, but I can send my first creations down to whittle at their forces. By the time that I am released, they will all be exhausted beyond belief and wiping them out will not be a problem." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. She might be disconnected from the mortal realm and sealed but that does not mean she is fully excluded. Even though there might not be many, but she still has some followers that pray to her. She was able to learn that the central continent is trying to band together to seal her permanently. "Fly my creations andy waste on the armies that dare to oppose me. If you can, destroy the seal from the outside!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as shemanded her first creations to slip out of the cracks. == The sudden arrival of light beasts became the official start of the battle. The dragons were the first ones to deal with the beasts made of light, but they were not easy to handle. Normal elemental attacks were not as effective against them, and physical attacks barely deal damage. The ones that can handle them were the light dragons and the darkness dragons. The light dragons can forcefully mess with the element that they are born with which is why they can damage the Luxera at full power. The darkness dragons had a much easier time as just one breath attack can destroy three at most. Still, the dragons were not enough as the Luxera poured out of the crack like ants. Some even pecked at the seal but their very forms cannot even increase the crack or make a dent. Seeing that they cannot influence the seal, the Luxera charged towards the army that has formed to seal the goddess of light. They were carrying their initialmand which is toy waste on the enemies of their creator. The Luxera charged at the waiting armies that were far from the seal. The sudden appearance of light-based monsters created some confusion, but the armies were able to rally. The armies started to kill as much of the Luxera as possible. The Luxeras were like pests that were difficult to exterminate but they were not unkible. The reinforcements started to arrive which as well made it easier for the first ones that fought to have some breathing room. The burden was shared but that does not mean that everything will be easy. As the days passed, the crack on the seal became much bigger. The Luxera that came out became even more powerful than the first ones that arrive on the day before. The stronger ones started to bang on the seal to try and destroy it, but they cannot as well. Still, the effort that the stronger Luxeras did had not go unnoticed. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could feel the space holding her weakened as more of her creations pounded on it. Chapter 1836 The Sealed Light Breaks I Chapter 1836 The Sealed Light Breaks I ??The Luxera that the Goddess of Light Luminaria started to flood out of the crack. She was already initially sealed for eight days when this happened. The crack started spewing light monsters at the ninth day. It would have been fine if this was just the case, but the crack became bigger which spewed bigger and more powerful Luxera. If the Luxera that came out did not try and make the crack bigger, then it would have been fine. Even if the effect of a small crack was unnoticeable, the fact that multiple Luxera pounded on the crack meant that the seal cannot hold its structure until the intended date. The crack became unstable to the point that even the dragons cannot tell when it will be released. The Luxera also came out in swarms as if they were created in the thousands because the Goddess of Light Luminaria was bored. The armies hastily arrived at the scene and battled with the Luxera while the dragons still maintained the seal. The Darkness Dragon King and the Light Dragon King were making sure that all of the Luxera do not bombard the seal, or it will break it and release the Goddess of Light Luminaria as soon as possible. "I am inevitable, mortals! Bow down to me while I am still in a good mood or face bright annihtion when I am freed!" The voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could now be heard from the crack. The fact that the Goddess of Light Luminaria can now be heard meant that the seal is weakening so much that it was only a matter of time it breaks. They were only on the tenth day but now they fear that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be released at the twelfth day at thetest. The crack grew bigger and bigger with each passing day, and they estimate that the Goddess of Light Luminaria can start destroying it by the next day. "Never vile goddess!" The Followers of the Gods of War shouted as they were assaulted by the angels and joined the fight. "With the guidance of justice! The Temple of Nemesis shall make sure that you shall be permanently sealed!" The High Priestess Gtea stated as she and her blind warriors came out with swords and scales. One would haveughed to see blind beings wield dangerous weapons, but they were the ones that they should fear the most. The Followers of the Gods of Justice are differentpared to other gods as they would be the smallest in number. They are the smallest in number because not a lot of mortal beings can uphold justice. The Followers of the Gods of Justice also have special abilities that are feared even by the most menacing of mortals. Their attacks always strike true and would hurt more against enemies that havemitted more injustices. This is also the reason why their temples are almost loners because they can smell even the smallest injustices but mainly it is due to their strikes hurt a lot. "Try as you may mortals but even the other gods will not be able to stop me!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as sheughed. The battle against the creatures that the Goddess of Light Luminaria raged on. The scene became chaotic as time passed by because more Luxera came out while more armies were transported. By the eleventh day, all the armies that have volunteered to participate have arrived even the Pantheon Guild. "Is the guild leader still not out from the dimension?" Pana asked Levin Cloud. "He is still inside that weird thing. The cloud itself is like a separated dimension upon the inspection of the Daemos Elders but he is safe. He also messaged us that he was just finishing things up and wille as soon as we can." Levin Cloud stated as he is now the one in charge of the guild for now. "It would have been better if he was here though. His presence is a bitforting whenever we deal with world ending threats." Creepysoo stated. "He always does make it seem that everything will end up fine, but we must make sure that we can hold off the goddess or defeat her even if he does not arrive." Peridot stated as their base of operations is the central continent. "Time for battle but make sure to have shifts when fighting! As long as the Goddess of Light Luminaria has yet to be released, we shall maintain our stamina and gears." Levin Cloud stated as the first group of fighters stepped forward along with him. All the guilds from the game made sure to participate in the defeat of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. A lot of good stuff wille out if they do seal a High God. They would be rewarded handsomely because a High God should not have been able to descend unto the world as of now. A lot of hidden demigods also came as they thought this might be a chance to steal some of the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s divinity. Each group came for their different gains but all of it was mostly personal. This also meant that the army is disorderly and would not work together with one another unless agreed upon. A lot of yers are actually amazed that no one started killing each other yet as if it was agreed upon to at least avoid that. It also helps that the dragons and the demons that were there are maintaining order. The demons are now in full battle mode as well because they actually intend to kill the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Even the dragons also have that intention because of what happened in their most sacred ce. This is actually one of the rare times that the dragons and the demons have agreed on the destruction of another being. If that does not tell you that the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s personality is trash, then no one know what will. The eleventh day came to pass, and the crack became bigger than before which made the light inside the seal seep out even more. The seal started to rumble and the space around it started to shake as well. The rumbling was not made from outside the seal but inside of it as the Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that she could severely weaken it ande out today at the peak hour of the day. The armies outside could feel the tension as with each rumble of the seal meant that the Goddess of Light Luminaria released some powerful force. The beings outside the seal can feel that powerful energy even though they were not the intended targets. A small fear crept in the hearts of the mortals, but they knew that they would be ves to a goddess if they do not seal her back. "Temporal Return!" The voice of a demon suddenly echoed as numerous clocks suddenly appeared outside of the seal. The numerous clocks locked in on the space of the seal and started to move backwards. With each clock moving backward, the cracks on the seal started to reverse as well. The banging from the other side of the seal started to be erratic as if the one on that side was extremely annoyed. "You demons dare! I shall start with your race and torture you for eternity! My creations! Kill that demon!" The voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as the seal started to revert back to a few hours ago. The demon that reversed time was none other than Koronn and he did not even pay any attention to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Luxera that she created started to swarm towards Koronn as they weremanded by their creator. As long as Koronn was reversing the state of the seal, the Goddess of Light Luminaria will not be able to forcefully get out today. Even if he only dyed the inevitable, some form of breathing room would be the best for the armies as they can feel the exhaustion rolling in. "Watch out!" somebody shouted as numerous Luxera suddenly flocked towards Koronn. "Daemos Time!" Koronn stated as he suddenly summoned a scythe made of gears and clock hands. As if the whole field became pale violet, Koronn suddenly became extremely fast that he created after images of himself. From the eyes of a mortal that is what happened but not to those sensitive with time fluctuations. Koronn did not speed up, but he slowed down time to a great degree that even light creatures looked like they were not moving. "I did not know that I will have to do exercises today." Koronn stated as numerous Luxera suddenly popped as he defeated all of them in a span of one second. The onlookers could not believe that an old demon like Koronn was actually that powerful because they always thought that he was the weakest of the Daemos Elders. Chapter 1837 The Sealed Light Breaks II Chapter 1837 The Sealed Light Breaks II ??There has always been a debate online with yers on who would be the weakest of the Daemos Elders. There was even a poll that themunity voted on and all of them were in agreement that the weakest was Elder Koronn. They based this on their observations on the feats that each Daemos elder has done. Still, they know that each of the Daemos Elder is more powerful than the normal NPC. The yers saw Elder Ascalor move entire armies in a split-second while also using spells that destroys his enemies via a powerful space vacuum. Elder Bronx is the next strongest via voting as they saw how he is basically destruction incarnate when he gets serious. They voted Elder Koronn as the weakest because no one has seen him do anything and he is regarded as a shut-in and a bookworm. This was the first time that the yers have seen what Elder Koronn is capable of as he is destroying hundreds of powerful Luxera by himself. The most terrifying thing is that the Luxera could not even counterattack as they were basically frozen in time or Elder Koronn moved extremely fast. The yers did not even believe a post that the Demon Equinox believes that the most terrifying elder to battle with was Elder Koronn. Time bent at the will of the Time Demon. The title, Time Demon, is something that Elder Koronn got when he was very active in his duties in the Daemos Corps. He was actually the most feared of the demons back then because of his influence over time itself. He can even defeat a demon with temporal magic which made every demigod afraid of him even though he was just a greater demon then. "Ah! This will really hurt my backter." Elder Koronn stated but he is actually just saying that because he is really not in the mood to fight. As if his personality was affected by his mastery over temporal magic, he really likes to waste his time doing his hobbies and not being useful to the world. He was the one that perceived time as nothing more than a tool which is why he rarely goes out unless he is interested. He only went out to battle this time because Ascalor was still recuperating, and Bronx was preparing the Daemos Corps. "Still, the fact that my own temporal magic cannot fully restore the crack meant that something divine made that crack. The best that I can do is hold the seal and destroy all these pests that are flying around me." Elder Koronn stated as he actually expected to restore the seal with his magic. Elder Koronn thought that he could restore the seal in one go but something blocked him from doing so. Something was mixed into the cracks that made sure that deterioration would be its normal state. As if the enemies already expected that a demon would reverse time to fix the seal. He knew that only extremely rare things can do this as interfering with time itself is also a natural process for Koronn like breathing. Koronn views turning back time as a state where the target just reverses into its natural state. Living and non-living things have the same process as all of them have states. As long as the registered state of the exploded rock for example is arge boulder then he will be able to revert it to that. The seal that he is trying to reverse has registered that its natural state is that of numerous cracks. The best that Koronn could do is to make sure that the seal will be maintained at its less cracked state. Still, he cannot force this as always reversing time would drain a lot from him as temporal magic drains the most mana among Origin Magic. He also cannot dy the inevitable which is the release of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He just made the logical choice of holding it as long as he can while the armies below defeated all the annoying light monsters. "You cannot hold the seal forever, demon!" The voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she can still feel the seal weakening even if it slowed down. "Just pipe it down, you old hag! We would have let you do anything, but your minions dare kill demons. We shall make sure that you will be sealed for at least a millennium. I bet that will weaken you thoroughly as you will be forgotten by then." Elder Koronn stated. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that demons do not bluff as the demons would definitely seal her when they have the chance. She also did not n to have the demons killed because that was really not in her n. She even warned her minions to just let the demons do their task of maintaining the world. She knows the real reason why the demons exist, and she did not want to have them exterminated. She actually never advocated for the eradication of the demons as it was only her radical believers that did so. She only told her believers back then to never trust a demon as they are beings of destruction and told them to stay away. She did not expect that the radical followers that she had would twist it to spread that she wanted the demons exterminated. She did not want to admit it, but she was swept away by these radical ideologies as well because it brought her great faith. Her power rose when radical ideologies from her faith risen as well. Even if she knew that the demons are the ones maintaining the world and the universal barrier just by existing. "Since threats do not work on you then I shall give you some useful things. I can tell you about your father, Demon Koronn." The voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria stated without any aggression. Koronn might not have replied but he could be seen to have reacted strongly to the words of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was able to see Elder Koronn''s reaction even though she can only peer through the cracks. She held this information because she believed this was valuable to deal with the demons should they stop her from taking over. "You want that don''t you? I know that you have been looking for your father. You were famous back then for being only born from one demon parent." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she knew of Koronn''s identity. "I no longer need such a thing because I already have a new family. You have touched that new family which is why you will pay dearly for it." Elder Koronn stated as he started to no longer entertain the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is shocked to learn of this as this was her trump card against the demons. She held vital information that an Arch Demon was searching for his whole life. What the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not know is that Elder Koronn has greatly changed since hisst experience with the River of Time. If the Goddess of Light Luminaria offered this information before that happened, then she might have gotten a deal from the demons. "WahHHHHH!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria screamed as she no longer has anything that she can use against the demons. She believed greatly that the information about the father of Koronn would be enough to make the demons turn a blind eye as long as she promises not to destroy the stability of the world. She started to rampage inside the sealed dimension as her n has failed. She then started to wrack her brain on why that is the case as demons are known to be stubborn and held to their personal beliefs. "That damned, young demon! Equinox!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she remembered the demon that humiliated her. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that the changes within the psyche of the demons are due to him. He was the greatest variable that entered the fray which almost made her n blow into smoke. He was the reason why the demons cared more for the world now then before when they only cared about making sure that it is maintained. "Make sure to kill that young demon and erase him from existence! No¡­ I shall personally do it myself or else my grudge will not cease." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as her whole body started to glow. The Goddess of Light Luminaria noticed that her humanoid form started to get disintegrated which is why she calmed herself down. She was almost about to release her true celestial form and vaporize some of her creations in the sealed dimension. She had to be careful as she will find it difficult to revert to a humanoid form should she release her true form as she will be vulnerable to being killed in that form. Chapter 1838 The Sealed Light Breaks III Chapter 1838 The Sealed Light Breaks III ??The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that she must be calm since she just needs something more to even the ying field. She needed to have chaos to ensue that the demons will no longer pay attention to what she is doing. She needed a distraction for the demons as she can wipe out the other beings that dared to raise their weapons against her. "Gods of Light! I shall give you an ultimatum! Help me and I shall give all of you amnesty and shall never step on you ever again. I swear this on the First Light!" The voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as her speech crossed all over the world. Those that heard her voice would have been bewildered on what help she wanted but her intent was veiled in the light that escaped. The gods of light that have hid themselves in the corners of the world heard the call of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Some rose to action while others did not even think about doing the Goddess of Light Luminaria a favor. Koronn would have thought that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has gone crazy as she did not even say what she wanted help on, but he suddenly felt numerous reverberations on the world. Parts of the world started to generate rifts that made the barrier that separated the mortal and divine closer. Koronn could not believe that the Goddess of Light Luminaria would think of such a thing. Elder Koronn now had the choice of keeping the Goddess of Light Luminaria sealed or fixing the damages that the gods of light are doing on the world barrier. He did not have to think that deep on the choice that he needed to do. He picked thetter as keeping the Goddess of Light Luminaria would be meaningless if the world would be overrun by unknown entities. "Heroes! I will need to leave. I need to leave this area up to you as the henchmen of the goddess has turned to destroying the world barrier. I shall give all of you myst gift, but I shall hurry back once I have done my duties. The Gift of Time!" Elder Koronn stated. [You have been afflicted by the Gift of Time.] [Speed has been increased by 20%] [Reaction Speed has been increased by 30%.] A powerful sh of light suddenly covered the area as all the Luxera that were currently flying about froze in time. That was not the only effect that Koronn has left as all the warriors that were there are gifted with a speed buff.The buff was insane because it sped up what all beings need in battle which are speed and reaction speed. Koronn vanished as soon as he cast the spell, but the warriors were not mad that he suddenly left. The spell that he used on the seal were still affecting it which meant that they might have enough days left. The enemy monsters were also frozen in ce even though they do not know for how long. Still, the yers did not let such a prime opportunity got to waste. A loud battle cry echoed in the area as the Followers of the War Gods started their rampage on the enemies that are frozen in time. The enemies that were frozen in time were notpletely frozen though. Once the enemy is attacked, the enemy monster would then slowly recover their speed. The slowness in recovering their normal speed made it easy for the army to destroy the Luxera though. The armies created strategies of killing the Luxera with one hit by bombarding them with powerful attacks all at once. The mages were the ones that are happy with this because they could just freely chant their spells and they will kill monsters. The entire ce became an experience farm site just because of one spell from an Elder Daemos. The spell was not permanent though as the Luxera started to slowly recover their movement after twenty minutes. This was enough time for the armies to get their movement straight and precise. The Luxera that were in the thousands suddenly started to drop into mere hundreds. The killing rate was so fast that the Goddess of Light Luminaria scowled. The armies managed to defeat the Luxeras in a matter of two hours which made them have time to rest. The buff that they were given by Koronn also wore out as they suddenly felt sluggish. The aftereffect of the skill is that the people that have gotten it will need to have some time to adjust to their normal thinking capacity. "The demons have gone but all my lesser creations have been destroyed. I shall just wait my time for two days are all I need. In two days, this world shall know what true light is." The Goddess of Light Luminaria muttered to herself as she was enveloping her remaining five angel leaders with a cocoon made of light. == Adrian opened his eyes and saw a different ce than Avalon. The ce was full of clouds and rumbling thunder.He could even see that it was not in the mortal realm as if his body transcended it. This ce was some sort of pocket dimension that Kimat has created. "Find me, master!" The voice of Kimat suddenly echoed inside of Adrian''s head. Adrian did not know why he was sent here but he knows that it might not have been a coincidence. The ce that he is right now is something that Kimat has created, or it might have been a ce Kimat''s dormant power has created. Adrian knew that with each powerful thing Kimat swallowed meant a change in his body. The change might be subtle, but it was not subtle enough as Adrian could feel it from his connection with Kimat. Something fundamental has changed within Kimat as his very soul was also transformed into some extent. This is now a ce that Kimat''s soul has manifested and pulled Adrian''s entire being inside. It was as if Kimat''s Soul Chamber suddenly manifested into another dimension. "Master! Find me! Anchor me to you!" The voice of Kimat once again trailed off but this time it did not echo in his head. "No other soulbounds and no Paradox to lead me as well. It seems that it is time for me to do this the old-fashioned way and call upon his soul." Adrian stated as he started walking. Adrian could hear Kimat''s voice trail off in the distance as if he was near. He followed the call as fast as he could, but the distance did not seem to be smaller. In fact, the distance seemed to stay the same and did not even change. The same trailing voice can be heard even if he walked a hundred meters from where he came from. "Kimat! Where are you!?" Adrian shouted expecting an answer, but the calls were still the same. All the trailing voice had the same things that they said which would then trigger a rumbling thunder sound once Kimat''s voice can no longer be heard. Adrian walked around in circles, but every word and sense of distance was the same. He even tried just walking straight but the loudness of Kimat''s voice did not change. "What is happening? It is as if I am walking but staying at the same ce at the same time. I am not walking around in circles nor moving forward. As if my vision itself is being obscured." Adrian thought to himself as walking did not get him anywhere. "I am here, master." The voice of Kimat stated as he then heard the rumble of thunder. "Kimat?!" Adrian stated but this time he did not move at all. Adrian did not move forward but instead looked down on his feet where he stood. The dark clouds that he thought were clouds are actually not. Each rumble from thunder did note from the clouds itself but to the being that was talking. Kimat is indeed calling out to him, but he was already near Kimat. "Master!" the voice of Kimat stated. "I have found you." Adrian stated as arge head of a gigantic tiger suddenly rose up from the clouds, but the clouds were actually parts of Kimat''s body. The dark cloudsced with white clouds was none other than Kimat himself. His entire body looked so enormous that he was monstrous in size just like that of Kaon. The appearance was different though as Kimat is supposed to be white, but his gigantic form had ck fur with white stripes. He did not know why this is, but he believed it is due to the fact that a notification has appeared before him. [You soulbound, Kimat, has perfectly fused with the Qlipoth Essence that you have chosen for him.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has perfectly resonated with Gha''agsheh.] [Beware for you have created a Living Natural Disaster.] Chapter 1839 The Light Breaks Free

Chapter 1839 The Light Breaks Free

?The armies were all exhausted from the continuous battles yesterday. Thanks to Elder Koronn, all of them were able to destroy the Luxera that have been released from the seal. They were all resting as they have wiped out each enemy that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has created. The armies expected a fight the next day as well since more powerful Luxera have seeped out of the crack the following day. They waited in anticipation for the next wave of enemies to appear, but they were surprised that nothing came out. The armies would have been much more enthusiastic if powerful light monsters came out because they know that nothing seeping out is no good. All the beings in Pandemonium knew that experiencing a calm after such turbulent times is not a good omen. They already know that sealed inside that space is the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They would have liked it more if she struggled and expressed her wrath by creating more monsters. "I do not like this feeling. It is so eerie as if the end ising." One of the yers stated as they felt a chill in their spine. They know that the Goddess of Light Luminaria is not a being that takes offense lightly. A lot of yers have seen the video of the Pantheon guild offending her and they knew that she was a vengeful goddess. She would not take kindly to any offense that is thrown at her which means that being quiet is not in her nature when thousands of beings are destroying her creations. Each of the armies did not want to idle which is why they started to prepare for advance formations when the Goddess of Light Luminaria breaks free from her seal. Just because they are fighting a goddess does not mean that they will not use everything in their arsenal to defeat her. Some religious orders even took out items that can deal damage to dark gods or distorted gods even though they do not know if it will work on a god of Pandemonium. The Church of Light have started to crumble as there are not many followers left from the people. All their misdeeds throughout the years have started to circte in every kingdom of the central continent. They may be others that still worship the Goddess of Light Luminaria but those are the people that cannot be reached from word of mouth. "What is she doing?" Levin Cloud asked as he was very unnerved at the fact that the Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly became silent. "Whatever it is, we know that she will not go down without a fight. She is not a goddess that will back down especially against mortals. Make immediate preparations as we will need to be ready when she breaks free." Solstice stated as she also observed the seal. The seal was getting more and more cracks by the hour which means that the Goddess of Light Luminaria might get released sooner rather thanter. A lot of the churches prepared for the second advent of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They knew that working together is the only way to defeat a High God that has descended. "Any news from the guild leader?" Kabrakan asked. "Not really. It seems that he is out ofmission as of the moment. He would have given us a heads up if he was already done." Levin Cloud stated. "How about the demons? They suddenly vanished from the battlefield like Elder Koronn." Lycan asked. "It is the other gods of light that have descended. Some of them created rifts in space or in the world barrier. They diverted the attention of the demons away from this area as per themand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She seems to know the real essence of the demons which is why she wanted them out of here." Creepysoo stated as he received news from the wraiths that pop out of the ground that cam from the Undead Citadel. "Will the Undead Kinge to the fight?" Levin Cloud asked as he knew that powerful undead would be weed against the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Unfortunately, one of the gods of light that have scattered seemed to have gone face to face with my father. The Undead King will not be able to join us because he is currently fighting against one of the greater gods of light. There will be a detached force that wille but I doubt that they can go against the angels." Creepysoo stated. The undead are much weaker when there is light which means that they will be weakened just at the mere presence of angels. They might be able to ovee such a thing, but they have to have high personas for that to happen. Ordinary undead will just get vaporized by any angelic attack as their magic contains holy and light elements. "The elves in Avalon cannot leave as well because the gods of light are roaming about. With the Daemos Elders fixing the rifts and the world barrier, the elven elders cannot leave Avalon as they might attack the Tree of Life and Death." Levin Cloud stated. "Is that the reason why the Evergreen guild only has their vice guild leader? Anastasia must be guarding the world tree that they have grown in fear that the gods of light might be greedy." Solstice stated as she wanted to have another person that can revive dead yers in this fight, but they do not have one. "Having a territory means that they should always leave some fighting force or else they might get attacked. If there were no stray gods, then they might be able to move freely." Peridot stated as not all of the elite forces of the guilds present are here. The next day came, and they thought that everything would be just like yesterday, but they are mistaken. A powerful cracking sound echoed in the distance as the seal has been broken prematurely. "I AM FREE!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as a bright light covered the area once she was free. Chapter 1840 The Terror of Light Chapter 1840 The Terror of Light ??The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not release more Luxera out of the seal as they would just get destroyed without her there to empower them. She swallowed her pride and muttered to herself that it is all for her greater good. She knew that sending senseless monsters out once more will just empower her enemies. She looked at the five angels that were left by her side. The five were angels of the first generation that did not leave her. They were the angels that were not tempted by the seducer she has created. She always felt bitter that her mere creation was able to demand things from her, but she was the one that became victorious in the end. Mikhail was her most prized creation as he was the most beautiful being that she has created. He was also the most wed of her creations since he had free will. She did not know why that happened, but Mikhail was the most lifelike among her creations since she could not force him to do anything. "If you had only remained loyal to me then I would have had you ruling by my side. He was even created with some essence of the Asmodians even though I made sure to erase much of the Asmodian identity in it. I would have ruled by now if he was not foolish and just stayed as my puppet." The Goddess of Light Luminaria muttered as she oversaw the cocoons of light that she covered her angels with. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that she alone might not be enough to cover the entire central continent. Unlike before when she was in her divine realm, she cannot look at the world from an observer''s perspective. She now had to use her divine sense to feel and see things in the world which made her feel very mundane. The reason why she wants to rule the central continent is due to the fact that any believers will be her eyes. She believed that converting all the humans to her side would make her the real ruler of the central continent. She was reliant on humans that believe her to be able to manage the vast territory that is the central continent. As of now, the Goddess of Light Luminaria cannot see other ces because she is losing followers by the second. The angel raid was not something that aided her in getting more followers. She could no longer see much as her followers were either hiding or from ces that are isted. The gods of light that escaped her grasp also cut her ties with her as soon as they were able to break free. Their followers no longer counted as hers which is why she cannot see using them as well. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is now left with a few thousand people and her angels. "No matter because they will all revere me in the end. I have already activated my divine shards that I have embedded on the angels to ensure perfect control over them. When they wake up, I will have four angels that have the power of a lesser god under me and one that has the strength of a greater god." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she felt the sealed dimension ripple. The Goddess of Light Luminaria felt the entire sealed dimension suddenly be weaker. The spell that reversed the cracks finally stopped as the demon that cast it is not here to maintain it. If the demon was here, then he might have been able to slow down the seal so that it breaks at its specified time, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria did something about that. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did expect that some of the gods of light would follow her request as long as she promises to reward them. She believed that they would want to side with her because she is the most powerful goddess that has descended. She will be the one top rule the world and it was only a matter of hours before that starts. "Rest well mortals! For I shall have my reckoning!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought to herself as she poured more power into the light cocoons. A powerful shattering sound suddenly spread all throughout the area as the seal of the Goddess of Light Luminaria has been destroyed. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was released from her seal two days in advance. She appeared in a bright sh of light that nketed the entire area to the point that all living beings had to close their eyes. The Goddess of Light Luminaria appeared with five light spheres around her and a couple hundred Luxera. The armies might have not bothered with the Luxera as they have beaten a lot of them but the ones that appeared with the Goddess of Light Luminaria are different. The Luxera surrounding the Goddess of Light Luminaria lookedpletely humanoid and had wings just like angels. The only difference with the present Luxera from the angels is that they look more golem or doll like. The wings on their backs are more like streaks of light instead of actual feathered wings. The Luxera also held spears made of light as their weapons. They look more like automatons than actual monsters since they moved like magical machines. "I SHALL SHOW YOU THE TERROR THAT COMES FOR GOING AGAINST ME!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she suddenly created a small star that suddenly expanded. The star that the Goddess of Light Luminaria created looked small like marble at first, but it expanded at the blink of an eye. The small marble now looked a few hundred meters in diameter as the Goddess of Light Luminaria created a small sun. The Goddess of Light Luminaria hurled this small sun towards the army as she revealed her intent to wipe out all the beings here that dared to oppose her. Chapter 1841 Supernova Chapter 1841 Supernova ??"Supernova!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as therge sun that she created descended from the sky. "Defend!" Some of the yers shouted. "Activate the Anti Magic Field!" A yer shouted as if he was themander of the unified army. The mages did not panic as being calm under pressure is part of being a mage. About a thousand mages chanted the spell as they already ced the magic circle. Arge magic circle is summoned from the ground that the mages stood upon. It is not just one group of mages that has this as all of the armies were prepared. The world has already judged that the era of peace has ended ever since a dark god descended. All the kingdoms already made sure to develop magic that could oppose the magic of a god. "Futile!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she knew that the magic of humans can never defeat the magic of a god. "Ice Pce!" A yer that has the appearance of snow suddenly stated. Arge magical ice pce suddenly manifested in the far edge of the location of the Pantheon guild. Levin Cloud noticed that it was made by another yer. The yer that got the inheritance from the half Jotunn.The entire ice pce created a powerful frost barrier that decreased the heat that the Supernova had. Therge sun suddenly decreased in temperature that the Goddess of Light Luminaria noticed. She did not expect that there was a being there that had the inheritance of a frost being. The ice barrier might not have been able to defuse the Supernova, but it did weaken it to some degree. The anti-magic circles that the mages created are then shot towards the Supernova and all of them inteced with one another. The Supernova that the Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly glowed bright and dispersed. The cheers of the yers erupted as they were able to defuse a powerful attack that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has cast. "Do not becent, puny beings. Do you think that I can only make one?" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she created another Supernova. The faces of the yers suddenly dropped as they did not expect that a High God could fire such powerful magic in session. The yers hurriedly tried to do the same tactic earlier but the magic circles that they have carved for anti-magic has already been used up. The yer that created the ice pce would then use offensive ice magic that created numerous ice spikes fired towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The ice spikes did not even hit the Goddess of Light Luminaria as there was a powerful barrier that covered her. She did not even need to stop casting the Supernova spell in order to have the barrier deflect the attacks against her. The yers are starting to panic but they forgot that they have powerful allies that are also present. "Dark Javelin!" The Darkness Dragon King Drakness Tenebrosus suddenly shouted as he looked differentpared to before. The Darkness Dragon King Drakness Tenebrosus looked like a humanoid dragon instead of his usual draconic form that is a quadruped winged lizard. He looked like the Dragon Warrior Form that Hou Yiwei had but in full dark dragon glory. He clutched a spear made of pure darkness and tossed it towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Tch! Overgrown Lizard!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria reacted. The Goddess of Light Luminaria had to stop casting the Supernova spell and use the energy that she has collected to defend against the spear made of pure darkness. The spear of darkness punctured the Supernova spell which created a rain of fire and light. The rain of fire and light scattered all throughout the battlefield which created some confusion. The yers immediately used powerful barriers to protect them against the rain of fire and light. The Goddess of Light Luminaria looked irritated at the Darkness Dragon King Drakness Tenebrosus. She knew that having him there would make her unable to freely chuck out powerful light elemental spells. Even though the Goddess of Light Luminaria is a High God, she has to follow the rules of the world because the being that she swapped with also has to. Ark must cast spells that are Legendary Tier and above even though he does not need much mana to cast them as he is still weak. This weakness is also passed down to the Goddess of Light Luminaria as they not only switched ces but also restrictions. "I knew that I should have waited for the Chosen Nephilim to be stronger, but the opportunity already presented itself." The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought but she must make do with lower tier spells. The Goddess of Light Luminaria made a Supernova once again, but she did not wait for it to gather enough power. She destroyed it via a powerful explosion which resulted in another rain of fire and light. The Goddess of Light Luminaria wanted the Darkness Dragon King Drakness Tenebrosus to choose between dealing with her or saving the ones below. "Do you think that I did not think of that, pitiful goddess?" The Darkness Dragon King Drakness Tenebrosus stated. The other darkness dragons and light dragons suddenly emitted powerful elemental energy from their bodies. The darkness dragons created a powerful dark dome that absorbed the rain of fire and light which blessed the yers around with increased attack. The light dragons created a barrier of light that also absorbed the rain of fire and light but converted it to a blessing that healed those inside. "I shall deal with you myself!" The Darkness Dragon King Drakness Tenebrosus shouted as he held out his hand and a dark me suddenly created a weapon. A draconic de that is pure obsidian in color suddenly appeared in the darkness dragon king''s hand. It glinted as the de was so dark that t absorbed the light that is around it. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knitted her brows as she knows that de since that was used by the previous darkness dragon king in the fight against the dak gods. "Edax Lucis. The Devourer of Light. To think that a mere young dragon king was able to subdue it, but that de is not enough." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "Did you think that you are the only one that can control light?" another voice suddenly echoed as a female humanoid dragon also appeared. The female humanoid dragon looked more like a priestess that is veiled by light. She was even more beautifulpared to the Goddess of Light Luminaria as the light around her was gentle and warm. The light around the Goddess of Light Luminaria was hostile and searing which is vastly different to the ancient texts that described her. "Lumen Isens. I was wondering where you have gone to. Do you think that a dragon would be able to defeat me when ites to the control of light? You overestimate yourself, Light Dragon King! I am the Goddess of Light! Light itself bows down to me alone!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as the light around them suddenly shuddered. "You may be the Goddess of Light, but I am the Light Dragon King! Light itself is forced to heel under me!" The Light Dragon King Lumen Isens stated as she pulled something from the light. A staff made of pure white metal with a twinkling star on top of it is suddenly held by the Light Dragon King Lumen Isens. The Goddess of Light Luminaria looked severely irritated upon seeing the staff because that was something a goddess of light held once in the ancient ages. It is a weapon of divine might that should not have been wielded by a dragon. "Spiritus Stee. The Breath of a Star. How did you get that divine staff, Light Dragon King? I should not have asked because you are filthy, overgrown lizards that like to horde treasure! Once I am done with you, I shall be the new owner of that staff!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria snarled as she looked greedily at the staff that the light dragon king held. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could sense that the Spiritus Stee is not in its prime as the one holding it is not of divine origin. If it was full power, then the Goddess of Light Luminaria would be half in power by now as the staff sucks in the closest light source to make the wielder more powerful. She is also making sure that the Edax Lucis does not touch her as she will experience great pain. As the Goddess of Light Luminaria was observing the two dragon kings that are around her, an inconspicuous arrow made of pure darkness suddenly pierced her barrier. The Goddess of Light Luminaria felt a prick on her lower back as if an ant suddenly fiercely bit it. "Who dares!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted to mask the pain. Chapter 1842 Irritated Goddess Chapter 1842 Irritated Goddess ??Pana was just making sure that his control over the shadows is solid as he tried to enhance his bow using it. The shadowstched onto his bow, and it suddenly became a long bow that could shoot at high altitudes and long range. He then made sure to also enchant the arrow as he needed to make sure that it will fly that far without losing momentum. He aimed at the Goddess of Light Luminaria just to test it out. He did not even think that he would be able to hit her with that arrow as he believed that the barrier would just block it like other projectile attacks. With great precision, Pana released the arrow, and it flew at an incredibly fast rate. The shadows that enhanced his bow even made a snapping noise as it was dispelled with just one arrow. Fortunately for Pana, the weapon that he has did not snap or else he would be in big trouble. He looked up waiting for the arrow to be blocked by the barrier that is erected by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He wanted to see how powerful the attack was and if it had any effect on the barrier, but the arrow actually slipped right through. "Eh?!" Pana muttered as the shadow arrow hit the lower back of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Who dares!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria screamed as her concentration shifted towards the people below. Pana made the best course of action and melted in the shadows and also erased his presence using death energy. This is the style of fighting that the dark elves do when they suddenly need to drop aggression from the enemy. He also does not want to be smote by the Goddess of Light Luminaria as he hit a rather peculiar area on her body. The Darkness Dragon King and the Light Dragon King used this as a chance to make sure that the Goddess of Light Luminaria gets severely damaged. The Darkness Dragon King swiped his sword towards the neck of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He was about to hit her when she finally noticed him and erected an even more powerful barrier. The sword, Edax Lucis, destroyed the first barrier that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has created. True to its name that is the devourer of light, the barrier made of light is shattered and absorbed by the de. The de glinted in an even darker light as it took the power of the barrier and released it as a sword wave aura made of the darkness element. The Goddess of Light Luminaria created five barriers of light to deflect the sword wave but all five were destroyed. The good thing for the Goddess of Light Luminaria is that she was safe from the attack, but she forgot one more being. A beam of light suddenly sted the back of the Goddess of Light Luminaria which made her squeal in surprise. "You dare!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she looked towards the Light Dragon King since she sted the goddess of light with a light attribute magic spell. The Goddess of Light Luminaria would not have mind the spell, but this is the first time that she felt hurt by light. She was supposed to be the Goddess of Light and should be immune to any damage from that element. Her anger red up as she could not ept that there was a being that could hurt her using light magic. "You just ascended as a goddess of light. You are not like the Lightborne. Do not be presumptuous that you are immune to my magic." The Light Dragon King stated as smiled smugly. "It seems that I have been underestimating all of you too much. Even mere mortals dare to hurt me. I shall see what you can do when I release the army that I have created." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she looked upon the crack in space. The dimensional crack where the Goddess of Light Luminaria has yet to be fully closed. It seems that the Goddess of Light Luminaria is still using that separate dimension as a way to store her forces. Just like her statement, the Goddess of Light Luminaria made sure to have her powerful Luxera join the battle. The Luxera that came out of the crack were much more solid and humanlike. If they actually had souls in their bodies, then they would have been ssified as angels. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could not create anymore angels as she does not have the help of a god or goddess of life. Angels are created when souls are infused onto a Luxera, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria does not have authority over souls. "Go and destroy them!" The Goddess of Light Luminariamanded as all the Luxera spread their light streak wings and came out from the crack. The pocket dimension might have been bigger than anticipated as thousands of Luxera came out of it. The armies that were just watching the fight of three powerhouses are now in action. The Luxera dove towards the armies like a suicidal air bomber as their bodies made of light can withstand the impact of hitting the ground. "Iing! Use magic!" The yers shouted as Luxera are extremely resistant to physical attacks. The rain of magic attacks started, and the calm battlefield has once again be chaotic. The yers fought against the army that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has summoned. Everything would have been fine if they just need to defeat the Luxera but the five spheres floating near the Goddess of Light Luminaria still bothered them. The demigods that have joined in the army also noticed five spheres and they can feel the air of divinity from them. The angels that the Goddess of Light Luminaria are now being filled with divinity which should have been impossible as the angels under the goddess cannot achieve godhood since they are enved. Gods and goddesses or any being that wants to be one must be liberated. "Aim at the light spheres! Aid the dragon kings as much as we can!" One of the generals of the armies gathered stated. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was now on the defensive which is unusual for her since she tends to use powerful spells to defeat her opponent. This perturbed the two dragon kings as their opponent was not doing her pattern as if she was biding her time. The Light Dragon King suddenly felt a powerful jolt in the light element as if a being of great power over the light element is suddenly born. "Heavily injure her as fast as possible. I am worried about the beings that wille out of those spheres! Destroy them if you can." The Light Dragon King conveyed to the Darkness Dragon King via telepathy. The Darkness Dragon King also felt the powers inside those light spheres and feared that they might not be able to deal with the Goddess of Light Luminaria if all fivees out. He shed his sword towards the nearest light sphere, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria created tenyers of light barrier to protect it. The reason why some attacks were able to reach the Goddess of Light Luminaria was due to her focusing on defending the five light spheres instead of herself. "Destroy them!" The Darkness Dragon King stated as he felt that one of the light spheres is increasing in energy. The Darkness Dragon King and the Light Dragon King attacked at the same time as they tried to destroy two light spheres. They needed to at least seed with one as they feared that the Goddess of Light Luminaria might overwhelm them when the remaining Angels of Virtue awaken. A powerful golden barrier that is made of pure light blocked any attacks from reaching the light spheres. "Did you really think that I did not n all of it? I might be irritated right now but I shall be the one that wins in the end. You will all grovel under my feet like the lizards that you are." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated with great assurance. The attacks of the Darkness Dragon King and the Light Dragon King were unable to scratch the golden light barrier that the Goddess of Light Luminaria created. This does not mean that the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not have any difficulty at all as she was draining a lot more mana reserves than she thought she was. "We have arrived!" The four elemental dragon kings of fire, earth, wind, and water announced. The four elemental dragon kings were also apanied by numerous dragons and dragonkin as well. The Goddess of Light Luminaria sneered at the arrival of new enemies as she was already using a lot more energy protecting the angels. She was supplying them power and also protecting which is why she could not focus on the offensive but one of the light spheres started to expand. Chapter 1843 The Diligent Angel Chapter 1843 The Diligent Angel ??One of the light spheres expanded and released a powerful shockwave that also released a light wave. The light wave made all those near the Goddess of Light Luminaria get blown away a few meters. A female angel came out of the sphere, but she did not express any emotions. Still, those that knew of this angel would know her as the Angel of Diligence Uriel. The Angel of Diligence Uriel came out of the light cocoon with armor that is made of white gold and silver. She also has a silver helmet that covered the top of her head until her eyes which made it seem that she cannot see anything. Her armor was more akin to what a woman warrior would wear but lesser for more mobility. The Angel of Diligence Uriel looked like a battle mage angel as she is still an angel that casts powerful spells. Her six wings spread just like before and it resembled golden mes. Her entire body bursts with power as her blessing that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has given became maximized. The Angel of Diligence Uriel has awakened the Goddess Fragment that was hidden in her soul. "Very good, child. I knew that you would be the first one to be able to awaken as you have limitless power. Now, defend the one that awakened your potential! Destroy all the enemies that have ndered me!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as the Angel of Diligence Uriel suddenly burst into more power. "As the goddess wills!" The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated but it was without emotion. The Angel of Diligence Uriel suddenly released a powerful wave of pure light energy that knocked back all the dragons that were flying in the sky. The Darkness Dragon King and the Light Dragon King were also knocked back as well as they were not excluded. The power of the Angel of Diligence Uriel is now equivalent to that of a lesser god. == NPC Name: Uriel Title: Angel of Diligence Race: Neo Angel Species: Magna Ophanim Health: 100% MP: 100% (Infinite as long as light is present) Description: The Angel of Diligence Uriel has been awakened by the Goddess of Light Luminaria by using the goddess fragment that thetter has embedded on the soul of the angel. She still has the great power that she possesses when she was still an ordinary angel. She now has the strength equal to that of a Lesser God. She will only obey the orders of the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she is the absolute existence in her eyes. == "Light of Purification!" The Angel of Diligence Uriel shouted as her wings suddenly released powerful rays of light. The light rays were golden in color and spread out in six directions where six armies were gathered. The six golden rays hit the areas which razed the ground and produced powerful explosions. The screams of the people that were hit echoed in the area but that was music to the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s ears. "Yes. This is how it should be. Fear and respect are all but one thing to me. Punish the heathens in my name, Uriel." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "Exterminate the heathens." The Angel of Diligence Uriel muttered as she used more Light of Purification spells. "Help them, Lumen Isens. I shall be enough to deal with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. If the Angel of Diligence Uriel is not stopped, the army would be wiped out eventually. Make sure that everyone will be able to gather as one force." The Darkness Dragon King stated. "Drakness¡­ you cannot deal with her alone." The Light Dragon King stated as it took two of them to even make the Goddess of Light Luminaria go on the defense. "I shall not be alone. I will have my dark dragons be with me as support." The Darkness Dragon King stated as he called upon five dark dragons. The five dark dragons released their dragon breath while the Darkness Dragon King charged forward to hit the Goddess of Light Luminaria with his de. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was not able to release spells like Supernova as she was once again back to the defensive. Still, she believed that the Angel of Diligence Uriel will wipe out all her enemies for her. "Another one is about to hatch. Just a bit more and I will be the winner. Once all of my Neo Angels get released, the central continent shall be mine to take!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought as she snickered while battling the darkness dragons. == "Humans! Aid me in destroying the angel!" The Light Dragon King stated as she countered the rays of golden light that the Angel of Diligence Uriel released. The Light Dragon King created light barriers that took on the form of white crystals. These white crystal barriers absorbed the Light of Purification and turned to dust. The dust would then be transformed into healing energy that helped those that were injured before. There were some casualties already but those were the unlucky ones that got directly hit by the Light of Purification beams. "Aid the Light Dragon King!" The generals managed to scream out theirmands in order to organize the chaotic army. The Angel of Diligence Uriel did not show emotion as she was just like a mechanical doll that released powerful light spells. She did not show any emotion or any sign of exhaustion as she just performed what she wasmanded to do. She then started to collect light elemental energy into one point just like what the Goddess of Light Luminaria did. "Supernova." The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated as she has already created a three-meter-tall sun. "Curse of Sluggishness!" Creepysoo suddenly casted as a ck shadow suddenly went towards the Angel of Diligence Uriel. The collection of the light elemental energy suddenly became slow as Creepysoo used a curse that forced the affected being to get slowed down by half for ten seconds. It was effective as the small sun became slower to umte which granted them enough time. The mages of the army and the half Jotunn yerunched spells of the water element towards the Angel of Diligence Uriel. The small sun that the Angel of Diligence Uriel created suddenly got smothered which weakened it greatly. When the Supernova spell was released, the impact was enough to be defended by the army. If the Angel of Diligence Uriel could show emotion, then she might have be frustrated, but she was now likened to a machine. "Supernova." The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated as another small sun started to get created. "Once more." The general stated as they needed to do the previous n to smother the small sun. "Supernova." The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated once more as another small sun manifested beside her. The jaws of the army dropped as another sun was created by the Angel of Diligence Uriel which the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not do. In fact, the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s Supernova was bigger and more powerful, but she did not create another because she was still empowering the light cocoons. Two small suns started to get created as the heat in the area started to rise as well. "As if these mindless light monsters were not enough¡­ there is also another one that just chucks out powerful spells as if they are nothing." Levin Cloud stated as he was busy supporting the guild against the numerous Luxera aiming at them. "For the Fallen!" A loud voice suddenly boomed as a powerful shockwave is heard from the sky. An angel with grayish wings suddenly manifested as she wielded her ming sword. The emotionless Angel of Diligence Uriel suddenly showed as light aversion to the flying angel as it seems that she deems that being''s presence as an eyesore. The two Supernovas that the Angel of Diligence Uriel created that was supposed to beunched at the armies were diverted towards the angel with gray wings. "Dodge!" Some of the yers shouted as they knew that the gray winged angel might be an ally since she is hated by the white winged angel. "Light yer!" The Fallen Angel Gomory shouted as she suddenly got covered with the mes from her sword. The two Supernova spells that were extremely powerful and could kill a hundred people in an instant was suddenly sliced into two. The two Supernovas that were cut exploded but the lethality of it was halved. The Fallen Angel Gomory descended to the level of the Angel of Diligence Uriel as if attempting to challenge her. "A Fallen. Intense hate for the first traitors. Changing the target to the Fallen." The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated in an almost robotic tone. The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated as all her spells are now diverted towards the Fallen Angel Gomory. The rest of the army were a bit caught off guard as they do not know what a Fallen is. Chapter 1844 Gomory

Chapter 1844 Gomory

Gomory felt the powerful essence of the Goddess of Light Luminaria manifest into the mortal realm. It is not just her but also the other Fallen. All the angels or light based being that came from the goddess and betrayed her have also felt her presence. Just as they felt the presence of the goddess, her presence also vanished as fast as possible. "What happened?! Why did I feel the presence of the Goddess of Light Luminaria?" Gomory stated as she looked towards her other Fallenrades that were partially awakened due to the manifestation of the goddess. "She really manifested but is sealed once again. We cannot move as we are still in the process of waking. We shall give you some of our energies but that will also put us to sleep again." The Fallen stated as it would take at least a year for them to fully move their bodies without any repercussions. "I shall take on our burden. The Goddess of Light Luminaria will surely destroy us if she learns that we are still alive. She thinks of us as her greatest mistake." Gomory stated as the essences of the sleeping Fallen is absorbed by her sword. "You have five releases so make it count as each attack will make even the Goddess of Light Luminaria feel hurt." One of the Fallen stated as they went to sleep once again. Gomory immediately went to the closest kingdom that she was in and asked around. She felt that the tension of the people was high because they have learned that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has descended. She was immediately sealed again by the sacrifice of a Goddess of Justice, but she will eventually get unsealed. Gomory knew that she is still too weak to wield the true power of the Fallen which is why she needed to train. She used the remaining time of two weeks to better herself so that she can wield the power of the Fallen with great might and precision. She immediately dived into perilous dungeons by herself until the day of the unsealing of the Goddess of Light Luminariaes. == "For the Fallen!" Gomory shouted as she came zing with her ming sword. Numerous spells were directed at her from the Angel of Diligence Uriel, but she was able to cut them off. The army were awestruck at the power of the Fallen Gomory, but they also noticed the disdain on the face of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria even forgot to defend herself and shot a powerful beam of light towards Gomory. "Ugh!" Gomory reacted as she suddenly blocked the light beam from the Goddess of Light Luminaria with her sword. Gomory was sent flying downwards as the sudden hit from the goddess was not something that she has expected. She was about to get sent crashing down to the ground when vines suddenly sprouted from it and cushioned her fall. She looked surprised as she looked around to see who saved her. "Levin Cloud! Thanks!" Gomory stated. "Do not mention it as you have helped us back then. I thought that the Fallen would note but it seems that I was wrong." Levin Cloud stated. Levin Cloud and the others or the Pantheon guild are aware of the existence of the Fallen. One of their guild members, Ark, is basically raised by the Fallen as he was the chosen Nephilim. They usually aided him in his quests that takes them to talk with the Fallen that are awake. "The Goddess of Light Luminaria must not be given free reign in the central continent. She is too much of a selfish goddess to even think about others. She will ruin the central continent even better than a dark god or distorted god." Gomory stated. What Gomory stated is true because the Goddess of Light Luminaria only cares about herself and her satisfaction. She might have been a different being back when she was a mortal, but she changed when she became a goddess. Rather, some would say that her true personality came out when she held absolute power. "Tell me that you came here with a way to at least destroy the Goddess of Light Luminaria?" Levin Cloud asked. "I do but I have limited chances. I already used one when I shed at the powerful spells and blocked the attack from the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Gomory stated as she used one of her chances to save herself. "Maybe you should not have shouted your arrival. Just saying." Levin Cloud pointed out. "Something within me just made me shout. I am not even much of a shouter." Gomory stated. "Nice reunion and all but we need help here." Peridot stated as she was blocking attacks from Luxera and spells from the Angel of Diligence Uriel. "I need help in reaching the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Can you guys help me? I am sure Equinox can just port me up there immediately." Gomory asked Levin Cloud. "Yeah¡­ he is not here yet. He is busy with other problems. We would have been able to ask help from other demons, but other gods of light started tearing at the world barrier making the dimension weaker." Levin Cloud stated with a wry smile. "That is fine. If I am going to have a chance in getting near the goddess, then you guys are my best bet. The only problem is that angel, but it seems that the Light Dragon King interfered once I was sent crashing down." Gomory stated. "I can hide her." Pana stated as he suddenly materialized using shadows. "I can also help her." Awraka stated as she came into being as if she was incredibly opaque. "Which one do you want to escort you while we provide a distraction? Shadows and death magic or Shadow Realm?" Levin Cloud asked. "I will go with the dark elf as he was able to hide even from the eyes of the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Gomory stated. Chapter 1845 Four Remaining Attempts Chapter 1845 Four Remaining Attempts ??"Ah!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as a sword managed to slice through her defenses. The Darkness Dragon King was able to destroy the light barriers that protected the Goddess of Light Luminaria when she was distracted by Gomory. Her shout also distracted the Angel of Diligence Uriel which made the spells of the Light Dragon King connect. The Angel of Diligence Uriel was sent crashing to the ground where other elemental dragons surrounded and bombarded her with spell. "You should never look away from a battle." The Darkness Dragon King Drakness stated as he swiped the golden blood from his dark de. It is often stated that the blood of the gods does not run red but gold which is the origin of the gold mines since many gods died back then. Not a lot of weapons could make the gods bleed though since they are extremely durable. Also, bleeding for a god is a sign of great invulnerability which means that something could kill them indirectly. The Goddess of Light Luminaria touched her wound in an attempt to heal it, but the sword wound did not close. The wound on her body was gued with great darkness that made her healing magic ineffective. Also, the Goddess of Light Luminaria is actually not proficient in the art of healing magic since she was more of abat goddess than a support goddess. The Church of Light might advocate that the Goddess of Light Luminaria could expel any curses and such but that is just them sting the curse away from the body using powerful holy light magic. True light healing magic is actually being siphoned from the Angel Raphael, but the followers of the Church of Light only know of angels as the goddess'' agent. "You shall pay for that!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she started to protect the light spheres less and less as she called upon some Luxera to defend them. The Goddess of Light Luminaria started battling the Darkness Dragon King in order to pay him for the humiliation that she experienced. The two colossus beings started to fight each other in earnest. Their attacks would either release a powerful wave of darkness or a blinding sh of light which contributed to the great confusion in the battlefield. == Pana immediately coated Gomory with a shell made of death magic and a slight sliver of shadows to seal the deal. Just like that, the two of them suddenly became invisible to the eyes of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. It also helped that the attention of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is diverted towards the Darkness Dragon King. "We may be invisible, but we can still be attacked. The vice guild leader will open up a path for us." Pana stated as he also needed to concentrate more since he has never experienced sharing his abilities. "As long as we can get close to the Goddess of Light Luminaria then that would be enough." Gomory stated. "Pantheon guild! Rally to me!" Levin Cloud shouted as he activated the guild skill. [Your Vice Guild Leader, Levin Cloud, has activated the Guild Rally skill.] [All guild members that are in the march will be immune to damage for the first three seconds.] [All guild members that are in the march will be immune to crowd control for the first five seconds.] [All guild members will have 20% increased defense for 20 seconds.] [All guild members will have 10% increased damage for 1 minute.] "Clear the way!" Levin Cloudmanded as he showed his valor as a vice guild master. Apki and Vayu led the march as they culled any Luxera that came their way. They made sure that their enemies are killed within the timeframe given as they came close to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They were not getting much attention from the Goddess of Light Luminaria or the Angel of Diligence Uriel because they are battling the dragon kings. The Pantheon Guild was able to reach about ten meters the general location of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Pana ended the stealth as the two of them were now under the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She was just flying above them battling the Darkness Dragon King. "Thank you" Gomory stated as she activated one of the charges in her ming sword. The sword is suddenly wrapped in dark crimson mes that made Pana wince. The mes looked subtle and weak, but it was incredibly potent. Gomory suddenly shot towards the sky which made the Goddess of Light Luminaria notice her. The Goddess of Light Luminaria looked at Gomory, but the former turned her attention to the Darkness Dragon King. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not care much for the Fallen as she viewed them as failed creations. They were powerful but she was more powerful than them. She believed that the best that the Fallen can do is harm her that has the same effect as an ant bite. This was the failure of the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she did not expect that her abandoned creations found ways to mold light to hurt even her. "Dark Light sh!" Gomory shouted. A silent yet refined dark light came out of the sword that Gomory held. The dark light did not look powerful, but it held great lethality especially to beings that are light itself. It was a spell that the Fallen have created to counter the angels that wanted to hunt them down. The dark light punctured the thigh of the Goddess of Light Luminaria, and a pained scream could be heard from her. Golden blood came out of her wound which she could not believe. The Darkness Dragon King followed up Gomory''s attack and managed to hit the Goddess of Light Luminaria on her right arm which made her golden blood trickle. "That was my fourth attempt! Now for the remaining three." Gomory stated but she did not notice that another cocoon of light was missing. "Vision of Light." A voice stated as Gomory wailed in pain as she clutched her eyes. Chapter 1846 Angel of Charity Chapter 1846 Angel of Charity ??A powerful sh of light suddenly blinded Gomory which should not have been possible as angels and Fallen are immune to the status ailment blind if ites from a light source. Gomory clutched her eyes in response to her vision darkening but she was not actually blinded by light. The Angel of Charity Camael sapped all the light around her eyes that everything she saw was darkness. The Angel of Charity Camael then sted Gomory to the ground with a light orb. Gomory fell down as she was disoriented since she has never faced such a situation before when she became a Fallen. The Angel of Charity Camael was about to follow up an attack on Gomory, but Pana intervened. Pana fired arrows made of darkness and death energy which prompted the Angel of Charity Camael to block them. The Angel of Charity Camael thought that a simple light barrier would be able to block the arrows, but they just passed through and hit her. The Angel of Charity Camael would have screamed in pain but she just like the Angel of Diligence Uriel could not express intense emotions. "Priority target acquired but first help the goddess. Light of Revtion." The Angel of Charity Camael stated as she suddenly flew up in the air. As soon as the Angel of Charity Camael became high enough, she suddenly went supernova as her body started to shine bright. The bright light was seen by all beings, but they found it beautiful and enchanting instead of harmful to the eyes. A powerful light explosion then created chaos in the battlefield as many that saw it became afflicted with the blind status ailment. [You have been afflicted with the Blind status ailment for five minutes.] The sudden blindness of about half the participants incapacitated them to a great degree. Even dragons were affected by the blindness which halved the fighting force that the Darkness Dragon King and the Light Dragon King had. The sudden blindness of their enemies made the Goddess of Light Luminaria, and her underlings turned the tide of battle. "Supernova!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she now had some leeway in casting powerful spells. "Dark Curtain!" The Darkness Dragon King Drakness shouted as he suddenly pulled a curtain made of darkness that met the Supernova casted by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "With two of my angels now active, all of you shall die!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated with a loudugh as she gets more active the more her angels awaken. The Goddess of Light Luminaria really wanted Raphael to be the next one that could awaken but the Angel of Charity Camael''s awakening was on time. She would have suffered another powerful attack from the Fallen that suddenly intervened. She really wanted to kill Gomory using her own hands, but she was upied by the Darkness Dragon King. The Supernova was dispelled but there were scorch marks on the scales of the Darkness Dragon King. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was getting stronger and stronger as more of her angels revive. They should defeat her while they still have the time and upper hand but defeating a high god is a tall order even for an Elemental Dragon King. "You should know that I am not using my full force because I am currently doing something else. You are not dumb Darkness Dragon King. I offer you salvation in return for serving me. I will be the Matriarch Goddess of this world. Join me!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she attempted to recruit the darkness dragon king. "I would never bow down to a goddess that would even murder children. If we did not get any help, then the younglings would have died and the future of dragonkind would be bleak. You shall be defeated goddess even if I have to burn my soul to do so!" The Darkness Dragon King stated. "A pity. I just have to erase dragonkind then. Your mother goddess has already passed onto the afterlife anyway." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated which greatly angered the Darkness Dragon King. == "The domain suddenly shook! Is the Goddess of Light Luminaria getting defeated?" Ark suddenly eximed. "She is getting hurt down there. Be ready to shake the foundations of your shackle!" The small Samael stated. Ark immediately sat back down and meditated as he needed extreme focus. He needed to time the possibility of the Goddess of Light Luminaria getting a heavy wound. The Goddess of Light Luminaria needs to focus in order to keep her connection with Ark or else it might get disconnected. If the two of them get disconnected, then Ark would be able to return to the mortal realm. == The Darkness Dragon King suddenly released a fierce dragon aura that was actually felt in the entire central continent. Even the sleeping monsters were jolted awake and started to hide as they thought that the great dragon was flying overhead. The Darkness Dragon King was not joking when he said that he would burn his soul because he is doing right now. "You should fear the dark, goddess of light!" The Darkness Dragon King stated as he pointed his sword towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Darkness is just the absence of light. Unlike light, darkness is ugly and depressing." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she mocked the darkness. "You say such thing, but it was darkness before light. That is the truth of this universe that even a proud goddess of light such as yourself cannot rebuke. I shall burn my soul in order to punish the goddess that dared to defile the name of the Mother Dragon Goddess! Mother of Dragons! Here my prayer and let me burn my soul! I ask for permission!" The Darkness Dragon King stated as he suddenly looked towards Basil. "I, Basil, the Mother of Dragons give permission to Drakness Tenebrosus to do what he wills to do. For the future of dragonkind!" Basil stated but her voice echoed in lower and higher octaves as a silhouette of a gigantic humanoid dragon woman was seen faintly for a second. As soon as the Darkness Dragon King was given permission, the whole world suddenly became dark. To be precise, the darkness dragon king released all of the primal power stored in a dragon''s soul. It was so potent and overpowering that the only ones that were glowing were the Goddess of Light Luminaria and her two Neo Angels. "Did you know filthy goddess that the Mother Dragon Goddess birthed each dragon from the essence of other gods. We, the darkness dragons, were birthed from the Goddess Tiamat mating with the God Erebus. Feel the power of true darkness hidden in our soul!" The Darkness Dragon King stated as all the darkness that he called upon here sucked in his de. "Draconic Nightfall!" The Darkness Dragon King shouted as a powerful burst of darkness elemental energy came out of his sword. "Children! Protect your creator!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as the Angel of Diligence Uriel and the Angel of Charity Camael reappeared in front of her. The two Neo Angels extended their wings made of light and shielded themselves for the impact. One could see that they felt some sort of disgust when they were suddenly called upon by the goddess to be their human shield, but they cannot neglect the order. A wave of intense darkness devoured the entire straight line and hit the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The powerful attack even went through and parted the sea behind them. If there was a mountain in the path of the attack, then it would have been destroyed. When the darkness finally faded, the image of the two angels were incredibly battered to the point that their light could be seen fading. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is not looking good as well because her clothes that were white are tattered with patches of the darkness element clinging on it. The Darkness Dragon King smiled as he suddenly became smaller and smaller until he started falling to the ground. The Darkness Dragon King burned most of his soul in that attack that even made the Goddess of Light Luminaria fear for her life. Still, the attack was not enough to defeat the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she used her own angels to be her meat shields. "YOU DARE!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she suddenly released golden mes from her body as she almost showed her true form. The Goddess of Light Luminaria felt incredibly offended as she has never been sted with darkness in her very face. She did not care about defenses anymore as sheunched a powerful beam of light towards the miniaturizing darkness dragon king. The Light Dragon King suddenly showed up and took away the darkness dragon king as thetter needed to recuperate majorly since he lost most of his power from the attack that he released. Chapter 1847 Interrupted Too Early Chapter 1847 Interrupted Too Early ??Ark felt the connection between him, and the Goddess of Light Luminaria shake aggressively. Even the light chain momentarily faded out which also made Ark''s presence in the divine realm almost get cut off. Seeing that this might be his chance, Ark sent supercharged energy into the chain to try and cut his connection with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Ark did not know what would happen if he cut it abruptly since even the small Samael just told him that it would be enough for him to return. What he did not know if he would die in the process or would just be ejected out of the divine realm. He felt that the connection started to slowly unravel but it suddenly solidified once again. The fading chain made of light suddenly solidified as same as before which also sent Ark flying back. "Ouch!" Ark stated as he was sent crashing towards his cage of light that also became solidified. "You were too impatient. Also, the Goddess of Light Luminaria might not be injured enough down there for her to lose focus on her grip on you." The small Samael stated. "I guess I did it too early, but the connection is getting more muddled as I can feel the Goddess of Light Luminaria getting tired. It is a weird sensation that I cannot describe as if I can feel what she is feeling. Tell me that she is not feeling the same things that I am feeling as well?!" Ark stated. "She might be, but she is choosing to not acknowledge it which is why she might not know what you are doing. Make sure to focus and wait for the next opportunity. There might not be a third time as she might notice what you are nning. Make the next opportunity count." The small Samael stated. == The Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly felt that her anchor to the mortal realm loosen as her body almost ascended to her divine realm. She immediately put all concentration back to her connection with Ark and stabilized it. This also meant that she lost the counter offensive on the enemies that wounded her greatly. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could still feel the sting from the attack that the Darkness Dragon King. She can also feel the scorch of the dark light that the Fallen hit her with. She was incredibly injured, but she made sure to hide it as she was still above 70% in health. She was also healing her health gradually as well by drawing out energy from the light cocoon that has Raphael inside. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that Raphael''s awakening would be dyed if she continued this, but she has no other way to heal herself. She is just making sure that she controls her strength as protecting the light cocoons take precedence for her. She knew that she will not be able to win against this collective army by herself. Even if she does not want to admit, she has been restrained by the world one way or the other. She cannot use powerful spells in just a split second like what she did when the world was whole. The world is iplete which is why the powers of gods are also affected by it when they descend onto the world. The Goddess of Light Luminaria does not want to admit it, but she made a grave error on her part when she used the binding energy of the light gods to descend. She actually needed some other hands and feet in order to conquer the central continent. She did not expect to be this injured despite her enemies only being demigods and below. The demigods eyed her like a piece of meat as they all want a taste of her divinity. She is also wary of the other gods since they would swoop in to save their followers should something happen to them. She is calcting all the risks to make sure that she will have enough time to hatch her Neo Angels. She just needs enough time to have Mikhail awaken and she will be unstoppable by then. Once all her Neo Angels are awakened, even greater gods that descend will not be able to bother her. She would finally reign as the true goddess in the central continent and eventually reaching the entire world. She must ze her path early until the world bes powerful enough to hold high gods. If she bes the pioneer, then all the faith would go to her. "This much pain is manageable. I will win as the pest on my sight has also fallen. Attacking with that kind of power to a goddess is not something even a powerful dragon king can do again." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she applied a spell that cleared all her injuries, but she actually just fixed her humanoid vessel. She might look like all her injuries were healed but that is just a fa?ade. She is still in pain as the darkness that the darkness dragon king hit her with is still stinging her being. The gods know how powerful souls are, which is why even they are afraid of it when mortals will burn their own soul to injure gods. The more powerful the soul that is burned up then the more powerful the attack against the divine. The Goddess of Light Luminaria also felt that something was odd with her connection as she made sure that it would not break even if she experienced extreme pain. She thought it was just a coincidence as the ancient magic spell that she used was almost as old as her. It was a spell that was created by Samael himself and a mere weak Nephilim would not be able to counter it as even the spell creator is long gone. "I must have lost my mind more than I thought. I should not be swayed by emotions anymore. Where are my two neo angel shields?" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she looked for the Angel of Charity Camael and the Angel of Diligence Uriel. The two Neo Angels took the brunt raw power of the darkness dragon king''s attack. It is evident that they are severely injured as their wings are broken to the point that they are having trouble flying. The light that they are giving off is also getting weaker by the minute as if they would get snuffed out any moment now. "I have no choice as my other Neo Angels cannot yet awaken. I should draw power from the sun itself even though it is not entirely my domain, and that revived Sun God might interfere with me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she reached out to the sun. "Power of a star! Come to the aid of the Goddess of Light!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as the sun crystal pendant that is hanging on her neck suddenly glowed in orange mes. All the beings there witnessed the Goddess of Light Luminaria reach out to the sun as if calling upon it. They thought that she lost her mind, but she actually summoned a being from the sun. A powerful sunspot suddenly exploded which released a wave of heat towards the world. The beings witnessed therge sun in the sky give birth to three smaller suns that started to descend. Madness would have started to spread if a being d in dark golden armor did not manifest above the skies and st two of the smaller suns from the sky. The sun crystal pendant that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has on her neck suddenly shattered as if it has done its job. The being d in dark golden armor tried to destroy thest sun but it was able to descend faster than the other two by using them as sacrifices. A powerful voice suddenly echoed from the skies and dered hostility towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The voice came from none other than the Sun God Ra. "You dare call upon the Primordial Beings locked inside the sun! Should you step foot in the Western Continent Goddess of Light Luminaria, I shall sever your divine body into dust! I have been quiet of your arrival because it is not thend that I dwell, but this offense must be paid." The voice of the powerful Sun God Ra stated as he can actually exert the might of a High God in the western continent freely unlike the Goddess of Light Luminaria that needed to use an ancient spell. "I am not afraid of you, bird god! I got what I want from the sun. You will eventually bow down before me as I am not afraid to seal you once again." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as the being she called upon finally descended on the battlefield. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has summoned the Three- Legged Golden Crow.] Chapter 1848 Three-Legged Golden Crow I Chapter 1848 Three-Legged Golden Crow I ??"Deal with the lower beings!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she bent the Three-Legged Golden Crow to her will. == Monster Name: Three-Legged Golden Crow (Small Essence) Monster Tier: Mythical (Degraded from Divine) Monster Type: Sr Avian HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: The three-legged crow was believed to be the one who draws the Sun out from the clouds. It was said that the sun would be drawn out by the ten sun crows, who would each carry a responsibility to fly out and create a path for the other. The crow''s favorite food consisted of two types of grass only found on earth, thus some of the crows would fly down and eat them, distorting the flight pattern of the sun. This Three-Legged Golden Crow was summoned by the Goddess of Light Luminaria and thus was only able to summon a partial essence of the actual one that is still inside the sun. It is said that the sun itself will go dim if the actual Three-Legged Golden Crow awakens fully. Status: Irritated == "You are telling that the bird that we are seeing right now that is as hot as the sun is just a small essence of the real one?" Peridot shuddered as she is genuinely afraid of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. Peridot''s master has said that the Three-Legged Golden Crow would often eat lesser dragons once they get a taste of their flesh. The Three-Legged Golden Crow might be like grass but that does not mean that it will not eat anything else if it is hungry. Peridot actually felt her skin tingle as she thought that the Three-Legged Golden Crow was looking at her. The Three-Legged Golden Crow looked or had the general shape of arge crow. The only thing different from an actual crow is that it has golden feathers that shined like the sun. In fact, it looked like a small sun descended when the Three- Legged Golden Crow came down to the ground. The Three-Legged Golden Crow also had a powerful aura that emitted power just like the sun. The ground below the Three- Legged Golden Crow is scorched to the point that it boiled likeva. Its very essence is so hot that even the fire dragons that came are wary of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. The Goddess of Light Luminaria immediately retreated as she knew that a primordial divine beast like the Three-Legged Golden Crow will not be an easy opponent. She did click her tongue when she did not summon the divine tier version of the Three-Legged Golden Crow but that would be pushing her luck since the actual crow would be as powerful as her. The Angel of Diligence Uriel and the Angel of Charity Camael could be seen steadily recuperating as they were no longer being attacked by any being. They were resting near the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she was also slowly healing herself but the wounds from the darkness dragon king are not healing properly. Even the Goddess of Light Luminaria cannot easily heal wounds that are dealt from burning the soul of a dragon king. "Surround the Three-Legged Golden Crow!" The generals shouted as they were now enveloped by a spell from the Light Dragon King to lessen the effects of the sun aura that the Three-Legged Golden Crow has on. "I shall deal with the crow. Make sure that you defeat the Goddess of Light Luminaria when given the chance." The Light Dragon King stated as she changed to her more draconic form. "You think that you can take me on alone, dragon? This small essence of me might have been degraded but it is enough to deal with small fries like you." The Three-Legged Golden Crow suddenly stated as it suddenly expanded to a size that dwarfed even the Light Dragon King. The entire army was now filled with different emotions of fear, anxiety, and hope. They feared the Three-Legged Golden Crow as it has powerful energy that even those that are unable to feel the energy of others can feel. Anxiety as they did not know what would happen to them or if they were going to live. Hope that at least the demigods can help them but even they are hoping for a miracle at this point. The Three-Legged Golden Crow suddenly spat out an actual small sun that burst into mingets. The mingets fell almost infinitely as all of the armies were targeted. The entire area is covered by mingets to the point that ordinary defenses are useless. The barriers that the mages activated were shattered as they were not made to defend against massive area of attacks. The barriers that were made are more into focused defenses against instantaneous spells that the Goddess of Light Luminaria does. To make matters worse, the Three-Legged Golden Crow had a very annoying attribute attached to any of its attacks. [The Three-Legged Golden Crow has the Primordial Disaster title. All magic will be less effective against it, and it can destroy magic using its own attacks.] The barriers melted like they are not made using the consolidated mana of a hundred thousand mages. Even the Light Dragon King''s barrier was immediately shattered upon impact of the mingets. The fire dragons tried to control the mes of theet, but they could not do so. The water dragons tried dousing the mes but even that failed. The wind dragons tried to divert the mingets which showed some sess, but they cannot do so for all. The earth dragons chuckedrge boulders of y but that only increased the mass of the mingets. All the beings felt that this is how they die, and the entire area was filled with explosions and mes. If one were to say that moistnd should not be able to sustain fire, then they have not seen the sight now. The entire area was like a ming inferno as the screams of those that are burning could be heard. Chapter 1849 Three-Legged Golden Crow II Chapter 1849 Three-Legged Golden Crow II ??A ming inferno that scorched thend can be seen as the army has faced the disaster known as the Three-Legged Golden Crow. The entire area was filled with mes that rose to the height of ten meters. Even the mere sight of bodies cannot be seen inside the ming hell that is now their reality. Fortunately, or unfortunately for the army members, they were not getting immediately killed by the fire, but they are being burned alive. The Three-Legged Golden Crow that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has summoned is only a degraded version of the real one. This means that the divine might that it could do is only about 10% of its original power. A powerful wind suddenly swept across the battlefield as lightning came down from the skies. On another side, the mes that were hurting the people suddenly just felt like a tingle. The mes on that side danced as if there is a mind of its own. This is not just one of the strange urrences as arge tree that has lush and dead branches appeared. [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, has been summoned in the surroundings.] [The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, has ustomed itself to its environment of mes.] The Tree of Life and Death, Yewdrassil, suddenly burned but the mes did not hurt it. The mes looked like in invigorated the tree and made it more beautiful. The mes that are near the Tree of Life and Death were absorbed and reused to empower the beings that are under its protection. "What!" The Three-Legged Golden Crow muttered as its powerful mes are being used against it. The Three-Legged Golden Crow knew that the mes that its enemy is converting are the ones that is no longer under its control. The Three-Legged Golden Crow can only control the mingets, but it no longer has extreme control once itnds on the ground. The Three-Legged Golden Crow felt a being was controlling the mes that are emitted on the ground and it was a being of the pure fire element. [You have entered the Pure Fire Elemental Form.] [You can control the mes in your general area.] Soleil activated her Pure Elemental Form which she got from the Elemental Kings. She is able to borrow power from an elemental king to transform into one, but she knew that their real enemy is not the Three-Legged Golden Crow. She used one of the forms that enable her to control all the mes in her general area. It is a form that turns her into a pure Fire High Elemental. "Regulus, help me with the mes!" Soleil stated as her elementalpanion is now a High Elemental as well. Arge golden ming lion roared which made the mes shudder under its might. Soleil also looked vastly different from her human form as she is now a pure elemental. Her skin is bright orange while her eyes are crimson mes. Her entire dress is even made of red mes that connected to the mes that are under her feet. [You have entered the Pure Wind Elemental Form.] [You can control the winds in your general area.] Vayu also did the same as his daughter and transformed into a pure wind elemental as well. He looked like a ghostly samurai as his entire body looked like a mist. His very presence extinguished the mes around him. His katana also became wind itself as it could theoretically elongate infinitely as long as he can control the winds. [You have entered the Keeper of the Tree of Life and Death Form.] Levin Cloud also changed his form as well and entered his true form, but he was influenced by the current ming appearance of the Tree of Life and Death. The current Levin Cloud looked like a ming leaf monster. He looked like the avatar of the current ming Tree of Life and Death. Levin Cloud looked like his Leshy form that has the body of branches and roots with head of a stag skeleton. The only difference is that the part of his body that should have the leaves are now mes that burned red. He looked like a forest demon entity than a Leshy due to his hot appearance. "It is not hurting anymore!" One of the soldiers mored as the mes that were burning his skin suddenly turned to mes that healed. These phenomena could be seen in the entire area that is around the Tree of Life and Death. The mes that should be burning them are now the things that are healing them. It was all due to Levin Cloud utilizing the new form of the Tree of Life and Death. "The mes around all of you will heal you instead of burn as long as the Tree of Life and Death stands in this very field. Defeat the Three-Legged Golden Crow while we have the advantage!" Levin Cloud stated as his voice echoed. "Kill the bird!" The generals shouted as they fear that etched into their heart was washed away due to the appearance of the Tree of Life and Death. The Three-Legged Golden Crow is angered to a great extent that it flew towards the Tree of Life and Death in order to destroy it. One reason is because it is angry, but another reason is that the smell of the Tree of Life and Death reminded it of its favorite grass. Instinct actually kicked in for the Three-Legged Golden Crow as hunger took its toll. Vayu and Soleil sprung to action as they jumped towards the Three-Legged Golden Crow. A wind katana on the right while a fierce ming lion on the left. The Three-Legged Golden Crow snorted as it released a golden aura that knocked back any entity that was around it. The ming ws of the Three- Legged Golden Crow is about to reach the Tree of Life and Death when a powerful boom echoed in the sky as lightning came down to hit the crow. Chapter 1850 Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris

Chapter 1850 Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris

The lightning that hit the Three-Legged Golden Crow did note from Vayu but a source much harsher and filled with divine might. A white tiger with glowing ck stripes venerated with silver spaulders and bracelets could be seen mming the head of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. This white tiger was also asrge as the Three-Legged Golden Crow even in its gigantic form. The presence of the white tiger is like lightning itself which is incredibly fierce. There is also a kingly aura around the white tiger, but it is more prominent because of the crown of lightning that is floating on his head. The Pantheon guild members smiled as there was actually a being that floated behind the white tiger. "Sorry I am a bitte." Adrian stated as he appeared suddenly in front of the Tree of Life and Death. A gigantic white bird suddenly perched on top of the Tree of Life and Death while arge ck wolf came out from the shadows. The being known as the Demon has finally arrived and he brought out the summons that could help them in this time of need. Sirius howled and shadows suddenly formed from the shadows of the people and created tendrils that pinned the Three-Legged Golden Crow. Saena pped her wings and all she made use of the light that the fire was emitting to spread healing energy. The stamina and health of all the beings that are in the area started to go back to full. The divine bird that is perched on top of the Tree of Life and Death is now making sure that all beings that protect it will be blessed. "Howe you only arrived now?" Levin Cloud asked as Adrian suddenly remembered how he arrived at this point. == Adrian managed to evolve Kimat but he did not expect that there would be some bacsh on him. He suddenly felt drained to the point that he could not immediately move. It seems that housing divine beasts inside his soul is not for those that have weak souls. Fortunately for Adrian, the Old Man Pann immediately went to the rescue. The old man had to toss Adrian inside the Pool of Life and Death that evolved from the Spring of Life. It evolved to the Pool of Life and Death because of the influence of the Tree of Life and Death. Normally, people that dip directly inside a pool made of divine life and death energy would have exploded but not for Adrian. The Champion of Life and Death has certain perks such as ess to any divine ces that have the blessing of the Twin Gods. Also, it helped that the God Abaddon once descended onto Adrian''s body which strengthened his soul to the extreme. This made it possible for Adrian to dip inside the very essence of life and death to recover his weakened body and soul. "What happened!?" Adrian asked as he suddenly sprung up from the Pool of Life and Death. "It is good that you are alive, boy. Anyte than now then you would have been in aatose state for a month. You pushed your soul too much when you evolved that cat there. Next time, make sure that you rest your soul first before attempting to create a divine beast contracted to you. The souls of demons might be strong but remember that part of our souls is still tied to this realm. There is a reason why demons suddenly enter long slumbers if they do not get enough rest." Old Man Pann stated as he started to berate Adrian about his mistakes. "I thought everyone were justzy when they get overworked, but it seems that is a weakness for us." Adrian stated. "Unlike the rest of us that cannot revive upon true death, we cannot just reset the state of our souls like you when you die." Old Man Pann stated as he pinched Adrian''s sides. "Ouch! Okay then. Next time it is better to end up dying than incredibly weak." Adrian stated as he did feel extreme pain from the pinch but only one hit point was decreased from his HP. "Enough of that! Show me this beauty! What is this monster race called? Even I do not know what to make of it." Old Man Pann stated as he suddenly started to inspect the new Kimat. "Kimat turned to a Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris." Adrian replied. "As expected of a monster with the Kaiser name. It has the qualities of a monster emperor. I can even feel that it has both the metal and lightning element, but it leans more into the lightning element." Old Man Pann stated as Adrian has managed to finally look at the notifications and skills that Kimat now possesses. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has evolved sessfully into a Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has all his skills transformed.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has learned the Lightning Emperor skill.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has learned the Divine Metallic Body skill.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has learned the Gha Agsheh Domain skill.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has learned the Disturber of All Things skill.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has learned the Supreme Intelligence skill.] == Skill Name: Lightning Emperor Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effects: -?Enables the user to call upon lightning freely to deal damage. (Skill damage will be dependent on the power of the lightning that has been called upon.) (Quick lighting strikes will deal 100% of the summoner''s magic damage at minimum.) Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: Dependent on the Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris Restriction: Damage will be reduced by up to 15% in areas where the sky is not present but increased in 50% damage on areas with thunder clouds. == Skill Name: Divine Metallic Body Skill Tier: Mythical (Degraded) Skill Type: Passive Effects: -?Users with this skill have reduced 50% damage to any physical attacks. -?Users with this skill have 40% reduced damage to other elemental attacks except fire. -?Users with this skill have 10% increased damage to fire elemental attacks. -?Users with this skill have 20% increased damage to any beingsbeled as ''Evil''. -?Piercing attack effects do not affect the Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris. -?All metals in the mortal realm can also be controlled with concentration. -Enables the user to use spells that have the metal element. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None Restriction: None == Skill Name: Gha Agsheh Domain Skill Tier: Unique Skill Type: Domain skill Effects: -The user calls upon the Gha Agsheh Domain that doubles the user''s time for a certain duration. -The Gha Agsheh Domain makes all spells be inside have a 50% chance of failing. (Increased chance for healing type spells which is 75%. Duration: 10 minutes Mana Cost: None Cooldown: 2 hours Cast Time: 5 seconds Restriction: None == Skill Name: Disturber of All Things Skill Tier: Unique Skill Type: Transformation Effects: -Transforms the user into its real form which increased all base stats by 50%. -The user will be immune to any status ailments or status reductions. -Cleanses any harmful effects on the user. -Automatically activates when Gha Agsheh Domain is activated. Duration: 10 minutes Cooldown: 2 hours Cast Time: Instant Restriction: Can only be used when Gha Agsheh Domain is active. == Skill Name: Supreme Intelligence Skill Tier: Legendary Skill Type: Passive Effects: -All beings with this skill will be able to learn anything quickly and possess increased brain functions. -Increases the damage of spells by 10%. -Reduces the cast time of spells by 20%. (Does not affect innate skills.) Mana Cost: None == Adrian might have been shocked when he saw Dodu''s skills when it evolved but he is almost speechless when he viewed Kimat''s skills. Kimat''s spells basically made him a spell casting tank that does not fear any other element except for fire which is great. He did expect that the divine body will give Kimat great power, but he is more curious about the domain skill. Adrian is curious about the domain skills that his soulbounds get when they are truly bonded with his inner tree like soul. He is curious on how the domain skills sprout out as Kaon and Saena do not have domains like the others but that does not mean that the two are weak. Adrian actually wanted to know how they get these domains, but he would have to dive deeper into his soul for that. "I forgot to tell you since you were hanging on by a thread. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has managed to break the seal earlier than anticipated. You are alreadyte by a few days as the collective army hase forth to deal with her, but I fear that they might fail without demons there. The other Daemos have gone to fix the rifts that the light gods created." The Old Man Pann stated as Adrian learned of everything and left as soon as the Tree of Life and Death sent him coordinates. Chapter 1851 Divine Beast Versus Divine Beast I Chapter 1851 Divine Beast Versus Divine Beast I ??The reason Adrian suddenly appeared in a sh of lightning is due to the fact that the Tree of Life and Death activated one of its defensive functions to call upon its defender. Even though the Tree of Life and Death that was summoned is not the main body, it is still part of the collective consciousness that the real one has. The Three-Legged Golden Crow is also a divine beast which means that it could directly hurt the main body of the Tree of Life and Death. It was not just Saena that was summoned because Adrian and Kimat were also called upon due to their connection. Adrian just had to confirm that he wants to be relocated and there he was on top of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. Kimat suddenly pounced while Adrian summoned Sirius to aid them as the enemy is a user of light elemental energy. "Since when were divine beasts so easy to call?" Adrian muttered as he can feel that the Three-Legged Golden Crow is not a being that is part of this world as of now. The aura emanating from the Three-Legged Golden Crow is just like the mana felt from monsters summoned by magic. Adrian knows this because he can summon colored dragons to attack. The Three-Legged Golden Crow is giving off the same wavelength of energy that temporarily summoned beings have. "It was the Goddess of Light Luminaria that summoned that thing from the sun itself. Look up and see that the sun actually has three dark spots. Two of them were killed before descending unto the world because of the Sun God Ra. If that did not happen then the Goddess of Light Luminaria might have already won." Levin Cloud stated. "If that is the case then attacking the Goddess of Light Luminaria should be our priority. Defeating her would sever her connection with this thing. The Three-Legged Golden Crow does not even have a summon duration as she is directly tied to it as if she was supplying it some power." Adrian stated as the soul of the Three-Legged Golden Crow is also connected to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Look at that. The dragons are trying but she is suddenly protected by a barrier that looks like a sun. It seems that the Three-Legged Golden Crow is also making sure that its summoner is protected." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed out the dragons spewing their dragon breaths at the new light shield that protected the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Then we kill the Three-Legged Golden Crow. That is the easiest way out of all of this anyways." Adrian stated as the Three-Legged Golden Crow suddenly burst into golden mes and shot up from being pinned down by Kimat. "A fledgling divine beast actually dares to ridicule me!" The Three-Legged Golden Crow shouted in anger as waves of heat were generated from just its voice. Kimat roared and the sky rumbled as a powerful lightning bolt suddenly struck down towards the Three-Legged Golden Crow. The Three-Legged Golden Crow immediately created a barrier that protected its back from being hit by the bolt of lightning. It seems to have eyes on the back of its head as well as having an extra leg. "I shall burn all of you for offending me! Sun Bird''s Wrath!" The Three-Legged Golden Crow stated as it rose to the sky and curled itself like a ball. The Three-Legged Golden Crow looked like a small sun again but this time it released attacks. A ming shower of birds were created by the Three-Legged Golden Crow as it used its special ability. The small ming birds are unlike ming meteors that did not have an intended path. The ming birds actually have homing capabilities and it prioritized those that have body heat. "What are we going to do?" Levin Cloud asked as the ming birds were all over the ce. "I shall deal with it. Vortex!" Adrian stated as he created a small star on his palm. Instead of the usual small star rising up to the skies where it will explode into a ck hole, Adrian created a small portal that led towards the Three-Legged Golden Crow. This small portal transported the small star that Adrian created and sent it on top of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. The Three-Legged Golden Crow did not know what was happening around it as it used a skill where it uses all its focus to create a small sun. As soon as Adrian has assured that the small star has been ced properly, he snapped his fingers as a powerful explosion of space created a powerful ck hole. The ck hole that Adrian has created sucked in all the ming birds that came after the initial seconds that spread out. All the seeding ming birds were dealt with swiftly until the small sun created by the Three-Legged Golden Crow has fizzled out. "The rest of us including me will deal with the Three-Legged Golden Crow. Command the other team members to deal with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She is more of a problem to us if the battle takes long. The more time that she is given then the more time she has to ustom herself to the changes of her body." Adrian stated as he called Vayu and Soleil to aid him in subjugating the Three-Legged Golden Crow. "Okay! I will make sure that the goddess will be defeated." Levin Cloud stated as he called upon the members that are not going to help with the Three-Legged Golden Crow subjugation. The Luxera that are powerful are still scattered about and fighting the army members. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is also not just purely defensive as she would fire off beams of light that can easily disintegrate the body of a normal human. In fact, if not for the readiness of all the army members to fight against beings of light, then they might have been defeated earlier. The Three-Legged Golden Crow has finally uncurled from its attack form, and it was bewildered that its powerful attack was not making the battlefield erupt in more mes. It then realized that a ck hole was still sucking in all the ming birds that it had created. It used up some of its powerful mes for nothing as there was barely any difference from the battlefield earlier. As soon as the Three-Legged Golden Crow was out of its sun like shape, ten lightning bolts suddenly came down upon it. There was lightning attacking its body earlier when it was in a sun like form, but it seems that it has decreased damage when that happens. Now that the Three-Legged Golden Crow unfurled, countless light strikes that Kimat has condensed finally deal damage to it which greatly injured it. "This will be a showdown between divine beasts. Kimat, make sure that every lightning bolt that you have called upon will hit. Sirius, you are also in the offensive as you need to build the Poison of God stacks on the enemy. Let us hunt down this Three-Legged Golden Crow. Are you with me, Vayu and Soleil?" Adrian stated. "We are with you, but this transformation does notst long. We need to take it down as fast as we can." Vayu stated. "No more games! I shall burn all of you to a crisp!" The Three- Legged Golden Crow dered. The Three-Legged Golden Crow suddenly expanded more on its size while also having its feathers explode into even more golden mes. If the Three-Legged Golden Crow looked like a golden colored crow earlier, then it is now vastly different in this instance. The Three-Legged Golden Crow suddenly became a ming bird of golden mes. "Incarnate of the Golden Sun!" The Three-Legged Golden Crow stated as numerous notifications suddenly appeared to all. [The Three-Legged Golden Crow has used the Incarnate of the Golden Sun.] [The Three-Legged Golden Crow will be immune to any fire- based damage for the duration.] [The Three-Legged Golden Crow will have its stats doubled for the duration of 20 minutes.] [The Three-Legged Golden Crow will have the passive effect of Immte. All beings near the Three-Legged Golden Crow will have will receive a 0.01% health damage per second with those near the summoned creature will get double the damage from the immtion.] The Three-Legged Golden Crow will have suddenly pped itsrge ming wings and created two golden ming tornadoes that mowed down any soldiers in its way. Soleil had to use her control over fire to trye and dy one of the ming golden tornadoes. Vayu dealt with the other one by using the winds to do his bidding and stop the ming golden tornado in its area. "I see. It is a battle of the gigantic divine beasts then. Let us try your new skill, Kimat." Adrian stated. [Your soulbound Kimat has used the Gha Agsheh Domain. The Gha Agsheh Domain makes all spells be inside have a 50% chance of failing. (Increased chance for healing type spells which is 75%.] Chapter 1852 Divine Beast Versus Divine Beast II Chapter 1852 Divine Beast Versus Divine Beast II ??[Your soulbound Kimat has used the Gha Agsheh Domain. The Gha Agsheh Domain makes all spells be inside have a 50% chance of failing. (Increased chance for healing type spells which is 75%.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has activated Gha Agsheh domain.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has doubled his stats for the duration of the domain.] [The Three-Legged Golden Crow''s Incarnate of the Golden Sun has been afflicted by the domain and has been cancelled.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has automatically activated the Disturber of All Things skill and has transformed.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has gained 50% more base stats for the duration of the transformation.] [All harmful effects on your soulbound, Kimat, has been cleansed.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, will be immune to any status ailments and status debuffs for the duration of the transformation.] The surroundings are suddenly filled with clouds that is reminiscent of what happened to Adrian before. The clouds were not so thick that the people inside the domain are blinded by it, but it made those that are away incredibly difficult to perceive. The clouds also lit up as if they were transparent thunderclouds that came down from the sky. The Three-Legged Golden Crow felt that its enemy has suddenly vanished from its perception. To make matters worse for the Three-Legged Golden Crow, the skill that can be said to be its signature one was suddenly cut off by a mysterious power that is more powerful than its divinity. The Three-Legged Golden Crow is suddenly scared because it has the most potential when ites to divinity among the divine beasts since it came from the freaking sun. "Impossible!" The Three-Legged Golden Crow stated as it tried to fly away as it suddenly came to a realization. Arge ck paw suddenly appeared like a thunderp and pped the Three-Legged Golden Crow back down to the ground. The Three-Legged Golden Crow could not even evade as the speed at which the paw hit it was too fast even for it. The paw itself did not greatly damage the Three-Legged Golden Crow but it was able to send it back to the ground as if it was incredibly easy. The Three-Legged Golden Crow looked up and saw a terrifying image of a gigantic ck tiger with silver stripes that is ten times bigger than its current size. The titanic ck tiger with silver stripes is none other than Kimat''s form when he enters the Disturber of All Things state. This skill is actually not an innate skill of Kimat''s evolution but is due to his mutation. Kimat is not an ordinary Tempest Lodestone Kaiser Tigris because his soul has been tempered andbined with Adrian''s. If one were to ask the gods of death to rate Adrian''s soul, then they would have told anyone that it is the most bizarre soul that they have ever seen. Adrian''s soul is akin to a strange tree than a humanoid form like that of a demon which is why some gods of death evade Adrian. Due to being Adrian''s soulbound, Kimat''s soul is also afflicted by this change which turned into a mutation that heavily imparted the hidden trait inside Adrian''s soul. Some beings that have been born with powerful souls like Kaon and Saena have more resistance to the mutation as their souls are powerful as they are respectively a dragon and a descendant of a high divine bird. This is also the reason why Kaon and Saena have not gotten a domain from Adrian''s soul despite then beingpatible with the choice that thetter made. If Adrian''s soul would overpower the two then it would be more likely for them to get a domain skill as well. This is not for certain, but this is information that Adrian concurred when he evolved Kimat and he gained a domain. Kimat''s new form is also a result of mutation as the real Kimat is actually the entire domain itself. The titanic tiger that has ck fur and silver stripes is actually just a manifestation of Kimat''s form since he needs a way to attack. It is also a way for Kimat to focus his strength into a single point unlike being an entire gaseous being with no body. Having a body also makes Kimat only be damaged when his coalesced body is there unlike if he were to just be clouds the entire time. Although Kimat can create a body within his real body (the domain), he has full vision to everything inside of his domain which makes him deadly. Kimat can just create copies of himself by the hundreds but that would also split his mind too much despite having the Supreme Intelligence skill. The reason why Kimat is choosing one manifestation is to make sure that his strength is not divided. Just as the people seeing Kimat relentlessly pping the Three-Legged Golden Crow with paws filled with the power of lightning. Each p would create a powerful thunderp that can be heard in the battlefield. The Three-Legged Golden Crow started to get bullied by Kimat which also made the people that aided Adrian use this opportunity to hit all their attacks and spells. Vayu used wind des to cut through the defense of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. With each of his slices, hundreds of ming feathers from the Three-Legged Golden Crow would be sliced. The area where Vayu has focused his attacks could be seen balding already. If the Three-Legged Golden Crow noticed its feathers getting bald then it would have burnt Vayu to a crisp. Soleil did the opposite of Vayu as she focused more on siphoning the mes of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. She then converted these mes for the Tree of Life and Death which serves as the fuel for thetter due to its current form. Just like Levin Cloud, Soleil was able to connect with the Tree of Life and Death as a temporary contractor. Soleil formed a temporary contract with the Tree of Life and Death in order to extend the duration of its activity. The current Tree of Life and Death needs fire as its fuel since it can be substituted from mana. This made Levin Cloud expend no mana at all to increase the duration of its stay which benefited all the beings blessed by the Tree of Life and Death. Every being that is allied with the Tree of Life and Death are experiencing a 10% increase in damage as a buff provided by the burning form of the tree. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could see the course of the battle suddenly turning because of the arrival of one individual. She would have used powerful light rays to hit Adrian if it was not due to the Light Dragon King suddenly changing targets to her. With Adrian''s arrival, the troublesome Three-Legged Golden Crow was distracted which mean that the Light Dragon King could focus on destroying the shield that covered the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "I must do something or else my shield will be breached. Should I stop siphoning magic from the Three-Legged Golden Crow? No¡­ I must use its magic in order to have enough power to defend myself even if it is weakening it to the level of a dragon king." The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought as numerous beings also started to join the Light Dragon King in trying to destroy her shield. Even Adrian thought that the Three-Legged Golden Crow that they are facing is too weak even though it has degraded from a divine tier beast and is only an essence. The real reason on why it was this weak was actually the siphoning of its mana by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She was using about 30% of the mana output of the Three-Legged Golden Crow to protect herself. This means that the shield surrounding her was not due to the fact that the Three-Legged Golden Crow wanted to protect her. "It has already been five minutes. Kimat, finish the divine beast so that we could focus more on the bigger fish. Sirius, clean up all the Luxera in the battlefield with the help of the Shadow unit." Adrianmanded as he resumedmand of the entire Pantheon guild. "As master wills." Sirius and Kimat stated. "Yes, guild leader." The Shadow Unit members stated as Sirius surrounded them in shadows as all of them entered the shadow realm. Kimat roared out loud and his domain rumbled as the white clouds inside it suddenly became dark. The Three-Legged Golden Crow suddenly felt goosebumps in its skin as this power is almost 30% of the power that its real body possesses. The Three-Legged Golden Crow looked at the Goddess of Light Luminaria and cursed her existence. "You idiotic goddess! Pulling my essence here when there is a being that can inflict damage upon my real body here! I shall curse you by getting back all the things you are siphoning from me! I must protect my real self instead of you!" The Three- Legged Golden Crow shouted as the ming golden barrier that protected the Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly vanished. Chapter 1853 Incarnate of the Sun Chapter 1853 Incarnate of the Sun ??The Three-Legged Golden Crow shouted and reversed the connection that it had with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. It knew that it must protect its entire body with all its power because the very reaches of its soul could feel the attacking to it will shatter the divine spark that was used to create its minor body. The Three-Legged Golden Crow suddenly looked a bit more different than before. "Incarnate of the Sun!" The Three-Legged Golden Crow shouted as it used another skill to transform itself once more in hopes of defeating Kimat. Each of its talons now hold a small ming sun while its body became bathe in golden mes. The Three-Legged Golden Crow also emitted a powerful screech that deafened anyone that was near it as it released a frightening amount of power. The energy that came out of the Three-Legged Golden Crow is suddenly matched by the frightening output that Kimat has gathered as well but the former was unable to keep up. "Chaotic Disrupter!" Kimat''s voice stated as the entire domain transformed into him. The Three-Legged Golden Crow was already toote as it was a step toote in getting the energy the Goddess of Light Luminaria was siphoning on it. The Three-Legged Golden Crow was not able to entirely match the power that Kimat gave out. In the end, the Three-Legged Golden Crow could only curse its luck and the owner of the divine beast as well. "I shall remember this! You will not be able to go near the sun as long as I live!" The Three-Legged Golden Crow stated as it was suddenly pulverized by therge Kimat. Kimat''s attack did not just hit the Three-Legged Golden Crow but also all the enemies that were around him. All the Luxera that was at least fifty meters away were also swept by the powerful energy wave which disrupted their bodies. The Luxera nearest Kimat became sparks of light while those that are farther away started glitching. [Your soulbound, Kimat, has defeated the Three-Legged Golden Crow (Summoned Being).] [The real Three-Legged Golden Crow cursed your existence as someone that is the enemy of all its avian descendants.] [The Primordial Divine Beast Three-Legged Golden Crow will hunt you down once it awakens.] Adrian smiled as he was able to test how powerful Kimat truly is as a summoned divine bird was the perfect candidate. He did not care that the Three-Legged Golden Crow cursed him to be enemies forever because he does not care. He would just need to add that to the long list of all of Adrian''s enemies. Kimat came out of the smoke without a single scratch on its body and no sign of exhaustion. Adrian could even feel that Kimat seems to be feeling refreshed as if he managed to scratch an itch that was difficult to reach. Kimat brought an item that looked like a small sun which the Three-Legged Golden Crow was holding in its talons. He remembered that there were three of them, but it seems that only one was able to drop. Adrian only got mediocre experience points from defeating the Three-Legged Golden Crow as it was basically a summoned unit. Also, there was supposed to be three of them but two were already killed before one managed to descend. It seems that the developers were not that crazy to add three divine beasts on the side of the Goddess of Light Luminaria when she is already a High God. Adrian was about to take the small ming orb when Saena suddenly swooped in and devoured it like a small fruit. He was shocked at first as he was not able to see the description of the item first, but Saena did work tirelessly in healing all the people. Still, he would make sure to train his soulbounds in proper decorum once this battle is over. "Ahh!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she was finally injured by one of the attacks from the Light Dragon King and some of Pantheon guild members. One could see that there is a small patch of hair burned off from the Goddess of Light Luminaria while she has a slight cut on her palm. The small cut from her palm was bleeding gold while her burnt patch of hair was not healing as if it is cursed. The small cut came from the attack of the Light Dragon King while the burnt patch of hair came from Levin Cloud. The reason why the small patch of burnt hair is not healing is due to Levin Cloud''s death curse spells. Since he was already used to using healing spells and the like, he made sure to practice curses and hexes used by the Church of Death. Some of his friends even told him that he finally transitioned to his emo phase as he was not a ray of sunshine when he learned them. "Srian Burst!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she no longer protected herself and switched to offensive mode since her barriers are being broken by the Light Dragon King. Millions of light fractals suddenly spawned around the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She then grunted once more, and all these million fractals burst out. From afar, it looked like light needles were being sent out in arge area, but these light fractals actually reached the length of one meter. Just getting hit by one can cause death if hit on the heart or the head while losing an arm or a leg would be minimal. Just as the light fractals were sent flying, there was a brief moment when the Goddess of Light Luminaria thought that she could breathe. A shadow from below suddenly spawned and released ten individuals and arge ck wolf. The ten individuals released numerous kunai that is enchanted with the darkness element. As soon as they threw the kunai, they would dive back into the shadows created by Sirius. Sirius would then create shadow spears and hurled it towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Seeing the spears made of pure darkness, the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not underestimate it and released light rays to destroy each of them. She even fired another st of light towards Sirius in order to make sure that he does not create more. This instance made the attention of the Goddess of Light Luminaria shift towards Sirius. She did not expect that a small female being that melded well in the shadows sneak up from behind her. She suddenly burst into incredible speed that even the eyes of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could not keep up for a moment. "Extreme sh Goddess Arts: Devil Butterfly." Awraka muttered as ck butterfly wings sprouted behind her back that is made from shadows and condensed into her sharp nail weapon. With a light tap, Awraka managed to pierce the lower left leg of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. At first, the Goddess of Light Luminaria thought nothing of it as it was just a pinch, but she did not expect to be injected with pure darkness element that is also tainted with devil energy. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could not hold her pain and disgust that she actually used divine energy to swat Awraka like a fly. Awraka was sent crashing to the ground and immediately died from her brave attempt. The Goddess of Light Luminaria screamed out loud as the small hole that Awraka created suddenly became bigger and darker with the size of a basketball. Light suddenly started to escape from the body created by the Goddess of Light Luminaria as if the dark hole was a breach. [Awraka has created a weak point for the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [The weak point will be active for one hour.] [All damage done to the weak point will deal 100% of its intended damage as there are no defenses on that weak point.] Notifications started flooding in for all the yers as they did not expect that a goddess could suddenly have an obvious weakness. Given then only those that can fly and reach the Goddess of Light Luminaria can hit the weak point, it was still an incredible opportunity because one can even kill the goddess as long as they hit it. The Goddess of Light Luminaria also forgot about the numerous kunai that were thrown at her because they managed to hit her body but not damage her. The kunai that attached itself to the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s body suddenly buried deep as if the darkness element enchanted on them grabbed onto light. "Great Shadow Union Arts: Chains of Darkness!" All ten members of the shadow unit stated as chains of darkness suddenly burst out from the kunai which reached down to the ground. Sirius suddenly emerged from the shadows and caught all of the chains using shadow tendrils and started to pull on the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The shadow unit and Sirius were attempting to bring the Goddess of Light Luminaria to the ground. Chapter 1854 Bringing Down a Goddess Chapter 1854 Bringing Down a Goddess ??The shadows that Sirius created suddenly pulled down the chains of darkness that was attached to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly felt a powerful force trying to pull her down to the ground and finally noticed the chains attached to her body. She ignored those petty weapons, but she did not expect them to be akin to sealing chains. "Did you think these chains can hold me down?! I am the Goddess of Light Luminaria! The Supreme Goddess of All Light!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated with a powerful voice, but the chains of darkness did not disappear even though she sted it with powerful light. "Those chains are made from pure darkness that is from the Shadow Realm. The God Shalim himself made them in order to help us." Awraka stated as she was revived by Adrian. As soon as Awraka was sent crashing to the ground, Adrian immediately vanished from his previous area and went to where shended. He immediately used Rewind to reverse the time flow in that area to revive Awraka. Fortunately, he made it just in time before her entire body vanished into particles of light. "Will those chains hold?" Adrian asked. "It will hold, guild leader. Although, the time limit is only ten minutes. Once the time is up then those chains will melt back into the shadows." Awraka stated. "Then that should be enough time to bring down a weakened goddess. She has yet to formally take root in the mortal realm. This is evident because her domain has yet to distort thews of nature." Adrian stated as he now has a way to bring down the Goddess of Light Luminaria from her high horse. "Limit Break: Summoner!" "Greater Summon: Kaon!" "Greater Summon: Charon!" "Greater Summon: Dodu!" "Greater Summon: Wisteria!" All of Adrian''s other soulbounds capable ofbat are sent out. He cannot summon Kenos at the moment as it was still in a cocoon state sleeping deep inside Adrian''s soul chamber. His other soulbounds would do just fine because they are powerful in their own right. "Everyone! Pull as hard as you can! We shall let the Goddess of Light Luminaria taste what its like to have one''s feet on the ground. Having her taste it with her mouth would be a better option." Adrianmanded as his soulbounds released their real sizes. Sirius saw that his other siblings have been summoned which as well is why he sent some of the chains towards them. Kaon bit on a chain made of darkness and even coiled his body on it for firmer grip. Saena gripped it using her talons and started flying in the opposite direction. Charon integrated the chain to his chains and started descending to the ground as if the chain was getting pulled from below the earth. Dodu handled it carefully as its touch could melt anything, but it seems that the chains were solid enough for it not to worry. Kimat bit the chain as well and started running in the other direction as well. Wisteria created vines from her tree and pulled the chains using those. All of Adrian''s soulbounds were pulling the chains of darkness as hard as they can. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could be seen struggling to keep herself afloat as seven powerful beasts are trying to drag her down. Adrian''s soulbounds would not be able to bring the Goddess of Light Luminaria by herself which is why the other chains were gripped by the nearby yers as they started to pull her down. The Goddess of Light Luminaria tried to deploy powerful spells to st the yers, but the Light Dragon King intercepted them. The feeling of getting pulled down to the ground is not something that the Goddess of Light Luminaria appreciates. "I may not be able to directly hurt you, but I can make sure that the children below will be able to bring you down. It seems that seeing the world from above has inted your ego far too much little goddess. Remember that you were once human as well." The Light Dragon King stated as she and the other light dragons protected the yers. "These chains! To think that there were still gods of darkness that are alive! I will hunt them down and kill them myself!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria roared as she tried to keep herself afloat. "She is too powerful! We cannot pull her down!" The yers shouted as they are using all of their strength, but they cannot pull the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Pull all you want! You can never bring down a High God!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she might not be able to kill them, but the yers cannot overpower her that easily. "Perhaps our raw strength might not be able to, but the scales must always be bnced." The High Priestess Gtea of the church of judgement stated as she brought out the most ordinary looking scales, but the keenest eye will see that it is filled to the brim with divine energy. The scales suddenly floated above the High Priestess Gtea''s head as mana was taken from all the yers and even NPCs that are going against the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Mana is also taken from the Goddess of Light Luminaria, but it was so small that she felt nothing. The collective mana of the yers and the NPCs were now against the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Let the Eyes of Judgement reveal what is the truth! Judgement!" The High Priestess Gtea stated as the scales started to move as if it was weighing the collective mana of the army and that of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The collective mana of the army was blue in color while the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s mana was gold. The scales tipped aggressively until the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s was heavier. "You have done more sin than all of the people herebined! Maximum Penitence!" The High Priestess Gtea stated as a powerful force weighed down on the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Chapter 1855 The Light Gets Sent Down

Chapter 1855 The Light Gets Sent Down

The Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly felt a powerful forcee from above her and push her down to the ground. She tried her best to counter it, but it was an invisible force of nature that can bring down light itself. The Goddess of Light Luminaria looked at the High Priestess Gtea and tried attacking her but was blocked by the Light Dragon King. "You cannot defy the power of judgement!" The High Priestess Gtea stated but even she was experiencing heaviness as she was basically fighting against the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s will. The High Priestess Gtea might be using the collective powers of the Gods of Judgement, but it is still her that makes the spell work. If she fails, then the judgment that was made by the Scales of Bnce would ultimately fail as well. She was holding on for her goddess that was sealed. She must not fail the world as bnce must always be attained for the perfect harmony. "Little girl! Did you really think that you can go against me even with a divine relic? You are too weak, and this will be your death!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she knew that the High Priestess Gtea could end up killing herself if she presses on with the battle of wills. "Did you forget about me?!" A voice suddenly came from behind the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Gomory appeared once more with her sword coated in dark mes of light. With a powerful sh, she managed to slice the cheek of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Light started pouring out of the shed cheek as the Goddess of Light Luminaria wailed in pain. The pain made the Goddess of Light Luminaria lose focus and ultimately be brought down by the force of the Scales of Bnce. With a powerful crash, the Goddess of Light Luminaria literally descended on the ground. Her gigantic body was nted to the ground as the yers cheered out loud. The yers that had the right mind to not cheer started to attack her since she can now be hit closely. "Fools! Do you think that I can not just fly again!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she tried to fly once more but she could not. The Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly looked behind her as there was a being that actually bound her shadow. Ironic as it is but even the Goddess of Light Luminaria has a shadow since every being must have a physical body in the mortal realm. If the Goddess of Light Luminaria was in her full domain or divine realm then she might not have a shadow right now. "Enhanced Shadow Arts: Shadow Bind!" Awraka stated as she mmed a kunai filled top the brim with darkness energy. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has been bound to the ground for ten minutes.] "This is thest gift that the God Shalim has given me to counter the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He might not be able to go to this realm but know that the shadows are with us, guild leader." Awraka added as she started to concentrate to keep the Goddess of Light Luminaria bound for ten minutes. "Thanks. This is the ten minutes that all of us need." Adrian stated as he summoned his bow and started attacking the Goddess of Light Luminaria. All of the yers did not miss this chance as the Goddess of Light Luminaria is now brought down to the ground. Even the demigods that were reluctant to go in a head in collision started to bring out their weapons and strike the gigantic goddess. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not take the attacks kindly as she can still kill anyone within range. "Goddess!" The Angel of Diligence Uriel and the Angel of Charity Camael stated as they tried to defend the goddess from all of the attacks. The two neo angels cannot defend their goddess from all the attacks. Magic spells and arrows thate from wizards and archers. Sword auras from warriors, curses from shamans and witches, and even breath attacks from dragons are now centered at them. The Goddess of Light Luminaria avoided this earlier by floating in the sky which limited the number of attacks that reach her, but it is now a different situation once she in on the ground. "This cannot go one, my goddess. We are not enough to defend you." The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew of that but the other three neo angels have yet to awaken. She would also need at least one day of full concentration to bring her transform thend into her domain. She cannot do so when she is being hounded by different beings. "You two are correct. It seems that both of you have done all you can to protect me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "We shall die for your protection, my goddess. Please focus on waking up our brothers." The Angel of Charity Camael stated. "Yes. You should both die for my protection. It seems that spreading myself too thin for perfect control is no longer an option. I need to retrieve my own fragments from your bodies." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she suddenly pierced the two Neo Angels with spears made of light which even shocked the collective army. "My¡­goddess¡­why¡­" The Angel of Diligence Uriel stated as she suddenly went limp and turn into ashes. "Sister¡­no..." The Angel of Charity Camael stated as a tear came out from her eye, but she also turned into ashes. The sudden disintegration of the two Neo Angels revealed a shining fragment akin to a golden crystal. The Goddess of Light Luminaria took those two fragments and ingested them into her body. Adrian suddenly felt a powerful surge of energy that was unlike before as if the Goddess of Light Luminaria felt moreplete. There was also a significant change on the body of the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she sprouted wings. Chapter 1856 The Light Goddess’ Anger Chapter 1856 The Light Goddess¡¯ Anger ??[The Goddess of Light Luminaria has integrated one of her Goddess Fragment.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria will now be able to harness the power of the light element freely.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has integrated another of her Goddess Fragment.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria will now be able to see everything that the light in the area touches.] The Goddess of Light Luminaria not only sprouted two pairs of wings but also became even more powerful as well. The two pairs of wings on her back are the wings that were from the Angel of Diligence Uriel and the Angel of Charity Camael. She felt moreplete as if she reunited with a missing part of her. "HAHAHA! Finally! To think that such a thing would be possible! I am really the best goddess there is!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she released waves of powerful mana that sent anyone near her flying. The Goddess of Light Luminaria nted her Goddess Fragments in each of the most powerful angels that she created in order to achieve one thing. The thing that the Goddess of Light Luminaria wants to achieve is none other than smooth integration to the mortal realm when she descends. Just as she predicted, she could feel that her body was not able to cope up with the mortal realm as fast as she can. She believed that she needed at least a week in order to make her body ustomed to the energy fluctuations of the mortal realm. This entailed that she spends that one week just meditating to get ustomed to the energy fluctuations. She created something like a backup by nting the Goddess Fragments into angels that can live in the mortal realm. She was not able to do it back then as the angels were sealed before she could enact her n back then, but this is the time. She might have forgotten about her real intention of nting the Goddess Fragments into her angels, but she remembered when some of the angelic leaders tried to rebel against her. She did not only nt them to control them but to also ustom a part of her in the mortal realm. The powers of each of the angels that they have are actually due to the Goddess Fragments embedded into them. The angelic leaders thought that this is due to the goddess favoring them, but it was actually an absolute control mechanism nted to make sure that they do not go against her order. The Goddess Fragments are actually akin to soul fragments of the Goddess of Light Luminaria which represents 5% of her power. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was not crazy to attempt doing this when she was battling the gods of light as she only nted the fragments after she was the ruler of the gods of light. This ensured that she would have the gods of light weakened under her but also have the most powerful angels be her puppets. It was now time to harvest the two goddess fragments since the two neo angels she created could not utilize her powers well. "Such a waste of great power. They could not even utilize everything that I have given them." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she suddenly created five barriers to cover her, and a hundred magic circles appeared behind her. "This is how you utilize unlimited mana casting light magic!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she suddenly created numerous waves of light magic while also creating hundreds of light rays that hit anyone indiscriminately. The numerous light rays looked like someone was firing beams of deadly light from the skies above. The Goddess of Light Luminaria made the light elemental magic in the surrounding tremble as she was forcefully using everything. Add to the fact that the Goddess of Light Luminaria can now see everything in the battlefield due to also absorbing the Angel of Charity Camael''s ability. "I shall make sure to destroy all of you now that I have some of my powers return!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she casted three Supernovas at the same time but all of them needed to gather enough light elemental energy. "Andromeda!" Adrian stated as he released an arrow condensed with pure starlight andher energy. "Shadow Arts: Shadow Mask!" Awraka stated as her control over the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s shadow was broken the moment, she fused with two Goddess fragments. She needed to do something else and that would be making sure that her guild leader''s skill hit the intended target. Adrian released the arrow, and a ck shadow suddenly swallowed it and melted into the shadows. The powerful arrow that would have alerted the Goddess of Light Luminaria is no longer detected. Even if the Goddess of Light Luminaria has the power to see everything in the light, she would have to process everything, and she could not detect an arrow that is coated in shadows. "I shall kill all of you! I will make all of your bodies be burned in my great light! You would be the first blind priestess! AHHHH!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she pointed towards the High Priestess Gtea, but she ended up screaming her lungs out. The Goddess of Light Luminaria might have transformed into a more powerful hitter but that does not mean that all of her body has changed. The weak point that Awraka has created still had some time before it vanishes. It seems that the Goddess of Light Luminaria was too drunk on her new power that she forgot to protect it. Even the other yers also forgot that the Goddess of Light Luminaria had a weak point. An arrow coated by shadows appeared just next to the weak point. The shadow that wrapped around the shadows were expelled as soon as the target area was near. A powerful explosion of starlight andher energy then happened directly at the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s weak point which made her scream her lungs out. The powerful explosion made the Goddess of Light Luminaria clutch her damaged leg. She had not felt pain like this even from the attack of the Fallen earlier. She would not have been too damaged from the starlight, but the foreign element mixed in is something that she only knows from visuals. "Nether Energy! The demon!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria muttered as she had seen the expressions of even the dark gods distort when they are hit by this energy. The Goddess of Light Luminaria actually asked the gods of death whather energy is but they ept their mouths shut. In fact, Adrian was judged by the gods as a dangerous individual as even some of the gods of death fear him. If it is an individual feared by even the gods that are feared by the other gods, then that should mean something. There was even a secret council of gods that colluded to have Adrian erased from existence asher energy was too frightening even for the gods of Pandemonium. The killing order was not made because the being they wanted to erase was the Champion of the Twin Gods. Should they do something to the Champion of the Twin Gods without probable cause then they would invite the wrath of the most powerful gods in Pandemonium. Even if the Goddess of Light Luminaria does not want to admit it but she would need the faith of every being in the mortal realm to reach the power that the Twin Gods have. "Fortunately for us, the Twin Gods cannot kill any gods that are considered part of Pandemonium. This is the reason why they created their champion so that someone can do their dirty task for them." The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought but the dirty task she is thinking of are just rightful punishments from the Twin Gods. "Where is he!?" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she frantically searched for Adrian''s body. "Revealing Light!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria added as numerous eyes made of light suddenly manifested in the entire area. The eyes were like eerie eyeballs that the sky manifested as if they were always there and just opened upon themand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The eyes scanned the entire area, but they could not find the Champion of the Twin Gods. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that Adrian is in the area because his soulbounds were still trying to pin her down. "Where is he!? If you do not want toe out, then I shall burn every being here!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. The Goddess of Light Luminaria once again created three Supernovas as the first ones fizzled out when she lost concentration. She believed that she will be able to kill the Champion of the Twin Gods if she destroys everything. What she did not know is that the person she was looking for was right under her nose. Chapter 1857 Pressure the Weak Point

Chapter 1857 Pressure the Weak Point

"Universal Threat!" Adrian stated as he appeared just behind the Goddess of Light Luminaria and struck her weak point. Adrian immediately switched his weapons upon releasing the Andromeda skill as he knew that attack would garner the attention of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She would also focus on her weak point for a moment in time and the starlight released would blind her of the ability to see everything in the light. Adrian summoned his scythe and vanished from the world. Adrian became invisible as and moved in a slightly different world than the real one. Even Adrian does not fully understand how he can be undetected even from gods in this form, but he still liked it. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is covered with numerous barriers but even those barriers cannot stop the Universal Threat. In Adrian''s current state, he can pass through any defenses as long as he is in this peculiar state. He passed through each of the barriers that the Goddess of Light Luminaria created. He tried to see if the Goddess of Light Luminaria will notice him if he passes through her barrier, but she could not. It seems that his current state makes him immune to any obstacles whether physical or magical. When the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not show any reaction of Adrian''s movement inside her barrier, he finally felt at ease to attack. The Goddess of Light Luminaria created three Supernovas as she cannot find Adrian at all. She felt some panic from herck of awareness from an enemy that can deal great pain to her. Before the Goddess of Light Luminaria could release the three Supernovas, Adrian attacked the weak point once more before it vanishes. Adrian''s scythe directly hit the weak point of the Goddess of Light Luminaria and even enhanced the attack withher energy. A clear cut could be seen on the body of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "ARGHHH" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she suddenly released a powerful st of light that sent anyone near her sting away. Even Adrian was unable to react from the reaction of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He was heavily damaged and got sent flying, but Sirius was able to catch him using the shadows. The chains of darkness that held the Goddess of Light Luminaria are all destroyed which greatly impacted the shadow unit as they were using some of their life force to make sure that the chains do not get destroyed. "Master! Are you alright?" Sirius asked as he caught Adrian. "I am fine." Adrian stated as he drunk a potion to heal some of the health that he lost. "You insects dare! It seems that I have been far too lenient. I will punish all of you even if that means showing my true form!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as her body glowed golden as if her skin itself was made of gold. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not look like a human at all as her entire skin became gold. The body that the Goddess of Light Luminaria is showing right now is just a partial form of her true form. The gods would often hide their true form as incredibly weak beings would disintegrate from seeing them and that they are more vulnerable to attacks in their true form. Still, the gods can harness more power in their true form. An example of a true form is none other than the dark gods that descended back then. They were incredibly powerful, but they are also easily damaged by any attacker as long as they can fight a god. "Pulsar!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as a powerful wave of light suddenly swept across the entire area. A powerful pulse of light burst out from the Goddess of Light Luminaria and damaged every being that is in the area. Some of the yers that are close to dying became particles of light as all beings had their health cut in half regardless of level. The powerful magic released by the Goddess of Light Luminaria ignored defenses and even the level of magic resistance that one had. Adrian also lost lots of health in just one spell and he knew that this is the power of divine magic. The Goddess of Light Luminaria actually released divine magic even though the world barrier is restricting it. This is the real power of the true form of gods as they can ignore the power of causality as long as it is within their means. "You are defenseless goddess!" Gomory stated as she was not that afflicted by the divine spell of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Gomory used one stack of her de to nullify the divine spell that should have affected her. She then sneaked near the goddess and made her de burn dark once more. This is thest stack of the power that the Fallen has given her. She must make this count and the opportunity arose when the Goddess of Light Luminaria showed her partial true form. "Dark Light!" Gomory shouted as she shed the back of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "ARHHGH!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she was in great pain. The Goddess of Light Luminaria felt the cut even more as it was her true body getting the damage. The dark light mes burned behind her and it was eating at her own mana. Thest strike that Gomory made was the most powerful and most decisive strike as all the Luxera that the Goddess of Light Luminaria got deleted. The Goddess of Light Luminaria clutched her wound as she tried to stop the light from escaping her body. She even made use of a pair of wings to cover the damaged area. She wanted to release a spell, but the dark light was making it difficult for her to collect light which she found odd. The Goddess of Light Luminaria now prioritized Gomory as another target to be eliminated. "I did it!" Gomory stated but a sword suddenly pierced her abdomen. "Are you alright, Goddess Luminaria?" A monotoned voice came from behind Gomory. Gomory looked behind and the de came from the Angel of Humility Mikhail. The sword actually destroyed Gomory''s defenses as her health suddenly plummeted to a dangerous degree. The Angel of Humility Mikhail then kicked Gomory so that she crashes to the ground. "Attack while the goddess is injured!" One of the yers shouted as the Goddess of Light Luminaria is still injured. The one that shouted managed to wake up those that were shocked from the sudden appearance of the Angel of Humility Mikhail. Numerous spells wereunched at the Goddess of Light Luminaria as the yers that were still alive wanted to end her. They were given amand to heavily injure the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she would be sealed much easier once she gets weakened. She might even need to escape to her divine realm in which the demons can seal her back for at least ten years. "Fortress of Light!" Another voice stated as numerous walls of light suddenly blocked the attacks and spells that were aimed at the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Gabriel, my child, you have also awakened." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she smiled. "I am also awakened, my goddess." Another voice stated as a powerful healing light came covered the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The injuries of the Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly started to heal. She also reverted into her more humanoid form so that she expends lesser energy to heal herself. The healing light managed to heal her injuries but the ones that came from the dark light is not healing. A form of magic was deflecting the healing spell that the Angel of Kindness Raphael casted. The three angels have also be Neo Angels as their entire bodies are covered in angelic armor. They are also wearing helms that covered their eyes and head as if those are the things controlling them. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is not shocked that this happened as her true form was weaker than she thought. The Goddess of Light Luminaria had some of the energy in her true form flow into the light cocoons. This made the light cocoons explode with light elemental energy which filled them to the brim. The three immediately emerged as soon as they were able to get this powerful energy. "Now that we have awakened, my goddess¡­ we shall exterminate all of your enemies. I am the sword that you have created to destroy your enemies. The Angel of Humility Mikhail shall be the one that destroys all those in your way." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated. "The Shield of the Goddess has alsoe. I will protect you from any harm." The Angel of Patience Gabriel stated. "I, the Angel of Kindness, has also answered the call of the goddess. I shall make sure that our side will never know pain." The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated. Chapter 1858 Greater God Level Neo Angels

Chapter 1858 Greater God Level Neo Angels

The silence of the stunned yers could be seen as rming because this was a battlefield. Three powerful Neo Angels have been awakened that have the power of Greater Gods. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is no longer supplying them with magic power which meant that she can now go crazy. The Angel of Kindness Raphael had a more priestlike battle armor as it looked like it was made of silk unlike the other two that is heavily armored. He also has this powerful yet calming aura that heals anyone around him even if he was not even using a spell. The sheer power of his healing aura could even be felt by the priests which led to them saying that they must take down the Angel of Kindness Raphael first. The healers and also the shamans could feel it as well since they can feel how powerful the healing aura of beings are. If there is someone that could have half the potential that the Angel of Kindness Raphael has on their side, then that would be the Envoy of the Twin Gods. Levin Cloud has half the healing potential that the Angel of Kindness Raphael has which means that they can rival thetter when the former has the support of other priest yers. The Angel of Patience Gabriel is much different than the other two as well because he was the heavily armored one among the two powerful Neo Angels. He was wearing such thick armor that there was not light armor covering his body, yet he was moving so fast as if the armor was not heavy. He also has two towering tinum silver shields that emit a powerful light when struck. The two towering tinum silver shields immediately counters any attack with a light beam that deals 50% of the total attack of the attacker. If the attack is a wide area attack, then he could easily deflect the attack that hits him with 30% of the original damage. He can also create manifestations of light that can block wide range attacks that can easily defend their group. The Angel of Humility Mikhail has the standard warrior armor, but it did not look weak. The tinum silver armor looked like it was made with the same metal that the Angel of Patience Gabriel had. If the armor of the Angel of Humility Mikhail does indeed have the defensive capacity of the shields that the Angel of Patience Gabriel, then he has the defensive ability of a tank. He might also have the capacity to release counter attacks the moment his armor gets stuck. He also has a sword made of pure divine energy which Adrian feared the most. A weapon of pure divine energy should not exist in the world as it is in the realm of gods. If the Angel of Humility Mikhail has the ability to manifest such a powerful item, then it would be even more powerful once divine items are no longer restricted by the world. The Angel of Humility Mikhail is also the most dangerous opponent ording to some angel yers that defected. "My angels! Your goddess has finally awakened all of you. Now it is time for chance. Protect me with all your might so that this world will belong to us. I shall aid you as well, but it will be up to you to protect me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as notifications suddenly appeared for the yers. [The Second Phase of the Fight has now started.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria is now entering her Integration Stage with the mortal realm.] [Stop her integration so that she may not summon her divine realm into the world.] The Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly looked at the mortals below with disdain before suddenly curling herself up as a golden sphere. The Goddess of Light Luminaria entered the second phase as soon as her health dropped to half which was good as that meant that she will not heal past that point. The yers were relieved that even the Angel of Kindness Raphael was not able to heal her wounds or else they would end up losing. "No¡­ we should say that we are still lucky because if the two neo angels were not sacrificed earlier then the real second phase would have been defeating five neo angels protecting the Goddess of Light Luminaria." Adrian muttered as clearly envisioned it happening should that even did not happen. The Goddess of Light Luminaria curling into a small sun and her neo angels protecting her is not the most vexing part, but it was the generation of Luxera. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was creating armies of light monsters even in her integration state. To make matters worse, the Luxera she created can also be healed by the Angel of Kindness Raphael. [You have three hours before theplete integration of the Goddess of Light Luminaria to this world.] [Should you be unable to stop it, the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be able to unleash her true form and power without any restrictions.] "Puny mortals! If you wish to defeat the goddess, then all of you would need to kill us first!" The Angel of Humility stated as he casted a spell that linked the life force of all three. The connected life force of the three neo angels would then create a barrier that protected the small sun that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has be. Adrian could feel that such a thing should be impossible to defeat in three hours. They would actually need to defeat three Greater God Level individuals while also fighting off a horde of light monsters being healed by one of the individuals mentioned. "Wait! I suddenly forgot something!" Adrian thought as he suddenly realized something. "We will surely be able to defeat you three Greater Gods and even feast upon your divine essence that came from a High God herself! You shall be the stepping stone for us to kill off the Goddess of Light Luminaria!" Adrian proudly dered as his words were broadcasted to all beings inside the sealed area but also to the entire world. Adrian was able to create such a powerful buzz because he used the gift that the God King of the Winds Aeolus has given him. Adrian received this gift and did not think much of it as it was just a gift of sending messages via the wind to any part of the world. He thought that this would not be needed as he has the messaging system for yers, but he realized that this gift can also be used to target all entities in the world. As soon as Adrian stated as such, powerful energies that were hiding from earlier started to fill the area. Some were hiding within the collective army while some rose from people outside the area. Some even descended from the skies while others came from the sea a bit far from the area. The entire area is suddenly filled with the aura of demigods which made Adrian smile. "I guess it is true that there are no useless gifts given in Pandemonium." Adrian stated as he looked at the hundred or so demigods that have appeared. Adrian knew that his words carried power as it traversed the world due to the gift of a high god. His words made an impact to all demigods that did not join the cause because they were afraid of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Only a few demigods joined initially as they wantedbat experience or were looking for an opportunity to get some divine essence and flee. Adrian basically broadcasted to the whole world that there are now three Greater God Level Individuals that have the essence of the goddess. That said goddess is also in a state of being where she could not directly interfere. Demigods might fear High Gods but their fear against Greater Gods have lessened because some greater gods of light were killed by some of them teaming up. Adrian told them that there is now a serving of such individuals where divine essence is for the taking. Adrian believed that defeating three Greater God level angels would have been hopeless in three hours but now he does not. Adrian expected to have at least twenty or so demigods to show up but a hundred was more than he expected. "It seems that more wille. I am getting reports from the Daemos Observatory about powerful auras heading to our location." Adrian muttered. If the Neo Angels can exhibit such profound emotion, then they would have cursed and terrorize Adrian by now. They would have also scorned the demigods for viewing them as prey instead of powerful beings. All they could do now is defend the Goddess of Light Luminaria for three hours because she is now incredibly vulnerable. The goddess thinking of integrating with the world now is the safest because of her three awakened neo angels but she invited disaster instead. Chapter 1859 Battle Against Powerful Neo Angels I Chapter 1859 Battle Against Powerful Neo Angels I ??The reason why the Goddess of Light Luminaria entered integration phase is simple. She could not longer wait any longer as the mortals were craftier than she has anticipated. There were more things that could injure her than she expected, and that the world was still restricting her even if she used an ancient forbidden spell. Since she managed to awaken three greater god level neo angels, she believed that they are enough to guard her while she intercepts the world. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is not just integrating with the world as if she is taking it in, but she is rewriting it. She is basically overwriting the current state of the world that she has always been the High God present in the mortal realm. This is akin to what happened to the Western Continent Gods where they rewrote the reality of that continent. For the Western Continent Gods, reality was immediately overwritten because of careful nning and consideration of just the specified continent. What the Goddess of Light Luminaria is attempting is a worldwide scale which is why it takes more time. Attempting to rewrite the current causality of the world also means that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be vulnerable to things in the mortal realm as well. It is also the reason why she is incredibly easy to defeat while she is trying to do that. Also, the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not say it but even an ancient forbidden spell has a time limit. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could only maintain the spell she used on Ark for one month at the very maximum. She would have to redo it all over again if she wanted to keep it activated. She needed to overwrite thews of the world within a month which is why she is also doing everything that she can. What the Goddess of Light Luminaria is that there would be numerous demigods eyeing her divine essence like hyenas. She believed that her neo angels would be able to protect her since she has decimated the army and killed a lot of other mortals and demigods. She would have been correct in doing so if there was not a person called Equinox who is the greatest variable. Adrian managed to call on all of the demigods that are near by giving provocative words that they would love. Demigods that are nearing their lifespan are basically hungry for divine essence in order to keep living. This is also the reason why demigods with nothing to lose were now in droves heading to the current fight. The first part of the second phase of the fight against the Goddess of Light Luminaria is actually a brutal battle royale of neo angels against demigods. The sight of a hundred or so demigods trying to protect themselves and their goddess unfolded before their very eyes. The situation has suddenly became more chaotic because the powers of demigods are not something to scoff at as they are just below gods. == "Blessing of Gaea: Area Revival!" Levin Cloud chanted as he used up one powerful spell before the time for the summoning of the Tree of Life and Death expires. Levin Cloud utilized the remaining energy that was given to him by the Tree of Life and Death to perform a wide area revival spell at no cost. He could have asked Adrian to extend the duration of the Tree of Life and Death via his domain skill but even he does not know when the battle will end. One cannot just suddenly demand someone to use something for their own benefit. A powerful green light covered with mes swept the entire area and revived every yer and even NPC. The revival of NPCs shocked Levin Cloud because he knew that their revival is extremely forbidden. He was about to check if he will get any punishment for reviving thousands of NPCs, but nothing came. "I revived them, but I did not get punished?! Am I dreaming right now?" Levin Cloud stated. "Not really. The world is actually in great chaos right now because of her." Adrian stated as he pointed at the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Her? Why is that?" Peridot asked as she appeared near them and managed to hear their conversation. "The Goddess of Light Luminaria is basically considered a banned entity still. It is only through the use of an ancient forbidden spell which is why she is able to be in the mortal realm. Still, one cannot fool the will of the world even with a magic spell which is why the world is also trying to expel her out. Although, the world is having a difficult time because the spell used was very old and powerful that she sacrificed an entire city for it." Adrian stated. Adrian could vaguely see a foreign power that is trying to expel the Goddess of Light Luminaria from the world. The force was not powerful enough to counteract a golden like silk veil covering the Goddess of Light Luminaria which is whey she is not getting sent back. Adrian believed that destroying that golden silk veil is key to expelling the Goddess of Light Luminaria. In fact, Adrian managed to clearly see this golden silk veil when he struck the weak spot earlier. The golden silk veil was actually shattered momentarily when he did so. If the Goddess of Light Luminaria did not force some of her true form to appear then Adrian would have continued fighting the goddess without knowing of a way to rescue their guild member. "I wonder how Ark is doing. I hope that he is fine in that divine realm and is not crushed to death by divine energy." Adrian stated. == Meanwhile¡­ Ark tried to concentrate clearly and felt great disturbances to his connection with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. A sharp scream came from the Goddess of Light Luminaria which he was able to pick up and the connection between them waned at that particr moment. Ark tried to use that opportunity, but the connection suddenly solidified as if it was healed. "I failed again as it was too quick, but the connection is not perfectly healed. I will have another chance and wait for it." Ark stated as he concentrated once more. A few minutester, Ark suddenly heard the screeching and felt the intense paining from the other side. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was extremely hurt which made the connection which has the image of golden chains to fade in and out of reality. Ark knew this was his chance which is why he pushed through. Ark managed to send his will into the light chains which the small Samael could clearly see. He thought that he would be able to escape and destroy the connection, but his mental image was suddenly transported to a weird space. He was suddenly in a ce full of clouds and bright light while a golden statue like being could be seen curled up. As if the golden statue being noticed him, Ark was suddenly filled with immense light energy that was so potent that even he cannot process it immediately. Ark is suddenly jolted awake as he once again got knocked back inside his cage while the small Samael saw what happened. "Ouch! Wait! Why can I suddenly not see!?" Ark shouted as his eyes were suddenly filled with a golden covering. "What happened?! Why were suddenly you sted with divine energy? You almost died if I did not protect you." The young Samael stated. "If I almost died then why did you not let me? I thought having me die is one way to reverse the ancient forbidden spell." Ark stated. "The death I am talking about is not the one you know where you respawn. I am talking about permanent death that can erase every fiber of your being. Remember that divine energy can basically erase life if a mortal is exposed too much. Even if you are the Chosen Nephilim, you are still considered part of the mortal world." The young Samael stated. "I saw a golden statue of a woman that is curled up. All of a sudden, that golden statue uncurled itself and released a powerful st of golden light." Ark stated as he was now able to see once more. "You saw what! That was the true divine form of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. You are lucky that you managed to survive getting sted with divine energy." The young Samael stated. "Why would I suddenly go and see the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s true form? You told me that I just need to intensify the pain that she felt so that our connection severs." Ark stated. "That is the only thing that you should do but something more must be happening in the mortal realm. Something or someone powerful enough for the Goddess of Light Luminaria to induce her true form even if she bes more vulnerable in exchange for power." The Young Samael stated. Chapter 1860 Battle Against Powerful Neo Angels II

Chapter 1860 Battle Against Powerful Neo Angels II

"I cannot prate the will of the Goddess of Light Luminaria anymore. It is as if I am fully blocked by an enormous will that is different from hers." Ark stated. "I fear that the Goddess of Light Luminaria is now trying to synchronize with the world, but we do not know that entirely. Do your best and wait for the chance once again. You might have a better chance is the Goddess of Light Luminaria does use her true form in the mortal realm as her state would be much easier to deceive." The young Samael stated as Ark once again went into meditation. The young Samael did not show Ark that one of its hands is turning to gold. The sudden attack on Ark''s soul earlier would have destroyed him if the young Samael did not sacrifice itself. The divine power of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is slowly corroding thest remnant of the originally most powerful angel. "If he gets vaporized then the Goddess of Light Luminaria will fail but that would also mean the death of all the angels. You must live because the Dragon of Revtion can only be truly killed by you. You are thest hope of the Angels and the Devils." The young Samael stated as he started to collect all of his remaining will to make sure that Ark does not rot in this divine realm. == The Neo Angels were powerful but that does not mean they cannot easily defeat an army of hungry demigods. Divine essence is what demigods need in order to be gods themselves. Just enough would make them transform into lesser gods which is why hunting lesser gods has been the thing for demigods. It is also the reason why there are almost no cases of rampaging lesser gods in the central continent. The lesser gods would not dare leave their sanctuaries as demigods be vultures when they are caught in foreign soil. The demigods that appeared were high in number because there are three beings that have the divine essence of a Greater God. There is also a High God in a sleeping state which is a good way to harvest divine essence. The demigods did not even wait for themands of the army generals as all of them charged towards the three neo angels. All of the demigods are hungry for divine essence as some have their lives nearing the end. If they do not be gods, then they would inevitably die of old age despite the power that they have. Even the yers could see that most of the demigods that appeared are desperate. "Should we join the fight?" Levin Cloud asked as Adrian was just observing as of now after his speech that garnered the attention of every demigod. "Not yet. We will join the fight after an hour. Let us make sure that our forces are solid for now because we do not know what might happen. It is not just demigods that are eyeing the Goddess of Light Luminaria right now. I am sure that there are other beings around that are also interested in her divine essence." Adrian stated as he had this foreboding feeling that something might happen. Adrian secretly gave some orders to Sirius to ry to the Shadow Unit. His limit break skill has also finished which is why he is now down to using three soulbounds at a time. He did not want to do unnecessary battles as the fights that the hundreds of demigods are doing is not something that they can interject. The demigods were basically hurling spellsced with divine energy against the Neo Angels. "Those demigods are not fools. Even though I managed to get all of their attention, the demigods are not fighting with everything that they have. They are all waiting for something to happen before they get serious. Even if those Neo Angels are having a difficult time, the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s cocoon barrier had no trace of damage. Adrian observed carefully as he knew that the first hour is something that he had gained as a breathing room. The demigods were basically acting as the beings that carried the weight of the current allied army. Also, Levin Cloud managed to revive a lot of dead yers and NPCs but that does not mean they are back to peak condition. The yers that were revived were only half in health while the NPCs were extremely disoriented. They are basically brought back to thend of the living because the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s presence is disrupting the natural flow of the world. She should not have been able to descend to the central continent at this point in time which is why she is doing more harm to the world than she thought. "This would be much easier if the Daemos were not maintaining the world barrier and fixing the numerous rifts that the Goddess of Light Luminaria is creating." Adrian thought as he started to givemands to all of his guild members. The allied army generals were shocked to see dead soldiers revive on the spot as if they were never killed. They have heard of the rumors of these blessed beings (yers) being able to revive from the dead but weaker and now they have seen even their own native soldiers do the same. The revival spell was done by none other than the Envoy of the Twin Gods that transformed into arge ming wood giant. All the allied generals immediatelymanded a retreat to those that were just revived. They noticed that the newly revived were unfit for battle as they were weakened. Still, their problem is not yet done because numerous light monsters are still being generated by the Goddess of Light Luminaria even though she suddenly went to sleep. The allied army had to fight while rescuing those that were just newly revived. The yers, on the other hand, continued their fight against the Luxera as they have gotten used to being revived on the spot. The yers tried to join the battle against the Neo Angels, but the demigods were at another level. One of the yers tried to join the bombardment of the demigods but he was the one that got bombarded in the end. The yer got caught in the crossfire between the Neo Angels and the demigods. Each Neo Angel had a specialty which made them incredibly difficult to defeat even if they are outnumbered. The Angel of Patience Gabriel is like a tall mountain that can casually flick a demigod''s spell with ease. He would even take damage just to have the spell be bounced back by his shields. Once the attack or spell was blocked, the Angel of Humility Mikhail would counterattack immediately which left demigods to dodge. The attack power of the Angel of Humility Mikhail was on another level as he could easily kill a demigod in under five attacks. He was the epitome of perfection in the perspective of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He was the best attacker, defender, and even spell caster in all of the angels as he upied their highest seat called Seraphim. The Angel of Humility Mikhail did not even care about any damage done to him as he had the backup of the best healer. The Angel of Kindness Raphael would basically heal 30% of the missing health of hisrades with just a simple wave of holy light. He might not be able to attack or deal damage but his heals might even be able to bring the dead back to life. The Angel of Patience Gabriel and the Angel of Humility Mikhail did not even care if they get hit anymore as long as the Angel of Kindness Raphael is alive. Some demigods tried to assassinate the Angel of Kindness Raphael, but they were the ones that were ughtered in the most gruesome way. As if the two angels were giving a warning to all their attackers that the Angel of Kindness Raphael is not to be targeted. To make matters worse for the current allied army, even the Luxera could be healed by the Angel of Kindness Raphael. Compared to the other two neo angels, the Luxera would recover 50% of their health immediately after two minutes of taking damage. A powerful healing wave would be released by the Angel of Kindness Raphael every two minutes which healed their allies in the entire area. The most annoying being in the battlefield right now would be the Angel of Kindness Raphael but he is too heavily protected to be killed. Also, he has the power level of a greater god which meant that ordinary assassination would basically be impossible. In the end, Adrian had to squeeze his brain to make a n that would ensure their survival and victory. "I guess the only option would be hit and run." Adrian muttered as his guild members all look to him with anticipation of their battle n. Chapter 1861 Battle Against Powerful Neo Angels III Chapter 1861 Battle Against Powerful Neo Angels III ??The demigods were gauging the strength of the Neo Angels, but thetter was also doing that as well. The only reason why the Neo Angels were having a difficult time is due to the fact that they were surrounded. Still, the demigods are getting whittled down as the weakest ones were being destroyed by the Angel of Humility Mikhail. The Angel of Humility Mikhail is not a being that can be killed easily as he has tough defense and great healing from the Angel of Patience Raphael. Attacks that are supposed to hit the Angel of Kindness Raphael are all defended by the Angel of Patience Grabriel. All of the demigods have no choice but to be careful. Demigods can also revive themselves as they cannot die unless their lives expire, or their soul is destroyed. Once a being bes a demigod, their lives are automatically extended by an average of 500 years. It is said that this happens because the souls of demigods undergo transformations. Even if the demigods'' mortal bodies were killed or destroyed by the Angel of Humility Mikhail, they have not truly died as they can reform their bodies. This is also the reason why the demigods whose lives are about to expire are doing everything even if their mortal bodies are destroyed. If Adrian is to describe a demigod, then he would answer it with a mortal body with the soul of a god. What the demigods need are to transform their mortal bodies into divine bodies which needs divine essence. "What should we do? The three Neo Angels are absolute if they do not get split up.: Levin Cloud stated. "I can do it. I would need all of you to make sure that they cannot move for at least a split second." Adrian stated as he believed he could do it as he has a new passive skill with regards to spatial magic. "I will make sure that happens. I am already done preparing." Creepysoo stated as he mmed his staff and the Necronomicon released powerful death energy. "Undead Dragon!" Creepysoo shouted. Arge magic circle that almost covered the entire area appeared. All of the death energy in the area was sucked inside of the magic circle as a blood curdling roar came out of it. Therge bony dragon came out of the magic circle which actually had the same size of a dragon king. Creepysoo did not participate much in the battles earlier as he was focused in creating the most powerful undead that he could summon. The undead dragon rose up and flew towards the location of the Neo Angels. With a powerful roar, the undead dragon released powerful undead miasma that destroyed the Luxera that flew around it. "Light of Purification. Purify the evil that has arrived." The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated as he suddenly casted a spell that did not heal his surroundings. "Miasma Boost!" Creepysoo added as he drew out more undead energy from the Necronomicon. Arge holy light magic circle appeared in the sky that tried to purify the undead dragon. Creepysoo countered the holy magic by enhancing the miasma that is coating the undead dragon. The Light of Purification swept pass through the undead dragon but the dark purple miasma coating it has protected therge undead. "Miasma Breath!" Creepysoomanded. The undead dragon suddenly sucked in lots of air as a powerful energy is collected into its throat. The Angel of Patience Gabriel created powerful shields that blocked the miasma breath that came out of the undead dragon. The undead dragon''s breath did not look like a beam of light but a hazy smoke that had a chilling energy. One could even see that the shields that the Angel of Patience Gabriel created has started to melt. The hazy miasma did not stop at melting the shields as some would seep into the ones inside the shields. The Angel of Kindness Raphael had to use powerful purification spells in order to destroy the miasma that clung to their armors. The undead dragon did not show any sign of stopping in releasing its miasma breath which is why the Angel of Humility Mikhail had to change his target. "Sword of Light." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as his two des got extended by light. The Angel of Humility Mikhail charged towards the undead dragon after kicking the demigod that tried to stab him. He charged towards the miasma breath as he tried to ignore the damage that he is getting. The shining armor of light even started to get corroded by the miasma, but he pushed through without even quivering. The Angel of Humility Mikhail reached the throat of the undead dragon and shed it with all his might. The undead dragon screeched as it was hit by a holy light attribute attack directly. The undead dragon had to fly back a bit in order to shake off the Angel of Humility Mikhail. Creepysoo alsomanded it to back down, but it still released miasma to make sure that the Luxera do not attack it. "Perfect. Istion!" Adrian stated as he suddenly vanished from his area and appeared just above the Angel of Kindness Raphael. The Angel of Kindness Raphael twitched as he was shocked that a being was able to easily reach him. The Angel of Patience Gabriel tried to reach Adrian, but he was weighed down by something. A shadow tendril is curled up on the former''s foot. In the end, the Angel of Kindness Raphael was dragged inside another dimension along with Adrian. The Angel of Humility Mikhail noticed what happened but is somewhat relieved that the connection with the Angel of Raphael was still there. The connection to the barrier was not yet cut off which means that they would still have the capacity to defend the Goddess of Light Luminaria. What the two remaining Neo Angels did not know is that their enemies are now looking at them with eyes of a predator. Chapter 1862 Against Neo Angel Raphael I Chapter 1862 Against Neo Angel Raphael I ??[You have brought the Angel of Kindness Raphael with you inside another dimension.] [The Angel of Kindness Raphael is still connected to the Barrier of Triple Light.] Adrian did not expect that he was able to pull it off because he believed that the failure rate was 70%. He would have wanted to also bring another guild member with him but that would just make the spell even more unstable. Adrian had to be perfectly precise to immediately appear behind his target and activate the Istion spell within a split second. The isted dimension that Adrian created was not unique as it just looked like a nk space. He and the Angel of Kindness Raphael are basically just floating in an area that is empty. He made sure to check if the pocket dimension was stable as he did not want the Angel of Kindness Raphael to escape when he is not paying any attention. "Where have you brought me?" The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated but his tone was a bit different than before. "It seems that you suddenly had regained some of your emotions." Adrian stated as he could think of reasons why. The Angel of Kindness Raphael moved like a robot a few seconds earlier. It was only when he brought the Angel of Kindness Raphael in a different space that he noticed that thetter moved more alive. He believed that the presence of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is keeping a leash on the Neo Angels. "You cannot defeat me, demon. You do not possess the power to kill me." The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated as his voice started to be more robotic once more. "Hmm¡­ the control of the Goddess of Light Luminaria has increased once again. It seems that the disorientation of suddenly entering another dimension messed it up, but his demeanor returned. The Angel of Kindness Raphael announced that Adrian could not kill him as he can heal any damage that is done to him. "I might not have been able to do so but I have a new soulbound that is a great disrupter. You would not know because you have been inside a light cocoon when he appeared." Adrian stated as he summoned Sirius, Dodu, and Kimat. "Light of Reflection." The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated as he casted a spell that created a barrier made of light that gleamed dangerously. The barrier that the Angel of Kindness Raphael created is not something ordinary as it reflects any damage it received by 40% of the original damage. The Angel of Kindness Raphael has no way to go in the offensive as his power is purely healing. He can create barriers to defend himself, but he sacrificed offensive magic to maximize his healing magic. "Primordial Armament: Spear!" Adrian stated as he summoned his spear weapon that he does not usually use. Adrian gripped his weapon and his armor changed to look like a martial general. A helmet also appeared on his face that looked close to Kaon''s face. The Angel of Kindness Raphael did not even look like he is not bothered by the changes as he knows that being trapped in another dimension is not permanent. [You have 1 hour before the effect of Istion ends.] "One hour left here and two hours left overall before the Goddess of Luminaria bes a real pain." Adrian muttered as he charged towards the Angel of Kindness Raphael. Adrian and his soulbounds charged towards the Angel of Kindness Raphael. He reached the light barrier and tried to pierce it, but it was incredibly sturdy. As soon as he hit the barrier, a powerful sensation of light prating his body ovee him. He received damage from just hitting a simple light barrier. Sirius released numerous shadow tendrils that looked like spears as he also tried to destroy the barrier. In the end, the shadow tendrils disintegrated as it was them that received the reflected damage. Adrian managed to receive information about the light shield due to Sirius'' attacks. Dodu tried touching the barrier and dissolving it, but its body was damaged. Still, the dissolving of the barrier seemed to have some effect as part of it has weakened. Some parts of Dodu''s body even started to slip inside the barrier which the Angel of Kindness Raphael did not notice as another soulbound was doing more damage to the barrier. Kimat''s ws could easily tear the barrier, but the Angel of Kindness Raphael would just restore the part that was torn. Kimat''s attacks have the power to disrupt or destroy energy which is why he is the most important member right now. Kimat also coated his ws with lightning to increase the effect. "Dragon Ascends!" Adrian stated as he suddenly charged inside of the barrier as soon as Kimat tore it apart. The Angel of Kindness Raphael unfurled his wings to defend against the thrust attack that Adrian used. Adrian did not panic as he did the next series of moves which is a sweeping motion. The sweeping motion managed to hit the leg of the Angel of Kindness Raphael and he got swept. The Angel of Kindness Raphael is suddenly knocked towards the left. While the Angel of Kindness Raphael have yet to stabilize, Adrian performed the next one which is an upward sweep. The Angel of Kindness Raphael was swept upwards as well as his body got stunned. Adrian''s spear suddenly shined with a deep purple light as he used the next skill. "Star Descends!" Adrian shouted as he appeared just above the Angel of Kindness Raphael. Adrian then mmed the spear which hit the head of the Angel of Kindness Raphael. The Angel of Kindness Raphael could not defend himself immediately and is sent crashing down. Since the pocket dimension did not have the concept of ground, the Angel of Kindness Raphael did not get additional damage, but he was still sent free falling down. The spear''s head suddenly glowed gold as the image of a dragon manifested. "Star Dragon''s Strike!" Adrian shouted as a dragon silhouette was sent flying in a straight line from his spear. Chapter 1863 Against Neo Angel Raphael II Chapter 1863 Against Neo Angel Raphael II ??1863 Against Neo Angel Raphael II A golden dragon silhouette is released from Adrian''s spear which directly hit the Angel of Kindness Raphael. The Angel of Kindness Raphael did not even flinch and just epted all the damage since he knew that he will not die. The Angel of Kindness Raphael looked extremely hurt but that all changed in just one second. "Healing Light." The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated. A powerful wave of holy light swept through the body of the Angel of Kindness Raphael. All the injuries that he sustained from thebo attacks are healed. Even the health bar that he has became full which irritated Adrian but his soulbounds continued the barrage. "You cannot win, and you cannot sustain this dimension with me. Surrender your life to the Goddess of Light Luminaria." The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated. "I would rather hide in a hole." Adrian stated as he continued to attack once again. Adrian did not know how manybos attacks he used as his spear continued to hit the Angel of Kindness Raphael. Just as the Angel of Kindness Raphael stated, Adrian was not able to kill him even with the help of three soulbounds. If the Angel of Kindness Raphael would go deep in the red, he would just heal back up like nothing ever happened. Adrian did not stop his attack as he spent thirty minutes continuously attacking and any break from thebos will make the Angel of Kindness Raphael heal himself back. Adrian was about to initiate anotherbo when he noticed that the Angel of Kindness Raphael actually slightly evaded. He did not think this as weird, but he believed that such a thing would not happen again. Adrian used Star Ascends once more but the Angel of Kindness Raphael did not just readily ept the attack like before. Adrian still managed toplete thebos of the Star Ascends skill and even continue it to Star Descends with the final strike being the Star Dragon''s Strike. He believed that the Angel of Kindness Raphael would heal himself immediately but there was a few second dy. "It might be a few seconds in dy but that is enough to see that he is not infinite." Adrian thought as he smiled but even, he was not infinite as well. Adrian used up all his energy gauges whenever he attacks but he restores half of his primordial energy with eachbo attack. The only thing that Adrian cannot restore easily is hisher energy since that needs to naturally get back. Adrian wanted to use his domain, but he wanted to save it for the battle against the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Sirius and Dodu! Use your domains!" Adrianmanded as two of his soulbounds released different energies. The entire area is suddenly covered by a red haze as Samael''s domain has activated. Sirius also vanished from the Angel of Kindness Raphael''s sight. Dodu, on the other hand, released its domain as well but not much changed in the area as only a soft energy is released. The one that has the most changes when inside the domain is Dodu. Dodu''s body became shinier as if it got a glossy coating. Dodu is the first one to rampage as it bes more aggressive once the domain is activated. Dodu created a mouth in which it roared as numerous slimy tentacles shot out of its body to corrode the Angel of Kindness Raphael. The Angel of Kindness Raphael would have just epted the damage just like before but something inside of him screamed to dodge. The instinct of the Angel of Kindness Raphael shed with its new personality that the Goddess of Light Luminaria installed. Due to this, the Angel of Kindness Raphael was not able to immediately dodge. Dodu''s tentacles managed to grasp one of the Angel of Kindness Raphael''s wings. For the first time since he was attacked, the Angel of Kindness Raphael screamed out in pain. Dodu''s tentacles managed to dissolve the wing of the Angel of Kindness Raphael without much resistance. "Healing Light!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael shouted as panic could be heard from its voice. Tried as he might, the Angel of Kindness Raphael was not able to restore the wing that is being corroded by Dodu. Adrian smiled as the attack that Dodu did was infused with all theher energy that he currently has. He gambled but he won the gamble as one of the wings have been destroyed. "Sirius, use Realm Ender." Adrian muttered. Sirius suddenly appeared next to the wailing Angel of Kindness Raphael. With a powerful bite, Sirius managed to bite off the Angel of Kindness Raphael''s two wings. Sirius would have bit off the head, but the Angel of Kindness Raphael managed to dodge as his reflex actually kicked in. Along with the return of the Angel of Kindness Raphael''s partial emotions, he regained some of his instincts and reflexes. "ARGH!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael shouted in pain. This time the Angel of Kindness Raphael healed the two wings that Sirius bit off while he flew away. Since Adrian was not able to enchant Sirius withher energy, the two wings were able to get healed, but the pain was extremely felt. The wings healed but they were no longer the same as cursed marks could be seen on them. "The Poison of God. It actually came with Samael''s domain which you should know something about." Adrian stated as his spear was no longer in his hands, but he was still wearing the same martial armor. "Perfect Healing Light!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated as he used more energy to heal his health back to full, but he only recovered 90% of his total health. "Oh! It seems that destroying one wing would mean lesser healing power. Thank you for showing your weakness." Adrian stated but not just anyone can use that weakness against the Angel of Kindness Raphael. One would have to obtain an ability to negate any healing in order for that to even happen. Chapter 1864 Against Neo Angel Raphael III Chapter 1864 Against Neo Angel Raphael III ??"Even if you know my weakness, you cannot defeat me. I will be able to heal myself once I rid of myself from this energy." The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated. "I see. Then I hope you can survive this. Big Bang!" Adrian stated as his spear has already charged enough power. The spear was covered in pure energy that went straight towards the Angel of Kindness Raphael. The Angel of Kindness Raphael tried to create a barrier powerful enough to defend against the spear, but Dodu actually tore a piece of itself. Dodu threw the torn piece of itself towards the area where the spear would hit. The torn piece of Dodu managed to corrode the barrier enough for the spear to pass through it. Kimat also summoned lightning which hit the barrier to weaken it even further. The spear entered the barrier and made contact with the Angel of Kindness Raphael. The Angel of Kindness Raphael tried to create another barrier to protect itself, but a powerful explosion of pure energy happened. The explosion of pure energy would have affected arge location, but it was centralized due to the barrier created by the Angel of Kindness Raphael. The explosion that should have weakened when it goes outward is instead cascaded back to the middle where the Angel of Kindness Raphael is located. The Angel of Kindness Raphael is ravaged by the intense explosion of pure energy that his scream was so loud. When the explosion of pure energy finally settled down, the pitiful form of the Angel of Kindness Raphael could be seen. The tattered cloth armor and wings could be seen while the Angel of Kindness Raphael clutched its chest. The wing that was corroded by Dodu has yet to heal back as the Angel of Kindness Raphael cannot purify theher energy. Two wings of the Angel of Kindness Raphael could also be seen to be marked by strange dark runes as the Poison of God has affected him as well. The Angel of Kindness Raphael could also be seen to be incredibly tired as he was breathing heavily. He might have powerful healing magic but even the stamina of an angel is limited when they are not exposed to light. The reason why the Angel of Kindness Raphael is confident at first is the fact that he can heal almost infinitely due to being powered by light. Now that he is in a pocket dimension where light does not even exist, the Angel of Kindness Raphael started to use his own energy to heal himself. He might be able to restore his health, but stamina and mana are different. "I am immortal!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael announced as he healed himself back to full, but something suddenly ached inside of him. The Angel of Kindness Raphael suddenly coughed up golden blood since he is now considered a greater god. One might think that Adrian defeating a greater god would be impossible due to his level, but the Angel of Kindness Raphael is a special case. A greater god without direct damaging abilities would ultimately be overwhelmed by an offensive yer. Adrian also hasher energy coating his attacks while his primordial armaments can also hurt gods. In other words, Adrian is almost the perfect god killer amongst the yers right now. He became the perfect god killer when the gods of death enhanced his power to rival lesser gods as he could almost one shot any lesser god. This is the reason why someone with the title of Champion of the Twin Gods or any champion of gods are terrifying to battle. Any being that has the title of Champion of a god has increased damage towards godlike beings. Coupled with Adrian''s primordial armaments andher energy, the gods of Pandemonium basically fear a being that can negate their defenses. Being the Champion of the Twin Gods also makes him able to harness energies from other gods of death or life if they empower him. The power that Adrian possess is actually tilted more to the divine entities rather than mortal enemies. "You are not immortal because even gods can be killed. You should know because your own goddess has killed gods before. I shall do so with you as we no longer have no time. Nether Domain!" Adrian stated as he needed to kill the Angel of Kindness Raphael as only twenty minutes remain inside the isted space. "Netheros True Form!" "Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian did not pull his punches anymore because he received an ominous message from the other side. The entire area is covered withher mist as Adrian also summoned all of his active soulbounds to join him. The Angel of Kindness Raphael knew that the energy that corroded his wing is now filling up the area. A feeling that the Angel of Kindness Raphael has never felt suddenly manifested inside his mind. "I need to get out of this realm!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael stated as he tried to find a way out of a realm that has be his prison. A primordial instinct and emotion that has been erased by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The most powerful angels have been repressed when ites to the emotion of fear as they were created as such. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that fear is something that weakens a being, but she did not understand that fear makes beings stronger when they ovee it. "Master, we should use the skill that I have seeded in creating." Paradox stated as it has created a skill that even Adrian did not expect to create. "Is the magic circle now stable? I know that I have checked it, but we have yet to test it." Adrian replied. "The spell is now 99% stable. The master can use it now." Paradox stated. "If you say so. Activate the skill ''Chaos Apocalypse''" Adrian stated as a powerful energy suddenly came out of his body which also took in the energies of all his soulbounds. Chapter 1865 Chaos Apocalypse Chapter 1865 Chaos Apocalypse ??== Skill Name: Chaos Apocalypse Skill Tier: Unique Skill Type: Active ¨C yer Created Effects: -Create a powerful magic circle with your astrbe as the catalyst that deals damage in arge area with the user in the center. -The damage is depended on the energy type that is fed inside the astrbe. -Deal 1000% of your totalbined physical and magic damage plus 1000% per soulbound that has been summoned. -Adds the attributes of the soulbounds summoned to the spell. -All summoned soulbounds will be sent back to the Soul Chamber and cannot be summoned for one hour. Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 50% of Total Mana Cooldown: 2 hours (Additional 30 minutes per soulbound summoned during the skill activation.) == All of Adrian''s soulbounds were unsummoned but all of their energy were concentrated towards Paradox. The magic circles of each soulbound could be seen hovering over Paradox as they were all sucked inside the astrbe. With each magic circle absorbed, Paradox changed color as it received the elements of each soulbound that entered. The current Paradox absorbed all the energy of theher domain at first, but it also absorbed the aether energy that Adrian converted. He then absorbed the magic circle that Sirius had which had the glyph of a ck wolf. Upon doing so the astrbe suddenly created a dark halo that is filled with shadow energy. The next magic circle that was absorbed is Kaon which had the glyph of a golden dragon. A golden halo with dragon scales appeared and revolved around the astrbe. The next one is Saena as her magic circle had the image of arge Simurgh. The halo that she created is of pure white that shines in a kaleidoscope from time to time. Another magic circle is that of Charon which had the glyph of an undead wrapped in chains. The form of a halo of bones emanating miasma is the image of Charon''s halo. Next would be Dodu''s glyph which took the form of arge iridescent slime with tentacles. The halo that Dodu generated is a clear ring that is smooth to the touch. The next magic circle came from Kimat which now has the image of a white tiger with purple stripes but behind it is a cloudy ck tiger with silver stripes. The halo that Kimat created is more lightning as it is just lightning flowing in a ring. Thest ring that is created is that of Wisteria which had the image of a dragon turtle with a tree on its back. The halo that is created are made of roots entangled in a ring. Each of the energies did not sh against on another which is impossible because they did not have the same wavelengths. Even the Angel of Kindness Raphael did not think that something like that is possible. The Angel of Kindness Raphael knew that something like what Adrian is doing is impossible because it is akin to bncing the light that different gods of light are doing. They may have the same base form which is light but that does not mean everything is the same. A slight deviation could cause catastrophic explosions. The fact that seven different energies from seven different entities are not going haywire is a miracle in itself. All seven halos are then directly absorbed by Paradox by bing a small ck hole. When Paradox absorbed all of the energies of the soulbounds, a powerful energy exploded but the spell did not backfire. Instead, Adrian''s appearance shifted for a bit which made the Angel of Kindness Raphael tremble as if he saw something that he should never have witnessed. Adrian''s silhouette looked like a being with a million eyes, heads, and appendages yet unified. The Angel of Kindness Raphael felt all those eyes look at him with malice which awakened the most primal of fear inside of him. The Angel of Kindness Raphael felt like the very essence of the universe itself was trying to kill him. "I must escape even if I have to burn away the Goddess Fragment!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael shouted in panic as he was finally free from the absolute control of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Angel of Kindness Raphael did not know why or how he was freed from the control of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He felt that it might have been due to the silhouette that he saw earlier but he does not want to stay and find out. The Angel of Kindness Raphael felt deep inside that receiving the damage of the spell that Equinox is using is not something that he can survive or even defend. "I will truly die! Found it!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael instincts shouted at him as he used every bit of energy that he can muster to look for that dimension exit. "Chaos Apocalypse!" Adrian stated as a powerful explosion happened with him at the very epicenter. A powerful explosion of allbined energies that Adrian and Paradox have infused are released into the entire area. The explosion of energy is so powerful that it brought down the dimension''s walls which created rifts to escape the disaster. The Angel of Kindness Raphael would have been overjoyed from the appearance of such rifts, but he was in a desperate struggle to live. The Angel of Kindness Raphael started to use the Goddess Fragment that was handed to him by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The helmet that fully covered his upper head started to turn into particles of light. The goddess fragment was actually the helmet that covered the heads of the neo angels. "I will live nooo¡­ I must live!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael shouted as he even used part of his soul to create the most powerful barrier of holy light that he could muster. The barrier that the Angel of Kindness Raphael was able to block the initial seconds of the explosion but that was only the initial explosions. With seven soulbounds being absorbed, the skill Chaos Apocalypse would result in ten explosions as Adrian also supplied it withher energy, aether energy, and primordial energy. The Angel of Kindness Raphael thought that he could survive as he was able to block two explosions but that was all an illusion he created in his head. The third explosion finally broke the most powerful barrier that the Angel of Kindness Raphael could conjure up with the time and energy that he could muster. The fourth explosion sent unbearable pain course through the body of the Angel of Kindness Raphael which made him close his eyes. Upon opening his eyes, he suffered the fifth explosion which disabled the goddess fragment as his helmet became no more. "I must live. Perfect Healing Light!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael shouted as he gritted his teeth. A powerful warm light covered the Angel of Kindness Raphael''s body which healed him to a certain extent. He also healed his eyes in the process which might have been the biggest mistake of his life. The Angel of Kindness Raphael actually saw something inside the explosions as if they were not really explosions, but bursts of energy released by that horrifying entity that he saw as a silhouette. [You have driven your opponent the Angel of Kindness Raphael into madness.] Adrian received a notification that he did not expect as the magic spell that he created with Paradox did not have such effect. He then remembered that hisher domain could induce Paranoia which may have affected the skill sinceher energy was the most abundant. What Adrian did not know is that his three energies fused into something that should not have been possible at this stage of the game. "SPAR..E M..E.. I..ARHHH!" The Angel of Kindness Raphael shouted and pleaded as his voice trailed off. The Angel of Kindness Raphael tried to utter more words, but he could not as the seeding explosions destroyed his body to the point that nothing was left. The explosions even continued even after the Angel of Kindness Raphael was already dead. Adrian could not even see anything clearly because his vision was also nketed with numerous lights and energy spreading out. [You have killed the Angel of Kindness Raphael.] [The link to the barrier protecting the Goddess of Light Luminaria protected by the Angel of Kindness Raphael has been broken.] Adrian was finally able to clearly see the notifications after all the explosions ended. He thought that thest explosion was the end of it but all the energies that were released was suddenly sucked back in into Paradox. Upon all the energy returned, the shape of Paradox finally manifested as if it was the one that exploded and then came back together. If the gods saw this then they would have charged towards Adrian as fast as they can because they knew that Paradox has be something more than an ego weapon. Paradox was able to transform itself into Pandora''s Box. Chapter 1866 Fragment of an Unknown Light God

Chapter 1866 Fragment of an Unknown Light God

[You have defeated the Angel of Kindness Raphael that has transformed into a Neo Angel.] [You have received arge number of experience points.] [You have gained Divinity Stat +2] [You have received the Fragment of an Unknown Light God.] Adrian held a crystal that is leans more into a form of energy than a physical thing. He felt immense light energy from the crystal just like the time he held fragments of the Sun God Ra. The only difference back then is that this light fragment had no owner. All it had was that it came from an unknown god and not from the Goddess of Light Luminaria. == Item Name: Fragment of an Unknown Light God Item Tier: Unknown Item Type: Fragment of a Divine Entity Uses: -?Unknown but it gives a warm feeling to anyone that possesses it as if they are being hugged by light. Description: The Fragment of an Unknown Light God that has been used as a medium for the power of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. It is said toe from the forgotten god of light that was destroyed in an ancient war of the gods. It might be a simple fragment of divinity but even High Gods cannot use it as they please. == The Fragment of an Unknown Light God came with more questions rather than answers. The Angel of Kindness Raphael used all the power that the goddess fragment had. It was only when he died did the Fragment of an Unknown Light God dropped. Adrian can infer that this was the goddess fragment that the Angel of Kindness Raphael was praising but it did not drop as such. "Based on the description, this should be the original form of the goddess fragment. The fragment itself was not created by the Goddess of Light Luminaria herself. She just used fragments of the gods of light that perished just like what she did when she created the Fallen. Should I throw this away because I can feel such great burden from it?" Adrian stated. Adrian actually felt that the Fragment of an Unknown Light God was more of a hassle than a blessing to him. He already has a lot on his te because he needed to find the Eye of Chaos. The world bing bigger can no longer be monitored just by the current number of Daemos. The poption needs to get bigger as they are spreading their forces too thin. "Maybe if I just toss it in this disintegrating dimension¡­" Adrian said as he casually flicked the Fragment of an Unknown Light God towards a rift as if he did not intend to do so. Adrian is about to turn back when something hit him in the head. The Fragment of an Unknown Light God that he tossed into the rift went flying back to him. A look of disbelief could be seen stered on Adrian''s face as he did not think that such an item possessed an ego or a will. [You have awakened part of the consciousness of the Fragment of an Unknown Light God.] [This awakened consciousness will be called Light.] The small light fragment suddenly turned into a small chibi male pixie. He had pure gold eyes and silver hair with small wings made of light. With each movement of its wings, light sparkles could be seen fluttering about. He was so small that he actually can fit inside of Adrian''s palm. "You dare throw away this divine being!" Light stated as he huffed and crossed his small chibi arms. "And who is this divine being? You might be called Light but what is your real name when you were a god?" Adrian replied as he was not pleased that this attached character is now leeching of him and is stuck to him. "I am¡­ Wait??? Who am I again? I was split apart for too long that I do not even remember my real self." Light stated as he suddenly flew around Adrian as if he was thinking too deep. "See! You do not know who you are. Maybe you should bother someone else that cares. I am a very busy person and I know that doing business with gods is not something that mortals should do." Adrian stated. "Mortals? You¡­ a mortal? That is one of the funniest jokes that I have heard and seen even back then. You are Chaos Spawn with the Seed of Chaos nted in your body. Do you really think that you will have no business with gods?" Light stated as he pointed at Adrian. "Chaos Spawn? Seed of Chaos? What are those?" Adrian stated. "Are you dumb? Chaos Spawn is ¡­ uh¡­ What is it again? I am too iplete to even formte correct thoughts that my memory is nking." Light stated which made Adrian sigh loudly as this small thing is just bbing about things that sound important but cannot even tell him. [Levin Cloud: Hurry! We need your help now!] Levin Cloud suddenly pinged Adrian that they need his expertise now as the two remaining Neo Angels are decimating the forces. Adrian did not argue with the small being that suddenly appeared. What Adrian knew is that this small being is now stuck to him as it is feeding off some of his own mana. "If you give me more fragments like me then I might be able to recall it! You should be honored to be of service to a being such as myself." Light stated. "You do not even know what kind of beings yourself is. Anyways, we are out of here because I have more pressing issues other than you."Adrian stated. Adrian then grabbed Light with his hand as he released his wings to fly towards the exit that he created for the pocket dimension. The small being struggled as Adrian may have gripped too tightly but he could care less as the dimension itself was getting destroyed. It seems that the battle outside was too destructive that his spell has also been hit. Chapter 1867 Demigods Losing Chapter 1867 Demigods Losing ??The dimension copsed in on itself, but Adrian was able to escape. He emerged in the same location where he and the Angel of Kindness Raphael vanished. What he saw was pure ughter as bodies of demigods have piled up. The souls of the demigods could be seen floating about and escaping so that it would not be damaged by the two Neo Angels. The allied army could be seen fighting against the two Neo Angels which have different appearancespared to before. The Angel of Humility Mikhail and the Angel of Patience Gabriel have activated their goddess fragments just like the Angel of Kindness Raphael on hisst struggle. The only difference with the Angel of Kindness Raphael is that they have fully absorbed its power. "Is this game crazy! They practically are one step away from having the strength of a High God." Adrian eximed as he suddenly felt immense danger. Adrian did not even wait for something to happen as he immediately activated Enhanced Blink. He appeared a couple of meters away and saw the Angel of Humility Mikhail sh at his location. Adrian met with the gaze of the Angel of Humility Mikhail and immediately used blink once more to reach the area where Levin Cloud was. "That was close!" Adrian muttered as he looked back but the Angel of Humility Mikhail did not follow him. "You are back! To think that you managed to defeat the Angel of Kindness Raphael! I guess that is already expected of you." Levin Cloud stated as his armor could be seen to be extremely tattered as if he was battling nonstop. "I was able to defeat him, but it took all I had to even do something like that. I cannot recover any energy in my body for the next hour. All I can do is summon my armaments as I am also sealed in summoning my soulbounds." Adrian stated. "You can still use origin magic and your mirror armament which is what we need. Those two Neo Angel have be unstoppable when they suddenly changed form. Only an hour and ten minutes are left before the Goddess of Light Luminaria integrates with the world." Levin Cloud stated. "Okay then. Let me support the army with my mirrors. That is the least I could right now, but can you exin the situation." Adrian stated. "Maybe you should exin the situation first. Why do you have a small pixie in your hand?" Levin Cloud stated as he saw the struggling small being held by Adrian. "I¡­ca¡­not¡­breathe!" Light stated which prompted Adrian to let go of him. "Unfilial being!" Light stated as he made small, cute punches at Adrian''s cheeks, but thetter hardly felt anything. "Long story but the short version is that it materialized out of a divine fragment of an unknown god. Your turn to tell me as I prepare." Adrian stated as he started to try and summon his armament. "Primordial Armament: Mirror" Adrian stated but nothing happened. "Primordial Armament: Mirror" Adrian repeated but nothing happened again. [You cannot summon your Primordial Armament due to being in a sensitive state of Energy Reflux.] "What!?" Adrian shouted which got the attention of some of his guild members that were near him. "Why?" Levin Cloud asked. "I cannot summon my armaments. It is saying that I am in a state of Energy Reflux, but I am fine. I am not even tired or felt hurt when I used blink earlier." Adrian stated. "Dude! You cannot feel it because the side effects that are notable are cleansed by your bloodline. It does not mean that you arepletely safe. Your armaments are made of materialized primordial energy, right? Life Sanctuary!" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly saw arge spell being used by the Angel of Humility Mikhail. "Grand Light Cross!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as he crossed his swords to create a powerful light explosion with him at the center. The light energy explosion swept across the entire area which had a great reach as it spanned thousands of meters. Levin Cloud erected a powerful sanctuary that covered the area where ethe guild is. The guild was protected by the sanctuary, but they were not safe from the blinding effect of the light explosion. [You are inside of the Light Sanctuary.] [You will be immune to damage for five seconds.] When the light faded out and the sight of everyone returned, the demigods that were fighting against the two Neo Angels have dropped significantly once more. Adrian could only see twenty or less demigods remaining in battle. The hundred demigods were defeated while the enemy is still thriving. "I really did get extremely lucky." Adrian thought as he knew that if he brought any other Neo Angel from the two present here then he would be the one that dies. The Angel of Kindness Raphael did not have any offensive magic spells which tilted it more to his favor even though the former was incredibly durable and difficult to kill. There was also another factor that Adrian did not consider why he was lucky. The Angel of Kindness Raphael did not have ess to any light source which he can siphon mana from. The remaining two Neo Angels have the sun and the light emitting from the Goddess of Light Luminaria to empower them. "I even used all of my revival spells to revive the demigods since all they need is fixing their mortal bodies. Creepysoo tried to defeat them with his undead dragon but that all changed when the two neo angels changed forms. Even the dragon kings are in a bad condition as they are being targeted heavily by the two as well." Levin Cloud stated. "Have the churches tried to summon their gods?" Adrian asked. "They did but those two are intelligent to the point that they would use powerful and fast spells to disrupt the holy relics. We need a better distraction in order to summon the gods with at least the power of a greater god." Levin Cloud stated. "Get me two bodies of demigods then." Adrian stated as he knew what he had to do. Chapter 1868 Two Bodies Needed Chapter 1868 Two Bodies Needed ??"Two demigod bodies? What are you going to do with those?" Levin Cloud asked. "I would need them as mediums so that the summoning of our chance to win bes faster. The chant that is supposed to be ten minutes would be shortened to one minute if I have powerful materials on hand. The guild will have to defend me for one minute as I will not be able to defend or attack during that time." Adrian replied with seriousness. Levin Cloud wants to ask more but time is not on their side at this battle. The demigods are dying, and their divine souls are escaping. Some demigods are even leaving their bodies before it gets destroyed as they do not want to feel pain or would want their souls to escape faster. The demigods might not be showing it but the de that the Angel of Humility Mikhail is using has special properties that can harm souls. "I will tell Vayu and Lycan to get two of the finest bodies then. Do you need anything else in preparation?" Levin Cloud asked. "Pray that the gods are not busy." Adrian stated. == The situation of the battle against the Goddess of Light Luminaria is also partially affecting the world. The light that seeps into the world seems to be chaotic as there would be random bursts of light that woulde when it should be night. Numerous guilds are also participating in the subjugation of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Due to guilds participating, all of the battle has been broadcast in their respective channels. The Pantheon guild is also doing the same which means that the overall atmosphere of the yer base is not good. There was great hope that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be defeated because of the first part of the battle where they had the upper hand. This hope soon vanished when the demigods started dying like flies against the sword and shield of the two neo angels. Still for the ordinary watchers, the battle against the neo angels is incredibly exciting. It was a battle so exciting that almost all of the world poption is watching it. Movies have been bing less favorable ever since the conception of Pandemonium as the battles in it was top quality. Streaming content of Pandemonium is actually more profitable if the battle is exciting. Some guilds would even make a story line for quests that are linked. This garnered something like a watchable series which got great attention. Live broadcasts are the favorite though as no one can predict what will happen which is why it is the most popr. The live feed of the battle is actually being reported on the news and even have some people doing gamey analysis. The overall analysis for the battle against the Goddess of Light Luminaria was that the allied army will lose. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is still spawning numerous Luxera while she is being protected by the two neo angels powerful enough to cleave a demigod in two. The popce fears that the world of Pandemonium will change as the descent of a goddess is near. == "We got the two bodies." Levin Cloud stated as Vayu and Lycan brought two bodies of demigods that are not that damaged. "Restore them." Adrian stated. "Even if I restore their bodies, the demigods can no longer enter a body that they have rejected." Levin Cloud stated. "Oh no. These bodies are not for demigods. They would be for gods. We should not give the gods a body that is heavily destroyed or else they might nag that they are not getting the treatment they deserve." Adrian stated. "If you say so. I need five minutes each for the body restoration." Levin Cloud stated. "Call me once you are done. I will now brief the guild on our game n." Adrian stated as he approached his sister that is also acting as themander in his absence earlier. "What is the damage report?" Adrian asked Solstice. "Not good. We are only left with 10% of our healing potions and 20% of our mana potion reserves. The good news is that the guild is alive but barely." Solstice stated. "That is good." Adrian stated which baffled his sister. "Good? Are you seeing what I am seeing? We are going to lose at this rate and the greatest menace has yet to be damaged." Solstice stated as she pointed at the sphere of light containing the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "We can do this¡­ I hope. I need you to do something, sis. I need you to summon the dark skies." Adrian stated. "I tried that earlier and Lycan as well. We cannot use our skill to make the time of day into night. Something is blocking us from summoning the night sky." Solstice stated. "To be precise, she is blocking you." Adrian stated as he pointed at the light sphere containing the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Summoning the night sky as mortals while an actual goddess of light is present is incredibly courageous and impertinent in the eye of said goddess of light. She would definitely seal the night sky as long as she is present since she will be weaker during such time of day. In fact, the area that they are in is the only ce that is not changing in terms of skies. "If a High God is blocking us then we do not have the capacity to do it then." Solstice stated. "You already have enough blood tobat against one of the neo angels, right? What if you use that to summon the night sky?" Adrian stated. "I have enough to fight them but even I cannot win by myself. Using the blood to empower my spell is something that I can do but it would also take both Lycan and me. I do not know if would be enough to bypass the powers of a goddess of light though." Solstice stated. "You can do it¡­ maybe with this." Adrian stated as he passed something to Solstice before returning to Levin Cloud as he told the former that he has finished restoring the dead bodies. Adrian also told him that they should do it as soon as the two neo angels have taken notice of him. Solstice nodded as she clutched the vial that her brother gave her. She also called Lycan of what they are going to do next and also instructed the other guild members. == "I restored them to the point that there are no injuries in their bodies. Who would have thought that I would use the Corpse Restoration spell that those old crones are pestering me to learn." Levin Cloud stated. "Great job but nowes the hard part. Is everyone ready?" Adrian stated via the guild chat as all of them have now been briefed on what they needed to do. "Ready!" The guild members shouted in agreement. "Ok then. Let us summon some Gods of Death." Adrian muttered as he suddenly slit his palm. When Adrian slit his palm, the air around him suddenly started to change. His eyes suddenly became pure ck holes that looked like it is swallowing all of the light. The area that he was in started to be heavy which made those that were not used to such atmosphere give him some distance. If one were to look at the wrist that Adrian has slit, blood did not drip as his entire arm is suddenly covered with magic runes that had this miasma. Adrian slit his other palm and that arm also became covered with runes and miasma. All of the beings in the area suddenly felt an oppressive force get released that they instinctively looked at. "He did say that this would get the attention of the enemies, but everyone actually looked at us." Levin Cloud stated. "Kill the heretic!" A voice filled with emotion of anger was suddenly heard from the Angel of Humility Mikhail. As soon as the Angel of Humility Mikhail announced his emotion filled statement, all of the Luxera came flying towards Adrian. To make matters worse, the Angel of Humility Mikhail himself started to fly towards Adrian as well while the Angel of Patience Gabriel protected the light sphere. There was such intense emotion that came from the Angel of Humility Mikhail as if a cornered animal trying to fight back. "Let the Night Fall!" Solstice and Lycan shouted as a powerful darkness suddenly rose to the skies. The Luxera that were flying towards Adrian were swept by this powerful darkness. The Luxera tried to fly away but the darkness swallowed the light beings until they were nothing. The area that was filled with sunlight is suddenly bathe in the darkness of the night. Arge new moon is suddenly looking down on all the beings that were in the area. [The Night has been summoned.] [All beings of light shall have their stats decreased by 20%.] Chapter 1869 Summoning Death

Chapter 1869 Summoning Death

[The Night has been summoned.] [All beings of light shall have their stats decreased by 20%.] Two notifications that should have been normal has suddenly activated the burning desire of everyone to defeat the neo angels. Even the demigods that noticed the significant drop of power of the two neo angels started creating their mortal flesh once again. The Luxera became weak to the point that some are easily killed with one or two attacks. The armies that were struggling started to fight back as the threat known as the Angel of Humility Mikhail found a different target. Adrian was now the prime target of the Angel of Humility Mikhail even though he was not the most powerful being present there. What the Angel of Humility Mikhail could feel is the instinct that death is about to arrive. It is not just the Angel of Humility Mikhail that could feel such unknown pressure. All the demigods that were in the area felt it as well which prompted them to look at Adrian when he started the spell. An unknown feeling came from Adrian that made the living want to evade him as if he was the door to death. The Angel of Humility Mikhail knew that the Champion of the Twin Gods was up to something as well. He actually wanted to kill Adrian when he showed up which is why he tried to cut off his head at the moment he showed up. The Angel of Humility Mikhail thought that he seeded but the Champion of the Twin Gods have sensitive instincts as well. He wanted to follow up that attack, but the Goddess Fragment restricted that intense emotion which ended him only sticking near the light sphere containing the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Angel of Humility Mikhail was incredibly fast that it was almost difficult to catch his shadow, but night suddenly came. The Angel of Humility Mikhail felt a part of his body be heavy as a powerful restriction came upon him as if the darkness itself was holding him down. The Angel of Humility Mikhail looked up at the night sky and thought he saw a woman in a ck gown looking at him with a stare full of great enmity. The normal yers might not have caught it, but the perceptive demigods felt it. They felt divine presence when the darkness came. Some even had to unconsciously look down as they felt the divine presence in the night sky. The demigods were just happy that they were not squashed like a bug. "What the heck is happening here! The gods themselves are risking some divine energy in order to pin the Goddess of Light Luminaria down." The demigods thought. Some of the demigods that just came started to rethink their decision in joining as they felt the presence of divine beings. Some continued to fight but prioritized their survival but some fought earnestly, and they were the ones that are still very much alive. Still, their gazes would wander towards the being that was holding two demigod corpses by the hand. The Champion of the Twin Gods, Equinox, was doing some sort of ritual that created an area of pure death energy. Even the demigods would not even dare to step foot near him as they might get swallowed up. Even demigods know not to bother with the beings that were chosen by the Gods of Life or the Gods of Death. Beings that serve those gods can give demigods what they call ''True Death''. "That angel is just psychotic. Still, I have to thank the Champion of the Twin Gods because we can now only deal with one." Some of the demigods thought as they stared at the Angel of Patience Gabriel. "Divine Sword Break!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail shouted as his right sword glowed in a powerful aura of light. The sword of the Angel of Humility Mikhail was about to hit Adrian''s neck when a blood red sword and a blood red w suddenly stopped it together. The sword was about an inch away from decapitating Adrian''s head when it was stopped by two beings that were covered in great darkness. A vampire with abat dress made of shadows and a werewolf where all parts of his body has been turned into a bipedal wolf. "Blood Sword Arts: Mono!" Solstice stated as her sword glowed in a blood red light which was empowered by the darkness of the night sky. "Lycanthrope Arts: Blood w!" Lycan stated as his ws also glowed blood red. Thebination of the two skills that Solstice and Lycan used was enough to parry the weakened Angel of Humility Mikhail. The Angel of Humility Mikhail needed to follow up his attack which is why he tried to cut Adrian''s head off using the other sword in his hand, but he was not the only one thinking of such. Solstice has already prepared another one of her blood des and controlled it with her mind. Lycan, on the other hand, preferred a more direct approach which is biting off the Angel of Humility Mikhail''s head. Seeing that he would we able to kill Equinox should he sacrifice some damage, the Angel of Humility Mikhail went on with his attack. This decision was mostly enforced by the goddess fragment as well because the Angel of Humility Mikhail will never make a decision that would make lowly beings touch his body. "Bone Wall!" Creepysoo stated as Adrian was suddenly surrounded by a wall of bones. "Nature''s Protection!" Levin Cloud stated as vines started to cover the bone wall created by Creepysoo. "Elemental Barrage!" Peridot stated as she transformed five of her shards into sharp projectiles that were sent flying towards the Angel of Humility Mikhail. "Guardian''s Blessing!" Kabrakan stated as he used a spell that diverted half of the damage that Adrian received to him as he would not be able to defend him. "Storm de!" Vayu stated as his de also targeted the Angel of Humility Mikhail''s wings. "Protection of Fire!" Soleil shouted as she erected an immediate version of her barrier spell towards Adrian. Numerous attacks wereing for the Angel of Humility Mikhail, but he did not flinch. A powerful sword was also about to reach Adrian''s neck. Still, immediate protection spells were also used to make sure that Adrian is well defended. The de with pure light reached the barriers created by the others and a powerful explosion of energy urred. All the attacks that the Angel of Humility Mikhail is about to receivended as well. The Angel of Humility Mikhail did not show any difort of having the attacksnd on him though, but it was incredibly painful. A blood sword pierced his back, he was bitten on the neck by a werewolf, a sword was able to destroy one of his wings, and five shards of different elements pierced his body. When the smoke cleared, the image of all the top brass of the Pantheon guild could be seen sprawled on the ground. The feedback from the powerful attacks in such a close range is not something that can be easily done. Adrian looked unharmed but the Angel of Humility Mikhail startedughing which should not happen as his emotions were suppressed. The guild members looked at Kabrakan and saw that his health was suddenly down to 20% from an initial 75%. The damage he received only meant that Adrian was also damaged but they could not believe it because they properly protected him. The Angel of Humility Mikhail suddenly stoppedughing as if something inside of him suppressed the sudden joy he felt. The guild members looked at Adrian and they saw his neck being slit as he fell down. The look of horror upon the realization that their guild master was dying because they were not able to protect him. All of thembined were unable to protect one of them which should have been the simplest thing to do. "Now the only hope that you had is dying. Watch as this world bes under the Great Goddess of Light!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated. Adrian looked at the Angel of Humility Mikhail with his dark eyes and smirked. The Angel of Humility Mikhail felt a chill, but he knew that was just ast bravado before dying. The Champion of the Twin Gods fell down on top of the two demigod corpses while his blood flowed on the ground. "I should prepare to heal myself. The enemies of the goddess are still increasing slowly. Those who covet the divine essence of the goddess shall meet their end." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as his body burst in a powerful light that slowly healed his tattered body but not to the extent when he was healed by the Angel of Kindness Raphael. Just as the Angel of Humility Mikhail was about to fly towards the goddess he served, a powerful energy of death suddenly exploded in the area he was in. Two dead bodies stood up as a powerful pressure suddenly came down on all the living beings. Chapter 1870 Two Gods of Death in World of the Living I Chapter 1870 Two Gods of Death in World of the Living I ??When Adrian''s eyes became pitch ck, he was no longer looking at the world with the eyes of the living. His eyes were fully transformed into his Netheros eyes which sees the world in thend of the dead. He looked down at the two dead bodies and saw that there was some sort of portal inside of them which connected the world of the living and the dead. Adrian used his connection with the two dead demigod bodies to call upon the two death gods that he has a contract with. He closed his eyes and another sight unfolded when he opened them. He was between two different realms of the death realm as if the two intersected with one another. To his right was a realm of the dead that is orderly but filled with powerful death energy. To his left was a realm of the death that is riddled with dead bodies and decaying corpses. Two different figures came from the two different death realms as they answered Adrian''s call. "You have summoned me, Champion Equinox?" The God of Death Hades asked as he was not able to neglect the call that came for him. "The Champion summoned me as well? Thest time¡­kekeke¡­ you said that you did not like me." The God of Death Ah Puch stated with his creepy and eerieugh. "I have summoned you because we are desperate. I do not want the Goddess of Light Luminaria to win, and I know that you do not want that as well. I know that she will start a purge when she does integrate with the world." Adrian stated. "That hag will send me more work." The God of Death Hades muttered. "She does not send great toys here. She always sends the most broken ones which is boring. Also, I do not like her because she called me ugly." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Ugly is putting it lightly¡­you are actually revolting." Adrian thought. "I wish for you two to descend on the demigod bodies that I have prepared and defeat the two Neo Angels that have gained the power equal to a greater god." Adrian stated. "We can do that Champion Equinox but¡­" The God of Death Hades stated but he was suddenly interjected by the other one. "Having bodies are not enough. We need energy! We need death!" The God of Death Ah Puch continued. "The energy of death is already thick in the area that I am in. How much do you need?" Adrian asked. "We need your life." The God of Death Hades and the God of Death Ah Puch stated. "My life?" Adrian eximed as he did not think that this should happen. "You normally have much energy to summon both of us, but you are weakened in your current state when you called upon us." The God of Death hades stated. "Your preciousher energy would have been the only thing we need to break the barriers of the mortal realm. As you know, only Thanatos is wee in the mortal realm for he is the one escorting the dead souls to the afterlife." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. Just as the two gods of death stated, the barrier for entry for a God of Death is much biggerpared to other gods. The gods of death can basically take life with only batting an eye if they wish. This is the reason why they also have their dedicated realms in the afterlife as their energies sh or intensify each other''s. "The two of us would have emptied yourher energy but you are empty even now." The God of Death Hades added. "Thus, the only way for us to be summoned would be to have your soul be sent to the afterlife. You are very unique as an existence because you release much death energy when you die. The case is the same for the Envoy of the Twin Gods as well." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "I should not have said them to protect me then." Adrian stated with worry as he knew that his friends would definitely protect him. "Oh no! Such death would not release such power. A death filled with uncertainty and remorse while performing something grand is the only way." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Do not worry about your friends protecting you. You shall die." The God of Death Hades stated which shocked Adrian. "I would like you to know that my friends will protect me. I might not die at this rate and waste the summoning ritual." Adrian stated but a god of death was saying that he would die. As soon as Adrian finished his sentence, he suddenly felt his neck be loose. His sight shifted to the mortal realm as his neck was sliced by the Angel of Humility Mikhail. The Angel of Humility Mikhail triumphed and celebrated that he killed Adrian. The Angel of Humility Mikhail''s eyes and Adrian''s eyes met but thetter actually smiled. Adrian smiled as he dropped to the ground and his blood covered the ground. A chill crept inside of the Angel of Humility Mikhail''s skin, but he knew that he was victorious in the end. Still, the suppressed instinct inside of him screamed that he must run away. "Ah! The mortal realm is such full of life that my nose is bing stuffy." The body on the left stated as it suddenly rose from death. "Behave. We must defeat the enemies that the champion told us. After all, we are only able to do this because of his sacrifice." The body on the right stated as well. The two dead bodies of the demigods suddenly stood upright. All the beings present looked at the two beings that descended on the dead bodies and knew immediately. The bodies of the demigods were hijacked by two powerful gods that have the level of a greater god. Chapter 1871 Two Gods of Death in World of the Living II Chapter 1871 Two Gods of Death in World of the Living II ??[You have died.] [You have summoned the God of Death Ah Puch into the mortal realm.] [You have summoned the God of Death Hades into the mortal realm.] [Due to the world restriction, the God of Death Ah Puch will only have the strength of a greater god.] [Due to the world restriction, the God of Death Hades will only have the strength of a greater god.] [You cannot use Revive while the God of Death Ah Puch and the God of Death Hades are in the mortal realm.] [Your soul is maintaining the link of the God of Death Ah Puch and the God of Death Hades in the mortal realm.] [Duration of the summoning for the God of Death Ah Puch and the God of Death Hades is 15 minutes.] [You have gained the hidden achievement of ''Certified God Summoner''.] [You have gained the Random Summon skill.] [Due to having the achievement of ''Certified God Summoner'' you now have a 0.1% chance to randomly summon a god when using the Random Summon skill.] Adrian was barraged with notifications, but he got the gist of it. His soul was basically the bargain to maintain the stability of the realm. He would be able to revive after the summoning of the two gods of death is undone. What he did not expect is to get a hidden achievement and receive a skill in return. == Skill Name: Random Summon (Certified God Summoner Variant) Skill Tier: Unique Skill Type: Summoning skill Effects: -Able to summon a creature or item which varies based on the surrounding. -Has a 0.1% chance of summoning a god which also varies based on the surrounding. -All summoned beings will obey the summoner for the duration. -All summoned items will be usable by the summoner regardless of their restrictions. -Worldly restrictions will apply to the gods that are summoned. Duration: 10 minutes (Summoned Creature), 20 minutes (Summoned Item), 2 minutes (Summoned Deity) Cast Time: Instant Mana Cost: 10% of Total Mana points Cooldown: 1 day (Not affected by cooldown reduction) Restriction: Only one being can possess this skill. No one can learn this skill unless the skill holder dies permanently. == Adrian is shocked to see an incredibly unique skill that can only be learned by him. Even if he spread the news on how to obtain the skill, no one will ever be able to get it because he was alive. The skill might have been unlocked by him because he was able to summon more than three gods at this point. "The skill is great but not always useful. I better focus on the fight in the mortal realm. I guess it is a good thing that I am able to see what is happening from two perspectives." Adrian stated as he has the same sight as the two gods that he summoned. == "Impossible! The Gods of Death are not weed in the mortal realm! You have given the oath to never stand on mortal soil!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated with emotions as even the restricting goddess fragment could not hide his shock. "We are merely summoned beings. A loophole in the oath if I may say so myself. Your goddess should have reviewed the terms of the agreement carefully. Is that not right, Hades?" The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Just do your duty, Ah Puch. We must kill the two Neo Angels with the time that we are given. Although the body of a demigod is much easier to move in, the power of a greater god is very restricting." The God of Death Hades stated. "I guess that is true. I shall face the shining one with the shields. I always love to destroy things after all. Is that my servant, Creepysoo?! Come here boy! We will have so much fun." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Have mercy on the boy. But we should change our appearance first. We still look like the dead bodies we inhibited." The God of Death Hades stated. "I guess you are correct." The God of Death Ah Puch agreed. A staff with the horns of a ram, the wings of a bat and the teeth of a tiger suddenly manifested beside the God of Death Ah Puch. Upon touching the staff, the body of the demigod started to change into a sickly being with purple skin tone. His head is suddenly covered with a Mayan headdress with blood red feathers. A mask made of animal bone covered his face, but his red glowing beady eyes could be seen eliminating the dark eye sockets. The ground beneath the God of Death Ah Puch also changed as if it became filled with diseases. With each step that he took, the ground looked lifeless. On some instance, the ground would suddenly have creepy maggots crawling out which made anyone that sees it give him distance. For the God of Death Hades, a helm made of all the metals of the earth appeared on his right hand. A powerful dark energy could be felt from the helm itself as if darkness itself is sealed inside of it. The God of Death Hades wore the helmet and the atmosphere around him suddenly changed. Upon wearing the helmet, the God Hades is suddenly covered in an armor made of shadows, but it was not actually shadows when one looked closely. His armor and his cape were made of the wailing evil spirits that the God of Death Hades have punished. The eerie voices of the death could be heard asking to be free. "It has been such a long time since I have gone to battle. I might be rusty and might move like a corpse." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Just kill the angel and be done with it. Remember to not endanger other mortal lives." The God of Death Hades stated as he drew a de made of stygian iron. "I will not make promises because mortals are opportunists even if there are great risks." The God of Death Ah Puch stated with a sinisterugh. Chapter 1872 The Boy Carried by the God of Death Chapter 1872 The Boy Carried by the God of Death ??Creepysoo thought that he was finally done from the menial chores from the Gods of Death. He already got lots of buffs from them as each menial task gave some enchantment to the undead that he summoned. One time he even got the 5% resist from holy damage which was something difficult to obtain. His undead are no longer affected by the Turn Undead spell that the holy priests use. He was practically using all the things that he got from doing chores for the gods of death. He was the most useful yer in this battle right now as his undead have 50% resistance to light damage which should usually be impossible. The undead and light-based creatures are basically enemies for life as undead are not good against light. Creepysoo was decimating the Luxera with his undead knights when he suddenly felt a chill and looked towards his big brother guild leader. He saw that his big bro summoned gods of death and one of them is someone that he did not like to see. The God of Death Ah Puch was summoned to the mortal realm, and he immediately felt the gaze of the god but decided to ignore it. Creepysoo always used the God Death Descent skill when he is almost at the point of losing. Using the skill makes the user indebted to the God of Death that answers his call. Some gods of death do not bother him as they usually get bored and wanted to y in the mortal realm by possessing his body. Gods that only want to have fun would usually only task him with cleaning their castle, but the God of Death Ah Puch was different. Creepysoo did not know why but the God of Death Ah Puch usually answers his call all the time. When ites to return the favor, Creepysoo would always get the short end of the stick as he bes the jester of the god of death. He would often be ordered around to do silly things like fix a decaying zombie or find the missing head of a Duhan. Creepysoo would always do insanely difficult tasks for the God of Death Ah Puch to the point that he would choose other gods of death over him. Now, the God of Death Ah Puch has basically manifested in the mortal realm. Creepysoo would usually only have them possess them which they would share some thought or emotions, but this is his first time talking to a god of death in thend of the living. "Oi! Where are you going, boy!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he chased the running Creepysoo. The scene of an undead boy being chased by a god that also looks like an undead became a unique scene in the battle. Creepysoo tried to run but the bodies of dead people are scattered everywhere. He was about to pick up some distance when the hand of a corpse suddenly grabbed him by the ankle. He fell to the ground face first as the God of Death Ah Puch finally caught up to him. "Why were you running, boyo?" The God of Death Ah Puch asked. "You were chasing me that is why." Creepysoo stated but he did not want to admit that he did not want to deal with the God of Death Ah Puch. "Is that why? Why do I feel like you were avoiding me for some reason?" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he moved his face closer to Creepysoo as he interrogated thetter. "If you did not chase me then I might have not run." Creepysoo replied. "Might? Bah! We have no time. I need your help as I also have limited ess to my real powers due to the world restriction. You have something that I can use to amplify my power." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "The Necronomicon." Creepysoo stated. "Correct. I need to use some of your power so that we can defeat that shining angel there." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he pointed towards the Angel of Patience Gabriel. "You''re a greater god in terms of power. Why do you need my help?" Creepysoo asked as the power emanating from the God of Death Ah Puch is not weak by any means. "Gods of Death are not weed in thend of the living. We have heavier restrictionspared to other gods. If I raise these fine bodies of the demigods here, then they would just have the power of a weakened demigod. If we use the Necronomicon, I might be able to at least make them have the power of a lesser god." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Okay then. I also tried raising them into undead, but it takes too much power to create demigod undead for my current state. What do I have to do?" Creepysoo stated as he reluctantly agreed. "Come here then." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he actually carried Creepysoo on his shoulders. The God of Death Ah Puch might look like he is not strong since his appearance is sickly and extremely thin, but he has the power of a greater god in this offered body after all. As soon as Creepysoo is on the shoulder of the God of Death Ah Puch, he immediately knew what to do as the god shared his thoughts with him. "Come to me my domain! Mitnal!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as a powerful death energy suddenly escaped his body which covered the entire area around him. "Necronomicon Three Star Spell: Greater Undead Rise!" Creepysoo shouted as the energy from the God of Death Ah Puch supplemented the power hecked in reviving the demigod undead. "Good! Form your swords and fight for your new master! Despairing souls of Mitnal inhabit the undead that is prepared!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as the wails of spirits suddenly echoed in the area and possessed the undead that was just risen. Chapter 1873 Lesser God Undead Chapter 1873 Lesser God Undead ??The souls despairing in Mitnal flowed to the mortal realm under themand of the God of Death Ah Puch. This is possible because he called upon a piece ofnd from his death realm. This is the domain skill of the God of Death Ah Puch or any other death gods as their domain is their respective death realm. [You have managed to create demigod tier undead.] [The God of Death Ah Puch enhanced your demigod tier undead.] [All demigod tier undead that was raised are evolving to a Lesser God Variant of Undead.] [You have achieved something difficult. You can now summon undead with 10% less mana as a permanent reward.] Creepysoo almost shouted with extreme ecstasy, but he remembered that he is sitting on the shoulder of the God of Death Ah Puch. He knew that this god of death will not let him have free reign over these undead. He was only there to kickstart the spell as he also knew that raising demigod undead requiredrge amounts of mana. Creepysoo was able to recover all his mana by drinking a mana potion, but he was all out just from reviving all the demigod undead. This was also possible because of the death energy supplied by the God of Death Ah Puch as well and the Necronomicon. He is now even more astounded about learning that the Necronomicon could actually negate the world restriction. This information came from the God of Death Ah Puch himself which is why it is credible. "He might be incredibly sadistic, but the God of Death Ah Puch is not someone that will tell lies." Creepysoo stated as he hid the Necronomicon as he learned that it was more valuable than he initially thought. The yers and the allied army were incredibly appalled by the appearance of undead. Some with the holy attributes like priests even made sure to stay away from them. Even if the undead came from an ally does not mean that their aversion will vanish. They are only tolerating these undead because they aremanded by an ally and not an enemy. [You have created Lesser God Undead ''Wight Knight Commander'' with the help of the God of Death Ah Puch.] [You have created Lesser God Undead ''Wight Arch Magus'' with the help of the God of Death Ah Puch.] [You have created Lesser God Undead ''Wight Cavalry Commander'' with the help of the God of Death Ah Puch.] [You have created Lesser God Undead ''Wight Fright Ranger'' with the help of the God of Death Ah Puch.] [You have created Lesser God Undead ''Wight Heavy Armor Commander'' with the help of the God of Death Ah Puch.] [You have created Lesser God Undead ''Wight Hex Maniac'' with the help of the God of Death Ah Puch.] [You have created Lesser God Undead ''Wight Heretic'' with the help of the God of Death Ah Puch.] Seven types of Lesser Demigod Undead have been created with two of each type being spawned. All of them had the power of a lesser god which should have been impossible because undead cannot have the power of gods. Yet, there were now undead that had the power of lesser gods due to the influence of the Necronomicon. "It seems that they have taken more from you. They are all Wights." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as the lesser god undead looked like Creepysoo which is an incredibly rare type of undead as there are only two currently known. "We follow themand of the Prince of the Undead and the Almighty Death God!" The lesser god undead proimed which made the people shudder as their mere speech is done through miasma. Seven different types of lesser god undead knelt before Creepysoo and the God of Death Ah Puch. "I expected to have at least twenty of them, but this number is eptable. The other dead demigods did revive with the power of a demigod so I cannot grumble. Having such restricted power is not amusing but the challenge does rile my blood." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he smiled. "Do you even have blood?" Creepysoo thought but he is amazed by the cool looking undead in front of him. The Wight Knight Commander is a three-meter tall undead with heavy armor that carries a great sword. His armor is made of miasma that is ck in color and his skin glowed in a pale white light. If the armor did not cover its body, then one could see that all of its body is pale white just like Creepysoo. The Wight Arch Magus is a two-meter tall undead because it is hunched and covered with a hood. A pale white mist ising out of its hood which makes it impossible to see its face. It wears such expensive looking colorful robes and a staff with a creepy eyeball moving about. The Wight Cavalry Commander is also three meters tall like the Wight Knight Commander. Instead, the armor of the Wight Cavalry Commander is dark red as if it is made of blood. It is riding on an undead horse that is made of pure miasma and has sharp fangs. The Wight Fright Ranger is about two and a half meters tall and is wearing a light gray robe armor made of shadows. Its hood is also emitting this pale white light just like the Wight Arch Magus. It uses a bow that is made of bones and arrows made of pure miasma. The Wight Heavy Armor Commander is the tallest among the lesser god undead standing at three and a half meters tall. It has a bloody silver armor that is also made of miasma. Its choice of weapon is none other than a spiked morningstar that is as tall as it. The Wight Hex Maniac looks like a witch doctor version of Creepysoo with elements of the God of Death Ah Puch. It wears a bone mask and uses dolls to hex its opponents. The Wight Heretic is like an undead version of a priest as it is wearing ck and purple robes while in a praying position. Chapter 1874 Neo Angel Gabriel Chapter 1874 Neo Angel Gabriel ??The Neo Angel Gabriel is very different from his previous form because he activated the Goddess Fragment. He could create conjures of light to shield any attacks while his actual body is tougher than the light shields that he could create. The only thing that he could be described as weak at is the fact that he does not have powerful attacks. The Angel of Patience Gabriel back when he was not recreated by the Goddess of Light Luminaria had the ability to use a sword to deal damage. The Angel of Patience Gabriel now no longer has the ability to wield any other weapon that his towering shields. Still, his strength that amplifies when he is in battle is still real. The Angel of Patience Gabriel has already maxed out his boosted stats to the point that epic tier spells only do about one percent of his total health. One would need attacks that prates his great defense or super effective attacks that deal bonus damage to even delete a chunk of his health. To prove that he is also an absolute tank, the Angel of Patience Gabriel could also create a shield that could convert the damage it received into health. If the Angel of Patience Gabriel did not have the ability to create shields that could heal him then he might be struggling under the barrage of the demigods. He would time this healing shield when a super effective attack is about to hit him so that he heals extra. The healing shield seems to be based off on the ability and constitution of the Angel of Patience Gabriel. The Angel of Patience Gabriel believed that he will be able to buy time for the goddess to truly arise and be the ruler of the world. He was recreated as the ultimate shield that will repel all the enemies of the goddess after all. He believed this true until the two gods of death were summoned by the annoying individual chosen by the Twin Gods. Still, the Angel of Patience Gabriel did not fret because the Gods of Death that were summoned were weaker than them. They summoned gods of death might have the strength of greater gods like him, but they were one step weaker. The two gods of death have the same power as a being that has just stepped into greater godhood. The Angel of Patience Gabriel believed this faithfully until an eerie book that reeked of death energy more than the two gods of death appeared in his peripheral vision. The holder of this book was the undead that was being the most annoying opponent for the Angel of Patience Gabriel. The Prince of the Undead used hexes and curses that even worked on a powerful angel like himself. He alsomanded undead that were incredibly strong as if they were when they are alive. It wasmon for undead to be weakerpared to when they were alive which is why Creepysoo''s Undead Knights defy his belief. They were powerful undead that would have be disasters if they were not under someone else''s control. These powerful undead could easily kill the Luxera that the Goddess of Light Luminaria spawns to protect herself. If the Luxera did not spawn, the Goddess of Light Luminaria would have been faster to integrate with the world but that also means she would be an easier target. The three neo angels might be powerful to protect her but even they would be outrun by the sheer number of enemies that is the allied army. The Luxera are great monsters that give the Neo Angels some breathing room to make sure that they are the ones winning the fight. It has be much harder to manage the fight when their main healer has died under the hands of the enemy. The three Neo Angels believed that they are unbeatable to the point that they forgot that there was a demon amongst the enemy. Even their goddess is wary of demons as they are incredible variables that can sway any instance in their favor. They are beings that could bend time and space for their own benefit after all. The Angel of Patience Gabriel was defending the Goddess of Light Luminaria as best he could until he felt a sudden shift in the area. A powerful area of death was summoned into the mortal realm. He knew that this was the doing of one of the gods of death that was summoned. He was still on guard, but the Angel of Patience Gabriel believed that undead would never be able to stop him even if they are on the level of demigods. The Angel of Patience Gabriel felt fourteen powerful undead presences that had the power of lesser gods. All of these undead rose from the bodies of the demigods that have been infested by the souls called upon the god of death. Powerful undead that have never before seen in the world manifested as the union of magics between the holder of the book of dead and a god of death became true. The Wight Knight Commanders looked at the demigod undead that were Doom Knights and called them to their ranks. The Wight Cavalry Commanders did the same for the undead that became Doom Cavalry Knights as well. All these undead formed ranks as if they were the most organized army that the world has ever seen. The Wight Arch Magus came together with other Elder Liches as well and started casting spells that buffed their allies and created barriers to shield them. They also started to create a spell that released a powerful miasma haze that weakened any being of light in the area. Some even started to chant spells so fast that their jawbone dislodged. The Wight Fright Rangers vanished into the shadows as well as Doom Scouts that theymanded. They only became invisible and did not vanish because their presence became apparent when arrows of miasma would suddenly kill a Luxera. They hunted down the Luxera that are in the battle as their main purpose is to clean up the battlefield of their light targets. The Wight Heavy Armor Commander took in the undead level demigods that had the appearance of heavy fighters or those withrge bodies. They charged towards the Angel of Patience Gabriel, but they were slow due to their heavy bodies. Each footstep they took shook the ground beneath them as they are heavier than they appear. The Wight Hex Maniacsmanded the Doom Shamans and started performing a ritual. The ritual that they did spread powerful hexes and curses upon the enemies of their masters. They also released buffs that would increase the attacks of their allies by 200% in exchange for 3% of their total health. They were spreading incredible buffs and debuffs to the power of dancing or rituals as they call it. The ones that are less in number are the undead under the Wight Heretics. They might be less, but their impact is not something to ignore because they can heal undead using death energy. They could even heal the beings that are unable to be healed using holy healing magic. They can also release powerful death energy sts that can destroy Luxera in one shot, but that skill takes time to cast. "Wight Knight Commanders! Move and destroy the enemy!" Creepysoomanded as he released a spell that empowered the stats of undead by 10%. "Cavalry! Tear the enemy to shreds!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated. The two undead toons shouted with much more vigor than when they were alive and heeded themands of their masters. One might think that undead that uses steeds and warriors would not be able to reach the Angel of Patience Gabriel, but they are incorrect. With a loud neigh, all the mounts of the cavalry kicked the ground and started to run across the air itself. The undead cavalry started to run across the sky as they killed the flying Luxera created to protect the goddess. The undead warrior toon was a bit different as the undead magic unit embedded spells of Flight and Lightweight onto them. The warriors that did not have a way to fly in the air have gained it with just the powerful spells led by the Wight Arch Magus. As soon as the undead cavalry ran across the sky, a barrage of arrows made of miasma suddenly filled the skies. All of these miasma arrows were aimed at the light sphere where the Goddess of Light is inside. The Angel of Patience Gabriel felt it deep inside that these arrow barrage must not reach the goddess. "I am Patience itself! The Shield of the Goddess of Light! Tut Lucis!" The Angel of Patience Gabriel shouted as his entire body emitted a powerful light. The Angel of Patience Gabriel suddenly transformed his entire armor into light, and it became the very shield that protected the goddess of light. The angel inside that heavy armor is now seen and his overall appearance was heavenly if one were to describe it. Chapter 1875 Angel Beneath the Armor Chapter 1875 Angel Beneath the Armor ??The Angel of Patience Gabriel could be seen in only a clothing made of light as his entire body is no longer covered with armor. The armor that he was wearing turned into light constructs that defended the light sphere containing the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He was no longer fully armored, but he still has the aura of a being that has great defenses. The initial light shields that the Angel of Patience Gabriel created to protect the Goddess of Light Luminaria all melted under the barrage of the miasma arrows. Just as the Angel of Patience Gabriel predicted, the arrows of miasma were able to easily destroy the light shields made from mana. All the miasma arrows would have passed through even the defensive shield that is connected to the light sphere of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Angel of Patience Gabriel had no choice but to do use his ultimate defensive spell that detaches his armor from his body to create powerful barriers to repel any attack. This is a powerful spell that creates a light barrier that has the same level of defense as his armor. The only downside to this is that his stacking buff would dimmish every second that the armor is no longer on his body. The defense of the armor is reliant to only when the Angel of Patience Gabriel is being attacked with it on. Now that the armor is no longer on his body, the light barrier that the armor created started to slowly lose some durability but that was enough to defend against the barrage of miasma arrows. Just as the Angel of Patience Gabriel is about to call his armor back into his body, a powerful bolt of miasma suddenly hit him from behind. An undead archer that is cloaked in shadows with his hood only giving off pure darkness fired an arrow full of death energy onto the Angel of Patience Gabriel. The Angel of Patience Gabriel did not mind this undead because this one did not have the strength of a lesser god or even a demigod. What the Angel of Patience Gabriel did not know is that this undead was one of Creepysoo''s undead knights. Robin Hoodie was already summoned into the battle and was just waiting for the perfect shot at the Angel of Patience Gabriel. Crepysoomanded him to always be stealthy and strike when the opponent least expects it. Robin Hoodie did not even attack even when Creepysoomanded all the other undead knights to rally with him to deal with the Angel of Patience Gabriel. Robin Hoodie has a special passive skill amongst all of Creepysoo''s undead knights. He has the Eternal Sniper passive which is something any sniping character would kill to have. It is a passive that can make the skill holder be able to draw a bow for even a day without getting strained and also increases the damage based on the time the skill holder drew the bow. With Robin Hoodie''s other skill called Perfect Camouge that lets him blend in on any area, the undead archer is the perfect sniper. Robin Hoodie waited for a chance as the bow was drawn ever since he found a great ce to hide. The perfect moment came right in when the Angel of Patience Gabriel used his armor to defend the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Robin Hoodie might not have been able to pierce through the armor of the Angel of Patience Gabriel as his defenses were so solid that even demigods cannot easily scratch it. The moment when all the armor was gone from the body of the Angel of Patience Gabriel, Robin Hoodie let go of the arrow filled with death energy. Without even so much as killing intent, a powerful arrow made of pure death energy flew through the skies. The Angel of Patience Gabriel had noticed Robin Hoodie as he had the senses of a greater god, but he was immediately ignored as he was not that powerful. What the arrogant Angel of Patience Gabriel did not know is that pride was the downfall of one of the most powerful angels created as well. A loud scream of pain echoed in the area as the light shields that the Angel of Patience Gabriel created started to fade in an out. It seems that the stability of his light shields is also affected by his concentration. The Angel of Patience Gabriel looked at the arrow wound that was created from being hit. The arrow made of pure death energy went straight through his back and punctured all the way to his left stomach. The potent death energy used on the arrow did not disperse as it started to slowly spread onto the body of the Angel of Patience Gabriel. The Angel of Patience Gabriel immediately recalled his armor in order to heal himself as he cannot cast any healing shields if his armor is not on him. Creepysoo or any other yers did not know this and did not aim for this to happen, but they weed it. The moment the Angel of Patience Gabriel tried recalling his armor is when another barrage of miasma arrows is fired by the archers led by the Wight Fright Ranger. Another round of miasma arrows came crashing down towards the light sphere. The Angel of Patience Gabriel was not able to recall all his armor as his helmet and protective arm armor is still missing. The Angel of Patience Gabriel immediately used the skill that uses his armor once more to protect the Goddess of Light Luminaria. This was not the logical choice from the part of the Angel of Patience Gabriel as the other undead that are running to the skies are now near him. The undead cavalry led by the Wight Cavalry Commander ising in with their spears zing with miasma. The undead warriors led by the Wight Knight Commander as also doing the same thing, but they are using swords instead. The Angel of Patience Gabriel is now presented with a choice of protecting himself or protecting the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "I can endure the onught of attacks for at least one hour." The Angel of Patience Gabriel stated as he believed that his own body will be durable enough to hold out. It was not actually the Angel of Patience Gabriel that is thinking this but rather the imnted thought of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The goddess fragment basically makes sure that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be the only priority above all else. Also, the Angel of Patience Gabriel is not without any way of fighting back when his armor is not on him. The Angel of Patience Gabriel could still conjure up light to use as protective barriers but that would also mess up his concentration. The light shields that Angel of Patience Gabriel created were either a step toote or took too long to form as he was at the mercy of the undead cavalries and undead knights. The absurd scene of flying undead attacking a holy looking being could be seen in the horizon. The Angel of Patience Gabriel thought that it can hold out, but he actually forgot about something crucial. The arrow made of death energy is still piercing his left abdomen. The Angel of Patience Gabriel actually forgot about it because only the initial pierce was painful. He also could not touch the death energy arrow as he would only hurt his hands if he did not wear any armor. "He is not even trying to cleanse the death energy arrow." Creepysoo stated. "It is not that he could not cleanse it, but he could not do it, boy. This n only worked because the Champion Equinox was luckily able to kill the angel that could heal. If that angel was still here, then the chances of us winning even with lesser god undead is close to nothing." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he was actually paying attention to the fight or rather all gods that can see through the veil are watching what is unfolding. "Better for us then. Death sometimes creeps up on you when you least expect it. Shall we start it then." Creepysoo stated. "Such cruel lines, I have trained you well." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Please do not say that as I am already having nightmares about you." Creepysoo stated as both him and the God of Death Ah Puch started to chant. The Angel of Patience Gabriel saw that the ones that created his suffering are muttering something which offended him greatly. The Angel of Patience Gabrielmanded the Luxera using the goddess fragment to swarm the two beings. If the other undead knights were not defending Creepysoo and the God of Death Ah Puch, then they would have been hounded by attacks from Luxera. "Destiny has been sealed." Creepysoo stated. "Death shall fall." The God Ah Puch added. "Malevolent Death!" Creepysoo and the God Ah Puch stated as their voice suddenly echoed in several octaves. Chapter 1876 A God that Loves Explosions

Chapter 1876 A God that Loves Explosions

The death energy arrow that is still piercing the Angel of Patience Gabriel suddenly reacted to the unknown energy that suddenly fell on his body. The death energy arrow that did not spread out suddenly started to run amok. The Angel of Patience Gabriel could no longer take the pain and was no longer able to keep himself afloat. [You have used Malevolent Death with the God of Death Ah Puch.] [All Death energy in the area will be twice as powerful for the duration of ten seconds.] [You have activated thetent death energy that was dormant. Adding double the effect of Malevolent Death.] Creepysoo and the God of Death Ah Puch looked at the falling Angel of Patience Gabriel with smiles. The lesser god undead also diverted their attacks to him now that the angel was distracted. The Angel of Patience Gabriel did not take the sudden changes well, but he was still able to maintain someposure. The Angel of Patience Gabriel did not lose control over his armor as he was still protecting the light sphere of the goddess. The logical thing for the Angel of Patience Gabriel was to recede his armor and make sure that he lives but he can no longer control what he prioritizes. He has fully activated the goddess fragment unlike the Angel of Kindness Raphael. If he still had some control over his thinking, then he might have let the light sphere be somewhat damaged to save himself. The Angel of Patience Gabriel fell to the ground with a crash because a powerful lightning spell was conjured up by the Wight Arch Magus. This was followed up by the attacks of the undead cavalry and undead knights. Some of the demigods that saw what is happening started to move towards the Angel of Patience Gabriel. The demigods looked at the Angel of Patience Gabriel greedily because he was starting to die. The Angel of Patience Gabriel has divine essence in his body which can be used by them. The Angel of Patience Gabriel is no longer the angel that was mighty and incredibly sturdy as he was now a prey to those who wish for divinity. "Hohoho! As expected of mortals that attained divine souls. Such greedy beings!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as a chill suddenly ran across Creepysoo''s spine even thought thetter is already undead. "Get out!" Creepysoo shouted but it was toote. "Ah! Now that is the perfect ce and timing! God Corpse Explosion!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as his voice carried an incredibly heavy atmosphere of death. All the demigod undead and even the lesser god undead suddenly started to glow. The Angel of Patience Gabriel instincts were trying to tell him to escape with everything he has got but the goddess fragment prevented him. Another barrage of miasma arrows was now heading towards the light sphere containing the goddess which is why even the Angel of Patience Gabriel''s instincts were overwritten. The Angel of Patience Gabriel tried looking for a way to turn into a streak of light and escape even if it meant burning some of his soul. Just as the Angel of Patience Gabriel is about to attempt hisst-ditch escape, the cold hands of the lesser god undead suddenly clung onto him. The Angel of Patience Gabriel thought that this did not matter as he can just turn into light, but such cold hands filled with death energy prevented him from doing so. The lesser god undead were utilizing the death energy that the death energy arrow was giving off to make sure that the Angel of Patience Gabriel has no escape. The process of the Angel of Patience Gabriel''s turning into light is basically his body turning into pure divine light. What would happen if that body was tainted by a foreign energy that he could not cleanse? "Impossible!" The Angel of Patience Gabriel shouted for the first time ever since his recreation. A loud sinisterugh could be heard as all the lesser god undead and the demigod undead exploded. The entire area where the Angel of Patience Gabriel is located has been clouded in a powerful miasma. The area became so dark that it looked like the color ck was painted directly on it. "Such beautiful explosion!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he raised his arms, and his entire body was shrouded in the cloud of death energy and undead miasma. == A while before explosion¡­ The Angel of Humility Mikhail felt that the being in front of him is not normal even if he had the strength of a greater god. All the battle instincts that are embedded in his body was screaming to regroup with the Angel of Patience Gabriel. If he did such a thing then this being would surely attack the light sphere containing the goddess. A sudden sh of light and darkness suddenly sparked in the area which blew away any yers, knights and even demigods. The ones that were knocked back did not even know what happened as it was too fast even for an explosion. The Angel of Humility Mikhail, however, knew what happened as the being in front of him sent a powerful undetected darkness energy wave towards the light sphere containing the goddess. "Dangerous. The most dangerous entity here." The Angel of Humility Mikhail muttered as even he is actually thankful that he felt the attack. The God of Death Hades just casually swung his sword as if he was exercising but he actually sent a powerful wave of invisible darkness towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Angel of Humility Mikhail used his ability to easily bend light to his will to counter the attack as fast as he can. The Angel of Humility Mikhail made it by a hair''s breadth but one could see that he took some shock. "As expected of one of the angels created by the Goddess of Light Luminaria to be perfect. The best angel tempered from the deceased God of War and Light Lugh." The God of Death Hades stated as no one can easily notice his attacks when he swings his sword. Granted that the Angel of Humility Mikhail could only do so because the strength of the God of Death Hades'' strength being downgraded to that of a greater god. Also, the strength of the God of Death Hades is further restricted due to him being a god of death which means that the Angel of Humility Mikhail is actually stronger than him in terms of divine energy. Logically speaking, the Angel of Humility Mikhail should be the one stomping the God of Death Hades. "A helmet born from the darkness of underworld and a sword made from the darkest metal formed in the depths of the earth. Impossible! You should be eternally banned from the mortal realm." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as he is now sure of the identity of the god before him. "Banned from the mortal realm? Who said that I was banned? I just do not like toe up because my silly brothers would think that I am trying to encroach on their domains. If this area was not hazy from the prying eyes of gods, then I might not have even answered the call. Fortunately, my godmother has used her darkness to make sure I can move as much as I please." The God of Death Hades stated. "A god born from the daughter of the Goddess of Life Gaea. Sibling gods that were born and eaten by their very own father but was spat out due to the trickery employed by their Grandmother Goddess herself. The God of Death Hades, the Appointed Ruler of the Dead and the owner of all the things beneath the soil." The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as he cannot be wrong since the god before him has the helmet given by the primordial darkness and a de that could reap the souls of even the living. "My grandmother did not use any trickery. She merely suggested a great approach in making sure that we do not spend eternity in the stomach of our father. Such disrespect against our grandmother should be dealt with the most painful way." The God of Death Hades stated as he suddenly became extremely fired up due to the Angel of Humility Mikhail reminding him of his history. One of the things to trigger the God of Death Hades is disrespecting their goddess grandmother, the Goddess of Life Gaea, and reminding him of the old days as he was helpless even if he was the eldest among them. The fact that the Angel of Humility Mikhail mentioned both of his pet peeves made the angel a target for annihtion. The God of Death Hades could be seen suddenly having a powerful death aura around him while the ground beneath him suddenly started to pull precious gems. The God of Death Hades is actually a god that has suffered very traumatic experiences the moment he was born. Chapter 1877 A Death God that is Traumatized

Chapter 1877 A Death God that is Traumatized

If one were to ask the other gods of death on who is the most upright amongst them then would undoubtedly answer that it would be the God of Death Hades. If they were also asked if who carries the deadliest of grudges, then that would also be the God of Death Hades. All the other gods of death would never disrespect the God of Death Hades even if they were threatened. Even the God of Death Ah Puch that has the same power level and samerge death realm that is the same size as that of the God of Death Hades is very polite when ites to thetter. Even Creepysoo knows of this information which is why he liked to work in the Death Realm Hades since other gods of death back off when they learn that information. There was even a rumor that the God of Death Hades locked another High God in Tartarus when he was disrespected. Even for the other Gods of Death, Tartarus is a death realm that they do not want to visit. Only special gods of death can enter Tartarus like the God of Death Hades. Still, the God of Death Hades is the most respected god of death because of his upright and just character which is why departed souls would always line up to his death realm even if they take a hundred years before they reincarnate. The God of Death Hades is one of the most traumatized gods of death due to his family. His father, Kronos, ate him immediately upon his birth which made him resent him to the core. It was only when the God of Death Abaddon reached out to him and trained him to be a god of death did, he learn of what a real father figure could be. It is also the reason why he is the one that has the best rtionship with the children of the God of Death Abaddon. "The Shadow of Death!" The God of Death Hades stated. A huge mass of shadows suddenly escaped from the body of the God of Death Hades. This huge mass of shadows became tendrils sharper than what Sirius could even create. The Angel of Humility Mikhail immediately felt danger in all directions as if any action he can take will end in him being disfigured. The Angel of Humility Mikhail released a powerful st of holy light energy that shed with the death shadow energy that the God of Death Hades released. The shadows did not stop being released by helm that the God of Death Hades is wearing. In the end, the Angel of Humility Mikhail could not contend with the divine artifact that the God of Death Hades has and sumbed to the power of the shadows of death. "The Helm of Darkness!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail muttered as he was sted away due to the shing of two different elements. "To think that he could survive that." The God of Death Hades stated. The Angel of Humility Mikhail got sted away and also used his wings to gain even more distance. The God of Death Hades could only praise the Angel of Humility Mikhail as any other god at the same level as him would have been devoured by the shadows. Still, the God of Death Hades expected this because he is severely restricted in the mortal realm. "You are worthy of being called a god amongst gods. I will no longer hold back even if it burns my soul. Activate the Throne of Transcendence: Seraphim of Humility!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail shouted as a powerful light suddenly started to cover him. The Angel of Humility Mikhail is suddenly covered with anotheryer of armor made of light. All six of his wings suddenly transformed into feathered swords of light while his armor became golden. Six golden gauntlets also manifested and held onto the six feathered swords of light that was his wings. The two swords that he has became pure light as well that was sharper than before. "Behold! The perfect form given to me by the goddess that even the other angels could not achieve. The Angel of Humility Mikhail transformed into a golden looking god with eight weapons made from his own body. He became so powerful that his energy levels are already pushing to that of an entry level High God. It was only the world restriction that is limiting him or else he might have truly gotten the power of a High God. "You truly live up to your name, Angel of Humility Mikhail. Your goddess dubbed you as the perfect being that she has ever created. Still, how can a being be perfect when the goddess that has created it was not perfect to begin with." The God of Death Hades stated which greatly angered the Angel of Humility Mikhail. "All your words are defaming the goddess. I shall personally erase you from this world and they would know that I am the one that has defeated the God of Death Hades!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated. "I shall also face you with all the strength I can muster. Lord of The Underworld: Shadow Monarch!" The God of Death Hades stated. A powerful darkness suddenly swept across the area as all the shadow energy suddenly got absorbed into the God of Death Hades. All the shadows were absorbed to the point that all beings in the area had their shadows no longer appear. The robe that the God of Death Hades wore suddenly covered his entire body as he changed his form. The God of Death Hades became a being made entirely of shadows that one might mistake him as the God of Death Abaddon if they did not focus. The Stygian Iron sword that he wielded gleamed in a deadly light as his entire body absorbed the light that is radiated around him. Two gigantic beings are suddenly present in the battlefield and they have opposite attributes. Chapter 1878 Light and Shadow

Chapter 1878 Light and Shadow

The two God beings gauged each other''s strengths, but it was the God of Death Hades that loses in terms of energy levels. Still, the Angel of Humility Mikhail was wary of the god before him. Unlike the Angel of Humility Mikhail, the God of Death Hades has experience in killing godlike beings. He was present when the war of the gods erupted. The Angel of Humility Mikhail did fight some gods but that was with trickery or with the aid of other gods of light. He has truly never fought against a god by himself which the God of Death Hades has done about a thousand times. Given the God of Death Hades'' family history, he was able to deal with gods that have even more power than him. One would think that the battle of gods would be more on powerful spells that covered the area but that is not the case. Gods would sh against one another by covering themselves in their own divine energy and engaging in a head on collision. Spells that are shy or covering arge area are much easier to defend as a spread-out attack divides power equally. The eight swords of the Angel of Humility Mikhail shed with the Stygian Iron sword that the God of Death Hades held. Each of their sh produced powerful waves of light and darkness that created sparks of energy that would make anyone in the area defend themselves. Just the excess energy from their sh could instantly delete a Luxera that is swept by it. The sh between them revealed how far apart a normal yer is with a greater god. It also revealed the disparity of the two gods shing with one another. The Angel of Humility Mikhail shed with the God of Death Hades using all of his eight swords. Meanwhile, the God of Death Hades would only use one sword attack to deal with it. The Angel of Humility Mikhail knew that he was the one that is losing this exchange despite having more power and energy. He knows that he will inevitably die if he does not find a way to defeat the God of Death Hades. All that is imnted on the Angel of Humility Mikhail''s mind is the defeat of the god in front of him and it suddenly dawned on him. The God of Death Hades did not descend normally like other gods do. He was summoned into the mortal realm which meant that he has a time limit. This time limit is also the reason why the God of Death Hades is aggressively attacking him. "I will win as long as I do not die. I have Gabriel on my side which means that everything will be fine." The Angel of Humility Mikhail thought but a sudden explosion of death energy shattered that belief. [The Angel of Patience Gabriel has died.] [One of the life light barriers protecting the Goddess of Light Luminaria has been broken.] [Only one life light barrier remains.] The cloud of death energy clouded the vision of the Angel of Humility Mikhail which ended his sh with the God of Death Hades. The Angel of Humility Mikhail felt his connection with the Angel of Patience Gabriel break just like what happened when the Angel of Kindness Gabriel died. He was now the only angel that remained to defend the Goddess of Light Luminaria. When the cloud of death energy cleared, the light sphere could be seen filled with countless miasma arrows. The other allied army members also attacked the light sphere instead of the Angel of Humility Mikhail. The allied army knew to not join in against the fight of two greater god individuals and focused on the task at hand. The Angel of Humility Mikhail felt a sudden powerful force enter his mind. He knew that this was none other than the Goddess of Light Luminaria herself. Only she could enter his mind without any obstruction. The humanoid form of the goddess appeared in his mind with an incredibly disappointed look. "In the end, even you are useless." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "No! You are the reason why we are losing like this! Your hasty actions that led to the genocide of the angels is the real reason why you are having a difficult time." The Angel of Humility Mikhail replied as he knows that it is the Goddess of Light Luminaria at fault. The Angel of Humility Mikhail can only say this because they are inside his inner world or inside the depths of his soul. The Angel of Humility Mikhail could not even utter a word against the Goddess of Light Luminaria in the real world. The Goddess of Light Luminaria still has perfect control over the Angel of Humility Mikhail''s body and emotions. "Silence, fool. I only recreated you and the others because you have promised to never betray me and would be of use. Now that our deal is off, it is now time for our agreement to be null as well." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "No! Not my sister!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail stated as he made a deal with the Goddess of Light Luminaria in exchange for his free will and the free will of the other neo angels. The Angel of Humility Mikhail exchanged his free will for the freedom of the angels rted to Mika who is the sister of Mikhail. Mika did not partake in the war because she was able to dispel themands of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She and the ones under her were only able to do this because they still possessed the human bodies that they overtook. "I did as you told and let your sister roam freely, but you disappoint me. I made you perfect but all you are is a disappointment." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "Perfect?! How can one create a perfect being when the one that created them is not even perfect!" The Angel of Humility Mikhail cried. Chapter 1879 Taking in the Light Chapter 1879 Taking in the Light ??"I no longer have any use for you. I will make sure that I kill your sister with my own hands. Such angels that do not know their ce should be killed in the most painful way. I know because I created all of you." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she dug into the Angel of Humility Mikhail''s skull to take the goddess fragment from him. The outside world did not know what was happening to the body of the Angel of Humility Mikhail. He was suddenly spasming uncontrobly until his head suddenly burst. A light crystal suddenly came out of his head and flew straight towards the light sphere containing the Goddess of Light Luminaria. [The Angel of Humility Mikhail has died.] [Thest light life barrier has been lifted.] This was not the only light crystal that suddenly flew towards the light sphere as another came from the direction of the Angel of Patience Gabriel. The goddess fragment that was inside of the Angel of Kindness Raphael could not be used because Adrian has basically transformed it into something else. Also, any influence that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has was already erased due to the powerful chaos energy that Adrian used against the Angel of Kindness Raphael. "Such pitiful creations that could not even do the simplest things. In the end, it is only I that is needed to make myself rise to the asion." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as the defenses on her light sphere was also lifted since there were no longer any living Neo Angels. The Goddess of Light Luminaria nned to use the goddess fragments to jumpstart her integration with the world in order to get released earlier. She believed that she would be able to create a powerful barrier by using the goddess fragments. Such belief is natural as the Goddess of Light Luminaria is a High God in the very end. There are not many beings in the mortal realm that could harm her in any way even if she was no longer defended. "I guess it is time for the main event, but I do not like that to be something that is handed by that goddess." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he knew that the energy is rising for the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "My attack will not be able to easily pierce that light sphere. It needs to be weakened, Ah Puch." The God of Death Hades stated. "If you are able to do that with our current strength then there would have been many revolting greater gods. Bing a High God is not something easily achieved by gods. Then again, you are from the family of the primordial gods." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Less whining and more doing." The God of Death Hades stated which made the God of Death Ah Puch groan. "I still have five minutes left in the mortal realm, but this goddess is ruining my fun. I would even have to use everything I got in order to cast the hex. I would need assistance, boy." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he suddenly mmed his staff onto the ground to create an eerie magic circle with skulls. "I need your help in maintaining the magic circle. I would need to reach deep into my own death realm to degrade the defenses of that goddess." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "I will do as you say!" Creepysoo stated as the sudden roars of ten or so dragons happened. As soon as the barrier protecting the Goddess of Light Luminaria has been destroyed, the dragons started to use their dragon breaths at the light sphere. Even the dragon kings that are incredibly tired are also using their every strength to destroy the light sphere of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. This was effective because the Goddess of Light Luminaria actually created magic circles for Light Rays to defend herself. "The dragons are buying time, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria is not to be messed with. She nned this perfectly to the point that even the other wary gods did not notice what she nned. This is due to her having full control over the other gods of light." The God of Death Hades stated as he was also preparing for an attack. The sword that the God of Death Hades carried started to absorb all the shadows that his helmet produces. The power of the shadows made the de even darker than before as if there was an abyss inside of the de. The God of Death Ah Puch started dancing as his ritual started creating a light that is forming something. The God of Death Ah Puch said that he is calling something from the depths of his realm. The ritual onlysted for one minute, but it was enough to call for what he wanted. A small doll that looked like it was made from a rice sack and was stitched with old ran appeared on his hand. The God of Death Ah Puch then pointed the doll towards the light sphere and started to crush it with his hands. "Malefic Curse!" The God of Death Ah Puch stated as all of his death energy was used into using that spell. A heavy death aura suddenly fell upon the light sphere containing the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The light sphere that was shining like a sun suddenly started to dim as if all of its energy was sucked out. The God of Death Ah Puch is also sucked out of energy as well because he used all of it, but he was able to curse the Goddess of Light Luminaria. [Malefic Curse has been used on the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [All defenses will be decreased by 50% for 10 minutes.] [All elemental resistances will be decreased by 80% for 10 minutes.] [All spells used by the being that is affected will have 50% more mana cost and has a 5% chance to induce a Mana Reflux.] One might think that the curse was not that powerful but one should also remember that the target was a High God. It was even an impossibility that half of all defenses are reduced much less having the spell work. Also, it took all the energy of a greater god to even conjure such a curse. The demigod body that the God of Death Ah Puch inhibited even became ash as soon as he finished casting the spell. "I would expect no less from him." The God of Death Hades stated as his sword has finished absorbing all of the shadows. "Shadow de of Death!" The God of Death Hades stated as he waved his sword casually, but it created a powerful energy wave that released all the darkness in the area. This powerful wave of darkness headed straight towards the light sphere and all of the onlookers believed that this attack might be the one to destroy the light sphere. What they did not know is that the light sphere is actually just the Goddess of Light Luminaria herself. Just as the wave of energy is about to hit, the light sphere suddenly unfolded itself to see the new form of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Pretentious!" The words of the Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she created a hundred light shields to defend against the attack. All of the hundred light shields were destroyed, and the darkness energy wave was about to hit the body of the goddess when she used the floating golden rings behind her. All the floating golden rings behind the Goddess of Light Luminaria spun to create golden orbs to destroy the darkness energy wave. She did not just destroy the attack but also countered by sending those same golden rings towards the God of Death Hades. The Goddess of Light Luminaria''s new form still retained her humanoid form, but her entire armor was now made of gold. She also had ten golden rings behind her that has mes around them that burns as hot as the sun. She did not look much different and just had armor made of gold, but it is actually a part of her true form materializing as armor. "I may have only managed to bring about 70% of the world integration but this is enough. Forcing it anymore than this would make my body unable tost as long. I can destroy all of my enemies with the power that I have. All the most difficult threat has already been killed." The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought as she saw the state of the God of Death Hades. The demigod body that housed the God of Death Hades was shed and burned into ashes. The summoning was also undone because thest attack that he did has used most of his divine energy reserves. The God of Death Hades tried to get more time or even counterattack, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria was now too powerful for a power only equal to that of a greater god. Chapter 1880 Goddess Battle Form Chapter 1880 Goddess Battle Form ??[The Goddess of Light Luminaria has entered her battle form: Prima Dona.] [All light attribute attacks that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will have a 50% increase in damage.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria is trying to nullify the effects of Night Fall. She failed as a being older than her has casted Eternal Night.] [The integration with the world was notpleted by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She will not be able to fully exert her influence on the world as of now.] Notifications started to re up as the Goddess of Light Luminaria has suddenly appeared in a different form but more powerful than before. Her health was still the same as it reached 50% already and it did not show any signs of healing even though she was protected earlier. The sudden disappearance of the Angel of Kindness Raphael is the reason why the Goddess of Light Luminaria was not healed. The Goddess of Light Luminaria managed to kill the summoned God of Death Hades, but she did not look pleased. The churches that came to confront her have finished activating all of their holy relics to call upon the gods whom they serve. Ten churches were able to bring their holy relics as their gods agreed to be called upon should the Goddess of Light Luminaria is able to walk on the mortal realm. Ten pirs of light suddenly pierced the sky which also pierced the barriers that the Daemos have created. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not escape even though she could see many exit points because she knew that she had to take a stand. No one would ever bow down to her should she run away even though she was stronger. The ten churches were able to call upon their greater gods in order tobat the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Church of War managed to call upon three greater gods as each of them have different main deities. The Church of Magic managed to call upon one of the gods as she wanted to be called to put a stop to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Church of Life managed to also call upon one goddess even though the needed energy to call upon gods of life are severely restrictive just as for the gods of death. The Church of Rain managed to call their best deity as well even though his body will only have the power equivalent to a greater god. The Church of Water managed to call upon three greater gods as they also presented themselves. Thest two gods are from the Church of Justice since they wanted to defeat the Goddess of Light Luminaria for not observing bnce. All ten gods were being called upon as their divine bodies are starting to get called down. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not want to have all of them descend tobat her because she would be defeated due to her current power level. If she had full ess to all her powers as a High God, ten greater gods would not be a problem for the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria believes that she is still one of the peak High Gods in Pandemonium. What she did not know is that she is slowly losing her followers as the minutes go by. The fight is not just being sent to the yers via observation magic, but it is actually being broadcasted to the entire central continent. The few believers that she had started to dwindle even more. Still, the Goddess of Light Luminaria has already be a High God. She will remain a High God even if all her loyal followers vanish as she has yet to be forgotten. The only way to truly erase gods are to either destroy their entire divine essence or them bingpletely forgotten. By forgotten, the god should no longer even be remembered in its entirety as even remembering her name should no longer be an option. "Let us see if your gods would arrive before I eradicate all of you!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as eight of her golden rings started to spin to create a powerful force and heat equal to that of a sun. The eight golden rings that the Goddess of Light Luminaria uses as weapons suddenly crashed to the ground and started to roll in the direction of eight holy relics calling upon their gods. The first holy relic that was the easiest to hit was an old axe relic that had intricate details of feathered beings. This was the holy relic of the Church of Rain or more referred to by the Church of Rain. The Church of Rain members are a bit differentpared to traditional clergy because they do not wear attires that normal priests would wear. The Church of Rain clergy do not wear priest robes, but they are wearing tribal clothes. They looked like witch doctor warriors because they have tattoos as well that depict the epic of their gods. The Church of Rain clergy saw the iing rolling infernal ball that could melt even ground heading towards them. Instead of escaping and letting the holy relic be hit, all of them stood in front of the relic and started to chant. All the Church of Rain clergy suddenly had their eyes be as clear as blue skies. All of them also chanted in the same words and ritualistic dance that one might think that they are all the same person. With every chant that the Church of Rain clergy does, the rumble of thunder could be heard until it rained. All of them held their hands up high towards the clouds as all the rain suddenly converged towards their area. The rain that the clergy members were able to gather is created as a raging sphere of water that protected them and the holy relic that their god is ascending to. A powerful steam explosion happened when the rolling ball of mes hit the raging water sphere. The Goddess of Light Luminaria raised her brows as a group of mortals was actually able to defend against her attack even though she did not put all her strength into it. The steam managed to get blown by the wind and the image of a ball of mes getting smothered by a water sphere could now be clearly seen. "Pretentious, mortal savages! Die while I am still having mercy for all of you." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she thought that the act of defending against her attack is an act of rebellion against her. The Goddess of Light Luminaria poured more divine energy into the golden ring attacking the Church of Rain. The golden ring glowed in an even more powerful golden light as the mes started to burst into more intense mes. The orange looking mes started to glow into a lighter color as the water sphere started to boil as well. The clergy of the Church of Rain could be seen screaming as the intense heat and steam is starting to boil them from the inside. Some even fainted due to the intense heat which only left about five members with the strongest will that are still conscious. The five members held on, but their legs could be seen to shake. Some are even showing signs of fainting, but they held on even if they can no longer open their eyes. "I admire you, mortal savages. For that, I shall bless you by guiding all of you to the afterlife." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as the mes on the golden ring started to burn brighter and hotter than before. The mes are now starting to be white in color. Before the mes could even reach the clergy of the Church of Rain, a powerful lightning suddenly came down which deflected the ming sphere. The entire area around the clergy also started to rain. The rain did not only deflect the heat and the ming sphere but also healed the injuries of the clergy. The ones that fainted from heat started to wake up as well as they became healed. "The Rain has arrived!" Arge humanoid with armor that matched the tribal wear of the Clergy of Rain appeared. The old looking holy relic that was used to summon therge humanoid matched the height of the summoned greater god. Upon holding the old axe, the rusted handles and de started to shine as lightning was gathered upon it. The lightning tempered the holy relic until the goldenyers and pure blue de shined. "Chaac! So, you have arrived!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as if she expected it. She remembers that she oncemanded her angelic army to wipe out his created tribe of humans. It seems that some managed to escape and create a clergy. "Let the rain bless all of you!" The God of Rain Chaac stated as thunder rumbled while lightning rained down upon the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Chapter 1881 The God of Rain Chapter 1881 The God of Rain ??The Goddess of Light Luminaria protected herself from the lightning that suddenly poured down on her. She stared at the God of Rain Chaac like she will not be intimidated by him. She was currently more powerful than the god that her parents served with all their life. "You must be punished, child. You have done more harm in this world than what a god should do. Do you wish to summon the Great Devourer to this very universe just because you have a grudge against it?" The God of Rain Chaac stated as if he already knew of the Goddess of Light Luminaria in a much deeper level. The God of Rain Chaac is about as tall as the gigantic Goddess of Light Luminaria. He was incredibly buff like a body builder with armor made of gold protecting his body and bronze colored skin that glistened. He had tattoos but it was not that seen due to the bulky armor that is covering his body. He wore a headpiece made of gold and a blue orb in the middle that has the same color as lightning. "Punish me when I did nothing wrong!? I was the one exiled just because I was born different!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as if she was wronged but the God of Rain Chaac did not look happy. "We did not exile you because you were different, child. We exiled you because you sacrificed your parents for power." The God of Rain Chaac stated as he vividly remembered that day. The head priest of the Temple of Rain was the father of Luminaria when she was still human. Her mother was the priestess that also served him ever since her birth. When Luminaria was born in this world, the entire world was suddenly wrapped in a bright light which might exin her unique birth. Luminaria was born differentpared to her parents that had bronze skin because she was extremely pale. Luminaria was born pale as she was an albino. One might think that she would be bullied by those around her but that was impossible granted that her parents were the most powerful priest and priestess of the Temple of Rain. She was showered with affection just because her parents were powerful which might have gone into her head. She believed from a very young age that power is everything and that she was the chosen one amongst the many. She was different from her peers as she was like the morning light that was incredibly white. She was also considered beautiful not because of her face but because of her confidence on herself. She did not experience a normal childhood because she was already in power when she was still at a young age. She would cleverly use the prestige of her parents to make sure that no one would ever think to be above her. She pretended to be a great and genius child in front of her parents like she was the wisest and kindest child there is. She made sure to also threaten the other children to not say anything to the adults as she would be mad. It did not help curbing Luminaria''s narcissism that she was born with great potential for magic. She had great mana and a powerful affinity for light magic as if she was blessed by the light that poured the day she was born. What she did not know is that she was actually just one of many that were born like that. Her narcissism and belief that she was supreme continued on until her teens but a moment in her life was the thing that made it even worse. A God of Light came before the kingdom that she was in and demanded to hand over the child blessed by light. The God of Light did not tell them his name but even the God of Rain Chaac was respectful to this god. Seeing the god that her powerful parents served show respect to the God of Light that suddenly barged in shattered the worldview of the young Luminaria. Another thing that shattered her worldview is that she was not special because there were children that had the same body features as her that was following the God of Light. She was not special but just different from the rest of the children in her own kingdom. The God of Light demanded that Luminaria be handed to him as she would be trained by her and that she would need to leave her life behind. The God of Rain Chaac saw the sorrow that his two most powerful priests showed upon learning that their daughter was being taken. The God of Rain Chaac was able to convince the God of Light that the child must have the permission of her parents. "We will not hand you our daughter, God of Light. With all due respect, we love her too much to even have her hunt." Luminaria''s parents stated. "Does the child wish for that as well? I shall give you a week in order toe up with a decision. The children that I have gathered are rather tired from all our travel. Also, if you do not wish to have your daughter to be given to me then I shall extract her light powers that she was blessed with." The God of Light stated. "Will that endanger her?" Luminaria''s parents asked. "No. It will just take all the powers of light that she was given upon her birth on the day the light covered even the night. She would return to what she should have looked like if she were not born on that day." The God of Light stated which made Luminaria''s parents sigh with relief. A feast was given to the God of Light and the children he gathered under his wing. Luminaria presented herself as sociable and kind as she started to ask questions. She was told that the god they were with was the most powerful God of Light. She also learned of all the backgrounds of the children that came with him. Most of the children that came with him were treated as cursed child because their mothers died during their birth. It was only due to Luminaria''s mother being powerful that she did not die upon childbirth. It was the first time in Luminaria''s life that she thought that her mother was better off dead because of the fact that she learned. She learned that the God of Light was choosing an apprentice. Luminaria even learned that the God of Light might be choosing his sessor since he was showing signs that he was about to go to sleep. Powerful gods that have been alive since the creation of the world are said to slumber. They would have their subordinate gods protect the believers and make sure that state of the world element that they are handling will not shatter. Learning that the God of Light wanted a sessor, Luminaria set of to her parents and told them she wanted to go. Her parents did not believe that their only child will want to leave them as if she never loved them. Luminaria''s parents were told that she would need to abandon everything in her current life to follow the god of light which they did not want because she was the only child that they can have. Luminaria''s mother did not die upon her birth, but she could no longer have any children. Luminaria was too powerful when she born and if the God of Rain Chaac did not heal her priestess then she would have died. Still, the healing rain that the God of Rain Chaac can use was not enough to fully heal everything as the mother''s womb was untreatable. She will never bore another child again which is why Luminaria was showered with more love than other children her age. Seeing that her parents did not want to give her away, Luminaria knew that she must do something. She has already nted in her head that she was the chosen one and that she would be the new Goddess of Light that all will bow down that even the might God of Rain Chaac will respect. She devised a careful n to kill her parents or make them go insane. Thest day before the God of Light departs with the children is when another banquet was held. The banquet was normal and at peace until the head priest gulped at his wine after a toast. As soon as Luminaria''s father gulped the wine, he started foaming at the mouth and then crash to the ground. Luminaria''s father was poisoned but he did not die from it since the God of Rain Chaac was able to use his healing rain which prevented the death. Luminaria''s mother screamed so loud that she became insane as her powerful husband was in a catatonic state. He was healed but he will forever be a vegetable. Chapter 1882 Rotten from the Start Chapter 1882 Rotten from the Start ??The most powerful priest and priestess were incapacitated with just one major event. Investigations were done and the perpetrator was none other than a ve that fled. The ve was hunted down and killed by the warrior priests, but the damage has been done. A shift in power would ultimately happen and the overall dynamic of the temple will also change. Since both her parents were no longer capable of doing anything, Luminaria begged the God of Light to heal her parents. She did not really mean to have them healed as she only want to look like she was the most caring child. She wanted to look good in the eyes of the God of Light since gods that are in the mortal realm cannot view the memories of mortals. "I can restore your parents to a point where they can go on with their daily life but that is all that I can do. I am not a god that has powers of restoration like a God of Life." The God of Light stated. "That is wonderful! Please help! I beg of you." Luminaria stuttered a little as she did not think that the God of Light would be capable of doing so. She even ran towards them as they were about to leave. "I can do that for you but there is always a price." The God of Light stated. "If I can do it then please tell me what the price is." Luminaria stated as she pinched her hand. "The price is reasonable. You shall join us and leave your beloved parents behind." The God of Light stated. Luminaria would have jumped for joy upon hearing those words, but she suddenly kneeled down to hide her joy. She made it look like she was begging with all she has but she was actually rejoicing inside. She immediately agreed while also looking good in front of the God of Light. Luminaria''s parents were healed by the God of Light, but they could only function as normal mortals. The God of Light used their mana in order to reset their life. They were able to recover but some parts of their memories were erased, and they would sometimes nkly stare at the sky. "Thank you for always being with me, mother and father." Luminaria stated but she only said that for show since the God of Light was in front of her. "Now that you have said your goodbyes, we must go and start training as you were thest one to be taken." The God of Light stated as they left the kingdom that was ruled by the God of Rain Chaac. Luminaria had manypetitors but all of them either gave up or died mysteriously during missions. Luminaria made sure to act all graceful and merciful when the God of Light was still giving her some of his powers. She made sure to n everything out. She immediately imed the power when the God of Light that she served fell in battle with the initial wave of the foreign gods. She waited for years and even made sure that she rises to the power of an entry level High God by collecting all the fragments of her master''s body. As soon as she created the angels, she started her n to be the most powerful goddess of light and her real attitude finally exploded. She was rotten from the start but had to bottle it up in order to make sure that she seeds. == "To think that such a child raised with all the love would be twisted just like you. You have failed your parents even though they sacrificed everything for you." The God of Rain Chaac stated. "My parents were mere stepping stones for my greatness. I have been chosen and I have risen to the challenges that I have been given in my life." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "Challenges? You did not even had hardships growing up because you were a spoiled child. You dishonor your parents and even forgot where you came from. You must fall before my axe." The God of Rain Chaac stated. The God of Rain Chaac raised his axe and lightning filled the battlefield. All the Luxera that flocked towards him were also destroyed which almost left no light monsters to be seen. Rain started to drop as well and the God of Rain Chaac started to be even more powerful but also blessed the yers and NPCs around him. [The God of Rain Chaac has used his Rain of Blessing.] [All healing will be enhanced by 100%.] [All damage will be increased by 10%.] [Enemies will be slowed by 5%.] "You will not be able to stop me. Fall and die, forgotten god!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she used the extra two rings to hit the God of Rain Chaac. shes of light that came from the Goddess of Light Luminaria and powerful sts of lightning from the God of Rain Chaac scattered in the area. No yer could easily join in on the fight, but they made sure that the God of Rain Chaac does not get distracted by the Luxera. The only ones that are actively helping the God of Rain Chaac were the dragon kings as they are asionally using their breaths. The fight between the God of Rain Chaac and the Goddess of Light Luminaria started. While the two gods fought, the yers and even the other members of the churches protected the holy relics. The other seven rings are still trying to destroy the holy relics. The golden rings were still trying to destroy the holy relics even though the Goddess of Light Luminaria is fighting another god. "Warriors of the Gods of War! Destroy the golden rings!" The warmanders under the Gods of War shouted as they were blessed with great energy by the gods that they serve. A fiery aura enveloped all of them until a red g that carries the SPQR initials suddenly got nted on the ground. Chapter 1883 The Gods of War Arrive Chapter 1883 The Gods of War Arrive ??A red g with the initials of SPQR is nted on the ground as this was the holy relic that was used to call down the goddess. A goddess that wore full ted armor and incredibly fierce descended onto the battlefield. She was called upon by the holy relic called the Romanus g. [The Goddess of War Bellona has arrived in the battlefield.] [All of the allies will have increased strength by 10%.] [All of the allies will have increased defense by 10%.] [All of the allies will have increased stamina by 10%.] A beautiful but fierce goddess that holds a spear and a shield that is half as big as her body descended. She wore armor that perfectly fit her toned female body which also enhanced her fiery aura of war. All the members of her church shouted in unison as all of them are invigorated that their deity has descended to aid them in battle. The Goddess of War Bellona used her spear to hit the golden ring that would have overpowered her followers. The ming golden ring stopped and was returned to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of War Bellona did not only stop the ming golden ring but also threw her spear towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The next holy relic that activated was a pot of fresh water. Upon the activation of the holy relic, a powerful surge of fresh water came out and doused the mes of the golden ring. A god that had armor made of thick and hard tree trunks could be seen. He looked like he was a warrior from the inds. [The God of War Maru has descended onto the battlefield.] [All beings that drink fresh water will recover their stamina much faster and they would be invigorated for a few moments.] [All of the allies'' defenses will be increased by 10%.] [All of the allies will have increased regeneration by 100%.] The God of War Maru is also called the God of Fresh Water as he was not just a simple god of war. He has the power to control streams and rivers as well which is why he is one of the revered gods of war for people that live near there. He carries a sword that is made of pure water and a whip that rages like a river. As soon as he doused the mes of the golden ring, he immediately hit it back towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The God of War Maru also released the power of his river whip and let it rage towards the goddess. He made sure that any monster would also get destroyed as his raging river whip sliced the Luxera in two. Thest holy relic that the Church of War members activated is a corona. It was made of rusted leaves, but it shone in a golden color when the god of war has descended. A powerful wave of power rushed to all the beings that were near the descended god. [The God of War Virtus has descended into the battlefield.] [All allies will not be affected by any effects of fear.] [All allies will have 50% more resistance against any status ailments that may affect them.] [All allies will have increased 10% more damage against their enemies.] The God of War Virtus represented bravery and military strength. He is one of the gods that is summoned when all the beings need to have the heart to face tougher enemies. He is differentpared to the two gods of war that descended as he wore armor and robes like that of a militarymander. He had olive skin and brte hair, but the fiery eyes of a militarymander will overpower any other being that gaze onto him. The presence of the God of War Virtus gives people courage and valor to conquer even the tallest mountain. A presence that could turn the tides of battle is what the God of War Virtus represents. Even if his presence is his most powerful arsenal in battle, the God of War Virtus is still a god of war. The weapon of choice for the God of War Virtus is a short sword and a pike. He holds these two weapons as he has better range of attacks with both a long-ranged weapon and a short, ranged weapon. The God of War Virtus threw his pike towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria as soon as he deflected the golden ring. [Three Gods of War have descended onto the battlefield.] [All members of the Church of War that are under these three gods will have 50% more status buffs.] [All other allies that are in the same battlefield will have 25% more buff effects.] [All allies of the Gods of War will receive the buff called War God''s Fervor.] [War God''s Fervor: Attacks will have 10% more chance to inflict a critical hit.] A pale red aura came down on all the allies that are with the Gods of War. Those that were hurt made sure to regroup or retreat to an area where the battle is not heated. The ones that are still in battle became beasts ovee with battle mania. The battlefield could be seen slowly being cleared of the Luxera and it would only be a matter of time before the Goddess of Light Luminaria is left. The Goddess of Light Luminaria''s three golden rings that were deflected have reappeared next to her. All three golden rings would create a powerful barrier of light that defended her against the spear, the river whip, and the pike that all head towards her. She was slightly distracted by these series of attacks that she was unable to fully defend against the attack of the God of Rain Chaac. The God of Rain Chaac threw a thunder axe which is a pure elemental lightning copy of his own holy relic. The Goddess of Light Luminaria flinched as lightning coursed her body. Her sudden hit made all the golden rings slightly lose power for a moment which made it easy for other church members to defend their holy relics. Chapter 1884 The Ten Gods that Descended

Chapter 1884 The Ten Gods that Descended

The sudden lost of power of the other golden rings made it possible even for normal beings to deflect it momentarily. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did recover, and the ming golden rings were zing towards the remaining four holy relics. The next goddess that descended was much differentpared to the other four that descended. Unlike the other gods that descended before that only had one holy relic, the goddess that descended has three holy relics. A dagger, a torch, and keys could be seen floating in the air as these are the holy relics representing the goddess that they have called upon. A powerful wave of magic rushed towards all the mages that called upon one of their patron goddesses. [The Goddess of Magic Hecate has been summoned into the world.] [All magic spells casted by allies will have 10% more damage.] [All magic spells casted by allies will have 10% less mana cost.] [All allies will have a 1% chance to double their spell when casted.] The goddess of magic, crossroads, witchcraft, sorcery, ghosts and even necromancy. A goddess that even knows the true essence of magic as she was born from the first spark of magic. The Goddess of Magic Hecate is also quite different from the other gods because she is actually a descendant of the Goddess of Life Gaea. The Goddess of Magic Hecate also has three facespared to the other gods, but she still looks like a beautiful maiden covered by a veil of dust. If one looks closely then they may see the silhouettes of her other heads as she has other forms. The Goddess of Magic Hecate takes the form of a mother, a maiden, and a crone. If the Goddess of Magic Hecate shows up to you in the form of a maiden, then she might be a little yful, but she has a pure heart that helps you. If she shows up in the form of a mother figure, then she would give you all the love and guidance that a mother can give. If she appears in front of you in the form of a crone, then one might need to run away or even beg for forgiveness as she will cast the harshest of curses to you. The Goddess of Magic Hecate is also considered the goddess of crossroads as she would give wisdom to those that are at an impasse. She will be the one that wees and exins on what path one needs to take but she would only show you choices. She will not make choices for you but only give you the wisdom on each of the choices that you make. She is sometimes not a great being to encounter as she often shows when there are difficult choices. As soon as she descended onto the world, all the mana in the area suddenly stabilized. All the mages had their spells be more powerful than before while the mana cost was reduced. The presence of the Goddess of Magic Hecate made magic be alive. All the mana that was stagnant due to the presence of the gods suddenly became easily malleable and usable. The next gods that arrived are the gods that are needed tobat the searing golden mes of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The holy relics of the next gods that descended were a m shell, a bull horn, and a coral. These three gods are called upon by the Church of Water as they wanted to punish the Goddess of Light Luminaria for the atrocities that she has done. The first of the water gods to descend was the goddess with the holy relic of a m shell. A powerful sea wave suddenly came upon the golden ring and doused the mes. A salty smell suddenly spread around the areas as if the sea was brought to the battlefield. [The Goddess of the Sea Amphitrite has descended.] [All water elemental spells will have 20% increased damage.] The m shell that was her holy relic was actually her mount as she was sitting on top of it. She was the most beautiful goddess that descended as her green hair was long and flowing freely like the sea. She also has this soft blue tint on her skin that glistened like pearls. The dress that she was wearing is made of water and flowed naturally as if she was still under the sea. The Goddess of the Sea Amphitrite held a trident staff as a weapon to pay homage to her spouse. When she opened her eyes, all the beings were stunned as she had eyes that shone like the gemstone aquamarine. She was even floating on top of sea water that is magically being generated below her m shell mount. The next god of water that descended has a holy relic of a bull horn. A powerful wave of fresh water suddenly gushed forth as the god that owns the bull horn holy relic has descended. The fresh water raged like a river and doused the mes of the golden ring which made the Goddess of Light Luminaria called back to her aid. [The God of Fresh Water Achelous has descended into the mortal realm.] [All water elemental healing spells will have double the health restored and have stamina regeneration effects.] The God of Fresh Water Achelous was a sturdy built man wearing a blue tunic. He looked like a rugged and handsome man in his fifties but the thing that makes him stand out is the right bull horning out of his own head while the left bull horn was sliced off. He has the force of a raging river below his feet. Thest of the water gods to descend is the one that has a coral for a holy relic. The coral was actually a crown that adorned the goddess that descended onto the mortal realm. The coral crown shone in the colors of the rainbow which enhanced the beauty of the goddess that sprouted from a powerful geyser. [The Goddess of All Fresh Water Tethys has descended onto the mortal realm.] [All water elemental spells will have increased 20% critical chance and 50% more critical damage.] The Goddess of All Fresh Water Tethys sprouted from the water geyser with her long flowing ck hair and coral crown. A flowing dress that is made of water and some fishes even swimming in them could be seen. She had the force of a raging tide that would make anyone cower just by looking at her even if she had a gentle face. [Three Gods of Water have descended. All water magic spells will have double the damage.] The number of gods descending did not stop as the Goddess of Light Luminaria could not destroy the holy relics in time. The two gods of justice were now ready to descend. The two gods have holy relics that are a bow and a sun dial. [The God of Justice Shamash has descended into the mortal realm.] [All allies will receive 10% increase resistance against the light element.] The God of Justice Shamash was not only a god of justice, but he was also considered a sun god due to his ability to see every wrongdoing in the world like the light of the sun enveloping the world. He wore golden robes that entuated his long beard that made him look incredibly wise. [The God of Justice Pabilsag has descended onto the mortal realm.] [All archers will have increased chance of doing a critical hit by 10%.] The God of Justice Pabilsag was the one god that did not lookpletely humanoid as he took the form of a centaur withrge bird wings on his upper body. This is due to the god being closely tied to the constetion of Sagittarius as he was the creator of that star formation ording to myths. His form might not look humanoid, but he was the most humane of all the gods of justice should you choose one to judge your wrongdoings. [Two Gods of Justice has descended onto the world.] [They have judged the Goddess of Light Luminaria as sinful.] [All damage that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will be increased by 20%.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria resisted some of the Magic Law that the two gods of justice have cast and was only affected by 50% of the magicw.] Thest of the holy relics was a moldy chariot which was brought by two warriordies that did not look like priests. They said that they were from the Church of Life, but their armor was for warriors that priests. The chariot that they brought was the holy relic of their goddess and she was the one that shocked all of the people in the area. [The Goddess of Life Freyja has descended onto the mortal realm.] [All damage against the enemy that she has selected will be increased by 20%.] [The Goddess of Life Freyja has chosen the Goddess of Light Luminaria as her enemy.] Chapter 1885 Not Just a Goddess of Life Chapter 1885 Not Just a Goddess of Life ??[The Goddess of Life Freyja has descended onto the mortal realm.] [All damage against the enemy that she has selected will be increased by 20%.] [The Goddess of Life Freyja has chosen the Goddess of Light Luminaria as her enemy.] The Goddess of Life Freyja could be seen flying above the clouds as she descended onto the world. Her chariot that was old and rusty is nowced with gold and precious silver. The chariot itself is being pulled by tworge feline monsters. Beside the Goddess of Life Freyja are none other than the Valkyries as she called for them to join on this battle. Whenever the Goddess of Life Freyja arrives, she calls upon her Valkyries in order to defeat the enemy that she designates. This time, the enemy that the Goddess of Life Freyja has chosen is none other than the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Life Freyja never forgets a grudge as the angels back then dyed the Valkyries in saving her. "You shall die by my de today, Luminaria." The Goddess of Life Freyja proudly dered. "Die? I am more powerful than you now more than ever. You sacrificed so much in order to have your other subordinates gets ustomed to the mortal realm and divine realms that you became a pitiful greater god." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "Remember that I am not only a Goddess of Life but also a minor Goddess of Death!" The Goddess of Life Freyja shed her sword and death energy could be seen attached to her weapon. Just as the Goddess of Life Freyja stated, she is not just a goddess that is tied to just fertility, but she is also a minor goddess of death by the belief of her followers. This can be true because there are some gods of death that are also minor gods of life. The same is true for both as both life and death are heavily tied to each other. This is also the reason why there are twin gods for life and death. Life and death must be equal because the universe will copse is one overpowers the other. It is also one of the reasons why gods of life and death rarely interfere with worldly affairs as they know that their interference could destroy part of reality. Thankfully for the Goddess of Life Freyja, two gods of death have been summoned earlier which meant that she can interfere as well. "My proud Valkyries! Destroy all the monsters that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has created and join me in my rally against her!" The Goddess of Life Freyja shouted as her chariot zed forward towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Life Freyja carried a de that glowed like the rainbow as it was made from a piece of the world tree. A de that has the essence of a world tree is something even a high god like the Goddess of Light Luminaria does not want to get hit by. If one is even scratched by that de, then they would feel all the suffering that they have inflicted on other living beings. The Goddess of Light Luminaria recalled all her golden rings and even gripped two of them. She would then create a rope made of light that bound the four other rings to one another. In the end, the real weapon of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is actually a chained chakram that has five rings connected to one another. As soon as the Goddess of Light Luminaria touched her weapon, a powerful burst of energy exploded from her body. She was now truly in her battle mode as the attacks earlier were not concentrated attacks but rather attacks that prioritized mass casualties. The Goddess of Light Luminaria swung her left arm and all five chained chakrams burst into golden light and shed with the sword on the hand of the Goddess of Life Freyja. "Do not forget about me!" The God of Rain Chaac stated as he once again threw a lightning silhouette of his axe towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Tch!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria eximed as she used her other arm to destroy the lightning construct of the God of Rain Chaac. "Go forth and burst the treacherous one!" The Goddess Amphitrite stated as she created a powerful wave of water that headed towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Let water drown you!" The Goddess Tethys stated as she used her coral crown to create thousands of water spears to pierce the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Arrow of Sagittarius!" The God of Justice Pabilsag stated as he released a volley of arrows that looked like stardust. "Let us amplify all your magic shall we." The Goddess of Magic Hecate stated as it looked like three beings moved at once to create powerful magic circles that tripled all the magic spells that the other gods have casted. "Defense of Luxa!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she connected all ten golden rings to create a powerful barrier around herself that protected her from all the attacks that were fired towards her. All ten golden rings suddenly grew bigger and spun so fast that they created ten suns. These ten miniature suns revolved around the Goddess of Light Luminaria and protected her. Each of the suns would defend against any of the attacks that would havended on her which meant that she was unscathed even though the barrage was sorge in number. The yers could only cast some minor spells, but the presence of the Goddess of Magic Hecate made Epic tier spells hit like Legendary Tier spells. The presence of the God of Justice Pabilsag also made the arrows fly further then before. Still, the spells of a yer could never equate to a single spell of a god which is why the Goddess of Light Luminaria is only truly defending herself from the attacks of the gods. The three gods of war flew close to the Goddess of Light Luminaria and made sure to attack her in turns. They created a formation where the Goddess of Light Luminaria will not be able to escape easily without getting injured. The Goddess of Light Luminaria also noticed this as well because the coordination of the gods of war were truly fearsome and they would have killed her if she was not stronger than them. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could not rely on heat as well because the gods that have descended to battle her are leaning more into the water element. Even one of the gods of war was using a sword and a whip made of water which made her mes deal no damage at all. The only useful thing that her mes could do now is the steam that blinds even the eyes of gods. "These ungrateful gods! Why not join me and we could rule the mortal realm together!?" The Goddess of Light Luminaria screamed as she was still being protected by her shield and cannot attack. "Your very presence hurts this world, Luminaria. The time of the gods in the mortal ne has ended. If we do not restrict ourselves then our enemies from faraway would be able to freely enter this realm as well." The God of Justice Shamash stated. "Look at all these useless mortals that are flocking towards you! They are just weak sheep that cannot defend against the gods! We need to rule over them while the foreign gods have yet to notice." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated. "You speak as if you fought in the front lines back then, but you merely stayed behind like all other gods that have just ascended. You did not sacrifice anything back then as the most powerful race of the world did that brave sacrifice. A sacrifice that you have also had a part of implementing as your sowed discord even back then." The Goddess of Magic Hecate stated as she was there and witnessed the crossroads of the world. The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought that she could lie to the other gods, but she cannot do so when the Goddess of Magic Hecate is there. The Goddess of Magic Hecate is always present in the crossroads of life even if it is a god making that decision. The Goddess of Magic Hecate was actually the one that the Asmodians ran towards when it came to their decision. "The Asmodians sacrificed everything for this world and now you have aided in its destruction." The Goddess of Life Freyja stated. "You speak as if you are innocent, Freyja! The Norse gods plotted to destroy the world barrier with me because it aligned with their ideals as well. If I recall, you are part of those gods as well. Do not wash away your sins when there is a witness for it." The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted. "The Aesir Gods have sumbed to madness just like you. I shally my life just to stop them as well as I will do with you!" The Goddess of Life Freyja stated as she raised her sword. Chapter 1886 The Mortals Below I Chapter 1886 The Mortals Below I ??The sh between the gods and their respective churches made it almost impossible for yers that had no affiliation to participate. yers that are not affiliated with the churches that have their god descended are affected by spells cast even ally gods. Only members of their respective churches are immune to the damage of their respective gods. The movements of mortals are also limited if they do not have any way of flight. The dragons could actively participate because they can fly. The presence of Basil, the Mother of Dragons, also empowers the dragons albeit not as powerful as a buff as a god does. Still, dragons are by far stronger than humans so that small buffpared to gods is still bigger since they have better stats overall. The Pantheon guild also backed down as they did not have a patron god chosen. Guilds usually chooses a patron god which can be their main source of blessings. Adrian and Levin Cloud asked the Twin Gods if they wanted to be their patron gods, but they declined as there are many unique individuals in the Pantheon guilds. The Pantheon guild has members that are chosen by gods that have yet to be epted like Altum, Champion of the Deep Ones. "At least the Goddess Freyja is a goddess of life which means that our healers can aid her and the Valkyries." Creepysoo stated as he is also drained from casting powerful spells from the Necronomicon. Just as they were talking, a Pegasus mount suddenly came swooping down in their general direction. The one that is riding this Pegasus is none other than Frey as she was also called upon by the Goddess of Life Freyja. She was given a task by the Goddess of Life Freyja and her first idea is go to the one that she knows best that can make it happen. "Is Equinox here?" Frey asked as she dismounted from her Pegasus. "Her tone is very casual as expected of the guild leader. They are already in the talking stage of the rtionship." Peridot whispered. "I am actually shocked that they even got to that stage since my brother has no experience whatsoever." Solstice stated as she also retreated when the gods arrived, but she still has the bottle of blood that Adrian has given him. "Yes? Did someone call for me?" Adrian stated as he has just been revived as the Gods of Death have returned back to their realms. He was slightly excited that it was Frey that was looking for him. "I have a message from my goddess." Frey stated which made Adrian''s shoulders lower down a bit since the excitement suddenly vanished. "It is ok, bro. It happens." Kabrakan stated as he patted Adrian''s shoulders while he chugged a health potion. "Yes, Frey. Did you need me for something? Since it came from a goddess, it must be of the utmost importance." Adrian stated as he ignored the stares of his friends. "The Goddess Freyja told me to rally the other mortals as they will not be able to stop the Goddess of Light Luminaria by themselves. She has the power of a High God that can easily dwarf ten greater gods that are working together. Also, the gods that descended are not allbat oriented which means the chances of winning are even slimmer." Frey stated. "Rally the mortals? That is easier said than done." Adrian replied with a worried expression. "Well, If I were to chose someone that can make that happen then that would be you. You were the first one that came to my mind that could do it." Frey stated which made Adrian blush a little from the sudden ttery. "Ehem. Thanks for thepliment. I guess your goddess is well informed because I just received the best gift from the gods of death earlier." Adrian stated with his tone of speech being a little bit higher than usual. == Before Adrian revived, the God of Death Hades and the God of Death Ah Puch reached out to him. The two gods were bickering that they did not deal much damage to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Even the God of Death Hades was not satisfied with the battle as his strength was severely restricted. The God of Death Ah Puch was moderately satisfied as he was able to create thergest corpse explosion permitted in the mortal realm. "Champion Equinox, the Goddess of Light Luminaria will not stop even if she destroys everything in her path. She has be mad with power that she is already starting to transform into a distorted god. She does not even realize that she is already in the process in bing one." The God of Death Hades stated. "I thought that distorted gods need to be tainted by the energy of the void to be distorted?" Adrian stated. "That is just the final step. The first step is a god bing mad. She might not show it, but she is almost there. Be wary of the surroundings as there might be observers with that kind of intention. Thest thing that we need is a rampaging Distorted High God in the mortal realm." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Ok then. But¡­ why are both of you telling me this?" Adrian asked. "Since we failed to get a substantial hit on her, it would now be your job to maintain the bnce of the mortal realm." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "What do you mean not get a substantial hit? I managed to hit her before the demigod body turned into ash. On her left lower back, there is a small trace of death energy there that I have imnted. You can use that as a way to turn the tables by activating it. That is not the only thing that we are offering you on your way back." The God of Death Hades stated as both he and the God of Death Ah Puch injected something inside of Adrian''s body. [The God of Death Hades and the God of Death Ah Puch injected something in your body.] Chapter 1887 The Mortals Below II Chapter 1887 The Mortals Below II ??[All cooldowns have been refreshed.] [All debuffs have been cleansed.] [You will receive a permanent 5% cooldown reduction for all skills and spells.] "Wow! Thanks!" Adrian replied as the look on the two gods of death were a bit weird even for him. "Is there something on my face?" Adrian added. "Nothing. We have kept you for too long. Go and aid the mortals so that death will not spread too much." The God of Death Hades stated. "That is right! I hate dealing with hassles such as sudden death. They keep on ranting that it is not their time. What do you want me to do? I cannot even bring you back to life. Well¡­ I could but as a fresh corpse." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as he started ranting about all the work. "He has already left. You can stop the fake rant." The God of Death Hades stated. "Fake rant. All of that is real. Still, it was surprising that his soul took that easily like a hungry void." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "Even I was shocked, and you have seen the things that my brothers have done. To think that it was easily absorbed. You must not speak of this to others." The God of Death Hades stated. "I was actually waiting for his soul to copse due to the essence we have injected but it seems your judgement has yet to falter." The God of Death Ah Puch stated. "I thought you were the one that suggested that to me?" The God of Death Hades stated. "Huh? Suggested what now? What were we talking about?" The God of Death Ah Puch replied. "We were talking about¡­ I think my thought process is still scrambled from getting hit by holy light. Anyways, we have been away from our realms for far too long. Whatever we were talking about might not be important because we easily forgot about it." The God of Death Hades stated. "Maybe I can ask that undead prince to call me, and I can enter his body to have more fun." The God of Death Ah Puch stated as a crypt suddenly opened on the ground, and he returned back to his death realm. "You should not have too much fun in the mortal realm or else the others might file aint." The God of Death Hades eximed as he also vanished in shadows. The quiet sound of mixedughter would then pass by in the area in Limbo. If one looked closely, there are traces of a disintegrating clown mask, but its presence was not felt even by two High Gods of Death. Even Adrian, who was there the whole time, did not noticed the clown mask. == "Maybe the Goddess Freyja knew that all my skills cooldowns have been refreshed or maybe you have great instincts. I mean¡­ you are great." Adrian stated as saying instincts to a girl made her look like an animal. "Nice save." Creepysoo stated with a thumbs up. "Thanks¡­ I guess. Anyways, how do you propose to help? Rallying all these yers and people will not be easy." Frey stated. "Easy! Mirrors is always the answer." Adrian stated as he suddenly changed his form to his Aetheros Mirror Demon Form. Adrian chose the Aetheros form because it is more useful when ites to team battle. His created mirrors are also sturdier when in this form which means theyst longer in battle. Also, the mirrors that he created spreads Aether Dust which strengthens defenses and increases health regeneration. Adrian''s Aetheros Mirror Demon Form is differentpared to his Netheros Mirror Demon Form. In his Netheros Mirror Demon Form, Adrian looked like a blind demon of pure mist with six main mirrors made of encrusted obsidian with a golden demon eye eerily looking around. In his Aetheros Mirror Demon Form, Adrian looks like a holy blind hero with six jade mirrors that has blue demon eyes. The cloth armor that has gold, blue, and white even entuated this look even more. "We need to collect all the guilds or armies that will work with us. Come with me." Adrian stated as he erges a mirror and held Frey by the hand as they passed through it. A shocked Valor Guild Master Ain greeted the two because they suddenly appeared at their camp. Even the other Valor Guild members were almost ready to strike but held back since it was someone that they knew. Adrian and Frey had to exin what happened to make sure that no one makes the wrong idea. "I can get around with that idea, but I also want to contribute." The Valor Guild Master Ain stated. "I could support you if you want to fight head on. I have lots of flying mounts after all and mirrors." Adrian stated. "I can get on with that n as well." A familiar voice of an old man stated as it was none other than Siegfried, the Infernum Guild Master, stated as he rushed to Valor due to the suddenmotion. "The guild master might not be here, but I can also aid you in as we are friendly guilds after all. Still, I also want to have some of the fun. My contribution points are kind of low as I cannot get a clean hit on that goddess." Cersei stated as she was the acting leader of the Evergreen guild due to the others protecting the sprouting Tree of Life. "Thank you for the assist as always. If we can have the news spread to the others, then it would be more helpful." Adrian stated. "We do have other allied guilds. We can talk to them about it, but they are over to the other side." Ain stated as some of their allies are on the other end of the battlefield. "Distance is of no problem to me." Adrian stated as he used another mirror as a pathway to the other side of the battlefield. Chapter 1888 How Gods Fight Chapter 1888 How Gods Fight ??The gods fighting against the Goddess of Light Luminaria were struggling at first, but the God of War Virtus made sure that they be organized. It took quite a while but the gods that were not coordinating are now seamlessly integrating their attacks. The God of War Virtus had to step back from attacking always and actively participated in war strategies. The discoordination of the descended gods earlier made it difficult for even the dragons to attack the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The God of War Virtus connected all of the followers'' minds with the other followers of the gods. This made it easier for the other gods to know what their fellow gods are thinking. Since the gods cannot link themselves telepathically without the Goddess of Light Luminaria noticing or interjecting, the God of War Virtus used a mediator which are the followers of each god. Since each god can learn of the other''s intention if the most powerful priests pray to them. This would have been impossible for gods that descended but the summoned gods in holy relics are still connected with their divine realms. Unlike the Goddess of Light Luminaria who haspletely descended, the gods summoned using a holy relic is only partly descended. The true godly essence of gods summoned using holy relics are still left in their respective divine realms. The only thing that the gods that were summoned using holy relics have to look out for are other gods attacking their divine realms, but that possibility is extremely small. The Goddess of Light Luminaria felt it as well, but she knew that she would win if she hung on until the end. The summoned gods that are called upon using holy relics cannot stay forever to fight her. Each of the gods will be unsummoned when the faith embedded in the holy relics are used up. This is also the reason why the Goddess of Light Luminaria could see how the gods that came to fight her are in a rush. "The most they have is two days if they used faith equivalent to prayers for two decades. That is a lot of faith to use on mere holy relics." The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought as she was also actively suppressing the gods from above to descend. The Goddess of Light Luminaria made sure to control part of thews of the mortal realm when she managed to integrate with it. She made a meticulous decision to forego extreme power by creating a temporaryw that will prevent gods from descending. She created a temporaryw that gives a portion of the divine energy of gods that descend to her. She made thisw or rather she has already thought of thisw back when she materialized her idea of descending. Other gods would have opted for full control over their respective element, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria knew better than other gods. She knew that other gods would actively stop her which is why she made sure that every god that descends to stop her will pass a portion of their strength to her. The only ones that are not affected by thisw are the gods that are summoned using holy relics as these types of summoning are special cases. Thisw is the reason why the gods that wanted to descend to fight against the Goddess of Light Luminaria are not attempting to fight her. She knew that those gods would need a holy relic as well but preparing holy relics are not easy. One would need a minimum of three weeks to prepare a holy relic for a god to descend. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew of this because she has also attempted to descend back then using a holy relic. She only descended with the strength of a demigod but that was enough to create a miracle. Thend where she descended back then is now called the Nation of Holy Light where her main church is located. "In this fight against gods, the god that prepares the most will be the victor. Struggle all you want but I shall be the one that prevails." The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought as she made sure to only defend against the attacks of the other gods. == "I did not think that I was able to enter the mind space of a goddess." Ark stated as he was now in a ce that could be called the core of a god. This happened earlier when he was concentrating to find a focal point to enter the mind space of the goddess. It was the time when the Goddess of Light Luminaria had to forcefully end her world integration due to the presence of the gods of death. The small Samael could also see that Ark has seeded and wished him well as he touched the forehead of the Chosen Nephilim before vanishing to dust because he has already overexerted himself. "Once I vanish, this divine realm will now truly belong to the gods of light. Still, they would not be able to control it as theyck the qualifications. I entrust it to you, chosen one. The one that was reincarnated with the soul of my child." The young Samael stated as he has truly vanished. Ark, on the other hand, found himself in a ce with a golden temple and altar. On the altar is a golden statue of a goddess where some parts of her golden body have turned into a spirit. If Ark could see the current form of the Goddess of Light Luminaria now, then he would have gotten the impression that the missing parts are actually the armored parts of the goddess'' battle form. The only body part that is left in this mind space is the golden head of a female humanoid. Ark did not know what to make of this but something inside of him told him to start preparations. He must create as much havoc as he must in this mind space in order to escape. Chapter 1889 How Mortals Fight Gods

Chapter 1889 How Mortals Fight Gods

"We have gotten good responses from all the guilds that are participating in this raid. It is such a shame that some of the most powerful yers are not here, or we would have done more substantial damage." Siegfried stated. "At least there would be more contributions for us. We should thank the Pantheon Guild Leader in advance for his sacrifice." Ain stated as he patted Adrian''s shoulders. "If you die while I am helping you, do not me meter. We only have one resident reviver, and he can only revive people every hour. So, if you die¡­make sure to die in one ce." Adrian stated as he had to make concessions for the guilds to follow his lead. In total, five guild leaders and acting guild leadersbined wanted to be on the front lines. By front lines, those five people would want to hit the Goddess of Light Luminaria themselves. Adrian would be the one that makes sure that they are alive by utilizing his mirror portals. Frey also wants in on that kind of action which makes it six people, but Adrian has a feeling that some of his guild members also wants that kind of action. "The most I can do is ten if I am also doing the magic spells and arrow barrages of thebined guilds." Adrian muttered as he made sure to reject anyone that exceeds his preferred number. "Are all the guild leaders and acting guild leaders in a chat?" Adrian asked as this is how yers fight when ites to raids. "Yes. I have tasked Aisha to spearhead the bow unit while you have asked Peridot to do the same for the magic unit." Ain stated. Aisha, the vice guild leader of the Valor guild, is one of the most talented archers in the game. She will be leading the bow unit that is scattered in three groups. She is handling the main group while two other vice guild leaders of two other guilds are managing the other two. Peridot is handling the magic unit which was organized into ten groups. The number of groups that the magic unit had actually exceeded thirty, but they used the time to regroup into tenrger groups. Some guild leaders and vice guild leaders are in charge of the other nine groups. "The spirit magic unit has also assembled as well." Faust stated in the chat as they were a different group since they are yers and NPCs that could use spirit magic. Faust is the one handling the group while his second inmand is none other than Soleil. The other yers thought that handing amanding role to a child would be worrying but that did notst. The worries of the spirit magic users were shattered when all of their contracted spirits bowed down to Soleil. She was actually crowned as the Sessor of the Elemental King of Fire which mean that any spirit below elemental king would respect her and could not defy her will. "Let us start then. Proceed to chant for the magicians. All archers ready your piercing skills. Spirit magic users prepare as well. Make sure that the vanguards will protect them while they are doing all this preparation. The count of the Luxera might be dropping but they are still spawning." Adrian stated. "Just make sure to not get us killed." Ain stated with augh. "Do not worry about that. If one needs is in trouble, I will definitely make sure to at least ce your dying body in the designated revival zone." Adrian stated. "Nice joke, Guild Leader Equinox." Ain stated with a painedugh. "I was not joking though." Adrian stated which made the other guild leaders and acting guild leadersugh out loud due to seeing Ain''s face reaction that was sent as a screenshot. "Are you ready? I know that I have put you up to this, but you can rely on others or on me if you need help." Frey stated. "Thanks. I can do this because letting that goddess get her way would make it incredibly worse for the world. I am actually having the easy job. All of you that are going to be in the front lines are the ones that have it rough." Adrian stated as he finally settled on a ce. Adrian crossed his legs and concentrated as he freely floated above the ground. His six mirrors floating around him while Kabrakan and Creepysoo are guarding him. The other members that joined the strike team from his guild are Solstice, Vayu, Lycan, and Apki. This made the total to ten members actively targeting the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "I am ready. Make sure to pass me the mana potions when I give the signal." Adrian stated as he finally activated the skill. "Mirror World!" Adrian stated as his entire world suddenly became different to his view. Adrian activated Mirror World because this was the fasted way for him to create thousands of mirrors in one single activation. He immediately chugged a full recovery mana potion worth a hundred gold coins as soon as he created thousands of mirrors. Adrian had to ignore the not so pleasant taste as all his mana got refilled. "Ok! Let us start with the introduction of the strike team." Adrian stated as he picked Frey, Ain, and Solstice to be the first in line to attack. The order of attack was already decided beforehand on how fast they could attack. The fastest ones amongst the ten members were the three which is why they were first. Mirrors suddenly swallowed the three of them and they were now inside a dimension that is fully refractive like a mirror. In this mirror dimension, the three of them could see the fight of the gods from another point of view. This was Adrian''s perspective as they saw a demon figure above this mirror dimension looking down on the world. They could only gulp at the view because Adrian''s presence in this dimension is like that of a god that can see everything. Chapter 1890 Mirror Mirror I Chapter 1890 Mirror Mirror I ??"Get ready!" Adrian''s voice stated as all three of them areunched to the battlefield. The next thing that Frey knew is that she was now in front of the gigantic face of the Goddess of Light Luminaria while riding her mount. Even the Goddess of Light Luminaria was shocked to see a mortal suddenly up close to her face as she has a weaker outer barrier to filter out attacks from mortals. Her more powerful barriers are the ones that are used to defend against attacks from other gods. "Valkyrie''s Spear!" Frey shouted as she unleased her piercing attack spell which was the transformed version of her previous skill called Gungnir since the God Odin basically took away his blessing from her to use the skill. Frey''s spear glowed in a powerful light that is like the northern lights as sheunched it towards the face of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Goddess of Light Luminaria felt and was able to analyze the defensive piercing effect of the skill which made her immediately move her head away. She knew that it might not hurt but she must not take any chances when facing a member of the Valkyries. Frey''s spear would instead hit the lower neck of the Goddess of Light Luminaria which made her wince in pain. The goddess might not have reacted loudly but the pain that she felt was real and her rage boiled up. Numerous magic circles of light magic suddenly covered Frey with no ce of escape. "I got you." Adrian stated as numerous mirrors suddenly appeared around Frey. The numerous mirrors that appeared around Frey absorbed all of the magic light rays while Adrian created another portal mirror below Frey. The portal mirror swallowed Frey and her mount up and vanished from her location. The magic used by the Goddess of Light Luminaria was stronger than imagined which is why the mirrors that absorbed her magic disintegrated after Frey was already gone. The light beams that were absorbed by the mirrors were not stored as power. Adrian immediately used them as beams of light to destroy the Luxera that were swarming the bow unit. The Goddess of Light Luminaria only stopped the magic when she saw that the Valkyrie and her mount were no longer flying as she was not too focused on her since there are gods aiming for her head. Believing that the pesky, small, and weak Valkyrie to be dead, the Goddess of Light Luminaria focused on defending against an attack of the Goddess Tethys. What she did not know is that there are still two more beings that she needed to watch out for. Solstice was the first one after Frey that got an attack as she coated her blood swords with great dark elemental energy. Adrian also pointed out that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will have parts of her body that is not covered with armor or with broken pieces of armor. Solstice did as she was suggested and found a part of the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s body with chipped armor. With a powerful thrust, Solstice managed to pierce the body of the goddess. "Ah!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria squealed as she was not able to endure the pain this time. The pain that she felt was like a surprise ant bite which made her react without control. She saw the source of the pain and it was the vampire that is protected with golden armor. The Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that this vampire will not be able to easily close in on her as her body is still radiating light equivalent to the bane of the existence of vampires. "Pesky Mosquito!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she used her right hand to try and m Solstice like a mosquito on her body. Before the palm of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could reach Solstice, the vampire was already transported out of the way by Adrian. The only thing that was left in the ce was a trail of blood which the Goddess of Light Luminaria thought came from Solstice. What the goddess did not know is that this trail of blood was just the blood swords that lost their solid form since Solstice were no longer controlling it. "I am ready. Martial Sage Arts: Fox Hunt!" Ain stated as his fingers suddenly made a spear form and hit the tiny ck dot that Adrian has told him about. Just after the decision of order on the strike list, Adrian came towards Ain and pointed him towards a ce that is the new weak point of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Adrian tasked him with this because Awraka told him that Ain was the best yer to exploit a weak point due to his job ss and the way he utilizes aura. Awraka has actually collected all details of guild leaders and vice guild leaders at the behest of Solstice. She learned of the quirks of the job sses that the powerful guild leaders possess. The one that she had the most difficult time in collecting information is about the Martial Sage ss that Ain has. Even in the eastern continent, Martial Sages are few, but they are incredibly feared to the point that no one would want to talk about them. What Awraka only learned is that Martial Sages are beings that can freely see aura and even see the weaknesses in people. Not just know weaknesses but Martial Sages can see weaknesses as if they are a Weakness Detector. Since Adrian cannot erge the weak point by himself, he appointed Ain to do that for him which was the best decision he could make for this whole battle. Ain''s arm is suddenly covered with a powerful bluish white aura as his spear hand now has a silhouette of a fox. With a powerful but swift thrust of his hand, the weak point of the Goddess of Light Luminaria that the God of Death Hades created is suddenly struck. A powerful cry of pain was released by the Goddess of Light Luminaria which she reacted by making a powerful explosion of light. Before Ain could get swept by this explosion of light, a mirror suddenly manifested in front of him and took him away. The ten golden rings of the Goddess of Light Luminaria broke into individuals and created a barrier of ming light around her which prevented the gods of war to do melee damage. The Goddess of Light Luminaria also became like a burst of pure light which blinded those that looked at her directly but only for a moment. After the powerful light show, the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be seen clutching a wound from her lower back. The wound was trickling golden blood and also excess amounts of shadow and death energy. The Goddess of Light Luminaria could not believe it, but she was injured greatly that healing herself was not easy. "Who wou¡­" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated but her speech was cut short. Just before the Goddess of Light Luminaria could finish her sentence, arge mirror that illuminated her face manifested in front of her. She thought nothing at first, but numerous sharp arrows enchanted by darkness elemental magic suddenly passed through this mirror. The Goddess of Light Luminaria reacted immediately and used her other hand to defend her face. All the arrows pierced the hand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria as dark elemental magic seeped into her skin. She felt the burning sensation of the enchanted arrows, but it was not at a level where she would lose her mind. The arrow barrage was manageablepared to the sudden piercing pain of having shadow and death energy prate deeply into her body. The sudden sound of shattering ss echoed in the surrounding which made the Goddess of Light Luminaria tremble. She immediately made her ten golden rings revolve around her fiercely to try and defend herself, but a pike suddenly pierced her left thigh. This was not the end though as a powerful st of three water cannon spells directly hit her body. She saw the silhouette of a golden chariot being pulled by tworge felines before her divine barrier shattered. The ten golden rings tried their best to stop the powerful water cannon spells but having three water gods st her with it made it difficult to defend. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is now being sted by powerful water cannons from three different directions. This was not the end as lightning started to rumble from the sky as the God of Rain Chaac flew high. The holy relic of the God of Rain Chaac was covered with multiple lightning arcs that would kill mortals easily. He raised his holy relic and mmed all of the energy that he has collected from the lightning above the skies. "Call of the Storm!" The God of Rain Chaac shouted as the entire sky looked like it descended towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Chapter 1891 Mirror Mirror II Chapter 1891 Mirror Mirror II ??A powerful thunderp resounded in the area which made some people close their ears. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was sent crashing down towards the ground. The crash of the Goddess of Light Luminaria was so harsh that it created a powerful earthquake around the area. Sparks of lightning could even be seen on the ground as the God of Rain Chaac''s attack continued to flow despite it reaching the ground itself. The smoke cleared out and the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be seen damaged but was able to protect herself. She was still clutching her injured lower back that had her weak point exposed but she used her golden rings to protect herself. She used five golden rings to cushion her fall which is why she did not get rammed directly on the ground while the other five were used to defend against the attack of the God of Rain Chaac. She was not able to fully defend herself against the attack of the God of Rain Chaac which is why she still got damaged to a degree. Anger filled the Goddess of Light Luminaria but the pain she felt from the weak point was too unbearable. She needed to find a way to get rid of all the death and darkness energy that was pushed inside her body. Ironically, what the Goddess of Light Luminaria needs is time to recover which she no longer has. Adrian utilized everything that he could do as five mirrors suddenly appeared around the Goddess of Light Luminaria from all directions. These five mirrors released powerful darkness elemental spells of different varieties. The Goddess of Light Luminaria had no choice but to use her golden rings to protect herself from them once again, but she made sure to have two in case a surprise attack happens. The Goddess of Light Luminaria does not know how the mortals were able to pierce her divine armor crafted using her true divine body, but she remembers the presence of that mortal. The presence of that mortal was like that of a being that negotiated with Pristina back then when the Goddess of Light Luminaria encountered people from the eastern continent. She was curious of that young looking man with a soul of a three-hundred-year-old which is why she tried looking at him. To her surprise, the young-looking man looked up into the skies as if he was staring towards her divine realm. She remembered that he was a called a Martial Sage back then but the one that attacked her was not as powerful as the one that had a deal with Pristina. "Just because that mortal was weaker does not mean that they cannot find a way to a weakness. Even cornered rabbits might be able to kill a tiger after all. But the most annoying being is the one that is sending them all to me!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she looked around the battlefield. The Goddess of Light Luminaria searched while defending against the continuous attacks of both gods, demigods, dragons, and mortals. She finally found the being that irritated her the most as she knew what those mirrors are. She has seen many of her angels fall in battle against that being. "That is not his real body. That demon brat is craftier than me which means that he is hiding in the dimension that he is operating at." The Goddess of Light Luminaria muttered as she could feel that the image of Adrian floating cross legged is not the real him but an anchor to the mortal realm. The Adrian that could be seen floating is none other than a soul image while the real one is in a ce where he could see everything. A ce that would take even the Goddess of Light Luminaria some concentration in order to view. The goddess knew that she would need to relinquish some control over herw in order to find the ce that Adrian was hiding in. "I will reduce the divine energy transfer by half because I have no choice. It will empower me, but I would just need to absorb the holy relics of these greater gods aspensation. I will be the one to rise on top." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she suddenly had a leap in energy quantity that the greater gods immediately felt. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has increased her overall stats by 10%.] As soon as the Goddess of Light Luminaria became stronger, the greater gods intensified their attacks. The greater gods wanted to defeat the Goddess of Light Luminaria as fast as possible but getting near her was dangerous. The Goddess Freyja almost lost her head when she got too close as the light element around the Goddess of Light Luminaria became sharp like des. "I have been far too patient with all of you. I must assert my dominance even if I have to sacrifice some things!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as all her golden rings hummed. A powerful pulse of light waves suddenly erupted from all the golden rings that defended against attacks, but the most important thing is that the pulse made the dimension shudder. As soon as the dimension shuddered, another dimension with a different frequency suddenly materialized around the people. A dimension that mirrored the real dimension as it looked like the area was suddenly inside of a prism. A dimension that looks like a prism that covers the entire battlefield. The only being inside that dimension or rather above that dimension is a holy looking demon that was blindfolded. Adrian moved his head down to look at the Goddess of Light Luminaria as if trying to meet her line of sight. In reality, Adrian was looking down on the Goddess of Light Luminaria and smiled smugly at her. "Found you, demon pest!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as her golden rings suddenly activated magic circles of the Legendary Tier magic magnitude. Chapter 1892 Mirror Mirror III Chapter 1892 Mirror Mirror III ??"Light of Destruction!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as all ten magic circles activated at the same time. The other gods immediately knew that the needed to defend as ten legendary tier spells in unison casted by the same being would spell disaster even for them. This is even truer if the one that casted it was a goddess or a god. Gods and goddesses have an exponential increase when they stack spells of the same category. Adrian tried to contain the light magic that suddenly exploded by using the mirrors that he did not utilize yet. About eight hundred or so mirror materialized to form a dome around the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Adrian wanted to believe that this would be enough to contain the light explosion but that was not the case. All of his mirrors disintegrated as the spell that the Goddess of Light Luminaria used erases all presence of mana except for the light element. Adrian was able to decrease the impact of the skill, but he was not able to contain it in the end. The powerful light explosion spread with the Goddess of Light Luminaria in the center which prompted Adrian to rescue everyone that will be affected. Without even waiting for permission, Adrian shifted all of the people that were about to get disintegrated into ashes. The Light of Destruction spell is powerful enough to turn a demigod into ash when cast by an angel. If it was cast by the Goddess of Light Luminaria, then even lesser gods might get their formed body destroyed. When the light diminished, the entire area around the Goddess of Light Luminaria was barren that even the earth beneath her turned to ash. About six meters of ground vanished in the blink of an eye while Adrian had to chug another mana potion. Adrian was able to rescue everyone, but a splitting headache also came with it. He had to split all of his attention in arge area which would make a normal person faint from the brain power needed to do it. "Yes! That is what should be." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as she saw how fearful the mortals have be of her. The gods managed to protect themselves and their followers behind them, but they did note out unscathed. Burns could be seen on the bodies of the gods while parts of their holy relics were damaged. The gods knew that their time was severely depleted once more but the Goddess of Light Luminaria was getting stronger despite losing more health. "Why was I hesitating this whole time? I have always squashed the bugs beneath me. I shall do the same for all of you that dare to stand against me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated but she did notice that she was not this careful after she became a goddess. The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought that her link with the Chosen Nephilim made her human emotions shine but forgot that idea immediately. She knew that a mere mortal should not be able to influence her as she was a High Goddess. She was the most powerful of all the gods of light and she has already cast aside her humanity when she became a goddess. "I was just being extra cautious because I did not have all of my power that is all. Now that I have seen what I can do with my current full power, there is nothing to fear as even these greater gods will not be able to touch me." The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought to herself as she activated a more powerful version of the previous spell. "Light of Annihtion!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as all her ten golden rings summoned magic circles once again. This time, the gods that just defended themselves and their followers knew that normal defensive spells will no longer work. Even the Goddess of Magic Hecate knew they were now at a crossroads and gave all her allied gods her verdict. One of the gods or two would need to use all of their divine energy to stop the Goddess of Light Luminaria or else she will annihte all of the beings here including them. "The two of us shall do it." The God Shamash and the God Pabilsag answered as both of them knew that they are the ones that have lowerbat power. "Defense of the Just!" The God Shamash and the God Pabilsag stated as they suddenly appeared a few meters away from the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "You cannot defend against this attack foolish greater gods!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as a more terrifying light explosion came from her. [The God of Justice Shamash has used Defense of the Just.] [All defenses will increase by 1000% for the duration of one minute.] [The God of Justice Pabilsag has used Defense of the Just.] [All defenses will increase by 1000% for the duration of one minute. This effect has stacked due to the two gods casting it simultaneously.] The God Shamash and the God Pabilsag were the first ones to get disintegrated by the light as their summoned bodies perished from taking the brunt of the spell. Even the holy relics that they were summoned from became ash as well from the power of the explosion. The members of the Church of Justice fainted as they were somewhat connected to the holy relics, but they were protected. The two gods sacrificed themselves to make sure that the other gods and even the mortals will be able to weather out this powerful spell. They believed that this would be enough, but theugh of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be heard. She was clutching one of the goddess fragments and used its stored power. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has used the power of a goddess fragment.] [Her current spell will have 50% defense piercing.] A look of horror shed before the eyes of the gods as they immediately used protection spells to defend the mortals. A certain demon from above was smiling though as he could see a skill that was not essible before. Chapter 1893 Dimension Collapse

Chapter 1893 Dimension Copse

"Defend against it!" The Gods of War shouted as they could feel the battle swaying over to the side of the Goddess of Light Luminaria if the spell hit all of the followers or soldiers. The goddess fragment lost its current appearance as it transformed back to what it really is. The Goddess of Light Luminaria immediately hid this shard in fear that the other gods might know what it really is. The previous spell was empowered to the point that it has defense pration which she loved even more. "All the ones that dare to defy me will die in my holy light!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as herughter echoed with the increasing explosion of light. The Gods of Water immediately created curtains of water to try and contain the light explosion. The water made contact with the light explosion, but it immediately turned to steam. The gods did notice that the spell became weaker inparison. The other gods tried using their own powers as well to at least make the light explosion weaker. If the gods do not weaken the light explosion spell, then the only ones left in the battlefield will be none other than them. The gods of justice already sacrificed their collected divine essence and holy relic to make sure that all of the mortals will live but the sudden enhancement of the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s spell was not something they have foreseen. Even the Goddess of Magic Hecate suddenly saw three different crossroads that are newly presented. The first path in the crossroad that she saw is an end where only gods are left tobat the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They will be able to stall for more time, but they will ultimately fail in stopping the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s conquest. This is not the one road that they would want to walk as that would weaken the standing of the Gods of Pandemonium. She could feel an even more terrible future in that crossroad. The second path in the crossroad is that more gods sacrifice their divine energies and holy relics. This path would lead to the survival of most mortals, but they would then be ughtered by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. In the end, all the mortals in the battlefield will be killed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she has fully transformed into a Mad Goddess. The third path in the crossroad is not something that even the Goddess of Magic Hecate can predict. She could barely see this possibility which is incredibly unfamiliar to a goddess that could see the immediate result of each crossroad. She is a goddess that must only guide people towards their crossroads, but she was now the one that needs to choose for the first time. "The third path is uncertain, but I can see some of it. It entails me sacrificing my current holy relic and divine energy that I used to empower the demon flying up above our heads. To think that the Goddess of Crossroads will now need to choose a path where mortals will live." The Goddess of Magic Hecate thought as she also started tough from the twist of fate. "It seems that my sisters, the Fates, are also messing with me at this point in time but they are the ones that know the future more than me. I shall entrust the future to an uncertain path, but I feel is the best one. Demon with the power of the source¡­ I shall entrust the future to you." The Goddess of Magic Hecate muttered as she looked towards Adrian. The Goddess of Magic Hecate put all of her holy relics together as she told her followers to give them all their mana. The mages that heard the will of their goddess did not even blink as they willingly gave up all their mana or at least what they can give without being a detriment to them. All the mages suddenly felt weak in the knees as numerous amounts of mana left their bodies and flowed towards the Goddess of Magic Hecate. "I thank my followers for the trust. This goddess has chosen the best path forward for your survival. I know that all of you will also do the same given the choice that I have." The Goddess of Magic Hecate stated as all her holy relics finally fused. The torch, the dagger, and the keys all fused together to create arge ming dagger key weapon. The Goddess of Magic Hecate also showed her true form for a few seconds which was three veiled goddesses with different age ranges. All three goddesses look different from each other but simultaneously the same as they are the same goddess in essence. The Goddess of Magic Hecate then directed all of the magic that she acquired and gave it towards Adrian. The demon was suddenly surprised that he got a powerful buff from the Goddess of Magic Hecate as he knows that they have yet to interact. Even Adrian knew that the Goddess of Magic Hecate is not that pleased with demons because Origin Magic is not something even, she could easily use. [The Goddess of Magic Hecate has given you, her blessing.] [You are now in a state of Magic Perfection.] [You can now use any magic spell without any restriction or mana cost.] [If the spell that you chose is something that exceeds your level or is a spell that cannot be used by the current you, it will be sealed for six months after using it after the state of Magic Perfection.] [You will not receive any adverse effects even in casting spells that are above you.] "Champion Equinox, I have given you the ultimate blessing that I only give to my Envoy of Champion. Use it well as we only have one chance. That one chance will define the future that all of the mortals in the world."The Goddess of Magic Hecate stated as she vanished, and her holy relics disintegrated. Adrian did not know why the Goddess of Magic Hecate would suddenly entrust him with such arge responsibility, but he would not argue with a goddess that powerful. The Goddess of Magic Hecate is a real High Goddess, but she can only descend as a Greater God due to the world restriction. Also, Adrian did have a spell that he could not use before because it was something that even Ascalor could not easily use. "It was as if she could read my mind." Adrian thought as he looked at the spell that was previously grayed out. This was the spell that he knew could turn the tables and save all of the yers that trusted him to save them. "Since she made sure to trust me then I should reciprocate such trust from the Goddess of Magic. Dimension Copse!" Adrian shouted as all of his mirrors suddenly spun around him in such a fast speed. The light explosion that was spreading towards the entire battlefield suddenly is put to a halt. It was not just the light explosion but all the beings in the battlefield were frozen in time. Even the gods that were more powerful than Adrian was frozen in time when he uttered the spell. It was a feat only doable because he was in a state of Magic Perfection. The state of Magic Perfection is a powerful state of magic overload where the mage could cast any spell without casting, spell chanting, or damage to the user''s body. The mage will also have all their most powerful spells have a one second cooldown and all restrictions erased. This means that anyone in this state could fire off Mythical tier magic every second. Usually, the Envoy of Magic or the Champion of Magic would be able to enter this state for ten seconds. Adrian was only temporarily gifted this state which is why he can only use it for one spell but that is all he needed. One spell is all he needed and that was the ultimate spell essible to the Rift Walker. [Please choose a dimension that will copse and the intended concentration point.] Adrian is suddenly given a choice between the mortal dimension or the mirror dimension. If he chooses mortal realm, he could damage even the other mortals. Due to the obvious reasons, Adrian chose the mirror dimension which is just ayer of the mortal realm. Choosing to copse this dimension will not hinder or harm any of the mortals in the battlefield. As soon as Adrian finished choosing the dimension and concentration point, the entire battlefield shook. The mirror dimension where Adrian was hiding is now fully seen by all the souls in the battlefield. The said dimension suddenly started to fold into itself as it was copsing and in the center of the copse is none other than the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "What is happening!?" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she could see her light explosion suddenly condensing towards her instead of spreading out. Chapter 1894 Ark’s Chance

Chapter 1894 Ark¡¯s Chance

The mirror dimension suddenly started to shrink at a fast rate that even light could be seen getting shrunk. The power that was infused in the spell is now getting condensed with the Goddess of Light Luminaria in the center. The sight of a fractured dimension shrinking was difficult toprehend for mortals, but the gods looked at Adrian with slight fear. The mirror dimension that Adrian copsed is also affected by his current form. The sturdy mirror walls were refined with aether dust which means it will not be easily broken by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The state of Magic Perfection was lifted from Adrian as he returned back to his own body silhouette ced on the other side. The scene of multiple light explosions and the sound of ss explosions could be heard. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is being bombarded with powerful dimensional energy exploding at almost infinite rates. The screams of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be heard as she was also afflicted by the effects of her own skill. The Light of Annihtionbined with Dimension Copse made it impossible for the Goddess of Light Luminaria to escape. She was entangled with the light she made which means she would need to endure every bit of damage she is now feeling. The power of the skill is not that high because Adrian''s stats are not yet really enough to cast the skill, but it certainly tortured the Goddess of Light Luminaria. A powerful energy of life that is also detrimental to gods when used against them. This was the strange power of aether energy which even the gods of life deemed strange. Life energy should only be used to heal and recover but aether energy was different despite being the purest form of life energy. Aether energy could be molded to be either a blessing or a detriment depending on the one using it. The Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly felt her mind almost go numb as the numerous explosions of aether, dimensional and light energy continued to hit her. She felt numerous ants biting her body every split second. Her proud battle armor started to have cracks which should be impossible for a demon of Adrian''s level to do. What the Goddess of Light Luminaria forgot is that Adrian was not the only one damaging her. Adrian was blessed by the Goddess of Magic Hecate which means her divine essence is also mixed in the magic spell. It is basically thebined spell of both Adrian and the Goddess of Magic Hecate that is dealing damage to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "No! I will kill all of you!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as her golden rings started to go ballistic and target all beings in the area randomly. == Ark suddenly felt the entire subconscious realm of the Goddess of Light Luminaria shake. The walls of light started to break as if she was no longer able to hold on to reality. Ark knew that this was his chance as he looked at the gigantic golden head above him. The gigantic golden head was the true god face of the Goddess of Light Luminaria, but Ark did not know that. What Ark only knows is that the gigantic golden head has the powerful force of light hidden inside of it. He now only needs to break it which would make the entire mental realm of the Goddess of Light Luminaria even more unstable. "Prince of Darkness!" Ark stated as his entire body suddenly changed. The armor that Ark wore was mostly a mixture of ck and white to represent the light and darkness aspects of his Nephilim self. When he used the skill, Ark''s armor turned into pure ck while his wings all turned into batlike wings. All of the light energy in his body and in the surroundings are being absorbed by him which would actively convert into darkness elemental mana. "Darkness Devastation!" Ark shouted as all the darkness elemental energy in his body exploded. The explosion of darkness elemental energy would then condense into an orb of pure darkness elemental mana. Ark''s eyes also turned pure ck as well which he used to stare at the source of all the light in the mental realm. With a powerful p of his wings, Ark mmed the orb of pure darkness unto the golden head. == In the mortal realm, an ear-piercing scream is suddenly emitted by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She started cursing in anguage that only the angels knew while she was still getting bombarded with the Dimension Copse spell. A dreadful aura suddenly fell upon the Goddess of Light Luminaria as if she lost her entire connection with the world as she felt like she was an outsider. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has started to fall heavily into the Madness State.] [The connection between the Goddess of Light Luminaria and the Chosen Nephilim Ark has been severed.] A golden gate suddenly appeared behind the Goddess of Light Luminaria and opened. On the other side of the golden gate was none other than Ark himself. The looked incredibly weak but could still fly downwards as chains of gold suddenly shot towards the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "No! I am the chosen goddess! I am the one that should rule everything in this world!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as a heavy energy that even made the gods wince could be felt from her. "Get ready to seal her permanently! A mad goddess is not something that the world should have!" The Goddess of Life Freyja stated as she knew that mad gods were not gods that this world needs right now. "True! Even Juno is scarier when she goes mad." The God of War Virtus stated as he knew of a goddess that often goes into her madness mode when her spouse cheats on her. "Just attack her so that we can push her back into the divine realm!" The other gods protested as all of them used spells to hit the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The yers also followed the gods as well because they can now see a victory angle. Chapter 1895 The Mad Goddess Chapter 1895 The Mad Goddess ??The Goddess of Light Luminaria got hit by thebined spells of the mortals and the gods. She would have easier defended herself but her anchor to the mortal realm is gone. Ark has sessfully returned back to the mortal realm and severed their connection with one another. The golden chains of the divine realm where the Goddess of Light Luminaria resides started to bind her even more. More golden chains even came out to entangle her and drag her back to the divine realm. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not care whether she was getting hit by numerous spells from gods or mortals. She was left with the instinct to cling to the mortal realm. "Go back and repent for what you have done! The council of gods will decide on your punishmentter!" The God of Rain Chaac shouted as he infused more lightning into his axe once again. The entire sky lit up as lightning came down from the heavens. With a mighty swing from his axe, the God of Rain Chaac hit the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The goddess was not able to thoroughly defend herself and all the barriers she conjured up shattered in an instant. As if showing how desperate she was, the Goddess of Light Luminaria actually dug her hands on the ground itself. "No! I will the only goddess to rule the realm!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted with a voice filled with persistence and desperation. "No! You shall be the goddess known to have almost plunged the mortal realm in great danger." The Goddess Freyja stated as she held her sword up high and rainbow light condensed inside of it. With a powerful sh, a sword wave came out of the Goddess of Life Freyja''s sword. The sword wave urately hit the clinging fingers of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Upon getting hit, the Goddess of Light Luminaria flinched and her grip on the ground became sloppy. The three gods of war would then appear in front of the Goddess of Light Luminaria to kick her in the body. The powerful kick of the three gods of war sent the Goddess of Light Luminaria flying backwards as more golden chains clutched her body. The Goddess of Light Luminaria tried using her ten golden rings as anchors to the mortal realm, but golden chains also clutched onto them and sent them straight inside the golden door. "NO! I WILL GET MY REVENGE!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria muttered as she was dragged straight into the divine realm that she stays in. The golden door then became shut but one could see that it started to rumble. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was not stopping her attempt to break open the dimension door. The screams of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could even be heard from the other side of the door while she was shattering the very dimensions itself. "Gods and goddesses! Aid me in sealing her!" The Goddess of Life Freyja stated as all seven remaining gods and goddesses flew to the sky and started to chant spells. All of the yers wanted to cheer but they restrained themselves. The threat has not yet been a totally sealed as she was banging on that dimension door like a crazed lunatic. They did however make sure to rest immediately as some even directlyid on the ground. Adrian reverted to his normal form and called upon all of the guild members to see how Ark was doing. Ark was incredibly exhausted when he got out of the divine realm that he was trapped in. Adrian could only think of what adverse effects it had on his body as beings without divinity cannot step inside a divine realm of another god withoutstingplications. Ark fell but Basil''s dragons managed to catch him in time. All of Pantheon''s guild members rushed to see if Ark is fine. Some are curious if something changed within him but all of them were genuinely worried for him. They had heard of their guild leader and other guild officials'' story about divine realms and even that scared them. "You lived. You certainly are a tenacious one." Adrian stated with a smile. "Thanks, guild leader¡­ but it was not easy." Ark stated weakly as his stamina was incredibly low. "I should check and heal him just in case. We cannot have him pass out while he tells us how he managed to escape." Levin Cloud stated as the other healers of the guild assisted him. "I was trapped in the divine realm¡­" Ark stated weakly as he continued his story on how he managed to find a way out. Adrian listened carefully and was surprised that a being known as Samael or a consciousness of him was present in the divine realm of Heaven. Adrian would have wanted a conversation with the young Samael, but Ark told him that he has vanished. The remaining consciousness which formed into the young Samael has protected Ark to the utmost which made it fade into nothing. "Is there anything else that we should be worried about on the other side of that divine realm?" Adrian asked. "It is not the divine realm that you should be worried about, but it is the Goddess of Light Luminaria!" Ark stated as if that was a bad omen. As soon as Ark told them that the Goddess of Light Luminaria was someone that they should be worried about, the banging on the golden door suddenly stopped. The others thought that the Goddess of Light Luminaria simply epted her fate and stopped trying but if that was the case then the door to Heaven would have vanished. The light in the surroundings suddenly turned red in hue as a foreboding feeling could be felt by every being in the mortal realm. "That Mad Goddess!" The Goddess of Life Freyja shouted as she suddenly opened her eyes as a powerful explosion suddenly sted all of the gods away from the skies. Chapter 1896 Luminaria Gone Mad

Chapter 1896 Luminaria Gone Mad

The sky turned red while all of the gods that were trying to seal the Goddess of Light Luminaria were all blown away. The yers were all shocked to suddenly see all remaining gods and goddesses crash down to the ground. The golden gate that sealed the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be seen opened but not entirely. The hand of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be seen gripping the door and making sure that it does not close. The red sky was due to the light turning into that color as the Goddess of Light Luminaria has sumbed to madness. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has totally forsaken her role in maintaining the dimension as a goddess of light. Gods can only maintain their respective elements in their divine realm. The divine realm of the gods is basically connected to the stability of their respective element. It is also the reason why there are more gods of the same element just in case another god gets incapacitated. The only elements that are not being handled by gods are the space and time element since those were tied to the Daemos race instead. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has already made sure to throw the entire world into pure chaos. She lost her mind and let loose of her control towards the light element. She will no longer be able to handle the light element in the world, but she will no longer be restricted by the world in return. Due to this, the restriction of the world on her is starting to loosen once more. She even used a powerful spell from her divine realm to attack all of the gods that were trying to seal her. She broke the taboo of not using the divine energy of the umted divine realm as the divine realms are also connected to the respective element. Since the other gods of light are not in the divine realm to control the light element, the Goddess of Light Luminaria was the only one able to utilize it. There would have been a safety lock to ask other gods of light on how to use the energy of the divine realm, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria was the only one calling the shots due to the absence of the other gods. The other gods of light were either hiding or trying to go to another dimension when the Daemos started to hunt them down. Some saw the lunacy that the Goddess of Light Luminaria did and tried to return to the divine realm of Heaven, but they were restricted entry. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has locked out the entire divine realm of Heaven. She will now be the only god or goddess of light that can control it. If there were still some remaining essences of Samael left in the divine realm then there may have been a chance to stop the Goddess of Light Luminaria but there is none. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has already started refining the divine realm as she is now starting to absorb it to forcefully descend unto the mortal realm. "I shall be the goddess of all!" The shrill voice of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be heard from the other side of the door as she was practically wing at it. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has lost all sense of self and even her elegant sounding voice is no longer there. The previous sound of her voice would allure you in and make you think that she is a benevolent goddess, but her voice now is the opposite. Not only was her tone filled with rage, but the sound of her voice can also make anyone have chills as they contain madness and desperation. "What is happening?!" Adrian asked Ark but thetter suddenly coughed up blood and fainted. Ark was about to say something important to them, but he suddenly copsed. It seems that his connection was not yet totally severed as Peridot sensed a disgusting mana signature suddenly flow towards Ark. Levin Cloud and the other healers immediately did what they can to save Ark as he was losing health so fast. Ark started to shake uncontrobly as if he was having a chronic episode. "Paradox, scan him for any foreign energies." Adrianmanded as Paradox flew towards Ark immediately. Paradox suddenly turned into smaller astrbes and used beams of light to scan Ark''s body. The scan did not take long as the offender was obvious, and it was none other than the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The residual energy of the Goddess of Light Luminaria that Ark still has inside of him also transformed. The residual light energy also became tinted in red just like the new color of light that the Goddess of Light Luminaria emits. "We need someone that is an expert in Magic Nullification." Adrian stated as Paradox told him that the residual energy of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is poisoning Ark. Adrian immediately chatted in the group chat with the other guilds to see if they have someone like that. Aisha immediately responded and told them that they will send someone with that same skill set. Adrian immediately opened a portal from the Valor guild side and three people came over. One of them was Ain and the other is Aisha. Thest one that came over was someone familiar to any yer in Pandemonium as she was a participant of Pandelympics. She was a member of the America team called Null. She was an expert in magic nullification because her forte is anti-magic. "Please look after him." Adrian stated but the danger was not only there because the Goddess of Light Luminaria started to be stronger. "I will do my best." Null answered as she set up a barrier that negated sound since she needed to focus. A loud creak could suddenly be heard as the Goddess of Light Luminaria started to push the golden door with her raw strength. All of the gods that crashed to the ground managed get back up and directed spells towards the door itself. They wanted to push back the Goddess of Light Luminaria back into the divine realm since she has gone full on crazy. "Make sure to push her back in! Sacrifice your holy relics if you have to!" The Goddess of War Bellona shouted as she could feel the great rage from behind the door. The Goddess of War Bellona knew that the Goddess of Light Luminaria will no longer stop with just conquering the world. The Goddess of Light Luminaria will definitely wipe out all life in the central continent due to her madness. She would then divert all that hatred to the rest of the world if she does not calm down. == "She became mad on her own. I guess we are no longer needed." A female voice from faraway stated as she was observing the situation. "We should leave now. There are many eyes, and our presence might alert them even more. Gods descending had garnered to many observant beings." A male voice stated as he vanished into dark smoke. "I wanted to enjoy the view more, but this is just the first stage after all. I wanted to see if the rumors are true after all." The female voice stated as she used herrge scissors to sh at an empty space to create a portal to a dimension that is not the mortal realm. == All the remaining gods started to push every ounce of divine energy that they can in order to make sure that the Goddess of Light Luminaria does not escape the divine realm. They can see it being effective since the golden door was getting pushed back. They were seeing a good chance that they will be able to lock out the Goddess of Light Luminaria in her own divine realm. Just as the other gods were being confident, another hand emerged from the golden door as the Goddess of Light Luminaria is now using two of her arms to make sure it gets opened. The other yers seeing the desperation from the gods also started to use long range spells and targeted on pushing the door closed. The help of the yers might not be much, but their tenacity and faith filled the gods. Gods and mortals were now aligning all of their wills in order toplete something. A powerful rush of faith could be felt by the descended gods as the world that is witnessing what is happening started to offer their prayers. The descended gods felt stronger as the faith of the people were aligned with one thing. It would have been such a great thing if that was all what it takes to stop the Goddess of Light Luminaria, but she was far gone than they have imagined. Ten golden hands suddenly clutched onto the golden door as the Goddess of Light Luminaria has now used her true form itself to forcefully descend unto the mortal realm. Chapter 1897 True Form of Luminaria I Chapter 1897 True Form of Luminaria I ??The Goddess of Light Luminaria screamed in a high pitch voice as ten golden arms clutched the golden door and pried it open. The figure of the Goddess of Light Luminaria could be seen as she entered the mortal realm with her true form. The weaker soldiers fainted upon the sight of the true form of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has forcefully entered the mortal realm in her true form.] [The Goddess of Light Luminaria has performed a taboo and refined the divine realm of Heaven to prevent the will of the world from interfering with her descent.] [The world''s barrier is starting to quiver due to the immense pressure that the Goddess of Light Luminaria used on it to forcefully descend unto the ground.] [All beings with lower persona will have debuffs.] [All beings that have the lowest persona will faint at the sight of the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] [You received a 10% debuff on all your stats upon gazing on the true form of the Goddess of Light Luminaria.] Adrian could not believe what he saw because he could really not believe it. He did not just see the Goddess of Light Luminaria forcefully descend to the world in her true form, but he could see the entire world starting to split apart. If the world was not in the stage of expanding, then the Goddess of Light Luminaria would have ripped the fabric of reality due to what she has just done. The gods have already known that using divine realms as sacrifices could potentially given them a chance to descend but no god in their right mind would ever do that. Refining a divine realm is basically deleting an exit path if a god or goddess have their created forms destroyed. The divine souls of the gods would have no ce to escape or hide while they undergo restoration. The Goddess of Light Luminaria basically cut off any chance of her escaping because she knows that she would be able to win. This kind of thinking is not really from her intelligence but due to her madness taking over her conscious mind. What the Goddess of Light Luminaria knows is that no being in the mortal realm could ever defeat her. The Goddess of Light Luminaria refined the entirety of Heaven which was the divine realm of all gods of light that was previously under her. An enormous amount of faith has already been collected in that divine realm due to it being a collective divine realm. This enabled the Goddess of Light Luminaria to basically destroy the rules bymitting a taboo such as no longer caring of the light element she is handling. Fortunately for the world, the Goddess of Light Luminaria does not have sole responsibility for this. There are other minor gods of light and Gods of the Sun that are not under her which is why the world is not pitch ck. The Goddess of Light Luminaria, however, has a veryrge degree of control over light which is why the entire day sky turned red due to herst influence. "Have you gone truly mad, Luminaria!" The Goddess of War Bellona asked the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Mad?! Me?! Mad?! I am just taking what is rightfully mine. Even if I have to destroy all those that are currently alive in it. I can always force the evolutions of animals to create another race of intelligent mortals." The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated as sheughed. The Goddess of Light Luminaria has fully emerged from the golden door which showed her real form. The Goddess of Light Luminaria is basically arge female golden statue with angelic runes on her body. She had ten arms with eight of theming out from her back. If one looked from faraway then one might mistake the eight arms as eight wings. The most notable feature of the Goddess of Light Luminaria''s true form are these ten golden rings behind her that is swirling like a halo. These ten rings were burning with golden mes which one might associate with the image of the halos of angels. This form of the Goddess of Light Luminaria is so powerful that just being near her would make you face the ground from the pressure that she was emitting. [The Goddess of Light Luminaria is in her true form.] [A god in their true form could be killed by beings that can go against the divine.] [One that truly kills a god would acquire some of the divinity of the divine being that was killed.] The next notifications sent the yers in an uproar as they saw a way to create the Divinity stat before their eyes. A way for them to obtain a powerful stat that enables other people in dealing more damage to beings that are considered divine. The yers learned of this because some demigods have incredibly loose lips and would dly tell if you praise them enough. The demigods that spread this information did not think much of other mortals knowing this because the Divinity stat is not something that could be easily done. One would have to at least deal 10% of a divine being''s health bar in total damage without getting killed upon the death of said divine being. The divine being should also be stronger than you by at least 50 levels to certainly unlock it. "With this form of mine! I shall be able to turn all of you to ashes! Mega Nova!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria stated but it was all telepathically since her real form does not have a mouth. As soon as the Goddess of Light Luminaria said her spell, tenrge meteors covered in golden mes suddenly appeared above the army. Each of therge meteors was enough to destroy a tenth of the battlefield. This means that all beings in the battlefield will die if all ten meteorsnd in their designated spots. "Warriors! Defend like your life defends on it and it is thest time you will see your loved ones! You must return back home to your people!" The Goddess of War Bellona shouted as she suddenly changed her spear into a huge mallet and charged towards one of the golden ming meteors. "With the power of water, create an ocean upon my plea!" All of the gods of water chanted as the entire battlefield is suddenly knee deep in water. A powerful burst of salty sea water came flying up as the three gods of waterbined their abilities to target two golden ming meteors. The other two gods of war charged up to destroy one ming meteor using their strength. The God of Rain Chaac made the skies above pour rain to try and lessen the intensity of the heat, but he also charged towards one of the golden ming meteors. "Valkyries with me!" The Goddess of Life Freyja shouted as she charged towards two golden ming meteors along with the Valkyries. Seven golden ming meteors have gods handling them while there are now three remaining for the army to take on. All of the mages that have recovered their mana simultaneously cast powerful water spells in unison to at least try and destroy a golden ming meteor. The archers that also formed a group targeted another one with the aid of the elemental mages. One of the golden ming meteors are left which all of the guild leaders and acting guild leaders looked at Adrian. He immediately knew why they were looking at him because he is the only one that could send them directly in front of a golden ming meteor. He sighed and told them that it is basically suicide but they said that Levin Cloud is present so they can be revived. "Fine but make sure to time all of your skills to hit at the time of teleporting. Kaon, aid us." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon to cover all of them with elemental shields to at least lessen the brunt damage of the heat from the ming golden meteors. Adrian started to chant immediately as a magic circle suddenly started to get etched to the ground. The magic circle is a teleportation magic circle that he improvised using the runes on the Bifrost he deciphered. He ced the other magic circle on top of one of the ming golden meteors although it was notpletely etched. "It might not be perfect but that should be enough. Are all of you ready?" Adrian asked as all the guild leaders and acting guild leaders answered that they are ready. As soon as Adrian and the others vanished, the other gods have already made collision with the meteors that they chose. All of the gods managed to destroy the meteors they targeted but it did create a shower of smaller rocks that descend to the ground. The ones that have a bit of a problem are the meteors handled by the yers because it was harder than they anticipated. Chapter 1898 True Form of Luminaria II Chapter 1898 True Form of Luminaria II ??The yers tried their best to destroy the ming golden meteors, but their best was just created cracks on it. Even Adrian''s group had the same result which made him teleport them back forcefully. The cracked ming golden meteors needed more force which prompted the gods to redirect some of their powers to destroy them. As soon as the three meteors were hit by the force of the gods, all of them shattered into thousands of pieces that were sent flying downwards. The yers had to use their defensive spells or skills in order to make sure that they do not get hurt by the flying debris. The Goddess of Light Luminaria looked down on all of the beings that dared to go against her andughed like a psycho. "Did you really think that stopping my attack will be able to stop me?" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she used the spell Mega Nova once more but this time there were twenty ming golden meteors. "This is the end." The yers thought as they could not protect themselves against that. Even thebined might of the gods and the yers present could only destroy ten, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria doubled it. If one looked closely then the gods that descended could be seen panting. The gods that descended for them are now in an incredibly difficult spot. Adrian looked around to see if any yer was still in high spirits, but he could see that they have epted the oue. Just as Adrian was about to give up as well, a voice could be heard whispering in his ear. The voice was familiar to him, but he did not think that would be possible because it was the voice of a devil god. A devil god that is familiar to Adrian as he was the one that summoned this devil god. A voice so tempting yet stern at the same time. Adrian looked at Ark as the chosen Nephilim was still unconscious, but he needed him. Adrian went towards Ark while the rest of his guild members were dumbfounded because their guild master suddenly looked at him. Null was busy treating Ark as the remnants of the energy of the goddess was still in his body, but Adrian knew that he needed something. Adrian turned his hand into a spiritual entity and suddenly plunged it inside of Ark''s heart where the remaining energy of the goddess resides. Ark woke up screaming in pain as Adrian pulled out a malevolent light energy that felt sinister beyond belief. It was incredibly difficult to believe that such sinister energy actually came from a goddess of light that preached goodness. "You are going to kill him!" Null stated as she was not finished treating Ark but she learned what Adrian did. Null looked at the sphere of red light energy that Adrian was holding and is in shock. Adrian seeded in taking all the remaining energy of the goddess that Null was having a difficult time dispelling. Ark suddenly fainted and coughed up blood, but Levin Cloud started healing him once again. The healing spells were now effective to Ark as there was no more malicious energy clinging onto his body. Adrian held the malicious energy of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria. He could feel the energy trying to seep into his soul, but he needed to act quick. The fresher the mana, the more potent it is to be able to summon a god. Adrian started muttering words that could not be understood by any other god, but the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria had a hint. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria could recognize the speech because it was thenguage of the angels but only pronounced backwards. Even the sentence structure was the same and just the tones being slightly lower. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria felt a creeping feeling and immediately felt that Adrian was a danger. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria created a hundred thousand spears of light and aimed it all towards Adrian, but it was toote. Adrian has already started the ritual and with such a great sacrifice at that. Adrian sacrificed the malevolent energy of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria and half of his current life and mana in order to summon the god that was whispering in his ear. Adrian''s body started to bleed from all of his orifices, but he did not flinch. The blood that dripped created a red magic circle that glowed in a dark light. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria knew that something wasing but she knew that the summoner would die. All of the spears of light that she fired hit Adrian''s location without anything missing. Adrian''s summoning area was full of spears of light that one might say it is an incredibly crowded pincushion. Still, the yers did not despair because Adrian was not dead as there was no notification that he died. Instead, the ground where he was started to burn in dark mes as arge magic circle appeared. "With the sacrifice that I have given. I summon thee, Lord of the Flies, The Devil God Beelzebub." Adrian''s voice muttered as an incrediblyrge and powerful energy of darkness exploded from the magic circle which blew all of the light spears away. A gentleman that wore a ck tuxedo with a monocle and a top hat bowed to every being there. He looked entirely human with his ck hair and fair skin, but his eyes were pitch ck. The top hat that he wore had holes in it that perfectly fit the red slender horns that came out of his head. A pitchfork tail could also be seen from behind him, but he had the aura of an aristocrat. "Well now, that shy light show should be dealt with." The Devil God Beelzebub stated as he suddenly manifested a walking stick of pure dark energy. With a tap of his walking stick, arge magic circle appeared beneath the ground. True to his name, the Devil God Beelzebub created billions of flies that swarmed towards the ming golden meteors. All of the flies crashed towards the ming golden meteors and immediately turning to ashes but one could see that they were putting out the mes. A few secondster, all the ming golden meteors no longer had any mes visible because they were now covered with flies. A few secondster, the meteors no longer held any mana as the Devil God Beelzebub made them absorb all of it. He was able to absorb the ferocious light elemental mana that the Goddess of Light Luminaria uses. The Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly screamed with indignation as her sanity and insanity started to mix together even more. "You dare, traitorous creation!" The Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as she suddenly covered herself with all of her arms to create a protection against something. "Oh my, it seems that we might have angered her too much. Although, my summoner does not look like he can summon me for too long so we must do this quickly. Do you not agree my fellow gods?" The Devil God Beelzebub stated which made the other gods look at one another as they were incredibly doubtful of the ims of the devil god. "Doubting now, are we? I hope you choose quickly as my summoner will pass out from intense exhaustion. It is taking all of his sanity just to even hold on as his soul is going through the territories of Hell." The Devil God Beelzebub stated as he pointed at Adrian with his walking stick. Just as the other gods were hesitating in holding hands with a devil god, the ten ming rings behind the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria started to shine. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria created ten suns that are now rapidly increasing in size. The sheer power of the magic that she was using is something that truly holds the name for a High Goddess, but they also have a summoned being here that is not bounded by the world. "Even though we know that devil gods are selfish and untrustworthy, we must believe in the Champion of the Twin Gods. He was able to summon a High God into the mortal realm after all." The Goddess of Life Freyja stated as she knows that the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria is now hell bent in destroying all of them. "Fine but it does not mean that we like it." The other gods stated as the Devil God Beelzebub smiled. "I shall destroy her spell but that would leave all of you to attack her. She will be weakened once I break through that spell so do you best. I expect a wonderful performance especially from the gods of war." The Devil God Beelzebub stated as he smiled that irritated the gods of war. "If you pull any trick then I will hunt you down myself." The Goddess of War Bellona stated. "Oh my, devils do not lie after all." The Devil God Beelzebub stated. Chapter 1899 Temptations of a Devil God

Chapter 1899 Temptations of a Devil God

Adrian did not just think of the devil summoning magic circle as he noticed a small fly that suddenly settled on his shoulder. The moment he was about to swat the fly was the moment his head was suddenly filled with a magic form in thenguage of the devils. Adrian knew thisnguage due to him collecting a tome in the secret vault of the Devil God Beelzebub. If one were to ask if Adrian did sneakily take it, then yes, he did but he also knew that the Devil God Beelzebub noticed him. If the Devil God Beelzebub did not say anything about it, then he just took that as an approval. What Adrian did not know is that this also meant that the Devil God Beelzebub will have a sneak peek in his life but only in the mortal realm where the eyes of gods can see. Adrian does not care on what gods peek at him as he is already used to it. The gods cannot see anything in the death realms anyways which means he can have privacy in them. The Devil God Beelzebub has eyes everywhere because he is the Sin associated with Gluttony. He wants everything that he can get no matter what it affects even if he himself is at a detriment. Some say that gluttony is associated with just food but that is wrong because any excessive indulgence is part of it. One of the Devil God Beelzebub''s indulgences is magic which is why he is the best spellcaster in the Seven Devil Gods. Which is why Adrian did not even dare look at the cost of summoning the devil god. As soon as he got the spell and the necessary sacrifice which is the energy of the Goddess of Light Luminaria, Adrian immediately used the summoning spell without worry. The summoning spell that Adrian used is just like what the Goddess of Light Luminaria used on Ark, but the Devil God Beelzebub made some modifications. Instead of the all the body being sent in ce of the devil god, Adrian''s soul is the only thing that was sent to the deepest parts of Hell. In the deepest parts of Hell, Adrian''s soul could be seen transported to a round table where seven chairs are present. About two of the sins were there which were Lucifer and Satan were there. "So, I am really in Hell." Adrian stated as his soul was not normal in any sense which even made the devil gods said to have the mostbat power wary. Adrian''s soul is not in a solid state of appearance as it does not take the Netheros or Aetheros form. Adrian''s soul is an everchanging mass ofher and aether energy which is incredibly potent. If the Devil God Beelzebub knew of this then he would have let other devil gods be summoned instead of him. The devil gods were keeping close watch against their creator as they were wary that she would endanger everything. Heaven has already been refined and is no more which meant that half the seal on the Dragon of Revtion was already undone. The other devil gods are absent because they were checking up on the seals so that the Dragon of Revtion does not rise again. "Nice ce you have here." Adrianmented which made Luciferugh out loud as the other two devil gods started to ask him some questions. == The Devil God Beelzebub did not want to rely on the other gods, but the body of his summoner was losing too much blood. It was necessary to keep the summoning afloat but defeating the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria should be quick. "I am the Lord of the Flies!" The Devil God Beelzebub shouted as he mmed his walking stick on the ground. As soon as the Devil God Beelzebub mmed his stick, powerful vibrations suddenly exploded in the air. These powerful vibrations were the magic that the Devil God Beelzebub cast as he was an expert on sound-based magic or pulses. With the powerful vibrations, the Devil God Beelzebub was able to destroy all of the suns that the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria created. Upon seeing that the Devil God Beelzebub was able to stop the powerful spell, the remaining gods went into action. The Goddess of War Bellona changed her weapon into a spear as she threw it with such power towards the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria. The spear hit true but there were actually powerful barriers that surrounded the mad goddess. The other two gods of war used this chance as well and used piercing attacks. A sword made of water and arge pike hit the barriers and all of them were destroyed. The gods of waterbined with the God of Rain Chaac used their spells in unison. The gods of water hit the mad goddess with sea water as the God of Rain Chaac called upon all the lightning that the world could offer. A powerful lightning bolt pierced through the heavens and jolted the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria from her defensive stance. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria cried out as the pain she felt was intense because she was in her true form. "Strike of the Northern Lights!" The Goddess of Life Freyja shouted as she and her Valkyriesbined their strikes. A powerful and colorful rainbow-colored light beam came out of the attacks of the Goddess of Life Freyja and the other Valkyries. One would think that this would not be effective to a goddess of light, but the strike does not contain actual light but pure magic and destructive life energy with a tinge of death energy. A beautiful attack is actually incredibly deadly which is why one should never judge a book by its cover. "You heretics shall fall one way or another! All of my Sr Wings shall have Light Fall!" The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria screamed. All ten of the sr wings (the ten golden ming rings) of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly started gathering light elemental energy. As soon as the sr wings finished collecting the energy, a powerful beam of light suddenly rained down. A powerful and blistering light beam that could disintegrate anyone misfortunate enough to be hit is nowing down on all of the mortals. "As expected of a goddess with no finesse. Darkness Rising!" The Devil God Beelzebub stated as he tapped his walking stick on the ground once again. Tenrge magic circles of darkness suddenly appeared right below the sr wings of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria. Before the beams of light could hit the mortals, a heavy and dense cloud of darkness rose up to defend them. All of the light were absorbed by the clouds of darkness until they lost light energy. "Impossible! You were created by me! You should not be more powerful than your own creator! You should not be able to withstand my energy!" The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted which almost made all the people faint as her shouts are all telepathically heard and not by hearing. "I would have said that the student always surpasses the teacher, but you did not teach us former angels anything. I am the Devil that usurped Gluttony itself! Once my lovely summoner used your own energy to summon me, you will never be able to win against me. I have already analyzed everything about your own energy signature even when you are driven mad." The Devil God Beelzebub announced as heughed in a gentlemanly manner before saying excuse me. "I shall be LIGHT ITSELF and burn all of you! GIGA NOVA!" The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria shouted as all her sr wings converged towards her. "Such excitement that I have not gotten in such a long time! I shall be Darkness Incarnate! FIET EREBUS!" The Devil God Beelzebub shouted as he suddenly gave a glimpse of his true form, which was arge, winged devil creature but no one could see it clearly. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria became arge bright sun that seared anyone that stared directly at her. The Devil God Beelzebub became a mass of pure darkness that shed with the sun. The two opposite powers of light and darkness created a powerful pressure that made mortals cling for their life as they would die if they got between that. The other gods did not even intervene between a sh of two high gods as they moved in to protect the mortals by shielding them. Therge zing sun that was the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria slowly became bigger as therge clump of darkness that was the Devil God Beelzebub was getting pushed. If the Devil God Beelzebub loses this exchange, then the mortals will surely die a very painful death of getting disintegrated by light. "I give half my life as exchange to empower the Devil God Beelzebub!" Cersei shouted as she knows how to deal with devils. Chapter 1900 Hidden in the Light

Chapter 1900 Hidden in the Light

As soon as Cersei shouted what she said in exchange, a lot of other yers did so as well. About a third of the yers suddenly lost half their health in exchange for the empowerment of the Devil God Beelzebub. The darkness that was getting pressured by the light suddenly surged in such incredible power that the cloud of darkness itself looked like it had eyes and was alive. In the end, the darkness overpowered the light and a powerful darkness swept in the area. All the light that the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria created was swallowed up. A scream of pain could be heard as the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria back into her true form as she could no longer maintain the form of light. As soon as the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria returned back, the gods that were protecting the yers struck. Powerful spells and attacks hit the true body of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria which made her scream in even more pain than ever before. She could feel the pain as her actual divine body was being hit by powerful divine attacks. This was her real body which meant that any harm to it would result in something permanent if she could not recover it. "Such a pitiful goddess. I have done what I can as part of the deal. I must return or my summoner might die." The Devil God Beelzebub stated as he looked down upon the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria and vanished. Adrian clutched the ground as he woke up from his trance and immediately went to call for a healer for himself. The Devil God Beelzebub could also not maintain the borrowed form that he used as there was an enormous mana usage. He was actually thankful that there were beings that sacrificed their life force to him in order to strengthen himself. The devil gods do not rely on faith because they do bargains with the mortals. The term deal with the devil originated because that is what they do. They have an even exchange with any being that will have a deal with them. In this case, the yers sacrificed half of their current life force or health in order to gain the protection of the Devil God Beelzebub. A deal with a devil is a solid contract which means that heavy repercussions are imposed should one break the other end of the deal. In fact, it is a secret that a devil will be your lifelong servant if they were the ones that are unable to keep their end of the bargain. It is also the reason why lesser devils rarely make deals that they cannot aplish. The explosive strength of the Devil God Beelzebub is due to the deal and if he actually failed to protect the yers at that moment then he would be at their mercy. "I am the chosen one. I will be the one that rules all." The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria stated to herself as she has not only be mad, but she started to be insane as well. The tattered appearance of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria looked incredibly pitiful, but no one was feeling any mercy for her. She was the goddess that orchestrated numerous bloodsheds in her name of cleansing. She also made sure to use demi humans like orcs, dwarves and even elves as sacrifices for dark gods. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria is not someone that needs mercy because she did not even give any to others. The Goddess of War Bellona called upon her war sword that as her weapon changed into arge sword. The war sword of the Goddess of War Bellona is a weapon that could execute even gods if she struck them in their true form. She might be a greater god in strength right now, but the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria no longer has energy to resist. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria was just clutching her head as shey on the ground like a fallen goddess. The prestige and grandeur that she emitted before can no longer be seen as she is now a goddess broken beyond belief. She no longer has any followers and the angels that followed her due to coercion are no longer alive. The remaining angels that did live either abandoned her or no longer prayed to her. The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria was now a goddess with no followers as the world has seen her savagery. The world saw what she called the humans and even her own creations that are the angels are nothing more than fodder to her. She might have the power of a high god, but she would wither and turn to dust in a few years since no one believes in her. The foundation of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria''s strength was faith. If she had the faith of all the humans, then she would have won this exchange, but she only thought of them as nothing more than small mindless beings that were born to praise her. The angels that she created were not the sympathetic andpassionate beings told in legends but mindless creations that carry the savage will of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria. The world itself has abandoned the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria. She could also feel it as she tried to muster more power to use against those around her, but she could not. She was bathe in pure darkness as one could see there were parts of the darkness that clung to her body and is slowly eating her up. She was no longer the proud and mighty goddess of light as she did not even produce a spark. "You have relinquished your role in this world which created great chaos. On behalf of the gods of justice, I, the Goddess of War Bellona, shall sentence you to death." The Goddess of War Bellona stated as she raised herrge sword and swung it towards the neck of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria. "Stop! Do not behead her!" Ark suddenly woke up and shouted but he was toote. The de of the Goddess of War Bellona already severed the head of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria from her neck. All of the yers and even the gods expected that they finally won as the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria has finally been beheaded. Just as they thought that all of it was over, a sinisterugh that is of a female voice echoed. [The Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria has been put to rest.] "Finally! Free atst. I did not think that a goddess like her would be enough to house me to reincarnate in this world fully. Such madness and greed made it easy for me to incubate. I can finally break free!" A female voice stated as the beheaded golden body of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria suddenly stood up. "Who are you!" The Goddess of War Bellona asked as the lifeless beheaded body of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria stood up. "I am the Dark Goddess of Light! I am the Pure and Holy Womb of Light that hailed from the stars beyond. I am Zehirete!" The female voice stated as ws of pure porcin suddenly came out of the neck of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria and proceeded to rip the body. As soon as the former true body of the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria was ripped to shreds, a new goddess emerged from it, but she was definitely not a goddess in the universe of Pandemonium. She emitted a powerful pressure that was indicative of foreign energy which makes any being from this universe sick. [The Dark Goddess Zehirete, the Pure and Holy Womb of Light, has descended into the world.] [The Gods of Pandemonium warn all the mortals and calls upon the gods to kill the Dark Goddess Zehirete.] "So, this is what it feels to have a body once again! Such bliss!" The Dark Goddess Zehirete stated as she stretched what looked like her limbs. All of the yers were rmed because this dark goddess had the power of a High Goddess just like the Mad Goddess of Light Luminaria. The yers did not know how or why such a thing is happening now, but they know that the battle is not yet done. All of them were feeing the immense danger that the Dark Goddess Zehirete emits as if her very presence is danger itself. "Impossible! You should have been dead!" The Goddess Tethys stated as she was one of the oldest gods in Pandemonium. "You were killed by the mentor of the Goddess of Light Luminaria! He even sacrificed himself to destroy all of you at that time! All traces of you have been destroyed in this world!" The Goddess Amphitrite added as she was also present in that war back then. Chapter 1901 Dark Goddess of Light Chapter 1901 Dark Goddess of Light ??The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was one of the first dark gods to invade the world of Pandemonium with her army. She was called the Pure and Holy Womb of Light as she was the one that gave birth to light in her ruined universe. She was also the one that killed the original God of Light that graced the universe of Pandemonium. She was the basically the vanguard of the dark gods as she suddenly attacked without warning with her army of tentacled light monsters. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could create numerous monsters as she gives birth to them as long as there is light. She sucks in a huge amount of light energy in the surroundings and transform them into life forms. Her form is akin to a humanoid, but she does not look human. Her head is arge ball of light where tentacles of light are protruding. These light tentacles sway around as if they are live as they can also be used to grab onto things. Her upper body is like a mannequin that is dried up but with porcin skin while her stomach is where her ''womb'' is located. Her womb is like arge sun connected to a porcin lower body. Her arms are also porcin in texture as if she was a porcin doll with a sun as a womb and a ball of light with tentacles as a head. Just her presence alone is akin to that of a sun as she emits powerful heat. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was indeed defeated by the original God of Light back then, but he sacrificed himself along with his other disciples. The only disciple that was able to survive due to her sly nature was the deceased Goddess of Light Luminaria. When the battle was over against the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete back then, the Goddess of Light Luminaria held funeral rights for her deceased master and co-disciples. What she really did is absorb any power that her deceased co-disciples had and took the fragments of the original God of Light. In the wreckage of the battle, the Goddess of Light Luminaria found the womb of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. She immediately hid this divine essence as by directly absorbing it. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete managed to save her will in her womb as she was the womb herself. She was just incredibly weak to the point that she could notbat the Goddess of Light Luminaria in the mental domain. The Goddess of Light Luminaria made use of the power that she got from the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. With her newfound power, the Goddess of Light Luminaria created the first set of angels which were the Fallen. Due to the Fallen being the first and created with the parts of other gods of light that died in battle, they resembled beings that did not look humanoid. The Fallen actually took more resemnce from the beings created by the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Still, the Fallen were acknowledged by the universe as existences of Pandemonium which made the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete think of a n. Instead of hurriedly reiming her body, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete hid in the deepest parts of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She hid in the evil desires of the Goddess of Light Luminaria since that is the part of her that the goddess does not show and hides. Slowly and surely, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete started to take some of the faith that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has gotten. If not for her then the Goddess of Light Luminaria would have be a more powerful High Goddess. Still, she was amazed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria because her savageness was actually greater than her who was a foreign goddess. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete cares for all her children that are born from her, but the Goddess of Light Luminaria does not. There were even instances where the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete interfered so that some angels do not get killed. Still, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete cannot control the Goddess of Light Luminaria because she is also trapped in her. In order for the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete to be free, she needed to have the Goddess of Light Luminaria killed. She did not think that the Goddess of Light Luminaria would gain partial control of her womb. If not for that then the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete would have been able to free herself from the grasps of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She was basically a parasite that could not escape from its host nor kill it. Finally, the chance came when the first Nephilim was born that has the true powers of an angel and a devil. Unfortunately for the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete, the Chosen Nephilim was killed even when it was just a child, but she knew that it would revive. A Seraphim Angel and a Devil King sacrificed themselves to make sure that the soul of the child reincarnates. All the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete had to do was wait once more and waiting is no problem for her. She waited and she waited until she learned that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has learned of the birth of the Chosen Nephilim. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was actually lucky that the world itself restricted the Goddess of Light Luminaria from descending which is why she imnted an idea to her. The idea to use the Chosen Nephilim as a sacrifice for the Change of Fates spell. Just like that, the Chosen Nephilim was able to be connected to the Goddess of Light Luminaria. He was ultimately able to destroy the mental barrier that trapped the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete from escaping the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She was the being that Ark saw when he managed to destroy thest mental block of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Chapter 1902 The Fallen Arrive Chapter 1902 The Fallen Arrive ??"Just as it was prophesized, the Goddess of Light was destroyed by the Child Chosen by Light and Darkness. I thank the Chosen Nephilim for freeing me. You have freed your great mother." The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete stated. "We are not your children!" Ark stated as he stood up since he was somewhat healed back up. "Child do not kid yourself. The Goddess of Light Luminaria was only able to create all of the angels because of me. I am the reason that all of you were born because she absorbed me into her body which granted her the ability to create life! Only the Gods of Life could create intelligent life as that is the rule even in other universes." The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete stated. What the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete said is indeed true because she is ssified as a goddess of light and life. She leans more into the goddess of light variety, but she does indeed possess the powers of a goddess of light. If not, then she would not be able to create intelligent beings such as the ones that are spawning from her womb. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was not just idling by, but she was actually waiting. She needed time to limate herself from the light energy in the surroundings in order to create children. She has already been familiar with the light energy because the Goddess of Light Luminaria did use her womb to create the angels, but this is her first time in the mortal realm. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete may be a High Goddess, but she was not a goddess that is great in battles. It is also one of the reasons why she was defeated by the original God of Light back then. She thought that she would be able to conquer the world with her powerful godlike creations, but she was wrong. "She is stalling for time! Kill her before she spawns her monsters!" Ark shouted as he was also somewhat connected to the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete when he was in the mental space of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Ark was able to see what the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete nned which made him slightly go crazy because the entering the minds of two goddesses is not safe for mortals even if their souls are strong. In fact, thest mental protection that the Young Samael gifted Ark was destroyed trying to protect his mind from going insane due to seeing the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. "The war is not yet done! Charge!" The Goddess of War Bellona shouted as she squeezed whatever divine energy that she has left. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was floating in the sky which made it difficult for the other yers to attack her. Seeing this, the gods of water suddenly called upon the waves to shoot out. They manipted the waves to create a reliable footing and then freezing the water using a powerful Mythical Tier spell. In the blink of an eye, a usable tform could suddenly be used by the melee yers as they were scattered all around the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. "I may not have lots of life due to just reviving but I am still a High Goddess!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete shouted as multiple rays of light suddenly shot out from her womb. The light rays that shot out were actually monsters created by the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. They looked like deformed angels that has little intelligence as the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete did not have much time creating them due to the beings trying to kill her. She would have escaped but the space in the area was heavily distorted due to the battle amongst the gods. She has arge enough chance to get caught in the dimensions and get sent to who knows where. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete believed that defeating the gods were her best choice. She might not be a greatbatant goddess, but she was still more powerful than gods that have the strength of greater gods. What she needed was a way to stall the mortals beneath her as they would be dangerous even to her if given time to chant their spells. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was incredibly wary of the demon, but he was currently weakened to a great degree from summoning a Devil God. She waited for the Devil God Beelzebub to be unsummoned before she gets out so that she will not die just like the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete is smarter than the being that she parasitized. "Come my Dovelings! Destroy the mortals!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete stated as the angel abominations emitted an unintelligible grunt before charging towards the yers. The remaining gods allbined their efforts to attack the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete but she was easily defending against their attacks. In fact, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete even made use of her womb by sucking up their powerful spells. After a few seconds, a Doveling with both light and water was born which was created from absorbing the powers of the gods of water and mixing it with her powers of light. Seeing that the gods could not easily defeat the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Ark took out an emblem that is an eye with ten wings on it and injected his blood. He then threw the emblem out in the sky, and it created an ancient circr bronze gate. Ark knew that this was the best time to now use this item even though he only has one use of it. Seven beings came out of the gate, but they were not humans or even demi humans. They were not even demons because they were the Fallen. The remaining Fallen came to aid the Chosen Nephilim and destroy the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Chapter 1903 Sacrifice of the Fallen Chapter 1903 Sacrifice of the Fallen ??The Fallen, the first created angels, were all called by Ark with the relic that he was provided. This was a one time use relic that summoned all of the Fallen that are battle ready while those that cannot move would use their energies to create a gate. A direct gate created through light magic that even the Goddess of Light Luminaria could not create. "You have called upon us, Ark." One of the Fallen stated. There were six Fallen that came out of the gate and a beautiful woman that looked like she was in herte teens. A woman that had angel wings, but the color was not white, silver, or gold. The wings on her back were dark gray as if darkness mixed into it. She was none other than Lilith, who is the soul sister of Ark. Ark is shocked that even Lilith came out of the dimension, but he knew that only meant the opponent being incredibly powerful. Lilith was in a different league of her own when ites to magic as she was different from the other angels. Lilith herself is an angel but she is able to also wield other elements although not with the same mastery as light. The angel yers and even some NPCs that have defected to Ark''s side looked at Lilith bowed down unconsciously. All of the angel for the first time felt the presence of an angel with the presence of royalty. Lilith is indeed different from the other angels as she was also born from a devil, but she took more of the angelic side. "The Child of Disaster hase." The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete stated as she remembers Lilith. The reason why the chosen Nephilim was killed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria back then is due to Lilith being born first. She was incredibly powerful to the point that angels would bow down to her presence as if the Queen of Angels was born. The Goddess of Light Luminaria did not want this which is why she started the purge of the angel born or Nephilim. Due to the massacre that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has created, Lilith was dubbed as the Child of Disaster as she brought disaster to the angel born. This was not the fault of Lilith though as she was just born chosen by the world. Just like any being in the universe, a unique and powerful individual would always be born to create evolution to any other race. "Such is the title given to me by that ursed goddess, but she is gone now. My father and mother have told me about you because that ursed goddess did not shut up about you. This time, we shall put you to eternal rest as we know of what you did to your universe when you have grown bored." Lilith stated as she knows of the story behind the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete dide from a different universe, but she did note because it was destroyed by other gods but because she herself destroyed it. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete became bored of all the things in her universe and sucked up all the light back into her womb. With no light, all of the living beings that was not her creation died while the other gods below her had to flee. "I merely needed to recreate them, but it seems that I broke my universe in an ident." The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete replied as she created more dovelings. "An ident does not result in the destruction of a universe. We shall make sure that you will be destroyed this time for real." Lilith stated as all of the six Fallen vanished and surrounded the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The six Fallen did not have forms of humans as they are basically like amalgamations of eyes and wings. Some are just a mass of wings gathered together, one is a ming wheel with eyes and wings, another is a bunch of facesbined with wings, and other strangebinations. Still, the power that they held was much primal since they were created using the fragments of gods of light that have perished. "I am your real mother! I am the reason why all of you are created!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete stated but the Fallen did not listen to her. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete knew that an incredibly intelligent being would be stronger, but they would also not listen to their creator. Even she would avoid creations like the Fallen or the Angels unless she had a seal for them like the Goddess of Light Luminaria. In that regard, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete is the same as the Goddess of Light Luminaria as control freaks. "You are not the mother of the angels. You were merely used to have us created. You would rather absorb all of us as light and recreate us in your image." Lilith stated as she took out a ck staff and created a hexagon magic circle. All of the Fallen took up their spots as their bodies started to get eroded by the magic circle. The Fallen called upon by Ark were now sacrificing their bodies in order to weaken the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Ark looked at Lilith, but she has already bound him as he would definitely stop their resolve. "What are you doing?" Ark asked Lilith. "What we should have done to the Goddess of Light Luminaria if you had been able to call us earlier. This is the resolve of the Fallen as they have chosen this path. The others have also done this to make sure that all of us pass through the gate. Do not worry because they will just be like you and sleep until they are reborn." Lilith stated but the tears she was shedding could not be hidden from Ark. "Should I also help?" Gomory asked as she finally recovered from the damage she got from the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Gomory is still one of the Fallen, but Lilith told her to protect Ark at the moment as the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could potentially use his soul as a power source. If Ark is refined, then there would be no telling what would happen to the world with a powerful Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Gomory could only watch as her fellow Fallen turn to dust and await their reincarnation into another body just like her. [The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete is affected by the Supreme Magic: Light Enfeeblement.] [The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete would have all her defenses decreased by 80% for one hour.] "Make sure that our sacrifice will not be in vain." The six Fallen stated as their bodies vanished and turned into particles of light while their souls returned to the reincarnation cycle. "Let me go. I want to fight." Ark stated as Lilith undid her restraining magic. "I shall fight with you, little brother." Lilith stated as her trembling hand tried to reassure him that they will not let the sacrifice of the Fallen be in vain. "I got you covered as well." Pana stated as he appeared next to Ark. "Of course, all of you should not count me out. I am the one that created this team after all." Basil stated. "Thanks guys." Ark stated as he rubbed his eyes to get rid of the tears and re at the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. "A touching story but do you think that would be enough to defeat me?! Even if my defenses have been reduced greatly, all of you will not be able to kill me! The gods that you have are weakened to the point that one attack from me would be their deaths! Only a Chaos Borne will truly be able to kill me as even the original god of light from this world is unable to!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete stated. "WOMB OF RUINOUS LIGHT!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete shouted. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete suddenly contorted her body with her womb now pointing upwards. Therge sun in the womb then exploded into numerous light showers that covered the entire area. It was akin to a volcanic explosion but with a sun exploding instead. "Defend!" The exhausted godsmanded as they also protected the mortals. "Time Overlord!" A voice suddenly resonated in the skies above as a peculiar one horned demon with clocks around him suddenly appeared. All of a sudden, the light showers turned to a halt as the gods and mortals see three beings up in the sky. "This is why gods should know the meaning of having their feet on the ground or else they will grow too haughty. Space Reversal: Gravity Bomb!" Another familiar voice stated as argepacted space suddenly mmed on top of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete and sent her crashing to the ground. Chapter 1904 The Arch Demons Arrive

Chapter 1904 The Arch Demons Arrive

The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete crashed to the ground as gravity suddenly be so intense that the physics that made her float vanished. A powerful gravitational field suddenly came down on her to the point that she hugged the ground itself. The distortion of the gravitational field was so unique that even a goddess with a body made of light crashed to the ground. "Impossible! I am not affected by space!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete muttered as even her speech is a bit impeded due to suddenly suffering from the powerful gravitational pull from the ground. "Atomic Smash!" Bronx shouted as his body suddenly expanded even more to the point where he was almost the same size as the gigantic gods. A powerful purple meteor that was Bronx suddenly started its descent and the target was none other than the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could not escape as she was pinned down. She tried to turn her body into light beams, but she could not do so as if the gravity field that she was in is distorted to the point that light does not disperse. "How! I am a goddess! Thews of this world should not affect me! Demons! Such anomalous beings should not be able to exist here! Do not tell me! You came from the V¡­" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete stated as she was actually not one of the dark gods that have fought an Asmodian since the one she mainly fought back then was the original god of light. Before the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could even finish her statement, Bronx alreadynded on her with such overwhelming force that he created multiple cracks on the ground that spanned the entire battlefield. The force of a star is the only way to describe the power that Bronx has used as the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could barely stand up. Still, the dark goddess is not easily killed or defeated just like she said. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete suddenly fired a powerful beam of light from her sun womb that sent Bronx flying to the skies. A smallyer of burns could be seen on Bronx'' arms and legs but he was fine overall. He was a bit shocked that his barriers were not able to lessen the blow from the opponent, but he surmised that it is due to her being a High Goddess. "Still, she is already at half health already. All we need is to make sure that she dies here." Ascalor stated as he suddenly spread his wings that looked like portals. [The space around the battlefield has been reinforced thoroughly. All beings inside cannot escape without defeating the Arch Demon of Time Ascalor.] A notification suddenly popped up on all the yers as they could not believe such raw power. The ones that were not yet totally dead from the previous attack of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete suddenly floated slightly above ground. The torn limbs of the injured suddenly started to regrow or rather started to return as if time is being rewound. [The Arch Demon of Time Koronn has restored the time for all allies in the area.] "More people to help would be nice which is why restoring them should not be taboo right? They are not dead yet, so it is doable. Prayers for those that died as they will be remembered." Koronn stated as he casually flipped his hands to restore all of the injured back to the state of their prime. "I was not able to kill her. I guess our powers are still notpletely unsealed even if the world barrier has weakened once again." Bronx stated as he suddenly emitted a power shout. [You have been affected by Demon''s Primal Shout.] [Seven seeding spells or attacks will have 50% more damage.] [Energy based spells or skills will have double the boost.] [You have been temporarily blessed by the Arch Demon of Force Bronx.] A powerful energy suddenly surged towards the yers as they felt the immense buff that Bronx have given them. This was the most powerful attacking buff that any yer has ever witnessed as it tly increases any attack or spell by half. It would then be double the damage if the spell or attack was energy based which all yers would at least have one or two in their arsenal of skills or attacks. "Attack!" The Gods of War shouted as they were also buffed by the damage boost since they are still considered allies although their damage multiplier was lower. "Did you think that I would allow all of you to destroy this body! Even if you managed to defeat me, I am eternal since no one present here could ever destroy me! I shall be a parasite to another host once again even in my defeat!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete shouted as she was bombarded with lots of spells from both gods and mortals. "What took you guys so long?" Adrian asked as he teleported near them. "We actually had to fight those pesky gods of light that tried to destroy the dimensional stability to go to another world. Some of the gods of light are wreaking havoc around which is why there could be no reinforcements sent here. One even tried to attack Avalon, but Old Man Pann was there so that god became beast food." Ascalor stated as even they themselves have hurried here to aid. "We have yet to rx as well, and we are not in full capacity. We have been mending the dimensions ever since that ursed goddess forcefully destroyed it. Good job for killer her but even I did not expect another one to suddenly sprout out from her body. A pain the behind even in her death." Koronn stated. "Still, that goddess there is telling the truth. Gods from other dimensions cannot be destroyed unless a being with chaos energy destroys her soul. Some select Asmodian Daemos had such power and even a small minority of other Asmodian species but there are none now. The best we can do is seal the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete." Bronx stated. "Who said that we do not have one?" Adrian stated as he suddenly showed something interesting to the Daemos Elders. == "What should we do?" The Goddess of War Bellona asked the other gods. "Seal her as that is the only way to ever get rid of her." The God of War Virtus stated. "If the Twin Gods are able to descend then they would be able to destroy her, but they would utterly destroy the world barrier should they do so." The Goddess of Life Freyja stated as even she is not privy to the situation that the Twin Gods are having. "Attack her to the point that her divine essence is thoroughly exhausted!" The Goddess of War Bellona shouted as she looked at the other gods of war to give their final blessings. [The Gods of War have united against the enemy and expects you to defeat her!] [All beings that are allied to the Gods of War will have 30% increase in all of their stats.] A powerful aura surged towards the yers once more as they attacked the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The dark goddess wanted to achieve flight once more, but the Gods of Water used their perfect control of the element to hold onto her. They even froze the water beneath the dark goddess to ensure that she will be rooted on the ground. "AARGAHH!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete shouted as she thrashed about. She even created more light tentacles which exploded from her sun womb. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could not escape as her porcin limbs were frozen to the ground. She could not turn into light rays due to the odd nature of the space around her which is due to the demon flying above. Even if she wanted to hit the demons flying above to create a way for her to escape, the gods that she believed to be weak are now rallying the mortals to kill her. "IT IS FINE! I am a being that is eternal now that there are no Chaosborne. The only one left of the Chaosborne is the entity that hides in the deepest part of the Void. I shall just wait once more as this is not the time for me to arise. Once the other gods and goddesses that allied with me descends, I shall rise once again." The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete though to herself. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete believed this to be true as she did not even flinch at the beating that she was receiving from the gods and mortals around her. It was only when something from deep inside her suddenly twitched. A feeling that she has forgotten for a very long time suddenly surfaced and that is fear. She looked up and immediately started to generate as much divine power that she could. Chapter 1905 Nether Meets Aether Chapter 1905 Nether Meets Aether ??The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete looked up and felt the power of a Chaosborne from the skies above. She does not know which one among the demons had that faint aura of a Chaosborne but she did not want to stay and find out. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete definitely knows that thebinations of gods and mortals attacking her would definitely weaken her to the point that she might die of that Chaosborne attacks her. "I must escape!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete thought to herself as she tried to protect herself from most of the attacks that arending on her body. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete tried to melt the ice that bound her to the ground. She needed a chance to run away but she must not give the other gods the idea that she wants to escape. She knows that she only has one chance to escape once she finds a way to escape. Even if the demons are sealing the space in this area, there should always be a small loophole. "I will escape even if I have to sacrifice my divine energy." The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete thought as she used another attack. "Ruinous Light!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete shouted as the small sun womb suddenly exploded into light once again. The light that exploded was not that powerful, but it did cover the entire battlefield. All of the yers managed to defend themselves as some of the gods used more of their divine essence to protect them. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete did not care if her attack was defended against by the mortals or gods because that is not the real intention behind it. The omnidirectional magic spell that the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete used was intended to scope out the sealed dimension. Her attack bounced off the sealed space and she was able to immediately know the weakest locations of the area. She was also able to see a faint weak link in the space which should be the hidden door that all distorted space has. "I found it. I will be able to escape. Even if I have to destroy this current body and be as weak as a lesser god. I must run away." The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete thought to herself as she started the process of slowly creating a small clone hidden from the sight of the mortals and the gods. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was just biding her time while she created the small clone where her divine soul would reside. She also acted like she was struggling against the continued barrage of attacks from the gods and mortals. She was also making sure that the descended gods be weaker and use more attacks on her so that she will be able to escape easilyter. == Adrian showed the Daemos Elders what happens when Nether energy getsbined with Aether energy. A powerful energy of unknown depth suddenly red up for a moment before vanishing. Adrian was able to create what he calls Chaos Energy, but he could not sustain the two energiesbined for a long time. He was only able to sustain it for a second if he does not have full concentration. "How did you do that?!" Koronn asked as he was genuinely shocked. "Impossible but I should not expect any less from you." Ascalor stated. "We should at least expect that for him. He was always the wildcard in the entire Daemos Race. We should just be thankful that he did not go to the dark side." Bronx stated. "I do not know if you are praising me or telling me that I was someone that could have brought the downfall of our entire race. Anyways, I need help if we are to destroy the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete." Adrian stated as he knew that only the Daemos Elders will truly be able to stop a god for a few seconds. "What do you need of us?" Ascalor asked as he also needed to finish this battle as soon as he can. The Daemos Elders intervened because they also needed to destroy the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. She was creating more rifts just by continuing to exist as a High Goddess in the mortal realm. A High Goddess should not be able to freely move in the mortal realm at this moment since it puts burdens on the world barrier. "I need all of you to use the Combined Spell: Chained Reality." Adrian boldly dered which made the Daemos Elders raise their brows. The spell that Adrian has told them is something that can hold a High Goddess in ce for a maximum of one minute. One minute might not seem long but the fact that such magic could hold a High Goddess in ce for that amount of time is nothing to scoff at. The Daemos Elders did not want to show that spell as that was actually for emergency situations, but they knew that such is the only way at this point. "Prepare to destroy the goddess then. We will use the spell." Ascalor stated as Koronn and Bronx nodded as well. The three Daemos Elders suddenly vanished from their ce as they appeared at three different corners of the battlefield. The three Daemos Elders suddenly released a powerful wave of energy that has all of their respective elements. The gods and yers could even feel the energy that the Daemos Elders released which actually shocked the gods as this was almost on par with lesser gods. "I am the Incarnation of Time!" Koronn stated as a magic surge suddenly happened. Time suddenly slowed down to the point that even light traveled slowly. The yers could even see that the released attacks of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete is so sluggish. Only the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was slowed down due to the effects of the spell, but the yers and the gods could move freely. "I am the Incarnation of Force!" Bronx stated as another magic surge happened in his area. As soon as Bronx used his spell, all the magic spells and even the attacks of the yers and gods exploded with power. The power that they held suddenly became more powerful for a brief moment. Even the energy that the yers needed became more vibrant and powerful to the point that they felt their body be livelier. "I am the Incarnation of Space!" Ascalor stated as he used thest spell and thest magic surge that happened. The space around the area suddenly became firm which resulted in the increase in movement speed of all the yers. They felt that the world itself was much easier to move in and that gravity was lessened. Some people even stumbled as they were not used to the sudden shift of the space since their bodies are now lighter than before. "We are the Guardians of Reality! You, Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete, has defiled the world for far too long. Punishment is a must. Supreme Magic: Chained Reality!" The three Daemos Elders stated as arge magic circle suddenly etched itself into the world itself. All of a sudden, the world became a stand still as it fractured. The fractured reality held the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete in ce as she felt that her entire body could not move. Try as she might but she could not even move her light tentacles that swayed freely. It was as if she was frozen in ce by reality itself and it came as a shock even to the gods because they know that spell since the Asmodians often used it to calm to gods fighting. [The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete has been frozen in ce for a minute and thirty seconds.] "Warriors! This is you time to destroy the goddess!" The Goddess of War Bellona shouted as she used all of her remaining divine energy and infused it onto her spear. All of the gods did the same as this was the moment that they needed to weaken the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. They only needed half a minute to seal her once she is weakened which meant that they have enough time. "Alright, let us do this. Paradox, help me." Adrian stated as regted bothher energy and aether energy in his body. "We have approached the necessary levels, master. It is now time for you to use it." Paradox stated as he monitored the levels of energy that Adrian has in his body. Adrian had a theory that his transformation of the Chaos Pierrot was affected by his control over Nether energy and Aether energy. He can perfectly control both energies when in his respective forms but that is not the case when both are mixed. This time, Adrian made sure to consolidate both energies before transforming and he felt arge amount of difference. "Chaos Pierrot!" Adrian stated as his entire bodywas swallowed by an immense and unknown energy. Chapter 1906 Chaos Mirror Chapter 1906 Chaos Mirror ??Adrian felt a very different sensation than ever before as he was enveloped in a mysterious energy. He knew that thebination ofher and aether energy could produce chaos energy, but it was not exactly stable. His Chaos Pierrot form was indeed powerful, but it was too unpredictable. Adrian''s body is suddenly wrapped in what one can call clothes that is of a jester. It was thebined colors of aether andher energy with a tinge of dark violet. His form is just like his Chaos Pierrot form but the only difference this time is that his face was missing. Instead of a face, Adrian has a mirror as a mask unlike the usual clown mask that he wore. He also has six hands that freely float around space with mirrors that looked like ck holes. This was a different form of the Chaos Pierrot once more which is quite peculiar for him, but he has no choice but to ept it. [You have transformed into the Chaos Pierrot: Mirror Jester Form] [All stats have been doubled and adjusted to fit your current form.] Adrian looked around and could clearly see everything in full detail. He has the same omnidirectional sight when he is in his Mirror Demon form. The only difference is that his sight now covers up to ten times the range. His mirrors also take on the form of ck holes as they do not entirely look like mirrors. "What can I do?" Adrian thought as he suddenly created four ck holes in arge size near the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Adrian would then press his extra hands inside the ck holes in his side. Upon doing so, the hands came out of therger ck holes in a muchrger size. Adrian smiled but the others could not see it because he has the face of a mirror. Each of therge hands were not really erged physically but a manifestation of chaos energy. Each of the four hands gripped the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Upon having contact with her body, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete screamed in intense pain. The mere touch of Adrian''s hands started to corrode the true body of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The dark goddess would not have felt this much pain if she did not revive with her true body, but she did. "AH! Unhand me!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete shouted as her limbs could not move due to the powerful spell that the Daemos Elders used on her. Adrian did not stop as he tried crushing the limbs of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. He felt great resistance as if he himself was gripping therge limbs of the dark goddess. Seeing that he needed to exert more pressure but could not burst the body of the goddess, Adrian used another method and that is pulling the body of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete from different directions. The horrific scene of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete''s body being pulled in four different directions could be seen in full view. Some could not even endure the sight and looked away, but Adrian was incredibly determined. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete is also determined as well but she was determined to get away alive. Seeing that her body could not be able to hold on for much longer due to the bombardment of the gods, mortals, and even dragons, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete decided to quickly execute her n. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete suddenly stopped fighting against the force that was pulling her apart. As soon as she did not fight back, Adrian was able to tear the limbs of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Seeing a torn goddess is not for the faint of heart but golden blood sprayed forth. All the demigods that were waiting for divine energy made sure to get hit by the golden blood of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete as this would make their divinity stronger. Adrian was d that the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was broken down, but he felt that it should not have been as simple as that. Adrian noticed a subtle beam of light suddenly eject from the body of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. He thought that this would just be a natural reaction from a body of a goddess of light being pulled apart, but he sensed a soul in that beam of light. Adrian trusted his instincts and made sure to not cut any corners as there was no notification that he has killed the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. "Chaos Mirror!" Adrian shouted as this was the only skill that was avable to him in his current form. As soon as Adrian used the skill, reality itself started to bend which was even more trippy than the spell that the Daemos Elders used. Light became bent to the point that it does not even refract, and the sky became the ground. Everything in the entire battlefield became distorted as if everything was in chaos. "What is happening?!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete thought as she was headed to the door of the sealed space. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was about to get out and be free as she was degraded to the strength of a lesser goddess. She even made sure to create other light beam clones to hide the fact that she was escaping. Before the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could head to the door, arge eye with a gxy inside of it suddenly looked at her. The eye was as big as a small house which is considerablyrge. "Found you!" Adrian stated as his mirror face suddenly reflected the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The entire battlefield was filled with numerous eyes with gxies inside of them as if the entire area became a god''s domain. This was not a god''s domain though as this was the power of an Arch Demon chosen by the Twin Gods. Chapter 1907 Wail of a Goddess

Chapter 1907 Wail of a Goddess

One might think that Adrian''s new form was just the jester but that was only the manifestation of his body. Adrian''s true body itself was the entire mirrored reality that was created when his body became full of chaos energy. He fused with the small part of reality itself and his true body manifested for a brief moment of time when he found the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. As soon as Adrian saw the true body of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete, he suddenly emerged from therge mirror eye. Two ck holes suddenly appeared next to the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. Emerging from these ck holes are hands made of pure chaos energy which tightly gripped the dark goddess. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could no longer escape the grasp of the being in front of her. "Impossible! Chaos should not have any creations! What did the Twin Gods do!?" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete cried out, but her words started to stutter as more and more chaos hands materialized to grip her. Adrian suddenly muttered in anguage that was not understandable to other gods and even the other mortals. Only the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete understood her as that was thenguage that her first civilization ever had. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete knew that should have been impossible because she has destroyed all of the beings in her universe. "No! How!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete cried as Adrian used his main hands and created small ck holes in front of him. Two additional ck holes appeared beside the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete and the chaos hands that manifested are now Adrian''s actual hands. With a powerful grip, the powerful and eerie cry of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete started to echo in the distance. The cries of pain of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could be heard by the entire world as a High Goddess was dying once again. The world first heard the sharp but fast cry of the Goddess of Light Luminaria, but they are now hearing the long and pained howls of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete started to utter words that could not be understood. She did manage to let out onest sentence before she was thoroughly put out. "Chaos¡­is¡­back!" The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete shouted with all her might as if she was warning something before ultimately sumbing to the strength that Adrian used. Adrian then used all of the chaos mirror eyes as it is called to create numerous hands that crushed the body of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. With a powerful pop and an explosion of light, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was finally destroyed in her entirety. A powerful wave of divine energy became abundant in the area which made the demigods go crazy in collecting them. The gods witnessed the death of a High Goddess, and it was not a simple death where their created body is destroyed. A real High Goddess was killed and erased by a being that possessed such fearsome energy. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was not killed like the Goddess of Light Luminaria as she was crushed by this overwhelming energy to the point that she could not even fight back. Adrian could be seenughing at the sight of the defeated goddess which made a chill in the hearts of the gods. It was not just the gods present that became scared of Adrian but also the gods that peeked on what was happening. Adrian suddenly looked up as if he was meeting the gazes of all the gods that looked down from their divine realms. As soon as Adrian looked up, all of his chaos mirror eyes suddenly manifested briefly and looked up as well before vanishing. [The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete has been defeated.] Adrian''s form change was undone, and he fainted on the spot. The power that he used was not something that normal beings could use because that was already in the realm of the divine. The Daemos Elders immediately appeared near Adrian and whisked him away. The Daemos Elders were d that the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was dead, but the stares of the gods were not something that they weed. The somber and quiet atmosphere was a great shock because no one celebrated the defeat of two High Goddesses. The gods that were summoned were still in shock until all the mortals finally erupted in cheers. It was only the cheers of the mortals that woke up the gods from their stupor. The gods knew that they should give word to these mortals as they sacrificed so much to make sure that the world was safe. "I am proud of you mortals! You all are recognized by the Goddess of War Bellona!" The Goddess of War Bellona shouted as all the mortals cheered loudly. The yers and even the mortal NPCs cheered as a power rushed towards their bodies because they received a title called Recognized by Bellona. All of those recognized by the Goddess of War Bellona have their damage increased by a 5% amount which is huge. Since the Goddess of War Bellona blessed the mortals already, the other gods used minor blessings as well which either healed those close to death or relieved the pain of their bodies. The most shocking fact is that all of the yers, mortals, and even dragons that participated in the battle earned bonuses on either their Luck stat or gained the Divinity stat. Although only a chosen few got the Divinity stat with a value of one, the fact that they unlocked this meant that they would be more powerful than ever when battling divine beings. Still, all of the yers wondered what the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete meant in herst words before she exploded into light. "Thank you once again, mortals. We shall now return back to our divine realms as we have stayed for long enough." The gods stated as they vanished and left their holy relics in their ce. Chapter 1908 Chaos Starts Chapter 1908 Chaos Starts ??"The fight to defeat the High Goddesses were much faster than we had expected." The Followers of the Dark Gods stated as they have just finished gutting a god that shined like the light of dawn. The Followers of the Dark Gods did not participate in the subjugation of the Goddess of Light Luminaria. Even they were actually surprised that the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete was still alive inside the Goddess of Light Luminaria. The initial n of the followers of the dark gods were to induce the Goddess of Light Luminaria into madness in order to turn her into a distorted goddess. The sudden descent of gods using holy relics put a halt on that n because they were unable to get close to the Goddess of Light Luminaria to inject the blood of a distorted god into her system. Seeing that they cannot do so, they opted to not take the risk as that would just alert the other gods on what they were nning to do. The followers of the dark gods started the hunt for the escaped gods of light. The followers of the dark gods managed to hunt the number of gods that they needed in order for the ritual to seed. This was one of the grand ns of the distorted gods in order to make the mortal world easier to descend. They would use the divine souls of the gods as catalysts in order to descend without fail. They have already proven the spell that the Goddess of Light Luminaria used, and they would just need some time to change it. "Let us just hope that the others have finished their business. It is quite difficult to evade the eyes of the demons. Some of the gods of light were trapped in other dimensions because they caused quite a ruckus. Some gods of light managed to escape to other dimensions, but the others are still hunting them since extra divine essence is a must." One of the yers that is a follower of a dark god stated. "Chaos¡­is¡­back!" [The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete has been defeated.] The dying words of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete could be heard in the entire world. Even the depths of the earth and the depths of the sea manage to decipher her words. The yers did not know what this means but the sleeping primordial beasts that did not bother to wake up suddenly became active. Huge storms and massive tidal waves were created in the areas whererge bodies of water are. Inactive volcanoes that were said to have been sleeping suddenly started to explode in fire and ash. Lands that did not even have any fault lines started to shake and tremble as the earth beneath their feet opened up. [The Primordial Beasts have awakened.] [The Dawn of a New Age has begun.] [The Gods that have gathered in Pandemonium has started to stir.] [The world is changing once again.] The yers that were celebrating the defeat of the two high goddesses suddenly stopped as the sky suddenly became dark. They did not know what was happening, but the world barrier started to weaken. The yers and even the people of Pandemonium do not know what is happening. "Sacrifice it to me!" A voice suddenly called out to all Followers of the Dark Gods. This voice was not familiar with any of them but one. Eldritch looked at the sky as he offered the two heads of the gods that he has in. As soon as he did so, the heads of the gods that contained their divine essence vanished. All the other divine essences were sacrificed as well as if the being had full control over all of the followers of the dark gods. "I shall give all of you¡­ deliverance." An archaic voice that was filled with unknown power and chill echoed in the world. The world barrier that was protecting the world from the dark gods suddenly started to get pierced by a sharp w. The being that was on the other side was ripping the world barrier apart as if it was made of tofu. This even was seen in all parts of the world as arge being that was indescribable peeked into the universe of Pandemonium. [The world barrier has been pierced by the God ?z??t??t?] The world barrier that protected and also shield the universe of Pandemonium from the eyes of the foreign gods is suddenly pierced. As soon as the world barrier was pierced, the huge being that peeked made all those that saw its form faint on the spot. Those that were on the edge of being insane started to lose their minds as they saw the true form of the god that pierced the world barrier. "Unforgivable!" A male voice suddenly shouted as a being of pure death manifested with great ck armor and a terrifying aura. "Leave!" A beautiful voice that has the symphony of the greatest songs could be heard as a being that was of verdant green with a beautiful rose veil appeared as well. Therge monstrous god looked at the two beings with its numerous eyes and started to attack them. The two gods of opposing nature were none other than the God of Death Abaddon and the Goddess of Life Gaea in their true form. The true form of the twin gods was revealed to the world as the veil that separated the mortal and divine realms is partially destroyed. "Go back to sleep! Blind Idiot God!" The God of Death Abaddon shouted as he manifested his sword of pure death energy and shed at the monstrous god that appeared. A loud shriek could be heard as the monstrous god was hit by an energy that is foreign to its own body. The death energy that the God of Death Abaddon used is theher energy that he managed to gather from the Nether Realm. The monstrous god did not stop just because it was attacked but it started to retaliate by sending numerous tendrils towards the mortal realm. Chapter 1909 The Gods of Pandemonium Unite Chapter 1909 The Gods of Pandemonium Unite ??The numerous tendrils that shot out from the divine domain of the monstrous god were countered by the Goddess of Life Gaea. The Goddess of Life Gaea made use of her powerful life energy and created numerous vines from her own divine realm to meet all of the tendrils. The monstrous god created an unknown noise as if it was dissatisfied and annoyed at the Goddess of Life Gaea. "Gods of Pandemonium! Unite as one!" The Twin Gods shouted as they used the Rule of the Absolute. The Rule of the Absolute is the way for the Twin Gods to make all the gods of Pandemonium obey them without question. Although, they cannot use this again as they can only do it once every thousand years. All of the Gods of Pandemonium heeded the call of the Twin Gods as they appeared at the ripped sky. Gods of different sizes and shapes appeared in their true forms and attacked the monstrous entity. All of the gods used powerful spells that all hit the body of the monstrous god that has the form of numerous tendrils and eyes. All of them united under one banner and the world itself witnessed the power of the gods. All the mortals and even the yers that were still awake started to pray. All they could do was pray because the power of mortals would not be able to reach the power of that monstrous god. Even the gods themselves were having great difficulty in pushing back the monstrous god back to its own divine realm. "Stop it! Its presence would summon the other distorted gods! We must not let it open the world barrier anymore than this!" The Twin Godsmanded as even the gods knew that the world would be destroyed and created anew if this monstrous god arrives in the mortal realm. Even the gods that had fights and offences against one another made sure to unite. If the mortal realm is destroyed and recreated, then they also have a high chance of vanishing. Some gods die or vanish if they are forgotten which is why the gods are basically fighting for their lives. The Twin Gods did not know why this was suddenly happening as this monstrous god should not have been able to even see this universe as they have hidden it quite well. "Its that darn dark goddess that was just killed. She uttered forbidden words that made our universe visible for a split moment!" The God of Death Abaddon stated as even he was able to hear those words despite being in the Nether Realm. "Brother! We have no choice. The gods are still weakened and have yet to recover. We must do it!" The Goddess of Life Gaea stated as she called upon all of the gods and goddesses of life. "As you said sister! That thing has already attached itself to the dimensional walls. We must do it." The God of Death Abaddon stated as he also called upon all the gods of death. The gods of life and death looked at each other and nodded to one another. All of them took the burden that the Twin Gods had when the monstrous god appeared. As soon as the gods of life and death managed to hold down the entrance of the monstrous god to the mortal realm, the Twin Gods suddenly sped hands with one another. "We, the Twin Gods, call upon the might of the creator. Give us the power to push back the entity that should not be." The Twin Gods stated as both of them looked at the direction of the Tree of Life and Death that has already taken root in the mortal realm. The Tree of Life and Death that looked like an entwined dead and full of life tree suddenly started to unravel. Adrian, who was already in Avalon, suddenly woke up as he was taken to the twin prophets to get healed. He managed to see the sight of the grand tree of life and death uncoil itself and split apart. A shard of pure cosmic energy that resonated deeply with Adrian could be seen inside the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian felt a trance as if the shard was calling to him, but he stopped his hand because he was not powerful enough to handle it. The cosmic shard suddenly flew up high into the sky and headed towards the twin gods. The monstrous god saw the cosmic shard and its tendrils started to go crazy as if it was agitated to the highest degree. The monstrous god wanted to destroy the Twin Gods as soon as possible as they were the ones that called upon the cosmic shard. It was a power that even the powerful monstrous god that even hundreds of gods could not defeat is afraid of. "Chaos Cosmic Shard! Come to our aid!" The Twin Gods shouted as the shard suddenly appeared between them. As soon as the Chaos Cosmic Shard is activated, the Twin Gods suddenly became pure energy and melted inside the shard. A powerful energy suddenly exploded as the shard started to be bigger as it started to grow limbs to create a humanoid body. If the monstrous god was an entity that was powerful, the being that emerged from thebination of the Twin Gods were almost equally as powerful. [The Personification of Pandemonium has arrived.] [The Demiurge has arrived.] A being that has both the traits of the God of Death Abaddon and the Goddess of Life Gaea was created upon their fusion. This was true fusion as both life and death energy seamlessly flowed around the Demiurge. The monstrous god tried its best to kill the Demiurge, but a powerful wall of life and death energy suddenly filled the area. "Turn Null!" The Demiurge stated as a powerful energy suddenly escaped its body and created a powerful beam of energy that pushed the monstrous god back to its own divine realm. "Recreation!" The Demiurge stated as the ripped world barrier was fixed and all the gods vanished from the sky as the mortal and divine realm is separated once again. Chapter 1910 Server Upgrade: Epsilon Chapter 1910 Server Upgrade: Epsilon ??As soon as the gods were no longer in view, the people managed to get back their breaths as they held it for far too long. They were either too engrossed or too afraid of the fight that was happening in the heavens above them. The Gods of Pandemonium had literally fought another godlike entity from another universe. The yers that were able to witness the fight and even those that streamed the fight against the light goddesses were able to capture everything. They were able to glimpse at the true bodies of all the gods of Pandemonium. Although some were faraway from view, they were able to see their outlines which showed just how much gods there are in the universe. The most amazing thing that happened is the fusion of the Twin Gods via a strange shard of cosmic energy. The Twin Gods formed into a being called the Demiurge which looked incredibly cool and graceful at the same time. The yers that managed to see the outline even started to paint the form of what they saw from the Demiurge. Some painted a veil of pure darkness that resembled the death energy while some created a version of a vined armor. Although each have their own interpretation of the Demiurge, they were able to see the core of the being that was born from the fusion of the twin gods. A core was present in the body of the Demiurge which had an interster gxy inside of it. What the yers do not know is that the Demiurge does not look the same to all those that have gazed upon it. To those that know of the Twin Gods and is of a good soul, they would see the Demiurge like a godlike entity thatbines life and death. To the ones that bring harm to the world like the evil gods, they would see the Demiurge as a being of pure destruction that would erase their existence. [Attention all yers! There will be a server update for the next 72 hours real time.] [The game will be shut down for the next 72 hours.] [All yers will be logged out of the game in 10 minutes.] [yers that are inside dungeons will be able to save their progress and continue after logging back into the game. (As long as they are not in battle with bosses)] [yers that are in battle with bosses will automatically defeat the boss and clear their respective quest or dungeon, but the rewards taken from the boss will be randomized.] After the sudden show of gods fighting in the skies above, numerous system messages popped up for all of the yers. The next server wide update is about tomence and told the yers to make sure that their progress is done. Adrian is also one of those yers as he could see the Tree of Life and Death intertwine once again to reform its body. He was about to ask the Tree of Life and Death what the shard in its body was, but the game immediately froze. [You will now be logged out in 10 seconds.] Adrian''s gaming pod opened up as well as his sisters and cousins. All of them looked worn down as they fought as soon as they dove in the game. The sudden return back to the real world made them sleepy as all of them slept which made them skip dinner. The nagging of the parents came the morning after as all of them were too hungry by the time that breakfast arrived the next morning. Adrian and his family spent leisure time with their extended family. Since the game was upgrading for three days, he and his cousins managed to look around the ancestral home and found other things to enjoy. Adrian was able to enjoy thest days of his stay in their ancestral home before going back home. He also learned of the personalities of all his cousins and other family members. "Thank you for being warm to us, grandpa." Adrian stated. "Yes, thank you very much." Mina added. "Well¡­e and give your grandpa a goodbye hug then." Adrian''s grandfather stated as he hugged him and Mina. "We have to go now but make sure to always keep in touch." Adrian''s mother stated as she has finally softened up to her father. "And you! Make sure to make my little girl happy or else that neck of yours will go rolling down." Adrian''s grandfather stated to Adrian''s father. "Dad! Do not joke around like that." Adrian''s mother stated. "I do not think that he was joking, honey." Adrian''s father mumbled as he has learned some things upon staying for a long time here in his wife''s ancestral home. "Just make sure that she is happy and healthy. That is all that I am going to require of you." Adrian''s grandfather stated as he looked softly at Adrian''s parents. "I will even to myst breath." Adrian''s father stated as he shook the hand of Adrian''s grandfather. "Bye!" Adrian and his family stated as they entered the van and returned back home. == In the headquarters of As, all of the employees could be seen checking all of the data needed for the next server update. This was a server update and not a patch as there was too much that happened. The employees were monitoring everything that happened during the fight with the Goddess of Light Luminaria. They were making sure that every possible scenario would happen, but they always prayed that one scenario does note to pass. But it seems that they were unlucky because the scenario that they did not want to happen hase. The Goddess of Light Luminaria truly died due to the Chosen Nephilim bypassing her divine soul. If the Chosen Nephilim was not captured and taken hostage, the Goddess of Light Luminaria would have only descended via a created body. She would be much easier to defeat without the death of numerous demigods and mortals. The descent of the true body of the Goddess of Light Luminaria was the start of the events that the As employees dreaded. The descent of numerous gods also made their hearts beat fast as that is not a scenario they wanted to happen as well. The descent of numerous gods meant that the Goddess of Light Luminaria would fight with all that she has. The High Gods in the game are not controlled or rather they were independent of the game developers since they became like that independently. The AI that controlled the High Gods are very intelligent as they have thousands of years'' worth of story data embedded into them. The developers could intervene somewhat via a third party, but they could never control a High God or those above that rank. The developers actually prayed that the Goddess of Light Luminaria would escape and recover her strength. Unfortunately for the developers, the Goddess of Light Luminaria refined her entire divine realm which led her to not even escaping. The battle would have ended if she just quietly epted the fate of being sealed back into her divine realm, but she did not. She heard the prayers of the mortals thanking other gods in sealing her back and what a terrible goddess she was. The Goddess of Light Luminaria became mad which the developers used as a term for AI bing unpredictable. In the end, the Goddess of Light Luminaria was killed due to her anger and pride. Due to the true death of the Goddess of Light Luminaria, the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete emerged from her dead body. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete should have been another powerful boss monster if she was given another year feeding from the faith that the Goddess of Light Luminaria acquired. The Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete would have devoured the Goddess of Light Luminaria or fused with her to create a powerful goddess of light hybrid that will be an ultimate boss that will destroy the world barrier permanently. The destruction of the world barrier would have prompted the next server update with another code instead of the one now. The Server Upgrade: Epsilon pertains to theing of the Primordial Beasts as they have risen from the world. It also pertains to the other worlds slowly fusing to the main world. The alreadyrge main world is now expanding tenfold due to the sudden appearance of the god they call A. "To think that Server Upgrade: Epsilon actually happened. This would make the world even more harsh for yers as they are no longer just sharing the world with gods but also the Primordial Beasts." The head developer stated but he was weirdly happy. "Please do not smile just because your creations are now rising. It has already be tiring for all of us to cope up with all the updates that would happen in three days. The overtime is already killing my soul even though my wallet is bing fat." The sub lead developer stated as he tried chewing on the takeout that he ordered while he worked. Chapter 1911 Teasing the Next Era Chapter 1911 Teasing the Next Era ??The next three days were full of spections and video analysis for the streamers of Pandemonium. Some even made detailed analysis videos of the fight that the gods did despite them being blurry or too far away. The yers that were closer to the gods fighting had either fainted or were looking down due to the pressure emitted by the gods. Only a few yers that are counted by the hand witnessed everything without blinking. There are also numerous reports of the detailed power scaling of the gods that battled. Even the yers that had the highest contributions were analyzed on what they could do. The most video analysis that a yer would be Equinox. This was the first time that his Chaos Pierrot Form was seen by all the yers. They even dubbed Adrian''s Chaos Pierrot form as the strongest and most terrifying transformation to date as he could grab gods like they are kids. All of the yers saw him squeezing the life out of the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. There were other videos with analysis from other yer perspectives as some also fought other gods of light that escaped from the Goddess of Light Luminaria. All the yers were basically not in the game but all they could do was talk about the game. Some casual yers would even rewatch the fight scenes against the Goddess of Light Luminaria or the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The fight against two High Goddesses is basically a whole movie due to the intense fight scenes. The next days would have filled with just these spections, but As would release a video on the first day that the servers were closed. The video was only 30 seconds long but all of it was full of things that would be in the game once the servers are open once again. The video is basically an outer space shot of the current main world. The current main world was expanding at an unprecedented rate, but it stopped at some point. The video would then expand even further and show numerous worlds suddenly appearing beside the main world, but they are smaller inparison. These smaller worlds then integrated to the main world which made it expand even more. The video only stopped when the main world was now ten times bigger than it was before. Upon the release of the video, all of the yers would then shift their focus unto this. They decoded all the worlds that were integrated into the main world. They happened to see three distinct worlds which had full of water, full ofva, and full of floating inds. These became the next hot topic for that day as there were living beings in each of those worlds. Each of those worlds had a small glimpse of the people living there. Although each world only magnified for at least a second, the people that are dedicated made sure to slow it frame by frame. The world that is filled withva had intelligent beings that are humanoid in appearance, but the skin color is red while there are stones or gemsing out of their bodies. They are definitely beings that are not yet seen on the main world. The next one that they saw was a world full of water but they beings that live there were not like the intelligent life that live on the waters of the main world. All of the living beings that they saw on the frame had the silhouette of a humanoid being made of corals. All of the yers know that corals are basically not sentient beings, but this made them have a different look to them. The next world that was full of floating inds are much more difficult to glimpse as the beings that they saw are people made of clouds. They were not elementals as elementals take on a streamlined humanoid appearance. The beings that they saw are made of clouds of different sizes even which makes it another new edition to the number of races. The yers were incredibly excited as these three new races are added which means that they can unlock it. There were other worlds that were integrated as well but they were not put on close up unlike the three that were seen. The moons on the main world also increased in number as there are now seven moons that could be seen in the sky. There is also a snippet but there are now ten suns seen on the universe as well. The yers that saw this started to specte on what would happen to the climate of the main world now that there are more suns and moons on the sky. The yers that know of the significance of heavenly bodies could only shudder as that meant that sun gods and moon gods have increased. The first video that was given the next day already made the yers go nuts on the spections and predictions. The yers thought that only one video would be given to them, but they were actually wrong. Another video or rather another teaser was dropped on the second day that the servers were closed. The next teaser was more mischievous as it showed a world that was not the main world. It was a world where gravity did not exist or rather it was twisted. Shadows of unknown beings with glowing red or purple eyes could be seen. Thest bit of the teaser would be arge being that could only be described as a tentacled monster nt hybrid of purple color eating up a ck hole. The video ended when that thing swallowed the ck hole into its belly where its entire body emitted a powerful light. The video for the second day ignited the passion of all the yers once again but this time they had no clues on what it was. The video itself was full of unknown creatures that they have never seen before. It was only until one yer happened to upload a torn up scroll with the image of one of the shadowy beings. The tattered scroll contained a drawing of a being that looked like an evolved praying mantis and cockroach hybrid standing on two legs. The yers were all wondering what the words on the scroll meant as it was anothernguage. Even the yer that uploaded the image of the tattered scroll could not decipher thenguage of the scroll. The yer that uploaded it was even asking if someone could decipher what the words say. Due to this, the yers started a frenzy of interpretations on what the being drawn is. A lot of spections and interpretations happened but only one yer could urately decipher it. It was none other than Adrian as he looked up at the tattered scroll image and immediately stated that it is a Voidian Hunter. A being from the void was already seen even back in ancient times. "To think that the Void would be teased. Even I am afraid of ever going there due to numerous beings that only know of destruction. Although, the Daemos seem to have their origins on the Void, but I cannot confirm it since even the elders are silent about it." Adrian thought as he scrolled through thements of the post. Due to the second teaser being out, the yers are now inclined to refresh and refresh the page of Pandemonium in hopes of being the first ones to watch the third teaser. If the webpage of Pandemonium was not traffic proof, then it would have crashed due to the millions of yers refreshing every second. The yers thought that there would be no third teaser released as the first two teasers was released at 1:00 AM CST. The yers would have stopped waiting if not for the sudden announcement that the third teaser would be dyed by an hour. The yers anticipated what the third teaser will be like, but it did not stop the consistent reloading of the site. They really wanted to be the first ones to see what the teaser is about. An hourter, the teaser is finally released which made all of the fandom sit quietly in anticipation. The teaser opened up to the council of gods which is led by two gods that have distinct auras of death and life. The gods looked like they were verbally debating against one another until the Twin Gods spoke. Each of the words of the Twin Gods made the gods shudder but the yers did not know what they were saying since it was in anguage that is unknown. "The Incursion is upon us. The world will no longer bepletely safe from the oing dark and distorted gods. We must now make a decision on whether to ept the other foreign gods hiding in the world or treat them as an enemy like the others. Remember that descending unto the world would make it even more unstable as it is. We the Twin Gods would seal the universe for as long as we can but that also meant that we would not be able to help should the worlde into danger." The Twin Gods spoke. Chapter 1912 Launch Server Upgrade: Epsilon

Chapter 1912 Launch Server Upgrade: Epsilon

The yers could only use the hints given to them via the three teasers. What the yers were most excited about is the fact that the forms of the gods were seen. They have seen the created body of representation of the godspared to their true forms. This made yers start to spot some gods that are unknown and pray that they can luckily be a champion or an envoy. The whole Pandemoniummunity was buzzing on what is going to happen in the game. A lot of yers even started to make sure that they be the first ones to unlock the new races that are added. Some yers even thought to suddenly search for the clues on the second teaser as they might be a great eviling to Pandemonium. All in all, the teasers were incredibly effective due to the attention that it got. As soon as the server signal has started, all of the yers are anticipating the new contents inside the game. Some even made sure to upgrade their game pods for a better gaming experience. Even if the game is currently shut down, the game market could still be essed. The cirction of money in both the real world and the game world did not stop but actually exponentially increased since a lot of yers have a lot of spare time. It is not just the Pandemonium Game Market that increased in sales but also the number of registering users increased. Due to the action movie like video that surfaced about the fight against the two High Goddesses, people that were reluctant to y the game started to flock over. The sudden cool and intense fight scenes ignited the dreams and childish wishes of even the oldest generation. In fact, even Adrian''s parents and grandparents have told him that they will also y in their leisure time. Although each of them had different excuses, they actually wanted to try the game in order to grow closer with their loved ones. Even if they also wanted to y the game since even stoic and hardworking adults want to experience the fantasy of ying monsters. As even made sure to have a press conference on the new things that they added. It seems that there would be a small breakdown of changes, but the As Founder said that they would be given the patch notes and server upgrade notes in the game as well. Due to what the creator of Pandemonium said, the yers immediately boarded their game pods and waited for the countdown to stop. Adrian himself is excited about the changes even if there are still some things that are bothering him. He would need to just assess that back inside the game. He has actually reached the bottleneck of Level 350 due to defeating two high goddesses. The experience points might have been shared to a lot of people, but he got a lot from that fight. [ Reminder! Five seconds left until the Pandemonium servers open.] Adrian immediately made sure that he wasfortable, and his vision finally faded. When Adrian regained his vision, he was not in his body immediately. He was like a small wisp in a ce that floating. When he looked down, the gods were there below him and speaking to one another. Some threw harsh words while some were just minding their own business. "We can no longer stop the Incursion from happening, but we can make sure that no High Gods from that side will ever step in our universe. Although¡­that is only a temporary measure." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "The damage to the world barrier has been done to the utmost extremes. We can only slow it down by sealing ourselves. The inevitable would happen in just three years as High Gods would be able to descend unto the world by then." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated. "No! You must not sacrifice yourselves." Some of the gods stated as the Twin Gods are basically the protector of the universe and are the ones that police the other gods when they step out of line. "We shall only be asleep for three years. When we wake up, we shall also be in full power. We shall be ready to fight against any invaders. Nevertheless, we will still have some consciousness from time to time as we will only sleep." The Goddess of Life Luminaria stated. "So¡­should any god turn to the other side or help those ruthless invaders, pray that you will not be noticed by our consciousness that will merge with the world barrier." The God of Death Abaddon stated as he intended to warn the gods before him. The gods are actually afraid because the God of Death Abaddon does not make threats. The God of Death Abaddon gives statements that he always acts upon. His remark made even the thickest faced god be afraid. All the gods that have defied the Twin Gods are in the depths of the godly torture domain of Tartarus. "We shall protect the world while both of you are asleep." The gods stated but some did not really mean what they said. "I would only expect as much if you do not want that monstrous god to return to our universe. I have been patient with some of my wayward children, but they have done an inexcusable offense of summoning that thing. Punish all of the Followers of the Dark Gods that summoned that thing. The god that has the most achievement will be granted a favor from me." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated which made all the gods mor. The favor that the Goddess of Life Gaea grants is the sweetest nectar that one could ever hear from her. The favor is none other than a creation of a race tailored to you. Basically, the lucky god would be able to create a new life with the Goddess of Life Gaea. It is the ultimate reward a god could have since they could basically create new followers in an instant. Chapter 1913 Meeting with the Twin Gods

Chapter 1913 Meeting with the Twin Gods

As soon as the Goddess of Life Gaea dered the favor, all of the gods immediately told their worshippers to order a divine decree to destroy all those that called upon the monstrous god from another universe. Some gods even started to create numerous Trial Dungeons to get a prospective Champion. They also told their prophets to no longer hide but preach of their greatness. All of the gods wanted the favor of the Goddess of Life Gaea. As soon as the gods finished talking, the yers'' vision shifted to the space view of the new world. Adrian has to admit that the new world has indeed be even bigger. He now dreaded the fact that he has yet to find the needed traces for the racial item to unlock the Daemos. Levin Cloud was actually closer to unlock the Faekin racepared to him. "I need to do something about the increasednd. The Daemos cannot handle everything now that it has expanded to such a degree. Dimension portals to another world has also be a frequent urrence by the looks of it." Adrian thought as he could see the holes in the world barrier. Just as Adrian was about to get sent back to his territory as the yers could be seen being sent back to the world, he received a message from Levin Cloud. Adrian is about to open the message when a powerful force suddenly shifted his soul to another realm. When Adrian managed to stabilize himself, he was now before the Twin Gods along with Levin Cloud. "It seems that you did not read my message yet." Levin Cloud stated as he sent a message to Adrian that the Twin Gods wanted to have an audience with us. "Our Champion and Envoy, wee once again to our divine realm¡­ Paraiso." The Twin Gods greeted the both of them. Adrian and Levin Cloud were in the form of chibi souls that are round with some qualities of their avatar mixed in. Adrian''s chibi soul avatar has his horns and almost white hair while Levin Cloud''s chibi has his stag skeleton head when transforming into his true form. The Twin Gods looked at them with both sadness and happiness. The Twin Gods are happy that they have a chance to talk to their beloved Envoy and Champion. They are sad because the time that they have is limited because they would essentially seal themselves. The Two Gods looked like parents that are worried for their kids as the two of them will basically be unable to get their support all the time. "Our Champion and Envoy. Time is short which is why we havee to warn you of what might happen without us always watching over you." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated as she looked worried. "With us in a sleeping state, we will be unable to block the interference of gods in your active life. If you feel that the weather or the ground itself suddenly is not in your favor, believe that the other gods are messing with you. Especially¡­ our champion who has revealed his other form. The world will be even tougher for you." The God of Death Abaddon stated. Adrian knew what the Twin Gods are talking about because even he knows that the gods are afraid of him. Even he did not expect that his Chaos Pierrot form would be that powerful. He became powerful enough to toy with a goddess even if she was extremely weakened in that state. The ability to truly extinguish divine beings is frightening for the gods. Adrian might not know but all of the gods that witnessed his Chaos Pierrot form have told their followers to always investigate him. They were tasked to search for Adrian''s weakness that they could use should they be on that other end. Some debated to just erase Adrian from existence as a mortal must not have powers to extinguish a god. "Thank you for the precautions. I have already known the consequences of my actions since fear is what makes the world move after all. I just hope that the gods would not actively aim for my life as that would be incredibly tedious." Adrian stated which made the God of Death Abaddonugh. "See sister. He only said that they are tedious. You are worried too much as I know how good our champion is." The God of Death Abaddon stated. "Why are you pointing at me brother? You were the one that was shaking of what might happen to them while we are asleep." The Goddess of Life Gaea rebutted. The God of Death Abaddon was about to say something else, but the stare of his sister made him froze. She was giving the face of ''Do not even attempt to say anything or I will make your sealed time incredibly aggravating''. When the banter of the Twin Gods stopped, they looked at Adrian and Levin Cloud seriously once again. "We have a task for the both of you." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated. seriously once again. "We have a task for the both of you." The Goddess of Life Gaea "We need both of you to hasten the merging of all the worlds." The God of Death Abaddon stated which shocked Adrian and Levin Cloud. "Both of you are shocked but we have already determined this to be the best course of action. We do not ask for both of you to make sure that all the minor worlds fuse back into the main world. We need the minor realms where the Five Asmodian Descendants reside." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated. "The energy of those worlds would definitely increase the fighting chance of this universe if they were integrated faster. It is of great luck that both our Champion and Envoy are from the descendants which will make it easier for both of you." The God of Death Abaddon stated but the two could not believe what they are hearing because it was absurd to do. Making the merging faster is also destroying the world barrier. Chapter 1914 Quest From the Twin Gods Chapter 1914 Quest From the Twin Gods ??"You seemed worried, but we would use our dormant state to make sure that the other worlds would not be integrated should you start the merging process." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated as she suddenly looked up. "We have no time left, our champion and envoy. Do what we have told, and you will be rewarded by the Tree of Life and Death in our stead." The God of Death Abaddon stated as he also felt the energy that his sister has felt. "We do not have anymore time to talk. Please do it for us as we must now prepare for slumber." The Goddess of Life Gaea stated as she waved her hand and both Adrian and Levin Cloud are sent back to their bodies in the main world. "Wait! We have yet to ¡­" Adrian stated but he was not able to finish as his soul returned back to the main world. When Adrian regained his vision, he was now in front of the Tree of Life and Death. He inspected his body, and everything seems to have been fine. A zing notification screen could be seen to his right as that was the mission given to him by the Twin Gods. == QUEST NOTIFICATION Quest Name: Fuse the Worlds Quest Tier: World Quest Quest Description: The Twin Gods are in need of the power of all the Asmodian Descendants. Find a way to make the integration of the worlds of the other Asmodian Descendants to the main world. Make sure that there is no world collision to safely ensure that the worlds do not destroy each other. Completion Condition: Merge all of the worlds where the Asmodian Descendants are living in. Reward for epting: Additional Luck Stat +1 Reward for Completion: Unknown Failure Condition: None Failure: None Time Limit: None Note: Only the Champion of the Twin Gods and the Envoy of the Twin Gods can do this quest. == "I do not even have a choice because not epting would be foolish. There may not be any penalty for failure, but I am sure that they will have other consequences if we do not finish this. A world quest without any penalty is such a scary sight." Adrian stated as he epted the quest. [You have gained Luck +1] Adrian looked at his chat logs and they exploded due to the congrattions for defeating the high goddesses and others. He also looked at his close friend chat and saw that Levin Cloud told him to stay where he is. Adrian then replied that he is at the main altar where the Tree of Life and Death is. "While I am waiting, I want to ask something." Adrian stated as he turned towards the Tree of Life and Death. "What is it you want to ask, Champion Equinox?" The Tree of Life and Death replied telepathically to Adrian. "I am sure that you heard our conversation there in Paraiso since that is where your main body resides after all." Adrian stated but a sudden change in the sky made him look up. The skies above are suddenly covered in verdant green leaves and an eerie energy of death. As soon as this happened, Adrian heard the prayers of the believers of the Twin Gods as he became another entity entirely. It was not just Adrian that heard the prayers as even Levin Cloud shouted as he thought that he was losing his sanity. [The God of Death Abaddon has gone to sleep.] [The Goddess of Life Gaea has gone to sleep.] [The God of Death Abaddon has chosen you to be his temporary mediator.] [The Twin Gods have entrusted you and another person to handle their minor tasks.] [The World Barrier has slowed down the integration of other worlds for the time being.] [You have received the temporary passive skill ''Whispers of the Dead''. You can now hear all the voices that pray to the God of Death Abaddon and choose to hear their pleas before their mortal life ends.] [You are now able to create side quests based on the prayers offered to the God of Death Abaddon.] "Turn off the whispers and keep a log instead." Adrian stated as he is familiar with this due to the fact that he would often sub for minor god of deaths when they were busy with something else. All of the voices vanished but Levin Cloud could still hear his which made Adrian run to him. Adrian then exined to Levin Cloud what he needs to do. After a very difficultmunication, Levin Cloud finally stopped hearing the voices of those that prayed to the Goddess of Life Gaea. It seems that he was chosen as the temporary mediator for the Goddess of Life Gaea. "Thanks. I thought I was going crazy because I kept hearing things. Why did we be the mediator anyway? There are lots of gods of life and death." Levin Cloud stated. "There may be lots of them but there is only one that is the most powerful among them. The Twin Gods hold absolute power over life and death because they are the essential beings that created it. The other gods of life and death have either acquired it through ascension or through their births. They still have sway over life and death, but they are not like the real ones." Adrian stated. "Still, there would be better gods that would fit the bill to be the new mediator." Levin Cloud stated. "If the Twin Gods chose other gods to be mediators, then that would essentially be giving another god absolute power over life and death. Remember that other gods would not have absolute loyalty to the Twin Gods. Other gods have family members that would want to twist thews of life and death." Adrian stated which blew Levin Cloud''s mind. "Does that mean that we are now gods!?" Levin Cloud shouted excitedly. "Nope. We are still mortal, but we do have the power to traverse the other divine realms. We also have the best perk that a being in Pandemonium can have." Adrian stated as he giggled. "What is that perk?" Levin Cloud asked. "We can order the Gods of Life and Death around but one must still be responsible. We can order them around and they could do nothing to us. We are untouchables to the Gods of Life and Death for the duration of our mediatorship. Remember that we are only temporary which means that they can take revenge when we are no longer in charge." Adrian stated but Levin Cloud still liked the idea. "Still, I can now curse at them when I am frustrated. I was always asking favors from some of them, but they always were sassy about it. They always refused me when all I asked was small favors. Are there other perks?" Levin Cloud stated. "There are. If you choose to create a quest based on the prayers of the people that you have heard, then you will be rewarded with points. The points could be used for anything stat rted or even gauge rted. I used some of my points to increase my energy gauge maximum output which is why I can use more skills." Adrian stated which made Levin Clouds eyes light up. "If I increase my points then I can use them for stat points. I can freely use some forbidden magic as that could be used for payment instead of my own stats." Levin Cloud stated with excitement. "It is good that you are happy because it will be hellter. Let us move on to the next agenda. The world quest¡­ do you have any idea on how we canplete it?" Adrian stated. "Nope not a thing. But we do have the world''s oldest being to ask." Levin Cloud stated as he pointed towards the Tree of Life and Death. "I also though the same as I was about to ask the Tree of Life and Death a question as well, but the sudden sky change and voices in my head suddenly stopped me." Adrian stated as he looked towards the Tree of Life and Death. "I have heard everything that you talked about with the Twin Gods. Also, Paraiso has now been sealed for days now. I have now moved my main body to this ce which is why all of you must protect me even more." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "We should hold on that thought because that seems to make my head hurt even more. We should focus on the question on how to merge worlds first. The Twin Gods suddenly whooshed us away without any context on how we are going to achieve that." Adrian stated. "I would not know as well." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "Come again? It seems that I did not catch that." Levin Cloud stated. "There has never been the case of worlds merging even from the beginning of time. You would have better chances of asking dark gods." The Tree of Life and Death stated as Adrian and Levin Cloud looked horrified. Chapter 1915 Hardship and Server Upgrade Notes

Chapter 1915 Hardship and Server Upgrade Notes

"But¡­ but¡­" Levin Cloud stated as he lost his words because he could not believe what the Tree of Life and Death said. "Do not lose hope, envoy. Even if I do not know, you have the Champion. The champion himself is of a race that can manipte time and space with even the mystical element of force bowing down to them. If it is something that has worlds fusing together then the Daemos should be able to do so. They are a race that was birth from the veil of the universe after all." The Tree of Life and Death stated as it used a branch to point at Adrian. "Magic of that scale is not usible. I will check with the other elders if such magic is usible because the Daemos are beings that manipte and not fuse. The ability to fuse worlds together is already akin to creation magic which the Daemos do not have the ability to do." Adrian stated. "If it is creation magic then you also have a being close to you that can perform that." The Tree of Life and Death stated as it now pointed to Levin Cloud. "Creation Magic! Even the Faekin royalty and elders do not attempt that. One must have the power of a to even attempt such a thing. By just that standard, I cannot use it because Creation Magic is at the hands of the Gods and Goddesses of Life." Levin Cloud stated. "Dude!" Adrian suddenly realized something and suddenly hit Levin Cloud''s should which made him go off bnce. "First of all, ouch! Second, you should just say it instead of resorting to violence." Levin Cloud stated but he hardly felt it as any damage, but the force did knock him off bnce. "Sorry about that. I was just too excited. Remember! We are the mediators!" Adrian shouted in excitement. "Okay¡­ I know that we suddenly became temporary assistants, but I do not know what good that has¡­ ha! We are the mediators!" Levin Cloud stated as he also realized why he was suddenly chosen. "If webine our strengths then we might be able to pull it off. Since we have the power of gods on demand, we might be able to do it. The power to fuse worlds without them destroying one another might not be an unachievable dream after all." Adrian stated as he suddenly felt that them being mediators are not just the simple whim of the Twin Gods. "Now that both of you have a path, it is best that you immediately make sure that both of you are prepared." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "I am still in need of answers though. I want to know what the shard of energy was inside of your body that the Twin Gods have used to fuse together." Adrian stated as he now has another mystery that needs answering. "That shard would be something that you cannotprehend yet, young Champion. Perhaps in the future, you might be ready to know about it in detail. For now, it is best that you do not know about it because knowing would also make you a target." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "I suddenly felt that the idea of asking is suddenly burdensome. Please forget that I asked about it. Also, thank you for your guidance even though you do not have the direct answer. Still, thank you." Adrian stated. "Thank you as well." Levin Cloud stated as he bowed to the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian and Levin Cloud went inside the guild house to chat more on what they needed to do. The Tree of Life and Death also went into its subtle hibernation as it also needs to rest. Thend that it stands on did increase by 10% which means that it has morend to breathe on. "Still, Creation Magic is not that easy even with the support of a god or goddess of life. The caster themselves must prove themselves or else the spell might bacsh. Creation Spells that bacsh basically destroys the spell caster. I hate spells like those because they are even more dangerouspared to forbidden spells." Levin Cloudined. "You think linking two worlds together would also be easy? I also need energy on theary scale to even do that. It would need all of the Daemos to work together to create a stable permanent portal to another world. What do you think the energy needed to hurl a to this world would be?" Adrianined. "Wait? Why would you need to hurl the other worlds?" Levin Cloud asked. "I mean that should be obvious just from the teasers that As released. All the worlds thatbined with the current main world also came crashing down on it. The only difference is that the process was natural. The thing that we are going to do is basically inducing the worlds to sh against one another." Adrian stated. "So¡­ if we screw up then there is a good chance that we not only destroy one world but two?" Levin Cloud stated. "That should be the general idea. I mean there is a reason why the Goddess of Life Gaea and the God of Death Abaddon warned us to be careful or two worlds would shatter." Adrian stated as he started to read the patch notes and server upgrade while talking with Levin Cloud. == Server Upgrade Notice: What is new? The world has be ten times bigger. New Races have appeared in the main world. The New Name of the Main World is Schedon. New Races have been added into the game. Are they allies of foes? Could they be friendly? Find them out yourselves. New Magic Tier has been added ¨C World Magic (Find out more by looking at it inside the game.) (Expand for more) Patch Notes: All yers will have 20% bonus experience points for one month. New yers will have a 200% experience multiplier until they reach Level 200. Bnced some spells that did not have proper interaction with the world. All yers that have defeated the High Goddess of Light Luminaria and the High Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete would receive their contributions via the mail. All spells will now have a strict elemental property unlike before. (Expand for more) == "Are you listening to me?" Levin Cloud asked as he also waves his hand in front of Adrian''s face. "I am but I am also looking at the server upgrade notes and patch notes. Thankfully, my own skill was not nerfed. I always felt that the developers have it out for me because of how I use my skills." Adrian stated. "You are not the only one that gets nerfed whenrge fights happen that involve us. Either my healing spells get more cooldown, or they have decreased healing. Some even have their healing factor lowered because I heal too much. I mean¡­ is that not what a priest should do?" Levin Cloud stated as he started to rant once more. "I mean. The heals that you cast are ridiculous because you can save thousands of people with just one spell. Even I think that you are probably the best priest in the game when ites to saving others." Adrian stated. "Says the guy that could manipte time and space itself with the option of turning into three different beings. If anyone is absurd then that would be you because of the strength of your other forms. Even the other Daemos are not like you as even you are specialpared to them." Levin Cloud stated. "Says the only Leshy or Faekin for that matter to manipte both life and death energy. You are also a very unique existence even for your race." Adrian retorted. "Wow! We are both weird." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly just had that realization now that it was said in front of his face. Even he did not think that he was specialpared to other Faekin. "We both know what we need to do. You must learn and practice Creation Magic that can fuse worlds. I must learn Origin Magic that can hurl worlds. Easy!" Adrian stated but his voice cracked when he stated thest word as he tried to hype himself up. It did not work as much because even he thinks that one year is not enough for him to pull that off. "Let us just hope that we do not die or erase ourselves from reality in the process." Levin Cloud stated as he told Adrian to do his best and left to go to Alfheim. "Now that he is gone. It is time to see what I got in my loot." Adrian stated as he pulled a glowing crystal of light even though it was faded. "Finally! I thought that you would never pull that out. I was dying over here." A tiny voice stated as Adrian remembered that he now has a newpanion. Chapter 1916 Almost Forgot About You

Chapter 1916 Almost Forgot About You

Adrian was able to receive six Fragments of an Unknown Light God when he defeated the two Goddesses of Light. He got four from defeating the Goddess of Light Luminaria and two from the Dark Goddess of Light Zehirete. The small entity, Light, immediately grabbed the Fragment of an Unknown Light God that Adrian took out and devoured it. As soon as Light devoured the Fragment of an Unknown Light God, its body started to be much clearer than before. It looked pale and ghostly when itnded on Adrian''s hands for the first time, but it now looks like a legitimate small being. Adrian looked at Light and saw that it has gained a small pair of light wings. "Finally! I thought I would be a ghost because you kept the good stuff hidden in another dimension." Light stated. "You did not even help me defeat them. You are basically eating away my achievements. What you ate is a Fragment of an Unknown Light God. Divine tier items are not easy things to get so you better pay me nicely when you regain your power." Adrian stated even though he actually almost forgot that he had this being to care of now. "Do not worry because I will. Did you not know that I was a god before?! I will make sure to give you my blessing when I ascend to be a god once more." Light stated. "What are you the God of anyway? Looking at the energy and your form¡­ you must be a God of Light but what is your name? What were you called when you were a god?" Adrian asked. "I was the God of Light¡­ god¡­ of ¡­ light ¡­um¡­ strange¡­ what was my name again?" Light stated as he suddenly looked lost because his memories were not returning. "You do not even know your name. I also helped a God of the Sun that was in fragments but even he remembered his name." Adrian stated. "I am unable to remember my name. It is like a thick cloud is blocking my memory. Maybe if I have the other fragments then I might be able to remember." Light stated as he prepared his small hands to receive another Fragment of an Unknown Light God. "I can at most give you another one. It is impossible for that body of yours to even take in anymore. Even if you were a god before, you are just a spark that has no volume nor depth. If you did not attach yourself to me then you might have fizzled out from the world." Adrian stated as Light is actually considered as a summoned being because it takes mana from himself. Adrian then gave Light the next Fragment of an Unknown Light God as its small body immediately devoured it. The look of a small being that is the size of a pixie swallowing a crystal that is the size of a watermelon is incredible. The Fragment of an Unknown Light God would actually amodate the size of Light and minimize itself to his size. As soon as Light devoured the next Fragment of an Unknown Light God, its body started to gain more energy and its size became bigger. It was the size of Adrian''s palm before, but it is now twice that size. It might have only doubled in size, but Adrian could feel that Light has be even more powerful. [You have gained a Helper by making its constitution solid and fully awakening it.] [Your helper Light has gained an ability.] "Helper?" Adrian thought as he did not notice that Light was his helper. There was not even a notification like that before. He proceeded to look back into his logs if there were things that he did not know before. [You have gained the provisionary helper.] Adrian saw the notification that he received when Light awakened its consciousness. He then maximized the description as there was more details regarding helpers. Adrian did not think that such things were true, but it seems to have been a hidden game mechanic. [Did you know that helpers were once divine entities that have fallen so low that they are forgotten?] [A Helper is a beneficial being that can help a yer inbat and even any other tasks. It does feed off the mana of the being that awakened it but that is a small price to pay!] [Grow your Helper back into its original divine stature and you will be handsomely reminded by it. Mistreat your helper and it might curse you if it returns back to its godly state.] [yers can only have one helper at a time.] [All Helpers will have different mechanics to return to their godly state.] Adrian looked at Light and his eyes bulged because the little thing did indeede from a divine being. He was both happy and sad from the sudden news that he read. He is happy because a blessing of a god could change things for his soulbounds since monsters would need blessings to evolve into higher forms. It is sad for Adrian because it is another troublesome thing to do as returning gods to their godly state should not be easy. "There is another notification that details the ability that it received." Adrian stated as he clicked on it. [Your Helper, Light, has gained the ability called Light is Might.] [All of your attacks and spells will now have a 10% added light elemental bonus damage.] Adrian actually smiled because a 10% damage bonus huge for him that has hard hitting attacks and skills. Even if there is a fixed element, the elemental damage is just a bonus which means it will just stack with his normal attacks. This meant that Adrian will always deal 10% bonus damage as long as Light is active in the battlefield. "Light, do you get damaged by other beings?" Adrian asked. "I am currently tied to your soul which means I die when you die but that also means I get revived when you revive." Light answered as Adrian grinned from such a blessing. Chapter 1917 Helper Light Chapter 1917 Helper Light ??"I see then that is good. Tell me, do you remember anything about your godly self?" Adrian asked as he was hopeful. "I see that you have started to believe me! It seems that I cannot hide my godly magnificence." Light stated. "Just tell me your name so I can look for clues about your godly self." Adrian stated. "I do not know." Light stated with a confident attitude, but Adrian stopped himself from smacking the little guy because it was a god before it became like this. "Did you realize anything at all?" Adrian asked. "It is still foggy, but I knew that I was a powerful god. Still do not remember my name though which is weird. Maybe if I have some scriptures pertaining to gods of light then I might be able to remember. Also, another fragment would not hurt as it jogs up my memory." Light stated refused to give another fragment as the Helper has yet to stabilize its own energy. "You are such a greedy being. You might be the Greedy God of Light or something. You have yet to fully absorb the energy of the two fragments that I have given you and you want more. Also, there are no records of old gods of light that are older than the Goddess of Light Luminaria. She destroyed all scriptures pertaining to the gods of light." Adrian stated. Light suddenly looked sad when Adrian mentioned the Goddess of Light Luminaria, but he perked back up. Light looked at the sky with a mncholic expression. Adrian sighed and thought of something as he suddenly remembered that the Holy Light Capital should still be there. "There might be scriptures of gods of light hidden in the chambers of the Holy Light Capital. We can start the search there as there might be a clue." Adrian stated as Light suddenly looked like he was sleepy. "I think I need to rest for now. Call me when I have fully rested." Light stated as it suddenly turned into particles of light. A tattoo or glyph made of light is suddenly etched onto Adrian''s right hand. The glyph was in an ancientnguage that tranted to ''Light''. The glyph itself is Light that became a dormant being that is now resting on Adrian''s hand. [Your helper Light has entered into the dormant state.] [Your helper would need to rest 24 hours before you can summon it once again in physical form.] [Any skills or abilities that the helper has will not be affected by the dormant state.] "At least bonus damage did not vanish when he is in that state." Adrian stated as he went to look for Ark in the guild house. Most of the guild members set off once again as they have their own quests to finish. Adrian gave Ark a whisper in the chat, and it seems that he was still in the guild house. He was actually recruiting for guild members that can help him. It seems that he has gained a quest to unlock the Nephilim race. Adrian manages to see Ark and is surprised because there was another NPC there. The beautiful Nephilim Lilith is actually present in the guild house. Adrian did agree for his guild members to bring only trusted NPCs in but some usually shy away from other dimensions. "Guild Master!" Ark shouted as he waved his hands. "It seems that all of you have gathered to help Ark on his new predicament." Adrian stated. "The quest of unlocking a new race is exciting!" Pana stated as he was excited. "I always wanted to go to adventures!" Basil added. "Do you guys need an item or is the requirement something else?" Adrian asked. "Actually, we need¡­ I think Lilith would be the best person to answer." Ark stated as he asked Lilith to exin. "Nice ce you have here, young demon. You have mastered dimensions apparently." Lilith stated as he praised Adrian. "Thanks, but I have not mastered altering dimensions. I still have a long way to go." Adrian stated as he sized Lilith up. Adrian could feel that the NPC in front of him is not as strong as a Daemos Elder. She was as strong as some lower elders of the Church of the Twin Gods. Even if she was strong when ites to force, Adrian did not think that she was weak because she has lived for thousands of years. She must have witnessed the War of the Gods. To Adrian, Lilith was an NPC that is a vast collection of knowledge just like the Daemos Elders. "You have also gotten an interesting being attached to you." Lilith stated as she could feel the powerful light energy on Adrian''s right hand. "It just attached to me for some reason. So, what do you need to unlock the Nephilim race?" Adrian asked. "It is not unlocked but more of the world recognizing the Nephilim Race. The Goddess of Light Luminaria had some influence in the world decision because she controlled light back then. She made it so that the world will not recognize the Nephilim Race as an official living being. It is also the reason why the Nephilim Race are not powerful enough. There have been beings that are from the spawn of angels, but they do not be Nephilim as that essence is restricted by the world. We would need to establish a territory and dere it as a ce for Nephilim to live." Lilith stated. "I see. If that is the case, then why not thend next to the Gate of Hell. The other Kings of Hell suggested that to me when I was in a trance during the summoning of Beelzebub." Adrian stated. "Devils do not give anything for free though." Lilith stated. "Well, they told me that they would need to talk with the Chosen Nephilim for the details. Maybe you can start with that first." Adrian stated. "Thanks, guild master! I thought that I needed to conquer a small vige or something." Ark stated. "You cannot just conquer viges as they are protected by beings callednd gods. Even if you kill everyone, it does not mean that thend will be yours." Adrian stated. Chapter 1918 Parents in the Game Chapter 1918 Parents in the Game ??Due to their children''s interest in the game, Adrian''s parents finally decided that they should also try it. They actually have lots of free time now that their children are adults that take care of themselves. They would like to focus on new hobbies that they could maybe share with their grown children so that they would feel closer to them. One of the ways is for them to y Pandemonium as well. At first, Adrian''s parents told them that they did not want him to y the game even if it was for rehabilitation. They said that the brutalbat of the game would rot his brain or might make him prone to more violence. Such thinking was already outdated though as that is actually not the case if ying games is just a hobby. E-sports yed a major role in making sure that the people would not look down on video gamespared to when they were first created in the early 21st century. In fact, Adrian''s mother wanted to check if the ims ofbat in the game is real. She did notice that her daughter is much better in reflex actionspared to before. She can also tell that the kinesthetic vision of her two children has somewhat increased. She wanted to verify these facts, but she also wants to fell what it is like to fight against monsters. Adrian''s father just wants to spend time with his wife. Although, he is actually curious about the economics of the game since his children did say that they have their own currency in the game. He was interested in how the game uses the ancient currency of gold, silver, and bronze in order to create an economy. They installed the game pods in an extra room and thanked the installers when they have finished. Two futuristic game pods are now avable in their house, and it is due to their curiosity. The two adults entered the game because they also had another agenda. An agenda that was born from the loose mouth of their children. == One night during dinner¡­ "Mom, I am actually curious, but do you have any adult friends?" Adrian asked. "Of course, I have adult friends, but they are just busy with their lives which is why they do not visit." Maria, Adrian''s mother, replied while stopping herself from choking on water. "You know that is not a good way to ask a question like that son." Richard, Adrian''s father, stated. "What about you dad? Do you also have friends like real friends and not your business buddies that would backstab you should you suddenly be poor." Mina asked which almost made Richard choke on the food that he was eating. "I also have friends, daughter. They are also busy and in other parts of the world, but we do have a group chat where we talk with each other." Richard replied but his response was weak at first. "I see. We just thought that both of you do not have any friends and are worried. I found an article online that adults have a much harder time in making friends. Being friendless in the world is a bit lonely after all." Adrian stated out as he just wanted to have some conversation while having dinner. "Well, they already said that they have friends so they should be safe. Plus, mom and dad are all over each other that they do not need to spend time with other adults." Mina added to the conversation which has started to make their parents break in cold sweat. "We do not have any adult interaction. We are not setting a good example to our children!" The eyes of the two parents spoke to each other as they were now in a predicament. == "Our objective in this game is not to enjoy but make friends that are in the same age as us. They said that a lot of people our age is actually ying this game. This is all for our sake. We must seed!" Maria stated as she looked Richard straight in the eye. "Maybe you are getting a little bit heated up. Tone it down a little because having interaction is not that easy." Richard replied as his wife does have a tendency of getting riled up. "You are right! No one wants to interact with a hyperactive woman. Anyways, did you read the guides that our children made for us? I actually found them adorable that they took the time and effort to think about our well being inside the game. What job ss are you going to pick, honey?" Maria asked. "I was thinking maybe I could be a warrior tank! I shall be the one that will absorb all the damage so that you could destroy our enemies!" Richard stated as he suddenly felt excited like a young boy. "Honey¡­ we both know that you easily flinch even if a bug is about tond on you. Are you sure your mind could take the sudden shift? I am just looking out for you but maybe you should be a mage or a shaman as you are more tacticalpared to me. I would do the heavy lifting and be a warrior." Maria stated. "But I wanted to be tough¡­" Richard stated. "Well, it is your choice. The kids did say that you try out other job sses as they say since there is still a training period." Maria stated as she is not one to pressure her husband into doing something that he does not want. "Do not worry! I will be a glorious shield master that will tank all of the damage! I used to y some RPG games back then, so I also know terms." Richard stated. Both of them entered the game pods and started their new adventure. Unlike what Richard has promised himself, he did not pass the test to be a shield master because he is easily surprised. He opted for a job ss that can deal damage and chose the Shaman job ss even though he was not religious himself. Chapter 1919 Asking the Elder Chapter 1919 Asking the Elder ??After Adrian told Ark and the others about what he talked about with the other Kings of Hell, he decided to go to Ascalor since he is the one that should answer his queries on space magic. He found Ascalor leisurely watering the nts outside the elder hall which was just recently finished. Ascalor seemed to be in a good mood since he was whistling. "Elder Ascalor." Adrian stated. "Young brat." Ascalor replied. "I need to ask you about something." Adrian stated. "If it is about the origin of our race then I guess you now have the right to know." Ascalor stated as he ced the watering can. "I was actually going to ask about a spell that could fuse twos together, but your suggestion should go first. Also, should you not be helping the other Daemos? I passed by some of the guards, and they said that a lot of the Daemos are now mapping the newly formed world." Adrian stated. "I am currently recuperating as I am not yet back to full power. The sudden destruction of the world barrier took such a toll in my body. Bronx and Koronn are doing my duties as we speak while I recuperate." Ascalor stated as he looked around as if seeing if somebody heard him. "It is fine. Elder Bronx and Elder Koronn are not in Avalon right now. They suddenly went out to do some errands. So, about the origin of our race?" Adrian stated. "Well, I guess it is now time to tell you." Ascalor stated as he suddenly sprayed water on Adrian''s face. "Hey!" Adrian shouted but he was now in another dimension. "It is just water so do not be such a drama queen." Ascalor stated. "Are we in Paradox nes? Why did you bring me here?" Adrian stated as this ce was where he spawned when he became a Daemos. "It is safer to tell you our origin or rather the Untold Origin of the Five Asmodian Races." Ascalor stated as he became serious. "Go on then." Adrian stated as he dried the parts of his face that is still wet. "Just as you are told, the Asmodians were the first creations of the Twin Gods. This holds true because it was the Twin Gods or rather theirbined form, the Demiurge, that has created them.Each race was created from different aspects that were found in the start of the universe. The Asmodian Jotunn were crafted using some of the essence the Prima Elementus. The origin of all the natural elements in the universe. This is also the reason why they have different elements despite being one race. They were the first to be created by the Demiurge. The Asmodian Faekin were created using the Lex Vitae Mortis. The Law of Life and Death first appeared when the Twin Gods emerged, and they used that power to create beings that can govern them. This is also the reason why the Faekin can either have death or life magic. It managed to pass through the elves, but it was already muddled with the blood of others which is why they are not as proficient. The Asmodian Selvaggian were created using the Animus. The wild magic that permeated the universe when it was first created. They are the ones that have more in numberpared to the others. It seems that the wild magic was indeed something that even the Demiurge could fully control. The Asmodian Erebian were crafted using the power of darkness hailed from a shard of Erebus which wouldter be a god as well. They were created using the element of fear as well which is why they have such fearsome forms when darknesses. They made sure that even the darkness is aforting feeling despite it being the time of fear. Thest would be the Asmodian Daemos which were crafted using a shard given by the Universe Creator itself. This shard did not have any special features other than it was taken from a ce that lies beyond, inside, and outside of the universe itself. The Asmodian Daemos were created using the Shard of the Void. The Paradox nes is also our birthce as well because this is one part of the Shard of the Void. This ce was once part of the unimaginable ce called the Void until the Chaos ripped it from there. This will also be the ce where you can ce the Eye of Void or is secretly known as the Eye of Chaos." Ascalor exined which actually blew Adrian''s mind. Adrian already knew that the Asmodians were only called that as a collective group due to their special bloodline. Their descendants only became called as Jotunn, Erebian, Faekin, Selvaggian, and Daemos because they do not have the special blood that differentiated them from their Asmodian counterparts. "So, Asmodians are just better or higher version counterparts of ourselves? Am I correct in that?" Adrian asked to make sure that what he thought is true. "You can say that, but Asmodians made sure to call themselves as such because they know that division would ruin them. They were all created by the Demiurge and are equal beings. They all shared a blood pact that they will always be called Asmodians even if their appearances are different because they were the protectors of the universe. They were the beings crafted from things or concepts that is in the universe itself. Seeing that you are the most different among us due to your hair, it seems that the Asmodian blood in you is a very high percentage. Make sure to never tell others about this as your blood is incredibly important." Ascalor added. "Well, I am not going around telling the world that I am 90% Asmodian though so that should be fine. I mean my hair is already a big indicator as other Daemos do not have my hair color even the old ones like you." Adrian stated while Ascalor opened his mouth in shock. Chapter 1920 How is Your Rating? Chapter 1920 How is Your Rating? ??Adrian left the shocked Ascalor after he was told that there may be a spell that could fuses but only Old Man Pann might know of it. Adrian immediately went to the farm area, and he is shocked that there are actually a lot of yers doing some farm work. He could see them crying but they were still energetically doing the work. "It seems that your farmhands have increased, old man." Adrian stated as he could see Old Man Pann lounging and overlooking all the yers doing his work. "Your bulletin is a very nice way to introduce some work to those people that are struggling. Even if they do not do it perfectly, they can still do it satisfactorily." Old Man Pann stated. In fact, yers that arrived in Avalon are going crazy about the quests that Old Man Pann makes. Doing one day of work from him gives one or two contribution points depending on the difficulty. yers are going crazy over the fact that contribution points to this territory can make you a resident and also buy a Pocket Dimension Home. The Pocket Dimension Home is the best item that one can buy in Avalon, but the necessary contribution points arerge. Adrian set it this way because the number of Pocket Dimension Homes are still limited. He needs to increase the area of his territory in order to have more space, but he is happy with the current size. Any bigger territory would be difficult to govern as security would be low since the Daemos are not always present in the territory. "So, what have youe here for, brat? You do not visit me because you miss me. You need something from me." Old Man Pann stated as Adrian created a soundproof barrier. "I am in search of a spell that can pull and fuse two worlds together. It is a mission from the Twin Gods before they went to sleep." Adrian stated. "Fusing worlds? That magic is already at the realm of the gods. You can pull a world from another dimension but fusing them would need the power of life. Only the gods of life and deathbined can make that happen." Old Man Pann stated. "Well, I can solve the issue about the Gods of Life and Death. What I need is a spell. Do you have one?" Adrian asked. "I do have one, but it is only half. The other half is located in a ce that you have visited before." Old Man Pann stated. "What ce? I visited lots of ces." Adrian stated. "Alfheim. The other half is safeguarded by the Fae Council." Old Man Pann stated. "Why is the other half in Alfheim?" Adrian asked. "Because the other half of the spell would be cast by a member of the Faekin. Fusing two worlds is not an easy task as there is a lot of energy that needs to be used. In order to get that much energy, one would need a powerful source that can power a." Old Man Pann stated. "A Tree of Life or a Tree of Death. Those trees would have enough power to make the spell activate." Adrian stated as he realized the answer. "Correct. It seems that my teachings are not wasted on you. You would need to work in tandem with a Faekin in order to attempt the spell. Lucky for you, the Envoy of the Twin Gods is a Leshy and a friend of yours." Old Man Pann stated. "Then that is good!" Adrian stated as he held out his hand. "What are you doing?" Old Man Pann asked. "Asking for you to hand over the spell." Adrian replied but Old Man Pann suddenlyughed. "Did you think that I will give it to you willingly? You need to earn it just like what I imagine your friend is doing right now." Old Man Pann stated. "I thought it would have been easy, but it seems that it is not. Tell me what I need to do." Adrian stated. "This test is not because I do not want to give it to you but to prepare you for the actual spell casting. If you are immature and unprepared then your very existence would be erased from the feedback. You are manipting energies that are in the realm of the divine." Old Man Pann stated as a notification popped up in front of Adrian. == QUEST NOTIFICATION Quest Name: Train for the Spell Casting Quest Tier: S Quest Description: Old Man Pann believes that you are still inadequate when ites to handling the World Fusion Spell. Clear all of his trials and you will be able to be adequate in his eyes. Completion Condition: Complete all of the trials with flying colors Get evaluated by Elder Koronn and have a Mastery Rating of 80% when ites to Temporal Magic (Current Rating: Unknown) Get evaluated by Elder Ascalor and have a Mastery Rating of 85% when ites to Spatial Magic (Current Rating: Unknown) Get evaluated by Elder Bronx and have a Mastery Rating of 80% when ites to Force Magic (Current Rating: Unknown) Get evaluated by Old Man Pann and have a Mastery Rating of 70% when ites to Origin Magic (Current Rating: Unknown) Acquire the Spell Harmony Passive Skill (Via unlocking or skill scroll) (Iplete) Reward for epting: None Reward for Completion: Half of the World Fusion Spell Scroll Failure Condition: Unable toplete it in one year Failure: Farm Work from Old Man Pann Time Limit: 1 year Note: Only a member of the Daemos acknowledged by all the Elders will be able to partake in this quest. == "What are these numbers!? I do not think even a year would be enough for me to finish this quest." Adrian eximed in shock. Adrian is confident in his spell casting and such, but he knows that the elders are not one to evaluate generously. The Daemos Elders are very strict when ites to grading the magic proficiency of the Daemos. Adrian would even hear stories of them crying in another pocket dimension as they were strictly rated. "Since you are already here, maybe you can rate my Origin Magic Proficiency?" Adrian stated. "I will only rate you once the other elders have rated you. Also, I should warn you that you might have been cking off and only using the spells that you know too much. You are limiting yourself too much." Old Man Pann stated. "Since you do not want to rate me, can I at least know what are the factors that can affect the proficiency rating?" Adrian asked. "It takes in multiple factors such as intelligence, mastery, and even applicational use." Old Man Pann stated. "Wait?! Do not tell me that I will have to fight the other elder?" Adrian asked. "It seems that you already have an idea. All young Daemos must be evaluated by the elders personally at least once a year. It also enhances the chances of them bing a greater demon. You were exempted from this because you are already an Arch Demon. Greater Demons can take their tests once every five years. Arch Demons can take theirs once every twenty years." Old Man Pann stated. "I am already regretting my decision. Can you not like send me to a difficult quest? Like killing a powerful beast or something?" Adrian asked. "That would be much easier for you because you are also a summoner. What needs to be tested in the proficiency is that specific element. It is also the reason why we have three elders that specialize in other elements." Old Man Pann stated. "But why is the rating needed so high? I mean 80% is something close to that of a Grand Master." Adrian stated. "That is actually just the minimum needed for you to cast the spell that you want. Remember that this is training for you to cast the spell and not just some normal evaluation." Old Man Pann stated. "Right. Forgot about that part. But why is there a one-year time limit?" Adrian asked. "I know that you will push it as long as you can if I do not set a time limit, brat. Also, you need to get stronger in a year as well because the gods are observing you more than before. It is already such a drag blocking their vision in this territory. The barrier that I casted across the territory can detect the peeping eyes of the gods. It seems that your performance with the fight against the High Goddesses have caught their unneeded attention. You would need to at least be that proficient in order to fool the gazes of the gods." Old Man Pann stated as he was informed of what happened to Adrian. Old Man Pann knows that the Arch Demon before them might not just have the blood of Asmodian. He thinks that Adrian has the blood of an even more ancient being. The descriptions given by the other elders made him think that way. Chapter 1921 Battle Against the Daemos Elders I

Chapter 1921 Battle Against the Daemos Elders I

"Great! Not only do I need to fight all of the Daemos Elders, but the gods are literally being such stalkers and peeping at me from the sky. It is not like I want to kill all of them. The ones that can be killed are those that do something wrong with the world." Adrian grumbled as he went towards Ascalor once again. Since both Elder Koronn and Elder Bronx are not in Avalon currently, Adrian decided to push through with Elder Ascalor''s test. Since the said elder is recuperating, Adrian thought that he would not be inbat with Elder Ascalor. He believes that he would be given a test or something as fighting is off the table. "Elder Ascalor, I havee for a formal test in my proficiency with Spatial Magic of the Origin Magic." Adrian stated as this was the formal way of asking the elders to evaluate them. "Oh?! I did not think that the day woulde." Elder Ascalor stated as he suddenly smirked and created a portal that swallowed both him and Adrian. Adrian was not even able to react as he was swallowed by the portal. He expected that they might go away, but he did not think that they would immediately do the test. He thought that he could be given instructions first and then be told to prepare. He did not know that Elder Ascalor was waiting for this time to happen. "The Paradox nes again?" Adrian stated as he is once again brought to the Paradox nes. "This is the test site as we would not be able to tamper with the space around the mortal realm. We do not want to suddenly create a rift or a tear in space while we are having our battle." Elder Ascalor stated. "Wait¡­ fight? You did not even tell me what the test is and now you are already asking for a fight?" Adrian stated in shock. "Why not? Combat is the best way to evaluate what one can do." Elder Ascalor stated. "But I thought that you are recuperating. We should maybe schedule this the day after or something." Adrian stated as an excuse to move the match. "Do not worry as I am mobile and healthy enough to floor you. Oh¡­ how I have been waiting for this day toe. I just cannot hit the Champion of the Twin Gods without an excuse, but this is now the time for me to vent." Elder Ascalor stated as he immediately transformed into his battle form. "Your internal thoughts are suddenly getting said. You know what¡­ maybe I am not ready yet. We can maybe schedule this in a month so that I am ready, and you are healed."?Adrian stated as he started to open a portal back, but Elder Ascalor sealed the portal immediately. "The rules of the evaluation are simple. The only spells and skills that you can use must be rted to Spatial Magic. Other types of magic are not to be used as this would not be urate should you use other magics. Begin!" Elder Ascalor stated as he immediately opened five wormholes that released shards of spatial energy that headed towards Adrian. [All of your other skills will be sealed. Only spells and skills of the Spatial Element can be used.] [Passive skills will not be locked.] [Do your best against Elder Ascalor.] == Name: Ascalor Level: Cannot be seen HP: Cannot be seen MP: 98% Race: Daemos Species: Spatios (Arch Demon) Title: Spatial Demon Master, Elder of the Daemos, Master of Dimensions (expand for more) == Adrian immediately used Enhanced Blink to move further away and hide behind a floating rock debris. The spatial shards destroyed the floating rock as if it was tofu which made Adrian gulp. Elder Ascalor immediately started the next spell but creating ten more spatial vortexes. "This cannot go on. I need to be able to defend myself." Adrian thought as he suddenly used Paradox and poured a lot of mana into it. "Take this!" Adrian shouted as he shot Paradox towards Elder Ascalor. "Not bad!" Elder Ascalor stated as he controlled the spatial shards to hit Paradox. All of the spatial shards crashed against Paradox, but it was not deterred. Elder Ascalor made sure to observe it and is amazed that the pure energy of space present in the weapon. The fact that even his attacks cannot break the weapon meant that is of a high caliber. He did not restrict Equinox in using weapons as that would weaken him too much. "ck Space!" Elder Ascalor stated as the space in front of him suddenly folded. "Did you think that is all I have? Vortex!" Adrian shouted as Paradox suddenly exploded into numerous pieces and created a powerful ck hole. Adrian appeared behind Elder Ascalor and grappled the old man. He made sure to have physical contact as this would make it unable for the elder to teleport away. With his powerful wings, Adrian pushed Elder Ascalor towards the ck hole that he created using Paradox as a medium. "Space Portal!" Elder Ascalor shouted as there was some panic in his voice. A portal suddenly appeared in front of Elder Ascalor but the ck hole that Adrian created is not weak. The ck hole is powered by Paradox'' intelligence as well and started to swallow the portal that Elder Ascalor created. There was a hint of shock but also awe on the face of Elder Ascalor as he smiled. "I guess I did underestimate you, brat. You are better than I initially thought since I always see you using summoning magic instead of Origin Magic. You have my respect which is why I should also be serious! Spatial Quake!" Elder Ascalor shouted as all of his portal wings suddenly fused together. A powerful force suddenly ripped apart Adrian and Elder Ascalor which made Adrian''s eyes be white. He did not expect to be hit by such a powerful spell that felt like his entire body was being ripped apart. He did not even see how the attack happened, but he felt the space around him and the elder suddenly break. "What just happened!" Adrian stated as he suddenly turned into particles of light. [You have died.] [There is no penalty upon dying in an evaluation match with an elder of the Daemos.] [You will be revived in one minute.] Adrian died from the powerful attack that hit both him and Elder Ascalor. The attack hit both of thempletely, but it was only him that died immediately. He caught a glimpse of Elder Ascalor protecting himself, but he died before he could figure out what he did. Adrian appeared in the Paradox nes after a minute with an expression that could not be painted. He looked at Ascalor with great disappointment because that spell basically killed him in one shot. Even his defenses were ignored by that spell, but he had to ept that he lost. "Was that spell even legal?" Adrian asked to make sure. "Of course." Ascalor stated as he looked away. "It felt like you did not control the output because I can see that there is blood dripping out of your nose, Elder Ascalor." Adrian stated as he pointed out the dripping blood from Elder Ascalor''s nose. "It only means that you have pushed me to my best. I am now ready to give the rating for your mastery." Elder Ascalor stated. "Ok then. Please tell me." Adrian stated as he thought that he would get a high rating since he made Elder Ascalor go serious. "Your rating would be 50% mastery." Elder Ascalor stated. "50%? Are you sure it is not higher?" Adrian asked. "Nope. Your rating is 50% and that is me being generous. It would have been more if you were able to escape and survive the Spatial Quake. I can see that you also have a powerful skill pertaining the space element since you can easily create and control ck holes to a certain degree. You would have been given more if you made the suction power of the ck hole more powerful. Or you could have tagged your own body as the mass that needed to be inside the ck hole. You failing to even make me get damaged by spatial magic is also a great minus to your rating. You need more spells in the spatial department as I could easily destroy and detect your spatial mines. If you think that they did not detonate because of the space around here, then you are wrong. I have disabled them the moment I was able to detect them. It was a good try though as you were able to keep casting even if you were doing other things. Hence, the 50% rating that you received." Elder Ascalor stated. "In short, I am still inadequate when ites to using spatial magic. What do I need to do to increase it and when is my next evaluation test?" Adrian asked. Chapter 1922 Battle Against the Daemos Elders II

Chapter 1922 Battle Against the Daemos Elders II

"What you need is a better teacher." The voice that is familiar to Adrian stated as thetter turned back to see Elder Koronn. "Are you telling me that I am not a great teacher to our most promising young Arch Demon!?" Elder Ascalor stated. "You are the one that said it not me. I guess you can see where you arecking." Elder Koronn stated. "You are besmirching my name! You did not even teach the kid anything! He iscking in Temporal Magic more than Spatial Magic!" Elder Ascalor stated. "I might not be the one to teach him of ways that he can apply Temporal Magic but remember that he has survived the River of Time. This makes him more capable of handling Temporal Magic. Demons that bathe in the River of Time shall have more mastery over the fluidity of time itself." Elder Koronn stated. "You are really mad and psychotic. No demon would even attempt that unless they are incredibly desperate. The Time Reapers would kill or rather erase any demon that does so. The reason why you are safe is because that is your second time, and the brat is safe because of my intervention along with Elder Bronx." Elder Ascalor stated. "I do not know about you but let me prove that he has mastery over time more. Get ready, Equinox." Elder Koronn stated. "Uhmm¡­ do I not get a say on this? Like I just died earlier and now I have to fight another one of you." Adrian stated. "It is cute that you think that you have a say. The tests of proficiency are sacred to the Daemos. We will not die as long it is implemented as if the very fragment of reality is protecting us. Of course, that only applies when there are tests like this. Other times we will die if we are really killed." Elder Koronn stated. "I see. I thought I did not die because I was special in a sense." Adrian thought as he now knows that all Daemos have this privilege. "Just make sure that you are not making the test soft on the kid just because you treat him like a grandson." Elder Ascalor stated. "The rules of the evaluation are simple as well. The only spells and skills that you can use must be rted to Temporal Magic. Other types of magic are not to be used as this would not be urate should you use other magics. Begin!" Elder Koronn stated as he also transformed into his true battle form. [All of your other skills will be sealed. Only spells and skills of the Temporal Element can be used.] [Passive skills will not be locked.] [Do your best against Elder Koronn.] == Name: Koronn Level: Cannot be seen HP: Cannot be seen MP: 100% Race: Daemos Species: Temporos (Arch Demon) Title: Temporal Demon Master, Elder of the Daemos, Master of Time (expand for more) == Adrian did not have a say on what or when the test willmence as Elder Koronn just started it immediately. Elder Ascalor vanished from his current location and appeared around a hundred meters away from them in order to observe. Adrian suddenly felt that time itself slowed around him which was an odd feeling because it was usually him that is doing that. "As expected of Elder Koronn, he can even slow down demons using temporal magic that we are said to be immune to." Adrian thought as he cast Chrono Shift on himself to be faster. Adrian managed to evade the next spells that are supposed to hit him such as a powerful st of temporal energy that froze anyone in time once hit. Elder Koronn smiled as he saw what Adrian did which made Elder Ascalor raise his eyebrows. Adrian tried to use the tactic that he used on Elder Ascalor before and infused Paradox with temporal energy. [You have created a new skill called Temporal Bomb.] == Skill Name: Temporal Bomb Skill Tier: Epic Skill Type: Projectile with Area of Effect Skill Effects: Infuse your weapon or any throwable object with Temporal Energy that explodes upon contact and deals 100% of your magic damage and another 100% (dependent on the mana infused and can scale up to 300%) of your magic damage. Targets that are hit will have a 10% movement and reaction speed slow for 5 minutes. Targets hit can also be frozen in time with a small chance of 1%. Increases the chance to 5% if the enemy is already slowed. Cast Time: 0 to 5 seconds. Mana Cost: 1000 Mana Points to 5000 Mana Points Cooldown: 1 minute == "Nice!" Adrian stated as he fired Paradox towards Elder Koronn. "Interesting." Elder Koronn stated as he immediately manipted the time around him to slow down which also made Paradox slow down. "Chrono Shift!" Adrian stated but he did not cast it onto Paradox. Adrian casted the Chrono Shift unto himself and bolted towards Paradox. With a powerful kick propelled by elerating time, Adrian managed to create a powerful burst of explosion that shattered Elder Koronn''s time maniption. Paradox shot towards Elder Koronn at such speed that he was directly hit by it. An explosion that had the effects of gears and clocks flying about got in contact with Elder Koronn. Adrian smiled as he was able to damage the elder with his impromptu attack. Just as he was about to somewhat celebrate and follow up with an attack, time started to go crazy in the area where Elder Koronn was in. The explosion that happened started to reverse as time itself went backwards. Elder Koronn was still hurt but the explosion that could have given Adrian some breathing room and affect the elder with partial blindness vanished or rather reverted back. Adrian recalled Paradox and the weapon immediately vanished and appeared next to him. He feared that Elder Koronn might freeze his weapon in time. Thankfully, Paradox has the ability to return back to Adrian in a moment''s notice. Elder Koronn pped his hands as he was clearly impressed by Adrian''s usage of Temporal Magic. He is proud that Adrian knows how to weave time and motion together by using cause and effect. Only a being with clear eyes could see that Adrian used both Chrono Shift and Chrono Lag when he kicked Paradox. Adrian used Chrono Shift on himself in order to boost his motion. He then casted Chrono Lag on Paradox to slow it down while he kicked it with ayered Chrono Shift. This resulted in Paradox storing all the inertial energy onto it which is a stacked Chrono Shift. This made it possible to momentarily skip a moment in time which actually shocked Elder Koronn as itnded a hit on him. Adrian knows of this due to his experimentation with Temporal Magic, but it is incredibly difficult to pull off in a battle with many variables. Since Elder Koronn can only use Temporal Magic like him, the elder cannot escape via space magic which means that he can only dodge using temporal magic. It is difficult in actual use, but Adrian can still apply it when given the opportunity as he does understand time morepared to space. "The only downside is that temporal magic uses more manapared to spatial magic." Adrian thought as he already lost half his mana with just that attack. Adrian did not just apply only Chrono Lag and Chrono Shift, but he also actively manipted time around Elder Koronn. He tried freezing the known Master of Time in time but the only thing he managed to aplish is a diversion. It was a good diversion, but it cost him 40% of his total mana in return. "Very good. Now this is your final test from me. If you managed to survive this spell, then I will dly give you an 80% mastery over Temporal Magic." Elder Koronn stated as he suddenly burst out with energy. "Better get some distance." Elder Ascalor whispered as he vanished further in about a kilometer or so from his original location. "Bring it on!" Adrian shouted as he charged towards Elder Koronn knowing that the spell might have a longer cast time. "Let Time be the ultimate ender!" Elder Koronn stated as arge hourss suddenly appeared and started to crack. Adrian rushed towards Elder Koronn as he knew that the spell might backfire on him if he hits him with an attack that is strong enough. What Adrian did not know is that he was toote as Elder Koronn already froze time. Adrian himself was frozen in time as well and looked like he was a statue standing still. "Temporal Crash!" Elder Koronn stated as time itself exploded in the area. A powerful explosion that shattered reality itself happened and deleted Adrian from the area. The only thing that Adrian managed to see is an explosion of temporal energy before turning into particles of light. [You have died.] [There is no penalty upon dying in an evaluation match with an elder of the Daemos.] [You will be revived in one minute.] Chapter 1923 Battle Against the Daemos Elders III

Chapter 1923 Battle Against the Daemos Elders III

"What the heck was that?!" Adrian muttered upon reviving as he vanished without a trace when the powerful temporal spell hit him. "You did better than I though as you at least reacted to the spell, but you were far toote. I managed to freeze you in time when your concentration is at the very bottom. Remember that freezing time against the Daemos is possible if one does not have a clear grip or focus on reality." Elder Koronn stated. "I though something was strange earlier. You froze time to shorten the cast time of the spell. I also do that, but it takes incredible concentration to even pull off." Adrian stated. "Still, you did better than I anticipated as I did not hold back at all. I fought you like I would any enemy attempting to take my life. For that, I shall give you an evaluation of 60% because of your use of temporal magic. Even if your control is not as good as mine, you were able to somewhat slow me in time." Elder Koronn stated. "I guess so. You did tell me that I would pass if I managed to dodge that spell, but I did not." Adrian stated as he is a bit frustrated because he thought he might pass this time. "This is where you two were." Elder Bronx suddenly stated as he also returned back to Avalon then went to Paradox nes to look for the other elders. "Oh! You are here, Bronx. Quickly and do a test on the brat as he asked the both of us to evaluate him on his control over the sub elements of Origin Magic." Elder Ascalor stated. "It seems that the boy''s mental state is already tired. He would need to rest in order to have a far better evaluation against me. We have to talk about something as I have received word from the others." Elder Bronx stated. "It seems that you managed to dy this one, brat. Better get going before Bronx changes his mind." Elder Ascalor stated. "Thanks, Elder Bronx. I shall be on my way for now." Adrian stated. "Be sure to return here tomorrow at the same time for your evaluation." Elder Bronx stated before Adrian vanished. "So, what is the important thing that you need to tell us." Elder Bronx stated. "The world has expanded far too fast, and it is bigger than we can see. We would need to concede the rights of observation to the other races or get a representative from them. Unless the kid can find the Eye of Chaos which can bring back the souls of our fallenrades into the reincarnation cycle, we will not be able to monitor the world as it is now." Elder Bronx stated. "Even the kid cannot find such a valuable thing that we cannot find. Remember that we even contacted a Seer, and she said that a Demon chosen by the Twin Gods and has the blood of the ancestors will be the one to find the Eye of Chaos." Elder Koronn stated. "Does that mean we need the power of all the other descendants? The overgrown lizards should also be able to help but they like sleeping more than monitoring the world. They always say that they are monitoring the world, but they usually just sleep for a hundred or so years which turns the world into pure mayhem." Elder Ascalor stated as there was a time where the Daemos stepped back due to the pressure of the dragons. "I remember that time. The world was riddled with travelers and part of the world was destroyedpletely. If I did not break the taboo and reversed time back, then part of the world would have been erased." Elder Koronn stated. "That was the first time we lost you to the River of Time, but you managed to return on your own eventually." Elder Bronx stated. "Your eventually is 123 years to be exact and I do not want to use that spell again. The Time Reapers will not take so kindly to me the next time." Elder Koronn stated. "Elder Pann did tell me something as the boy was looking for the World Fusion Spell. He said that he will give it to him should he pass our evaluations. The Twin Gods said that they need to fuse the worlds of the other descendants into the main world to prepare for something." Elder Koronn added. "What if we form the Council of Five once again?" Elder Ascalor stated. "The Council of Five disbanded because the other descendants are no longer connected to the main world. Even the Jotunns do not have a clear portal to arrive here. They should be connected to the world first in order to create the council." Elder Bronx stated. The discussion of the Daemos Elders continued as they assessed the options that they can do. Meanwhile, Adrian went to visit Saena as she is currently perched on the Tree of Life and Death. He messaged Levin Cloud on what he is doing but there was no reply. It seems that his best friend is also busy on the other end. [A territory has been established where the Nephilim can propagate.] "Oh! It seems that Ark and the others are sessful in gettingnd, but the Nephilim Race has yet to be a yable race." Adrian muttered as he closed the notification window. == The next day came, and Adrian returned to the Paradox nes with the three Daemos Elders are waiting for him. He thought that it would only be Elder Bronx that would be here, but it seems the other two will observe. Adrian took a deep breath and prepared himself mentally as he spent the rest of the time yesterday healing his mind by ying with his soulbounds. "The rules of the evaluation are simple as well. The only spells and skills that you can use must be rted to Force Magic. Other types of magic are not to be used as this would not be urate should you use other magics. Begin!" Elder Bronx stated as he also transformed into his true battle form. [All of your other skills will be sealed. Only spells and skills of the Force Element can be used.] [Passive skills will not be locked.] [Do your best against Elder Bronx.] == Name: Bronx Level: Cannot be seen HP: Cannot be seen MP: 100% Race: Daemos Species: Forceos (Arch Demon) Title: Demon Master of Destruction, Elder of the Daemos, Master of Force (expand for more) == As soon as Elder Bronx said that the evaluation has begun, he immediately went hurtling towards Adrian with such powerful force. Even the wind itself was being cut just by hitting hisrge body. Adrian expanded his Potential Barrier in order to stop the kic energy of Elder Bronx, but it only slowed him down by 10%. "Not bad!" Elder Bronx stated as he saw Adrian get some distance. Adrian could only gulp as the hulking figure of Elder Bronx is indeed something to be scared of. He always thought that Elder Bronx'' enemies would lose heart if they saw him charging towards him. He is now experiencing the dreadful feeling of Elder Bronx'' enemies when they are against Force incarnated on a physical body. "Seismic p!" Elder Bronx stated as he suddenly performed a powerful p that expelled a burst of energy in a cone. "Potential Barrier!" Adrian casted as he wants to dissipate the force as this absorbs some energy, but he was blown away. The power of the Seismic p was indeed great, but Adrian managed to recover by using his wings. He did not get knocked back as much but he can now see Elder Bronx rushing towards him like a raging bull. "If you cannot beat them then you should use what they are also doing." Adrian stated as he infused his body with the same force that Elder Bronx was using and charged forward as well. Elder Bronx charged towards Adrian in a veil of red force while Adrian is in veil of purple energy. Adrian made sure to also coat his wings in order to increase his flight speed even more. The two shed and created a powerful shockwave that even destroyed some floating stone debris. Elder Bronx was pushed back by ten meters, but Adrian was sent flying towards arge asteroid. Adrian crashed directly on the asteroid and lost a lot of health. He was losing focus as his vision is suddenly blurry. He shed with Elder Bronx head on and is miraculously still alive. Even if that live is actually just barely alive. "Wahaha!" Elder Bronx started tough. "What is funny?" Adrian asked. "You are actually the first demon to ever sh with me when using Force Magic. The others would avoid head on collision, but you did. You even survived direct contact by utilizing the barrier skills that I taught you. Indeed, I am now even more pumped up for this. Get ready, Equinox." Elder Bronx stated as he suddenly looked incredibly fascinated which made Adrian gulp. Chapter 1924 Battle Against the Daemos Elders IV Chapter 1924 Battle Against the Daemos Elders IV ??Adrian destroyed the asteroid using a powerful kic pulse as he was firmly imprinted on it. He already predicted that he would be at the losing end of the sh but did so anyways. This was an evaluation on how far his understanding of Force Magic is. He is not here to be victorious but to show everything that he has understood about Force Magic. In fact, if there was an element that he has yet to fully understand in the magic system of Origin Magic then that would be force magic. He is not using this magic system much as he does not have the perfect body for it, but it does not mean he cannot use it. The perfect body for Force Magic is a body that can exert maximum force through muscles like the Diabolon. "I think I broke every bone in my body." Adrianmented. "I do not doubt that. Hitting that force of destruction is the same as running into a mountain." Elder Ascalor stated as he heard what Adrian said. "Well, if he dies then all of it will be repaired anyway." Elder Koronn stated as he gave Adrian a thumbs up as if telling him that he is doing great. "I have to be honest; I am surprised of your usage of the two barriers that I imparted to you. You might only know those two spells, but you have fully grasped their usage like a master. I am already seeing the things we can do to improve your mastery of Force Magic." Elder Bronx stated as he started to talk like the leader of the Daemos Corps and is training a young demon. Adrian managed to soften the blow to his body because he applied Potential Barrier just be before he hit Elder Bronx. Most of the kic energy was absorbed which led to him surviving the frontal hit from the famed Destroyer. If Adrian did not do so then his body might have be meat paste at this point in time. In fact, he is only a handful of beings that survived from a full power charge from Elder Bronx. "This is an evaluation! The teaching can be der." Elder Ascalor stated as he pulled something from a portal, and it seems to be a variation of a popcorn. "Sorry about that. I guess I should also focus. Defend against this skill with all you have, and you will have a 70% mastery rating. I would give you a passing rating of what you need but you need more work." Elder Bronx stated. "Megaton m!" Elder Bronx shouted as his entire body suddenly turned ck as it was coated by a pure energy that is without an element. Adrian knew this as the entire body of Elder Bronx is now coated with pure force. Getting hit by that is something that would not only hurt but it is just like being mmed by two buildings flying towards each other. His entire body would turn to dust and not just meat paste. Still, Adrian has no way left to run because he cannot use spatial magic to escape and evading without that is like a miracle. In just a span of one second, Elder Bronx already charged to a distance of fifty meters. He was now halfway to Adrian and will reach in the next second. Adrian''s body turned into fight or flight mode and also did the same as Elder Bronx. Adrian''s body is also coated with pure force but his is not as concentrated as Elder Bronx. The energy that coated Adrian''s body is gray in color as it is not aspact as what Elder Bronx is doing. "There is no time to think! Just charge!" Adrian thought as he charged towards Elder Bronx. Elder Bronx could be seen smiling as he was proud that Adrian wanted to sh once again. He is unlike the others that immediately only though of running away when they say this form of him. He expected Adrian to think of an ingenious way of fighting against him as he thought that he was the type to analyze his opponents. What Elder Bronx did not know is that Adrian is a crazed battle junkie if he gets in the zone. Adrian might not want to admit it, but he actually enjoyed the sh with Elder Bronx as it made him get excited. His inner battle junkie kicked in, but he still controlled himself to not summon his armaments. He must respect the rules of the evaluation and just made the most straightforward decision to sh again. Even if he knows that he might lose, the exhrating feeling of shing with all their might is something that he wants to experience. Adrian wants to see what the gap between him, and the elders is. This evaluation has proven to Adrian that the elders are not using all of their strength when battling on the outside. Just from the excessive power shockwaves from his battles, Adrian could already see dimensions ripping apart if the elders are not mindful. If they just want pure destruction, then the elders might erase an entire kingdom within a day. Elder Bronx and Adrian were now at a hair''s breadth with each other when thetter felt something wash over his body. The pure force that Adrian collected to coat his body suddenly vanished without a trace. He did not know what happened, but he knows who did it and he was now about to hit Adrian like a truck. "Elder Bronx is such a dirty fighter." Elder Ascalor stated as he munched on his popcorn. "He is basically nting fear on the boy. He might not trust him after that." Elder Koronn stated as he resumed time back again to see what the end result of the sh will be. Adrian finally saw Elder Bronx in his pure force form and him in just his normal body without protective energy. Adrian muttered a curse word, but it was in gibberish since his brain basically malfunctioned due to what happened. Adrian tried to protect himself with whatever force he can muster but it was useless. A powerful explosion happened when Elder Bronx and Adrian collided against one another. The only problem is that only one side was unscathed. The other side turned to literal dust as Adrian has be particles of light. [You have died.] [There is no penalty upon dying in an evaluation match with an elder of the Daemos.] [You will be revived in one minute.] "You really did not show mercy on the kid. You even used your ace in the hole." Elder Ascalor stated as he appeared next to Elder Bronx. "Indeed, you even used Force Sapper which destroyed any force that coated the kid''s body. Even if his own coating is not as refined as yours, it might have been enough to barely survive if he is lucky." Elder Koronn stated. "I might have been a bit excessive, but I only did what is needed to make sure that the kid will be able to know the potential of the magic system that I am using. He needs to know how powerful and how decisive Force Magic can be. Not everything is about destruction as you could also destroy all of the momentum that your opponent has." Elder Bronx stated. "I felt like an entire suddenly rammed into me." Adrian stated as he revived after one minute. Adrian was not faking it when he felt a rammed into him. He did feel such a heavy force in the initial impact and all of his nerves exploded from the explosive impact. He shuddered that he was even able to recall that feeling as that is not something he wants to experience once again as he remembered that the pain is dulled by arge degree in the game. "You did better than those that have trained with me for at least a decade." Elder Bronx stated as he praised Adrian even though he destroyed his egopletely with the earlier battle. "I suddenly felt even more pitiful for some reason after hearing you say that." Adrian stated. "You actually did better brat. Most Daemos would escape and get hit in the back before experiencing great pain for at least a month." Elder Ascalor stated. "Why do I feel that you are speaking from experience? Anyways, what is my rating? I hope it is at least not a low margin. Also, what was that feeling earlier that washed away every force in my body. It felt like I suddenly passed through a rushing wave which dispelled all my energy." Adrian stated which made Elder Bronx raise his eyebrow. "To think that you felt that. I think it is not a coincidence that you can utilize your two barriers to their full potential. With you saying that made me revise the rating that I decided earlier. You new rating would be 55% as you onlyck higher tier application but that will be easy for you since you are very perceptive." Elder Bronx stated. Chapter 1925 How to Increase Mastery Chapter 1925 How to Increase Mastery ??"Thank you. Can you please tell me on how I can increase that?" Adrian asked as he knows that Force Magic is something he needs to practice more. "If you can defend against my attack earlier then you will pass. In order to increase your mastery, you would need more training in using force in your attacks and even your defenses. You are perceptive so that would be easier for you. I think you can master it if you focus for at least six months." Elder Bronx stated as he did not sugar coat anything. Elder Bronx noticed that Adrian was incredibly sensitive to the movement of energy. If he can actually feel the force moving and even manipte it, then he believes that Adrian can be the most powerful user of Origin Magic. The three Daemos elders chose the path that they will be masters of, but Adrian is talented in all three applications of the subset magic in Origin Magic. "Thank you once again. I guess it is now time for me to challenge Old Man Pann in the realm of Origin Magic." Adrian stated. "Maybe you should internalize our teachings for at least a week before you go against him. Elder Pann is not someone that holds back really well and he is also not thatbat ready for now. He is still recovering from his injuries that urred in the War of the Gods. Also, a Noblesse is a different realmpared to us Arch Demons." Elder Ascalor stated. "Ascalor is right. Elder Pann is someone that even the three of us will not be able to defeat if he is serious. You will need to prepare if you want a higher evaluation from him. He does not show mercy in grading as he is hailed as the Demon that ''Makes Even Other Demons Cry''. He not only hurts you physically but also verbally that you would want to hole up in a pocket dimension for a few days." Elder Koronn stated as he looked dead inside when he was saying it. "I am still traumatized about that incident. The only one that did not cry is Bronx, but he was out of it for a week and was incredibly clumsy." Elder Ascalor stated as he also joined Elder Koronn in remembering harsh memories. "I have already erased that memory in my head using a potion that Jianna concocted. So, if you want to forget your bad experience, Jianna''s potions work like a charm." Elder Bronx stated as he gave a reassuring thumbs up to Adrian but all it did was make him even more nervous. "If Old Man Pann can terrorize the three elders, then he is much more spartan than Elder Bronx. No wonder only the cute younger generation of demons talk to him with a smile. The others would often avoid even getting near his farm. Maybe... they were all traumatized when they fought him." Adrian stated as he went to the guild house to train. Unlike the evaluation from the other elders, Old Man Pann''s evaluation is fort Origin Magic. Adrian can now use all three magics in battle without being restricted. He cannot use summoning magic but now he canbine spells from the spatial, temporal, and the force category. He believed that his evaluation might be high as he can seamlessly use all of them when ites tobat. Adrian made sure to internalize everything that the three elders taught him during their first exchange. He made sure to emphasize the training that Elder Bronx has told him. He was told that his weapon is his incredible perception ability which could detect magics that are unusual to him. Adrian does not have a skill to increase his perception, but it is actually tied to his bloodline. The Asmodian are incredibly perceptive to any forms of energy because they were born from energy itself. Energy can recognize energy due to their origin all being the same. He needed to be more in control of his perception if he is to battle Old Man Pann. Adrian believed that he would fare well as Old Man Pann will not use his monsters against him. The reason why demigods would never dare to infiltrate Avalon is due to Old Man Pann. The old man might be cranky at times, but he was the greatest deterrent to any force that would like to conquer Avalon. Old Man Pann is a powerful being thatmands beasts that can rival demigods. He is incredible when ites to taking care of beasts that they would even bow down to him when they see him. He was incredibly in tune with nature as well which makes him formidable in using Origin Magic. Unlike the three Daemos Elders, Old Man Pann has such refined use of Origin Magic that Adrian cannot easily decipher it. Adrian believed that his perception is the thing that might give him an edge against Old Man Pann. He believed that he would make sure that he is always alert when it came to his evaluation. "I can do this." Adrian told himself as he had a deep breath and trained his perception for five days. == The day of the evaluation has finally arrived for Old Man Pann. He was still the usual and making sure that his farm is in good condition. He even made sure that there is another Daemos that will look after the yers working. The lucky Daemos for that situation was none other than Elder Ascalor as he was still in his ''recuperating'' phase. "It seems that you have really be very courageous and even trained judging from the air that I can feel from you. But I believe that practice is not yet enough as only real battle can temper that power." Old Man Pann stated. "I know but I will still try my best in order not to disappoint you." Adrian stated. "The rules of the evaluation are simple as well. The only spells and skills that you can use must be rted to Origin Magic. Other types of magic are not to be used as this would not be urate should you use other magics. Begin!" Old Man Pann stated but he did not transform into his true form. [All of your other skills will be sealed. Only spells and skills of Origin Magic can be used.] [Passive skills will not be locked.] [Do your best against Elder Bronx.] "Are you not going to be my opponent?" Adrian asked as Old Man Pann was not even transforming. "I will not be your opponent for this test. It will be none other than Bessie." Old Man Pann stated as arge Cosmic Cetacea suddenly manifested behind him. "What?!" Adrian shouted as he was like an ant when it came to size differences. "This is actually a great chance for you to fight against a beast that uses Origin Magic on instinct. The Cosmic Cetacea would swim through gxies until they die. They are the only magic beast capable of easily transcending universes. They also have incredibly tough hides that are almost impervious to all magics. I am not that cruel though as the test will be much different than those barbaric young lots. Your test would be to survive for five minutes while Bessie here chases you. Remember that Bessie''s favorite snack is Origin Energy which usuallye from deads, but he would not think twice of chomping on you." Old Man Pann stated. [A new way of evaluation has been introduced.] [Survive for Five Minutes against Bessie, the Cosmic Cetacea.] [The timer starts now.] Just like the previous evaluations, Adrian and Bessie are now ying tag in the Paradox nes. Before Adrian could mentally prepare himself, Bessie immediately swam towards Adrian with itsrge mouth open as if he was the tastiest morsel ever. Adrian felt danger as soon as he saw thatrge gapping mouth and teleported away as he only needs to survive for five minutes. "I can just avoid fighting Bessie who is built like a tank and the evaluation will be finished." Adrian thought but he saw what Bessie was capable of. The Cosmic Cetacea suddenly made a diving motion and vanished from the area. Adrian is shocked as Bessie did look like a whale but what whale that swims in the air just vanishes into thin air. Just as he was wondering what to do, Adrian''s perception suddenly kicked in as he felt space itself contorting. "Enhanced Blink!" Adrian thought and vanished from his location. Adrian appeared twenty meters away and then saw arge whale''s mouth manifesting from nothing. Bessie would then bite out loudly in the area Adrian was before which made thetter gulp. Adrian could not believe that a powerful beast could have chewed him up without him realizing if he did not train his perception. Adrian suddenly felt why it was Bessie hunting him because the Cosmic Cetacea are beasts that transcend both time and space. Chapter 1926 Am I Jonah Again? Chapter 1926 Am I Jonah Again? ??Old Man Pann is impressed that Adrian''s dimensional sense seem to be more perceptive than others. Even other Arch Demons will have difficulty in sensing the movement of Cosmic Cetacea in different dimensions. The movement of Bessie, the Cosmic Cetacea, is not just vanishing and appearing in different ces. One would think that the Cosmic Cetacea perceive space like the Daemos but that is not true. The bodies of the Cosmic Cetacea would dive into other dimensions that are in a differentyer than the real one. This gives the illusion that they vanish to those that only use their sight. For a perceptive Daemos, they can feel that something is moving within the dimensions. Just now, Bessie moved through five different dimensions and appeared in the area where Adrian is. This is how the Cosmic Cetacea hunts for their prey as even they have monsters that are for their diet. They would often feed on the energy of deads if they cannot find their prey after all. They are born hunters in the wide universe and different dimensions. If the Cosmic Cetacea was a monster that eats humans, then their species might have dominated the universe already. Another point is that the Cosmic Cetacea are incredibly durable, but they are incredibly sensitive to pain. If they feel even just a slight prick in their bodies, then they would flee immediately to other dimensions. "That was close." Adrian thought to himself as he does not know much about the Cosmic Cetacea. Not only does he have no idea what Bessie can do but he also does not know any weaknesses. Adrian rarely sees Bessie as it would often float around in space ording to Old Man Pann. Bessie onlyes down when Old Man Pann calls upon it which is why he barely knows anything about it. All he knows is that Bessie can transport them via eating them, but this time is different. "If I get eaten then I will die." Adrian thought as he once again used enhanced blink to escape. Bessie would dive into nothingness and appear just below Adrian. He almost got eaten on the next instance of Bessie resurfacing as he barely sensed her. Adrian no longer has any blinks to use which means he would need to use other ways. By the fourth time, Adrian had to use time magic in order to make himself faster. "How long did Ist already?" Adrian thought as he quickly looked at the timer. [Remaining Time: 4 minutes 10 seconds.] "What?!" I barelysted a minute!" Adrian muttered but he had no time to literally stay still. With his wings and body coated in increased time magic, Adrian flew far enough in just a few seconds. He managed to evade once more but Bessie seems to have given up on chasing him. Bessie emitted a powerful cry that reverberated in the entire Paradox nes. [All of the surrounding space has suddenly been seized by the Cosmic Cetacea as it has used its Spatial Disruption Call.] "I can just rip the dimension if anything. I have the Rift Maniptor passive." Adrian thought as he knows that he will be able to somewhat bypass the locked dimension. [Bessi is now using ck Hole Feeding.] Adrian saw the notification and thought what it is, but he easily found out. Bessie started to create a literal ck hole on its opened mouth and started to suck on all the living beings in the area. It seems that Bessie has perfect control over the ck hole since she does not attract therge asteroids in the Paradox nes. All she sucks in together with air are small pebbles and Adrian. Adrian used his wings to the utmost, but he could feel the power of the suction. He now knows what it feels like to be on the other end of a ck hole. It is usually him that is sending other people inside a ck hole that he has created. His wings are starting to ache just because he was flying away for dear life. "This cannot be. I must attack her. I need to at least stop her from continuing her skill." Adrian thought as he created space mines around Bessie. All of the space mines were shattered without even activating as the ck hole inside of Bessie''s mouth would devour them. Space itself was getting shredded by Bessie which now made Adrian fear for his life. Adrian applied both force and time magic on his body just to make sure that he will not get caught but it is draining his mana quickly. In just a span of five seconds, Adrian''s mana dropped to 20% just from protecting himself. "Paradox! Counter a ck hole with another ck hole!" Adrian stated as he infused his Vortex Spell unto Paradox and sent it straight towards Bessie''s mouth. Paradox sped through the air as it is also being sucked by the ck hole created by Bessie. Just as Paradox was about to be sucked inside the ck hole, the ego weapon exploded into a ck hole that is the same size that Bessie has created. The two ck holes started interfering with each other as Adrian is relieved since the stress on his wings lessened. The suction power of Bessie''s ck hole was decreased. "Now I need to fly away! Adrian thought as he suddenly turned around only to be surprised by arge gaping mouth of a Cosmic Cetacea. [You cannot use Enhanced Blink at the moment due to the spatial instability.] "Crap! I am going to be Jonah again." Adrian uttered as hisst sight was pure ck. [You have been eaten by Bessie, the Cosmic Cetacea.] [Your Origin Magic Evaluation has ended in failure.] [Time remaining: 3 minutes and 30 seconds] "Owoooh!" Bessie cried as she was victorious. "Good girl. It seems that the young brat still needs more work to be done. You can now release him from your mouth." Old Man Pann''s voice could be heard from the outside. "Owwuuhh!" Bessie cried as she slowly opened her mouth. "So, how is it experiencing your inadequacies in Origin Magic?" Old Man Pann stated. "It smells like old fish with a hint of basil apparently." Adrianmented as he was now filled with Cosmic Cetacea slobber. "You are lucky that Bessie did not swallow you as she said that you are not to her taste." Old Man Pann stated. "Thanks¡­ I guess." Adrian replied as he felt a bit downtrodden due to his string of failures. "I thought that I would fare better since I can use all three magic systems of Origin Magic, but it was not that close. I onlysted a minute and thirty seconds." Adrian muttered. "Thank you, Bessie. You may return now." Old Man Pann stated. "Wooh!" Bessie cried before dipping into nothingness again and vanishing. "No need to be so gloom, brat. You did far better than I imagined as you have yet to even master Origin Magic. Your evaluation is about 30% mastery over Origin Magic. You can use it, but you use it by parts and notbined which is why it is low. It might have been lower if your dimensional perception was not sharp enough. I have observed that you can sense Bessie as even the other elders will have difficulty on that except for Ascalor since that brat is a master of space." Old Man Pann stated. "Still, I expected a mastery of at least 40% since I somewhat did well on the other magic systems. You said that I scored low because I only used them separately but there are reasons why we have separate magic systems in Origin Magic. Temporal Magic is already vtile on its own and the same is true for both Spatial Magic and Force Magic." Adrian replied. "Vtile if handled incorrectly. Remember that we are Daemos, brat. Our very existence itself is vtile due to being crafted from a remnant of the Void dimension itself. If one can fuse time, space, and force magic then that would be us." Old Man Pann stated. "It is quite difficult to believe you when I have yet to see a spell that uses all three of them." Adrianmented. "It seems that you do not believe me. Look closely then." Old Man Pann stated as he suddenly changed into hisbat form. Old Man Pann suddenly made time shudder as he condensed temporal magic onto his left hand while he also condensed spatial magic on his right hand. Temporal Magic looked like a light pink color while Spatial Magic looked like a deep purple. As soon as he fused the two energies together, a powerful wave of energy was released but the two energies were not perfectly fusing. "Watch closely now." Old Man Pann stated as he now uses force magic to pressure the two energies into fusing and they did. A powerful orb of condensed Origin Magic energy is now in front of Adrian''s very eyes. Chapter 1927 Origin Pulse

Chapter 1927 Origin Pulse

Adrian thought that the vtile magic that Old Man Pann handled would explode due to the incredible energy that it held but it managed to stay in shape. Thebined energy took the form of a sphere, and the energy color was a mixture of red, purple, and light cream on the outside. All magic elements of Origin Magic fused together to make the spell. "This is true Origin Magic." Old Man Pann stated as he released the energy in a straight line which created a powerful pulse of energy that destroyed even time and space on its path. The path where the pulse of energy was released looked like it was erased from existence. Even the flying debris that were there are turned to fine dust that no one can see. The aftermath of the skill was so powerful that the dimension had to fix itself in order to not get destroyed. This was the true power of Origin Magic as it is a magic that transcends time, space, and force. "When you can recreate that attack, I will give you a passing grade along with dodging Bessie for five minutes." OId Man Pann stated while Adrian was still caught up on the process that the Noblesse did. Adrian was able to see it clearly as the old man just made sure to have the energies getbined to a point where they are stable. The temporal energy should not be stronger than the spatial energy as they will notbine if one overpowers the other. Force magic is also needed to fuse the two energies together which results in three magical energiesbining. "It might be possible for me in theory, but I might die if I even attempt it right now. The logical way of attempting it is to get the other requirement that you have given me which is getting the Spell Harmony Passive skill. That skill would be the first step in me attempting to fuse vtile energies together." Adrian stated. "Correct. You will need such passive skill if you ever want to fuse vtile energies together. I managed to get mine with a skill book that I have encountered by luck in a dungeon. But some say that you can acquire it normally by doing some sort of training. You can ask your Scribe Master Aernas for that one as he is the most knowledgeable one in the Daemos." Old Man Pann stated. "I see. Thank you for your patience even though I amcking. What was the name of the spell that you used?" Adrian stated as he made sure to convey his gratitude to Old Man Pann since he took the time to show him what true Origin Magic is. "The name of the skill is Origin Pulse which was created by our Asmodian Ancestor. They were really the ones that can easily use Origin Magic like they are just simple spells. Always, make sure to train and get ready to be evaluated again in three months. You need toe to me by that time or else I will let Bessie fetch you from whatever world you are." Old Man Pann stated. Adrian thanked Old Man Pann before immediately visiting the Merchant Guild to visit Piggy Bank. His merchant friend could be seen bing bulkier than before which meant that his bank ount is incrediblyrge. Merchants are not abat-based profession, but they have bulky defenses depending on the amount of wealth that they have. "It seems that business must be booming on your side, Piggy Bank." Adrian stated with a smile as this merchant is one of his friends in the game. He is also one of the merchants that Adrian trusts as he is trustworthy in his eyes. In fact, the entire Pantheon Guild would interact with Piggy Bank to sell their items. The rare and exotic items that the Pantheon Guild gets are sold through him and he always gives them the correct amount of profit. This is a rare thing in the game as merchant yers are known to be very scummy. "To think that you would visit me directly, I am ttered. I am actually thankful to you that I became the leader of this branch in Avalon which expands my horizons. I even have other merchant yers under me now and it is all thanks to you." Piggy Bank stated. "You should not discredit your own self worth as you would not have reached your current state if not for your own dedication and hard work. Your work ethic is also the reason why yers in this territory always sell items to you. The trust that you have built, and good work ethic is what made you the merchant you are today." Adrian replied as he knows how hard-working Piggy Bank really is. "Still, if you did not encounter me then I might have just been a merchant yer selling misceneous drops to other NPCs. Anyways, I know that you are here on business. Please tell me what you need, and I will make sure to get it." Piggy Bank stated with a gleeful shortugh. "I need any data on the Spell Harmony Passive skill scroll or even just a book that details on how to get it. I will make sure to pay you for the trouble." Adrian stated. "Oh! You are not the only one that is looking for such skill book since your other guild member called Peridot also asked me for it. I was able to give her one, but the rarity is high." Piggy Bank stated. "Really! Then can you look on for one more?" Adrian asked in a shocked tone since he never thought that it actually exists in skill book form. "I was able to get one for her as it was only a Rare Tier skill book, but it is not a consumable item. It is an actual item that gives detailed instructions just like you said. It is a literal book that teaches you on how to obtain the spell. I think we might have one here. Let me check for a bit." Piggy Bank stated as he left to check their inventory. Adrian waited anxiously and was immediately happy when he saw Piggy Bank return with a small scroll. The scroll was old in texture, but it seems to be stable enough to not rot that quick. All the writings in the scroll were still visible and Adrian could read it legibly. "Luckily, there is still one more left as we actually nned to auction it off. You can have this one as it would not be much of a loss on our end even if you get it." Piggy Bank stated. "Thanks. How much is it?" Adrian asked as he was ready to pay for it. "Actually, you can have it without paying for it. There is actually something more that I need than money right now." Piggy Bank stated. "Oh?! Something that a merchant needs other than money. That is something that I though would never hear." Adrian stated. "Actually, I was hoping that you will apany me on a quest. I was actually given a quest by a god, and I need someone''s help. I can only bring one person to apany me, and I thought that it could be you. I have been waiting for a chance to talk to you about it, but I was too shy to say something." Piggy Bank stated. "A quest given by a god seems troublesome." Adrianmented which made Piggy Bank suddenly dete as if his body was bing thinner. "Still, you have helped countless times regarding item selling and you are also a great merchant that handles much of my territory''s trades. I will help you in that quest of yours as it seems to be a great opportunity for you. It is not often that yers can get quests from gods after all. How did you get it if I may ask?" Adrian stated as he looked at Piggy Bank with anticipation since he wants to know how he triggered it. "I do not know how I managed to unlock it, but I just suddenly heard the voice of a god when I prayed in the Church of the Twin Gods located here. I usually pray everyday and give donations of 10 gold every day after my praying session. The buffs that you get from praying and donating are incredibly good since it minimizes fatigue to a great degree that even stamina potions cannotpete." Piggy Bank stated. He always donates and prays at the church and if he does not or cannot go then he sends it via a messenger. Even if the donation is sent via a messenger, the blessing will still be given as long as he prays, and the donation is given. Still, Adrian does not believe that this is something that one gets simply by doing what Piggy Bank did. Adrian believes that there must have been a more usible exnation. Chapter 1928 Unknown God of Merchants Chapter 1928 Unknown God of Merchants ??"I do not know more about it, but I did get something called a Stigma, but it does not have any effect other than increasing my luck and giving me a 5% increase in money when I make a sale." Piggy Bank stated as he showed the Stigma on his palm which is like a golden tattoo with intricate lines and a money chest as the main symbol. "This is!" Adrian is shocked upon seeing the Stigma since this is something simr to what he got. "Do you know what it is?" Piggy Bank asked. "It is a Helper. They are basically something akin to gods that lost their divinity and are in need of help from mortals. You are already getting a buff, but it seems that your own helper has yet to awaken. Does the mission say something about awakening your helper?" Adrian asked. "The mission is not really clear, but it does say awaken something. I can share it to you but that would mean that you will be my partner in this mission. The rewards for clearing for you would be an additional level. Will you help me?"Piggy Bank stated. "Sure. I guess I can help you since you have done much for me and my guild." Adrian replied. "Thanks a lot! No taking back." Piggy Bank stated as he designated Adrian as his partner for the mission. [You and Piggy Bank have been added to a party called Money Lovers.] [Piggy Bank has shared his quest with you.] == Quest Name: Find the Clues on the Unknown God of Merchants Quest Difficulty: C Quest Description: You have been given the great quest in unlocking the mystery of the forgotten and banished God of Merchants. Find a way to awaken the Stigma that has been given to you by an unknown goddess that wishes for the God of Merchant''s return. Clear Condition: Awaken the Stigma by looking for the rarest Ore of Merchantry hidden in the depths of the Dungeon of Storm Chasm Clear Reward: Awaken your Stigma Failure Condition: Unable to awaken the stigma due to dying once in the dungeon of Storm Chasm Failure: Displeasure of the Unknown Goddess Duration: None or until the Unknown Goddess finds another worthy being to hold the Stigma Restriction: Only the Merchant that has the Stigma can get this quest and can only be shared to one person. Note: The partner of the Merchant for this quest will be awarded with One Level per quest clear and an additional Luck point in their stat. This is a chain quest. == "I see. Storm Chasm is located west of the Central Continent which should be easy to go but the world has expanded so much. My previous coordinates will not match which is why I would need to check first. Also, I need to visit my Scribe Master to ask him about the Spell Harmony scroll details as I am notpletely sure of what it says." Adrian stated. "That is fine for me as well. I will need to prepare for the trip as well. We shall meet after three hours. Will that suffice?" Piggy Bank stated. "That is enough. See you here in three hours." Adrian stated as he vanished from his location. Just as Adrian told Piggy Bank, he went to the Daemos Observation deck to see the new coordinates of the Storm Chasm. He managed to see tired looking demons withrge eyebags which he did not know could happen to demons. Some are even drinking either coffee or hot chocte just to make sure that their energy is up. "Do not mind me as I am just here to look up coordinates." Adrian stated as he immediately looked for Storm Chasm and memorized the new coordinates. Adrian could see that the demons have already made a detailed map of the world despite it bing bigger. Still, the only continent that is fully mapped would be the Central Continent. The Western Continent is only half done which is the same as the Eastern Continent. The Northern Continent only has a small portion that is near the Central Continent as mapped. The Southern part of the world is nk due to being difficult to map. "Master Aernas! It seems that you are here as well. I need to ask you about something." Adrian stated as he saw Aernas drinking tea with a calm expression as if it was his break time. "It is so embarrassing that an Arch Demon like you is calling me master despite just being a Greater Demon." Aernas stated. "It is respect for you since you are a great teacher to me. Also, I believe that you can conquer your inner demon as well since you are also very skilled." Adrian stated as he knew that the Daemos that are Greater Demons for a long time could be Arch Demons if they have enough time and effort. The reason why some powerful greater demons have yet to be Arch Demons is due to the fact that they are a bitzy. They do not want an increase in responsibility which is why they stay as Greater Demons. This also made their inner demons stronger which now made some almost unable to get past that hurdle. "Thank you, Equinox. So, what are you going to ask me about?" Aernas stated as Adrian handed the scroll and pointed out the words that he found difficult to trante. Luckily for Adrian, Aernas is easily the best scribe in the world that is not a god. He was able to give Adrian the needed information that he desires. Adrian also discussed the things written in the scroll as some are a bit difficult to implement for the Daemospared to other beings. Adrian used up two hours just talking about the skill book. "I guess I should prepare as well. Thank you for your time." Adrian stated as he bowed to Aernas before setting off in the guild house to prepare for the dungeon dive with Piggy Bank. == "You returned! I thought you left me already." Piggy Bank stated as he was already fidgeting from nervousness. "Of course! I made a promise, and I will keep it. Also, the dungeon that we are going to is not even that high level for me. It is only at the level 250 range which will make this a walk in the park. I also think that you should take this chance to level up as well since merchant level is different from yer level, right?" Adrian stated. "Yeah. My Merchant Level is currently at ny-nine while my yer level is 249. I am only able to get to merchant level 100 if I level up. It is very difficult getting yers to help me level up due to merchants not having many skills and spell." Piggy Bank stated. "Well, I will make sure to protect you. This is your time to shine in a dungeon and wreak havoc as much as you can. I will not be participating in the fight much other than defending you. There mighte a time in the quest that you would need to fight by yourself which is why you must train." Adrian stated as he looked at Piggy Bank with a smile of trainer. "Thanks!" Piggy Bank stated as he thought that this would be ideal but did not know the torture that would happen to him in the following days. "Let us go to the dungeon then." Adrian stated as he utilized his Rift Maniptor skill and created a direct route towards the dungeon of Storm Chasm. The two of them stepped inside the rift and vanished from Avalon. They arrived at a ce where there is a valley and numerous cliffs. The sky above is dark and the frequent lightning strikes could be seen hitting the ground in an unpredictable manner. The dark skies are covering the sun which makes the lightning the only thing illuminating the valley. "As expected of the Demon! We arrived so easily. I guess this is the reason why all of the yers are going crazy for the Teleportation Scrolls. The world has be so big that simple travel by foot cannot make you reach the destination." Piggy Bank stated as he did tell the truth of teleportation scrolls selling like hotcakes. "I guess Elder Ascalor''s good mood is due to the fact that he is now swimming in money." Adrian muttered as he did see that the cranky elder is happier now. "Let us get inside before my adrenaline dissipates." Piggy Bank stated as he put on a brave front which is not as believable due to hisrge body unique to merchants. "Let us go then. This should be easier and a test to you as this trial is specifically for you after all." Adrian stated as he and Piggy Bank entered the dungeon while a female goddess clothed in clothes made of golden wheat could be seen looking at them or rather at the merchant intently. Chapter 1929 How Merchants Fight

Chapter 1929 How Merchants Fight

"Money Punch!" Piggy Bank shouted as he shattered a Storm Guard. == Monster Name: Storm Guard Monster Tier: Rare Monster Type: Golem Monster Level: 250 HP: 100% MP: None Description: A golem that has been naturally created by the dungeon by harnessing the power of lightning from the outside. It was not created with an intended purpose hence it is just wandering aimlessly inside the Storm Chasm. It cannot use any spells but getting touched by the Storm Guard will send an electric shock coursing through one''s body. == Piggy Bank was able to easily defeat the monster thanks to his powerful skill called Money Punch. It is one of the select few skills that a merchant can use when in battle. Just because they are yers that focuses more on money does not mean that they cannot defend themselves. == Skill Name: Money Punch Skill Tier: Rare Skill Type: Punch Effects: Deals 100% of the user''s physical damage and additional 100% damage per 10, 000 gold on the user''s bank ount. This can be charged up for an additional 2000% damage for ten seconds. This can be cast at full power by sacrificing 1000 gold coins. Cast Time: Instant to 10 seconds Mana Cost: 100 Mana Points Cooldown: 1 minute == This skill is a powerful hit skill that can actually knock down any other low health target. If charged to full or if they pay thepensation, the merchant yers can dish out powerful attacks that can kill. Piggy Bank is enjoying defeating the monsters as he could see his experience rising while being protected by Adrian''s soulbounds. Adrian made sure to summon Wisteria to aid Piggy Bank as his other soulbounds would utterly destroy low level opponents. Even if the experience points that he gains is notrge, he makes do by practicing his origin magic. Adrian is using space, time, and even force magic to buff and protect Piggy Bank as well. Adrian just summoned Wisteria for assurance should anything unexpected happens. He also has Sirius lurking beneath Piggy Bank''s shadow to save him just in case something happens that he does not see. The Storm Chasm is popr for mages as it has the rare Storm Guard monster that is a natural created golem. The created golem is a subject for research for all magic rted yers as they also want to know how they came to be. This is popr research due to the fact that creation of golems like them without much preparation is a skill that all wants to have. In fact, there is a popr yer that has the hidden job ss of Golem Mage which lets a mage summon any golem from the area they are in. "Just make sure to pace yourself as we move deeper in the dungeon. I will protect you along with my soulbounds but that does not mean that you should let your guard down. We do not know what will happen at the end of this dungeon since they are unpredictable after all." Adrian stated as he is worried that something unexpected might happen. "Yes. I was just enjoying myself since there are not a lot of times where I can freely defeat monsters like this. The previous yers that I would hire would usually just let me be in the party while they y the monsters. I usually just supply them with potions in order to make sure that they do not die while leveling me up." Piggy Bank stated. "If that was the case then you should have told them that you wanted to fight to. I am sure that you also have your warrior ss skills before your job ss was converted to merchant. You are using those golden knuckles like a real warrior." Adrian stated as he could clearly see that Piggy Bank knows how to pull his weight in terms of a fight. "Well, I have already gotten a lot of wealth and pulled my family up from poverty thanks to the opportunity that came. I just thought that I should not be too greedy or else it might be taken away just as fast as I got them." Piggy Bank stated as he felt that luck poured onto him greatly, but he is also just as afraid of it running out. "Luck may have been a part of your sess, but you must never discount the fact that you achieved it with your determination as well. You might have entered this game to be rich, but I think deep down you also want to go on adventures just like any ordinary yer." Adrian stated which made Piggy Bank teary eyed, but thetter held it in. "Thanks a lot, Guild Master Equinox. You really are built to be a leader with the way you can handle speeches." Piggy Bank stated as he smiled. "Okay then. Enough praises and worries as there are now ten Storm Guards here with us in this floor." Adrian stated as he pointed out that a lot of enemies spawned. The continuous fight of Piggy Bank with Adrian''s continued as they defeated the Storm Guards with ease. Well, only Adrian had it with ease because Piggy Bank was almost dead tired after defeating them. Adrian would only use space magic to teleport Piggy Bank out of the way or time magic to slow the enemies down. If a hit would ur, Adrian would cover Piggy Bank with a shell of force to negate the impact. Adrian was fighting while making sure that he is reading the Spell Harmony skill book. He is obeying the instructions of the skill book or scroll. He needs to have the finesse in manipting the elements to the point that he would get the intended effect just by imagining it. This created the situation where he is now the one actively supporting Piggy Bank in the dungeon instead of Wisteria. "It also says here that I should be able to summon the element of my choosing while casting other elements. Basically, dual casting them, which is incredibly difficult since time, space, or even force is vtile." Adrian thought as he continued to practice. Adrian would create a sphere of temporal magic on his left hand while he uses his right hand to direct spatial magic that protects Piggy Bank. If he uses temporal magic to help Piggy Bank, then he would use spatial magic to create a sphere. This is the training that he thought of when presented with a way to unlock the skill. Even though, the sphere of temporal or spatial magic is not stable and would pop which created a ripple in time or a small crack in space. "I need to be able to use both without one getting destroyed. It is the key in using Origin Magic after all." Adrian thought as he practiced well while protecting Piggy Bank. The two of them were in the dungeon for two hours now but the end was still not in sight. Adrian had read about the Storm Chasm as an easy dungeon, but he could tell that it has changed. If this was an easy dungeon then he would not have saved Piggy Bank ten times from attacks. The Storm Guards that are hunks of rocks connected together by lightning should not be that coordinated. "They are moving as if something is controlling them. Do not tell me that the dungeon changed because of the quest. Maybe I am just overthinking it, but I have felt a very ufortable stare the moment we entered this dungeon." Adrian thought. "Can we rest for a bit before moving to a lower level? I am already too tired to move my body as my stamina is almost depleted." Piggy Bank stated as he defeated fifteen Storm Guards with Adrian''s support. "Wisteria, carry him while we descend to the next level. I am having this feeling that we should conquer this dungeon as fast as we can. Here chew on this energy bar that Levin Cloud created from his apothecary training." Adrian stated as he gave Piggy Bank a snack to recover his stamina. "I think I now know why all of the Pantheon Guild members looked at me with worry when I said that their guild leader will help me. He has such spartan training methods." Piggy Bank thought as he chewed on the energy bar even if he did not have much energy to chew. Meanwhile, outside the dungeon of Storm Chasm¡­ "Huh?! Why is it locked down? I traveled all the way here to see and observe those golems, but the dungeon is not allowing anyone to enter. Also, why is there a dense shrubbery closing the door?" A mage yer grumbled as he was studying the art of golem creation. "Maybe, the dungeon is bugged which is why it is closed, and we cannot enter. Let us just hunt on the other dungeons here." The party member of the mage yer stated. "I guess so as the dungeon would open but I will still send a support ticket." The mage yer stated as they left for another dungeon. Chapter 1930 Storm Chasm Chapter 1930 Storm Chasm ??Adrian and Piggy Bank were moving at a great speed down the Storm Chasm. This was a dungeon with ten floors which meant that a lot of fighting was involved. It is not filled with monsters but is incredibly spacious. There are no monsters that ae alive in this dungeon as all of the enemies here are golems. "Money Punch!" Piggy Bank shouted as he now moved in a more refined manner. The technique that Piggy Bank uses is now something that he can use against more powerful enemies as long as he can charge it up. He can now use his own skill while moving which is a great increase inbat prowess. Before, he just stood still to charge the skill, but he now moves like a boxer. He can feel the great happiness of taking down his enemies by himself which prompted Adrian to support him less. "He is getting much better now. This is good as I do not know when an unexpected enemy will suddenly surface. I need to train him well should that daye." Adrian thought as Piggy Bank felt the powerful gaze directed at him but did not mind it. In fact, Piggy Bank was feeling ted and happy now that he was actively doing a dungeon. He did dungeons before when he was lower level but being a merchant meant that he can only do low difficulty ones. This time, he might enter medium difficulty dungeons as he now found the thrill of defeating enemies. He felt that he could defeat a mid boss by himself as long as he was well protected. "We are now going to lower floor five where the mid boss is. Be ready as it will be an Elite Storm Guard." Adrian stated as he descended to the next floor along with Piggy Bank. Adrian felt a strange feeling when he descended as if the entire area was suddenly tampered with using spatial magic, but he was not sure if that is the case. The only ones that could modify dungeons are gods but instantly modifying one is not possible unless they are a God of Space. The Gods of Space are all entirely sealed or dead which meant that modifying the dungeon now should be impossible. "Wait? I must trust my instincts more as there are other ways in making a change in the dungeon using spatial magic. If a powerful relic from a dead Spatial God is used, then it might be possible." Adrian thought as he was about to pull out Piggy Bank from descending, but the way back was suddenly sealed. "Huh? What happened? I heard a loud thud." Piggy Bank stated as he looked back only to see the entrance they came inside with closing. "It seems that the dungeon has be much more difficult than I thought. You will need to prepare yourself fully because I have been told not to interfere as much." Adrian stated as numerous system notifications are suddenly presented to him and Piggy Bank. [You have entered the Mid Boss Room of the Grand Storm Guard.] [The yer Piggy Bank is the only one that can deal damage directly to the Mid Boss.] [The yer Equinox can only support and protect the yer Piggy Bank. This is also extended to the soulbounds of the yer Equinox.] [Defeat the Mid Boss Grand Storm Guard in order to proceed to the next floor.] [You cannot escape from this room unless Piggy Bank dies or you clear the mid boss room.] The series of notifications made Piggy Bank tremble as his ace card was suddenly unable to deal damage to the mid boss. He thought that he was hallucinating as this was the first for him as he never encountered a scenario like this before. Piggy Bank almost fainted but Adrian looked calm and collected which made him gain courage. "It seems that my hunch was correct." Adrian stated as he managed to get the feedback from the spatial energy that he suddenly released in the area. [A great entity has distorted the area of this dungeon and forcibly changed it.] [The dungeon rules have been heavily tampered with to restrict beings that are ten levels above the level range of the dungeon.] [The rules forbid you to deal damage to the mid boss of this dungeon. This also extends to any being that you summoned.] "Whoever did this might be the one that is observing us, but I can feel numerous presences observing which meant that even I am not sure." Adrian thought. "Seriously, what kind of an idiotic god would do such a trivial thing." Adrian stated and the entire dungeon rumbled with the sound of lightning and thunder. Adrian smiled as he sort of figured out the answer to his questions or a vague answer. He needed to make sure that his hunch is true. He can give a good guess based on the runes on Piggy Bank''s Stigma, but he does not want to conclude unless there are solid evidence. He is talking about gods this time which meant that angering one can mean an enemy for life. "Anyways, you will be fighting on your own for now against the mid boss. Do you best as I will make sure to support you very well. I can also heal you so fight to the point that you might die." Adrian stated as he summoned Saena since she can just heal Piggy Bank. "You are telling me to fight those?" Piggy Bank stated as he pointed out numerous golem monsters. Piggy Bank pointed out ten Elite Storm Guards and the Mid Boss Grand Storm Guard. The Elite Storm Guards are still golems, but they look like actual golems that have refined features. They are still made of rocks but the rocks that they have are polished. The Mid Boss Grand Storm Guard is more humanoid in appearance, but they do not have facial features. They just have a more humanoid shape which now granted them the ability to release powerful electric shocks that can paralyze their enemies. Piggy Bank gulp as his way of attacking is also via melee battle. "More than that! Why is the previous boss of the dungeon, the Grand Storm Guard, suddenly the mid boss? Is this some kind of bug?" Piggy Bank stated. "I do not know if it is rted but the best guess is that the dungeon changed because of the Stigma. Things that are rted to divinity are a great pain to deal with after all." Adrian stated as he is also pausing some divinity rted missions that he got. He remembered the God of the Deep Ones that asked him for help, but he has yet to do due to the no time limit function. "Can I return my Stigma then? I do not want to be in greater hardships. I just want to be a normal merchant and make sure to eat well along with my family." Piggy Bank stated. "Your sess as a merchant might have been slightly influenced by that Stigma and removing it might curse you. epting it would be the best option for you. Anyways, get ready as they are starting to move." Adrian stated as he saw all the enemies along with the mid boss moving towards Piggy Bank. "Protect me well¡­ thank you!" Piggy Bank shouted as he charged his fist at full power. "Well, it only says that I cannot damage the mid boss. The mobs around it does not count which is why I said that the god that modified this dungeon was an idiot." Adrian stated with his signature demonic smile but returned back to his nonchnt face. Paradox flew above the mid boss room and went directly on top of all the Elite Storm Guards. With a snap of Adrian''s finger, Paradox exploded and created a powerful ck hole that swallowed all of the Elite Storm Guards. All the mobs that might have made it difficult for Piggy Bank to deal with the mid boss has vanished. The only monster remaining was the Grand Storm Guard when the ck hole vanished as all of the Elite Storm Guards were disintegrated to nothing. "Also, the rules only said that I cannot damage the mid boss. It does not mean that I cannot restrain it." Adrian stated with a smile beforemanding Wisteria to bound the mid boss. == On top of a mountain that is up and above the clouds, a god with luscious cloud like beard could be seen looking down on Storm Chasm. The arm rest on his throne shattered upon his anger when he heard what Adrian was saying. He can only control his own anger because he was not the only god watching over them right now. If the angered god moves, then its existence would be known, and it would be called an idiot by other gods. Since the Champion of the Twin Gods called the god that modified the dungeon an idiot, any movement to punish him would reveal the identity of the god he called an idiot. Chapter 1931 Storm Chasm II

Chapter 1931 Storm Chasm II

The mid boss being bound became quite easy to defeat for Piggy Bank. It was easy in the sense that all he needed to do was fight it using numerous Money Punch skills. All he had to do is continuously punch at the Grand Storm Guard as it crumbled into dust. [Your party member, Piggy Bank, has sessfully defeated the Grand Storm Guard.] [You did not get experience due to the fact that you are extremely high leveledpared to this dungeon.] Adrian did not think too much about the experience as he has already gotten what he needed from Piggy Bank. He was more worried that he will not get the Spell Harmony Passive skill as it was very difficult for him to cast powerful magical energies at the same time. It might have been easy to get he passive skill if he can cast basic magic elements, but he cannot do so. "I managed to defeat the mid boss! Although, I must admit that it is a bit too underhanded and low effort." Piggy Bank stated as he felt that he did not do much in the fight earlier. "We can expand your fighting senseter as the most important thing now is to clear this dungeon and get the item that you need. A god or goddess has tampered with this dungeon, and I do not want to know what could happen if time umtes. A powerful monster might be born if we wait to long which is why we need to clear it. Sirius! We are going to blitz it." Adrian stated as he called upon Sirius. "Yes, master." Sirius answered as he appeared from Piggy Bank''s shadow. Sirius caught Adrian and Piggy Bank using shadows and ced them on top of his back. He then moved towards the newly created entrance that led to the lower floors. Sirius charged forward with no problem and ughtered any monster thate his way. This was the Sirius Bus that Adrian created, and Piggy Bank is experiencing. Piggy Bank could hear numerous notifications as the monsters that infested the lower floors called the Elite Storm Guards are destroyed with just Sirius passing by. The shadows and Sirius'' ws made easy work of the monsters. Piggy Bank''s experience as a yer started to skyrocket and he leveled up to 250 when they finally reached the boss room floor. The boss room floor was different as there was no mobs littering the entrance before the boss room. The entirerge room was empty and only the door that led to the boss room was present. Adrian thought it was strange as there would usually be monsters making sure that they protected the boss monster. The setup of the dungeon was incredibly altered, and the strength of a boss is more powerful if there are no monsters guarding it. yers have already hypothesized that the overall strength of a dungeon floor is divided between traps and monsters. The lesser monsters in a floor would result in stronger monsters in that floor. If a dungeon floor does not have any traps, it also increases the power of a monster. This is why Adrian is a bit hesitant to open the boss room as it is the only monster in the floor. "Are you ready?" Adrian asked Piggy Bank as he did not immediately enter the room since he has an inkling that he cannot join the battle again. Adrian believed that the trick that was applied on the mid boss could be done to the dungeon boss as well. If such a thing happens then Adrian might lead Piggy Bank to his doom should he opened the boss door immediately. He made sure that Piggy Bank gets enough rest and is even treated by Saena to the highest degree. "The healing effect is so nice! My skin even became glossy and shiny due to the great effects." Piggy Bank stated as his plumb face now glistened like a well-polished mirror. "Since you are ready, let us go to the boss room." Adrian stated as he opened the boss room and both of them entered. Both Adrian and Piggy Bank vanished from the front of the door as they opened the boss room door. When the both of them regained their sight, they are now on top of arge floating tform. The entire floor changed to arge floating tform and the door out of the boss room vanished. [You have entered the Storm Chasm Boss Room.] [You have been transported to a ce that cannot be escaped unless you have defeated the boss or died.] [A special rule has been ced on the boss room.] [All beings that are fifty levels above the boss can only deal 0.001% of their maximum health regardless of attacks.] [All beings affected by the special rule will move 50% slower.] Adrian felt a very heavy energy suppress him as the dungeon itself made it difficult for him to move. There is a heavy energy suppression that made it even difficult to move his eyes. All parts of Adrian''s body slowed down despite his fierce resistance. Thunder rumbled from above as if it wasughing at Adrian''s current state. Adrian looked around the boss room and it was an open sky with arge floating tform. He can already tell that the enemy they would be facing is a being that can fly. He knew that Piggy Bank would be unable to fully exert his power on a fast and flying enemy. Without Adrian''s aid, Piggy Bank might be killed in the dungeon, but he was actually smiling. "This is actually good training." Adrian thought as he can still use his mind and Paradox to create the energies of Origin Magic. "Where is the boss monster?" Piggy Bank asked as he could not see any monster in the area. Just as Piggy Bank thought that there is no boss monster, a figure suddenly rose from the abyss below. Arge shadow suddenly flew up high which caught the attention of both Adrian and Piggy Bank. Arge flying eagle shadow could be seen up high and is actually harnessing the power of lightning from the dark clouds. == Monster Name: Golem Relic of Z Monster Tier: Legendary Monster Type: Storm Guard Monster Level: 290 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A powerful golem said to be a relic of a powerful god. It is said to have awakened a consciousness, but it can only follow themands of the god that created it. It has the appearance of arge, winged creature that the god that created it used to assume. It can harness the power of lightning and store it in its body like a fuel. It can also release powerful electric storms in order to defeat any that stands in the way of the god that created it. == Therge, winged golem took the form of a stone eagle, and it is coated with a powerful lightning aura. The golem itself had the size of five meters and a wingspan of twenty meters. It was incredibly huge whenpared to the bodies of Adrian and Piggy Bank. "It is a flying monster. Of course, it would be." Adrian thought as he can already determine who is the god that was interfering with this quest. "Guild Leader Equinox¡­ what should I do? I cannot fly like you, and you are incredibly depowered as well." Piggy Bank stated. "Just do your best, Piggy Bank. The strategy would be the same as usual. Sirius!" Adrian stated as he tried to summon his soulbounds. [A powerful external force has influenced the space of the boss room using a relic of a dead god.] [Summoned units cannot be summoned into the boss room.] The magic circle that Sirius was supposed toe out of suddenly dispersed. Adrian even received some bacsh, but it was minimal to the point that only one percent of her health diminished. All of Adrian''s attempt in summoning his soulbounds vanished. "I think we are going to have a big problem." Piggy Bank shouted as he also saw the notifications. [There can no longer be any interference from the outside as the dungeon has be unstable.] "I guess someone is angry at my words. Talk about a sore loser. I guess I expected it as these are the gods from that side after all." Adrian stated as he used Chrono Shift on his mouth in order to speak normally. "Kiyoow!" The Golem Relic of Z shouted as it seemed to have reacted to Adrian''s provocation and charged towards him with great speed. "Guild Master Equinox!" Piggy Bank stated as he charged his Money Punch, but he was toote. "This much is still bearable and such good practice!" Adrian stated as he spoke in normal speed. [You have umted great force in your body.] "Force Crash!" Adrian stated as a powerful force suddenly escaped his body and mmed towards the Golem Relic of Z. Chapter 1932 Storm Chasm III

Chapter 1932 Storm Chasm III

[You have dealt extremely small damage to the Golem Relic of Z.] Adrian saw the notification but did not care about the damage as he saw the Golem Relic of get pushed back by the intense force he suddenly released. He made sure to check on Elder Bronx on all of the spells rted to the Force Element as he needed to widen his perspective. == Skill Name: Force Crash Skill Tier: Rare Skill Type: Damage and Crowd Control Effect: Emit a powerful strong force that will be sent in a direction of your line of sight that deals 100% of your magical damage. This skill will knock back the opponent that is hit first and will be sent flying with a distance of five meters. Additional 50% physical damage will ur when the enemies affected by Force Crash will hit another being or terrain. Mana Cost: 500 Mana Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: 5 minutes == Adrian expected that he will not be able to knock back the Golem Relic of Z, but he did. It seems that the force element that he used can also affect inanimate things as long as they are also using some sort of force. Adrian visibly saw the Golem Relic of Z lose momentum upon it being hit by Force Crash. Due to this, the Golem Relic of Z was pushed back farther than the five meters, but it did not crash into any being or terrain. "It is extremely effective." Adrian stated as he moved normally but one can see that his mana was dropping every second. "You can move normally!" Piggy Bank stated. "Normally is not the right term. I can move at my normal speed, but I rarely even do. I usually move faster than this using Chrono Shift, but this is the best I can do when I am heavily slowed. I barely do damage so make sure to prepare because I will send the Golem Relic of Z to you every five second starting now!" Adrian stated as his wings suddenly got unfurled. Adrian''s wings unfurling is not only to fly but also be extremely sensitive to the space around him. He always thought it was strange that Elder Ascalor would have his wings using his battle form but realized it when he looked closely. Elder Ascalor was using his wings to not only sense the space around him but also seize it. Adrian did not becent after his battle with the elders as he reyed it in order to grow more. "Spatial Chains!" Adrian stated as his arms is suddenly covered in chains that stuck to an invisible space. Adrian locked his eyes onto the Golem Relic of Z and all parts of its body is suddenly chained up. The deep purple chains made of spatial energy locked the Golem Relic of Z in ce. With a pull, Adrian managed to shift the Golem Relic of Z towards Piggy Bank in exactly five seconds. == Skill Name: Spatial Chains Skill Tier: Epic Skill Type: Crowd Control Effect: Create chains in the space around you that you have seized. The being that is caught in the chains will be unable to move for a given duration. (Increased depending on the mana that is supplied. The chains may break if the target emits a powerful force that is five times stronger than the chains. Enemies caught will be dealt with 50% of your magical damage per second that they are tied up. Duration: 5 seconds to 10 seconds (Increased per second as 1000 extra Mana is spent.) Mana Cost: 1000 Mana to 5000 Mana Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: 10 minutes Restriction: Can only be applied to targets initially caught. == The Spatial Chains cannot easily move targets that are caught but Adrian has the Rift Maniptor passive skill. He can easily move space itself as long as he has a clear grasp of it. When the Spatial Chains are applied in an area, Adrian basically hasplete control over it which results in him easily able to teleport beings weaker than him. "I might have a difficulty if the enemy is stronger than me, but a lower-level boss is easier." Adrian muttered as he wlessly shifted the location of the Golem Relic of Z. "Use 1000 gold coins! Burning Money Punch!" Piggy Bank stated as he suddenly has his fists burn in a golden me while the scent of coins lingered around him. Piggy Bank used an enhanced version of his skill Money Punch which is the Burning Money Punch. Some may call it an enhanced version, but it really is a bit of a downgrade. Burning Money Punch is basically a skill that burns money as a resource instead of mana in order to strengthen the power of the original Money Punch skill. Each gold coin that is used as a resource will be a percent damage multiplier which means that Piggy Bank used a Money Punch enhanced 1000% as a result. He also managed to charge it to the fullest which is why a crack appeared on the body of the Golem Relic of Z. The boss monster hot hit incredibly hard to the point that its defenses were ignored. [Your party member, Piggy Bank, has activated his passive skill called Lucky Hit that deals critical damage to the next skill.] [Your party member, Piggy Bank, has dealt catastrophic damage to the Golem Relic of Z.] [The health of the Golem Relic of Z suddenly dropped by 20%.] [The defense of the Golem Relic of Z has dropped by 10% and it is stunned for 2 seconds.] [Some gold coins were scattered as Piggy Bank''s skill called Lucky Pay Day activated.] Adrian is actually quite shocked for Piggy Bank as he did not think that those skills would activate. He was already told about those passive skills as it aids him in dealing damage, but he is also told that they rarely activate. Lucky Hit only has a 1% chance of happening, but it automatically makes the next damage you dealt into a critical hit regardless of where you hit the enemy. The skill Lucky Pay Days is basically just a small chance of getting gold coins equivalent to the level of the monster divided by 10. Since the boss monster was level 290, a value of 29 gold coins is scattered on the floor right now. It is not the 1000 gold coins Piggy Bank burned to deal the great damage, but he must recuperate his loses somehow. "Nice! Do that again immediately." Adrian stated as he once again used Spatial Chains. Adrian can freely use any Spatial Magic even if it is on cooldown, but the mana used is doubled. This is one of the benefits of the Daemos'' power slowly returning back due to the world barrier getting weaker. Previously, it was three times the amount of mana but now it is only twice which is why Adrian is abusing the new privilege. The Golem Relic of Z is once again bound by chains that suddenly appeared from nowhere. Just like before, Adrian delivered the boss monster straight towards Piggy Bank. With another Burning Money Punch, a powerful attack once againnded on the boss monster. The only downside is that there was no critical hit which is why the boss monster only had 10% of its health shaved off. The Spatial Chains shattered once again when Piggy Bank hit the Golem Relic of Z, but Adrian just used it once again. The boss monster is basically being bullied by the two beings that entered its domain. The same instance happened again, and the boss monster dropped to 50% health with ease. Adrian was about to use Spatial Chains again when he felt something incredibly odd enter the area. With his instinct going on full st, Adrian stopped time to see clearly but the energy that he felt was not suspended in time. An energy that was outside the influence of time itself suddenly entered the Golem Relic of Z. [The Golem Relic of Z has been inhabited by a piece of consciousness by its creator.] [All stats of the Golem Relic of Z will be doubled for the duration.] [Special skill: Harvest Storm Clouds and Hurl Lightning will now be avable for the Golem Relic of Z.] "Foolish mortal! Stop on your quest in reviving the being that I have vanished while my anger has yet to grow full." A voice so potent and loud reverberated in the room. Adrian and Piggy Bank looked at the Golem Relic of Z and it was definitely the one that is the source of the voice. The voice of the Golem Relic of Z was warning them to stand down but that was not in Adrian''s vocabry. Without even waiting for the Golem Relic of Z to move, Adrian once again sealed it in Spatial Chains. "You dare trap me while I am graciously giving you an easy death!" The voice stated as it used the lightning that struck boss monster to destroy the chains. Chapter 1933 Storm Clouds and an Angry God Chapter 1933 Storm Clouds and an Angry God ??Large and dark storm clouds started to cover the skies above the floating tform while the Golem Relic of Z started to pulsate with the lightning element. The power that it released was not akin to a boss monster that is below the level 300. It was something that even Adrian found illogical as this should not be happening even if a god intervenes. [The power of a god is flowing on the boss monster, Golem Relic of Z.] [Due to the tyrannical energy that is flowing through it, the boss monster will explode if you survive for five minutes.] == Dungeon Mission Given: Survive for Five Minutes Dungeon Mission Reward: Defeat of the Golem Relic of Z Dungeon Failure: All party members are wiped out == [A powerful energy is protecting the Golem Relic of Z which makes it immune to damage for five minutes.] [A link between an unknown god has been established with the Golem Relic of Z.] "All of you shall die due to my wrath!" A powerful voice emanated from the Golem Relic of Z. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as Paradox was already behind the Golem Relic of Z. With a snap of Adrian''s fingers, a powerful ck hole suddenly exploded behind the Golem Relic of Z. The boss monster that might be powerful and upgraded due to the possession of a god is being pulled. Adrian has read that any damage on the Golem Relic of Z would be disregarded since it is immune to any damage. What the Golem Relic of Z is not immune to is crowd control which Adrian tried to make sure by using his Vortex spell. [The Golem Relic of Z did not get damaged by the ck hole.] [The Golem Relic of Z did not get damaged by the ck hole.] [The Golem Relic of Z did not get damaged by the ck hole.] ¡­ Just as Adrian thought, the Golem Relic of Z is sucked inside the ck hole but the all the notifications he is receiving tells him that the boss monster ispletely immune to damage. Adrian did not care as all he needs to do is make sure that they survive for five minutes, and everything will be over. He just needs to buy them enough time and he is the perfect being for that as he can manipte time itself. [Increasing the mana output for the Vortex skill in order to lengthen the skill.] [Increase in duration is sessful and Vortex would be increased by one more second.] [Increasing the mana output for the Vortex skill in order to lengthen the skill.] [Increase in duration is sessful and Vortex would be increased by one more second.] ¡­ Adrian''s mana bar could be seen decreasing at an incredibly fast pace. He lost 5% of his mana with just lengthening the skill by one second which is astronomical. Adrian made sure to cancel all the time elerating spells he applied on himself and started chugging mana potions to recover his mana. He was able to do this and extended the length of the ck hole by two minutes. Adrian could feel the ck hole starting to unravel as if a powerful energy was on the other side and releasing it in powerful waves. He started to sweat as the mana to increase the duration of the ck hole started to increase by 1% every second. It increased to the point that the ck hole started to use up to 30% per second which Adrian had no choice but to stop. Adrian''s nose started to have a minor nosebleed which has never happened to him ever since his demon core was strengthened. The ck hole dissipated, and the Golem Relic of Z came out with a powerful st of lightning. Piggy Bank immediately protected himself using Merchant''s Shield which decreases the damage depending on how much money one has. Piggy Bank managed to negate the damage to the whole party by sacrificing 50, 000 gold coins as he nullified itpletely. He lost a sizeable amount of money, but he and Adrian was safe from the powerful attack. Adrian saw the money that Piggy Bank lost and was a bit shocked since that amount is not a small thing. "You think that you could defeat me! I shall bathe both of you in pure lightning!" The voice from the Golem Relic of Z shouted as the storm clouds suddenly exploded. The storm clouds rumbled to the point that one''s ear might bust if they are near, but the aftereffects of the Merchant''s Shield were still there as it canst up to 10 seconds. Adrian and Piggy Bank are safe from the ear-piercing noise, but they are not safe from the uing lightning rain. The Golem Relic of Z vanished into the storm clouds as lightning rained from above. "I guess I should not hold myself back. Paradox, summon the mirror." Adrian stated as Paradox changed its form into a mirror with Adrian''s form also changing. Using his mirror demon form, Adrian could easily perceive any energy in the area even lightning can catch his eyes. With just a second, Adrian and Piggy Bank entered the mirrors and vanished from their current location. Adrian along with Piggy Bank has entered the mirror dimension which was safe from the barrage of the Golem Relic of Z. Adrian thought they were safe, but his enemy is not an ordinary golem, but a golem operated by a god. The eyes of the Golem Relic of Z suddenly glowed with divine energy as it saw both Adrian and Piggy Bank in another dimension. The god that controls the golem burst out in anger as he did not even damage mortals that dare defy his will. The angry god clutched a double-faced helmet and infused more divine energy into it. The angry god targeted the mirror dimension and tried to force both Adrian and Piggy Bank out of it. The divine relic that has the form of a double-faced helmet suddenly flowed in a powerful purple light. [An unknown god is trying to interfere with the dimensions using the power of a spatial god relic called Helm of J????] [You have resisted the spatial interference of the relic.] [The unknown god is furious with you and injected more divine energy into the relic.] [A powerful spatial energy swept you from the mirror dimension and forcefully kicked you out.] Adrian saw the notification, but he was unable to immediately retaliate as both him and Piggy Bank were suddenly ejected from the mirror dimension. Adrian was unable to defend against the wave of powerful energy that swept across him in the mirror dimension as he needed to protect both him and Piggy Bank. If it was just him then he might have been able to stay but Piggy Bank is the one that needs to stay alive in this quest. The angry godughed upon seeing the two mortals ejected from the hiding spot they used. Unaware that the relic that he used started to crack slightly but he could not feel the leaking spatial energy since he cannot sense it. Only theughter of the angry god could be heard from the boss monster. [An unknown goddess of life sends her aid.] Piggy Bank was the one that read the notification as this came from an item that he is keeping in his inventory. A stalk of wheat suddenly came flying out of Piggy Bank''s inventory and absorbed all of the lightning as if it was a lightning rod. All the lightning that should have hit Adrian and Piggy Bank were attracted to the stalk of wheat until it became charred. Piggy Bank sighed with relief as he managed to stay alive without burning the rest of the gold coins that he has in his inventory. He can only burn the gold coins that he has with him and cannot use anything in the bank. Piggy Bank looked at Adrian to see what they need to do next because they still have one minute left before the statue shatters. Upon seeing Adrian''s face, Piggy Bank suddenly gulped because if fury had a look, then that would be Adrian right now. yers might not know it, but their personalities are also somewhat affected by the race that they have. Dwarves would often but heads with the elves which also trantes to the yers. Demons, on the other hand, do not have any real enemies but they are prideful when ites to Origin Magic because that is the only magic that they can use. As if it is a defense mechanism, they will find offense to any inanimate object that can outss them in Origin Magic even if it is a god relic. The unknown god unknowingly triggered the pet peeve encoded in the bloodline of the demon race. Adrian felt offended that he was outssed by an inanimate object when ites to spatial magic. He was nning on holding back by not using his energies since it could damaged a god but the unknown god has crossed the line. Chapter 1934 The Offended Demon Chapter 1934 The Offended Demon ??"Nether Domain!" "Netheros True Form!" Adrian no longer cared if he would offend a god as something from inside of him let the anger out. The entire area is suddenly covered inher mist which the Golem Relic of Z did not mind since the god controlling it has never experience it before or seen it. The other gods have been making a fuss over this tyrannical energy but the one controlling the boss monster does not care about it. "They are just a bunch of energies. I am the storm itself." The haughty god stated as he controlled the Golem Relic of Z to find the two mortals. The unknown god managed to find one of the mortals and it was the fat merchant trying to revive the god that he has punished. Augh exuded from the Golem Relic of Z as killing the merchant would also destroy the Stigma attached to him. Before the Golem Relic of Z is about to swoop down and destroy the merchant, the unknown god needed to verify where the other mortal was. "Where is that disrespectful demon bastard!" The voice from the god controlling the Golem Relic of Z stated as it looked around. All the Golem Relic of Z could see is the mortal merchant and not the demon as if he merged with the mist that covered the area itself. Unbeknownst to the unknown god, Adrian already manifested his true form, and he was behind the Golem Relic of Z. All six demonic mirrors suddenly produced hands made ofher mist and grabbed the Golem Relic of Z. The unknown god suddenly got his vision cut off as he can only see via the eyes of the golem. This is the restriction of suddenly inhabiting a golem with a separated divine soul. The Golem Relic of Z could not even see what blinded its sight but if one were to see a towering demon made of pureher mist then they would probably not want to. Adrian used all of hisher mist hands in order to crush the Golem Relic of Z. The Golem Relic of Z does not get damaged by Adrian but that is not what he wants. He does not want to damage the actual boss monster because he knows that will never happen in this dungeon with fixed rules. Adrian''s target is the being that is controlling the boss monster itself. [You are not doing any damage to the Golem Relic of Z.] [Nether Energy is seeping into the soul connected to the Golem Relic of Z.] [Nether Energy has touched the soul of the connected being to the Golem Relic of Z.] [Nether Energy is starting to corrode the soul connected to the being controlling the Golem Relic of Z.] Nether energy was not spared as Adrian made sure that all of it is directly injected into the golem. He even used his eyes to see the golden soul inside the Golem Relic of Z. He could clearly see that hisher energy is starting to slowly destroy the part of the divine soul present in the boss monster. As soon as the Golem Relic of Z started to be imbued withher energy, the god controlling it has finally felt the effects ofher energy. "AHHHH" The god controlling the Golem Relic of Z shouted. A loud shout could be heard in a divine realm above a mountain on top of clouds. All of the gods in that divine realm heard the pained cry of that god for a brief second before the sound of thunder covered his scream. The divine realm is not the only thing that is affected by the scream as the mortal realm suddenly had a surge of storm clouds hovering in the skies. [You are not able to do damage on the Golem Relic of Z.] [Nether Energy has destroyed the divine soul fragment that controlled the Golem Relic of Z.] [The Golem Relic of Z has be lifeless upon the divine soul fragment''s destruction.] [The Golem Relic of Z has started to crumble due to the immense stress it has umted.] [You have defeated the Golem Relic of Z in its invulnerable state.] [You have done the Hidden Boss Subjugation Quest and will be rewarded ordingly.] [All the yers that has defeated the Golem Relic of Z will have their Lightning Resistance increased by 5% as a reward for the Hidden Boss Subjugation Quest.] [You have destroyed a divine soul fragment.] [Effects of the title God Killer will increase by 1%.] As soon as the Golem Relic of Z has been defeated, Adrian finally calmed down and returned to his normal form. The boss monster that was arge eagle golem turned into dust, but arge golden stone was inside the dust. Therge ore was one foot in length and exuded a brilliant glow that is divine energy but different from the divine soul of the god earlier. [Party Member, Piggy Bank, has received the Ore of Merchantry.] [The quest Find the Clues on the Unknown God of Merchants has beenpleted.] [You have gained one level and Luck +1] When Piggy Bank touched the Ore of Merchantry, the stigma that he has suddenly reacted and absorbed the Ore of Merchantry into his body. The divine energy coursed inside the stigma until it be hot. Piggy Bank even took out ice in order to cool down the Stigma as his hand started to burn. There was no me, but the heat is only due to the stigma activating. [Party Member, Piggy Bank, has activated his Stigma.] [Party Member, Piggy Bank, has activated the helper of his Stigma.] [Party Member, Piggy Bank, has temporarily named its helper as Coin.] [An aura of luck has spread to all the party members. All party members will have a small chance to have a lucky encounter.] "I did it! Having a helper is awesome!" Piggy Bank stated as a small helper suddenly came out of his stigma. Chapter 1935 Coin is my Helper Chapter 1935 Coin is my Helper ??[You have sessfully awakened your helper.] [You have received the quest: Awaken the Godhood.] [Your helper has blessed you with a lucky aura and everyone around you is also affected.] [Luck Stat has been increased by 5 permanently.] [All sessful sales will have an extra ie of 5%.] [Acquired the Blessing of the Helper: Money. All of your attacks have a 10% chance of dropping random 1 to 10 gold coins. All party members are also affected by this blessing, but their chances are reduced to 1%.] [Please give your helper a temporary name as it has not remembered its divine name.] "I shall name it Coin." Piggy Bank stated as he named his helper based on its own appearance. Piggy Bank''s helper is actually a gold coin that has arms and legs. The helper itself has no face but it can cutely use its arms to make some basic gestures. Unlike Adrian''s helper, Coin is not as powerful as Light since thetter is from a primordial god. [The chain quest has been presented to those that have participated in the earlier quest.] == Quest Name: Strengthen Your Helper Quest Difficulty: B Quest Description: You have finally awakened the helper that is sealed in your Stigma. Empower it by giving it enough divine energy that you have generated yourself. You can only have one helper for this quest. Clear Condition: Sell Items with a cumtive wealth of 100, 000 gold coins (0/100, 000 goldpleted) Conduct an auction and make sure that all sold items will have a cumtive price of 500, 000 gold coins. (Iplete) Get a small blessing from any God or Goddess of Life (Iplete) Clear Reward: Awaken your helper''s hidden memory, Earn Luck +10, Get a Job ss exclusive skill Failure Condition: Unable to clear the quest within given time duration. Failure: Displeasure of an Unknown Goddess and the quest details will change Duration: 100 days Restriction: Only the Merchant that has the Stigma can get this quest and can only be shared to one person. Note: The partner of the Merchant for this quest will be awarded with One Level per quest clear and an additional Luck point in their stat. This is a chain quest. == "Oh! I think I can clear all of this on my own except for thest one. The gods and goddesses of life are said to be incredibly fickle after all." Piggy Bank stated. "I can deal with thest one easily. The first two is out of my league as I am not a merchant." Adrian stated. "If you can make me clear the third quest, then please help me. I will do the first two quests on my own but make sure that you are still part of the quest. This quest does not seem to the end of it." Piggy Bank stated. "Okay then. Let us return to Avalon." Adrian stated as he opened a rift that directly led to his own territory and the two of them vanished from the dungeon. Adrian and Piggy Bank appeared in Avalon directly inside the Church of the Twin Gods. Adrian is about to exin to Piggy Bank what he needs to do in order to get a small blessing, but the former felt the presence of the divine briefly. The smell of wheat could be sniffed inside the Church of the Twin Gods and that scent covered Piggy Bank upon his arrival. [The Goddess of Life Demeter has given Piggy Bank a minor blessing.] [Party Member, Piggy Bank, has his health regeneration increase by 50%.] [All damage that yer Piggy Bank deals will have a 3% chance to restore 20% of his total health and a 0.1% chance of restoring 50% of his health.] "Wow! You really do know how to get a minor blessing! Thanks so much!" Piggy Bank stated as he also prayed to the goddess that blessed him. "No problem?!" Adrian stated as his voice could be heard rising in pitch since he did not expect anything of the sort. "I already cleared one of the quests so easily. I will clear the first two on my own which might take me at least fifty days. Can I hold an auction here?" Piggy Bank stated. "Sure, feel free to do so. The foot traffic in Avalon has lessened due to the world bing wider. We need to sell more teleportation scrolls as that is the number one profit generator right now." Adrian stated. "Thanks! You are really the best guild leader that I have talked with. The others would only think of their own profit while disregarding mine or would be too ambitious even though they do not have anything. I will make sure to give you 10% of the proceeds of the auction along with the territory tax." Piggy Bank stated as he started to go back to the merchant union headquarters in Avalon. Adrian is about to go after Piggy Bank to talk about the preparations if he can help but his body or rather his soul was transported. The interior of the church was no longer in his sights as it was reced by a long wheat field. Adrian could feel the divine being that summoned him to her own divine realm. [You are in the presence of the Goddess of Life Demeter.] "The Champion of the Twin Gods greets the Goddess of Life Demeter." Adrian stated as he slightly bowed to show ample respect to the goddess even if he was suddenly spirited away as they say. "It is also great to meet you, Champion Equinox. You created quite a big fuss on Olympus today." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "That is no longer my problem as I only did what I must to help a friend. You also helped even though it is your god king that tampered with that dungeon to the fullest. Did he like the taste of the most powerful energy of death?" Adrian stated as he smiled but returned to bing stoic. Chapter 1936 Creating a Holy Relic Chapter 1936 Creating a Holy Relic ??"The entire divine realm is in perpetual storm, but I really do not care because I do not even live there anymore. They are very on the nose in everything you do. I also am not a fan of my hedonistic brother. Anyways, I am not here for that. I am here for something else as a goddess of life not a goddess of that faction." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "The Twin Gods did tell me that I should do quests for the gods and goddesses of life but is that not the envoy''s alley? I handle the gods of death side and my best friend handles your side so that we will not get swamped with work." Adrian stated. "I would have asked the Envoy of the Twin Gods, but he is currently busy training in thend of the Fae. My own divine powers cannot reach that ce for now due to the immense presence of the elementals there. They basically block the divine which is why I cannot talk to him even though there is a tree of life there." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "If that is the case then I am all ears. Take note that I am also able to veto any quest you guys give me if I deem it unsatisfactory in terms ofpensation." Adrian stated as he knows that some gods are incredibly stingy. "The holy quest that I am about to give you is something that you will need as well. I know that you are helping that merchant and so am I. Even if we are helping for different reason, I want that merchant to seed." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "Can I know why you want Piggy Bank to seed?" Adrian asked. "I would tell you but there are powers at work that will inform the arrogant one sitting on the throne up in the clouds. All that you need to know is that I need your help to help the merchant. You are already someone that is tagged as an oath brother to him due to the quest. If he fails, you will also get more punishment. You have already angered the god that wanted you to fail. He will do everything in his power to make sure that you do not seed. My bro¡­ that god does not like beings defying his orders and you even hit him back. Although, I quite like what you did but it also put you in a hit list." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "I do not really care about that since gods can only move in their respective holy domains. I would have been scared if the entire world barrier shattered but thews of causality cannot be broken easily. Even if all the gods were to betray this universe, they will not be able to easily defy thews that are set in stone. Gods are beings that are affected more byws after all." Adrian stated. "I know that you are able, Champion Equinox. The god that you angered has already let lose some of the beasts that can trample you. Be careful on your journey starting today as they will do anything to kill you and rip you apart. My brot¡­ that god even promised them immortality and life on the divine realm should they kill you." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated.'' "That is what need after all. I have been getting bored from the enemies that I am getting recently. I hope those monsters can at least entertain me. So, tell me¡­ what do I need to do for you in order to help Piggy Bank?" Adrian stated. "I need you to create a holy relic for me. My holy relic as I fear that the worse has yet toe and I need a way to interfere should the need arise." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "Rejected. A holy relic is difficult to create even for me. Do you think that divinity grows on trees?" Adrian stated but he realized that the Twin Gods were born from the Tree of Life and Death. "Scratch that. Do you think that divinity is easily forged? You would need cksmith that can handle that. Do you think that it will be easy?" Adrian stated but the Goddess of Life Demeter looked at her with judging eyes because he does know of a cksmith that can create divine items. "What is thepensation? Let me see first and then we can talk specifics." Adrian stated as he knew that he would just dig himself a grave if he kept speaking. "Thepensation would be something that even you cannot easily let go off. It is something that any being in the world would want." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. == Quest Name: Creation of the Goddess of Life Demeter''s Holy Relic Quest Difficulty: S Quest Description: The Goddess of Life Demeter wants you to create her holy relic that she can descend upon and help the merchant she blessed. Make sure to create her holy relic within the specified time or else more powerful and dark forces wille for you and destroy you. Clear Condition: A Drop of Dew from a World Tree (Iplete) Branch from a Tree that Gives Wishes (Iplete) A stalk of Golden Wheat harvested during the first sunlight. (Iplete) A cksmith that can fuse all items together to create the Holy Relic of the Goddess Demeter Clear Reward: Greater Blessing of the Goddess of Life Demeter Failure Condition: Unable to create the Holy Relic during the given time duration. Failure: Displeasure of the Goddess of Life Demeter and a Great Misfortune befalling Piggy Bank Duration: 30 days Restriction: Only the being that is chosen by the Goddess of Life Demeter can take on this quest. == "You at least know of the locations where I can find these items right?" Adrian stated as he epted the quest since a Blessing of a Goddess of Life is difficult toe by. It is also not just a normal blessing but a greater blessing which is usually only given to champions or envoys. "The dew can be taken from any world tree, and you know several. I cannot have the dew from the Tree of Life and Death as it has both life and death properties. The branch of a tree that gives wishes can be found on the eastern continent if I am correct. The golden wheat is something only farmers that are loved by soil could harvest and even I do not control that." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "The cksmith is someone I already know. The dew can be obtained easily as well. The only problems are the branch and the stalk. I just hope that I can get them before the time ends." Adrian stated. "Thank you, Champion Equinox. It is something that you must do in order to prevent great misfortune." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated which made Adrian look at her with judging eyes. "Did you consult with the Fates? Is that why great misfortune ising?" Adrian asked as he knows that there are three sister goddesses that should never be asked upon since they control causality to a degree. "I must now go. The other gods and goddesses of life are convening for a meeting. I will watch over you and inform you if my brother''s underlings are near you." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she vanished, and Adrian''s sight returned back to normal. "Tsk. She actually consulted with the Fates which means this would be more troublesome that I thought it would be. Seriously, why are a majority of these gods so self-centered?" Adrian stated as he opened a portal that leads to another world. Adrian appeared in the center of the World Tree in Alfheim as he wanted to get the dew and also check up on his best friend. Levin Cloud is currently undergoing special training from the other elders. Adrian''s training is basically mastery over his powers while Levin Cloud gets a whole ss. He is rather jealous that the elders of the Faekin race would rather teach Levin Cloud unlike him where he is left to his own devices. "Wee, Champion Equinox! What brings the Champion of the Twin Gods to our abode?" Elder Danaya stated as she suddenly sprouted from a flower beside Adrian. "I am here on an errand for the Goddess of Life Demeter. She needs to create her holy relic in order to help someone that I am also currently helping. I need a drop of dew from the World Tree." Adrian stated. "Champion Equinox'' request is not something that I can easily give. A drop of dew from the World Tree is something that can revive even the dead. It is one of the most precious things that you can get from a world tree without hurting it." Elder Danaya stated. "Of course it is. What do I need to do?" Adrian grumbled. Chapter 1937 Trial of the Fae I Chapter 1937 Trial of the Fae I ??"I see that you are very enthusiastic in this quest, Champion Equinox. Where did my cute little demon go? You used to be so upbeat and cute when we first met." Elder Danaya stated as she treated Adrian like a grandchild since Elder Ascalor treats him like one as well. "The cute child was battered and bruised by the reality of the world. Anyways, please tell me the trial." Adrian stated bluntly as he changed the topic to the trial. "Teehee! I am not the one that will issue the trial to you. I am merely your messenger and your guide for the trial. The Tree of Life itself will give you the trial as you already know that they are alive." Elder Danaya stated as she casted a spell where Adrian and she were eaten by arge bud to be transported elsewhere. When Adrian regained his vision and slightly smelled like roses, he found himself on top of the Tree of Life itself. At the very top of the Tree of Life, he saw the other elders of the Fae and also Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud was in a meditating position as if he is in a trance which is why Adrian did not bother him. It might be one of his trainings which is why he would not disturb his best friend when he is trying his best as well. "Greetings, Elders of the Fae! Thank you for weing me." Adrian stated as he bowed to the other elders as it is customary to show respect to the Faekin or else they might pull a prank on you. Others often say that the Imps of the Daemos Race are mischievous, but the Faekin are the epitome of troublemakers. The Faekin are a race that always want to have fun as they do not age past a point, and some even retain their childlike mind. Still, the Faekin are a race where promises are a binding vow. This is a reason why they are respected despite some having childish tendencies. "Thank you for greeting us, Champion Equinox. The Mother Tree is waiting for you. Elder Danaya will lead you as we are in the process of training the Envoy of the Twin Gods." The Fairy King stated. "Come with me, Champion Equinox." Elder Danaya stated as she led Adrian towards an entrance in the Tree of Life. "Uhmm¡­ is he fine? Levin Cloud¡­ I mean." Adrian asked. "If you are worried for your best friend then you should not be. He is currently undergoing training for the grand spell that you want to use. I do not even know why you both would want to cast such a spell as even we do not know if that spell is feasible. We only have the parts of the spell due to being entrusted with it, but no one has ever cast it before." Elder Danaya stated which made Adrian a bit nervous. Using an untested spell is not a wise thing to do as there are a lot of things that might go wrong. They might only get a bit of bacsh like being unable to handle mana for a day but then they could also destroy the fabric of time and space. Still, the Faekin are interested in what Adrian and Levin Cloud stated because they are also in a crisis right now. "If it is untested, then why did the Elders of the Fae agree?" Adrian asked. "I do not know if you can feel it, Champion Equinox. Alfheim is a dying world because it can no longer sustain our powers. It has been for the past hundred years which is also why I am frequently going back and forth to your elders. I was trying to find a way to restore this dying world back to its prime. Seeing Ascalor was an added bonus, but the world can no longer give life to everything. Being a race that does not age is not something that bodes well for fragmented worlds like these. I think all of the Asmodian Descendants can also attest to this. They can feel their fragmented worlds slowly dying but the time limit should be a century or so." Elder Danaya stated. "A century is like ten years to us beings that do not age. It might be long for humans but for us it is quite a short time. Even if the Tree of Life is nted, the world is still dying?" Adrian asked. "The Mother Tree has done its best in keeping the world as it is. If the Mother Tree did not directly intervene then this world might havee to destruction much early on. It is also the reason why some of us cannot venture out of Alfheim since we are helping the mother three. Especially for us Leshies and Dryads that are rooted in this world, we cannot easily move our trees." Elder Danaya stated as they finally arrived at a pocket dimension when they descended after a few steps. Adrian was about to ask Elder Danaya if he could help with anything, but he sensed the change in dimension. They were still in Alfheim, but Adrian can feel his surroundings being different. He entered a pocket dimension created by the Tree of Life nted in Alfheim. [You are in the presence of the Essence of the Tree of Life in Alfheim.] [You are affiliated with the Twin Gods. All stats increase by 20% in the presence of the Essence of the Tree of Life.] "Greetings Champion Equinox." The Essence of the Tree of Life stated as she took on the appearance of a dryad that looks old which should not be possible as all dryads are supposed to look young and beautiful. "I greet the World Tree." Adrian stated. "You are much better in terms of respectpared to the previous champions that the Twin Gods selected. I know what you are here for, and I also want to help you, but I must first judge you to be worthy." The Essence of the World Tree stated. Chapter 1938 Trial Of The Fae II ??"I am ready for the trial." Adrian stated which made the Essence of the World Tree smile and nod as a notification appeared in front of him. == Quest Name: Go to the End of the Forest of No Return Quest Difficulty: Unknown Quest Description: A test for the Fae for their bravery and ingeniousness is to traverse the Forest of No Return. Reach the End of the Forest of No Return and get a flower from the garden there to signify yourpletion. Clear Condition: Get a Flower from the Garden located at the end of the Forest of No Return Clear Reward: A Dewdrop from the World Tree Failure Condition: Unable toplete the quest in the given duration. Failure: Unable toplete the quest will result in the displeasure of the World Tree. Duration: 10 days Restriction: Only the being that is chosen by World Tree located in Alfheim can participate in this quest. == "You are to take a flower from the garden at the End of the Forest of No Return and bring it to me. This is a test for all the Fae that wish to venture out into the outside realm. The only thing that I can tell you is that you must never lose sight of what you need to do. Danaya will guide you to the entrance of the Forest of No Return. I hope youplete my trial, Champion Equinox." The Essence of the World Tree stated as she vanished along with the pocket dimension. When Adrian finally noticed his surroundings, he can see that he and Elder Danaya are standing inside a dark room where only glowing moss can be seen. The Essence of the World Tree is truly a fearsome entity as he could feel that it was on par with a High God. The fact that it could create pocket dimensions within its own body is something only powerful beings that lived long can do. "You must be wondering how easy it was for Mother Tree to create pocket dimensions. The Mother Tree is actually the original world tree of the world of Pangea." Elder Danaya stated which shocked Adrian. "But the main world had a world tree before it was destroyed. A new one has just sprouted in order to aid the world again." Adrian stated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "That unfortunate world tree is actually one of the seedlings created by the Mother Tree. The Mother Tree knew that the fragmented worlds would not be able to live for long without her support which is why she split herself into numerous fragments and entrusted dryads to take care of them. The dryads rooted to their respective world trees are also unfortunate because they will have the same fate as the world tree they are guarding." Elder Danaya stated. Adrian suddenly remembered the Dryad Makiling that died as the World Tree of the main world died. She might have died but her death also brought forth numerous births of beings dedicated to the bnce of the world. Adrian knew that the Dryad Makiling still lives on through Levin Cloud as he became a Leshy thanks to her seed. "Enough heavy talk as you need to be as bright and happy if you are to enter the Forest of No Return." Edler Danaya stated as she once again used her movement magic which made Adrian and her get swallowed up by arge flower bud. "I smell like daisies now." Adrianmented as he regained his vision and is now in front of a forest that spanned arge area. "Maybe a daisy nt answered my call. I do not know which nt answers my call, but it is great that you smell nice now. You smell too much of a demon earlier." Elder Danaya stated as Adrian changed to his Aetheros form since that might be a clue that his aura can affect the forest. "Despite its name, the forest itself looks nice and not creepy in a way. You can even feel the life inside that is teeming with numerous flora and fauna." Adrianmented as he naturally felt it better since he changed his form. "That is the reason why it is called the Forest of No Return. You do not return because it is dangerous. You do not return because it is too lovely and a paradise to be in. This is as far as I will go, Champion Equinox. I pray that you pass this test with the given time. Remember that time itself is not what it seems inside that forest." Elder Danaya stated as she into a pile of leaves. "I guess that is all the hints that I will get for this trial. Can I try to fly over the forest?" Adrian thought as he unfurled his wings and flew to the sky. As soon as Adrian tried to fly above the Forest of No Return, he suddenly felt a powerful force push him back down to the ground. He tried once more but he will always end up back to the ground flying only a meter above the grass. He looked up in the skies and even wind elementals were not freely flying which meant that even beings of pure wind could not traverse the skies of the Forest of No Return. "I guess the only choice is to enter then. I should summon my soulbounds that can help me with this." Adrian stated as he tried to summon Sirius and Wisteria. [An unidentified force is interfering with your summoning magic. You cannot summon any of your soulbounds in this area.] Adrian is shocked as it happened again. He cannot summon his soulbounds once again due to a powerful force interfering with the magic around him. He suddenly felt that the quest became much more difficult as he often relied on his soulbounds for scouting and such. This is the basics of a summoner after all since they are one with their soulbounds. "I can just think of this as training again." Adrian told himself as he pushed onwards into the Forest of No Return. Chapter 1939 Trial of the Fae III Chapter 1939 Trial of the Fae III ??Adrian has already entered the forest for three hours, but he did not know how to get to the end. The entire forest was difficult to navigate as everything looks the same. He tried just going in a straight line thinking that he would reach the end by doing that, but he sensed a disturbance in space. He instinctively knew that he was getting sent back to a designated ce. "This is really Faekin magic at work due to the fact that even my sense of direction is getting interfered with. Paradox, can you increase our output of energy to check the surroundings?" Adrian stated as Paradox flew around him and released waves of mana. The waves of mana spread around the area, but the rebound did not happen. The mana that Adrian sent out is just like that of a radar that bounces back if it hits something. The mana that he sent out was absorbed by the trees which is not something that should happen normally. Living beings like trees do not absorb mana that is not their own as it could kill them. "Master, it seems that the entire forest eats up mana in order to survive. Releasing anything that is just pure mana will not work. Do you wish for me to use mana infused with aether energy to check?" Paradox stated. "If that is the only choice then we have no choice. I do not think that I would need to think about the well being of this forest." Adrian replied as his own special energies tend to have effects on the surroundings. Nether energy tends to be destructive in nature and would kill any living being by devouring the mana. Aether energy is different as it can infuse things with great vitality but not all can handle that type of abundant energy. Even if aether energy is used to spread in the surroundings, the beings with life could experience to much abundance and die as a result. "Affirmative. Now applying aether energy infused mana to scan the area." Paradox stated as it released mana waves that have the color of aether energy which usually takes the form of shining small crystals. The entire forest that was already beautiful has suddenly upgraded its beauty to a great degree. The sparkle that aether energy gave the surroundings made it even more magical than it already is. Adrian thought that he just made the forest even more beautiful, but he can finally see the surroundings. What he did not expect is the feedback that came rushing in as soon as he did so. "Ouch!" Adrian eximed as he held his head because a rush of information that he has never gotten before happened. Adrian would usually just get some information such as coordinates where trees or any obstacles are. This time the feedback was incredibly different to the point that he got every nook and cranny crammed in his head. The incredibly detailed map of the Forest of No Return is pushed into his brain. "Apologies, master. I was not able to block and assimte the data in time." Paradox stated. What Adrian got is the raw file if it is in terms of volume and size. Paradox usually filters the data in order for his master to get only the needed information. Paradox was unable to do so because it was suddenly incapacitated for a brief period of time when it got the feedback. An energy of unknown power tried to give Adrian a warning and Paradox tried to protect him from it. "No worries as I only got a bit of a headache. I am already getting used to this information when I am in my mirror demon form. Why did you suddenly fail in filtering the needed data?" Adrian stated. "An unknown attack is sent to our mana signature. I was able to block the attack, but the information transfer proceeded without my doing. I have deduced that the attack was spiritual in nature which means we might be dealing with a fallen divine being or a spiritual entity of a divine." Paradox stated as it gave Adrian the direction where that attack came from. "Since even the map tells us that we cannot just proceed anywhere, we should head towards the being that dared to attack us spiritually. After all, I am the Shepherd of Lost Souls that reaps spiritual beings." Adrian stated as he smiled widely because he was already bored wandering around a forest without even monsters to kill. Adrian head towards the direction that Paradox has marked and finally noticed changes in the forest. He no longer feels that he is getting sent to the same area that he was in before. Slight changes in forest scenery could be seen which mean that they were also heading towards the end. Adrian walked for what seemed to be five hours which is a lot because he did not think that this forest was thatrge. He can now say that this forest is akin to a pocket dimension as well once you enter it. The forest wasrger when one enters it than when seen from the outside. Adrian finally arrived at the location that Paradox has marked after three more hours. The area was still inside of the forest with no sign of a garden in sight. What greeted Adrian is actually a semi-spiritual entity that barely looks like an elf. She is like a spirit that did not pass on due to bad memories because Adrian can feel her emotions that are regret and longing. "Master, we seem to have found the being that attacked us. She was the one that sent that spiritual attack. I have already analyzed the energy from her body, and it seems to be the same as the energy that a dryad is giving off." Paradox stated. "Dryad? She barely looks like an elf because of her current form. It seems that she has been in this forest for far too long." Adrian stated as the spirit could barely hold onto her form. Chapter 1940 Trial of the Fae IV Chapter 1940 Trial of the Fae IV ??"Based on the fact that she barely holds her entire form in a detailed manner, she must have been dead for at least three hundred years." Adrian stated. Adrian can clearly see that the soul of the dryad has been dead for too long, but he also knows that dryads normally do not be ghosts. Dryads are beings that are also spiritual in nature as they can also be called as nature spirits. When they die, the souls of the dryads are turned into life energy which will empower the life energy in the area where they die. "Dryads that die do not produce a soul because their souls be life energy itself. A new seed would be produced instead. This is also the reason why the dryads and leshy do not fear death as they know that they just be one with nature in the end. This is the case of what happened to Levin Cloud as he became a leshy in ce of the Dryad Makiling that died." Adrian mumbled as he observed the soul of the dryad. Adrian made sure to look carefully at the behavior of the soul. The soul itself was already a few meters away from him and he was looking directly at it, but the dryad soul did not even register him. The dryad soul only responded to Adrian''s aether mana wave because she would have been destroyed due to it. Seeing that the dryad soul is making it look like Adrian was invisible to her, Adrian tried poking the ho''s nest. Adrian released a powerful wave of aether energy, and the dryad soul suddenly looked at him menacingly. The dryad soul that was calm and just floating there suddenly turned towards him and changed its appearance. The previous appearance that was almost a featureless soul suddenly became dark and demented. The forest seems to also respond to the dryad soul as the atmosphere became heavy and dense. The aura of life that filled the forest was suddenly changed to an aura of pure death. Adrian instinctively changed to his Nether Demon form as a result. The energy of death that the dryad soul released met with Adrian''sher energy and it somewhat resonated. Adrian did not expect something like this to happen as he has never met another being that hasher energy. The most shocking thing is that it was also a being that has both life and death energy in their bodies. "I have never heard of a dryad that has both life and death energy before?" Adrian muttered as his entire body responded to the violent death energy that was released by the dryad soul. == Levin Cloud finally finished his first round of training that he was given by the World Tree. The World Tree basically gave him a task to be able to move natura energy in the area. He was tasked to be able to manipte a forest by himself without losing too much mana. As he finished his meditation, Elder Danaya came to him and asked his progress. "So, can you now feel the countless life energy around you?" Elder Danaya asked. "I can feel it for at least ten meters around me. I have yet to master the fifty-meter range that you have given me as a benchmark." Levin Cloud stated with a smile because he progressed a lot. "That is good. Also, your friend came here a while ago while you were meditating. He is probably lost in the Forest of No Return about now. Although¡­ I have faith that he can clear it within the given time limit that was given to him." Elder Danaya stated which made Levin Cloud ask for more. Upon knowing the reason for Adrian''s escapade in a forest that even the newborn fae are told to not go in, Levin Cloud could only sigh at the hardships that his best friend encounters. The Forest of No Return is safe for beings that have already matured their minds, but it is dangerous for childlike minds. It is also a reason why a powerful spell is ced there to deter fae with childlike minds out. "Do you think he would encounter the Evil Maiden of the Forest of No Return?" Levin Cloud asked as he has heard the stories of some Fae that have traversed there. "The Evil Maiden of the Forest of No Return is just a legend that was created to scare the child and childminded fae. I think you know that children tend to stay away at things that they find scary or terrifying." Elder Danaya stated. "I see. If it was a made-up story, who created it though?" Levin Cloud asked. "The one who created that story is. Huh¡­ that is quite odd. I do not know who created the story as if a fog is in my head. Have I basked in the morning fog too long that it also entered my mind?" Elder Danaya stated as she cannot recall who made that story. "If you forgot it then it might not be true. You are the Elder of Knowledge in Alfheim after all. If you do not know it, then it is safe to say that it is not true." Levin Cloud stated but he has this nagging feeling that the story might be true. The Evil Maiden of the Forest of No Return was not really a created story by a single faekin. It was born due to the numerous sightings of fae that ventured inside the Forest of No Return. She was a real spiritual being sealed inside the Forest of No Return. The only reason why she was barely seen is due to the fact that the Faekin are not that in tune with real death. There are Faekin that can utilize death energy, but they have not visited the underworld or death realms. Also, the ghostly maiden in the Forest of No Return is sensitive to energy. She would usually hide if she senses another''s presence but her reaction to Adrian''s energy was different. Chapter 1941 Trial of the Fae V Chapter 1941 Trial of the Fae V ??"You actually dare to fight with me when ites to death energy. Let see if you can have a taste of it up close!" Adrian stated as he exuded lots of energy in his Netheros Form which actually shocked the ghostly dryad maiden that is in front of him. The ghostly dryad maiden suddenly felt a powerful chill in her spine as the powerfulher energy seeped into her soul. Theher energy that she was infected with were being countered by her own death energy, but it was too low in ss. The ghostly dryad maiden tried to fight back with her own death energy that she has umted for the past hundred years. She was a dryad that was cursed by the Mother Tree to wander and not return to nature due to her betrayal of the forest. She was the reason why some worlds lost their trees of life as she intercepted the seeds of the world tree in order to gain power from them. Not even the current dryads know of her name because the World Tree itself erased her very records from the world using a powerful curse. She was supposed to be forever in a state of something like an undead but not truly dying as death to the Fae is bing one with nature. In the end, she slowly deteriorated as her very essence is rejected by the natural world itself. She even forgot her own name as a result, but she managed to will some of her remaining strength to absorb the energies of the fae that visit the forest. Even the mother tree does not know that she still lives on as her own tree has already wilted and died. She only kept clinging onto the trees of the Forest of No Return as they have lots of life energy to give. She was now a parasite to the forest itself rather than a caretaker. She has collected lots of death and life energy from the other faekin in hopes of reconstructing her body. "Oh! A soul formed due to the rejection of the natural world. Interesting¡­ I think one of the gods residing in the death realms would like you to be a test subject. She knows how to treat nts especially nts that have souls. A lost dryad soul would be the same¡­ I think." Adrian stated as he suddenly put maximum usage of hisher energy. The ghostly dryad maiden tried to scream but no words no sound came out of her body. She was swallowed by the torrent ofher energy until Adrian took out a gem. It was a clear gem that has no mana nor attribute. He directed the energy that swallowed the ghostly dryad maiden into the gem. With a wail of numerous souls, the ghostly dryad maiden was sealed inside the gem that Adrian had. [You have managed to create a Soul Gem.] [You have trapped an Unknown Distorted Fae Soul in the gem.] [You have cleared the hidden quest of the Forest of No Return, ''Scare Away the Evil Maiden''.] [You have gained a level and +1 to all stats.] [The Goddess of Life Persephone would like to have the Soul Gem that you have created.] [Will you trade her the Soul Gem in exchange for a way out of the Forest of No Return?] "Huh?! I never thought that I can also clear the quest like this." Adrian thought as he knows of the Goddess of Life Persephone as she is the only pure goddess of life that resides in the underworld for a period of time. She often leaves to visit her mother, the Goddess of Life Demeter, as thetter would turn the world barren if she does not meet her beloved daughter. All the gods and goddesses of life are incredibly attached to their own children to the point that they will let the world rot if something bad happens to them. It is also the reason why some of the gods do not want any trouble from the gods and goddesses of life. "I ept the offer for a way out of the Forest of No Return." Adrian stated as he epted the deal with the Goddess of Life Persephone. Adrian thought that he would have to at least be outside the forest to trade with the goddess but to think that a solution was presented to him just like that. He did not know if it was his luck or a cheat in the story, but he is d that he managed to get a way out. Arge bud suddenly bloomed below Adrian''s feet and grew to a height of three feet. [ce the Soul Gem on the Corpse Flower.] Adrian ced the Soul Gem on the mouth of the Corpse Flower that looks like a gigantic ck rose. Once the Soul Gem was ced on the mouth, the Corpse Flower proceeded to swallow it like food and Adrian can even see how it travelled down its stem. The circr bulge that appeared to be going down until it came down to the roots to vanish. [The Soul Gem was safely delivered to the Goddess of Life Persephone.] [The Goddess of Life Persephone likes what she has gotten and is satisfied.] "You very much wee, Goddess of Life Persephone, but please hold up your end of the deal. Thank you." Adrian stated as he can now freely talk to the gods of life and death as he is now the mediator. Still, it does not mean that all gods of life and death would reply to him even if he calls upon them. [The Goddess of Life Persephone tells you that she has already sent your guide.] "My guide?" Adrian stated as he looked down to see the Corpse Flower waving at him with its own petals. The Corpse Flower waved at Adrian while swinging its stem as if it is dancing. It then used its own leaves to pull up its own roots until it could stand on its own. The process took about ten minutes and Adrian just observed it. To him, the Corpse Flower looked like a cute monster that is learning to walk on its own. The Corpse Flower then tugged on his clothes to gain his attention. "You want me to follow you?" Adrian asked and the Corpse Flower nodded itsrge rose head until it became out of bnce from the heaviness. "Okay then. Please lead the way." Adrian stated as the Corpse Flower did a little dance before proceeding to walk right. Adrian suddenly saw the familiar scenery once again as if he was transported back to the area where he first started. Still, he believed that the Corpse Flower sent by a literal goddess will not make him go lost. Adrian diligently followed the swaying Corpse Flower for about one hour. Every ten minutes that Adrian followed the Corpse Flower, the scenery changed dramatically as if he was travelling at an incredibly fast pace even though they were just walking leisurely. It did not take long for the scenery topletely change as a gate covered in vines could be seen in front of him. The Corpse Flower then did a little dance as if it was celebrating that it had reached its goal. "Thank you for leading me here." Adrian stated. The Corpse Flower did a bow before it rooted itself back into the ground. A few secondster, all of its body has wilted as the soul upying it has returned to the underworld. The Corpse Flower got its name because of the special way they are created. They are created from the souls of the death that died forgotten while being buried on the ground. Souls that did not have itsst rites would often wander the underworld for a long time until some ultimately vanish. The Goddess of Life Persephone took pity on the souls that bloomed such beautiful flowers. She then epted the duty to create Corpse Flowers where the forgotten dead could regain purpose to enter the cycle of reincarnation. The Corpse Flowers would then gain merit by helping the Goddess of Life Persephone with her tasks. In return, they be full souls that gain the same energy as souls that were given theirst rites. Adrian smiled as he knew that the soul within the Corpse Flower that helped him has finally entered the cycle of reincarnation. "It might have been short, but I pray that your new family would cherish and love you." Adrian stated thinking that it was just a passing statement, but he is now the mediator of the Gods of Death. A simple statement from Adrian changed the karma of the soul and filled it with energy. The normal life that the soul upying the corpse flower should have has changed. The reincarnated soul would be blessed and loved by those around him while minimizing the misfortune of the area that it will be reincarnated in. Chapter 1942 Hidden Garden of Persephone Chapter 1942 Hidden Garden of Persephone ??[You have reached the end of the Forest of No Return.] [You have entered the Hidden Garden of the Goddess of Life Persephone.] [You have entered a pure mana zone that is tended by the Goddess of Life Persephone herself.] [All status ailments would be cleansed.] [All status debuffs would be cleansed.] [Health Regeneration will increase by 500%.] [Mana Regeneration will increase by 500%] [You have reached the hidden garden at the end of the Forest of No Return.] Adrian was startled but not shocked with the messages that he received. He already thought that something in the Forest of No Return is connected to the Goddess of Life Persephone. It would be too much of a coincidence that the Goddess of Life Persephone herself will talk with Adrian. He might be the Mediator, but they do not have any former meeting. [The Goddess of Life Persephone wees you to her hidden garden that even the other gods do not know of.] [The Goddess of Life Persephone tells you to pick one of the flowers that she has raised. She is telling you to pick the most beautiful one in your eyes.] "I will take my time to see the garden then. Thank you." Adrian stated as he wandered the garden. The Hidden Garden of the Goddess of Life Persephone is beautiful beyond belief that even the gardens of the dryads cannotpare. The assortment of the flowers made it seem natural but also mystical in a sense. There were different flowers of different colors while some even exuded a powerful energy. Adrian could feel that some of these nts are actually considered as herb level status. Some nts here might even bring the dead back to life if a potion is made from it as an ingredient. Adrian looked around to pick just one flower because that is what the Goddess of Life Persephone has stated. He cannot get other flowers as he was only told to pick one. A goddess freely giving something should be heeded with utmost conviction. One must make sure that they stick to what she says word per word. If one bes greedy and get another flower, then Adrian knew that the garden itself might devour him. He can feel the energy of the dead deep beneath the ground where the garden stands. Adrian looked around for a day, but he cannot pick a flower that speaks to him. This is also a once in a lifetime chance that he was given which made it even more difficult to choose. The most infuriating thing for Adrian is that he cannot look at the options of the flowers. Even if he uses appraisal, all the information thates to him is basic. [This is a flower that smells good.] [This is a flower that smells sweet.] All the names of the flowers are not shown as all the descriptions given are generic. He can only choose a flower based on what he thinks is the best. He wandered around for about two more times before he found a tiny area where red flowers that are marvelous to look at are nted. Adrian thought that they look like the real-life counterpart and decided to pick it as it also has its name on it. [You have picked the Lunar Equinox Flower.] [You have increased 100% health regeneration for a week due to picking a flower from the Hidden Garden of the Goddess of Life Persephone.] [You have increased 100% mana regeneration for a week due to picking a flower from the Hidden Garden of the Goddess of Life Persephone.] [You have 10% increased experience points for a week due to picking a flower from the Hidden Garden of the Goddess of Life Persephone.] [All of these effects will increase by 50% during the night due to you picking a flower that only blooms when exposed to the light of the moon.] [You can increase the effects by picking another flower from the garden.] "I already have picked the flower that I want from the garden." Adrian stated. [The Goddess of Life Persephone asks if you are not going to pick another flower.] "I am good with this one as I strictly adhere to your instructions of only picking one. If the Goddess of Life Persephone gives me the blessing of picking another one, then I might do so." Adrian stated as it was clearly a trick from the Goddess of Life Persephone. The Hidden Garden of the Goddess of Life Persephone is not just attached to the end of the Forest of No Return. Adrian could feel that it is connected to different spaces where people can wander inside and get lost. He can clearly guess what happened to those that did not adhere to the rules of the hidden garden. [The Goddess of Life Persephone is just teasing you. She will now proceed to send you back to the entrance of the Forest of No Return.] [The Goddess of Life Persephone is keeping an eye on you and is happy to see that you have grown.] Adrian wanted to ask more questions, but he suddenly felt the entire garden burst into flowery explosions as his sight became dim due to him suddenly falling asleep. When Adrian woke up from his sleep, he is now at the entrance of the Forest of No Return and is holding the Lunar Equinox Flower that he picked. He can now clearly see the effects of the flower and it astounded him. == Item Name: Lunar Equinox Flower Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Semi-Divine Flower Effects: Creating a potion with the extracts of this flower might bring those at the brink of dead back to thend of the living. All of its effects will be certain when it is used during a Lunar Eclipse. Description: A mysterious flower that is said to have the energies of life, death, and the moon. It is said that this flower can even give divinity to any being. It was cultivated by the Goddess of Life Persephone with extra care and attention. == Chapter 1943 Flower Offering Chapter 1943 Flower Offering ??Seeing that he did not have anything to do in the Forest of No Return, Adrian created a portal back at the top of the World Tree in Alfheim. Adrian was able to easily return to the top of the World Tree as he was given special permission by it to portal through. Any other beings that do this would be rejected by the World Tree and will be turned into its own custom fertilizer. The arrival of Adrian shocked the Fae Elders as he was back earlier than they had anticipated. It usually takes all ten days to reach the hidden garden and get a flower. The being that guards the garden will usually observe the being that entered the forest for eight days. The being will then issue a challenge that can easily be passed on the ninth day. "You already got the flower? It is even a mythical tier one! The guardian of the hidden garden might have liked you a lot." Elder Danaya eximed as she has only seen three instances where a mythical tier flower was taken from the hidden garden. [You havepleted the quest, Go to the End of the Forest of No Return.] "I think that I have underestimated you, Champion Equinox." A woman wearing a green dress and veil suddenly stated as she was the personification of the world tree itself. The personification of the World Tree gave Adrian a small bottle of water which is the Dewdrop of the World Tree. He was already given his reward for clearing the trial just like that. Even the other elders are still discussing that Adrian must have been heavily favored because he was the Champion of the Twin Gods. "You said there was a guardian? I did not encounter a guardian though. I entered a garden that was just full of flowers, trees, and grass." Adrian stated which shocked all of the elders as there was a guardian that always followed you to check if you take more than one flower. He was about to add another statement when he remembered the notification that caught his eyes when he woke up. [The Goddess of Life Persephone asks you to keep quiet that you have talked to her or some of the gods in Olympus might know that she helped you. This is not a warning to you but a safety precaution.] "I freely wandered the garden, but I felt a presence looking at me from somewhere. I just left after picking a flower as I feared that the earth itself might swallow me whole if I get one more. Here! Please take this." Adrian stated as he handed the Lunar Equinox Flower to the world tree. The world tree is shocked that Adrian offered it the powerful mythical tier flower that he picked. Even other faekin might rethink their decision of giving their flowers if it was that powerful. Adrian finally knew why the trial of the faekin entails getting a flower from the Hidden Garden of the Goddess of Life Persephone. "You are using the powerful life force that the flowers grant in order to lengthen your own life as well. This world is deteriorating faster than you have anticipated. Am I correct?" Adrian stated as all the elders could be seen reacting shocked that someone was able to know the real status of the World of Alfheim. "I am ashamed to admit it, but I have also been keeping a primordial beast deep in the earth below. It is a fearsome primordial beast that feeds on life energy, and I am afraid that it would destroy all life if I do not keep producing more life energy. It is a primordial beast that is gnawing at my very roots as we speak which is why I always produce more. I am keeping the beast fed in order for it to not escape into the world and wreak havoc. I am doing my best but even my strength is limited. Once I can no longer create life energy in my roots, the Primordial Beast Nidhogg shall awaken and feast on the life force of others." The World Tree stated as at the very core of the world is a primordial beast. "The Primordial Beast Nidhogg was asleep and only ate the Mother Tree''s roots once every year, but the situation of the main world also affected the other worlds. The Primordial Beast Nidhogg woke up, but the Mother Tree managed to lull it into a state of half sleep. It now feeds on the roots of the Mother Tree once a month which increased her burden." Elder Danaya stated as some of the Fae Elders tried to tell her to not talk about it. "If that is the case then you would need this flower more than I do. I do not have any particr attachment to it, nor do I have any use for it." Adrian stated but he was actually lying that he cannot use the Lunar Equinox Flower. "Jianna might buy that flower from me for an exorbitant amount but appeasing a primordial beast is needed. If it destroys Alfheim then all of the Fae might go extinct which will lead to the quest failing."Adrian thought as he handed the Lunar Equinox Flower while acting nonchntly. "Thank you, Champion Equinox. I cannot let you go empty handed after giving me such a precious flower. Please take this in return for the wondrous gift that you have given me." The avatar of the World Tree stated as a branch suddenly appeared on its hand and handed it to Adrian. == Item Name: Branch of the Mother Tree (World Tree) Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Material Effects: Anyone that is in possession of this will not be lost inside a forest. Can be used to craft a Mythical Tier Magic Staff if processed correctly by a cksmith. Description: A branch of the Mother Tree (World Tree) that contains the power to empower the natural elements. Only those that have been favored by a World Tree will be given one of its branches. == Chapter 1944 A Branch is a Gift Chapter 1944 A Branch is a Gift ??The Branch of the World Tree is a much-coveted item for all magic sses. Its very existence would create chaos as about half of the yer poption actually has a magic ss. There are more yers using magic than using swords. This is the result of a generation watching fantasy movies that have powerful sorcerers. "Thank you for the gift. I shall use it well." Adrian stated even though he does not know what he will do with it. He has a lot of materials in his inventory that has yet to see the light of day, but he knows that he will use them to upgrade his current items. "Do you need something like this to increase your power, Paradox?" Adrian asked Paradox. "The given material is not needed in order to be a divine item." Paradox replied which made Adrian both shocked and scared. Adrian is shocked that a powerful item that can manipte all elemental mana is not needed to increase its capacity. He is scared because the material he is holding is basically a mythical tier item. If a mythical tier item is no longer useful to Paradox, then Adrian can only shudder at the fact that he would need to feed it Transcendent tier items. All items of that tier basically have divine energy infused in them. "Where is Levin Cloud? He was here a few hours ago." Adrian asked as he did not realize that he was inside the Forest of No Return for a couple of days. "Levin Cloud is doing a quest to increase his capability of harnessing natural energy. He left a few days ago as you are inside the forest for a long time. Did you not feel the passage of time?" Elder Danaya asked. "Strange? I timed myself well, but it seems time itself is not flowing properly in the Forest of No Return." Adrian stated. "The reason for that is the location of the Primordial Beast Nidhogg is located near there. The Forest of No Return is where my life energy is being nibbled on by the Primordial Beast Nidhogg." The avatar of the World Tree stated. "Mother Tree! He is an outsider. Even if he is the Champion of the Twin Gods, you should not tell him about such important information like that." The Fairy King stated as he is worried that Adrian might use information like that to threaten them. "The Goddess of Life Gaea does not easily choose someone as a champion. One of their qualities must be trustworthy. Plus, you might not be able to see it with your own sight, but he is someone that outranks you right now. We might need his help should the Primordial Beast Nidhogg be truly active." The avatar of the World Tree stated as it could see that Adrian has been given the task of Mediator. "I promise to not say anything about the Primordial Beast Nidhogg because I already feel the heavy burden apanied with it. I do not need anymore than necessary when ites to worries about divine beasts." Adrian stated as he really does not want to get involved but the avatar of the world tree is looking at him as if it already made its decision. Adrian knew that Primordial Beasts are like divine beasts, but they were not created from divine energy or the faith of other people. Primordial Beasts are beasts that have been born naturally through the umtion of natural energy. They are basically energies of nature which means they cannot be truly killed as they will reform somewhere else when arge amount of natural energy is collected. "I wish to ask one thing before I leave as all of you might know it. Do you know where I can get a stalk of golden wheat?" Adrian asked as he is in the best ce to ask about it as he is in the presence of the Faekin which have connection to all nt life. "Golden Wheat? I think I know about a nt like that. Such a nt is extremely rare, and it can even be used to create such delicious alcohol." Elder Danaya stated as she suddenly looked like she wanted a taste of the Golden Wheat Barley that she was gifted back then. "If you know the ce then please point me to it. I need such a thing in order to create the holy relic that I am tasked with." Adrian stated. "I know the ce but thest time that I had physically seen one was a hundred years ago. You know that a hundred years is enough time for a ce to change. Humans have such short lifespans that a ce can change within two decades. The ce where I have physically seen it was called Wheatville as it is a famed ce where the best wheat is farmed. They usually prayed to us for good harvest, but we rarely get prayers anymore for things like that." Elder Danaya stated. Adrian remembered that the dryads were often prayed to by people that live in small viges to ensure good harvest. The prayers that they received are heard by minor gods or goddesses of life and they send the dryads a request to answer the prayers. This is how some minor gods or goddesses get faith to empower themselves. The dryads get some goods that they like from these small viges like wine or other offerings as gods cannot use them anyway. "The mortal realm is no longer the same as it was. The number of beings that pray to the gods of life for good harvest has decreased. They usually pray for good health instead as harvest festivals are no longer held on ces where people gather." Elder Danaya stated. Adrian also remembered the instances of harvest festivals as they are held to celebrate a great harvest. It is also a time where the Faekin can traverse to the main world easily as a link to Alfheim is strengthened during such events. The fact that harvest festivals were forgotten is due to the widespread belief of the fallen Church of Light. They changed the harvest festivals to Light Festivals where they venerated the Goddess of Light Luminaria for the good harvest even though she barely does anything rted to that. This did not happen to just the Harvest Festival but also to other minor festivals where specific gods were celebrated. Some names of the gods were lost to history which weakened them to the point that they have be helpers. If the gods or goddesses of life were not vital to the flow of the world then number of them might have been sealed or needed to sleep to preserve energy. "Do you know the general direction of Wheatville then?" Adrian asked. "I am not one to be such a sour grape, but that ce has already faded from the map. It was where the previous capital of the ruined empire. There was once a legendary farmer that can produce those golden wheat and he was able to feed a lot of people. He was able to save numerous viges from hunger because of his crops. He was truly loved by the earth, but he was still human in the end. He was called a Saint¡­ what was he called again? Saint Vincent if I am not mistaken. He was such a bright and kind kid that made me freely give him the Blessing of the Forest Elder." "I already told you to not meddle with mortals too much. He was persecuted because of that! In the end, he died because of the greed of mortals." The Fairy King stated as he was listening to the conversation. "He really did love helping others but that also became his curse. Anyways, I believe only a farmer that is on the level of a Legendary Farmer can create the Golden Wheat. I do not know of any as the Fae have been banned by the Mother Tree from giving the Blessing of the Forest Elder due to what happened to the past Legendary Farmer." Elder Danaya stated as she knows that there is no legendary farmer in this era. "Great! I have no way of getting the Golden Wheat in this era¡­ Wait! I cannot get it in this era but that does not prevent me from going a hundred years back to swipe some." Adrian thought but he was just looking sad to hide what he was thinking. "I am sorry that we cannot give you any more help, Champion Equinox. I guess this is what a grandmother feels when they cannot spoil their favorite grandchild." Elder Danaya stated as she created a leaf and pressed it on her eyes gently as if she was wiping off tears. "At least, you consider yourself old already. That is progress." The Fairy King stated as he suddenly vanished with an explosion of glitter with an angry Elder Danaya shouting to strangle him because of what he said. Chapter 1945 Time Traveling Again Chapter 1945 Time Traveling Again ??Adrian secretly left before the Avatar of the World Tree gives him a mission to get rid of the Primordial Beast Nidhogg. The fact that the Avatar of the World Tree was freely speaking it to him meant something. All of his instincts are screaming for him to run away and runaway he did. Adrian appeared in a ce that is still inplete ruins where parts of it is still tainted with miasma. This was the location of the fallen empire of the central continent or what is left of it. The world expansion must have not touched this ce as much as the general area where rubble is seen is still the same from back then. "Even some yers are still evading this area as they are afraid of being cursed. Well, there are still those that really do want to get cursed and some looking for undead to raise." Adrian stated as he could see some yers that one would ssify as absolute loners due to their ystyle. "Guild master? Why are you here?" A person suddenly called to Adrian, and he turned back to see it really was one of his guild members. "Hexy! Why are you here?" Adrian asked as he knows all of his guild members as she was one of those that did not leave when the training was extremely harsh. Hexy is one of the loner yers that joined Pantheon guild. She joined the guild because of Creepysoo as she wanted to discuss hexes and curses with him. Her job ss is also quite unique as it is a hidden job advancement of the shaman job ss called Hex Witch. A Hex Witch is a different kind of which because they do not form contracts with devils like other witches. They lean more on the natural curse side rather than the defiled curse side. They might be weaker stat wisepared to witches that have contracts with devils, but their curses cannot be purified easily. Adrian has seen her curses in y, and she even bypassed his own bloodline sometimes which affected him with status ailments. Hex Witches could be said to use death magic as well as their curses and hexes often are derived from death energy. She has the physical appearance of a twenty-year-old, but she has long unbrushed hair that looks disheveled. She even amped up the creepiness factor by wearing a raggedy but elegant looking dark violet gown. "I am here because I am searching for a relic of something that has transcended a hundred years." Adrian stated as he needed an item that belonged to that timeline for ease of travel. "Are you also interested in hexes and curses, guild master? You are the Champion of the Twin Gods and the gods of death have such creative natural curses that I really like!" Hexy stated with excitement. "I am actually practicing time magic, and we usually use mediums such as antiques in order to tap into that timeline. I will use the item for my temporal magic practice. You should ask Creepysoo about curses and hexes as undead are more familiar with it." Adrian stated twice so that Hexy does not mistake him that he also likes curse magic. "He is busy doing some quest that only he can do which is why I am not talking curses with him." Hexy stated. "I see. No wonder you are out on your own as you often go and level with him. Anyways, I am in a bit of a rush. I think I need to start looking for the item that I need." Adrian stated. "If that is the case¡­ I can help you in your endeavor, guild master. I have an item that is heavy with resentment, but I do not think it was the resentment of the owner. I found this trowel when I was digging near the old antique shop that I use to visit here when it was still a kingdom." Hexy stated as she took out a trowel from her inventory. "You entered this kingdom freely? Sorry about that as it might sound like I was judging you. Your get up is something that people from the Church of Light will persecute for wearing." Adrian stated. "No worries, guild master. I also thought it was strange that I can easily enter but I was drawn to this ce back then. You could say that I was already able to sense the presence of a powerful negative being in the empire even before it fell. I was also shocked that they let me in with my attire." Hexy stated as she handed the trowel to Adrian. == Item Name: Trowel of a Forgotten Farmer Item Tier: Unknown Item Type: Farm Equipment Effects: Curses thend that it is used on with Minor Infestation thatsts up to a day. Description: A trowel used by a farmer that only wanted to help the hungry. It has been filled with resentment of the people that could not be fed because of the farmer''s disappearance. It is in a rather terrible condition, but it still looks durable despite being a hundred or so years old. == "I think I got something I really needed." Adrian stated as he gulped. Upon seeing the description of the trowel, Adrian can more or less guess that this was something that the person Elder Danaya talked about has used. At least, Adrian hopes that this is something that the Legendary Farmer really used. Seeing that it was an item from the timeline that Adrian needed, Adrian thanked Hexy by giving her a crystal that is filled with death energy which she dly liked as she was skipping her feet like she was on cloud nine. [Will you use the Trowel of a Forgotten Farmer to go back to the past where this item first appeared?] "Let us do this." Adrian stated as he epted the invitation and vanished from his location with a blip. Chapter 1946 100 Years Ago I Chapter 1946 100 Years Ago I ??[You have arrived a hundred years into the past.] [You have arrived at a point in time where a great change urred.] [Be careful in what you do as you might change the flow of events.] Adrian appeared in what one can call a small kingdom like territory. He appeared above the skies which is why he can see everything clearly, but he immediately used his spirit form. He could alter the present if he carelessly encounters any beings that have already died in the present. Thankfully for him, Adrian arrived during the daybreak which means that he will encounter less people. Upon seeing the field in the distance where wheat was growing, Adrian immediately flew towards that direction. He needed to harvest a stalk of Golden Wheat during the first sunlight. He unfurled his wings and slowly fell towards the field. He thought that no one was there during that early morning where some stars could still be seen but he was wrong. A small kid that should be the at least fifteen or sixteen years old was casually hanging out on the field. The kid was chewing on a wheat stalk while waiting for his morning hot beverage to boil. Adrian did not know who this kid was, but he was exuding a powerful aura of life that is on par with a weak Faekin. "He is not an elf or even half elven blood. Is he the Legendary Farmer that became a Saint?" Adrian thought as he tried to use Inspect on the kid, but a loud noise suddenly prevented him from doing so. The loud noise came from a group of knights escorting a carriage that has a stallion as a crest. Seeing that nobles were involved, Adrian thought that he might be able to get what he wants without any trouble. If the small kid was the Legendary Farmer, then touching his crops might alert him. "Farmer Vincent! Greet the Lord of Wheatville, Lord Wheatica." The knights announced but Farmer Vincent just looked at his hot beverage and blew on it before taking a sip. "Impudent farmer!" One of the knights eximed as he started to unsheathe his sword. "Ehem! Do not sully the name of my house. This noble was invited by the powerful Family chosen by the goddess of light. We need the great farmer in order to expand our influence so treat Farmer Vincent as you would treat a noble lower than me." Lord Wheatica stated as he came out of the carriage. The knights that apanied Lord Wheatica were dressed in full armor, but one can see that they are not that trained. The lord that they served on the other hand is a stout individual that looks like he wears fiveyers of corsets in order to hide his body fat. Adrian already used Sirius to investigate the ce and he learned that this ce has just suffered a drought a few years ago. It might be just before dawn, but a lot of people were already out and about. They were already chatting with each other with numerous details such as the nobles and Farmer Vincent. Adrian learned some information about the Farmer Vincent. It seems that he only found his talent in farming two years ago which is why they were saved from food scarcity during the drought. "You are here again, Lord Wheatica. My answer is still the same as what I have told you before. My crops are all for the townspeople to share and not for your own profit. I do not care if she is the Pope of the most prominent religion. My food is for all that are in need of it because that is what my old man taught me." Farmer Vincent stated as he took a sip of his morning hot beverage. "Watch your tongue, farmer! You must give respect to the lord of this town or else you will not have a farm in this very ce. It is due to the magnanimous nature of Lord Wheatica that you are able to continue on your farming life." One of the Knight stated with a heavy tone. "Is that knight your spokesperson, Lord Wheatica? I can easily move away from the farm and go somewhere else. I can farm on other territories if that is what you think. I have generous arrangements prepared by the lords of other territories." Farmer Vincent stated. "No¡­no¡­ that is not my own words, young farmer. My servant has been rude which is why I apologize on his stead. I am grateful that you have chosen to stick with the ce you were born at. Truly a model citizen of Wheatville!" Lord Wheatica stated with conviction. "My answer is still the same even if you present me with riches. All I want is to farm and feed the people that are hungry. My crops are for all and is sold for the correct market value." Farmer Vincent stated with conviction as well which even made the knights back down from his tone and aura. "I am merely reminding you of the opportunities. The Church of Light has already reached out to us when ites to your crops. They believe that you should present them to the altar as your crops are only growing because of the Goddess of Light." Lord Wheatville stated. "I told you before and I will say it again. My crops grow because I pour my entire effort into all of them. A random goddess is not the one to thank for my perseverance. You are all eating because of my efforts even though all of you thought of me as a fool back then." Farmer Vincent stated. "Our lord! He hasmitted sphemy! If the Church of Light hears about this then they might send their Inquisitors and kill us all. We must present his head to appease the church!" One of the knights stated. "Present my head and all of these crops will wilt without me. I bet you would be the scorn of the territory if you do so. You killed the only farmer that cared for them." Farmer Vincent stated. Chapter 1947 100 Years Ago II Chapter 1947 100 Years Ago II ??Seeing the confidence that Farmer Vincent had, Lord Wheatica can only visit another day. The territory lord knew that pushing Farmer Vincent might really end up with thetter leaving. The territory lord knew that Farmer Vincent is the only reason that he is enjoying such a life right now. All of the crops that Farmer Vincent is paying as tax are being sold by him at a higher price in other territories. The crops that Farmer Vincent can harvest are out of the ordinary as all of them have special effects. The special effects might not be as good as potions but continuous exposure to the crops is making the residents of the vige be stronger. The effect might not be as apparent now but the children that are getting the priority nutrition in the territory are vastly stronger and more intelligent than others. This is also the reason why the Church of Light and the imperial family are in haste to relocate near Wheatville. Lord Wheatica even heard that his current territory was being nned to be the next capital as the old capital was ravaged by an attack by a devil. Lord Wheatica knows that he might get promoted to the status of a duke if that happens. Still, he knows that he needs Farmer Vincent in order to make that dream a reality. "My lord. I know just the person to contact if you have trouble getting thatmoner to agree with you." One of the knights stated. "What can that person even do? I tried enticing that brat with riches and even nned to engage one of my daughters to him, but he even rejected me. He knows that he has the upper hand because he is the one growing such delicious and nutritious things." Lord Wheatica grumbled as he found it incredibly unnerving to be polite to a mere farmer. "I know of a contact that can get us the help of a witch. We can get the witch to user her heretical magic to control that brat." The knight stated in a whisper which made Lord Wheatica tremble as the Church of Light hates witches to the point that they are burned alive. "If the Church of Light learns that we used the services of a witch then not only me, but you would be subjected to the wrath of the Inquisition!" Lord Wheatica replied via whispering as well. "Do not worry, my lord. I will make sure that the witch does not get noticed. She merely needs some objects to bind that brat to do her bidding. If you want, I can even make sure that you would be able tomand that brat when the witch is finished. I just ask for at least 20% of the proceeds that you will get from that brat''sbor." The knight stated which enticed Lord Wheatica. "If you can make sure that there are no traces of witchcraft is involved before the members of the Church of Light gets here then you have my permission. Although, if you are caught then you must never tell them that I knew of this or else your precious son that I enrolled in the knight school might suddenly die due to unknown means." Lord Wheatica stated as he is still a cunning person despite being incredibly fat. "Do not worry, my lord. If I do get caught, then I will take all the me but please make sure that the money you will receive in the future would be sent to my son. I vow all of this to the gods above." The knight stated with a vow to seal the deal. "I will vow to the gods above as well to keep the promise should something happen to you. Now make haste and get me the way to control that arrogant and dirty farming brat." Lord Wheatica stated as the knight that suggested to get a witch immediately went away to do his promise. Lord Wheatica did not show it to the knight, but he was chuckling gleefully that he did not need to do it himself. He was also nning to use some form of dark magic to control the dirty farming brat, but he was still on the fence. He is more afraid of the Church of Light than the dirty farming brat. He knows of what the Inquisition does when deals with devils are involved. "Now that I only need to wait, what should I food should I eat when I get to my mansion? That brat even dared to reject my beautiful daughter. I could care less if he bes a mindless farmer only obeying my every desires." Lord Wheatica stated as he chuckled loudly that he almost choked. What the territory lord or the knight did not know is that there are ears in the shadows. Sirius'' eyes could be seen stered on the shadows created by the light of the candle in the carriage. Adrian was also connected to Sirius all this time and listened to the conversation that has happened. "Wow! Even a hundred years in the past has such juicy drama. Anyways, I will not be here as I am just going to pick this as the first dawn has arrived." Adrian stated as he immediately snapped one golden wheat stalk as soon as the morning light came. [You have picked a stalk of Golden Wheat during the first sunlight.] [Unable to use the specific crop as it can only be exclusively used by Farmer Vincent unless he gives permission.] [A stalk of Golden Wheat has been sealed temporarily.] "Hey you! Are you one of those nature spirits!? Here to steal one of my crops again!" Farmer Vincent stated as he could actually see Adrian even though he was in his spirit form. "Did he think that I am a nature spirit because I am in my Aetheros Form?" Adrian thought as he met the eyes of Farmer Vincent which meant that the young farmer does indeed see him. Chapter 1948 100 Years Ago III Chapter 1948 100 Years Ago III ??"You can see me?" Adrian asked just to be sure as his voice would not be heard unless the subject in question could see him. "Of course! Do you think that you are the first nature spirit that tried to take away my precious crops!? This is all for the people of Wheatville! I no longer want to share it with you unless you trade it with something useful." Farmer Vincent stated. "I can pay you if you want." Adrian replied. "Pay me? I know that you, nature spirits, are penniless! Do you think I am a fool?! The first one that told me that was unable to pay me within a year! Give me something that will be useful for me!" Farmer Vincent stated. "Do you want information about this town? Information about the arrogant noble that you were talking to?" Adrian asked as he was willing to risk some parts of the present to get what he wanted. "I already know everything about that piggy noble and her piggy family. I have been invited to their mansion a couple of times already. I need something that you can only give like a blessing, perhaps!" Farmer Vincent stated as he knew that nature spirits are beings that can grant such because he was brimming with it. Adrian can clearly see that Farmer Vincent is truly not an ordinary farmer. He knows that the kid is a legendary farmer but to think he was blessed by not just one, but five different beings loved by nature. It is no wonder that the other faekin are attracted to his crops as they exude powerful life energy. It is no doubt that the faekin are using those crops to feed the mother three with life as the Primordial Beast Nidhogg was eating the roots of the World Tree. "They are drawn to this farm because they are pulled in by the powerful vitality it is giving." Adrian thought as he can feel the powerful life energy pulsating from the farm itself as if everything is alive. "I cannot give you a blessing because you are not yet worthy. If you give me this stalk, then I would promise to save you when you are in a time of great need. Do we have a deal?" Adrian stated. "So that would mean keeping an eye on me? I did not know that nature spirits could have such perverted thoughts." Farmer Vincent stated as he suddenly hugged his body while acting like he was shivering. "I do not need to look after you. You just need to call for me in your desperate time of need. Of course, you should call me while you are still fully alive. If you call me on the brink of death, then I might not be able to save you." Adrian stated. "Such a useless blessing then. It would be much better if you enriched my field with your nature magic or whatever nature spirits'' use." Farmer Vincent stated. "I cannot bless your fields because I am a league differentpared to the nature spirits that blessed you before. Your body might be sturdy but the life energy that I give cannot be contained by mere mortals." Adrian stated as he knew what happens when too much life energy is injected into a living being and it was disastrous. "You are lying! All nature spirits cannot harm life." Farmer Vincent stated as he knew that nature spirits would only help than destroy. "If you are not convinced then shall I show you? That carrot should be a good experimental subject." Adrian stated as he saw a carrot that is only the size of a thumb. Adrian sprinkled aether dust towards the small carrot and it started to shine. The small carrot suddenly started to expand to the point that all parts of it also expanded. It expanded to a size of one meter before exploding in pulpy goodness. Farmer Vincent was the first one to experience the carroty goodness of an exploding carrot. "If that carrot was you or anything else in this field then I would just ruin it." Adrian stated. "I guess you were not lying when you said that your blessing is in a different league. Still, I will not give you my permission to use my crop! You might be able to take it, but you are not able to use it since you cannot help me. You can go away and go back to nature or something." Farmer Vincent stated as he gestured Adrian to go away. "If you need my help. Just shout my name. Shout¡­ Quin." Adrian stated as he flew towards a forest and vanished, but he was still observing Farmer Vincent. "Master, a temporal wave suddenly scanned the surroundings. I was able to match it the first time, but it seems I will be unable to do so the next time." Paradox suddenly reported. "I should expect nothing less from Elder Koronn. That temporal magic wave must have been him utilizing the observatory. He must have sensed that there is an anomaly in time because I should not be here. Let us return for a brief moment as I need to know how Farmer Vincent met his timely end." Adrian stated as he opened a temporal portal and got back to Alfheim. A few momentster, a djinn suddenly appeared in the location above where Adrian was. He looked around only to see faint traces of temporal magic scattered. He did not know which demon time was travelling freely or it might be a Traveler, but the trail ended here and was lost. "It seems that I have been toote. Why do I have the feeling that the temporal energy is familiar yet unfamiliar?" Elder Koronn stated as he vanished once more. To Elder Koronn, demons have different magic signatures which meant that even same spells will have different energy readings. Elder Koronn has felt this mana signature before, but he cannot pinpoint which one of the Daemos are doing mischief. He returned to the Paradox nes to see answers. Chapter 1949 How the Legendary Farmer was Lost I Chapter 1949 How the Legendary Farmer was Lost I ??[You have returned back to present time.] Adrian returned to Alfheim and directly went to Elder Danaya. Fortunately for him, the elders of the Faekin can easily be found as they do not go outside as much as the elders of the Daemos. In other words, a lot of the elders of the Faekin have extra time which is why some might do pranks, or they are extremelyzy. "Tell you about Farmer Vincent''s death? That is such an eerie question, but it seems that you will search for him in the afterlife. As expected of the Champion of the Twin Gods! Even death of mortals would not stop you from searching for the things that you want." Elder Danaya stated. "Yeah! That is right! Any information would be nice please." Adrian stated. "Unfortunately, I was not there when he died at the time. I was only able to know of his death when the blessing I gave him was suddenly cut off. I went to the main world a few days after that and disguised myself as a traveling gypsy. He apparently fell of the cliff as he was hounded by Inquisitors if I am not mistaken. I do not know why the Inquisitors of the Church of Light did that, but I am d that the evil church has dissolved. Theymitted to many atrocities which is far worse than stealing special festivals from us. I hope that you find the soul of the poor Farmer Vincent and tell him that I love the sweet potatoes that he cultivated." Elder Danaya stated as some form of sap suddenly slowly dripped out from a corner of her mouth. "It seems you were the culprit of stealing crops which is why I cannot use them even though I managed to pluck it." Adrian muttered to himself. "Did you say something?" Elder Danaya asked. "Nothing! I better find this cliff as his soul might still be trapped in the mortal realm. Thank you very much, Elder Danaya!" Adrian stated as he vanished and appeared back to the area where Wheatville was or what it is more known as the ruins of the fallen empire. Adrian managed to find the cliff in question and sent pulses of death energy in the area but there were no souls nor undead. He thought that the dark god that descended might have eaten the soul in question, but the area was too far from the actual ruins. It was approximately five hours away by fast flight which means it is ten hours away by foot. The distance might have increased due to the expansion of the world, but it can only be an hour away at the very least. The wandering souls here would not be affected by the dark god that descended. Adrian also tried for necromancy, but Charon told him that no necromantic magic was done here for the past two decades at the very least. "If he fell from the cliff then a body should have been found but the other end of the cliff is pure rocks. Reverse Gravity!" Adrian shouted as he used all of his mana to lift up all the rocks that were on the bottom of the cliff. Adrian wanted to check if a skeletal body was there but there were no remains. Even Charon told him that there is no energy of resentment in the area. It means that no being died here without getting found or their body found. It was like Farmer Vincent vanished before he plunged down into the rocks below. "The height is also noughing matter as it should be at least ten miles. It might have be taller, but it would be a mile high at least. Unless he was swept by arge bird monster of prey, he would have fallen to his death. If he was eaten by a bird monster, then a juicy story like that would have been told to Elder Danaya." Adrian thought as he tried another way. [You have slightly opened the doors of the afterlife tomune with the beings that died here.] "I want to talk with the soul of Farmer Vincent." Adrian stated but there was no reply. All the souls that replied to Adrian were either monsters or human souls that did not look like Farmer Vincent. "In the end, I must go back in time and see how he died. Or at least get his permission to use his crops before he died." Adrian stated as he took out the trowel again. The trowel looked like it was rusting quickly more than ever, and Adrian knows of the cause. Adrian is using the residual attachment in the trowel. He is basically purifying the trowel with each use, and it is starting to be a normal item. "I think I can only use it once more after this before it starts to shatter. I should finish what I need to do before going back. Let us just hope that Elder Koronn is not as vignt this time." Adrian stated as he activated temporal magic once more to create a temporal portal. [You have arrived a hundred years into the past.] [You have arrived at a point in time where a great change urred.] [Be careful in what you do as you might change the flow of events.] "I get it. Now where is Farmer Vincent?" Adrian muttered as he arrived at the same time of day when he left the present. Adrian wandered back to Farmer Vincent''s field and saw him busily farming. He then found a suspicious woman talking with the farmer. Adrian can feel the energy of darkness present on the woman, and he knew that this was the witch. Adrian wanted to see what was happening, but he might be spotted by the witch or rather the devil contractor of the witch. He was debating on what to do about the witch, but he suddenly heard the fearsome scream of the witch. She was screaming at the top of her lungs as if she was dying. Chapter 1950 How the Legendary Farmer was Lost II Chapter 1950 How the Legendary Farmer was Lost II ??Adrian looked closely and a crop was suddenly growing from the neck of the witch. Since he was not able to see it, Sirius was the one that observed from the shadows. Sirius fed the memories that he had on what happened earlier and Adrian could not believe it himself. It was not Farmer Vincent that created such an event but one of the blessings that was given to him. When the witch tried to inject some of her mana into the body of Farmer Vincent, the blessing activated, and her spell backfired. Not only did the spell backfire but the blessing of the fae activated to put a natural curse on the witch. A natural curse is different from a curse from a devil contractor. Natural curses are life forces of nature forced upon an individual and it can vary in range. Some fae can even curse you with always being drenched in the rain with worse cases being subjected to a lightning strike. This is the reason why natural curses are more in the realm of death magic which means that Farmer Vincent was blessed by a Faekin using death magic. "Help me! Farmer Vincent is being helped by a witch!" The witch shouted out loud as she could not understand what was the curse that affected her neck. The crop that was growing on the neck of the witch was a rhubarb nt. It was getting germinated and absorbing nutrients from the life force of the witch. It was not deadly, but it would slowly feed on her life force until she bes too weak to even move. She tried pulling out the nt but all she felt was extreme pain. "I would not pull that out if I were you. You will have a bloody neck and potentially die. You will remain like that for a month until the crop pops out of your body. Let this be a warning for daring to even harm me. How did I know that?" Farmer Vincent stated as if he has known it for so long. The witch looked at Farmer Vincent with a terrified expression as she could see a small mushroom entity sitting on his shoulder while smiling eerily. The witch was able to see the entity or rather the Faekin that gave him the blessing. She can only run towards the town and yell that Farmer Vincent is conspiring with a witch. She even shouted out loud that the crops that he nted were all grown due to the blood of the living. She might have embellished some things, but the news of a witch is something that terrifies everyone in this time. The Church of Light has painted all witches to be evil even though not all of them have contracts with the devil. Witches are just a group of women that has a specialized field of magic study. The townspeople did not immediately believe that Farmer Vincent was conspiring with a witch because a lot of people have been smearing him. Still, the nt growing on the neck of the yelling woman was something that made others believe it to be real. Unfortunately for Farmer Vincent, a group of pdins from the Church of Light was already there. A group of five pdins were first sent to the town to check. These pdins were hungry for any achievement as they wanted to be Exalted Pdins who guard the pope. As soon as they heard the news of a witch or a witch'' helper, the five pdins immediately started to mount and head towards the farm. "Cursed woman! Take us to the witch'' helper and we might cleanse you of the curse that is affecting you." The leader of the pdins stated as the witch immediately bowed to them and led the way. "It might not have been part of the n, but I shall have that brat die because of what he has done!" The witch thought but what she did not know is that her devil contractor already abandoned her. The devils hated the church of light and do not want any interaction with them. It also meant that the life force getting sucked from her became stronger, but she could not feel it because of the punishment of the devil. == "You should start running away now." Adrian stated as he appeared before Farmer Vincent. "They would not believe her. She is not even from this town which is why they would ignore her." Farmer Vincent stated as he picked up his trowel. "A nt is literally growing from her neck because of you. The witch that tried to harm you has entered the town and told the people that you are a witch'' helper." Adrian stated as he suddenly went quiet which made Farmer Vincent feel anxious. "Why did you suddenly be quiet?" Farmer Vincent asked as he knew that the nature spirit (Adrian) in front of him would like to have ess to the golden wheat that he stole. "I really think that you should start running away now. She made contact with pdins of the Church of Light." Adrian stated which made Farmer Vincent''s face be pale. "Even if she told them, I did nothing wrong. You told me that she is a witch! I can tell them that." Farmer Vincent stated. "Between you who can make powerful crops grow and a wailing woman with a crop growing from her neck, which one of you will you think pdins that want achievement want to believe? Due to the natural curse that your blessing has done to the witch, you are giving a faint sense of death energy. They might mistake it for the power of the devil as they are dumb about things like that." Adrian stated which suddenly made Farmer Vincent weak in the knees. "Oh! They are here!" Adrian stated as a loud voice could suddenly be heard from outside the farm. "Farmer Vincent! We have testimonies that you have colluded with a witch!" Chapter 1951 How the Legendary Farmer was Lost III Chapter 1951 How the Legendary Farmer was Lost III ??"What should I do? You got to help me!? I will even give you permission to use my crop that you stole." Farmer Vincent stated but Adrian cannot help him, or he might mess up the timeline. Adrian was about to answer Farmer Vincent, but he suddenly paused as a wave of temporal energy swept the area again. Adrian managed to protect himself from the temporal energy wave by hiding in a pocket dimension, but it looked like he vanished from Farmer Vincent''s point of view. Seeing Adrian suddenly vanished made Farmer Vincent think of other ways to save himself. "My master has told you that he can only save you when you are near death. He cannot deal with your problems that you have created in this time. Your best course of action is to run just like what my master told you." Sirius suddenly stated as he was hiding inside of Farmer Vincent''s shadow as he can hide from the temporal energy wave there. "Who said that?!" Farmer Vincent stated. "Farmer Vincent! If you do not show yourself then we shall treat this as truth that you have colluded with a witch!" The voice of the pdin leader shouted. "I aming but do not destroy anything on my farm!" Farmer Vincent shouted as he heard some of his fences being broken down from the outside. "They do not want to talk to you. They already have their swords in hand. Escape while you still can." Sirius stated as he was told to not interfere to much with the past. "I am not listening to a minion of a nature spirit that suddenly vanished." Farmer Vincent stated as he went out of the barn. As soon as Farmer Vincent walked out of the barn and is in sight, a powerful light magic suddenly came down upon him. Sirius did not bother to protect him as he was told not to interfere but only advise. Even if Sirius did not protect Farmer Vincent, a powerful aura of life suddenly burst out from him and created a barrier made of vines to protect him. The barrier of vines managed to stop the attack from killing Farmer Vincent, but it also made him feel a bit dizzy. It was his mana that was used to conjure the protective barrier. This was one of the blessings that was given to him by a Faekin. "RUN NOW!" Sirius shouted to Farmer Vincent to snap him out of his daze. Farmer Vincent started to run towards the forest while the pdins were still distracted with the sudden appearance of a barrier made of vines. He did not know where to run but just instinctively ran towards the forest as he might be able to hide there for a brief moment. As soon as the pdins noticed that Farmer Vincent was fine, they tried to follow up with him, but their steeds were not moving as if they were rooted on the ground. "It''s the magic of a witch! She must have been the one protecting him!" The real witch stated as she felt shadow magic on the feet of the horses. "After him!" The leader of the pdins stated as he coated his steed with light magic. The shadows that held the horses were destroyed as Sirius did not mean to root them there forever. Sirius was told to not interfere, but he believed that giving the farmer a head start will not change much of the present. Seeing the pdins chase after a farmer blessed by forest guardians inside a forest, Sirius waited for his master to return from his pocket dimension. The real witch was left alone in front of the farm, but she suddenly felt that her eyes be heavy. She tried using her magic and asking for the help of the devil she contracted with but there was no reply. It was only then that the witch learned that she was abandoned as she made contact with the Church of Light. She fell down in front of the farm and slowly died as her life force was sucked away by the crop. "Master! You are back!" Sirius stated as he clung to Adrian''s shadow. "I needed to stay hidden for a long period of time to make sure. What happened to Farmer Vincent?" Adrian asked as Sirius answered everything as their connection is not solid when Adrian hides in a pocket dimension. "I see. It seems the past is up to standard. We should also chase after them." Adrian stated as he rode Sirius as they entered the forest. == "Hah! Haa! I did nothing wrong! Why are you trying to kill me?!" Farmer Vincent shouted as he could see the Church of Light Pdins when he slightly looked back. "What are you saying? We are merely trying to punish a helper of a witch! Do not run if you are not one!" The leader of the pdins stated but he was already seeing red and can only think of the promotion at hand. The pdins tried their best to chase after Farmer Vincent, but a dense forest is not somewhere horses can freely roam. Another blessing of Farmer Vincent also activated and that is increased stamina regeneration when inside a forest. He did not know that he can outrun horses, but he was thinking it was all his survival instincts that led him to not be captured. Still, it seems that Farmer Vincent''s luck ran out. He was now at the edge of a cliff with the pdins hounding him. The leader of the pdins dismounted but still has his sword up. They knew that this farmer was useful, and they might still get their promotion if they give them the witch that aided him. "We can strike a deal. Tell us where is the witch that is helping you then we shall let you live. Of course, all your crops will be under our care or else the head of the church will learn of your dealings with a witch." The leader of the pdins stated. Chapter 1952 How the Legendary Farmer was Found Chapter 1952 How the Legendary Farmer was Found ??"I am not in any dealings with a witch! If you are looking for a witch, then that woman that you brought here was the witch! She tried to curse me, but it backfired on her because I am protected by nature spirits!" Farmer Vincent stated to prove his innocence. "I believe you." The leader of the pdins stated. "Really! Thank goodness." Farmer Vincent stated but he noticed that the pdins were still gripping on their swords. "If you believe me then why are you still pointing your swords at me!" Farmer Vincent stated. "I might believe you, but we must put that woman to trial to make sure. What if you are not telling the truth? We must detain you in order to make sure. Well, we might set you free if you pledge to the gods that your crops will solely belong to us." The leader of the pdins stated. "You! I thought people of the church should not be greedy but all of you are like that pig of a noble!" Farmer Vincent shouted. "It seems that I need to cut your tongue in order to make you more subservient!" The pdin leader stated as he swung his sword toward Farmer Vincent''s chest in order to scare him. The leader of the pdins knew that he can just heal the farmerter, but he did not expect the sudden appearance of the barrier of vines. The leader of the pdins was shocked to the point that he was unable to control his strength. The force of the swing made the vines push Farmer Vincent back which made him teeter towards the edge. "No!" Farmer Vincent stated as he started to feel weak as his mana was still used to create that vine barrier. In the end, Farmer Vincent was unable to push his body up. He fell down the cliff with his head full of remorse. Farmer Vincent finally started to cry like a teenager as his bravado was all a front to make him look stronger. In the end, he can see the rocks below as his cause of death. "I do not want to die! Quin¡­ help me!" Farmer Vincent shouted with what he can muster as he was running out of breath. "If you give me permission to use your crops then I might help you." Adrian stated as he suddenly made time stop with only him and Farmer Vincent suspended in the air. "Who? What are you?!" Farmer Vincent suddenly blurted out as he was still in his falling position, but he can now easily speak. "What I am is not important. What important is that you give me the permission and I will help you. Or you can plunge to your death just like what happened or rather what is about to happen." Adrian stated. "Fine! I will give you permission to use my crops! Just save me!" Farmer Vincent stated as he started to cry. [The seal on the Stalk of Golden Wheat Harvested in the First Sunlight has been released.] [You can now use items that are created by Farmer Vincent.] "Thank you. Dodu, please rece our customer." Adrian stated as he summoned Dodu. Dodu appeared out from the magic circle in a smaller form and injected one tentacle into Farmer Vincent''s body. Dodu collected a few drops of blood from Farmer Vincent and started to mimic his entire body and even his outer wear. Adrian casted an anti-gravity spell on Farmer Vincent and also turned him into a spirit. Dodu resumed the position that Farmer Vincent had and gave a thumbs up to his master. Farmer Vincent did not know what is happening. Adrian also told Sirius to be ready as he is also part of the act. "Now all you need to do is stay and watch what happens." Adrian stated as he resumed time. Dodu shouted with the same voice as Farmer Vincent and made a st sound when it fell on the ground. The pdins looked over the cliff and saw the ''dead body'' of Farmer Vincent. They wanted to retrieve his body which is why they are about to mount their horse, but Sirius howled. "He died just like that. It seems that he is not a witch'' helper." The leader of the pdins muttered. The pdins suddenly saw arge wolf monster swallow the body of Farmer Vincent before disappearing into the forest. The leader of the pdins can onlyment that they cannot get evidence of a witch but remembered what Farmer Vincent told them. They hurried to look for the cursed woman that led them to the farm as she was indeed a witch. [You have produced a time anomaly.] [Calcting the effect on the timeline should Farmer Vincent live¡­] [Detected major changes in the timeline should Farmer Vincent live.] [Danger of existence will be purged by the Time Wraiths in an hour.] "Wow! They are gone. Thank you so much!" Farmer Vincent stated but he saw that Adrian was incredibly serious. "What are you nning to do now?" Adrian asked. "I can just assume another identity and go to another territory to live quietly. Maybe even start a family." Farmer Vincent stated. "I am sorry, but you cannot do that because Time Wraiths will kill you in an hour if you do something like that." Adrian stated. "Time Wraiths? What are those?" Farmer Vincent asked with a worried expression. "They are scraps of fallen time gods that make sure that the timeline is preserved. I do not want to tell you this, but this is the past and I am a being from the future of this timeline. I can kill you myself but that would leave a bad taste in my mouth." Adrian stated. "Kill me! You helped me live and now you want to kill me? Are you a demon!?" Farmer Vincent eximed. "Yes, I am a demon. And even if I do not kill you, the Time Wraiths will. So, you should keep quiet while I think of a way." Adrian stated as Farmer Vincent started crying again. Chapter 1953 The New Farm Help Chapter 1953 The New Farm Help ??"Elder Pann, I am here as I epted your notice for help." One of the yers that resides in Avalon stated as he was usually the first that epts the quest to help the farm. "Hurry up and feed the Capricorns then." The Old Man Pann stated. "Huh? There was someone earlier than me? Is he new here, elder? I do not recognize him." The yer asked. "Ah! I forgot to tell you, but that brat will be my new farm hand. He will be dealing with the crops here so you should ask him where the feed for the Capricorns is." The Old Man Pann stated. "Oh! I guess he would be second inmand in this ce then. What is his name so that I can greet him?" The yer asked. "You can just call him, Vince. That brat is very foul mouthed so do not let his foul mouth discourage you." Old Man Pann stated as he went to look after the other farm monsters. == "I am going to die!!!" Farmer Vincent stated as he cried out loud which irritated Adrian. "If you do not shut up and stop crying then I will make sure that you really die. If you want to die in the vacuum of space, then make more noise." Adrian stated as he was thinking about a n to help the farmer that he changed the future for. "Future?! Why did I not think about that? Maybe it would be feasible!" Adrian suddenly shouted as if he suddenly got a bright idea. "Did you think of something? Am I not going to die?" Farmer Vincent asked. "I have thought of something, but I do not know if you would survive the trip." Adrian stated. "So¡­ I am still going to die. Wahhhh!" Farmer Vincent cried out loud. "Dodu, can you shut him up?" Adrian stated as Dodu jiggled and wrapped Farmer Vincent''s mouth with a small copy of itself which prevented him from speaking. "As I said, I am from your future. The only way to help you not die is to send you to the present with me. If I leave you here in the past, the Time Wraiths will find you and kill you. Nod if you can understand." Adrian stated as Farmer Vincent nodded even though he cannot still wrap his head around the idea of him living in the past. "Paradox, prepare the temporal portal. Make sure to increase the output as we have someone with us." Adrian stated. "Affirmative, master. There will be a 10% chance that Farmer Vincent will get lost in the time stream but there no more other than that." Paradox stated as a portal suddenly appeared in front of them which amazed Farmer Vincent. "Make sure to cling to me as hard as you can. You might die if you do not." Adrian stated and Farmer Vincent clung to him like a ko. "Let''s go!" Adrian stated as he jumped into the temporal portal, and it closed. "Huh?! I think I just missed it. I sensed that Temporal Anomaly here but it suddenly vanished." Elder Koronn stated as he arrived at the location where Adrian and Farmer Vincent were a few second after they entered the temporal portal. == "This ride will be rough." Adrian stated as he clutched Farmer Vincent since the human mortal passed out when they entered the time stream. Adrian expected that there might be Time Wraiths suddenly popping out and trying to kill them, but he was shocked that there were none. Since no danger was present in the time steam, Adrian managed to reach the present without anomalies. Well, he was already carrying a time anomaly to begin with, but he was hoping that would change. [You have arrived at the present.] [You have created a time anomaly known as Farmer Vincent.] [Calcting the effect on the timeline should Farmer Vincent live¡­] [Detected no major changes or minor changes in the timeline should Farmer Vincent live in the present time.] [The Time Wraiths will no longer look for the Time Anomaly known as Farmer Vincent.] [You have achieved something great and achieved the title, ''I brought a Time Anomaly''. Mastery over temporal magic has increased slightly.] "I did not think that it would actually work!" Adrian stated as he looked at Farmer Vincent. "Blegh!" Farmer Vincent reacted by puking all of the things that he ate. Adrian was about to say something, but he suddenly had a flood of memories enter his mind. It was not his memory but the memory that he erased when he brought Farmer Vincent from the present. It was the memory of the world about what truly happened to Farmer Vincent. Just like what happened earlier, Farmer Vincent ran towards the forest, but it was his other blessing that helped him avoid the pdins and not Sirius. He still fell off the cliff as he did not know that the woman that was cursed was a witch. Just as he was about to die, he managed to activate all of his nature blessing, but he was still destined to die. Instead of dying physically, Farmer Vincent offered his life to nature. He became part of nature''s energy as his body turned into particles of light. Farmer Vincent of the past did die but he did not die from falling which is why Adrian could not find his body even with a death ritual. "No wonder the book of the dead did not have his name. Even his soul was given to nature itself." Adrian muttered. "Are we in the future?!" Farmer Vincent asked. "No¡­ this is the present. Anyways, do not ask for the details as you would just get a headache." Adrian stated. "I already have a headache when I arrived here." Farmer Vincent stated. "Anyways, you need a ce to stay, and this is my territory. I have just the person to hire you as you would not get a job here without any credentials after all. Follow me to the farm of Old Man Pann." Adrian stated. Chapter 1954 The Time Anomaly Chapter 1954 The Time Anomaly ??Adrian managed to introduce Farmer Vincent, who is now known as Farmhand Vince, to Old Man Pann. They needed a new identity for the young kid as he needed a fresh start. Although the name is almost the same, no one in the fallen empire lived which is why he is safe. The only possible beings that could remember him would be the Faekin, but they are recluse and do not interact with much of the world. "You have brought a weird one here, brat. Why did you bring a time anomaly here?" Old Man Pann asked when Farmhand Vince was told to tend to the feed of the capricorns. Adrian then started to exin to Old Man Pann on why he did such things. Seeing that they were not being hounded by time wraiths meant that they are safe in this present time. There would be no cause of disruption in the present time as the future is not yet certain. A rule of the Daemos is to never travel to the future as there is not a definite one unlike the past. Future knowledge is also more dangerous than past knowledge. If one travels to the future, then they would immediately be hounded by time wraiths. Even Elder Koronn is forbidden to go there as the risk is far too great. "I felt it here. Strange?! I felt this anomaly back then, but I do not know when." Elder Koronn stated as he brought the other elders. "Young brat! Exin that!" Elder Ascalor eximed at he pointed at Farmhand Vince. "Again? My mouth is already tired from exining it to the old man. Short version, that person is a legendary farmer that I saved from his timely death. I sent him to the present because he would be executed if I did not bring him. I needed to go to the past for an item to create a holy relic as that thing is no longer avable in the world." Adrian stated. "Are you sure that there would be no time wraiths?" Elder Bronx asked as he was making sure that his senses are in full throttle should a time wraith suddenly burst inside of the territory. "Nope. I made sure that nothing would happen or else I would have killed him myself. You do know that I am not someone that likes any future troubles visiting me." Adrian stated. "I also did my scan and there is no urrence of a temporal break event. Such a fascinating thing! Maybe I can do what you did as well¡­" Elder Koronn muttered as he suddenly started to think of other individuals he wanted to save. "Do not have any ideas, Koronn. The brat must have lucked out in the circumstances. Any reproduction of what he did might endanger the timeline. He is lucky that there would be no major or minor changes with the being that he saved but that would not be possible again." Elder Ascalor stated. [The Fates have sensed that you have done something to a person with an already designated fate.] [The Fates are summoning you to their divine realm for further deliberation.] "Huh? Why am I being summoned by gods?" Adrian stated as his soul suddenly got sent to the divine realm of the Fates. The three elders tried to do something to help him, but a special barrier was created around Adrian''s physical body. His soul might have been sent elsewhere but the physical body must be protected. An audience with the Fates is also something that is sacred as they rarely summon beings to them as they do not interact with others even the gods of their own factions. [Your soul has been sent to the Secret Realm Hidden in Hades.] "Wee, Mediator Equinox." Three old women that were spinning thread could be seen in front of Adrian. "The Mediator of the Gods of Death greet the Fates." Adrian stated as he bowed. "At the very least he is polite." One of the Fates stated. "Still, he changed the destiny of one mortal." Another added to the conversation. "He created something new which made our boring tasks a bit more exciting." Thest one stated. "I know that you have called me because I have changed the destiny of one of the mortals. Did I do something to offend the Fates?" Adrian asked as he gulped as offending the Fates is like offending the future. "We do not know what to do with you as you broke destiny but also created a new one." The first of the fates stated. "Punishment must be made or else he would do it again!" The second of the Fates eximed. "Forgive her. She is just cranky because we saw another destiny unfold before our very eyes. Still, I believe that a warning should be ced on Mediator Equinox." The third of the Fates stated. "We shall vote then. Huddle up sisters." The first of the Fates stated as they suddenly started to whisper to themselves. The Fates were actively debating on what to do with Adrian, but they did not stop what they were doing. They were pulling thread, untangling knots, or cutting the thread with shears before they process a knew thread bundle. They finally stopped whispering to each other after an hour of talking which made Adrian drowsy. "We have decided to just give you a warning for now, Mediator Equinox." The first sister of the Fates stated. "We are warning you to not do it again or the thread of destiny woulde for your soul. You would not be excused even if you are a blessed child." The second sister of the Fates stated. "Changing the past is something that should not happen. Even the gods of time are not allowed to do something like that. You might destroy reality itself if you are not careful." The third sister of the Fates stated with a smile. "I shall heed themands of the Fates. This will never happen again." Adrian promised. Chapter 1955 Some Kind of Punishment Chapter 1955 Some Kind of Punishment ??"You have been warned of the consequences of your action." The first sister of the Fates stated. "But you must still be punished or rather must be trained." The second sister of the Fates stated. "You need to be trained for the battle that is toe. Take it as a punishment meant to train you." The third sister of the Fates stated. [The Fates are giving you a way in order to be stronger to train the Mediator the Gods of Death.] "Take the test once you are ready. It will start automatically after five hours." All of the Fates stated as they returned Adrian''s soul back to his body. [You have returned to your body.] [The Trial of Time shall start in five hours automatically.] [You are able to start the Trial of Time now.] [Do you wish to do the Trial of Time?] "Not for now. I have got to prepare." Adrian replied as he finally regained consciousness in his physical body. Adrian was currently upside down in the middle of the Elders Council Building in Avalon. The three elders were talking about something when Adrian woke up. They wanted to check where his soul flew off to, but they already felt the energy of the Fates and backed down. There are some gods or goddesses that even the elders do not want to meet, and the Fates are one of them. "What did you do this time that angered the Fates?" Elder Ascalor asked. "It is due to the Time Anomaly, but they said that it is not something major. I am spared from getting deleted from reality if you are asking. Although¡­ they told me that I need to partake in the Trial of Time. Does any of the elders know about this?" Adrian stated. All of the three Daemos elders shuddered when they heard what trial Adrian was supposed to do. They where relieved that he did not anger the Fates, but they have imposed a trial on Adrian. They know of the Trial of Time but the format changes for every entity. It is not a trial that has fixed details as it is not set in stone, but it is incredibly difficult. "The one that can tell you of it in general would be Koronn. He is the only one among us to clear the entire trial. More like he needed to clear the trial as he was told toplete it in order to avoid punishment for entering the River of Time." Elder Bronx stated. "You mean he was the only one that was able toplete it because he was a master of temporal magic. It is basically a trial that gives you foresight in Temporal Magic and even may give you the power to use the most powerful of the Time Magics. It was the first time that I saw Koronn so determined since he needed to clear the trial." Elder Ascalor stated. "Even I cannot tell you what is in the trial that will be given to you. You can even consider it as a light punishment as you were not told to pass the trial. Am I correct?" Elder Koronn stated. "You are right! The Fates only told me to undergo the trial and not toplete it, but they did say that this trial is meant to train me for something." Adrian stated. "If the Fates themselves have told you that this is akin to training to you, then you must pass the trial whatever it takes. The Fates are beings that do not merely say something because they are amused. They can see everything that is past, present, and even the future." Elder Koronn stated as it was also the Fates that imposed him toplete the trial in the first ce. "The Fates told you that it is training then we are the ones telling you toplete the Trial of Time. You need to do this in preparation of what is toe in your future." Elder Ascalor added. "Okay then. I suddenly feel the burden stacking up and making it incredibly difficult. What do I need to prepare for the Trial of Time? I am still in the process of creating a holy relic for a goddess." Adrian stated. "You do not need to prepare anything but yourself. Regarding your quest to create a holy relic for a goddess, it is best that you already give the items to the cksmith. It will take you at least a week toplete the Trial of Time." Elder Bronx stated. "I wish you started with that! Thank you for the guidance!" Adrian stated as he immediately vanished to go to the cksmith that will help him create the holy relic. == [Mother''s Day Short] "Delivery for the madam." One of the helpers stated as there was a box addressed to Adrian''s mother. "I did not order anything though. Maybe the other''s ordered it. Thank you." Adrian''s mother stated as she epted the package that is about a foot tall and wide. "I guess I should check since it already passed the initial sensor check at the gate. Huh?" Adrian''s mother stated as she unpacked the item. "Ah!" Adrian suddenly eximed as that package was supposed to be for him, but it was his mother that epted it. It was supposed to be his gift for the uing Mother''s Day. "What is this? Why is it even modeled after my face? To the fierce mother that is like a tiger. Happy Mother''s Day." Adrian''s mother stated as she unveiled a figurine with her face, but the body is like an anime tigress beast man. The tone of her voice is flustered but he could hear level 1 anger when she read the message at the bottom of the figurine. "Whoa! That figurine is so cool, mom! I think dad was the one that ordered that for you." Adrian stated and his father suddenly entered the living room while yawning. "Cool figurine." Adrian''s father stated. "You were the one that had it custom made though. Your son is a witness." Adrian''s mother stated with a smiling but not smiling face. "Yeah! I remember dad describing you as her lovable tiger. Such great inspiration!" Adrian stated as he slowly exited the living room and returned to his room. His father, on the other hand, had to exin the figurine to his mother even though he was the one that initially thought of the idea. Adrian was just the one that found the artist to customize the figurine. He did not think that it would turn out that way as his initial vision was her smiling mother sitting near a tiger. "Happy Mother''s Day¡­ I guess. I should tell the artist to create another one that is what I intended from the beginning." Adrian stated as he prayed that his father will be fine as her mother ispletely embarrassed from seeing the posture of the figurine acting like a cute tiger beast woman. "Son! Come down here and exin something your father is telling me." Adrian''s mother stated with a rather calm voice as it seems that his father managed to soothe the anger rection from embarrassment of her mother. Chapter 1956 Changes in the Northern Continent Chapter 1956 Changes in the Northern Continent ??Adrian arrived at the entrance of the cave of Aurgelmir and saw that the entire cave structure has changed as well. He could still feel the cold air of the northern continent but the hot steaming out of his smithy wouldbat the cold air. Due to the sh of hot and cold winds, powerful twisters are always brewing near the cave entrance. The numerous twisters became a natural barrier that prevented others from carelessly walking inside the smithy of a demigod. Adrian can also see that there are more mana traps installed in the walls of the cave. This might be done by the Ice Queen Elona of the Northern Continent. Adrian immediately flew toward the center of the smithy where the demigod cksmith is. He dodges and carefully snuck past every trap that wasid out. He made sure not to trigger the traps or else the old man might be angry at him. Setting up traps would take time out of his precious smithing time and cuddle time with his betrodden. "You are here again." Aurgelmir stated as soon as Adrian arrived at the center of arge smithy where magma flowed like water. "It is nice seeing you again as well, Old Man Aurgelmir. It seems that the Ice Queen Elona is not here which means you are crankier than your usual crankiness." Adrian stated. "What do you want, demon brat?" Aurgelmir asked. "I need tomission something from you. I need to you to create a holy relic for a goddess that I am helping who is also helping someone that I am helping." Adrian stated as he almost bit his tongue from the words that he told. "A holy relic? That is new. I never thought that gods would beg mortals for help. I guess even they want to easily descend unto the world." Aurgelmir stated. "So¡­ will you, do it? I do have money to pay you for the price of crafting a holy relic." Adrian stated. "I do not need money, young brat. Instead, I need your help with something as I am in need of aid." Aurgelmir stated. "I am listening. Please tell me more." Adrian stated as he was d that he did not need to pay with gold coins as a holy relic is basically a hundred thousand goldmission at the very least. "My beloved¡­ the Ice Queen Elona has been having trouble with a few beings that are intruding in the north. Do you know of the Asgardians?" Aurgelmir stated. "I am pretty familiar with them as I have a few run-ins with some of their gods. They are a very sly bunch if I do say so myself." Adrian replied. "I see that you hate them as well. I guess we have something inmon now." Aurgelmir stated. "Huhh? What did they do to you though?" Adrian asked. "Never mind what they did to me as that is not what is important. Some scoundrels that are proiming that they are Neo Asgardians are creating portals for other Asgardians to pass through to this world. I want you to destroy all passages that they call Temporary Bifrost that is near my beloved''s kingdom. She had barely enough time to sleep and eat with me as those pesky Asgardians are trying to raid hernds. The northern continent has already suffered a lot of attacks when the angels came and have banded together. We finally achieved some sort of peace, but the Asgardians are attempting to ruin it. Can you help me?" Aurgelmir stated. "Sure! I also hate them, so it is a win-win situation for the both of us." Adrian replied. [You have epted the quest.] == Quest Name: Destroy the Temporary Bifrost Quest Difficulty: A Quest Description: Aurgelmir has told you that he wants to spend quality time with his beloved but the Asgardians are ruining it. Destroy the Temporary Bifrost that were installed inside of the the Ice Queen Elona''s territory. Help the demigod cksmith in spending quality time and he will treat you better. Clear Condition: Destroy Five Temporary Bifrost (0/5) Clear Reward: Free of Charge Item Commission from Aurgelmir and increase in Familiarity. Failure Condition: Unable to destroy all of the Five Temporary Bifrost in the given time. Failure: Aurgelmir will not give you the finished product and might scold you until your ears fall out. Duration: 3 days Restriction: Only the person that is doing the quest can receive the quest. == "Give me the items to create the holy relic ande back in three days." Aurgelmir stated as he held out his hand. Adrian gave out the items needed for the holy relic and told him that it is for the Goddess of Life Demeter. He also said that the goddess did not care what the holy relic looks like as long as it is created with sturdiness and power in mind. Aurgelmir nodded and is satisfied with the raw materials as any good cksmith can create a holy relic with these items as long as they are careful. "I am going now." Adrian stated as he saw Old Man Aurgelmir facing his forge and creating the holy relic. "There are five Temporary Bifrost, but I was not given the location where they are. I guess I need to talk to the Ice Queen Elona for some guidance as she might have already marked those five." Adrian muttered to himself as he teleported to the kingdom of the Ice Queen Elona. == Adrian attempted to appear outside the ice castle, but it seems that even the ice castle was expanded. He directly appeared in the middle of the audience room of the queen. He also met an unexpected person there which made his heart skip a beat. "So nice of you to join us, Champion Equinox. I did not know that you wereing here. You even bypassed my teleportation canceling magic circle. I guess the magic circle is not enough to defeat the masters of spatial magic like demons, but I would like to at least make sure that they cannot intrude in the audience hall. Tell the pce mages that they need to upgrade the teleportation canceling magic circle. If they do not upgrade it by the end of the day, then tell them that their vacation time will be cut down for a day of beingte." The Ice Queen stated to an attendant and thetter immediately went running towards the door. "Sorry about that. It seems that I made some trouble for your people." Adrian stated. "Do not worry about that as there is no better way to test that spell than a demon. I should even say thank you, but it seems that you are here for other things. Is it the Valkyrie perhaps?" The Ice Queen Elona stated as she noticed the tension between the two people in her audience room. "Uhmm¡­ Ahaha¡­ Actually, I am here on a quest given by the old man. He told me that you needed some help in destroying the Five Temporary Bifrost that wasid down in the territory. I was hoping that you would know the location of each so that I do not need to look for them. I was only given three days toplete it." Adrian stated. "He is such a caring person that it warms my frozen heart. Teehee." The Ice Queen Elona stated with a smile which was different from her usual cold demeanor. "I was also having difficulty with those things as I did not know how to destroy them as well. We have the location but destroying them is another thing since they seemed to be etched into the very ground itself. Even destroying the ground does not diminish its use which is why we have called upon the help of a Valkyrie." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "As I was about to say, your majesty. Even we, Valkyries, are unable to destroy them but we can call upon the power of our gods to do so. We can sense the Temporary Bifrost as it is made of energy from Asgard itself. We are familiar with that energy, but we cannot destroy them. We apologize for ourck of ability." Frey stated as she was the one chosen to speak to the Ice Queen. "I cannot me all of you as you have also aided us in defending the kingdom from those usurpers. If only we can destroy them then their army of reinforcements would be pushed back." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "I can destroy them if you want. The Bifrost might be impossible for me as of now, but a Temporary Bifrost might be doable since it is weaker. Did you all forget that a demon is a master of spatial magic? The Bifrost basically operates on decoded spatial magic which means I can manipte it or destroy it if I am powerful enough." Adrian stated with confidence even though he is not entire sure. Chapter 1957 Temporary Bifrost I Chapter 1957 Temporary Bifrost I ??"If that is the case, your new mission from us would be to escort Champion Equinox to the five locations of the Temporary Bifrost." The Ice Queen Elona told Frey. "Uhm¡­ sure I can absolutely do this your majesty." Frey replied as if she was also caught off guard from the sudden change of quest. "I am absolutely sure that the both of you canplete it as Champion Equinox has never failed me yet. If he fails me then he will not be invited to the wedding." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "That is such a harsh punishment for failure, grandma." Adrian stated which shocked Frey as she never seen anyone call the most powerful queen in the northern continent ''grandma''. "Well, if you do well then you would be reinvited to the wedding. Also, I cannot n the wedding because some troublesome gods are trying to destroy my kingdom. I cannot have that now, do we?" The Ice Queen Elona stated. "Fine. I will help you, grandma. Just make sure that you still have that Ice Jelly in the reception. I want to taste that again." Adrian replied with a smile which also made the frosty ice queenugh. "I leave the young brat to you, Valkyrie. He will surely be of help to you, and I have the feeling that both of you already know each other." The Ice Queen Elona stated. "Thank you for your benevolence, your majesty." Frey stated as she bowed before exiting the room. "Nice seeing you again, grandma! You are surely glowing." Adrian stated as he also went out of the audience room. "I did not expect someone was bold enough to call the Ice Queen Elona as grandma. I thought that you would be a frozen corpse." Frey stated as she only knew of the frosty attitude of the ice queen. "She is actually very nice when you talk to her. Also, she might look frosty, but she is actually one of the people who has the warmest heart in the cold northern continent. It was quite the surprise to see you here as I thought the Valkyries are busy in the northern continent." Adrian stated. "It is great to see you as well. We were busy with things such as the sudden arrival of other Asgardians through the Temporary Bifrost. Unfortunately for us, we are not masters of spatial magic. We might have used the Bifrost before but that does not mean we can disable it or destroy it." Frey stated with a smile. "Well, at least you can still smile through the exhaustion. It means that there is still hope which I quite like." Adrian stated with a smile as well. "Anyways, why are you here? I thought you said that you would help one of your merchant friends?" Frey stated. "I am helping him. It just so happens that one way to help him is to create a holy relic for a goddess." Adrian stated as he told Frey what he was doing and why he was in the northern continent. The two could be seen happily chatting with each other as if they were in their own world. The two seem to know what each other is doing but not to the extreme level of detail. They only know the general actions of one another as they are still in the getting to know phase. Still, both of them suddenly felt a bit warm in such a cold and frigid environment. == "Is it done?" A hooded person asked. "The instation is not yetplete. The workers are already extremely tired from creating the initial markings. It might take us four hours toplete this one." Another hooded person stated. "Hurry up as we need toplete the needed Temporary Bifrost or else we will not get paid. Dy any more than this then it might cost us our life. Did you know what happened to the third team that was dyed by a day? They were sacrificed to feed the energy needed to power it up." The hooded person stated. "We will make sure that we are on track! Even if the ves die, we will finish it within the next hour." The hooded person replied as he is also afraid to be sacrificed to power up the Temporary Bifrost. In the distance, one could see a hundred ves carrying specified blocks of soil. They were pushing this soil down into the ground with all their strength. Once the specified block of soil is pushed down, the ground would suddenly illuminate with unknown energy. Sometimes this unknown energy would permeate upwards and afflict the ve. Once affected, the ves would either pass out from shock or suddenly spasm uncontrobly. The other ves became afraid, but they could not defy the orders of the ones that have enved them. A ck cor made of unknown material has bound them to forever follow the orders of their masters. The ves were of different origins as some were not even from the northern continent. They were definitely ves that were illegally sent here as the vast part of the northern continent no longer did very. The Ice Queen Elona and the other war chiefs of the northern continent abolished it since they now face a bigger threat. The northern continent has be more dangerous than before as it is the first continent where a Primordial Beast awakened. "What are you all doing?! Get back to work or all of you will be killed!" One of the hooded individuals shouted. == Adrian and Frey were busy catching up and also talking about how the sudden change in the northern continent happened. He also asked how Frey is and her new home base here in the north as it seems that they now operate in the kingdom of the Ice Queen Elona. He was about to ask Frey to join his guild when a notification suddenly popped up which made him feel that something bad was about to happen. [Another Temporary Bifrost has been created. Quest details have been updated.] "This is not good." Adrian stated as he looked at his quest and it now tells him to destroy six Temporary Bifrost instead of the original five. "What was that?! It cannot be! Do not tell me that they are still making more!" Frey eximed as she also felt the sudden wave of energy that covered the kingdom as it was familiar to her. "Frey! This is bad! Another one has been created. The other sisters have already gone to the other five locations that were discovered." A Valkyrie that was stationed as the guard for their base stated as she hurried over to Frey to deliver the information. "I also felt it, sister. I will go to the newest location." Frey stated. "It would be dangerous sister. You should wait for the others after they subjugate the ones guarding the other five locations." The Valkyrie stated. "I am not alone, sister. I will being with my friend." Frey stated as she gestured towards Adrian and thetter raised his hand to wave at the Valkyrie. "I am not convinced that one demon would be enough to help you, sister. It is still too dangerous. I am not looking down on your valiant demon friend but there might be Asgardians there as well." The Valkyrie stated. "Sorry to interrupt but I know it is dangerous. I was also given a quest by her majesty and her beloved. I will go to the location even without Frey as I was given a mission. It will surely ease my burden if Freyes along with me. Also, I am not just a demon but an Arch demon." Adrian stated as he knows that time is of the essence. "I apologize, Sir Arch Demon. I am just caring for my sister." The Valkyrie stated as she might have said a phrase that disrespected Adrian. "You do not need to apologize as I did not take much offense. I am merely hinting that we need to move immediately as I can feel the powerful spatial energy pulseing through. They might be activating all the Temporary Bifrost near the kingdom." Adrian stated as his senses for spatial energy was through the roof. "Sister! Inform the other sisters immediately as they might not expect that they will engage in a battle where the enemy has reinforcementsing." Frey stated as she did tell Adrian that there was no use of the Temporary Bifrost for the past ten days. "I will! Be careful, sister. To Sir Arch demon, please take care of my sister." The Valkyrie stated as she immediately rushed to deliver a magical message to each of the five Valkyrie groups that went out. "We should hurry to the newest location as we might see who are the ones that are creating the Temporary Bifrost. They have always been slippery as a snake which made it quite difficult to see how they were made but there might be enough time now. Please follow me as I will lead the way." Frey stated as she rode on her Pegasus with Adrian flying next to her. Chapter 1958 Temporary Bifrost II Chapter 1958 Temporary Bifrost II ??Adrian and Frey headed towards the direction of the newly constructed Temporary Bifrost. Just as they are about to cross the walls of the kingdom, they suddenly heard the bells of danger being rung. There was a sudden attack on the kingdom of the ice queen, but the attack was on the other side, and they cannot participate. "Let us go and close the Temporary Bifrost to help them. The attackers might be doing this to buy enough time for the newly constructed one to activate. If more of them arrive then the kingdom of the Ice Queen would be swarmed by enemies." Adrian stated as he could see that Frey wanted to turn back and help them. "You are right. Let us go and with great haste." Frey stated as she rode her mount towards the area where she can detect the energy of the Temporary Bifrost. "I should make it faster. Can you handle going at twice the speed?" Adrian asked. "I think I should be able to." Frey replied to which Adrian nodded. "Chrono Shift Maximum Output!" Adrian stated as a powerful energy covered both him, Frey, and her mount. [Your speed will double for five minutes.] Adrian unfurled all of his wings and hurried to the location that Frey pointed. Frey is surprised that Adrian''s flight speed was incredibly fast as he rarely used his own wings to fly. She often saw videos of him flying on his dragon soulbound and she already thought that was fast. The way that Adrian flew also astounded her as he basically defied gravity or any other force which made it easier for him to fly in a straight line. "Wait for me!" Frey stated as she used her mana to diffuse the air pressureing at her from the front in order to ensure that her mount would be able to handle it. A Pegasus has already incredible power when ites to the skies as it has an innate ability to manipte air currents. Still, the speed at which Frey''s mount is flying is not something a Pegasus can handle as the air pressure was increased when their speed doubled. Frey needed to use her mana to increase her mount''s ability, but it was bearable as the mana used was notrge. The two of them arrived in the location at an incredibly fast speed as it was still inside the borders of the kingdom. A battle could be seen urring at the area as there were people attacking the walls of the fortress at the border. Adrian suddenly appeared in the midst of the chaos and tossed Paradox towards the center of the fight. All of the enemies that Adrian and Paradox tagged suddenly flew towards thetter. Adrian used Quantum Cascade and then snapped his hand. Paradox suddenly exploded and turned into arge ck hole that sucked in all of the beings that were tagged earlier. The soldiers of the Ice Queen cheered as they were getting outnumbered, but they suddenly saw a demon helping them. Adrian is constantly pouring mana into the ck hole to keep it active in order to kill all of the enemies that were sucked inside. Just as he was concentrating, a silver axe suddenly flew towards him in a speed that was difficult for the eye to even see. Frey noticed the silver axe and immediately used her spear to parry it. "Are you fine?" Frey asked as she is worried that an invisible attack might hit him. "Thanks for your support. I can handle it here. You can go and see who attacked me." Adrian stated as he suddenly changed his form to his mirror demon form while he was concentrating. Adrian was unable to tag all of the enemies before as he was in a hurry. Now that he suddenly changed to his mirror demon form, he can see every enemy that is in the battlefield he is in. He cast numerous Quantum Cascade and pulled all of the enemies towards the ck hole that he was still maintaining. He finally mastered the ability to freely change into his Primordial Armament forms. This is what Adrian practiced as he needed to quickly pull his armaments even if he was pre-upied. It was difficult but it was not difficult enough as long as he pulled through during his practice in doing the Spell Harmony training. He might not have gotten the skill as of yet, but he was able to do other things associated with it. "Run away! Retreat!" One of the enemies shouted as they also used a horn to signal their retreat. Adrian noticed that the enemies were not just NPCs as there were also yers in the mix. He does not know what is happening, but this is not simple. As soon as the signal for retreat was sounded, a lot of the enemies that Adrian was unable to capture managed to escape. He could have captured more but a volley of special arrows suddenly came in his direction which caught his attention. "I am sorry. I was unable to get the person that fired the projectiles at you. I was able to get a good look at her though as she was a yer." Frey stated as one could see that her armor has some dents meaning there was a battle that urred. "I see. They might be heading towards the Temporary Bifrost. We will go there now or else they might summon more reinforcements on their end." Adrian stated as he has sensed something coating the arrows fired at him. He believed that he should verify it more rather than guessing but he believed that this quest is much more difficult than it seems. Adrian snapped his fingers and the ck hole suddenly subsided. All of the beings that were inside the ck hole were spat out, but they were unable to escape. A powerful gravitational force suddenly pressed down on them while Sirius, Kaon, and Kimat surrounded them. Frey is once again shocked to see what Adrian has done. He was able to summon all three of his soulbounds without much dy. He was also controlling the gravity in all of them which made them unable to move. One could even see the enemies kissing the snowy ground as the could not resist the heaviness. "We should head towards the Temporary Bifrost now. It is only a kilometer from here as I can feel it greatly." Frey stated as she also wanted to interrogate the prisoners but that shoulde forter. "Okay. Make all of them faint." Adrianmanded as Kaon suddenly roared near all of the captured enemies which made all of them faint. "Dragon Roar! Nice touch." Frey stated as sheplimented Kaon and patted his head. "Deal with the prisoners as we will need to deal with the Temporary Bifrost." Frey stated to the guards as they know of her since the cooperation with the Valkyries have been happening for some time already. "As you will!" The soldiers of the ice queen''s kingdom stated as they caught all of them. Adrian and Frey flew fast towards the location of the pulsing energy wave and saw arge magic circle engraved fully into the icy ground. Adrian suddenly felt sick as he can now detect clearly what made such ominous magic. Powerful life energy was used in order to etch the ground with the magic circle but that was not the only thing. "They used soil mixed with elements of a tree of life and a tree of death. Are those guys crazy?!" Adrian stated as he can clearly sense it. Adrian can see that this is considered sacrilege as they basically dismantled divine trees in order to create such a thing. It would have been good if such a thing did not have disastrous consequence. The power of life and the power of death should not be mixed callously, or else disasters will ur. He even saw the magic circle and it was barely holding on which meant that another disaster could ur. "I have looked around the perimeter but there was no one. No one alive as I have seen bodies of ves that seemed to have their blood drained. Can you destroy this magic circle?" Frey stated as she could not believe what she saw. "This might take an hour as this magic circle is unstable. Any wrong move and a powerful explosion will ur." Adrian stated. Just as Adrian was exining the details of the magic circle to Frey, arrows made of pure mana suddenly flew towards him again. Frey was unable to react, but Adrian has already sensed the killing intent as Sirius was in his shadow. Adrian''s shadow reacted and blocked all of the arrows that were supposed to hit him. "As expected of the Demon, such prey would not be easy to deal with." A female voice came from their left. "I see. So that is why they were able to create it without the guards of the border fortress noticing." Adrian stated as he can see two beings hidden by magic. Chapter 1959 Temporary Bifrost III Chapter 1959 Temporary Bifrost III ??The two beings that came forward was a female archer with silver axes behind her back. Her face was being covered by her hood that is also imbued with some sort of magic. She was also wearing garb that has been embedded with magic as well which increases all of her physical abilities. The other being that came forward was a man that wearsrge robes and holds a crystal ball. Adrian could clearly feel the mana around the robed man swirling about. The mana itself looked like it bent to the will of the robed man as his mana signature was all over the ce. He was the one that ced such a convincing illusion in the area. "I will deal with them. You can focus on destroying the Temporary Bifrost." Frey stated as she suddenly charged towards the hooded woman. "Wait!" Adrian stated as he knew that it was all a trap. Adrian suddenly teleported Frey out of the way and she was saved from falling to the trap of the enemy. Numerous spikes suddenly appeared where Frey was supposed to bending. She was almost impaled by the magical trap that wasid in advance. The enemy did not stop when their trap failed as the hooded woman released arge mana arrow towards them. Frey managed to regain herposure and destroy therge mana arrow. One would think that destroying the mana arrow would be the end, but the destroyed mana arrow suddenly turned to shards. These shards impacted Frey as she was the one in front of them. She also made sure to defend Adrian as she was more of a tank than him. "Tch! This is their trick earlier. When I tried to follow them." Frey stated as she drank a potion to recover the health that she lost. "I suggest that both of you to retreat as you are not able to defeat us in our territory. Both of you are outmatched by us. Both of you may be renowned and famous but you are out of your league. We can easily kill both of you if we wanted to. We are two of the Unofficial Rankers as one would say." The hooded woman stated as she believed that they would not lose. Adrian already heard of the Unofficial Rankers as they are the yers that are powerful but do not show their name on the leaderboard. They are basically like yers that are not well documented or well known as they tend to operate in secret. Many yers that do not like the limelight are just like this. "Unlike the two of you, we are new enemies to the both of you. We know all of your movements and even being a demon is of no problem to us." The robed man stated. "If you think your illusions would be a problem for me then you are clearly mistaken. You must be the Envoy or Champion of that trickster god. I should tell you though¡­ I have defeated your god quite a number of times!" Adrian stated as he suddenly reversed the gravitational field in the area. Adrian can usually control only an area that is five meters away from him, but his training made it go wider. He can now easily control even an area that is fifteen meters around him. His control would be lower with the area further to him but an increase of three times is incredible. In fact, one could say that Adrian relied more on his job ss more than his racial magic which is why he never realized that he could do so. The two enemies did not expect what happened as they were caught unaware. The enemies had their feet on the snow, but they were now upside down. Adrian did not just reverse gravity but also the prity in the area. In other words, up is now down and down is now up. "Kaon, dragon breath." Adrian stated as he partially summoned Kaon from the magic circle. Kaon''s head suddenly appeared from the magic circle, but he did not fully materialized. A powerful golden ray suddenly came out of Kaon and hit the two enemies. The disoriented enemies were not able to defend themselves, but they did have some sort of charms that suddenly appeared to decrease the damage they initially received. The pale blue barrier managed to decrease the damage of the dragon breath. Adrian also released his gravity control as arge amount of mana was needed to maintain it. The enemies could be seen having heavily tattered clothes as they received a full breath attack. They looked at Adrian with bloodlust as if all they wanted is to kill him. What they did not know is that there was another silent being waiting for them. Chains suddenly appeared below the panting enemies, and they were immediately caught. The two enemies struggled but Charon''s chain attaches via the soul and not the body. "It is better to kill them now to avoid disruptions. Sirius!" Adrian stated as Sirius suddenly jumped out of Adrian''s shadow in hisrger form to bite the heads off the opponent. "We must escape! We are caught unaware. Grand Trickery: Escape!" the robed man stated as he suddenly exploded and turned into rags. It was not just the robed man that exploded as even the hooded woman became piles of snow. Adrianmanded Sirius to scan the area but they were no longer there. What could be seen are some gold coins dropped in the area where the two were previously bound. It seems that there is an exchange in order to create the sudden escape n that they have. "They escaped. I cannot even sense life around us." Frey stated as she was a bit disappointed that she barely did anything. "That is fine. We are not here to battle them anyway. What we are truly here for is the Temporary Bifrost. Please protect me while I destroy them." Adrian stated. Chapter 1960 Temporary Bifrost IV Chapter 1960 Temporary Bifrost IV ??Frey could only agree to Adrian''s suggestion as the Temporary Bifrost takes precedence. Adrian also summoned Kaon to survey the skies as a precaution while Frey made sure to be close enough. The Temporary Bifrost is not like the original Bifrost that Adrian activated before. "It is actually sucking the life energy in the area which is incredibly bad. If left for too long, then the power to conduct life in thisnd would cease. It would turn this verynd that is already difficult to cultivatend into and of death." Adrian stated as the magic circle was designed this way. "What! Not only are they killing the residents of the north, but they are also poisoning its already harshnd. Did the Asgardians finally be so mad that they are resorting to such tricks." Frey stated. "They are desperate." Adrian eximed which shocked Frey. "Why? Asgard is a beautifulnd full of abundance. Even the Asgardians do not want to leave as it is so beautiful. They are only leaving because they want and to rule here in the main world." Frey stated as she knew why the other gods in Asgard were traveling to the main world. "I guess even the Valkyries do not know but Asgard is already a dying world ording to the gods of life. They were only able to be that abundant because of the tireless efforts of the Gods of Life. They even used their own tree of life as materials for this ursed thing. They are desperate as the destruction of that world is imminent since there are no more gods of life there." Adrian stated as he knows what is happening with that world. "How long has it been rotting?" Frey asked as she felt a bit of pity to the residents of Asgard but that should not excuse what they are doing. She even learned from Adrian that it was the God Loki that orchestrated everything that happened in the dark god summoning. [You have destroyed one Temporary Bifrost. Five more to go beforepleting the quest.] "I am done." Adrian stated as the Temporary Bifrost suddenly stopped glowing eerily while he extracted to types of energy from the magic circle. "Already?! That was quite fast!" Frey stated as they were only there for half an hour and Adrian only started destroying the magic circle in under ten minutes. "It was quite easy because they are also using the magic essence of the actual Bifrost that I have already deciphered back then. It might have been fast because this was just recently constructed, and it is flimsy. It has yet to truly merge with the ground as it was designed to take over the area." Adrian stated. "Still, you are really great! I am wondering what those are though." Frey stated as she pointed at the two swirling energies that came out of the magic circle. "These are the essences of the Tree of Life and the Tree of Death that is mixed within the magic circle. You can say that they are life magic and death magic respectively. They serve as the conduit for the Temporary Bifrost to even activate." Adrian stated as he suddenly fed the two energies to Paradox. "Let us head to the next one then. I believe we can reach it in an hour if we fly there now." Frey stated as the other Temporary Bifrost was actually two hours away, but they could cut it by half if they used temporal magic like earlier. "We should go faster as I am afraid that they might have retreated to another Temporary Bifrost." Adrian stated. "Those two¡­ I think that you are also correct. Still, each of the Temporary Bifrost are evenly spaced apart. Do you have any way to shorten the travel time even more? If we can reach the area in thirty minutes, then we could destroy all of the Temporary Bifrost in just one day." Frey stated. "I do have a way to shorten the travel time as we already have them marked in the maps we were given. It is only this one that is not yet marked. How are you with heights and incredible fast fall down speed?" Adrian asked with a smile. "I am good with heights and also I can easily ride amusement park rides like the Viking." Frey stated. "That is all I need then. Make sure to cling to me for the next part." Adrian stated as he suddenly blushed because Frey did exactly as he told. Frey clung to Adrian''s arm with her hands, but she also blushed a little. When they finally calmed down a bit, Adrian activated his magic and disappeared from a portal below his feet with Frey. They next thing that Frey could see is a sea of thick white clouds that haveyers of frost. The both of them were suddenly falling from the sky. "Ah!" Frey eximed as she suddenly hugged Adrian closer as she did not expect the sudden change of location. "There are signs of a battle there as well." Adrian stated as he pointed at the location where arge eerie magic circle was glowing. "We are under attack!" Frey shouted as she suddenly felt bloodlust in their direction. Frey finally calmed down and summoned her mount while she was still falling from the sky. Her spear glowed with mana that looked like the northern lights and destroyed therge mana arrow. This time, Frey did not just destroy therge mana arrow but also twirled her spear to destroy the small mana shards. "They are here! I will hunt them down and kill them this time!" Frey stated as she headed towards the direction of the killing intent. "Be careful." Adrian stated as he knew that telling her to do something else would be detrimental. "Kimat! Summon the lightning and destroy all of our enemies!" Adrian shouted as he summoned Kimat in his entire form. A loud roar could suddenly be heard while thunder rumbled. Chapter 1961 Facing Other Champions I Chapter 1961 Facing Other Champions I ??Kimat was summoned and lightning rained down on the enemies. The powerful lightning storm not onlynded on the enemies but also destroyed the wide illusion magic protecting the area. The wide illusion magic made sure that the obvious signs of battle were hidden like smoke and the loud noise. Adrian could see the souls of the beings that are in battle which is why he did not fall for the wide illusion magic, but a normal being would have walked inside the area nonchntly. The magic used to hide such activity is not something that ordinary illusions can pull off. Ordinary illusion magic would not have hidden the sound as it can only hide visual functions and not auditory ones. Only beings that are rted to Gods of Mischief or Gods of Trickery can pull something like auditory illusions. The fact that it would automatically affect the area as soon as one gets inside it means that a god should be aiding the activation of the magic. Such grand illusion magic cannot be pulled off by mere mortals by themselves on arge area for such a long time. To make it even more confusing, the illusion magic for those inside the area were different from those outside. If they were outside of the magic circle reach, all the people would only see that nothing is happening and the outskirts being normal. If they were inside of the magic circle, they would be able to see part of the battlefield, but their senses would be limited. "Such illusion magic should not be able to distinguish between friends or foe as something like that is impossible for such a grand scale. They must be wearing charms or a ward to make sure that they are unaffected by the illusion magic. Brute force can also destroy the illusion, but it is only a temporary measure as disrupting mana in the area." Adrian muttered as he can see that the illusion was going back to being at full effect. Adrian is sure that the illusionary magic circle''s function is to hide the Temporary Bifrost. When they were at the top part of the sky, the Temporary Bifrost was not seen. They were only able to see it when they have entered the area of effect of the grand illusion magic circle. He is also sure that the grand illusion magic circle is able to fool both visual and auditory functions. "Killing intent!" Adrian eximed as he suddenly vanished from his area and reappeared ten meters away. Arge fireball suddenly engulfed the area where Adrian was as if it manifested from nowhere. He knew that this should not be possible since magic needs someone to cast it. Even if magic is cast remotely, a source should always be there as there should be something or someone that makes ite out. "So, you are the one utilizing thisrge magic circle. As expected, are you the Champion of Mischief? The Champion of the God of Mischief Loki?" Adrian stated but he did not get a response since he did not hear anyone. No one answered Adrian as only fools would do so, and his opponent is not a fool for the second time around. The opponent that has already tasted defeat from Adrian earlier was not a fool that does not learn from his mistakes. Instead of answers, Adrian is showered with spells like fireball and lightning arcs from an invisible source. Adrian is actually shocked that there are people that easily learns and epts their failure that quickly. Usually, it would take at least two defeats for them to admit that they were outmatched and outssed but the two earlier were different. He can only think that they are indeed special and powerful yers as they also think quite differently. This thought unknowingly made Adrian smile as if he suddenly felt thrilled. "I already sent Sirius to look for the objects of power that maintains this grand illusion magic circle. Kimat is busy releasing lightning from the skies to destroy the other enemies. I guess fusing would be much better to enhance all of my senses." Adrian thought as he dodged another spell that was supposed to hit him. The Champion of Mischief Rascal is indeed the champion chosen by the God of Mischief Loki for his great use of illusions. He actually obtained the attention of the god because of his master maniption of mana itself. This made it easy for him to use mana to bend the minds of his opponents. One would think that being a mage should be the best usage of his Greater Mana Mastery skill, but illusions are everything in his eyes. He always found mages being weak because they will die if they get hit and exposed. One might say that a mage that cannot be seen or heard is the most powerful mage of all. He already tested this as he always defeated the enemies by assassinating the leaders using magic while the entire area bes an illusion. The thrill of walking inside of the enemy camp undetected even by warding magic and killing their leader has happened a lot of times for him. This is much better than arge magic being casted by a powerful mage but ending up being blocked by the enemy mage. Rascal believed that efficiency and results matter more than the actual process. What can he gain from shy magic when all it could do was provide momentary fireworks show. He is a person that only sees results as a way to measure sess. Of course, even his illusion magic is not absolute since he cannot easily sneak near beings that have immense power and incredible senses. Still, beings with those qualifications are the best to be caught in illusion magic that he crafted and prepared as they would die hopelessly once caught. This is actually how he managed to catch and kill a dragon back which he needed to be the Champion of Mischief. The fact that he killed a dragon which is considered as the pinnacle users of magic using illusions is something to brag about. This grand illusion magic that he used to kill a dragon is the same one that he is using to control therge area. Rascal believed that as long as he is inside this Grand Illusionary Domain as he called it then he would be nobody''s opponent. He even believed that Hou Yiwei or the Demon Equinox would be at his mercy. "Tch! How sharp is his senses!?" Rascal thought as every spell he used was dodged by Adrian. Rascal already hasid out aplex illusionary magic array that even disorients the people inside. The fact that the Demon Equinox is not affected by it meant that half of his killing probability has turned to dust. He thought that demons were beings that can be disoriented but it seems that his knowledge was not enough. "Those freaking boisterous informants are useless. Demons are not affected by things that manipte sense of direction!" Rascal thought but he was actually wrong. Demons can absolutely be affected by disorientation magic, but Adrian has already been subjected to the most powerful disorientation magic when he was inside the Forest of No Return. One of the rewards when they get outside of the Forest of No Return is a title that grants decreased effectiveness for disorienting magic. Adrian would have a much more difficult time should he not have done the trial of the World Tree. One could only say that it is Rascal that is unlucky because he is battling Adrian after he exited the Forest of No Return. Still, the Champion of Mischief Rascal believed that it is only a matter of time for Adriant to die since he cannot find him. Rascal believed that he would ultimately be the victor as long as hends a killing blow on Adrian. He believes this because Adrian could not detect his presence. He is using the most powerful illusion magic called Grand Trickery: No Man. It is the most powerful invisibility magic that even hides the presence of beings. He even used this magic to test out the Dragonsbane poison that was given to him to aid in his test to be a champion. Even if he was a great illusion magic caster, killing a dragon is not a feat that one can easily do. He used a special dragonsbane poison that does not spread but instead kills a dragon within a day. "I just need once chance!" The Champion of Mischief Rascal thought as he took out the dagger given to him by the God of Mischief Loki. The Champion of Mischief Rascal has the holy relic of the God Loki as his secondary weapon. It is also a weapon that has incredible options as it can easily pass through any armor as long as he supplies it with enough mana. It also has a guaranteed critical strike chance if you hit someone in the back. "One hit!" Rascal thought as his eyes are filled with determination. Chapter 1962 Facing Other Champions II Chapter 1962 Facing Other Champions II ??"Hello Princess!" The hooded woman stated as she used the axes behind her to parry the spear that is about to reach her face. "The name is Frey!" Frey stated as she used her mana to produce a powerful burst of light that knocked back the hooded woman. "I know who you are princess. I just called you that because you were the precious one of the Goddess Freyja. A goddess that has betrayed the people that worshipped her." The hooded woman stated. "I know about you. I have heard about you as you were the one rejected by the Valkyries." Frey stated as she was not the only female yer to ept the Trial of the Valkyrie. Frey have learned from the other Valkyries that there were actually two other blessed children or yers that found the Trinket of Northern Lights before her. Unfortunately for them, the first two female yers fell short of the trial and were not epted into bing a Valkyrie. She learned that one of them became an apprentice witch of a Grand Sorceress that was under the Norns. The other one became a huntress that followed under the tutge of the God of the Hunt Ullr. Since she was a much greater hunter than a Valkyrie that dominates the battlefield. Frey already knew that she is fighting the Champion chosen by the God of the Hunt Ullr. "I was not rejected. Your sisterhood is not enough for my greatness which is why I intentionally failed when I got the attention of the God of the Hunt Ullr." The hooded woman stated. "Sugarcoat it all you want but you have failed to get in and you must ept that, Champion of Ullr." Frey stated. "The Valkyries are overrated anyway as they are traitors to their own kind. The name is Ski if you want to know thedy that killed you today! Hiya!" Ski shouted as she tossed two of the axes she had on hand. The two silver axes flew towards Frey, but she easily destroyed them, but those axes suddenly shattered upon getting hit. The shards that scattered became ice fragments that suddenly aimed at Frey. Frey tried to defend her entire body, but the numerous ice fragments bombarded her body. "You should know that the God of the Hunt that I serve is on par with the God Odin. When the God Odin sleeps, it is my god that temporarily sits on the throne of Asgard to defend it. The God of the Hunt, Snow, and Winter!" Ski stated as the ice fragments returned back to her and reformed into the two silver axes. "For a hunter, you talk to much!" Frey stated as she suddenly turned into a streak of light and arrived directly in front of Ski. Ski defended her stomach as Frey''s spear was now inches away from it, but she was not fast enough. With a powerful thrust, Frey''s spearnded directly on the silver axes, and they were promptly destroyed like before. Unlike earlier where the fragments became a means of attack, Ski was sent flying towards a tree and crashed while the ice axe fragments just fell to the ground. "So, you also need some mental ability to wield them." Frey stated as she followed up with herunching her spear towards Ski. "ying games is over!" Ski shouted as she was caught off guard earlier, but she vowed to never let it happen again. The ice fragments of the axe converged into her hands, but they now transformed into a bow. She pulled her bowstring with great power and used a lot of mana to create a powerful arrow that shed with Frey''s spear. The mana arrow that was released matched the earlier arrows that wereunched at Frey and Adrian. Once the spear hit the mana arrow, the mana arrow became numerous scattered particles of ice mana and blitzed towards Frey. Noticing themon pattern, Frey immediately activated the function of her cloak. Frey''s cloak suddenly created a feathered mana barrier that protected her from the attack, but it shattered when it ended. Frey called upon her spear, and it flew towards her hands. Ski did not miss this chance as she released a volley of arrows that all homed in on Frey. Ski is incredibly skilled as an archer and Frey even admits that she has better uracy than Hou Yiwei. She might not have the destructive capabilities of Hou Yiwei but her uracy is better than him. Frey had to use her spear to defend by twirling it around like a baton to ensure that even the ice mana shards would not damage her. She noticed that all of Ski''s attack explodes upon contact and turns into ice shards to deal further damage. Coupled with her great uracy even when jumping, she was incredibly deadly as an archer yer. "Still, she is weak in closebat!" Frey thought as she once again turned into a streak of light and appeared in front of Ski. "You think you caught me off guard again?! Winter''s Shout!" Ski shouted as her voice activated a powerful shockwave of ice elemental mana that sent Frey flying by ten meters. Frey managed to recover quickly by using her spear as a weight and plunging it on the snowy ground to anchor her. Frey is actually shocked because what Ski used was not simple magic or even a skill. She utilized ancient runes of power that the Nordic Gods used. Even she has yet to master the ancient rune given to her by the Goddess Freyja to use. "Shocked, princess? Unlike you, I have been the Champion of the God of the Hunt Ullr longer than you have be the vessel of the Goddess Freyja. I am not the only one that has been a Champion for that long. My partner, Rascal, has also been the Champion of Loki far longer than your boyfriend being the Champion of the Twin Gods." Ski stated. It is quite true that Rascal and Ski have been champions of powerful gods longer before Adrian started the game. It is also true that they superseded Frey being the vessel of the Goddess Freyja as they have been champions before she was chosen. In terms of skills in using divine energy, one can say that Rascal and Ski are more adept in using them. "First of all, he is not my boyfriend¡­ well not yet" Frey stated but she muttered thest phrase with a lower tone. and Ski are more adept in using them. "First of all, he is not my boyfriend¡­ well not yet" Frey stated "Second of all, I do not need to rely on divinity to take you down. I can easily defeat someone that was not qualified to be a Valkyrie." Frey stated which angered Ski and the two of them started attacking each other once again. Frey utilized her best spear techniques tobat Ski who can easily switch between a melee weapon and a long-ranged weapon. In fact, the battle of the two basically overshadowed the small battles happening around them as they destroyed the terrain with each sh. They were more dangerousbined and attacking wantonly which made the battlefield even more chaotic. "You are weak, princess!" Ski stated. "You are a dropout." Frey responded. The two of them continued on their sh until both of them knew that they were not going to kill each other at this rate. Ski might not like to openly admit but Frey is not an easy opponent when in melee range. She could try and divert her attention while in long range, but she cannot deal a defining hit. "I call upon Winter and Snow! I call upon the God of the Hunt! Give me the blessing toplete the Hunt! God Descent!" Ski shouted as her voice echoed in the area. As soon as Ski announced the Call of the Hunt, the ce suddenly became colder as a snowstorm enveloped the area. The dark hood that Ski wore suddenly turned milky white as the snow while her eyes also became blue like ice. The symbol of the God of the Hunt Ullr appeared in the sky before mergingpletely with her body. "You are not the only one that can call upon your god! Goddess Descent!" Frey shouted as the sky suddenly darkened and the northern lights appeared. With a powerful sh of light, the northern lights converged towards Frey and made her strength explosive. Wings of colorful light surrounded her while her armor is also covered with the same light. She was freely floating the air as if gravity itself did not exist to bind her to the ground. "Winter Storm Shot!" Ski shouted as she released her arrows towards Frey. Instead of just one arrow, hundreds of thousands of ice arrows formed in the blink of an eye andunched towards Frey. Frey did not panic as her face ispletely calm andposed. With a sweep of her spear, the numerous ice arrows were destroyed by a wave of northern lights. The divine energy of the two made all those that did not have them cower and hide to save their lives. Chapter 1963 Facing Other Champions III Chapter 1963 Facing Other Champions III ??The battle continued as both Ski and Frey did not concede as they are filled with the divine energy of their respective god and goddess. The battle raged on as light, and ice are thrown in all parts of the battlefield. Once can even say that they were damaging the area instead of damaging each other since they perfectly countered one another. "You are pretty good, princess. I must admit that." Ski shouted as she released numerous frozen axes that she created using the destroyed ice mana particles that she created. "And your attacks bore me so much. Is this the reason why you did not qualify?" Frey stated as each wave of her spear created a powerful wave of northern light wave that destroyed the ice elemental mana. The two continued their spar until the illusionary space suddenly started to shake. Ski noticed this change as she knew that this can only happen when something happens to Rascal. Rascal must not die in order to make sure that the illusionary spaces are maintained. If he dies, then all of the illusions that he set up would dissipate. Just as Ski''s thoughts wandered for a moment, a powerful spear of light hit her body which sent her crashing to the snow. Fortunately for her, the snow acted as some sort of cushion for her and the damaged is reduced since she is the Champion of Ullr. Snow itself will not dare to harm her when she has the power of a god of snow. "Freyja''s Wrath!" Frey shouted as the numerous northern lights concentrated on her spear and even made the space unstable. "Ullr''s Hunt!" Ski shouted as she also used the most powerful skill in her arsenal when she is in her divine god descent form. Frey''s spear turned into pure light with numerous colors and made reality itself look like it is breaking apart. On the other side, Ski made the entire area freeze even more and created a frozen wastnd that even trees around her froze. The power of the two started to collide and even made the illusion that held the area unstable as well. The two of them released their attacks at the same time. Freyunched her spear while a powerful blizzard was released by Ski. The attacks of the two collided with each other and then created a powerful shockwave that destroyed everything around them. Before the two coulde to a conclusion, the entire area was suddenly in suspension. The area itself suddenly had time freezing but the effect is not the same. This time, the area is the only thing that froze along with the attacks. The people themselves were not frozen in ce as if they were just suspended in their ce. This came as a great shock to all of the people in the area as they have never experienced something like this. Seeing that they can move their eyes, those that were facing the direction where Adrian and Rascal were fighting saw something terrifying for a split second. They saw a being of pure destruction and ughter, but they could not see clearly what it was. All they knew is that the being that they saw was death itself and immediately closed their eyes. A secondter, all of the area that is influenced by an illusion suddenly stopped. All of the mana used to even make the illusion going has been lost. Time also started to progress as the attack of the two beings with divine essences of their god and goddess shed with one another. The powerful spear of Frey pierced the blizzard that was summoned. "Impossible!" Ski shouted as she is pierced by the light spear and started to turn into particles of light. "This will not be the end, Freyja!" A voice of a man suddenly came out of Ski as she started turning into particles. "As always, a sore loser." A different female voice stated from Frey''s mouth before Ski vanishedpletely. "What just happened?" Frey stated as she did not expect time to suddenly stop. Frey wanted to move her body, but she suddenly felt the bacsh of the skill that he used. The power she used as at full capacity which she has yet to master. She pulled more power from the Goddess Freyjapared to when she normally uses it. She could not move for five minutes as her muscles need to rx. "Are you fine?" Adrian asked as he appeared in front of Frey and held out his hand. "I am just too exhausted from summoning the divine fragment of my goddess. Were you the one that did that earlier?" Frey asked. "I did as I did not expect that Rascal fellow to be that powerful." Adrian stated as he recalled the incident. == Adrian could already sense what Rascal was thinking and that is to get a solid hit using the dagger that he suddenly held. Rascal might not know it, but Adrian could clearly sense the hostile divine essence present in the dagger as this is a divine essence he knows. The dagger that Rascal was holding is clearly a holy relic of the God of Mischief Loki and holy relics contain a fragment of a god''s divine essence. The malice he can sense from that dagger is definitely from the God of Mischief Loki. The only reason why Rascal cannot summon his god directly is that hecks the necessary preparation. Summoning gods via holy relics takes careful time and preparation by a number of followers. If it can be done by just one person then a lot of gods would have easily descended to kill the Goddess of Light Luminaria back, then. "Grand Illusion: Unknown Presence!" Rascal stated as he suddenly vanished from the world and even Adrian''s senses cannot pick him up. "Intriguing! Let us see who is the one that can truly hide from the universe itself. Universal Threat!" Adrian stated as he summoned his scythe armament and also vanished from view. Rascal is suddenly shocked as he was just two meters away from Adrian before his target vanished. He tried shing at the area before him but there was no solid being there. It was as if Adrian vanished from the mortal realmpletely. Rascal knows that Adrian was still here because the soulbounds that he summoned were still active. Adrian''s soulbounds were also looking for Rascal as they would definitely rip him apart as soon as he shows up. Rascal will not show up until he strikes an opponent which is why he knew that Adrian was not in his previous location. The only problem for him is that he cannot lock onto the mana signature of Adrian even if he taps into the power of the grand illusion magic circle. Adrian, on the other hand, can see Rascal''s silhouette even though it was vague. He was actually using fiveyers of illusions stacked upon each other to hide him from the world. Adrian must admit that he might even evade the eyes of a demigod that is not paying attention. Unlike Rascal, Adrian is not using illusions but has his essence scattered in different nes of existence. Even gods would not be able to detect Adrian unless they have the ability of foresight. Adrian knew that he must put an end to this battle since he has limited time to destroy all of the Temporary Bifrost. He used his scythe and swung it towards Rascal''s neck to make sure that he deals a killing blow. Adrian would have finished the job then and there but the dagger that Rascal held suddenly reacted. The power of the grand magic circle was suddenly used up as a divine being descended on Rascal''s body. Even Rascal himself did not know what happened but he could not control his body like before. The only thing that Rascal can see is that his dagger was now parrying a scythe that manifested from nowhere. [The God Loki has partially descended onto the mortal realm via his Champion Rascal.] "This is why I hate dealing with gods rted to tricks. They are the most sensitive ones." Adrian stated as he is now facing the God Loki instead of Rascal. "Did you think that I would let you easily dispatch my Champion?" The God Loki stated as he gained distance from Adrian. "I knew this was not going to be easy but even you do not have great power now. You only powered him up by 20% because you were in such a hurry. His body might notst after the possession." Adrian stated. "I do not care as long as I defeat you here. Killing you would be the greatest merit right now." The God Loki stated as he knew that Adrian must be stopped from destroying the Temporary Bifrost even if they can only dy him. "I am d that there is a god that descended now. I always wanted to try one spell that I got from Elder Koronn. Lost Paradise!" Adrian stated as he suddenly made time stop. Chapter 1964 Facing Other Champions IV Chapter 1964 Facing Other Champions IV ??[You have activated the Mythical Tier Spell, Lost Paradise.] [As the spell was activated using the Spell Dy, all parts of the spell would beplete.] Adrian had already prepared the spell beforehand and stored it inside of Paradox as he knew that such powerful spells would be needed in the fight. The pros of doing this is the ease of activation of the spell that is even of Mythical Tier. The cons are that the spell would have its cooldown be three times more and that it would only start to cool down once it is activated. As soon as Paradox released the spell, Adrian''s body suddenly morphed to his true form for a brief moment as time around arge area stopped but this spell is different. Lost Paradise is not a spell that just stopped time as it has hidden meaning as well. Just as the God Loki even falling prey to the time stopping spell and partially show his link to the true body. [All secrets are showed in the Lost Paradise.] [The Arch Demon Equinox has cast Lost Paradise, and all will be revealed before him.] == Skill Name: Lost Paradise (Equinox Version) Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Active Area of Effect / Powerful Target Burst Effects: All time will stop in the area of that is selected by the user. All beings will cease to move but they will be able to see and perceive what is happening. All enemies will be in a state of Suspension. You can let allies move in the area of effect, but they will have 80% slow afflicting them. You can activate Lost Paradise: Area to deal 5000% of your magical power to the area you have selected. You can activate Lost Paradise: Chosen One to deal 10, 000% of your magical power to a selected individual. This deals 20% more damage to divine beings as it is currently afflicted by Nether Energy released by the user. (Changes depending on the form that the user takes.) Resource Cost: 30% of Maximum Mana, 20% of Maximum Primordial Essence, 50% of the Nether Gauge or Aether Gauge Cast Time: 10 minutes Cooldown: 24 hours Description: It was a Legendary Tier spell before the Scribe Equinox changed and improved it using the energies that he has. It is a more powerful and perfect version of the spell Lost Paradise, but it also strains the user upon use. Its power is said to be able to affect demigods without fail and might even affect minor gods. == The Temporal Spell Lost Paradise is a spell that was taught to Adrian by Elder Koronn but he also changed its magic circle. It was supposed to be a spell of the Legendary Tier, but Adrian was able to upgrade it to the Mythical tier upon his inclusion of Nether Energy or Aether Energy, and Primordial Essence. This is the result of Adrian making sure to learn all the intricacies of Origin Magic to be better. Still, this is the first time that he has put it in practical application. Adrian''s true form or rather his soul manifested for a few moments as did the fragment of the God Loki. This is also what happened to the Rascal as the God Loki''s connection with him suddenly became stronger. A lot of the hidden things in the area also appeared and Sirius finally found all of the trinkets that made it possible for the grand illusion magic array. All the other soulbounds immediately destroyed all of the trinkets upon Adrian''smand while he looked at Rascal or rather the God Loki. One might not see it clearly, but the God Loki trembled as Rascal also trembled in fear. The power ofher energy is indeed something that gods would fear. The God Loki believed that he would not be affected by it as he only borrowed the body of his champion. What he did not know is that Adrian has gained more mastery over hisher energy thanks to a god that also possessed an eagle relic. Adrian learned that he can indirectly injure a god when he applies hisher energy to the link that they have with possessed people or objects. "Rascal is chosen! Lost Paradise: Chosen One!" Adrian stated as he pointed towards Rascal who can only look around as his body is frozen in ce. The real one in control of Rascal''s body is the God Loki but that does not mean his soul is still not there. Suddenly, the entire area fell silent as a torrent of powerful energy suddenly mmed itself towards Rascal and the God Loki since they are still connected. A powerful magical energy storm that contains temporal energy, primordial energy, andher energy bombarded the singr enemy that Adrian has chosen. The God Loki believed that he would not be harmed but a fierce shrill cry came out of Rascal''s body. Two voices came out of Rascal''s mouth as both of them screamed in intense pain. The dangers of God Descent are that the host will also feel the pain that their gods feel. Gods or goddesses already feel less pain due to their unique bodies but the pain of having their soul eroded is not something gods can easily endure. In Asgard, the God Loki who was attending a meeting with the other gods suddenly screamed to the top of his lungs until he fainted. The God Loki fainted and his connection with Rascal is suddenly cut off. The sorry state of the God Loki could be seen as he even released tears and snot as he crashed to the floor. In the main world, Rascal is in the same state as he is intense pain. He has already lessened the pain receptor to a great degree, but he did not think that such a thing was possible. He would have been lucky if he passed out as he would be automatically ejected from the game. He got bombarded with three distinct energies until his entire body turned into particles of light. [Your soulbounds have destroyed the special trinkets that held the Grand Illusion Array.] [All the mana used to maintain the Grand Illusion Array shall be dissipated.] [You have killed the yer Rascal.] [You have defeated a Champion of a High God. You have received Divinity +1.] [Since you have defeated a Champion of another god that is hostile to you, you will not receive any Infamy.] [You have inflicted great pain to the God of Mischief Loki. He has cursed you before fainting.] [The God of Mischief Loki has chosen you as a target of assassination from his followers.] [The God of Mischief Loki has chosen you as his Divine Enemy.] [Your Title Divine Enemy has registered the God Loki as your enemy. You will have 20% stat boost when inbat with a Follower of the God of Mischief Loki.] Adrian suddenly felt weak for a moment as the strain of using the spell suddenly did take its toll. He felt a great deal of energy getting released by his body, but he managed not to faint. He did not really care that he killed Rascal, but he almostughed when he saw the notifications about the God Loki. "Next time, do not interfere with a fight between yers." Adrian muttered as he smiled since the spell that he has improved worked wonders even to divine beings. Adrian looked around to where Rascal was, and he did not drop anything despite being killed. Rather, Rascal did drop some items, but they were merely misceneous items like carved trinkets. The carved trinkets themselves still held no power as they were not yet used in an illusion array. Adrian did not even bother to pick them up as he destroyed them as they are no of use to him. "I should check on Frey." Adrian thought as he faced the direction where he could sense her presence. == Adrian arrived where Frey was, and she has just finished off her opponent as well. Just like with Rascal, her enemy did not drop anything noteworthy for her to even use. The enemies either has bound items or do not have anything in their inventory that is useful. Adrian helped Frey get up as she was also in a state of great exhaustion for pushing herself in using the energy of the Goddess Freyja. Adrian led Frey to the Temporary Bifrost and destroyed it as well. He also got the same two energies from it like the first one. What Adrian did not know is that he also dispelled all of the illusions that are in the ice kingdom of the Ice Queen Elona. The Valkyries and the soldiers of the kingdom that had a difficult time spotting where the Temporary Bifrost were can now easily capture the locations. The battles that took ce on the kingdom of the Ice Queen Elona has started to subside as well. The counterattack of the Ice Queen Elona started as soon as Adrian defeated the caster of the illusions. Chapter 1965 Forged Holy Relic

Chapter 1965 Forged Holy Relic

After Adrian dispelled the second Temporary Bifrost, Frey led him to the next one and they were shocked upon their arrival. The other four Temporary Bifrost no longer had enemies in the area as thebined forces of the soldiers of the Ice Queen Elona and the Valkyries have secured the location. Adrian just needed to destroy the Temporary Bifrost which made his life easier. As there were no longer any danger to be met when dispelling the Temporary Bifrost, Adrian made sure to be extra careful and assess it even deeper. He actually found a spot in the magic circle that can be destroyed by bombarding it with pure mana that can destroy it. The only effect is that the magic circle would explode in arge area that will hurt anyone in an area of ten meters with the magic circle at the center. The explosion was powerful, but Adrian was able to tank it thanks to his soulbounds that heal and defend him. He thought the weak point to the Valkyries, and they used the remaining two Temporary Bifrost as targets. Tworge mushroom clouds could be seen in the sky after confirming the weak part of the magic circle. [You havepleted the quest Destroy the Temporary Bifrost.] [Return to the Demigod cksmith Aurgelmir to receive your reward.] Even if it were the Valkyries that destroyed the remaining two magic circles, Adrian was still able toplete his quest. He thanked the soldiers and the Valkyries for securing thest locations as he had no energy to fight battles. It took Adrian two days to destroy all of the six Temporary Bifrost which meant that he was early. "I guess¡­ you are now leaving then." Frey stated as she had a slight smile on her face, but she actually wanted him to stay. Frey wanted to have an adventure with Adrian in the northern continent as she has lots to do here. She even has arge number of quests here as she is now fighting with the Aesir Gods. She wanted to ask Adrian to be with her so that they canplete quests together, but she also knows that he is busy on his side. "Yes. Our time fighting together was short, but I actually enjoyed it. I was also able to see how great of a fighter you are which makes my heart skip a beat¡­ I mean¡­ your fighting style is so beautiful¡­ uhm¡­ your fighting style is awesome!" Adrian stated as his statement started trailing as he started blushing as well. "Your fighting style also excites me as well. Let us adventure together again when you have free time. If you need me then all you need to do is call me in the chat and I will drop what I am doing if it is not that important." Frey stated. "Frey! Let us go! We have detected the energy of the Aesir Gods further north!" One of the Valkyries suddenly stated. "Coming!" Frey stated as she suddenly leaned in towards Adrian cheek for a cute kiss. "See you again soon!" Frey stated as she ran while blushing hard and rode her mount with the other Valkyries. Adrian froze on the spot as if time is frozen, but he did not freeze time. He did not expect such interaction which is why his brain suddenly glitched. When he finally snapped back to reality, there were no longer people around him. He suddenly realized that he forgot to ask Frey to be part of his guild. "Ah! I suddenly froze and forgot! Why am I such a loser! I was not even able to respond." Adrian stated as he plopped onto the snow and rolled around. After thrashing about the snowy ground like a child that has seen and yed with the snow for the first time, Adrian finally stood straight and cleared his head. He suddenly realized that he did not really need to tell Frey about the guild invite as he can always send it via chat. He sent guild invite to Frey and told her good luck on her journey as well. [Frey has joined the Pantheon Guild upon your invite.] "I guess I have to call you Guild Leader Equinox now." Frey replied in the chat as she also sent a winking emoji. "Good Luck as well!" Adrian replied and also added a finger heart emoji as he was feeling courageous. == "You have returned, and you finished the task quickly. Elona said that I should praise you, but I do not need to since you only did what I expected of you." The Demigod cksmith Aurgelmir stated as he saw Adrian enter his forge. "Thank you, Equinox. That statement is not really difficult to say¡­ right, old man?" Adrian stated but the Demigod cksmith Aurgelmir just looked at him grumpily. "The holy relic has been forged. It was quite easy to do as all of the items that you have brought me have great synergy with one another." The Demigod cksmith Aurgelmir stated as he gave Adrian the holy relic. "It is a lump of golden metal?!" Adrian stated as he was handed a lump of golden metal gleaming with the light of a rainbow. "Tch! Such an amateur that he cannot even see its greatness. That is a holy relic with no ownership. You would need the divine fragment of a god or a goddess toplete it. It is in an iplete state which is why it looks like that. No other cksmith in this world would even be able to make something close to that." The Demigod cksmith Aurgelmir stated as he ignored Adrian and went back to forge other things. [The Goddess Demeter tells you to return back to Avalon and present her the holy relic.] "Thanks, old man." Adrian stated as he bowed but the Aurgelmir just signaled with his hand for him to go away. "Why can you not insert your divine fragment while I am here?" Adrian asked. [The Goddess Demeter tells you sarcastically if she was a Goddess of Winter.] Chapter 1966 Relic of Demeter Chapter 1966 Relic of Demeter ??"I am here, Goddess Demeter." Adrian stated as he has arrived in the area of the Church of the Twin Gods. As soon as Adrian closed his eyes to pray to the Goddess Demeter, he felt great energy suddenly surge around him, but he knew what happened. The area that Adrian has arrived has changed because he is now in the divine ne of the Goddess Demeter. The divine realm of the Goddess Demeter is a never-ending wheatfield that have different breeds. "You have done such a great job, Champion Equinox. Please hand me the holy relic that has been forged." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as Adrian can now see her clearlypared to before. The Goddess of Life Demeter does not look like a youngdy like what other goddesses use. She looks like a beautifuldy that is at the age of thirty-five to forty. She wears a dress that perfectly conceals her body, but one can still see her curvy figure. She is not what people would call fit as she has more volume in her body as she is voluptuous. The Goddess of Life Demeter has chestnut colored hair with golden highlights. She also has chestnut-colored eyes, but her face emits a calming presence. She has olive colored skin and the very aura of a loving mother. Adrian handed her the lump of gold that was given to him by the Demigod cksmith Aurgelmir. "As expected of him. He has truly forged something so great that even godly cksmiths would shy upon." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she smiled andmented as if she already knew the one that created the holy relic. "The old man told me that you need to insert your divine fragment in it to mold the holy relic." Adrian stated. "I shall do just that." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she took a part of her chestnut hair and fused it with the lump of gold metal that is the holy relic. The golden lump of metal suddenly started to shine, and a powerful burst of life energy filled it to the brim. The unformed lump of golden metals suddenly started to form into a sickle. The sickle had a handle that is made up of wood and the de being made of clear water that was the dew. A few momentster, the sickle started to get covered with a twist of golden wheat. [You have assisted in the creation of a Holy Relic for the Goddess of Life Demeter.] [You have achieved something great. All stats will be added +1.] [You have seeded inpleting the quest Creation of the Goddess of Life Demeter''s Holy Relic.] [Please talk to the Goddess of Life Demeter to im your reward.] "You have done well, Champion Equinox. For that, I shall bless you with my greater blessing." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated but Adrian suddenly stopped her midway through. "About that¡­ can you give it to my soulbound instead?" Adrian stated as he summoned Wisteria in her chibi form. Wisteria looked like a small flying turtle with a cute bonsai on her back. She looked around and felt the invigorating energy of life in the area. She saw the Goddess of Life Demeter and bowed promptly to her as if her own bloodline could feel the importance of the holy being in front of her. "I have no qualms in giving Wisteria the blessing but are you sure that you do not want it yourself? It is a greater blessing which will improve all of your abilities regarding life energy." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "I am sure as the blessing of the Twin Gods is enough for me. My soulbounds need blessings of gods in order to advance into more powerful beings." Adrian stated as he does not have any greed when ites to blessings. Adrian has a difficult time finding a way for Wisteria to evolve as there were no choices for her. He knew that Wisteria needed an outside influence in order to be more than what she is now. She is strong but her potential should not be stunted. Monsters growth that are stunted eventually die in the wild and wither away which is why Adrian wants his soulbounds to be the perfect beings. "Very well. I shall give my blessing to Wisteria." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she touched the head of the chibi Wisteria. "Kuugh!" Wisteria stated as she suddenly felt a warm sensation enter her body. [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has been given the Greater Blessing of the Goddess of Life Demeter.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has her bloodline activated as she wants to be a higher order being.] "Now that I have given you my reward, you must be ready than before. My idiotic brother has started to move beings to hinder you and Piggy Bank. I shall give you my holy relic for now as you might need it for the next things that will happen. My holy relic will protect you when the timees that you need it." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. [You have been given the Holy Relic of the Goddess of Life Demeter (Sealed).] [The Holy Relic of the Goddess of Life Demeter (Sealed) has been ced in your inventory and cannot be used.] "Thank you¡­ I guess." Adrian stated. "I have taken much of your time, Champion Equinox. Trouble is arising around you so make sure you are vignt. Do not trust the storm that blows upon you. That is all I can tell you or else my brother would notice that I am interfering. Have faith and do your best." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she smiled and returned Adrian''s soul back to the mortal ne. Just as the Goddess of Life Demeter warned, Adrian looked outside, and he suddenly saw dark clouds in the distance. The dark clouds looked normal but he does not forgo what a goddess says especially someone as powerful as the Goddess of Life Demeter. Chapter 1967 Storm Spirits Chapter 1967 Storm Spirits ??"Master! A weather anomaly ising towards us." Saena told Adrian via telepathy as she can tap into the power of the Tree of Life and Death to detect abnormal thingsing to the territory. "To think that the storm that the Goddess of Life Demeter told me is literally a supernatural storm." Adrian stated as he immediately requested a territory quest using his powers as a territory lord. [The Territory Lord of Avalon has issued a Territory Defense Decree.] [All yers that participate in the Territory Defense Decree will get rewards based on their contributions.] "Huh!?" "What is this?!" yers that were in Avalon were all shocked upon learning that a sudden quest was issued by the Territory Lord and that was none other then Equinox. The yers knew that Avalon is differentpared to other yer owned territories. In Avalon, the territory lord does not control everything as he would leave it to the elders of the Daemos or some of his guild members. In fact, Avalon is one of the rare yers owned territories that have great freedom and also top-notch security. No one would or rather no one attempts to even make trouble in the territory unless you want to experience getting chucked to an unknown dimension. It is also a territory where they are not heavily extorted unlike some territories controlled byrger guilds. == Quest Name: Territory Defense Decree Quest Difficulty: A Quest Description: The Lord of Avalon has issued a defense decree as his territory is under attack by a supernatural force. Defend the territory and make sure that it does not get destroyed. Clear Condition: Destroy the waves of iing enemies. Clear Reward: Contribution Points Failure Condition: 40% of the Avalon territory is destroyed. Failure: Avalon''s territory will decrease, and the blessings of the Tree of Life and Death will decrease by 10%. Duration: Until the enemies are wiped out. Restriction: Only those that are inside the Avalon Territory can ept the quest. == [The Supernatural Storm will arrive in two hours.] The yers all read the description of the quest and immediately epted as this would be the best way to get contribution points in the territory as of now. The fact that contribution points are the reward made all the yers go ballistic and ept the quest as soon as they saw the thing they will get in return. [A total of 23, 124 yers have epted your Territory Defense Decree.] "Huh? That much already?" Adrian eximed in shock as he did not think that he would get arge number of yers. Still, he was not that relieved as the quest difficulty was fixed at A rank which mean that it is now rtive to the number of yers that epted. As he expected, the supernatural storm suddenly grewrger in sizepared to before. [The Supernatural Storm has increased in power and size while it is getting near your territory.] [Time left before the Supernatural Storm hits is an hour and fifty minutes.] "Should I take out the holy relic?" Adrian thought but he actually cannot do so. [You cannot take the item out of your inventory. You have no permission to handle or use the Holy Relic of the Goddess Demeter.] Adrian is shocked that such a thing could actually happen since it was inside his own inventory. He would have expected that he can take out the item but not use it. He did not expect to not even be able to touch the item entirely. He really thought about not getting any holy relics for fear of it just being inside his inventory forever. "If the holy relic is not responding then that means that the danger that she expects is not yeting. I should check up on Saena to see what kind of enemies we will be having." Adrian muttered as he vanished from his current area. "Master! You are here." Saena stated as she used her wings to hug Adrian. "It seems that everyone is here as well." Adrian stated as all of his soulbounds were below the Tree of Life and Death where Saena is currently perched. Adrian would always let his soulbounds freely go around his territory as it is the only time where they can see one another without any restrictions. Kenos was still a cocoon which is why Adrian did not summon it. Adrian looked happy that his soulbounds were actually very close to one another. "Do you know what our enemies are, Saena?" Adrian asked. "From the knowledge that the Tree of Life and Death has given me, we would be fighting numerous Storm Spirits. They are malevolent wind spirits that always wreak havoc whenever they pass through and area. They often take the forms of birds, but they can also take the forms of horses." Saena stated as she used the knowledge of the Tree of Life and Death to know more about the enemy. "So, they are more magical in nature. I guess I should prepare the spell that the elders have prepared when there is an aerial raid in our territory." Adrian stated as he took out his Scribe book and turned the page to a particr spell. "The duration will be a day but one must use five Mythical Tier beast cores as a catalyst. Such an expensive spell¡­ my bank ount." Adrian stated as he was told to not sell powerful beast cores since it can be used for powerful spells that require lots of mana. Adrian sighed and started to work as he needs the melee yers in the territory to also have a fighting chance. If only the long range and magical yers would get contribution points, then a riot might happen. Adrian went to all floating inds and drew a magic circle at the center of each before heading back to the location of the Tree of Life and Death. "Let us start. I, Equinox an Arch Demon and Champion of the Twin Gods, invoke space!" Adrian stated as a powerful energy suddenly activated simultaneously. Adrian suddenly floated in the sky and unfurled his wings which showed his splendor to all of the people the in territory. He suddenly started to say an archaguage that those that heard it made it difficult toprehend. The entire territory of Avalon suddenly vibrated for a split second before suddenly experiencing the phenomenon of Mana Concentration. Mana that can be said to be invisible to the naked eye unless one is talented in feeling it is now seen by every living being in Avalon. Adrian muttered hisst sentence in the ancientnguage before the visible waves of mana suddenly hardened and created a footingwork that connected all floating inds. The mana that prevented yers from falling from their doom if they mistakenly walk past a cliff is now used to create visible mana roads. The mana roads extended to about fifty meters from the edges of the floating inds. The yers saw this and eximed in shock as one could actually step on air even if they are really standing onpressed mana. "Citizens of Avalon, I have created mana roads for those that are in need of a footing for the fight that is toe to my humble territory. To those that are not skilled inbat, I urge everyone to evacuate to the specified pocket dimension. Please talk to a kind demon near you. Thank you!" Adrian stated with a voice like a mall announcer. A lot of the people in Avalon are actuallybatants and only the children are the ones that cannot fight. A lot of the NPCs in Adrian''s territory do not skip out in training as they know the horrors of being weak. After all, a majority of the NPCs that are in Avalon are those that were driven out of their original homes because they were weak. [The Supernatural Storm has increased in power and size while it is getting near your territory.] [Time left before the Supernatural Storm hits is 30 minutes.] "It ising. Everyone, prepare for the initial assault!" Adrian stated as he also went to his position. The Supernatural Storm is indeed a storm as it is basically a mass of dark clouds with lightning crackling inside of it. Unlike normal lightning though, the lightning inside are actually the storm spirits being erratic and unpredictable. The sky was actually covered in dark clouds as the number of storm spirits could be seen to be at least a hundred thousand. The Storm Spirits came in different forms as they either looked like human phantoms, winged creatures of deformed body, or pale lightning horses. The Supernatural Storm also looked like it is alive, and Adrian is no stranger to a storm that is alive. He has defeated a Living Storm back then and he would do so again. Unlike that fight, Adrian did not have to hold back as all of his soulbounds are summoned to help him defend his territory. Chapter 1968 Besieged by a Storm I

Chapter 1968 Besieged by a Storm I

[The Supernatural Storm has arrived.] [Defend Avalon with all the might you carry!] The Supernatural storm was quiterger than anyone has anticipated. The size of the supernatural storm dwarfed even the entire size of Avalon itself. It was not only the skies around Avalon that became dark as the storm clouds filled the entire area of at least a hundred kilometers. This was not a simple defense battle just like Adrian thought because he sensed the power of numerous dead souls floating as well. Adrian did not know he could even detect them, but he could. The Supernatural storm have collected numerous live of other on their way here. Adrian actually wanted to openly attack the supernatural storm immediately, but his duty prevented him from doing so immediately. As soon as the supernatural storm roared at Avalon, Adrian changed his form and used one of the forbidden spells learned as the mediator. "I invoke the powers of the Gods of Death. Hear my call and answer me to cleanse the souls tied to great catastrophe." Adrian started to chant. "What is he doing?" "Has he already given themand to attack?" The yers are suddenly bbergasted that Equinox is still flying in the skies and muttering some words. The enemies started to circle around Avalon as the storm spirits started to crash against the area. The yers were scared that they would get swept away by the flood of storm spirits, but a barrier suddenly manifested to protect the territory. The barrier is none other than the special barrier that can be used once a month by the territory lord or territory manager to protect the territory from attacks for one hour. The length of the protection might vary as stronger attacks can break the barrier easily. Adrian already activated it as soon as the Supernatural storm hit as he knew that the yers and even the NPCs need to ustom themselves to the enemy. Usually, territory lord would use the barrier as ast resort to protect the territory when it is already breached. One of the special features of the barrier is that it can push enemies out of the territory once it is activated. Adrian did not bother with that as he knows the defense should be prepared or else they will lose. "I, Mediator of the Gods of Death, invoke the sacred vow. I call upon a fragment of the God of Death Abaddon!" Adrian finally finished his chant as the entire area suddenly felt cold. When the supernatural storm came, the area suddenly rose in temperature as the heat expelled by the storm spirits and the storm itself was immense. The temperature suddenly dropping to such low measure is actually due to Adrian''s chant. Out of a sudden, an eerie choir sung as if it was a song that is sung when the dead are blessed before they are sent to the afterlife forever. A dark crystal suddenly came out of a crack and fell towards Adrian. The dark crystal fused to Adrian''s body and his formed suddenly changed drastically. Adrian suddenly turned into a dark armored emperor in the battlefield and summoned a silver sword that glowed in unknown runes. "Souls of the dead that are lost. Come to the afterlife and achieve rest. Soul Exaltation sh!" the dark armored emperor stated as he released a powerful sh at the supernatural storm. The supernatural storm actually roared in pain as the eye of the storm was revealed. The eye of the storm looked incredibly ghastly as the souls of the dead were trying toe out of it. The pitiful look on all of the souls trying to achieve rest could be seen crying out towards Adrian. The eye of the storm tried to defend against the Soul Exaltation sh, but it cannot defend against an attack that is not meant to kill. The Soul Exaltation sh is not an attack that could kill as it is an attack that can save souls that are being used as fuel by unnatural beings. The grip that the eye of the storm had on the souls of the dead is destroyed. The scream of relief released by the numerous souls could be heard as all of them ascended. If one looked closely then they might have seen a ck winged being weing them. The eye of the storm suddenly started to fizzle as it was being powered by the souls it had captured on the way there. [The Supernatural Storm has been weakened by 15%.] The dark armored emperor looked relieved as he smiled and returned to being a fragment. The energy that was inside of Adrian that made him transform is also taken away by the dark crystal fragment. The dark crystal fragment then flew to the sky and vanished inside of a rift. Adrian''s mind was in another headspace as he is looking at all the souls he just saved. The first spirit that actually came towards Adrian was not a human spirit but a spirit of a cute puppy that seemed to beme on one leg. Despite the cute puppy beingme, one could see the energy of its brightness. Adrian patted the head of the cute puppy and it responded with a smile that is brimming with happiness, but it only made him smile bitterly. Adrian can only be sad because the tragedy is a result of him angering a god. "I am sorry, little one. A tragedy befell you because of a result in my action even though you already have a difficult life. I hope that you would be a strong and proud being in your next life. I also share the same sentiment to all of you that were trapped there as well." Adrian stated as he carried the cute puppy towards the souls of the people that came to thank him. The souls that came to thank him could no longer speak as most of their energy was used up by the Supernatural Storm. Still, the eyes and facial expressions that all of them gave Adrian did not show any anger but gratitude. The souls were d to finally be free from eternal torture as they were being used as batteries by the supernatural storm. All of the souls vanished with smiles on their faces and a look of relief. [The souls of the dead are thankful to the Lord of the Territory and has given their heartfelt gratitude.] [The gratitude that is given is shared to all of the people in the territory.] [All of the beings that is there to protect the territory will have their stats increased by 5%.] [All beings will also have a chance to get revived upon getting hit by a fatal hit once. All beings revived will have 10% of their health upon returning.] "What!" "No way!" All of the yers eximed in shock as they did not expect a buff like that. To top it all off, Equinox even weakened the supernatural storm which made it shrink although it is stillrge. The numerous notifications increased the morale of all the yers as their initial fear was washed away. Meanwhile, Adrian looked at the repercussions of the forbidden spell that he used. [You have lost one level due to the forbidden spell that you have used.] Adrian is actually thankful that he only lost one level as using spells like that would often result in great sacrifices. The forbidden spell that he used called upon a fragment of the God of Death Abaddon that can only use one skill which is the Soul Exaltation sh. It is a powerful spell that instantly sends undead or wayward souls to the afterlife as they are purified. "I shall destroy all of the storm spirits in your honor." Adrian stated as he looked at the supernatural storm with eyes full of anger. "Attack!" Adrian shouted as the barrier that is protecting the territory could be seen to have finally been shattered by the continuous attacks of the storm spirits. It seems that the storm spirits have always been a part of this supernatural storm unlike the spirits of the dead earlier. The yers all shouted in unison as Adrian spearheaded the attack as he actually summoned his spear armament. A majestic appearance of Adrian could be seen as Kaon flew around him in a swirling motion. All of Adrian''s soulbounds could be seen around him except for Saena as she is busy guarding the Tree of Life and Death. Sirius manifested in his entire full size and even called upon Yuki as well. The both of them created a powerful synergy between shadow and ice that destroyed all of the storm spirits thate after them. Kaon flew across the sky as if he was dancing and released numerous magic spells of different elements. The skies could be seen being bombarded with fire, lighting, earth, ice, darkness, and light. All of the storm elementals that came near him all dissipated as the powerful elementals spells are deadly to storm spirits. Chapter 1969 Besieged by a Storm II Chapter 1969 Besieged by a Storm II ??Numerous storm spirits that have the appearance of different beings could be seen flying all over Avalon. All of them targeted the living beings first but there is one undead that made them his source of strength. Charon was finally able to let lose as he rarely does since his energy can literally suck out the life force in an area. The few areas where Charon can let lose is Avalon as it is and blessed by the gods of life and death. All of his chains were released and each of them clung to a storm spirit. The image of a storm spirit suddenly losing its light could be seen in one of the inds as they were made as batteries by Charon. All of the storm spirits that are caught would be used to give barriers to all the allies in the area. The barrier that Charon granted even had a special effect of lightning which decreased the damage of the storm spirits. All the yers that got the special elemental barrier from Charon became incredibly confident that they can even kill a storm spirit just by tackling it. This actually proved true as warriors that did not have any elemental mana would use their defenses and the elemental barrier Charon has given to kill the storm spirits. Kimat is different as he is basically the devourer of the storm spirits. It was the storm spirits that are running away from Kimat instead of them attacking him. They finally met a divine beast capable of devouring their energy which scared off the storm spirits. Kimat also relished this event as he can now eat to his hearts content and refine the lightning in his own body. Saena could be seen perched on top of the Tree of Life and Death and guarding it. If a storm spirit is able to reach the protected area, then she would st them with a multicolored light beam. Any storm spirit thates to her are immediately turned into nothingness. She would also send out healing pulses that restored 10% of all the allies'' health every minute. The healing pulses came in clutch as this made the melee yers go more on the offensive. The fact that they can get healed every minute by 10% of their health is a blessing. All of Saena''s basic abilities are empowered when she acts as the guardian of the Tree of Life and Death. Dodu is the one that is having more difficulty in defeating storm spirits as it cannot physically damage them. Dodu is more suited for defeating enemies with physical bodies which is why it focused more on the defensive. Dodu split its body into multiple smaller slimes and rescued allies that are in danger. If one saw a clear slime dragging a mage that became overexcited and experience mana poisoning, then they have seen what Dodu is doing. Dodu is basically acting like a medic on the battlefield that carries the injured back to safety. All mages that experienced mana poisoning were dragged near Saena where she can cleanse the status abnormality. Dodu is also making sure that it pays attention to the battlefieldpletely which is why it has scattered parts of itself in different floating inds. Wisteria is actually near the Tree of Life and Death as well. She rolled a skill called Aroma Buffy. It is basically a skill that scatters a powerful and sweet scent to allies which increases all stats by 10% as long as they are in the area of effect. The area of effect should only have been one floating ind but the resonance with the Tree of Life and Death made it possible to scatter in all of the floating inds. All of the allies were now buffed and smelling fresh flowers which negated the nauseating mana scent of the storm spirits. Most of Adrian''s soulbounds are very active in the battlefield as those that can fly are fighting freely. It was not just Adrian and his soulbounds flying in the sky as the Daemos Corps are there as well as other yers that can fly. The Daemos Corps members can now show how powerful and frightening they really are. Despite only being low on numbers, the Daemos have overwhelming power using magics that can affect reality. One can even see Storm Spirits being frozen in time which should be quite difficult as beings of mana are more destructive when affected by origin magic. One can even see space suddenly tearing up and swallowing storm spirits then bringing them to who knows where. Some storm spirits even dissipate immediately when theye in contact with a demon using a force magic shell. In summary, the arrival of the supernatural storm has turned it to a training ground for the Daemos. One can even see Elder Bronx shouting energetically as he is basically acting as a drill sergeant to the Daemos. The Daemos that could be said to have just passed the age requirement are now being trained by Elder Bronx himself. All of the elders are also participating but some are participating more for their own benefit. Elder Koronn could be seen experimenting with temporal magic on a storm spirit. He even made sure to trap one inside a ss which made him inadvertently created lightning in a bottle. The sight of one their own suddenly being trapped inside a bottle spooked the storm spirits. They are also running in fear as they want to get away from Elder Koronn. Elder Ascalor was more nonchnt in this siege as he could be seen lounging about. He would create a ck hole that can suck up storm spirits or two, but he acted like it was a normal urrence. If the storm spirits could show emotions other than fear and anger, then they would have looked at Elder Koronn with a fully offended face. There is even one area in the floating inds where the storm spirits cannot get inside which is Old Man Pann''s farm. One might think that Capricorns are only good for their savory and rich milk, but they have not seen them in theirbat mode. The Capricorns are basically absorbing the storm spirits as well which made their wool coat shine and spark. One could even see them attempting a fashion show and one upping each other on who has the best wool look. Old Man Pann could be seen catching storm spirit and feeding them to the baby Capricorns as if they are premium food. The new farm hand Vince could also be seen doing his fair share of work as he acted like a Capricorn Shepherd and directed the Capricorns where to go. If one could see a human being riding on top of a flock of Capricorns, then that would be Farmhand Vince. There are also some storm spirits that attempted to go inside buildings but most residential areas in Avalon are pocket dimensions. The stores and such are mostly tents since only a select few buildings were made from stone. Also, storm spirits cannot pass through earthy terrain, or they will dissipate. The soil in Avalon is so rich in earthy nutrients that storm spirits die when they pass through the soil itself. [All of your allies have destroyed 50% of the Storm Spirits.] [The Supernatural Storm has weakened by 15%.] Notifications could be seen as all of them managed to destroy half of the storm spirits. This resulted in the supernatural storm shrinking in size. With the souls of the dead no longer powering it up, the supernatural storm naturally grew weaker with more of its own storm spirits getting destroyed. This only made the yer grow in morale as some even leveled up by fighting in this siege. Everything would be fine if there were only weak storm spirits though but there are also incredibly strong ones. In fact, Adrian could see five Storm Spirits that he can confidently say that they are on the level of a Greater Elemental. These five also have unique forms and they looked more solidpared to the other storm spirits that looked like wraiths. One of the stronger storm spirits took the form of a humanoid but its body is made up of dark clouds. The actual body itself is lightning being illuminated which makes it look like a small humanoid version of a living storm. Another storm spirit took the form of arge bear made of dark clouds but ws and fangs of lightning. Another storm spirit took the form of arge eagle with feathers made of lightning and a body made of dark clouds. The fourth one that Adrian saw took the form of a humanoid made of lightning and wings made of dark clouds. Thest one took the form of arge and robust stallion, but it was the one with the most solid body among them. These five storm spirits could be seen wreaking havoc on the battlefield and even killing some yers in the process. Chapter 1970 A Different Kind of Storm Spirit Chapter 1970 A Different Kind of Storm Spirit ??Adrian activated his appraisal magic to see the description and stats of each enemy. He made sure to get a good look at all the of the five storm spirits that he tagged as powerful. Just as Adrian feared, all of the five storm spirits are actually named monsters. == Monster Name: Nubeshumana Monster Type: Venti Monster Tier: Legendary Level: 320 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A Venti that has taken on a humanoid form that is made up of dark clouds. It likely imitates the form of a living storm but in a humanoid shape. Ventis are phenomena of nature when wind itself takes on a personality or bes intelligent. It is thest to be born among the five powerful Ventis that it calls family. == Monster Name: Nubesursi Monster Type: Venti Monster Tier: Legendary Level: 320 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A Venti that has taken the form of arge bear made of clouds. It possesses powerful lightning abilities that it can use to harden with its ws and fangs. Ventis are phenomena of nature when wind itself takes on a personality or bes intelligent. It is the fourth born Venti among the five it calls family. == Monster Name: Nubesaque Monster Type: Venti Monster Tier: Legendary Level: 320 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A Venti that has taken the form of arge eagle made of lighting feathers and a body made of dark clouds. It possesses powerful lightning abilities and can create sonic booms when it just flies across the area. Ventis are phenomena of nature when wind itself takes on a personality or bes intelligent. It is the third born Venti among the five it calls family. == Monster Name: Nubesta Monster Type: Venti Monster Tier: Legendary Level: 320 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A Venti that has taken the form of a human that has wings. It possesses a powerful lightning magic and superb flight mobility. Ventis are phenomena of nature when wind itself takes on a personality or bes intelligent. It is the second born Venti among the five it calls family. == "They are powerful, but I could kill them if I managed to get a one-on-one battle." Adrian thought as he started his assault. Adrian nned to kill one Venti at a time and work his way up to the most powerful one. Fortunately for him, the battlefield is indeed chaotic to the point that they are not really focusing much on him. It seems that the god that created this storm did not have clear instructions on focusing on killing Adrian. The Storm Spirits were more prone to destroy his territory than actually kill yers. Adrian controlled his spear in such a way that any storm spirit that came across him would get destroyed. He could be seen flying towards the Venti known as Nubeshumana since he judged him to be the easiest to target. Adrian is not alone because he is apanied by Kaon who is flying in circles around him. The scene where Adrian looking like he is running through the air with a ying spear around him and Kaon following looked straight out of a fantasy eastern novel. Any storm spirit that came near Adrian would either be killed by his spear or be destroyed by Kaon''s elemental spells. He looked like the hero that is meant to kill the viin who everyone was waiting for. Nubeshumana noticed a powerful foeing near it as Adrian and Kaon''s mana is not discreet in their current form. The powerful Venti made sure to kill them as killing the strongest enemy would mean great decrease of moral. The Venti was already smart, but they became even smarter when they were given energy from a certain god. Nubeshumana did not take on its humanoid form to long as it suddenly turned into a small twister made of dark clouds. This twister headed straight towards Adrian which he already expected from his observation. The venti that he chose to fight first did not have much long-range attacks and uses its body as the actual attack. Adrian saw that Nubeshumana would transform into a small twister and then trap its enemy inside of it. The trapped enemy would then be bombarded with lightning attacks until their body gets charred. Some can escape if they are able to force the body of the Nubeshumana to be unstable. "That trick will not work on me unfortunately! Kaon!" Adrian stated as Kaon roared. Kaon activated his ice dragon orb to freeze the small twister which proved useful. The body of the Nubeshumana froze but it soon regained movement after ten seconds. The ten seconds were enough for Adrian to start his attack. With a clear shot of the body of the Nubeshumana, Adrian shot his spear and pierced its body. The Nubeshumana screamed and lightning bolts came out of its body due to experiencing pain. The Venti were unaware of what pain feels like because they are made of fundamental nature energy. They should not even be able to feel pain because they are made entirely of the wind element. They can get destroyed when a powerful st of mana hit them but even that is painless to them. "Star Ascends!" Adrian stated as his spear suddenly performed a beautiful, coordinated movement. The spear armament cleaved upwards which once again hurt the Venti. The Nubeshumana did not know what kind of sensation this is, but it felt the damage to his soul. The reason that it can feel pain is due to the fact that its soul is damaged. The Venti might not have physical vessels, but they are still living beings since they have souls. "Much more effective than I though." Adrian muttered but he did not expect that the scream of one of the five Ventis would alert the others. The other four Ventis immediately rushed towards Adrian''s location. They were determined to destroy the being that hurt their own family member. Adrian managed to learn of this because Saena can see everything in a battlefield when it is in Avalon. "Block them for me." Adrian stated but it was actually amand to his soulbounds. Sirius appeared before the Nubesaque and stopped it from flying at Mach speed towards Adrian. Charon appeared before the Nubesursi and stopped it with his chains that can easily trap even beings without a physical body. Kaon left Adrian''s side and appeared before the Nubesta. Kaon managed to stop the Nubesta to cast a powerful lightning beam. This left Kimat with handling the Nubesequus which he deemed to be a good match for him. Kimat and the Nubesequus were sizing each other up as if they were determining who should be the real Monster King of Lightning. Kimat growled at the Nubesequus and it actually looked at him with great anger. Whatever Kimat told the Nubesequus is something that could agitate the most powerful monster on the battlefield. "I am afraid your family members cannot help you now." Adrian stated. "Did you think that I need help from them in killing a mere demon?" The Nubeshumana stated which actually shocked Adrian as he did not know that they can even converse. The Nubeshumana was not speaking with a mouth as it has none. Adrian can hear the words, but they were more like sound that traveled using winds. It was not entirely coherent, but it was clear enough for Adrian to get the point. Still, Adrian smiled with great joy because this opponent can speak and monsters that can converse are extremely smart and powerful. "Let us see if your clouds will still hold your body that I have shredded up." Adrian stated as he no longer controlled his spear mentally but held it with a stance. "Star Descends!" Adrian casted as he blinked just above the Nubeshumana. Adrian sliced downwards and the Nubeshumana screamed but it also dispersed its body. Despite getting injured, the Nubeshumana turned its body into arge twister with Adrian at the center. The Nubeshumana created numerous lightning bolts and sent them all towards the center where Adrian is located. "Time Stop! Star Dragon''s Strike!" Adrian stated with confidence as everything froze. Everything except for the Daemos as there were other demons in the area other than Adrian. Adrian flew upwards as he calcted the perfect straight line before resuming time. He released the powerful skill that created a starry dragon silhouette that flew towards in a straight line. As if Adrian intended for it, he was able to hit all five of the Venti with this skill and also some storm spirits in the process. Chapter 1971 Battle with the Venti I

Chapter 1971 Battle with the Venti I

All of the Venti that they were battling were hit by the Star Dragon''s Strike. A starry dragon silhouette passed all of them that is also empowered byher energy. All of the Venti experienced pain for the first time in their lives asher energy is actually poisonous to them. The Five Venti that were fighting with great vigor suddenly screamed in pain. The Nubeshumana thought that the onught would be done but Adrian did not let up. Anotherbination of Star Ascends and Star Descends which made his spear glow with the silhouette of a starry dragon. He once again used Time Stop but he could only get a trajectory of three of the five Venti. Adrian kept attacking until the Nubeshumana got destroyed. In a powerful st of dark clouds and lightning, the Nubeshumana got destroyed due to Adrian''s persistence. The monsters might have been powerful but repeated attacks empowered withher energy would destroy them in mere minutes. They were named monsters, but they were not on the level of a dungeon boss monster that hasrge pools of health. [You have killed the Nubeshumana.] [You have received experience points for killing the monster.] [You have killed a named monster. You will receive bonus experience points.] "Let us deal with the next." Adrian stated but all of the remaining Venti became angered. [You have killed one of the Five Venti that is part of a family.] [The remaining four Venti will have their stats increase by 5%.] [You have been tagged as the Mortal Enemy of the Nubes Venti Family. You will receive additional 10% damage from any member of this family.] [As a result of being a target of great natural monsters, you will receive a permanent bonus to your Wind Resistance by about 5%.] "Oh! I think that would be a bit difficult now." Adrian stated as he suddenly felt thousands of gazes towards him. It was not only the remaining four Venti that has locked on him as a target. He is also targeted by all of the storm spirits around him. The storm spirits are all following themands of the Venti which meant that Adrian has already poked the ho''s nest and he is in the middle of it. He has all the wrath of the enemies that attacked his territory. "I guess I should not hold back as well and transform. Summon Primordial Armament: Bow! Perfect Assimtion: Kaon!" Adrian shouted as he knew that he cannot stop the attacks by himself or even tank it by himself. Adrian''s form suddenly changed to that of an archer and also fused with Kaon. The Demon Dragon archer is present in the battlefield and his entire body is bursting with all of the elements. The dragon balls floated around Adrian while hisher energy coated his body. Primordial energy is also present in his bow which also emits a different kind of pressure. All of the storm spirits that were supposed to charge towards Adrian suddenly stopped as he roared. Adrian released his dragon roar that is not only filled with dragon might but also his Asmodian might. The might of two powerful existences made the entire battlefield be put to a stop. "Really effective." Adrian stated as he prepared the skill that he already started to use. All six of the dragon balls suddenly floated above his head and circled around it. The dragon orbs created the same magic circle that Kaon creates when he fires off his dragon breath. Adrian pulled on the bow hard as powerful mana surged and created arge mana arrow. "Stardust Rain!" Adrian shouted as he released the arrow upwards into the sky. The arrow flew towards the skies and created arge golden magic circle. The magic circle would then get destroyed as it scattered multiple small stars to the ground. All of the stars that rained down were enchanted with the elements that formed the dragon orbs. There was even a golden aura that coated all of the stars which increased the power of the attack. "I should not stop! Meteor Star!" Adrian stated as he aimed at the enemy that Kaon was facing earlier. Adrian''s target is none other than the Nubesta which is none other than the humanoid with dark cloud wings. The Nubesta was able to detect the killing intent and defended itself after protecting itself from the falling stars that Adrian has created. The Nubesta created a magic circle in front of it which released a powerful st of lightning. The Meteor Star arrow that is supposed to hit the Nubesta is easily destroyed. Adrian did not think that it was possible since his stats are also boosted greatly when he is fused by Kaon, but the enemy is not weak. The Nubesta was the greatest spell caster in the battlefield when ite to lightning magic. Even the other storm spirits would avoid its lightning spells due to the fear of getting destroyed. "Let us see if you can defend against this!" Adrian stated as he flew up high and used all of his energy for the next attack. "Andromeda!" Adrian muttered as he surged with powerful energy once again, but the focal point was his bow. The Nubesta tried to stop Adrian from casting the skill as it knew that the mana fluctuation that its enemy created is very unnatural. The Nubesta felt the danger and casted more spells towards Adrian but there was a dragon orb that can absorb lightning. Even if that dragon orb cannot absorb light all of the lightning magic, the earth dragon orb could easily absorb the rest. "Too bad." Adrian stated as he finished channeling all of the power and released the arrow that looked like a starry universe. As soon as Adrian released the arrow, it only flew by a few meters because it already hit one of the storm spirits that charged towards him. A powerful explosion of energy that not only contained primordial energy but also the other elements urred. The power of the explosion affected arge area that actually destroyed the storm spirits in a fifty-meter radius. The explosion radius would have been much bigger if not for the Nubesta. The Nubesta created a powerful lightning barrier that managed to suppress some of the explosion but that alsoe at a cost. The Nubesta used most of its own natural energy that made up its body to empower the barrier which resulted to having its wings destroyed. The Nubesta looked like it was in a sorry state because it is not just its wings that were destroyed. Parts of its body like its head and an arm were no longer getting regenerated even though it was made of lightning. The Nubesta tried to even conjure spells, but it was unable to do so easily. Just as it was about to try and regenerate its body, Adrian appeared behind it and shed it with his sword. [You have killed the Nubesta.] [You have received experience points for killing the monster.] [You have killed a named monster. You will receive bonus experience points.] [You have killed one of the Five Venti that is part of a family.] [The remaining three Venti will have their stats increase by 5%.] Adrian has already transformed to a different form and made sure to finish off the opponent. He knew that the Nubesta might regenerate which is why he shed it down before it could. The remaining three Venti suddenly became more agitated as two of their family members are killed without even a chance of being reborn. All of the three Venti that took the form of monsters suddenly emitted a powerful burst of lightning that also rained down on the area. Charon and Sirius tried their best to destroy the lightning burst attack of the Venti that they are facing but it was not enough. The yers around them were turned to dust by the lightning burst. Only Kimat was able to destroy the attack of the Nubesequus since he can devour lightning itself. The Nubesequus looked at Kimat with disdain and anger as it made its revenge useless. Since Sirius and Charon were unable to control their respective Venti opponents, the two Venti were able to charge towards Adrian. In just a few breaths, Adrian is now sandwiched between the Nubesursi and the Nubesaque. "Charon! Hide me in the pocket dimension!" Adrian shouted as the two Venti suddenly released burst of lightning where he is located. Charon suddenly appeared near his master and abducted him inside the pocket dimension. The lightning sts that were supposed to kill Adrian hit nothing. The Nubesursi and the Nubesaque were incredibly angry that they were unable to hit their intended target. Since the target was gone, the Nubesursi and the Nubesaque wreaked havoc on the yers below them. The Nubesaque flew close to the yers and created supersonic bursts that destroyed their bodies. The Nubesursi charged at the yers with its body coated with thick lightning and anyone that touches it would turn to dust. Chapter 1972 Battle with the Venti II Chapter 1972 Battle with the Venti II ??Adrian got out of the pocket dimension to see the carnage that the Nubesursi and the Nubesaque has done. Both of the named monsters managed to kill a lot of yers, but they were able to be saved thanks to Dodu''s effort. The newly revived yers were suddenly wrapped in a slime film and hastily carried over to the area where Saena''s heal, and Wisteria''s Cleanse takes ce. The number of yers might be getting decreased, but they were never getting killed unless they are super unlucky. The super unlucky ones were the yers that revived but also got killed immediately when a storm spirits self-destructs with them. Fortunately for the super unlucky ones is that there are Priests from the Church of the Twin Gods. If the yers were not revived on time via Resurrection, then they would be revived as undead to continue the fight. This made some yers continue the fight and even get sturdier as they have be undead. The yers that had to use stamina as a resource were the ones overjoyed as they can spam their skills. The storm spirits were the ones decreasing but the yers kept getting revived in one way or another. Adrian saw the Nubesursi and the Nubesaque wreaking havoc in different directions which is why he called upon Charon and Sirius to get their attention. Both of his soulbounds managed to get the attention of the two but they were still in different directions which is why Adrian needed to decide. "Let us kill that pesky bird first as it deals sonic booms. Primordial Armament: Twin Daggers! Perfect Assimtion: Sirius!" Adrian stated as he changed his form seamlessly. [You have perfectly assimted with your soulbound Sirius.] [All stats have been adjusted.] Adrian''s form changed to that of a ninja like demon wolf humanoid. He also got twin daggers that gleamed like the stars in the sky with wolflike features. Adrian suddenly vanished from his location as he appeared behind the Nubesaque. "Primordial Surge!" Adrian muttered as he jammed his two daggers behind the Nubesaque. Adrian would have not easily hit the Nubesaque, but he also applied Time Stop to urately hit the named monster. The Nubesaque was not able to evade nor be gaseous when the daggers hit because Adrian also enchanted it withher energy. One could see the Nubesaque screech in pain as it and Adrian started to crash to the ground. The Nubesaque screamed itsmands to the storm spirits and all of them came to catch the falling named monster. Adrian smiled but his face cannot bepletely seen as he has a lower face mask because he can now attack an area. Adrian activated all of the energy within his body as he can always get more once he attacks a target. "Veiled Rush!" Adrian shouted as his body suddenly vanished as a thin coat of mana is scattered in arge area. Adrian rarely used this skill in his twin dagger form as it is incredibly shy. The area that Adrian has chosen is suddenly filled with countless shes of one-meter sizes. The shes were incredibly shy because they would literally rip the fabric of space. Any enemy that gets caught with also get additional damage and also bleeding. The bleeding effect did not trigger thought as the storm spirits do not bleed since they are made up of natural gas and lightning. Since the storm spirits cannot bleed, Adrian''s shes need to hit at least three times to kill the storm spirits. The most important thing is that the Nubesaque is still getting hit. The Nubesaque could be seen getting numerous rips and tears as Adrian''s onught continued. The storm spirits that obeyed hemand to catch it were all dissipated due to Adrian''s attack, but some still stood strong. Still, the Nubesaque could not keep up with the regeneration as Adrian''s attack containedher energy enchanting it. "Truth Seeker! Primordial Surge!" Adrian stated as all of the enemies around him suddenly became like a skeletal frame in his eyes. The bodies of the enemies around him have all their weaknesses revealed. Adrian did not care about the other storm spirits because he has chosen the Nubesaque as the target. Adrian once again appeared behind the Nubesaque but struck his daggers at its head where the weak point is. All of Adrian''s hit destroyed 10% of the health that the Nubesaque had. The Nubesaque screamed with each of Adrian''s hit, and it disappeared in a puff of smoke on the fifth hit. He was able to kill the Nubesaque because he activated the instant kill ability of the Truth Seeker skill. [You have killed the Nubesaque.] [You have received experience points for killing the monster.] [You have killed a named monster. You will receive bonus experience points.] [You have killed one of the Five Venti that is part of a family.] [The remaining three Venti will have their stats increase by 5%.] [The remaining Venti shall evolve into the next stage due their immense wrath that they have for you.] [The Nubesursi and the Nubesequus have temporarily evolved into Maius Venti.] As soon as the notification was received, the Nubesursi and the Nubesequus suddenly changed color as they were no longer pure blue. Both of them were tainted with red lightning with an added effect of an aura that deals percent health damage. The two named monsters became enraged and entered another phase despite them not being boss monsters or field bosses. "Tch! It is due to the influence of the Eye of the Storm." Adrian stated as he saw the transfer of energy to the two remaining Venti from the middle of therge dark cloud where the Eye of the Storm hides. Adrian would have targeted the Eye of the Storm first, but it seems that this territory defense has stages. The Eye of the Storm is also incredibly hidden that even Adrian and Paradox''bined perception could not detect it unless it shows itself. Adrian once again looked at the two remaining Venti that are now Maius Venti. The Nubesursi not only became bigger, but its figure became more solid. Its armor is now more prominent as red lightning coursed through its body. With each of its roars, lightning would rain down on the battlefield and strike a random enemy. Due to its bigger size, even Dodu could not save the allies that are caught in its area. The Nubesequus also changed as its main that is made of sparkling lightning turned red as well as its body. The entire body of the Nubesequus became so powerful that it actually out sped Kimat. On Kimat''s body, one could see a red scar that was done by the empowered Nubesequus. "Hang on, Kimat! I shall aid you!" Adrian stated via their soul link, but the Nubesursi suddenly dematerialized into lightning and appeared next to Adrian. "What the heck!" Adrian eximed as he tried to escape via blink but the arm of the Nubesursi was to fast to evadepared to before. Adrian got sent flying backwards, but he was able to use blink to change his trajectory. He reappeared a few meters away from the Nubesursi with a new armament on his hands. Adrian summoned his scythe armament. Due to using Perfect Assimtion, Adrian could not resummon both Sirius and Kaon, but he did not stop. "Rewind!" Adrian muttered as he once again made sure that his skill would take off the cooldown from the Perfect Assimtion skill. Adrian chose Charon for the target this time and they easily fused together. The sight of a chained demon wraith could be seen floating in the area Adrian was before. Adrian felt that the transformations that he chose this battle were spot on as they were like the perfect matches for each of his soulbounds. [You have perfectly assimted with your soulbound Charon.] [All stats have been adjusted.] "Destroy him!" The voice of the Nubesursi shouted as he released a powerful surge of lightning mana in the area that also empowered the storm spirits in the area. All the storm spirits around the Nubesursi turned red and became more powerful but they also became violent. The yers were also rmed as all of the storm spirits that they were fighting turned around and charged towards Adrian. The hood that Adrian prevented any being from seeing his face but if one could see it then they would see that he is extremely calm. "Anti-matter!" Adrian stated with a rough voice. Adrian suddenly released a powerful aura that is actually a wave of anti-matter that was actually incredibly dangerous for beings made of natural energy which is filled with matter. All of the storm spirits that charged were turned to literal dust which should not happen, but it was the result of the collision. All of the enraged storm spirits could be seen to snap out of their state as fear is nted into them. As they were about to turn back, chains suddenly spread out from points in space that pulled them towards the anti-matter wave. Chapter 1973 Battle with the Venti III Chapter 1973 Battle with the Venti III ??Dust scattered in the area which is the residue that appears when matter and anti-matter collide. All of the storm spirits were now afraid of getting close to Adrian, but he was not. Adrian can clearly see what Charon feels or senses in his current form. He could feel all the life force of every being in the area which can greatly his senses. "Cosmic Cull!" Adrian stated as he used the firs skill of the scythe armament, but something happened while he was doing that. Thousands of chains suddenly came out of Adrian''s body and also the area around him as if the chains came from another dimension. All of the storm spirits in the area were suddenly linked to the chains as they were forcibly dragged towards Adrian as well. He used the principle of force to pull all he enemies that he has linked with him. With arge swing of his scythe, Adrian destroyed thousands of storm spirits with one attack. Unlike the ones before that turned into dust, the storm spirits that he destroyed turned into a puff of smoke. They were all sent to the underworld as they have lost all vitality in the mortal realm. They may be a force of nature, but they also possess souls since they have gained sentience. The Nubesursi was also linked to Adrian, but it was able to repel the force and stayed safe. The chains might not have been able to pull it, but it was still being subjected to the health and mana drain that the chains possess. Adrian could see his health slowly getting filled to the brim as the excess became a life shield. If it was overflowing, Adrian would share the excess to all the yers around him via the chain link. [You have managed to singlehandedly destroy 5% of the total forces of the supernatural storm.] [The strength of the Supernatural Storm has decreased by 3%.] [You will gain 10% more damage while the siege is still active.] [You now have be a target of the Supernatural Storm.] Adrian weed the buffs and other things, but he did not wee thest notification. He thought what thest notification meant but he did not need to do so. The Eye of the Storm suddenly appeared for a split second before releasing a st of red lightning towards Adrian which he easily avoided. The yers or storm spirits behind him were not that lucky though as they turned to particles of light. [The Eye of the Storm will now attack you every minute with a lightning st that will deal 5% of your health if you get hit.] As if trying to say that the attack earlier was just a wee attack, another bolt of red lightning surged towards Adrian, but this one was smaller than the previous attack. He did not evade the attack this time but tested the strength of the chains that he can conjure. Adrian sliced the air with his scythe as it opened rift where chains suddenly poured out and defended him from the red lightning bolt. The Nubesursi used the distraction that the lightning bolt did to suddenly scatter its body into lightning once again to appear behind Adrian. Unlike before that Adrian did not easily sense the Nubesursi, he was able to follow the life force that Charon can easily sense. Chains suddenly appeared behind Adrian as it came out of nowhere, but it was able to give him enough time to gain some distance. "Fortunately, I have just the skill that can defeat you. I am lucky to have this one added when I transformed. Ghogiel''s Domain!" Adrian stated as the entire area is suddenly covered in a thin film of unknown energy. [You have used Ghogiel''s Domain.] [You are lucky as all enemies in the domain are stunned for 2 seconds.] [All enemies inside the domain have been applied a 90% movement speed slow for the first ten minutes that the domain is active.] [All of your stats will be doubled for the duration of the domain.] The Nubesursi felt something that he has never even felt before as it is suddenly stunned by an unknown force. Adrian''s form also slightly changed a bit as Charon changes form when the domain activates. The entire area suddenly had a red fog swirling which is not due to the Supernatural Storm, but it was made by Adrian. Adrian also looked half a meter bigger as his body grew due to the domain. Chains suddenly started to be heard and even silhouettes of it can be seen around them. The entire area around Adrian could be seen to locked by these chains. He held out his hand and chains suddenly bound the Nubesursi immediately which made it unable to escape the next attack that he will do. "Cosmic Cull!" Adrian stated as he shed at the Nubesursi. "Anti-Matter!" Adrian added immediately as he has recently affected it with the first skill. [The targets affected with Cosmic Cull will have their stun duration increased.] The Nubesursi could no longer move as it has been trapped and now it has been stunned for five seconds. All of the chains that struck its body actively sucked the life force and mana inside of it until only a portion of its health is lost. The Nubesursi tried to find the being that turned in into this pitiful state, but it was unable to find Adrian. "Universal Threat." Adrian muttered as he appeared behind the Nubesursi. With one powerful swipe, Adrian cut off the head of the incredibly weakened Nubesursi. The decapitated head rolled down before turning into a puff of smoke. The domain that Adrian summoned has lost its effectiveness as the Perfect Assimtion has been cancelled. Just like his other soulbounds, he cannot summon Charon for a specific time. [You have killed the Nubesursi.] [You have received experience points for killing the monster.] [You have killed a named monster. You will receive bonus experience points.] [You have killed one of the Five Venti that is part of a family.] [The remaining Venti will have their stats increase by 5%.] Chapter 1974 Battle with the Venti IV Chapter 1974 Battle with the Venti IV ??[There is now only one remaining Venti left in the battlefield. Defeat it and all the remaining storm spirits will scatter.] [The Nubesequus will have all its stats increase by 10%.] As soon as the notification was given to all the yers, a pure violet lightning hit the Nubesequus. The pure violet lightning changed the color of the red Nubesequus to red violet. The aura around it became intense that just one stomp of its hoof can create a sonic boom. Kimat, who was facing it, did not back down but even showed off his prestige. "Last one!" Adrian stated in a cocky tone which made the Nubesequus furious. "Die, demon scum!" The Nubesequus stated as its voice was deep. The Nubesequus charged towards Adrian at incredibly speed which he actually failed to catch with his own eyesight. Kimat had to roar and turn into a bolt of lightning that came down in front of Adrian. The Nubesequus turned into red violet lightning while Kimat turned into silver lightning and shed with one another. An incredibly burst of light that blinded everyone could be seen in the area where Adrian has been. Adrian''s ears started ringing as it was only the blinding light that he was subjected to but also two loud sounds created by two powerful beasts. Kimat could be seen having a bit of char on his fur while the Nubesequus could be seen having a w mark on its body. In that split second, Kimat and the Nubesequus was able to exchange blows, but no one was the winner. They were now at the same power level with one another which actually shocked Adrian. Kimat is a divine beast and is also boosted in power when he is inside of Adrian''s territory. This is also the reason why no guild would even be brave enough to challenge Adrian to a defensive war as he is more powerful in Avalon. "Let us quickly kill him as the storm is starting to consolidate its power." Adrian stated as he can feel that the supernatural storm is now condensing its own power. A random lightning bolt surged once again to Adrian, but Kimat was there beside him. The lightning bolt did not hit Adrian but is redirected towards Kimat as he acted as his master''s lightning rod. Kimat did not even feel the lightning bolt hit him as he just brushed it off like air hitting his fur. "I also want to fight with master. The other brothers had their turn." Kimat stated while he looked at Adrian cutely even though he was arge tiger monster, but Adrian is weak when ites to his soulbounds requests. "You are lucky that I can now freely use Rewind." Adrian stated but he still had to pay an exorbitant amount of mana to use it. Just like earlier, Adrian turned back the cooldown of Perfect Assimtion. "Primordial Armament: Axe! Perfect Assimtion: Kimat!" Adrian stated as he started to fuse with Kimat. Adrian''s form this time is quite different than before, but he still has the aesthetic of a demon tiger beastman. He has full heavy armor with the aesthetic of a silver tiger with lightning bolts as stripes. He also has arge axe that has the silhouette of the head of a tiger which is close to Kimat''s face. The noticeable difference is that Adrian''s aura that already made everyone want to bow to him has increased. A crown of lighting could even be seen on top of Adrian to signify that he has fused with a divine beast that has the title of emperor. [You have fused with Kimat.] [You have gained the Lightning Emperor Skill.] [You have gained the Gha Agsheh Domain skill.] [You have gained the Disturber of All Things skill.] "I guess I am really lucky today." Adrian stated as his current appearance exuded the presence of a great ruler. "Impossible! There is only one King of the Skies, and it is him that proudly sits on the throne of Olympus!" The Nubesequus shouted as it almost bowed down to Adrian. "Why is that the god that created this mess? The one that released you from your prisons so that you can run wild once again. Only a foolish god will release all of you Venti as you are forces of nature that were born to just destroy." Adrian stated as the knowledge that Kimat has is also transferred to him. The knowledge about the Venti was not researched by Kimat but is rather inherited from his bloodline. A divine beast that rules over lightning would definitely have knowledge of beings that use the wind element. Kimat could not easily say this to his master, but he is d that the knowledge was given when they fused together. "How do you know the secret of the winds! Did that sted feline tell you?! Needless to say, you shall die today asmanded by the God of Skies that freed us! Brothers! I shall avenge you with the strength that you have given me!" The Nubesequus shouted as the entire area suddenly had red violet lightning rain down. "A feeblest cry before your expected demise!" Adrian stated as he just raised his axe upwards to absorb all the red lightning that came surging towards him. "Star Splitter!" Adrian shouted as all the energy that he has absorbed using the axe is added unto the powerful strike he did which headed towards the Nubesequus. The Nubesequus was hit by the powerful shockwave which even contained its own lightning and it staggered. "Impossible!" The Nubesequus shouted as it cannot believe that lightning itself would damage it. "I will end this. Gha Agsheh Domain!" Adrian stated as the entire area was once again filled with an unknown energy. [You shall now transform to the Disturber of All Things due to the activation of the Gha Agsheh Domain.] Adrian''s humanoid form suddenly started to shed as his silver armor suddenly turned darker. The single tiger demon head suddenly multiplied into three heads. The energy in the area all dissipated regardless if it was enemy or ally. Chapter 1975 Supernatural Storm I

Chapter 1975 Supernatural Storm I

[You have be the Disturber of All Things.] Adrian''s current form made mana itself unstable which created a sight to behold against creatures made of pure mana. The storm spirits that were in the area near Adrian looked like they were choking as if they were suffocating. The suffocating storm spirits clenched their throats or appeared to struggle before they ultimately turned into a puff of smoke. Adrian was able to kill the storm spirits just by his presence alone. [You are receiving great stress on your body.] [The longer you have your transformation will create more stress on your body.] "I better finish this quickly." Adrian stated as he knew that he needed more help since he cannot easily move his current body. He could exert his body but moving too much would endanger his own body as the power that he holds is not something anyone can just wield. Adrian reached the power of a demigod about to be a lesser demigod with just a transformation. Such transformation would note without a bacsh. "I need your support." Adrian sent a message to his shadow unit members. Just as he sent the message, numerous chains made of shadows or darkness element magic suddenly got sent flying towards the Nubesequus. Adrian made sure that the spells his allies used were not affected by his aura which actually took quite a great deal of concentration that he even needed Paradox'' help. The storm spirits that were not near him could not create any type of magic, but the yers have regained theirs. The fierce onught of the yers against the storm spirits started once more as the enemy has basically be powerless. The Nubesequus is not like the other storm spirits that died due to Adrian''s aura, but it was not entirely safe from it. It can only properly maintain its current form but is unable to control the wind elemental mana around it easily. Adrian''s presence disrupts mana to the point that only a demigod or a god would be able to cast magic. The shadow magic used by the shadow unit members have created a that rooted the Nubesequus in ce. The Maius Venti felt the enormous killing intent that Adrian was letting out as his axe has started to glow with great power. The Nubesequus tried to escape from the trap, but it could not easily move due to Adrian''s aura that has be stronger and stronger. "I shall let you meet your family on the other side. The Great Divide!" Adrian shouted as he mmed his axe towards the Nubesequus. The Nubesequus could not dodge or even attempt to even if it burns all of its mana. The iing axe filled the power of the current domain disrupts mana to the fullest that the Nubesequus became a sitting duck. The Nubesequus could only scream with indignation for it has not gotten revenge for its family members that died at the hands of the demon in front of him. "We should have never agreed to the deal with that arrogant god! My family perished because of him!" The Nubesequus stated as itsst message before it got cleaved in half and all of its body made of mana turn into a puff of smoke. [You have killed the Nubesequusi.] [You have received experience points for killing the monster.] [You have killed a named monster. You will receive bonus experience points.] [You have killed all of the Five Venti that is part of a family.] [You have gained permanent 1% increase in your wind elemental resistance.] Adrian''s attack did not stop with the Nubesequus as the shockwave went all the way towards the Supernatural Storm. The powerful energy that could dispel mana hit all of the storm spirits that were used as protection, but they can also only turn into a puff of smoke. As the energy wave traveled, arge rift in the sky could be seen as Adrian was able to tear apart the atmosphere itself. The sight of thes and the stars above the sky could be seen for a brief second before it closed back up. The Supernatural Storm felt the oppressive energy that Adrian infused on his attack and defended with all its might. It even used the energy present in its eye itself to defend itself against the attack. The Supernatural Storm released numerous lightning attacks against the shockwave that Adrian created to protect itself. It burned through all of the energy that it has gathered just to protect itself. The Supernatural Storm knew that it would dissipate if its own core would get hit by this anomalous energy attack. Adrian could see the notification of the energy of the Supernatural Storm getting smaller and smaller. [The Supernatural Storm has weakened until it only has 30% of its original power left.] [All of the Nubes Venti Family have been killed. All of the storm spirits that they have gathered would start to runaway.] As soon as the Supernatural Storm weakened, all of the storm spirits used this attempt to escape from the battle as theirmanders were all killed. Theirmanders have truly left the mortal ne as there was no trace of their mana. The fear that the storm spirits have gained from Adrian have finally peaked to the point that they are bursting with dread. All of the storm spirits ran away from the battlefield as there was no point for them being there without their leaders. "Weaklings that only know how to bow to those stronger than them!" A voice that was deep and brash suddenly came from the Supernatural Storm. Adrian looked towards the direction of the voice, and it saw the Eye of the Storm in clear sight. The Supernatural Storm that was just arge storm that has an ego started to no longer hide its eye from the world. Arge eye full of lightning could be seen looking down on all living beings as it has decided to step in since the army it amassed is now escaping. Chapter 1976 Supernatural Storm II

Chapter 1976 Supernatural Storm II

"Since not one of you are useful, give me your body for my sustenance!" The voice of the Supernatural Storm stated as it started to rain down lightning in the entire area. The yers immediately gathered to the protected ce where the Daemos Corps created a barrier. The only beings that were not protected were the storm spirits that were running away. One of the lightning bolts hit a storm spirit and one could see its energy getting sucked by the lightning bolt. In just a mere matter of two seconds, the storm spirit dissipated in a puff of smoke as its entire body vanished from the mortal realm. All of the unlucky storm spirits in the area were all hit by the lightning bolts and absorbed by the Supernatural Storm. One would think that the Supernatural Storm would use the storm spirits energy to grow more powerful andrger, but it was the opposite. The Supernatural Storm started to condense its energy to the point that it is creating a body for itself. The Supernatural Storm knew that its current gaseous form would be an easy target for the enemies before it, but it did not know that it acted due to amand imnted on it. The Supernatural Storm could be seen creating a body just like what the storm spirits have done but it is not merely in energy of the wind element. Adrian could feel it as there was some sort of divine energy that was mixed inside of the Supernatural Storm, but it was not connected to any god. It was none other than a fragment that was broken off and imnted by the god that wanted to destroy Avalon. "Destroy it before it creates a body!" Adrianmanded as all the yers released attacks towards the Supernatural Storm. It is not just Adrian and the yers that released attacks as any inhabitant of Avalon that is fighting did so as well. All of the attacks could be seen going towards the body that the Supernatural Storm was creating but a barrier suddenly erected to defend it. Adrian felt the clear energy of the divine in that barrier, but it was not the energy of the god that he offended. The energy that Adrian felt was more akin to what a goddess would possess. "He did have a wife, but she is not protective of her husband unless ites to other women." Adrian thought as he has read on the myth regarding them, and it also helps that he can converse with a death god that is rted to them. The attacks that the yers and Adrian did were all nullified. It was a perfect barrier that absorbed any attack that is below the Mythical Tier. Still, Adrian knew that the barrier would notst long as barriers that powerful cannot be maintained unless a very powerful spell caster in nearby. [The Supernatural Storm has started to condense its final form.] [Prepare for the final battle!] [Defend your territory!] The notifications have given Adrian a hint and news that this would be thest battle. He could not summon the other soulbounds that he used for fusing as he has severely stressed them. A two-hour cooldown was needed before he could summon the other soulbounds, but he is confident that he can deal with what the Supernatural Storm has nned. "All shall tremble because of my lightning!" The voice of the Supernatural Storm shouted as arge lightning bolt hit it and showed its final form. When the lightning subsided, a human looking being could be seen floating in the air. The Supernatural Storm has taken the form of a robust old man that is in his fifties. It has flowing gray hair and robust body features as if it is a body builder. One could also see that its eyes were pure white as it is not really human but a humanoid form of the Supernatural Storm. == Monster Name: Juppiter Monster Type : Supernatural Storm (Humanoid Form) Monster Tier: Mythical Level: 350 HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A monster born from a storm achieving sentience and also being empowered by an unknown god of the skies. It has taken the form closest to the god that has given it enhanced power and also named itself close to that god. It might look human, but it is actually still the Supernatural Storm condensed in a human shape. == "All of you shall be sacrifices for me! Lightning Hammer!" Juppiter stated as its voice is now that of a slightly older man with a deep and sultry voice. Juppiter raised its hands up in the sky and made a downward motion. As soon as he did this, a powerful st of lightning suddenly mmed itself on the barrier that was created by the yers and the Daemos Corpsbined. The outburst of lightning was so fierce that it easily destroyed the barrier created by the yers. Fortunately, the barrier created by the Daemos was sturdy enough to protect them, but one can see that the barrier also shook violently. "I am already sick and tired of beings that call upon lightning! Saena!" Adrian shouted as he changed into his mirror demon form. As soon as Adrian changed to his mirror demon form, Saena was already done with collecting energy from the sun. Saena''s tail glowed like the rainbow and fired a powerful beam of light towards Adrian. Adrian created a mirror that absorbed the beams of light that Saena fired and created ten more that appeared around Juppiter. The ten mirrors that appeared near Juppiter released the beam of light that Saena fired but in ten different directions. Adrian carefully created more mirrors to bounce the beams of light that pierced through. Adrian created more and more mirrors until the entire surroundings of Juppiter was filled with mirrors. All of the mirrors bounced the light beam to the point that Juppiter is now trapped inside a house of mirrors where the light beam got reflected. Chapter 1977 Juppiter

Chapter 1977 Juppiter

"A feeble attempt!" Juppiter stated as it released a powerful burst of lightning in the shape of a sphere. The light that Adrian reflected and refracted were all destroyed with an equal amount of force. Even if the attack came from Saena, the power should not be underestimated since it is an attack from Saena that is boosted by the Tree of Life and Death. The Daemos elders did not attack Juppiter as they were all looking at Adrian to resolve this issue. The Daemos Elders want to see the progress that Adrian has made since their initial training. Even if they will not attack Juppiter, they will make sure that the territory is not harmed. The yers that are able to fight are still participating in the quest as contribution points are at stake. The yers are also looking at Adrian on what his next course of action would be. "Have all of you realized my greatness! I, who has transcended from a mere storm, am able to conjure a physical body! I shall be a god!" Juppiter stated with augh that made thunder rumble. "It does have the strength of a lesser god with its current power level, but it only has a small fragment of divinity that is so minimal. I am actually shocked that no demigod did not think of stealing it." Adrian stated. What Adrian said is true, but he did not know why a demigod is not stealing the small fragment of divinity that was present in the Supernatural Storm. Even if the demigods are a bunch of divinity hungry beings, they would not dare to offend some gods that have a bad reputation. One of those gods is none other than the owner of that small fragment of divinity which is why they did not dare to take it. "I shall show you the wrath of a Lightning God! Giga Storm!" Juppiter shouted as arge ck cloud vortex suddenly appeared above the skies of Avalon. An enormous amount of energy could be felt gathering above them which made Adrian''s skin tingle. All of his senses are warning him of the powerful attack that is about to hit but they are fortunate that the spell needs to charge up. Adrian told all the yers to attack Juppiter while it was busy conjuring up the Giga Storm. All of the yers released spells and attacks towards Juppiter and they expected those to hit him but they were too optimistic. An orb that looked like the Eye of the Storm suddenly appeared on Juppiter''s chest as if it was another living being. The Eye of the Storm conjured up small storm spirits that became the defensive barrier that Juppiter deployed. "Storm Servants! Make sure to destroy the insects!" Juppiter stated as more and more storm spirits came out of his own body to protect him from the attacks of others. "Defend yourselves!" Adrian shouted as he created numerous mirrors that saved some of the yers that were too deep. Adrian and the other Daemos immediately teleported those that were almost killed by the tidal wave that is made of storm spirits. Juppiter could not be easily reached unless one can use teleportation. Only Adrian and the other Daemos can do any damage to him, but thetter is upied with defending the territory. "Wait?! Flesh?!" Adrian suddenly thought as the being that is raging is now made of flesh due to it using the divinity it was injected. Just as Adrian was about to turn his n into fruition, the Giga Storm spell has finally activated. Therge storm cloud vortex rumbled and released arge curtain of lightning that hit all of Avalon. Saena and Wisteriabined their might and created a powerful barrier that made sure to defend against the attack. The curtain of lightning could not be defended with just the two soulbounds which is why the elders also joined in. A powerful barrier is erected and scattered the lightning in different directions. The lightning either got absorbed by a ck hole, returned back to the skies as if time is reversed, or is absorbed by a barrier which enforced its power even more. Avalon was not damaged in the slightest which made Juppiter look at it with great disdain. "If one Giga Storm does not affect all of you then I shall make five times of it!" Juppiter stated as it started to gather the energy inside of its body once again. Even the eye of the storm came out of its chest as it also needed to absorb more mana in the air. "Dodu! I trust you!" Adrian stated as a mirror suddenly appeared above Juppiter and Dodu dropped from it. "Dodu!" Dodu stated as it suddenly extended its body and covered the body of Juppiter. "This infernal slime! Arghh!" Jupiter shouted as its physical body started to get burns due to Dodu touching it. The five Giga Storms that Juppiter was about to release is suddenly destroyed as it could not form or condense mana due to the pain. A feeling that is foreign to the previous Supernatural Storm has been introduced since it could not feel pain before. The slight feeling of pain that affected all of its sensory nerves since its creation. Juppiter''s newly formed brain could not handle the sensory overload that it is now feeling. "Dodu use your domain!" Adrianmanded. [Your soulbound, Dodu, has activated Gharab''s Domain.] [The enemy Juppiter has been stripped off its defenses.] "No!" Juppiter wailed as the pain intensified as all of its defenses were robbed for a brief moment that the domain activated. Not only is the physical body of Juppiter getting slowly destroyed by Dodu but it is also slowly dying due to the corrosion that is applied to it. As Dodu corrodes the body of Juppiter, Dodu will increase in defense even more which would make it difficult to shake off. The storm spirits released by Juppiter are also getting disoriented as the eye of the storm that is controlling them could not focus. "Nether Domain! Netheros True Form!" Adrian stated as the entire area is now covered inher mist. Adrian transformed himself as Dodu also changed form with him. Dodu, who already has a lot of corrosive capability, also got bonuses from theher mist and doubled its power to corrode. The wail of Juppiter could be heard as its body started to disintegrate. Even the Eye of the Storm that is hiding inside its chest started to get corroded by the power of both Dodu and theher energy that infused it. "I shall not die like this! I am a god!" Juppiter shouted as it is not really a god since it has not ascended or even had a ritual of ascension but the divine fragment inside its body says otherwise. Jupppiter conjured up powerful lightning to once again fill the area with dread and screams but it was mainly to get rid of Dodu that is clinging onto its own body. Unfortunately for it, Adrian has already created numerous mirrors that covered the skies like a ceiling. All of the lightning that came down were absorbed by the mirrors and is used to fuel the next attacks that Adrian did against Juppiter. Adrian made sure to turn all the absorbed energy from Juppiter''s attacks into powerful beams of light that havepressedher energy inside. About ten mirrors revolved around Juppiter while Dodu was attached to it. Adrian released the light beams and made sure to continuously fire at Juppiter. Dodu is still attached to the enemy''s body but is not affected by the light that Adrian fired as it is made ofher energy. Dodu''s body is currently made of pureher energy due to the fact that it has transformed with Adrian as well. A peculiar thing abouther energy is that it does not harm beings with the same energy inside their body. Any attack made ofher energy will not harm another being withher energy in their body. This made it possible for Adrian to rain down attacks continuously until the enemy''s body looked like it was full of holes. Juppiter might have a humanoid and physical body, but it is not human which is why it is still alive even with its body mostly destroyed. Still, Adrian could see that defeating it would be incredibly easy right now as it can no longer create lightning. All forms of attacks from the enemy have ceased while its eye of the storm could be seen blinking as it is losing energy. Adrian condensed onest powerful burst of light andpletely destroyed the eye of the storm with it. Upon his final attack, Juppiter disintegrated into particles of light while the divinity that was used to create it flew towards Adrian and is absorbed by his body. [You have gained Divinity +1.] [You have defeated a named monster. You will have bonus experience points.] [You have leveled up.] Chapter 1978 I Need to go to Olympus

Chapter 1978 I Need to go to Olympus

[The Supernatural Storm has beenpletely defeated.] [All rewards have been distributed for the yers that helped the territory lord in defending Avalon.] [You have sessfully defended Avalon against an A level threat.] [The territory, Avalon, will have increased 10% productivity for about a month.] [There is an extremely small chance that something wonderful might happen in the territory.] [The people of the territory have felt peace of mind since the Supernatural Storm was defeated. All beings in the territory will have an increased chance of fertility.] [The residents of Avalon praise the territory lord for his splendid valor in protecting the people and the territory.] Adrian smiled upon seeing the notification as he can finally say that the disaster has been averted. All of the people that evacuated in the pocket dimension havee out to see the result of the damages in the territory. Fortunately, the damage was minimal as only a few trees toppled down, and a few stalls were destroyed but no one died. [The Territory Lord of Avalon, Equinox, has lowered the taxes by half for a month in order for those that need to recover.] Adrian''s act of lowering the tax made all the people cheer which includes the NPCs and yers alike. Adrian did not have high tax rates to begin with but lowering it for a month to alleviate the damage seemed to be the best for him. What he did not know is that was the start of the epic war of goods that sparked something like the crazy ck Friday sale in the real world. Adrian told the elders to monitor the overall recovery of the damaged territory. He even game them the budget for the recovery as he needed to do something else. Adrian not only received a small divine fragment and absorbed it, but he also got some memories with it. "Now, it is time for me to think of more pressing issues." Adrian stated as his face became dark because he was able to find fragments of memories in the divine fragment that he was able to absorb. Adrian went towards the Tree of Life and Death and resummoned his soulbounds as they also deserve a rest. Once he is satisfied that his soulbounds did not get any adverse effects from him fusing with them and going through the limit, Adrian told them to do anything that they want. Adrian sat cross legged as he touched the tree of life and death because he needed to speak with it. Adrian opened his eyes, but it was all white and his vision is not of the tree in front of him but a being that is a humanoid version of the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian bowed with courtesy and Yewdrassil did as well. It has been some time since Yewdrassil has picked out a humanoid form as conversing with Adrian in this form was more convenient. "Why is the Champion of the Twin Gods here in my own subspace? Do you wish to speak to me about something?" Yewdrassil asked. "I want to know where Mount Olympus is located." Adrian stated. "Do you have a death wish now, Champion Equinox? You do know that God Kings have the power to destroy even the source of your very soul." Yewdrassil stated. "I need to go to Mount Olympus because one of the Fragments of Chaos is there. I need to retrieve it or else something bad might happen if it falls unto the wrong hands." Adrian stated as he saw the memories attached to the divine fragment. Adrian was able to clearly see everything that happened or at least everything that happened that he was involved with. He saw the God King Zeus hold the head of a god that has long perished. It was the head of the God of Transitions Janus. The Head of the God of Transitions Janus has be a relic to interfere with the bnce of time and space. The God of Transitions Janus died during the war with the dark gods, but his head could still be used to easily bypass thew of time and space. The God of Transitions Janus was a greater god that could manipte both time and space which was incredibly rare. He might not have been the most proficient inbat but his power over time and space is slightly above a Noblesse level Daemos. One thing about the God of Transitions Janus is that he was actually a being created by Chaos and entrusted a fragment of its body. The God of Transitions Janus might have died but the Fragment of Chaos still lives on in his head that the God King Zeus uses like a toy. Adrian is afraid that the head of God of Transitions Janus would explode and reveal the Fragment of Chaos. The worst ending being it opening a rift directly towards the Void. Adrian did not need to exin everything to Yewdrassil as it could easily read his mind. Upon learning of such a thing, even Yewdrassil could not fathom what to do next. The Tree of Life and Death is like the parent of the God of Death Abaddon and the Goddess of Life Gaea. The other gods that fall under their genealogy could be said to be like grandchildren to it even if some deserve to rot in the gutter. "Mount Olympus is not like any other divine realm that one can easily traverse in. Almost everything inside of it is monitored by the God King that holds absolute power over it. Do you not know why the God of Death Hades would rather stay in his own death realm?" Yewdrassil stated. "I thought he just likes the peace and quiet because his family that lives there is not really peaceful. Even I do not want to get caught up in that drama. You know¡­ I only got like a week''s worth of memory from that divine fragment and even I am already tired of it." Adrian stated as he was able to see other memories despite it not being that vivid. "Do not get me started. The Titans were much easier to deal withpared to those man childs." Yewdrassil agreed as it might have some experience. "So¡­ are you not going to help me? This is a fragment rted to Chaos after all." Adrian stated. "It seems that you have already learned of Chaos. Still, it is too early for you to face them. You are but a mere speck of dust should you go in their divine realm. Gods are more powerful in their divine realm than in the mortal realm." Yewdrassil stated. "Is there no way for me to evade the eyes of the spoiled God King?" Adrian asked. "I might be able to show you the way, but I will not be able to help you in that regard. Only other gods of Olympus might know how to be stealthy inside of their own divine realm. Fortunately, you have acquaintances that are from Olympus. You just need to ask them yourself on how to get inside. Once you have a way to sneak inside without getting caught, I shall make sure that you will arrive in Olympus." Yewdrassil stated. "Thank you." Adrian stated as he returned his subconscious back to his body with a loud gasp. Adrian checked his body to make sure that he can still move it. He would feel incredibly sluggish sometimes when he does that. Sending his subconscious inside of another being is like sending his soul inside as well. At the very least, Yewdrassil has promised him passage to Olympus once he finds a way to go inside undetected. Adrian vanished from his location as he went to the death realm Hades to meet the god that might be able to help him. Adrian appeared in the gates of Hades where the souls of the dead are forming a line. Upon seeing Adrian''s form, all of the souls made sure to get some distance from him. The energy that Adrian was radiating made the souls of the dead tremble. A three headed dog suddenly came up to Adrian as the Guardian of Hades sensed something happening. Adrian saw Cerberus and petted the Guardian of Hades. He even gave each head a snack which is made from the meat of a Cockatrice. Each of the heads licked Adrian as they were delighted with the treat, but he was now smalling like underworld dog saliva. "Calm down there, boy. I need to talk to your master. Do you think that you can get someone that can guide me there?" Adrian asked and Cerberus happilyplied. Cerberus dashed towards therge gates and appeared with a being that made all the souls tremble in fear. "Greetings, Champion Equinox. I am Megaera. I shall be the one to lead you to the abode of the God of Death Hades." Megaera stated as she bowed with grace and beauty. Chapter 1979 Underworld Duty I Chapter 1979 Underworld Duty I ??Adrian is escorted deeper into the levels of the castle in Hades. Just as Adrian surmised, the entire castle is made of Stygian Ore that repels the passage of the dead souls. This is to make sure that the dead do not wander around and hide inside of the castle or escape to the reincarnation cycle located inside the castle. Even Adrian does not know where or how the stygian ore is harvested due to it being an extremely kept secret in the underworld. Due to the nature of stygian ore, the halls of the castle are obsidian in color, but they have this dark gleam that creates light that will illuminate the halls. It is not only the stygian ore that is noteworthy as there are numerous treasures that can be seen in the castle. Some are precious art or precious ores that would make any king or queen salivate from seeing them. One often depicts the God of Death Hades as a god that is evil or corrupt, but he was actually the most decent among his family members. He is also the one that could be said as extremely loyal to his wife. This bad depiction is actually due to adaptations of popr media, but he is actually the most chill among the gods of his genealogy. Of course, even the calmest being would be the fiercest beast when their loved ones are in danger. The reason why the God of Death Hades being rxed is that he is content with his kingdom. He is the famed God of Death that rules a vast underworld and all the things hidden in the ground. Back then when the Church of Light has yet to get influence, miners would often pray to him to get good harvest for ores that they will dig up. It is said that he is the god that gives treasures that can be found hidden in the earth. In other words, the God of Death Hades does not only have a bigger kingdompared to his other brothers but also incredibly rich. He is not jealous of his brothers as he is confident and content with what he got. Even now, the most revered and known among them is him as he is a God of Death that other gods fear more than his god king brother. "Greetings, Champion Equinox." A boy that looks like the same age as Adrian suddenly appeared before him. "Your majesty, do you not have any other duties? Does your esteemed father know that you are here?" Megaera stated as she did not expect the Son of Hades to suddenly appear before him. "Greetings, God of Rebirth Zagreus." Adrian stated as he now has knowledge of all gods that are associated with death and life. "You know me! That is good! So, can you do me a favor and help me escape from here? I want to experience the mortal world! Wait! I remember that my father can be summoned. Do you think that you can summon me as well?" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "Unfortunately, I cannot do that as summoning Gods of Death is already rted to great taboos that I can only negate due to the immense mana in summoning. If I try to summon you then I fear that I may die after a few seconds. You are not just a god of death after all as you are also a god of life." Adrian stated honestly. "Please pay no heed to the whims of the young master. He always tries to escape from Hades, but he always dies after five days in the mortal realm. I am sure that you know of it as you have be the mediator in charge of the Gods of Death." Megaera stated. Adrian nodded as he has learned the brief summary of the God of Rebirth Zagreus from a memory. The God of Rebirth Zagreus is differentpared to a God of Death or a God of Life as he is both and stuck between worlds. Still, he cannot live long in the mortal realm as he actually died there when a war between the Titans and the Gods of Olympus urred. Due to his unique nature, he was actually revived in Hades where he was born and thus, he became the God of Rebirth. A unique god that can negate causality as even gods should die when all of their essence is destroyed but not him. The God of Rebirth Zagreus is actually the one that fixed the reincarnation cycle of the mortals as it was not perfect when it first created. Due to this, he is actually the favorite great grandchild of the Goddess of Life Gaea. "I am doing my duty of looking for ways to escape the underworld so that we can solidify security. This is for my great duty as the son of the God of Death Hades!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he has been trapped in the underworld for five years already. "Alecto, pleasee and collect the prince." Megaera stated and another fury suddenly appeared behind the God of Rebirth Zagreus. "Since the prince wants to go to the mortal realm, you should be prepared when the chancees. We shall now go and proceed with your training." Alecto stated as she easily picked up the God of Rebirth Zagreus and vanished. "Apologies for that disy that the prince has shown you. Please erase that in your memory if possible as we need him to maintain his dignity." Megaera stated. "No worries as I actually found it entertaining. I always wondered what gods do to pass the time as they are immortal beings after all. I guess each god is quirky in that way which widens my perspective." Adrian stated as he knew that gods are beings that need to be quirky or have things to do or else they might go mad. If a god goes mad, then they might destroy the world itself. Chapter 1980 Underworld Duty II

Chapter 1980 Underworld Duty II

"I should say the same about the champion. You are vastly different from the past ones that were chosen by the Twin Gods." Megaera stated which made her smile as she finds Adrian''s attitude both amusing and heartwarming since he views them just like normal human beings with passions. "We have arrived. Please enter the audience hall as the Esteemed God of Death Hades shall be waiting there." Megaera stated as she bowed to Adrian. "Thank you." Adrian stated as he reciprocated the bow before entering. One might not know this, but Megaera is actually a goddess. She is part of a group of goddesses called the Erinyes. They are a group of goddesses that is rted to Vengeance. They are actually one of the most powerful goddesses of vengeance, but they pledged their services to the God of Death Hades. They are the goddesses that punish the sinners in Hades or as the dead call them, the Torturers. "Greetings, Champion Equinox. Your visit is a surprise as I know that we do not have any nned meeting." The God of Death Hades stated as he could be seen wearing his kingly robe that is embroidered with gems and gold. "Apologies for the sudden intrusion as I am in great need of help. I believe only the God of Death Hades can explicitly help me." Adrian stated. "And what would that be? I am incredibly intrigued as it is something that only I can help you with. I know that you are in talks with my mother-inw. If she cannot help you then it should be something incredibly difficult." The God of Death Hades stated as he looked incredibly curious. "The Goddess of Life Demeter simply had our goals aligned which is why I helped her create her holy relic. Also, I do not trust her fully since we are new acquaintances after all. One thing that I learned is that never to fully trust gods because they always need something that can help them in return." Adrian stated truthfully which made the God of Death Hadesugh out loud because what the former said is true. "Truer words have never been spoken with such a straight face. You even told it to a god directly which is incredibly bold. Now I know why grandmother has chosen you. Please tell me what you need my services for?" The God of Death Hades stated with a heartyugh. "I guess saying it directly is the way to go then. I need your help in order to sneak inside of Olympus." Adrian stated which suddenly made the God of Death Hades look at him with discerning eyes. "Please borate, Champion Equinox. I might not have many interactions with my brothers and sisters, but I am the eldest. I have a duty to protect them from threats and I believe that you know how dangerous you are. The only reason why there are no gods that dare to touch you directly is due to the fact that you are the Champion of the Twin Gods, and you are not antagonistic in nature. Although, I heard news of the pain scream of my brother. Is that something that you have done, Champion Equinox?" The God of Death Hades stated as his presence suddenly increased as he talked to Adrian. "I might have punished him a little because he was acting to haughty and idiotic. Sorry for the word but that is the best word to describe what he did." Adrian stated with a calm demeanor as he also did not hide his aura to protect himself from the powerful aura emanating from the God of Death Hades. "Please borate." The God of Death Hades replied, and Adrian exined it carefully with a version that does not include the words ''fragment of Chaos''. Before Adrian left for the underworld, the Tree of Life and Death has warned him that he should not say anything regarding the fragment of Chaos to other gods. A fragment of Chaos is not something that other gods should possess as it is a fragment of the creator of this universe. It is akin to giving any god with great power to the point that they could take over the world itself. "Your brother''s meddling in the stability of space and time should not be encouraged. He is using the Head of Janus to create or modify thews inside dungeons. It might not have happened, but time and space are incredibly delicate right now due to the fact that the dark gods are now giving their full attention. If they find the anomaly of time and space inside a dungeon then they might use that as a way into this world. The god king does not understand thews of time and space that he is messing with. He should not be in control of a relic to do so. If the elders actually knew of this then they might storm Olympus themselves for the Head of Janus." Adrian stated. He made sure to put the emphasis that the relic is doing damage to time and space. He made sure to not say anything about the fragment of Chaos. He also mentioned the Daemos storming Olympus themselves should they learn the information of a relic that can manipte time and space. The Daemos are the ones that were given the duty to manage relic that can manipte time and space as they are the only ones that can contain it. "I do not believe that the Daemos have the capability to do so." The God of Death Hades stated as he does not believe Adrian''s veiled threat. "I believe you know of the spell called Inverse Realm." Adrian stated. "I know of that ursed spell that you demons can use but you cannot do so¡­" The God of Death Hades stated but he suddenly looked at Adrian and noticed that he is in front of an Arch Demon. "Yes. We have five Daemos members that have at least the power of an Arch Demon." Adrian stated as he knew what the God of Death Hades was thinking when thetter fell quiet. Chapter 1981 Underworld Duty III Chapter 1981 Underworld Duty III ??The Forbidden Spell ''Inverse Realm'' is a powerful spell that can only be cast when five Demons with at least Arch Demon persona chants in unison. A powerful spell that could invert thews of time, space, and force in any realm. This can only be done in a physical realm, but Adrian can guess that Olympus is not an ordinary divine realm. Divine realms that have a god king living in them are actually rooted in the mortal realm. They are different because god kings are powerful gods that rule other gods. They are blessed to have some autonomy on the mortal realm where they anchor their divine realm. The God of Death Hades has experienced this once as Olympus has been subjected to this spell once when the Goddess of Life Gaea was angered. "I would tell you that I will talk to my brother, but I know that pompous brother of mine would not listen to me. How about I lend you my Helm of Darkness to steal it from him¡­ I mean recover the missing relic?" The God of Death Hades stated. "Really?! You would lend me your divine relic?" Adrian muttered in disbelief. "Of course, I will not lend it to you for free. You would need to do a job for me." The God of Death Hades stated as he suddenly coughed a little. == Quest Name: Rece me for a day Quest Difficulty: Unknown Quest Description: The God of Death Hades would let you borrow his Helm of Darkness to sneak inside of Olympus, but you would need to do his duties in his own death realm for a day. He did not give you this quest because he wants some rest or to spend some time with his family. Clear Condition: Complete the duties of the God of Death Hades for a day. Clear Reward: Able to Borrow the Helm of Darkness to sneak inside Olympus Failure Condition: Unable to do all the duties Failure: Not able to borrow the Helm of Darkness Duration: 1 day Restriction: This quest can only be given to beings that are acknowledged by the God of Death Hades. == "This quest seems suspicious. Anyways, I will just ept it since it is only a day." Adrian stated as he epted the quest immediately. [You have epted the quest that the God of Death Hades has given you.] [You are now the temporary ruler of the Death Realm of Hades.] [The God of Death Hades can travel to your territory in exchange for the day.] "Finally! Free time!" The God of Death Hades stated as he suddenly became overjoyed to suddenly have a vacation. Adrian was a bit taken aback by the God of Death Hades'' reaction, but he did find it hrious. He always thought that the God of Death Hades was dutiful and would never let anyone do his job for him, but it is still a job. He might be a god, but he is also father that is doing a job. Anyone doing a job deserves a break every now and then. "Freedom!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he suddenly appeared next to the God of Death Hades. "You are noting, brat. Only your mother and I would be going to the mortal realm for vacation. Please make sure to do a good job, Champion Equinox. Zagreus, do your best in supporting him as you are the prince of this realm. I am now off to see your mother to frolic in the mortal realm." The God of Death Hades stated as he vanished in shadows. "So, I am stuck with you now. Maybe if you find me so useful, you can summon me in the mortal realm. Right?!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as Adrian just sighed and looked at all the duties that he needed to do. "Please return to your duties as I will be quite busy with the list that was given to me by your father." Adrian stated as he immediately went to the location of the first duty. "Alecto, please collect the prince as it seems that he has more energy to train." Adrian stated. "As the champion wishes. Come now, prince. I needed to do something for a minute, but you suddenly vanished from the training ground." Alecto stated as she suddenly appeared behind the God of Rebirth Zagreus to drag him away. "No! My father told me to aid the champion." The God of Rebirth Zagreus protested. "The champion will call upon you if he needs your help just like when he called upon me to collect you. Please behave or else we will do intensive training." Alecto stated. "No! Anything but that!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus muttered as he stopped resisting. Adrian could only chuckle a little and look at the list that was given to him. The number of items in the list are not that much but he knows that a shorter list means more things to do. He looked at the list and could see that everything suddenly shuffled to ten items. == Ruler of Hades To Do List Check the Realm for Stragglers. Check up on Cerberus and y with him for an hour. Do Office work and check on the data of the deadpiled. Hear the Reports of the Erinyes Check on the Entrance of Elysium Check the Meadows of Asphodel Check on the Pit to Tartarus Hear the Report of the God of Rebirth Zagreus Check on the Reincarnation Cycle Attend the courts where the Three Kings are judging souls that are difficult to sort. == "Since I just need to check the entire realm, I guess I can have some assistance for this work." Adrian stated as he summoned all of his soulbounds. "Please scour the realm and check the area that is given to you if there are lost souls." Adrian stated as he gave each of his soulbound an area to check. [Check the Realm for Stragglers - 5%] Adrian could see that the percentage start increasing as all of his soulbounds searched. Like him, Adrian''s soulbounds are also in theirher forms since their physical form cannot handle the energy of the underworld. It is also a good thing asher energy is a sign of authority in any of the death realms. The souls would also bow down to Adrian''s soulbounds when they see them. "Off to the next thing to do." Adrian muttered as he headed towards Cerberus. Adrian checked up on Cerberus and he was chewing on a skeleton that wanted to cut in line. Cerberus spat the skeleton back out and it returned to the line crawling. It has now gained a fear of dogs due to being yed by one. Adrian praised Cerberus and patted its head then proceeded to y with Cerberus for an hour. ying with Cerberus was incredibly rough which created craters on the ground. They did not go way as they only yed near the gates as Cerberus is still on duty. All the souls that were rowdy in the line suddenly perked up and made sure to not make a fuss upon seeing how the ground easily caved. Adrian was able to have a great time with Cerberus, but Sirius felt a bit jealous as he was able to return early from scouting the area. "Do not worry as I will y with you as well." Adrian stated as he yed with both Cerberus and Sirius. [Check the Realm for Stragglers - 100%] [All of your soulbounds have found some lost souls and sent them to line where souls need to wait.] After ying with Cerberus, the other soulbounds finally returned from their scouting. They managed to find some souls that were lost but they were not that many. Adrian proceeded with the next task and arrived in a room filled with numerous paperwork. Adrian was about to turn back and y with Cerberus again, but Megaera suddenly appeared before him with a smile. "Please proceed with the paperwork, Champion Equinox." Megaera stated as she pulled Adrian to the chair to sit him down. Adrian gulped and forced himself to read all of the scrolls that are before him. Fortunately for him, he was a fast reader which meant that he could approve things that are beneficial and disapprove those that are not. Adrian did not know how many hours have passed but he could not endure looking at anymore documents. He now understands why there is a term called corporate hell as he is experiencing it now and he is in the underworld as we speak. "Since I think I need to multitask, can you please start with your report, Megaera." Adrian stated as Megaera was standing at the door to make sure that he does not escape. "If that is what the champion wants then I shall do so. I have nothing much to report but it seems that the dead have more grudges than ever. We have reported this to the gods of life¡­" Megaera continued with the report as Adrian kept stamping approved reports. Chapter 1982 Underworld Duty IV Chapter 1982 Underworld Duty IV ??Megaera was finally able to finish her report in under thirty minutes. She even told herself that it was a record-breaking speed as she always uses an hour at the very least. She was happy and Adrian did not want to shatter that happiness as she was still a goddess of vengeance. You do not want to be the bearer of bad news to a goddess of vengeance. "Thank you for the report, Megaera. I have already jotted down the extra details. Well, at least Dodu did as it transformed into me. Thank you, Dodu." Adrian stated as Dodu jiggled its body which made it weird for Adrian as it was his body jiggling in all parts. "No problem, Champion Equinox. I feel that you give such great energy in the underworld that I feel energized somehow." Megaera stated. "Please call your other sisters as we need to do their report as well." Adrian stated. "As you wish. Please wait here for a minute while I fetch my other sister." Megaera stated as she vanished in a puff of smoke. Adrian continued with his paperwork as all Dodu is making sure that the report that it got from Megaera is properly edited. Adrian did not need to wait long for thest of the Erinyes that he has yet to meet arrive. The next Erinyes was just like her sisters that are beautiful and olive skin toned body. Adrian is actually thankful for Dodu having the ability to transform into other people or beings. The efficiency of the work doubled ever since Dodu came in clutch. He actually promised Dodu to treat it to its favorite food but wouldter regret as his soulbound can eat anything and eat a lot. "It is nice to meet the Champion of the Twin Gods. I am Tisiphone of the Erinyes. I havee to give my report." Tisiphone stated. "Please proceed with the report. My soulbound would record it on my stead as I am not finished yet for the souls that are in the expressne." Adrian stated. "As you wish, the souls under my care are ¡­" Tisiphone did not find it rude and started with her report as she is already used to the God of Death Hades listening to reports while also doing other reports. The only difference is that her report is being recorded by another being which she actually found great since she did not need to repeat herself should she was not heard. "That is all for my report. I actually finished much earlier than I imagined." Tisiphone stated as she usuallysts about an hour reporting as she often repeats herself. "Sister, we must take note of this way. The current process of the God of Death Hades is very inefficient." Tisiphone whispered towards Megaera and thetter can only nod. "Thank you, Tisiphone. Please call upon Alecto for her report." Adrian stated but noisy footsteps could be heard from outside the room. "We havee!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "I am the one that needs to do the report, my prince." Alecto stated. "Please proceed with the report, Alecto. My soulbound would record everything that you will say. Prince Zagreus, pleasee with me as I am unfamiliar with the entrance to Elysium. I would need to check that. Megaera, pleasee with us as an escort." Adrian stated. "I can easily direct you to the door by myself." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "Megaera is not there for me. She is there for stopping you as I have been told by your father that you often escape if you do not have any monitor. Please lead the way." Adrian stated. The God of Rebirth Zagreus could be seen shocked by the blunt words of Adrian. His father would often use colorful words as his father loves him to death. The God of Death Hades is a father that would protect his son from the world as he almost lost him once. "I understand. I will lead the way and let you see that I am very responsible. So responsible that I can be summoned to the mortal realm." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he has yet to give up on his dream of being summoned. Adrian was led to a series of corridors that were filled to the brim with guards that are on the level of heroic spirits. The undead that are guarding the door could be seen to only two, but Adrian can feel fifty souls around him. The door to Elysium was pure gold and radiating a powerful light that felt like your entire body is being purified from all dirt. "As you can see, the door to Elysium is the most out of ce in this realm. Still, the set of guards here are not just here. There are also guards on the other side of the door. You also need to be escorted by my father to even make sure that you reach Elysium. It is a death realm where only the heroes go to after all. The greatest praise for a hero would be for the God of Death Hades himself escort you to your final resting ce." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated with great confidence as he looks up to his father due to this treatment of heroes. "A great host must contain their excitement, my prince." Megaera stated as she wanted to remind the God of Rebirth Zagreus that Adrian is still an esteemed guest in their realm even though he is doing the duties of the God of Death Hades. "Apologies for my overexcitement." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he calmed himself down. "It is not a problem for me. It just goes to show that you value the great work that your father does." Adrian stated as he also idolizes his father when ites to his great qualities. Adrian then looked at the entrance to Elysium and spread his mana towards the gate. He made sure to check the gate with his evil eye as it can discern falsehoods from truth. It also gives him some idea if a soul passed through recently. Fortunately, there seems to be no trace of any forceful entry in the gate which is why he proceeded with the next step. "Let us check the Meadows of Asphodel next." Adrian stated. "I will lead you to the entrance there. Please follow me." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as they went through another series of hallways until he led them to a ce outside. When Adrian came out of the castle, a field of wheat where the souls of numerous beings could be seen. Adrian already knows of this ce as this is a ce in Hades where those that needed to wait for reincarnation are ced. This ce is also near the divine realm of the God of Dreams as the souls here usually enter a sleep like state where they can revisit everything in their life. The saying that a dying person would have shbacks of their life before they reach the afterlife is lived here. It is said that a dying person''s soul would usually enter the Meadows of Asphodel near the divine realm of the God of Dreams Morpheus. The memories of the living are often stored in thend of dreams after all. "There is nothing amiss here as well. Let us proceed to the Pit to Tartarus." Adrian stated as he finished inspecting the area by suddenly using his true form and mirror demon form. "The pit?!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated in shock. "Yes. Is there something wrong there?" Adrian asked. "It is not that. My father actually banned me from going near it as Tartarus is not a ce where a god like me must go. It is a ce where the Titans are banished after all. Even my father does not want to go near it and even the souls would never go near it. It is a death realm where one can get stuck as even the Messenger God Hermes dares not to go in." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "The ce is not that bad, but it is an eternal prison after all. I guess even gods would not want to go there." Adrian muttered as he has been to Tartarus on a much more direct route. "I really admire you. I should call you big brother." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "Please do not do that. I will only check the pit to see if any being slipped inside. Please lead me there but you can just wait outside if you do not feelfortable." Adrian stated. "The pit is actually on the opposite of the Meadows of Asphodel. Follow me!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he led Adrian to the Pit to Tartarus. As they were getting near the pit, Adrian could see arge hole that stretched to about a hundred meters. All he can do is marvel at the sight but also feel the dreadful energying out of the pit. Chapter 1983 Two Gods have a Date

Chapter 1983 Two Gods have a Date

The one that liked the contract the most was none other then the God of Death Hades. Due to him having a contract with a territory lord in the mortal realm, this enables him to traverse to the mortal realm for a day and bring apanion with him. The only difference is that he can only muster the power of what the current word can hold. This means that the God of Death Hades will have the power of a Greater God but is no longer shackled by the world by being a god of death. Usually, Gods of Death can only retain 80% of the power that they have when they traverse into the mortal realm. This is further bnced by the world restriction which meant that they will never have the same power as a greater god at its peak. Still, he is not in the mortal realm to performbat as he is there to have fun. He cannot kill mortals as well, but he can perform self defense if he is involved in a fight. This kind of concept is familiar to the God of Death Hades as gods from Olympus would usually descend to monitor the world, but they just do it to have fun. Mortals would often have stories of encountering godly beings that bring them good luck or curse them for eternity. This is the reason why stories like never turn away an olddy that is carried by a young man when they want to enter a territory exists. The gods might not be able to directly intervene, but they are still gods that can manipte reality to some extent. The God of Death Hades appeared right next to the Tree of Life and Death as that is the location Adrian was when he entered the death realms. Along with the God of Death Hades is none other than the Goddess of Life Persephone. The two looked lovingly at each other that it would offend the singlemunity of how sticky their gazes are. "It has been such a long time since I havee to the mortal realm in my entire being." The God of Death Hades stated as he really did bring about 90% of his divine essence while leaving the rest hidden in his own death realm. "I am so touched that you also remembered me dearest. Last time, I forgave you because you said that it was to destroy a mad goddess. You even left while we were eating that time, but I know that bnce must be restored." The Goddess of Life Persephone stated as she gripped the broad shoulders of the God of Death Hades. The elven elders of the Church of the Twin Gods rushed towards the area of the Tree of Life and Death as they sensed two unknown presences inside it. They were prepared for battle as they have their weapons with them and even the three Daemos Elders were hidden watching them. Even the Old Man Pann looked at the direction of the Tree of Life and Death but turned away when he knew who suddenly appeared. "Oh my! Such a warm wee." The Goddess of Life Persephone stated as she saw the elven elders rush right in but sudden bow down when they saw who were present. "We greet the God of Death and the Goddess of Life. We humble elven elders ask for the esteemed names of the gods." The elven elders stated as they could feel the powerful and pure energies of life and death of the two gods before them. The elven elders or rather normal beings would never dare to be impertinent when in front of a god. Normal beings usually immediately bow to show respect as they might get sted away. Also, no one is like Adrian that can casually talk to gods as the pressure a god emits cannot be withstand by normal beings. Adrian is a bit special as his Asmodian Blood can easily erase the pressure that the presence of a god releases. "This is too much courtesy. All of you can stop bowing to the ground. I am the God of Death Hades." The God of Death Hades stated. "I am the Goddess of Life Persephone. Equinox has a lively territory as expected of an interesting individual." The Goddess of Life Persephone stated. The elven elders almost fainted on the spot as the ones that visited the territory are none other than two high gods of the highest order. They might have the restricted strength of a greater god, but they can easily level this territory if they so wish. The elven elders would lobby aint towards Adrian but even they are afraid of him. The elven elders actually fear Adrian more than the other Daemos Elders due to his nature that they have already mastered. "If¡­ it¡­. It is not impertinent of us, we can give you a tour of the territory if you wish." One of the elven elders presented themselves. "That would be unnecessary as we are here to look around and enjoy. We are here on a date and not on official business." The God of Death Hades stated. "You can leave us to our own devices, children. We can navigate the territory by ourselves." The Goddess of Life Persephone stated as she views beings that protect life and death as her children. One might think that this should be unusual as the Goddess of Life Persephone looks like ady in her early twenties, but she is actually older than all of the elven elders'' agesbined. The elven elders did not want to impose on the two gods as they gave way, but they also made sure to enlist the help of the shadow order of the Church of the Twin Gods. The date of the God of Death Hades and the Goddess of Life Persephone became such a hot topic among the yers as they spotted two NPCs of beautiful facial features acting lovey dovey in the territory. A stupid yer would have interrupted them, but the shadow order made sure to bury any being that tries. They are still alive as they are not killed but most of their body is buried on the ground. Chapter 1984 The Pit to Tartarus Chapter 1984 The Pit to Tartarus ??Adrian could be seen marveling at the Pit to Tartarus as he can feel immense power there. The God of Rebirth Zagreus actually snapped him back to reality as he pulled Adrian back from leaning over the edge. Adrian assured that the God of Rebirth Zagreus that he would not fall to the pit as he was only looking at it. "I should start my inspection then." Adrian stated as he fluttered his wings which actually made Megaera blush as she has never seen such beautiful wings before. "Wait! You are not thinking of flying over the pit, right?" The God of Rebirth Zagreus asked. "How will I inspect it if I do not do so? Please wait here." Adrian stated as he suddenly took off before the God of Rebirth Zagreus could warn him. "I was about to warn him that a powerful pressure will suck you in when you fly over the pit. Megaera, help me fetch the champion." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he was a bit panicky since he did not want their esteemed guest to be dragged to Tartarus. "You do not need to do that, my prince. Look at that." Megaera stated as she was also about to fetch Adrian, but she realized that he was not affected by the pressure that the Pit to Tartarus exudes. "He can easily traverse the pit?! The champion this generation seems to be more incredible that the other gods that I know of." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he is shocked because even, he will be under the immense pressure of the pit. The God of Rebirth Zagreus would have saved Adrian even if it meant him suddenly at the cost of his current life as he can always reincarnate but he did not need to do so. The current Champion of the Twin Gods was flying over the Pit to Tartarus like it was just an oversized hole on the ground. The God of Rebirth Zagreus has seen his father do the same thing as well but even his father is under the pressure emitted by the pit. "Are my eyes deceiving me or he is not affected by the pressure? One can even see that the pressure emitted by the pit is purposely avoiding him as if he is a poisonous being." The God of Rebirth Zagreus added. "I am as dumbfounded as you are, my prince." Megaera stated. Adrian made sure to examine the pit carefully with his eyes and noticed something a bit disturbing. He sensed a small fluctuation on a part of the pit and made sure to get closer to investigate. He flew closer towards the pit which the God of Rebirth Zagreus warned him to be careful of as he can get sucked in. Adrian did not feel any pressure from the pit though as there was not even air flowing from it. "Has there been a misfortunate being that dropped inside the pit recently?" Adrian asked as he flew back to where the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera are. "There should be no one that has done so, Champion Equinox. As you know, even the dead that want to escape this realm would never venture here as only torture is in Tartarus." Megaera stated. "It is not all prison and torture. They have the best hot sand baths there." Adrian stated which made the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera tilt their heads in confusion. "Sorry, back to the main topic. I have felt the presence of the magic of another in the middle of the pit. It is something close to teleportation magic as there is actually a small rift created there but I already closed it. I tried to retrace the teleportation magic, but it has been used for at least a week as I cannot do so." Adrian added which shocked the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera. "That is impossible! No one should be able to teleport to Hades! This is a death realm as well which would corrode the body of living being." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated in disbelief. "Was there nomotion or something before which is why you guys did not detect it?" Adrian asked just to be sure. "There should be nothing recorded for a month." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "No, my prince! It was not a badmotion, but another god was here to visit two weeks ago. It was not a weedmotion as the visit was too sudden. If it is that then the statement of the champion should align to the time when the teleportation magic was done." Megaera stated. "Who was this god that suddenly came here?" Adrian asked. "It was the God Odin. It was not really all him, but a part of his essence came here." Megaera stated. "What did he want or came for?" Adrian asked as he is puzzled why the God Odin would suddenly barge in. "Heined that a warrior that should have been sent to Valha was taken to our underworld. He made a fuss that we were not honoring the treaty for dead believers, but the God Hades checked the record and there was no such thing. The visit was merely twenty minutes or less, but his presence made the entire castle go into a frenzy looking for the record of the soul he speaks of." Megaera stated. "If it is the God Odin then what is he nning to try to have someone enter Tartarus? I have felt the presence of a living being although it was extremely miniscule. The one who dropped down was not even a god as well but a real person." Adrian stated. "Why would a mortal risk their life barging inside of Tartatus? Any mortal being that enters the death realms would turn dead if they do not leave within 3 days. Tartarus is even scarier as you only need a day before you turn dead." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. Chapter 1985 Investigate Tartarus I Chapter 1985 Investigate Tartarus I ??"I think there is a need to investigate Tartarus." Adrian stated. "Are you sure about that? Maybe we should wait for my father before you do something like that." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he is not a fan of Tartarus. "If my suspicion is correct then something happened in Tartarus. It is not like the God of Death Hades is receiving constantmunication to everything that happens there. Even the Hecatoncheires are not always seeing through every corner of that realm. Something must have slipped inside and was not reported which means it is my job to see it." Adrian stated. "You still have to go to the trials of the kings. The starting trial would be five hours from now." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "I agree with the prince as well even though I did not think that I will be saying that. It is dangerous for you to go alone in Tartarus as that realm itself is a prison." Megaera stated. "If you are worried about me then you shoulde along then. Do not worry as I will be able to protect both of you. I am the mediator of death which means I have full control of a death realm if I focus my mind to it. Even Tartarus would be smooth sailing¡­ I think." Adrian stated. "You really are very convincing. Should we go with him? My father might scold me if we let him go alone." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he looked at Megaera. "If the prince is going then I should be going as well but be warned that I have told both of you that this is a bad idea.Will the champion create a portal for us to enter to go to Tartarus?" Megaera stated. "Why do we need a portal? We have the entrance right here. We need to retrace the steps of the being that went inside." Adrian stated as he pointed at the pit which made both the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera gulp. The sudden shock and hesitation could be seen on the faces of the two as they have never been to Tartarus before. Only the God of Death Hades has been to Tartarus before and even he dislikes going there. Adrian looked at them and waited for a few minutes as they seem to be in need of time to prepare mentally. "I think that is enough time. Let us go!" Adrian stated as he suddenly snapped his fingers which made all of them vanish from their location and reappear at the very center of the pit. "We are not ready! Megaera hold me!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he suddenly clung towards Megaera like a scared child even though he has the body of a young adult and the age of over a thousand. The three of them took no time to descend as Adrian saw that the pulling force of the pit in action. He could not feel this force earlier when it was only him, but he can now see it when he was with the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera. A powerful force could be seen pulling both the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera which Adrian tried to counter but he cannot fully do so. He was able to reduce the pulling force, but he was also caught up in it for trying to help. All three of them are suddenly descending at twice the speed of the earth''s gravity which to Adrian is very pleasant. This was very easy for Adrian as he is used to this kind of feeling when he falls into trapsid out by Elder Ascalor to prank him. The two gods that he came with are not as they were screaming out their lungs as they descend. The one screaming louder was none other than the God of Rebirth Zagreus. If the God of Rebirth Zagreus was not screaming loudly then Megaera would have been heard squealing in fear. Adrian thought that this was very weird even for him as gods should not be afraid of something like this. What Adrian does not know is that gods fear the unknown more than mortals. This fear is even intensified to a great degree when they are powerless against it. "The descend is not that bad but I can feel powerful death energy that would have immediately killed a mortal. How did that mortal end up being able to protect themselves? The pressure and intensity of death energy itself would have killed them before they arrive at the bottom. We have been falling for half an hour already and the bottom could still not be seen." Adrian stated as he could not see the bottom as only pure darkness that even his eyes cannot pierce through is present. "I think I am fine now." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he finally stopped screaming as he got used to falling endlessly for minutes. "Very good, my prince. This will definitely contribute to your growth." Megaera stated as she praised the God of Rebirth Zagreus to hide her previous reactions. "If we keep up at this speed, we might not be able to reach the bottom in under four hours. Please get ready as I will speed up our descent since I can still feel the energy of the living. I did not know what that living being used but they were able to reach this depth easily." Adrian stated. "Wait!? We can go faster! Wait¡­ah!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus could only start screaming once again as Adrian increased their speed by tenfold. Adrian increased the speed of the fall by tenfold easily as he found out that the pit has the same gravitational properties to that of the world of the living. He merely increased the weight of all three of them until they descended with a speed that is tenfoldpared to the original. The pitiful screams of the two gods can be heard once again as they just got used to the speed before. "Demon!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera thought as they looked at Adrian, who has a nonchnt expression while descending. "I wonder what the God of Death Hades is doing. I hope that he is not abusing his power in the mortal realm." Adrian thought as they descended faster than ever. The screams of hispanions fell on deaf ears as he is busy finding out how that living being sneaked inside here. == Meanwhile in the mortal realm, "Hachoo!" The God of Death Hades suddenly sneezed. "Oh my! My darling is being changed by the mortal world. I did not think that a god could catch a cold." The Goddess of Life Persephone stated. "It is not that I am feeble to catch mortal sickness my love. It must be due to someone missing me as you know that we have a god in our pantheon that can do that as a prank for other gods. Maybe it is our child that misses us and thinks of us. Oh! This is such a delicacy. Are they made of ckberries?" The God of Death Hades stated as he started eating the fruit tart that the Goddess of Life Persephone is feeding him. "They are made of darkenberries which is locally grown here. Such bounty! As expected from the blessings of the Tree of Life and Death." The Goddess of Life Persephone stated as she took a bite of the fruit tart as well and felt incredibly refreshed. The god and goddess made hearts in the air while the elves and even the fruit tart vendor was sweating bullets. They know that the two beings in front of them were gods even if they are hiding their auras. It is only the yers that think that they are a loving couple NPC on vacation in Avalon. "Where are you, Champion Equinox? Pleasee back quickly!" The elven elders prayed but Adrian cannot hear their prayers since he is not a god. == Meanwhile, Adrian has finally arrived at Tartarus, and it was burning and deste as he remembered. The three rivers of the underworld could be seen flowing to Tartarus as well since Charon needs to deliver souls here as well, but they should never be drunk upon. One would never know what side-effect they might get if they dive or drink from one of the rivers in the underworld. "You can stop screaming now. We are here." Adrian stated as he made sure to stop their descend when they were about to hit the ground. "Ehem. I was just warming up my lungs just in case I need to recite spells." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "Follow me as the trace of the living is starting to wane. We should be fast before I no longer have it locked on." Adrian stated as he started to fly towards the direction of arge volcano. Chapter 1986 Investigate Tartarus II

Chapter 1986 Investigate Tartarus II

Adrian was followed closely by the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera. The two gods thought that Tartarus was not that bad as it just looks like the torture room version of realm of Hades. Unlike Hades, Tartarus is made of the flesh of the dead and each step would make the ground scream in pain. If one is not use to the sight, then they would inevitably faint. "I thought Tartarus would be scarier than this. It is just a ce made up of the flesh of dead people." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "We are only at the entrance area and not the depths. The ones near the entrance are just beings that are not bound like the fallen titans. Tartarus was never meant to imprison normal souls as it was a prison made to lock up gods. Also, my presence is basically like a bug repellent in this death realm. If I am not here, then both of you might have been attacked by the monsters that spawned from the pain of the dead." Adrian stated. Adrian and the two gods reached the volcano that he pointed towards. When they reached the volcano, it was not actually made of rocks or magma but of darkened bones. Theva that was flowing is none other than blood. The scream and wail of the tortured dead could be heard restlessly which made even Megaera think that her punishment chamber is heavenpared to this ce. "Someone is here!" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as a face suddenly appeared behind the three of them. "Hello, Cottus. I hope that you are doing well." Adrian stated as the floating head was an apparition of one of the Hecatoncheires that serves as the warden in Tartarus. "The flying head is the Mighty Cottus?" The God of Rebirth Zagreus asked as he knows what the Hecatoncheires are. The three beings said to have been born from the Goddess of Life Gaea as they were called the First Protectors of the first Tree of Life. Three beings born so tall that the sky itself be small in their presence. They are beings with fifty faces and a hundred arms strong enough to destroys. That being is now a giant head floating near them which is not something that the two gods expected. "Do not be rude. Cottus is just showing us one of his heads as most of him are making sure that the prisoners do not escape. His real body isrge enough to actually cover the castle in Hades." Adrian stated as he knows that Cottus is very sensitive of his image. "Greetings, Champion Equinox. Rather, should I say Mediator of the Dead. Why have youe to Tartarus? I believe that there should be no meeting right now. Has the champion been told to look after us?" Cottus'' head apparition stated. "I wanted to check in with you guys but that is not real reason why I came down with them." Adrian stated. "Child of Hades and a Goddess of Vengeance. If you have brought them then something must have happened in the realm above." Cottus stated. "Something did happen, and it also happens to be rted to Tartarus as well. A living being was able to sneak inside Hades and enter Tartarus using the pit. Have you noticed something amiss for the past few weeks?" Adrian asked. "I did feel the presence of a living being, but it was so faint that they were very close to death. I thought it was just a foolish mortal that has found a portal to Hades and dropped to Tartarus. That living being died here or rather was swallowed by this blood volcano." Cottus stated. "Forgive me for mynguage, Great Cottus¡­ but why did none of you report this to my master?" Megaera asked. "I sent the report on that very day, but I did not receive anything from you which is why I did not press further." Cottus stated which shocked the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera. "Did you two remember something?" Adrian asked. "I did. I remember that the God Odin was throwing a fit that he was expelled out of the castle by my father. He was directly sent out near the pit to Tartarus. The God Odin only calmed down when he felt the power of Tartarus as even, he does not want to mess with my father that has the ability to vanish gods to this ce." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "This cannot be coincidences as there are no such things when ites to gods. Cottus, did the mortal being have a blessed soul?" Adrian asked if the mortal being was a yer. "I remember that it did have a soul just like you said but even blessed souls have a chance of permanently dying in Tartarus. Still, the soul of that blessed being is not here which meant that they have been reborn already." Cottus stated which made Adrian be silent as he now has a creeping suspicion that the yer that entered here has already got what they wanted. "Where does the other end of the Blood Volcano lead?" Adrian asked. "If that mortal lived then they might have dropped directly on top of the secondyer where some of the punished Titans are located. If there was a disruption, then my other brothers would have reacted, but we did not find anything rming." Cottus stated. "If that is the case then we should be d. If that mortal came to free the titans, then they would have already escaped from here." The God of Death Zagreus stated. "I think they did note here to free the titans but take something out. The best escape n is none other than a death of blessed being since they will revive with special items in their subspace. I just hope that this is not something that I have overly thought about." Adrian stated as his face became perplexed. Chapter 1987 Trials of the Kings

Chapter 1987 Trials of the Kings

"Should we head deeper to check?" The God of Rebirth Zagreus asked Adrian. "No. We cannot enter the prison where the titans are located. They may be imprisoned in Tartarus, but they are still gods. I will not be able to protect all of us from their attacks should they gang up. The pressure of the titans is also so incredible that you might get sent back to reincarnation." Adrian stated towards the God of Rebirth Zagreus. "By your speech, it is as if you have experienced it yourself." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he looked at Adrian. "I did. I died without even having the ability to run away." Adrian stated bluntly as it was not an exaggeration to say that the Titans are strong even if some of their powers are sealed. "We have the Mighty Cottus and the other two of the Hecatoncheires." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he looked at a possible scenario. "If the titans move then the other prisoners would also move as well. Remember that this ce is reserved for the worst of the worst. We do not want to rile up the entire ce as they do not know of the situation above." Adrian stated. "The situation above? Do you mean that the Twi¡­" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated but Megaera suddenly covered his lips. "You should not say such things here, my prince. You do not know what ears the ground has." Megaera whispered. "Thank you for that, Megaera. We should return as we at least know what happened. Please make sure to tell this to the God of Death Hades once hees back. Thank you for your services, Cottus." Adrian stated as he took something out of his inventory. "Ah! The Fruity Leather of Ambrosia!" Cottus stated as hands suddenly manifested near his head. "Please share it with the others." Adrian stated as he gave the fruit candy to Cottus. Adrian would not have been easily epted by the Hecatoncheires even though he is the Champion of the Twin Gods. He was able to befriend them because of the candy product that is created in Avalon. It is also the favorite snack of Charon which he still finds odd as the former is an undead soulbound. "We shall be going now." Adrian stated as he conjured up a portal where both the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera entered. Adrian also entered the portal, and it closed but if one looks back then they would see at least fifty hands waving goodbye. The three of them reappeared directly in the office where Dodu was currently organizing the report. The frustrated slime soulbound looked at Adrian and sent him a telepathic message that his master was escaping work. "Sorry about that as we had to investigate something. Please have this jelly as an apology." Adrian stated as he took out a jelly dessert from his inventory to feed to Dodu. "Jelly!" Dodu stated in a cute voice with Adrian''s body still its current form. "The next stop would be the Reincarnation Cycle but that is also where the three kings are located. We just made it in time for the start of the trial." Adrian stated. "I shall be here and report the finding to Master Dodu to record. The prince shall escort you to the ce of trial." Megaera stated as she needed to organize and report what they have learned in Tartarus. "I do not like the area of those three kings. They think that they are above everyone just because they are the sons of my uncle." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. Adrian knows why the God of Rebirth Zagreus do not want to meet the three kings as they were once demigods during their lifetime. They were born from a powerful god, but they unfortunately did not rise to be full-fledged fledged gods. This is also the reason why some demigods and gods do not get along even though they could kill each other since their powers are all of divine origin. "It is part of the duty which is thest for me to fulfill. Please lead the way." Adrian stated. "Fine but be ready as those old geezers do not have great attitudes." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he led Adrian to the Court of the Three Judges. == Adrian is led to arge area where it looked like a colosseum and three old but well built men could be seen sitting on a long chair located above the podium. As soon as they saw Adrian, the three men stood up and bowed towards him. This interaction shocked the God of Rebirth Zagreus as he knew that he was not the one getting the respect, but it was Adrian. The God of Rebirth Zagreus did not make a fuss as the three old men were respectful to the guest. "We greet the Mediator of the Dead." The Three Kings stated simultaneously as if they rehearsed the whole thing. "I greet the Three Judge Kings of Hades. Please continue your job as I shall be sitting on the pedestal of the great judge." Adrian stated. "As the mediator wishes. Will the prince be staying for the trials?" Minos, one of the judge kings, asked as he took notice of the God of Rebirth Zagreus. "Yes. I shall be the counsel of the mediator since he is an esteemed guest." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. Adrian could feel the tension between them but decided not to but in. He is not someone to mediate between the drama of other beings. As long as they are not ripping each other apart, Adrian will not meddle as it might be him that gets caught up in the crossfire. The three judge kings might have been demigods when they were alive, but they were more powerful now since they were appointed their position in the underworld. "Will there be a problem going forward?" Adrian asked. "There would be no such thing. Let us get back to our seats." Aeacus, one of the judge kings, stated. Chapter 1988 Trials of the Kings II

Chapter 1988 Trials of the Kings II

The Judge Kings of the Underworld in Hades are none other than Minos, Rhadamanthus, and Aeacus. They are not perfect people when they were alive, but they were just rulers when they were alive. They are the sons of the God King Zeus and a mortal woman who was a princess during her time. All of the kings died as demigods, but they were given the position of judges of the underworld by their father. The God of Death Hades thought that this is a way for his brother to monitor him, but he could care less. The God of Death Hades epted the help since the number of deaths kept increasing. The three mortal souls that are sent to the judges are all criminals thatmitted great malice in the mortal realm. All of them were murderers with varying degrees of horror. One person killed just one, the second killed two people, while thest killed a vige. Upon learning of what they had done, one might say that they are all horrible people, but it is not for us to judged but for the three kings to do. "The one that killed a vige shall be the first to the trial." Minos stated as the soul of a teenage boy could be seen presented before the three kings. "Do you feel guilty?" Rhadamanthus asked the soul of the young boy. "I do not. They all deserve it." The young boy stated. "Since you do not feel guilty, we havee to a decision." Aeacus stated immediately as all of them can hear each other''s thoughts. "As decreed by all of us, you are not found guilty of your crime of killing all the vigers. You are absconded for the fact that you have killed a vige of cannibals that worship a depraved foreign god. You even offered your own life to do such a heroic act." Minos stated. "I did not do it to be a hero. I did it for revenge. They killed my family and looked at us as if we are nothing but hanging meat." The young boy stated as his cause was not noble as the three kings were saying. "Heroes do not always know that they be one. You have be one when you sacrificed your life to destroy great evil. The living always said that you do not carry anything in death but that is false. You always carry your conscience and deeds even in death. The sum of all your good deeds and mistakes will be the amount you are judged upon when you enter the gates to Hades." Rhadamanthus stated. "For your bravery, we are giving you a choice. You can head to Elysium where all heroes live, or you can be reincarnated into a better life." Aeacus stated. "If I reincarnate, will I be with my family again?" The young boy asked. "Reincarnation does not be specific, my boy. Your parents that havee before you have already passed onto the afterlife. The soul of your sister is not under our jurisdiction as well which means that only you will be reincarnated." Minos stated. "I beg of you, God of Death Hades! Please give me this favor as I do not want riches in the next life. I just want to at least be with my sister." The young boy pleaded as his younger sister was killed before him. "The one before you is no¡­" Rhadamanthus stated as he was about to tell the soul that the being in the top most pedestal is not the God of Death Hades but Adrian''s hand could be seen being risen. "Do you love your sister to the point that you will sacrifice everything, boy?" Adrian asked as his voice is not like his speaking voice from before. The voice that Adrian uses right now is none other than a darker and more powerful version of his current one. This is the voice he uses when he judges the souls in Limbo as well, but it has further been amplified when he became the Mediator of the Dead. Adrian spoke and the young boy trembled because his voice has the dignity of an Asmodian and the aura of the Mediator of the Dead. "Yes! She was so young and innocent. I have not been a great big brother to her which is why I at least want to be one in the next life." The young boy stated. "You cannot ask such ridiculous things." Aeacus grumbled but Adrian suddenly disappeared from his podium to get close to the young boy. "You have strength and courage." Adrian stated as the young boy was shocked as a godlike being suddenly appeared next to him, but he gritted his teeth and endured the aura that Adrian gave off. "You are lucky, boy. The Fates have heard your prayers and they have answered. Although, I do not know if that is a better option. Very well, your request shall be approved." Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers, and the soul of a little girl suddenly held his hand. "Big Brother!" The small little girl stated as she led the young boy towards the golden light that called upon them both. The two souls vanished and the entire colosseum became quiet because they have never seen something like that happen before. Even the three judges are left speechless because the two souls that were present are already sent directly to the reincarnation cycle. The only ones that did not know what transpired are the two souls waiting for their judgement. Adrian felt the thankfulness of the two souls before they vanished from the underworld. "We can now resume for the next ones." Adrian stated as he reappeared at the podium. "Resume the trial. Next would be the woman that has killed two people. Let the soul be ced at the center for judgement." Minos stated as he was the first one that managed to not get shocked by the sudden revtion of Adrian''s abilities. The reason why all the members of the Hades death realm is shocked is due to a being having the power to overrule the judgement of the three kings. Add the fact that he can freely summon the portal to reincarnation on a whim. The three kings respected Adrian as he thought that he was at the same level as the God of Death Hades but now they know that the Mediator of the Dead has more power than a high god of death. The three kings proceeded with the next trial but they could be seen to be wary. They are now afraid of Adrian because he can also overrule the decision of their god king father. If they make Adrian angry then he could just push them directly to the reincarnation cycle. If he was really angry then Adrian could also make them reincarnate into animals. "I did not know that you can do that. When did you get such power?" The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "When? I have that ability ever since I became the Champion of the Twin Gods and became the Ruler of Limbo. I cannot send any souls to the reincarnation cycle immediately like that though. The Fates managed to intervene because those two have their threads destroyed instead of cut. Many mortals have a situation like them but the boy was a hero which means he has special privilege." Adrian stated. "I see." The God of Rebirth Zagreus replied as he cannot believe that his great grandmother would give such power to a being that is not older than him. Adrian does not know how deep the trust the Twin Gods have for him and Levin Cloud. No mortal champion or even demigod have been given the title of Mediators. The fact that the Twin Gods trust them more than the gods that are rted to them or other gods of the same element means a lot. The Twin Gods have given vast power to two mortals but that is still within the realm of limits. "Woman, state your case. Why did you kill the two beings that have been close to you?" Rhadamanthus asked. "I killed them because they betrayed me! He was my lover yet he met with my cousin in secret! They deserved everything that happened to them as I am a woman that was slighted." The woman stated. "You live in your delusion, woman. You were never the lover of the man. You filled your head with delusion and think that you were his lover. He was an honest and just man but you killed him because of the delusion that filled your head. Even now, you think that both of you would end up here just because you worship the Olympian Gods." Aeacus stated as the woman started to go crazy. Adrian grasped at the air and immediately retrieved the memory of the woman. Just like what the judge stated, she was never the object of the man''s affection but it was her cousin. Chapter 1989 Trial of the Kings III

Chapter 1989 Trial of the Kings III

Adrian saw the memories of the woman and it was filled with delusion just like the judge said it was. She saw the man in rose tinted lens that acted like a suitor. When in reality, the man is showing the basic acts of chivalry and respect to the woman. Adrian tried to see if this woman was affected by any divine intervention like the God Eros or Goddess Aphrodite, but she was not. Adrian looked at the woman''s soul in full intensity to make sure that she was not enchanted by a god or goddess, but she was not. She did all the atrocities that Adrian saw in her memories whileughing maniacally. She was already broken the moment she killed the man that she liked and her cousin. "This is yourst chance, woman. The Goddess of Love has taken pity of you. If you are remorseful then you will have a reduced sentence." Aeacus stated. "That hag has stolen what is mine! I shall have my beloved all to myself now that she is out of the picture." The woman shouted as even her soul has be broken from her madness. "Unfortunately for you, your beloved has already been reincarnated without you. He has also been promised to your cousin as well as their fates are tied." Adrian stated which suddenly made the woman shut up. "This is not true! My beloved told me that he will wait for me even in death!" The woman shouted as she started screaming uncontrobly. "Please do not antagonize her even more, mediator. Her soul might disperse from the stress that it has already been experiencing." Minos pleaded as this woman was pitied by the Goddess of Love, but she only found it interesting. "I am only doing something that should be given to a soul that shows no remorse. Even if she is pitied by a goddess, judgement should never be swayed by the whims of other gods when ites to evil. The Judges of the Underworld should reward heroes and punish evil." Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers. As soon as Adrian''s fingers were snapped, arge pit suddenly appeared below the woman. Bony hands suddenly appeared and dragged her downwards as she tried wing her way out. The people of the underworld were once again shocked to see what was happening because the mediator created a pit that led directly towards Tartarus. This would have been seen as overbearing by the Hecatoncheires but Adrian has already befriended all of them. "You should at least suffer in Tartarus until you finally ept reality." Adrian stated as the woman let out onest screech before she was swallowed by the ground. All the guards and even the judges felt fear in their veins, but it subsided when the pit closed up. The fear that they felt when Adrian summoned the reincarnation cycle is nothingpared to what they felt now. A being that could directly send a soul to Tartarus is not someone that any being will cross. It is also the reason why the God of Death Hades is feared as he also has this special privilege. "When did you get that power?" The God of Rebirth Zagreus asked. "I got it when I became the temporary ruler of this realm. I got it when your father and I switched ces. It is actually convenient as I can speed up the judging process. I only have two hours left in this realm after all." Adrian stated with a smile, but it also made the other beings around him sigh with relief. The beings around Adrian were already afraid of him and they would be terrified if they learned the truth. Adrian actually lied that he just got this ability because he already felt the fear of every being around him. He cannot afford to have all the beings in the underworld to fear him as they might plot a way to kill him. He just lied but he really got this ability when he became mediator. "I cannot tell them that I got an all-ess pass for all of the death realms. They would probably freak out more. I hope everyone heard what I told the God of Rebirth Zagreus." Adrian stated as he smiled and looked at the history of the next person to be judged. "Bring thest one for the day." Minos stated as he urged the guards to bring thest being to be sent here. Thest soul to be sent was that of a woman in her prime. She did not look like she should be judged here as she was determined. She had a look and aura that she did nothing wrong which made Adrian look carefully at her history. The woman killed a person and not just an ordinary person but a demigod. Adrian already knew that demigods are great in number in the mortal realm, but he did not expect that the demigod that was killed is only a hundred years old. The demigod that was killed is actually a being that should not have been spawned since gods are only allowed to sire children every 100 years. "Someone has been breaking the rules but cannot be punished because of the fact that he is a god king. Seriously, the more I read about you¡­ the scummier that you are." Adrian stated as he sighed. "Do you know your sin, woman?" Minos asked as he was given full representative power over the hearing. "I did what I need to do in order to save my vige that is being controlled by a tyrant." The woman stated which made Adrian smile, but he let it y out as he wanted to see how impartial the judges can be when ites to someone rted to them. "We shall see if what he says is just like what you say. We summon the soul of the being that you have killed to stand trial with you." Rhadamanthus stated as he and the other two used magic to create a summoning magic circle that summoned soul of the male demigod. "You ungrateful¡­" The soul of the demigod stated but he was silenced by the magic of Rhadamanthus. "Why did you stop him? He was about to say some deplorable things towards the woman. It would have been interesting." Adrian stated. "Apologies for that, mediator. You must understand that he was killed by the woman in front of us. Such strong emotions should be expected." Aeacus stated as an excuse. "Continue then." Adrian stated. "Thank you, mediator. Now then, does the demigod know that he was killed by the woman he loved using poison so powerful that his entire body could not regenerate." Minos stated. "She killed me even though I was the one that protected her town from monsters. She told me that she loved me but when killed me as she got sick of me." The demigod stated as it seems that he managed to conceal his anger, but his killing intent can be clearly seen. "I did love you, but your true colors became apparent when you became a tyrant for my town. You would even kill the elderly if you were proven verbally wrong." The woman rebutted with a m demeanor which is different from the demigod. She looked like she already let go of her anger as she has finished her duty of killing him. "The woman does not repent. You shall be sent to one of the Erinyes for punishment. Do the other judges agree?" Minos asked the other three. "I agree." Rhadamanthus stated. "I agree." Aeacus stated. "I do not agree." Adrian stated which shocked the three judges as they thought that he would not say anything. "Mediator, this should not be. We already made the decision." Minos stated weakly. "A decision that is biased because that demigod over there is your brother. Am I wrong?" Adrian stated. The three judges remained silent as what Adrian said is true. They were biased towards the woman because their father told them to be harsh on the woman that killed their brother. "I am not telling you to not punish the woman as she is still guilty of killing another person. But being punished by the Erinyes should not be suitable for her sin. You did not weigh the good that she did by killing a tyrant and she only did it when he was alreadymitting atrocities." Adrian stated. "Who are you to tell me what a hero is supposed to do!?" The demigod stated but Adrian''s aura suddenly red up as a gigantic figure made ofher energy suddenly manifested. "I can easily send you to the depths of Tartarus for a day to punish your wrongdoings. The good that you did does not outweigh the atrocities that youmitted." Adrian stated in a tone of anger. "I apologize for his words, mediator. I shall send him back." Minos stated as he immediately destroyed the summoning circle. "As for the woman, you shall wander the Meadows of Asphodel while waiting for your turn to get reincarnated. You might not have been given the way to kill a demigod by a goddess but you are the one that did the action. You are not cleansed of the sin of killing a demigod. Does anyone have something to say?" Adrian asked. "No, I believe that the judgement of the mediator is fair." Minos stated as he immediately agreed. "I believe it is fair." Rhadamanthus stated. "I agree with the decision as the mediator knows best." Aeacus stated. "If that is the case then the trial is over. You may now return to your other duties." Adrian stated as he and the God of Rebirth Zagreus vanished from the podium. "We have been warned by the mediator." Minos stated as he heard the telepathic message that Adrian has given then. "I thought I was the only one that was reprimanded but it seems that all of us were." Rhadamanthus stated. "I actually thank the mediator that he told that to us. He is right when he said that we lost our pride as judges when we favor the gods for our judgement. We must be upright once more." Aeacus stated to which his brothers agreed. Chapter 1990 The Territory Seems Different? Chapter 1990 The Territory Seems Different? ??Adrian returned back to the administrator area in the castle where Dodu was finished doing the paperwork. When Dodu has seen its master, it rushed towards him and transformed back to its humanoid child like form. Adrian patted Dodu''s head and told it that it did a great job. [You havepleted the quest Rece me for a day.] [You now have the privilege of borrowing the Helm of Darkness from the God of Death Hades for one visit to Olympus.] "Finally done! I can now go out from this gloomy ce." Adrian stated as the God of Rebirth Zagreus and the Erinyes looked at him. "No offense but the dark colors here are beautiful but I prefer a bit of green in my vision. I really like the Goddess of Life Persephone''s Garden. Best ce here. Without a doubt." Adrian added. "Says the guy that is made of dark colors, but I will tell my mom that you liked her garden the most." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "Father." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he bowed slightly. "Master Hades, wee back." The Erinyes stated as they bowed towards the God of Death Hades. "It seems that you have really kept your word, Mediator Equinox. You have my permission to use my holy relic to swipe that spatial relic from my brother. I have verified what he did in the mortal realm, and I can only say that you better get it quick." The God of Death Hades stated as he suddenly appeared behind Adrian. "Do not tell me that he used it again. How many times?" Adrian asked. "I counted five more times. I have no excuses but make sure not to use Realm Inversion on Olympus. We do not want to have the gods residing there suddenly be angry and unleash their wrath upon the world." The God of Death Hades stated as he can picture his brother doing something like that. "If that happens then I will unleash the Titans from Tartarus myself." Adrian stated which suddenly made the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera twitch in nervousness. "I doubt you can do that, but it is such a joy speaking to you as you are yful in banter." The God of Death Hades stated as he did not think that Adrian can release the Titans even though he has the power of a mediator. The way to unleash the titans is none other than a spell created by the Goddess of Life Gaea herself. The God of Death Hades did not know why his son and one of his subordinates started sweating bullets, but he just thought that it has something to do with him returning. In reality, the God of Rebirth Zagreus and Megaera was thinking that the mediator might even have that privilege. "Well, since you are back, dad¡­ maybe you should get back to work. Mediator Equinox has done a great job so much that the Erinyes have some processes they want to fix. You can even read a detailed report here." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he wanted to stop his father from extending the conversation. He actually did not want to learn another thing about Adrian as all the powers he witnessed has already made him go on edge. "You are correct. The dead may wait to reincarnate but even they cannot wait forever. Thank you for your services, Mediator Equinox. My wife and I had a really great time in your territory as it was beautiful. The people there were also incredibly hospitable even though we made sure to disguise ourselves as normal humans." The God of Death Hades stated. "I¡­ see. I am d that you liked the ambiance in my territory. I would tell you to please visit again but you are very busy." Adrian stated. "If you wish to swap with me again then I might! Ho ho ho!" The God of Death Hades stated as a joke. "Maybe you should not bother the mediator too much, father. The other death realm rulers might think that he is showing favoritism if he keepsing to our realm." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he started to shiver at the thought of Adrian returning again as it is not good for his heart. "Yes! We should not trouble the mediator too much." Megaera stated hurriedly as she almost fainted at what she saw in Tartarus. "I was just joking, my son. I know full well that the other rulers of the underworld would not take kindly to the mediator always visiting and taking over my role. They might even lodge aint about him that they also wanted to wander in the mortal realm. This is just a special arrangement since your mother, and I have our anniversary tomorrow. I just wanted to have a special time with her without your grandmother being a pain. Maybe I should not say that since the mediator has her relic." The God of Death Hades stated. "Do not worry as she cannot hear it. I triedmunicating with her from here but there was nothing. Anyways, I should return as well since I already have the item I need to take the Head of Janus. Thank you once again." Adrian stated as he vanished from the death realm. The God of Death Hades would then read the most absurd of things in thepiled report. He actually found thepiled reports very easy to understand and read as it was written very legibly. The things written in the report about Adrian is what he could notpletely grasp. He thought that his son and Megaera was exaggerating but even the three kings supported what was written. The Hades death realm was a bit disoriented for the next few days. Not only did the God of Death Hades learned of what Adrian can do when given full control, but he also learned that a mortal was able to sneak inside Tartarus. Seeing that the God King Odin might have yed him, he barred all gods from ever entering his death realm. == Meanwhile Adrian returned back to his territory or at least he thinks he did. When he returned, his territory looked extremely beautiful as flowers and even some trees could be seen in areas where there was nothing before. The smell of the flowers also wafted his nose which made the air even purer than it already was. The territory looked lively except for the pile of elven elders sprawled next to the fountain. "Why are all of the elven elders look like they were put into abor or concentration camp?" Adrian asked as the elven elders looked dead tired. "Champion Equinox! Why have you onlye now!? We waited for your arrival since forever." One of the elven elders stated weakly. "I was only gone for a day because I had to take over the God of Death Hades'' death realm for the day." Adrian stated which suddenly made all the elven elders groan in frustration. "A little bit of heads up would be nice for us. We were incredibly scared that a god and goddess of their stature would suddenly destroy the territory if they were offended." Another elven elder stated. "I see. The God of Death Hades told me that they disguised themselves as humans, but I thought of the possibility that their identities would get exposed by your lot. Sensitive individuals would easily find out that they were gods in disguise." Adrian stated. "Why would we not do so? I felt my entire body tremble at the sight of the God of Death. I may be old, but I am not old enough to die yet." One of the oldest elven elder stated. "We are even scared to even dare to approach and what stressed us the most were the other people. They talked casually to actual gods, and they do not even know of it! I thought that the normal people might say something offensive, and they might die on the spot! They might even get fed to a tree by the goddess! My heart drops every time they talk to someone!" The elven elders stated in unison as of they were talking about all their misfortunes. "You will most likely be a nt if you offend the Goddess of Life Persephone but that is besides the point. Thank you for making sure that the territory is safe from harm. Feel free to get water from the fountain near the Tree of Life and Death as a reward. If you even have some renovations in mind for the church, then feel free to say it as I will shoulder the price." Adrian stated as he can see that the elven elders worked hard. "Now that you say that we do have some renovations in mind. Since you will shoulder the price, we will make sure that the temple in the territory is the best one!" The elven elders stated as they rose back up with energy. Chapter 1991 Sneaking Inside Olympus Chapter 1991 Sneaking Inside Olympus ??"I havepleted the task of getting the item to sneak inside of Olympus." Adrian stated. "If you are ready, make sure to touch my branch. I will easily send you towards the entrance to where Olympus is currently being hidden. The entrance that you will enter is not the front door but a back door which is why you will not be able to control where you go inside of there." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "I am ready." Adrian stated as he touched the vine that was extended by the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian suddenly felt his entire body turn into energy as he got sucked inside of the Tree of Life and Death. He then felt a sudden rush that made him sire that he is now traveling via the ley lines. He feels a vast amount of life energy from all around him and he felt that he was part of this energy himself. "Sooo refreshing!" Adrian stated as he felt pure energy rush his body, but the voice of the Tree of Life and Death snapped him from his state. "Focus, Equinox. If you do not focus, then the energy of the ley lines will devour you in your entirety. You will be part of the vast energy that this world is currently cultivating." The Tree of Life and Death telepathically stated towards Adrian which made him snap out of his trance. Adrian made sure to not focus on the pleasing wave of energy but with his current task. He just hopes that the Helm of Darkness would indeed shroud him from the eyes of the gods. Adrian finally felt an expelling force around him as he materialized in a ce where there was an incredibly tall mountain covered in storm clouds. "The entrance to Olympus will be in that ridge there. I believe that you know what to do as you are a demon." The voice of the Tree of Life and Death stated as it trailed off and vanished. "Thank you." Adrian replied as he can see what the Tree of Life and Death was talking about. Inside the ridge, there was a ce where there is a small opening that leads to another dimension. Adrian was told that Olympus is not like normal divine realms as it is part of the real world as well. It was currently restricted before when the world itself was weak, but it can now fully connect to the world due to having higher energy levels. Adrian also knows of another dimension like Olympus and that is Asgard. A God King is not a normal god as they can dere their territory in the mortal ne which makes it possible for gods to manifest in that ne. There would still be restrictions if they are out of that ce, but the gods would be incredibly powerful in that kind of divine realm. Adrian would need to be careful as he would be in a ce where gods can exert their full power. [You found a small hole that leads to Olympus.] [The Helm of Darkness is reacting to the divine realm. Do you wish to put it on now?] [The Helm of Darkness will only be able to use inside of Olympus. It will disappear after one use as is your covenant with the God of Death Hades.] "Let us go then." Adrian stated as the Helm of Darkness suddenly appeared on his head while he got sucked inside of the portal. The next thing that Adrian felt is that he is in a pure form of darkness that made him feel like he was in the presence of another goddess. Adrian could clearly feel the energy of the Goddess of Darkness Nox from the Helm of Darkness, but he dismissed that as he was mesmerized by the sight. He was directly sent to the top of a roof inside one of the golden buildings in Olympus. Adrian cannot believe what he sees as all the buildings were made of gold or white gold. The fountains were made of silver while the pirs looked like they were made of ivory. The entirety of Olympus is indeed a ce full of beauty and riches. Adrian could clearly see that it was not just gods that are here in Olympus as there were beings that can be called as nymphs. There is even a bipedal goat man that are called Satyrs that roam here. Even centaurs can be seen roaming the wide ivory roads here in Olympus. Adrian looked around to see if anyone could see him but there was none. "I can feel the presence of numerous lesser gods here. Even some demigods could be felt but they are not great in number. With this, I can now say that the Helm of Darkness does indeed obscure me even from the sight of the gods. Still, I do not know how long this wouldst which is why I must make sure to hurry up." Adrian thought as he floated towards the location of the energy of space he sensed inside of Olympus. Adrian did not use his wings in fear that his presence be easily seen. Even if he has the Helm of Darkness, it does not mean that he has full control of its abilities. In fact, he can only use the most basic ability of the Helm of Darkness which is ''I am Darkness''. It is an ability that turns him into any form of darkness to vanish from the world that he is currently in. Fortunately for Adrian, Olympus has many buildings that cast shadows which makes easy for Adrian to traverse. The ability also allows him to transfer to any form of darkness in a ten- meter radius without consuming mana. He cannot believe that a holy relic could give him such a busted ability. "Should I swipe more things? I can sense some interesting things that have cool energies." Adrian thought as he tilted his head to the right as he can feel powerful items stored there. "I do not have the luxury to do so. The quest is what is important. I need that Shard of Chaos." Adrian thought has he became more eager to get the Head of Janus. Adrian managed to climb to the destination with only the thought of getting the Head of Janus. He did not see that he actually passed by the residences of the most powerful gods that reside in Olympus. The gods did not notice him as well because of the protection from the Helm of Darkness which was granted by the Goddess of Darkness Nox. The power to blend in any surrounding with darkness as if you are the darkness itself. Even the proud Goddess Hera could not detect Adrian as he invaded their home. In fact, only one goddess out of all the gods that reside in Olympus could detect Adrian if she focused. That specific goddess would not be able to see Adrian without the special mes located at the center of Olympus. This means that Adrian would never be seen as he sneaked inside Olympus. "I have told you, husband. Do not mess with the mediator! Your brother has already warned you that further meddling will gain the ire of the Daemos." A female voice could be heard as Adrian moved closer to the location where he can feel the spatial energy. "I do not know what you mean, my wife. I am just exercising my right as the God King!" A robust looking man stated as thunder and lightning could be heard and seen. "Remember, my husband. I may have made a vow to never hurt you but do not think for a second that the bastards that you have sired would escape my punishments!" The voice of the goddess could be seen. "Do you think that I care for the bastards that do not show promise?! Kill them if it can relieve your anger of me but never tell me what I need to do." The voice of the robust man stated. "Do you not feel the repercussions of using that relic!? The space that shields Olympus has started to get distorted! Remember that there are no Gods of Space that can help us as they were either killed or sealed! Even the Head of Janus would not be able to fix the damage that you have done! Monsters would randomly enter our home!" The goddess stated. "I shall cease use of the Head of Janus for a week so that the barrier can be fixed. Hephaestus can fix the barrier using his inventions. I will personally go and ask for his aide in order to fix the holes in the barrier." The god stated. "If that is what you will do then I will no longer stand in ceremony with you. Remember that you are a king, husband. Anything that you do will reflect not only for you but also to all of the members of our family." The goddess stated. Chapter 1992 Head of Janus

Chapter 1992 Head of Janus

"What is that?" The voice of the god stated as he suddenly twitched his eyebrows. Upon the twitch of his eyebrows, a powerful singr bolt of lightning suddenly hit the area. The area that was hit by the bolt could be seen incredibly charred to the point that its white stone became pure ck. The incredibly durable stone pavement is also carved by at least one foot which can only be made if the attack was incredibly powerful. "What are you doing, husband? The area has been destroyed! You do know that the pavement in this ce can only be fixed by Hephaestus. If you trouble him more than this then he might hide himself in his smithery. Forget about fixing the holes in the barrier for ten years if that happens." The goddess stated. "I briefly sensed a presence in that area, wife. It must have been a small insect that flew inside due to a spatial distortion. It seems that I have truly stretched the relic too far without thinking of the consequences. Now I know why those demons do not even use their abilities too much when they have powers akin to a god." The god stated. "The proud God King Zeus has finally been opened to the world. Qualities like that will make you the perfect ruler of any domain. If you no longer cheat on me then I might say that you are also the perfect husband." The goddess stated. "Hera, you may be able to verbally shame me but do not think that I do not get offended." The God King Zeus stated. "If you were ashamed then you would not have so many bastards. You are my husband which makes me a God Queen. We are equal in terms of power husband as we share the same vow. Do not forget that." The God Queen Hera stated as she was indeed as powerful as her husband. "Let us move to Hephaestus'' Smithery to have him create something to fix the holes in the barrier." The God King Zeus stated as he threw the Head of Janus towards the throne on where he sits. The God King Zeus would not easily ce the Head of Janus unprotected which is why he created a powerful lightning barrier to make sure no one takes it. Adrian could see that the lightning used to protect the holy relic was indeed powerful. If he touches the barrier then his entire body would certainly be fried. "If you are worried then I shall call upon Argus to look around here." The God Queen Hera stated. "No need. Argus is needed more in areas where the holes in the barrier are prevalent. There are no holes in this area for him to look into. If something else slips in, then Olympus might go into a frenzy which would make then doubt me as ruler." The God King Zeus stated as he vanished with the God Queen Hera. == Meanwhile, next to the spot where the lightning bolt carved the floor was none other than Adrian. He made sure to not move in ce as he feared that another attack maye in. He never expected that the God King Zeus to have such powerful senses, but it was also him that made a mistake. Adrian actually touched the column beside him which manifested a part of his hand that the God King Zeus detected. Fortunately for Adrian, the God King Zeus was not urate in pinpointing his location. He was able to not be damaged, but it was an incredibly close call. He was only one inch away from the area which also made him feel the power of the lightning that the God King Zeus rained down. "I almost died but it was worth it! I finally have the Head of Janus." Adrian stated but he has yet to actually dispel the lightning barrier around it. Adrian looked at the holy relic before him and it was none other than a bust made of tinum. Although, the bust is not a normal thing because there are two faces connected like conjoined twins. The two faces are back-to-back with each other and have different features. One of the heads had the appearance of a gant young man while the other has the features of a wizened old man. This was undoubtedly the head of the fallen god or at least a relic that formed from a broken piece of him. The God of Doors Janus is often seen as a twofaced god but not because he has two different personalities but because he really did have two faces. Just as his title, the God of Doors Janus had two faces because he represents the usage of a door. A door could either be an entrance or an exit depending on which side of the door the being is facing. He is also called the God of Transitions because he represents the middle ground between the concrete and the abstract. Abstract dualities such as beginning or end which is why he is often seen as a god that appears when you need to make two choices that branch out into different ways. "How should I take care of the lightning barrier? If I dispel it, the god king that throws tantrums would know that something happened to the holy relic." Adrian muttered as he is now thinking of ways to get the holy relic without the God King Zeus knowing. Just as Adrian was thinking of ways to make sure that he gets the relic safely without alerting the God King Zeus, the Head of Janus suddenly floated. Adrian is shocked when the Head of Janus suddenly floated and its eyes that were just holes suddenly glowed in a powerful purple light. Adrian stared directly at the Head of Janus which suddenly put him in a trance and transported his subconscious into another ce. == "Greetings, Equinox." A voice suddenly stated which made Adrian wonder as he heard two different being speak at the same time. Adrian knew that he was transported to his subconscious, but this ce is not where he usually goes to. This ce looked deeper than what he normally goes into which made him look around to see where he is. This is a new ce in his subconscious that he has yet to explore, and he has explored a lot. He turned around to see where the voice came from, and he saw a being that looked like an automaton with two faces. "The God of Doors Janus!" Adrian stated as he cannot believe that an actual god managed to enter his subconscious, but it also made him wary. "Fear not, Equinox. I am merely a shell of what I was previously. This is but a spark that I have left which is fueled by the fragment of Chaos hidden in me. I am not the God of Doors Janus but merely a remnant will." The remnant will of the God of Doors Janus stated. "If you are a remnant will then why do you know my name?" Adrian asked even though he knew that this might be due to the game scenario. "I have already seen that you wille here as even the God of Doors need to be at its path. I merely chose the door that led to the world not getting destroyed but my own. All the other gods of space have chosen this fate with me as well as we know that this is the only way. The only way to give birth to a being that will save us all." The remnant will of the God of Doors Janus stated. "I do not know why you are telling me this, but I am already having a difficult time as it is. Please do not give me any more burden." Adrian stated as he smells a questing. "I am not giving you a burden, Equinox. You have already voluntarily epted it, but this will not be two choices that will happen to you in the future. Just know that the fragment of Chaos is something sought after not just by the gods but even those thate from far away in the stars." The remnant will of the God of Doors Janus stated as it finally vanished. A dark purple whisp suddenly entered Adrian''s heart but he did not feel anything different. He felt like he was still normal or rather the same as before. He thought that the fragment of Chaos would give him additional abilities or even stats, but it seems that he thought too much of it. He is also a bit taken aback by the words that the god of doors have given him. Adrian returned back to reality as the floating Head of Janus suddenly turned to dust. Adrian is shocked upon seeing such a powerful holy relic turn to dust as if it was something created on a whim. This also meant that the lightning barrier ''s alert being triggered as the skies above Olympus grew darker. Chapter 1993 Escape From Olympus Chapter 1993 Escape From Olympus ??"This is not good!" Adrian stated as he immediately felt the intense bloodlust in the area. Adrian looked above him, and numerous lightning bolts rained down from the sky. The entire ce that he was in is filled with light that came from the furious lightning bolts raining down. The power of the lightning bolts made the entire area be charred in ck as the stone was burned. The only things that were not affected were the chairs that the gods would sit on. "Where is the rat!" The God King Zeus stated as he appeared in the skies above the throne area. "There was no rat, husband. The relic just turned to dust." The God Queen Hera stated as she looked at the traces of the relic that was destroyed. "What is themotion?" The other major Olympian gods asked as they appeared in the area as well since the lightning show could be seen even when they were at the farthest ce in Olympus. "There is nothing going on. Your father just destroyed the ce because the Head of Janus crumbled to dust. He overused it a couple of times to the point that cracks were already appearing on it. He thought that there was an intruder when the relic crumbled which is themotion you are seeing right now." The God Queen Hera stated as she tried to see what happened with the relic but all she could see that it turned to dust. "Maybe we should let one of the God of Magics to inspect the dust. They may be able to see what happened with the relic. A goddess that held a shield that had a gorgon''s head stated. "It is just one of father''s usual urrence of being hypersensitive. I am going back as the gods of war need to go and talk with each other. War is brewing in the horizon, and we must take part!" The God of War Ares stated as he vanished in mes. "Should I check the perimeter just to be sure?" A god with wings on a helmet stated. "No need to do something troublesome. We can just leave it to Hestia to check if someone really did invade our home. After all, she can see the memories of the house as long as it is recent." A very beautiful goddess stated as she smelled like lc and roses. "I should be able to see, brother. If there really was someone that touched the relic, then I can be able to show it to all of us." A goddess that looked like she was a teenager stated. "Please do so, sister." The God King Zeus stated. The Goddess of the Home Hestia stated as she touched the dust of the relic and magic recreated the scene from earlier. Just like earlier, they saw the Head of Janus suddenly floating and releasing a light before crumbling to dust. They were unable to see Adrian as the memories of the home did not record register him as he was currently purely melted with the darkness. "I have told you, husband. The relic destroyed itself because of your overuse. We also used it for a long time but the times you used it now made it incredibly weak that it crumbled. You distorted the mortal realm too much that you even created a storm." The God Queen Hera stated. "I am not going to clean all of this up. I will just fix the broken things but do not believe that I will clean all the floors here." The God Hephaestus stated as he started walking back to his smithy. "Children, clean everything up." The God Queen Heramanded. "Yes, mother." The children of Zeus that was left answered as they started using their divine power to shine the floors. "Now I know why Ares and Hephaestus suddenly went away." The God Hermes stated as she was using his super speed to polish the charred floor. == Adrian, the culprit on why the Head of Janus suddenly became dust, is now running away at fast speed towards the nearest spatial distortion that he could find. He actually acted like a deer with head lights, but he was able to escape when he snapped out of it. Fortunately for him, the veil of darkness that covered him did not get released when he teleported. "I almost died. I was so mesmerized by the magic formation that I nked out for a moment." Adrian thought as he saw the magic runes that were incredibly detailed and beautifully created. The God King Zeus was not just an arrogant god that creates children with mortals but a god that has mastery over natural magic. [You have gained one level.] [You have gained one Luck stat.] [Yourpanion, Piggy Bank, has sessfullypleted the quest Strengthen Your Helper.] Adrian suddenly saw the three notifications which meant that Piggy Bank has finallypleted the quest. He thought that he would need a few more days but his merchant friend is incredibly skilled. Adrian finally found the spatial distortion that he was looking for and touched it to get outside of Olympus. [You have exited Olympus without getting seen by any other gods.] [You have gained the passive skill, Fleeting Steps.] == Skill Name: Fleeting Steps Skill Tier: Epic Skill Type: Passive Movement Effect: Makes the user''s footsteps light as a feather which would lighten the sound when walking or running. Increases movement speed by 10% Cast Time: None Cooldown: None == "I actually got a skill from that. Although, I feel like I cheated a little bit because of the Helm of Darkness." Adrian stated as he touched the Helm of Darkness and it started to vanish into the shadows. [You have used the favor that the God of Death Hades have given you. You can no longer use the powers of the Helm of Darkness when you enter Olympus.] [Piggy Bank: I managed to sessfully finish the current quest. Can we meet each other so that I can share thest quest with you?] Piggy Bank called Adrian to tell him that the next quest is already given to him. It seems that the quest buddy must be near Piggy Bank in order to receive the next upgraded quest. Adrian could feel that Piggy Bank was anxious which is why he immediately vanished from the area and returned to Avalon. Adrian returned to Avalon to see Piggy Bank a little bit worried about something but one could see the helper, Coin, flying around him. It seems that the helper that used to be sluggish has finally be incredibly active. Adrian could also feel that the helper is now emitting powerful divine energypared to before as if the god inside of it has finally been activated. "You are finally here! I can finally share the quest! Please take a look at it." Piggy Bank stated as he shared the quest to Adrian. == Quest Name: Awaken the Divine Soul of the Helper Quest Difficulty: A Clear Condition: Defeat the Money Bag roaming in a Treasure Dungeon (0/1) Capture a Golden Goblin and take all of the items that are inside of its golden sack (Iplete) Find the Relic of Invisible Hand (Iplete) Clear Reward: Awaken your helper''s divine soul and more of its hidden memory, Earn Luck +10, Get a Job ss exclusive skill Failure Condition: Unable to clear the quest within given time duration. Failure: Unknown Duration: 20 days Restriction: Only the Merchant that has the Stigma can get this quest and can only be shared to one person. Note: The partner of the Merchant for this quest will be awarded with One Level per quest clear and an additional Luck point in their stat. This is a chain quest. == "What the heck!" Adrian blurted out loud as he could not believe that the clear conditions should bepleted within 20 days. "I know. I am already panicking because the quests are not something that should be given to a merchant like me! A Golden Goblin is actually a level 300 monster that prioritizes running away when one encounters them! I have never seen a yer actually catching one with the intention of catching one. It even tells me to find a relic that is rted to a god! I think I might pass out from the shock." Piggy Bank stated. "Make sure to breathe. One and three are not impossible as there are ways in getting them cleared. The only one I am not sure about is the golden goblin as they are beings that are incredibly elusive." Adrian stated. "Actually, I received a skill called I Smell Treasure which lets me track treasures and golden goblins. The only problem is that it always gives a vague direction and not an exact location." Piggy Bank stated. "Let us clear the first one then. We need to find a Treasure Ticket that can activate the Treasure Dungeon." Adrian stated as he needed to start now since they only have 20 days for everything. Chapter 1994 Treasure Dungeon I Chapter 1994 Treasure Dungeon I ??"To clear a treasure dungeon, one must have treasure tickets. Since there are two of us, we need two treasure tickets." Adrian stated. Treasure dungeons are special dungeons that can be entered when they have special entry tickets. Adrian has yet to enter one since treasure tickets were items that only had a 0.00001% chance of dropping when killing monsters. It was an incredibly miniscule chance that even Adrian''s luck could never give him one. "Is that so? I have five more treasure tickets remaining. Here you can have one since I have a lot." Piggy Bank stated as he is now a bit calm due to Adrian''s calm demeanor. "Did you buy them? I know that a treasure ticket costs at least 10,000 gold coins to get. The fact that someone is willing to sell them means that you must have paid quite a sum." Adrian stated as he could not believe that Piggy Bank was able to get five treasure tickets. "Oh! Not really. They were dropped from the monsters that I killed from travelling. I do not get inside the Treasure Dungeon because the monsters are supposed to be stronger than you. I am afraid that I would easily die if I entered by myself, but I am now confident with your around." Piggy Bank stated as he gave Adrian a thumb''s up. Adrian''s eye twitched as he could not believe that Piggy Bank was able to get five treasure tickets from random monsters. Adrian has killed a lot of monsters but even he has yet to get one. He actually wanted to ask how high Piggy Bank''s Luck stat is to see the difference, but he did not want to be disheartened. "Then we should enter the Treasure Dungeon then. Let us kill the Money Bag since that is the boss monster there." Adrian stated as he maintained a smile and ripped the treasure ticket. [You have used one Treasure Ticket. You will be transported to the dungeon after your party members also use a ticket.] [Your party member, Piggy Bank, has used one Treasure Ticket.] [The party will now be transported to the Treasure Dungeon.] Adrian and Piggy Bank suddenly vanished from the area as they were transported to the treasure dungeon. It was a dungeon with an entire mountain covered in gold. One would think that they can mine all the gold for money but that cannot be the case. Treasure Dungeons are not simple dungeons that will wait for you to exit. [You have entered the Treasure Dungeon.] [You can now defeat the monsters in the Treasure Dungeon to gain more reward.] [You have ten minutes to make it into the boss room or you will be forced out of the Treasure Dungeon with only 10% of what you have received.] Adrian saw the notifications and immediately looked to see Piggy Bank''s reaction. Just as he watched on a stream, Treasure Dungeons are time limited dungeons that does not reward anyone that does not clear it within the time limit. People have tried to mine the gold rocks, but they could not do so without expending all the time. In the end, the only way to actually get loot from the Treasure Dungeon is to clear it with less time. "I can feel it! I can feel a Golden Goblin nearby!" Piggy Bank stated which made him excited. Adrian did not know if Piggy Bank''s luck has to do with it, but they did say that Treasure Dungeons have a 5% chance to spawn a Golden Goblin. The fact that one spawned in their first try meant that most of the quest would be cleared if they seed in capturing it. Adrian did not wait or stand in ceremony as he immediately deployed Sirius and Charon to capture the golden goblin. "Let us go! We must make haste. Ignore the other mobs as the golden goblin is our priority." Adrian stated as he was also excited since this is the first time he will catch a golden goblin alive. Sirius and Charon vanished immediately to start with the search for the golden goblin. Adrian grabbed Piggy Bank and flew towards the direction that thetter was pointing to. They came across monsters called Small Goodie Bags that contain some coins and gems. Defeating those monsters would give anyone the contents inside of them. They did not kill the Small Goodie Bags as they were focused on capturing the Golden Goblin. Since Golden Goblins are beings that could actually jump through space if cornered. Adrian needed to be there so that he could trap the monster since the quest told them to capture it alive. Sirius and Charon finally gave him a signal that they have found the Golden Goblin, but they were keeping their distance in order to not startle it. The Golden Goblin could be seen snatching some gold coins and gems that are pouring out from the Small Goodie Bags. It seems to be enjoying the fact that it could easily enter Treasure Dungeons. Golden Goblins also have incredible sensitivity when ites to bloodlust which is why they often escape with just sensing it. "Found you!" Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared in front of the Golden Goblin. The Golden Goblin is shocked to suddenly be grabbed by a demon as it did not feel any sort of bloodlust. Adrian did not release any bloodlust because he was not going to kill the Golden Goblin anyway. Adrian made sure to grab the Golden Goblin by the neck in order for it to suffocate a little since it might be able to escape. "Take the golden sack immediately!" Adrian stated as he tossed the golden sack towards Piggy Bank. "Cursed humans!" The golden goblin stated which actually shocked Adrian since he did not think that it was able to speak like a normal human being. "I am a demon. Also, your attempt to escape is basically impossible when I am around. You cannot escape through a wormhole when a being that could control space itself is before you." Adrian stated as he looked at the golden goblin menacingly. "You are here to kill me! I already knew that other beings are envious of my golden skin!" The golden goblin stated as it suddenly struck poses as if it was modeling its golden skin. Adrian and Piggy Bank was speechless upon learning this fact that the Golden Goblins think that they are above everyone else because of their golden tint. They are actually also ostracized by their own kind as goblins born with the golden skin are usually exiled from their hideouts. The goblins believed that goblins born with the golden skin are cursed since they are said to attract trouble. It was only Adrian that knows why some goblins were able to mutate into golden goblins upon birth. It is said that that goblins back then were the devoted followers of a god of space. Seeing that they would offer anything to their god even though they were poor, the god of space took pity and gave a blessing to a goblin. This goblin would then have golden skin and the ability to jump through space. The Golden Goblin was then able to traverse through ces and get treasures where he would then sell to other beings. The Golden Goblin has be the savior of the goblin race as they gave them riches. Still, the greed of other beings could not be contained as time passed where the real legend of the golden goblin is lost. Coupled with the disappearance of the gods of space made it even more difficult for them. As such, the golden goblins were immediately cast out from their tribes when one is born. If not for the fast maturity of goblins, the golden goblins would not even be in forms that are mature. Adrian did not know why they were told to capture a golden goblin but that thinking is forter. "We have its golden sack and we captured it. Let us now proceed to clear this dungeon. All of you, wreak havoc! Also, do not forget to get all the drops along the way." Adrian stated as he activated Limit Break: Summoner to summon all of his soulbounds. The golden goblin thought of escaping but suddenly found itself embedded on the roots of Wisteria. It was permanently embedded on the turtle shell with thick roots that can also stab it if it moves a little. Adrian also made sure to seal the space around the Golden Goblin to prevent it from suddenly jumping through space. "Behave and you will be set free." Adrian stated but the Golden Goblin did not believe him one bit. The clearing of the dungeon proceeded at an incredibly fast rate as all of Adrian''s soulbounds are out. They did destroy some loot as their power would often disintegrate enemies instead of shing or cutting them. Still, they were not there to loot the entire dungeon but to defeat the boss monster of the dungeon which is the Money Bag. Chapter 1995 Treasure Dungeon II

Chapter 1995 Treasure Dungeon II

They were able to reach the boss monster just before the time limit. The party is suddenly in front of thergest bag of coins that they have seen. The boss monster, Money Bag, is literally a living bag of money that has eyes and a tongue. == Monster Name: Money Bag (Boss Monster) Monster Type: Living Golem Monster Tier: Epic Level: Unknown HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: Arge bag that gained some sentience and life via an unknown phenomenon. It is said that it grows more powerful when it ingests more money into its body. Be careful as it is said to rain down money everywhere when it is agitated. Monster Thought: I am beautiful because money is beautiful! == "Destroy it immediately but make sure to not use any energy attacks. We want the treasure that it releases every time it gets damaged." Adrian stated as he actually cried a little when a gold coin would melt when a breath attack or lightning would hit it. "I should also join the battle. I want to at least have contribution." Piggy Bank stated as he buffed himself by burning some of his money. "Go ahead." Adrian stated as he knew that Piggy Bank participating might increase the drops. The boss monster was not difficult as the treasure dungeon is basically like a reward dungeon for yers lucky enough to get a treasure ticket. Instead, Adrian made sure to check on their captive as he did not want the golden goblin to escape. He was able to see something interesting in return for observing the battle. Whenever Piggy Bank uses a skill, his helper would turn into a normal coin and flip. If the result of the flip was heads, Piggy Bank''s skill damage would gain 10% more damage. If the result is tails, the skill damage would be reduced by 5%. To Adrian''s surprise, Piggy Bank would always have the coin facing heads which increased his damage. "His Luck stat must be incredibly high for him to get that kind of chance every time." Adrian thought. In the end, the Money Bag boss monster fell down and released the tide of coins that it hid inside of its body. The entire room could be seen to be filled with numerous coins that are bronze, silver, and gold. Even the golden goblin could be seen shocked with suchrge amounts of money. There were even some precious gems mixed in with the loot. When Adrian and Piggy Bank was finally able to get all the drops, they exited the treasure dungeon. Adrian thought that the golden goblin would also vanish when they exit the dungeon, but it did. Surprise could be seen written on Adrian''s face as this was not something he thought of happening. He thought that they had to capture another one, but he was relieved that they did not have to. "So, why do we need the golden goblin?" Piggy Bank asked now that they were no longer fighting in the treasure dungeon. "I do not know." Adrian stated as Coin, Piggy Bank''s helper, suddenly did a flip andnded on top of the Golden Goblin''s head. Coin suddenly touched head of the Golden Goblin and a bright light suddenly entered thetter. The golden goblin suddenly became bigger while the golden sack that was inside of Piggy Bank''s inventory came out. The golden sack and the golden goblin suddenly fused together which suddenly created an auspicious event in Avalon. [A forgotten species has been unlocked which triggered the Money Rain event on Avalon.] == Event: Money Rain Rules: Money will start to rain down on the territory. Collect the gold coins that rains down. You will be able to keep 10% of the gold coins that you have collected. Maximum of 1000 gold coins can be collected per person. The first being topletely collect 1000 gold coins will gain the privilege of keeping all of their spoils. == Just as Adrian was thinking about this sudden event, the entire territory suddenly twinkled as golden coins rained down. The gold coins that rained down made everyone freeze for a moment before scrambling to gather the coins raining down. Some people tried to wait for the gold coins to pile up on the ground, but the gold coins would vanish if it touched the ground. Seeing the gold coins vanish upon touching the ground, the collection of the golden coins became a free for all. Adrian could even hear theughter of Elder Ascalor in the distance as he is the one that likes money the most among the elders. Adrian could only sigh as he just told all the guards to increase surveince as some might get injured. The golden light that fused the golden goblin and the gold sack has finally died down. Adrian and Piggy Bank could now see the being that was created upon their fusion. Adrian would have called it an evolution, but it was more of a monster fusing with an item it already had to change its form. "Greetings, Master Piggy Bank." The golden goblin or rather the Golden Hobgoblin stated as it bowed to Piggy Bank. "Me? Master?" Piggy Bank stated as he pointed to himself while a notification stated that he acquired the pet called the Golden Hobgoblin and that he had to name it. "Uhmm¡­ I do not know what is happening but I got a pet so I will name you. I think the name Alfred would be good since you look like a butler." Piggy Bank stated as he looked at the Golden Hobgoblin in front of him. The Golden Hobgoblin looked humanoid enough to pass as a human if not for its pointed ears and golden skin. It also wore a typical butler uniform which made it look like an esteemed servant of a royal family. Even Adrian did not know what to make of this, but it seems that the Golden Hobgoblin was able to converse with Coin, Piggy Bank''s Helper. Chapter 1996 Golden Hobgoblin

Chapter 1996 Golden Hobgoblin

"Alfred! Such a splendid name. I am very d for that, master." Alfred, the golden hobgoblin stated. Adrian looked at the golden hobgoblin and saw that it was now connected to Piggy Bank''s soul. It was now bound to him via his soul which meant that it was a pet for life. Adrian did not think that the second requirement was getting Piggy Bank a pet. "You seem intelligent. You must have been evolved for a reason or else the god that is hidden inside the helper would not use their own divine power to do so." Adrian stated as he could clearly feel that the divine energy that Coin possessed has lessened. "Benefactor Equinox is correct. I have evolved and unlocked the wisdom of the past Golden Goblin Lords. All of the lineage wisdom has been transferred to me as well as the necessary relic that my master needs toplete the current quest." Alfred stated. "You know where to get the Relic of the Invisible Hand?" Piggy Bank asked in shock as he was actually ready to ept that he will not be able to get the relic. "Care to tell us then?" Adrian added. "If I will tell you then an origin story should be needed since it was not only a god of space that blessed us golden goblins. We were blessed by another god which is why we have the golden skin that we have now." Alfred stated. Alfred then proceeded to tell the two that the golden goblins were blessed by the god of space because of their devotion which is evident of their ability to jump through space. Their golden skin was another detail entirely as it was given by a god of wealth. The first golden goblin was not actually gold until he started to pray to a god of wealth. The god of wealth was touched by the goblin''s honest prayer to always make the goblins be bountiful even if it is not money. The god of wealth would then bless the first Goblin Lord which turned his skin to gold that enabled them to sense where treasure is present. This made the first Golden Goblin Lord enrich the nation as they can now jump through space directly to the treasure location. Alfred then proceeded to tell them that the first Golden Goblin Lord was also tasked with the protection of the relic of the god of wealth that gave them their blessing. A relic that looked like it was a floating gold coin, but they would see misty hands once they looked closely. The relic that Alfred was talking about is none other than the Relic of the Invisible Hand that they need to get in order toplete the quest. "Do you know where it is located?" Adrian asked. "Unfortunately, Benefactor Equinox¡­ the relic is not in this current world. It should be in a world that has rivers where gold freely flows as the relic is so powerful that it could be used to control the flow of money itself. The First Golden Goblin Lord jumped through multiple dimensions in order to hide it." Alfred stated. "Do you at least know which dimensions he jumped to before reaching thest ce?" Adrian asked. "Yes. I have it all in my memory as I have inherited the will of the Golden Goblin Lord." Alfred stated. "If that is the case then we have no problem. We can retrace the steps of the Golden Goblin Lord and arrive at the same destination it did." Adrian stated as he was a being that could easily cross dimensions. Adrian could even bring others with him which is not like the golden goblins that can only jump by themselves. Alfred looked at Adrian as if questioning if it was possible, but the former knew that it might be possible. There is actually one thing that the golden hobgoblin is worried about. "Is there something in your mind, Alfred? You can be honest with us since we need to be ready before going there." Piggy Bank stated. "The First Golden Goblin Lord might still be guarding the relic as of now. The reason why the goblins were no longer powerful is due to his disappearance after stepping down from the throne." Alfred stated. "That should be impossible as even demigods die unless they ascend to be gods. They can prolong their lifespan by absorbing divine energy but that is measly increasing their lifespan by a few years. If the First Golden Goblin Lord is a god, then I would agree but it seems that he was a demigod at best." Adrian stated. "Yes, and that should be natural, Benefactor Equinox. The only reason that I have entertained this thought is the fact that the First Golden Goblin Lord has an artifact that always gives off divine energy. The Relic of the Invisible Hand is a powerful relic that can produce divine energy as long as the market is still active." Alfred stated which shocked Adrian. A relic that can produce divine energy as long as trade and money is being circted is extremely powerful. Any god would love to get this relic as it would give them divine energy every time. Gods do not have a lifespan as they are no longer mortals which meant that this divine item could turn a lesser god into a high god within a certain time frame. "No wonder this relic was sealed. " Adrian stated. "If the relic is that powerful then why did they not destroy it instead?" Piggy Bank asked. "If it is a relic that represents something then destroying it will inevitably affect reality as well. Relic like those were not created by ordinary gods as they used the sea of reality to form them." Adrian stated. Adrian was referring to relic created to substitute gods as a focal point as some concepts in the universe are unable to be easily governed. These relics were often called Reality Relics as they symbolize a concept itself. Chapter 1997 Jumping Through Dimensions I

Chapter 1997 Jumping Through Dimensions I

Just as Adrian was learning what kinds of dimensions were needed to go through tond on the area where the relic is, reports of a massive storm could be seen and heard from all over the central part of the central continent. Some said that a god was throwing thunder and lightning in a fit of rage, but most say that it might be a phenomenon where a raid boss might spawn. Most territories right now are no longer like before as seasons are now random. The expansion of the world has affected all ces which made even the seasons change abruptly. There are only few ces that are not affected as there were special things in them. Adrian''s territory is one of the ces unaffected by the abrupt season changes due to the Tree of Life and Death. Other territories that are not affected as much are those that have the Church of the Twin Gods as their main religion as this is a buff given by the gods of life and death. "I felt the divine energy of that foolish god of wealth! I am unable to see through the veil protecting the one that is trying to revive him!" The Angry God King Zeus stated as he hurled lightning once again. "Calm yourself, husband. The other gods are now investigating the causes of your disturbance. We must remain resolute or else they will think that we are in turmoil." The God Queen Hera stated. "Apologies, father. Even my chosen oracle could not see through the veil that is protecting the one that you want to find." A god that is shining like the sun stated. "That is alright, Apollo. We just need to call upon the mother of the said god. Bring my sister to me. I want to talk with Demeter." The God King Zeus stated. "I have tried to contact her, father. The gods of life have sealed their divine realm even for messenger gods. Only they can get in or out of their divine realm due to this." The Messenger God Hermes stated. "Why have they sealed the divine realm! Even my brother told me that all the death realms will be sealed from other gods as well!" The God King Zeus stated as he tried to bottle up his anger. "It seems that the God King Odin did something in the death realms that made all the gods of death furious. Uncle said that the reason for the ban is due to a god interfering with another death realm. Uncle was a bit coy, but I can tell that the death realm that was breached was Tartarus. I verified the im by talking to Cousin Zagreus." The Messenger God Hermes stated. "I shall talk with my brother if it involves Tartarus. The Titans might start to move once more if it really involves them. As for my sister, make sure to monitor her and stop her if she is about to aid the hidden mortal." The God King Zeus stated as he told all the gods under him to be vignt as well since even a death realm was breached. == "So, the first dimension where the First Golden Goblin Lord jumped is a ce deste and filled with ice and snow. If I am not mistaken, then that would none other than Niflheim. I can portal towards there, but we must find out the next location before going." Adrian stated. "Why? Is the ce dangerous?" Piggy Bank asked. "The ce is not dangerous. It is deadly cold to the point that you will turn into a popsicle if you are not resistant to absolute cold." Adrian replied. "I might be able to extract more information from my bloodline, Benefactor Equinox once we jump to that location." Alfred stated but Adrian is not convinced that is the best course of action. "Yeah. I am not going to gamble and die from transporting us to an alien dimension. I might be able to sense the entrances to other dimensions but there is also a chance that they all look the same. We need a better option and I know where to get it. Tell me, are you afraid of sleep?" Adrian asked Piggy Bank. "Me? Of course not! I love sleeping!" Piggy Bank answered which made Adrian smile. "Is that so? Follow me then." Adrian stated as he grabbed Piggy Bank and teleported somewhere. The golden hobgoblin, Alfred, could be seen creating a golden key and inserting it in empty space which created a door for him to jump into. When Adrian and Piggy Banknded, they could be seen in a ce that looks like it was always dusk. The silent and calm area would actually lull anyone to sleep if they were tired. Adrian brought Piggy Bank to the Temple of Dreams where the followers of the God of Dreams Morpheus reside. This is actually a temple that is difficult to reach unless you are unable to fly or swim. "Where is this?" Piggy Bank asked. "This is the main temple of the Temple of Dreams. This is where they spend their days in a perpetual state of sleeping but I learned that that work in shifts. Sleeping too much is bad for the body after all and even the God of Dreams Morpheus knows that." Adrian stated as he noticed that Alfred was able to follow next to them. "Such a splendid ce, Benefactor Equinox. My blood is tingling as I can feel that there are numerous treasures in the area." Alfred stated as the special blood talent that he owns did not vanish upon fusion evolution. "Calm your hands unless you want to be cursed to never sleep or sleep forever." Adrian stated as he can guess that the treasure collection skill of Alfred might have been increased in effectivity upon the evolution. "Champion Equinox, we have been expecting you. Our god has told us of your arrival." A voice in the heads of Adrian and Piggy Bank stated. "Woah! Is this telepathy!" Piggy Bank stated in excitement as this is a first for him even though the yer chat is actually considered telepathy by the standards of the NPCs in Pandemonium. "Please lower your voices as this ce is very close to thend of dreams and other followers are also having their devotion prayers." The voice stated. "Wow! A temple where sleeping is devotion. If that is true in real life, then I might actually sign up." Piggy Bank whispered to Adrian. "You know that you can just think what you want to say." Adrian stated via telepathy as he looked towards Piggy Bank. "Cool!" Piggy Bank replied as he also tried doing what Adrian did. "But¡­ why are we here?" Piggy Bank added as he can now use telepathy. "We are here to see the memories of your new aide. I do not want to jump dimensions recklessly since I might lead us straight to a ck hole if we are not sure. The Temple of Dreams is a ce where you can actually visualize and live through memories that are forgotten. Dreams are said to be memories that have been reorganized by the brain. Also, the God of Dreams Morpheus have ways to see inside memories as well since he also controls that. We can have Alfred dream about the ces that had been jumped at." Adrian stated. == Father''s Day Short "Dad, how did you celebrate Father''s Day with grandpa?" Adrian asked his father while they were at dinner since his dad wanted a family dinner cooked by his wife. "I or rather we did not celebrate it much when I was already your age, but I remember that we usually did fishing. Your grandpa and I would fish all day long then have a family dinner. I did not like going out much or throwingvish parties back the since that is the only time where me and your grandpa can spend time together." Richard stated. "Why?" Mina asked. "Well, your grandpa was incredibly busy that he rarely spent time with us. I was lucky as I was the most spoiled which my siblings hate me for, but they were just jealous that I got to spend more time with him."Richard stated. "How about you, mom? How did you spend Father''s Day with grandpa?" Mina asked. "We also did fishing." Maria stated as she remembered that she and her father would go in fishing trips, but it was not in any body of water. "Well, did you catch things when you go fishing?" Adrian asked. "We can catch about five medium sized fishes if the weather is good." Richard stated. "We usually only catch one, but they were incredibly big. Also, they have nasty personalities and often terrorizes themunity. It was a good thing that we are catching them or else the area would be in danger." Maria stated. "Is the fish like a giant catfish?" Richard asked. "You can call them that as they are slimy individuals." Maria stated as she had a vivid shback before returning to eat happily. Chapter 1998 Jumping Through Dimensions II Chapter 1998 Jumping Through Dimensions II "Pleasey down the person that will be subjected to the Dreamscape." The follower of the Church of Dreams stated as a floating cloud could be seen flying towards them. "Alfred, if you please. This is safe, right?" Piggy Bank stated. "It ispletely safe as we are merely viewing the memories passed down. It would be up to the dreamer if they want to sleep longer. But make sure to please focus on the memory that you wish to view." The follower of the Church of Dreams stated. "It would be fine, master. I shall dream of the way in order for you toplete the quest." Alfred stated as heid down with grace on the cloud bed. Adrian could really feel the difference of personalities from the previous golden goblin that they have capture. Alfred is more mature than before as the golden goblin was very brash and mischievous. Alfred still has that hint of mischievousness but also has this refined aura in its body. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Alfredid down on the cloud bed and actually did not pass through. The cloud bed made it look like it was just colored smoke, but it was actually very delicate and good to the feel. Even Adrian had to admit that sleeping on this bed would make him sleep like there is no longer a tomorrow. "Do you sell this bed? I would love to have it in my pocket dimension house." Adrian stated. "The cloud bed is courtesy of the God of Dreams to this church. It is his power that makes it a reality for it to easily manifest in the mortal realm. If Champion Equinox wishes for a cloud bed, then he should ask our god for one himself." The follower of the Church of Dreams stated. "Thank you. I hope he would." Adrian added. "Please view the memory here." The follower of the Church of Dreams stated as he pulled on a part of the cloud bed which made a monitor. "Oh! There are even sounds from the dream. It is like watching a movie." Adrianmented as they were immersed. "First, I travel to the harsh winternds of Niflheim. I must be quick as even I cannot survive here for too long. I must jump to another ce that is connected here." The voice stated. Adrian was correct in assuming the first dimension was indeed Niflheim. He could hear that the voice in the memory must have been the First Golden Goblin Lord. It was much pitchypared to Alfred''s current voice. It seems that the First Golden Goblin Lord was young at heart and a free spirit even before he became the leader of the goblins. "I have arrived at a dimension that is now opposite of the one that I havee from. It is and of fire andva that makes me sweat just by breathing. I encountered a god here and he wished to take the relic, but I immediately jumped to evade him. Fortunately, I was able to learn the name of this ce and it is Muspelheim." The voice of the First Golden Goblin Lord stated. "At least we now know where to jump next." Adrian stated as he continued to watch. "All these worlds are so interesting! Are there people there? If so, could they want to trade with us?" Piggy Bank stated as he was more interested if he could conduct business there. "There should be some beings that live there but I do not know if they have any trading culture." Adrian replied. "I finally reached the realm that is suited for the sealed location of the relic. I do not know what this ce is, but it is so barren and deserted as if something has happened to it. This would be the perfect ce to hide the relic as the barren area would hide the divine energy emanating from it." The voice of the First Golden Goblin Lord stated. Just as Adrian and Piggy Bank thought that the memories were over, the First Golden Goblin Lord suddenly used some sort of prayer. The relic suddenly created a breach in time and space in order to connect to the main world. It would then gather faith from there and release small miracles using the collected faith. The small miracles that would ur is something like a small merchant that worked incredibly hard would gain the attention of a noble that will promote him. The miracles are not just tied to good though as the relic has no god that can control it. It would even grant the miracle of a shady ck-market deal to expand. The blessings created were not just for good people but for all people as trade is not limited to honest businessmen. "It is a relic created from the Sea of Reality which is why it is not choosy when ites to handing out blessings. Only gods can choose to give blessings while relic like the one we are searching for are not." Adrian stated. "We might have found thest destination, but do you know where this ce is? The First Golden Goblin Lord did not even mention a name as the ce is basically deserted." Piggy Bank stated. "We will know when we reach Muspelheim as I am sure that the dimensions will be limited in number from there." Adrian stated. "Thank you for your services. Please ept this humble offering of us for your services." Adrian stated as he paid the follower of the Church of Dreams. "Thank you, Champion Equinox. You are wee to visit us anytime for our services or if you just wish to be in a good sleep with a good dream. Sweet Dreams!" The follower of the Church of Dreams stated as he slowly woke up Alfred from sleep. "I had the best sleep of my lifetime, master. Can wee here again if I am unable to sleep?" Alfred stated which made Piggy Bankugh. "I would have to trouble, Equinox. You can still rest like this, but I cannot provide the samefort to that of the cloud bed. We should find the relic first and maybe we can have a good rest." Piggy Bank stated as this adventure has made him even more weary. He really prefers being a merchant than a full-time adventurer. "Are you ready? I will create the portal now if you are ready." Adrian stated. "Ready!" Piggy Bank stated while Alfred did a gentle bow. Adrian then proceeded to use Paradox to create the portal which immediately connected to Niflheim. Adrian was able to control the portal carefully as he used Paradox as a medium. The cold winds that were present on the other side are not able to prate this side of the portal. It also means that no one can use the portal without Adrian''s permission. "Follow me. I shall go first." Adrian stated as he entered the portal and the cold wind immediately blown over towards his face. Adrian entered the portal and immediately felt some shiver in his body despite it being able to bear the coldness in vast space. The cold that Niflheim induces is incredibly slow, but it is bone chilling if you stay for too long. As soon as the cold started to permeate inside of Adrian''s body, he summoned Kaon to create an area to fight the cold. To make him even warmer, the Heart of mes that he was given by the Vermillion Bird activated as well. "It is cold!" Piggy Bank stated as he started to shiver even though Kaon already created a zone with warmth. "Please have this nket, master." Alfred stated as he handed a nket to Piggy Bank even though he was also shivering from the cold but made sure to maintain the gentlemanly behavior. "I will prepare the next portal. I just need to look at the space streams." Adrian stated as his eyes suddenly looked like it wasrge vortices that swallowed space itself. "It seems that this ce is connected to one more realm including ours. I can see thend of perpetual fire andva! I will pull the coordinates now for us to transfer immediately. Paradox, help me immediately." Adrian stated as an overload of information is also urring to his brain. Adrian thought that he would just need to find the coordinates, but he did not expect that the information of that world would pour into his head. He rarely uses this ability as he often finds some rift in space to transfer between dimensions. Paradox immediately stepped up and analyzed all of the data which assisted Adrian in creating another portal. The portal that Adrian created was not perfect as the hot temperature of Muspelheim passed through. The portal itself looked rtively stable but Adrian would not be able to control who gets in or who gets out. Seeing that Adrian was struggling, Piggy Bank gathered the courage and entered Muspelheim. Chapter 1999 Jumping Through Dimensions III Chapter 1999 Jumping Through Dimensions III [You have reached Muspelheim.] Adrian immediately closed the portal as it was taking him more mana than he thought. The world of Muspelheim is what they could see which is fire andva. Kaon has to regte the temperature here as well because it was the reverse of Niflheim. If Niflheim was extreme cold, then Muspelheim was extreme heat. As soon as Adrian arrived, he immediately tried to see the connections of this world. He was a bit perplexed because this world is only connected to two other worlds. One of the worlds connected was already Niflheim which meant that they already knew thest destination. He would have created the portal to the next dimension if not for the intricate dimension pathway. "I can see the next dimension that we need to jump towards to." Adrian stated. "Great! You can open a portal to it then!" Piggy Bank stated with great excitement as he did not want to stay in Muspelheim any longer. He was sweating buckets in this ce and that is his state when Kaon is already making sure that the temperature is not that hot. "Unfortunately, I cannot open a portal at our exact location. It is not stable here which is maybe the reason why I had a hard time stabilizing the portal earlier. We need to get into an area where mana is not this jumbled and even, I am having a difficult time perceiving where that area is." Adrian replied which dampened Piggy Bank''s mood. "At least you are immune to the extreme heat. I might be a roasted piggy if I do not get out of this ce." Piggy Bank stated as he can feel his skin tingling from the heat. "Kaon, make sure to just support Piggy Bank with the cold. I can bear the heat on my own from here. Saena and Sirius, scout the area for a ce where mana is not inplete disarray." Adrianmanded as he summoned the two of them to look around. "Be careful!" Adrian added as Saena flew in the skies above and Sirius melted in the shadows in order to make sure that he does not get a case of overheat. Since staying in the same area was not a good decision, Adrian decided that they should move in the forward direction where Saena and Sirius were searching. This would make it much easier for them to catch up just in case the two soulbounds founds the area that Adrian described. The group could be seen walking slowly and carefully, but Adrian has this weird feeling that he was being watched. Adrian felt that it was him that was being watched and not his otherpanions. He can feel the slight prickly feeling of divine energy being directed at him as if someone was probing him. The worst part is that Adrian cannot get a read on where the divine energy was being sent from. He felt the divine energy from everywhere. "This is bad!" Adrian thought as he now felt that he is in a difficult position. If he cannot trace the divine energy, then that only means one thing. The area that he was in is in fact a divine domain ruled by a god. He did not now which god this is, but he knew that he was stepping inside of their territory. The reason he cannot teleport away is due to the fact that the mana in the air has also mixed with the divine mana that the god released. What terrified Adrian more is that this mana signature can easily be felt miles away. It meant that whatever god has control of this area would undoubtedly be at the very least a Greater God that is about to be a High God or is already one. Adrian did not openly show his panic as it might trigger the god observing them from passive to active. Gods often viewed mortal lives as something to look into for entertainment. They can either see the journey of the believer so that they would not be bored for their long life or ruin the lives of mortal to satisfy their sadistic tendencies. Adrian is just happy that the god or goddess is only observing them move inside their territory. Adrian did not inform Piggy Bank of the current problem as he might faint at the mere sentence of a god observing them. He made sure to act the same as he arrived and just walked forwards without even attempting to decipher the location of the god or goddess observing them. Adrian made sure to put that on the back of his mind as ignorance is after all bliss. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Adrian was not crazy in thinking that a god was indeed observing him because he really was being observed. The godly being that observed his is none other than what they call the Fire Giant Surtr. The actual ruler of Muspelheim immediately detected the presence of mortals in his own territory as soon as they entered. The Fire Giant Surtr did not show himself or even attacked as he observed because he knew the divinity supporting one of the beings. The Fire Giant Surtr might have been away from the main realm for a long time, but he knew the divine energy signatures of the Twin Gods. Any godly being that has a death wish will never attack the Champion of the Twin Gods when he did nothing offensive. "The Twin Gods actually chose a demon to be their champion! Interesting! I want to test his battle sense as I can feel that he is a good fighter. I have been bored for so many years that my sword is itching for a fight." The Fire Giant Surtr stated as he suddenly thought of an ingenious way of having his wishe true. The Fire Giant Surtr knew that the mortals were not here for something in his territory. They were more likely to be passing by seeing that he saw the demon earlier trying to create a portal in an unstable mana field. The Fire Giant Surtr gripped his sword as it burst into mes before suddenly vanishing in an explosion of fire and smoke. == "Wait!" Adrian immediately shouted as he felt the incredible rush of divine energy in their location. "As expected of the Champion of the Twin Gods, you can easily sense me." A voice that is deep yet fiery in anticipation stated. "We greet the god of this realm." Adrian stated calmly as he prepared to bow down while also pulling Piggy Bank down for him to show respect as well. "You have been taught well and showed manners which is why I shall also treat you well." The voice stated as a figure suddenly manifested in mes in front of them. "I am the Fire Giant Surtr. Wee to my realm, Muspelheim!" The Fire Giant Surtr stated. Piggy Bank almost uttered a question that is offensive, but Adrian made sure to tell Kaon to tie his friend''s mouth up. Kaon gagged Piggy Bank''s mouth with the tip of his tail which made thetter unable to utter the sentence that might doom him in this fiery inferno. Offending a god is not something a mortal should do as they are incredibly shallow beings that take offense seriously. "We greet the rule of Muspelheim. We are asking the great fire giant for permission to pass through as we will need to go to another dimension after your fiery realm." Adrian stated. "I know that you are just passing through." The Fire Giant Surtr stated as Adrian observed him closely. Unlike the moniker of Fire Giant, the godly being in front of them looked like a well-built, red skinned old man who carries a ming sword twice the length of his body. He might have the same height that Adrian and Piggy Bank have right now, but Adrian knew that gods could appear any size that they want. Minimizing their body is sometimes a way for gods to limit the energy that they are expending. The Fire Giant Surtr is also d in armor made of cooledva, but Adrian knew that was just an aesthetic. The armor that he was wearing is definitely something in the Divine Tier as it was emanating pure divine energy. The only reason why Adrian and Piggy Bank did not turn to dust right now is the fact that the Fire Giant Surtr was limiting his strength. "If the Ruler of Muspelheim gives us permission then we would be definitely on our way." Adrian stated but he was actually starting to get nervous. "Do not worry, Champion Equinox. I am not here because you suddenly entered by domain. I am here to propose a challenge to you. The reward is none other than giving you permission to cross into other dimensions without the interference of my divine energy. Do you wish to ept this challenge? I will not kill you if that is something that you are worried about. I just need to test your mettle." The Fire Giant Surtr stated. Chapter 2000 Fight Against Surtr I Chapter 2000 Fight Against Surtr I "You want to fight with me?" Adrian stated as he pointed towards himself as he did not know whether it was serious, or the godlike entity was joking. "Yes! You are the Champion of the Twin Gods! A fighter meant to represent the two most powerful gods in this universe. Show me how the chosen being of the two fights!" The Fire Giant Surtr stated with anticipation as he was bored beyond belief. "This god is bored beyond belief, and he is not looking at me as if I am the best source of entertainment he has for years." Adrian thought and he is actually correct. Adrian looked like he was contemting because he knows that a battle against a god like the Fire Giant Surtr would end his life without even a chance to fight back. He can entertain the idea of fighting, but he does not like getting destroyed one-sidedly. Even the Fire Giant Surtr must be thinking of the same circumstances as Adrian which is why the former let him think. "As much as I would like to fight the Fire Giant Surtr, I believe that I am very much outssed when ites to power alone. I would not be a greatbat partner as I will most likely die with just one hit from your sword." Adrian stated honestly as he knew thatbat with a god of the Fire Giant Surtr''s level is basically suicide at this point. "If that is what you think then I shall limit my own power to what you currently have. I will humble myself in order to see what the fighting capabilities of the Champion of the Twin Gods have when ites to being that is at the same power level as him. That is my offer that I wish you do not refuse." The Fire Giant Surtr stated with all seriousness. "I guess I cannot weasel myself out of this when his determination is hot likeva. This is why I do not like gods of the fire element as they are rather passionate or hot tempered. Were they the origin of why fire is considered passionate, or they became like that because they are fire gods?" Adrian thought as he can only resign to his fate. "If the Fire Giant Surtr is willing to humble himself for someone like me then I shall ept the request for a spar." Adrian stated as he knew that they will not get out without the Fire Giant Surtr''s approval. "That is such fiery music to my ears. Make sure that you give it your best as I shall make sure to give my best given my own sealed abilities." The Fire Giant Surtr stated as Adrian already knew that this was his goal all along. Adrian might feel the divinity so powerful emanating from the body of the Fire Giant Surtr, but he also sensed that it was already sealed to be at the same power level as him. The Fire Giant Surtr was actually anticipating that Adrian would decline on the notion of their different power levels. It is also the reason why both Adrian and Piggy Bank did not turn to ash as soon as they saw the body of the Fire Giant Surtr. [The Fire Giant Surtr wishes to spar with you. Do you wish to ept?] "I ept." Adrian stated as an area made of fire suddenly erupted from the ground. Theva created arge arena that cooled down instantly as soon as the Fire Giant Surtr was satisfied. Seats were even made as beings made of eitherva or fire suddenly appearing in the seats. The residents of Muspelheim started to crowd the arena in a matter of seconds as their ruler called upon them. "Are the viewers really necessary?" Adrian asked politely. "Of course! This is to ensure that you will not hold back and embarrass yourself in front of many people. This is to also make our fighting spirits burn!" The Fire Giant Surtr stated. "As long as the Ruler of Muspelheim is happy then I shall ept." Adrian stated even though he did not want an audience because he already knows that he will be losing. "We can start anytime that you are ready. I am giving you the privilege of the first move." The Fire Giant Surtr stated as Adrian''s eyes suddenly changed from normal to battle mode. Adrian vanished from his location and appeared behind the Fire Giant Surtr in just a split second. One could also see that Adrian was holding onto a sword as he summoned an armament in that short amount of time. The Fire Giant Surtr did not find Adrian''s sudden ambush cowardly as he actually enjoyed it because this was a serious fight. The Fire Giant Surtr easily lifted his sword and it shed with Adrian''s sword. As soon as the two swords shed, Adrian backed down as a powerful burst of me suddenly erupted upon contact. Adrian was able to safely distance himself from the burst of me, but his hands could be seen to have been slightly burned. The burn was easily healed as it was incredibly minor, but it also made Adrian a bit wary of the Fire Giant Surtr. "You stopped time in order to summon your sword in such a fast sequence. As expected of a demon, time and space are at your folly. I will surely enjoy this!" The Fire Giant Surtr stated as it was now him that charged towards Adrian. The Fire Giant Surtr raised his sword and it gleamed with a red aura that can even ignite air itself. Adrian saw this and immediately used his Twin Star Form. Adrian''s single de suddenly became two des and increased his speed. Adrian no longer needed to rely on Blink in order to evade the attack that the Fire Giant Surtr used. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Adrian merely did some footwork and aimed for the Fire Giant Surtr''s head. He thought that he might actually win at this rate, but he did not expect that the Fire Giant Surtr would burst into mes. The mes that he generated would then coalesce into another location that recreated the Fire Giant Surtr''s entire body. "That is a bit unfair." Adrian stated as he thought that his attack would connect. "I have to even the ying field a little bit seeing that my enemy is a demon that can easily traverse space." The Fire Giant Surtr stated with augh. Adrian did not say anything and immediately activated Chrono Shift towards him. Adrian''s increased speed astonished the Fire Giant Surtr, but thetter was resolute. The Fire Giant Surtr did not even use any skill to buff himself, but he stomped his foot on the ground. With just a stomp, a slight shockwave rearranged the very ground itself which actually made Adrian lose some footing but that cannot perfectly stop him. "Chrono Lag." Adrian stated as his body that was supposed to fall face t on the ground suddenly made a slow-motion action. "Chrono Shift." Adrian added as soon as he was in the perfect position. With a kick of his right foot, Adrian shot towards the Fire Giant Surtr like a bullet with his swords on both sides of his arms. The Fire Giant Surtr saw this andughed heartily as if his battle spirit was ignited. The Fire Giant Surtr did not do anything else but to also charge forward to meet Adrian''s charge. The two of them inevitably shed against one another and a powerful shockwave engulfed the area. All of the crowd watching suddenly erupted in excitement as the two beings sparring in front of them could be seen knocked back. Adrian was knocked back five meters while the Fire Giant Surtr was knocked back by about two meters. The distance from where they originated may have been different but that does not mean that both have the same result. Crack! A small cracking sound could be heard, and its source was none other than the armor that the Fire Giant Surtr was wearing. Shock could be seen in the face of the audience as they did not see what happened clearly. Even the Fire Giant Surtr did not observed it properly as well, but he knew what Adrian did. As soon as both of them shed against each other, Adrian only used one sword to meet the Fire Giant Surtr''s weapon. With the shing of the weapon of the two, Adrian immediately did three things. He applied Chrono Shift on himself again, applied Chrono Lag onto the Fire Giant Surtr, and stopped time in order to use his other sword to deal damage. Adrian only had a small timeframe to do this, but he managed to pull it off with his determination. Piggy Bank was looking at Adrian and he saw that his friend was smiling but the smile did not resemble the Equinox that he knows. It was a smile that looked as if he was enjoying everything that is happening now. Chapter 2001 Fight Against Surtr II Chapter 2001 Fight Against Surtr II Adrian was getting heated up as his entire body is now geared up for battle mode. He was so heated up that he was no longer holding back with the use of his energies. Adrian made a conscious decision to not useher energy because that is harmful to gods, and he did not want to be in the bad side of the god that rules an entire dimension. The fight''s intensity increased to the point that his battle junkie side has now activated. Swords started to sh with one another as the Fire Giant Surtr coated his de with fire while Adrian coated his des withher energy. The two beings could be seen fighting each other with their all even if the Fire Giant Surtr has his strength still sealed. The Fire Giant Surtr could see that it was him that is starting to lose. Theher energy that coated the des that Adrian is using could easily diffuse the mes that the Fire Giant Surtr''s sword creates. The mes that the Fire Giant Surtr creates would get dissolved as soon as theher mes gets in contact. The shes between the two are also increasing in intervals but the Fire Giant Surtr could see that it was him that is getting pushed back more. At first, it was Adrian that was getting pushed back but it turned to the Fire Giant Surtr after a few shes. The Fire Giant Surtr could see that his opponent is now getting fully used to the battleground. Adrian was a bit clumsy at first because he was not ustomed in fighting in an area that was uneven. Once Adrian has gotten the hang of all the surrounding area, he was now able to literally dance in the battlefield. Adrian would even use his wings when he knows that an uneven spot is where he wouldnd. He also timed his temporal spells to a great degree that it felt like it is second nature to him. The Fire Giant Surtr knew that his opponent is actually like him and a certain son of his annoying rival. The Champion of the Twin Gods was someone that grows more powerful as he battles. "You have thoroughly entertained me to a great degree! I shall give it my all!" The Fire Giant Surtr stated as his entire body proved why he was called Fire Giant. The Fire Giant Surtr suddenly burst into mes as his entire body started to grow to a size of five meters. This was not his entire size as he was still limited in power due to matching Adrian''s level, but it was still powerful enough to make the onlookers panic. Some of the beings that watched actually evacuated as soon as they saw the Fire Giant Surtr grow in size. "Two can y at that game! Gctic Titan!" Adrian shouted as his sword fused back to a great sword. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as Adrian activated the skill, a power inside of him exploded and made his stature increase as well. Adrian grew to arge figure as well and he was now at eye level against the Fire Giant Surtr. The Fire Giant Surtr heftilyughed as soon as Adrian matched his size because he thought that this fight would be boring once he grew in size. "Some say that size is not something that would determine victory, but they have never seen the view from up here! Ants can easily be squashed by giants after all!" The Fire Giant Surtr stated as his sword erupted in hotter mes which actually doubled in size. If the Fire Giant Surtr''s sword was already big, the ming sword made him look like a dwarf carrying arge great sword. The arena that the Fire Giant Surtr created started to break down as well since the weight of him and Adrian made it sunk a little. Piggy Bank had to be evacuated in the air by Kaon in order to keep watching the fight. "Hit me with your best shot and I shall conclude this match!" The Fire Giant Surtr stated as he suddenly used his own ming breath to empower the mes on his sword. The orange mes that erupted from the Fire Giant Surtr''s sword suddenly turned gold with a lining of white. Adrian felt the heat even though he was protected from it, and he knew that getting hit by that ming sword will definitely kill him. Due to the Fire Giant Surtr being serious, Adrian did not hold back as well and used all of theher energy at his disposal. Adrian''s body is suddenly covered withher mist as he looked like a ghostly giant. Adrian cannot use his domain because it would just be outright cancelled. He cannot use his domain because the entire area is already transformed into the divine realm of the Fire Giant Surtr. Any foreign energy or domain that activates would just get swallowed by the dense divine energy in the area. "I should also use all of the Primordial Energy that I have gathered." Adrian thought as anotheryer of energy covered his gigantic body. "Oho! Make sure that you survive! Infernal Ragnarok!" The Fire Giant Surtr shouted as he shot towards Adrian. "Elemental Dragon sh!" Adrian shouted as he used all of the energies of the summoned elemental dragons and infused it to his sword. The Fire Giant Surtr could be seen looking like a gigantic magma monster with a ming sword shing with a knight that has the power of elemental dragons. As soon as the onlookers felt the wave of powerful energy that the Fire Giant Surtr and Adrian released, they all scattered for their lives as they knew that this level of attack will level the entire area. Even Kaon had to fly higher up to the dark clouds as he feared they will die when both powerful beings sh. In just a split second, both the Fire Giant Surtr and Adrian appeared next to each other and shed their sword with one another. The Fire Giant Surtr did not dodge and neither did Adrian as this was a sh of pure strength. As soon as the de of the Fire Giant Surtr hit Adrian''s sword, a powerful explosion urred that released the energies sealed on their des. The beings that were unable to escape on time were extinguished but they were made of me orva, and they will regenerate. They were after all birthed from the excess energy that the Fire Giant Surtr emanated. Piggy Bank was not like the ming beings though as the powerful explosion almost reached them which prompted Kaon to fly higher. If not for Kaon then Piggy Bank would have already died just from the shockwave that the two powerful beings released. Piggy Bank could not believe that Adrian was this powerful that he can go toe to toe with a god. He has seen a lot of videos where Adrian fought against godly beings, and it was not this equal. He peeked downwards as he extended his head to look down since he coiled himself when Kaon had to fly higher. "Did Equinox lose?" Piggy Bank stated but he did not aim this question to anyone as it was more of a rhetorical question. "If master died then you will have died as well." Kaon replied. "How?" Piggy Bank asked as his attention suddenly focused on Kaon. "I would have been unsummoned and you will have plummeted to your death. Your butler might have been able to teleport you just in case but that does not mean the kic energy you gathered from falling will stop." Kaon stated. Just as Kaon said, Piggy Bank might be teleported by Alfred but the force that he gathered while falling will not dissipate when they teleport. He would still have the same force he had before he teleported. This is one of the reasons why teleportation magic is dangerous unless they haveplete mastery over it. Only demons can easily dissipate force when they transfer which is why they are able to control time, space, and force. "I am d that Equinox is fine." Piggy Bank stated as they started to descend as Kaon got amand from Adrian. Adrian could be seen on the ground with tattered armor which made him almost cry. He had to feed a Legendary tier armor to his own armor in order to fix all of the broken parts. His entire face is also covered in soot, but he was still alive although he would die from just a normal punch. "My entire body hurts." Adrianmented as the Fire Giant Surtr approached him with great enthusiasm andughter. "As expected of the Champion of the Twin Gods! You are a mighty warrior indeed as you were able to survive a sh with me even if I used my most powerful attack." The Fire Giant Surtr stated. "You tter me, Fire Giant Surtr. If you did not seal yourself to be at my power level, then I would have been easily defeated." Adrian stated. Chapter 2002 To Vanaheim Chapter 2002 To Vanaheim "Humble in defeat but a beast in battle. Just like the Twin Gods that represent life and death, the Champion that they have chosen also has different sides when ites to war and peace." The Fire Giant Surtr stated. "Thank you for the praise." Adrian stated as he saw Kaon descending with Piggy Bank. "Are you good?" Piggy Bank asked. "I am fine." Adrian stated with a thumbs up but one could see that his armor is tattered and yet to fully recover. "I see. You want to help that little one there. I now know why you wish to travel to Vanaheim." The Fire Giant Surtr stated as he was able to see Coin hanging around Piggy Bank''s shoulder since thetter has summoned it. "Vanaheim?! Is that the realm connected to Muspelheim?" Adrian asked as he is shocked to learn of that name as that is a realm he already heard. Adrian learned of Vanaheim as it was actually the original divine realm of the Vanir gods that are the gods of life that used to be allied to Asgard. Adrian knew what happened to Vanaheim from the Goddess Freyja as she said that it was seized by a dark god back then. The Vanir Gods allied with the Aesir Gods tobat the dark god that tried to usurp their divine realm. The Twin Gods were also called upon to help them as the gods of life are under the Goddess of Life Gaea. They managed to defeat the powerful dark god with the help of the Twin Gods, but the cost was Vanaheim bing deste. The entirety of Vanaheim became unable to absorb the life energy that the Vanir Gods generate. In the end, the Vanir Gods had to leave their home realm and move to Asgard with the Aesir Gods. This move created the Pantheon called the Norse Gods which is thebined group of the Aesir Gods and Vanir Gods. Adrian did not expect that he will travel to a ruined world in order to fetch a divine relic. "I apud you for your dedication to your friend, but I will also warn you as well. Vanaheim is no longer hospitable to life itself. It has be a world where it actually absorbs life instead of giving which is why you need to be very careful once you go there. Although, the energy that you possess right now is more than death and can hurt a god such as myself. I think that you will be fine on your way there but still take caution. I will allow you free pass to travel from any corner of my realm. I will also give you this as a sign of gratitude for epting my selfish demand." The Fire Giant Surtr stated as he gave Adrian a gem that looks like a ming heart. [You have been given the ming Underground Crystal.] == n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Item Name: ming Underground Crystal Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Ore Uses: Any weapon crafted with this crystal will give it 200% increase damage when using me elemental spells. Any armor crafted using this crystal will give it 60% fire damage resistance and will prevent the user to get any severe burns. There are other unknown uses that has yet to be determined. Description: An ore that is said to be present at the very depths of a world that is filled withva and mes. It is said that it takes at least a thousand years for it to form under great pressure. It is also said that if it remains in constant pressure for at least 10, 000 years, then it will evolve into a Transcendent Tier ore that can grant the user the ability to turn and be immune to any type of mes. == "Detected an ore that is verypatible with the Dragon Orb of Soulbound Kaon. I advise that master give this ore to Kaon for better use." Paradox suddenly interjected as it detected a are ore that can increase one of Adrian''s soulbound. "Do I have to?" Adrian asked Paradox. "There are other uses, but the best use would be to enhance the current Dragon Orb of Soulbound Kaon." Paradox replied as if it has already calcted all of the instances to use the ming Underground Crystal and deemed that it was best to use it for Kaon. "If that is what you say then I guess it is for the best. Kaon, fuse this with your Fire Dragon Orb." Adrianmanded as Kaon took the ming Underground Crystal and did just that. Kaon easily fused the ming Underground Crystal with his Fire Dragon Orb as if it was hungry for it. As soon as the ming Underground Crystal got absorbed, the Fire Dragon Orb that was red suddenly turned to a mix of red and blue mes. Adrian also looked at the Earth Dragon Orb and saw that it turned into a deeper brown color. [Sessfully upgraded the Fire Dragon Orb of Soulbound Kaon to Intense me Dragon Orb.] [You have been given increased 5% Fire Elemental Resistance as a bonus for achieving such a feat.] [You have slightly upgraded the Earth Dragon Orb of your Soulbound Kaon.] [You have been given increased 1% Earth Elemental Resistance as a bonus.] Adrian felt that the heat suddenly felt chilly despite Piggy Bank sweating buckets. He was nowpletely immune to the heat that Muspelheim emits due to his increase in Fire Elemental Resistance. He did not expect such a bonus and actually almost kissed Paradox for its great foresight. "I will now no longer doubt the Great Paradox!" Adrian stated as he jokingly bowed to Paradox. "Ahaha! I am d that the gift that I have given you. I have also lifted the restriction on you which is why you can now travel to Vanaheim." The Fire Giant Surtr stated. "Why does it seem that the great ruler of Muspelheim is incredibly generous to us?" Adrian asked as he knew that gods are not this generous, and he knows very generous gods. "I am generous because you have the energy that is rted to the End of the Aesir Gods. You are also cursed by one of them which is the why I am incredibly happy! Just know that you are also tied to me by some sort of fate which is why I am generous to you. That is all that I will say as I have said to much. I do not want the pesky three sisters to suddenly visit me." The Fire Giant Surtr stated as he vanished in a burst of mes. "Wow! He vanished just like that." Piggy Bank stated. "He might have vanished, but he is still watching us since he is connected to this very realm. Unless you destroy Muspelheim, the Fire Giant Surtr will continue to live." Adrian stated as he could see that most of his armor has already fixed itself. "I am sorry, great Ruler of Muspelheim. Please do not smite me!" Piggy Bank stated as he bowed. "Do not worry as words rarely offend gods. It takes a special breed of petty for gods to be hurt by the words of mortals. I am more disturbed by the fact that the Fire Giant Surtr said something ominous." Adrian stated as thest words of the Fire Giant Surtr made him a bit perturbed. "The thing about both of you being connected? Did you do something that makes you connected to a giant ming god?" Piggy Bank asked. "I do not know as he did not specify it as even gods are tied to some sort of fate. I am just concerned that I am somehow tied to them as well without knowing." Adrian stated. "Any idea why you are tied to them? You must have at least some ideas." Piggy Bank stated. "It might be rted to me being the Divine Enemy of the Aesir Gods. I might have unknowingly be tied to them. I throw all the me to the God of Mischief Loki for doing such things in the main world." Adrian grumbled as he senses great headache in the future. "At least that will be in the future! The game might not even unlock that part of the game in our lifetime." Piggy Bank stated. "Please do not say that and take that back. If you say it like that then you might hasten the destruction." Adrian stated as he shuddered when he heard those words. "I take all what I said back then." Piggy Bank stated as Adrian started to open the portal to Vanaheim. "Hmm?!" Adrian grumbled. "Why?" Piggy Bank asked as Adrian''s expression told him that something is amiss. "The path is no longer blocked by the divine energy of the Fire Giant Surtr but opening a connection is not easy. Something is trying to block me but that is not a great hindrance to a demon." Adrian stated as he poured more energy into breaking the connection of the two realms. Chapter 2003 Vanaheim Chapter 2003 Vanaheim Adrian''s wings even unfurled as he released more energy to break the dimensions. Piggy Bank could see that the dimensions were getting distorted in front of him. The two dimensions could be seen trying to reject one another while Adrian is the one that is trying to make a connection between the both of them. "Master, a secure connection is not feasible." Paradox reported as Adrian also nodded. "Agreed. If the firm connection and stable connection is not possible then another approach is needed. Paradox! Be my ws that tear the dimensions!" Adrian stated as he held up his right hand. Paradox suddenly broke down into smaller pieces and attached itself to Adrian''s right hand. At first, Adrian''s hand is covered by a glove, but it soon formed into a demonic w that has sharp nails. Adrian smiled as he saw the formation of the w and made a shing motion in front of the air. As soon as Adrian shed the air, he was able to destroy the barrier that held the dimensions together. He was able to create a rift in the dimension which he is often told to not do. Adrian did not care for that as this was the only usible way for him to create a way to Vanaheim. "Let''s go!" Adrian stated as he grabbed Piggy Bank to drag him away since the rift will close in just a few seconds. "Wait! I am not yet ready!" Piggy Bank stated but Adrian did not hear him correctly as he just filled thetter part of his vocabry with screams. Adrian made sure to protect Piggy Bank from the harsh effects of wormholes since this is basically what they are traversing. If Adrian did not protect Piggy Bank, then his body would get turned to shreds as the harsh environment of the wormhole will basically kill thetter. The most ufortable feeling that Piggy Bank felt is his stomach turning which made him get some type of motion sickness. Adrian once again shed at the space in front of him as he created another rift that now led to Vanaheim. As soon as the second rift appeared, the rift that he created in Muspelheim already vanished. Adrian elerated towards the new rift and finally arrived in Vanaheim with Piggy Bank. [You have arrived in Vanaheim.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Adrian looked around and even touched the ground to see the state of Vanaheim. Just as he was already told, Vanaheim can be considered a dead as the energy of life is basically not present in the. Adrian actually wondered why the itself has yet to be destroyed but he can feel that the deterioration has already started. "Woah! We are in another or is it dimension?" Piggy Bank stated. "Uhm¡­ We already passed others beforeing here. Muspelheim might be called another dimension, but it is actually a as well." Adrian stated. "Oh right! So, what are we going to do next?" Piggy Bank asked. "I was actually hoping that it would be you to lead me next as I already did my part of bringing you here. I cannot even feel the divine energy that the relic is emitting. My abilities stem more into the realm of life and death. Without those energies present, I cannot stretch my perception." Adrian stated as he cannot feel any other energy in this world. "I do not even know what to do as well." Piggy Bank stated but Coin suddenly jumped up to fly to a direction. "I guess we already have our lead. We will ride Kaon as we follow Coin." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon once more and rode him with Piggy Bank. Coin flew fast enough that they are easily covering some distance, but it was not fast enough that they cannot catch up. While flying, Adrian could see that parts of this dimension is actually starting to break down and float up into space. The will be destroyed in a century or so if this cannot be revived. "What was the god that invaded again? Was it the god of corruption or something? It must have been a powerful god that arrived as the is dead. Even the core of the has already gone cold. There is no longer a cycle of life and death in this world as life will never start." Adrian stated as he observed his surroundings more. "Coin bumped into something!" Piggy Bank shouted as Coin could be seen mming into something. Adrian looked closely at the thing that Coin mmed into. Kaon mmed the area with his tail, and it produced a reaction. There was an invisible thing in front of them and even Adrian''s eyes cannot see through it because there was no sign of life. Adrian immediatelymanded Kaon to release a freezing gale in front of them. "Blizzard!" Kaon stated as his Frost Dragon Orb released arge area freezing wind and snow. The entire area in front of them were swept with the Blizzard and frost could be seen developing on the area in front of him. The thing that was covered in frost is none other than arge heptagonal prism. It looked like it was an invisible altar or something, but Adrian could not see any more of entrance. "No door. Do you feel anything?" Adrian stated as he cannot feel anything from the mysterious building. "Coin told me that we must destroy that thing." Piggy Bank stated. "Destroy that thing? That would be easy then. I have the soulbound that is perfect for the job. Greater Summon: Dodu!" Adrian stated as he summoned Dodu. Dodu appeared gleefully as it jiggled its body to say that it is incredibly happy. Adrian smiled upon seeing that Dodu is in a good mood. He thenmanded Dodu to split into multiple slimes to destroy the mysterious building upon the statement of Coin. Adrian did not doubt Coin since he already knows that it was a god in a sealed form. Dodu did his best and split into thousands of smaller slimes to start the demolition process. Even though the building is covered in frost, Dodu could easily melt the ice that Kaon used to cover it. In just a few minutes, the mini Dodus could be seen to destroy a millimeter of the building structure. Adrian could be seen on the side cheering for Dodu since even Charon cannot phase through the building. "Are you fine? You are using mana to make me float." Piggy Bank interjected as he could see that Adrian is still using mana on him. "If I stop supporting you then you will die from suffocation. There is no oxygen present in this world and let us not forget that you are still human." Adrian stated as no living being could easily survive in this world. Just as the Fire Giant Surtr stated, being inside of Vanaheim is a death sentence as no nt is present in this world. There is no breathable air present to sustain life thus any living being that reaches here will die. Unless they are blessed by a god of time or a god of space then they will certainly die in a matter of minutes. Piggy Bank''s shocked face was so theatrical that Adrian actuallyughed from his reaction. "Do not worry as it is not much mana to sustain you. I can have Kaon switch with me as he can create a field of air where you can breathe if I need my mana for something else." Adrian stated. "Let us pray that you will not need your mana for something else then." Piggy Bank stated but Adrian''s senses suddenly became sharp. "Charon!" Adrian shouted. Charon suddenly appeared in front of Piggy Bank as an attack suddenly arrived at Piggy Bank''s location. Chains were also deployed in front of Charon to add ayer of defense, but all those chains were actually destroyed. Adrian was not able to sense the bloodlust easily and it actually frightened him because Piggy Bank would have died if he was slower. "Where did the attack originate?! Did you see where it came from?" Adrian asked. "I did not." Piggy Bank stated but he was not the one who Adrian directed the question to. "Small and delicate ripples in space could be felt from the area. It is so small that even master will not detect it unless he focuses." Paradox suddenly reported. "Can you give the point of origin?" Adrian asked. "Negative. The ripples are changing as if the attacker is slithering in space itself." Paradox reported. "Any signs of life?" Adrian asked just to make sure that it might be the First Golden Goblin Lord. "Negative as well. No sign of life is present." Paradox reported once again which did not make Adrian confident. "Suggestions on how to proceed?" Adrian asked but he actually already thought of a way. "Suggestion to destroy the dimension around us." Paradox stated which made Adrian smile as he was thinking the same thing. Chapter 2004 Memory Eater I Chapter 2004 Memory Eater I "Suggestion received." Adrian stated as he gathered spatial energy inside of Paradox and smashed the dimension that was specified. Adrian''s charged attack of spatial energy literally ripped the dimension a little to reveal the entity that was snaking in it. Adrian was able to see the entity that attacked earlier, and it was not something that can be described easily. The good thing is that Adrian is able to see what kind of entity was attacking them from the between dimensions. == Monster Name: Memory Eater (First Golden Goblin Lord) Monster Type: Parasitic Monster Tier: Semi-Mythical Level: 400 HP: 100% MP: 88% Description: A monster that is born as a parasite but it neither has a soul or any signs of life. It is a residue of the fallen god from another universe trying to revive itself, but no sign of divine soul is present. It is currently using the body of the First Golden Goblin Lord, a demigod, as sustenance. It is in search of divine energy in order to create a new host body. Monster Thought: Need¡­ divine¡­ energy¡­ (Stop¡­ me¡­) == Adrian could see that the Memory Eater is not a monster born in this realm or universe because its soul is not created. The Memory Eater is a parasitic monster, but it was actually bigger than its host. A memory eater is basically arge brain that has nerves as tentacles while the First Golden Goblin Lord is located at the center with only its upper body being seen. "From the way it is structured, the Memory Eater is a parasitic being which preys onrger beings, but this world only had the First Golden Goblin Lord when it was created. It had no choice but get the First Golden Goblin Lord as a host since it has no choice. Parasitic beings that cannot get a host body would die in a few days'' time." Adrian stated. Adrian could see that the Memory Eater was not the only parasitic monster that was created but it was the only one that survived. This dead world might have created more but they all died when no host could be present. It seems that the First Golden Goblin Lord was the one that sealed the relic in that mysterious building. "Kwaahhh!" The Memory Eater emitted a screech like battle cry as its position was revealed. "Charon, pull the enemy to us since we need to defeat it in order to at least give the body of the First Golden Goblin King rest." Adrian stated as he knew that the soul of the First Golden Goblin King would have given a petition to the gods of the underworld. "Yes, master." Charon replied as he released at least a hundred chains and all of it plunged on the Memory Eater. The Memory Eater tried to escape from the chains, but Adrian already made sure to have Charon useher energy. Ifher energy is deadly to gods, then using it against beings created from one would be effective as well. The Memory Eater screeched once again as an unknown and incredibly painful energy coursed through its body. The Memory Eater has a special body which is actually just full of nerves which is why it is sneaky when ites to attacks. It was basically a godsend for it to have gotten the First Golden Goblin Lord as a host. It can utilize the special ability of its host to a perfect degree which means that it can also evolve it to a better one. The Memory Eater has already fused perfectly with the host body to the point that it can go in between dimensions in order to attack. The fact that it can go in between dimensions but cannot get inside the building that the First Golden Goblin Lord is a testament on how well the relic is sealed. The Memory Eater must have been trying to destroy the building for quite a long time, but it could not. "If it cannot destroy the building then that means its attacks are not physical in nature. If there is any weakness, then that thing cannot deal physical attacks. Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian thought as he summoned all of his soulbounds that are remaining. As soon as Adrian summoned all of his soulbounds, the buffs that each summon give made the team stronger. He immediately called Sirius to attack with all his might while Kimat made lightning rain. Saena and Kaon were at the back since they needed to defend Piggy Bank the battle. Wisteria cannot use any nt life in the area because there is no life in the which is why she used her leaves as sharp projectiles. The Memory Eater has never felt pain this extreme when it was created. The first thing that it has done before was parasitizing the First Golden Goblin Lord. It has the memory of its host, but it has yet to feel anything in the physical sense. The Memory Eater suddenly released a powerful psionic attack that created ripples in space. Adrian with the help of Paradox created a wave of spatial energy to try and stabilize the spatial psionic waves but he was not as powerful as the Memory Eater. As soon as the Memory Eater released more powerful psionic spatial waves, the between dimensional space shattered entirely and the mysterious building was finally in full view. "Stop it! If it continues using that attack, then it might rip apart the dimension entirely and create a wormhole that leads to nowhere!" Adrian shouted as he was also in a state of panic since he can sense the dimensionalyers bing thin. "Nether Domain!" "Netheros True Form!" Adrian immediately released his domain, and the entire area is filled withher energy. He also transformed into his trueher form while his soulbounds also adapted the forms once they touched theher energy. Except for Kaon and Dodu, all of his soulbounds used all of their attacks towards the Memory Eater. Adrian''s attack and his soulbounds were not easily able to get close because the psionic spatial attacks also became a predicament. Getting near the Memory Eater would also make anyone be in the range of the psionic spatial waves which actually deals true damage. The damage was not thatrge but continuous true damage would eventually kill any being. "I should be the one to get close since I am mostly immune to those attacks." Adrian stated as he summoned his axe armament. Adrian is immune to any spatial damage that the Memory Eater is creating because it was not that high tier. If the Memory Eater can use level one spatial energy than Adrian is able to easily use level ten spatial energy. He can still be damaged by the psionic attacks, but he will not be dealt true damage that the spatial energy creates when mixed with them. Adrian cannot use his bow armament as any mana created attacks would get destroyed before it reaches. The only way for the Memory Eater to stop is for Adrian to physically damage it to the point that it is unable to release it. Paradox told Adrian that the body structure of the Memory Eater seems to be entire of nerves except for its host body. This means that it can feel everything thatnded on it earlier which is why it is going on overdrive. "This is no different from the gods reacting to the first time they get hit byher energy." Adrian thought as he charged bravely towards the Memory Eater. [You have been hit by psionic spatial wave.] [You are immune to the spatial energy mixed into the attack. True damage will not be dealt to you as a result.] [You have received 100 magical damage.] "I can do this! Power Orbit!" Adrian stated as he used the second skill. Adrian suddenly spun like a top and directly hit the body of the Memory Eater. Adrian''s sh with the real body of the Memory Eater is not pleasant as he felt that he was hitting marshmallow and not the delicious kind. He could hear the squishing and sloshing that he almost wanted to puke but the Memory Eater was in full overdrive when it came to pain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "No¡­ More!" The Memory Eater shouted using the mouth of the First Golden Goblin Lord as it connected to the host body. "Psionic Boom!" The Memory Eater suddenly shouted as a powerful burst of energy waves made Adrian get knocked away. It was a good thing that Adrian did not sh into anything as Charon caught him using chains. As soon as the attack of the Memory Eater has finished, all of Adrian''s soulbounds attacked as it was now their turn. The psionic spatial waves were no longer preventing them from getting closer due to the sacrifice of their master. The soulbounds were out for blood and they were filled with bloodlust as they saw Adrian spit out blood. Chapter 2005 Memory Eater II 2005 Memory Eater II Sirius has gone into overdrive as he used all of the shadows that he can muster and turned them into sharp spikes containingher energy. The Memory Eater could be seen oozing some sort of gray matter as it does not bleed. Kaon also joined in on the attack as he used numerous elemental spells from afar that is enchanted byher energy. The Memory Eater could not evade as it was still screeching from the pain inflicted by Sirius. Saena also did not hold back as she released all of the light that she has already gathered and saved on her body. She released a fearsome beam of light that is enchanted byher energy which is why it looked like a ck, gray, and white light ray. Her attack was so effective that it pierced the Memory Eater''s left lobe and made some parts of it explode. Charon did not be merciful as well because he made all of his chains materialize usingher energy. All of Charon''s chains becameher chains that pierced the body of the Memory Eater. With just one touch, theher chains would dissolve an immediate part of the enemy which was incredibly brutal. Even Piggy Bank had to close his eyes or else he might have fainted from the gruesome sight. Kimat also joined in on the brutal attack as he turned himself into lightning which Adrian did not know was actually possible. Kimat fused with the clouds, and it made the clouds take a feline shape which resembled him. The clouds literally roared as lightning empowered byher energy rain from the sky to hit the Memory Eater. The memory eater could no longer move due to the previous attacks which made it an incredibly easy target. The smell of burnt flesh wafted in the air as the Memory Eater looked burnt. The series of attacks did not stop as Wisteria also joined in on the offensive. She might have no way in controlling the nt life in the area because there was none, but she can make almost an infinite number of leaves. Each of Wisteria''s leaves would be enchanted withher energy and she would use them as sharp projectiles that embedded on the body of the Memory Eater. With each leaf embedded on the body of the Memory Eater, the flesh would instantly deteriorate until that part bes dust. The power of each leaf might be small but a hundred thousand of them would destroy even the sturdiest of divine beings. All of this rage and bloodlust because they saw their master spat out blood from attacking the Memory Eater. "Are you fine?" Piggy Bank asked as he handed Adrian a potion although he does not know where his mouth is since he was gigantic and looked like a ghostly shadow demon. "I am fine. The blood that I spat was merely an effect of having waves pass through my body. That is basically spoiled blood that my body needed to expel since it is harmful." Adrian stated but his soulbounds thought otherwise as they focused all their rage on the Memory Eater. It did not take long for the Memory Eater to be reduced into a pile of miserable fleshy parts. Even the host body which is the First Golden Goblin Lord could not be distinguished. If the part is not deteriorated, then they would be blown to bits to the point that no one can describe them. The Memory Eater that was supposed to be an ultimate blocker for Piggy Bank has been reduced to almost nothing. "Did we defeat it? Sorry! Wrong choice of words. Did you beat it?" Piggy Bank asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I think so but there is no notification that tells us that it has already been defeated. Even I am perplexed as this thing does not have a sign of life which is why I cannot determine if it is dying." Adrian stated. Just as Adrian is about to check closely, the Memory Eater suddenly raised its weakest tentacle vein up as if it was praying for salvation. Adrian shuddered as he felt the air be colder as if the presence of something unwanted has entered the scene. He then remembered what happened when he entered the Trial of the Fates. == When Adrian is suddenly summoned to the Trial of the Fates, he was ready to fight. Instead of fighting, he was actually greeted by the Fates themselves. They only looked at him and started whispering among themselves as if even they do not know what is happening. "Equinox, it seems that fate has chosen something either really easy or really difficult in your journey." The First of the Fates stated. "We cannot usher a trial as the thread of your fate cannot be determined now." The Second of the Fates stated. "A higher power of fate has intercepted us which makes us unable to intervene." The Third of the Fates stated. "What do you mean by that?" Adrian asked. "It seems that Fate has something in store for you. You have to prepare yourself for the worst." The First of the Fates stated. "You can also prepare yourself for the best! I doubt that but it is good to hope." The Second of the Fates stated. "All we can say is that this will be in the near future, and it might determine what your next course of action will be." The Third of the Fates stated. "So, what is going to happen to the trial?" Adrian asked. "The trial has already begun." The First of the Fates stated. "The duration has just be indefinite." The Second of the Fates stated. "This is all we can say to you as even our mouths must bow to higher fate." The Third of the Fates stated. "Return and be careful as fate might strike you whenever you are not ready. All we can do is warn you of the trial that is toe." The Fates stated as they returned Adrian back to the mortal realm without even being clear what his trial is. == "Do not tell me that my luck is that bad!" Adrian suddenly muttered as the weak tentacle of the Memory Eater suddenly released a beam of light as if it was ast-ditch effort. The beam of light that is actually a psionic spatial wave hit the dimensional barrier and created a small rift. Adrian did not know where that rift leads to, but he knew that something was not right in that other dimension. As soon as the small rift appeared, all of his body suddenly felt heavy as if a powerful being was exerting its pressure on him which is why he looked up. As soon as Adrian looked upwards, he saw a familiar eye that is devoid of feelings, but it was certainly giving him extreme bloodlust. The eye looked at Adrian as if it wanted to kill him but all it can do was stare as it cannot pierce the small rift that was created to make it bigger. All the eye could do was look at the dying Memory Eater. The eye noticed that the Memory Eater was the one that called upon it, but it cannot easily help it. The Memory Eater was already severely damaged byher energy, but the eye suddenly had a sh of inspiration. The eye suddenly blinked as a ck colored tear came out of it and fell on the Memory Eater. As soon as the ck tear fell on the Memory Eater, it suddenly exploded with a powerful energy that made all of its sted body parts return back. It looked smaller since a lot of its body deteriorated but it was enough to regenerate to a great degree. The Memory Eater that looked like a giant brain suddenly started to fuse onto the deteriorated body of the First Golden Goblin King. The Memory Eater fused with its host at the cellr level as it has now taken the humanoid body of the First Golden Goblin King as a temte. The Memory Eater has now created a humanoid body for itself as it safely acquired it since Adrian and his allies were being held back by the eye using its pressure. Adrian felt like fate was making fun of him but thinking like that only made him abscond the thing called fate. "Need to move!" Adrian stated as he tried to move. Adrian cannot believe that he or any of his soulbounds cannot move since they were in theirher forms. In this current form, Adrian should have lots of stats as he might be equal to a lesser god if he is serious. He thought that even a greater god will be no problem as long as he can set up his domain and summon all of his soulbounds. Little did Adrian know is that the being from the other dimension is actually a god that is higher in realmpared to a High God. Chapter 2006 Memory Eater EX I 2006 Memory Eater EX I The pressure from the being in the other dimension made Adrian or any of his allies unable to move. The eye did not stop exerting pressure as the Memory Eater finalized its new form. The humanoid appearance of a human sized goblin with the exoskeleton that looked like an armor. The new Memory Eater was reborn and this time it has fused with the body of its host with the power of an evil god. [You are in the presence of the Memory Eater EX.] == Monster Name: Memory Eater EX Monster Type: Extraterrestrial Monster Tier: Mythical Level: 400 HP: 50% MP: 22% Description: A monster that is born as a parasite but has now fully fused with its host using the unknown power of an evil god that it has summoned through sheer desperation. It now has the full abilities of the First Golden Goblin Lord while having an exoskeleton that is slightly increased defense. It is still weak to physical attacks, but its body is no longer in the realm of normal. Monster Thought: Destroy the enemy! == "I hate my life." Adrian muttered as that is all he can do since he cannot move. The Memory Eater EX has the body of a humanoid that is not in perfect shape. Its arms are almost twice as long as its body due to it almost reaching the ground. It also has tentacle-like nervesing out from its heads that make it looks like it has some sort of long hair. The exoskeleton that it is wearing looks like the previous parasitic membranes of the Memory Eater creating an armor. The Memory Eater EX does not have eyes as half of its face is actually brain with the lower half just being arge mouth. The thing that terrifies Adrian the most is that it is now capable of coherent speech unlike before. This is no longer just some sort of fusion but the creation of a higher order being and all of it is due to the evil god beyond the destroyed dimension. "Paradox, any ideas?" Adrian stated but he suddenly saw arge, wed foot near his face before he got an answer. Adrian was suddenly sent flying towards the building that Dodu was trying to still destroy. Fortunately for Adrian, he is still in his Netheros True Form which is why his elevated stats made him bulkier. In just one kick, Adrian lost 5% of his health which is already big for one attack. All of Adrian''s soulbounds tried to escape the pressure but they were also unable to do so even if they are strengthened byher energy. "Great power!" The Memory Eater EX stated as its voice was incredibly screechy as if it was straining its own vocal cords in order to speak. The Memory Eater EX smiled sinisterly as it suddenly looked at its hands. With one thought, the hands that looked humanlike suddenly turned into sharp membranous ws. The first thing that the Memory Eater EX tested its new ws on was none other than Sirius. Seeing the bloodlust that suddenly exploded from the body of the Memory Eater EX, Sirius tried to let its body sink into the shadows. Sirius was able to slightly evade the ws of the Memory Eater EX, but its back could be seen injured before his body sunk to the shadows. The Memory Eater EX looked at the strange red color thatced its ws as this is something that is not thatmon for it. The Memory Eater EX only knew of blood because of the First Golden Goblin King but the blood that thetter had was not red but bluish. The Memory Eater EX opened itsrge mouth as a tongue that looked like a tentacle suddenly extended to lick the red blood. The Memory Eater EX shuddered as if it has tasted something extremely exhrating because it is the first time it has tasted anything. It did not have any need for taste as it only needed a host when it needed to live when it was still a parasitic monster. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Delicious!" The Memory Eater EX stated as it looked at all of Adrian''s soulbounds as prey. The Memory Eater EX is now ustomed to the taste of blood as it has evolved into a being that needs the flesh of the living in order to live. Adrian tried his best to move even though his body is getting damaged as he needed to seal back all of his soulbounds, but he cannot. The being from the other dimension was looking at him morepared to the others which meant that the pressure on him was greater. "More!" The Memory Eater EX shouted as it elongated its ws once more and the target was now Kaon. Kaon cannot move as well but he was still coiled up and protecting Piggy Bank. Piggy Bank will not die unless Kaon dies but he might be next with the sadistic smile of the Memory Eater EX. The Memory Eater EX vanished from its location and appeared in front of Kaon as it wanted to plunge its ws towards him. As soon as the ws of the Memory Eater EX touched Kaon, the ws bend a little, but it was able to crack some of Kaon''s scales which meant that they were durable and sharp. The fact that the ws of the Memory Eater EX can damage Kaon to an extent but also get some bacsh meant that it has yet to fully metallize its exoskeleton. As long as they can defeat the Memory Eater EX now then they will be able to kill it before it has fully be a hardened warrior. Adrian thought that there was still a chance even though their enemy is strong as it is still fragile. "I just need to escape from the pressure of that evil god." Adrian thought as he red at the evil god to look at the dimensional barrier and noticed that it was not resealing itself properly. The evil god tried looking for Adrian and looked at the flying Memory Eater EX, but he was not there. The evil god thought that Adrian would follow up and attack the Memory Eater EX, but he was wrong. Adrian has already made sure to stop time as he summoned his spear armament. Rage boiled upon Adrian''s mind as time flowed back to normal. 10:44 The evil god from beyond the dimension was making sure that the dimensional barrier does not restore itself. It was using some of its own power to keep the small rift from closing up. Adrian knew that the evil god will not be able to erge it unless it was waiting for the Memory Eater EX to erge the rift for it. "Arggh!" Kaon suddenly shouted as his scales were destroyed and blood trickled down. "Impossible! How did was the Memory Eater EX able to destroy Kaon''s scales so fast!?" Adrian thought as he can feel Kaon''s pain through the soul link. Adrian managed to look closely to see that the Memory Eater EX is now getting used to its body to a great degree. The Memory Eater EX coated its ws with spatial energy which made it have the pration enchantment. The fact that it was able to do this at so little time meant that its own intelligence was increasing at an rming rate. Adrian suddenly felt that he might actually fail a quest asrge as this and he was even helping out a friend. "I should at least save Piggy Bank with all I can muster even if I have to sacrifice a level to cast a forbidden spell." Adrian thought as he knew that Piggy Bank must not die or else the quest would fail. Just as Adrian was thinking about how to save Piggy Bank, the sound of coins jiggling suddenly echoed in the surroundings. The Memory Eater EX that was enjoying the sight of Kaon''s blood is suddenly allured by the golden glow that came from inside of the dragon''s coil. A burst of golden light and the sound of a thousand of coins clinging is emitted as a golden knuckle met the face of the Memory Eater EX. "Hundred Thousand Grand Money Knockout!" Piggy Bank shouted as his fist became pure gold and hit the face of the Memory Eater EX. The Memory Eater EX got sent flying as a result of the powerful attack that Piggy Bank used. The shockwave of the punch also released some sort of golden aura that temporarily released all of his allies from the pressure that the evil god is exerting. As soon as Adrian was able to freely move, he sealed Kaon as he was bleeding profusely and vanished from his location. The evil god tried looking for Adrian and looked at the flying Memory Eater EX, but he was not there. The evil god thought that Adrian would follow up and attack the Memory Eater EX, but he was wrong. Adrian has already made sure to stop time as he summoned his spear armament. Rage boiled upon Adrian''s mind as time flowed back to normal. The evil god finally saw Adrian, but he was now controlling arge spear with all theher energy that he could muster. With a loud shout, Adrian shot his spear towards the eye that was peeking out as he needed to deal with the evil god first. Edited. XiaoKongxu Chapter 2007 Memory Eater EX II 2007 Memory Eater EX II "Get out of this ce and die, interfering bastard!" Adrian shouted as heunched the spear with all of theher energy in the area. [You have created a fighting technique called the Nether Spear st] The Nether Spear st shot towards the eye that was peeking through the rift and is sessfully hit. The evil god was able to see the spear move and is able to create a barrier to somewhat defend its eye, but that defensive barrier is not enough. The evil god used its powers to defend the rift which meant that it has altered part of the reality in the main world, and it knew that it should not have done that. Interfering with the main world also meant that the rules of the main world will interfere with the evil god. The energy that the evil god was using to maintain the small rift suddenly became bigger in expenditure. The rift that was not closing started to slowly close and the hold that the evil god has of the main world started to die down. In the end, the barrier that it used to prevent Adrian''s attack shattered as it became weak. Adrian''s spear destroyed the barrier and shot towards the eye of the evil god. As soon as the spear hit, a powerfulher energy st exploded as the evil god from beyond the rift could be heard screaming in pain. The eye that was looking at Adrian closed and opened with more pressure, but theher mes burned it. The evil god looked incredibly angered to the point that it tried to use some sort of tendrils to rip apart the dimension, but the restriction of the world forced it back. [You have managed to damage an Absolute Being.] [You have gained a permanent damage buff.] [All of your damage will be permanently increased by 3%.] The evil god was forced back, and the rift finally shut itself due to Adrian''s interference. He knew that the rift lingering would make the evil god''s influence bloom once more which is why closing it is his top priority. Adrian suddenly transformed back to his normal self as he unfurled his wings to look at the next enemy. One would think that Adrian''s exchange with the evil god urred in a span of ten minutes, but it actually urred in only under a minute. The exchange might have been longer if Adrian did not think up a n immediately. The evil god could not see Adrian when time stopped because it is not in the main world. When time is stopped in the main world, the evil god would only see a frozen world as time is not the same in other dimensions. Adrian thought this would work and his gamble paid off as he managed to force an evil god to not interfere. "Next is the Memory Eater EX!" Adrian muttered as he changed his form to his Aetheros form since a mythical tier enemy is not that easy to deal with. Adrian disappeared from his area once he stabilizes himself and pulled up his twin daggers. He reappeared next to Piggy Bank and parried the sharp ws that was about to separate thetter''s head from his neck. The Memory Eater EX managed to recover from the powerful punch that Piggy Bank used as parts of its head caved in. Piggy Bank is shocked upon seeing Adrian and the Memory Eater EX sh, but he soon recovered. Piggy Bank knew that he must carry his weight as he felt bad for Kaon tanking all the damage that was meant for him. Coin felt the drive of its master and unlocked a special ability which is called Merchant Overspending. Coin could make any merchant rted damaging skill to have no fixed damage multiplier. The damage would be bigger, but the downside is that the money being burned would also be bigger. The attack that Piggy Bank used to make the Memory Eater EX'' head cave in is done by burning 100,000 gold coins. The sheer amount of gold coins burned is at the level of half a million dors which is why Piggy Bank''s attack was powerful. This made the Memory Eater EX think of Piggy Bank as the most dangerous being currently as it decreased its health to 20% with one punch. "Grand Money Punch!" Piggy Bank shouted as he wanted to counterattack the Memory Eater EX while Adrian was holding it back. The Memory Eater EX shuddered as it used the ability of the First Golden Goblin King to escape. Piggy Bank''s golden fist hit nothing but air, but it also meant that 80% of the gold coins he used is refunded. Adrian looked at the Memory Eater EX clearly and saw its current remaining health. Upon seeing the number, Adrian literally smiled as this battle can now be done with. == Monster Name: Memory Eater EX Monster Type: Extraterrestrial Monster Tier: Mythical Level: 400 HP: 19% MP: 10% Description: A monster that is born as a parasite but has now fully fused with its host using the unknown power of an evil god that it has summoned through sheer desperation. It now has the full abilities of the First Golden Goblin Lord while having an exoskeleton that is slightly increased defense. It is still weak to physical attacks, but its body is no longer in the realm of normal. Monster Thought: Kill the Golden Fist! Absorb the soul of the host! It hurts!!! == "Sirius, Charon, Kimat, make sure to aim for the kill! Saena, heal Piggy Bank and the others. Wisteria, create a field of leaves that obscure vision!" Adrianmanded as all of his active soulbounds started to get back fighting as they are healed more efficiently due to Adrian''s current form. Sirius emerged from the shadow realm even though it was still hurt and aimed for the neck of the Memory Eater EX. The Memory Eater EX managed to sense the bloodlust and escape before Sirius was able to bite its neck. The Memory Eater EX thought that it has already escaped but Charon was waiting at the area where it will reappear. This is possible because Adrian made Paradox focus on the changes in space. Finding out where the Memory Eater EX will reappear was a cakewalk since the host was only blessed by a god of space. In this new era where demons are the only ones that can use spatial magic normally, finding the path of transfer is easy. One might even say that the Daemos are the new Gods of Time and Space due to their power over Origin Magic. Charon was able to lock in onto the Memory Eater EX and wrap it with his chains. Some of the chains that Charon used pointed to the sky as lighting summoned by Kimat rained down. The chains acted as a lightning rod while Charon hid underground in order to negate the damage. The Memory Eater EX screamed as it got directly hit by lightning. The Memory Eater EX managed to ustom itself to the pain which is why it managed to activate teleportation once again. Adrian with Paradox'' help tracked the path once more and the Memory Eater EX was greeted by numerous sharp leaves as soon as it reappeared. Sirius then emerged from the shadows and aimed for the Memory Eater EX'' neck once more. The Memory Eater EX managed to react quick but not fast enough. Sirius was unable to hit the Memory Eater EX'' neck but the arm was pulled off. Sirius did not even devour the arm as he tossed it towards Saena which she easily disintegrated with a burst of light. The Memory Eater EX was about to scream in anger when a dagger suddenly got plunged into its back. "First one." Adrian calmly stated. [You have sessfully aimed for one of the weak spots shown.] [The Memory Eater EX has lost 10% of its maximum health.] [All subsequent hits will now deal 5% of its current health.] The Memory Eater EX screamed in pain much louder than before as its weak spot was destroyed. The Memory Eater EX tried to sh at Adrian with its remaining arm, but he has already vanished. The Memory Eater EX suddenly kneeled on the ground as gravity intensified to a great degree instantly. The Memory Eater EX was unable to react immediately, but it did try to teleport away. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Memory Eater EX tried to gather mana to make itself teleport away, but the space has already been sealed. The Memory Eater EX is suddenly confused as it could not utilize the special ability of the host it has fused with. "You cannot get away because this is your end." Adrian stated as he appeared just above the Memory Eater EX and plunged his two daggers on the caved in skull. [You have executed the Memory Eater EX by dealing 5% of its maximum health due to hitting its weak spot.] Chapter 2008 Relic of the Invisible Hand Chapter 2008 Relic of the Invisible Hand [You have killed the Memory Eater EX.] Once the notification has been received, Adrian has loosened his alertness a bit as he needed to rx. Piggy Bank also dropped down on the ground as he could no longer take the pressure. It seems that Piggy Bank''s legs gave out and he was only standing due to the adrenaline. Adrian suddenly had another message from the underworld that he did not expect. [The First Golden Goblin Lord is thanking you for defeating the parasitic being that abused its own body.] [The cooldown of your Teleportation Skill has been reduced by 10%.] [The mana consumption of all Spatial Movement skills has been reduced by 10%.] [The First Golden Goblin Lord has entered the cycle of reincarnation thanks to you.] Adrian could only smile as he did not think that there really was the soul of the First Golden Goblin Lord in the underworld. Beings like him that are blessed by gods could actually indefinitely stay in the afterlife as long as they have unresolved issues. They are beings that have been given the Heroes'' Privilege which is why they cannot reincarnate as long as they do not want to. "If only all of them would be that easy to solve." Adrian muttered as he always disliked his audiences of these special beings when he is in Limbo. The Memory Eater EX did not drop any loot at all which somewhat made Adrian angered. He could only curse the evil god for making the Memory Eater EX more powerful but not drop any item. He did like that the experience points shot through the roof, but he always has enemies that give lots of experience points. Before Adrian''s anger meter skyrocketed, Dodu was finally able to destroy the mysterious building. As soon as Dodu destroyed the outeryer, a powerful sh of light suddenly got released from the mysterious building. A powerful burst of divine energy swept across the area which actually killed Dodu. The divine energy was so thick that Adrian had to protect Piggy Bank from it. The wave of divine energy was so powerful that it took Adrian to use all of his divine energy to diffuse. All of Adrian''s divine energy bottomed out and will not regenerate for a while but he was able to defend Piggy Bank from it. Adrian told Dodu to rest well as it did a job well done and even protected them from the initial divine energy wave. As soon as the wave of divine energy died down, a relic suddenly floated above the mysterious building. The relic was none other than the Relic of the Invisible Hand and it matches all the description that they have been initially given. A gold coin floating in the air while numerous ghostly hands were trying to clutch it as if the hands were greedy for it. Before Adrian or even Piggy Bank could react, Coin suddenly flew straight towards the relic. "Wait!" Adrian shouted as he did not want a helper suddenly touching things when they have yet to determine if it was safe. Coin did not wait or even hear Adrian''s words as it touched the relic without any issue. As soon as Coin touched the relic, another burst of divine energy swept towards them, but it all flowed to Coin instead of dispersing. Coin suddenly glowed in pure divine energy as Piggy Bank alsopleted his current mission. [You have aided your partner, Piggy Bank, inpleting the quest: Awaken the Divine Soul of the Helper.] [You have gained one level.] N?v(el)B\\jnn [Your Luck stat has increased by 1.] Coin that was a small floating gold coin with appendages suddenly started to grow into a more humanoid shape. The body soon turned to that of a young man that is barely clothed except for a golden robe created from golden silk. The face of the young man is also covered with golden silk as one could see that the gorgeous young man was blind. The olive skin and green hair even made the young man look otherworldly. The young man feeling that its body has been reconstructed suddenly exploded with more divine energy. The divine energy that he released created arge golden coin floating behind him which solidified his godlike status. The golden coin is also minted with the etching of wheat to signify abundance. [You are in the presence of the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus.] "Thank you, Piggy Bank. I knew that I could count on you in order to restore my own power." The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus stated, and his voice sounded so pleasing to the ears as if you will be hypnotized by it. "Hey! I helped too." Adrian stated in protest as he actually did the most work. "Thank you for that as well, Champion Equinox. I knew that the friend of Piggy Bank would definitely help him." The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus stated with a smile. "I would also like to thank you for the next thing that would happen." The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus added as if he knew that something would happen, and he did. Lightning suddenly came across the wide sky and Adrian had to call upon Kimat to absorb it. Kimat roared and absorbed the lightning as if it was a snack. As soon as Kimat devoured the first lightning strike, the sky suddenly got filled with dark clouds as lightning basically scattered in all directions. The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus used the power of the relic of the Invisible Hand to create a barrier made of divine energy to protect them. "Mortals dare defy the will of the gods!" A thundering voice came out from the clouds as it parted. The clouds parted to reveal two gods riding a white cloud and Adrian already knew who they were. The two gods were none other than the God King Zeus and the God Queen Hera arriving at another realm as if they have been there before. The res that Adrian received from the God King Zeus could be clearly seen but the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus also shared this re. "Greetings, Zeus and Hera." The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus stated which angered the God King Zeus even more and made him direct lightning to him but Adrianmanded Kimat to devour it once again. "Insolent Beast!" The God Queen Hera stated as she released a powerful burst of mana towards Kimat. The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus saw this and utilized the relic once more and erected a barrier that easily deflected the attack that the God Queen Hera used. The mere defiance of the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus made the God Queen Hera look offended. Adrian, on the other hand, did not look pleased as he changed back to his Netheros form because he was ready for battle. "I have greeted you, but you did not even greet me back and look at me like I am invisible. You even dare to hit my benefactor and his friend." The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus stated as he suddenly released powerful bloodlust. "A mere lesser god dares to be rude in front of the God King and God Queen? It seems that you need to be destroyed once more to learn your lesson." The God Queen Hera stated as she also released a powerful bloodlust to counter what the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus released. "A mere woman that cannot even keep her husband in line dares to speak about teaching other beings a lesson?" The Lesser God of Wealth Plutus stated which angered the God Queen Hera to a great degree that she released a powerful wave of divine energy that had the power of a High Goddess. The God Queen Hera might not look like it, but she is a High Goddess in her own right. Even if the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus is supported by a powerful relic, he will not be able to defend himself against this attack. A sh of worry could be seen on the face of the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus, but he used all of the divine energy he can harness from the relic to defend them. The God King Zeus also took offense with those words as he was described as a loose married man by the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus. The God King Zeus called upon thousands of lightning to destroy the lesser beings in front of him. Adrian already called upon the energies of the underworld in order to help the Lesser God of Wealth Plutus protect them. "Enough!" A voice of a woman with great authority suddenly erupted as the holy relic that Adrian kept in the depths of his inventory suddenly glowed and shot out. The holy relic of the Goddess of Life Demeter suddenly flew upwards to destroy the attack of the God King Zeus and the God Queen Hera. As soon as the attacks hit the holy relic, the entire area is suddenly covered with wheat stalks and grain that healed Adrian and his allies back to full health and mana. Chapter 2009 Sister of Zeus 2009 Sister of Zeus "Enough!" A powerful female voice came from the relic as it released a burst of life energy that destroyed thebined attacks of the God King Zeus and the God Queen Hera. "Alright! The holy relic activated which means that this is the time where she should intervene." Adrian thought but his body suddenly shifted to his Aetheros form and flew towards the holy relic. "Not this agaiiinn!" Adrian stated as he was actually the one to be the vessel. Adrian''s body touched the holy relic, and he lost control of his entire body. The divine soul of the Goddess of Life Demeter entered his body through the catalyst known as the holy relic. He did think that this is one way of using the holy relics because this was also the way the Twin Gods used when they borrowed his body. "I will just need to borrow the mediator''s body for a while to teach my siblings a lesson." The Goddess of Life Demeter told Adrian, but he actually did not have much of a choice on the matter. Adrian''s body is inhabited by the Goddess of Life Demeter, and it slowly started to morph. Adrian''s body transformed to that of the Goddess of Life Demeter but there was also something different. The Goddess of Life Demeter looked more regal as her aura actually became much more powerful than a High Goddess. Even the God King Zeus and the God Queen Hera are shocked to see such type of power from the Goddess of Life Demeter. Even the Goddess of Life Demeter herself was shocked upon doing so but she finally knew the source of this strange appearance and power up. She was getting fed pure life energy by Adrian''s aether energy which made her be even more powerful. The Goddess of Life Demeter was about to try and see where the source of Adrian''s energy was as she silently looked at his subconscious. Splitting the subconscious are easy for gods as they can have multiple appearances in different ces. This is also one of the reasons that they are called immortal since they will not die permanently if a copy of them is killed. It would take the destruction of the True Divine Essence to kill a god which Adrian achieved when he killed the Goddess of Light Luminaria. == "You are not allowed here!" A gigantic Paradox stated as it was the first to greet the Goddess of Life Demeter snooping around inside of Adrian''s deepest level of subconscious. "To think that the master would let an ego of a weapon bond with it. Are you sure that you are serving your master well?" The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she was neither hostile nor polite. "Leave now or else we will eject you from the possession of the master''s body. He has agreed to the possession because it is needed but diving within him is prohibited." Paradox stated mechanically but its words contained a threat that actually offended the Goddess of Life Demeter. "Leave now." A voice resembling Adrian stated. "Champion Equinox?! No, you are not him." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as the being in front of her was not the Champion Equinox she has known. "I am him or at least I am a part of him that he has yet to unlock. You can even call me the Noblesse Equinox but that is for people that did not sneak their way in. Leave or your own divine soul will be burned byher energy." Noblesse Equinox stated as the entire subconscious suddenly got ignited in Nether mes. "I will leave. I did not mean any harm as I only wanted to know the mysterious pure life energy that even my grandmother cannot use freely." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "The pure life energy you speak of is none other than Aether Energy which is the highest form of life energy. Now that you have your answer¡­BEGONE!" Noblesse Adrian stated as the subconscious of the Goddess of Life Demeter was sent out with a powerful burst of mental energy apanied by a slight enhancement ofher energy to give a warning. "Thank you, Master''s Inner Demon." Paradox stated. "It is my duty to guard the inner sanctum of me after all. I would have no need to move though as you were already able to evict the sneaky one." Noblesse Adrian stated. "I have calcted that you would be the best one to handle this as my method would eradicate the presence of the Goddess of Life Demeter in my master''s body." Paradox stated. "Wooh! Talk about protective but I like it. It is also a good thing that the sneaky goddess did not see the thing that we are hiding." Noblesse Adrian stated as he looked down. When Noblesse Adrian looked down, Adrian''s demon core could be seen half inher and half in aether state. This should not be the case as his core is supposed to swap in between the two. Paradox could be seen using some ancient glyphs to slowly and surely fuse the two energies together to create a demon core that has never been seen before. "This is all for the sake of the master." Paradox stated as Noblesse Adrian just watched what the former was doing in the depths of Adrian''s subconscious that even he has never been before. == The Goddess of Life Demeter felt a powerful force expel her soul almost, but she managed to hang on. She then looked at her side to see Adrian crossing his arms as it seems that Paradox reported to him what the former has done. This all happened within a matter of three seconds which only made it look like the Goddess of Life Demeter paused for a brief moment, but she now looked at Adrian in a much more different light. "Please focus on the danger at hand and not diving inside my subconscious. I had a difficult time reviving your son from being sealed and that is how you thank me?" Adrian stated as he did get a report from Paradox, but thetter only said that the Goddess of Life Demeter tried to probe his subconscious. "Apologies, Mediator Equinox. I was merely curious of such powerful life energy. As I have embarrassed myself, I will make sure that you are wellpensatedter since you did revive my son. How did you know that he is my son?" The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she looked a bit confused on thest thought. "We are connected which means that some of your emotions and memories will naturally pass through me. I got it from that, and I did not even need to look into your subconscious." Adrian retorted which made the Goddess of Life Demeter even more embarrassed. "Sister. I should have known that it was you who orchestrated this." The God King Zeus stated as he red at the Goddess of Life Demeter. "I merely aided the revival of my son that you severely punished. I have already overlooked you blinding my son but the fact that you have sealed him is thest straw." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as her anger made numerous golden wheat stalks grow around her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Your son was giving the blessing of abundance to almost anyone! It would not take long for humans to be corrupted if they are given too much abundance." The God Queen Hera stated. "Tell that to all the women and men that your husband has already corrupted." The God of Wealth Plutus stated which made the God King Zeus hurl lightning towards him, but the Goddess of Life Demeter easily protected him. "If you wish for your son to not die then make sure that his tongue is tied!" The God King Zeus threatened. "Maybe you should do that to your balls so that you do not sire anymore bastards." The God of Wealth Plutus rebutted which made the entire sky split apart due to the immense thunder and lightning. Even though the God Queen Hera was looking like she was furious, she actually liked the spunk of the newly revived God of Wealth Plutus. He was saying the words that she could not tell her husband as she was now bound by oath to not say disparaging words to him. She is actually relishing this exchange and the best thing is that his husband could not kill the one saying it. "Are you here forbat, sister?" The God King Zeus stated as he red at the Goddess of Life Demeter. "If that is what it takes to protect my son from you then I shall do so but remember that I am the leader of the Gods of Life in Olympus. Onemand from me and they will all leave without any warning which will destroy the abundance of Olympus." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as her words echoed in the area which made the rumbling thunder stop. Chapter 2010 The Deal Forward 2010 The Deal Forward The Goddess of Life Demeter''s statement made the anger of the God King Zeus and the God Queen Hera fizzle out. They were now being threatened to starvation if they do not bend to the will of the Goddess of Life Demeter. The thought of not having thevish feasts filled with the wine created by the Goddess of Life Demeter being tended by the God of Wine Dionysus. If the Goddess of Life Demeter tells them that all gods of life will join her then she is not joking. "I already gave you some reprieve back then when you wanted your daughter out of the underworld! Do not push me anymore as your selfishness has created a rift between me and my brother!" The God King Zeus stated but he was moreposed as lightning did not rumble. "Sister, please do not be hasty. I am sure that you and my husband will create an agreement where both of your wants are granted. Please exercise your wise and venerable self, dear husband." The God Queen Hera stated as she tried to soothe the God King Zeus. "If my son is not protected then I shall have wintere to Olympus for twelve months instead of six." The Goddess of Life Demeter demanded. "Wow! You are such a diva, but I respect it. Still, maybe ease on the Goddess of Life Persephone as I can see that she is enjoying her time in the underworld. You have grandkids there and they do not like being away from their parents too much. Even if gods do not care for the perception of time, they will have that when someone precious is taken from them." Adrianmented but the Goddess of Life Demeter ignored his rumblings. "And you, my darling son. Shut your mouth before I do it or else the anger of my brother will really end you." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she looked at the God of Wealth Plutus with eyes that could pierce walls. "I am blind, mother. I cannot see what their reactions are. Who blinded me? Oh right! It was uncle if I am not mistaken. Do not get me started on their schemes of getting me sealed." The God of Wealth Plutus stated with immense sass. "I know your pain child, but you have just returned. Shut up if you want to stay that way." The Goddess of Life Demeter whispered, and the God of Wealth Plutus can only grumble and ept as he does not want to get sealed again. "Dear husband, our sister is resolute this time. She even used some mysterious power and a holy relic to sh with us in this realm. She has already nned this from the beginning while we have not even carried the holy relics here. Victory might not be in our grasp against her as we do not have holy relics to stabilize our energies." The God Queen Hera stated. "I know, dear wife. Still, I must also be resolute as that intrepid boy has been cursing at me. If his eyes were still there then he will be disrespecting me even more." The God King Zeus stated as he is still showing an imposing figure. "Can both of those stuck-up people hurry up?! My body is already beyond stressed from this possession. You are burning my aether energy at a great degree and it is no longer regenerating beyond 50." Adrian grumbled as he could see notifications telling him that there would be some bacsh to his body. "Dear husband. Please tell your magnanimous decision to our sister." The God Queen Hera stated as she clutched the God King Zeus'' arms. "Hear me, sister! I shall forgive the offense of my nephew for such words against me. Instead, he will not be able to return to Olympus, but he will still be recognized as a god there. No Gods of Olympus and all under our banner shall treat him like an outsider. Do you agree, sister?" The God King Zeus stated. "It is not like I want to return to that ce anyways." The God of Wealth Plutus muttered but it was still heard by the God King Zeus and the God Queen Hera. "Zip it, son." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she used some magic to create a gag made of bundled wheat for the God of Wealth Plutus. "As long as my son is no longer under threat from Olympus then I do not need anything else. I just need you to promise what you have said to the Fates. Both of you." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "Sister! You do not mean to say that we are not keepers of our words. We are family." The God Queen Hera stated. "I may be your sister, but you blinded my son to which I did not say anything. You sealed despite your word that you will not do it. I need a vow to the Fates before I truly agree." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated with great confidence. "I swear to the Fates of what I have said earlier." The God King Zeus stated as an eerie wind suddenly blew across the wind. "I swear as well." The God Queen Hera stated as another eerie wind blew. "Since you have made the promises, I shall no longer press for anything. My son, you can stay at my personal divine realm for the time being." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "No more. My body can no longer take it. Get out." Adrian stated as he suddenly pushed the divine soul of the Goddess of Life Demeter out of his body towards her holy relic. "Such impertinence!" The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she was shocked that she was easily expelled once again by a being that is not even a demigod. "You have exceeded your possession time,dy goddess." Adrian stated as he suddenly heard thunder rumble. "Finally! The demon that is disrespectful has separated from our sister." The God King Zeus stated as he started to harness lightning. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hit me with that then I will dere no aid from the Gods of Death on your end. I am the Mediator of Death, but my best friend is also the Mediator of Life. Make a wrong move by offending us and all of your heroes will be booted out of Elysium." Adrian threatened as his aura changed to that of one with great authority. "Sister, is what he says true?" The God Queen Hera asked. "It is true, sister. The Twin Gods appointed him Mediator of Death and his friend the Mediator of Life. All the gods of life and the gods of death are now under them for the time being." The voice of the Goddess of Life Demeter came out from the holy relic. "Husband, we must not offend the Mediator of Death. Calm your rage as you know that you are partly at fault." The God Queen Hera stated even though she knows that it is all of the God King Zeus'' fault. "Also, since you are already here. I am warning you gods to not mess with time and space even with relics. One wrong mistake of doing it may create a powerful rift that connects to the other universes. Even if you are ying with relics, y with those that do not alter the fabric of reality. If you want the aid of demons in fixing the fabric of time and space, you better heed my advice." Adrian stated but his words were clearly directed towards the God King Zeus. Numerous sparks and rumbled could be heard as the God King Zeus were keeping his anger in check. If he did not learn that Adrian was the Mediator of Death, then he might have unleased his wrath upon him. The God King Zeus was holding himself back to the point that lightning shot upward instead of downward. "Let me also warn you, little demon. Do not test my patience because it will run out eventually. Olympus has no need of the powers of you demons." The God King Zeus stated. "Will you promise those words to the Fates?" Adrian stated with a condescending smile, but the God King Zeus cannot do so and can only leave. "He left without even saying goodbye. I never met gods that are so rude." Adrian stated as he looked at the skies clearing up. "Since my siblings are gone. I will just reiterate what I said earlier. You can stay at my divine realm for the moment, my son." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "No mother. I love that you care but I already have a ce where I can stay. My transport to that realm is also present here as I have already sent my regards." The God of Wealth Plutus stated. "Where will you stay since you are not allowed in Olympus?" The Goddess of Life Demeter asked. "I will stay with brother-inw in Hades." The God of Wealth Plutus stated which made the Goddess of Life Demeter''s face drop. Chapter 2011 Not Living with Mother 2011 Not Living with Mother "What did you just say?!" The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "I am living with brother-inw as his realm would be the only realm that is safe for me while I take care of the relic. The other gods of wealth are still sealed which means only I can keep the relic safe from the hands of others. Even when uncle left, he was eyeing the relic in my hands which means that he might have some ideas." The God of Wealth Plutus stated. "I can protect you." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "Not really. You will be in Olympus sometimes and the God of Death Hades rarely leave his realm. Even if he does leave, he has full control and security over there." Adrianmented. "I appreciate the concern, Mediator Equinox, but my son is safer with me than with Hades." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated. "I have sister with me there unless her forceful visits with you. I will be safer in that side of the family than the ones that live in a divine realm in a high ce where time and space is unraveling." The God of Wealth Plutus stated. "How did you know that?" The Goddess of Life Demeter asked in shock as she knew that her son has just revived. "I am present here and I chat a lot." Adrian stated as he pointed to himself. "Do not tell me! Hestia did say that there might have been someone that snuck in." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she realized something. "I do not know about that, but we have a way to monitor areas with dense mana. The ce where Olympus is currently perched is filled with spatial anomalies. I am actually shocked that the divine realm is not yet flooded with monsters. Divine energy is something that a lot of monsters will go crazy over." Adrian added but he was clearly lying. "I see." The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she was now less suspicious of Adrian. "My statement is final, mother. I will not live with you, but you are wee to visit Hades since brother-inw will not prevent you from visiting." The God of Wealth Plutus stated. "Plutus!" The Goddess of Life Demeter stated as she was now steadily losing energy to make the connection as the energy in the holy relic is starting to wane. "Bye, mother." The God of Wealth Plutus stated as he used some of his divine energy to blow away the remaining mana that the holy relic has. "Finally, she is gone. Now that she has been sent away, I should give Piggy Bank the reward for reviving me and also his helper." The God of Wealth Plutus stated as Piggy Bank suddenly started to glow as his stigmata changed. The stigmata that Piggy Bank had suddenly became engraved in his heart instead and became a new passive skill for him. The passive skill created is a blessing that makes all the money dropped from killing an enemy almost double. He also got the ability to overspend on his merchant rted skills which means he can kill monsters as long as he got the money. [You have gained the Passive Skill: Money Come to Me.] [You have gained Luck +5.] == Skill Name: Money Come to Me Skill Tier: Rare Skill Type: Passive Skill Effect: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gain an increase of 10% more money when defeating monsters. Have a 0.01% chance to have double the money reward when defeating a monster. Mana Cost: Instant Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: Instant == "Oh! It might not be much for my troubles, but the burst of Luck is what I need." Adrian stated as the Luck is a great stat to be increased when ites to battles. "You will also have my blessing Piggy Bank and know that you can call me when you are in need of a great helper." The God of Wealth Plutus stated as a golden glow seeped into Piggy Bank. Piggy Bank received the Greatest Blessing of Wealth that can only be given to one person per god. Piggy Bank would have to die or have this blessing erased by the God of Wealth Plutus in order to get rid of it. This blessing is a big leap of faith for both god and the person receiving it as it enables thetter to summon the god for a moment. Piggy Bank has gained the ability to summon a god once a day to aid him. "Good for you. I hope that both of you would help each other. You are basically bing a Saint that the God of Wealth Plutus has chosen." Adrian told Piggy Bank. "I suddenly feel like I have more responsibilities." Piggy Bank stated. "No need to be rmed, Piggy Bank. Just do what you are doing and make clean deals. Just because merchants need a lot of money, and our faith is connected to that does not mean you need to get in an unjust way. Wealth might be good when you are alive as it makes life smoother, but you will be judged by your character upon death." The God of Wealth Plutus stated. "I will as I do not want to bebeled as a merchant that swindles people. I also represent your name which is why I will always be better." Piggy Bank promised. "That is good. I have nothing else left to say as I believe that I need to go to Hades now. Will you please do the honors, Mediator Equinox?" The God of Wealth Plutus stated. 10:32 "I shall do so as I have received confirmation from the God of Death Hades." Adrian stated as he created a portal that led to the death realm Hades. Adrian opened the portal and a young child suddenly burst out of it. Adrian thought that this child was familiar, and he could clearly see that he bears resemnce to the God of Rebirth Zagreus. Adrian could only wryly smile as he was told that there would be someone to fetch the God of Wealth Plutus. "Is this the mortal realm? Why is it so dull? Even the Fields of Asphodel are prettier than this ce." The small God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "It is good to see you as well, God of Rebirth Zagreus." Adrian stated as the small boy is indeed the one that he met earlier. "It is good to see you as well, Mediator Equinox. Uncle as well but the fat one is new." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "He is Piggy Bank, and he is the one that helped me the most so treat him with respect." The God of Wealth Plutus stated. "I see. I guess I should thank him then. When I visit the real mortal realm, I will be sure to visit you to be my guide." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated as he almost patted Piggy Bank, but Adrian stopped him. "It is not a wise choice for the God Zagreus to touch a mortal when he just came from the death realm. We do not want to send him to death now, do we? Do not worry as he will likely be transported to Hades when he dies as he is now tied to the God of Wealth Plutus. You can ask him about the mortal realm when he does." Adrian stated. "You are right! I will make sure that you will get a tour of our castle. I will treat you as an honorable guest. Just make sure to find me when you die." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "Thank you¡­ I think." Piggy Bank answered. "Please proceed. The portal will not hold on much longer as it is not good for a world that is dead to the core be exposed to more death energy." Adrian stated as he gestured the gods to enter the portal. "I was merely excited too much but please create the portal next time in the main world. Let us go now, uncle. Mother seems to be excited to chat with you again. She said that she will tell you all about her newly created petunias." The God of Rebirth Zagreus stated. "Thank you once again, Piggy Bank and Mediator Equinox. May fortune favor you always." The God of Wealth Plutus stated as he entered the portal before waving goodbye. The God of Rebirth Zagreus suddenly went close to Adrian to whisper something before entering the portal. Adrian closed the portal as soon as the two gods have entered while something was in his mind. Piggy Bank finally rxed as the two gods were no longer near him and the pressure has vanished. "What did the little god say to you? It seems that it is something major." Piggy Bank asked as he saw how Adrian''s face dropped slightly. "It is rted to a great headache which is why I need to investigate further. Let us return to Avalon as I need to rest." Adrian stated as he teleported them back to Avalon. Chapter 2012 The First Primordial To Awaken 2012 The First Primordial To Awaken Adrian said goodbye to Piggy Bank while thetter thanked him for helping him. Piggy Bank asked if he could help Adrian with the current problem in his mind, but thetter refused. Adrian knew that Piggy Bank would not be able to help him with the next task as it involves gods. Adrian basically got told that the effects of the breach has now been confirmed. The God of Death Hades has checked Tartarus and saw that the seals on the Titans were now weaker than before. The seals still held the power of the Titans, but they are no longer as bound as before. Even the Hecatoncheires need to be incredibly vignt of the Titans as they might attack them. Due to this, the God of Death Hades had to increase his vignce over at Tartarus and visit it from time to time. The Titans did not look like they were about to break free, but the God of Death Hades felt that they were biding their time. The God of Death Hades has this sneaking suspicion that the Titans were once again waiting for someone to sneak them out. Adrian wanted to immediately check with the God of Death Hades on the status, but he is also busy. He was given news that the port towns of the world were having some strange urrences. Adrian knew that such things should be ignored but this is happening to all of the port towns in the central continent. If it was only happening to one or two then he would have ignored it, but it is happening to all. "The Shadow Unit is really effective in getting news and arranging them. I should really give them some sort of bonus or maybe go to the Shadow Realm to get some materials for them." Adrian thought as a powerful wave of energy simr to divine energy but different suddenly washed over his entire body. "This is Primordial Energy!" Adrian muttered as his gazed pointed to the location where the origin of the wave of energy was from. == n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The port towns in each city were already having such a difficult time because most of the seafood that they get are either dead upon washing up shore or incredibly destroyed by other predatory sea creatures. Even the waters near the shore were no longer safe to fish as the predatory sea monsters havee to them. The lords or kingdoms have dispatched people to drive away the sea monsters as this is a crisis on their end. The sea route is one of the most important routes for trade since mass air travel is only possible in the Gnome Kingdom. The use of airships is mostly for royalty or the main army if they are not affiliated with the Gnome Kingdom. The cost of operating airships is not cheap as well and mostly smaller ones are used for transportation. The small airships can only carry fifty people at max capacity which is why it is not used for the transportation of goods. 10:33 Just as the yers above water were thinking of why the sea monsters were attacking up close to the shore, the yers that have practically lived in the oceans and seas of the main world know why. The entire ocean world is now at war which is not broadcasted to much of the yer base since only a few yers have acquired aquatic races since they are not yet unlocked. The only aquatic race that is unlocked are the beast kin water species, but they often live nearnd. They can swim in the deep oceans and seas, but the Selvaggian water species that lives on water itself is still sealed. It seems that there are special rituals or ways to be a Shark Selvaggian for example and it is not by creating one in the main interface. Thanks to Kabrakan unlocking the Selvaggian Race, the underwater world of the main world has finally been started to be explored. The exploration has only been started as only 5% of the oceans and seas have been mapped but it was a good start. This mapping would have continued if the races that purely lived in the oceans and seas did not start their war for conquest. The yers knew that the oceans and seas of the main world are all controlled by different races. The races that they know of are the merman race, the Naga race, the Whale Beast Kins, and the Scys. All of them are known for controlling parts of the seas and oceans. In fact, sailors would often throw some treasure chest in the middle of the ocean or sea routes as offerings in order to let them pass. Unbeknownst to the yers and even to the ones that mostly y in the oceans and seas, the merman race suddenly started their conquest of all the oceans and seas. The other ocean and sea kingdoms were shocked to the sudden invasion of the merman race that they did not have ample preparations. Smaller sea and ocean races were subdued by the might of the merman race which made them upy 30% of the world''s oceans and seas. The current battle that was happening in the ocean right now is the fight between the Merman race and the Naga race. They were fighting in the Green Gand Reef when the powers of their sh finally awakened the sleeping monster in that location. A Primordial Beast that is said to be asrge as the ocean itself and could swallow the seas if it wants to. [The Leviathan, Primordial Beast of the Sea, has fully awoken from its slumber and destroyed its seal.] As soon as all the voice of the world announced theing of a powerful beast, a burst of energy swept across the central continent and other continents that were near. The energy of The Leviathan was so powerful that it almost woke up some of the sleeping ocean primordial beasts. The fight between the Merman Race and the Naga Race haspletely destroyed the seal of The Leviathan. The Merman Race and the Naga Race knew of the legends regarding the location they were fighting at. It was the Green Gand Reef where it is said that a powerful sea beast was sealed by the gods in order for the seas to be calm. They did not know that this very legend is indeed real for they have now unsealed the powerful sea beast. The Leviathan was indeed a Primordial Beast as it is said to be one of the first creations of the Creator. It is said to have been created with two other Primordial Beasts that represent other aspects of the world. The Leviathan is said to have been created to rule the seas which is why it has arge serpentine body. Unlike its serpentine appearance, The Leviathan has scales that of a fish rather than that of a dragon which differentiates them from each other. They often thought of The Leviathan as a serpentine dragon, but they are wrong because it was created before the dragons. Unlike the serpentine dragons, The Leviathan does not have arms or any appendages at all. It was the same size as the reef it was sealed in, and that reef spanned at least 100 miles. Upon seeing The Leviathan, the Merman Race and the Naga Race that were at war has started to flee for their lives. They did not care who won as the primordial beast before them is a monster that could destroy a vast kingdom within a day if it wished to. The two warring races thought that The Leviathan would start an indiscriminate massacre, but they were wrong. A powerful will suddenly enveloped all of them which made them halt in their swimming. "The Mother of the Seas has awakened and all of you fled instead of bowing down to me? If all of you wish to keep your lives, then bow down to the Ruler of the Seas." A clear feminine voice that is filled with prestige and terror echoed in the minds of the two races that were escaping. The Leviathan called itself the Mother of the Seas when it never had a motherly nature like that in the first ce. The Merman Race and Naga Race were unsure why she called herself the Mother of the Seas when they know that title is reserved for a goddess that all water races choose to never utter the name. Seeing that no one was bowing to her, The Leviathan casually swiped the tip of her tail and erased 20% of the armies of both races. "We greet the Mother of the Seas!" The Naga Race was the first to bow as they looked at The Leviathan with respect as their serpentine qualities made them share some sort of connection. "We give honor to the Mother of the Seas!" The Merman Race followed up as the dead re from The Leviathan made them all bow down. Chapter 2013 The Leviathan I Chapter 2013 The Leviathan I [The Leviathan, Primordial Beast of the Sea, has fully awoken from its slumber and destroyed its seal.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Due to the rampaging power of The Leviathan, the seas that are under its domain has be turbulent.] [The Leviathan has taken control of 10% of the world''s waters.] Adrian could feel the primordial energy that The Leviathan was emitting as if it was a great pulsating battery. It was a different kind of primordial energy, but it is still the same energy that Adrian is emitting. Adrian could feel the power of that primordial energy and it has now reached the same power level as that of a greater god. He then tried to peer into the source of the primordial energy because he can feel another kind of energy that is also familiar with him. "I should be able to temporarily tap into that energy pulse to check for a moment. The range is so far from the origin which would make it almost unnoticeable when I do it." Adrian thought to himself as he sent small pulses of primordial energy towards the direction of The Leviathan. Adrian was able to send his primordial energy and silently reach The Leviathan where another energy could be felt. This energy was incredibly familiar with Adrian as if it is also part of his body. He recognizes this energy because it is the same energy signature that the Chaos Shard is emitting. Adrian thought the Leviathan would not be able to sense his energy pulses, but he was wrong. It must have been due to the Leviathan just being unsealed but it seems that she is more sensitive right now. She was able to sense the probing primordial energy that Adrian was emitting. She felt offended that someone lesser than her was probing into her which is why she sent a burst of primordial energy to Adrian. He was not able to easily sense the dangerous energy pulse sent his way as a warning and suffered the consequences. Adrian suddenly spats out blood as his body received a powerful burst of primordial energy that it shook his entire core. If he did not have primordial energy in his body from the beginning, then Adrian would have died like a balloon popping. It is fortunate that the distance was massive and that he has a sturdy body when ites to energies. Adrian was not even able to defend against the attack, but he clearly knew it was a warning. Still, the energy attack was made by a greater god level being. Any low Persona being would end up dead if they were not at the level of an Arch Demon. Adrian felt that vicious and slimy primordial energy wave, but it also carried hints of saltiness as if he was suddenly hit by a tidal wave of sea water. "What happened to you?" Ascalor stated as he went to find Adrian when he sensed that he was in Avalon. "I got a pleasant surprise from sneaking a peek. Are you here to collect me on what we will do with the Primordial Beast?" Adrian asked Ascalor. "It seems that you already know a bit about them. Come with me as the fears of the expanding world has finally been realized." Ascalor stated as Adrian came with him. == Meanwhile, the entire yer base of Pandemonium has gone fully ballistic. The sudden world message only meant one thing and that another powerful being has been unsealed. Still, the majority of the yer base do not know of the Primordial Beasts as they are not that in depth when ites to lore. This made all those lore-based yer channels get a burst of views when they start discussing about the Primordial Beasts. All of the yers started to scramble on any information rted to the Primordial Beasts and it was easy to find unlike some hidden gods or races. The Primordial Beasts were often worshipped but most of them were feared for their capability of vast destruction. They are often depicted as powerful monsters that can destroy an entire kingdom within a day. There are even a lot more literature and depictions of them as they were often used as monsters for the depictions of battle with gods. In the Church of the Sea, the Leviathan is even depicted as a ferocious sea monster that the God of Sea Poseidon keeps battling with. It is said that they often battle on who the true ruler of the seas is, and that the Leviathan would always be the one turning fin to run. It is not just the Leviathan that the yers found depictions of as numerous Primordial Beasts can be seen on records of each church rted to a god or goddess in Pandemonium. It is even said that the number of Primordial Beasts is equal to the number of gods or goddesses in Pandemonium. The yers knew that the Leviathan was just the first and they learned an interesting fact about the Primordial Beasts. "Primordial Beasts are unlike normal divine beasts that die permanently when they are killed. Primordial Beasts would respawn even if their entire body disintegrated. They are the literal force of nature in the world which is why they are treated like natural deities. If that is the case, then how can we truly defeat the Primordial Beasts?" Adrian read as he was handed a scroll by Elder Koronn. "When they revive, they lose all memories of their previous lives and enter a new one. The Primordial Beasts were just sealed this time which means they still have the memories they possessed when they were sealed thousands of years ago." Elder Bronx stated. "That makes them even more dangerous! They possess the intelligence of the ancients that even we have lost." Adrian stated as even the records of the Daemos are notplete. "That is the reason why the world sealed them as they were birth from it with the essence of the Creator. They were actually quite a great force against the invading evil gods as they can revive but that also meant that they can be taken control of. There were some Primordial Beasts that epted the power of the evil gods which made them break their connection with the world. The Primordial Beasts that can revive are those that are created by the world and if they end their connection with it then they can truly be killed. In fact, it is said that the are a hundred thousand Primordial Beasts when the world was created but most of them truly died because they got tempted by the powers of the evil god." Elder Ascalor stated. "Then are all Primordial Beasts influenced by evil gods killed?" Adrian asked. "That is something that we do not know as we have no record of that. It is safe to assume that there are still Wicked Primordial Beasts as we call them that are still alive." Elder Koronn stated as Adrian has one in mind that is chewing the roots of a certain world tree. "So, we will not deal with the Leviathan then? It is a being of nature which means that there is nothing unnatural about it." Adrian stated but the looks of all the elders could be seen not agreeing with his statement. "This is the predicament because look at this." Elder Ascalor stated as a demon eye suddenly projected something like a holographic image of the Leviathan. Adrian could only have his jaw drop because the holographic image showed the Leviathan as an incrediblyrge sea serpent that its entire body spanned the entire reef. The merman race and the naga race that are in the holographic image could be akin to antspared to it. Adrian also noticed that the body of the Leviathan was emitting a strange energy that is slowly tearing down the fabric of reality. "Is that really happening?!" Adrian asked and all the three Daemos Elders could only sigh. "We do not know why but the Leviathan is emitting a specific energy signature that is destroying the dimensional barrier. Fortunately for us, Primordial Beasts cannot leave their domains but the bad this is that the destruction of the dimensional barrier would be faster in that area." Elder Koronn stated. "We will have no choice but to subjugate the Leviathan." Elder Bronx stated. "Even if we kill it, it will just revive once again to do the same damage." Adrian stated. "Not necessarily." Elder Ascalor stated. "Please enlighten me." Adrian added. "Primordial Beasts do revive but it will take time which can range from a month to even decades. Each of their revival is also a different te which means that the next incarnation of the Leviathan will not be same one." Elder Ascalor stated to which the other elders agreed. "What happens if its next incarnation is the same?" Adrian asked. "That is easy. We will kill it continuously until we are sure that it will no longer affect the fabric of reality." Elder Koronn stated as if it was easy killing a Greater God level Primordial Beast. Chapter 2014 The Leviathan II Chapter 2014 The Leviathan II "Tell your rulers to bow down to me or face the threat of extinction." The Leviathan stated as she released a powerful aura that restricted both races. "We will do well as messengers." The generals of the two races stated as they left to look like they will inform their rulers of the words of their kingdoms. "You have five days to give me a reply or face the destruction of your kingdoms." The Leviathan stated as a warning as she sent powerful killing intent to the two races which made them scramble. "You know that they will not keep their word." A god blending with the water stated. The god blending with the water was none other than the God Loki or at least a clone of him. The God Loki then looked at the strange crystal that he embedded at one of the scales of the Leviathan. It was emitting a strange powerful energy that is neither creation nor death despite its small size. This was the Chaos Shard Fragment used to unseal the Primordial Beast of the Sea Leviathan. "Do not worry, beloved. They will know how to kneel as you have given me power to free me from the restrictions of the world. I can move away from my domain easily as the other Primordial Beasts." The Leviathan stated. "You are not my wife even if you share the same body as her. She was gone as she died back then. You are merely a husk that share the same characteristics as her." The God Loki stated as he did not like how the Leviathan addressed him as his beloved. The first incarnation of the Leviathan was able to be freepared to the next incarnations which is why she often went and transformed to a humanoid body. She took on the name of Angrboda and freely went around the world to see its beauty. She was still created by the Creator which meant that she was powerful in her own right. Angrboda met the God Loki on her journey to the north part of Pangea where the Aesir Gods lived back then. She was charmed by the God Loki, but she was not fully honest of who she was. Angrboda thought that she would not be able to conceive children as she was a Primordial Beast that took on humanoid form. This was her miscalction as she became pregnant with the children of the God Loki. What Angrboda did not know is that the God Loki was heavily tied to fate because that is the fate of the Gods of Mischief. The power to somewhat warp reality would make them heavily tied to fate itself. In the end, the God Loki learned that Angrboda was actually the Primordial Beast Leviathan, but he did not care in the end. The love that the God Loki had for Angrboda erased the lie that she has told him. Fate is a little bit cruel though as Angrboda gave birth to three children rted to the fate of the Aesir Gods. Angrboda gave birth to two Primordial Beasts and a goddess, but it also left her incredibly weak. Giving birth to three powerful beings weakened Angrboda but she managed to live. She lived but fate is cruel as the children she bore made the Aesir gods cower in fear. Fate is a little bit cruel though as Angrboda gave birth to three children rted to the fate of the Aesir Gods. Angrboda gave birth to two Primordial Beasts and a goddess, but it also left her incredibly weak. Giving birth to three powerful beings weakened Angrboda but she managed to live. She lived but fate is cruel as the children she bore made the Aesir gods cower in fear. All three of her children were given a fate that they will devour the world which made the Aesir gods fear them. They chained the first born despite his initial good nature which made him incredibly angered by the gods. This was none other than Fenris who is called the Wolf that Will Devour the World and he was born as a Primordial Beast. The middle child, Jormungand also called the World Serpent, was cast and sealed into the waters of the world. It is said that this made Jormungand unable to leave the waters of the world as this became his domain. He was the one that inherited most of the powers from the original form of his mother, the Leviathan. Thest of the siblings, the Goddess of Death Hel, was stationed at Helheim but it was more of a banishment from the God King Odin. She was banished to rule over Helheim which is a different death realmpared to Valha where the God King Odin rules over. In Helheim, it is the location that those who die a dishonorable death are forced to tread through the icynds where no fire can live which is the opposite of Valha where heroes reside when they die. The Aesir Gods feared the three children of Loki so much that they fulfilled the prophecy themselves by having the three be filled with resentment. The three plotted and was able to induce a minor Ragnarok where they summoned the Fire Giant Surtr to Asgard. The Fire Giant Surtr was able to destroy the initial kingdom of Asgard that the God King Odin created. N?v(el)B\\jnn The resentment of the three became fuel for the cries of the Aesir Gods but they had miscalcted something. The Fire Giant Surtr tried to kill their father, but their mother protected him despite her already weak body. The ming sword of the Fire Giant Surtr killed Angrboda which made her three children reverse what they had done. The Fire Giant Surtr was sent back to his realm, but the death and destruction has already been done. The God Loki cried for the first time as his beloved wife died protecting him. Angrboda told him that she wille back to life, but she will more likely be a stranger to him which was true. It took a hundred years for the Leviathan to revive but she already lost everything she has done in her past life. Even her maternal care for her children vanished which is also why the God Loki, and his children no longer speak with each other as they were disappointed with their father for not protecting their mother and them. Chapter 2015 The Leviathan III 2015 The Leviathan III "Why? I now have the memories of all the past incarnations of me because of the Chaos Shard Fragment embedded in my body. Maybe¡­ you prefer something like this?" The Leviathan stated as she suddenly transformed to the humanoid appearance resembling Angrboda. "Do not even dare to use that form beast! My wife might have died but that does not mean that you have the right to desecrate her memory. I can kill you and get back the fragment if I wanted to. You are merely a part of the deal as your domain borders in the specific dimensional frequency to that of Asgard." The God Loki stated as his killing intent was so powerful that the Leviathan had to stop ying with him. The domain of the Leviathan does indeed have the same dimensional frequency to that of Asgard. This might be due to the fact that Asgard itself was perched right on top of the very body of water that is the domain of the Leviathan. The Chaos Shard Fragment is merely a tool that is used to bring forth Asgard to the mortal realm without expending too much energy in doing so. "I shall do my part as you have done yours. Once I be free of my tether to this domain like my first incarnation, I will be able to freely rule the seas while the other primordial beasts still sleep." The Leviathan stated as it returned back to its sea serpent form. == "When do we attack?" Adrian asked as he knew that they need to deal with the Leviathan as quick as possible due to the fact that it is tearing out the fabric of reality. "We will attack two days from now with Elder Bronx as the leader. We might not have a lot of Daemos attacking but we might be able to defeat it as long as we are careful." Elder Ascalor stated. "All we need is an army, right? I can get us one and the only payment for that would be the possibility of transferring them to the location. We can easily do that since mass teleportation is like our specialty." Adrian stated as he immediately posted an announcement in the bulletin board. == Territory Lord Announcement: "I, Equinox, will create a point of connection towards the area where the Primordial Beast Leviathan has spawned. Any yers that would want to have a direct path towards the location will be free of charge on the first transfer. Seeding transfers will be charged with one bronze coin per yer. This is to ensure the safety of the world by defeating the Leviathan. " Special Note: The Leviathan is a World Boss that respawns so this will not be the first time it will appear. The Teleportation Circle will bepleted in two days upon posting this announcement. == Adrian posted the announcement, and it became a powerful message that had all manners of people have gotten. A lot of the yers in Avalon started their preparations because this meant that they could challenge the world boss as long as they can get teleported to its location. Numerous streams are already covering the Leviathan and a lot of guilds are already preparing to subjugate it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though the Primordial Beast Leviathan has just revived, the top guilds of the world have started to n their subjugation of it. Some guilds that are incredibly rich are even on the way towards it using their airships. The guilds that are on the way are none other than Valor and Infernum. Even if they are friendly with each other, it does not mean that there is nopetition amongst them. What the yers did not know is that the Leviathan can respawn which they learned from Adrian''s post. This actually made the yers even more excited in subjugating the Leviathan. If a world boss like it can respawn then the rewards for its first subjugation would be incredibly generous. This is already amon thing to the virtual gamingmunity as there might even be a ranking. Adrian''s announcement made the traffic towards Avalon incredibly long as lots of yers that want to have a free transport to the area of the Leviathan are now swarming in. He already expected this which is why he is smiling as the number of yers entering his territory will increase and thus increase all expenditures in there. Adrian knew that he cannotpete withrge guilds when ites to mary power, but it does no mean he has no way of boosting his economy. "After all, knowledge is power, and I am only utilizing that to further my goals." Adrian muttered to himself as the Daemos Elders looked at him weirdly because he was smiling by himself. "Let us start creating the gate as the brat''s announcement has stirred quite amotion. Who will teleport to the location of the Leviathan to create a marker?" Elder Ascalor stated. "Since the Equinox is incredibly pumped up then we shall give him the honors. Make sure that the marker is not near the Leviathan or its domain as it could lead to instant death once it is reachable by the primordial beast." Elder Bronx stated. "Off you go then." Elder Koronn stated as he gestured Adrian to leave. "I did not even have a say if I wanted to do it." Adrian grumbled. "You are the youngest of us Arch Demons. Of course, you should do the grunt work. Feel free to boss us around if you be a Noblesse. Hehe!" Elder Ascalor stated. Adrian had no choice but toply as he cannot overpower the Three Elders as of now. The time that he bes strong enough to face them equally will be the time he can easily say no to them. Since it was his idea to call upon an army, he just easily agreed as he will also lead his guild to defeat the Primordial Beast Leviathan as well because something is urging him to defeat it. Chapter 2016 The Dark Gamers’ Plan Chapter 2016 The Dark Gamers¡¯ n "I arrived at the coordinates which is about ten kilometers away from the Leviathan. Even though I am ten kilometers away, I can feel its primordial energy it is releasing, and it is like a powerful torrent." Adrian muttered as he made sure to hide his primordial energy in fear that it might attract the attention of the Leviathan. Adrian also made sure to be invisible by turning into a spirit as he noticed the number of yers gathering in the area. He could see that there are yers that have arrived to subjugate the Leviathan. He tried to see if they were from a guild that he knows of, but they were not. A lot of them were incredibly powerful as well but they were not known faces to him. "They may be unranked yers." Adrian thought to himself as he made sure to make himself even more undetectable as he sensed that there was a Spirit Summoner in the mix of people. He was able to notice the spirit summoner because some greater elementals suddenly came to him. He was able to scare them off using hisher energy as it is a fearsome energy that elementals are scared off. The only downside to this is that the spirit summoner suddenly learned that that there was a spiritual entity possessing death energy in the vicinity. This made the spirit summoner incredibly happy as it seems she was looking for one. Death Elementals are incredibly rare as their counterpart Life Elementals are as well. It might be somewhat faint, but Adrian could feel that the spirit summoner was someone that is contracted with a Life Elemental. She might not be able to control it, but she might be able to summon it momentarily to assist her in battle. "Now that we are all here! Let us move before all of the other famed guildse. We must at least subjugate a part of the Leviathan first. We wasted precious resources for this which is why we must get back the cost of materials." A powerful man that has luscious golden hair stated but his presence made Adrian''s eye''s squint. "A Champion. To think they are led by a yer that is crowned champion by a god and it is even an energy that I am familiar with." Adrian thought as he knew who the god the yer was serving but he also listened in on the conversation because he said that they should get a ''part'' of the Leviathan instead of entirely subjugating it. Adrian made sure to mark the location as the Daemos Elders wanted and he sent them the coordinates via the Demon Eyes in the area. As soon as he finished this, he followed the group of unknown yers, and he became sure that the yer earlier is the Champion of Thor. The auraing off from him is the same as that of the Thunder God that Adrian fought. The energy from the Champion of Thor is not the only thing that Adrian sensed because the energy of the Leviathan became stronger as they were now just two kilometers away. He can clearly sense the odd energy that is making Adrian''s body scream to get it. He actually identally leaked some of his primordial energy which made the Leviathan aware of his existence. The area that Adrian was in is suddenly enveloped in thick bloodlust, but he made sure to avoid it by hiding in a pocket dimension. The yers that were in his vicinity were not lucky enough though as they felt the impact of the powerful bloodlust of the Leviathan. All of them could not bear it and ere suddenly kneeling on the ground except for the Champion of Thor. Fortunately for them, the bloodlust stopped when the Leviathan was no longer able to detect Adrian. "What just happened?!" the Champion of Thor asked the spirit summoner beside him. "It is the World Boss. I think it has sensed our presence." The Spirit Summoner replied as she was the most sensitive of them all. One could even see that she was still having a difficult time standing up as her legs practically gave up when she was subjected to the bloodlust. "That was just its bloodlust, and we already look like a pitiful crew. How powerful is it?" The Champion of Thor asked. "The elementals that I used to scout do not even want to get near it. If I were to say the power level needed to defeat it, then it might take a thousand yers equivalent to you. Even the Demon will not be able to defeat this World Boss on his own as it is specifically a Guild Alliance level boss monster. From what the elementals fed me, the Leviathan has three areas raised above water. The head, the middle body and the tail are all exposed which means that these three areas are the only ones we can damage. Unless we are of an aquatic race, the three areas are the only thing that we can rely on. We ca only confirm if these parts also have different health bars as my elementals are not able to verify that part." The Spirit Summoner stated. "We shall aim for the tail then as that is the part nearest the shore, right?" The Champion of Thor asked. "Yes, the tail is the part of the Leviathan closest to the shore." The Spirit Summoner replied as all of the unknown yers were now able to recover from the sudden shock of powerful bloodlust. "We must hurry in destroying the tail to get the drops that we need. I have recruited a lot of fellow Dark Gamers for this which is why we must get those prized scales. It might be the way to unlock the coveted Mythical Tier items." The Champion of Thor stated which made Adrian raise his brows with their conversation. Upon learning the information from the spirit summoner, Adrian immediately deployed Sirius to check on the ''tail'' part of the Leviathan. He is also a bit shocked that the yers here were Dark Gamers as they rarelye out. They are often doing their business secretly or in the shadows as they do not like to be recognized by other people. They are powerful yers that only y the game for profit and not for fame. "Speaking of the Demon, make sure to tell me immediately if you sensed him. I was tasked by my patron god to kill him when I see him. I will be generously rewarded if I am able to do that." The Champion of Thor stated. "I will but are you sure?" The Spirit Summoner stated with an expression that is hard to decipher. "Do you think that I am incapable of killing him? I am a Pure Barbarian King unlike a Summoner. He might be powerful because of his soulbounds but the Demon itself is not able to contend with me one-on-one. You do know that I can easily kill him with my abilities." The Champion of Thor stated confidently. "Yes. I am just thinking that we could be wiped out if you suddenly jump out to fight him. You are our main damage dealer after all, and the other guilds will arrive here in two days. The spies that we have nted in each top guild have told us that the main attack force have already left their guild bases." The Spirits Summoner stated. "Do not worry as some of my henchmen have told me that the Demon will not move right now. He is creating a teleportation array to this location which will take days. Even if they are demons, a stable teleportation array will not be easily done." The Champion of Thor stated. "Reporting!" A scout suddenly stated as he returned from surveying the battlefield they are nearing. "Tell me the status of the tail." The Champion of Thor stated. "We have seen some yers that started attacking it. Their group is small which is why the advance team has already initiated the PK. We will be able to clear them out in ten minutes or by the time the main team arrives." The scout stated. "Good. Make sure to also set up the perimeter as nned. We must not be seen by other yers while we get the drops from destroying the tail." The Champion of Thor stated. "Affirmative." The scout stated as he vanished in a puff of smoke. "Still, if the Demon suddenly arrives¡­ do not attack immediately. We have already created a way to imprison him and defeat him." The Spirit Summoner stated. "Do not worry. I became the head of arge crew of Dark Gamers because I use my brain." The Champion of Thor stated as they proceeded to enter the five-hundred-meter mark from where the tail of the Leviathan is. "I have returned, master. It is as they say. The tail of the Leviathan is currently attacking anynd dwellers in its range." Sirius reported.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2017 Playing the Trickster Chapter 2017 ying the Trickster Adrian chose to still observe after what Sirius has reported to him. He wanted to see the Dark Gamers in action, but he did not expect that they were incredibly brutal when ites to iming areas. He saw how the yers that wanted to check the Leviathan. There were some normal yers that were able tobat some of the forces of the Dark Gamers, but they ultimately fell when the main force arrived. "Tch! They did not even drop any rare item from dying." One of the Dark Gamers stated as the yers that they killed were not PK yers like them. "They probably are goody two shoes that y this game earnestly and have never killed another yer." Another Dark Gamer stated. "Everyone! Do not focus on that. We must get the drop from the tail today or else the other top guilds will arrive." The Champion of Thor stated as he was the one thatmands the entire Dark Gamers present. "Yes, boss!" The Dark Gamers stated as they responded with enthusiasm. The Dark Gamers started to bare their fangs on the tail and Adrian did not expect that the tail had its own health bar. He thought that the Leviathan would only have one health bar, but this might be due to itsrge body. The Leviathan might be type of boss monster that will have another health bar that will appear when all three of its body parts are broken. "Iing attack from the tail!" One of the Dark Gamer scouts shouted as the tail that was not moving as much suddenly did a sweeping motion to all the beings in the shore. The Champion of Thor took out his weapon and it was none other than a holy relic that is arge hammer. Adrian did not expect that it would be the champion that holds the holy relic of a powerful god. The God of Thunder Thor is a High God and a prince of the gods in Asgard. Gods will not give their holy relics to anyone unless they are trustworthy or a follower that will grant all of their patron''s request. The Champion of Thor is suddenly filled with great power which made his already bulging muscles grow bigger and look like it was steel. With a swing of hisrge hammer relic, the Champion of Thor was able to stop the tail of the Leviathan, but their strength is evenly matched. The Dark Gamers did not be idle as they saw that their leader was ring at them to move. "Blizza use Frozen Embrace!" The Spirit Summoner shouted as Adrian changed his view to her and she has already summoned an Ice Elemental. The Ice Elemental looked like a frozendy in a winter dress and it casted a spell that created icy hands in the air. The icy hands grabbed at the base of the tail and created frozen hands that is also anchored to a frozen sea. The pressure that the Champion of Thor is feeling lessened thanks to the Spirit Summoner. "They are very capable that it is scary. Is this the power of money?" Adrian muttered as he could see the coordination of the Dark Gamers. Adrian suddenly smiled mischievously as he will make sure that every one of them will suffer. The Shadow Unit actually told him that he has a bounty on his head for anyone that kills him. The kill does not matter if it is arena or PK, but the Dark Gamers have a bounty for Adrian''s death. He did not know who the source of this bounty was, but he will not be merciful to the Dark Gamers that took it. "Let us see what happens when a sudden bloodlust wavees." Adrian muttered with a grin as he sent pulses of primordial energy to probe the Leviathan. Adrian made sure to make these pulses be somewhat powerful and irritating as the Leviathan is extremely sensitive right now. He immediately hid in the pocket dimension as soon as he sent the pulses of primordial energy. After a few seconds, a powerful pressure due to bloodlust bathe the entire area. The Dark Gamers that were attacking suddenly dropped to the ground as their body became extremely heavy. [The Leviathan has used the skill Tidal Wave.] N?v(el)B\\jnn The Leviathan''s tail might not be able to use skills, but it does not mean that the Leviathan is not aware of someone attacking it. In fact, other than the dark gamers, there are already some guilds and even NPCs that started attacking parts of the Leviathan''s body. The notification was sent early but the Tidal Wave only arrived after five minutes. "Take cover!" The Champion of Thor shouted as he suddenly rose to the sky and lightning is harnessed by the hammer holy relic. "Thunder Smash!" The Champion of Thor shouted as he not only attacked the tail but also created a shockwave that shed with the tidal wave. "Undine!" The Spirit Summoner shouted as she made sure to clench her teeth even though the bloodlust was still affecting her. The tidal wave was stopped for a second and weakened but it still hit the shores. The Spirit Summoner was able to summon a Greater Elemental which helped weaken the tidal wave which made all the dark gamers safe. As soon as the tidal wave passed, the bloodlust that the Leviathan was emitting has passed as well but the other yers attacking other parts were the ones attacked next. The Leviathan was looking for the puny being that dared to taunt it with pulses of primordial energy. Adrian did not only make the lives of the Dark Gamers difficult but other yers attacking the Leviathan. He is lucky that they do not know that it was him that made their lives difficult. The yers just thought that the sudden bloodlust pressure is just one of its attack patterns. "That taunt is not effective. I was not even able to kill one of them but attacking would make my location known." Adrian thought as he is surrounded by Dark Gamers. Unless Adrian has a way to escape fully, he is just walking to his demise as they did say that they have countermeasures against him. Adrian might be confident, but he is not confident to the point that he will overestimate himself. He checked the surroundings once again and is sure that the entire area is sealed off. As soon as he shows himself, the dark gamers might jump to kill him instead of the tail. "Paradox, prepare the Instant Teleportation spell. How long until it ispleted?" Adrian stated. "It would take five minutes to create the spell for your use, master." Paradox reported as Adrian observed as the dark gamers started attacking once again. The Champion of Thor is thankful that the pressure from the bloodlust has passed but he is now wary of his surroundings. The sudden bloodlust is unexpected as they already experienced it earlier when they were not attacking the Leviathan''s tail. The scouts also reported that the Leviathan has never emitted bloodlust from its earlier patters when other yers were attacking it. The battle sense of the Champion of Thor immediately knew that there might be another being snooping around and making it difficult for them. "Thunder Boom!" The Champion of Thor shouted as a powerful burst of sound was emitted from the holy relic that stretched out in the entire area. "No response. Am I just being sensitive because this is a different enemy and the time pressure?" The Champion of Thor thought as he made sure to do that attack to sweep the area to see if any invisible yer was able to enter their barricaded area. "Blessing of the Earth Elemental!" The Spirit Summoner shouted as she gave a blessing to all the dark gamers that enchanted their attacks with earth elemental mana. "Greater Blessing of the Wind Elemental!" The Spirit Summoner followed up by buffing the Champion of Thor. "Proceed with the attacks! We must get the materials to get paid!" The Champion of Thor shouted as the attacks continued once again. The Leviathan''s tail did simple attacks as if it was swatting flies, but the outer scales could be seen slowly getting chipped. The interesting part is that the chipped scales did not turn into particles of light but became dropped items. A dedicated team for looting the area quickly swiped the fallen scales and escaped the area of danger. "They are incredibly coordinated even when ites to looting. Whoever trained them must be incredible but it such a shame that I will ruin everything for them." Adrian muttered as he got the message from Paradox that the spell is now ready. "I will give them a present. Vortex!" Adrian stated as a small star appeared before he used blink to get to the center of the formation. "Hello! I hope all of you like my present." Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared while all of the dark gamers were focused on attacking the tail. Chapter 2018 Planning the Raid on the Leviathan Chapter 2018 nning the Raid on the Leviathan Adrian appeared and immediately vanished upon saying his one liner. The only thing that is left would be the small star that floated a bit before suddenly exploding. The explosion of the star created a ck hole that absorbed all of the dark gamers in the area which made the battle chaotic. The Champion of Thor was not caught by the ck hole as he was able to anchor himself to the ground, but the important spirit summoner cannot be seen the same. The spirit summoner is the one responsible for holding back the tail of the Leviathan and she was no longer in the battle. She was absorbed by the ck hole along with her summoned elementals as they were the closest one. "Demon! You will pay for this!" The Champion of Thor shouted as he was smacked by the tail of the Leviathan straight towards the ck hole. The dark gamers were in such a mess that they were almost wiped out when they came out of the ck hole. The dark gamers that served as support like mages, archers, and priests were almost wiped out. Only those that have life saving skills were able to survive the massacre that the Leviathan''s tail has done. The dark gamers were no longer to continue their operation and left with nothing but crumbs. They were all directly hit by the Leviathan''s tail as soon as they were spat out by the ck hole. Some low health and low defense yers died with a full power swing of the tail. The Champion of Thor had no choice but to order all of them to retreat since they were basically dying slowly. "I shall have my revenge, demon!" The Champion of Thor stated as he angrily looked at the poor loots that they got. "Maybe we can still attack more! The tail has yet to fully heal, and we can still attack." The spirit summoner stated as she survived but most of her elementals already died. "It is no use. The top guilds have hastened their approach as they learned that there were yers attacking the parts of the Leviathan. We can no longer stay here anymore as we would sh with them. Bump up the kill order on the Demon! I want him killed at least five times. We shall attack the tail once again when the top guilds fail. Make sure to tell all of our nted men to create a mistake." The Champion of Thor shouted as hemanded all of the dark gamers to retreat and recuperate. "I shall personally hunt you down for this, Demon!" The Champion of Thor thought as he retreated with the other dark gamers. == "They all retreated!? They are so boring. I thought that they will at least tough it out and get their deserved drops. I guess that is it for me messing with them. This is just partial revenge for the problems that you have given me." Adrian muttered as he has gotten instances of yers suddenly attacking him which is why he tends to use mour whenever he goes out of his territory. "We have finished the instation, but the magic circle will still take a day to stabilize. The teleportation magic circle might be able to send at most fifty at the same time for now. Should we start operating them?" Elder Ascalor stated as he looked a bit tired. "Are you still not fully recovered?" Adrian asked as he knew that Elder Ascalor was weakened to a great extent. "My body is fine, but my energy is just in a lethargic state. This happens to all beings that live long as there woulde a time they will go to sleep. Even us demons are subjected to this lethargic sleep, but we are not sleeping because the world is connected to our energies. We can just need to tough it out and I need to not go in the field for now." Elder Ascalor stated but the reactions of the other elders made Adrian think otherwise. "Will he be truly fine? You do not need anything? You do know that we have a tree that is both the life and death element in the middle of this territory. If a leaf from its tree of life side is all you need then I can make that happen." Adrian stated. "I am fine. I just need to stabilize myself for at least a year so make sure to not get favors from me. I will miss the days when I can mess with you." Elder Ascalor stated with a joking face. Adrian thought that Elder Ascalor''s mischievousness lessened as he no longer gets summoned with a portal in his feet but that was not the case. It is not because he became mature, but it is due to his own energy being unstable. Adrian is worried but it is the biological nature of long-lived beings to experience this. If only they could sleepfortably without worry, then he might recover quickly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You should get this coupon that I got from somewhere. It is a good ce to sleep even if it is only for a day." Adrian stated as he gave a coupon from the Church of Sleep to Elder Ascalor. "A coupon for a sleeping chamber? You have very weird acquaintances, brat." Elder Ascalor stated but he made sure to get the coupons. "Why do you even need sleep? You will get nothing done if you sleep. Imagine the number of research topics that I will not be able to do if I sleep." Elder Koronn stated proudly but all of them just looked at him as if he lost his mind. "Anyways, the Leviathan isrge to cover until the shores. Its head is on the middle of the sea while parts of its body are being attacked by other people right now. Will we teleport to the area of the head?" Adrian asked. "We could but the Leviathan is a primordial beast that represents the seas. The parts that it is showing are the parts of its body that can be called as shields. In order to truly kill it, all parts must be destroyed at first." Elder Bronx stated. "So, those three parts sticking out is not because it is careless. This would make subjugating it more difficult since we need to destroy all parts of it first. I do not think we would have enough even if we go together." Adrian stated. "Well, only the three of us will be going. Ascalor will be on house duty since he cannot participate inbat." Elder Bronx stated which meant that they would have lesser efficiency. "What if we pull the Leviathan out of the sea? Is it possible to disce such arge being?" Adrian asked. "It would be possible if the Leviathan does not resist. Remember that we are still Arch Demons that are not as powerful as Noblesse. If we were Noblesse, then such a thing would be a walk in the park." Elder Koronn stated. "Why not have Old Man Pann help us?" Adrian asked. "If the old man moves then those gods eyeing your territory will move as well. Ascalor is not enough to defend this ce and I do not want to get back to the Paradox nes." Elder Koronn stated. "My life was much easier when the gods could not descend." Adrian mumbled as he cursed the fact that yers released unknown dangers that destroyed the integrity of the dimensional barrier. "Well, your life will be much easier if Ascalor can be a Noblesse. Lethargy is one sign that he is close to that as it is the way of our bodies to cope up with the energy needed to expend to be one." Elder Bronx stated. "My chances would have beenrger if I was not weakened. The chances of that happening are now close to null because of what happened to me. I am starting to get scared that we might be overrun by the gods at this rate." Elder Ascalor stated. Upon hearing Elder Ascalor''s words, even the other elders and Adrian started to be gloomy. The rate at which they can protect the realm is starting to shrink as they are not the top of the food chain. They can only rely on Old Man Pann for protection due to the presence of the gods. Adrian''s prestige as the Champion of the Twin Gods helps as well but that is only for gods afraid of them. "So, my initial n of getting an army of yers would be the next best thing then. The only problem would be the way to fight in water as that is not possible for most of the people." Adrian stated as he needed to change the topic. "You have a friend that is a fish monster. Why not ask him as I believe that he is a being that could help with that." Elder Ascalor stated. Chapter 2019 Worship the Deep Chapter 2019 Worship the Deep Adrian suddenly remembered that he did have someone like Altum and that he still has a mission to make the Dark God Dagon a holy relic. He has not talked much about this with Altum as there are barely any yers in the guild that can swim in open water without losing their breath. The only ones that can do so are Adrian, Kabrakan, Peridot, and Altum. Adrian has a protectiveyer when he enters spaces that are unnatural, and he does not need air to breathe. Kabrakan can change his armor to suit the seas which is why he was the one that helped Altum the most. Peridot is a dragon which makes her easily traverse the sea as her dragon species is tied to water more due to being close to the moon. Altum is a given since he is a Deep One and the Champion of Dagon. Adrian wanted to search the oceans and seas which is why he tasked Kabrakan and Peridot to help Altum level up when they are free. "I can talk to their god directly, but I will also inform him. Please start the operation of the teleportation circles for now. Destroying the tail will be priority for now and we will work our way up if necessary. We can destroy the Leviathan itself when all parts of its shielded body get broken." Adrian stated as he vanished from the meeting area and left the elders to do the initial n. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om == Adrian already messaged Altum and told him to meet up at the ce where the Dark God Dagon is currently staying at. Adrian appeared at the area, and one could see that it is raining which meant that the Dark God Dagon has put up a barrier. Adrian could already know why the Dark God Dagon has set up a barrier as greater gods can manifest into the world. He is sure that The Dark God Dagon has received a few visitations from them. [The Dark God Dagon has invited you to his divine domain.] Adrian suddenly felt the space twist and mist rise from under him. When he regained his vision, Adrian is now in front of the Dark God Dagon with Altum on his side. The presence of the Dark God Altum is the same as a greater god due to Adrian feeling the pressure. He looked closely and saw that the Dark God Dagon is somewhat injured, but he was recovering. "I can already see what happened and why the barrier is happening. Do you need any help from us?" Adrian asked as he has yet toplete the holy relic mission that he was given, and the Dark God Dagon might be sealed once again. "I am fine, champion¡­ no¡­I think it should now be Mediator Equinox. I have been in the main world ever since I have been revived. I am much stronger than a greater god that descends. They may attack me in a group, but they can never seal me since I already transformed part of this ce as my divine domain." The Dark God Dagon stated. "Sorry about that. The number of things that I needed to do has increased and looking for the things needed made it more difficult. I did get good news from Altum that he managed to get an item that represents the role of a father. The only thing that is needed is an item that represents the deep." Adrian stated. Adrian learned from Altum that he was able to secure the item that represented the father by getting a piece of the Father of Fresh Waters Oceanus. The item was given when Altum and Kabrakan helped the whale kingdom. It was actually considered a heritage item, but it was given to them when Kabrakan pleaded for it after helping save the whale princess from death. "Do not worry about it, mediator. I know that you are a very busy person as you always made sure to support my champion. Giving my faith and trust to you is a something that I gave willingly for I believe in you. For thest item, I believe that you will be able to get it when you kill the Leviathan. The Leviathan is a primordial beast that often became known as the Terror of the Deep. Its heart will prove to be something that can be used for my holy relic." The Dark God Dagon stated. "If that is the case, then I would like to ask for your help." Adrian stated. "My help?" The Dark God Dagon stated as he looked at Altum. "The guild master¡­ I mean Mediator Equinox needs our aid to give a way fornd dwellers to move in water as if they are standing on it. If there is a way for them to move in water undeterred then that would also be beneficial." Altum stated. "Is that the only thing that you need? It is much easier than I have thought." The Dark God Dagon stated. "You have a way?! I would love to know as it would be incredibly helpful since we now need to kill the Leviathan." Adrian pleaded. "You do not need to plead, Mediator Equinox. All you need is for me to ept the prayers of thend dwellers, but they must submit an offering. Favors from gods are not something that can be easily gained after all." The Dark God Dagon stated. "Please tell us what to do as it would greatly help not only the others but also us as well." Altum stated. "All you need to do my champion is to create a totem in my shape where thend dwellers can pray to me. I would also like to have a totem of me in the Church of the Twin Gods as well if it is not too much to ask." The Dark God Dagon stated. "The totem near the shore is doable but the totem in the Church of the Twin Gods to represent you as a god under them would take some time. I would need to go with a vote when ites to the addition of your totem to the Church of the Twin Gods. You would also need to give a Covenant that you will surrender to the Twin Gods." Adrian stated. "I can do that right now. I, the God Dagon, shall give my allegiance and loyalty to the protector of this universe! I shall serve the Twin Gods with all of my being until the day I turn to nothing." The Dark God Dagon stated as the skies darkened, and a powerful divine energy swept the entire world. [The Dark God Dagon has pledged his allegiance to the Twin Gods.] [The Council of Life and Death will convene in an hour in order to see if they can approve of the decision.] The Dark God Dagon seemed somewhat weakened as he used some of his divine energy as a sacrifice for his covenant. Even though he has yet to be approved by the other gods of life and death, he made sure that his resolve is certain. The first world message was given to all of the world while the second notification is only for Adrian to see. "Please start doing the totem near the shore. The number of believers would also help the God Dagon recover some of the divine energy that he expanded for the covenant. I will be busy for a moment as the Gods of Life and Death have started to cast a vote and I need to oversee." Adrian stated. "I shall do my best, guild master!" Altum stated as he did a salute before ripping a teleportation scroll to Avalon since he has already told that a magic circle has already been set up. "I await the favorable news, Mediator Equinox." The God Dagon stated as he saw Adrian vanish from the area. == "What is the meaning of this, Mediator Equinox!? Why is a dark god begging to be a part of our group." One of the gods of life shouted as soon as Adrian appeared in front of them. "Sit down!" Adrian stated as he emitted a powerful pressure that had the power of the God of Death Abaddon since he was summoned as the Mediator of Death. The rowdy group of gods of life and death suddenly became silent as they did not expect that the new mediator has such a personality. They thought that they could order Adrian around as he is someone that is newly appointed. Levin Cloud soon followed and the gods of life that became quiet started to be talkative once again. It seems that the gods and goddesses of life have already talked a lot with Levin Cloud. Adrian could see that they were talking to him with minimum respect, but they do not treat him with utmost respect that he should be given. They were basically treating Levin Cloud like someone under them as theyined about the current situation. Chapter 2020 Council of the Gods of Life and Death Chapter 2020 Council of the Gods of Life and Death "I will leave my right to vote and speak to the other mediator, Equinox." Levin Cloud stated as he could no longer take the relentless barrage of the gods of life. "Thank you, Levin Cloud. Let us proceed to the urgent matter at hand since we are already wasting time just speaking. Let us proceed to voting the matter at hand. The God Dagon wants to join the ranks of the gods of life and death." Adrian stated. Adrian already made sure to give his best friend the needed details and Levin Cloud made his situation known. It seems that the gods of life are incredibly exhausting to talk to. Levin Cloud is not really one to easily deal with beings with strong characters as he is calmer and more collected. Although, his calmness is sometimes used by others in the wrong way, and they think that he is a pushover. "Objection! He is not a god rted to life or death!" One of the gods of life stated as some of themmented as well. "I think it is good to remind all of you that the God Dagon is the Father of the Deep Ones. He is a god that has created a legitimate species in this world hence he has the capability of a god of life. He is eligible to join the ranks and he is more usefulpared to those of you that are here." Adrian stated which enraged some of the gods of life. "What do you mean! We are more useful than a dark god!" One of the gods of life stated. "What I meant to say is that he can actually defend the mortal realm since he has a body already tied there. Unlike all of you that has yet to choose a champion or an envoy, the God Dagon is much more useful to matters rting the mortal realm. He made sure that the area he is in is lush with life and I am sure that all of you can sense that. Am I wrong?" Adrian stated. Adrian is a bit mad at the gods and goddesses of life because they are incrediblyzypared to the gods of death. They rarely make any appearance or miracles happen even if a lot of people pray to them. They only take action when a being they created or fancied is in trouble which they would let Levin Cloud do the action needed. Levin Cloud could not refuse their demands since he is the mediator of life. The gods of life thought that they could control Levin Cloud, but they did not know that he was also calcting what he needs to have them under him. Levin Cloud has aplished some tasks given by the gods of life. The rewards for this are a pact of obedience that Levin Cloud can use when the timees. He made sure that this is the case since they will basically fuse different worlds that needs the help of the gods of life and death. Only a few gods of death have reached out to Adrian because they know of the consequences. The gods of death must know thews of death in absolute which is why they are strict and disciplined even if some of them do not look like it. The gods of death know to read between the lines and even the fine line. They will not ask for Adrian''s help unless they are in such a difficult situation. "Since this is a council formed with the gods of life and death, I shall ask the gods of death on where they stand." Adrian stated before the other gods of life could say anything anymore. "The gods of death are fully backing whatever decision the Mediator of Death needs. All of us have already agreed to this as it is the Mediator that knows more of what is happening in the mortal realm." The God of Death Hades stated as he also made sure to attend the council. Adrian did not expect that all of the gods of death would side with him as he knows that some are afraid of him. Nether energy is an energy that even the gods of death are wary about, but they actually support Adrian fully because they have seen his exemry work in Limbo. The gods of death favor a good work ethic more than a potential fear that might nevere true. "All of you actually bowed down to a being that is not even a god!" One of the unruly gods of life shouted which he then noticed that he was too blunt, but other unruly orzy gods of life are in agreement. "Well, if all of you were good at your job then the Twin Gods might have given you the positions instead of pushing it onto me. Dealing with all of you is a problem and a headache for me." Adrian stated in a blunt way that made the gods of deathugh. The gods of death actuallyughed at what Adrian said because they partly know that it is true. The gods of death may bepetent in their roles, but they know that there are issues in their death realms. They do not have the capacity to be the mediator which is why the God of Death Abaddon did not appoint any of them. The gods of death are already busy with their own troubles unlike the gods of life that have be somewhatzy. Not all of the gods of life have bezy as there are ones that are diligent, but they are a minority. The number of beings being born is actually lowerpared to those that are dying by the day which is why Levin Cloud called some of the gods of lifezy. Adrian is not the one that called themzy, but it was his best friend when he asked about the status of the gods of life. "Anyways, we must go for the vote as we are wasting time already and I am busy. I already have the half number of votes as the gods of death are in favor of my decision to add the God Dagon. What do the gods of life vote for?" Adrian stated. "We reject!" The unruly gods of life stated. "We ept." The diligent gods of life headed by the Goddess of Life Freyja stated. Adrian smiled upon seeing the vote of the other gods of life as the unruly ones suddenly red at the group that the Goddess of Life Freyja headed. The group that the Goddess Freyja leads are not only the Vanir gods as there were other gods and goddesses of life as well. There are also some gods of life that opted to not vote but Adrian did not care about them. "We have the majority vote which means that the God Dagon will join the ranks of the Gods of Life." Adrian stated. "We object!" The unruly gods of life shouted. "You cannot object as the voting is already put to a close. Unlike some of you, the gods of death need to return to their duties that they do wonderfully if I may add." Adrian stated. "A direct seat to the council is something that we will not wholeheartedly agree! If you continue to do this then we will abandon our jobs!" One of the unruly gods of life shouted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Is that so? You actually dare to say that in front of the mediator? Do you wish to spend some time in Tartarus because that can be arranged." Adrian stated as hisher energy suddenly peaked in the area which made all of the gods ufortable. "Maybe we can ept the God Dagon when he is fully epted by the world. He is yet to be instated as a God of Pandemonium since he is stillbeled as a dark god." The Goddess Freyja stated as she wanted to find a way out for the unruly gods of life that suddenly felt threatened. "I can at least agree to that arrangement. Since he is already a candidate, a small totem can be arranged in the Church of the Twin Gods. Does anyone have a problem with that?" Adrian stated but no gods actually dared to rebuke him. "Since we already have a concession, the God Dagon will join the ranks of the gods of life upon being recognized by the world. Thank you for your time." Adrian stated as he ended the council with most of the votes in his favor. The gods of life and death left as well as they no longer want to remain in the same space as Adrian. The area where the council is held is a divine space where Adrian and Levin Cloud''s authority is absolute which is why all the gods can do is speak. The fact that it only took a small amount of time is quite a shock since it usually takes days to even have majority of the gods agree. Chapter 2021 Totem of the Deep Chapter 2021 Totem of the Deep Altum is able to go to the location near the Leviathan as he is able to teleport using the magic circle that the elders have created. Adrian has given him premium ess to the magic circle as he was the first yer to use it. The other yers are still waiting for the actual start of the magic circle activation, but some of the members of Adrian''s guild have already arrived early. "Are you sure that you canplete the totem?" Peridot asked as she also came with Altum as he needed some form of protection. Adrian has informed his guild members that dark gamers might attack them as they also bear the guild crest. The dark gamers might have some of them stalk the area in hopes that they could assassinate Adrian. Altum, on the other hand, did not bother looking around or checking the perimeter as he knows that he will be able to handle anyone. His confidence stems from the fact that he is near the sea which increases his stats just by being near it. "I am sure as the Totem is simply a physical artifact that will be created via worship. This boulder would be perfect for the part." Altum stated as he started to change his appearance to be more like a deep one. Altum''s humanoid appearance suddenly changed to be more fishlike. He suddenly had arge fish head with sharp teeth and even getting a fish tail. Altum still has a humanoid body, but he now has more fishlike features to resemble his patron god. Altum then touched the boulder and injected all the power that the God Dagon has given him. Altum asked the God Dagon on how a totem could be created and he was told that he just needed to imagine the likeness and power of his patron while channeling it to a boulder. As soon as Altum channeled his power of the boulder, the changes are bing apparent. The boulder looked like it was made of some sort of liquid that can be easily formed. The features of the boulder started to change, and the likeness of the God Dagon started to appear. The boulder started to have a serpentine fish like lower body coiled up and an upper body that is a bit humanoid. The head looked like that of a fish and a dragonbined to produce a rather fearsome yet protective aura. The totem was fully formed, and it had the blessing of the God Dagon infused within it. [You have created a Totem of the Deep.] [The God Dagon has blessed this totem to give protection to any being that prays upon it before they go into the water.] [You have created a totem for your patron god. You received +1 to all of your stats due to the aplishment.] Altum''s body returned to his more human appearance as all the power that was pumped into his body has already been used. It seems that the God Dagon has given him so much energy to the point that his body almost broke down, but he was able to use it to create the totem. It is a good thing that Peridot was also there to monitor him just in case something happened. "You actually did it once! I know some beings that cannot even do that with their initial try. I guess he really does have a good eye for people. I want to try its effects to see what it can give me!" Peridot stated as she remembered that Adrian has a really good eye for people. She proceeded to touch the totem as she prayed to the God Dagon. [You have touched the Totem of the Deep.] [Pray to the Totem of the Deep in order to be blessed by the divine being tied to the deep.] "Please give me the blessing of the deep. I ask the protection of the god that is tied to the deep." Peridot stated as she got a message notification on what to say in order to get a blessing. [You have been given the Minor Blessing of the Deep.] [You have been given the ability to breathe under water for one hour. This is activated once you dive into water.] [The water pressure when divine will be lessened by 20%.] [You can strengthen the blessing by giving an offering.] "The blessing is nothing to scoff at! The initial offering is just a hundred mana points, but the blessing is incredibly useful! This will be useful for all of those that cannot do anything in water. A minor blessing already gives an hour of water breathing! Do you know the tiers for the blessings?" Peridot stated. "The tiers should be Minor, Lesser, Greater, and then Major. The effects increase by 25% per tier increase but thest blessing tier can only be given to those that have at least prayed for thirty days to the God Dagon." Altum stated. "If that is the case then all of the yers would be able to fight underwater." Peridot stated. [The God Dagon has be an honorary member of the Council of the Gods of Life and Death.] "Oh! The guild master has aplished it but what is an honorary member?" Altum wondered but yers that looked shady suddenly encircled them. "Are you all here to pray to the totem to get a blessing that will help in water?" Peridot asked but her expression showed a sharpness that could cut her enemies. The shady yers did not even answer Peridot as the mages suddenly fired off spells, but a barrier has already been setup. The elemental spells shed with the barrier, and it did not even crack. The shady yers saw the reaction and immediately switched to meleebat. It seems that they learned that the barrier only defended against elemental spells as the arrows passed through and forced Peridot to use a wind elemental spell to blow them away. "Be careful! She is like Hou Yiwei!" One of the enemy yers shouted. "I guess I should show you the difference between me and Hou Yiwei because we are vastly different!" Peridot stated as she suddenly shed her humanoid form to show what she really looks like. As soon as Peridot changed her form, the entire area suddenly looked like it was basked in a pink mist. The pink mist enveloped the entire area, and the enemy yers are suddenly lost in the magic. A powerful storm of elements erupted in the area and the screams of the enemy yers echoed. The silhouette of a dragon appeared for a moment after the dying screams of the enemy yers. The pink mist subsided, and Peridot has returned to her humanoid form. The only thing that can be seen in the area is a shocked Altum, the totem, and the particles of light that was the bodies of the enemy yers. Altum could be seen almost having his eyes pop out from the shock as he never seen a massacre of yer up close. "You seem shocked? They were quite easy to handle as they were mostly yers that have low health. Even you can do something like that when you are always in the threat of assassination. The NPCs are actually much more difficult do deal withpared to them. Anyways, we should create a guide on how to get more powerful blessings. You should create a signboard on the instructions as there are no words to say how to get more powerful blessings." Peridot stated. "I guess that makes sense. It is a good thing that I have a signboard in my inventory that I can use." Altum stated. "You have a signboard in your inventory?" Peridotmented at the sudden random item inside of Altum''s inventory. "I actually have Carpenter as a Sub Job ss. I actually needed to get it since houses do not build themselves in this game. Even the Deep Ones want a cozy ce to sleep as we still have humanoid bodies." Altum replied. "Never thought that I would equate fish to carpentry, but you do you. Do you build underwater homes?" Peridot asked as she chatted with Altum as he made the signboard with shaking hands. == n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "The gods of life seem to hate you now. Levin Cloud stated. "Correction. Thezy gods of life hate me now. I actually do not care much as you already got what you wanted right now." Adrian stated as he smiled and looked at Levin Cloud. "Yes. Those gods actually raised requests from me to get items that can create their holy relics. They were the only ones left that have yet to give me a request. Antagonizing them proved to be quite effective which is actually shocking." Levin Cloud stated. "I have the backing of the gods of death and also the gods like to gossip." Adrian stated as it is not just the gods of death that he talks to since the gods of life that are close to him would sometimes talk about other gods. Chapter 2022 Kill The Leviathan I Chapter 2022 Kill The Leviathan I "We need to prepare for that day. I have this bad feeling that it would much closer than we think. The other gods that have their interest have started to move as well. Peridot told me that the Eastern Continent is now a war zone. Only the cities held by the Four Cardinal Beasts are peaceful because they can protect them." Adrian stated. "I know which is why I am doing my best in the training. Due to this, I cannot join the raid of the Leviathan. I have an urgent quest right now that needs to bepleted in five days. I can join after that timeframe but even I do not know if the Leviathan will still be alive by then." Levin Cloud stated. "You do not need to worry as this World Boss will respawn even if it gets killed. We can raid it again once you are avable. Good luck on your quest." Adrian stated. "Thanks! Good luck as well." Levin Cloud stated as he vanished from the imaginary ne. Adrian left the imaginary ne as well but did not immediately teleport to the area near the Leviathan. He walked towards the Church of the Twin Gods, and he met the two Prophets. The two kids that he has saved back then are now older and bigger than they were, but they still had their personalities. "Big Brother!" Vitae and Mortem shouted as they were excited to see Adrian as the two are now busierpared to when they are small kids. "It is good to see you as well, but do you have the item that has been given by Altum." Adrian stated. When they heard the name of Altum, the twin prophets gave Adrian a small totem that is about ten inches in height with the same specifications that Altum created when he crafted the boulder. He looked at the totem and could feel the aura of divinity in it. He asked the Twin Prophets to get the totem as he needed to see if the item itself does not have any negative effects. Adrian also chose this as a test to the God Dagon if there are no tricks when ites to items filled with divinity. Since the totem given by the God Dagon does not have any negative effects, Adrian entered the church and ced the totem among the other totems of the gods of life. Inside the Church of the Twin Gods, there are numerous totems of the gods of life and death to symbolize that they are under the banner of the Twin Gods. One could also see the Twin Gods''rge statue watching over the smaller totems to signify that they are part of the gods of life and death of Pandemonium. Having a totem or figurine in this hall meant that they are recognized by the Twin Gods as part of the family. As soon as the figurine of the God Dagon is ced, the divine power circting in the church increased a little bit and a notification was sent to all the believers of the Church of the Twin Gods. [The Totem of the God Dagon has been added to the main church of the Twin Gods.] [You can now pray to the God of the Deep in any Church of the Twin Gods in order to receive his blessings. You can also pray to any totem of the God Dagon to receive his blessings.] The notification also has a note attached to it on what kind of blessing the God Dagon can give. There is also a small tidbit on who the God Dagon is and his origins as a god. The yers that have prayed in any Church of the Twin Gods almost fainted when they saw what kind of blessing the God Dagon can give. The blessing that the God Dagon could give was so helpful to the current world boss that they thought that this was all a ploy by the developers to kill the Leviathan. The smarter yers could piece the puzzle together and know that it is due to the Pantheon guild on why such a blessing is given. The yers thought that Equinox would just look in the sidelines as he barely takes actions on world bosses since his guild rarely hunt one. Unlike other instances, Equinox released announcement that he will make magic circles that teleport directly to the Leviathan. The yers spected that Equinox wants the Leviathan to be killed but they do not know why. They can only specte as they will never know the real reason, but they are still thankful for the teleportation magic circle. The fact that it is set up in Avalon and it is free on the first use is such heaven sent to yers. Even weak yers would use the first chance to see the battle closer. The top guilds also thought the same, but they cannot determine what Adrian''s real intention is. All they know is that Equinox is taking an active role in the subjugation of the Leviathan. Some top guilds actually hate him for creating the magic circle as more guilds will be able to join the raid. Nevertheless, the guilds prepared their best because this is a world boss that is at the level of a Greater God in strength. After Adrian finished setting up the totem, he already announced in the guild chat that they should convene and attack the tail of the Leviathan. His other guild members have already gone first while he returned to check on Elder Koronn and Elder Bronx. He needed to check up on them because they will be part of thebat once the Daemos Corps are prepared. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Is everything ready?" Adrian asked. "We will need one more day of preparation as we have called the best warriors this time. A primordial beast is not a being that will be defeated with normal spells and force." Elder Bronx stated. "Ok then. I will be the advance team with my guild." Adrian stated. "Good luck and make sure to not get hurt as we do not know the capabilities of the Primordial Beast as it is different from its previous incarnations." Elder Koronn stated. "I will make sure that the teleportation magic circle is stable and working. Do your best, brat." Elder Ascalor stated as he was already counting the tax revenue of the teleportation magic circle. Adrian vanished and appeared at the area where the teleportation magic circle is located. He was still battle ready as he does not know when dark gamers would plot their revenge but there was no killing intent directed at him. All of the yers that saw him appear were looking at him with different gazes but most of them was awe. Since there are no enemies currently, he decided to go to where Altum and Peridot are currently since that is the location where all the guild members would gather. When Adrian arrived at the location, he was a bit shocked to see a line and a small stall. What is more shocking is that there is a Deep One NPC selling something. He went closer and saw that the Deep One was actually selling small trinkets that has the image of the God Dagon doing a V sign. He looked to the side and saw three more deep ones carving the trinkets. "What is happening?" Adrian muttered. "Oh! You finally arrived." Peridot stated as she looked extremely refreshed as if she released all of her stress. "Is that a devotion stall?" Adrian asked. "Yeah. You were taking too long to arrive and Altum learned that he can create trinkets with the deep ones that can extend the blessing by 10%." Peridot stated. "Maybe I should also do something like that. Then again, my trinket would be blessed by death. It might give unsavory effects so nevermind. Anyways, the scouting team have given their report. I think we can now start the raid in destroying the tail." Adrian stated. "About that, it seems that a lot of guilds have already started in attacking the tail. The only problem is that the chaos ensuing since a lot of spells are flying in the battlefield. The area around here is a totalbat zone which means there are no distinctions in friendly fire." Peridot stated. "Do we have an allied guild in the area?" Adrian asked. "The Evergreen Guild is present in the area, and they are led by Anastacia." Peridot stated. "I guess we could ask for support from her since our lead healer Levin Cloud is not here." Adrian stated. "Your sister has actually already solidified the terms of the agreement. The Evergreen Guild will cooperate with us, but the loot will be divided equally among the two guilds." Peridot stated. "Thanks! I guess I should praise my sister." Adrian stated as he really appreciated that the guild could function when he is out in other arrangements. "Let us proceed then. Altum, it is time to go." Peridot stated as a more humanoid looking deep one woke up from his sleep. Chapter 2023 Kill The Leviathan II Chapter 2023 Kill The Leviathan II Adrian met up with his other guild members that were avable. Not all of them are able to respond on such short notice as some are doing quests. The main ones that could attend are Peridot, Kabrakan, Solstice, and Lycan. Vayu and Soleil cannot attend as they are busy with a quest given to them by the Elemental Kings as thetter learned of the world merging and they need preparation for that as well. Creepysoo cannot join as well since the undead are now consolidating their power due to the fact that their territories were attacked by other beings morepared to other settlements. Adrian did not think that his guild members only numbering to twenty is small as he works better with a smaller team. He is just making sure that the rules that he established in the guild are getting followed such as freedom to not join raids when one is busy with an important event. "It is good to see you again, Equinox." Anastacia stated. "It is good to see you as well. It has been long since we actually physically interacted with each other." Adrian stated. "Well, you did not tell me that taking care of a world tree is difficult work. I am thankful for the powerful buffs but the number of beings coveting it is a problem. Even gods from other factions wants to im our territory because of it. It is a good thing that Levin Cloud helped us solve that problem which I am still grateful for him." Anastacia stated. "You should be thanking him and not me as even I did not know that he helped you that much. I only learned of it when he alreadypleted the quest. Anyways, we will be imposing on you today as we do not have him as our main healer." Adrian stated. "Such a shame that he is busy. If both of us were in the field, then all of our guild members could just focus on dealing damage as they will never die." Anastacia stated as she believed that this is a fact. Anastacia is now more confident that she has mastered all her skills and spells rting to life magic. Even Levin Cloud''s mastery has skyrocketed from theirst interaction with one another. It is not delusional to say that both of thembining their abilities would create a powerful synergy of a creating team that will never ever die. Both Levin Cloud and Anastacia are the best healers in the game but there might be others that have yet to be known. "How should we start the n? The Leviathan''s tail might be an easy target but the health on that thing is not ordinary. Some guilds have started attacking it, but the regeneration is on par with my heals. The only way to actually stop its massive healing is to continuously attack which is difficult to do." Anastacia stated. "We just need to do as much damage as we can as the heavy hitters wille soon. The way to defeat the Leviathanpletely is to destroy all three parts that are seen. The real body will not fully emerge as long as the three parts are not broken." Adrian stated. "I assume you have a n." Anastacia stated as Adrian and Peridot looked at each other. "Naturally. Please make sure that all of your guild members will be ready when we give the signal as our guild members will be ready as well." Adrian stated. "What about the other guilds?" Anastacia asked. "They can join on the damage galore if they want as long as they do not aim their spells and attacks at us. There are contributions after all since each part has a separate leaderboard." Adrian stated. "Ok then. Do you need anything from us?" Anastacia asked. "Not much. I just need all of you to continue attacking and distracting the tail for a minute." Adrian stated. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "We can do that much. Let us go, Evergreen!" Anastacia stated. The Evergreen and Pantheon led the charge against the tail of the Leviathan. Kabrakan was the main tank in this battle as he changed his armor to its aquatic mode. Due to this change in armor, he was able to physically walk on water which became the envy of all the yers. Other yers can only swim or attack near the shore, but Kabrakan literally walked on water as if it was solid ground. "Pleasure working with you." Solstice stated as she greeted Cersei. "I feel the same as well. Fortunately, I am at my element since I am a contractor of the Devil God Vepar. Do you need assistance from me? I can assist you in walking in water for at least ten minutes." Cersei asked. "Maybe you can do that for my hubby here. It is already noon which means I can already let loose." Solstice stated as her golden armor started to turn to shadows to reveal a beautiful woman inside. The looks of the yers could be seen as tantalized. They looked at Solstice and Cersei and can only nod their heads in agreement that they are the best-looking older females in the area. They had this aura of sexiness around them that would make any person drool as it seems their beauty transcends gender. "We must remain focused, brothers!" One of the unknown male yers shouted as they suddenly saw the tail swinging towards the shore. As if the male yers suddenly felt revitalized and energized by such a scene, all of them actually perfectly timed their skills to block the swinging tail. The Leviathan''s tail that was supposed to knock away all the beings in the shore was actually repelled. The female yers that were there could only shake their heads, but they must admit that picturesque scene does indeed create such an enticing image. "Greater Summon: Kaon! Make sure to time it perfectly with Peridot." Adrian stated as he and Peridot started to prepare. Adrian also changed to his mirror demon form as well and scattered numerous mirrors in the area as soon as he could. He then created a small star, but he did not stop there as he made itrger andrger to the point that it grew to the size of a basketball. Anastacia, who this happening, could determine that Adrian used his infamous Vortex skill, but this is the first time that she saw it thatrge. Even the other yers that were observing what Adrian created are shocked because they did not know that this is possible. In fact, not many yers know that magic in Pandemonium is not fixed as it is still left to the mastery and imagination of the wielder. There is a default image of a magic spell but that means that it would only deal the intended damage while improving magic can make it double or even triple the set damage. "This should be enough." Adrian muttered as Peridot saw that as the signal. Kaon roared as his frost dragon orb suddenly fused with Peridot''s own gemstone. The gemstone that looked like a clear-cut crystal suddenly transformed to a dragon''s head devouring an orb. The frosted dragon jade looked powerful as it emanated a chilly presence that actually created an ice field below Peridot''s feet. "Freezing Dragon Breath!" Peridot shouted as her eyes turned to be like that of a dragon since she used Dragon Tongue to release the spell. The frost dragon jade suddenly created a powerful a powerful st of coldness in front that directly hit the Leviathan''s tail. The powerful magic spell created an ice field that is about twenty meters wide and a hundred meter long. Not only did they create an ice field where yers could freely walk but they also afflicted frost to the Leviathan''s tail. The only problem is that the sea is turbulent, and waves are still flowing towards the shore which would destroy the ice field quickly. "Vortex!" Adrian stated as he created arge mirror that covered the sky by fusing the thousands of mirrors he initially created. He then created a smaller mirror in front of him and passed the star that he created. As soon as he plunged the star in the smaller mirror where the other side is therge mirror, the scene of a gigantic star at least ten meters in diameter appeared in the sky along with six gigantic hands. He then proceeded to rip the star apart with his six gigantic hands and arge ck hole suddenly appeared above the skies just above the Leviathan''s tail. Therge ck hole created has a powerful suction force, but Adrian can perfectly control it. The waves that carriedrge amounts of water to the shore suddenly got sucked inside of the ck hole. The scene of numerous water pirs getting sucked by arge ck hole suddenly became a hot topic in the yer forums. The yers that thought that they can never get surprised by Adrian''s antics can only gulp in disbelief. Chapter 2024 Kill The Leviathan III Chapter 2024 Kill The Leviathan III "Attack!" Solstice shouted as she started to create numerous blood weapons by sacrificing her own health. Solstice already created at least five swords orbiting around her while also holding swords of her own. She started to attack the Leviathan''s tail while the others started as well. When the other yers saw the Pantheon and Evergreen guild attack furiously, all of them started to join in as well. The health of the tail started to go down at a quick pace as numerous yers have attacked it in the spur of the moment. Adrian, on the other hand, was already burning through his mana as all he was making sure that the ck hole would stay active. The water that he absorbed actually already made the shore dry up and it made all the melee yers start to easily deal damage to the Leviathan''s tail. The sands were still a bit wet which made movement difficult, but they can negate this with the blessing of the Deep. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lycan did what he did best and that is to destroy the defenses of the enemy. The scales that were tough as steel were scratched to the point that his sharp ws became dull. As soon as he destroyed the scales, Solstice used her blood swords to pry open the scales, but it was still coated with a powerful energy. The Leviathan''s tail was powerful when it started to get slowly destroyed. The energy surged within the tail then mmed down on the sand which scattered all of the yers along with them. Adrian also got sted with a shockwave which made him falter for a bit when it came to concentrating. This made the ck hole copse which created another powerful explosion, but it did damage the Leviathan''s tail in the process. The explosion of the ck hole that wasrge also affected the yers as they were all blown towards the inner forest or pressed down on the sands. Fortunately for the yers, the explosion did not affect them directly, but they were still damaged. Anastacia led the healing of the yers while Adrian summoned Saena to make sure that the allied yers will not die. The Leviathan''s tail was also pressed on the ground but there was this golden light suddenly covering it. The Leviathan''s tail started to heal as no one was attacking it as it would start to heal quickly when it is not being damaged. Sirius immediately jumped from Adrian''s shadow and created numerous shadow tendrils that damaged the Leviathan''s tail. The golden light covering the Leviathan''s tail vanished as soon as Sirius dealt some form of damage. Adrian recovered as well and actually made a bit of a blunder as he used primordial energy. He was not supposed to use primordial energy as the Leviathan would detect it and pour heavy killing intent. Adrian was sure that the bloodlust woulde but it did not. He then asked in the guild chat what was happening on the other areas, and they reported that other yers were also attacking the head and the body. The Leviathan was no longer just making sure that a part of it is protected as all parts of it is being attacked. The other parts of the Leviathan are also under siege which meant that it had to split up its intent since there are numerous beings trying to attack it. Adrian is actually quite d that the use of primordial energy did not make the Leviathan learn that he was the one taunting it earlier. The Leviathan was no longer just making sure that a part of it is protected as all parts of it is being attacked. The other parts of the Leviathan are also under siege which meant that it had to split up its intent since there are numerous beings trying to attack it. Adrian is actually quite d that the use of primordial energy did not make the Leviathan learn that he was the one taunting it earlier. "I should make sure that all primordial energy is just used to enhance myself and not to use it in enhancing attacks." Adrian thought as he used all six hands and plunged them into the mirrors. Sixrge mirrors appeared while sixrge hands came out of them to pin down the Leviathan''s tail. Adrian started to burn hisher energy in the process as well as he tried to inject it inside of the tail to see what will happen. He knew thather energy can be fatal to beings with divine energy more, but he does not know what will happen when a being with primordial energy is injected with it. Adrian tried to injecther energy into the Leviathan''s tail, but the body is actually incredibly protected by primordial energy. He could not prate the Leviathan''s body even it had some scales that are broken. In the end, Adrian just enhanced his hands withher energy instead which transformed his hands into giganticher energy gauntlets. The other yers were finally able to recover as well from being knocked away. As soon as one of the yers tried to hit the Leviathan''s tail, the scale that protected the part they hit suddenly cracked asher energy actually weakened the outer part of the scales. When the other yers saw this, all of them became crazy as they saw a way to deal great damage since contribution are important to a raid. What the yers attacking the tail did not know is that there was now an imbnce on the damage being dealt to the three parts. When the raid began, all yers more or less started at the same time in attacking the three parts. The damage was bnced among the three parts, but it all changed when Adrian''s interference came to y. The scattered attention of the Leviathan suddenly got focused on the tail as she felt the intense pain in that specific part of her more. [The Leviathan has enhanced its tail.] Adrian suddenly felt a powerful force burn his hands which destroyed the enhancements that he used on them. He could no longer hold onto the Leviathan''s tail and receded all of his hands from the mirrors as they were also destroyed when it swung. The Leviathan''s tail suddenly started mming into the area as if it has gone berserk. All of the yers that were unable to run fast were all squished to death. "Get behind me!" Kabrakan shouted as he suddenly appeared to the next area where the Leviathan''s tail will m. "Power Parry!" Kabrakan shouted as he perfectly timed the sh between his shields and the Leviathan''s tail. A metallic sound rung out as the Leviathan''s tail that easily squished other yers to death was now sent back with the perfect parry done by Kabrakan. He was not able to be unscathed since he was against a primordial beast after all. Kabrakan could be seen to be buried chest deep in the sand. He would have been buried by the force that the tail released by Peridot was able to harden the sand beneath him on time. "Continue attacking! The scales are starting to fall off!" Anastaciamanded as the Leviathan''s tail also became weaker as it used more powerful attacks. The more that the tail attacks then the more damage it gets asher energy is still coursing outside of it. Adrian might have failed injectingher energy inside of the Leviathan, but the outside was fully immersed, and he did not skimp out on the usage. The tail became more violent in attacking as well, but the yers have found a way to parry it as the tankers formed a unified front. "Just a bit more!" Adrian stated as he shifted to his Aetheros form since he pushed his Netheros core too much that he cannot produceher energy. He was still in his mirror demon form, but he can now increase the defense and healing of the allied yers instead. He now worked with Anastacia in saving any yer they could from certain death. He scattered Aether dust which made all of the yer be tougher and also transport them when the Leviathan''s tail does a mming motion. A mirror would just suddenly form below them which will send them twenty meters away. == Name: Leviathan''s Tail Health: 21% == "Just a few more and we will be able to destroy the tail." Adrian stated. The yers saw the health bar of the tail be in the red zone and they no longer cared for the drops. Solstice created arge blood sword by fusing all of the swords that she has initially created. When the gigantic blood sword plunged towards the Leviathan''s tail, the health of the tail finally dropped to 20% and arge fin of it got sliced through. [The Leviathan is enraged as its tail has been almost destroyed.] [Escape from the Leviathan''s tail reach!] All the yers that were attacking the tail suddenly got a notification to escape the area. Adrian did not overlook the notification as it gave them a warning for a reason. Adrian could not tag all of the yers that were in the attack zone of the tail. He saved about 85% of them but the remaining 15% were killed as the Leviathan''s tail suddenly turned into a sword like tail that did a sweeping motion. With a clean swing, the yers that remained in the attack zone were sliced in half. Chapter 2025 The Tail Breaks Chapter 2025 The Tail Breaks Adrian clearly saw the damaged tail suddenly retreat into the deep sea, but he tried to pull it up. He used a powerful gravitational pull, but it seems that the strength of the tail is greater than he anticipated. He could not perform such a heavy task with the remaining mana that he had. He had to ept that this was the only result of the fight. They were able to destroy the tail, but it retreated when it dropped to 20% health which means that there are only two more Leviathan exposed parts that needs to be destroyed. Adrian thought that they would actually cut the tail itself, but they only need to destroy it until the Leviathan''s tail retreats. This news also reached the yers attacking the other body parts of the Leviathan as they knew that it is incredibly difficult to destroy. All the yers can only do is celebrate that they seeded in destroying the tail and get all the drops. The drops of the Leviathan''s tail were mostly scales which were actually in the Legendary Tier which means that it can be used to create weapons and armor of the same quality. The only thing that dropped with the Mythical Tier is none other than the Large Fin Tail of the Leviathan. == Item Name: Large Fin Tail of the Leviathan Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Consumable / Crafting Item Use: This item can be used to craft weapons and imbue them with the skill called Leviathan Tail sh which creates powerful water des that contains the primordial energy of the Leviathan. This item can also be used to create armors or upgrade them, but the results will vary depending on the skills of the craftsman. Description: A tail fin that was dropped by the Leviathan when its tail was heavily damaged. Even though it has already fallen off, the power of the Leviathan is still infused on this item. Using any item crafted from parts of the Leviathan while fighting the primordial beast itself will undoubtedly make them the subject of its hatred. Drop Owner: Pantheon guild (Given to the one that has the most contributions) == "Wow! A Mythical Tier ingredient! As expected of the Pantheon guild." A random yer stated as they were still picking up the dropped items that were given to them by the lucky dice roll. "This is why you need to be in a powerful guild at least. You can pool all of your contribution points to get priority on an item." Another yer stated but they were not as salty since they knew that the real contributors are Pantheon and Evergreen. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Do any of your guild members need the fin? I do not think that my guild members need it. We may have gotten it, but we do not have an active use for it. As stated in our agreement, we will be diplomatic about it when ites to materials that are Mythical Tier and above." Adrian asked Anastacia. "For now, please keep it. If we get a mythical tier item from the seeding raids, then it will be up to that time to decide." Anastacia stated as she does not know if there might be an even better item that drops. She has one of her guild members that can really use the Large Fin Tail of the Leviathan, but they should wait as there might be something better. "I think that is also a sound decision. Shall we head to the middle body of the Leviathan then?" Adrian asked. "We could but can you open a gate there?" Anastacia asked. "Nope but the reinforcements finally arrived." Adrian stated as twenty demons suddenly teleported to his area. == There are also a group of yers currently trying to attack the head of the Leviathan. The only problem for this is that the head of the Leviathan is located at a ce where there are nond masses. The only way for the yers to even try to stand on the sea itself is by getting an item that can help them easily swim or by freezing the water surface. Fortunately for the yers, the items are abundant and there is a yer that can easily cast ice magic in the group of yers. The one heading these yers is none other than the recognized ranked one yer, Hou Yiwei. They call Hou Yiwei as the recognized ranked one yer due to the fact that he is currently the only one with the highest level but not the one with the bestbat ability. Some yers even say that Equinox is the one that should be considered the first ranked yer as he can easily defeat Hou Yiwei even though the former is onlygging behind by five levels. This is not unknown to Hou Yiwei which is why he is making sure that he is performing better featspared to Equinox. He surmised that the only reason why the yers think of Equinox as the strongest is due to his ability to fight gods, but Hoy Yiwei can also fight them. His fights might not be as famous as Equinox'' fights now as he mainly had to do other things while thetter fought against gods. Even in the fight against the Goddess of Light Luminaria, Hou Yiwei was tasked to kill all other gods of light that escaped. He would argue that he had more work to do than Equinox that just defeated the Goddess of Light Luminaria with the aid of other gods. All Hou Yiwei had as backup is none other than the dragon kings. Still due to his aplishments, Hou Yiwei was finally able to fully tap into the powers of a dragonoid and is now one step away from bing a dragon himself. As his guild along with other guilds that wanted to raid with him are attacking the head of the Leviathan, a notification suddenly popped up for all of them as the tail of the Leviathan has been destroyed. Not the entire tail but the protectiveyer of the tail was destroyed, and it proceeded to run away. Hou Yiwei clearly knew who was attacking the tail and it was none other than Adrian''s group. In fact, he has a designated team in his guild to monitor the other two parts of the Leviathan. He was given information about the team attacking the tail and even he cannot easily believe it. Arge ck hole that sucked most of the sea water and even six gigantic hands that pinned the tail in ce. Even if Hou Yiwei knew that Adrian is a demon race yer, he cannot believe that he can do such feats that should only be doable to demigod level individuals. "KURAAHH! Who dares! Such pesky insects!" The Leviathan''s head shouted as its tail was suddenly destroyed. Hou Yiwei is suddenly brought back to the fact that he was still in battle with the head of the Leviathan. He did not expect that the Leviathan to be capable of speech since all it did was attack them earlier with spells. He already expected that Primordial Beasts are intelligent, but they might be like the dragons. Some dragons think of other lesser beings like humans as insects which is why they do not talk to them even if they are capable of speech. Ten powerful waterspouts suddenly manifested around the Leviathan''s head as it sent it all to destroy the yers attacking it. This is not only happening in the area of the Leviathan''s head but also the area of its middle body. Unlike the head area, only five waterspouts manifested in the middle part as there are fewer yers therepared to the head. "Hurry up and destroy the head shield! The yers that attacked the tail will head to this location if we do not hasten our progress!" Hou Yiwei shouted as he knew that the other yers would start toe to them. == Adrian felt the resonance and disturbance in space as twenty demons arrived in the area. They were the elite force of the Daemos Corps along with Elder Bronx and Elder Koronn. Even the yers were shocked that the demons would suddenly appear, but they are also a bit wary. It is not that they are afraid that the demons would kill them as they interacted with some of them already, but they fear that the raid would be more difficult. Even Adrian already has a feeling that something is not ordinary in this raid. The fact that it was the Daemos Elders themselves that volunteered to help him means that there is an enemy that is equivalent to them. Adrian actually fears that there might be gods that interfered which is why they presented to help him in this predicament. Nevertheless, Adrian can only ept the help since nothing else even matters at this moment. "I would rather have the help of the elders and have difficulty than not have any at all." Adrian thought as there is something strange with the Leviathan as the energy that he found familiar is actually the same as that of a chaos fragment. Chapter 2026 Advance of the Demons I Chapter 2026 Advance of the Demons I "So, will these be the people that we are going to transfer?" Elder Bronx asked. "I am not sure. Please give me a bit of time to ask them." Adrian stated as announced that the Pantheon guild and the Evergreen guild will move to the middle part of the Leviathan. He also asked them if they would like to join as well. This shocked the other yers as they did not expect that someone would share loot willingly. "We would like to join!" Some of the yers that only pay as groups and not as guilds shouted which also made the others voice out their desires. "If that is the case then we will modify the teleportation magic circle there as well. You will be able to teleport to the location when you all return to Avalon. You can ask the demons to send you to the second location." Adrian stated as he and the other demons would use too much mana if they brought all the yers here. As soon as the yers heard that they will be able to join on the next battle, they suddenly shouted in excitement. A lot of the top guilds would not even do such a thing, but the Demon was such a magnanimous person. If they actually knew that Adrian just wanted them toe, then they might have thought otherwise. Still, this type of thing is notmon even if guilds look at others as cannon fodder. "We need to kill the Leviathan faster as I have a bad feeling that something dangerous would happen if we do not do so immediately." Adrian thought. N?v(el)B\\jnn "We can easily modify the magic circle to tag another coordinate. They also return to the territory so they can heal and get essentials again for raiding. Although, they should hasten once we tag the location." Elder Koronn stated. "Let us go." Adrian stated as his guild and the Evergreen guild members suddenly vanished from the location. "They have left. We could not even assassinate the Demon. He has too much battle sense as I felt his eyes when I was about to use a skill to try and damage him. Does he have amazing sense to the point that he could pinpoint bloodlust?" A dark gamer reported as he retreated after the Leviathan''s tail was destroyed. == The Valor and Infernum guild were slowly destroying the middle part of the Leviathan. There were still some small inds scattered around which made it possible for them to have a foothold. Still, this type of thing made it difficult for them to deal catastrophic damage to the middle part of the Leviathan. They were holding on because most of the yers they recruited were using some sort of jetpack. The Gnome Kingdom has be able to create the best jetpacks as they called since it was just a prototype when the game started. The fact that a stable jetpack was only created after years of research and development is a testament to how difficult it is. Still, the Infernum guilds was able to get their hands on this because they are in an alliance with the Gnome kingdom since one of their main guild members is a hero in the ce. Even though the Infernum guild members have the jetpack, it does not mean that the duration of flight is infinite. The jetpack is only able to be functional in proportion to the magic crystal that is inserted into it. The most basic magic crystal can gain a person at least an hour before it goes into emergency mode and uses the mana of the flyer. The Infernum guild members are burning money in order to destroy a part of the Leviathan. They were able to maintain a certain battle status, but it all changed when the tail''s barrier was finally destroyed. Five waterspouts suddenly got created and made it difficult for those flying in the air. Some even plunged to the water and died as the Leviathan has full control of the seas where the middle part of it is. This is not like the tail that is close to the shore which made it easy to counter when Adrian sipped all of the water. "Destroy the waterspouts with magic spells!" Faust shouted as he also called upon great power using his Greater Fire Elemental. Faust was able to destroy one of the waterspouts by creating a powerful fire explosion inside one. Another was destroyed by Sigfried using pure force, then the third is destroyed by Ain using a martial sage art that reversed the rotation of one. The remaining two were supposed to be destroyed by the mage group of the two guilds but the sudden arrival of people made them actually halt. Time suddenly froze as Elder Koronn froze time for a second before resuming it. "Such troublesome water twisters." Elder Koronn stated as he easily destroyed the two waterspouts with a snap of his finger. Elder Koronn easily destroyed them by stopping the force in the middle by isting the time inside. As soon as Elder Koronn arrived, he finally let go as it seems that it has been quite some time since he was outside of hisboratory. He immediately resumed time for all the others that were affected by his skill and froze the middle part of the Leviathan which made it unable to dive or move about. "Well, what are you youngsters doing? Destroy the thing so that we can move towards the head." Elder Koronn stated as he also started to create a magic circle that links to Avalon. "You heard the elder. Attack!" Adrian shouted as well and summoned Wisteria. Wisterianded in the waters and assumed her real size. She became arge moving water ship that made it easy for the long-range attackers to hit their spells. The melee yers had to use the stepping ice field that Kaon created in order to deal damage to the frozen middle part of the Leviathan. "Why did it suddenly change to be so easy?" Both Siegfried and Ain grumbled as they were having a difficult time earlier. "That was an entrance that I never expected." Ain stated as he sighed but felt relieved. Ain and Siegfried might now want to admit it, but they were barely had any stamina left. They were the ones that are making sure that their guild members were alive from all the damage. When the waterspouts appeared, they thought that they will actually be defeated. They knew that the middle part of the Leviathan is more durablepared to the tail. "Sorry about that. We did give a heads up that we will be arriving." Adrian stated. "We received the message, but I did not think that you will arrive after a few seconds that you sent the message." Ain stated. "Still, I am thankful for this. Such a sight is actually such a perception breaker. The fact that the enemy is frozen in ce via time maniption is making me shudder in fear. I am actually thankful that the Daemos are not evil." Siegfried stated but Adrian can onlyugh dryly because there were one''s demons that became evil. "Let us hope that they will not be released from their seals that are hidden in pocket dimensions." Adrian thought. The appearance of the Pantheon and the Evergreen guild made it easy for the health barrier of the middle part of the Leviathan to drop to a great degree. Any mysterious power or spell released by the Leviathan were easily suppressed by Elder Bronx as well. The other yers finally followed them to the second location and started attacking the Leviathan as well. "Death to the Leviathan! This is thanks to Equinox!" Shouted the yers as some of them suddenly became fanatic followers of Adrian. "It seems that your fans are rampaging as they like. I should join in as well or else the contribution of my guild would plummet." Siegfried shouted as he was already healed by Anastacia. "Thanks, grandma. I am fully healed as well. I should also go into the battle or else the old man would get all the great rewards." Ain stated which made Anastacia smack the back of his head before he returned to battle. Adrian did not participate in this battle, but his guild members did. He was assessing the area for any unforeseen threats as discussed by the other two elders to him. The Daemos Elders knew that Adrian was a skilled fighter, but they needed someone who could see through falsehood. They believed that some gods might have interfered with the Leviathan, and they needed him to be on the lookout. The two elders might be able to detect them, but Adrian was much better when ites to detection. They even told him that he was the best demon with such precise detection that would make all of them envy him. Even Old Man Pann told them that he was better than him when ites to presence detection. Chapter 2027 Advance of the Demons II Chapter 2027 Advance of the Demons II [The middle part of the Leviathan has dropped to 20% health.] [Getaway from the immediate area.] Before Adrian has realized it, the middle part has already been destroyed. A sudden surge of powerful torrent of water came from below. All of the yers caught in the sudden explosion of water were tossed upwards. Adrian suddenly saw a powerful killing intent from behind which the tail of the Leviathan is suddenly surging towards them. "Elder Koronn, please help me." Adrian calmly stated. "I know what you need." Elder Koronn stated as he suddenly snapped his fingers which made time stop for the others except for the Daemos that are unaffected. Adrian transformed to his mirror demon form and tagged all of the yers that were sent flying upwards. He pooled all of them in groups and created mirrors that transferred them to the inds below. When time finally flowed, the yers were only dumbfounded that they were in the air one time and then onnd the next. The sharp tail of the Leviathan swept across the skies, but it did not kill any of the yers due to the intervention of the Daemos. [The Leviathan''s middle part and tail has fled! Follow it to thest location and destroy thest protected part to summon the Leviathan in thest confrontation.] "We destroyed it!" The yers shouted as they finally destroyed the middle part and started to catch the loot. Some of the loots were dropped to the sea but they were able to fish them out due to the blessing of the deep. The mages that can control water used their spells to bring up the loot that dropped to the seafloor. Once all of the loot was collected, some of the guilds boarded their airships to fly towards the location of the head. Pantheon and Evergreen guild teleported directly to the head area of the Leviathan. One of the Demons stayed to create a teleportation magic circle that led to the beach. Upon the arrival of the Pantheon and the Evergreen guild to the location of the head of the Leviathan, Adrian worked with the two elders to create a portal that directly led to the area. They can only set up the portal at sea because there were no inds in the vicinity. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Fortunately for the yers that teleported there, they already had the blessing of the deep and easily traversed the waters. The airships were still ten minutes away as the distance was still a bit far even though they had a head start. Adrian wanted to offer to teleport the Valor and the Infernum guild, but they declined. The Pantheon and the Evergreen guild saw that the battle to destroy the barrier of the head of the Leviathan has almost reached a conclusion. The guild led by Hou Yiwei saw the arrival of the Pantheon and the Evergreen guild, but they also saw that thetter did not join in the fight. The reason for the Pantheon and the Evergreen guild not joining is due to the fact that they know the guild etiquette. It is guild etiquette to not suddenly kill a prey that a group has already started unless they agreed. Anastacia actually asked them if they could aid them, but they were declined which is why Adrian also told the other Daemos to standby. It did not take long and the barrier that protected the Leviathan''s head has been destroyed. Hou Yiwei has powerful attack which easily destroyed the barriers, and he also has great support as well. [The Leviathan''s head has dropped to 25% health.] [The Leviathan calls for the storms and waves to wash away all of the area.] [Be careful of the things around you.] Arge wave suddenly washed towards all of the area in a circr area. The powerful wave will crash to all of the yers that arrived. Adrian could immediately see that all of them were in panic mode as they did not have any procedures to deal with such natural disasters. Adrian smiled and nodded his head to wards Elder Koronn and Elder Bronx. "Reverse Gravity!" Adrian, Elder Koronn, and Elder Bronx stated as a powerful force suddenly reversed the force that kept all of the yers on the ground. All of the yers in therge area suddenly floated upwards until they were fifty meters away from the sea. The powerful wave crashed, and no yers were harmed by the natural disaster. Still, the powerful wave is not the only problem as parts of the body of the Leviathan surged across the water. The tail of the Leviathan that was broken suddenly formed into a water de that surged towards the yers that were floating in the sky. "I will deal with that." Elder Bronx stated as he suddenly transformed into his true form and shed with the Leviathan''s tail. The Leviathan''s tail was sent flying back into the ocean, but a strange scene suddenly formed. The strength of the tackle that Elder Bronx used was actually enough to destroy the tail, but it suddenly turned into water when it crashed into the sea. The head of the Leviathan that is also heavily damaged suddenly melted into the water as well as if it was not actually a real body part. "Such arrogance for mere humans! Even if you have the support of the Daemos, you will never truly kill me!" A voice that came from the deepest part of the sea stated as it made the sky rumble, and seas shake. The Leviathan finally showed its full body as it rose from the deepest parts of the sea. The three parts that all the yers attacked is actually a powerful projection that the Leviathan has created. The real Leviathan is actually gathering energy in the deepest parts of the seas by absorbing the Chaos Shard Fragment that it was given by the God Loki. It used a projection of itself to protect its body from any harm from the outside. A powerful pressure broke through the seas and the Leviathan looked different to the entity that it projected earlier. When the Leviathan showed itself, Adrian shuddered as his line of sight suddenly trailed to the shard that is embedded on the forehead of the Leviathan. He looked incredibly mesmerized as if greed sprouted in his heart and another being is whispering to him to take that shard. "I finally see you again, demon brat!" A voice that is filled with malice is suddenly heard behind Adrian which made him snap out of his trance. "Master!" Sirius shouted as he jumped out of the shadow and used his ws to parry the iing dagger aimed at Adrian''s neck. "Did you think that I did not detect you earlier?" Adrian muttered as he initiated Time Stop. The two elders were also made aware of the unknown presence in the area. Adrian already told them that there was a god hiding in the shadows of illusions. He was not sure which god it was, but Adrian made sure to tell the elders to be in alert as they might be the targets. "I did not think that it was you, but tricksters are the most troublesome of gods after all. Still sending a clone? I guess you really are a coward as the other Vanir gods said." Adrian stated as he could feel the power of the God Loki in front of him. The clone of the God Loki became infuriated as this clone only had the power of a lesser god, but it was still connected to the main body. What hurt the God Loki the most is the fact that he was called a coward. Still, the God Loki knew that it was all a trick for him to loseposure which might lead him to this clone''s death. "You are making too many enemies, mediator. Even if you are chosen by the Twin Gods, you cannot be protected by them now that they have fallen into slumber. I will make sure to showcase your head once I separate it from your body. I will leave for now." The God Loki stated but it seems that he underestimated the abilities of all the elders. "Chrono Field Domination!" Elder Koronn stated as the area suddenly got enveloped in a thin barrier where time became aberrant. The God Loki clone that was supposed to use a scroll that connects to the Bifrost suddenly failed in activating the scroll. The scroll activated but the magic inscribed in it got destroyed as soon as Elder Koronn activated the spell that changed the flow of time in the area. The God Loki clone could only use physical means in order escape rather than magical. "What did you do!?" The God Loki clone shouted as he could feel that there was a slight shift in the time flow in the area. "God Loki, you are charged with crimes of destroying the dimensional barriers." Elder Bronx proimed as he suddenly appeared behind the God Loki clone and smacked him towards the sea. Chapter 2028 Evolved Leviathan Chapter 2028 Evolved Leviathan While Adrian and the two elders were busy with the God Loki, the other yers that gathered saw the new form of the Leviathan. The Leviathan still had the same shape as it had before, but the scales of its body glowed in a mysterious energy that isbined with primordial energy. It was now stronger than before as it has already absorbed some of the energy within the Chaos Shard Fragment. [You are in the presence of the Khadasha Leviathan.] [All beings in the presence of the Khadasha Leviathan will have their stats drop by 10%.] == Monster Name: Khadasha Leviathan Monster Tier: Transcendent Monster Race: Primordial Beast Monster Species: Aquatic Primordial Beast Monster Level: 450 HP: 100% MP: 80% Description: The evolved form of the Leviathan after it has be limated with a strange shard that contained energy that is said to have shaped the world. It has evolved into a more powerful primordial beast and is still getting more powerful as long as it can draw power from the mysterious shard. It can control the wrath of the seas as it now has the power level equal to that of a Greater God. Only the world itself is restricting it into bing a more powerful primordial beast. == "All of you insects shall perish for even trying to kill the Mother of the Seas!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as its voice made the sky reverberate with power. "How can we even battle against that!" The yers uttered as they could feel the intense power that emanated from the Khadasha Leviathan. The pressure that emanated from the Khadasha Leviathan is akin to that of a greater god which the yers that came could somewhat withstand. The only difference is that there was a strange aura that covered it which made all of the stats be lower. All of the yers could also see therge figure of the Khadasha Leviathan which made them shudder realizing that they could get killed by just one bump from it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The sudden appearance of the Khadasha Leviathan made all of the yers present in the area tremble. This is the effect of being in front of a primordial beast as they are beings created by the world ever since it has been formed. They are true forces of nature that will revive even if they die as they are an essential part of the world. The only problem now is that the Khadasha Leviathan has undergone an evolution that shakes the foundation of the world itself. [The world has sensed the anomaly that the Leviathan has experienced.] [The world itself is blessing all of the beings trying to kill the Leviathan to revert it back to the natural being that it once was.] [All of the yers or beings facing the Khadasha Leviathan will have their stats increased by 50%.] [All of the cooldowns will also be refreshed for beings fighting the Khadasha Leviathan.] [Health and Mana will be restored for all beings that are fighting the Khadasha Leviathan.] [The world has blessed all of the beings in battle with the Khadasha Leviathan with the special Skill Buff: Water Walker due to the aid of the God Dagon.] As soon as the yers saw the notifications, a powerful natural energy suddenly filled their bodies. All of their skills that were on cooldown were refreshed and all of them also got healed back to full health and mana. The yers rejoiced but the most useful blessing was given by the world with the help of the God Dagon. yers already knew who the God Dagon was, but this was the first time that they learned that the world could get aid from gods to give buffs to yers. == Skill Buff (Water Walker): Enables the skill bearer to walk on water as if it is ground. In order to dive in water, the skill bearer must envision themselves sinking in water. == All of the yers that were unable to fly suddenly rejoiced as they were now able to freely walk on water without the need for mana or even a time limit. The blessing of the deep was useful but they all know that it has a time limit. The fact that the world itself is rejecting the Khadasha Leviathan means that its transformation is unnatural and goes against thews of the world. "So, even the world itself is rejecting me!? Does striving for power would mean that we, the primordial beasts, will be exiled by the world that has birth us!? No matter! Once I ascend to a higher being, I shall be free from the restraints of the world and be the new god that rules the waters of this world!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as a powerful roar made all of the yers get knocked back by a few feet. "I shall kill you myself,rge snake!" Hou Yiwei dered but he was also wary of one of the yers. Hou Yiwei dered that he would fight the Khadasha Leviathan, but he is also looking at Equinox'' direction. He was wondering why the Demon was not attacking but it seems that they were caught up in something. Seeing that Equinox was preupied by another arrangement, Hou Yiwei made sure to deal as much damage as he can. He was the ranked one yer and will show the world that he is the most powerful as well. "Such an arrogant, half dragon! Water Cannon!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as six pirs of water suddenly sted towards Hou Yiwei while he was flying. The six columns of water all concentrated towards Hou Yiwei but he did not even flinch. Instead, the six columns of water were all sted away as Hou Yiwei has already transformed to his Dragon Warrior form where he held tworge ming swords. The Khadasha Leviathan looked a bit amused as she was still getting used to her new and growing powers. She was pleased that there were insects around her where she could try her new abilities. "All of you insects shall die with the force of the seas! Mega Wave Crasher!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as she summoned a gigantic tidal wave that actually dwarfed her current size. The yers that were attacking her could only pray and dive into the sea while the yers that could fly tried to go higher than they ever been. Therge tidal wave was such a terrifying sight that some yers wanted to use their teleportation scrolls to leave the battle. All of the yers that thought that they could defeat the Khadasha Leviathan suddenly felt that what they thought was only a pipe dream. "Fear not. We shall aid you!" Time Reversal!" Ten Daemos Corps members shouted as they casted Time Reversal simultaneously. The gigantic tidal wave that would have swept all of the yers away suddenly started to back down as time was sent back. The passage of time for the tidal wave reverted to the point that it turned into a calm sea once again. The Khadasha Leviathan looked incredibly enraged as its powerful spell was countered like that and the yers cheered that they have be safe. The only problem is that the Daemos Corps members that casted that spell looked tired. "We must hold on until the elders can help us." The temporary leader of the Daemos Corps stated, and it was actually the son of Elder Bronx, Onyx. "Make sure to attack the beast with all you got. Remember that we prioritize survival over doing killing blows. We are not heroes that must sacrifice their lives. We can aid the blessed children as per the instructions of the elders." Onyxmanded. "All of you shall feel my wrath! If magic is not effective, then I shall devour and destroy all of you myself!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as she plunged her entire body into the water. Just the act of divine into the water created small tidal waves in the area but the real danger is that the Khadasha Leviathan has started her hunt. Her long slithery body might lookrge and unable to move but she was incredibly agile inside the water. She would dive and then resurface where groups of yers are located. The unfortunate ones are devoured while the lucky ones end up losing a limb or two. "Scatter everyone!" The yers shouted as they all tried to hide but hiding was already not possible. They cannot hide in the vast ocean, but they can all run away due to the fact that they all of them can now walk on water. The Khadasha Leviathan did not stop in her relentless pursuit in killing off the yers, but they panic soon dissipated. A yer that looked like a seductive witch suddenly chanted in thenguage of the devils as her entire body shifted from a woman to a devil mermaid. "You are not the only sovereign of the seas!" Cersei stated as she wasnow possessed by the Devil God Vepar. Chapter 2029 Devil God Versus Primordial Beast Chapter 2029 Devil God Versus Primordial Beast [The Devil God Vepar has descended.] [The control over the waters has ben split between the Devil God Vepar and the Khadasha Leviathan.] Cersei has fully embodied the Devil God Vepar as she now has this dark aura around her while still looking like a seductive mermaid. The Khadasha Leviathan saw Cersei and red at her because there was another being trying to usurp her throne as the ruler of the seas. Both Cersei and the Khadasha Leviathan met eyes as both of them wanted to assert dominance against each other. "You dare, devil fish!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted towards Cersei. "Bring it on, oversized loach!" Cersei stated but it was actually the Devil God Vepar talking through her. The Khadasha Leviathan and the Devil God Vepar prepared for their sh. The waves surged behind the Khadasha Leviathan and the Devil God Vepar. The Khadasha Leviathan has water that is natural green in color while the Devil God Vepar''s controlled water became tainted with darkness as he enhanced it with his own mana. The two waves controlled by the two beings shed against one another which resulted in water sshing everywhere. The two beings that freely controlled the sea could be seen having a stare down once again. They were evenly matched when it came to controllingrge tidal waves. The Devil God Vepar knew that he will not win in this exchange as he still has a weakness. It was Cersei that is still mainly controlling her body and the Devil God Vepar is only making up for what she iscking. "Cersei, we need to change the strategy. We are smaller than her which mean she will be hard pressed when ites to attacking us." The Devil God Vepar stated. "Tell me what we need to do." Cersei stated. Cersei sprang into action with the support of the Devil God Vepar. She utilized her current devilize form and glided through the water as if she was flying in the air. She did not even have any resistance as if she was sliding without any sense of friction which made her move swiftly. The Khadasha Leviathan saw Cersei swimming at a fast speed and releasing pinpointed aquatic spears enhanced by devil magic. The ck water spears hit the body of the Khadasha Leviathan and started to taint the scales of the proud primordial beast. Each scale that Cersei hits with her ck water spears would decrease in defense by 3%. This did not deal much damage to the Khadasha Leviathan, but it was steadily weakening its defenses. The best thing result is the fact that the Khadasha Leviathan could not cleanse the defense reduction that Cersei is inflicting. The Khadasha Leviathan could not take such insult and started to attack Cersei. The Khadasha Leviathan tried to bite Cersei''s head off, but thetter was too fast for the former. The Khadasha Leviathan almost had the chance, but Cersei just sted its eyes with ck water which made it screech in pain. Seeing that the Khadasha Leviathan was now somewhat blinded, the yers that have finally recovered started to attack the primordial beast as well. The yers did not even need to attack the Khadasha Leviathan via the head as itsrge body was the perfect punching bag. The yers found the parts of the Khadasha Leviathan that did not move as much when it is swimming and proceeded to attack them. Some even attacked the scales that Cersei already weakened and dealt critical hits. "Insolent, water bugs!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as it finally recovered from its blind status effect. "You shall experience the Wrath of the Sea!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as it created hundreds of powerful twisters instantly. Some of the unfortunate yers were caught up in these twisters but the Khadasha Leviathan seemed to have forgotten that she was also in the presence of the Daemos. All the yers that were caught in the twisters were all teleported to safety with all seventeen Daemos working together. They may have exhausted more mana in the process, but no yer was killed by the Khadasha Leviathan. "Blessing of Mother Nature!" Anastacia shouted as she released a powerful healing pulse that healed all of the injured yers in the entire area. [The area has been blessed by Mother Nature.] [All allies have healed by 20% of their maximum health.] [All allies will have their health regeneration be increased by 400% for ten minutes.] [All allies will have their mana regeneration be increased by 100% for ten minutes.] Small flowers could be seen spawning as soon as Anastacia used the skill as it has a special effect of leaving a health and mana regeneration field. A sweet scent filled the salty air which made it more breathable as the pressure emitted by the Khadasha Leviathan was lessened. The Khadasha Leviathan suddenly changed her aggro towards Anastacia as she healed too many yers for arge value in a short amount of time. The Khadasha Leviathan turned its tail into a water de and aimed it towards Anastacia. The motion was quick and precise that the tail wouldnd in under a few seconds. All of Anastacia''s guild tank members huddled but they were all blown away by the initial hit. Anastacia tried to cast a protection spell, but she was not around a tree or ground which meant that she will not have any instant barrier. "Repelling Tides!" Kabrakan suddenly shouted as he got transported directly in front of Anastacia. The tail de and the towering shields of Kabrakan shed against one another. The force of the collision created a strange illusion of two tidal waves shing against one another. The excessive force that Kabrakan repelled created two tidal waves behind him, but he was able to withstand it. The Khadasha Leviathan saw that a small being was able to withstand her full force which made her miserable because that meant that she was weak. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You are too preupied beast!" Hou Yiwei stated as he was finally near the Leviathan''s head. Chapter 2030 Dragonoid Versus Primordial Beast 2030 Dragonoid Versus Primordial Beast Hou Yiwei was finally able to get close to the Khadasha Leviathan. He had difficulties earlier as he could not easily follow it when it dove into the sea. His mes were weak when ites to a being that controlled the seas, but the Khadasha Leviathan''s head is now above water. As soon as he had a clear target area, Hou Yiwei performed his most powerful attack that he can use in his Dragon Warrior mode. "Dragon Crushing sh!" Hou Yiwei shouted as his des turned into white mes and shed two times at the face of the Khadasha Leviathan. The Khadasha Leviathan felt the powerful energy of that attack and knew that she would be endangering herself if she would get hit in the eyes. With a swift motion, the Khadasha Leviathan tilted her head, but she was not fast enough. The white med swords were able to make contact and the cheeks of the Khadasha Leviathan were seared by the heat. A loud painful cry echoed in the surroundings which made the waters suddenly st upwards. Hou Yiwei smiled as he turned back to his humanoid form as he would lose his Dragon Force when used that skill. This did not mean that he would be safe though as the Khadasha Leviathan suddenly surprised him. The Khadasha Leviathan''s head pierced the water curtain and urately found where Hou Yiwei was located. Therge fangs of the Khadasha Leviathan are now at an arm''s length towards him. "Is this my limit?" Hou Yiwei thought as he did not expect that he would die like this. Hou Yiwei knew that he was sturdier than most yers due to being a dragonoid but he will definitely die when caught by the jaws of the beast. He saw full health tank yers get easily crushed to death when they were caught by the Khadasha Leviathan. He will not be safe, and he cannot rely on the demons to teleport him to safety. "I guess this is the end. No! I must live no matter what!" Hou Yiwei uttered to himself as he forcefully tilted his body and used his wings to try and evade the jaws of the Khadasha Leviathan. Hou Yiwei was able to tilt his body, but he felt the incredible strain it felt. He felt his body tense up and he suddenly froze but he was able to slightly evade the jaws of the Khadasha Leviathan. Still, he could only save his body but not his left wing as the Khadasha Leviathan bit down and tore it like it was paper. Hou Yiwei stifled his pain as a dragonkin''s wings are extremely sensitive, but it is actually the sturdiest part of their body. The fact that his wing tore like paper meant that the jaws of the Khadasha Leviathan is its strongest body part. Fortunately for Hou Yiwei, he still had a guild member that is an excellent healer. He got bathed in holy light as the angel White saved him. She immediately flew towards Hou Yiwei and caught him then sent him to safety. "Healing your wing might take longer than I think." White stated as healing lost limbs took a longer time nowpared to before as it was recently patched by the developers. "I am fine. I might not have my left wing but that does not mean I cannot participate in battle." Hou Yiwei stated as he joined his two des to form a bow. "Buff me!" Hou Yiwei stated and White already knew what he was casting due to his position. "Greater Attack! Greater Crit! Light Elemental Damage Buff!" White shouted as she easily casted three epic ranked buff spells towards Hou Yiwei. "Taste the wrath of the suns, loach! Seven Sun Breaker!" Hou Yiwei shouted as heunched seven ming arrows towards the sky. [You have been buffed due to the presence of the Mother of the Dragons.] [All attack has been increased by 15%.] [You have been buffed due to the presence of the Genesis Dragon.] [All attack has been increased by 10%.] Hou Yiwei did not think that he would get buffs due to the presence of two beings, but he was not the only one. A horde of angels, devils, and even Nephilim arrived with other yers. One of those yers was none other than Basil and she was the Mother of Dragons. Her presence alone gives a powerful buff to all allies with dragon blood running in their veins. A golden dragon is also spotted in the skies and sted the Khadasha Leviathan with its breath attack. Hou Yiwei knew who the owner of that dragon is, and it was none other than Equinox, but it seems that he was not yet entirely present in the battlefield. It seems that Equinox only summoned his soulbounds to help his guild members. "Nevertheless, I got some help from him, but it does not mean I will thank him." Hou Yiwei stated as he finally saw sevenrge balls of fire resembling suns crashing towards the Khadasha Leviathan. "Kill the Leviathan!" The yers shouted as they were more invigorated due to the effect of the powerful skills thatnded on the Khadasha Leviathan. The yers were invigorated but the yers could clearly see that the Khadasha Leviathan is not a normal raid boss. They used most of their strength, but the health bar has yet to even drop to the 75% mark. Therge pool of health that the Khadasha Leviathan has makes it difficult to kill even with the number of yers present. This was truly a raid boss that was difficult to kill with just one or two guilds cooperating with each other. "Are you tired?" Ork asked Hou Yiwei. "I can still go on. I think you should also start your rampage if I were you." Hou Yiwei stated as he knew Ork was taking more on the leadership role of the guild when he deals high damage against raid bosses. "Let us show the pride of the Number one guild under the rank one yer!" Ork shouted as all of their guild members charged towards the Khadasha Leviathan. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2031 Arch Demons Versus Trickster God 2031 Arch Demons Versus Trickster God The Trickster God Loki got mmed by Elder Bronx, but he did not crash into the waves. He crashed into a barrier that was already set up by Elder Koronn. He might only be a clone, but all the experiences of the clone are directly sent to the main body of the Trickster God Loki. He was also controlling this clone via possession which means he can feel what the clone is feeling directly. "I am a god!" The Trickster God Loki shouted as he stood up, but Elder Bronx has transformed to his true form already. A powerful m on the shoulder sent the Trickster God Loki face t on the floor. Elder Bronx then proceeded to grab him by the leg and mmed the Trickster God Loki like a rag doll. The sounds of bones cracking could be heard as the Trickster God Loki got continuously mmed and iled by Elder Bronx without any remorse. Seeing that they seemed to have this situation covered up. Adrian summoned Kaon and Saena to aid all of the yers present against the Khadasha Leviathan. He sensed that the enemy was too strong without proper backup which is why he told the elders to finish up this fiasco. The Trickster God Loki might be a clone, but he was incredibly sturdy since he has the body of a greater god. "He might have the body of a greater god, but it does not mean he has the strength of a Greater War God. Direct confrontations are the weakness of gods that rely on tricks and illusions. Just look at his pitiful self that is easily getting thrashed by Elder Bronx." Elder Koronn stated. "I think that is enough pain. He might not be able to talk if you destroy his entire face." Adrian stated as he looked at the pitiful Trickster God Loki. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ha¡­ha..ha¡­ do you think that I will talk just because you thrashed this body of mine." The Trickster God Loki stated while gasping for air because his entire head was being clutched by Elder Bronx. "We did not need you to talk though. We will just extract it from your current memory now." Adrian stated as his eyes looked like that of a dead fish. "Control your face, brat. You will look old quickly if you keep doing that dead pan face." Elder Bronx stated as he iled the Trickster God Loki more. "Make him stay put or else I will not be able to extract the memories. This will hurt a bi¡­ a lot. I hope a god like you can withstand pain to the highest degree. Chrono Memory Release!" Elder Koronn stated as his finger suddenly sunk into the skull of the Trickster God Loki which made him scream loudly. Elder Koronn suddenly pulled his finger that sunk into the Trickster God Loki''s skull and fished up an orb. This was the memory orb that is created using the spell that he used earlier, and it has details of all the things that the Trickster God Loki has done. Elder Koronn then frowned when he saw the memory orb as it was incredibly small as if it was the memory orb of a small child. "I see. I did not expect that this would be the result of extracting memories from a clone." Elder Koronn stated as he plucked the memory orb fully and severed its connection from the Trickster God Loki. "Eh? He already fled the body due to extreme shock. I wanted to see how long he couldst get thrashed though. I even unlocked most of my limiters in order for him to not escape. You were too forceful, Elder Koronn." Elder Bronx stated as he let go of the body of the clone. As soon as Elder Bronx let go of the body, it immediately fell to the floor barrier as if it was a flimsy vegetable. The body soon slowly disintegrated as the divine consciousness controlling it has already escaped. Adrian did not even feel the divine consciousness of the Trickster God Loki escape which meant that it has prepared for escape should he be captured. The Trickster God Loki seemed to have learned from their previous encounter with one another. "We do not even need him anyway. You will just turn him into your punching bag. We need to view the memories in this orb to see what his real objective is." Elder Koronn stated as he injected mana into the memory orb, and it started to project the memories of the clone. The memories of the clone started with it awakening and handing the Chaos Shard Fragment to the Leviathan. The learned that the Trickster God Loki wanted to create a powerful disruption in time and space to pierce the barrier between worlds. They learned that beyond the area where the Leviathan is ced is Asgard. If the dimensional barriers were to crack in that area, then Asgard would be able to create a way to the main world via the Bifrost connection. "It seems that is the reason why they were creating the numerous Artificial Bifrost in the northern continent. They were preparing to fully anchor Asgard to the main world, but I am afraid of what will happen should they seed." Adrian stated. "Should they seed, the dimensional barrier would be permanently destroyed and will never heal even if we try to fix it. We could but that would mean we need to destroy the other world anchoring itself to the main world." Elder Koronn stated. == In the pce area where the Trickster God Loki is in a trance, his divine consciousness finally merged with his real body. Upon the return of his divine consciousness, he screamed in great agony until he passed out from the pain. The gods that saw this happen became frantic as they did not know what happened to the Trickster God Loki. "He was attacked mentally by the demons. I was able to see it through Hugin and Munin." The God King Odin stated. Chapter 2032 Nephilim Versus the Primordial Beast 2032 Nephilim Versus the Primordial Beast The army led by Nephilim has arrived even if they arete due to someplications. The angel and Nephilim NPCs did not want Ark to actually fight against the primordial beast. They were worried that something might happen to Ark again as he has be the figurehead of the angels, some of the devils, and the Nephilim. They are going against a primordial beast, and they have yet to fully consolidate their powers and hierarchy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [All angelic beings will be buffed with an increase of 10% overall stats when in the presence of the Chosen Nephilim.] [All devil beings will be buffed with an increase of 10% overall stats when in the presence of the Chosen Nephilim.] [All Nephilim will be buffed with an increase of 15% overall stats when in the presence of the Chosen Nephilim.] "Let us start to help cleanse the world of its filth!" Arkmanded as he looked like a capablemander now that he suddenly got this weight on his shoulders. "Let there be light!" The angelic army shouted as they created a small golden sun. "Let there be darkness!" The devil army shouted as they created a small ck sun. "Destroy them with the power of Twilight!" Ark shouted as he absorbed the two suns with his two differing sides and created a powerful atmosphere around him. "Twilight Damnation!" Ark stated as he fused the two suns together and created an odd magic sphere where the energies of light and darkness are colliding but expanding at the same time. Ark then released the sphere upon the Khadasha Leviathan and an explosion of chaotic light and darkness magic hit its body. The Khadasha Leviathan did not expect the sudden entrance of the Nephilim army as its body is incredibly weak to magic damage. Thebined power of the angels and devils with the power of a Nephilim to control it made it deal devastating damage. The Khadasha Leviathan is still confused as she was getting attacked by thousands of yers. The Khadasha Leviathan felt that the insects buzzing around her has far surpassed the level of annoyance that she could take. She was being bombarded by numerous beings that cannot be killed because of the demons. All of the beings that she would have killed are getting saved by the troublesome demons that are able to control time and space. She can only kill the pesky insects when they make mistakes and reach her jaws. [Do you wish for power?] "Who is there!?" The Khadasha Leviathan stated as which also made all the yers hear her voice, but she was clearly not talking to them. [Surrender your body to me and I shall destroy every enemy that you have in this world.] "Get out of my head!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as she released powerful waterspouts around him. Waterspouts were created all over the Khadasha Leviathan which made it difficult for the yers to get near the primordial beast. The Khadasha Leviathan suddenly started to float as her entire body that was mostly submerged in water became lighter. The waterspouts made it possible for the Khadasha Leviathan to ''swim'' in air. The yers that flew are no longer safe from the onught of the Khadasha Leviathan as they could see that she has be like a berserker. [Madness has started to creep unto the Khadasha Leviathan.] "I will kill all of you here even if I have to break my own cycle of reincarnation myself!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as hundreds of waterspouts suddenly intensified and crashed towards the yers. "Dome of Light!" The angels shouted. "Shroud of Darkness!" The devils shouted. "Connect the two barriers! Show them the might of the Nephilim!" The Nephilim NPCmander shouted. The attempts of the Nephilim Armymanded by Ark is great, but it was not enough. The defenses they brought up were not enough to defend against ten waterspouts thatbined to be arge one. The other mage yers supported the tank yers, but thetter were easily swept up by the waterspouts due to the intense rotation. "Help them!" Onyxmanded and they started to use a spell that can teleport the yers but their attempts of even creating a magic circle suddenly shattered. [An unknown energy has twisted the rules of the area and prevented your magic.] The Daemos Corps are dumbfounded as they could not conjure up the magic to even save at least one person. Panic suddenly crept up unto Onyx'' heart as this was his first time being amander type figure in an actual battle against a powerful being. He suddenly felt that the world became darker and heavier. "Calm down, son. Do not let your inexperience be your own inner demon. If you do not steady your heart, then you will never be your best self. Questioning yourself is natural for amander and feeling helplessness is also valid. Still, you must remember that you also have subordinates that can help you in your times of need." Elder Bronx stated as he saw that his son started to panic just like him in his first major battle. "Thank you, father. If you grant me the permission, I would like to lead the team once more." Onyx stated. "I give you permission, my son. This is the reason that I chose you to be themander today and not me." Elder Bronx stated which invigorated Onyx'' weary heart. "Daemos Corps member! Follow me to victory! Show the foul beast terrorizing the world''s bnce what it means to mess with the defenders of the world!" Onyx shouted as he utilized all of his strength to lead the charge towards the Khadasha Leviathan. "You do know that they will run into danger if they charge like that." Elder Koronn stated. "Which is why I am asking you to watch over them. I will personally sh with the Khadasha Leviathan now that it has gone berserk. We can no longer afford to let it get loose as the energy it disperses that breaks down the dimensional barrier has strengthened." Elder Bronx stated as he filled up his body with great force. Edited guys. Apologies as I just got home from a work errand. XiaoKongxu Chapter 2033 Arch Demons Versus the Primordial Beast Chapter 2033 Arch Demons Versus the Primordial Beast Elder Bronx immediately shown his true form and teleported above the Khadasha Leviathan. The Khadasha Leviathan might have some sort of energy field around it that makes any spell it uses have spatial interference, but it cannot stop something in the realm of pure force. Elder Bronx coated himself with a pure force shell that his body gleamed in an almost sinister dark violet light. "Megaton Crusher!" Elder Bronx stated in a calm voice but anyone that hears those words and seen what he could do will immediately flee to the farthest ce they can run off to. The Khadasha Leviathan was still rampaging in the skies as its waterspouts made it able to fly but the yers saw a dark violet meteor suddenly crashing down towards the ground. At first, they thought that it might be a skill of a mage, but all the mage yers are scrambling to escape from the numerous waterspouts. The yers that could focus on the dark violet meteor could see the faint silhouette of a somewhatrge being in the dark violet meteor. "You seem to have the ability to disrupt space, but can you get out of time? Chrono Halt!" Elder Koronn stated as a powerful force suddenly made the Khadasha Leviathan freeze for five seconds. The Khadasha Leviathan could be seen frozen in the sky for a brief moment of time, but it easily broke out of the spell. Elder Koronn was supposed to hold the Khadasha Leviathan for at least ten minutes, but it seems that the evolved primordial beast is difficult even for him alone. He would need the support of two more Arch Demons to achieve at least five minutes of time freezing. Still, the five seconds that Elder Koronn has bought was enough for Elder Bronx. With a powerful st that also created a shockwave, the dark violet meteor that was Elder Bronx managed to hit the Khadasha Leviathan''s back. Elder Bronx aimed for the head, but the body of the primordial beast is also good enough when the enemy is so quick and agile. The Khadasha Leviathan suddenly plopped to the waters below as soon as she was hit by Elder Bronx. All the waterspouts that she created were suddenly dispelled as a powerful shock to the system made it lose focus on maintaining them. The Khadasha Leviathan might have slightly lost its mind, but it has notpletely lost it after all. Therge body of the Khadasha Leviathan could be seen floating in the sea, but it was not yet killed. Elder Bronx merely momentarily stunned the Khadasha Leviathan and bought time for all of the yers to reposition. All the long-ranged yers started to cast their skills and spells while the melee yers charged towards the floating body of the Khadasha Leviathan. The sudden status ailment of the Khadasha Leviathan is the perfect chance for the yers that greatly helped earlier. Cersei was about to have her transformation cancelled and was waiting for the perfect time to cast onest spell before she returns to her normal form. Due to her being in the form of the Devil God Vepar, all the tussle and turning of the waters were unable to bother her. The only problem she had was when the Khadasha Leviathan started to fly using the waterspouts. She was immediately thankful that the primordial beastnded just near her. "Devilish Waters!" Cersei shouted as the mermaid form suddenly started to melt as if she was maintaining that image using water. [Devilish Waters has been applied to the area selected by the yer Cersei.] [All enemies in the water will have their defenses reduced by 50% for the first 10 minutes.] [All enemies in the water will lose 1% of their health every minute. (Halved for boss monsters.)] "Evergreen guild! Fire!" Anastacia shouted as she was already ready as she was also waiting for Cersei. A series of elemental arrows and spells were released by the Evergreen guild members. Most of them chose elves as their race since they are protectors of the Tree of Life now which meant that they have great elemental affinity. They also have the blessings of the elementals as they have even gotten contracts from some of them. The barrage of the elemental spells that reached the Khadasha Leviathan was not enough to kill it, but it was enough to deal serious damage. With the Khadasha Leviathan''s defenses halved, the damage it received skyrocketed as numerous yers used their spells and attacks on it. Therge health bar was basically useless when its defenses suddenly dropped to that of paper. The continuous attacks of Cersei earlier also weakened most of the scales of the Khadasha Leviathan which makes some parts of it actually have 70% to 75% defense reduction. The Nephilim army was the second to regroup as they released quick spells of light and darkness towards the Khadasha Leviathan. The barrage of light elemental spells and dark elemental spells colored the sky above. The Khadasha Leviathan did not stay floating about though as it has finally recovered from its initial shock. [Give yourself to me and I will make sure that you will live.] A voice still spoke to the Khadasha Leviathan even when it was stunned. The voice inside of its head actually became louder when the Khadasha Leviathan was weakened for a bit. The Khadasha Leviathan could not believe that someone dared to whisper sweet nothings to it and even dared to look down upon her. "I shall not have it! Whirling Sea Demise!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted in both anger and frustration as it no longer cared for its surroundings. The sea suddenly swirled and turned into arge whirlpool that all the yers standing on it were being sucked. yers that have been inbat with Equinox were familiar with this sensation. This was the same sensation when they were sucked by a ck hole. All of the yers that were caught by the whirlpool could not repel the suction force and ended up swirling along with it. Numerous yers were caught by the whirlpool and dragged to the seafloor. They were not drowning because of the blessing that they have received but they are still getting damaged by the currents. The Khadasha Leviathan even dove down into the waters as she started to devour one yer after another which also healed small bits of its health. "This is not good. Time Stop!" Elder Koronn stated as even he knows that getting inside the waters below would spell doom even for him. "We have to do something." Adrian stated as his mirrors could not save anyone that is already inside the currents. "Should I st the water away?" Elder Bronx asked. The three Arch Demons nned what they need to do in a world where time is suspended. Even the greater demons that they have brought were nning what they could do but they all looked at the Arch Demons for some guidance. In the end, Elder Koronn was the only one can provide a solution for this perilous situation. "We have no choice but to use Inverse Realm." Elder Koronn stated which shocked Elder Bronx and the other demons except for Adrian. "Is it really that bad?" Adrian asked as he only knows what would happen theoretically since he has yet to see the spell at work. "It is quite a nice spell if I do say so myself. We will only apply it on this small area which means that the terrain will not change much. The damage to the barrier will not weaken as well since all of us will be casting the spell." Elder Koronn stated. "If this is the only thing you can think of to save them then I will also agree. Just make sure to control the spell so that the damage is minimal." Elder Bronx stated. "Did you think that I will head the spell? The one to do that would be Equinox. He has finer control when ites to spatial magicpared to me." Elder Koronn stated. "Me?!" Adrian is shocked as he pointed at himself. "We have no time for debate, Equinox. I cannot freeze time indefinitely as that would also ruin the dimensional barrier. Prepare the spell and we will support you." Elder Koronn stated while the other demons can only nod in their approval. "Let us hope that I will not kill them in the process." Adrian stated as he looked at the yers trying to save themselves. "Up is Down while Left is Right. I am the master of dimensions that can twist the fabric of reality itself! Inverse Realm!" Adrian shouted as his eyes looked like the world turned upside down. "Inverse Realm!" The other demons shouted as Elder Koronn already unleashed the Time Stop. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as time returned to normal, a powerful energy swept the area which made the world rumble. The yers that were caught up in the whirlpool did not know what was happening but those that can fly could see it clearly. The area they were in is suddenly turning upside down. Chapter 2034 Inverse Realm Chapter 2034 Inverse Realm The world rumbled as thews that governed it suddenly flipped in the specific area that Adrian has setup. The two elders were d that Adrian was able to manage it perfectly, but they soon realized that the area he covered was too much. Even Adrian did not expect such a thing, but it was all due to his passive skill Rift Walker that enhanced the effects of Inverse Realm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A sight so unimaginable became apparent as the water that should have been below suddenly started to pool upwards while the sky started to fall to the ground. The entire area suddenly became a mix and match of different things that should not have been possible. Thews of space were bent while thews of time suddenly became erratic. If one would describe the area that is affected by Inverse Realm, then they would describe it as a world that has been ruined. It could be imagined as a world where the star of the current gxy failed and destroyed everything inside of it. The blessings of the world also stopped due to this effect but that also meant that everything that protected the Khadasha Leviathan has been cut-off as well. [You are in the area of Inverse Realm.] [All beings except the Daemos and their allies are unable to freely move in this realm.] [All beings except the Daemos and their allies will have difficulty forming mana.] [All allies of the Daemos will receive a 20% damage buff to all their attacks and spells inside the Inverse Realm.] [All allies of the Daemos will receive a 25% defense buff to their physical and magical attacks inside the Inverse Realm.] [All the Daemos will have double stats when they are inside the Inverse Realm.] [Be careful inside the Inverse Realm as its entire area is unstable.] [All elemental advantages will have their strengths and weaknesses reversed.] [The Blessing of the Deep has been reversed due to the influence of the Inverse Realm. All yers will now get the Blessing of the Sky.] [You will now be able to freely move and jump in the air as long as you are in the area of effect of the Inverse Realm.] [The connection of the Khadasha Leviathan from the world has severed and it lost 50% of its strength.] A lot of notifications bombarded the yers, but they could only lock onto one of the notifications that has been sent to them. They were looking at the notification where their blessing suddenly made them able to walk and move in the air. As soon as some of the yers saw this, they immediately knew to test it as it was the dreams of theirs to do something even close to this. A lot of yers suddenly moved in the air and became overjoyed at the fact that they can freely walk in air. Some even did backflips and wuxia style moves before they realized that they have yet to defeat the Khadasha Leviathan. The Khadasha Leviathan looked disturbed as it did not know what had happened to its domain. The water that it rules over is now what filled the sky instead of the area below. "Demons!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as it suddenly tried to move awkwardly in the air as it was also floating in air but did not have the mindset that it can freely swim in it. "Attack while it is unable to move properly!" Anastacia shouted as she looked like an elegant elven goddess that freely floated in the sky. Due to Anastacia''s shout, the other yers also started to attack the Khadasha Leviathan. The bombardment of spells and attacks were now much different than before. They also saw that the elemental affinity has been reversed which meant that fire will now be more effective against the Khadasha Leviathan. This made Hou Yiwei burn with great fervor as he could easily conjure up mes using his weapon. "The area affected might berger than anticipated but it is within the margin of error because it is his first time casting the spell." Elder Koronn stated as all of the Daemos were now linked in a mana chain due to the spell effect of Inverse Realm. The duration of Inverse Realm did not have any cooldown, but it will revert back to normal when all of the demons in the mana chain loses their inherent mana. This powerful spell could easily destroy any being even inside their own domain as it reverses thews of the world itself. This is a forbidden spell ssified by the Daemos and is only used when dealing with beings that are heavily strengthened in their natural environment. Now that the Khadasha Leviathan has been affected by Inverse Realm, she could no longer connect to the blessings of the world. She might have evolved beyond what the world has allowed her, but she was still heavily connected to it. As long as primordial beasts are connected to the world, they will have a health bar that is a hundred times their original. They are concepts formed by the world to represent its harshness and its ability to fight back. The Khadasha Leviathan did not know what was happening to its body, but it knew that it had severely weakened. The energy it siphoned from the world has suddenly been cutoff and now its health has been decreased by arge amount. The barrage of spells and attacks from the yers has started to take its toll on the Khadasha Leviathan. She was losing 1% of her health every minute that she was being barraged by attacks and spells. "No! This cannot be! I cannot die here! I finally achieved my ultimate form." The Khadasha Leviathan thought as her body that could not freely move in the air became an easy target. Therge body of the Khadasha Leviathan is now sumbing to even the weakest of fireballs. It no longer boasted itsrge health pool and having arge body also makes it the easiest targets. Knowing that it will die at this rate, the Khadasha Leviathan had no choice but to abandon herrge and powerful stature. As soon as her health dropped to 40%, the Khadasha Leviathan transformed her body into that of a humanoid shape. Therge primordial beast suddenly turned into a beautiful woman that is about four meters in height. She was still a fairlyrge woman, but she was now able to evade the attacks that were difficult for her earlier. The Khadasha Leviathan has be a giant woman that has the ears as fins and a fish tail on protruding from her back. She has transformed into a form that is now suitable for battle but still retains her initial power. [The Khadasha Leviathan has transformed into her Giantess Form.] [Be careful as she still has the same strength as her true form but can no longer call upon the power of seas.] A form that prioritized strength over elemental control is what the Giantess Form of the Khadasha Leviathan symbolizes. True to what was stated, the Khadasha Leviathan could no longer conjure up powerful sts of water, but she did create a water whip. The water whip might not be as overly offensive as the powerful waves, but it could easily cleave any yer in half. One such unfortunate yer was the target as he was too close to the Khadasha Leviathan. "Her whip is as strong as her jaws when in the form of a monster! Be careful!" One of the guild leaders in the battle shouted. The yers were indeed correct as the strength that her jaws possessed is equal to the strike of her water whip. The only difference is that the Khadasha Leviathan does not possess great abilities in handling the whip. She preferred the strength of her true form as that can harness the power of the world, but she resorted to this form since she was already cut off from it. "Where are those demons!" The Khadasha Leviathan thought as she immediately went looking for the demons that cast the Inverse Realm. She knew of this spell because she saw it being cast when an Arch Demon went berserk once. It was a powerful spell that can make gods suffer if they are not prepared. [Sumb to me or you shall die.] The voice inside the Khadasha Leviathan still echoed which made it be hit by one of the ming arrows that Hou Yiwei fired. She was on her way towards the demons when the voice distracted her. The ming arrow dealt damage to her, but she could easily destroy the mes or at least that was what she thought. As soon as she touched the ming arrow, she suddenly got burned into a fiery inferno. "As expected of a beast that was impervious to mes before. She did not even think twice of touching the Arrow of Immtion." Hou Yiwei stated as he changed to his dual swords to try and finish off the Khadasha Leviathan before Equinox moves. Chapter 2035 Chaos Ensues Chapter 2035 Chaos Ensues The mes burned the body of the Khadasha Leviathan, and it did not stop because Hou Yiwei made sure to inject more mana. The Khadasha Leviathan could not believe that she was being held back by a mere dragonoid that she could easily destroy with her jaws. If she could still use her true form, then she would have but she was no longer empowered by the world. A sudden realization came into the mind of the Khadasha Leviathan. "Did I actually think of fleeing?! Me! The great and powerful Primordial Beast and Ruler of the Seas?!"The Khadasha Leviathan thought as it entered her thought process, but it was all because of a third party. The thing that has started to influence the Khadasha Leviathan is none other than the Chaos Shard Fragment. She was not the first being that has imed ownership and siphoned power from the shard. The Aesir Gods experimented on this shard that has the power of the creator god. They have used it on numerous beasts that ranged from weak to strong. The shard itself did not possess any type of consciousness but things can be created when enough emotional energy attaches itself to it. A consciousness has bloomed from the continuous use of the Chaos Shard Fragment. A consciousness born from the malice and resentment of the magical beasts that died have housed itself in the shard. The fact that it had been able to influence even a mighty primordial beast meant that millions of magical beasts have been sacrificed at the very least. [You will die if you are not powerful enough. Surrender your body and I will make sure that we will live. I have the power to ovee the obstacle now and you know that. I only gave you a part of my power. A mere taste of what might be.] The voice became more apparent as the Khadasha Leviathan became weaker and weaker as it was getting bombarded by the yers. For each drop in health, the voice inside of the shard became heavier and closer. It was already at the point that the Khadasha Leviathan could basically hear the voice as if it was shouting near her ear. She basically fought with instinct as she could not deal with the voice andbat at the same time. "Shut up!" The Khadasha Leviathan shouted as she released a powerful st of energy that sent all of the yers near her flying for ten meters. "What is happening to her?" One of the yers asked as they finally saw the health of the Khadasha Leviathan drop down to 20%. "I do not know. Maybe one of the yers have the ability to send telepathic messages to the Khadasha Leviathan and confuse her." The yer next to her stated but that was not the case. The Khadasha Leviathan''s mind finally sumb as her body has grown weaker. She was able to deter the voice in her head before because she was supported by the world itself. When Adrian and the other demons used Inverse Realm, the connection was severed which destroyed one of the mental barriers that the Khadasha Leviathan had. More mental barriers got destroyed as she got weaker and weaker overtime until she finally got trapped. The Khadasha Leviathan suddenly found herself inside of her mental domain while her body outside was suddenly surrounded by a sinister aura. The Khadasha Leviathan was in her true form while she saw a being that can only be called a shadow of its form. The only difference is that this shadow had a will of its own as if it has been an intelligent being. The Khadasha Leviathan and started to attack the shadow being inside of its mental area but that was her prison. The Khadasha Leviathan was already caught as soon as its main consciousness was pulled to its subconscious. The ego that was created by the Chaos Shard Fragment has already won at that moment. It was no longer the Khadasha Leviathan that controlled her body, but it was the ego of the shard. The ego that was created from the death of a million magical beasts. "Finally, I have arrived." The Khadasha Leviathan stated but its voice no longer had just the feminine tone. A darker tone of voice colored the current voice of the Khadasha Leviathan. A darker and more sinister voice that emanated a terrifying energy that made all of the beings around it shiver. Adrian tensed up when he heard the voice and felt the energy because he was familiar with it. He could not believe that the Khadasha Leviathan still had one more source of power that transcended primordial energy. [The Khadasha Leviathan has been taken over by ???] [The Khadasha Leviathan is undergoing change due to ???] [Prevent the Khadasha Leviathan from changing into an ever more horrifying entity or else all of humanity might perish.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Khadasha Leviathan that had the form of a giantess suddenly curled up into a ball. The shard that is located on her forehead suddenly burst out this tar like substance and created a sphere to protect her. A sphere of pure malice and hatred appeared to all of the yers as it was the signal that the Khadasha Leviathan is undergoing a massive mutation now. The yers were familiar with this scene already as they have fought powerful bosses that suddenly evolve in the middle of a fight. They would need to destroy the health barrier protecting the chrysalis and they would be partially stopping the transformation. They would then be able to fight a weakened version of the boss monster because the process stopped halfway through. This is what they expected but sometimes things do not go as one would expect. The dark sphere suddenly created an eye or rather eyes all around it. To make matters weirder, it created tentacles out of the tar like substance from its shell. The yers tried attacking the many eyed spherical being, but it actually distorted space and appeared ten meters away from its original location. This sudden development shocked all of those present because sudden teleportation like that was only possible for the Daemos. "It transformed into a Bedaubler. A being that is from the outer realms that act like they are parasites that cling onto intelligent lifeforms. The problem is that those things are beings that devour their host and adjust it to be something to a more perfect being." Elder Koronn stated as he has already seen one of those things. "Destroy it with everything you got! We cannot let itplete its transformation! Revert the realm as we cannot stop it with Inverse Realm since it operates in its own gravitationalws like us." Elder Bronx stated as he and the other Daemos Corps members unlinked from the mana chain. "We will try to maintain it with just the two of us. If we cancel it now, then all of those younglings will lose their ability to move in the air which would make it more difficult to destroy that shell." Elder Koronn stated. "Can you hear that?" Adrian suddenly stated as he could hear something whispering in his ears. "It seems that the brat has umted too much fatigue. I will take over the spell, but I can only maintain it for five minutes at max. Destroy that thing before it starts destroying the dimensional barrier when it awakens." Elder Koronn stated as he took over control of the spell from Adrian which shocked thetter. "I can still keep on. I have half my mana left." Adrian stated. "You would be much better help if you attacked the Bedaubler like them. You might be the only one that can easily destroy the shields that it has already set up. I will take care of the spell as Temporal Magic does not work on the Bedaubler. They are beings that have been created from the dust created when the creator made the universe." Elder Koronn stated but Adrian could see the intense pressure that he shouldered. "I will defeat it immediately so that the elder would get more rest." Adrian stated as he used Limit Break: Summoner to release all of his soulbounds. He also ryed the information to all of the yers he can talk to and warned them of the impending danger that will happen if that thing hatches. The yers scrambled upon the revtion that the thing that would hatch could end the world. If any other yer said this then they would not have believed them, but it came directly from the Demon''s mouth. They know that Equinox will not joke around when ites to fights as demons do not joke around when ites to the fate of the world. If there was a world protection force, then the demons are the heads and elite force. "Foolish lower beings. All of you shall die even if try to attack me." The Bedaubler stated as it suddenly created numerous hands to capture yers around it. Chapter 2036: Bedaubler Chapter 2036: Bedaubler ? == Monster Name: Bedaubler Barrier Health: 91% Description: A being that is said to be created from the dust of creations that has achieved some sentience. It is a being that does not adhere to thews of reality as it is an independent being born from the dust of creation. It can absorb other beings in order to recover but it can never kill another being. It can also be created when specific conditions happen due to an unnatural phenomenon. == "Foolish lower beings!" The Bedaubler stated as it created thousands of tar hands that stretched towards all of the yers near it. The Bedaubler managed to catch some yers while some easily destroyed its hands with swords or magic. Those that were captured are those that could not move due to them being caught in an awkward position. They were unable to repel the hands that bound them as they were either caught by the neck, by the eyes, or by restricting their hands. All of the yers that are caught were immediately pulled towards the Bedaubler and became like hanging ornaments. As soon as the yers were caught, they were unable to get free as they got covered in more tar hands. The yers looked like mummified beings wrapped in a ck cloth instead of a bandage that is off white in color. The yers also started to get their health sapped while the barrier health that the Bedaubler possessed started to get recovered. As soon as they saw that the Bedaubler could recover using the yers, all of the melee yers made sure to look and check around them since they might get captured. "Universal Threat!" Adrian stated as he appeared behind the Bedaubler and hit it directly with his scythe. The Bedaubler did not mark Adrian as a dangerous being because he was not part of the attack force earlier. The Khadasha Leviathan might have paid attention to him since he was a demon, but the Bedaubler has other thoughts. An entity that just attached to another being will not have the same tendencies and perception as that of the host. The Bedaubler marked Hou Yiwei as the most dangerous due to his powerful attacks that always hit its health barrier. [You have dealt great damage to the Bedaubler''s barrier health.] [You have decreased the barrier health of the Bedaubler by 15%.] Adrian used all of hisher energy in the attack and hit the Bedaubler. A powerful crack could be heard as the barrier health shattered in the backside of the Bedaubler and some of its eyes were also destroyed. A strange scream was emitted by the Bedaubler as it suddenly became erratic. The Bedaubler suddenly bent time and space to create a wormhole to escape from. "Cosmic Cull!" Adrian followed up before the Bedaubler entered the wormhole. Adrian might not have hit the Bedaubler using his Cosmic Cull skill, but he was able to destroy the links that trapped the yers. He managed to cut the ck tendrils that linked the yers to the Bedaubler. As soon as he did this, the captured yers were freed from the restraint, but they are clearly somewhat weakened. The life force was clearly sapped from their bodies which made them move sluggishly. "Thank you." One of the yers that Adrian freed weakly said as she tried to drink the health potion she got from her inventory. "It is not finished yet." Adrian stated as he tried to trace the wormhole, but he was unable to. Adrian was the most sensitive to changes in time, space, and even force among the Arch Demons. The fact that he could detect nothing meant that the Bedaubler was indeed a strange being. It could easily bend time and space without even leaving any evidence or record of its tampering. This made Adrian''s head hurt because an enemy that leaves no traces could easily escape. "Fortunately, the Bedaubler cannot leave the area where it started metamorphosis until it emerges." Adrian muttered as he heard the screams of yers from behind him. Adrian did not need to turn around as he alreadymanded all of his soulbounds to act independently and kill the Bedaubler as fast as they can. The first to respond was none other that Charon as he was behind Adrian hiding. As soon as the Bedaubler appeared near Charon, the chains immediately got deployed to trap the being, but the Bedaubler is faster in movement. Before Charon could even subdue the enemy, the Bedaubler has already sent out hundreds of hands to capture the nearby yers which prompted the screams. Still, the yers that were caught served as a great distraction as Charon''s chains managed to coil around the Bedaubler. The Bedaubler tried to escape by creating a wormhole, but Charon''s chains emittedher mes that burned the life force of the Bedaubler. "Nice one, Charon." Adrian stated as numerous attacks were suddenly fired towards the Bedaubler. The yers that were caught could be seen getting caught in the attacks but that was the state of the battlefield. They needed to destroy all the barrier health or else a being capable of destroying the world will be hatched. Even the yers that were caught by the Bedaubler knew what their fate is, but they still felt a bit angry for what will happen to them. "Megaton Crush!" A deep voice erupted from the watery skies as Elder Bronx used another one of his signature skills. A powerful force shield coated his body which easily destroyed arge chunk of the Bedaubler''s barrier health. Due to Adrian making sure that the Bedaubler did not escape or move, Elder Bronx was able to smash his body towards the enemy. It looked like aet mmed into a small and strange as a shockwave ensued when it happened. The yers were not knocked back much but it enables the capture yers to destroy the tendrils that bound them. The impact was so powerful that some yers were also affected by it since they were closer to the Bedaubler. The yers that barely had any defenses became dust when the Bedaubler and Elder Bronx hit each other. Still, Elder Bronx managed to destroy 40% of the barrier health in just one attack. The downside is that he also destroyed the chains that bound the Bedaubler as it proceeded to create a wormhole to escape from. Just as the Bedaubler was about to enter the wormhole, Sirius suddenly appeared behind it and plunged shadow spikes towards the Bedaubler. The destruction of the barrier health was low, but the Bedaubler became unable to move. The Bedaubler is once again caught by the beings that it called lowly. "Mega Force Crush!" Onyx along with the Daemos Corps members suddenly appeared next to the Bedaubler and coated their spears with force shell. This was an easier but still deadly application of the force shell as they reinforced a lethal item. They might not be able to do what Elder Bronx is doing but they can deal as much when they group up. Each of the Daemos Corps members were able to destroy 2% of the barrier health. They were able to collectively destroy 32% of it with their unified attack. Therge barrier health that the Bedaubler previously had was destroyed in a matter of seconds. The Bedaubler now only held about 8% of its barrier health which was easily destroyed by thebined attack of Kimat and Kaon. [The barrier health of the Bedaubler has been destroyed. The being inside of it has failed in mutatingpletely.] A loud explosion erupted as soon as the Bedaubler got destroyed and it revealed the failed mutation of the Khadasha Leviathan. The Khadasha Leviathan that looked elegant and fierce was no more as it became a monstrous being that would terrify even adults. The Khadasha Leviathan or rather the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) had the shape of its original look, but it was no longer fish scales. [The Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) hase out of the Bedaubler prematurely.] [The Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) has only recovered 10% of its health.] [The Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) has only increased its stats by 15%.] [The Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) has lost its rationality and will attack anything that is near it.] The fish scales that covered its body became eyes that moved on their own while the rest of its body looked like the substance that the Bedaubler was made of. It did not look like the primordial beast that it once was. A scream that was like a mix of five different beasts emanated from the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation). [You have been affected by Tumultuous Scream.] [You have managed to negate the confusion due to your special constitution.] [You have managed to negate paralysis due to your special constitution.] [You have managed to negate fear due to your special constitution.] [Your stats shall be reduced by 5%.] [All of your elemental resistance has been decreased by 30%.] [All of your status resistance has been decreased by 50%.] Chapter 2037: Failed Mutation Chapter 2037: Failed Mutation ? == Monster Name: Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) Monster Tier: Transcendent Monster Type: Mutated Primordial Beast Monster Species: Mutated Aquatic Primordial Beast Monster Level: 460 HP: 20% MP: 45% Description: The result of having the evolution of the Khadasha Leviathan be interrupted. It acquired this form using the power of the unknown shard that is embedded on its forehead. It has failed theplete evolution which resulted in it having the same body qualities to that of a Bedaubler. Its sanity is not stable and will devour and destroy any beings near it. == The Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) is indeed a monster that can be said to be the stuff of nightmares. Just looking at its serpentine body with eyes as scales makes anyone have nightmares every day. The body itself of the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) looked extremely flexible and also almost immune to physical damage due to the unique nature of it. Before any yer could even react, the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) already released a scream that decreased stats and inflicted numerous status ailments. Adrian was able to not get affected by the status ailments, but he was not safe from the status reductions. His resistances were even reduced as long as he is inbat with the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation). "Saena, Cleansing Light!" Adrianmanded. "Yes, master!" Saena replied as she returned to herrge size because it will not just be Adrian that she will heal. Saena spread out her wings and radiated a gentle light. All yers that got affected by this light experienced some form of euphoria as if a heavy feeling has been lifted from their bodies. Not all yers were affected by the Cleansing Light as Saena''s ability is not that powerful to cover therge battlefield they are in. [Your status reduction has been cleansed.] [Decreased the reduction of your elemental resistance by half.] [Decreased the reduction of your status ailment resistance by half.] [You have been healed by 5% of your maximum health.] The gentle light did not only cleanse all of the abnormalities of the body but also healed those in the vicinity. Anastacia saw that Saena has worked her wonders and followed suit as she also performed a spell that cleansed status ailments. A green wind swept to arge area and all those that were affected by it managed to cleanse all of the reductions that they have been afflicted with. [Your elemental resistance is no longer reduced as it has been cleansed.] [Your status ailment resistance is no longer reduced as it has been cleansed.] Adrianmanded Saena to cleanse the other yers that were not affected by her initial spell. She also picked up Anastacia as they spread out to cleanse the status reductions of all the yers they could reach. The Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) did not like this as the two beings are now its target due to them performing too much healing. As soon as the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) learned that the two beings cleansed everything it affected, the enemy charged like a fierce python as it could now freely move in the Inverse Realm. "Did you think that I would allow you to do that?" Adrian muttered as hemanded the rest of his soulbounds to attack. Sirius was the first to reach the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation). He tried to destroy the body of the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation), but his physical attacks all passed through its body. The body of the boss monster was not solid as it looked like it was partially liquid in structure. Seeing that his ws were ineffective, Sirius proceeded to call upon Yuki as both of them sted the boss monster with shadow and ice. Kaon was the next one that attacked the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation). He fired a fully charged Genesis Dragon Breath towards the boss monster which severed its tail. The only problem is that the severed tail suddenly became a small serpentine monster that attacked yers that are next to it. The severed being is called Miniature Serpents that has the level of 350 which is fairly high considering that it is a remnant part of the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation). This did not happen when Charon appeared and coiled its chains on the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation). Charon''s chains are enchanted with magic, and it can bind anything as long as they have souls. The chains that Charon bound the boss monster with made it unable to freely move the body part, but therge body of the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation) made him unable topletely stop it. It was Charon that was dragged by the boss monster instead. Seeing that he could not stun or bind the Tumultuous Leviathan (Failed Mutation), Charon opted to sap its life force. All of his chains plunged towards the body of the boss monster and sunk even deeper. He then connected the chains to all the melee yers in his vicinity which reinvigorated the spirit of all the yers he helped. "The Merciful Chained Magus has blessed us! We shall be unkible!" One of the yers that is actually a huge fan of Charon shouted as this was not his first time being connected to his chains. Kimat faired better as he actuallymanded the mages in the Pantheon and Evergreen guild to cast lighting magic with him. Some of the yers were shocked that a soulbound talked and evenmanded them but they thought that it was Adrian''smands. The mages also felt the immense cirction of mana in the area when Kimat is in the presence. Kimat''s entire body purifies mana in the area due to it being mostly made of pure lightning. "Lightning Hammer!" All of the mages casted simultaneously while Kimat roared and imbued that lightning spell with his own divine mana. [A divine beast of lightning has blessed your spell.] [Doubles the critical chance of the spell.] [Increases the damage dealt by the lightning spell by 300%.] A few notifications popped up and all of the mages are shocked. The Lightning Hammer spell is an Epic Tier spell that can be cast quickly but it was not that powerful. They all saw a huge pir of lightning smash towards the body of the boss monster. Unlike Kaon''s attack, Kimat''s enhancement increased the lethality of the spell which destroyed any Miniature Serpent to be spawned. The mages cheered but Kimat issued the nextmand because the enemy has yet to fall. Dodu, on the other hand, did not approach the boss monster. Adrian did notmand it to press on as his soulbound told him that the bodies or the two are notpatible. If Dodu actually tried to predate on the body of the boss monster, then they would cancel each other out. Given the sheer volume of the boss monster, Dodu would die even before it could defeat the Tumultuous Leviathan. "Your duty would be saving those that are getting attacked by the Miniature Serpents." Adrianmanded as those pesky little monsters were born from the boss monster itself. Wisteria also provided support as it could easily fly in the air as she used her vines to catch any yers that fall down. Her aromatherapy also provided great coverage as she could entice the Miniature Serpents to attacking her. If one were to see arge flying turtle with a tree on its back running away from numerous serpentine monsters, then that would be Wisteria. She has great synergy with the ranged unit of the Pantheon and Evergreen Guild. "The health of the boss monster is not getting reduced fast enough. All of the spells and attacks are hitting properly but we barely made a dent. We only reduced 1% of its health from all those attacks." Adrian muttered as he killed a miniature serpent with his scythe, and he saw what is clearly happening. The Tumultuous Leviathan will not get killed if you attack the main body but one needs to destroy all of the Miniature Serpents that spawns from its discarded body part. Adrian shared what he observed to the group chat of the guild masters of each guild, and they all went to verify its authenticity. The guild masters of each guild destroyed Miniature Serpents while looking at the health bar of the boss monster and they were shocked. The health bar of the boss monster dropped by a small percentage as soon as they killed the smaller monsters it spawned. "Focus on killing the Miniature Serpents! They might be spawned by the boss monster, but they are still part of its body." All the guild masters ryed this information to their guild members. Having found the way to conquer the boss monster that failed to mutate, all of the yers proceeded to group up to defeat the Miniature Serpents. It was easier said than done as not all smaller monsters are of the same level and power. A bigger chunk destroyed would give birth to a bigger Miniature Serpent. Chapter 2038: Failed Mutation II Chapter 2038: Failed Mutation II ? "We now know how to destroy the Tumultuous Leviathan! Make sure to be prepared for anything unsavory that might happen!" The guild masters shouted to all of their guild members as they can now see the end of this raid. The raid of a Primordial Beast is something that should be difficult, but they did not think that there would be different stages that are troublesome. Unlike normal raid bosses, the Primordial Beast could also be considered as an NPC as they could be interacted with. If one is hostile, then that is the only time that the Primordial Beast would bepletely hostile. Still, the yers are not entirely sure about thest statement as the Leviathan was the first primordial beast to ever awaken. All of the yers thought that they could see the end as they reduced the health of the Tumultuous Leviathan to 15% by rapidly destroying the Miniature Serpents that it has produced when struck. What they did not believe is that there are other ways for the failed mutated primordial beast to attack when it cannot attack the target it wants. The Tumultuous Leviathan suddenly twisted its body and punched a wormhole into existence. All of the Daemos immediately knew that this is something that should not be created as the Tumultuous Leviathan was able to destroy the dimensional barrier in that specific spot. The Tumultuous Leviathan would then enter the wormhole and it reappeared in the area where the most miniature serpents were killed. All of the yers in the area are suddenly inside of the encirclement that the Tumultuous Leviathan created using its own body. Without even a moment of hesitation or it might be due to its craze, the Tumultuous Leviathan pounced on all of the yers inside of its encirclement. The jaws of the Leviathan have been strengthened to such a degree that a bite would create shockwaves. One bite of the Tumultuous Leviathan would kill the yers inside of it and decrease the health of those near it by 40%. They were not even bitten directly but they lost almost half their health. Even the defenses of the yers did not matter as the powerful bite defiedmon sense and also has defense pration. One bite is all it takes to defeat all of the yers present and they were terrified of it. Even the tanks would get killed instantly if they are caught which is now happening to them as they are the slowest to run away. "I can no longer hold it!" Elder Koronn stated as he could no longer use Inverse Realm. As soon as Elder Koronn cancelled Inverse Realm, the blessings it gave have vanished as well. The only upside is that the Tumultuous Leviathan got mmed by a huge body of water that was the sea. The yers were mostly safe as the Blessing of the Sky returned to the Blessing of the Deep where the effect of the sea is mitigated. The only downside is that they could no longer freely walk in the air. "Attack while the Tumultuous Leviathan is falling down!" All the yers shouted as they saw that the Tumultuous Leviathan seemed to have lost its control over the sea and was mercilessly mmed by it when it fell down from above. The yers did not even care of the bizarre scene of heaven and earth returning back in ce as they are more preupied with killing the Tumultuous Leviathan. Numerous attacks rained down on the Tumultuous Leviathan and numerous miniature serpents also burst out from itsrge body. As soon as the miniature serpents appeared, the yers ganged up on destroying all of them. The health of the Tumultuous Leviathan massively dropped due to this situation until it reached 10%. "KUWAH!" The Tumultuous Leviathan roared menacingly as if it was showing that it is now desperate and will kill any thates near it. The Tumultuous Leviathan became smaller than its original size and it is now only about a hundred meters in length. It became smaller due to losing most of its body, but it was not that good of an omen to the yers. The Tumultuous Leviathan moved much more swiftly with its smaller body, and it even used an attack that warped reality. [The Tumultuous Leviathan has used Wormhole Feeding.] The Tumultuous Leviathan suddenly created numerous wormholes that could not be detected unless you are a Daemos. It then jumped inside of the wormhole that it created in front of it and proceeded to appear behind a group of mage yers. The mage yers could not even react as all of them turned to particles of light. Half of their bodies vanished with just one bite of the Tumultuous Leviathan as its attack power did not diminish with its smaller body. "This is not good. Daemos, alert the others on the area where it will appear." Elder Bronxmanded but it was easier said than done. The Daemos Corps members can sense the wormholes, but they cannot fathom where the Tumultuous Leviathan will appear. All the wormholes were actively emitting a powerful aura that it was close to impossible to determine where the Tumultuous Leviathan will pop out. Even Elder Bronx could not ascertain the location and only nned to interrupt when it appears. The Tumultuous Leviathan struck once again, and it was the yers riding on Wisteria''s back. Wisteria tried to fight back and use her leaves to deter the Tumultuous Leviathan, but she was not fast enough or strong enough to escape. Still, Wisteria valiantly sacrificed her life to make sure that all of the yers riding on her would be safe. She called upon her brothers to save the yers which Sirius and Kaon responded as the two rescued them. [Your soulbound Wisteria has died.] The death of Wisteria enraged the other soulbounds as Kimat turned himself into lightning to strike the Tumultuous Leviathan, but he failed. The Tumultuous Leviathan immediately entered the wormhole once again to vanish without a trace leaving Kimat dumbfounded. Charon tried to follow through the wormhole, but he did not get inside of it and was even damaged by it. Even the other Daemos Corps members tried to invade the wormholes, but a powerful energy repelled them which is most likely primordial energy mixed with the unknown energy of the Chaos Shard Fragment. "Maybe I can ess them?!" Adrian suddenly thought as he proceeded to touch the wormhole but even, he got a repelling force. Even if Adrian got repelled, he was actually able to see within the wormholes. He had a glimpse of the structure that was the wormhole. It looked like aplex web of passages that are all interconnected, but he could not be extremely sure. He tried to touch it again but the damage he received was equivalent to 4% of his maximum health per second. The wormhole themselves seem to be something akin to the domain of the Tumultuous Leviathan. While Adrian was assessing what to do, a lot of yers scattered as they knew that grouping up would just end in them getting killed in one swoop. Elder Bronx tried to catch the Tumultuous Leviathan, but it would run away as soon as it sensed his presence. It seems that the boss monster would rather kill all the others while ignoring and escaping from the Daemos. "Since this is the case, everyone muste to me!" Elder Bronx shouted and then casted Dimension Shrink which brought most of the yers near him. "Let us see where you will appear now!" Elder Bronx stated as he also disced the yers in groups where he can reach in time. He grouped the yers into five areas where he could easily reach. The yers did not like it, but their best chances are being bait even if they do not like being one. As if the Tumultuous Leviathan could see through what Elder Bronx thought, it did not reappear immediately this time. The yers thought that the Tumultuous Leviathan would not appear as they knew it was afraid of the demons. Contrary to what they think, the Tumultuous Leviathan seemed to be quite the monster. Three Tumultuous Leviathan''s surfaced in three different wormholes. Elder Bronx is shocked to see this but quickly responded to the closest to him and blinked to that area. He encased his fists with Force Shell and mmed the head of the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan. It seems that Elder Bronx did quite the amount of damage, but it was not enough to kill it. The smaller Tumultuous Leviathan created a smaller wormhole and hid inside of it immediately. The two other smaller Tumultuous Leviathan charged towards the yers, but they felt something different. The tanks that defended the group were able to repel the attacking boss monster which they could not do earlier. "It bes weaker when it splits itself to attack!" The yers that defended against the two smaller Tumultuous Leviathan shouted as the tanks lived on with half of their health. Chapter 2039: It’s a Bug Chapter 2039: It¡¯s a Bug ? Seeing that the Tumultuous Leviathan used its other form of attack, the yers started to prepare for it. It was not perfect and there were some casualties along the way, but they were now able to defend against the Tumultuous Leviathan. The problem is that all they can do is defend against its attack and not damage it. As if the Tumultuous Leviathan is incredibly sensitive towards killing intent, it would dive the instant it senses it which makes it evade any attack. Even Elder Bronx could notnd a clear hit on the Tumultuous Leviathan. The mana recovery of Elder Koronn is also slow since he really pushed himself too far in extending the Inverse Realm all by himself. Adrian was trying his best to tap into the wormholes as he knew that this will be the chance they get if he is able to do this. "It is not a Leviathan anymore but a Loach!" Elder Bronx shouted as he was beginning to get frustrated as he suddenly started to make the entire area shake. Elder Bronx started to let his anger get the best of him as he started to lose control of his force shell. Elder Koronn had to p shoot him in the face with pure mana to calm him down. The Daemos Elders knew better than to lose control as the enemy has almost the same capability as them. If they sh with the wormholes of the enemy, then they might hasten the copse of the dimensional barrier. Seeing even the Daemos Elders having no way to stop or catch the Tumultuous Leviathan, the yer started to think of ways themselves. Some tried to fire magic spells on the wormholes, but it only ended on another wormhole. They evenmitted friendly fire in the process as they do not know the inner workings of the wormholes. Even attacking the inside does not guarantee that they would hit the Tumultuous Leviathan. "We are getting nowhere, and we are pressed with time. The dimensional barrier is still weakening as we speak. Killing the Leviathan is the only way for us to stop it or else another set of gods would be difficult to battle. It already lost its mind, yet it is still fulfilling its end of the bargain or maybe that is the only thing that it has in its mind." Adrian thought as he and the other elders knew what would happen if they did not destroy the Tumultuous Leviathan. "Master! I have finished my slumber, and I might be able to help you in your predicament." Kenos stated via their soul link as it seems that the small bug has also gained some intelligence to converse as well. "If you have a way then tell me." Adrian stated but Kenos seemed hesitant. "Kenos wants the master to dive into the Soul Chamber for a moment. The master will know more once he sees the situation." Paradox stated as it seems to have understood what Kenos wants. "If that is the case, I will look for a safe spot first." Adrian stated as he then remembered that he could just create a pocket dimension for now and use that since it will not take long. Adrian created a pocket dimension and immediately went into a meditative state to look at his subconscious. He went directly to the Soul Chamber where Kenos is ced, and it was a very odd ce full of webs and wormholes. He did not know how the images of the soul chambers are exactly created but it is said to transform to a ce where ethe soulbound isfortable. "Master! You are here!" Kenos stated as its voice was childlike, but all Adrian saw was a huge ball of silk that glistened like the stars floating above him. "I am here but what is your form? Are you in the Pupa stage?" Adrian asked as he knew that insect type soulbounds operate in a different form of evolution. "Yes, master! I also gained new abilities thanks to my current form. Do you wish to see?" Kenos stated which Adrian smiled as the excited tone of his soulbound is always something to look forward to. Adrian looked carefully and only Kenos'' eyes could be seen and all of his body is covered in silk of unknown origin. Adrian knew that this silk that is covering Kenos is not normal because it is pulsating Origin Energy which he did not think was possible. Kenos gained its form thanks to Adrian giving it his blood. What Adrian did not know is that his blood is incredibly potent not only for being a demon but also having the Asmodian trait as well. "Universe Sericum Insectum. Even the new race is quite peculiar and difficult to say." Adrian stated as he looked at the soulbound status card. == Name: Kenos Monster Tier: Legendary Monster Race: Universe Sericum Insectum (Origin Beast) Monster Species: Origin Insectoid Description: This is the pupa stage of the Origin Insectoid. Not much is known about their species or race as they tend to not show themselves until they are mature. It is said that they hide in the far corners of the universe and create multiple pocket dimensions to protect themselves from other Origin Beasts. It is said that they are incredibly nutritious which is why they created a defense mechanism to hide themselves. == "You have grown! I am proud of you, but I cannot bring you out to fight." Adrian stated as he did not want to endanger Kenos when he is in a precarious stage of its evolution. "I am strong, master! Do not worry but I cannot easily move on my own. Instead, we can fuse together, and I will empower master." Kenos stated. Adrian returned back to the real world and also exited the pocket dimension. The scene before did not change that much as he was not gone for long. He was only gone for about five minutes which would not change much since the interval for attacks of the boss monster is between five to ten minutes. The yers could be seen trying to find a way to catch the boss monster or prevent it from diving into a wormhole, but they have not yet found a way. "I should trust Kenos since the skills that he acquired are perfect for the situation. Even Paradox agrees which means that this is very feasible. Let us change form first. Primordial Armament: Mirror!" Adrian stated as he changed form. "What is the guild master doing?" One of the Pantheo guild members asked Solstice. "He found a way out of this situation. Everyone must get ready as this would be quick just like always." Solstice stated as she saw the other guild members nod in agreement. "Perfect Assimtion: Kenos!" Adrian stated as Kenos'' magic circle suddenly fused with his body. Adrian''s appearance changed almostpletely as his armor changed to match the silk that Kenos is covered in. If Adrian used Beast Form, then he might look more like Kenos, but he used the humanoid form for more ease of use. Adrian''s mirrors that spun around him also changed to go with his new aesthetic. The eyes that looked like that of a demons changed to a more insect-like eye while the outer edges had the same silk pattern. Adrian''s blindfold also changed to that of silk which made him look incredibly stunning. If Adrian looked cool and mysterious in his mirror demon form, then his Kenos Mirror Demon form made him elegant and mysterious. Everyone that looked at him almost forgot that they were still being threatened by the Tumultuous Leviathan. [You have fused with your soulbound, Kenos.] [You have gained more stats for the duration of the fusion.] [You have gained the active skill Cosmic Silk Web from your soulbound, Kenos.] [You have gained the passive skill Cosmic Vibrations from your soulbound, Kenos.] == Skill Name: Cosmic Silk Web Skill Tier: Legendary Skill Type: Active Effect: Able to create Cosmic Silk Webs to aid the user in using Cosmic Vibrations. Can be used to restrain enemies. More mana used will create a stronger and longer Cosmic Silk Web. Mana Cost: 10 Mana points to 1000 Mana points per second Cooldown: None Cast Time: None == Skill Name: Cosmic Vibrations Skill Tier: Legendary Skill Type: Passive Effect: Able to sense everything that the Cosmic Silk Web touches. Automatically used to sense the entire area that is not perceived by the user. Therger the area being revealed, the longer the time needed to perceive. Using more Cosmic Silk Webs will hasten the process of perceiving the area. Mana Cost: None Cooldown: None Cast Time: None == "Let us start." Adrian stated as his voice also contained Kenos'' voice since they are fused together. Adrian suddenly sprouted six extra insect arms from behind him with a cool effect of a wormhole being the source. As soon as the extra arms appeared, the Cosmic Silk Webs started to invade the wormhole domain of the Tumultuous Leviathan. Chapter 2040: A Complex Web Chapter 2040: A Complex Web ? Adrian deployed all eight of his arms and release numerous webs towards the wormholes created by the Tumultuous Leviathan. At first, the wormholes of the Tumultuous Leviathan were repelling the Cosmic Silk Webs that Adrian created. Adrian even felt the repulsion as if he was connected to the webs themselves. The webs were like nerves that Adrian could feel and see everything like he was extending his mind. Coupled with Adrian''s omniscient view, the webs created a clear image as if he can view the world around him like a diorama. The world became easier to web as if he can manipte things with just a simple twitch of his finger. Adrian easily manipted the energy that the cosmic silk webs possessed as they became more fluid in motion. The harsh energy that the wormholes have were now letting the silk webs inside as if it was the Tumultuous Leviathan entering. This sudden change did not prompt the attention of the Tumultuous Leviathan as it could not feel the webs since Adrian masked the energy very well. Adrian did not expect that the world could be viewed in an even more intricate detail than when he is in his normal demon form. He was being inconspicuous as he did not want to get the attention of the Tumultuous Leviathan. He already infiltrated the wormholes with his webs and eluded the attention of the Tumultuous Leviathan but that will not be forever. If the Tumultuous Leviathan runs on instinct, then it could sense the looming threat that Adrian gives it. "Let us make this quick before he realizes. No... make it faster so that it can be caught in the web when it already realizes its mistakes." Adrian muttered as he actually sprouted more insect arms from behind him to create more webs that went inside of the wormholes. Adrian already got the connection now all he needs to do is map out everything to the point that he will know where the Tumultuous Leviathan exits. This operation is exceedingly challenging for him as this is the first time that he attempted this. This is the first time he even possessed Kenos at all as the little cosmic bug barely had anybat ability. Adrian''s webs snakes across the wormholes and at the same time mapped the inside. Adrian''s brain would have overloaded trying to process the information, but he was getting aided by Kenos and Paradox. Kenos made sure that the information would be sent to him in bulk while Adrian and Paradox processed it. Assimtion means that both Kenos and Adrian could function as the former has a strange passive ability called Cosmic Mind that lets him process the world a bit differently than normal beings. Kenos could only see things in another perspective as all he basically sees is energy. The only person that he could see the face would none other be his own master when they are in the Soul Chamber. Adrian even tried Kenos'' perspective for a bit, and he almost puked from all the colors that shed before his eyes. The mind of Kenos and Adrian are also built differently which is why he could not easily see the world in the former''s perspective. "Just a little more." Adrian added as he has already scattered all the cosmic silk webs inside of the numerous wormholes. From the wormholeworks, Adrian could see that all of them were interconnected and that each passage can easily lead to another. He could even see points in the passages where the Tumultuous Leviathan used to create new ones. Creating new passages required the Tumultuous Leviathan to close off one of the existing ones which meant that the number of wormholes themselves are limited. Adrian pushed himself to the point that his mana dropped to 15% which is incredibly low even for his standards. It is thanks to Kenos'' mind that he was not suddenly affected by Mana Overdose because he used arge amount in a short amount of time. It is also due to his strong body that he was able to negate the effects such as his heart stopping. Massive usage of mana in a short span of time can literally make one''s heart shut down as the mana circles are located in the heart. "I guess I should thank the durability and the demon core for such instances. Now, let us see where you are currently hiding." Adrian stated as he recreated the entire wormhole connectivity using his mind. Adrian even created a red flickering image to represent the Tumultuous Leviathan. He even recreated the movement and passage of the Tumultuous Leviathan in its series of wormholes. This interaction made Adrian smile, but he would bete to alert the others if he cannot share what he envisions. Adrian could warn them, but he might be a step toote in doing so as he would need to actually speak. "We can connect them to our mind, master. We will use the webs to connect to their spine to send out the detailed images that they need. We might need more mana as we cannot cover all of the people here." Paradox stated as Kenos has not yet developed his full vocabry. "Is that so? It is terrifying to imagine what we are going to do but this should be done for us to win. Also, we do not need to give it to all people here but only the ones that can make a huge difference." Adrian stated as he counted about a hundred people. "With that amount of people, our mana would be enough." Paradox stated. "Let us defeat the boss monster then." Adrian stated as he smiled. == "Ah!" Solstice eximed as she suddenly felt a jolt behind her and reached out to check what it is, but a voice suddenly echoed in her mind. This is the case for all the people that he chose. "Do not cut the web or rather it would take a great effort to even do it. I am barely maintaining it using my own mana. I have already deciphered the wormholework and I will now give all of you the image that I see." Adrian stated but there were still some that cut off the connection. Adrian did not me those that cut the connection, but he also did not try to reconnect it. In the end, about 67 people made the connection work as these are the people Adrian believe that can change the course of the battle. This would be the biggest regret of those that cut the connection, but they do not know of that. "Let us give them a live feed." Adrian stated as he looked even more determined than before because there were people that rejected his invitation to work together. There were still people that did not believe that they can see what Adrian sees but they were beyond shocked as images started to flow into their minds. It was like there was someone uploading memories into their minds via the web connection. It was terrifying but amazing at the same time because this can change courses of wars. The way that information is given is both discreet and extremely detailed. The images of three red snakelike beings could be seen entering three different passages. One of the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan headed towards a group that was farther from Elder Bronx. One could clearly see that the boss monster was indeed evading the Arch Demons as it did not want to be near one. The Tumultuous Leviathan would have easily done so but Adrian exists in this world. "Finally, I can grab you! You are one slippery loach!" Elder Bronx shouted as he appeared above the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan and mmed it towards the sea. Elder Bronx was able to grab the Tumultuous Leviathan because he coated his entire body with a malleable force shell that could grab beings made of mana. The current form of the Tumultuous Leviathan is one such beast as it is made of mana which could harden and soften when it needed. The Tumultuous Leviathan could not escape the clutches of Elder Bronx and mmed it to the bottom of the sea. The other smaller Tumultuous Leviathan showed up in the group where Adrian can easily reach. With a quick swipe of his mirror, he sent his guild members along with the Evergreen guild elites. The Tumultuous Leviathan looked shocked to suddenly being cornered and tried to escape. Unfortunately for the Tumultuous Leviathan, Solstice was there, and she has already collected enough blood. "You will not be getting anywhere." Solstice shouted as she created a massive of blood that she collected from all of the yers that were hurt near her. The other Tumultuous Leviathan appeared in an area where Adrian does not have a connection with anyone. They thought that they could catch the Tumultuous Leviathan, but they did not anticipate it fast enough. In the end, the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan escaped back into the wormhole before it would get caught. Chapter 2041: Catching the Loach Chapter 2041: Catching the Loach ? "Finally, I will kill you myself!" Elder Bronx shouted as he released his seal which made him significantly stronger than before. The Daemos'' power is sealed behind the dimensional barrier as this is the price they pay for being linked to the stability of time and space in the universe. This also sealed the deal for the new demons as they will have a hundred times more difficulty in reaching Noblesse status despite their power. This is the reason why the Three Daemos Elders are still in the Arch Demon persona despite their real abilities equating to that of a Noblesse. This is also the secret of only the powerful beings in the world to never poke the demons to the point that they release the seal. Only demons of Arch Demon persona level can release the seal as long as they have already gotten the qualification of bing a Noblesse. They can also only use it in areas where the power of the dimensional barrier is weak which is why they cannot easily do it whenever they can. Elder Bronx'' true form could be seen to be fiercer and sharper while also slimming down a bit. Even though his muscles slimmed down a bit, the power within it became ten times as powerful than before. Even the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan felt the power within Elder Bronx and panicked but it could not escape. The current smaller Tumultuous Leviathan only has about 35% strength of its original body. With Elder Bronx'' seal being released, he now has double the power of a smaller Tumultuous Leviathan. The fear in the eyes of the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan could be seen. The stomping of Elder Bronx started as he created a powerful force shell and extended it in the bottom of the sea. The smaller Tumultuous Leviathan tried to create a wormhole to escape but this was a futile attempt. "You cannot escape this area that is under my direct control. Unless you are more powerful than me in bending space, you will never be able to escape." Elder Bronx stated as the two of them were in the bottom of the sea. The extended force shell that Elder Bronx is like a domain that is powered by his own energy. If any normal being were near Elder Bronx right now, then they would be crushed to paste instantly. The smaller Tumultuous Leviathan could resist it because of its unique body but even it is having a difficult time. Seeing that its spit body could not escape, the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan decided to attack. "So, the beast decided to fight but it is toote. I have already won this time! Force Detonation!" Elder Bronx shouted as he suddenly glowed in a radiant colored light which is also thest scene that the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan witnessed. The smaller Tumultuous Leviathan tried to attack Elder Bronx before his entire spell could be used but it was for naught. It got swallowed by the light and was vaporized instantly. Even the copies that came from it were destroyed instantly as soon as they spawned. Elder Bronx disintegrated the Tumultuous Leviathan with ease as if it was nothing but an ant. Elder Bronx'' show of power did have consequences as he created arge hole in the seafloor. Due this hole, magma started to erupt from it and resulted in creating a small volcano. Seeing that he will be reprimanded if he were to not fix the hole, he immediately focused and casted temporal magic to restore the thing that he destroyed. This is not the only thing that he destroyed as the surrounding marine life were all crushed due to his excitement of letting loose for a while. "I should restore this before moving back up or else I might irreversibly change the ecosystem here. If something were to change sea life, then mutations of unnatural things could ur. I pray that they could handle it for the time being that I will be here. The other elders will not know that I became too excited of using that kind of power, right?" Elder Bronx stated as he started to fix the area he destroyed. == On the topside, Solstice managed to catch the other smaller Tumultuous Leviathan using her fully powered control ability. She managed to capture the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan, but she could not let it be captive forever. Even if she has obtained great power from using a lot of blood, she cannot contain a smaller Tumultuous Leviathan due to the difference in their stats. Even if it is a smaller split body, the stat of theplete Tumultuous Leviathan is still about a hundred times higher than Solstice herself. "I need someone to help me here! Start attacking or something!" Solstice shouted as she could barely hold on and she was consuming her health at a vast pace. "Do not worry, sister. I shall aid you." Adrian stated via the web connection and numerous invisible cosmic silk webs started to manifest in the real world. The cosmic silk webs are actually invisible strings that cover the world as long as the Origin Insectoid wills it. The webs themselves are made using the essence of the universe itself which is why they would never be visible. Even the Daemos might be unable to see them if the Origin Insectoid was incredibly skilled. This is also the way the Origin Insectoid catch prey for their sustenance as they do need to eat even when they are hiding from others. "I see. So, you need to do this." Adrian muttered as even he is still new to these things. Adrian did not know that the uses of the Cosmic Silk Webs and the Cosmic Vibrations could be so versatile. The skill descriptions themselves look like they are not useful other than for scouting, but they could be used for trapping as well. Adrianbined with Kenos'' power was able to recreate a simr ability that Elder Bronx used. It is an extremely depowered version, but it was able to trap the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan with Solstice'' aid. "Should I call this the Cosmic Silk Trap?" Adrian thought as all of the yers around the trapped smaller Tumultuous Leviathan started attacking it. The smaller Tumultuous Leviathan suddenly became numerous miniature serpents that the yers had used some great effort to destroy. They suddenly felt a powerful force from deep below which suddenly decreased the enormous health pool of the Tumultuous Leviathan by about one-third which meant that the smaller Tumultuous Leviathan that Elder Bronx was fighting is now killed. Seeing the massive drop of health of the Tumultuous Leviathan the yers destroyed all of the miniature serpents that spawned. "Uwah!" The shout of joy erupted from all of the yers that destroyed the miniature serpents as the remaining health of the Tumultuous Leviathan got decreased by a third once more. Adrian looked at the location where thest copy of the Tumultuous Leviathan is, but he frowned seeing it escape in the wormholes. Thest copy of the Tumultuous Leviathan also seems to hold the Chaos Shard Fragment which meant that it was the main body of the split entities. He has this desire to devour the Tumultuous Leviathan as if something inside of him is calling for it to happen. "We would have finished this world boss if they epted the guild master''s aid." One of the Pantheon guild members stated as ament. The Pantheon guild members adore Adrian to the point that they will defend him even if they hear a minorint against him. Some of the members of the Pantheon guild actually came from other guilds and they could feel the vast difference. If they are treated as a worker in other guilds, the Pantheon guild treats them like a person and the guild elites also know how to give perfectpensation. "I also agree with you but there is nothing we can do. Wait! It is trying to destroy all of the wormholes! I think it is attempting to escape." Adrian stated as Elder Koronn suddenly appeared behind him. "Can you pierce through the wormhole? I shall be the one to kill it since I have already recovered to a degree. I can also lift my seal temporarily which means I can kill it in one shot." Elder Koronn stated but even Adrian does not know how to do this. "I can help with that master! Switch forms with me." Kenos stated as it suddenly got a rise in confidence. "Okay then. Go get the enemy! Perfect Assimtion: Beast Mode!"" Adrian encourage his soulbound to try even if he does not know it would fail because he has nothing else that he could think of. Adrian shouted the words to switch the changes into a more beastlike entity and his form in this mode with Kenos is something that isplex and horrifying at the same time. He was still in mirror demon form which meant that their change in form also took this in consideration. Chapter 2042: Kenos Assimilation Beast Mode Chapter 2042: Kenos Assimtion Beast Mode ? The beast mode skill is now very familiar to a lot of the summoner yers that have the Assimtion skill. The only difference is that only those that have mastered their Assimtion skill can acquire this upgrade. The only real requirement for the Assimtion skill to be upgraded is to use it often and have at least half of your soulbounds trust you. The difference is that Adrian''s Perfect Assimtion has harsher conditionspared to the normal assimtion skill. Perfect Assimtion is the best Assimtion skill that a summoner could get as it gives full stats of your soulbound added onto your existing ones. The conditions to acquire Beast Mode is much more difficult as beast mode doubles the stats gained from your soulbound. Unlike the normal Assimtion skill, Adrian needs to have at least 90% of his soulbound''s trust which means that he must always have their heart. This is the secret way to upgrade the Assimtion: Beast Mode skill that even Adrian or other top summoner yers do not know of. Beast Mode is actually a coveted upgrade that summoner yers would give thousands of dors in order to know how to acquire it. Since soulbound affection is not really given a clear indicator, no one has yet to know of this requirement. Back to the battle at hand, Adrian activated Beast Mode and his form was something that is difficult to process even for demons. He was now arge ball of cosmic silk webs that glows with a human silhouette inside of it. The thing inside of the cocoon of cosmic silk webs as one could call it looked human, but they could see eight insect like arms sticking out of his back. There are also eight mirrors revolving around the cosmic silk cocoon that has the eyes of an insect. "What is that?!" All the yers shouted as they thought that another monster suddenly appeared in the battlefield. "Oh! That is Equinox. He probably used Beast Mode." A summoner yer that watches the videos of Adrian stated as he used it when battles are difficult. This is also the way that most summoner yers learned that assimtion could be upgraded as they thought the human hybrid is the only form. "It seems that you fused with a cute being." Old Man Pann suddenly appeared as he sensed the strange flow of space and time around the area. Old Man Pann did not want to leave Avon almost unguarded, but he needed to check as he thought that an Origin Beast appeared. Origin Beasts are dangerous beasts that could destroy worlds if they are not stopped. Seeing that the world did not have an advent of an Origin Beast, Old Man Pann retreated back to Avalon as his prolonged absence could alert those that want to take over it. He also believed that the Arch Demons would be able to destroy the primordial beast as he has faith in them. "Come to my hut when this is all over." Old Man Pann stated before he vanished. "Was that the old man?" Adrian suddenly thought as he has just familiarized himself with his body and only gained some form of sense after that fact. "It was. Even I got caught off guard that I did not even detect him. The old man''s powers might actually start to return. Anyways, how are you able to get the Leviathan out of that dimension? It has already closed almost all of the entrances." Elder Koronn stated. Elder Koronn''s words are of genuine concern as he knew that it would take at least a month with all Arch Demons working together to even pry open the wormhole entrances. Even if they managed to kill the Tumultuous Leviathan in a month, the damage to the dimensional barrier would be so big that the other gods waiting on the other side would just outright destroy it. Elder Koronn is basically hoping that they could resolve it now as fighting gods is not the best for the world given its current fragile state. "I can pry it open, elder. I can see it clearly. The dimensionsyered on top of one another which cannot be seen by us demons." Adrian''s words made Elder Koronn shudder. Even if the Daemos are a race that can control time and space, they cannot twist time or space in a dimension that they cannot see. This is also the reason why they can only manipte the current dimension that they are in. They can only freely twist time and space in the one they are residing in as their body is attuned to the current dimension. Basically, the only limitation for twisting time and space for Daemos are their ''sight''. "I shall try it right now." Adrian''s voice echoed along with Kenos'' voice beingyered. The eight insect mirrors that revolved around the cosmic silk cocoon suddenly stopped and formed in a circr shape. The silhouette inside of the cosmic silk cocoon suddenly flickered as it moved. The silhouette is none other than Adrian, but he cannot actually see his current form but a bird''s eye view of it due to the current form that he has. He knew that he has eight insect arms protruding from his back, but this is the most useful thing he has. The eight insect arms suddenly looked like they were cut in half from the silhouette but that is not the case. The eight insect mirrors suddenly opened up wide to revealrge sharp insect arms that are about three meters thick. If one is wondering howrge Adrian''s cosmic silk cocoon is then it is about three meters in length. Just like his mirror demon form, the part of his body that passes through the mirror will erge depending on the size of the mirror. The eight insect arms came out of the mirrors and targeted one wormhole to pierce it. Upon the direct contact of the eight insect arms, the wormhole suddenly revealed itself as it was only visible to the demons before. The eight insect arms looked like it was struggling but it was not the end. About a hundred smaller mirrors suddenly manifested where all of them shot out cosmic silk webs. Each of the cosmic silk webs held the wormhole in ce for it to stabilize. This type of operation is only possible due to the numerous things that can control a dimension and the great finesse of the demon doing it. Elder Koronn is incredibly impressed that Adrian has this mastery over spatial magic which made him a bit bitter as he wanted thetter to be more proficient in temporal magic like him. "I have created a stable space passage using the webs. You can now go inside of the dimension that the Tumultuous Leviathan has created. Follow me!" Adrian stated as he led the charge. One would think that a ball of cosmic silk webs would be unable to move but he actually could. A mirror would manifest about a few meters away and then Adrian would create another mirror to engulf his cocoon. It might look like he is teleporting, but this actually counted as moving in his current form which is why a negligible amount of mana is being used which does not hurt his mana pool. Elder Koronn followed Adrian into the wormhole while the other yers that were near did as well. Only one passage was opened by Adrian which is why only the yers in his side could enter quickly. The ones that failed to capture the Tumultuous Leviathan were a bit faraway which made them be arrivete. While they entered the passage, Elder Koronn thought of the form that Adrian currently uses. He actually felt both fear and admiration in Adrian''s current form. A demon that could see multiple dimensions is unprecedented. He only knew of the best Asmodian Daemos being able to do this as they were the first ones to gain the power over time and space. He looked at the silhouette that Adrian had and could only feel great joy as their dream of reviving the Daemos race might actuallye true. "May the Asmodian ancestors guide you to the great path." Elder Koronn muttered as they finally entered the space where thest body of the Tumultuous Leviathan is hiding. "Thest loach is finally here. Since the young one paved the way, it is only the duty of this elder to destroy it. Chrono Overclock!" Elder Koronn stated as time inside the dimension that the Tumultuous Leviathan controlled has stopped. Elder Koronn also released his seal since this dimension is where the rules of the world are the weakest. The sealed power of the Arch Demon is released and time inside of a dimension controlled by another froze. Even the Tumultuous Leviathan''s body froze in ce which shocked it greatly. It could only witness its end as arge crystallized form of energy hit its body and bent the time in the area in explosive ways that no trace of its existence is left. Chapter 2043: Attempt to Possess Chapter 2043: Attempt to Possess ? The yers that followed did not even need toe as the battle was quickly finished. As soon as the remaining body of the Tumultuous Leviathan was destroyed, the wormhole dimension that it created shattered like ss. The True Form of Elder Koronn could be seen but he reverted back while Adrian could be seen a bit confused. "Where is the defeat notification?" Adrian thought as he extended his senses to the utmost as the Tumultuous Leviathan might be alive or barely alive. When the Chrono Overclock hit the body of the Tumultuous Leviathan, all of its body perished but there is one thing that remained. The Chaos Shard Fragment that held the control of the body suddenly went into a semi-incorporeal form that cannot be easily detected. The ego that the Chaos Shard Fragment has created suddenly want to live as the resentments it has harbored is still present. "I need a host!" The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment thought to itself as it looked for a new host it could overtake. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment looked around and saw numerous bodies that it could inhabit but none of it could stabilize its existence except one. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment saw the body of a being filled to the brim with primordial energy along with the familiar spark of the unknown energy that it has with its body. Even though the ego knew that the body belongs to a demon, it knew that it would be able to ovee the hurdle as it is a collection of the resentment of multiple beings. "I have will overtake the demon slowly until I be the main existence! I shall also get the most powerful body that could contain me." The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment stated as it zoomed towards Adrian. Adrian, who was using his senses in full swing, suddenly felt an ominous force shot towards his body. He tried to defend against it, but his numerous arms could not even deflect the ominous energy. It entered its body like a phantom and shot towards his subconscious without any thing to block it. What the ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment did not know is that there was a budding inner existence that was waiting for its arrival. Paradox and the Noblesse Inner Demon saw the ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment in Adrian''s subconscious. The both of them tried to stop it but they suddenly could not move. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment thought that it managed to overwhelm the two beings that protected the inner self of the demon he infested but it was wrong. A being that has the energy of thebinedher and aether energy suddenly rose from deep inside of Adrian''s inner self. The being that rose from Adrian''s inner self was like a miniature version of his Chaos Pierrot form but with a more sinister but sharp energy. This was the being that made Paradox and Adrian''s Noblesse inner demon freeze because this was not here before. A being that was born from the two energies fusing together. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment suddenly felt immense danger towards the little Chaos Pierrot. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment suddenly wanted to exit the body that it was trying to takeover as an even more dangerous being was already inside of it. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment tried to exit the way it entered but the mini Chaos Pierrot suddenly spoke towards Paradox and the Noblesse Inner Demon. "Stop its escape." The mini Chaos Pierrot stated in Adrian''s voice that it made the two beingsply with itsmand as if it was the body''s owner itself that issued it. Paradox and the Noblesse Inner Demon blocked its escape as the ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment tried to attack both of them. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment thought that it would be the predator, but it actually became the prey cornered by the real monsters. The mini Chaos Pierrot suddenly appeared beside the ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment and opened its mouth wide open. One would think that a small doll looking thing that is only about two feet in height would not be able to devour an ego that has the size of at least five meters, but it was able to. The mini Chaos Pierrot suddenly took off its mask to reveal a face that is an endless ck hole. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment started to get sucked inside of the ck hole without even much of a resistance. The ego of the Chaos Shard Fragment tried to resist but all of its attempts are futile. It was cleanly sucked inside the ck hole without any hardship. The mini Chaos Pierrot ced its mask back and gave Paradox and the Noblesse Inner Demon a thumbs up before sinking back into the fusingher and aether energy. The two beings inside of Adrian''s innermost subconscious could only feel shocked and fear as they did not expect such a fearsome existence to be inside of the host''s body. "I do not know if that is a good thing or a bad thing, but it resembles the host too much." The Noblesse Inner Demon stated. "That thing is the master''s inner self which means that all of it is beneficial for the master. " Paradox stated as it returned back into its normal duties of overseeing the fusion ofher and aether energy. "The host is definitely differentpared to other demons." The Noblesse Inner Demon stated as it also vanished. == [You have managed to defeat the Tumultuous Leviathan.] [You have been given a vast number of experience points.] [You have consumed the Chaos Shard Fragment. All of your stats will increase by 1%.] [Your mastery over Origin Magic has increased by 5%.] "What just happened?" Adrian asked himself as he did not know what happened to him until Paradox suddenly spoke to him. "The entity that held an ego tried to overtake the master''s body, but it was too weak to evenpete with your inner self. It has been devoured and turned into beneficial energy." Paradox replied calmly. "Oh! Cool! Wait...what!" Adrian stated as he reverted back to his normal form since he could no longer maintain the assimted form and Kenos needed to rest. "The master does not need to worry as your soul is stronger than a mere shard of unknown energy. It was very beneficial to the master''s body which is why you could say that it is a great find." Paradox stated as its statement started to be more and more humanlike. "Is it me or does it feel like you are getting more intelligent. Still, you should inform me immediately if something like that happened as I would also dive into my subconscious to fight it off." Adrian stated. "I have be more intelligent upon my evolution, but I would definitely inform the master if your interjection were absolutely needed." Paradox stated. "Why does it feel like my own weapon is bing sassy?" Adrian thought to himself as the entire wormhole dimension finally got shattered and the notifications of the death of the primordial beast has been given. [The Tumultuous Leviathan has been defeated.] [All yers that participated in the raid of the Primordial Beast will be rewarded.] [The defeated primordial beast was a step higherpared to the original tier.] [All rewards will be increased by one tier as a result.] [All yers that participated in the raid will gain the title, ''Conqueror of the Leviathan.''] == Title: Conqueror of the Leviathan Tier: Mythical Effect: Increased 10% True Damage to all monsters that live in the sea. Increased 10% True Damage to the Leviathan. Increased stats by 15% when inbat against the Leviathan. Increased aggression from the primordial beast when inbat with the Leviathan. Description: Rewarded to beings that have conquered the natural disaster that symbolized the treacherous seas. It is a title to prove that you have been able to survive and kill the Leviathan. It also lets you be a target of the Leviathan when you are out at sea. == At As Inc. headquarters... "Is that even possible?" One of the game observers dedicated to watching Adrian traverse the game asked one of the main developers. "A yer that has a monstrous inner self is possible as long as they get the correct chances. Equinox is able to get it because of the powerful energies within his body. He also had gods descend in his body which amplified his inner self even more but even I was surprised that it is of the Chaos attribute." The main developer stated. "Should be bnce it? He got a lot of stats and increases when he absorbed the Chaos Shard Fragment. He will get more stats if he absorbs more in the future as well." The observer asked. "Bnce the stat increase when he absorbs more so that he will not overpower those that are 100 levels above him. Leave his inner self alone as that is the unique game mechanic we have no control over and should be unique to each yer." The main developer stated. Chapter 2044: Eye of the Deep Chapter 2044: Eye of the Deep ? "Did anyone get the item that we needed?" Adrian asked his guild members immediately as he only wanted one item in all of the raid. "You are lucky because we got the item that you need for the quest." Anastacia stated as she was the lucky one that received the item rted to the concept of The Deep. "This item will not be part of the prize pool that we will split since you made it possible to actually defeat the Leviathan." Anastacia stated as she knew that all the help that the demons did is only due to Adrian''s whim. Anastacia believed that a great friendship with a yer that could mobilize the demons is more important than an item that is of the Mythical Tier. She would rather give up an item of high value for a friendship that is more valuable. She knew that solidifying the connection between the Pantheon guild and the Evergreen guild would result in both guilds forming powerful raid teams to clear powerful monsters. == Item Name: Eye of the Deep Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Orb of Power Item Effect: Able to use the essence of The Deep that will enable the user to traverse the depths of the ocean or any body of water without issues. Empowers the user in terms of stats by 75% when in deep waters or under any body of water. (Cooldown: 1 day) (Duration: 30 minutes) All water element-based spells and attacks will be boosted in damage and efficacy by 75%. Description: An orb of power that umtes from beings that are living in the depths of huge bodies of water. It is a mysterious power that is said to only congregate when a vast amount of certain powerful energies is absorbed in the body of a powerful beast that is at least Mythical Tier. == "Thanks for giving it. As a way to give mutual respect, you can get an item that is already in our distribution bucket. Please get one as a show of sincerity." Adrian stated as they were able to choose an item from Evergreen guild bucket which means he can give the same treatment. "It is fine as we are happy with the selection that we have gotten. We do not need any item that is in your bucket, and it is actually your guild that did most of the damage." Anastacia stated as her ns to solidify the rtionship would all go to waste if they choose an item now. "Is that so? Well, if your guild needs anything that might need our assistance then feel free to contact me directly or Levin Cloud." Adrian stated. "We will definitely take you up on that offer when the timees. It is always a pleasure working with you." Anastacia stated as she bid their farewells along with her guild and entered the teleportation magic circle that the Daemos Corps members created. "So, what did I miss?!" Elder Bronx stated as he finally appeared when the enemy was truly defeated. "You missed a lot but let me tell you that you should have more finesse. You almost destroyed the entire seafloor by galivanting your strength." Elder Koronn stated as his eyes red at Elder Bronx. "I just got too excited." Elder Bronx stated as he looked away since he is really guilty. "Let us visit the seafloor once more to see that the restoration has been done properly and not half baked. You are one to skip out in doing restoration work even when we were children." Elder Koronn stated as he touched Elder Bronx'' hand and he froze because he could not resist the temporal magic casted by the former. "The fact that you do not have resistance against my magic means that you have used too much of your own strength that you cannot umte any energy. You probably did a sloppy job which is why you areing with me to check every inch of the seafloor." Elder Koronn stated as both of them vanished into the sea. "What are we going to do now?" One of the Daemos Corps members asked as they were waiting for Elder Bronx for further instructions. All of the Daemos Corps members then shifted their eyes towards Adrian as if the chain ofmand suddenly got passed to him since he is the only Arch Demon in the area that is not busy. "Onyx would be in-charge. Check the status of the dimensional barrier in the area. The two elders might have dove to the sea to check the dimensional barrier in that end as well. They dove back down since I bet not all of you are great in underwaterbat. If there are no issues, then please reconvene to wait for the two elders to finish. The perpetrators for this fiasco are gods which meant that they might be in the area checking about. Do not engage if you find traces of gods as I know that all of you know that you are outmatched. We may be able to control time and space, but gods are beings that are not easily affected by time when they use all of their divine power. Proceed with caution but all of you did well. Thank you." Adrian stated with a smile which made the other Daemos Corps members smile as well as they were praised by an Arch Demon no less. "I will do my best." Onyx stated as he gave a salute to Adrian. Onyx might have felt some sort of envy towards Adrian as he was able to be an Arch Demon faster than he was despite being younger. Still, Onyx knew what tenacity and hardships Adrian has undergone which is why his envy turned to respect and a sense of rivalry. This is the reason why he is actually one step closer to bing an Arch Demon himself, but he has yet to know that. "You are already doing it. Thanks for handling this area as I also have somewhere I need to go." Adrian stated as he now instructed his guild members on what to do next. Adrian told his guild members that they can now do what they want, and they could also return to Avalon if they want to do so. He told them that he would be going with Altum to visit the Father of the Deep, the God Dagon. Some of his guild members were intrigued of the fact that their guild master will visit a god in its dwelling which is why majority of them wanted toe. They may have interacted with Altum the least as he is barely in the guild house, but they have heard of stories of his god. "Is the God Dagon alright with having most of us in his domain?" Adrian asked. "The God Dagon is fine with it as he also wishes to see mypanions before he ascends." Altum stated. "As long as he is fine then we shall now go to his domain. Make sure to be close to me or else you might get sent to the other side of the world." Adrian stated as he used Mass Teleportation which made all of his remaining guild members vanish along with him. When the guild members realized where they were, they found out that they were falling from the sky. They were no longer screaming for their life as they have already gone numb from the experience since this was always done by their guild master when a lot of them are teleported. Teleporting to the sky is safer than being directly sent to the ground as monsters gather faster in response to powerful magical energy. The Pantheon guild members did not fear the heights because they have ways tond without receiving damage, have mounts that could fly, or the best option is their guild master controlling gravity. Paradox glowed brightly as all of the falling guild members felt that their fast descent suddenly slowed down. It looked like even time itself slowed down in order to keep the safe. "Tch... You guys suddenly became very boring." Adrianmented as he usually had fun recording the screaming faces of his guild members. "If you always do this trick about a hundred times now, then we will no longer feel anything. We are rather sick of this feeling." Peridot stated as she freely walked in the air unlike the other guild members. "I no longer feel any thrill when riding a roller coaster because of the guild master. I do not know if I should be happy or sad about that fact." One of the guild members murmured. "I even went bungee jumping the other day, but I dropped down without even a shout. I was called tough by my friends, but I felt that I was scammed by the price of the bungee jump." Another guild member murmured as other guild members seem to have experienced the same. "I should send all of us to the moon next time." Adrian stated which actually made all of his guild members shudder. Chapter 2045: Ascension of Dagon Chapter 2045: Ascension of Dagon ? The sanctuary that is protected and where the God Dagon was sealed has been reached by the Pantheon guild members. As soon as some of them entered the divine domain vianding, they can already feel the oppressive aura that emanated from thergeke located in the middle. Theke is where the God Dagon was sealed and where he is also currently residing as its waters could be said to have been bathe in his divine essence. [You are in the domain of a god.] The other guild members that barely have any divinity in them started to feel a bit queasy. They felt sick as they could not create a divine energy film to protect themselves from the effects of the enormous amount of divine energy in the area. They can only huddle up with their guild master who can be seen easily floating about as his cloak made him levitate when he wants to. Adrian rarely uses this function as he wanted to walk in the game as he is now close to being fully rehabilitated. "It is getting a bit difficult to breathe as well." One of the guild members stated. "Can you protect them, Peridot? You are probably the only one that could extend arge barrier and exert your presence as a dragon." Adrian stated as his aura is also very oppressive when used with others. Peridot''s aura is that of a Fairy Dragon which is said to be protectors of the moon and its light. They are dragons that symbolize protection during the night and those that ward off evil beings. Peridot easily did as Adrian said and created a calming barrier of light that made it easy for the other guild members to move and breathe. "I guess this is also a learning experience for all of you. If you find yourself in a ce like this with thick divine energy or an unknown energy where you cannot breathe or move easily then you might have stumbled on a god''s domain or a being that has equal power." Adrian stated as he proceeded to give Altum the Eye of the Deep. "Thank you, guild master." Altum stated as he started to walk towards theke where mist enveloped. The Pantheon guild followed behind Altum, and they were now at least five meters away from theke. As soon as they got near, invisible beings that were shrouded in mist could be seen. Deep Ones that looked mightier and fiercer than Altum himself suddenly appeared. They are the guards of the God Dagon when he is in slumber since gods that have physical bodies need rest. "My patron! Please ept this humble offering of the Eye of the Deep. An item that is much needed in your ascension." Altum stated as he dropped the Eye of the Deep into theke. A little whileter, theke started to churn as arge being that dwarfed the size of a normal person appeared. A being that has the head of a fish and dragon hybrid with an upper torso of a fish and human hybrid. A lower body that is of a snake and fish tailbined that has scales that glimmered in a dark light. [You are now in front of the God Dagon.] [All of your stats will decrease by 20% as you are in the presence of a powerful divine being.] "Greetings, friends of my Champion. I am the God Dagon. The God of Life and Father of the Deep Ones. It is also very nice to see Champion Equinox again but you have already risen to the ranks of mediator so I should call you as such." The God Dagon stated. "It is also nice seeing you as well, the God Dagon. Although, your ce as a god of life is still not polished... I believe that the current mythical tier items we have given you are enough for you to ascend." Adrian stated. "Yes, Mediator Equinox. You have done well in delivering the items that I have asked you to. You also did a great job of raising my champion into a powerful fighter. I know that it is not just your effort but also the ones here as well. I am very thankful that my champion has gained somepanions. He was very much a loner when he was with me. I thought that he would never get any friends but now he has many. Seeing this scene before me has brought me joy that I would not have anymore regrets ascending." The God Dagon stated as he looked at Altum like he was a son to him. "Thank you for your words." Altum bowed as the God Dagon is still a god to him even if he is treated like a son. "So, how is the process of ascension? Do you need help fusing the two items?" Adrian asked as he could see that the Eye of the Deep and another mythical tier item floated near the God Dagon. The Eye of the Deep is an orb that looks like the depths of the ocean is trapped inside of it. The other item is rather different as it looked like a stone carving of a school of fishes being protected by a bigger and older fish. Both of the items emitted a powerful glow that can easily give anyone the impression that they are indeed items deserving of the mythical tier. Adrian inspected it and it is an item called a Fish Father''s Protection. It is a mythical tier item that was actually considered useless by the merfolk that Altum bought it from. It might have been a mythical tier item but all it did was give luck to people that are fathers or father figures. The merfolk also does not worship gods as they were created by the Devil God Vepar and were told to do what they want. "Do not worry about that Mediator Equinox. I can fuse them myself as I have stored enough power in thiske to do so." The God Dagon stated as he suddenly controlled theke water to envelope the two mythical tier items. A dazzling light erupted from theke as the divine power that has seeped in it is being used by the God Dagon to fuse the two items together. The scene of the water swirling in numerous colored lights created a spectacr scene as rainbows erupted due to the light being refracted by the curtain of water. Adrian felt the divine energy in the area grow less as it was all being used to fuse two mythical tier items together. The God Dagon did not look like he was having any difficult time, but one can see that he is even enjoying it. It did not take long as the two mythical tier items finally fused but the divine energy in theke fell to about 10% in purity. Still, thiske still held the divine energy of the God Dagon which meant that it still can be called a holyke. "Finally, it isplete." The God Dagon stated as he suddenly looked a bit sad because he will now leave his creations behind. The Eye of the Deep and the Fish Father''s Protection created a Transcendent tier item that is called the Deep Father''s Protection. It looked like a crystal orb that is filled with gold and silver carvings of a protective father fish in the depths of the ocean floor. This symbolized the God Dagon as he is the Father of the Deep Ones. "Deep Ones, my children. You will gain more intelligence once I ascend but know that I will always be with you. I will always watch all of you and give you, my protection. To the ones that helped me get to this point, I am extremely grateful. My children, please do good as we have been epted by this world despite being driven out from our own." The God Dagon stated as the Deep Father''s Protection suddenly turned into particles of light that seeped into his body. "I guess this is finally it. Please watch over us." Altum stated as he smiled and bowed towards the God Dagon as thetter turned into a shard of light. The God Dagon''s body that turned into a shard of light then shot towards the heavens. Adrian looked up and thought he saw a gate and a humanlike version of the God Dagon enter it. He also thought he saw the Goddess of Life Freyja wee the God Dagon. He asked the others that looked above but all they saw is that the sky became colored with a golden hue. [The God Dagon has been added to the pantheon for the Gods of Life.] [The God of Life Dagon, who oversees life in the depths and Father of the Deep Ones.] [All those that pray to the God of Life Dagon will have the Blessings of the Depths and guidance of a fatherly figure.] Chapter 2046: New Race and a God’s Gift Chapter 2046: New Race and a God¡¯s Gift ? [The Deep Ones are now considered as beings that are part of Pandemonium.] [The nature of the Deep Ones will now start to change.] [The Deep Ones can now be chosen as a race for all new yers.] [yers that want to change their race to the Deep Ones must gather at the appointed holy ce of the God of Life Dagon called the Deep Spring.] Another batch of notifications started to get received but all of them were world messages. The yers were shocked that there was now another race they can choose when creating characters or even change to. The Deep Ones are beings that were created by the God of Life Dagon when he was a dark god before but now, they are considered beings of Pandemonium. The changes on the Deep Ones could be evidently seen as Altum started to change his skin color. His muddled and dirty looking scales suddenly started to be more vibrant and no longer monotone. He can still switch to the murky color as it seems to have be a camouge skill. The Deep Ones no longer has in or murky colored scales or fins and became colorful. "I mean... I actually thought that the Deep Ones were originally very colorful. It is said that beings that lurk in the depths are very colorful. I guess you could say that they have be true Deep Ones." Adrian muttered. The arrival of the Deep Ones suddenly became a game changer to the yers because there was no race that could dive into water. Even the Selvaggian Race have limited options for water dwellers and are often locked in deep sea divers. The Deep Ones are not like this because they are beings that naturally live in deep waters due to the Blessing of the Depths. [Your territory, Avalon, has been appointed as a holy ce by the God of Life Dagon.] [He has created the Deep Spring in your territory as an additional reward for your exceptional abilities in aiding him.] [All yers that contributed to the God of Life Dagon''s ascension will gain bonus stats that they can distribute.] [You have gained 10 bonus stats that you can distribute freely.] Adrian is shocked by the notifications that he specifically received as he gained a holy ce just like that. The Tree of Life and Death is already considered a holy ce as it symbolizes the Twin Gods. The God of Life Dagon also gave his territory the Deep Spring which could birth and create Deep Ones. It was then he noticed that theke where the God of Life Dagon was sealed is gone as if it was moved through time and space. "Do not tell me that he moved argeke like that?!" Adrian eximed in shock as he immediately told all his guild members that they will return to the territory. == "Since when did Avalon have ake under the floating inds?" One of the yers that has recently visited Avalon asked as it was not there when she arrived yesterday. "We are also investigating this. Until we have a detailed investigation, please do not get in theke." One of the Daemos Corps members stated. "Theke has divine energy of a god. It seems that some beings are even spawning in." Old Man Pann stated as he was looking at the odd sight of a divineke appearing just below them. Old Man Pann did not even feel the space twist until it was already ced there. Both him and Elder Ascalor did not even sense it which meant that a great deal of divine energy was used. It is something that they cannot easily interject when the medium was divine energy. They can send theke back to where it came from but there was no hostile intent in the beings that rose from theke. "Oi!? Are they not one of those fish kid''s people?" Old Man Pann asked Elder Ascalor as he remembered that he tasked Altum to catch some seafood back then. "They are called the Deep Ones, but they seem to have different energy wavelengthspared to before. They no longer feel like outsiders of this universe as if they have been integrated. The world has truly epted them, and they no longer have this creepy energy around them." Elder Ascalor stated. "It might be the brat''s doing. I think I saw the Light of Ascension earlier. Maybe the god that created them ascended to be a god of this world. I would like to study them as they suddenly underwent a mutation when they were epted as true residents of this world. The brat really does make my old life worth living because of the interesting things that he does." Old Man Pann stated as his eyes suddenly made a glint as he looked at a Deep One. "Greetings, I am called Deepa. I am the current Elder Deep One that leads our race that have been epted." Deepa stated as she was the current priestess of the Deep Ones chosen by the God of Life Dagon. The changes in the Deep Ones are not just skin color as they now resemble Altum much more. They look more humanlike in appearance that they only have fins as ears, webbed feet and hands, and fish scales in certain parts of their body. Although, they can change to a more monstrous like form when they need to be in deep waters. Their new bodies change to adapt to the surface world as if they became amphibious. "It seems that it is not just your skin color that changed but your intelligence also increased. Back then, all of you only spoke in a weird fish noise by moving your gills and clicking your tongues. The only one that was able to speak was your champion. If that is the case, then please enlighten us why a divineke suddenly appeared here." Elder Ascalor stated. "I should be the one exining that." Adrian stated as he and his guild members suddenly appeared above the divineke. "Our benefactor and champion have arrived." High Priestess Deepa stated. Adrian thanked the elders that they did not suddenly start destroying things, but he was met with a re when he told them that. He also introduced himself to the High Priestess Deepa which rarely appeared as she was the one taking care of the God of Life Dagon inside theke. Only a few warriors weremanded to roam about to check the area when the God of Life Dagon was still in theke. "Thiske is called the Deep Spring. It is not a spring so why is it called that?" Old Man Pann asked. "Thiske is actually produced from a spring below that taken in the divine energy of our god. Although, the spring itself is not that potent anymore... it would still be able to heal minor injuries if people were to bathe in it. It can also heal fatigue that has umted in the body. The High Priestess Deepa stated. "Oh! I should try it once then. I want to rest my old bones. Are animals also allowed?" Old Man Pann asked. "It is allowed as long as they do note close to the Sanctum of the Deep located at the bottom where the Deep Ones stay. As we are encroaching upon the territory of a Lord, we would like to ask your permission to live here. Only the Deep Spring was given as a present and not us which is why we are humbly asking to stay." High Priestess Deepa stated. "I have no problem with that as you are Altum''s people." Adrian stated as he epted the stay of the Deep Ones in his territory. "Thank you very much! We shall be good citizens of your territory." The High Priestess Deepa stated as she bowed to Adrian. "That is not fair, guild master! You rejected me when I asked if the angels and Nephilim could move here!" Ark suddenly interjected. "The angels have persecuted most of the residents here which is why I did not agree. Also, you already established a town so that is no longer a problem." Adrian stated. "Now that you mention it, I need to return as there are things that need to be done as well. Remember that Dawn and Dusk Town is a part of your territory. So, please send us the delicious crops as well." Ark stated as he and others left for the small territory he is managing. "Now then, am I correct to assume that people can change to a Deep One here?" Adrian asked. "Yes, Lord Equinox. They will need toplete the Ritual of the Deep to be one, but they can definitely do so." High Priestess Deepa stated. "You all heard her! All those that want to be Deep Ones can do the Ritual of the Deep. Still, I believe that one must wait their turn. The Deep One Warriors can easily drown any unruly people." Adrian stated to all the yers that were looking at them. Chapter 2047: Anger of the Aesir Gods Chapter 2047: Anger of the Aesir Gods ? The God of Mischief Loki has finally woken up from his sudden stupor. He woke up in cold sweat as his body looked like he was in an eternal sleep state. Even the other Aesir Gods did not bother him as they might receive his angerter. The only one that kept watch over the God of Mischief Loki is the God of Thunder Thor. "You have woken up. Unfortunately, the n to use the Leviathan ended up in failure. The demons managed to get in the way and destroy it. A lot of the world''s blessed ones also participated as they defeated the Leviathan even in its evolved form. The dimensional barrier only weakened a little bit which made breaking it from our side a failure." The God of Thunder Thor stated. "How long was I out? My own memories are also a bit jumbled at the moment as if someone manually mixed them." The God of Mischief Loki asked as anger could be seen on his face. "You were asleep for three days. My father hasmanded us to standby for now as the n failed and he suddenly fell into sleep as well. The only ones protecting the realm now is me and the other Aesir gods. The problem is that the food problem is increasing to the point that we will be out of food in a year." The God of Thunder Thor stated. "It just means that we need to stop with thevish feasts and sneak into the mortal realm to buy things. The Vanir Gods would pay for their betrayal, but the God King Odin is correct in his analysis. The time to act has suddenly vanished because of the demons interfering. As long as the demons are in the world, they would maintain the world barrier." The God of Mischief Loki stated. "It seems that we would need to proceed with the other n in advance." The God of Thunder Thor stated as this was just one of the ns that they have concocted. The n to destroy the dimensional barrier using the Leviathan and the unknown shard is the most stable one they thought of. They would destroy the dimensional barrier from their side and use the Temporary Bifrost that they have created to stabilize it. This would make Asgard connected to the main world without any interference from the world barrier. It would have also enabled the God King Odin to step forth into the world without his strength getting restricted. "The next n is not yet stable because even I do not want to be in debt to the Titans." The God of Mischief Loki stated as he knows what the Titans could do. "The Titans may be our only hope now to pierce through the main world. Still, they are not beings that could be partnered with. They have a tendency of devouring gods as snacks to empower themselves." The God of Thunder Thor stated as he does not want allies that can turn on you when they are hungry. "We will just feed the Vanir Gods to them as part of the payment. The Kleidi has been given to us thanks to the mortal that sneaked into Tartarus. We just need to find the ce where the being that even gods fear is sealed. That being will be able to destroy dimensional barrier without resistance." The God of Mischief Loki stated as his eyes zed with vengeance. "I am still in doubt of this n, brother. The being is a bane even to us gods and we might also be devoured by it instead. That being can easily wake up all the primordial beasts that will kill us in Ragnarok." The God of Thunder Thor stated. "Do not worry, brother. I know what needs to be done which is why we are also searching for the Seal of Night that helped seal the beast. We will not do this n unless we have all that we need which is why we have used mortals to aid us. They said that the Seal of Night is somewhere in the main world where only mortals could ever find." The God of Mischief Loki stated. "You must make sure because what is the use of us ruling the main world if we would be prey instead. We must endure as we will definitely fight the Titans as they will surely be freed as well when we execute this n." The God Mischief Loki stated. "As long as you also know the risks, brother. Let us go to where my father sleeps as we will need to discuss the detailed steps of this current n." The God of Thunder Thor stated as he and the God of Mischief Loki headed deeper into the castle of Asgard. Unbeknownst to the Aesir Gods is that the weakening of the dimensional barrier would also spell their doom. The moment Asgard returns to the mortal realm will be the start of Ragnarok because they have messed with powerful universalws that they should not have. They did not know that the closer they are to their ns will also result in how close they are in terms of destruction. In fact, a certain Fire Giant living in Muspelheim felt thews of the universe calling for it. He thought that it was almost time for Ragnarok as he sharpened his ming sword but the pull suddenly vanished. The Aesir Gods did not know that they were able to save themselves from destruction because their ns were foiled. The world was also saved as well from the destruction of the Fire Giant Surtr. The Fire Giant Surtr will undoubtedly descend unto the main world with all his power to destroy the Aesir Gods. The fight between the two factions would not only destroy Asgard but also parts of the main world. This destined fight will still happen, but it was pushed back because of the efforts of mortals. After all, mortals are the great variable that either kills or raises gods. Chapter 2048: Wisteria’s Wish Chapter 2048: Wisteria¡¯s Wish ? Adrian was able to maintain order when it came to the yers that wanted to change into Deep Ones. After all, the waters in the world are yet to be explored which means that they have a lot of dungeons that are unexplored. He also learned that the new yers that spawn Deep Ones arrive in the Deep Spring only. They will always arrive at Avalon as this is the only spawning grounds for them. Adrian also learned that there is a new dungeon located in the Deep Spring. It is called the Deep Ones Training Grounds which spawns low level aquatic monsters that the new Deep Ones yers can defeat for them to level up. Since Adrian''s territory is close to the ocean, he was asked by the Deep Ones to create a teleportation circle that easily leads to it. It takes about half an hour of walking to reach the ocean, but he easilyplied. Adrian created a teleportation route to the ocean which made all of the yers that were Deep Ones cheer. They can now ess the ocean through a managed teleportation gate which they can pay ten copper coins per use. The yers did not say much of the payment for the teleportation as it was rtively cheap since it is only one way. They would need to either walk back to Avalon or use a Return Scroll which costs one silver to return back. Adrian seeing that there was no longer anymore job for him to do has gone to Old Man Pann. While he was walking with his soulbounds, the cute floating turtle that is Wisteria suddenly went in front of him. He could feel the tense atmosphere that Wisteria is emitting which made him worried. He knew that some soulbounds could get sick and all of his soulbounds are rare monsters that any sickness they get would definitely be difficult to cure. "Master, I want to be stronger! I want to evolve like my brothers and sister!" Wisteria stated as she wanted to be dependable like the others. "I thought you were feeling unwell. I also want to make you stronger but even I do not know how. Do you have ess to something like Knowledge of your Ancestors? Saena has something like that which is why her evolution path can be done since she has information." Adrian stated as he cannot see any information about Wisteria''s evolution path at all. "Unfortunately, I do not have anything like that master. I am a new species myself as far as I know." Wisteria stated looking defeated. "We should ask Old Man Pann since we are heading towards him. He should be able to help you evolve as he is the leading monster rancher!" Adrian stated in a cheerful tone in order to make Wisteria happier. Adrian knew that Wisteria had this thought because she was defeated in the fight. She was able to defend the guild members which Adrian praised her for, but it seems that she also felt useless. Adrian knows that this is Wisteria''s instinct as a beast as she believes that deep down, she is weak. Monsters would always want to be strong in order to fend for themselves as they are still bound by thews of the jungle even if they be soulbounds. "You finally arrive. You did not treat me as a priority now that you have a divineke below your territory." Old Man Pann stated. "Hello as well, old man. It is also nice to meet you again, Farmhand Vince." Adrian stated. "Wassup! I learned that form one of the people helping here sometimes. They say that it is the trendy way to say hello." Farmhand Vince stated. "I am d that you seem to be adjusting well." Adrian stated as he was worried that a person that is out of ce in the timeline would never adjust but Farmhand Vince surprised him. "Get back to work! You still have a lot to do!" Old Man Pann berated his farmhand. "I am going. I just needed a breather for a moment." Farmhand Vince stated as he returned back to his duties of taking care of his crops that are fed to the monsters. "So, let the strange one out." Old Man Pann stated as Adrian summoned Kenos. A magic circle that looked like a ball of cosmic silk webs appeared and Kenos is summoned to the real world. If one were to look at him then they would see an odd sight of a glittery silk web attached to nothing, but it is floating. The force of gravity does not exist to hold down Kenos as if he is free from its restraints. Kenos woke up from his slumber but all they could see are dark beady eyes that look like a cosmos and not his body. "Amazing! It is really an Origin Insectoid! You are one lucky and unlucky being, young brat." Old Man Pann stated. "Why am I both lucky and unlucky?" Adrian asked as he suddenly became curious. "You are lucky that you managed to tame one, but you are also unlucky because they take thousands of years to molt. You would be at least a thousand years old when Kenos shows its juvenile form to you." Old Man Pann stated which made Adrian speechless. Old Man Pann basically told Adrian that Kenos will not evolve in a thousand years. Kenos'' ability to perceive the worlds around it might be in the realm of the impossible but that is also the only thing that he could do. Unless Adrian can fast forward time by thousands of years then Kenos will not evolve ever. "There must be some way to make him molt. We are demons that can bend time itself. What if I made Kenos'' time move forward using temporal magic." Adrian stated. "It might be possible but the most you could do is one day per spell cast. It will take you ten years if you continuously use it but even that will not guarantee an Origin Insectoid to molt." Old Man Pann stated as it was now Adrian that had the look of defeat. Chapter 2049 Journey to the East I 2049 Journey to the East I "I will worry about Kenos at another time. I have a more important concern that him molting. Can you inspect, Wisteria?" Adrian stated as he called Wisteria over for Old Man Pann to check. "There seems to be nothing wrong with her. She is perfect health ording to my check up." Old Man Pann replied as he has the ability to check on the life status of monsters. "It is good that she is fine but that is not the reason why I am asking you to check her. Do you know of a way to make her stronger? Evolution of an Arboreal Dragon Turtle."Adrian stated. "Even I do not know how to make her evolve because it is also a first for me to learn of the Arboreal Dragon Turtle when you grew her from the ground. Monsters that grow from the ground are often considered as herbs, but she is more monster than herb." Old Man Pann stated. "So, do you not know anything or may be a clue that might be a lead?" Adrian asked. "While I do not know of Arboreal Dragon Turtles, I do know of Dragon Turtles as they are beings with dragon blood. Dragon Turtles are mythical monsters in the Eastern Continent, and they mostly live there or further in the southern continent. You might have a better chance of getting information there since you have acquaintances there. Of course, even I do not know if that would be helpful." Old Man Pann stated. "The eastern continent is not very peaceful right now. I could not summon the Vermillion Bird due to the conflicts happening there. A lot of powerful monsters have gone rampant there due to the expansion ofnd. Anyway, thank you for the advice, old man. You are really helpful at times." Adrian stated. "What do you mean ''at times''?! Maybe I should also knock your head at times to make it think straight." Old Man Pann stated as he lifted his hands, but Adrian ran away like a little kid avoiding punishment. A small, entertained smile could be seen on the face of Old Man Pann before it returned to his resting mean face. Adrian also smiled like a kid while he ran away as if this was their way of bonding. He immediately looked for Peridot to ask about the eastern continent as she was the best source of information for it. She might not know about the dragon turtles, but she would know the state of the eastern continent. "I do know of the Dragon Turtles as they are a rtive of the eastern dragons way back." Peridot stated which came as a surprise to Adrian. "Then do you know where to find them?" Adrian asked. "I only know that they exist but even I do not know where they are currently. I think my master would know where to find them, but the divine beasts should also have an idea where they might be. The only problem is that the entire eastern continent is in turmoil. A lot of hidden factions suddenly appeared because thend expanded by a lot." Peridot stated. "Is it possible to go to you mountain abode to ask your master?" Adrian asked Peridot. "Not really. It is impossible to do that right now. You have better chance of asking the divine beasts." Peridot stated as her face looked somewhatplicated. "Is there something that you want to share?" Adrian asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Nothing¡­ I want to help you, but I am also in a mission now. I thought I could get the thing I need from defeating the Leviathan, but it did not appear. I am sorry that I cannot help you this time." Peridot stated with a heavy heart. "No worries as I can talk to the Vermillion Bird for the information I need. If you need help for your quest, then I can postpone what I need to do now to help you." Adrian stated as he offered to help Peridot as she seems to be troubled. "I am thankful for the offer, but I can manage it on my own. Be careful when you go to the eastern continent as there are a lot of vagabonds roaming about. Then again, they should be careful of you instead." Peridot stated with a smile, but Adrian could tell that she was not entirely honest with him. Adrian wanted to ask for what is troubling Peridot, but she suddenly said that she needed to go. Seeing that she does not need his help, Adrian can only believe and trust that Peridot could resolve her problems. He is not one to pry the mouths of his friends if they do not want to tell him. He should patiently wait for her to open up and support her once she needs help. "I need to go to the eastern continent again. I guess the first ce would be Vermillion City where the Vermillion Bird is located." Adrian stated as he tried to teleport, but a powerful force suddenly blocked him. "There was great spatial interference! This means that something must be happening to Vermillion City right now!" Adrian eximed as he tried to adjust the coordinates. The Vermillion Bird told Adrian that a powerful spatial interference barrier would be used when the city was under attack. Adrian thought that he could pierce through this barrier because he is a friend of the Vermillion Bird, but he was wrong. In order to create a barrier that is without fault, the Vermillion Bird made sure to have it affect even allied or friendly beings. Adrian believed that Vermillion City might just be in high alert as there are no news in the forums. There were some small skirmishes that happened which might have prompted the use of the spatial interference barrier. Adrian can force his way through the barrier, but he might make it copse. He will only do more harm than good if he tries to enter Vermillion City. Chapter 2050 Journey to the East II 2050 Journey to the East II It is not just Adrian that was unable to teleport to the Eastern Continent. yers that tried using a Long-Distance Teleportation Scroll also failed. Fortunately for them, the scrolls did not get destroyed as each of those cost like 30 gold each. All of the yer suddenly bombarded the forums that the Eastern Continent could no longer be teleported to because of some interference. Adrian suddenly saw the forums of teleportation to the eastern continent being impossible. Seeing that no world message was given, the source should not be a powerful beast that can destroy the world. It was then a video of the source of the events is uploaded to one of the streamers called Funky Samurai. It uploaded a few seconds ago but a lot of yers started to watch it. The video started with a beautiful woman wearing a flowy kimono flying to the sky. The beautiful woman wore a golden headdress that had the features of an oni. She then held arge crystal-like thing that looked like a red spider lily. With the power of the crystal red spider lily, she vaporized every being that was supposed to subjugate her. It seems that the streamer named Funky Samurai is also one of the people that died due to the beautiful woman. Adrian then read the descriptions of the video that the Funky Samurai was part of a subjugation team called upon by the Four Divine Beasts. They were all sent to the area to stop the resurrection of the Goddess Izanami, but they all failed. It seems that there were also yers that allied themselves to the people that revived the Goddess Izanami. Adrian managed to pause the video to a specific time frame to see the yers that seem to have allied with the Goddess Izanami. He was able to recognize two of them as they were none other than Tai and Vixen. Tai was the oni masked yer that he fought before, and Vixen was the yer that has the Kitsune as her race. Adrian could tell that their organization was the one that revived the Goddess Izanami. Adrian knew of the Goddess Izanami because she is one of the Gods of Death that were sealed because she became mad. He does not know why but the Goddess Izanami did not look like she was under madness. He also wondered if his authority couldpel the goddess, but he does not know if it will affect a goddess with madness. Gods or goddesses that have gone mad will no longer adhere to thews in ce by the world. "Seeing that there is no world quest that popped out meant that she might be containing her madness somehow. The other gods of death are not sending any cry for help which means that she is not wreaking havoc upon her revival. If she enveloped the eastern continent in her own divine energy, then teleportation would only alert her with my presence. The only way to the eastern continent now is to either traverse via air or sea." Adrian stated. Adrian adjusted the coordinates of his teleportation to the area outside of the eastern continent. He did not need to fully fly or sail towards there as he can also teleport in the area outside of the eastern continent. He was able to safely choose a location where the spatial interference is not in effect. As soon as he locked in on the coordinates, he immediately vanished from his location. Adrian appeared around five hundred miles away from thend of the eastern continent. He had Sirius in his shadow while Wisteria is his hands in her chibi form. He then summoned Kaon to ride towards the eastern continent but suddenly chose not to do so. He did not want to gather attention as there might be people that are spies of the organization where Tai and Vixen are a part of. He might suddenly get ambushed if he was not careful which is why Adrian chose to fly towardsnd instead even if it will take him double time. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He teleported just east of the southern part of the Eastern Continent. He wanted to enter Vermillion City as fast as possible and talk to the Vermillion Bird. It took Adrian about two hours of continuous flying before he reachednd as he also needed to evade the eyes of fishermen. The fishermen might be watchmen stationed there as nobody will fish in the dangerous waters unless they are powerful. "I finally reached the ce, but I need to disguise myself." Adrian thought as he used mour to change his appearance to that of a native wandering swordsman in the eastern continent. Adrian will still need to walk about a day in order to reach Vermillion City. Since it would take thatrge amount of time, he decided to walk by viges along the way as they might be able to tell him the status of the eastern continent. In under two hours, Adrian was able to arrive to a sizeable town, but he could feel that it was almost a ghost town. "Pay the toll." The guard stated. "How much is it, good sir?" Adrian asked as he did not know the price. "Two silvers." The guard stated without a hint of deceit. "Here." Adrian stated as he gave three silver coins. "You gave too much." The guard stated. "The extra silver is for information. I wish to know why this is the state of the town. The town seems to almost resemble a ghost town." Adrian asked. "It became like this when the Red Sun Cult was able to revive the goddess that they serve. All of the towns and cities under the Four Divine Beasts are in full alert. You must be from the mountain vige or a coast vige which is why the news has yet to reach you." The guard stated. "I see. That might also be the reason why I did not encounter merchants." Adrian replied to make it his background believable. Chapter 2051 Journey to the East III 2051 Journey to the East III Knowing that the changes in the eastern continent has been great, Adrian did not want to stay too long. He immediately went straight towards Vermillion City after passing through the town where he gathered information. Apparently, the people who revived the Goddess Izanami is also spreading like wildfire which is why there are no people that travel that much. The protectors of the east were also sealed in their mountain by the Goddess Izanami herself. The reason why Peridot was reluctant to say things about the state of her master is that she was sealed along with the other eastern dragons. They were all sealed when they were in their hibernating state and the gatekeepers were even severely injured or killed trying to stop the Goddess Izanami. The descent of the Goddess Izanami meant that she must have broken the shackle of power in the eastern continent and has the power of a high goddess. "The dimensional barrier is weaker herepared to the central continent. The dimensional barrier is weakening to the point that it is bing difficult to maintain. The twin gods will be asleep for at least ten years which means that lots of incidents like this will happen. Should I get in touch with the Gods of Death in the eastern continent?" Adrian asked. As Adrian traveled, he reached more viges and towns that were in high alert. The people were more wary, but it seems that they can still interact as long as you are inside of the actual vige or town. They do warn the travelers that the cult that revived the Goddess Izanami are also kidnapping people in order to feed her. Adrian is a bit disturbed about this because gods eating mortals are a taboo. In fact, the reason why the people of the eastern continent have abandoned their gods is that simple fact. The people of the eastern continent turned to the Four Divine Beasts for sanctuary as some of their gods no longer treated them as followers but as sustenance. This also made it difficult for the good-hearted gods to flourish as the other gods went mad. The mad gods also overpowered the good-natured gods and devoured their divinity to the point that some incarnated as mortals. Adrian might have not spent a lot of time in the eastern continent, but he has seen mortals with the divine soul of gods. He did not dare to interact with them as he feared that he will be roped in troublesome things, but they are real. The incarnated gods might also be trying to stop the Goddess Izanami as testament to the fact that thetter has yet to fully control the eastern continent. Along the way, Adrian saw some shady figures trying to kidnap him which made him sigh. He did not think that he would be a target because he made sure to minimize his presence to the point that he would be inconspicuous. The problem is that two children suddenly ran up to him in tears. The older boy seems to be carrying her injured young sister as they are fleeing from the hooded pursuers. "Please help us, great master!" The young boy shouted as tears and snot filled his face while being slightly filled with hope as they encountered a warrior as they ran away. Adrian made sure to use his eyes to determine if the two children were indeed children. In the eastern continent where, shapeshifting monsters are moremon, the chance of encountering one were one out of five. A lot of monsters learn to polymorph in the eastern continent as long as they reach the Legendary tier. Adrian checked their souls, and they were indeed children due to their young auras. He checked if they are monsters that are young, but they clearly have the soul of a human being. The two young children hid behind Adrian without even knowing if they will be saved by him. "Give the children to us and we will let you be on your way, traveler." One of the five hooded men stated. "Please! I am begging you to save us. They ransacked our vige and killed everyone there." The young boy stated. "Why do I always end up getting caught up in secret organization dealings in the eastern continent?" Adrian stated with a sigh. "You better give the children or else your head will be separated from your neck!" The hooded man stated. "What assurance do you give me when I hand them over? Will you not just kill me since I am a witness of a crime?" Adrian stated which shocked the young boy as he might actually give thetter to them. "You have no say in this matter, mortal! We are immortals! We can easily capture the kids even if you stand there! We were just enjoying the hunt as it relieves our boredom." The hooded man stated with augh as the others did so as well. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It seems that you are also affected by madness. The goddess you worship must be terribly affected by it as well to even infect the so-called immortals. Still, I thought the Immortals are beings that try to go against divinity note under one." Adrian stated which made the hooded men look at him with killing intent. "Let us just kill that wanderer and be done with it. The goddess needs sustenance if we want to be given our rewards." Another hooded man stated as they charged towards Adrian. "Sirius, protect these two kids." Adrian stated as Sirius suddenly came out of his shadow to protect the two kids. The hooded men were surprised to see a wolf monster suddenly pop out of Adrian''s shadow, but they did not waver. They have known of the Omnyojis and their capability to tame monsters as familiars. They just ssified Adrian as one even though he has the appearance of a warrior that is wandering to hone his skill. The hooded men suddenly realized that Adrian did not have a sword on his back or waist which meant that he was not a warrior. "Just kill him! If he is dead, then the familiar will die with him!" The hooded man shouted as four men jumped towards Adrian while the other went towards the kids. "Charon and Wisteria, bind them." Adrian stated as Charon manifested his body while Wisteria suddenly came out of the ground. Charon''s chains suddenly bound them while Saena used the trees to strengthen their bind. Adrian then summoned his spear armament and proceeded to pierce the heart of the enemy that is closest to him. Adrian thought that he would instantly kill the hooded man that was captured but a shield suddenly manifested that blocked his attack. The critical hit to the heart did not connect as an artifact of the hooded man activated and blocked Adrian''s attack entirely. The artifact not only defended the man but also created a powerful reverberation that destroyed the chains and vines binding him and his otherrades. The hooded men suddenly retreated far away as they knew that familiars could not stray too far from their master. They all thought wrong as they did not expect Charon to suddenly appear behind them and bind them once again with chains. Of the four that were bound, only the one that used his life saving relic is caught while the others escaped using some tricks. Adrian is a bit shocked to see three people easily bypass Charon, but he remembered that they are Immortals. They are long lived beings that have hoarded lots of things in order to save their live or prolong it. Immortals are beings that want to make sure that they will stay alive which is why they are pursuing the path to immortality. "Help me!" The hooded man stated but they suddenly thought of running away seeing that they cannot easily win. "Argh!" The scream of the hooded man that came for the kids echoed as the others saw Sirius biting his head cleanly and killing theirrade. "Apologies but we need to stay alive!" The three hooded immortals shouted as they used some sort of life saving talisman to suddenly vanish. "Those might be simr to Teleportation Scrolls, but they did not twist space in order to escape. They used natural energy instead which made them traverse terrain using nature itself." Adrian stated as Wisteria exined how the three escaped. "Cowards!" The captured hooded man stated as he suddenly noticed that Adrian is now in front of him. Adrian was not even scared of them because he already saw their levels. All of the men that came to him were all level 250 which meant that dealing with them is already a cakewalk to him. The hooded man tried to plea for his life, but Adrian was having none of that. With a quick swipe of his spear, the man''s head came flying as it was his head that flew instead of Adrian''s. I was not able to upload yesterday because I suffered body ache from overdoing physical activities. Will make it up to you guys! Chapter 2052: Vermillion City ? The young boy looked horrified when he saw a man''s head get bitten off and finally fainted when another one''s head suddenly separate from his body. Seeing that the young boy giving into exhaustion, Adrian decided to bring them Vermillion City with him. It might be six hours away, but he cannot return the kids to their vige as it was razed to the ground ording to them. Adrian summoned Saena to heal the two kids and managed to save the young girl as she was heavily injured. He looked at the two kids softly as he could not imagine what they must be going through. The fact that the young boy had the courage to ran as far as his feet could take him despite knowing the impossibility of surviving means that he has great tenacity. "It might also be the reason why his soul shines golden as if to say that he is someone with a heart and will of gold." Adrian stated. He then looked at the young girl and could only look at her soul with interest. The young girl''s soul had a fiery essence to it. He could easily guess that this young girl might have abilities rting to mes as her hands could be seen covered in bandages due to burns. Saena was able to heal her hands but some of the scars still remain. She might have overused her abilities in order to save her brother. "Such great siblings. One did not leave the other behind while the other used everything to protect the other." Adrian mumbled as he passed by the razed vige. The small vige could be seen filled with ash and still a bit hot as the hooded men just did this earlier. The bodies of the dead could be seen burnt to the point that they are unrecognizable. He then saw the souls of the dead rush towards him as if they saw the light. Adrian made sure to fulfill his duties and send the souls to the underworld as they needed to rest in peace. Lingering in the mortal realm with grudges or resentments will transform them into vengeful spirits. "A benevolent grim reaper?" The young girl stated as she woke up slightly but fell to sleep again as she needed to recover. The two kids suddenly had smiles on their faces but also cried as well. They saw the image of their family and acquaintances say their farewells. Even their beloved mother told them that they should grow up big and strong. They should always have each other''s backs as they only have each other to rely on. "Where are we!" The young boy suddenly stated as he woke up from his deep sleep. "It seems that the both of you have gotten a good rest because we are now close to Vermillion City." Adrian stated as he could now see the silhouette of the city from afar. A lot of things also happened on the way as there were bandits then monsters. There was even a seductive nt monster that tried to lure Adrian with its charm, but Wisteria destroyed it. Adrian never saw a nt monster so traumatize to the point that it wanted to yank its roots from the ground. It was both disturbing and utterly jaw dropping to see such a scene. "Thank you, great master! We are in your debt!" The young boy suddenly stated as he woke up his sister. "Are both of you going to be fine?" Adrian asked as he knew that the two young kids lost everything. "Thank you but we will be fine. We can manage as long as we are together. Thank the great master as well." The young boy stated. "Thank you, great master." The young girl stated as she clung to her brother with all her might as Vermillion City looked bustling despite the recent activities of the cults. "If you want, I can help you two to settle in as I know someone that could help both of you. The help would not be free as you might need to work for them." Adrian stated as he felt that leaving them to fend for themselves leaves a sour taste in his mouth. "You already helped us too much that we feel that we are taking advantage of you." The young boy stated. "Think of this as fated meeting that would not have happened if you were in different circumstances. Also, you can call me Equinox as being called great master is a bit too much even for me." Adrian stated. "Then Master Equinox... thank you once again. My name is Kenta, and this is my sister Hotaru." Kenta stated. "Well, it is nice meeting both of you. So, do you want to ept my proposal?" Adrian asked. "We would like to as we are very lost. We promise that we will repay you to the utmost when we grow up!" Kenta stated. "You do not need to do so. You can just think of this as a fortuitous encounter. Follow me as we are going to Vermillion Pagoda." Adrian stated. "Vermillion Pagoda? You mean that?!" Kenta shouted as he pointed towards the red pagoda where the Vermillion Bird lives. "Wow! We are going to the pretty pagoda!" Hotaru eximed in shock and excitement. "Come now. I have an important meeting with someone there and I believe that person can help both of you." Adrian stated as he proceeded to walk towards the Vermillion Pagoda. Vermillion City is still bustling but the people in it could be seen being a bit tense. Even if they are under the direct protection of the Vermillion Bird, they knew that the cultist could attack anytime or linger in the shadows. The guards in the city could be seen being very alert as if they are always ready should something bad happened. Adrian made sure to keep an eye on the children as he might need to find another home for them if the Vermillion Bird does not take care of them. Chapter 2053: Worries of the Vermillion Bird Chapter 2053: Worries of the Vermillion Bird ? Adrian reached Vermillion Pagoda but was blocked by the guards there. He suddenly remembered that he still had his disguise on which is why he emanated the power given to him by the Vermilion Bird. The heart that was given to Adrian by the Vermilion Bird suddenly activated and a fiery aura suddenly came out of his body which made the guards bow down to him. "Please lead me to the Vermillion Bird. Also, the kids will being with me." Adrian stated in a calm tone. "As the master''s friend wishes. A priestess will be escorting you." The guard stated as a priestess dressed in red clothes suddenly manifested in mes in front of Adrian. "Greetings, Master Equinox. The master has been expecting you. I shall guide you to the top floor." The priestess stated. "Thank you. Make sure to follow me." Adrian stated as he then told the kids to always stick close to him. The way up the pagoda was naturally magical as well as there were more things that seemed to be upgradedpared to thest time that Adrian visited. He saw a tform levitate from floor to floor without the use of gears or lifts. The tform itself has been transformed into a magical tform using intricate spells and formations. "The pagoda looks more magical and mysticalpared to myst visit. It seems that things have been good here." Adrianmented. "Thank you for thepliments, Master Equinox. The master made sure that the Vermillion Pagoda will not lose out to the residence of the other three Divine Beasts. Peace has returned to thisnd, but I think you know what happened next." The priestess stated as she suddenly had a heavy heart because they were finally achieving great peace. "I guess the eastern continent also has problem with gods. They are very troublesome to deal with as they are very hardheaded individuals that only think of themselves." Adrian stated as hepletely forgot that he is basically a representative of gods himself. "We have arrived. Please enter the door." The priestess stated as she bowed and left. The door that the priestess was gesturing towards was none other than an open door where a pocket dimension is located on the other side. He made sure to take the hands of the two children and enter the room. When all three of them entered, they saw arge bird made of heat and mes that emitted incredibly soothing energy. Adrian squinted his eyes and could see that the Vermillion Bird is a bit tired. "Greetings, my friend." The Vermillion Bird stated as its powerful divine aura emanated in the room which prompted the two kids to kneel down in revelry. "It is nice to see you again as well." Adrian replied. "You seem to have taken in children. I did not think that you would be interested in fatherhood. Also, you are still in your polymorphed form and not your real one." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Oh! I almost forgot. Also, these two kids are not my children. I just happened toe across them when some evil immortals wanted to catch them." Adrian stated as he undid the Polumorph. The two kids nced upwards to see what Adrian looked like and they were shocked. They could tell that the one that they are calling great master was actually not human. Still, they did not care since it was also human beings that destroyed their happiness. They knew that outer appearance does not determine if one has the heart of gold. "I see that you have also encountered them. My heart is saddened that the eastern continent is now embroiled once again in turmoil. It is to the point that I cannot even let you summon my divine spark as I need all of it in my battle against that evil goddess should shee here again." The Vermillion Bird stated. "You already fought her? Has she already gotten her strength back?" Adrian asked in shock as he did not expect that the Goddess Izanami already started fighting with one of the Four Divine Beasts. "Yes, and she was strong, but her powers are not yetplete. I was able to repel her since she also split herself to attack the other divine beasts." The Vermillion Bird stated which shocked Adrian. The Goddess Izanami was able to take on four of the divine beasts by herself. She might have lost the exchange, but it also meant that she was strong enough to rule the eastern continent. If she were to fight against one of the Divine Beasts, then she might have a chance of winning. This statement and the appearance of the Vermillion Bird made Adrian think of the disparity in strength between the goddess and him. "Do not worry as she could not handle one of us. The Goddess Izanami would be attacked by all of us should she use her real body to attack us. I love to chat, but I know that you came here for a reason, my friend." The Vermillion Bird stated. "I guess, I should tell you about the kids first." Adrian stated as he exined that the kids need a ce to stay. He also discussed that the little girl has talent for mes and could be a priestess of the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird tested the aptitude of the young girl and even it could not believe that she was beyond talented. Kenta became proud of his sister and Adrian suggested that Kenta be trained as a guard. This way, both of them will be able to live in the Vermillion Pagoda. The Vermillion Bird epted the request from Adrian as thetter was able to find a suitable priestess for it. The two young kids were escorted out of the top part of the pagod by a priestess as they needed to be sent to their new quarters and be given what their next duties will be. Seeing that the two kids were already settled, Adrian finally asked what he needed to know. Chapter 2054: Learning about the Turtle Dragons Chapter 2054: Learning about the Turtle Dragons ? "I need to know more about the Turtle Dragons." Adrian asked the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird then looked at Adrian with a bit of surprise as she did not expect that at all. She was not able to see or hear what Adrian was up to these past few days because of the increased wariness towards the Goddess Izanami. The Vermillion Bird already knew that Adrian will not do something that would harm the Turtle Dragons which is why she decided to tell him everything. "The Turtle Dragons are also Divine Beasts just like us, but they are in the realm of creation. They are beings that breathe life to the eastern continent which is why they are often hidden. They move through the ebb and flow of the world which is why they are very elusive beings. They were born from the drops of blood of the Mother Dragon Goddess when those fell into the sea. They are beings that are older than me and would often prefer to hide and be in peace. They are not beings to be trifled with as they are incredibly fierce when provoked. One could even say that they can easily destroy an entire continent should they be brought to rage. This was already proven once back then when a small dragon turtle was killed by inders south of here." The Vermillion Bird stated. "How long was back then? You do know that long lived beings have no concept of time. Also, is there a way to meet them?" Adrian asked. "It was a time when the world just fragmented. This was also the time where humanity regressed as they a lot of beings died. One could say that an apocalypse urred that regressed the intelligence and wisdom of all beings. The way to meet one is possible but would be incredibly difficult." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Please tell me as I need to help one of my soulbounds evolve." Adrian stated as the Vermillion Bird suddenly remembered that one of his soulbounds looked like a dragon turtle. "Do you mean to tell me that Wisteria is a dragon turtle? I thought that she was merely a turtle that has dragon features but to think that she was a pure blood. She is very different to the Dragon Turtles that I have encountered before as she is softer in features. The ones that I have seen were beings that have sharp spiked shells and even body parts." The Vermillion Bird stated. "You are correct. She is an Arboreal Dragon Turtle that hatched from an egg that I got. She is not a typical turtle dragon which is why I want to ask them if it is possible to know how to make her stronger." Adrian stated. "In order to get to the ce that Dragon Turtles hide, you would need do three things." The Vermillion Bird stated. "What are they? I can do them even if it is difficult." Adrian stated as a hidden quest suddenly appeared. == Hidden Quest Notification Quest Name: Token of the Dragon Turtle Quest Difficulty: Unknown Quest Description: The Vermillion Bird has told you how to locate the Dragon Turtles, but it is still up to you if you will meet them. They are beings of elusive nature and will not show themselves to beings that look for them easily. It is said that an encounter with a Dragon Turtle is a fortuitous encounter that can give one immortality. Clear Condition: -Get a Trinket from any of the Four Cardinal Divine Beasts -Look for the Immortal named Taro -Make the Immortal Taro lead you to the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles. Clear Reward: Able to get to the Realm of the Dragon Turtles Failure Condition: Unable to suffice all conditions Failure: Unable to enter the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles Duration: None Restriction: Only those that have befriended one of the Four Cardinal Divine Beasts and is curious about the Dragon Turtles can receive this quest. This quest cannot be shared and is bound to the one that activate it. The quest will be on hold if the user is in a party with another yer. == "The Dragon Turtles are being that will forever cherish the ones that help them. You already have my trinket that will aid you to find the Immortal named Taro. Show him my trinket and he might be able to help you." The Vermillion Bird stated. "You said might... does this mean that he might not help me? Is he the only one that could lead me to the hidden realm? How would I even find him when the eastern continent is in turmoil?" Adrian asked. "He was the one that is blessed by the Dragon Turtles as their eternal friend. He was given immortality because of it but his tales could have been twisted due to how long it happened. He is one of the few beings in the eastern continent that could never grow old and is not intimidated by other beings because of his connection with the Dragon Turtles." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Any idea where to find him?" Adrian asked. "I believe that you know how to, my friend. You are still affiliated with a great information n in the eastern continent after all." The Vermillion Bird stated. "I see. If the Heihudie n can tell me his location, then that would be great. Anyways, I feel bad that I am only taking from you. Do you wish for me to help you in your current situation?" Adrian asked. The Vermillion Bird is a bit amused that Adrian would mention of him helping as he disliked troublesome situations. The fact that he offered even though he does not like it meant that it is genuine because he is indebted. The Vermillion Birdughed heartily as it never knew another being that would want to reciprocate good will to a Divine Beast. "The situation now is something that I can handle, my friend. Although your offer of help might of use to me in the future when I am in need of it. I only ask that you do not abandon me in my time of need when I call for you help." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Of course! I will make sure that I wille running here even if I have to destroy the dimensional disruptions. Even if the Goddess Izanami herself detects my presence, I wille to aid you here as you have done so much for me." Adrian replied. "Since you have said that then I will hold you to your word. I am thankful just for that. You may now go, my friend. I need to take some rest as I need to recover some of my strength." The Vermillion Bird stated. "Thank you for the information. May you have a great rest so that you recover fully." Adrian stated as he bid farewell to the Vermillion Bird and headed to a tea house in Vermillion City. The tea house was actually quite bustling at the moment as he knew that these customers were not here for just normal tea but actual ''tea'' about the situation in the world outside of Vermillion City. The hostess thought that Adrian was a first timer in the tea house when he suddenly showed the trinket that symbolized the Matriarch of the Heihudie n. It was then that the hostess remembered that they have a very special benefactor that can change his appearance. Seeing the token, the hostess immediately led Adrian to a more secluded room. He was served tea and some cakes before the branch manager came to his room. As the branch manager sat down and greeted Adrian, he immediately isted the space in the room so that it would be totally soundproof. "Your methods are as secure as always benefactor. You did not even age a day as well." The branch manager stated as Adrian showed his real form. "I actually remember you as well. Who knew that a good few years ago have already passed but you also be like wine." Adrian stated as he made the branch manager blush. Adrian remembered her because she was the one that gave him the bug that now became Kenos. He was still surprised that something like that happened, but he got a great soulbound in the process. He will definitely give a generous tip to her after she answers his questions. "You jest, benefactor. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?" The branch manager stated. "I need to know where the current location of the Immortal named Taro is. I want to reach the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles, and they said that he is the one that can guide me there." Adrian stated which shocked the branch manager. "Is there something wrong with my request?" Adrian asked as he noticed the odd expression of the branch manager. "The information is actually quite easy, benefactor. The problem are the risks." The branch manager stated as she looked worried. Chapter 2055: Finding the Immortal Taro I Chapter 2055: Finding the Immortal Taro I ? "Risks? Will I be targeted by a specific evil organization or something if I meet with the Immortal Taro?" Adrian asked. "No, it is not like that. The Immortal that is named Taro is actually a drunkard that looks like a child. He is also someone that cannot be harmed as he possesses the Blessing of the Turtle Dragon King. He cannot leave the coastal vige he is staying at due to it as well. Anyone that tries to approach the Immortal named Taro would often be subjected to the torment of unknown entities that they cannot see." The branch manager stated. "I do not have any malicious intent in approaching him. I only need to know where he is currently. I guess it is a good thing that I will be able to meet him easily since he is trapped in one vige." Adrian stated as he sipped his tea. "If that is what the benefactor wishes then you can find the Immortal named Taro in Kameryuu Vige, but he is said to be elusive. It seems that his existence has already transcended that of a human which is why even normal people cannot see him. Given the benefactor''s state, you will not have any trouble encountering him at all. Is there anything else that the benefactor needs?" The branch manager stated. "Nothing for the moment. Please give me the bill so that I can start looking for him." Adrian stated as he finished eating the cakes as well. Adrian paid the bill and headed to the location that the branch manager has given him. Even though he knew that he would have some difficulty in finding the person in question, he had no other leads. He had to risk it all as there is only one being that has the power to go to the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles. He just needs to believe that the Immortal named Taro will be the one that can solve his problems. He arrived at Kameryuu Vige easily as it was not that far from Vermillion City. He just needed to go south of the city and ride Sirius for about three hours. Since Sirius had to go full speed, he did not encounter any other people as they would just see them like a blur. If Adrian walked, then he would have taken at least nine hours to arrive at the location. "The vige itself seem to be quite peaceful as the people here are interacting but they are still wary. The check in the gate was very hands on but the toke from the Vermillion Bird was very effective in getting inside." Adrian thought. Adrian also asked the guards if they knew of someone called Taro in the vige and they had this strange expression. They asked him what he needs the Immortal named Taro for and he told them that he has questions about the Dragon Turtles. The guards were a bit shocked, but it seems that the Dragon Turtles are also revered in this vige along with the Vermillion Bird. Adian learned that the Dragon Turtles provide some protection to the vige as long as they are careful to not provoke them. Any monster that looks like a turtle cannot be killed or harmed inside the vige. In return for not harming the turtle monsters, the turtle monsters would also justy on the beach side. Thest time that someone harmed turtle monsters made them incur the wrath of the sea as they were suddenly hit by a tsunami. "It seems that I am in the correct ce. I feel some sort of divine energy in this vige." Adrian thought as he headed towards the small shack located at the coast. The Immortal named Taro seemed to be well-known amongst the vigers as he is said to have lived for at least three hundred years. They said that he did not age ever since he was missing at sea at the age of fifteen. The downside for that is his inability to move away from the vige. There have been some immortals that came to know his story and tried to kidnap him to know the secret to his constitution, but they were killed before they left the vige. It is said that a mysterious force suddenly came down upon the immortals that dared to harm or kidnap the Immortal named Taro. All those that dared to harm him would suddenly explode into rocks without warning. Even normal human beings that tried to take him away were no different. In the end, the people grew distant and fearful of the Immortal named Taro but made sure to always be in his good side. "They believed that his youthful looks are a result of the favor of the Dragon Turtle King." Adrian stated as he reached the small shack and saw a young kid drinking alcohol as if it is water. "Who are you?! Go away! If you do not want to suddenly burst into rock shards or get swallowed by the ocean, then get the hell away from me." The young-looking kid stated. "Are you perhaps, Urashima Taro?" Adrian asked as this was the full name that the Vermillion Bird and the Heihudie n branch manager has given him. "How do you know my full name?! Are you here to take me away or something?" Urashima Taro stated as it did not look like he was drunk at all. "I came here because the Vermillion Bird told me that you would be able to tell me information about the Dragon Turtles as I need to know about them. You are the person that they have pointed me to when ites to information about them. They even said that you can lead me to the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles." Adrian stated. "Do you want to die?" Urahishima Taro stated as he looked at Adrian because his current form did not make him look incredibly strong. "I just need you to lead me to them. I am strong enough to protect myself." Adrian stated as he showed the token that represented the Vermillion Bird. "Even if you have that token, I cannot help you." Urashima Taro stated as he suddenly looked distant. "Why? I was told that I only needed to show you this token." Adrian stated. "Let us see if you think so. Do you wish to know of a story of an innocent boy?" Urashima Taro asked. "Sure. I am not going anywhere right now." Adrian stated. Urashima Taro then started the story of a young innocent boy that fishes in the ocean as his mother was sick. He was enjoying his time and then he saw some young boys tormenting a turtle that looked cute in his eyes. He scared off the other young boys and saved the cute turtle only to be shocked that it was not an ordinary turtle. The cute turtle returned to him one day when he was out fishing and gave him a precious medicine. The medicine was able to cure her mother, but he needed to follow the cute turtle in return. The young innocent boy epted the request as it was a miracle medicine that cured his mother upon consumption. He promised the turtle to follow it to its ce the next day as his mother is now cured. The young innocent boy bid farewell to his mother as she knew the price for her medicine. He was invited to another ce that can only be called magical as it was a ce of corals made of gold. The turtle that he managed to save was actually a princess of the Dragon Turtles and she toured with her for three days. The two beings managed to y with each other to their heart''s content without even minding the time. Seeing that he spent too much time, the young boy decided to return to his mother. The dragon turtle princess was reluctant to say goodbye, but she knew that the boy needed to return. The princess went to her father as he also wanted to reward the young boy. The Dragon Turtle King blessed the young boy with his blessing while the princess gave the boy a box that she told to never open. The boy became able to breathe in water due to the blessing and returned back to his mother or that is what he thought. He did not expect that a hundred years suddenly passed when he returned. The mother that was young is now an old woman that managed to live because of her strong will and the effects of the medicine. She waited for the return of her son before peacefully dying after a month of his return. The young boy saddened with grief suddenly became distraught. He threw the box given by the princess to the ground and it shattered. As soon as the box shattered, a pearl like object came out and it fused with the boy which gave him his forever young image. It also made him unable to return to the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles. Chapter 2056 Finding the Immortal Taro II Chapter 2056 Finding the Immortal Taro II "And that young boy was none other than you." Adrian stated as he already knew where this story ends. "You are correct." Urashima Taro stated as he gave a big sigh and chugged the whole bottle that he has on his hands. "You absorbed something that made you unable to age?" Adrian asked as he looked at the soul of the person in front of him. "I did not know what that was, but I felt the power of a dragon turtle when it entered my body. I tried to end my problems by jumping to the sea, but I could not drown. I tried harming myself, but any type of de would just get destroyed upon hitting my heart or head. Any wound that I get would heal in just under a minute. Even alcohol cannot affect me as it only tastes like vored water to me." Urashima Taro stated as he started to have watery eyes. "Your soul is stillpletely human but there is something embedded in it that makes you turn into an immortal. A divine bead that could manipte the veryws of nature itself." Adrian stated as his eyes looked incredibly deep as he looked at the soul of Urashima Taro. "You! What are you?!" Urashima Taro asked as the thing inside of him suddenly sensed that Adrian was not a normal human. "Me? You can call me the Mediator of Death but my name is Equinox. The one that can deliver even the living to the afterlife. So, I am willing to help you because it seems that you wish for peace. Do you wish to die?" Adrian asked as he actually got a quest that is linked to the afterlife. == Afterlife Quest Quest Name: A Weary Soul Needs Rest Quest Difficulty: B Quest Description: Urashima Taro has been in this world for far too long and his human soul is starting to feel weary. He should have entered the cycle of death long ago, but a special thing has made that unable to happen. Take out the special thing that is inside the body of the weary Urashima Taro. Clear Condition: Take out the thing that is keeping the soul of Urashima Taro in the mortal realm. Clear Reward: Unknown Failure Condition: Unable to take out the special thing binding the soul of Urashima Taro in the mortal realm Failure: Urashima Taro bes incredibly depressed Duration: None Restriction: Only those that can see the special thing embedded in Urashima Taro can trigger this quest. They must also have connections to the afterlife in order to unlock it. == "You can see it?" Urashima Taro shouted in shock as he could not believe that there is a being that could see the thing inside of him. "I can see its form, but it is incredibly tied to your soul. Only the being that created it can extract it from your own soul." Adrian stated as he actually tried using his hands, but he cannot kill Urashima Taro as he will just recover. Adrian''s hands that can touch souls should never be used on mortal beings as it is incredibly taboo. He can only touch souls when the other party is already dead. He could try and kill Urashima Taro, but the thing is keeping him from truly dying. He can only think that Urashima Taro must have been in utter despair when he could not die when he wants to attain peace. "Why do you want to die though? A lot of mortals would want to have what you have. Mortals would always cling to life, and they even pursue eternal life even if they would sacrifice people along the way. So, why do you want to get rid of it when you have what they want?" Adrian asked. "I no longer want to stay in this ce forever frozen in time. This vige already changed a lot, and I have witnessed all that change. I even fell in love with someone and created a family but even I outlived them. In the end, I just want to gain eternal rest as I am already too tired to keep on living." Urashima Taro stated with a heart that is filled with mncholy. "If that is the case then you can lead the way to Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles. I will follow and protect you along the way as only they can take out what is given as a gift." Adrian stated as the other party was given a powerful gift blessed by divine beings. Taking it out forcibly will incur their wrath but it is not like he can take it out anyway. "I have tried to go back but the princess told me that the thing inside of the box was my way in. I even tried diving in the depths of the ocean, but I cannot return. If I could only take out this thing inside of me then I would have already entered the hidden realm to die." Urashima Taro stated. "All you need to do is be my pathfinder and I will do the rest. I only need to know where the hidden realm is located." Adrian stated. "That is the thing! I cannot find it even if I try." Urashima Taro stated. "You were searching in desperation when the entrance has been closed to you. You will navigate and I will be the key for you to enter the door. Do you trust me?" Adrian stated. "I wanted to say that I do not trust you, but you have this aura around you that says that you are true to your word. In my long life, I already became tired of trying but what is onest time." Urashima Taro stated. "Onest time." Adrian eximed and it made Urashima Taro stand up once again. [You havepleted the quest ''Token of the Dragon Turtle''.] [Urashima Taro can now sense the entrance of the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles.] "How are you in divine deep into the ocean?" Urashima Taro asked. "I can manage. All you need to do is guide me there." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon in a smaller form which Urashima Taro thought was a snake but felt great power from thetter. "Follow me. I was escorted to the hidden realm by riding on a turtle back then but the path we took was definitely the depths of the ocean." Urashima Taro stated. Urashima Taro and Adrian headed to the shore as the former discussed that there are monsters in the depths of the ocean. Urashima Taro exined that he does not get attacked by the monsters, but Adrian might be swarmed as soon as he dives. Adrian told him not to worry as he can protect himself against other monsters. Seeing that hispanion is confident, Urashima taro dove into the ocean. The ocean was already deep even if they were only ten meters away from the shore. The deep waters made it possible for powerful aquatic monsters to get near the shore. Urashima Taro saw these aquatic monsters, but they all ignored him as if something around him was intimidating them. The monsters did not ignore the other one that dived though as they all charged towards Adrian. "Kaon, make them feel fear." Adrianmanded while he was inside an air bubble that Kaon created for him. "As you wish, master." Kaon replied and unleashed his Dragon Fear without holding back. All of the aquatic monsters that thought of them as prey suddenly scattered upon feeling the overwhelming might of Kaon''s Dragon Fear. Even Urashima Taro felt it despite not being the target of it and he even thought that this presence held the prestige that could rival the Dragon Turtle King. He can now see that it was not a snake that is around Adrian''s neck but that of a true dragon. "Please continue on leading the way." Adrian stated as it seems Urashima Taro cannot easily speak when under water, but he can still hear the former. Urashima Taro dove deeper and deeper until they were finally at the ocean floor. It was incredibly dark if not for the fluorescent jelly fish monsters that gave light. These jelly fish monsters were not aggressive as they stay floating in ce just waiting for smaller fish to get caught in their tentacles. The deep ocean was both beautiful and dangerous as Adrian could see and feel a lot of fierce aquatic monsters. The aquatic monsters that live further down below were intelligent and did not attack. They seemed to have recognized that Adrian was an acquaintance of the being with the Dragon Turtle King''s blessing. As long as the two of them did not attack or destroy their territories, the intelligent aquatic monsters nned to turn a blind eye. After a few hours, Urashima Taro finally stopped and pointed to an underwater whirlpool. "I can feel it. It is definitely an entrance to another realm." Adrian stated as he looked at the whirlpool. Chapter 2057: Hidden Ream of the Dragon Turtles I Chapter 2057: Hidden Ream of the Dragon Turtles I ? "It seems to be there. I can feel a strange wave of spatial energy moving about." Adrian stated as he looked closely at the whirlpool. Urashima Taro pointed continuously towards the whirlpool, and he only stopped when Adrian gave him the thumbs up. It seems that he cannot hear Adrian properly as the water pressure and the movement of water due to the whirlpool was scrambling the sound. Adrian is actually quite shocked at the blessing that Urashima Taro has because even whirlpools are ineffective against him. Whatever the Dragon Turtle King has blessed him with must be incredibly potent. "Can you make sure that he does not get swept away b what I am going to do?" Adrian stated as he looked at Kaon. "Yes, master." Kaon replied as he suddenly became bigger and grabbed Urashima Taro which greatly shocked thetter. Adrian then proceeded to use force to try and push the water around the whirlpool. Upon doing so, he was able to create an environment that one could breathe in the depths of the ocean. He did not do this before because it needs immense concentration, and the pressure of the ocean is not something that he can bare for long. He would need to finish everything that he needed to do in under 10 minutes in order to not strain himself. The whirlpool did not cease to exist even though Adrian has already made the water get pushed back. The whirlpool was still going strong as if it was not water but a lump of mana that is continuously getting rotated. Adrian tried touching it to see if he can pry it open by force using his own strength, but he got a bacsh. He was knocked back by about three meters as if a powerful force suddenly pushed him away. "It is quite powerful to the point that I would need to be more delicate. I am going to need your help for this one." Adrian stated as he looked at Urashima Taro who can now easily walk on water and also saw what the former truly looks like. When Adrian was hit by the magical force, the polymorph that he used was suddenly cancelled and revealed his real form. This came as a shock to Urashima Taro as he did not expect that a demon would be the real form of the person that he followed. He was already shocked that a dragon followed Adrian but being a demon almost made him faint. He has learned of demons back then as they are said to have spawned the Oni tribe due to a weird mutation when a demon and a human made children but that is not yet proven. "No wonder you were confident! You were a demon all along!" Urashima Taro stated. "It seems that you are knowledgeable about demons. Not many in the eastern continent know about us as we barely show ourselves to the people here." Adrian stated as there not many time and space anomalies in the eastern continent. "I have lived long, and I have also read a lot to make sure that I will never get bored in my long life. Although, this is the first time that I have seen a demon up close. Is it true that some of the evil demons produced the Oni race when they mated with the people in the eastern continent? Is it also true that you guys are the beings that can bend time and space to your will as if you are gods?" Urashima Taro stated as he suddenly became incredibly energetic. "I do not know about the Oni Race but there have been evil demons in the past, but they became other things as they had their Origin Magic stripped away because they used it for great evil. Anyways, we can control time and space just as you said but we can also use force. As you can see, I am using force to push the water away so that we can have this kind of conversation." Adrian stated. As Adrian said, there have been Daemos or demons that have done great evil in the past. They were mercilessly stripped of their core, or their cores were broken so that they can no longer use Origin Magic. There were tales from the elders that the evil demons escaped east but they did not know how far as a broken Daemos Core would just make a demon incredibly tough skinned and physically strong. "Enough questions for now. I need your help in order to break the door as it seems that it needs the energy that is keeping you alive." Adrian stated. "How are you even going to extract it when you said that you are unable to do so?" Urashima Taro asked. "I am not going to extract it, but I would make that thing resonate with the gate to make it loose. Once the gate is loose, I will make sure to erge it enough for us to safely pass through." Adrian stated but Urashima Taro did not understand. "Just stand here and remember what it felt like inside of the hidden realm. Better yet, imagine that you are inside of the hidden realm." Adrian stated. Urashima Taro closed his eyes and tried to remember everything that he tried to forget. He remembered the coral pce and the numerous glowing sea stars. He remembered the princess that joyfully escorted him throughout the entire hidden realm. He also remembered the bitterness of the result of his fun adventures in the hidden realm. Adrian saw that the thing inside of Urashima Taro suddenly started to glow brightly as a powerful wave of energy is slightly released from his body. He could even see the tears welling up on the eyes of Urashima Taro which meant that he also remembered the sadness he felt when he returned. Once the power of the thing inside of Urashima Taro activated, the entrance to the hidden realm also started to resonate with it. Adrian thought that the resonance was enough to open the door, but it was only able to create a small hole that is the size of a fist. Seeing that they would die if they tried entering with such a small entrance, Adrian immediately did the work that he promised. Adrian focused all of his energy into Paradox as he will forcefully destroy the gate. He could try erging the hole but that would take a long time, and he did not know if Urashima Taro can hold up that long. [Your magic attack will be reinforced due to your passive skill, Rift Walker.] "It seems that this is enough. Paradox, smash it!" Adrianmanded as heunched Paradox towards the entrance to the hidden realm. A powerful wave of energy suddenly mmed onto the small entrance that was already there. Paradox looked like it was suddenly stuck inside a wall as it was unable to move. Adrian poured more origin energy into Paradox andmanded it to release it in one big explosion. The explosion of origin energy created powerful cracks that actually shook the ocean floor. One would think that this type of force was akin to a volcano exploding from the ocean floor, but it is actually due to Adrian. He has already increased his mastery over Origin Magic to the point that he is only a few masteries away from the other Arch Demons. He is even more adept at using spatial magic because of his Rift Walker passive skill. If Elder Ascalor found out, then he would have bragged that Adrian has more mastery in spatial magic than the other types of magic. Paradox emitted a powerful explosion that made spiderlike cracks onto space itself. Adrian was sessful in destroying the door as it only took one swing from Kaon''s tail for it to shatterpletely. Upon doing so, the door to the hidden realm or rather one of the doors shattered which also alerted the guards of the Dragon Turtle Kingdom. It is not just the ones inside the hidden realm that was alerted but also the intelligent monsters that were near the entrance. They also knew that this was an entrance to the hidden realm as some of them have lived long enough to see Urashima Taro himself enter the door. The intelligent monsters were not foolish enough to enter the broken door though as there is a fierce dragon turtle at the other end that could kill them if it wanted to. "We can now enter the door. Are you ready?" Adrian asked as Urashima Taro is beyond shocked as he was unable to focus due to the loud explosion that happened. "You know... I would say yes but I am suddenly shaking right now. Do you think that the human in me is still afraid of death even if that is what I want?" Urashima Taro stated as he suddenly felt anxious. "Everyone is afraid of death, but they do not know that death always wees you with open arms." Adrian stated. Chapter 2058: Hidden Ream of the Dragon Turtles II Chapter 2058: Hidden Ream of the Dragon Turtles II ? Adrian and Urashima Taro entered the gate and is shocked to see another world inside of it. It is like another underwater world but more in the theme of the eastern continent. It is like a separate ce in the eastern continent but underwater, but Adrian also noticed some strange ornaments and styles that go with the southern continent. [You have entered the Hidden Realm of the Dragon Turtles.] The walls were made of gold, pearl, and corals while the buildings shined even in the dark depth of the ocean. It made it look like there was an actual sun in the depths of the ocean as the entire city inside the hidden realm. They can also see that it is still extremely lively despite being a bit far from the city itself. Just as the two of them were about to swim towards the entrance of the city, a group of guards suddenly blocked their path. The guards were all beings that either looked fully aquatic or half aquatic. Some had the appearance of humanoid jellyfish, squids, and even coral. The head of the guards also had this powerful aura that can only be felt from a dragon which made Adrian go in full alert. The head of the guards immediately noticed Urashima Taro as his gaze did not wander off from him. "It seems that the kid has returned but you have already used up the grace that has been given to you. You dare covet the treasure of the Dragon Turtle Pce by absorbing it!" The head of the guards stated as Adrian and Urashima Taro is suddenly surrounded by numerous guards. "Let us not be hasty now as we did note here to fight or create trouble." Adrian stated as his entire aura suddenly red up because he no longer kept it in. Kaon also did the same as they needed to make the ones in the hidden realm see that they mean business. He already knows people that are like the head of the guards in real life as they will back down once you appear more dignified. The dignity of an Asmodian plus that of a Genesis Dragon made all of the beings other than the head of the guards bow down. The prestige that Adrian and Kaon emitted was enough to make even some nobles bow down because of their bloodline. Adrian rarely uses this because it is not a good precedent when you are aiming for good connections, but the other party started with hostility which is why he opted for it. Kaon looked at the head of the guards and emitted his aura more to the point that even those in the city felt it. The presence of a true dragon made all of the beings in the city bow down in reverence as they are in the presence of a progenitor type existence. Even the royal family of the Dragon Turtles cannot feign ignorance upon a presence like Kaon. "We are here to talk with the Dragon Turtle King. Please send the message while I am still being nice. We all know what demons can do to realms hidden in a parallel dimension." Adrian stated which made the leader of the guard tremble and immediately send a messenger to the pce. "We have already sent word of your arrival. May we please have our magic unit fix the entrance? We do not wish for other uninvited beings to enter our realm." The head of the guard stated as he bowed down as they can now move easily since Kaon already receded some of his aura. "No need for that." Adrian stated as he snapped his finger and Paradox returned to side. As soon as Paradox returned to Adrian''s side, all of the origin energy that he ced inside of it was also absorbed. The entrance that looked extremely broken is suddenly fixed with just a snap of his finger. This operation is actually quite easy for him since getting into a door was much more difficult than fixing one. Adrian already has lots of instances fixing parts of the dimensional barrier that he actually found it boring. "I did not expect that the young boy that saved my daughter back then would bring a very distinguished guest." A regal voice suddenly stated as an old looking but valiant man suddenly appeared in front of Adrian and Urashima Taro. "I greet the King of the Dragon Turtles." Urashima Taro stated as he bowed towards the person that suddenly appeared. "A pleasure to meet you, King of the Dragon Turtles. I am Equinox, Mediator of Death." Adrian stated without bowing as he did not need to since he has higher standing nowpared to the king that came in front of him. He also did not bow down because he felt some aggression from the King of the Dragon Turtles. The aggression was not targeted towards him but rather to Urashima Taro. Adrian made sure to cancel the sudden aggressive aura that the King of the Dragon Turtles sent out so that Urashima Taro would not be harmed. He did not know why someone that gave him a blessing would suddenly want to hurt them. "I greet the Mediator of Death. I am King Kame Yashashi of the Dragon Turtles. I wee you into my pce where we would need to talk about your sudden visit. If the mediator does not mind." King Kame Yashashi stated as he tried probing into Adrian, but he could not actually do it. This was the first time that King Kame Yashashi could not measure the danger level of his guest even if his entire energy is maintaining this realm. As if the realm that he created himself was suddenly saying that he must treat Adrian well or else. The hidden realm that he created also has a will because it was made using the power of the Cintamani stones that past Dragon Turtles have. You can say that the entire realm is a collection of the souls and power of past Dragon Turtles. The fact that the realm itself did not eject Adrian and Urashima Taro already meant something. King Kame Yashashi made sure to not let his slight anger towards Urashima Taro blind him from thepanion that he brought. King Kame Yashashi is already familiar with demons but the demon that came to his realm is vastly different from the ones he encountered before. This was the first time that he felt a demon that has the energy of both life and death along with Origin Energy. "It is already bad enough that you stole a Cintamani from us, but you also brought someone that can destroy dimensions to our very home. At the very least, they do not seem to be here to do bad things, and he even fixed the entrance as if it was easy. It would have taken three days to fix the damage that he did to the gate if it was my men that did it." King Kame Yashashi thought as they entered the pce pagoda. "Taro!" A female voice suddenly shouted which made Urashima Taro look towards the source. A beautiful petite woman suddenly came swimming towards Adrian and Urashima Taro in great delight. As if she suddenly reunited with a past lover or something, the petite woman could be no other than the princess that Urashima Taro has saved. Adrian suddenly pieced it together why Urashima Taro did not age. He did not age because of the Dragon Turtle Princess that wished for it. He has heard of a bead looking stone that Dragon Turtles use that grants them immense power. The Vermillion Bird asked Adrian about it as well and she called it the Cintamani. It is a wish fulfilling stone that makes the wish of the ownere true. Adrian then looked at the bead looking thing that is keeping Urashima Taro''s soul rooted in the mortal realm and it matched perfectly. Adrian then looked at the soul of the princess and saw that it did not have a bead like object like that of the king. Adrian could suddenly piece together what is happening, but he needed confirmation from the king and princess before he makes such ims. Still, the reasoning that he thought of could clearly exin why the king is angry at Urashima Taro. "A misunderstanding because of the brashness of a princess. I thought it only existed in dramas, but it is also in games. I can clearly see that she is still smitten by Urashima Taro while thetter is just ufortable." Adrian thought as he saw the interaction between the two. One is the savior of her life and views him as the hero. The other is the origin of his torment but also the source of his long life. Adrian could now see where this was heading but he just prays that it will proceed without any mishaps. He came here to find a way for Wisteria to evolve not to be mixed in some family drama. Chapter 2059: Some Gifts are Burdens Chapter 2059: Some Gifts are Burdens ? Adrian and Urashima Taro arrived at the king''s audience room, and it was quite simple yet regal. The colors of green, red, and blue made the room majestic despite its simple design. King Kame Yashashi sat at the throne to show that he is still king, and his gesture od seating made the room a bit tense. Adrian did not care much about this and immediately started asking the necessary questions. "How do we extract the Cintamani from his body?" Adrian directly asked which made the princess incredibly shocked. "Father! No!" The Dragon Turtle Princess stated as she knew what she had done by giving Urashima Taro the Cintamani. "I always thought that you were a bit foolish my daughter but to think that you really gave the mortal your Cintamani. You even gave him the wish of eternal life which bends thews of life and death. No wonder the Mediator of Death is at our pce. You have broken the rules in using the Cintamani." King Kame Yashashi stated as he looked incredibly angry, but he made sure to bottle it down to not show an unsightly disy. "I do not really care if he she bent thews of life and death as a lot of beings do so. Still, the being in question wants to be granted peace. I wish that you grant him the rest that his soul deserves as... I think that is all that I will say." Adrian stated as he looked at Urashima Taro. Adrian did not continue what he wanted to say because it might make Urashima Taro panic. The soul of a mortal should never endure eternal youth. If Urashima Taro was some incredibly powerful individual that reached the realm of a demigod, then that might be another thing, but he is still mortal. The soul of a mortal could only endure at least a hundred years which would have aged their body as well. The fact that Urashima Taro''s body remained young, but his mortal soul became old meant that he might actually turn to dust. Adrian actually thought that it was incredible that Urashima Taro''s soulsted for centuries as that should never have happened. The Cintamani might have used a lot of divine and natural power in order to make sure that Urashima Taro''s soul will not break. "Is there something wrong with me?" Urashima Taro suddenly asked Adrian as he heard thetter''sst sentence. "There is nothing wrong with you per se. There is something wrong with the thing that is keeping your soul anchored in the mortal realm. You can say that your soul is also weary just like you as the true state of the soul will always reflect unto the body itself. There is a reason why there are things that are said to heal the soul which in turn makes people happy." Adrian exined in words that he could be understood. "As much as I would like to yank out the Cintamani out from that boy''s body, only the true owner can get it out of him. If I do it forcibly then that boy might turn to dust which is why the Mediator is also not using extreme force as well." King Kame Yashashi stated which made Urashima Taro look at Adrian because the former told the information that thetter did not want to say. "You mean you could have gotten it out of me this whole time?!" Urashima Taro asked in shock. "I could but that also mean turning you to dust." Adrian stated. "I wanted to die anyway so why did you not do it. I can endure the pain of getting something pulled out of me." Urashima Taro stated with great desperation. "I think you are equating turning to dust to dying." Adrian stated with an expression that looked a bit dark and serious. "Is there a difference?" Urashima Taro asked. "If there was no difference then why do you think that I did not do it? You are talking to the Mediator of Death who the gods of death need to follow. Turning to dust does not mean that you will die but total erasure. You will not be sent to the underworld or afterlife because you shall be gone. Forgotten by the world and no longer able to reunite with the deceased in the afterlife." Adrian stated in a serious tone which made Urashima Taro fall down the floor. "This is all your fault." Urashima Taro stated as he looked towards the Dragon Turtle Princess. "You dare!" King Kame Yashashi stated but Adrian red at him which made him stand back down. "This would end as long as the princess extracts her Cintamani from him." Adrian stated. "My daughter... release the mortal from this world." King Kame Yashashi stated as he looked at Adrian. "No! He is my savior! He is just confused but he will be happy once we go around the realm again." The Dragon Turtle Princess stated as she refused. "If you really think me as your savior then you should take it out of my body. Your gift to me has be a burden that haunts me to this day." Urashima Taro stated which shocked the Dragon Turtle Princess. The shock from the revtion of his savior made the princess faint. The attendants rushed towards the princess to catch her. They were about to carry her away from the audience room when Adrian suddenly walked towards Urashima Taro. He then uttered the words that a very tired man wanted to hear. "If you wish, I can extract that thing out of your chest. I can summon the strength of the Gods of Death to forcefully remove the thing holding your soul. The only downside is that you will turn to dust as I have stated. You will be forgotten by those that you know as if you were no one." Adrian stated. "I do not care anymore as this gift is a burden." Urashima Taro stated. Chapter 2060: Unmoving Wish Chapter 2060: Unmoving Wish ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "If that is your wish then I shall grant it." Adrian stated as he suddenly infusedher energy into his fists and attempted to plunge it directly into Urashima Taro''s body. "NOOO!" The shout of the dragon turtle princess echoed in the room as a powerful burst of water suddenly prevented Adrian from doing what he was supposed to do. "I guess the princess is still very energetic that she managed to bounce back from fainting immediately." Adrian stated while the Dragon Turtle Princess looked extremely embarrassed. The power of the attack was not powerful enough to blow Adrian away. In fact, he did not think that a Dragon Turtle would be that weak even if she is not in her real form. Then again, Adrian realized that her weakened power might be due to her not having her Cintamani. The power that the Dragon Turtle Princess could use was not even a quarter of the strength that Adrian feels from the king. A few minutes earlier... "King Kame Yashashi, force your daughter to extract the Cintamani from my acquaintance." Adrian stated via telepathy as he knew that the king was probing his mind. Paradox actually warned Adrian that King Kame Yashashi was trying to enter his head to read his mind. Paradox blocked all attempts of mind reading but Adrian utilized this connection when the dragon turtle princess suddenly acted like she fainted. Adrian could easily read bodynguage as he knew a master that utilized this technique in real life. "I guess I should thank my sister for incidents like this. I can smell the fakeness even from where I am standing." Adrian thought as his sister ''fainted'' a couple of times to get out of situations where she would lose. "My daughter already fainted, and you want to force her!" King Kame Yashashi replied. "You and I know that she is just faking it. Or are you that blinded by your love for your daughter that you will y along with her selfishness. If you are not going to move, then I shall make the move for you." Adrian stated which led to the current situation. "Do not harm him!" The Dragon Turtle Princess stated as she showed killing intent towards Adrian. "You do not want to grant his wish. It is selfish of you to control the life of another mortal, princess. You need to know when to give up or let go. Did your father spoil you to the point that you think that everything that you do is justified as long as you are happy? You are not even thinking of the other party when you are focusing on your own selfishness." Adrian stated. "Princess Mizuki, I want to finally rest. I have already lived more than enough lifetimes. I might have been harsh when I said that what you gave me was a burden but know that I enjoyed my time with you here in this realm. Please know that is enough for a mortal like me." Urashima Taro stated. "No! You can live here with me!" Princess Mizuku stated as she looked desperate as she gazed upon the tired body of Urashima Taro. Urashima Taro might look young but that is only his physical feature. When someone looks at him from an entire perspective, they would see a person with a young face but a battered body of someone that has lived too long. The vessel that holds his soul could only contain so much of it that it was nearing copse. "I think I should be straightforward so that the princess can know the real state of his body. I think even your father, the king, would agree on my observations because he has seen it as well. Urashima Taro does not have long to exist due to the current state of his body and soul." Adrian stated without hiding anything. "What do you mean by that?" Urashima Taro asked. "Your soul is at the point of copse. I would give you at least a year before you eventually turn to dust. You might have lived longer if the stories of your continuous revival from death were embellished but where do you think the energy used in your revivales from." Adrian stated which made Urashima Taro remember that he did die many times. "Are you saying that... I almost vanished because of my repeateding back from the dead?" Urashima Taro muttered as he almost lost his mind. "Even if it is a Cintamani, the fact that you are getting restored back to your prime is already rming. Do you know how much energy is needed to do that? Even the Cintamani cannot perfectly replicate your body which means that it needs the record. The body''s record is none other than one''s soul. Every recovery you do meant that your soul is always used which resulted in it being battered." Adrian exined. "That is not true! Tell me he is lying, father." Princess Mizuki eximed as she looked towards her father that always cuddled and spoiled her, but he only looked away. "Even your father know that is true. It is now your time to release your savior from the cage that you have locked him in." Adrian stated. "But... but..." Princess Mizuki muttered as she tried to reminisce the past when she was saved and then they yed but that is all that she can do. She could only think of the past but cannot imagine a future with Urashima Taro. This is the true wish of the princess using the Cintamani. She wished that both her and Urashima Taro be unmoving which also resulted in the mind of the princess not maturing. "One would think that a wish fulfilling stone like the Cintamani would not have any cause and effect but that is not true. For every wish that it grants, something must be taken in order to bnce causality. It is also the reason why my daughter is trapped in the past despite being hundreds of years old already." King Kame Yashashi stated with a sigh. Chapter 2061: Eternal Youth’s Goodbye Chapter 2061: Eternal Youth¡¯s Goodbye ? The price that Princess Mizuki paid when she made that wish was to never mature and be stuck at the mental age when she did the wish. One would think that this would have prompted the Dragon Turtle King to emerge from the hidden realm and search for Urashima Taro, but he did not. He does not know the dangers above as he would have left his realm unprotected. He is also like the Four Cardinal Divine Beasts as they cannot leave their own ces. The Dragon Turtle King tried sending some guards to fetch Urashima Taro, but the princess also wished for the safety of the boy. Every being that intends to take Urashima Taro or kill him will always fail. The Cintamani basically influenced probability to the point that anyone that harms Urashima Taro would be unlucky. This also had consequences to the princess as she felt her luck decrease. The Dragon Turtle King could not stop the unlucky streak of his daughter and could only shield her from it. Fortunately, the people that wanted to harm Urashima Taro decreased over the years which is why the princess never became unlucky again. Still, the Dragon Turtle King can no longer attempt to drag Urashima Taro to the hidden realm and just waited for thetter to enter. What he did not know is that Urashima Taro was unable to enter the hidden realm because the key that he possessed has be attached to the boy''s soul. "Princess Mizuki, why don''t we y onest time?" Urashima Taro stated as he suddenly smiled towards the princess like that of a young child. "What do you!" King Kame Yashashi stated but Adrian stopped him from intervening. "Really! Let us go!" Princess Mizuki stated as she grabbed Urashima Taro''s hand, and they wandered around the hidden realm once again. "Kaon, make sure to follow them around." Adrianmanded as Kaon turned smaller and followed behind the two. "What is the meaning of this?! I thought you wanted to have the Cintamani extracted from him." King Kame Yashashi stated as he thought that Adrian suddenly stopped caring about what would happen to Urashima Taro. "You said that the princess is stuck with the mental age of a child, right? Urashima Taro, on the other hand, is an old man stuck in the body of a child. He just needed to respond to the princess like a child would. Do not worry and let us observe them for now." Adrian stated as he saw the look of determination from Urashima Taro. Urashima Taro and Princess Mizuki wandered around the hidden realm like children. They had guards following them, but they did not pay them any attention. The two of them looked like children trying to have fun despite being heavily monitored. Urashima Taro did not look like he was acting but actually enjoyed the time he is spending as if he is suddenly reliving his younger years. They stopped by a talking turle''s stall that sells candy coated barnacle shaped things. They immediately picked one each and enjoyed it to their heart''s content. Of course, the ones that paid were none other than the attendants that were following closely behind them. The two just sat in an empty chair and happily finished their sweet like it was the most delicious thing in the world. After they had their snack, they went to the nearest seahorse rancher and picked gigantic seahorses to ride on. There was even a simple racetrack where both of them yed for at most an hour until they were somewhat tired. They enjoyed riding the seahorses andughed like children that has no care about the world. The smile stered on the faces of both of them could be seen as it was innocent. "They are just ying." King Kame Yashashi stated as he is suddenly dumbfounded. "You can say that this will be theirst ytime. The princess wanted one thing from Urashima Taro and that is to spend time with him. What if the drawback of the wish was not the princess'' mind being that of a child? What if it is actually the urge to fulfill your own wish that you were not able to do when you were once young? If that were the case, then the princess not maturing is due to the unfulfilled wish. Remember that you told me that the Cintamani is a wish fulfilling stone. What if it grants both wishes of the wielder and wish receiver?" Adrian stated as this is what Urashima Taro might have realized seeing the attitude of the princess when they met. "How certain are you about this?" King Kame Yashashi asked. "Not really. Call it my own wish. Still, a happy child is much easier to console than a sad one. She might even listen to Urashima Taro''s request once she is fulfilled." Adrian stated as even he knows that this might not be entirely true, and they were just wasting time. Adrian thought that it might be a waste of time for him, but this might be the only chance that Urashima Taro has. The mortal''s souls are really on the verge of breaking due to the intense bacsh it receives whenever he gets restored to normal. Urashima Taro might have thought that his time is already numbered then why not enjoy what little he has left. The two of them yed to their hearts content until they arrived at the pce garden. Both of them were now having a tea party in the garden at the request of the dragon turtle princess. They were happily chatting amongst themselves while Adrian and King Kame Yashashi were nearby eavesdropping on their conversation. King Kame Yashashi actually wanted to pounce and tear apart Urashima Taro from his daughter, but he could not move because Adrian was looking at him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I really had fun!" Princess Mizuki stated with a bright smile. "I had fun as well and I am also sorry for saying mean things to you. I was more frustrated at myself than at you." Urashima Taro stated as he did me the princess, but he actually med himself the most. "I understand. I was also very selfish by wishing to stay that way forever even if you did not want to." Princess Mizuki stated. "I guess we did all the things we were unable to do when I came here first. We even added some more things in the bucket list. I guess you could say that I no longer have any regrets with my life." Urashima Taro stated. "Do you really not want to stay with me?" Princess Mizuki asked. "I would want to if only I could. We are both different but that also what makes us good friends. As a good friend, I wish for you to let me go so that I can have my peace." Urashima Taro stated as the princess suddenly started to get teary eyes. "I still want to try new things and even go around the outside world with you. I guess I am really too selfish that I am clinging to that kind of hope." Princess Mizuki stated as her tears started to run down on her face. "I think you also know that I cannot do so. You have your Cintamani in my body which means you know well enough that I will neverst that long to do all the things that you want to do together." Urashima Taro stated. "I know which is why it is hurting me every time that I am being selfish." Princess Mizuki stated. "I actually wanted to return here because I wanted to say goodbye onest time. I wanted to return back here after returning to my mother, but time flowed differently here. A hundred years flew by in the outside world which changed a lot. I guess I also tried to change with the time as well which made me forget my time here as my happiness suddenly became regret." Urashima Taro stated. "I guess this is goodbye. At least, you kept your promise and returned as that is what I really wished for." Princess Mizuki stated as her tears ran down her face while she called upon her Cintamani since the wish has been fulfilled. "Yes. I also actually wished to keep my promise back then. I guess that is also why your Cintamani reacted strongly and kept me alive because I have yet to fulfill my promise." Urashima Taro stated as his body started to turn into particles of light. "I hope that we meet again even if your appearance changes. I will never forget the color of your soul. You will always be my friend that protected me from harm." Princess Mizuki stated. "I hope we meet again as well. Remember that you were also the friend that helped me when I smiled even when I despaired. You were the one that truly reignited the hope that I have forgotten. Thank you and goodbye." Urashima Taro stated as he finally vanished in beautiful sparks of light. Chapter 2062: Be Happy Chapter 2062: Be Happy ? "Where did the Mediator of Death go to?" King Kame Yashashi asked as he did not notice that Adrian suddenly vanished from his ce. ==N?v(el)B\\jnn "Where am I?" Urashima Taro asked as he is suddenly in a ce that he has never been before. "You are in Limbo." Adrian stated as he appeared in his smaller Netheros True Form. "Who are you?! A deadly ghost!" Urashima Taro shouted in shock. "I just changed my form and you already forgotten the travelpanion that you had that led you to obtain peace." Adrian stated. "Equinox!?" Urashima Taro stated which suddenly made all the Anubis look at him with scrutinizing eyes as he did not respect the mediator. "You can call me mediator since we are in the afterlife already." Adrian stated. "So, you really were the mediator! I thought that you just called yourself that because you have this deathly aura around you. To think that an esteemed being of death would deliver me to death''s embrace. I am extremely honored." Urashima Taro stated as he finally believed that Adrian was the Mediator of Death. "So, why am I still here? I thought you immediately go to be judged by a God of Death upon dying. Do not tell me that you will give me a special privilege because of our bond!?" Urashima Taro stated. "Not really. I am here because there are some beings here that wanted to tell you something." Adrian stated as four floating while mes suddenly came before them. "Son, you finally arrived." The father of Urashima Taro stated as he suddenly manifested his body. "We have waited for you for quite a long time, but I have no more regrets." Urashima Taro''s mother stated as she also manifested. "Taro." Urashima Taro''s first wife stated as she also manifested. "Father!" Urashima Taro''s child stated as he manifested as a small boy. "I guess all of you waited for me." Urashima Taro stated as his face started to cry again. "We are not the only ones my son." Urashima Taro''s mother stated as numerous souls came forward and manifested in their forms to greet Urashima Taro. "Are all of you here to wee me and wait for me?" Urashima Taro asked as he started weeping. "Not really." All of them suddenly stated which shocked Urashima Taro. "We are not here to wee you because we know that you want to be with someone else when you reincarnate. We are here to tell you that you should be happy in your next life. You have given us most of your life and it is now time for you to prioritize yours." Urashima Taro'' mother stated. "You have given us a full life and we do not regret anything. Next time, choose to be happy. That is all that we want to say." Urashima Taro''s first wife stated as she smiled without regret as she knows that she was showered with love when they were alive. "It was fun being with father. I hope that I umted enough good karma to be your child in the next life again." Urashima Taro''s son stated. "What if I want to be with all of you again?!" Urashima Taro asked. "As we have said, you have given us happiness. This time you must choose to be happy. It is a wish that we all hold dear." The souls rted to Urashima Taro stated as they gave him parts of their umted good karma and vanished. "We became happy thanks to you and now you must be happy. Promise us that." The father, mother, first wife, and son of Urashima Taro stated as they have him a hug. "I promise! I promise that I would be happy for numerous lifetimes." Urashima Taro stated as the four vanished as well. "You seem to quite the beautiful person in that long life of yours. I will now hand you to someone that will take care of you." Adrian stated as a beautiful old looking woman suddenly appeared next to him. "Please take care of him well." Adrian stated. "I shall treat him with my best soup." The goddess stated as she carried Urashima Taro towards the deeper parts of the afterlife. == [You have sessfullypleted the quest, A Weary Soul Needs Rest.] [You have gained an item, Spirit Jade, as a reward forpleting the quest.] Adrian returned back to the hidden realm and now has a beautiful pink jade in his fingers. This was the item that he got as a reward uponpleting the request of Urashima Taro. He did not know how to use it, but King Kame Yashashi suddenly got shocked when Adrian appeared behind him suddenly. "Mediator! You are still here! I thought you also left when he also left." King Kame Yashashi stated. "I have done my job in guiding his soul to the afterlife. I returned because I need to ask something from the king." Adrian stated as he summoned Wisteria. "Is that! Impossible!" King Kame Yashashi stated in shock as hemanded the attendants to take the princess to her room as she fainted from crying too much. "Please follow me, mediator." King Kame Yashashi stated as he guided Adrian towards a chamber below the audience hall of the king. Adrian was brought to a room where there were numerous orb-looking treasurespiled in the center. Adrian could feel a faint signs of life in the pile of orbs and immediately knew that they were none other than Cintamani. This room also seem to be the power source of the barrier that separates this realm "To think that there would still be dragon turtles in the outside world. Still, your dragon turtle does not seem to be like us." King Kame Yashashi stated. "What do you mean by that?" Adrian asked. "I think that the mediator could already observe the difference, but the Dragon Turtles here are half spiritual beings. The esteemed Dragon Turtle that you have brought has yet to be like us." King Kame Yashashi stated. Chapter 2063 Create a Cintamani Chapter 2063 Create a Cintamani "I shall tell you the real origin of the Dragon Turtle Race." King Kame Yashashi stated as he recounted the tale of their origins. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Dragon Turtle Race was said to have been born when the dragon blood of the Mother Dragon Goddess fell to the ocean but that is not entirely the case. The Mother Dragon Goddess gave her blood to the Spirit of the Ocean King that took the shape of a gigantic turtle. The Spirit of the Ocean King was heavily injured back then and asked help from the Mother Dragon Goddess. Seeing a majestic being injured and helpless, the Mother Dragon Goddess took pity on him and healed him using her own blood. The result of the blood transference was the sudden transformation of a spiritual entity into a half draconic being. The Spirit of the Ocean King has be the first Dragon Turtle in existence due to absorbing the blood given to him by a goddess. This also influenced his nature as all the descendants of the Spirit of the Ocean King also became dragon turtles once they hatched. When the first dragon turtle died, a powerful stone was left as his body faded away into oblivion. This was the first Cintamani to be ever created and it held the wish of the first dragon turtle. "I am alone in this world because I am a solitary being. I wish that I will not be thest of my kind." The first dragon turtle wished and his Cintamani responded. Therge Cintamani suddenly exploded into a hundred smaller Cintamani. These Cintamani became the eggs for the next generation of dragon turtles and inherited the powers and strengths of the first of their kind. This was how the Dragon Turtle Race was truly born after the death of the first of their kind. This is also how dragon turtle leaves descendants even if they do not procreate as they will always leave their Cintamani behind when they die. "That is a bit odd because I grew Wisteria from the ground." Adrian stated as Wisteria did not hatch from a Cintamani. "Which is why I am actually quite intrigued about her because she smells like us if we no longer be half spiritual entities." King Kame Yashashi stated. "Does this mean that Wisteria can no longer evolve and will always be like what she is now?" Adrian asked. "Not necessarily, Mediator. What if you create a Cintamani to finally turn her into aplete being? My line of Dragon Turtlese from an Ocean Spirit, but Wisteria has the power of nature at her disposal. She might actually start a new species of dragon turtles that live inndpared to us that live primarily on water. You just need her to create a Cintami for herself." King Kame Yashashi stated. "I thought a Cintamani came from a Dragon Turtle themselves and is also a type of egg from them. I am against Wisteria devouring another dragon turtle''s Cintamani as it might change her personality entirely." Adrian stated. "I am also not going to suggest such a thing, mediator. There have been tales of another dragon turtle creating a Cintamani and they were said to have used the blood of the Mother of Dragons and a special item that stores the power of a spirit called the Spirit Jade. Still, the Mother of Dragons is no more and Spirit Jades are only created when a powerful spirit dies." King Kame Yashashi stated. "Is that so? I guess I already have one of the items I need." Adrian stated as he suddenly showed the Spirit Jade that he got as a reward. "It is actually the real thing! To think that such an item was real!" King Kame Yashashi shouted in surprise as even he has never seen an authentic Spirit Jade. "Why do I suddenly feel doubtful about the story that you have told me?" Adrian stated. "I am not lying, Mediator! It is all documented here in this scroll, but it is a pity as the Mother of Dragons has yet to be revived." King Kame Yashashi stated as he suddenly looked sad for Adrian. "What do you mean by that?" Adrian asked in a sarcastic tone, but it seems King Kame Yashashi did not get it. "The Mother of Dragons fell a thousand years ago due to the schemes of some evil gods. The dragon lords might have a vial of her blood, but I doubt that they will give it to you." King Kame Yashashi stated. "You do not need to worry about that as I will be able to procure it. Tell me, is fusing those two together the only thing needed?" Adrian asked. "You just have to let the Spirit Jade absorb the blood and have Wisteria ingest it. She will be put in a long hibernation state as a result, but she will emerge as a true dragon turtle." King Kame Yashashi stated as a small shake could suddenly be seen on the pile of Cintamani in the middle. "I think something is happening inside of there." Adrian stated as he pointed out the shaking in the pile of Cintamani. "Could it be?! Is this day really such a day of ups and downs?" King Kame Yashashi stated as he suddenly went to the pile of Cintamani to see the source of the shaking. "Obo!" A small sound could suddenly be heard from inside the pile as a small turtle could be seen peeking out. "Such a joyous day! A new dragon turtle has been born! What shall I name you?! Ryuryu?" King Kame Yashashi shouted. The small dragon turtle suddenly bit King Kame Yashashi as he did not like the name he was given. The small dragon turtle then looked at Adrian as if he was enchanted. King Kame Yashashi suddenly asked Adrian to give the dragon turtle a name as he was the one that pointed out that the pile was moving in the first ce. "How about¡­ Kametaro?" Adrian stated which made the small dragon turtle squeal in delight. The small dragon turtle suddenly bit King Kame Yashashi as he did not like the name he was given. The small dragon turtle then looked at Adrian as if he was enchanted. King Kame Yashashi suddenly asked Adrian to give the dragon turtle a name as he was the one that pointed out that the pile was moving in the first ce. "How about¡­ Kametaro?" Adrian stated which made the small dragon turtle squeal in delight. Chapter 2064: Kametaro Chapter 2064: Kametaro ? "Why would you choose that name, mediator?!" King Kame Yashashi asked as something about that name bothered him. "I do not know. I just felt like it." Adrian stated as the door to the room slowly opened. "Father, are you there?" Princess Mizuki stated as she entered the room. "My daughter! Are you already in good health?" King Kame Yashashi asked as he in incredibly worried about his daughter. "I am fine as I have already epted the effects of my wish. I guess the sudden hit of maturity to my brain made be faint, but I am not fine." Princess Mizuki stated. "Kame!" Kametaro suddenly stated as he looked at Princess Mizuki. "Oh! A dragon turtle hatched! What a very auspicious day!" Princess Mizuki stated as she suddenly patted the head of the newly hatched dragon turtle. "His name is Kametaro. I hope that you will treat him like your best friend." Adrian suddenly stated with a smile. "Mediator... I have yet to agree with that name." King Kame Yashashi stated but it seems that his ramblings are falling into deft ears. "Kametaro?" Princess Mizuki stated as something within her or rather she suddenly became calmer when she looks at Kametaro. "Kame?" Kametaro eximed in a tone as if it is bewildered. "I will make sure to take care of you. As they say, it is an adult''s job to be a good example to those that are younger than them." Princess Mizuki stated as she proceeded to carry Kametaro away. "Wait... my daughter!" King Kame Yashashi stated but he was still ignored by the daughter that she cherished so much. "I hope that you have a great life this time around, my friend." Adrian thought as he saw the two smiling happily. "I am sorry for my daughter''s intrusion, mediator. Where was I in our discussion?" King Kame Yashashi stated. "You told me that I need the Spirit Jade to absorb the blood of the Mother of Dragons. Are there any other things that I need to do?" Adrian stated. "That should be the best requirement, but I think you should have Wisteria absorb the two things in an area that is lush with nature. The story that I told you about told us that the Dragon Turtle that attempted that was able to absorb the energy around them. It might be that there is some form of resonance that should happen." King Kame Yashashi stated as he told every bit of information he knew about the legend. "I see. Thank you for your kindness even though I literally destroyed your realm entrance earlier." Adrian stated. "Actually, we are very much d that you did such a thing." King Kame Yashashi stated. "How so? I thought you were there to punish me earlier." Adrian stated as he did not think that he would be thanked for destroying a gate. "Actually, the entrance to the realm has long been faulty which makes time flow differently herepared to the outside world. We, the Dragon Turtles, have long lifespans but there are beings that live here that do not. They would wither and die should they step out of this realm which is why I prohibited the short-lived ones to ever venture out." King Kame Yashashi stated. "I see which also meant that Urashima Taro''s return a hundred years into the outside world is coincidence. He was unfortunately caught in a storm of usibility, but he was saved because of the Cintamani that the princess gifted him. I did notice that something was a bit off earlier when I entered but I also fixed it when I recreated the gate." Adrian stated as it was mostly due to him being bothered that there was some disruption in the time stream. "For that, I humbly thank you. We would now be able to trade with the outside world again as time has finally stabilized. You could say that your presence here has changed a lot of things for the better. I would like to give you this in return as it might help you in your journey." King Kame Yashashi stated as he suddenly took out a small red box and revealed a beautiful pearl. "This is a Dragon Bead or others often call it Dragon Orbs." Adrian stated as he is familiar with this thing as Kaon has multiple of them. "Yes. This is actually an old treasure here in our realm and I would like you to have this." King Kame Yashashi stated. "There is no need to go that far. I only fixed what I am supposed to fix anyway." Adrian stated. "You have done a great service for us. Also, this Dragon Bead is not something that we can even use. It is actually just gathering dust in our treasury, but it resonated earlier with the true dragon that you have as apanion. Please take this as a sign of respect from us." King Kame Yashashi stated as he even bowed to Adrian which made him unable to refuse. "I guess I should leave that decision to Kaon then. What do you think about this Dragon Bead?" Adrian stated as Kaon was peacefully napping coiled loosely around his neck. "It is a Dragon Bead that has no element, master. It also seems to be a bit broken, but I believe that it is interesting. Please let me have it." Kaon stated. "If you want it then we shall take it. Thank you for the wonderful gift that you have bestowed upon us." Adrian stated as he took the Dragon Bead and handed it to Kaon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Kaon infused some of his blood into the dragon bead and it suddenly shrank to the size of a marble. The Dragon Bead vanished in the blink of an eye, but Kaon must have done something to it or stored it in a ce where no one can see it. Seeing that the gift was taken, King Kame Yashashi felt that a load was taken off his shoulder. "Thank you for the information once again. It was very helpful for me. I shall be on my way as I have other things that I must take care of." Adrian stated as he gave respect to King Kame Yashashi by bowing which the king also did in return. Adrian went out of the hidden realm and time did not pass greatly like what happened to Urashima Taro. It seems that he was able to fix the temporal anomaly deep in the ocean, but he also thought that the anomaly might have been due to the world shrinking back then. It is only recently that the world has expanded to almost half its original size. "I need the blood of the Mother of Dragons." Adrian muttered as he sent a conversation to Basil. Equinox: Where are you right now? Basil: Guild Master! Uhm... I am at the Isle of the Dragons tending to the dragon eggs. Equinox: I see. I need your help with something so I will meet you there. Adrian did not even wait for Basil''s reply and immediately teleported away. He arrived in a blink of an eye to the ce where Basil was. The sudden appearance of a spatial rift rmed the dragon lords and ancient dragons, but they already knew who this energy signature was. Basil also informed them that he wasing which is why he was not greeted by dragon breath bonanza. "Guild Master! What do you need me for?" Basil asked. "I need some of your blood. A bucket would do." Adrian stated which made Basil go in shock as her face suddenly became pale. "You dare want something from the mother of dragons! You might be the mother of dragon''s friend and leader, but you shall not covet her body!" One of the ancient dragons that was beside Basil stated. "Please do not be rude to the guild master. I am sure that he needs my blood for something important." Basil stated as she reprimanded the dragons that rose with killing intent. "I guess I should have started with the reason." Adrian stated as he sounded like he just got why he sounded rude before. "The other guild officers did tell me that you were straightforward when it came to personality, but I did not expect this much. Why do you need my blood for?" Basil asked and Adrian proceeded to exin. "To create a Cintamani for a dragon turtle that is not half spirit. I guess there has been a case like that back then." One of the ancient dragons stated. "So, it is actually real?" Basil asked. "Apologies, mother. My memory is still a bit hazy as I have just woken up, but I have heard of something like that from the elder that trained me. What the demon says might be usible, but I should caution you on not giving your blood to others easily. The blood of the mother of dragons contains the power of the Mother Dragon Goddess Tiamat as you are her mortal reincarnation." The ancient dragon stated. Chapter 2065 Spirit Jade Chapter 2065 Spirit Jade "Since you are going to evolve Wisteria then I will dly give my blood. She is also a dragon species, and I am the mother of dragons. I have the duty to make sure that dragon kind will always prosper." Basil stated as she had a duty to empower dragons. "Thank you." Adrian stated. "How are you going to pierce my skin? It is incredibly thick to the point that not anyone can do so." Basil added as she remembered that she did not bleed easily. "Oh! That would be the easy part. Kaon, take blood from Basil. Thank you." Adrianmanded as Kaon turned into his humanoid form. Kaon then turned his hands into dragon ws and proceeded to make a swift incision on Basil''s palm. Fresh blood oozed out of her palm and is collected to the vials that Adrian has given him. Basil did not even felt pain, but she did see her health slowly getting drained. The blood collecting stopped when Basil lost 10% of her health. "Thank you very much as this would be plenty enough. Here is something for your troubles." Adrian stated as he gave something to Basil. "You should not have given me something, guild master." Basil stated as she genuinely wanted to help. "Please take it as I think that you will need it, and you might be the only one that can use it." Adrian stated as he bid his farewell then vanished. "What did the guild master give me anyway?" Basil muttered as she opened the box and is surprised to see a glistening green scaled egg. [You have been given a Nature Dragon Egg.] Basil''s hands trembled as she did not expect that the guild master would have another rare dragon egg at his disposal. A nature dragon is basically like a forest guardian and very few earth dragons undergo this mutation. It is said that only one in ten thousand earth dragons can be a nature dragon, but the guild master has one egg in his inventory. Basil is shocked that she was given something so precious for a bucket of her blood. "At the very least, the demon knows how to be polite. Your blood is very sacred, and a rare dragon egg is a greatpensation as nature dragons are quite rare nowadays." The ancient dragon stated but even it knew that the nature dragon egg is a valuable thing. "The guild master must be telling me to hatch this and be stronger!" Basil thought but Adrian really just gave it to him because it was a fairpensation. N?v(el)B\\jnn == Adrian appeared back to the location where the Tree of Life and Death lies. He picked this location as this was the most nature energy filled location that he knows. The thick nature energy here could even revitalize dead seeds just by letting it bask for a day. The ce has been secured and the things that he need for the creation of a Cintamani is also done. "Wisteria, are you ready?" Adrian asked. "Yes, master." Wisteria replied. Seeing that his soulbound was determined, Adrian no longer hesitated. He took out the Spirit Jade and proceeded to slowly pour the vials of blood that Basil has given him. He made sure to be very careful as each drop of blood made the Spirit Jade emit a slight aura. The aura reminded Adrian of the elementals which means that the legends of the story must be true. Adrian thought that he would not need all of the blood that he collected but he actually used all of it. The Spirit Jade that was pink in color would now glow in pink, gold, and green. It has already absorbed the essence of the mother of dragon''s blood. Even Adrian could feel that the Spirit Jade has some draconic energy inside of it which might make any dragon crave for such a thing. "You are up next, Wisteria. Remember that you should not push yourself to the extremes. Take only what you can, and it is fine if you were to take it slow." Adrian stated as Wisteria would basically swallow a mass of powerful energy. "Do not worry, master. I shall be back before you know it." Wisteria stated as she reverted back to herrger form and swallowed the Spirit Jade. Upon swallowing the Spirit Jade, Wisteria suddenly felt all parts of her body be active. She also became smaller as a result of needing to use all of her own energy to control the powerful energy that the Spirit Jade has absorbed. Adrian was ready to swoop in and take out the Spirit Jade, if necessary, but he saw the determination that Wisteria is showing. Adrian knew that he must believe in his soulbound as she is now showing what pure determination is. Wisteria looked like she was in pain for a few minutes, but she was not in pain due to injuries. She was in pain because of the energy bursting inside of her body. Wisteria looked at Adrian with great determination before a barrier made of nature energy suddenly formed a chrysalis for her. "Wisteria!?" Adrian asked but he did not get any answer. "Do not worry, mediator. She is safe but she would need quite some time before she emerges." The Tree of Life and Death stated. Adrian became worried because he suddenly felt the connection with Wisteria via the Soul Link go weaker. He thought that Wisteria was dying, which is why he looked stressed, but the words of the Tree of Life and Death gave him affirmation. Adrian could only view this process as some sort of metamorphosis which is why Wisteria created a chrysalis for herself. [You cannot summon your soulbound Wisteria for the duration of her chrysalis state.] Adrian also read the notification that he was given and sighed with relief. Seeing that Wisteria is now in a safe road to evolution, he can only pray that she will wake up strong. He did not wish for Wisteria to wake up sooner as that might affect her evolution. XiaoKongxu Chapter 2066 More Primordial Beast Awakens I Chapter 2066 More Primordial Beast Awakens I While Adrian was busy trying to create an evolution path for Wisteria, the world of Pandemonium flowed like before. A lot of yers continued to create territories, have wars with other guilds, and explore the vast world that has opened up. The topic of Primordial Beasts and the defeat of the Leviathan became a hot topic for all of the yers. The guilds that participated in the Leviathan raid got numerous materials that were of Legendary and even Mythical Tier quality. This sudden surge of rare materials became the hot topic as every yer wanted to get one as these materials could increase the power of a yer significantly. The yers that wanted high tier materials could no longer wait for the Leviathan to respawn. The yers themselves delved into books pertaining to the Primordial Beasts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Since the yers already knew of the Leviathan, searching for Primordial Beasts rted to it became the interests of the yers. The hunt for Primordial Beasts was sopetitive that it made all of the guilds be interested in yers that are Researchers or Explorers. The yers that were often ignored as they do not have great battle capacity are now sought after. In the central continent, there have been numerous murals and depictions about the Leviathan. She was depicted as a vastrge snake like monster but there were also two more beside her. One explorer yer managed to see a mural that had three monsters that each represented the sky, thend, and the sea. They thought that this was just a random mural at first, but they now know that is pertains to two other primordial beasts associated with the Leviathan. The explorer yers looked closely at the mural which is divided into three sections. The lowest section depicts a great snakelike entity, and they clearly knew that this was the Leviathan. The section of the Leviathan depicts it ravaging the seas and even swallowing ships whole. It was clearly depicted as the primordial beast that rules over the seas. The upper mural depicts arge beast that has the features of a bull, and an elephantbined. The towering figure could be seen stepping on mountains and ttening them as if they were mere y. It depicts that itsrge body is often spected to be a mountain and people often mistake it as one when it is in slumber. The mural above the second one is that of arge, winged entity that has feathers with the colors of the sky. It has a mural depicting it as the overlord of all bird monsters as one could see bowing down towards it. If one were to urately describe it, then they would say that it looks like an azure feathered giant griffon. The talons and four wings on its back make it look incredibly powerful and majestic at the same time. This mural was found by explorers of two new emerging powerful guilds. The two guilds decided to work together to catch up with the current top guilds. The alliance that they have made is to ensure that both of their guilds will prosper, and they heavily invested in researching about Primordial Beasts. They believed that farming primordial beasts will be the new way to create more powerful armor, weapons, and items. They did not even think about the danger and destruction that they will release. The two guilds decided each on a prey that they will fight. One of the guilds decided to dive deeper onto the second primordial beast that they found to be called the Behemoth. They managed to find where the Behemoth is said to have been sealed. Rumors of a snoring sound found in an underwater mountain led them to believe that this should be the Behemoth. Due to the defeat of the Leviathan, numerous items that helped underwater travel have been created. They also scouted the area and made sure that the ims were real since they would be wasting time and effort if it is not. Seeing that the have found the snoring sound thates from a mountain trapped below a giganticke, the yers decided to investigate it directly. A group of yers dove down into thatke and found arge mountain inside of the giantke. They have found texts that say that the Behemoth was sealed in a body of water to sleep. A Behemoth that is awake is incredibly rowdy and would trample on literal mountains when irritated. It is said that many died just because they were trampled by the Behemoth, but it also details some special abilities of it. The Behemoth is said to exude powerful nature energy that revitalizes thend and could even make a dessert flourish just by being there. "There is no mistake! The mountain under theke is indeed the Behemoth! The lesser life elemental that I am contracted with has told me that there is arge clump of life energy down in thatke." One of the yers stated. "We might have found the Behemoth but how do we even unleash it from its seal?" Another yer asked. "We found some texts that say that the Behemoth'' seal could be released if a ton of meat is ced inside of its sealed location." Another yer answered. They have read that the Behemoth likes meat and started to pour countless number of different animal and monster meat into theke. What the yers did not know is that they were incorrect in transcribing the text. The text actually stated that the Behemoth disliked meat as it was entire an herbivore. A destroyed piece of text actually stated that the Behemoth will go mad once it tastes meat. "There is no reaction. We already used a lot of meat." The yer supervising stated. "We need to wake it up as it might still be sleeping. Prepare the mage unit and electrify the entireke. I want the Behemoth to be jolted awake!" The guild master of the guildsmanded as he made a decision that would result in great catastrophe. Chapter 2067 More Primordial Beast Awakens II Chapter 2067 More Primordial Beast Awakens II "Are we even sure that the right call is to wake it up?" One of the yers asked as they did not decipher the entire mural but only the parts of it that is said to awaken the Behemoth. Even the parts that they have deciphered are not ultimately considered as true as they did not have anyone topare notes with. They have been keeping this a secret to any rival guild as they know that too many hands on the pot would make it overstirred. What they did not know is that they would have been able to validate all the things that they have found out about the Behemoth. N?v(el)B\\jnn "We have no other choice. Awaken it via electrocution! We have given it the meat that it needs to be energized." The guild master of the yers there stated as the mage unit proceeded to channel mana to create the powerful spell. "Thunder Hammer!" The mages shouted a powerful burst of lightning shot down towards theke. The entireke suddenly became electrified as the meat that they plunged there could be seen as somewhat cooked. The lightning was so powerful that they were able to cook the meat they have ced there. The yers waited to see if there would be a reaction from theke but nothing happened as half an hour passed by. "Do it again!" The guild master stated as the mage unit drank mana potions as they used most of their mana in casting that spell. "Thunder Hammer!" The mage unit once again casted as a powerful rumble came from the dark skies above and lightning once again struck theke. The electrifiedke became charged once again but there was no reaction after ten minutes. The impatient guild master was about tomand the mage unit to cast once more but the ground suddenly rumbled. Theke that was somewhat calm suddenly became turbulent as a powerful whirlpool suddenly manifested before it. [The Behemoth has been released from its seal due to awakening.] A world message suddenly was given to all of the yers that were still in the game. The yers that awakened the Behemothughed with glee as they could now start the raid on the primordial beast. The reports on the Leviathan showed that it was empowered by a mysterious object which is why it was more difficult to defeat but the yers believed that the Behemoth will be different. [The Behemoth has awakened and is incredibly hungry. Evacuate the area where the Behemoth is in as it will devour everything in its ce.] The yers made sure to step back for a moment but then one of them suddenly had a realization. The Behemoth was able to get released from the seal despite it not needing the meat that they poured into theke. That yer was about to ask the others what the meat is really for but he also saw the answer. The giant whirlpool that was created was none other than the mouth of the Behemoth. Theke along with the cooked meat vanished in an instant as all of it was absorbed into the stomach of the Behemoth. The primordial beast dwelling in the giantke can now be seen as tworge tusks rose from the depths of theke. The Behemoth''s gigantic body followed soon after but the aura it released was not soothing just like what the ancient texts say. The aura that the Behemoth was emitting is close to ferocity as just being near it would make anyone shiver in fear. [The Behemoth has ingested a lot of meat that is not supposed to be part of its diet. It will now go into full rampage mode.] [The Behemoth is about to use Behemoth m. Get out from the area of about five kilometers to be safe from its effects.] "What have we done! Inform the other team awakening the Ziz!" The guild master warned but they were unable to send anymunications as the aura of the Behemoth suddenly blocked all magic and themunication used by yers is also powered by magic. The message will be sent but it would be sent once the magic in their body is restored. The Behemoth''s energy suddenly spiked as it was able to suck all the magic in the area. This is also the reason whymunications have been cut-off for all the yers there. With a powerful stomp of its two feet, the Behemoth created a powerful st of energy that sent a shockwave in the area. The entire five kilometers field is suddenly ttened as if a it was pressed down by gods in the heavens. The yers and even the monsters that were there are all wiped out as they were unable to escape. The Behemoth that was already about fifty meters tall suddenly doubled in size. The original size of the Behemoth is actually a thousand meters which meant that it will continue to growrger andrger as time passes on. The Behemoth that was said to be a gentle giant when woken correctly is now rampaging everything in its wake as it became mad. A threat that could destroy the entire central continent has been awakened which yers might not even have the power to conquer. == An hour before the Behemoth has awakened, the other guild that found the sealed location of the other primordial beast reached th designated location. They were there to awaken the sealed Primordial Beast known as the Ziz. It is said that the Ziz hasrge wings that could easily block out the sun and is also called as the True Lord of the Skies. A primordial beast born from the sky itself as it is said to originate when the sky was first created. "To think that something called the Lord of the Skies would be sealed deep inside a tomb buried a thousand feet from the ground." The guild master of the yers stated as they have found the tomb with the crest that looks like the Ziz. Chapter 2068 More Primordial Beast Awakens III 2068 More Primordial Beast Awakens III "It is actually quite a good ce to seal off a primordial beast that is said to be unparalled when ites to the skies above. Any god or goddess would only think that this is the proper way to seal the True Lord of the Skies." The yer that seems to be their explorer stated. "The other guild in our alliance is already starting to awaken the Behemoth. We should also do the same as defeating the primordial beast quickly means that we can also have our share of their loot if they have yet to defeat the Behemoth." The guild master stated. "The Ziz is much easier to awakenpared to the Behemoth. We just need to have this tomb like thing to be exposed to the air above. It is said that the Ziz is made up of the air of the world itself. I can hypothesize that it is sealed underground to make sure that it will never fully reform its body since there is less air below the earth." The explorer yer stated as it is what he was able to decipher from the mural. N?v(el)B\\jnn The explorer yer is a bit skeptical if the text is true as he has yet to verify with anyone if his deduction is correct. There was also a part of the mural that looked like it was scratched off and a note beside it saying to never unseal the Ziz. He decided to ignore the warning of not unsealing the Ziz since they are going to subdue it anyway. What he did not know is that there was a continuation of the story in the scratched off text. The story of the Ziz that the yer was able to decipher ended with it being called the True Lord of the Skies. The scratched off story is about it being tainted with the energy of a Distorted God of the Wind when it battled with it. The Ziz was able to be victorious against the Distorted God of the Wind but it was tainted by the miasma of thetter. The Ziz asked the gods to seal it in the depths of the earth in order for it to never manifest as it might be a Distorted Primordial Beast. The gods appointed a group of humans to safeguard the tomb where the Ziz is sealed but they were influenced by the miasma of the Distorted God. The humans that safeguarded the tomb were tempted by the miasma that spewed from tomb that they wanted to unseal the Ziz. A bloodbath ensued as all the humans that kept watch were all in the brink of death and is about to be tempted as well. With thest of their will, the humans scratched off the part of the story of the Ziz that tells that it has been tainted by a Distorted God. They also managed to scratch off a warning to tell anyone that finds the tomb to never unseal the primordial beast. With thest of their strength, all of the human protectors used a powerful earth attribute spell to sink the tomb deeper into the earth. What they did not know is that a group of yers would find the tomb by unearthing it and even try to unseal the sealed primordial beast. "Are the mage unit ready?" The guild master asked. "They said that they are ready. We just need to get out of the tomb to make sure that we will not be affected by the spell." The explorer yer stated as the world suddenly received a world message. [The Behemoth has been released from its seal due to awakening.] "They have done it. We need to unseal the primordial beast now. Let us go out immediately." The guild mastermanded as all of his guild members finished mapping and cing the magic stones on the specified locations. "Are you sure about this?" The explorer asked as he is suddenly a bit worried of what would happen. "There is no reward without risk. Start the spell and create a chasm." The guild mastermanded as the mage unitprised of mainly mages that are masterful in using the earth element touched the ground. "Shatter!" All of the mages casted as the magic stone markers that they ced activated in unison which created a powerful earthquake that made the ground rumble. All of the yers made sure to procure flying mounts as they knew that they would make the ground cave in. All of them used the flying mounts to make sure that they will not be caught up in the shifting of the ground. The mages already made specific calctions to make sure that their Shatter spell will only create the specific rift in the location that they have chosen. This would create a chasm that will reveal the tomb where the Ziz was sealed. Just as they have nned, a huge chasm is created by utilizing lots of mana and even calctions. The tomb suddenly glowed in a greenish hue which meant that the wind is now gathering towards the location. The yers all cheered as they were able to unseal the primordial beast that they were assigned to. The guild master immediatelymanded all of his guild members to surround the Ziz to ensure that they will be able to attack it immediately when it fully forms. What the guild master and his guild members did not expect is that the greenish hue that represented the wind element suddenly turned murky gray. Miasma that was not in the area suddenly started to get released from the tomb itself as if it exploded from the ground below. The explorer yer suddenly remembered the warning to never unseal the Ziz but they have overestimated their strength. [The Ziz, Primordial Beast of the Skies, has been unsealed.] [The Ziz has almost been fully corrupted by the Distorted God of Wind''s energy.] [The Ziz could not control its body and will now rampage until it is able to recover.] Chapter 2069: More Primordial Beast Awakens IV Chapter 2069: More Primordial Beast Awakens IV ? The yers were suddenly feeling incredibly heavy as the miasma of the Ziz pushed them down to the ground. The miasma that the Ziz spread just by pping itsrge wings was enough to poison those that have low resistances to magical damage. The yers could be seen trying their best to stand up but they could not. The aura of the Ziz along with the thick miasma made anyone unable to stand up as even their guild master is kneeling on the ground. The Ziz could no longer be seen to be the same as the murals that depicted it. The feathers that were as azure as the sky is now dark gray as it is tainted with miasma. The eyes that looked incredibly intelligent and benevolent is reced with madness. The aura that it released that is supposed to cleanse the air is now reced with it releasing arge mass of miasma.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Fools...you... should... not... rele... me." The Ziz shouted as it started to release a powerful st of wind and miasma. "Did we make a mistake?" The guild master thought as him and his guild members were engulfed in a powerful vum of miasma. When the attack of the Ziz has finished, the entire area was leveled as no living being could be seen. After the explosion of energy, the Ziz'' eyes could be seen to have gained some intelligence but it is soon reced with madness once again. With a powerful p of its wings, the Ziz disappeared into the clouds. What is only left is the destruction it has created just by being unsealed. The world is once again shocked as it was not just one primordial beast that has been unsealed but two of them. The yers were once again thrilled instead of terrified as a world raid boss has once again been unsealed. Many of the yers were a bit jealous of the yers that got unique items from the drops from the Leviathan which is why their excitement could not be measured. The appearance of two Primordial Beast means that there would be two different sets of unique equipment and materials. The yers thought that the two primordial beasts would be in a specific ce because the Leviathan did not move from her location but they were wrong. The Leviathan did not move from its location after awakening because she had an agreement with the God of Mischief Loki. The Leviathan, Behemoth, and Ziz are primordial beasts that roam their respective areas. The Leviathan would roam the waters of the world freely and it only stays in a body of water per week. The Behemoth would walk for three days and sleep for four days which would usually make it traverse a vast span ofnd in the process. The Ziz would be in specific locations above the clouds and the only way to know its location is that the winds in the area would be violent and the sun would never shine in that area. A lot of the yers started to look for the areas where the Behemoth and Ziz were unsealed as they wanted to know where to battle it but they did not get that information. What the yers received instead are news of two towns getting leveled to the ground as the Behemoth passed by them. A gigantic tower in an empire getting destroyed by arge bird monster. The yers became scrambled as they did not expect that the world raid bosses would be able to traverse the world itself. The Behemoth is locked in the central continent as it did not have the ability to traverse the sea but the Ziz was different. The Ziz was even spotted in the western continent where the gods and demigods freely walked. The scene of a god in the western continent battling against the Ziz could be seen. The most shocking part of the video of the battle was that the god was pushed back by the Ziz. The yers could only presume that the Ziz would have the power equivalent to that of a High God. The fact that it was able to push a Greater God to the ground meant that it is powerful but the Ziz did have aerial superiority. The Ziz is also seen releasing miasma that weakened the god that was inbat with it as well. There is also a video of the Behemoth being uploaded by yers that have seen it. It was a video of a monster that has a mountain on its back with the appearance of a bull and an elephantbined. It could be seen slightly enranged but it was more confused as it rammed itself onto mountains. They even observed that the Behemoth seemed to be bing bigger and bigger as the day passed. The Behemoth has yet to trample on major city of kingdom which is why it is only being observed for now but the kingdom where it is located has already asked aid from the adventurer guild for the subjugation. The subjugation of the Behemoth is categorized as SS tier which is the highest that the adventurer guild in the game has ever given. It is also a raid request as well and the yer with the highest contribution will get the reward from the kingdom. Adrian was observing Wisteria''s chrysalis as he received the world messages of two primordial beasts getting unsealed. In just a day, the destruction that the two primordial beasts have done has be extremely devastating. Even the elders were now convening if they should intervene in the situation. They even asked Adrian on what the Tree of Life and Death thinks of the two primordial beasts. "You said that the Behemoth has gone mad while the Ziz has be distorted. Should we really not intervene?" Adrian asked the Tree of Life and Death. "The world itself has yet to use its own will to inform the inhabitants of killing them. I have no need tomand the living to kill another being as I represent the natural cyle of life and death. If it was rted to the gods of life and death then I would have intervened but these catastrophes are created by the greed of man." The Tree of Life and Death stated. "Can you show me how they even unsealed the two? I know that you have the connection to all nt life in the world. Your invisible branches and roots extend to even the other worlds that are connected via space after all." Adrian stated as the Tree of Life and Death granted his request. Adrian saw the group of yers'' process in awakening the two primordial beasts. If he had sound then he would have at least heard what they were speaking about but he can only see the images. He could see the Behemoth rising from the like in a maddened state and the Ziz reforming with air and miasma. He also saw how the two groups of yers got erased which he can only say that they are unlucky. "Why do they even want to awaken them? Are you sure that there is no evil organization or something?" Adrian asked. "There are no groups behind the scenes as it is all due to human greed. The beings that should be sealed were unsealed because they wanted to gain more power. What I am more worried about is the fact that more might be like them and unlease more primordial beasts. Some of them are violence incarnate. I just hope that this would be the end of the greed of humankind." The Tree of Life and Death stated as it became silent once again. Adrian asked his guild members is they want to participate in the raid of the Behemoth or the Ziz but the reactions were a bit mixed. Some wanted to join but most of them were still busy with their important quests. Seeing that his guild members were still a bit busy, he told them that he would ask again in three days but told the shadow unit to investigate on both the Behemoth and the Ziz. Adrian made sure that the shadow unit would track the location of the Behemoth as the way to locate the Ziz has yet to be conclusive. The Behemoth is much easier to track as the Ziz actually flies at the atmosphere which makes only beings that can fly there see it. The number of attacks it has done is also not that impactful as it has only been reported to destroy a gigantic tower. Adrian was deep in thought when he noticed that the area around him suddenly changed. He was in a floating tform under the dark starry night. He was before three sister goddesses that he is incredibly wary of. He or rather his soul was suddenly transported to the divine realm of the Fates. "We bring you a message of fortune and disaster, Mediator of Death." The Fates stated simultaneously which made Adrian frown. Chapter 2070 Bearer of Bad News 2070 Bearer of Bad News "What do you mean?" Adrian asked as he did not know what the Fates were talking about. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We are not here as goddesses that know you but messengers of the impending doom that you have a slim chance of turning into a blessing." The First Sister of the Fates stated. "As more and more primordial beasts get unsealed in the world, our role as fate weavers have be extended to messengers as well. The fate that you have is uncertain in the future but there are some aspects that we can see." The Second Sister of the Fates stated. "The True Ruler of the Skies shall descend to your territory and try to destroy it as there is a being here that can hurt it." The Third Sister of the Fates stated. "I thought you must not challenge your own fate or else face the wrath of disastrous uncertainty?" Adrian stated. "You are not the only ones that we have told about things such as this. Matters of primordial beasts could be said to be at the part of a gray area. Primordial Beasts have the ability to twist fate itself as they are beings that were birthed by the world itself." The First Sister of the Fates stated. "You are just warning me so that you can be entertained. I know that observing and slightly altering something is the past time of you sisters." Adrian stated as he could see that there was some sort of anticipation from the voices of the Fates. "You are not wrong but still very straightforward even to us. You should sometimes watch your words mediator as you cannot hide behind the protection of the Twin Gods. This is a message for you from us as to see if you can challenge fate and entertain our incredibly long lives." The Fates stated with a smugugh as they vanished from Adrian''s sight. Adrian found himself in the midst of the chrysalis of Wisteria once again as the Fates returned his soul back to his body. He did not appreciate gods suddenly pulling him to their divine realms as if he was someone that can be called whenever. Since he is the Mediator of Death, there would be some instances where gods will call upon him as he is basically doing the duties of the God of Death Abaddon in his absence. "Never mind the inconvenience, they at least gave me a warning that my territory will be attacked by the flying primordial beast." Adrian stated as he left some of his soulbounds to watch over Wisteria''s chrysalis as he headed towards the elders. == "I thought that you were busy watching over your soulbound, brat?" Elder Ascalor stated as Adrian made an excuse that he could not do official duties since Wisteria is in a precarious position. "I was but the Fates magically gave me a message of impending doom. This is also the reason why I am here because they did not say something that will be good for me or rather this territory." Adrian stated but the three elders suddenly became silent when they heard that the Fates hase to warn Adrian. "Tell us exactly what they have told you without even missing a word." Elder Koronn stated as this was something that he seems to be quite serious about. Seeing the tense atmosphere, Adrian told what the Fates have told him without missing any word. He even made sure to rey the recording so that he will not miss anything. If he did not rey the recording, then Elder Koronn would have extracted memories of that incident in his head. This was the first time that the elders exuded a heavy and serious attitude. Adrian rarely have seen the elders act like this because they would usually be serious but would still have the ability to joke around. They were never the type to be incredibly heavy and serious unless the literal world is ending. He even saw that they lost the yful banter that they have the moment that Adrian told them that the Fates came to him. "At the very least their warning is straightforward." Elder Bronx stated. "I still do not like that they give messages of impending doom but never tell you when it will happen." Elder Koronn stated. "That is what they do as they want a show which is why I always hated them." Elder Ascalor stated with great seriousness and confidence because no one usually says the word ''hate'' towards gods or suffer their wrath. "This is a serious topic, but I just really need to say it. It seems that there is some history with the Fates as all of you suddenly became dead serious." Adrian stated. "This is not the first time that our kind have been given the message from the Fates. I actually thought that they were still in slumber since they were severely injured in the seeding fights after the War of the Gods." Elder Ascalor stated. "The Fates havee to us for a total of two times. The first time is when the three of us were not yet elders or even born for that matter. The second instance was when the three of us were just recently given the position of elders." Elder Koronn stated. "Can you tell me more about the two instances and the results?" Adrian asked as he wanted to know what made the three elders apprehensive about the Fates. "The first instance was when the Fates came to an elder of the Daemos. They have told us that some of us will turn to evil and willmit atrocities to the world. The elder that they have talked about that warning is actually quite a devotee to the gods. It turned that elder paranoid and became unable to trust even his own kind. The elder that did so judge every miniscule mistake to the point that he became hated one in the race. The elder is not the only one as he had followers under him that followed his ramblings about us bing monsters. In the end, he was the one that became the monster and turned to be evil which started the first racial conflict of the Daemos. The first civil war if you can call it that as the Daemos became divided. The ones that followed the elder that became deranged and the others that did not. In the end, the deranged elder was killed but many of our fellow kin died in the process. The surviving ones from the deranged elder''s side were cast off and their Daemos Cores broken. They no longer had the ability to wield Origin Magic in exchange for their lives. They were said to have moved eastward from that point on and never has been heard from since. They lived secluded lives from what the records tell us." Elder Bronx stated as he recounted the first instance. "This is also the time when we no longer respected the Fates as they turned a sane man deranged because they warned him of what was supposed to be his Fate." Elder Ascalor stated. "Still, what is there to say that the elder they warned was supposed to be the one that bes deranged? I am not siding with the Fates as I know their shady practices and form of entertainment but even, they say that not everything is set in stone. They may be the Goddess of Fate, but they can only truly glimpse at what they have woven." Adrian stated as he is still a bit thankful for the warning because his territory might get attacked without him knowing or when he was not there. "I can at least say that the only malicious intent in their warning is for them to see us fight that primordial beast to the fullest. The Fates wanted great action as that is the only thing they have as a form of entertainment." Elder Koronn stated as he still does not like the Fates. "What about the second instance?" Adrian asked as the elders seem to want to shift the topic. "The second instance that they have appeared before us is the reason why we hid in the Paradox nes." Elder Ascalor stated as Adrian suddenly became incredibly interested. Elder Ascalor told the story of how the Fates told the three elders in one dream that great persecution would definitely happen and that the already small poption of the Daemos would shrink even more. Knowing that the Daemos could no longer afford to have their numbers be reduced, they devised a way by finding a special ce in the universe where causality is at its weakest. The three elders were young at the time, but they needed to do what needs to be done. Theybined all of their power to find and transport the entirend where the Daemos live to the Paradox nes. This made all of the Daemos be undisturbed by causality and fate which did not amuse the goddesses but the elders did not care that they found a loophole. Chapter 2071: True Lord of the Skies Chapter 2071: True Lord of the Skies ? "You managed to avoid the strings of fate by literally evading it! Wow! Maybe we can do that as well." Adrian stated. "We cannot do that now because there are numerous beings in the territory that cannot live in the Paradox nes. They are not like us that could easily adapt in harsh environments." Elder Bronx stated. "The boy might be onto something for suggesting that again." Elder Ascalor stated. "What if we have an emergency measure of transferring the entire territory to a pocket dimension. It will only be temporary as the territory might be unsafe. We are already implementing it as an evacuation procedure so why not have the entire territory do it?" Adrian asked. "The problem with that is the preparation needed and the caster that will do it. We would need at least a Noblesse that is in full power to lead in casting the spell." Elder Koronn stated as he immediately told them the requirements. "We have no choice but to engage the Ziz in direct battle. I already told Aernas to mobilize all of the demon eyes around the territory. They would immediately report if that gigantic bird would swoop down or get close to the territory." Elder Bronx stated as he already messaged the observation team too look for anomalies in the sky. "Do you have any idea on the weakness of the Ziz?" Adrian asked as he knew that any information that can bring them the win is crucial. "Just like its title, True Lord of the Skies, the Ziz is unparalleled when ites to aerialbat that even we would have difficulty in battling it in the air. We can only hope that the traps and protective measures of the territory that is installed would at least give us some time. Also, if you want to know more about the Ziz then you should tell Old Man Pann." Elder Koronn stated. "Right! I almost forgot our cranky resident rancher. Can I entrust the elders about the initial defenses? I will already create the announcement that the Ziz will most likely attack my territory." Adrian stated. "You can leave the initial nning for the defenses for us. Just make sure that all the nobatant citizens are safe when the danger doese." Elder Ascalor ensured. "Thanks!" Adrian stated as he vanished from his location to appear at the ranch of Old Man Pann. "It is a good thing that he did not ask about the aftereffects of tricking fate." Elder Koronn stated. "We must not let the kid experience that heavy price if we must. If he experiences that kind of bacsh, then he might not recover much of his own energy for a thousand years. We already recovered much of what we lost when we made that decision, and the world is much more dangerous now more than ever." Elder Ascalor stated as he and the other elders continued in setting up the initial defense ns. == Emergency Territory Announcement! The Lord of Avalon, Equinox, is warning all of its residents and guests that the True Lord of the skies, Ziz, will being to attack the territory. The territory lord does not know when exactly, but the Fates have given him the vision of impending doom. The territory lord asked that everyone exercise caution and report any strange sightings of flying monsters to the guards. == Adrian utilized the emergency announcement as soon as possible. The message that he gave made the citizens look up at the sky as if they were now awaiting some monstrous evile swooping down upon it. The yers that read the emergency announcement suddenly froze before they could finally internalize what Adrian has just announced. The announcement became quite the hot topic in the territory of Avalon for a few minutes before it exploded in the forums.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A lot of yers suddenly started to post questions and even statements of disbelief in the thread. Some yers believed what Adrian said and started to journey towards his territory. The others believed that this is all a ploy from Equinox so that the foot traffic in his territory is increased. There were those that were in favor that Adrian was making stuff up, but majority of the yers actually defended him. The yers basically fought the bashers and haters about the statement of the Zizing down to Avalon. They defended Adrian as they knew he was not one to joke about serious matters. Most of the yers also stated that the announcement is not even abat raid announcement but a warning. He warned the people in Avalon that there is dangering and nothing else. The other guilds that were close to Avalon immediately started to march towards its location while also asking permission from Adrian to stay there. In fact, about twenty guilds have already messaged him about camping near his territory and promised to not do anything while they waited for the Ziz. Adrian has yet to answer them because he is now with Old Man Pann asking about the Ziz. "It has no weaknesses?! That is not possible! All monsters should possess an innate weakness." Adrian stated as he could not believe what Old Man Pann said about the Ziz. "It is not that it has no weakness, but its only weakness is not even easy to do. The only way to win against the Ziz is for it to be sent underground. It is a primordial beast that recovers health and mana just by existing. It basically absorbs mana in the air to keep itself from dying. You can say that it is the most natural reviving bird in the world that even a phoenix would be shy about boasting about its revival process." Old Man Pann stated. Old Man Pann basically told Adrian that the only way for the Ziz to ever be defeated is to trap it underground and pummel it there. There is already arge difficulty in the first step of the n and the second step is just as difficult. Trapping a primordial beast made of air underground is not a simple feat as this would already fall in the realm of gods. They could also try thebat approach, but the Ziz would just recover any lost health and mana as long as air is present in the area. Adrian also asked Old Man Pann if any of his powerful monsters would join the battle, but they said that even they will be unable to defeat the Ziz. Bessy might be gigantic, but she does not have the capacity to kill a primordial beast by herself or even with the help of other people. "Is there really no other way?" Adrian asked as the vision of great destruction upon his territory might actuallye true. "We could try and iste the space around it, but I doubt that it would let itself get caught. Also, you said that there is a swirling dark mist around it as well." Old Man Pann stated. "A spatial trap would be the greatest trap we can employ as that would at least cut off its supply of mana in the air. I am not sure what that dark mist was, but I think it is miasma. I have seen dark colored mist like that, and it is often miasma but why would the Ziz be tainted by it?" Adrian stated. "Perhaps the myth that the Ziz fell in battle against a Distorted God of Wind was true. If it was sealed instead of dying, then the miasma must have already clouded its mind due to how long it has been sealed. You do not need to worry about miasma thought as you have that tree there. I bet it is also the reason why your territory is being targeted as well." Old Man Pann stated as he pointed towards the Tree of Life and Death. "The sightings of it attacking towers or any high building! Why did I not think about that?!" Adrian stated as he looked at the Tree of Life and Death. The Ziz might have an obsession of targetingrge spires because it is looking for a ce to stay. The reports about the towers being destroyed because of itnding on them might be the indication that it is searching for a nest. The Tree of Life in the territory of the Evergreen guild is not high enough for its criteria while the Tree of Life and Death perfectly fits the bill. "A sturdy,rge tree that could withstand its weight and it is also at a great height since it is not rooted directly at the ground as it is in a floating ind. If it also has miasma then the Tree of Life and Death would be the perfect nest that it is looking for!" Adrian stated as he excused himself so that he could also inform the elders of the Church of Life and Death about why the Ziz is attacking them. Chapter 2072: True Lord of the Skies II Chapter 2072: True Lord of the Skies II ? Adrian immediately informed all of the elves that the target of the primordial beast is none other than the Tree of Life and Death. As soon as Adrian informed them, the elves suddenly burned with passion. Even the easy-going Dark Elves became burning with anger that a primordial beast would dare to touch the majestic Tree of Life and Death. All of them marched towards the center ind and casted barriers on it. "I did no think that they would react that strongly." Adrian thought as he also entered the church and made sure that everything is in ce. He saw that the church elders also took out some of the relics that they were safekeeping. He always wanted to know what those relics could do and now he can see them in action. He then proceeded to go around the territory to look at all of the ces that might have a weakened barrier. Some of the yers saw him checking the entire territory and the little doubt that they have are blown away. If everything that Adrian said was a farce, then he would not overexert himself in acting. They knew that Equinox rarely did something in the territory as he has some de facto leaders when he is away. Still, they know that he is not a penny pincher to his territory as one could see small but incremental changes every one or two months. He is someone that will make sure that his territory is flourishing. Finally, one of the yers managed to get the courage and actually walk towards Adrian and ask him directly. The yers rarely did this because they thought that Equinox was an aloof yer that does not want to interact much with other yers. They have a joke about him being the forever friends of NPCs because they can only see him talking to them. The random yer that asked Adrian thought that he would get booted out of the territory, but he was pleasantly surprised. "Yes. The Primordial Beast called the Ziz that is also the True Lord of the Skies will attack the territory. The time when it will attack is not certain but the goddesses that informed me of it said that it will be soon. Is the announcement I made somewhatcking in description? I guess I did not post anything about the Ziz in the bulletin board yet, but I will get onto that. Is there anything else that you need?" Adrian stated. The random yer that asked is shocked beyond belief because the cold and cool Lord of Avalon was actually quite kind in tone when you talk to him. They always saw and heard Adrian in videos depicting his fierce battles with other people or monsters. They have yet to know that his personality in battle is quite differentpared to his normal resting personality. He transforms into a different person in the heat of battle which is not always a good thing.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ah! No. That is my only question. Will you offer a reward to those that will participate?" The random yer asked as he suddenly panicked that he was asked if he had any more questions. "I have yet to put up the quest. I guess I should or else all of you that will fight for the territory will not be rewarded properly. I should work on that. Thank you." Adrian stated as he headed towards the guild house to see what he could put as rewards and a few minutester he was able to announce it. == Quest Name: Defend the Territory Against the Primordial Beast Quest Difficulty: Territory Defense S Quest Description: The True Lord of the Skies, Ziz, has decided to attack the territory of Avalon. Its intentions are yet to be known but it ns to take over the Tree of Life and Death. The Lord of Avalon urges you to help defend the territory with him. Clear Condition: Repel or Kill the Primordial Beast Ziz Clear Reward: Rank 1: Home Pocket Dimension x1 and Pocket Dimension D¨¦cor Voucher x 5 (or 10,000 Gold Coins if already owning a Home Pocket Dimension) Rank 2: Territory Points x 800 or 8000 Gold Coins and Pocket Dimension D¨¦cor Voucher x 4 Rank 3: Territory Points x 500 or 5000 Gold Coins and Pocket Dimension D¨¦cor Voucher x3 Rank 4: Territory Points x 300 or 3000 Gold Coins and Pocket Dimension D¨¦cor Voucher x2 Rank 5: Territory Points x 150 or 1500 Gold Coins and Pocket Dimension D¨¦cor Voucher x1 Rank 6 to 10: Territory Points x 100 and Epic Tier Talisman X1 Rank 11 to 20: Territory Points x 50 and Rare Tier Talisman X1 Rank 21 to 100: Territory Points x 20 and Rare Tier Talisman x 1 Failure Condition: Avalon is Destroyed Failure: No rewards will be given Duration: None Restriction: Only those that have registered as citizens or applied for citizenship can acquire the quest. For yers that is yet to be a full citizen, ranking would automatically give them full citizenship in Avalon. Note: Any drop from the Primordial Beast Ziz will not be taken by the territory and would be the ownership of the yer or yers that get them. Pantheon Guild members will be excluded in this quest as they will have different rewards given by the guild master. == Adrian made sure to create a reward pool that would be enticing but also fair. He is actually thankful to his sister as she was the one that organized everything. She already prepared things such as this beforehand and created a guide for rewards depending on the difficulty of the quest. Adrian even thought that the rewards were not enough, and his sister became stingy but the yers outside that saw it would are already foaming at the mouth. The yers that saw the rewards for first ce suddenly became greedy as this was the best thing in Avalon. The rarestmodity in Avalon that would even get millions of views when you just upload a video rting to it. The Home Pocket Dimension that less than two hundred have in Avalon is up for grabs. The sweetest message of the quest that they even read is that the Pantheon guild members will notpete with them. The yers that already selected Avalon as their home base is actually quite fearful of the Pantheon Guild members because they are built different. The yers viewed the Pantheon Guild members as monsters even if some of them have very odd personalities. They could only attribute their monstrous strength to how weird they are and could only wish to be as strong as them. "This is my chance!" The yers in Avalon burned with passion and hope as they could already envision their own Home Pocket Dimension that they could decorate with whatever theme that they like. The yers that are yet to be full citizen also seized this opportunity to be one. Citizens of Avalon have twice the effectiveness of the buff given by the Tree of Life and Death. The buff giving great health and mana regeneration with an extremely small chance of instantly killing enemies at the same level as you became a hot topic. Some just wanted to aim for the top 100 spots but thepetition is fierce since there are thousands of yers that will participate. "Now that I made the quest, what should I do next? Oh! There is a problem with flight just as usual as some yers will not be able to fly." Adrian thought and instructed the lesser demons to create invisible tforms around the territory that willst for at least a week. Adrian then made sure to check on the other races that live in his territory to see if they are fine. What he did not expect is that all of them volunteered to fight with him. He told them that only those that are at least the strength of a greater demon can fight and he is surprised that there was a lot. Still, he made sure to tell the citizens to not be a hero and prioritize their safety above all else. "All of the preparations are almostplete. The only thing that needs my attention is the device that me and Amelia were working on." Adrian stated as he entered the guild house once again and saw a globe like device being tested by Amelia herself. "Any progress on the experimentation of the device?" Adrian asked. "The output is still at 200% which is not that muchpared to when it was first assembled. I do not think we can use this in the fight with the Ziz." Amelia stated as she looked like she was typing in air when she is in fact typing on a virtual console. "This could be the game changer with the fight against the Ziz. Make sure to adjust it as carefully as you can." Adrian stated as he checked the observation room. Chapter 2073: Terror of the Skies Chapter 2073: Terror of the Skies ? Most of the Pantheon guild members have arrived back in the territory. The ones that did note were those that have quests that they cannot stop. Fortunately for them, all of the guild officers are present in the moment. This is finally the time where all original members of the guild are now gathered. All of them gathered at the guild house and started to talk on what should be the reward for the guild member that will get the best contribution. "Should we even fight for the first spot? We all know who will be the one that gets it anyways." Creepysoo stated. "My brother told me that he will not be part of the ranking to encourage other guild members to do their best. Also, you can say that this will be the unofficial ranking of strength against all of the guild members." Solstice stated. "If that is the case then it will be this old man''s time to shine. The enemy is flying after all, and I am part storm elemental now." Vayu stated. "I will be the one that will defeat the giant bird!" Soleil stated as she is now surrounded by two greater fire elementals. "The army of the dead will be the one that will bring forth victory!" Creepysoo added as he was trying to look cool by making a pose with his hand covering half his face. "I can also fly as well. This might my time to shine." Kabrakan stated as he also has an armor that can aid him in flight.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I guess all of you are lucky. I cannot fly like all of you, but I will still do my best. I only have Levin Cloud as mypanion when ites to being flightless." Lycan stated. "Me? I can fly though." Levin Cloud stated but the others looked at him with eyes full of judgement. "I will fly with him because he will ride me!" Peridot stated which suddenly made Levin Cloud blush and the other cough. "Be careful with those words as some might misunderstand." Levin Cloud stated. "Where is big brother anyways?" Creepysoo asked. "He is currently having a meeting with the guild masters that want to participate." Solstice stated. Meanwhile, the other guild members were looking at their guild officials thinking that they were having a very serious meeting. "It seems that the primordial beast this time will be difficult. You can see that all of the guild officials are talking seriously." Amelia stated as she was talking with other guild members as she wanted to have a small break. "I can tell you that they are not doing anything like that." Apki stated as he also wanted to battle with a Primordial Beast because the southeastern area is and filled with sleeping primordial beasts and he wanted to at least have a gauge on where he scales against them. == "I guess that is all that I will be saying." Adrian stated as he finished giving the rundown of the rules of the raid with the other guild masters. Adrian told them that they will be given the same ess in Avalon like any other yer. They were also promised by Adrian to have the best contributing guild a leaf from the Tree of Life and Death. This enticed the guild masters because a leaf from the Tree of Life and Death is an ingredient that can create a revival pill. This was just recently revealed when an Apothecary was able to create a revival pill that is of the Legendary Tier. Adrian let one leaf of the Tree of Life and Death be auctioned off as the Church of the Twin Gods needed some funds. The leaf of the Tree of Life and Death is either Legendary or Mythical Tier. Adrian only let a Legendary Tier leaf be auctioned off, but it created such a stir when a revival pill was created using its leaf. He was even bombarded by other guilds to sell them the leaf directly, but he promptly refused them all as he is not the one to decide. He also knows how the market works, and it might lead to other people trying to sneak inside of the sanctuary of Avalon. There were some NPCs that tried to enter the sanctuary, but they all became fertilizer for the Tree of Life and Death in the end. It is not just the yers that wanted the leaf but also the NPCs that heard of a miracle revival pill. "It is such a headache when they are already losing their minds when the health upon revival is only around 5% to 10%." Adrian thought. Still, Adrian found another bargaining chip that he could use when ites to dealing with other guilds. Piggy Bank is also extremely grateful to him as the merchant guild in Avalon is raking in lots of money thanks to his cooperation. Adrian is thankful because the merchant guild also supports Avalon when there are times of turmoil like now. "Do you really have no idea when the primordial beast will attack?" One of the guild masters asked. Before Adrian could even answer, a powerful force suddenly struck the barrier of his territory. Adrian suddenly vanished from his location as he released bloodlust towards the primordial beast that attacked his territory suddenly. He is not the only one that reacted as the three elders were now beside him as they hovered above the Tree of Life and Death. "These old bones will be exercised once again." Elder Ascalor stated. "You should retire but I am sure so that I can retire as well." Elder Koronn stated. "Both of you know that we cannot retire yet." Elder Bronx stated. "Seeing that all of you are joking means that all of you are not afraid." Adrian stated. "Afraid? You can even call it excitement as I can finally let loose." Elder Ascalor stated. While Adrian and the elders were talking, the Ziz is finally revealed to all of the yers and even NPCs in Avalon. The yers have yet to know what it looks like because all the images that captured it was blurry. They finally see the real form or rather the tainted real form of the Primordial Beast of the Skies. [The True Ruler of the Skies has arrived in your territory.] [All of your citizens that cannot battle have already evacuated. You have gained Security points due to your great sense of duty to protect your denizens.] [The Tree of Life and Death has reacted to the ill intent of the Primordial Beast Ziz.] [All beings that will be inbat with the Ziz will gain increased health, mana, and stamina regeneration.] [The Tree of Life and Death has given all beings that will go against the Primordial Beast Ziz the buff of Silent Death.] [You have been given the buff called Silent Death.] [Your critical strike chance has increased by 5%.] [Your critical strike damage will be increased by 50%.] [You have gained a 1% chance of instantly killing your enemy.] [The Tree of Life and Death loves all the beings that try to protect it. All beings protecting it will not be able to hurt their allies stray spells or attacks.] A sudden rush of powerful gold and purple energy emerged from the Tree of Life and Death. The Tree of Life and Death made sure to give its blessings to all of the beings that are trying to protect it because it can already see the massive army hidden behind the dark clouds. The Ziz flew up high and pped its four massive wings to part away the dark clouds that were filled with miasma. Behind the dark clouds was a flock of numerous bird type monsters that were equally powerful in their own right. [The Ziz has used its power as the True Ruler of the Skies to amass an army of winged monsters.] [Defeat or subdue the winged monsters in order to weaken the Ziz as it is drawing power from all of the winged monsters it has under its control.] The yers could only have their jaws drop because the sheer number of flying monsters was too many to count. The skies above Avalon were filled by different winged monsters and some were even quite rare. Not only will they get rare loot, but summoners could even capture rare flying monsters for themselves or to sell as mounts. Even Adrian wanted to start sealing some monsters as flying mounts are very in demand. "I already know what you are thinking, brat. Do not even try to take off your mind against the battle because that thing shattered the first barrier just by ramming its body on it. We only have two barriers left and if those get shattered then it is all over." Elder Ascalor stated. "I know as I am also incredibly mad at it! Do you know how much money was used to create that powerful barrier! I will make sure to pluck every feather from that damned bird!" Adrian stated as he was suddenly pped with the fact that he lost about a hundred thousand gold. Chapter 2074: Terror of the Skies II Chapter 2074: Terror of the Skies II ? Adrian saw the hard-earned money of all his guild members vanishing instantly just like the first barrier that protected his territory. The Ziz did not ram itself towards the second barrier because it actually felt damage when it hit the barrier. The Ziz lost 5% of its own health upon hitting the barrier and its own defenses were reduced by 15%. The True Lord of the Skies went high up in the clouds as all of the flying monsters flew circles around it. "It ismanding the flock." Elder Ascalor stated as the Ziz released a powerful battle cry which made all of the flying monsters charged towards Avalon. All of the flying monsters looked incredibly feral as if nothing, but rage filled their minds. The Ziz hasplete control of them, and they could not even break free from its control. Even the Legendary tier flying monsters were unable to shake off the control that the Ziz has on them and obey everymand without exception. Seeing the sky covered by a mass of flying monsters would make it seem like the end of the world is already near and that very sight is what all the beings in Avalon could see. "Guild master, the initial charge has been set. Are you ready to deploy it?" Amelia contacted Adrian as thetter thought this would happen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Adrian managed to find an entry in an old book that the Ziz would often have numerous flying monsters follow it when it attacked areas. He verified this im by seeing a report of increased flying monster activity in the areas where the Ziz was reportedly sighted. Adrian and the other elders might be able to overpower them but that would have taken a lot of theirbined effort and mana which is why he asked Amelia to create a special device. "The first wave ising. Everyone, prepare." Adrian stated calmly as he already predicted this might happen and devised a countermeasure. Amelia then appeared behind Adrian as she has rocket propelled boots. She also has a machine that is the size of a globe about a meter in diameter. The three elders looked at Adrian curiously as they did not know much about this machine and was only briefed that thetter will be the one dealing with the initial wave of monsters. "Activating Spatial Compressor. User would be Equinox." Amelia stated as her voice became slightly robotic as she was a Gaianoid after all and she will now reveal a unique skill set that her race has. "Paradox, get in." Adrianmanded as his ego weapon suddenly became a mass of energy that entered the Spatial Compressor. The Spatial Compressor suddenly glowed in the different colored lights that Paradox has. It then booted quickly as if the system was supercharged by Paradox upon entering the system module. The Spatial Compressor suddenly looked like a more gigantic version of Paradox. Adrian received system notifications that tell him that Paradox haspletely taken over the machine. [Paradox has integrated with the Spatial Compressor.] [All Spatial Magic Rted skills will now be amplified in an area ten times the original without spending extra mana.] [All Spatial Magic rted skills will have 300% damage amplification as well.] [Owner of the current module is Equinox.] "You did a great job. You managed to amplify it to 300% damage and ten times the area. Let us now test it in real time. Gravity Control!" Adrian stated as his voice became deeper when he casted the spell. A powerful gravitation force suddenly pressed down in the entire area of Avalon. The flying monsters that were Epic Tier and below all fell down likeets hitting the ground. The Legendary Tier monsters were able to somewhat resist but they were still having the difficulty in flying. A vast number of monsters fell down even before they hit the second barrier protecting the territory. "It''s a feast!" The yers shouted as there were a lot waiting in the ground. The ughter of all the flying monsters have started with the yers waiting below starting the massive destruction. There is also theke below Avalon where the Deep Ones reside. Altum is currently leading them, and their battle strategy is something that will chill anyone that sees it. The Deep Ones might not look like it, but they could jump ten meters high from the surface of the water. The Deep Ones would literally catch the descending flying monster and then m them deep in the water. The helpless flying monster would then die from suffocation and be the next meal of the Deep Ones. The yers that changed their race to Deep Ones also did this strategy and are happily destroying monsters left and right. Since most of the flying monsters are not from dungeons, most of the monsters will leave a corpse when they die, and one guild memberughed this sight. "I will show you how a real Necromancer battles! Arise!" Creepysoo stated as he released arge st of miasma from his body. The corpses rose as soon as the miasma touched the bodies. A dark and dreary crown could be seen floating above Creepysoo''s head as his pale skin and ck eyes made him look sinister. He then used most of the corpses to summon a more powerful undead monster that has the ability to fly. He took out the Necronominicon and used a lot of mana to create arge magic circle. "Arise: Undead Dragon! Heed mymand and destroy all of my enemies!" Creepysoo shouted as 80% of the bodies of dead monsters were sucked inside of the magic circle that he created. The magic circle activated as a powerful and sinister roar of a dragon was emitted from it. A more powerful miasma is also seen seeping out of the magic circle as an undead dragon suddenly flew out of it. This is not the same as the Skeletal Dragon that Creepysoo usually summons as this is the enhanced version of that. The body that used to be skeletal is now filled with flesh which means that it has weight to it. The terrifying undead dragon flew up in the sky as it was not hindered by the gravitational force that Adrian is still implementing. One could see it opening itsrge jaws and biting the body of arge flying monster like it is paper. Creepysoo did not stop there as he sent out relentless curses and hexes in the area that he was in where numerous flying monsters were still dropping from the ground. "Such a grand curse and hex buffet! I shall join as well!" Hexy stated as she always followed behind Creepysoo when ites to guild battles. She took out her grimoire and casted one spell which made a lot of low-level flying monsters drop dead as their hearts stopped beating. The dead monsters became undead that followed Creepysoo as he now has the passive ability to raise undead unconsciously. They two of best curst and hex casters in the game are now working together side by side which made a sinister looking duo. Seeing Creepysoo let loose, the others also wanted in on the vast action while the gravitational field is still active. Kabrakan changed his armor to its flying mode and steel like feather grew out of it while his towering shields turned into feathered wings. One might think that he is vulnerable in this form, but the defenses of his armor and his shields are still very much present. The one that proved this theory is a legendary tier monster ramming its body towards him. The flying monster thought that it could kill Kabrakan in the air but is surprised when it felt like it hit a mountain. The talons of the flying monster broke as it collided with Kabrakan''s wings which made it squeal in pain. Kabrakan did not even hesitate and used hisrge wings to m the monster to the ground. He then followed it up by dive bombing the flying monster which turned it into a meat paste. Levin Cloud and Peridot are quite the duo as well as they faced numerous legendary tier flying monsters as well. Peridot reverted to her real form which is quite majestic and is the first time for most of the people seeing it as well. Levin Cloud looked like he was having a free ride, but he is not just helping by healing. As if the humanoid looking body is all a fa?ade, branches that are thick and sturdy would suddenly shoot out from his body to knock out flying monsters. He is also near Avalon where the Tree of Life and Death is located which means his power is amplified to the utmost as well. Levin Cloud issued a powerful roar that sounded as if all the horrors of the forest were unleased. As soon as this roar is heard, the forest below Avalon could be seen rumbling as numerousrge vines and tree trunks extended to skies to kill flying monsters. Chapter 2075: Terror of the Skies III Chapter 2075: Terror of the Skies III ? Vayu and Soleil are the ones that are smashing the flying monsters as they could easily reach them. Vayu easily swept the low-level monsters with just a swipe of his katana. A powerful de of wind will even make the birds that are not subjected to intensified gravity be unable to fly. His attacks are not just wind though as he would create sparks of lightning with each attack as he has be a Storm Elemental which is a more powerful and rare variant of a wind elemental. Soleil might look cute, but her mes are more powerful than ever. She can even control hotter mespared to before as her orange dress of mes now has linings of blue mes indicating that she has be powerful as well. Vayu mentioned that her daughter is actually more powerful than him when ites to attacking but shecks control which is why her attacks are often spread about. Soleil also has another elemental by her side which is in the shape of a fox. Adrian was able to take a good look at it and this orange fox has three tails that burn in azure mes which might be rted to the blue mes that Soleil can now control. He is reminded of Yuki when he sees this fire elemental fox as they almost look the same, but it might offend the elemental if he said that out loud. Soleil named the fire elemental fox Kitsu which is derived from the word Kitsune meaning fox when tranted to English. Unlike what foxes are usually portrayed, Kitsu is very attached to Soleil to the point that the first elemental Regulus is openly being angry with it. Soleil can only think of it as them being yful as they could never really hurt each other. Adrian then looked at the sound of his sisterughing like maniac as she ughtered weak flying monsters by the dozen. She already unleashed her shadow armor as the sun is not shining due to the dark miasma clouds created by the Ziz. She was filling up numerous blood orbs with each strike and Adrian actually bet that she would be the top winner for the guild contribution. Lycan could be seen assisting her as he seems to be enjoying just by watching Solstice have fun. "I guess someone is too in love to see that is not normal behavior." Adrian stated as he could only see his sister looking like a maniac. "It seems that those six birds are now making a move." Elder Ascalor stated as they were not going into action because they were wary of six other existences that the Ziz brought along with it. Adrian also felt the power emanating from those six beasts, and it is not ordinary. These six beasts are not even affected by the increase in gravity. They were all looking down on the ground as if waiting for the Ziz tomand them to descend. Six powerful auras that were on the level of mythical tier were with the Ziz. "If they have the power of a mythical tier then the Ziz would be at the power level of a Transcendent already." Adrian stated. "That should be the case which is why it is extremely cautious. It must have sensed the old man hiding his power. It is a cunning beast even if madness has already flowed into its mind. The miasma it is emitting is enough to kill a hundred hectares ofnd." Elder Koronn stated as he pointed out that the Ziz might have sensed Old Man Pann. The Ziz did not do a follow up attack because it sensed Old Man Pann''s power when it first descended. Old Man Pann along with his hidden monsters must have been quite ready to fight against the Ziz but thetter noticed which is why it used a different approach. Adrian actually thought that the Ziz would just be a rampaging mindless monster because of the miasma but it was not. "The miasma might have affected its body and mind, but it might not have deteriorated its intelligence entirely. There must be some intelligence left but there is also a feral mindset." Adrian stated as he actually guessed correctly.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Ziz'' mind did deteriorate but it only became more ferocious unlike its calm and cold attitude. If it would get away with carnage, then it would use carnage but if not then it would be doing what it is currently doing. The Ziz already knew of the existences in the territory that might pose a threat which is why it is being cautious. Still, it will never stop the take over of the Tree of Life and Death as it has already created an obsession over it. "It is within my reach but there is a troublesome being in that ce. I must make him leave or else my home will never beplete." The Ziz thought as its coherent mind was struggling to even think properly as its numerous personalities were manifesting due to the effects of the miasma. "Kill all of the beings inside of that territory and leave none of them alive! I have called upon you for a reason and this is why!" The Zizmanded as the six mythical tier flying monsters suddenly went into action. "Here theye!" Elder Bronx stated as he transformed into his real form to create a barrier that blocked the iing attack. A vortex of mes suddenly shot down from the dark clouds above as one of the mythical tier flying monsters have made a move. This mythical tier flying monster targeted the second barrier in hopes of its destruction, but Elder Bronx managed to create a force barrier that absorbed magic. Seeing that the initial attack did not work, four more ming columns were shot towards the second barrier but Elder Ascalor casually coughed and made four portals that redirected all four ming pirs towards other enemies which roasted them alive. Chapter 2076: Six Birds of Different Elements I Chapter 2076: Six Birds of Different Elements I ? Seeing that its attacks were ineffective when in extremely long distance, the flying monster finally revealed itself. A ming body that is elegant and majestic could be seen piercing the clouds. The mythical tier flying monster was none other than a Phoenix. Its ming body exuded such intense heat that it increased the temperature suddenly by just flying closer to the ground.N?v(el)B\\jnn == Monster Name: Fuego Monster Tier: Mythical Monster Race: Phoenix Monster Species: me Phoenix Level: 380 HP: 100% MP: 97% Description: A mystical bird of mes that is said to die by its own mes but will revive from its own ashes. There have been cases of fire birds being mistaken for a me phoenix, but it was all fake news or stories. A real me Phoenix would usually live in the middle of an active volcano or soar high into the atmosphere as its body would increase the temperature of the surroundings by 15 degrees Celsius just by standing there. == "So, I was correct in assuming that is indeed a me phoenix." Adrian stated as another attack of a different element suddenly came pouring down. A fierce lightning shower that made the sky erupt came down on Avalon. Adrian thought that he would have to use another talisman but someone other than the elders made a move. An old looking man with arge, pointed hat raised his hand up and became the lightning rod that absorbed the attack. This old man is none other than the Daemonio called Emris or which he was previously called as Merlin. The old man was not alone as he was also supported by the other Daemonio as they utilized the lightning rod system that they helped build in Avalon. The Daemonio were great engravers which is why they engraved different types of defense mechanisms against natural phenomena in Avalon. Emris just made sure that the lightning that rained down would be guided to the proper channels as it is also supplying something else. The lightning was redirected safely to the ground which then powered up the mana stone that keeps the floating inds in the sky. The excess mana that is absorbed from the lightning is then used to power up the mechanism that created the first barrier. One could see that the first barrier that was destroyed is slowly getting regenerated which also made the flying monster that released the lightning to show itself because of frustration. == Monster Name: Voltaic Monster Tier: Mythical Monster Race: Thunderbird Monster Species: Sparking Thunderbird Level: 380 HP: 100% MP: 95% Description: A bird said to fly at such a fast speed that it will create thunderous sound waves. It is said to also siphon the natural lightning of the world in order to temper its body to rise into a divine being. They are said to only inhabit ces where numerous lightning would fall all day and that looking for one is near impossible as they cannot be easily captured. It is said that the Thunderbird was created when a weakened divine bird was subjected to lightning punishment for a hundred days straight. == "Did the Ziz suddenly be a bird trainer or something as it just casually took numerous mythical tier birds?" Adrian eximed as he never seen two mythical tier birds at the same ce at the same time as they are very territorial. "This is not the end though." Elder Koronn stated as he suddenly froze time because numerous silent des of leave were about to hit Adrian without him noticing. "What the?! How did that get past the barrier!?" Adrian reacted as he is bewildered and unable to properly protect himself since he is still using gravity control. "It is due to that." Elder Koronn stated as he pointed to a smaller flying monster that beats its wings like a thousand times a second. == Monster Name: Vibra Monster Tier: Mythical Monster Race: Nature Hummingbird Monster Species: Thousand Vibration Hummingbird Level: 380 HP: 100% MP: 95% Description: A mystical bird of the nature element that is said to never be seen by people since it can move at the speed of sound. It has control over nature as leaves of different trees are produced by its body. It is said to be able to reforest a deste area as long as it chooses it as its territory. It is said to have been a favored agent of the Gods of Life when ites to reforestation, but this is only in fabricated stories. == Adrian is shocked to see a mythical tier creature that is only about two meters tall, but it was this size that made it terrifying. It was able to bypass the barrier because of its special ability to pierce through energy. Adrian is also only able to see it because time was stopped by Elder Koronn. When he dealt with the attack and time flew as normal, Adrian could only catch the shadow of the Thousand Vibration Hummingbird. "I shall deal with that one since I would be the best opponent for that thing." Elder Koronn stated as he showed his real form and fought the Thousand Vibration Hummingbird. Seeing that even the attack of the Thousand Vibration Hummingbird is ineffective, rain started to pour down which is strange since this is not natural. Mist also started to roll in which created confusion among the yers as this mist also had hallucinogenic properties. Space also started to distort a little which made all the Daemos tense up. "I guess I should deal with a troublemaking bird." Elder Ascalor stated as he changed to his real form and sted the entire area with pure spatial energy which revealed the monster that summoned the mist and rain. == Monster Name: Misty Monster Tier: Mythical Monster Race: Mist Crane Monster Species: Rendering Mist Crane Level: 380 HP: 100% MP: 90% Description: A mystical bird said to have the power over the mist and the water element. It is said to be able to bend space as long as its mist is affecting the area. Not much is known about this monster, but they are said to torment unsuspecting beings that waltz inside of its misty territory. == Chapter 2077: Six Birds of Different Elements II Chapter 2077: Six Birds of Different Elements II ? The Mist Crane was able to warp space when its mist thates from its own aura is around the area. It became an opponent that a master maniptor of space could only contend. Elder Ascalor releasing his own spatial energy destroyed the mist that the Mist Crane created in the area. This also made the other yers that were flying with their mounts not be delirious. The mist was not only something that warps space for thefort of the Mist Crane but also makes anyone that enters it be at its mercy. All beings thate inside the mist are subjected to the maniption of the Mist Crane if they are weaker than it. Most of the yers here are much lower levelpared to a mythical tier beast which means that almost all of them will be at the mercy of the Mist Crane. Elder Ascalor looked at the Mist Crane and released four portals that released numerous spatial shards. The spatial shardsunched towards the Mist Crane, and it reacted by pping its wings. The Mist Crane released sharp feathers along with shards of ice that shed with the spatial shards. The Mist Crane was able to destroy all of the spatial shards that Elder Ascalor released which made thetter look at the flying beast with interest. The Mist Crane was able to sense all of the spatial shards that was even invisible which is why Elder Ascalor became somewhat troubled. The two of them started their exchanges of attacks in another area as Elder Ascalor teleported them somewhere else. The Mist Crane tried to resist relocation, but it was unable to do so against a demon that has mastery over space. Adrian looked at the overall battlefield and sensed another burst of bloodlust as a ck ray of light suddenly shot towards the second barrier as the first barrier has yet to fully regenerate. The ck ray of light would have hit the second barrier, but a powerful burst of rainbow- colored light came from the Tree of Life and Death. The rainbow-colored light and the ck ray shed and cancelled one another as they were of two opposing elements. Saena, who is the guardian of the Tree of Life and Death, emerged from her hiding spot as she was also sensing all of the mythical tier flying beasts. She is actually one of the beings that the Ziz is wary about as she has the backing of the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian did not summon Saena as she is now doing her guardian duties which means that her stats are boosted to a great degree. In fact, she will be even weaker if Adrian summons her as her stat would have been adjusted to what Adrian''s stats is. The only downside of this setup is that Adrian will not get the bonus that Saena gives to him like health and mana regeneration. Still, he is more inclined to let her do her guardian duties if this will make sure that all of them will be able to defend the territory. The flying monster that released that ck ray of light swooped down and released another, but Saena easily countered it with another st of her holy light. The being that shot the ck ray of light seemed to be incredibly dissatisfied as another being was able to counter its elemental attack which is why it flew down in an incredibly fast speed. The flying monster coated itself with ck mes that had the same elemental energy of the ck ray earlier and attempted to ram the second barrier. Without even waiting for anymands, Saena also coated herself with her own light and charged towards the enemy. Saena and the enemy collided with one another and released a shockwave that spread out light and darkness elements. Some could even feel the holy light effects of Saena''s power but can also feel the evil presence of the darkness that the enemy monster released. The two seemed to have the same power level which is why both of them were sent a few meters back upon collision with their elemental energies dispersing. This made all of the yers see what kind of enemy therge ck shadow was, and it was none other than a giant raven. == Monster Name: Eveil Monster Tier: Mythical Monster Race: Darkness Raven Monster Species: Evil Dark Sun Raven Level: 380 HP: 100% MP: 91% Description: A mystical bird said to have been the collective figment of imagination for beings that feared the darkness, birds, and evil. It is said to have been born from the corpses of a hundred thousand raves in a hidden graveyard where the energy of an evil god is present. It has both the powers of darkness and mes as it is said to be able to devour the sun that gives light when it bes powerful enough.N?v(el)B\\jnn == Adrian could not believe that a monster could actually be born to be evil. The Evil Dark Sun Raven is definitely the antithesis of Saena as she represents the light of the sun and holiness. It is no wonder that Saena herself moved into action despite there being one more mythical tier monster not showing itself. The holy energy within Saena is making her want to destroy the Evil Dark Sun Raven that came down from the dark clouds. Now that even the Evil Dark Sun Raven is busy by dealing with Saena, thest mythical tier monster finally showed itself. If one looked at it, then one might think that it should not even be here. It exuded a holy and pure light aura that rivaled Saena. One might even think that a mount of a god or goddess was set loose and the Ziz captured it to be a ve. "Let the world be rained with light! Illuminate!" A voice that of a female came out from the white colored gigantic swan as its wings became light itself and released numerous rays of light. == Monster Name: Cressida Monster Tier: Mythical Monster Race: Illuminance Swan Monster Species: Light Crested Swan Level: 380 HP: 100% MP: 98% Description: A mystical bird said to have been born from a fragment powerful goddess of light when it fused with a legendary swan monster. It has the power to bend and control light to a fine degree. It also achieved the intelligence level of a genius level human. It is said to be a divine beast of light but even the Church of Light does not attribute it to any god of light as they view it as merely a monster. The im of its nature as a divine beast is not verified as it said that only one of such beasts lives at a time. == The Light Crested Swan is indeed at the level of a divine beast as Adrian could feel its divinity. What he did not know is why it is helping the Ziz as it is supposed to dislike miasma as it has the nature of a divine beast. The Light Crested Swan looks incredibly holy as parts of its body is literally bejeweled with sapphires and gold. It even has a crown made of light on top of its head that exudes holy energy. "Such a pain." Adrian stated as he immediately gulped down a grape vored mana potion and changed his form. Adrian form changed to that of his mirror demon form and along with it the creation of a hundred mirrors in an instant. All of the light rays that would have bombarded his entire territory were reflected back towards the Light Crested Swan. The Light Crested Swan saw the sudden reflection of its attack and saw it as an insult. Its pride as a user of light elemental magic is hurt when it is being attacked by its own light. What it did not know was that Adrian has already enchanted a small part of it with hisher energy, but it was so small that even the most sensitive being would have difficulty sensing it. The Light Crested Swan let all of the light beams hit its body thinking that nothing will happen, but a sharp pain arose as if numerous needles pricked it. The damage it dealt to the Light Crested Swan was notrge, but the sensation of pain was numerous enough that it made the enemy scream in pain. The damage was only about 1% of its entire health bar but the pain it delivered was intensified as it affected its entire body. Adrian found this unique mechanic in Pandemonium as he usually fought against enemies that are extremely durable but is rattled by burst or numerous points of pain. One could say that few powerful beings train both their mind and body to the point that any type of pain is negligible to their mental fortitude. This is also the favorite way of Adrian getting advantage in fights against divine beings which he is now in battle with. Chapter 2078: Six Birds of Different Elements III Chapter 2078: Six Birds of Different Elements III ? The Light Crested Swan almost fainted from the pain that assailed its mind, but it was able to hold on. What it did not know is that two mirrors suddenly appeared beside it when it was not paying attention. The two mirrors formed almost instantly and had two beingse out of it. Sirius and Kimat roared as they bit on the wings of the Light Crested Swan and thetter promptly squealed in shock and even more pain. The Light Crested Swan is still a beast that is of the mythical tier which is why simple attacks like that will not be able to finish it off. The Light Crested Swan suddenly dispersed its body into particles of light which looked like shards of white crystals and reformed a few meters from its previous location. The bite marks on its wings could be clearly seen as Sirius and Kimat did not hold back as golden blood dripped from the bite wounds. The Light Crested Swan that looked down on all other beings except for the Ziz suddenly felt threatened by the presence of Adrian and his soulbounds. When the Light Crested Swan thought that the chain attack was over, another mirror secretly appeared behind it where Charon appeared. Like a phantom, Charon burst out into chains that bound the Light Crested Swan. Unfortunately, the divine nature of the Light Crested Swan made it a weakness for Charon as he was getting damaged just by binding it. "I shall show you the wrath of a divine being!" The Light Crested Swan shouted as its body suddenly shone in pure white light that made Charon unable to hold it down. Charon had to hide in the shadows as a chunk of his health vanished from being in close proximity to that burst of holy light. The Light Crested Swan did not stop though as its body fragmented into light once again and shot towards Adrian. Small swan like light constructs hit Adrian without him being able to dodge. He tried stopping time to dodge but the light fragments could actually move even when he froze time. The Light Crested Swan used divine energy along with mana in order to prevent being hindered by time being stopped. Divine beasts can actually move even if time is frozen as long as they used some of their divine energy. The stronger the divine being, the stronger their resistance to time being stopped which meant that the Light Crested Swan before Adrian has divine energy equal to a greater god at least. He did not think that a being with that amount of divinity will stay as a mythical tier monster. "What if it cannot ascend fully because it is hindered by something? That might be the motivation of joining the side of the Ziz." Adrian thought but that did not matter right now has he has taken substantial damage which he usually never gotten when the fight is still starting.N?v(el)B\\jnn The others that were fighting against the other five elemental enemies could be seen to also be struggling somewhat. They are against beings of the mythical tier after all, and Adrian is actually the only yer that is able to do so at the moment. The other yers and even his guild members were busy eradicating legendary tier enemies and below which is why they cannot help him in this fight. "I cannot let my guard down because that thing is still flying in the sky." Adrian stated as he looked up higher into the clouds to see the Ziz flying wave above them as its entire body and wings was able to block the sunlight from hitting the ground. "Do your best, brat. I shall deal with any attacks in your stead for now." A voice is suddenly transmitted to Adrian''s brain, and it was from Old Man Pann. Adrian finally remembered that their strongest fighter has actually yet to move and that is why the Ziz is also not attacking as well. The two of them could be seen having a stand-off at the moment just by releasing their auras. Seeing that Old Man Pann is looking out for the territory, Adrian''s worried face suddenly turned into a smile. The Light Crested Swan also saw the shift in the attitude of the current opponent and thought that he lost his mind when shown the difference between them. "Stop struggling, demon. Give up your territory and the master of the skies shall let all of you leave with your lives." The Light Crested Swan stated as it thought that Adrian was now afraid of it since she could easily attack him even when he used his trump card of stopping time. "Ah... finally I can let loose." Adrian stated as a hint of madness could be seen on his eyes or rather would have been seen if he was not blindfolded. Heughed or rather chuckled due to the turn of events which made the Light Crested Swan thought that he actually lost it. The Light Crested Swan thinking that the enemy before him has already lost its mind suddenly released a beam of light to end Adrian''s suffering. The Light Crested Swan thought that this would be the end, but a mirror suddenly appeared in front of Adrian and ten other mirrors formed simultaneously around it. Without even having a chance to evade, the Light Crested Swan felt its own attack being reflected to its body once again. The ten mirrors released the same beam of light that almost made it pass out. The Light Crested Swan had to stop its current attack so that it would not attack itself anymore since its enemy was only reflecting its own attacks. The reflection of light also stopped as soon as the Light Crested Swan releasing the beam of light but the mirrors around it has not disappeared. Soon, five of the ten mirrors released fierce beasts that attacked the Light Crested Swan simultaneously. "What!" The Light Crested Swan eximed as these five different monsters hit its body. Chapter 2079: How the Demon Fights Chapter 2079: How the Demon Fights ? It might not be shown as much since Adrian is more into team fights but there has been a growing disbelief that he is the strongest yer. The rankers especially the ones that has a focus on single target damage often told themselves they could defeat Equinox when it is one on one. They often answer this when interviewed as they thought that they can actually defeat him when in a battle with only them. Adrian''s feats that were captured via video recording are often fights against numerous numbers of enemies. They viewed him as a yer that is capable of destroying battlefields when ites to army battles. They thought that he is just like other summoners that cannot do well when ites to one-on-one battles. These are the sentiments of rankers that were actually quite new and only arrived when there was a patch for summoners to only be able to use three summoned beasts at a time in exchange for having buffs from soulbounds. Adrian''sbat style is actually geared to him using all of his soulbounds to easily subdue enemies. These new rankers will actually cower in fear if they learn that Adrian was actually the reason why the soulbounds had to be reduced to three active soulbounds without the limit break skill. The numbers that Adrian can do when all of his soulbounds is active is actually so monstrous that he can actually defeat a boss monster in under ten minutes when he is extremely focused. The developers thought that they needed to limit this as Adrian''s very existence and other powerful summoners like him could easily break the bnce of the game. This is the real reason why there are now buffs when a soulbound is summoned but it is reduced to three. Still, what the developers did not predict is that there is only about a 15% drop of usual damage numbers when they saw the revision. Adrian usually did not push himself too much when he has all of his soulbounds. When it was limited to three, he actually had to strategize and push himself to the limits more. A 15% drop in damage numbers might be big but for the developers it is not. Adrian could basically do almost the same damage that he did even with a limitation of three soulbounds. They even thought to remove the buffs given to summoners when a soulbound is active, but they did not because that would nerf the summoner ss to the ground. The developers had to give up on bncing the summoner ss based on Equinox and had to use AI observed data instead. It is not that they cannot, but they should not as bncing a ss based on one or a few individuals will make the game miserable for the others. Adrian also rarely focused on an opponent these days as he usually fought against armies which is why numerous new yers never saw how he battled. The world could not see once again how the Demon fights as he is in battle with a mythical tier enemy by himself. Sirius, Kaon, Charon, Dodu, and Kimat all came out of the mirrors and attacked the Light Crested Swan simultaneously. The sudden appearance of beings that almost equaled itself made the Light Crested Swan exim in shock, but it was too early. Unknown to the Light Crested Swan, another being came out of a sixth mirror, but it was entirely invisible even to it. The ten mirrors that Adrian conjured suddenly vanished as five of his soulbounds held onto the Light Crested Swan. Sirius bit its neck and injected darkness attribute mana so that it will not turn into shards of light. Kaon curled up on one of itsrge wings so that it cannot fly away. Charon bound its legs and talons as it was trying to use it to attack the ones around it. Dodu turned into a snake like form as well and bound its body while also melting it simultaneously. Kimat bit hard onto the other wing and made sure to release charges of lightning to paralyze the opponent that his master has designated. Lastly, Adrian suddenly appeared behind the Light Crested Swan with a scythe in hand as he wlessly transitioned from his mirror to his scythe. "Universal Threat!" Adrian stated as he swung directly on the neck of the Light Crested Swan. The Light Crested Swan could not even scream out loud as blood dripped from its neck like a fountain. The health of the opponent dropped instantly to the 50% mark as Adrian also managed tond a critical hit. He did not stop though as he rotated once again for another hit, but the Light Crested Swan did not want to go down without a struggle. The Light Crested Swan used all of the divine energy it could muster to create a powerful explosion of light. Adrian''sst attack did connect but the powerful explosion of light did hit him also. One could see numerous beings falling down from the sky and one of them was Adrian. He is currently dazed as the sh of light was so powerful that it made his eyes blind for a few moments. Fortunately for Adrian, Kaon was resistant to such blinding light and caught him but the damage they suffered was not little.N?v(el)B\\jnn Adrian''s health was reduced to 25% while his soulbounds almost died except for Kaon as he has great resistance to the light element. Kaon caught the other soulbounds that were dazzled as well while the giant body of the Light Crested Swan fell to the ground and created a giant crater. A scene of shock could be witnessed as all of the yers and even the other flying monsters saw the severed head of the Light Crested Swan. "I did not think that I would be that lucky." Adrian muttered as he looked at the notifications. [You have activated the instant kill against the Light Crested Swan. You have killed the target due to hitting an extremely weak area.] Chapter 2080: The Ziz Makes a Move I Chapter 2080: The Ziz Makes a Move I ? [You have defeated the Light Crested Swan.] [Experience points shall be distributed to all that is participating in the defensive battle. Majority of the experience points will be given to the one that defeated and dealt the most damage.] [You did not earn contribution points for the siege as you excluded yourself from the leaderboard.] [You have gained 10 points of Divine Energy from defeating a divine beast.] The sudden defeat of the Light Crested Swan made the other mythical tier flying beasts feel fear. They believed that they will not be defeated easily but one of them suddenly fell in just the early part of the battle. The Light Crested Swan is not just any flying beast that could be defeated unless their opponent is incredibly powerful. They wanted to at least know how the Light Crested Swan died but they could not observe the battle since they were dealing beings that is almost equal to them. A burst of light suddenly entered Adrian''s body as if he was possessed by something, but he actually gotten a skill. It seems that the divine soul of the Light Crested Swan fused with his own which is why he got lots of divine energy in return. The crown that floated on top of Adrian''s head now has gold and sapphire added to it making him look more regal than before. Adding the ming effect ofher fire when he is in his Netheros form made him look like a Demon King. [You have defeated the Light Crested Swan using a special mechanic.] [You have absorbed the divine soul of the Light Crested Swan and gained the skill Summon: Light Crested Swan.] == Skill Name: Summon: Light Crested Swan Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Summoning Effect: Attack Summon - summons the Light Crested Swan to release its magical attack where it released ten light shard swans that deals 150% of your magical attack each. A target that is hit by at least one light shard swan will have its light elemental resistance get reduced by 5%. Defense Summon - summons the Light Crested Swan to use its protective Light Fractal Shield that absorbs up to 1000% of your magical attack power. This skill also increases your light elemental resistance by 30% as long as the shield is still active. Mobility Summon - summon the Light Crested Swan to traverse arge distance of 1000 kilometers in a span of five seconds. Any being that shes with you while mounted will receive 300% of your magical attack power as damage. Mana Cost: 10, 000 Mana Points Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: 1 hour == Adrian did not know how, but he managed to get a summoning skill from defeating the Light Crested Swan as he absorbed the divine soul of the monster. He could see the stigmata of Light shine when the divine soul of the Light Crested Swan enters his body. He wanted to check with Light if it was because of him that the divine soul of the Light Crested Swan entered his body, but the little guy was still sleeping. "I still got a powerful summoning skill with a small cooldown. Mythical Tier spells do not have one-hour cooldowns due to how powerful they are, but the skill is great. I should help the others now that I have defeated the enemy I was facing." Adrian thought as he suddenly felt a powerful bloodlust and ten sharp wind desing towards him.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Careful now, brat." The voice of Old Man Pann stated as the sound of an ocarina filled the air. A powerful barrier that was made of oak suddenly formed in front of Adrian that defended him against the wind des. Adrian''s soulbounds also reacted to protect their master which is why the shield of oak was reinforced to a great degree. He then sensed the presence of another monster that is not an enemy but an ally. He looked behind him and there was a living flower monster that has the body of a cat filled with flowers on its body. "A Forest Cat!" Adrian stated as this was one of the elusive monsters that is in Old Man Pann''s ranch. Adrian caught glimpses of it, but this was the first time that he has seen it up close. A Forest Cat is not only rare but also incredibly difficult to catch. They also do not possess powerful attack capabilities which is why they are not sought after but they have great supportive skills as long as the tamer or summoner is near a forest. You can say that it is another form of an elemental cat that leans more to the nature element. "Thanks." Adrian stated as the Forest Cat purred and vanished while leaving a trail of leaves. "I named all of you yet all of you are useless. That one even has the gall to be a traitor and be the power of the one that defeated it. Should I retake the power that I have given upon naming all of you?" The voice of the Ziz stated and it sounded dark and powerful. The voice of the Ziz made all of the other mythical tier flying monsters frantic. In fact, they were not all mythical tier monsters as only the Light Crested Swan and the Evil Dark Sun Raven were that tier when the Ziz encountered them. The others were just Legendary Tier monsters on the verge of breaking through and evolving to a mythical tier one. The Ziz named all of them which made all six elemental birds be connected to it. The Ziz imparted some of its powers towards the six elemental birds which made them stronger but that also meant that the Ziz became slightly weaker. Naming another monster meant that you acknowledge that monster and part of your own strength will be transferred to them. This is the reason why summoners also name their soulbounds as they also impart their strength when contracting with a monster. Chapter 2081: The Ziz Makes a Move II Chapter 2081: The Ziz Makes a Move II ? Like thunder rumbling down from the heavens, the Ziz descended from its high-flying altitude. The body that was sorge could finally be seen as it was able to dwarf Avalon itself. Adrian thought that this monster would basically destroy Avalon if it wanted tond on it. The Ziz was not this size when it first attacked the barrier as its body was only as big as one floating ind but now it is the size of all fivebined. [The True Ruler of the Skies has descended from the atmosphere.] [All flying monsters under it will have their strength increased by 20%.] [All flying monsters under it will gain the Frenzy buff which increases their damage dealt by 20% but will lose their sense of rationality.] [All flying monsters under the Ziz are affected by the miasma it is releasing via its body. All of the flying monsters under the Ziz will now inflict miasma on attacks. Miasma deals additional 0.1% maximum health damage over ten second and can stack up to ten times.] The flying monsters under the Ziz suddenly exuded a toxic dark smog which was none other than miasma. They also became enraged as they are now affected by Frenzy. The eyes of all flying monsters under the Ziz suddenly turned red. Some of the flying monsters could not house the miasma in their bodies which is why some started to literally rot while alive. The Ziz did not care about them though as all they needed to do was infect all of the enemies hindering it with miasma. The frenzied flying monsters started to charge without any care for their lives as the absolute order of the Ziz must be done. The sky darkened once again as beyond the dark clouds were another set of flying monsters waiting to descend. A lot of the yers thought that they could handle the flocks of flying monsters, but some started to get scared. The Ziz did not idle also as it released powerful gusts of wind that created wind des and tornadoes made of miasma. It was not just it that became enraged as the remaining five mythical tier flying monsters under it released fierce attacks as well. The power of each of the attacks of the flying monsters was so great that it destroyed the regenerated first barrier and second barrier in Avalon. This did not stop there as the Ziz swooped down thinking that it could destroy the third barrier, but two powerful beasts suddenly appeared when the sound of an ocarina was heard again. Bessy appeared alongside another monster that took the form of clouds. The cloud monster was none other than a Cloud Wyrm and is one of Old Man Pann''s hidden monsters. Adrian always thought that the old man never gets hit by sunlight when he visits the ranch. The Cloud Wyrm was actually the reason why he could leisurely stroll without being hit by the harsh sun. Thebined force of Bessy and the Cloud Wyrm was able to defend thest barrier, but their bodies were not perfectly safe. Bessy could be seen to have cut marks while the Cloud Wyrm had parts of its body disintegrate. The two monsters were not able to fully defend against the Ziz which meant that thetter''s current body is incredibly strong. "I am warning you, giant bird. Leave now and your life will not be forfeited." Old Man Pann stated as a warning since he knows that the Ziz is a natural force. "A demon given the title of Nature''s Protector? Such a funny thing." The Ziz stated as it looked down on Old Man Pann.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Ziz was not just waiting for its underlings to be massacred earlier. It was gathering powerful nature and wind elemental energy to empower itself as it knew that Old Man Pann would overpower it. The strength that it had when it first attacked Avalon was not enough to gain its victory which is why it let its underlings deal with Avalon while it absorbed a lot of energy. This is also the reason why it suddenly grew into such arge size. Avalon was perfect for the Ziz because it has a thick amount of natural energy that any primordial beast would want to take it as their territory. The Ziz is sure that it will be able to stand at the top as long as it gains Avalon as its base. It will absorb natural energy to a terrifying degree that its body would be the size of a continent if it is left alone. "Such a disrespectful bird, I will turn you into fried chicken." Old Man Pann stated as he finally showed his true form. "Even if you are Nature''s Protector, I am a Natural Disaster! I am your undoing!" The Ziz stated as it released numerous wind des once again towards Old Man Pann, but he blocked it using origin energy via ying his ocarina. The powerful wings of the Ziz made the normal trees in Avalon bend while some trinkets were also blown away. Old Man Pann did not flinch though as this attack was just like a breeze to him. Old Man Pann might be fine, but the others were slightly pushed back as even the flying monsters under the Ziz were blown over. Seeing that no amount of talk will ever get through to the Ziz as the miasma has taken over its body, a powerful bloodlust is released by Old Man Pann. "I would have protected you as well if you had a shred of sanity left but you are too far gone. As Nature''s Protector, I will be the one to stop you. I shall show you why I was named Pann by the Asmodian Daemos!" Old Man Pann decreed with his deep voice as each word that came out of his mouth was filled with his own Noblesse Aura. "Panic!" Old Man Pann shouted as he used his ocarina to release a loud noise that was mind shattering. Chapter 2082: PANIC! Chapter 2082: PANIC! ? A loud noise that sounded like an entire legion of beasts and monsters are roaring and snarling could be heard but it all came from Old Man Pann''s ocarina. The sound might not be harmful to his allies, but the enemy monsters are another thing. As soon as the enemy monsters heard the sound, the already frenzied monsters turned manic. All the enemy flying monsters that were in the area suddenly started to bite one another as if they were possessed by something. [All enemies have been affected by Panic.] [All enemies will be confused for 20 minutes.] [All confused enemies will have their defenses get reduced by 30%.] [All enemies will now attack their own allies first as a result of being affected by Panic.] The chaotic battlefield that is due to the frenzied flying monsters suddenly became even messier. It was not messy for those that are defending Avalon though as the enemies that were fighting them suddenly turned back and started destroying each other. The effect of Panic was absolute to the point that the yers that were having a difficult time suddenly got a breather. The most interesting interaction would be from the remaining mythical tier flying monsters. The me Phoenix, Sparking Thunderbird, Thousand Vibration Hummingbird, Rendering Mist Crane, and Evil Dark Sun Raven suddenly turned towards the Ziz with burning aggression and confusion. All five remaining elemental birds charged towards the Ziz in order to attack it as if their internal rage for it was activated due to being enved. "Insolent fools!" The Ziz shouted as it suddenly flew higher up in the clouds, but all five elemental birds were there to stop it. The me Phoenix created a powerful me vortex that singed a part of the Ziz'' feathers. The Sparking Thunderbird released a powerful st of lightning from above which made the Ziz fly lower as part of its body was momentarily paralyzed. The Thousand Vibration Hummingbird released numerous sharp leaves that vibrated at a high speed which tore through the defenses of the Ziz easily. The Rendering Mist Crane already scattered mist in the area and clouded the vision of the Ziz so that it will not be able to easily detect the attacks from other mythical tier birds. The Evil Dark Sun Raven spewed dark mes from its mouth that decreased the defense of the Ziz but also applied negative status effects. The Ziz finally realized the being that made all of this possible because there was a special being amongst the Daemos back then. A Daemos that was the offspring of a Dryad Queen and a normal Imp. The offspring of the union between the two said to have birthed a special Imp that had small wings that made it almost unable to fly but he possessed something powerful. The Imp that was born from that union is said to have the power to summon the most primal force of the universe to inflict on all of those that dared go against it. He was named after the primal force that he could render thus he was named Pann. "To think that demon was still alive!" The Ziz thought as it tried its best to deal with all of the other mythical beasts that came for its life. It is not just the mythical birds that are attacking the Ziz as there were others that are doing so. The skies were filled with the massacre of flying beasts. Some even drop down to the ground with barely any life left and yers only needed to finish them off. This became an incredibly fast way of getting contribution points as a lot of enemies were dropping like flies. "It is still quite vicious whenever the old man uses that skill." Elder Ascalor stated as he returned with a few scratches since he was also saving some of his strength while battling earlier.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I was enjoying the battle when I suddenly heard the infamous war cry of the old man. I guess he wanted this fight to be done at a quick pace as we will lose to a war of attrition after all." Elder Bronx stated. "I did not like my battle as leaves are now stuck in my coat and hair." Elder Koronn stated as he started to clean himself from the aftermath of his battle. "How long will the effects of what Old Man Pann didst?" Adrian asked as he looked at Old Man Pann and one could see that he was tired just by using that skill. "Half an hour at best but for those mythical birds are a different duration. We hope that 15 minutes will be the minimum, but the old man is not in his prime. The effects might wear off soon which is why we must kill all of the mythical birds along with the Ziz during that short time frame." Elder Ascalor stated but even he thinks that will be difficult. "We can do Void Crusher." Elder Koronn suggested. "We can actually do that, and it might destroy all of those enemies at the same time, but it will take time and that Ziz might notice." Elder Bronx stated. "Leave it to me. Sirius use Samael''s Domain." Adrian stated as Sirius howled. Sirius released his domain, and nothing changed if one just looks normally. The sudden density of mana in the area doubled but the Ziz would not be able to sense this sudden shift as it was busy fighting with the other mythical tier birds. Adrian also hid the elders from view but also made mirages of them doing fake fights. Seeing such great illusion, the elder started chanting the spell they have agreed upon. The Ziz might look like it is struggling against the other mythical tier birds, but it was actually winning. The Ziz might have gained some scratches, burns, or destroyed feathers but it was still battling at full power. The other mythical tier birds were the ones getting destroyed by the Ziz as the wounds on each of them was incredibly horrible. The me Phoenix could be seen having parts of its mes smothered. The Sparking Thunderbird''s beak was destroyed, and it could no longer fly as fast. The Thousand Vibration Hummingbird has wings that were destroyed which is why its flight was now wobbly. The Rendering Mist Crane has lost one of its feet and eye which makes it also have unstable flight. The Evil Dark Sun Raven has arge gash on its back that is still bleeding and not recovering. "You have note to your senses and dare attack your master. I have no use for all of you that are rendered useless. Return back the power that I have given you. Gale Tempest!" The Ziz shouted as it used a powerful attack. A powerful tornado suddenly exploded from the Ziz which destroyed all flying monsters that were legendary tier and below that were around it. The mythical tier monsters were also blown away, but they were still alive. All five of them just plunged down to the ground as they are now prey for the yers that were waiting there. The Ziz then absorbed more nature mana in the area and recovered 10% of its health instantly. == Monster Name: Ziz Monster Tier: Transcendent Monster Race: Primordial Beast Monster Species: Ziz Monster Level: 450 HP: 80% MP: 81% Description: The Ziz is a giant griffin-like bird in mythology, said to berge enough to be able to block out the sun with its wingspan. It is one of the first three primordial beasts to be created by the world and lords over the skies with its other two cohorts, the Leviathan and the Behemoth, ruling over the sea and the earth respectively. It is the True Ruler of the Skies and canmand all flying monsters using its own aura. == The Ziz would have recovered more health but the debuffs from the Evil Dark Sun Raven affected its healing. The dark elves also casted a curse on it to negate most of its healing or else it might have healed back to full health. Seeing the Ziz recover its health, Adrian needed to take action immediately. Adrian appeared behind the Ziz via his mirror armament and also created five other mirrors for his soulbounds to appear next to him. He then changed to his axe armament to try and take down the Ziz. It would have been a good try, but the Ziz was still faster and stronger than Adrian despite the debuffs. The Ziz just twisted its body in an attempt to bite Adrian using itsrge beak. Adrian tried to escape using blink, but the Ziz suddenly released a burst of miasma that made his body unable to use mana for a moment. "I think I am going to die." Adrian thought but a powerful beam of light suddenly hit the chest of the Ziz at just the right moment. That powerful beam of light came from the middle ind of Avalon and it was fired by none other than Saena. Chapter 2083: Void Crusher Chapter 2083: Void Crusher ? The beam of light shot through the chest of the Ziz which made it flinch. Saena was able to save Adrian due to this action as the other soulbounds followed up that attack. Adrian swung his axe and hit the beak of the Ziz but was sent crashing down due to the impact. His other soulbounds then attacked the Ziz with the chance that they were given. Sirius bit one of the wings of the Ziz with his empowered bite. He made sure to infuse darkness attribute into the attack as normal physical attacks do not deal much damage on the Ziz. Kaon managed to coil upwards and then release his breath attack at a point-nk range. The sudden burst of golden light heavily damaged the Ziz. Kimat roared out loud as a powerful and fast lightning strike came down from the heavens to pierce a wing of the Ziz. One could see that one of the wings of the Ziz being paralyzed as it no longer pped. Charon used his chains to suppress the limbs of the Ziz as it was trying to pierce Kaon with its sharp talons. Charon''s strength was barely restraining the Ziz but the health and mana that he sapped is getting transferred to the other soulbounds. Dodu was the most ambitious of all the soulbounds as it found the body of the Ziz very delicious. Dodu covered one of the wings using its body but the sheer size of it made it impossible. Instead, Dodu released powerful toxins that is inside of its own digestive system and melted the feathers and the wing. The Ziz could be heard screech in pain for a slight moment before released a burst of wind elemental energy that knocked away all the beings that are near it. "Tempest Rush!" The Ziz shouted as it suddenly exploded in power as it wanted to kill all the beings that dared to harm its body. "We are done with the spell. Transport the other birds." Elder Ascalor sent via telepathy to Adrian. Hearing themunications, Adrian changed his form to that of his mirror demon form and locked on the location of all five mythical tier birds. The five mythical tier birds were scattered due to being heavily damaged by the Ziz earlier. They no longer attacked the Ziz as they were suddenly destroying their own allies that the yers were culling down. Adrian quickly told Charon to convert all of the mana he siphoned to him. Adrian''s mana suddenly surged to the brim that he looked like he was intoxicated with mana. Fiverge mirrors suddenly appeared next to the five mythical birds and swept them away. The five mythical birds suddenly found themselves appearing before the Ziz as it exploded in power. The effect of Panic was still there as the five mythical birds once again tried attacking the Ziz. Seeing that its minions were no longer useful, the Ziz decided to destroy them along with everyone in the area. A powerful st of wind elemental energy is released with the Ziz at the epicenter. The five mythical birds took the brunt of the st but that was not the end of their torment. "Void Crusher!" All three of the Daemos Elders shouted as a powerful vortex exploded where the Ziz and the five mythical birds were. The explosion was so powerful but alsopact to the point that its explosion radius was small. If one was able to see what happened, then they would describe it as a ck hole suddenly caving in and swallowing everything in its path. The five mythical birds were struck by Void Crusher and had half of their bodies fall victim to its ck hole. The lifeless half and destroyed body of the five mythical birds dropped to the ground. The Ziz was not entire safe as well as one of its wings was devoured by the ck hole and is now spewing blood. The Ziz felt unbearable pain as one of its proud andrge wings suddenly got destroyed without any counter. The Void Crusher also swallowed some of the energy that the Ziz used on its previous attack. The skill that was supposed to destroy everything in the area was easily swallowed by the Void Crusher. "Scary!" Adrian muttered but he was incredibly impressed by thatbination spell that destroyed everything even a powerful spell. "Danger!" The Ziz suddenly thought as its fierce temperament suddenly cooled down due to entire losing one wing. "It is trying to escape!" The yers shouted as they suddenly saw the Ziz flying away but the sound of an ocarina once again sounded. Arge whale that flies in the sky suddenly manifested above the Ziz and mmed it down towards the ground. Bessy might not be able to contend with a fully powered Ziz, but it could overpower it momentarily when it is weakened. The Ziz is sent crashing, but it did notnd on the ground which was the thing that Adrian wanted to happen. A powerful miasma suddenly enveloped the Ziz as it exploded into dark clouds which made it unable to make contact with the ground. The dark clouds then converged with one another and the Ziz was once again reformed. The minor injuries were restored but the missing wing was not something it could restore easily. The Ziz would need to at least absorb natural energy for an hour for his entire wing to be regenerated. The Cloud Wyrm tried to do a surprise attack on the Ziz, but it failed since thetter could easily see it even if it is camouged as a cloud. The Ziz is now fueled by anger once again and wanted to kill the Cloud Wyrm, but Bessy interjected which saved it. The Cloud Wyrm vanished from sight once again as it hid itself in the clouds. Bessy also looks incredibly tired as well which is why she vanished into stars. It might seem like Bessy did some simple attacks but each of her strikes was empowered by her entire strength and it was still not enough for the Ziz. "Bessy cannot use its entire body and only summon an avatar to battle when it is in this world." Old Man Pann''s words suddenly entered Adrian''s mind. Just as Old Man Pann said, Bessy is actually asrge as the world itself before it expanded. She can only send an avatar using some of her powers to go down in the mortal realm which is also restricted by the world barrier. The real Bessy is actually outside the world swimming freely in the starry universe. Her strength is also limited to what Old Man Pann can handle as well as he is the anchor for Bessy in the mortal realm. "All must perish!" The Ziz shouted as it no longer cared if it might destroy everything around it. [Miasma has been spread out in your area.] [All stats will drop by 10%.] [There is a possibility of getting a status ailment when exposure is too long.] A powerful burst of miasma exploded from the Ziz, and it scattered in the area like a heavy fog. A dark fog nketed the entire area of Avalon and made all of the beings inside weaker. The Tree of Life and Death along with Saena suddenly burst in holy light. The Tree of Life and Death tried its best to purify the miasma in the area with Saena''s help as her winds blew away miasma. The powerful miasma that the Ziz released is suddenly lessened in concentration due to the presence of Saena and the Tree of Life and Death. Seeing that its attack was mostly useless, the Ziz finally used a skill that it can only use. The Ziz suddenly flew high up in the sky and burst into numerous small dark feathers that rained down in the entire area. The dark feathers were powerful and sharp, but it did not distinguish between friend or foe.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Both the flying monsters and the yers were subjected to the million feathered rain that is empowered by miasma. All beings that were cut by the feathers were subjected to status ailments and even status debuffs. Healing was also reduced to a great degree if numerous feathers managed to hit you. Avalon''s third barrier managed to defend against the rain of feathers which also protected the yers that were flying but decided to take shelter. The million dark feathers then flew upwards as soon as it hit the ground to deal another round of damage. The millions of feathers converged in the sky to recreate the body of the Ziz. When the Ziz reformed, the wing that was utterly destroyed is now back to normal. Therge drop of health of the Ziz is also healed by 20% which made Adrian''s jaw drop in disbelief. The Ziz that they had used almost everything to destroy is now back to 85% health because of one attack. "How are we going to defeat that when that attack could not only destroy everything but also heal the enemy?" Adrian thought as he suddenly felt the increasing sense of danger. Chapter 2084: Cavalry from the Skies Chapter 2084: Cavalry from the Skies ? Adrian could only think that the battle with the Ziz is pointless if they could not get it down to the ground. The elders have used a lot of mana in using Void Crusher while Old Man Pann is also tired from overusing his powers as well. If the old man was actually at his peak, then he might be able to deal with the Ziz himself, but all of his tamed monsters are not able to contend with it. The other powerhouse NPCs of Avalon are also dealing with the flying monsters that are still alive. The Ziz was the only being that is not being attacked because it was powerful and quick. Only the demons that can bend time are able to slowly catch up to it. Adrian could feel that Elder Koronn was stopping time for brief moments in order for them to glimpse at the movement of the Ziz. "Master, we must use it." Sirius stated as the domain was still active. "Ok." Adrian agreed as he vanished from his location but an illusion of him was still there. The Ziz looked down upon all of the lower beings that it killed. It was able to kill some of those pesky blessed ones, but it mostly killed off its own subordinates. The number of flying beasts decreased by half because of its own attack. Still, the Ziz did not care as all the life force that it took was reverted back to it as health. The Ziz thought that it would be able to recover entirely but the special spell called Void Crusher actually destroyed part of its mana body. "The demons need to be destroyed. They are beings that could overturn the world! Overturn the world that I shall rule!" The Ziz thought as it suddenly sensed powerful bloodlust aiming for its neck. The Ziz turned around to see the one that released such bloodlust but there was no one there. The next thing that the Ziz knew is that two daggers and a demon was hanging on its neck. The Ziz used its front talons to swat Adrian away but that was all the diversion he needed. Sirius suddenly came out of Adrian''s shadow in his released form and bit the back of the neck of the Ziz. "Kuwah!" The Ziz screamed as a powerful potent poison entered its body. Adrian was about to escape using blink and take Sirius with him, but the Ziz exploded its body once again into millions of feathers. The explosion this time did not scatter in the entire area but just in the general area where Adrian was in. The powerful explosion killed off Adrian and Sirius in the blink of an eye and they did not even have time to react. [You have died.]N?v(el)B\\jnn The Ziz manifested itself once again into its form but the bite mark and the poison in its system was still there. Sirius was able to damage the Ziz by a chunk of its health as Adrian empowered him to the brim. This also made the Poison of Samael be more potent to the point that even a transcendent being like the Ziz could not get rid of it. The bite mark was bleeding profusely and the Ziz has to use great effort in order to hold it back. "Still, the demon is dead. I just need to deal with the others." The Ziz stated but it suddenly heard a voice that it deemed annoying. "Seriously! It is the first time that I revived in a while, and I did not think that I will get some buffs upon revival. Is this the perks of the Mediator of Death?" Adrian stated as he immediately revived and saw the notifications that would make anyone''s mouth drool. [You have revived.] [All health and mana have been restored.] [Cooldowns have been reduced by half.] [All stats will increase by 20% for a ten-minute duration after revival.] Adrian could not believe the enormous, good stuff that he got from dying which he did not think be possible. He always hated dying in the game as there would be a chance of him failing the quest or protect his territory, but the buffs changed his perception. The fact that the buffs almost replenished all of his cooldowns but also increased his stats is mind-blowing to him. "Still, Sirius is not revived upon my revival. Even if we share a soul, he is still very hurt and that is something that I shall not forgive." Adrian stated as his eyes zed with fury. "You should give up young demons as you will not be able to defeat me." The Ziz stated as it once again exploded into feathers andunched themselves towards Adrian. "Time Stop!" Adrian stated as time began to stop. "You see. I managed to see something interesting earlier when time was stopped momentarily, and you became feathers. You were unable to move freely despite being a mass clump of primordial energy. You might be strong when you are whole but feathers that are clumped make you vulnerable." Adrian stated as he used Limit Break: Summoner to summon his soulbounds. Kaon released his breath attack towards all of the feathers which destroyed most of them. Charon grasped them with his chains and absorbed the life force in each feather making them turn to dust. Kimat cloaked himself in lightning and charged towards the feathered field to destroy all of them as well. Dodu turned into numerous smaller slimes and disintegrated one feather for each small slime. All of this happened when time was stopped and the Ziz could only watch as parts of its body turned to dust. The power that made it able to destroy hundreds and thousands of enemies has now be its weakness. It did not even know that it had such a weakness until Adrian pointed it out. Still, Adrian cannot keep time still forever as his mana was seriously getting used up. Even Elder Koronn does not stop time frequently as he pleases or as long as he pleases because the Time Wraiths will notice as well. This time, Adrian was prepared for such aftereffect as defeating the Ziz was more important than Time Wraiths after your life. The Ziz tried to reform its body, but its power was scattered because it also scattered its body. To think that the powerful attack that it uses to destroy all beings is now its fatal w. [You have gained +1 to all of your stats for causing trauma to a Primordial Beast.] Adrian did not look at the notifications as he was busy making sure that time is stopped to the point that his nose actually started bleeding due to stress. He held time for so long that it was still paused despite his mana drying up. Adrian wanted to keep it longer, but he sensed something approaching and it was none other than the Time Wraiths. [You have gained an achievement. You have gained the passive skill: Temporal Dabbler.] Adrian had no choice but to stop using Time Stop and time flowed back naturally. The Time Wraiths also vanished as well because the time anomaly stopped but that also meant that the Ziz could now reform. Seeing that time is no longer stopped, the Ziz quickly reformed its body but parts of it could be seen missing. The feathered body of the Ziz could be seen having some bald spots. "You!" The Ziz burned with rage as it charged towards Adrian in a straight line attempting to kill him before he could react. "Temporal Bubble!" Elder Koronn suddenly appeared next to Adrian and cast a sphere of condensed temporal energy which slowed down the Ziz to a great degree. A portal then swept across Adrian and Elder Koronn as they appeared back at Avalon. The temporal bubble then exploded which dealt some damage to the Ziz and enraging it further. Just as the Ziz is about to lock onto Adrian once again, Elder Bronx suddenly appeared below it and did a powerful uppercut that sent it flying upwards. "Justice Rains from the Skies!" A powerful female voice stated as numerous swords of rainbow-colored light suddenly came down from the dark skies and pierced the Ziz. Five beautiful maidens came piercing through the dark clouds using their Pegasi. The swords of light buried deep into the body of the Ziz and made it unable to turn into energy. The Ziz could only scream out loud as it plunged to the ground as all of its wings were heavily hit. The five maidens riding the Pegasi did not stop in their attacks as they relentlessly threw out numerous spells and attacks towards the Ziz as it was crashing down. One of the maidens came flying towards Adrian and he noticed who it was which actually made him a bit nervous. "I hope that we are not toote to help." Frey stated as she smiled beautifully filled with grace and fierceness that only a Valkyrie could show. Chapter 2085: All Domains Activate I Chapter 2085: All Domains Activate I ? "No, you just made it in time. We needed that breather." Adrian stated as he looked at the elders to see their current situation. "It seems your little missy has arrived to save you this time." Elder Ascalor stated as all of the elders are now able to manipte mana once again. "Please do not tease me if you do not want me to tell Elder Danaya what you do." Adrian stated as Elder Ascalor''sment made Frey blush. "You know that I am just joking about that, brat. I am just making light of the current situation as it is too heavy." Elder Ascalor stated as he knew that Elder Danaya might learn of the numerous elderdies thate to Avalon to fawn over Elder Ascalor. "Do you know how to defeat it? It is not even getting decreased down to 60% health as it is always regenerating because of the mana in the area that it could use." Frey stated as she finally came back from battle mode. "One way to defeat it is by burying it in the ground but that is impossible as it could turn into numerous feathers to evade attacks. The other yers will be able to join in the attack so we might be able to defeat it if we attack the Ziz." Adrian stated. "Why not use the inds to trap it? It might be weakened if you trap it inside of a floating ind." Frey suggested. "Do you think we can do that, elders?" Adrian asked as he turned to the three elders. "The only hollow ind is the one that controls the barrier, and it is not big enough to trap that bird. We might need to reduce it down to size as much as possible. We can prepare the teleportation of that bird if you want but that would also mean we will not be able to contribute to the battle." Elder Ascalor stated as the arrangements for transporting a transcendent tier enemy is not really easy. "Please prepare as we will be the ones doing the heavy lifting. Signal us when everything is ready." Adrian stated and the elders nodded as they vanished to prepare trapping the Ziz inside one of the inds. "You might sacrifice one of the inds though. Are you sure about that?" Frey asked as she only suggested it but did not expect that Adrian will agree with her. "If we do not stop it then all of my territory would be destroyed. Sacrificing one territory should be fine as I can restore it, but it would take a big blow on my own wallet though." Adrian stated. "Okay then. I will join my sisters in battle. Fight with us when you are ready." Frey stated but the Ziz suddenly released a powerful call that made the entire area reverberate. "What was that?!" Adrian stated as he suddenly heard numerous cries of monsters. "The Ziz called upon more flying monsters. I need to help all of them to weaken it more. Be careful." Frey stated as she gave a nod towards Adrian and smiled. "Elven Elders, how is thest barrier?" Adrian asked as he appeared in the Church of the Twin Gods. "The third barrier is still powerful enough to hold off the Ziz, but it is already taking all of us to maintain it. The Daemonio are trying to restore the second barrier, but they said that it will take a while which is why we are maintaining thest one." Elder Willow stated as he was leading all the elders. "Thank you. I appreciate all of your help." Adrian stated as he vanished and appeared to look at the situation outside. Adrian could see the Valkyries and some of his guild members fighting against the Ziz. He could also see arge flock of flying monsters head towards Avalon again. The yers might look like they are winning but they are incredibly tired as they have been fighting nonstop. The ground is literally littered with the corpses of flying monsters. Even Creepysoo could barely control the undead monsters he is summoning as his mana is always running low. "The Ziz is not even using all of its power as well. I also died as well which means getting revived will now be a game of chance if Levin Cloud notices it." Adrian though to himself as he can no longer revive on his own. He would need the aid of his best friend which is also incredibly busy and tired from casting healing and support spells all day long. Seeing that there is no other choice, Adrian had to decide on the best but riskiest method. He had to use all of the domains of his soulbounds in unison. He knows that numerous domains might change the actual topography of the area but that is something he is willing to take. Defeating the Ziz is the highest priority and that will not change his mind. "Everything in the world requires sacrifice after all. Are you ready, everyone?" Adrian asked as Charon, Dodu, and Kimat appeared next to Adrian. [Your soulbound, Charon, has activated Ghogiel''s Domain.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has activated Gharab''s Domain.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has activated Gah Agsheh''s Domain.]N?v(el)B\\jnn [The Tree of Life and Death is reacting to the domains of your soulbounds and expanding it towards the entire territory.] Adrian suddenly saw the Tree of Life and Death release a powerful burst of energy to empower the domains of his soulbounds. Adrian already knew that there might be some connection to the domains of his soulbounds to the Tree of Life and Death because there is arge tree inside of the depths his soul, but he just brushes it off. This time, he will definitely ask the Tree of Life and Death about the tree, but it will be after the battle. "We got a lot to support so all of you do your best." Adrian stated as the effects of all the domains actually stacked with each other. Chapter 2086: All Domains Activate II Chapter 2086: All Domains Activate II ? Charon''s body transformed to berger and more specter like. The chains in the area became bigger and sturdier as his domain releases what Adrian calls Charon''s Forbidden Form. This form not only doubles every stat Charon has but increases the potency of all his attacks. In an instant, Charon released hundreds of thousands of chains that pierced a lot of flying monsters. An enormous amount of vitality and mana is converted into useful barriers that were given to all the yers in battle with the Ziz. Charon also gave some of his barrier and mana to yers that were on the brink of death which restored them back to life. Not only that, but Charon''s chains also finally prated the Ziz which was unable to do so earlier. The health and vitality of the Ziz started to get siphoned by Charon and he also applied a slowing buff that became helpful in fighting against the Ziz. The Ziz noticed the sudden changes in its body as it felt its vitality being sapped away. The Ziz tried to send the miasma in its body towards Charon, but it is fighting against an undead. Miasma barely affects the undead as it might only make them prone to bloodlust. Also, the miasma inside of Charon''s body is much more potent and scarierpared to the miasma inside of the Ziz. The miasma inside of Charon is like ifher energy is converted into miasma. The Ziz tried to struggle but it could not destroy the chains piercing its very soul. The chains did not pierce its body because the Ziz only has a physical body if it wanted to. Since it is fighting against beings that an easily deal with a physical body, the Ziz opted to use a spiritual body instead as its spiritual body is incredibly sturdy as well. The transcendent spiritual body of the Ziz is enough to even tank hits from mythical tier attacks that deal physical damage without any problem. "Filthy undead!" The Ziz shouted as its focus shifted to Charon instead of the Valkyries that it was fighting earlier. The Ziz charged towards Charon in an attempt to kill him in one strike but a slender and fluid like monster suddenly appeared from inside of Charon''s body. That monster is none other than Dodu as it utilized the hidden pocket dimension of Charon''s body to hide. Dodu suddenly appeared and burst out of the hidden pocket dimension when Charon was about to be attacked. Dodu''s suddenly appearance shocked the Ziz, but thetter did not stop in its charge. "Foolish." Dodu stated in its cute voice as it expanded its body to try and take over the body of the Ziz. "Argh!" The Ziz screamed as Dodu was actually able to cling onto its body as if it was a physical entity. Dodu''s body is incredibly versatile when its domain has activated as it can not only corrode physical beings but also spiritual ones. Adrian even tried it on an undead that has no physical body and he could see the ghost part being melted. Dodu was able to attach itself onto the Ziz and corrode the defenses of the primordial beast. The only thing that Dodu has a difficult time corroding is the miasma, but Adrian lent himher energy to quicken the process. Dodu started to melt the body of the Ziz at an unprecedented pace as parts of its feathers actually started to disintegrate. It might not actually take long for the Ziz to die as long as Dodu does not stop. The Ziz will not take this beating easily though as its eyes glowed and its body burst into numerous feathers once again. Dodu received some significant damage, but it is still safe as Kaon came in for the save. Charon also received some damage, but it was minor enough to almost be nonexistent. Also, Charon and Dodu are Adrian''s tank and support tank which means they are sturdier than any of the other soulbounds. Still, the Ziz turning into feathers once again is incredibly painful to deal with but there is now a being that could disrupt it. A powerful roar shook the heavens as streaks of lightning could be seen on the clouds as it moved. The cloud itself was actually Kimat in his true form as his three heads rained powerful lightning at the Ziz. The feathers that were numerous were all struck by lightning and had to condense back into the form of the Ziz. The Ziz screamed in pain as it actually started falling to the ground because it lost consciousness.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Quick! Attack it!" Frey shouted as she and the others rushed to try and deal as much damage as they can. The Valkyries and other guild members attacked the Ziz as it fell down. To their surprise, the Ziz actually fell down to the ground where Charon''s chains pinned it down. Dodu once again tried to predate it, and Kimat rained powerful disruptive lightning on it. The other yers were shocked at first but join in on the attack as the Ziz was so massive that a yer looks like an ant beside it. Adrian''s soulbounds were doing dreadful damage but the other yers were wondering where he was. Adrian was not near any of his transformed soulbounds but was still in the ind of Avalon. He was not waiting ormanding but groaning in pain. This pain assaulted him when he least expected it as he was about to descend as well. "It hurts a lot." Adrian shouted as he was already kneeling on the ground. The pain that Adrian is experiencing is none other than his soul being torn apart as multiple activation of domains affects him since he is connected to all of his soulbounds. The domains might harmonize outwardly but internally they were all fighting against each other. The one feeling that pain is none other than Adrian as his soul houses all of the souls that are currently activating the domains. Chapter 2087: All Domains Activate III Chapter 2087: All Domains Activate III ? [Your soul is getting damaged due to the stress of maintaining numerous domains.] "No wonder the records about domains shing might injure souls is in bold text. It hurts like hell and hell is real ce in this game." Adrian stated as he was unable to stand up as his body felt like exploding. Adrian''s soulbounds were worried about him but he made sure that they needed to defeat the Ziz while their domains are active. Saena embraced her master and released healing winds that could somewhat alleviate the pain he is experiencing due to the damage to his soul. The strengthened Saena could heal even damaged souls which is only due to being affected by her current situation as the guardian of the Tree of Life and Death. Adrian did not care if he is experiencing great pain as he could see that the Ziz is getting bombarded with numerous attacks from his soulbounds. The Ziz finally crashed to the ground where the other yers started to attack it. The domains that kept the power of all three of his soulbounds finally fizzled out as Adrian''s soul could no longer bare the damage and had to end the domains early. "It is rmended for the master to rest for a while." Paradox stated as Adrian wanted to jump downwards to help deal with the Ziz. The sudden crashing of the Ziz came as a surprise but the yers jumped at the opportunity in getting contribution points by damaging the boss monster. As if the yers have been possessed, all of them suddenly rushed towards the Ziz without paying attention to the enemies around them. In fact, one might say that they destroyed any enemy that dared to get in their way against the Ziz. The Ziz suddenly opened its eyes as the continuous pain inflicted upon it made it wake up. Just as the Ziz was about to take flight, a beautiful woman with crimson hair suddenly appeared above it and smiled seductively. Solstice released all of the crimson orbs that she has collected and used it all on the Ziz. The crimson orbs burst out chains made of blood that had spikes on the ends which pierced the Ziz. This made it impossible for the Ziz to suddenly fly away as the chains that bound it switched from Charon''s to that of Solstice''. "Everyone, it is a feast." Solstice stated as this was her favorite line nowadays when she is enjoying the battle too much. "Make sure to pin it down! Even its soul must be pinned to the ground!" Creepysoo stated as he pushed his mana to the brink and summoned numerous skeletal hands that helped in pinning down the Ziz. The skeletal hands were not the only ones that held the Ziz down as even ghostly hands that grab at the soul pinned it. This made it even more difficult for the Ziz to suddenly fly as these ghostly hands could rip up parts of its soul if the enemy is not careful. Creepysoo even exchanged some of his life force to cast this spell as his mana literally ran out. "Moon! Here my call!" The voice of Peridot sounded as the clouds parted away to reveal therge moon that releasedrge chunks of it andnded directly onto the Ziz. "I am the Storm!" Vayu shouted as his form shifted to his full elemental form. "I am the Sun!" Soleil shouted as she also transformed to her full elemental form which gave an enhanced appearance even to her elementals. Vayu shed across the battlefield and helped in pinning down the Ziz as his lightning pierced one of the wings of the enemy. Soleil did the same as she used the enhanced power of Regulus and Kitsu to plunge ming spears at the other wing. The other yers also helped in incapacitating the Ziz as some opted to bound its talons. "I guess, I should finish this." Levin Cloud stated as he transformed to his true form and became one with the soil itself. Levin Cloud then moved the soil like a tidal wave in an attempt to bury the Ziz below the ground. This was one of the surefire ways to weaken the enemy as inscribed in the books. The Ziz looked at the iingnd crashing upon it and recovered its sanity momentarily. There was some delight in the heart of the Ziz that it would be sealed once again and have no power to hurt anyone but the miasma inside of it has other ns. The miasma that polluted the Ziz has already transcended the likes of being a virus as it has already attacked to its soul. This meant that even if it is killed, the Ziz will always have this miasma stuck on its soul and it will never find peace. The only guaranteed way to stop the Ziz is to seal it, but it will have a chance to recover as time passed just likest time. The Ziz did not care though as long as it is stopped since it might actually destroy the world if it is fully affected by the miasma. "No!" The split entity born from the miasma affecting the Ziz stated as it fully took over the body of the Ziz. The yers thought that the Ziz was trying to escape when they saw it fidgeting but it was actually fighting against its split entity. Unfortunately, the split personality overpowered the main one and unleased the forbidden move only usable by the primordial beasts. "Derecho!" The Ziz shouted as its body exploded into wind elemental energy. The burst of energy was so potent that it sted all beings away by about fifty meters. The ones near the Ziz were damaged horribly as some even lost their limbs. This powerful burst of wind energy is not without its downsides though as the Ziz lost 20% of its maximum health just by casting it. Still, it was able to escape the bonds that tied it and reformed its damaged body.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2088: Burning Miasma Chapter 2088: Burning Miasma ? == Enemy Boss: Ziz HP: 45% MP: 65% The Ziz finally dropped to half its health, but it was mostly due to it using a powerful skill that also damages it. The Ziz suddenly that wanted to run away suddenly burst out in miasma as its split personality no longer wants to just get the territory but destroy everything in the area. The area suddenly got filled with more miasma than every as the Ziz is using the miasma to steal the life force of every being in the area. "For a being that is tainted by miasma for thousands of years, you are very immature." A female voice that is a bit low and monotone stated, and it came from none other than one of the members of the Pantheon guild. "Hexy! Do not antagonize it!" Creepysoo stated as he is about to pull Hexy to safety. "I can finally use one of my skills that has been sealed for so long. I never thought that a ce could have miasma this thick. Cursed World: Awakening of the ck Fairy!" Hexy stated as she suddenly released a burst of miasma as well, but it was different to the dark fog that the Ziz has released. Hexy has joined the guild not only because she has simr interests to Creepysoo, but she was actually in search of a ce filled with miasma. She also liked that the guild gives everyone freedom to explore which she liked as she does not like being with other people as much. She does like the guild members though as they do not think or look down on her for her interests. She had the skill Cursed World: Awakening of the ck Fairy ever since she started the game. She already had unlocked four of the five things needed to fully use it, but thest one proved to be a challenge. She needed to be in a ce filled with harmful miasma that endangers lives. She thought that the Undead Citadel would be that ce but the miasma there was gentle as they were baptized by the God of Death Abaddon. She even asked their guild leader to take her to a world filled with miasma but even he told her that might be impossible. It is not that Adrian could not help her, but all the ces filled with miasma that he was in are already purified. Hexy did me her guild master as he promised to take note of ces like that, and Adrian did. He was able to give Hexy a list of ces with miasma, but those ces were not enough to trigger her skill until now. The miasma that the Ziz released was so deadly that herst condition was suddenly unlocked. The Ziz saw the egg inside of Hexy''s body and was terrified of it. The Ziz burned through its miasma to try and kill Hexy as she was actually something that was the natural threat to beings like him that is now mostly made of miasma. Most of the yers were incapacitated as the miasma was too heavy and they were filled with numerous status ailments and status debuffs. "I will protect you!" Creepysoo stated as he called upon all his undead knights. "Thank you." Hexy stated as she suddenly became a ck chrysalis. "Impossible! Your species should have been erased from existence!" The Ziz stated but the voice was vastly different as if it was another being entirely. "Everyone, stop it even if it costs your life." Creepysoo stated as the Ziz was terrified of what Hexy would be but it was actually the start. The miasma in the area suddenly started to get absorbed by the dark chrysalis. The thick miasma in the area suddenly started to recede as all of it was going towards the dark chrysalis. This also meant that the yers started to recover from their status debuffs and status ailments. The life force that was supposed to be stolen from them is being returned as the miasma that is supposed to carry it went towards the dark chrysalis. "Everyone! Protect Hexy!" Solstice shouted inmand. "I do not know what it is happening but protect the dark chrysalis." Most of the yers shouted as they believed that protecting what is helping them is the correct thing to do. "Stop getting in the way, insects!" A darker voiced Ziz stated as it released powerful wind des to try and stop the beings targeting it. "Reversal!" Kabrakan shouted as he tanked most of the wind des and sent it back towards the Ziz.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Ziz had to dodge its own attack as it would hurt it because of the sheer power it used. Still, the Ziz pushed through as it is bing closer to the dark chrysalis. Just as it was in the fifty- meter mark, blood weapons started raining down and Solstice covered in shadows and bloody dress pierced the back of the Ziz. She was now in her full battle mode as she even drank the special blood of her brother to activate this form. Solstice had white highlights on her crimson hair as the Asmodian blood in her body was activated. She felt extremely ecstatic as if every life in the area will bow down to her. She could even manipte the blood to such a great extent that creating weapons only took a second. She knew that Hexy might be the trump card they need as the Ziz never reacted this strongly towards any of them before. "Get away, you inferior Asmodian descendant!" The dark voiced Ziz stated as it spun like a screw while in the air. "Storm de!" Vayu shouted as he appeared in a sh of lightning and struck the Ziz. The Ziz was paralyzed momentarily as the effects of the lightning are more powerful than expected. The Ziz being stunned for about two seconds is all that they needed as Regulus and Kitsu suddenly attacked it. Regulus bit the Ziz by the leg while Kitsu used its tails to bind one of the wings. Chapter 2089: Awakening of the Black Fairy Chapter 2089: Awakening of the ck Fairy ? Hexy first encountered the Cursed Egg in the Town of Genesis. She found it because she was digging and searching spots that people said is cursed. She found a small, cursed shrine that held a small flower bud, but it was called the Cursed Egg. As soon as she grabbed the Cursed Egg, the cursed entered her body and the series of quests were received in her end. The quests made her even more of a loner which made her even more isted, but she actually found sce and fun when she entered the Pantheon guild. This time, a fortuitous encounter happened to her as the area filled with miasma came to her instead of her finding it. She felt incredibly hot as her body started to change and even her soul as well. She could feel the powerful curse energy of the miasma seeping into her body and empowering her. She felt incredibly joy and bliss as her body started to get strengthened to a great degree. The Ziz, on the other hand, tried to destroy the dark chrysalis as it feared the being that would sprung out from it. The only problem is that there were numerous beings trying to stop it. The Ziz could easily kill them but that would mean it would lose precious time. The beings were not even trying to kill but buying time for the dark chrysalis to open. "My miasma! All of it is getting sucked inside of that thing! I must retreat!" The dark entity that hid incredibly well inside the Ziz thought. This hidden entity even took the form of the Ziz'' split personality and made sure to influence the primordia beast. This was the will of the distorted wind god that the Ziz defeated back then. The distorted wind god no longer remembers anything of its origins as it only preserved it''s a small chunk of its power when it tainted the Ziz. Fearing the entity that will emerge from the dark chrysalis, the Ziz moved its body to escape as all of its miasma will be devoured at this rate. "Why can''t I move?!" The spit entity of the Ziz stated as its body no longer started to listen to it fully because the real entity of the Ziz is starting to wake up. "Did you think that I will let you escape when there is now a way to destroy you?! I always thought you were a part of me born from all my negative emotions, but you were an invasive parasite all along." The real Ziz stated as it prevented its body from escaping. "If I die then you will die as well! The split entity stated. "I am ready for death as I will just reform once again. If you get extracted from my body, then I will reform without you which is why we must die here. You will be erased from existence by the existence that can bend curses." The Ziz stated as it might have also known of the being that Hexy is starting to be. "No!" The split entity of the Ziz shouted but arge being with a sword suddenly came crashing down towards the primordial beast. The sword that stabbed the Ziz was none other than Adrian primordial sword armament which made the enemy scream in pain. The damage of the sword was not physical at all as Adrian pierced directly through the soul of the Ziz. He looked a bit exhausted, but he was still able to recover and pin the Ziz down to the ground. "Did I miss something?" Adrian asked as he tried plunging his sword more, but the Ziz was able to release a fierce st of miasma with its mouth. "Summon: Light Crest Swan - Defense Mode!" Adrian stated quickly as an image of the Light Crested Swan burst forth and created a barrier made of light that protected him and the others from the sudden burst of miasma. [The world is celebrating!] [A species thought to have disappeared is once again being born.] World messages suddenly started to get received by the yers as the dark chrysalis which held Hexy started to open. A burst of dark light exploded in the area which nullified the remaining miasma of the Ziz. Hexy emerged from the dark chrysalis in a new form that made even the quirky Creepysoo blush. [The ck Fairy has returned to the world.] Hexy''s appearance changed drastically to the point that no one would even say that she resembles her. The dreary cloth that covered her dark and dreary hair suddenly turned into silk veil that shined like the dark skies with stars. Her dark purple robe that looked worn down turned into a beautiful ck dress that has the same motif as her veil. Dark purple butterflies flew around her as this was her aura manifesting into reality. The most notable thing that changed is the fact that she suddenly grew four insect like wings. The insect like wings looked like it was made of darkness or shadows and collected fragments of light to make a translucent film. The Hexy that would be described as an ugly witch in her normal attire suddenly transformed into a beautiful dark butterfly goddess. "Impossible! The Curse Wielders have returned! We wiped out all of your species!" The split entity of the Ziz shouted as the distorted gods did wipe out the ck Fairy Species because they were able to naturally wield miasma. "I finally achieved my race change. I should give you something as thanks for making it possible." Hexy stated in her same rough voice. Her appearance might change but her way of speaking will not. "Cursed World: Lepidopterarium!" Hexy stated as the miasma in the surrounding suddenly rumbled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The miasma that the Ziz released suddenly turned pleasant and manifested into dark purple butterflies. Even the miasma leaking out of the Ziz were being transformed as Hexy had free reign over any type of miasma in her area. She collected all of the miasma until the Ziz was almost dried of it. Chapter 2090: The Ziz Perishes ? The dark purple butterflies attached themselves to the body of the Ziz and absorbed more miasma from it. Hexy might be the new ck Fairy but even she has just been technically born. Her face could be seen struggling but she did her best as this was a chance to earn extra stat points. She needed lots of miasma so that she can convert it into extra stat points for herself. "Even if you suck me dry of miasma, you will never get rid of me!" The split entity of the Ziz stated. "I have a better n as we are in the territory of the Mediator of Death! I have already sent a telepathic message to him of what needs to happen." The real Ziz stated as the split entity of the Ziz tried itsst struggle in order to live.N?v(el)B\\jnn == "It is ready, brat. Hurry!" Elder Ascalor stated as the magic circle was already ingrained inside of Adrian''s head. "I cannot hold on any longer." Hexy stated as she was the one absorbing the miasma that was overflowing from the Ziz. "Release all of your ultimate skills on it as soon as possible!" Adrian shouted as all of his guild members, but also other yers did as well. The entire area where the Ziz was buried in shes of different colored lights as numerous ultimate skills were used. Adrian had to transform into his mirror demon form to avoid the confusing burst of lights as he skillfully created the magic circle needed to transfer the Ziz. All of the yers used their powerful skills, but they were only able to deplete the health of the Ziz to 10% but that was enough for Adrian. The Ziz was weakened to a great degree that forcibly transporting it was now possible. As soon as the Ziz was unable to repel the force of being teleported, Adrian activated the magic circle and vanished along with the weakened primordial beast. All the yers were shocked that they disappeared but the guild leaders and even the Avalon channel was given an exnation. They were told that the Ziz was transferred to a sealed location under the ground for it to truly meet its end. "There are still flying monsters running about! Those that want contribution points should kill them!" Solstice'' voice was heard by every yer that wanted points and the fight for first ce zed once again. "You, okay?" Creepysoo asked as he helped Hexy had difficulty standing from overexerting herself when it was clearly her first time using her new form. "I am a bit tired, but you are getting red. You must also be having a difficult time." Hexy stated but Creepysoo''s face was not red because he was tired, and it was because of something else. == "Where have you taken me?!" The split entity of the Ziz stated as its body has be small enough to fit inside one of the floating inds. "Gravity Field!" All Three Daemos Elders stated simultaneously as the body of the Ziz pressed down on the ground. Th Ziz tried looking for a way out, but the entire area was indeed sealed off. It was a hollow space created by the three elders as specified by Frey. Just as they spected, the Ziz was weakened even more as it entered the enclosed space under the ground. Adrian did not think that this would entirely work as a floating ind is still in the sky, but soil is soil. "Anyst words?" Adrian asked as he changed his form to his twin dagger form and already activated the ultimate skill. "All of you are idiots. The Blind Idiot God has already seen your reality. It will not be long until all of your demise. If I had seeded, then this pitiful would at least survive. Argh!" The split entity of the Ziz stated but it was followed by a pitiful scream. "You are too chatty." Adrian stated as he stabbed the first weak point he saw. "If you kill me then you will also kill this primordial beast! It tried so hard to protect all of you, but you will kill it in return?!" The split entity of the Ziz stated. "The real Ziz already epted its fate in return for me eradicating you from its body." Adrian stated. "Ha! You cannot kill me! I am already bound to this one''s soul! Even if you are the Mediator of Death, you will not be able to erase me from this being''s soul!" The split entity of the Zis stated. "I see. I guess you have never met my weapon until now. It has a great function of specifically targeting souls." Adrian stated as he showed his primordial twin dagger armament to the Ziz. "How do you have that!" The split entity of the Ziz stated in shock as it saw the weapons in Adrian''s hands. "Hurry up, brat! We are also maintaining the barrier and magic circle while using Gravity Field!" Elder Ascalorined. "Sorry! I just need to stab there. In the area where that foul darkness is attached in the soul." Adrian stated as he walked menacingly towards the area where the distorted god''s miasma was clinging to the soul of the Ziz. "This cannot be! No mortal should have those weapons even if they are sealed!" The split entity of the Ziz shouted in jumbled words which made Adrian unable to understand fully but it seems that this entity knows about his weapons. "I would have asked it but asking enemies is foolish." Adrian stated as he finally killed the Ziz, but he took a mental note that some distorted gods might know about his armaments. [The Ziz has finallyid to rest.] [Experience points and contribution points will be given to those that participated.] [You have gained +1 to your Divinity for eradicating a parasitic divine entity.] "I guess, it really was a distorted god. Anyways, time to focus on the restoration of my territory." Adrian stated as he thanked the elders for their hard work after they collected the loot from defeating the Ziz. Chapter 2091: Restoring the Territory Chapter 2091: Restoring the Territory ? Adrian already returned back to the surface along with the elders. The yers could be seen celebrating as they managed to hunt more monsters to increase their contribution. All of the yers were waiting for the system to calcte the points for each yer as there was still a minute left before the count starts. A lot of the yers were even celebrating even if they had such a difficult battle. "ording to the Territory Status Board, the damage was only 31% which meant that the territory was mostly protected. The damage was evenly spread and not focused on one area. The restoration will mostly be on the barrier as the entire territory is only partially damaged.'' Adrian stated as 10% of the damage is actually the two barriers being entirely destroyed. Just as Adrian was looking at every inch of this territory to assess if there was something hiding, he suddenly felt the need to look after Wisteria''s chrysalis. Saena did not participate in thest parts of the battle because Adrian told him to protect the chrysalis. Adrian did not want to see Wisteria''s evolution be in vain as she really wanted to be stronger. Just as Adrian was about to see Wisteria''s chrysalis, his consciousness was pulled once more towards the divine realm of the Fates. He did not like that the Fates wanted to talk to him urgently without even an invitation, but he knows that upsetting them might make them put a curse on you. The Fates looked rather amused as they enjoyed the way all of the yers including Adrian struggle against the Ziz. "You have done well, Mediator Equinox." The first sister of the Fates stated. "With this, you have avoided a gruesome fate for your territory." The second sister of the Fates stated. "You also avoided a more problematic future that would have happened should the Ziz seed in iming your territory." The third sister of the Fates stated. "I just did my best which seem to have impressed all of you. Still, the entity that gave or rather parasitized the Ziz seemed far older than I think. He talked about a Blind Idiot God that has already noticed our universe. Do you know which god it was pointing out to?" Adrian asked as he knows that the Fates know more than normal gods. "You should know of this god as well, but we will not tell you, its name." The first sister of the Fates stated. "Why not?" Adrian asked. "Knowing that god''s name might invoke it and you uttering it might make it notice you." The second sister of the Fates stated. "The horrors it could inflict into this world is unimaginable which is why only talk about it in names given to it by others." The third sister of the Fates stated. "If that is the case then I will not ask anymore about that god. I should also give my gratitude for your warning as it helped me prepare somewhat." Adrian stated. "We ept your gratitude, Mediator Equinox." The first sister of the Fates stated. "Still, it does not mean your territory is safe forever." The second sister of the Fates stated. "You need to be stronger as there would be more dangerous opponents that you will face." The third sister of the Fates stated. "One who is blessed by both life and death shall always be gued with challenges. This is ourst warning for now." The Fates stated simultaneously as Adrian''s vision changed back to his territory. "Seriously, they are incredibly creepy but helpful." Adrian stated as he is shocked to see Creepysoo pinching his cheeks. "Do you need something from me, Creepysoo?" Adrian asked. "Sorry about that big bro. You were kind of spaced out for a minute which is why I was checking if you fell asleep or something." Creepysoo stated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I talked to some goddesses just now and they are only giving me a doom clock. I wish they could have given some good news or something. So, what do you want?" Adrian asked. "I am actually here to apany, Hexy. It seems that she wants to talk to you about something." Creepysoo stated as Hexy came up from behind him. "You seem to have returned to your usual attire. Your fairy transformation was quite the sight though. Still, seeing you in this form just feels right. It also seems like someone here wants you in this form as well." Adrian stated as he winked at Creepysoo. "I am just like you now, guild master. Having that true form is quite refreshing as the miasma and curses I could wield was full of potential! Oh! The ecstasy of that form is such a thrill but maintaining it is quite strenuous." Hexy stated. "I suppose, the matter that you want to talk to me about is rted to that form?" Adrian asked and he was right on the money. "Yes. I suddenly got a quest to go to a ce called Alfheim to meet the Fairy Council." Hexy stated. "I see. I would love to help you immediately, but the territory is as you see now." Adrian stated as he was needed here now. "Oh! There is no rush, guild master. I can wait since I am also not in a hurry." Hexy stated as she did not want to impose too much on Adrian. "Did you try asking Levin Cloud? He can also go to Alfheim." Adrian stated. "Big Bro Levin Cloud had to leave immediately as something important was triggered after the battle. He went to the central part of the continent with Peridot and Kabrakan in haste." Creepysoo stated. "I guess that leaves me then. I can help you after the territory is fixed." Adrian stated. "Great! We can do some tests with your new skills while we are here. We can read about fairies in the library here. Did you know that Elder Ascalor''s lover is an Elder Dryad?" Creepysoo eximed. "Really! I want to know! Maybe Aernas knows a lot." Hexy stated as she looked more rxed than before. "I guess I should take my time for those two." Adrian stated as he suddenly heard a familiar voice call out to him. Chapter 2092: Restoring the Territory II Chapter 2092: Restoring the Territory II ? "Equinox!" Frey called out which absolutely shocked the Adrian''s system. "Ye..yes!" Adrian stated albeit almost biting his tongue because he did not expect that Frey would still remain as he knows that the Valkyries are extremely busy. "Why do you seem so nervous? Did I perhaps trouble you in some type of way?" Frey asked as she did see that Adrian was busy talking with Creepysoo and another girl that seems to be a guild member. "I was just caught off guard as I thought that you would leave after the battle." Adrian stated. "Do you want me to leave?" Frey asked yfully. "No! I am sorry I meant to say... please take your time." Adrian stated hastily which Frey found a bit cute as he was flustered. The people that saw this scene could only look at the two with judging eyes. Some were having butterflies at their stomach due to watching the two. The hopeless romantics were ring at their guild master as they thought that he was one of them. There were others paying gold coins to others as there seem to have been bets ced on who the guild master would end up. There are also those that are couples that had their own world. "I should thank you for aiding us. I did send the reinforcement request in the guild chat, but I did not expect that you woulde hastily. Was the travel bad? Are all the business that you have in the northern continent done?" Adrian asked a series of questions which was odd for his guild members as they never seen their guild master be this chatty. The guild members did not know that their guild master was already in the talking stage with Frey. They even gave their contacts in real life and the only thing separating the two from meeting was the literal ocean. Still, Adrian still has his reservations on meeting Frey as he has yet to fully recover and might get stares when they meet. If Adrian knew that Frey did not care for things like that then he might get a confidence boost, but he was still afraid to talk about it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Things in the northern continent seem to be quiet for now but the people there are in high alert. So, are you busy right now?" Frey asked. "I was about to go around the territory to fix things as it seems the Territory Lord needs to assess the damage in person to fix. Do you want toe with me so that I can also tour you around? Thest stop will be the guild house." Adrian stated. "Sure! I can apany you but do not mind me too much and focus on your work. I will be just by your side observing so that you will not be distracted." Frey stated. "Do not worry as I will be a good host." Adrian stated as he went around the territory and exined all the parts to Frey like a tour guide. The people living in the territory were still full of smiles as the damage was not that extensive. The personal homes of each of them were pocket dimensions which is why they were rtively safe. The ones that are damaged are buildings like inns or restaurants that the residents gather to. In fact, some business owners started fixing the damages without Adrian''s intervention. A lot of races even joined in to help others of a different race. The harmony and sense ofmunity in Avalon is actually so big. Some even started to open stalls even if they were not totally fixed. The main menu that they have now are mainly fried wings or barbequed flying monster. The menu was definitely made from the surplus of flying monster meat that flowed into the territory. Even if the residents themselves were fixing the stalls without Adrian''s help, he gave them the necessary materials and even lowered the overall tax by 5% to ease the burden. In fact, the residents themselves were the onesining that the tax was already small. They were the ones that actually wanted to pay more tax because the abundance that thend gives is phenomenal. The presence of the Tree of Life and Death makes Avalon a powerful production hub for specialized things like herbs, vegetables, and produce. No crop or livestock would ever go sick in this ce, and they reproduce at an even faster rate. The benefits of the crops here are also apparent as there is arge demand for them. The crops or livestock in Avalon never go below B grade and even the elusive S grade ingredient is possible. The addition of Farmhand Vince boosted the grades of crops even more to the point that all of them are all A grade. A lot of magic towers or even kingdoms are requesting herbs from Avalon due to this. Adrian is aware that the produce in Avalon is in high demand, but he does not know that a lot of ces are raving about it. The ones that fully know the prices and the trade are none other than Solstice and Piggy Bank. The two of them were working together to make a powerful market. In fact, it is said that they already control 10% of the market for the entirety of Pandemonium. They are even said to have joined the secret trade society that controls the flow of goods in the market. This is not yet proven to be true as it is not general information but the facilities in Avalon are top notch and is said to be because of these two people. Frey enjoyed thepany and just smiled as Adrian was greeting and being thanked by those that live in his territory. He could see that there is no great problem here than to the ces that she has been. There were many guild run territories that were not optimal as they were mostly using heavy taxes and such but Avalon was different. Chapter 2093: Restoring the Territory III Chapter 2093: Restoring the Territory III ? "I see. It is quite troubling that the northern continent started having more rifts. We have also found that out but even we could not pinpoint the source." Elder Ascalor stated as he was talking to one of the Valkyries as they were also here for another agenda. "Yes. There have been numerous reports of rifts appearing and then disappearing after a few hours. Some even appear suddenly and then vanish suddenly as well. It is quite rming as some rifts release monsters that are not native to the northern continent. This disrupts the already harsh ecosystem of the north." The Valkyrie stated. "We will dispatch more demons in the north as we the brat already has an alliance with the Ice Queen Elona. He did say that an envoy from the north ising but I did not think it would be the esteemed Valkyries." Elder Ascalor stated. "You tter us too much. We have also made the northern continent our home base as we are preparing for the invasion of the Aesir Gods. The northern continent will definitely be the ce they will arrive first should they start that n. Which is why we also want some trade agreements in ce as the north is not necessarily the best at making food." The Valkyrie stated. "I see. The northern continent might be harsh for food, but it is a treasure trove for ores which weck. Given that the demigod cksmith resides there, we can assume that the ores in the north are in surplus. We can create a trade agreement when ites to ores and food which will benefit both parties. Transportation of goods are not a problem for us as we can do it in just a snap after all." Elder Ascalor stated as there was indeed a growing need of ores and precious stone for Avalon. "That would be most appreciated. We hope that this coboration will do well." The Valkyrie stated as the two started talking about other things like the state of the north and such. == "Here is the entrance to the guild house." Adrian stated as he pointed to the portal near the Tree of Life and Death. "It really is a portal! Also, the Tree of Life and Death is so pretty but eerie at the same time. If I might say... its eeriness is giving the tree its own unique beauty." Frey stated as the twin prophets suddenly came rushing towards Adrian. "Big Bro!" Both Vitae and Mortem shouted in excitement. The two of them might have grown up but they would always show their childish side towards Adrian. "You two! I thought I told you to be careful as you might trip since the roots of the Tree of Life and Death are scattered about here." Adrian stated. "Do not worry as Yewdrassil will not harm us." Vitae stated as she puffed her chest due to being confident. You can even see some of the branches of the tree nod in agreement to her statement.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Is the prettydy your friend? She feels familiar andforting." Mortem stated but such phrase is rare even for him to say. When Mortem says the phrase familiar orforting, the meaning could be derived from two things. Either the person is going to die, or they are a being blessed by death just like Adrian. Frey is part of thetter since she is a Valkyrie, and they are beings that are warriors of the Goddess Freyja which is a Goddess of Life and a minor goddess of death. "This is my friend, Frey. She is a Valkyrie which is a warrior of the Goddess Freyja. She might seem familiar because she exudes her energy and is also the vessel of the goddess as well." Adrian stated. "I see. No wonder I could see the pretty goddess beside her." Vitae and Mortem stated simultaneously as their eyes glowed in divine light. Seeing the change in tone and atmosphere of the twin prophets, Adrian and Frey looked behind their backs and saw a beautiful woman sitting by the Tree of Life and Death. The Goddess Freyja appeared before them in an apparition which is actually never a good thing. Adrian always equates the apparition of a goddess into a troublesome situation. "Hello, my child and Mediator." The Goddess Freyja stated as she has indeed created an apparition thanks to the powers of the Twin Prophets. The Goddess Freyja manifested as a normally clothed but extremely beautiful woman. She even has a boar and a cat beside her which are her divine beasts. Frey immediately knelt before her goddess while Adrian nodded to her. The Goddess Freyja smiled at this interaction and beckoned the four of them to sit with her. The boar and the cat intrigued the Twin Prophets which is why they yed with each other while Adrian and Frey talked with the goddess. "Greetings to the goddess. May I know why you suddenly appear before us?" Adrian asked as he clearly knew that this would be a headache. "Hahaha. As said by the other gods, you do not like our presence because you think we bring troublesome news. It is quite amusing to see a mediator with your personality which is actually great in my opinion." The Goddess Freyja stated as she found Adrian''s expressions and mannerisms when in front of a god or goddess cute. "Great Queen Mother, why do you appear before me?" Frey stated in a respectful tone. "You do not need to do that much, my child. You should be more like the mediator and rx." The Goddess Freyja stated as she looked at Frey with eyes full of tenderness. "To what we owe the pleasure of your appearance?" Adrian asked bluntly which made Frey p him on the back which amused the goddess. "I came to congratte you on protecting your territory as it is a holy sanctuary for the gods of life and death. I am here as someone that brings gifts on behalf of them." The Goddess Freyja stated as she extended her hand and released a powerful pulse of divine energy. Chapter 2094: Sanctuary for the Gods of Life and Death Chapter 2094: Sanctuary for the Gods of Life and Death ? [The Gods of Life and Death have decided to reward those that defended Avalon as they consider this territory as their sanctuary.] [The Gods of Life have sent their blessing to the Avalon Territory.] [All beings that reside in Avalon will receive a 50% increase in health regeneration for one month.] [All beings that reside in Avalon will receive a 50% increase in mana regeneration for one month.] [All beings that reside in Avalon will receive a 20% increase in experience points for one month.] [All production in Avalon will increase by 10%.] [Beings that helped defending Avalon will receive a 50% of these benefits for one month.] [The Gods of Death have sent their blessing to the Avalon Territory.] [All beings that reside in Avalon will receive a 20% increase in experience points for one month.] [All beings that reside in Avalon will receive a 10% chance of gaining more drops from killing monsters for one month.] [All beings that reside in Avalon will receive a 1% chance to Instant Kill an enemy for one month. (This is not applicable for normal type monsters and not boss ss monsters.)]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [All beings that helped in defending Avalon will receive have their death penalties lessened by half.] [Beings that helped defending Avalon will receive a 50% of these benefits for one month.] The sudden rush of notifications after the beautiful rush of colorful light shocked all of the residents. The yers cheered out loud as they saw the beautiful notifications that could help them gain their lost levels. Even the ones that only wanted to gain some rare loot from participating in the defense were overjoyed as they got a lot of rewards. The sudden surge of buffs made headlnes immediately in the forums. A lot of yers that were from Avalon became overjoyed as they bragged about thevish rewards that they have received. These buffs were also stackable from the normal buff they received for being citizens of Avalon or when they offer prayers in the Church of the Twin Gods. Some yers were jealous but congratted those that received the buffs but there were still those that are salty. The territory rivalry between yers red up once again as they startedparing Avalon to other territories. They even told them that Equinox was just a territory lord instead of a king since there have been yers coronated as king already. Adrian did not care much about news like this as this is just two sides bickering like children, but he did like the yers defending his territory. This made him fired up in fixing his territory even more to the point that his savings is sinking like a boat with a leak. "Thank you for delivering the blessings of the gods of life and death." Adrian stated as he bowed since he still knows when to be grateful. Bowing to the Goddess Freyja did not mean just bowing to her but bowing to the representatives chosen by the gods of life and death. He was giving respect to the gods that shared their divine power to empower a lot of individuals. The Goddess Freyja smiled beautifully as she beckoned to her divine beasts. "That is all for my visit. Thank you for your time, Mediator. To you my child, be wary of Loki and his schemes but be extra careful when ites to Odin. Always be alert as there are times when I cannot look over you." The Goddess Freyja stated. "I shall definitely be careful, Great Queen Mother." Frey stated as she bowed. "I hope that you cherish my child, mediator. You seem to have such fond feelings for her. I am counting on you to protect her when the timees. Valkyries might be fierce warriors but even they can fall in battle when left alone as is any other being." The Goddess Freyja stated. "Do not worry as I will have her back. I know that she has mine as well and she will not hesitate to jump to my aid like this time." Adrian stated which made Frey slightly blush. "I am holding you to that promise, mediator. I must go now as I do not want to strain the twin prophets. May the northern light guide light your way." The Goddess Freyja stated as she vanished in a sh of light. "Why does it feel like she was in a hurry to leave?" Adrian suddenly stated as he felt that the Goddess Freyja wanted to leave as fast as possible. He knew that apparitions are not that straining to the Twin Prophets as the have grown strong. Even Adrian could feel that Vitae and Mortem were not that far from him when ites to strength. He also noticed that the Goddess Freyja was ncing at the Tree of Life and Death behind her as if she was scared but that is just Adrian''s guess. "The goddess is busy looking after all those that pray to her after all. She does not only protect us Valkyrie but also women that pray to her for protection." Frey stated. "Is that so? Maybe that is the reason. Let us enter the guild house then so I can set your room up." Adrian stated as he led Frey inside the guild house and vanished into the pocket dimension. == In Paraiso... In therge ind where the spiritual body of the Tree of Life and Death is nted, one could see numerous heads popping out from the ground. They were none other than the gods of life and they were under the vignt gaze of none other than Yewdrassil. The Goddess Freyja could be seen getting dug up by the Tree of Life and Death as she was set free due to doing her duty. "The gods of death wanted to help but could not because of their nature. Yet you... all of you just stood by as my territory was attacked. My anger has subsided a bit because you prepared the blessing well, but you will still be buried for at least a day." The Tree of Life and Death stated as it learned the art of burying due to none other than Adrian. Chapter 2095: The Black Fairies I Chapter 2095: The ck Fairies I ? Adrian spent an entire day touring and talking with Frey, and he actually enjoyed it. He was actually d that his friends were not there to tease him. His sister is still in the territory, but it seems that she was busy with something which is why she did not bother him. Frey also liked the tour and decorated her own pocket dimension room in the guild house. She was given the best service as Adrian was the one that customized everything. Frey opted for a cozy bedroom looking home that has arge ss window. When one gazes out the window, the beautiful scenery of ciers and the northern lights could be seen. Adrian even added special effects like a silhouette of the Goddess Frey riding the northern lights that appeared randomly. He did not know how he did that but his will to impress became the fire to create such a wonderful room. Even Adrian''s room is not that detailed as he often changed it when he gets bored of theyout. Seeing Frey like her room and smiling happily made Adrian happy as well since his efforts were praised. Still, Frey had been quite the popr person as almost all of the guild members wanted to talk to her. Her image of being quite cold and distant was shattered as the guild members learned that she was actually quite easy to talk to. The guild members even felt this sort of elder sister energy from her even though most of them were older than her. Adrian also participated in the exchanges of the guild members that were there as some asked for changes in their rooms as well. Adrian was able to amodate them, and Frey did not get bored as she also visited the rooms of each guild member. She got to see the unique tastes of each guild member due to this which made them closer. "Time surely flies when one is enjoying themselves." Frey stated as the Valkyries were now set to depart. "I guess so. All we did is talk but a day already passed." Adrian stated as he suddenly felt a feeling of lost. "Ok, loving brats. Do not worry as you can easily meet each other more as we are connecting the northern continent to Avalon now. Space is something that the Daemos do not have trouble with." Elder Ascalor stated as he teased Adrian. "We should go as well, Frey. We will need to help the Daemos in search of the rifts that suddenly form in the north. Thank you once again for hosting us, Daemos Elders." The Valkyrie stated. "No worries as you are also easing our burden by investigating. We are already stretched thin because of the expansion of the world. You are doing us a favor at this point. I will treat you to a feast and spirits when all of our problems are over." Elder Ascalor stated. "Haha! I will hold you on that promise. Thank you once again." The Valkyrie stated as she entered the portal. "See you!" Frey stated as she waved cutely to Adrian before returning to her usual cold looking demeanor. "See you!" Adrian waved in tiny as well. "So, you like that littless, brat. I thought that you have yet to grow your horns but to think that you are already to leave the dimension. It could even make this old man cry." Elder Ascalor stated as he teased Adrian. "Keep on teasing me and I will tell Elder Danaya on how you charmed that Valkyrie. I have everything recorded in a crystal so better be careful, old man." Adrian stated in a voice that is monotone while his face looked serious. "I was just tasing you as this old man could see your youthful spirit in action. Did I always tell you that you are my favorite, little demon." Elder Ascalor stated as he massaged Adrian''s shoulders but it, he was really hiding his killing intent. "I will meet Elder Danaya after I fix the territorypletely as I promised one of my guild members to help her." Adrian stated.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You mean the ck Fairy." Elder Ascalor stated as his time became a bit serious. "You know about them?" Adrian asked. "Of course, I know of them, and I also witnessed how they were hunted down by those despicable distorted gods." Elder Ascalor stated as he suddenly looked like he relived an awful memory. "Why were they hunted down?" Adrian asked. "It is a very sensitive subject, but I think you already have an idea when you gazed at her. She might just be newly born but her energy is very pure and overwhelming. Still, seeing a species that was supposedly erased gives me hope that we can multiply once more. You also feel it. We are getting more and more strained as this world expands." Elder Ascalor stated. "I know. I am also looking for the Eye of Chaos." Adrian stated as he was always making sure to scour every area that he went to in order to search for clues, but he only found a few. "We are also helping you in the search, but the gods have be more powerful in the world. A lot of areas have be obscure for us. I am telling you this since you are often away alone but make sure to always be careful." Elder Ascalor stated. "I always am. I can feel their gazes even if they are hidden." Adrian stated. "You feel them to. I guess you are the most sensitive amongst us. The only ce we can truly be safe is your territory which is why all of us elders will protect it when you are not here. There should at least be a ce safe for us." Elder Ascalor stated with a pained smile as he truly did care for all Daemos. "Do not burden yourselves too much. Remember that we are a unified race. We share our struggles together." Adrian stated with a smile which made Elder Ascalor tussle his hair. Chapter 2096: The Black Fairies II Chapter 2096: The ck Fairies II ? "Are you finally done, big bro?" Creepysoo asked as he was with Hexy. "Are youing as well?" Adrian asked with a face full of uncertainty. "Why not?! It is a new realm! I want to know what this magical ce is that is filled with dryads, leshy, and elementals!" Creepysoo stated. "And natural life energy. Do you know what happens when an undead is filled with that?" Adrian stated as he has seen what happened to Creepysoo once when Levin Cloud pumped him with life energy one time and not death energy healing magic. "Why? What happens? Is it interesting?!" Hexy asked filled with curiosity. Adrian then remembered that these two are not in the proper wavelength when ites to normal inside the game. They are two people that love creepy looking things and experimenting with creepy looking things. In fact, Creepysoo was once banned from the Undead Citadel for week because of his experimentation with undead. He did not harm them but let just say that some limbs were ced in not so optimal locations. "When undead are pumped with natural life energy, they are in a state of ecstasy. To the point that everything in the area bes sweet smelling." Adrian stated. "So, they get into a state of intoxication!? I suddenly got curious of what would happen. Will I also be like that since I am also a being filled with miasma?" Hexy asked. "Nope. You are of the Faekin race now. The Fae is known to be good at handling energies and your body itself takes natural life energy and transforms it into miasma. Him on the other hand... I do not think he would even be able to take five steps when we get there. Also, I do not want my ears to burst and start bleeding." Adrian stated as he remembered the time when Creepysoo was intoxicated. Adrian and Levin Cloud was actually filled with cringe at that point as they saw a side of Creepysoo that they have never seen before. He is very spirited and that is already difficult for Adrian or Levin Cloud, but it was magnified to a hundred when he was intoxicated. He would be extra clingy and even do cringy cutesy poses to express his affection. That state wouldst a while then he would transform to the most depressed being in the world that one needed to take care of. "Please, big bro! I have be better! I even increased by own Persona so I can handle life energy better!" Creepysoo begged to the point that he even used fake crying. "Get a charm from the Dark Elven Elders first to aid you. Alfheim is not only a ce filled with natural life energy but also natural death energy. The people living there have yet to see an undead and might be curious. If there is one thing that you need to know is that you must never see a curious Fae." Adrian stated as Creepysoo gave a salute before dashing towards the church. "I see. I thought that I was the only Fae that can used death energy. Still, the vice guild master is also a being like you that handles life and death energy." Hexy stated. "Your death energy is different from mine and Levin Cloud. Levin Cloud''s death energy is natural death energy that is taken ores out when life ends. Yours is more like miasma death energy which is harmful for others when wielded wrongfully." Adrian stated. "Oh! There are distinctions! As expected of the guild master!" Hexy stated as her eyes sparkled because she liked hearing stuff about death energy, curses, or miasma. "Then, what about your death energy, guild master?" Hexy asked. "Mine?" Adrian eximed but it was a different person that answered. "Big Bro''s death energy is something that is produced when world, universes, or divine beings die." Creepysoo stated. "Did the other undead elders tell you about it or was it the gods of death?" Adrian asked as he was shocked that Creepysoo gave the textbook answer that death gods do. "The gods of death did. They are very chatty and often talk about how you are a strange but cool existence." Creepysoo stated as he returned with a flower ne. "Awesome! Is it true, guild master?" Hexy asked as she suddenly saw Adrian like an extremely rare specimen. "That is just spection in their part but that is what the gods also said abouther energy. It is also the reason why they are fearful of it because it can be used to erase them from existence." Adrian stated. "Awesome! Do you have like an item soaked inher energy, guild master? I need it for research purposes." Hexy stated confidently but Adrian pretended like he did not hear anything. Adrian did not ask them if they were ready and immediately snapped his hand to teleport them away. In the blink of an eye, Adrian, Hexy, and Creepysoo were falling from the skies of Alfheim. Adrian did it too abruptly that he was not able to properly set the coordinates in terms of elevation. The default elevation of his teleportation spells were always five hundred meters above the ground. "Is that a world tree? It looks bigger than the previous one at the main world and even bigger than the Tree of Life and Death. Awesome!" Creepysoo shouted as he pointed at the world tree. "Ah! Such abundant death energy in the area but also full of life! I wonder if they have things such as exotic curses in that ckened region!" Hexy shouted as she pointed to one of the forbidden zones in the world of Alfheim. "Right. I forgot that they were unique but at least they are sincere and genuine." Adrian thought as he could see the fascination and could only smile as they were genuine. "Alright! I am going to teleport us to the ground so brace for impact." Adrian stated but he was not heard by the two because they were busy admiring the view. In the end, Adrian immediately casted teleportation to quicken their descent to the ground. With a thud, Creepysoonded on the ground, but Adrian managed to decrease his fall speed by manipting gravity. Hexy, on the other hand, released her ck wings albeit smallerpared to her true form to float. As soon as Adrian arrived, he suddenly felt that a lot of people were staring at their general direction. He thought that the gaze was for him or Creepysoo, but he noticed that all of them were looking at Hexy. "Alert the king and queen! Immediately!" One of the fae shouted to the guards as soon as they saw Hexy.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Why would they alert the king and queen, big bro?" Creepysoo asked. "I do not know but they did not say that out of fear or anger. It almost feels like they are shocked and happy." Adrian stated as the faces of the fairies looked like they have seen their savior or something. Adrian was about to ask one of the fairies in the area when a powerful burst of glitter exploded in their area. The burst of glitter was none other than the Fairy King and the Fairy Queen appearing right before them. Creepysoo got the brunt of it and had to sneeze and cough out the glitter, but he was fine. "Could it really be!" The Fairy King stated in shock. "I did not think that such a thing was possible!" The Fairy Queen stated in shock as well. "Our daughter! You have returned!" The Fairy Queen and Fairy King stated simultaneously as they hugged Hexy while crying tears that turn to diamonds. "What is happening, big bro?" Creepysoo asked. "An origin story is happening. We might be here for a while." Adrian stated as he could see that Hexy was also crying with the Fairy King and Fairy Queen. It was not Hexy really crying but her character itself was crying as this was part of a story quest that is triggered. Adrian might have an idea of what it is and how it happened, but he would rather see it y out. When the Fairy King and Fairy Queen have dried their tears out, they looked at Hexy as if she was a precious child that they lost since a long time ago. The two of them would then look at Adrian with eyes full of gratitude. "The fairies are once more in your debt, mediator. To think that you brought my daughter back to us. We should talk more in the pce and not here. It is a good time to celebrate! Our missing princess has finally returned!" The Fairy King shouted out loud as all the fairies rejoiced as well as all beings in the town. "When did Hexy be a princess?" Creepysoo asked as he was confused. "You are seriously questioning that when you are a prince yourself?" Adrian stated as he pointed out that Creepysoo is also royalty. Chapter 2097: The Black Fairies III Chapter 2097: The ck Fairies III ? Adrian and Creepysoo were led to a pocket dimension within the world tree where the fairy royalties are currently living. They were greeted by not only numerous fairies with butler and maid outfits but also fairy nobles. All of them bowed towards Hexy as if she was higher in rankpared to the Fairy Queen or Fairy King. As if Hexy or rather the character that she was before saved the entire fairy kingdom or something. "Greet the mediator as well as the Prince of the Undead everyone." The Fairy King stated.N?v(el)B\\jnn "We greet the Mediator and the Prince of the Undead." All the other fairies stated as they bowed towards Adrian and Creepysoo''s direction. "Can I now have an exnation? I am still a bit in the dark here and I am having emotions that I cannot control." Hexy stated as she now has full control of her body. "It is no wonder that you lost your memory. You have just been reincarnated after all." The Fairy Queen stated. "Did you mean that you''re a ck Fairy Princess that died?" Creepysoo stated which made the entire audience hall a bit solemn. "Sorry about that. I have very poor social cues sometimes." Creepysoo added. "Do not worry, Prince of the Undead. What you have said is true, but it is now a joyous asion because our daughter has returned." The Fairy Queen stated in a motherly voice. "Can we get the full story at least? It will also be able to help Hexy as she has no idea of what is happening. We all know that reincarnation does not mean that all memories will be kept intact." Adrian stated as he is an expert when ites to reincarnation. "The mediator is correct. It would also give some light to the confusion that our daughter is now experiencing." The Fairy King stated as he recounted the events that happened on that fateful day. The Distorted Gods attacked the world tree back then and the protectors were none other than the Faekin. The fairies and dryads even used their life in order to protect it and many of them have fallen because of it. The ones that were targeted first was none other than the ck Fairies because they had the innate ability to absorb and use miasma. They were the ones that purified any tainted energy that befell on the world tree. As long as the ck Fairies did not fall, the World Tree would be kept safe and the ones leading the ck Fairies was none other than the youngest daughter of the current Fairy King and Fairy Queen. They did not say the name that they have given as it would only confuse the soul of Hexy which Adrian also agreed. The ck Fairies were an essential part of why the World Tree could purify any miasma that the distorted gods have released. The fight was arduous and difficult, but they were able to hang on because of the talented ck Fairy Princess. All would have been well until another ck Fairy that was the sister of the current Fairy Queen sided with the distorted gods. The ck Fairy known as Mavros killed all of the other ck fairies while the distorted god attacked the world tree. The only one that was able to escape the ughter of the ck Fairy Mavros was the ck Fairy Princess. Still, the alliance of the ck Fairy Mavros and the distorted god created an almost unbeatable enemy for the Faekin. The ck Fairy Mavros were not the only ones that sided with the distorted god as those under her also joined. The dryads and leshy that were part of her royal guards became tainted to be horrible creatures that no longer have any resemnce of humanity. To make matters worse, the ck Fairy Mavros and the distorted god even woke up the Primordial Beast Nidhoggr. The world tree was undergoing an attack from both above and below which made defending difficult. The Faekin were essentially immortal beings, but they can still die when killed. The difference is that they can live on as different beings as along as a part of themselves were nted on the ground which is called their ''Grafts''. The ck Fairy Princess would have attempted to revive the other ck fairies, but the ck Fairy Mavros devoured all of their ''Grafts''. Devouring the Grafts of another faekin is basically cannibalizing their own species but the ck Fairy Mavros gained a new power from the distorted god. She was able to devour the Grafts of other faekin to absorb their own power to grow her own. The ck Fairy Mavros managed to absorb all of the Grafts of the ck fairies except for the ck Fairy Princess which made her incredibly powerful. She was so powerful that she could singlehandedly rival both the Fairy Queen and Fairy King despite thetter being equipped with almost transcendent equipment made from the World Tree. When almost all hope is lost, the ck Fairy Princess unleashed her full potential and managed to repel the initialbined attack. Unfortunately, the ck Fairy Mavrosmitted even more taboo by devouring the ''Grafts'' of her own parents that was sealed in a special vault. The ck Fairy Mavros grew more in power andunched another attack with the distorted god that she allied with. The Fairy Queen and Fairy Kingbined were unable to match the strength of the ck Fairy Mavros to the point that they were almost killed until the ck Fairy Princess intervened. The ck Fairy Princess should have been able to even the ying field by attacking the ck Fairy Mavros along with her family, but she needed to subdue the distorted god. The distorted god fused with the Primordial Beast Nidhoggr that was under the ck Fairy Mavros'' control. The fight against them was so fierce but the ck Fairy Princess was able to defeat the distorted god. She was victorious but she was heavily injured as a result. The ck Fairy Mavros saw that her niece was more powerful than both the Fairy King and Fairy Queen which is why she demanded her niece to offer her life in exchange for her parents. The ck fairy princess agreed but her parents did not and tried to struggle. Seeing the pathetic struggle of her sister and brother-inw, the ck Fairy Mavros cursed them with Withering. The sight of the fairy king and fairy queen slowly drying up triggered something inside of the ck fairy princess. The sight of her dying parents unlocked the fierce potential of the ck fairy princess. This was the first instance that the Cursed World was awakened. A powerful domain skill said to have been owned by an Asmodian ck Fairy. A powerful wave of miasma that the army of the ck Fairy Mavros carried suddenly vanished as the ck fairy princess absorbed all of it. The ck fairy princess even undid the Curse of Withering that afflicted her parents. The ck Fairy Mavros suddenly saw the real power of this powerful domain skill and wanted it for herself. Using all of the Grafts that she devoured, the ck Fairy Mavros went into battle with the ck fairy princess. The battle between the aunt and the niece was so fierce that all of the remaining faekin had to create a barrier to protect them and the world tree. The battlested for five days and bothbatants were battered to the point that they could barely remain standing. In fact, it was actually quite a surprise that both of them were still alive. The ck Fairy Mavros looked like a walking stick while the ck Fairy Princess no longer has her left wing, right hand, and left foot. The ck Fairy Mavros was the first to look like she was dying but she actually had a trump card. The ck Fairy Mavros actually stole the Graft of the Enlightened Dryad. The Enlightened Dryad are none other than demigod level dryads that is equal to the strength to that of a Noblesse. The ck fairy princess knew that she would definitely die and all of her loved ones if the ck Fairy Mavros absorbed that Grafts. As ast resort, the ck fairy princess activated the Forbidden Skill attached to the domain Cursed World. "Cursed World: Forbidden Sacrifice!" The ck fairy princess shouted as she sacrificed her life and even the possibility of being erased from existence to kill the ck Fairy Mavros. The ck Fairy Mavros was cursed to death before she could even absorb the Grafts. The body of the ck Fairy Mavros started to turn to dust as well as the ck fairy princess. They were both receiving the effects of the Cursed World: Forbidden Sacrifice as they were both the targets. "No! I would have been queen! Remember this! I shall return one way or another!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as her entire body turned to dust. Chapter 2098: The Black Fairies IV Chapter 2098: The ck Fairies IV ? "I curse you! To be barren forever! No ck Fairy shall ever be born until I return!" The ck Fairy Mavros cursed her sister before her entire body turned to dust. The ck Fairy Mavros'' Grafts dropped but it was actually swallowed by the ground as there was still one more dryad under her that lived. The dryad hurriedly took the Grafts of the ck Fairy Mavros and ran away as fast as she could. The other Faekin wanted to chase but they were too tired to do so. "My daughter!" The Fairy Queen wailed as the ck Fairy Princess started to turn to dust as well. "It is fine, mother. I have already epted my death as I wanted to protect all of you." The ck Fairy Princess stated. "Do not worry my child. We will make sure to nt your Grafts so that you can live again." The Fairy King stated but the ck Fairy Princess could feel that her Grafts was already starting to also turn to dust. "I shall be with your once again, father and mother. It might take a long time but please be patient as I shall return." The ck Fairy Princess stated as more of her body started turning to dust. "What do you mean, my daughter? Tell me what is wrong?" The Fairy Queen stated as she cried as she felt like she knew what her daughter meant. "Promise me that you will wait for me. I will definitely return even though I will not be the same... I will still return." The ck Fairy Princess stated as she finally turned to dust. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen tried to reach out and pick up the Grafts of their daughter but it suddenly vanished. The Grafts did not turn to dust as the ck Fairy Princess used thest of her power to send it to a special ce where even the gods cannot tamper. The Grafts of the ck Fairy Princessnded on the town of Genesis where it was sealed in a cursed earthen tomb. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen cried out loud as the thing that could revive their daughter vanished. Even if the one emerging from the Grafts will not be their exact daughter, he or she would at least resemble her when it fully blooms. Even if the ck fairy princess promised to return, the Fairy King and Fairy Queen still mourned for her loss as well as the other Faekin that died that day. "I see. So, Hexy is now the reincarnation of your daughter because she got the Grafts." Adrian muttered as Hexy did say that the item that gave her the quests was from the starting town. "So, you are now known as Hexy. Even if you do not have memories of us, remember that we are your parents. I might not have birthed you this time, but you are my daughter." The Fairy Queen stated. "You are my daughter and there is no denying it. Come! I shall tour you so that your memory will return." The Fairy King stated as he touched Hexy''s hand like a father reaching out for his daughter. "Should we help her?" Creepysoo whispered to Adrian.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hexy is not even making any fuss so why should we interject? She might look timid sometimes, but she is not someone that needs to be looked out for. Still, if it looks like she is signaling us for help then we will interject." Adrian whispered back. "How about my friends?" Hexy asked as she looked at Adrian and Creepysoo. "I almost forgot about the Mediator and the Undead Prince because of my joy. We will hold a banquet for sending you home to us. Butlers and maids! Prepare for a feast as the princess has returned!" The Fairy King announced. "Pleasee with us for a tour of the pce while the food is being prepared." The Fairy Queen stated with a smile. Adrian and Creepysoo could only ept as Hexy seems to want to see what the pce of the fairies looks like. The Fairy Pce as they call it is actually like another dimension inside of the world tree. It is a pocket dimension inside of it but there are actually windows where one could see the outside. The Fairy Queen exined that the windows are actually a doorway outside as well, but it is never a doorway in. Only fairies were allowed to be inside of this ce as there is also a separate ce where the Dryads and Leshy gather. Unlike the fairies, the Dryads and Leshy do not have hierarchy and would rather be rooted in ground than live in a world tree. The Fairies are not like them as they need a ce to stay and do their activities. Adrian observed and saw that Hexy was not ufortable as she actually enjoyed the tour. She would even stop and look at cursed objects that are inside of the pce. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen did not question her hobbies at all. It seems that the past ck Fairy Princess is also like her and is curious about anything cursed. Adrian could actually see why the Grafts of that ck Fairy Princess fused with Hexy''s soul. "I did not think that there are a lot of cursed objects here in Alfheim." Adrian stated. "Yes. We have thergest amounts of cursed objects in terms of quantity. The World Tree can also purify it and turn it into energy as well, but it is slower. It used to be faster when there were a lot of ck Fairies, but they are none. Well, there is one now and that is my daughter." The Fairy Queen stated as she affectionately hugged Hexy which thetter did not mind at all. "Why? Does that mean that the curse of the ck Fairy Mavros really dide true? No ck Fairy will ever be born until shees back?" Adrian asked. Chapter 2099: Return of the Black Fairies Chapter 2099: Return of the ck Fairies ? "We thought that those dying words were empty, but it seems that she was able to put a curse on us. Not only did she curse me to be barren, but no ck fairy has also been born ever since." The Fairy Queen stated as she touched her belly. "The curse is true. I can see it as a swirling cloud of miasma." Hexy stated which shocked the Fairy King and Fairy Queen as even the dryad or leshy that handles death energy could not see it. "I can sense it slightly, but I cannot see it like Hexy does. If she says that you are under a curse, then you might really be in one. Can you see it, Creepysoo?" Adrian asked as he can only partially sense the malevolent energy. In fact, he already sensed it once when he met the Fairy Queen. "It seems to be differentpared to death miasma, but I can sense the faint malevolent energy from the Fairy Queen. The source or how it moves is all nk even for me. I guess I am not as sensitive as both of you are." Creepysoo stated. "No... It is actually impressive enough that you are able to sense it. It is subtle because it is slowly fusing with the Fairy Queen''s life energy. It is not deadly, but it is inhibiting her ability to reproduce because of it." Hexy stated as she can clearly see the miasma move. "You can call me mother." The Fairy Queen stated but Hexy was still a bit shy to call someone like that. "My daughter is really a genius! Tell me, can you help your mother?" The Fairy King asked. "At my current level, I do not have that kind of power. If we have a sample of the miasma that was used to curse her then I might be able to reverse the curse." Hexy stated. "Why can''t you just extract some of the miasma in her belly?" Creepysoo asked as he knew that Hexy should be able to do that. "I can but I should not. Doing that might hurt the Fairy Queen. The curse has already attached to her very life force. Ripping it out would kill her." Hexy stated which shocked the Fairy King as he did not think that taking it out would have killed the Fairy Queen. "I am so sorry, beloved. You could have died when I asked the other elders to extract whatever was cursing you." The Fairy King stated as they have tried some things before. "No worries, my love. You did not know this will happen and the elders were unable to do anything anyways. There was no treatment that happened which is why I am safe as long as it is not extracted forcefully." The Fairy Queen stated but the Fairy King looked at Hexy for confirmation. "You do not need to worry. Just like she said, the curse is intact and there was no tampering that happened." Hexy stated. "That is good then. We can wait for a long time now that our daughter is here. When she regains her lost powers then she might be able to help you." The Fairy King stated. "Do not pressure our daughter like that! She just woken up and you are already burdening her. I am just d that she has returned." The Fairy Queen stated as she pinched the wings of the Fairy King for suddenly giving Hexy a burden. "I do not think that all of you will wait a long time though." Adrian suddenly stated as all of the gazes shifted towards him. "What do you mean?" The Fairy King asked. "Since Hexy has awakened as a ck Fairy, it also means that the ck Fairy Mavros has awakened as well." Adrian stated which suddenly made all of the people there feel the gravity of the situation. In a dark forest located in the central continent, an elder dryad that has thorns as parts of her body is watching vigntly as a ck flower bud bloomed slowly. The ck flower bud was not like the one that Hexy found as this one was filled with miasma so potent that it killed everything in the area. The tree that it was grafted onto has withered along with the air bing stale. Even theke beneath the tree looked incredibly polluted that it will not host any life. "It has been ages. I am finally awake." The ck Fairy Mavros or rather a small pixie with her image appeared when the ck flower bud opened. "You have finally returned, my queen." The Elder Dryad stated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You have served me well, Dorn. You have protected me and fed my Grafts until I recreated my body. Still, this body is so pitiful that a bird might kill me." The ck Fairy Mavros stated. "Do not worry, my queen. I shall help you return back to your former glory! I willy my life for you!" The Elder Dryad Dorn stated. "Are you the only one that managed to survive that day?" The ck Fairy Mavros asked as she looked around and only the Elder Dryad Dorn was there. "Unfortunately, the others were unable to escape as they were hunted down by the reinforcements of the other descendants. I do have their Grafts should you need a feast, my queen." The Elder Dryad Dorn stated. "It matters not. We are currently weak, and this ce does not even have enough miasma for me to absorb. We need to start by reviving the others and I have just the way. Is there a vige near this area?" The ck Fairy Mavros stated. "There is none, my queen. Although, there is a hideout of a shady organization in this ce. The numbers that they have are equivalent to the Grafts that we have. They are not that strong right now as that ce is just another one of their secret warehouses." The Elder Dryad Dorn stated. "Take me there, Dorn. It is time for the others to awaken as well." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as a sinister air swept across that dark jungle. Chapter 2100: Return of the Black Fairies II Chapter 2100: Return of the ck Fairies II ? "Is that possibility true?" The Fairy King asked but it was not directed at them but to the World Tree itself.N?v(el)B\\jnn "The mediator does not lie. I felt something vanish in the area and the Grafts that held the other ck fairies have started to get nutrients from me. It is both blessing and a curse that the ck fairies are now returning." A temporary ghostlike body was created instantly by the World Tree. "If that is the case then my sister has also revived." The Fairy Queen stated in a tone filled with anger and resentment. "But she would not have the memories of her past life... right?" Creepysoo asked but the Fairy King and the Fairy Queen was not agreeing with his statement. "If she became that powerful and her minion used everything to save her Grafts then it is a possibility that she revived with her memory intact. It might not have been a perfect memory, but she would have persevered the memories she needed for her to rise again." Adrian stated as he knows that beings that could revive via something else would not necessarily have their memories erased. "Does this mean that our daughter has her memories from back then?" The Fairy Queen asked as this might have been more important to her. "I am pretty sure that she can answer that herself." Adrian stated as he smiled at Hexy and all of them looked at her to hear her answer. "I see brief shes of memories, but I do not have all of them." Hexy stated but that one statement made the Fairy Queen and Fairy King exim in joy. Hexy knows that some people in the game like roleying as other beings. In fact, some yers have virtual kids inside the game but that is a special thing that can only be petitioned. The yers often choose to be children of NPCs in the game as this gives them benefits or they just like it. In fact, there are a lot of yers that are even adopted by NPCs because they got attached to them. Creepysoo is a good example of a yer that was not really born as an undead but became one. He was even adopted by the Undead King as a result. Adrian can also be described as this as he is like the favorite bratty grandchild of the Daemos Elders. Most of the sessful yers in the game are actually interacting with it like it is a different world. "Enough of this talk for now. I will send out scouts in the main world to check if Mavros has really revived. We will make sure that she would be killed before she regains power. For now, we will need to go and enjoy the banquet." The Fairy King stated as the banquet has been prepared. Adrian, Hexy, and Creepysoo all enjoyed the banquet prepared as all of the fairies even did some talents. Even the dryads and leshy came to party as the Fairy King and Fairy Queen invited all of them. Even the world tree is actually more relieved as the ck fairies are now returning. The world tree also remembers her grudges and will fight to the death and would even kill the primordial beast gnawing at its roots to make sure that it will not be used against the Faekin. "I think that I will stay here for now and master my new powers. Thank you for helping me, guild master." Hexy stated. "That is fine as you need to master that power because the fight with the ck Fairy Mavros might be real. It might not be now as she might have just awakened but we will need you to face off with her." Adrian stated. "As expected of big bro, you really want to help her defeat the ck Fairy Mavros." Creepysoo stated but Adrian really did not want to fight against that opponent since she is not a good match for him. "A being that could manipte curses like that would definitely bypass my immunity to status ailments. I remember the mock fight with Hexy and 60% of her curses affected him." Adrian thought and just smiled. "What about you? Do you not have any chores on your end?" Hexy asked Creepysoo. "The Dryads and Leshy that are fascinated with my death magic are asking me to try out some death magic they use. It is very fascinating! I might even make a zombie nt monster that I always wanted to do!" Creepysoo stated as he seems to want to stay as well. Adrian could only smile as he knew that Creepysoo will not stay just for that. He knew that this rascal is now blooming into love and want to stay and chat with Hexy. Adrian just nodded and pretended that he understands him. If Creepysoo is able to summon zombie nt monsters, then he might have a way to fight in enemies that live in ces full of life energy. "I am leaving now as I now have a new quest from the Fairy King and Fairy Queen as well. It might involve in something that I need to do." Adrian stated as he looked at the quest given to him. == Adrian was requested by the Fairy King and Fairy Queen to meet at another room. In that room, the Fairy King and Fairy Queen asked him a favor that turned into a quest. It seems that the sudden change and rise to power of the ck Fairy Mavros. It seems that they also noticed changes in her behavior before her betrayal. "She found a strange stone back then that is filled with an immense power no one has ever felt. When she touched that stone, she suddenly started acting out her desires and wants. It was a stone that made her release all her resentment and pent-up feelings." The Fairy Queen stated. "It was a power that is simr to what you have now. Yours is much purerpared to her but she managed to extract it and turn it to miasma. The power of that stone is unmatched as it releases such pure energy. We need you to find it as well since it was lost when we fought with her." The Fairy King stated. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen told Adrian that the stone might interest him as it is something that has the same energy as him. They managed to send it to another ce in the main world back then, but they are not sure where. They tasked Adriant to look for it as they do not want to risk the ck Fairy Mavros looking for it. == Quest Name: Unknown Object of Power Quest Difficulty: Unknown Quest Description: The Fairy King and Fairy Queen wants you to find the unknown object of power that the ck Fairy Mavros used to rise into power. Find it so that you can weaken the ck Fairy Mavros before she fully revives to her peak state. Clear Condition: Find the Unknown Object of Power of the ck Fairy Mavros. (Iplete) Clear Reward: Ownership of the Unknown Object of Power and One treasure from the Vault of the Fairies. Failure Condition: The ck Fairy Mavros obtains the unknown object of power before you do. Failure: The ck Fairy Mavros bes more powerful than her prime. Duration: None Restriction: Only those that are acknowledged by the Fairy King and Fairy Queen can be assigned to this quest. This quest cannot be shared to other people even if they satisfy the first condition. == "Do you have any leads or clues to find it?" Adrian asked. "We do as we managed to chip a part of it when we fought against her. We may have lost but we also weakened her in the process." The Fairy King stated as they presented Adrian with a small box the size used for wedding rings. Inside this box was none other than a small shard of pure violet stone. Adrian might only sense traces of it, but he was sure that this was indeed Chaos Energy. It seems that the unknown stone of power that the ck Fairy Mavros obtained was none other than a Chaos Shard Fragment. This made Adrian ept the quest even if he deemed it troublesome. "If youe across the ck Fairy Mavros, you need to be careful as she is a crafty individual." The Fairy Queen stated. "If you can kill her then that would be great as well." The Fairy King added as he filled the room with bloodlust. "If I can then I will go for the kill since it is also a matchup that I am not confident once she restores her power." Adrian replied. "Please be careful as her minions might still be alive, or she might have revived them as well. The ck Fairies were experts in reviving our fallen ones using Grafts after all. She might have an army should you meet so please exercise caution always." The Fairy Queen added. Chapter 2101: Extra: Short Story Collection I Chapter 2101: Extra: Short Story Collection I ? Burying is the BestN?v(el)B\\jnn Adrian and Levin Cloud were arguing about a dilemma in front of the Tree of Life and Death. The dilemma is due to the twin prophets asking them a question. The question was not difficult to answer but the answer actually depends on an individual. "What is the best way to punish a sinner that needs redemption?" Vitae asked as there have been an influx of people thate to the territory due to repenting. "The answer to that will depend on what kind of sin they havemitted. Based on our doctrine, forgiveness should be given to those that repents but should be given to those that did not do any severe crime. Since the Church of the Twin Gods also respects thew of the area or kingdom, they are in then their punishment would defend on the country." Levin Cloud stated as he answered based on the teachings of the church. "What about, Big Bro Equinox?" Mortem asked. "If you really want them to repent then burying them is the best." Adrian answered what his mother told him before. "Back then, your uncles and aunts were very mischievous. They do not stop even if they are reprimanded. In the end, your grandfather had to bury them." Adrian''s mother stated. "Bury them alive?!" The little Adrian asked when he was just a small kid. "Yes. They would get buried but only from the neck down. They would only get dug up when they have repented." Adrian''s mother stated. "Will you bury me as well when I am naughty?!" The little Adrian stated with teary eyes. "If mommy sees you be very naughty then she will, but I know that my baby will always be in his best behavior." Adrian''s mother stated but her words still linger in Adrian''s ears. Adrian was never buried but that is because he was always in his best behavior when his mother is around. He would only turn into a goofball among his real friends and rarely in front of his father. He almost saw Mina get punished by that, but she ran away when she saw their mother digging a hole. The hole was not for her punishment though as it was just for a gardening project that she was going to do. "What are you teaching the kids!?" Levin Cloud stated as he feared that the twin prophets will be strange. "If they truly repented then they would ept the punishment. It is very effective ording to my sources (mother)." Adrian stated. Adrian and Levin Cloud did not know that the Tree of Life and Death was listening in on their conversation. It was learning of ways to punish beings (gods and goddesses) that be unruly when the twin gods were asleep. The Tree of Life and Death learned something from the Champion of the Twin Gods. Story of the Undead Prince and Curse Maniac Creepysoo would often wander around the guild house when he is free but most of the ones he knows are not there. He wanted to go in adventures with Adrian once again, but their quests are often going in different ways. He did not want to impose on his in game big brother as he was also helped a lot. He knows that Adrian does not share his hobby of cool looking creepy things as much, but he appreciates it as long as it has some style. The other guild members are peculiar, but he has not seen anyone that shares the same passion as him. It was then he met one of the guild members that barely talks to others. She was a loner when someone describes her, but she can still talk to other people. Adrian told Creepysoo that she was not a loner but is justfortable being alone. She has an honest personality as well since she answered every question without hesitation. Creepysoo was not supposed to talk to her, but she suddenly brought an item that caught his attention. It was item that was brimming to the max with curse energy. It was also a death curse energy which is potent enough to kill a small child if they are exposed to it. Thinking that she was going to do something bad, Creepysoo sneakily followed her to the ce she was bringing that cursed item. He followed Hexy to a small vige near Avalon where he could feel at atmosphere filled with sickness. He also saw some priests doing healing in the small vige, but they were only alleviating the symptoms and not curing them. Creepysoo could feel death looming just outside the vige as if they were waiting for the people to die. Ever since he hase and gone to some death realms, he has be more sensitive to the life of mortals. He gained the ability to generally tell that they were close to death. It was not as urate as Adrian''s ability to tell it since he could see death itself. In fact, the death gods even joked that this was the first time that they have seen a Champion that was able to look face to face at Thanatos. The gods of death even gossiped that he was also the only one even among other gods to see what Thanatos really looks like. "What is she going to do with that cursed object! I need to stop her!" Creepysoo thought as he suddenly saw Hexy getting inside one of the houses where he sensed death being extremely close. Creepysoo thought that Hexy brought the cursed item to use it at the dying patient. She might use it to kill the patient that was having a difficult time dying. All sorts of things entered his mind about the use of cursed items, but he knew that Hexy did not do this because she was evil. She might have done this at the behest of the dark elven elders as they often give missions to give peaceful deaths to those that are painfully sick. "Stop what you are doing right now!" Creepysoo stated as he barged inside of the small house. He then saw Hexy using the cursed item on a terminally ill young boy and thought that she was granting him peace. Before he could act and try to stop her, a wood elf and dark elf priest suddenly stopped him from interfering. He was stunned to see the two priests stopping him as they could see cursed energy being absorbed by the cursed item. "Eh? Cursed energy is being absorbed?" Creepysoo stated as he was in disbelief. "What is the undead prince doing here? The wood elf priest asked as they know that they did not ask for the help of the undead. "Did the undead prince have any business in this vige?" The dark elf priest asked. "Ah! Sorry. I just sensed cursed energy here and my own two feet carried me here." Creepysoo stated. "If that is so, please do not interrupt Lady Hexy as she is performing Curse Extraction right now." The wood elf priest stated as she seemed to have guessed that Creepysoo barged inside due to a misunderstanding. Hexy was incredibly focused as she transferred the cursed energy inside of the young boy to the cursed item. The boy looked like he was in pain, but Hexy used some sort of spell to ease the pain that he was feeling. Creepysoo was beyond impressed at what he saw that he did not notice that he was already looking directly at Hexy. "She is awesome. Such control is out of this world." Creepysoo thought. "Done." Hexy stated as the young boy looked better as his color returned. "Thank you very much for curing my son. Lady Hexy is our savior so pleasee for a meal sometimes." The young boy''s mother stated. "It was not difficult as the one that cursed the vige was already dealt with. The aftereffects are still there which is why the priests from the Church of the Twin Gods will be on alert. The others in the vige are also affected so I am now going to them." Hexy stated and then she noticed Creepysoo. "Thank you, Lady Hexy. Your aid is always a good thing for us as you are a master when ites to absorbing curses." The two priests stated as they vowed towards Hexy with great respect. "Guild Officer Creepysoo, do you need something from me?" Hexy asked as she often calls them guild officer as they are part of the founding members. "Not really. I just followed you because I wanted to ask about the cursed item. I did not want to bother you which is why I only appeared now." Creepysoo stated as he suddenly became shy. "You also like cursed items! It seems that the guild officer is also a fan of it like me." Hexy stated. "You can just call me Creepysoo. Being called guild officer makes me sound old when we are just the same age." Creepysoo stated and that was the time they started to get close. Chapter 2102: Rebuilding Her Army I Chapter 2102: Rebuilding Her Army I ? Adrian returned to the main world and immediately found a reaction from the shard that he was given. It was a momentary reaction, but it was enough for him to be given a general direction. He already made sure that everything inside of his territory is good to go. The rewards for the territory defense have been given and many yers were now registered as citizens. He was just waiting for money to pile up so that he could upgrade his territory once more. "Let us find this unknown stone of power before the enemy does." Adrian stated as he vanished from his location. == In a certain bandit hideout... The number of bandits here was not a lot but the level of fighting power they have is good enough to deal with the monsters near the area. This area was none other than a level 200 forest swamp area and is one of the most toxic swamps in the central continent. This ce is rarely visited as only those with powerful toxic resistances could enter the ce. This was also the perfect ce to raise the Grafts that the ck Fairy Mavros will emerge from. The Elder Dryad Dorn chose this ce as the depths could never be explored by ordinary mortals. It was also a ce where there is some cursed energy lingering about. Cursed energy is needed to make the Grafts bloom once it is attached to a tree. The Elder Dryad Dorn even hunted down monsters that were affected by curses and fed it to the tree where the Grafts was transnted. Now that the ck Fairy Mavros has been revived, the other Grafts that survived needed to be used to revive her army. The number of Grafts would not be able to grow since there are no special trees in the area but there is a forbidden way of reviving them. The ck Fairy Mavros along with the Elder Dryad Dorn attacked the bandit hideout and capture every one of them alive. The bandits put up a fight, but they could not defeat the powerful Elder Dryad Dorn as she has been alive for a long time. Beings that have survived for a long time are either extremely powerful or getting weak, but she was the former. The Elder Dryad Dorn is at the same power level as the Elder Dryad Danaya because they have been born at about the same time. All of the bandits were captured by the Elder Dryad Dorn using her thorny vines. There were even some captives inside of the bandit hideout and even they were not spared. All of the captives were either tortured or yed around for pleasure by some bandits. The captives already lost their minds due to the continuous pain they were subjected to. They even praised the Elder Dryad Dorn as a goddess when she captured and hurt some of the bandits. "Are you sure we can use them, my queen? They are now defective humans." The Elder Dryad Dorn stated as she looked at the captives that had their minds already broken from trauma. "They are perfect because they will offer least resistance. They might even create a new breed should their insanity fuse with the Grafts that I am going to nt inside of them. It is actually perfect that there are women here aspatibility is necessary even in using the Grafts." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she looked at every human in the hideout as pawns for her army. "Let us start with a Leshy. Take one of the bandits and ce him here." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she waved her hand to create a cursed magic circle. The bandit struggled as he wanted to escape the clutches of the assants, but he could not. He also got pricked by these thorny vines that slowly paralyzed the body as he could start to feel the lost of sense. He could feel his body starting to numb down and he will be numb all over in an hour. This was the toxin that is present in the body of the Elder Dryad Dorn as she cultivated this so that she can be useful to the ck Fairy Mavros. Elder Dryad Dorn did not care of what the humans think as she only cares for the thoughts of the ck Fairy Mavros. She was her idol and the one who saved her as a child. She basically has bind devotion towards the ck Fairy Mavros. She will seriously offer her life should the queen she servesmand it. She ced the bandit in the magic circle, and it instantly activated. The body of the bandit suddenly started to stand upright as his feet slowly turned into roots as his body started to be a tree. The bandit screamed out loud, but his pitiful wails only terrified the other bandits as they saw what was happening to him. In just under ten minutes, half the body of the bandit has already been turned into a tree. This process was not painless as well because it felt like every nerve of his body was getting pulled. "Perfect! The spell worked even though it only transformed him into half a tree, but the good thing is that he remained alive." The ck Fairy Mavros stated with great joy as she relished the fact that she seeded despite not being in her prime. "As expected of my queen. You will never fail." The Elder Dryad Dorn stated as she praised the ck Fairy Mavros excessively. "Now that the first part is done, let us proceed with the second part." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she took a Grafts of a Leshy and infused with some unknown spell.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Grafts that looked like a branch suddenly became alive as it grew eyes and roots that wriggled like tentacles. The ck Fairy Mavros slowly ced this Cursed Grafts into the chest of the cursed bandit. Screams of pain and terror were released once more but it was even louder than before. The bandit felt that his soul itself was getting devoured. "Such bliss!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she smiled sinisterly. Chapter 2103 Rebuilding Her Army II 2103 Rebuilding Her Army II The bandit that had a corrupted Grafts inserted into his body suddenly spasmed as he transformed slowly into a Leshy. The skin that was once that of a human is now transformed into that of a tree bark. The head also turned tree like as numerous roots covered his face. The only difference to that of a normal Leshy is that there are numerous eyes in the head. "My queen! You have finally returned. Thank you for reviving me." The Leshy stated as it could remember vague memories of its past life. The ck Fairy Mavros was delighted that the beings that she revived had memories of their past. Even though she manipted those memories of only having loyalty to her, the ck Fairy Mavros praised herself for being so powerful that she could bring out the memories hidden in the depths of each soul. It will not take long for her to revive her army, but she also knows that not all of these humans will be able to host them. "We can just take over a human vige should weck ingredients. We can also try using some humanoid monsters as well since that could increase thebat power. Dorn, capture some humanoid monsters for me. Ones with intelligence are preferred but do what you can with the area we have." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she was already finished transnting all of the Leshy Grafts onto the bandits. The bandits could only resign to their fate as they slowly became fodder for the revival of the Corrupted Leshy under the ck Fairy Mavros. Not all Corrupted Leshy managed to revive as some needed more power than others. About a third of the bandits died and became mummified due to all their life force being stolen. Some did not havepatibility with the Corrupted Leshy they were transnted with and just died. "Weck females for all my beautiful dryads. Go to a nearby vige and collect women as well. Make sure that they are already grown women or else the transnt will fail." The ck Fairy Mavrosmanded the first corrupted Leshy that revived. The Corrupted Leshy turned into vines and seeped into the ground as they hunted for females just like what the ck Fairy Mavros said. The women captured by the bandits were usually from small viges or brought via the illegal ve auction. The ck Fairy Mavros did not care where all of the women came from as she actually liked that they are already mentally incapable. Unlike the bandits that tried hard to live, the women are basically nk tes which are perfect for the takeover of the corrupted dryads. The ck Fairy Mavros ced each woman into a magic circle and fed them the Grafts of a dryad that normallyes in the form of a seed. As soon as the seed gets inside of the stomach, the magic circle activates which also awakens the will of the dryad. The sudden bursting of leaves or flowers from the orifices of the women were not a sight that one can stomach but this was the start of the transformation. The ck Fairy Mavros thought that at least half of these women will die before the dryads under her would revive but they all seeded in the first phase. The bodies of each of the women started to change to that of a corrupted dryad. Unlike the normal green tinge of the skin that a normal dryad has, the corrupted dryads are red in skin tone as if to signify that they feed on the blood of others. They were still beautiful like the dryads, but their lower half tends to resemble a monster nt instead. One could even say that their lower half is their true form while the upper half is just some sort of bait to lure in unsuspecting prey. Seeing the numerous corrupted dryads getting revived filled the ck Fairy Mavros with pride. She even praised herself for outdoing her past self even if she just managed to be lucky. The captured women here were already a nk te to begin with as they have already lost the will to live. She merely filled the women with what theyck, and it resulted in sessfully reviving the corrupted dryads. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "My queen, I have only seen one such monster that is humanoid and has intelligence." The Elder Dryad Dorn stated as she returned with a monster that has a humanoid body but a head of a horse. "Such thing would be sufficient for General Eiche. The body of this humanoid beast should be able to handle his immense power. All the other male meat bags dried up before his consciousness could take over. ce that thing in the magic circle." The ck Fairy Mavros stated, and the Elde Dryad Dornplied. The humanoid monster called the Stallionoid could not resist as it was easily captured by the dryad. It was a horse monster that evolved due to attaining wisdom, but it was not wise enough to run away when it encountered the Elder Dryad Dorn. The ck Fairy Mavros directly transnted the Grafts of her most trusted general into the head of the monster which made it faint. The ck Fairy Mavros thought that it was a failure as there was no reaction even after ten minutes, but the body of the humanoid monster started to morph to that of a tree. The Leshy that now has the appearance of the Stallionoid awakened but its eyes were now filled with true wisdom and not one that has just attained it. The Leshy looked at the ck Fairy Mavros and vowed to her in reverence even though thetter was only like a foot tall. "Hail, my Queen Mavros! I thank you for reviving me once again." The Elder Leshy Eiche stated as he had no qualms that he was revived from a monster since a body is a body. The body of this monster was also more powerful than a normal human which is why it could withstand his immense energy as well. Chapter 2104 Rebuilding Her Army III 2104 Rebuilding Her Army III The rebuilding of the ck Fairy Mavros'' army has started in full swing as she was finally able to convert half of the Grafts that the Elder Dryad Dorn safeguarded. The revived dryad or leshy would then take more unfortunate humans or humanoid monsters to be part of their army. The disappearance of people near the swamp was not a rare urrence as this area was already sketchy. As the ck Fairy Mavros was busy overseeing the revival of her army, she suddenly felt a jolt of energy that was incredibly familiar to her. She was able to sense the unknown stone that she got back then which made her rise in power. The familiar feeling was but a split second, but it was enough for her to know where the general direction was. She would have gone to get the unknown stone, but she was confident that she will be the only one that can unlock its power and use it. "I made sure to ce a curse on that stone to the point that I had to sacrifice most of my energy just to make sure it was bound to me. The curse should still be there as it will hurt anyone that tries to use it. It was such potent energy that cannot be seen here in this world and even those dark gods and distorted gods wanted to take it from my hands." The ck Fairy Mavros stated. The reason she became weak when confronting her niece was due to the lost of her stone of power. It was directly tied to her life which meant she lost half of her strength the moment it went to another ce. Still, she heard of the whispers that the stone was releasing as if it was a living object. This was good news for her as she definitely wanted to search for her stone of power as it will hasten herplete revival. "You! Go in this general area and search for my stone of power." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she injected one of the dryads with the image of the stone and what its aura was. The dryad immediately went off to the direction she was pointed at as the area she was given was incredibly far from their current location. It might take the dryad at least five days of travel and that is without stopping. Since the corrupted dryads could just devour other living beings to be healthy, the speed at which they can move is extremely fast. "Was it all my imagination or did I also feel another fainter source of my stone? Was it destroyed during my battle back then? No matter. It will fall into my hands eventually and I only need to wait." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she believed that everything would fall into her hands as if she was the chosen being of the heavens. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om == Adrian was led to an actual kingdom by the energy signature of the shard that he was given. This kingdom was none other than a kingdom ruled by a yer. It is being run by one of the top guilds in the ranking when ites to monster subjugation. It is also a top guild that is very antagonistic of the alliance of guilds that Adrian is a part of. If Adrian''s territory was actually not difficult to reach, then a lot of kingdoms run by guilds would already propose war. Ever since the guilds managed to build and control a kingdom, the guild wars are actually verymon. Some would even go into war because of their ego and pride while some do it to capture smaller territories within other kingdoms. Another reason why Adrian''s territory is untouched by some guilds is the fact that he has the Church of the Twin Gods on his side. A lot of yers are part of the Church of the Twin Gods because of the benefits that they give. It is also a more prestigiouspared to other churches as they have the best healing and curse spells. A lot of yers also feared the retaliation of the Pantheon guild as they are a guild that does not wage war. A lot of them are smart enough to not go poking around a ho''s nest. Adrian does not really care for morend as maintaining his own territory is already difficult as it is. He only upgrades his territory because he is being persuaded by all of the elders, citizens, and even his friends. They would actually grumble that the territory is so small as a lot of people would enter. They would always talk out loud about this whenever Adrian passes by them. "I am actually quite shocked that a guild is able to run an entire kingdom. When do they even sleep?" Adrian stated as he disguised himself as a normal human to enter the kingdom via a forged ID that he got from the Shadow Unit. Since the gate guards are mostly NPC, one could easily enter as long as they have sufficient identification. Adrian entered smoothly as he actually prepared multiple IDs depending on what his disguise is. He actually quite liked this as it feels like he is a secret agent infiltrating another kingdom. Still, he is wary as there are magical items that could detect the use of transfiguration magic. "The faint energy source led me to a sketchy neighborhood." Adrian thought as he then pretended to do some shopping as he released Sirius and Charon to snoop around. "The auction is tonight, right?" Sirius managed to overhear a conversation from two men in an alley. "I heard that they are auctioning off items that were taken from the previous royalty." One of the men stated. "I would have done the same as the previous king was such a pig and a lecher. Anything that he had that is not money should be disposed of unless they want to get the curse as well." The other man stated as Adrian used Sirius'' hearing to gather information. "Shush! Do not talk about you know what or else you will also be affected by it. I think it is better to not attend the auction or even near the venue as many of that cursed king''s items are for sale." One the man stated as they suddenly dispersed because a patrol passed by. "Where should I go to get an auction ticket?" Adrian thought as he suddenly thought of what the shadow unit tells him when they infiltrate ces. "The best way to get information is inside a brothel or a bar. Of course, you can also pay some beggars for information as they hear everything, but it is not always urate." Awraka stated as Adrian once asked how they get information. "Should I go to a brothel then?" Adrian thought as he tried getting inside one, but his face got mmed. [You cannot enter this ce as the age restriction for your country is 21 years old.] "I forgot about that." Adrian thought as he immediately bolted away from the ce as he is embarrassed. A lot of people were able to see what happened to him as some evenughed. A lot of people saw him getting face mmed by the door. He wanted to be inconspicuous, but he suddenly got attention due to his ident. In the end, Adrian had to settle for the bar as this ce was not age restricted, but the drinks were. He could only order sparkling juices instead of real alcoholic drinks due to the restriction. Fortunately, the bartender does not discriminate as long as you pay him for the information. He was able to get the information he needed in getting a ticket for the auction. Just as he heard from the alley, the auction is indeed about selling the items from the previous monarch. A lot of the items for auction were rare trinkets that were cursed objects or were regarded as cursed objects. Adrian knew why these items were for sale as not a lot of yers can handle cursed items. More of the cursed item users were powerful NPCs that do not mix well with society. "Creepysoo and Hexy would have liked toe with me for this." Adrian thought as he waited for night to fall. Adrian was actually lucky that he managed to get into the auction in time. If he did not, then he might have to steal the unknown stone of power. What he finds troublesome is if it already fell onto the hands of other people. The unknown stone of power might be in the hands of one of the people that attends the auction. Adrian tried to extend his senses, but he could not feel the energy as if it was blocked. "Let us hope that nothing bad will happen and all the items will be auctioned off properly." Adrian thought but he should not have jinxed it as there were a lot of people there that could make anyone run away. Edited. Apologies for thete edit. XiaoKongxu Chapter 2105 Starting to Hate Auctions 2105 Starting to Hate Auctions The auction started off great and there were no problems. The items that were being sold were items that are not needed by the guild that dethroned the previous monarch. The items are either not suited for them or not in their image. Some have small curses on them as Adrian could feel the energy in some of them. The items were also cleverly masked with a special cloth item that prevents any energy from leaking out. This might be due to the fact that some of the items have bad energy. If all of the items'' bad energy were to umte then a Grudge Monster might form. There have been numerous instances of that happening in some auctions like this which is why a lot of people are already aware of it. Adrian did not bid on items that he did not need as there are rarely anything that catches his eyes. He would sometime see a great item, but it was not enough of a need to buy it. He waited until there were only five items left to be auctioned but he did not feel the unknown stone of power. He thought that it was being used by someone that is here in the auction, but he crossed that out as there was no reaction. Adrian only felt the sudden familiar energy signature when the next item was getting wheeled to the center of the stage. The cloth that covered the item swayed a little which was enough for his senses to pick up on the energy signature. He was sure that the next item will be the thing that he needs. He prepared himself as he needed to make sure that he will be the one that ends up with the item. He is also not sitting on a VIP room which meant that he would need to pay the auction house a mark up of 25% for the price that he bid. "Next on the items that are for auction is¡­" The spokesperson stated as he took off the cloth which ensured Adrian that this is the item that he is looking for. When the cloth was taken off, the item revealed itself to be a ne of gold that is adorned with five gems that glimmered in three different colors. The two gems that are farther from the middle glowed in a pinkish hue that enamored anyone that looked at it. The two gems next to them are blue in color and isrger than he previous two stones. At the middle of the golden nes is none other than the stone that Adrian was searching for. Arge dark purple stone that glowed in an unusual red light could be seen as the centerpiece of the gold ne. The room suddenly became quiet as the beauty of the ne beguiled anyone that sees it. The people were extremely focused on the ne that they were suddenly surprised that it released this awful and heavy energy of death. Adrian could clearly see that this ne was made and soaked in the blood of numerous people. "The next ne for auction is none other than the previous queen''s ne that is said to have been crafted with the blood of a hundred female virgins and then soaked in the blood of fifty more. They say that its enchanting beauty is due to the fact of the numerous sacrifices used to craft such a marvel." The spokesperson stated as a lot of the people suddenly thought that the nes is ugly. Adrian could feel the numerous resentment and grudges attached to the item. What he did not expect is that the energy of the unknown stone of power at its centerpiece was not emitting as much. It was like the resentment and grudges that coated the ne masked the real item that grants immense power. Adrian did not care about the details though because this is something that he would need to win. "As all of you can see, this is indeed a cursed ne that wasmissioned by the previous queen. She believed that the blood of virgins would make the ne take on the youthful energy of all of them and make her younger with each wear. It is actually said that it was the previous queen''s grandmother thatmissioned this golden ne but only the former was the one seen wearing it." The spokesperson stated. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You can even see that the energy it exudes is something that our patrons that study curses would like to have. It has this thick miasma on it that would allure those that need to research cursed energy. The starting bid for this one would be 10,000 gold coins but you can also trade for a better item that the current rulers of the kingdom will want. You can call an assistant should you want to bid on this item via barter." The spokesperson stated as the guild that controlled this kingdom did not want cash but useful items. "30, 000 gold coins." A voice from the VIP stands stated. "35, 000 gold coins." Another voice from the VIP stands stated. The price of the gold coins kept increasing that Adrian actually thought that he will not be able to buy it with gold even if he empties his personal bank. The only thing that Adrian could do is offer something to trade which he has a lot of. The only problem that he is facing is what item should he offer since it would be something that the current guild officers running this kingdom would need. "I did have that egg sitting inside of my inventory for quite a while. I do not even need it since it was an egg of a lesser dragon." Adrian stated as he called upon one of the attendants near him and entered the item that he wished to barter. "One of our participants havee to barter." The spokesperson stated as the gold coins were already in the 60, 000 gold coin mark. "The participant has entered that he wishes to barter a¡­ a¡­ apologies as I thought I am not reading it correctly, but he wants to barter a Legendary Tier Lesser Dragon Egg." The spokesperson stated as he could only gulp at the item that Adrian offered. Since Adrian is not always in auctions, he has yet to know the climates of what items are incredibly rare. A Legendary Tier Lesser Dragon Egg would actually cost at least a hundred thousand gold coins. If it was only an epic tier egg, then the price would be at the ten thousand, but a legendary tier egg is something that any summoner would want. It was also a lesser dragon egg which means that the monster would either be a wyrm, a drake, or a wyvern. Not all yers are like Adrian that can tame dragons as they are extremely rare. In fact, the only known yers to have a real dragon as a summoned unit or a mount are three. Adrian and Basil are two of the known yers while one is a Dragon Knight yer. There might be dragonkin in the game but even they are far inferior when ites to being true dragons. One cannot tame a dragon unless they hatch it from an egg after all. Even if Adrian offered a Lesser Dragon egg, only a handful of yers have lesser dragons as well. They are not creatures that are easily tamed even if you overpower them. Having a guaranteed legendary tier is also a plus that made everyone in the room speechless. If it is a legendary tier upon hatching, then it might be a mythical tier beast with proper care. "I have been informed by the owner of this item. The one that bid the Legendary Tier Lesser Dragon Egg has won. Unless someone could provide an item of greater value then the one known as Quin will receive the golden ne. Going once¡­ going twice¡­ sold to the one named Quinn. Please follow the attendant to the exchange room after all items have been bid." The spokesperson stated but the entirepound started to shake. "BOOM!" A powerful explosion suddenly shook the entire building, but the inside of the auction house was still fine. Panic did not immediately ur but people from the crowd suddenly put on masks as they stood up. These people suddenly took out a small cylinder which they pressed, and it morphed into arge gun that they carried with both hands. "No one moves or else all of you will get hurt." The masked men stated as it was not just those below that have them as even the VIP areas were also raided by them. "Hand over all of them items in this auction and all the gold that you have on you and then all of you will be able to live. Also, you!" A masked man stated as he looked at pointed the gun at Adrian. "Hand over the Lesser dragon egg as well if you want to live." The masked man added. "I am starting to hate auctions." Adrian muttered. Edited as fast as I can. Thanks for waiting XiaoKongxu Chapter 2106 At Magic Gunpoint 2106 At Magic Gunpoint "Hand over the egg." The masked man asked once again as he pointed the magic gun at Adrian''s head. "I will give you the benefit of the doubt of whether you are smart or an idiot. Why would you point a gun at a person that can easily get his hands on a Legendary Tier lesser dragon egg?" Adrian stated as he does not want to even attempt to do anything. "Hand over the egg!" The masked man stated as he suddenly charged up the gun and then fired it at Adrian''s seatmate. A loud painful cry was heard next to Adrian as his seatmate suddenly lost half of his arm as a result. The screams of those that witnessed the disintegration of an arm echoed in the area. They could not believe that it was so powerful that it could destroy an entire arm with just one st. Adrian looked at the screaming man and felt pity as he would not have been targeted if he was not sitting next to him. "Have this." Adrian stated as he took out a Legendary Tier potion to heal the man as he almost bled to death. The missing arm of the man could be seen to slowly regrow, but it was at a snail''s pace. It might actually take at least a week in order for it to recover. The scene where Adrian casually gave something like a high-quality elixir made the masked men even more greedy. Still, the masked man also suddenly felt something at the back of his mind saying to get out and stay quiet if he wanted to live but greed always takes over. "Hand over everything you have or else you and everyone around you will die." The masked man stated. "I do not really care what happens to them. So, kill them if you can and let us see if your power source will have enough." Adrian stated. "If you did not care for any of them then why did you waste a potion on that man! You clearly are a hero!" The masked man stated as he was banking on the fact that Adrian is someone that saves people. "I guess saving him made me look like a hero but let me remind you of something because I am no hero. In fact, I am a demon." Adrian stated as he snapped his hands and the masked man that confronted him suddenly stopped moving. "What is happening?!" The leaders of the masked men stated as he suddenly felt a powerful aura in the area. "I really just wanted to get the item that I bid for and go away but things do not always go my way. Sirius and Charon, clean all of this up. Make sure to only target the ones that are hostile. Whoever nned this raid is such an idiot." Adrian stated as arge shadow suddenly engulfed the lower floor of the auction hall. The armed masked men were suddenly absorbed into their own shadows or chains suddenly sprouted from nowhere to kill them. All of the masked men were NPCs that were not that high in level but the weapon they have was extremely powerful. The NPC seated near Adrian was at least a level 250 NPC, but his arm was blown away when he did not defend properly. Seeing that the outside guards are not flooding in means that there is also trouble there. "Ahh!" The masked med in the lower floor shouted as they all got taken by either Sirius or Charon. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om All those that were taken by Sirius was devoured by him and empowered his shadow. Those taken by Charon had their life force drained to the point that they became mummies. Their mummified bodies are then used as a way to enhance the chains that he uses. With each life force that he absorbs, the chains be stronger even if it is only a little bit. Just as Adrian stated, he was not a hero but a demon. His disguise melted away as he was actually hit by another masked man, but it only scratched his shoulder. Needless to say, the masked man that almost hit Adrian was gruesomely dismantled by Sirius'' shadows. The people that thought that they will be saved have realized the fact that they were in the midst of a powerful demon. The demon did not save them because he was heroic. They just happened to be saved because the masked men threatened the demon. If the masked men did not do so, then the demon would have just stayed quiet and let them be killed until only one of them is left. They all looked at Adrian with fear, but they are still d that the demon seems to be ignoring them. The ruckus at the VIP area was loud as well but the rooms were made sure to be perfectly soundproofed. Still, the people in the VIP rooms were extremely powerful people and some have twisted means. The masked men that entered the rooms of these twisted people ended up in a far more gruesome fate than the one Sirius dismembered. "Apologies, patrons. It seems that the city and the general area of the auction is being attacked at the moment. Fear not as his majesty and the other nobles are in the za eradicating the attackers. Please remain in here in order to be safe as our great guests and guards managed to clear up all the assants." The spokesperson immediately stated. In fact, the guards were very thankful to Adrian as they would not have been able to move if he did not easily clean up the people inside the lower floor of the auction house. The guards feared that the patrons will be hostages and having a patron get killed inside an auction house is never a good thing. The security that an auction house provides should be topnotch or else they will have no customers ever again. Adrian have been informed by the shadow unit that numerous groups have suddenly emerged in the world. In fact, there have been groups theybeled as gangs as they have notorious reputation for harming people. The ones that came to this auction house is a gang known as the Skull Masked Gang which came from what they wear. Adrian does not have much background information on them, but he at least knows that they deal with illegal magic technology. The magic guns that they have brought were not something that is out on the market. They looked like vtile creations that could backfire if not handled correctly. One of the masked men was even killed by it when the mana bullet came out from the back. It is definitely not magic technology that is circted and approved by the MagiTech Council. "Thank you, dear guest." The spokesperson suddenly stated towards Adrian. "No need to thank me as I only cleaned up trash. My offer still stands. The ne for the egg. If possible, I would like to have it now." Adrian stated while the sounds of fighting could be somewhat heard inside the auction house. "Put your hands u¡­" A masked man stated suddenly as he kicked the door, but Sirius suddenly bit his upper body off. Sirius'' sudden appearance shocked those that were able to take a glimpse of him. They clearly saw a shadow suddenly manifesting a physical form and biting off a man in half. The lower half that was left sunk into the shadows which made even those at the VIP room look at Adrian with great intrigued. "Thank you once again, patron. We will even offer the ne to you for free because you have saved us." The spokesperson stated but he was actually not an ordinary individual as he was the owner of the auction house in disguise. "You are not going to give it for free just because I saved you,right¡­ auction house owner?" Adrian stated which made the auction house owner smile a bit and also slightly terrified as his disguise could be seen through. "I will give it to you now as long as you promise to clean up all the thugs in the auction house." The auction house owner stated. "What about the mole?" Adrian asked. Adrian naturally thought that the sudden appearance of masked men inside of the auction house is not a simple raid. It should have been coordinated with someone from the inside as the number of masked men was great. This was definitely a nned hit on an auction house because they waited until all of the items were now in the stage. "Naturally, we will handle that one as well. Our auction house might be in the shady district, but we always promised utmost protection to our patrons." The auction house owner stated as a dangerous glint could be seen in his eyes. "Fine then. Sirius and Charon, clean up the entire auction house of the scoundrels." Adrianmanded and the sounds of fighting in the auction house dimmed down in under ten minutes. Updated XiaoKongxu Chapter 2107 Please Take a Reward 2107 Please Take a Reward [All enemy entities that are inside of the auction house have been cleared.] [Your soulbound Sirius have killed numerous enemies without being spotted. He received bonus 5% damage to attacks that hit targets that do not see him.] [Your soulbound Charon have killed numerous enemies without being spotted. He received bonus 5% damage to attacks that hit targets that do not see him.] "I have managed to clean up everything but the rat that you told me to spare has started to run away." Adrian stated as Sirius informed him of one staff that suddenly got terrified when the masked men were killed by shadows "Thank you very much, Champion Equinox." The auction house owner stated which made Adrian look at him. Adrian knew that he was famous, but it seems that the auction house owner has more information about him that he thought. He could also feel the eyes of the VIPs inside of the rooms above. They were not moving because Adrian did not offend them in anyway, but the stares are feeling a bit burdensome for him. He felt like his entire body is being scanned for a weakness and that is not something that he likes since it feels like they are undressing him. "The gratitude is appreciated but I would just like the ne." Adrian stated. "Of course, please give the ne to the patron." The auction house owner stated as he gestured one of the attendants to give the ne to Adrian. The attendant nervously gave Adrian the ne as she was indeed afraid of him. In fact, many of the people that he saved are afraid of him because the method he used to kill was swift and merciless. The attendant sucked up her fear and handed the ne to Adrian. She was also somewhat affected by Adrian''s aura as he is making sure to also release some of it. The pressure that Adrian exuded was enough to make a normal person faint on the spot. The fact that the auction house owner could stand beside him without shaking has caught his attention. Adrian knew that the auction house owner is not normal as well since his soul burned golden which meant that he has great power or great destiny. Adrian just took the ne and is about to teleport away, but the auction store owner stopped him. "Please wait. The area has been enclosed off by a barrier that prevents any teleportation. While you wait, why not take another item from our vaults? It is a way to show you our gratitude for helping the auction house." The auction house owner stated as he wanted to form friendly rtions with Adrian. The entire central continent knew of the power held by the Lord of Avalon that is also the Champion of the Twin Gods. The other kingdoms might be wary of him because of his race, title, and gods that he serves but the merchants look at him like a gold mine. The merchants and auction houses tried very hard to form a connection with Avalon but the Merchant Guild Avalon Branch Leader Piggy Bank guards him like a wall. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Lord of Avalon cares less about worldly affairs and is mostly not in his territory but he actually has great impact in the potion market. The potions created by the alchemist in Avalon was far superiorpared to any of the potions created by other alchemists. Even the Grandmaster Alchemists wanted to know the methods used by the alchemists in Avalon to brew potions. Not only the potions, but also the materials in Avalon are incredibly precious. "I must at least form a good connection. I must not let this chance slip by." The auction house owner stated. "If you meant the puny excuse of a barrier outside then that is of no problem to me. I shall be going now. Thank you for the item that I needed. Should you find any interesting items like this again then you can contact Piggy Bank. Tell them that I have sent you." Adrian stated as he along with Sirius and Charon vanished from the area. The auction house is then flooded by the guards outside to check on the people inside. It was as if Adrian saw that they wereing and escaped as fast as he can since he did not want to draw anymore attention. The auction house owner made sure to tell that the powerful people in the auction house defeated the masked men. He also told the secretary of the king that questioned him that it was a demon that helped them. The auction house owner did not say who that demon was and just told them that the demon bid an item. He took the item when all themotion was over and vanished. The auction owner clearly knew why Adrian told him to look for Piggy Bank. The auction house owner was given a choice of forming a connection or selling the Lord of Avalon out. He chose the connection as few people could get connections to Avalon unless you know someone from the inside. Adrian did not know that his action led to more items that circted in Avalon. There are also some regted ck market items being sold in the ck market through the connection that Adrian created. Piggy Bank once again praised Adrian for his powerful connections and timings when he wanted to take control of the ck market. Solstice also fully utilized this connection to further the activities of her underlings. Adrian, on the other hand, appeared a bit far away from kingdom but a bit skewed from the coordinates that he entered. He thought that he could easily ignore the barrier, but it seems to have changed the coordinate. Still, he was able to get out before the guild in charge of that kingdom found out that he was there. He also wanted to get out as one of the gazes from the VIP room gave him the creeps. "Master, danger!" Sirius shouted as he shot out shadow tendrils to counter the sudden roots that aimed at Adrian''s head. "No wonder the quest did not change even if I got the quest item. It seems that I need to kill an enemy first." Adrian stated as a dryad suddenly formed from the vines that sprouted from the ground. "Give that item to me, demon. If you value your life." The corrupted elder dryad stated. "I bid for this item, so it is mine now." Adrian stated as he destroyed the ne to take the unknown stone of power. "Die! Demon!" The corrupted elder dryad shouted as she created poisonous spores that are sent towards Adrian as if she could easily control them. Charon was still hiding but showed himself when Adrian was in danger. Chains suddenly struck the corrupted elder dryad which absorbed her mana and health. The control over the spores of the corrupted elder dryad suddenly waned as she lost focus for a moment. Adrian used that chance to summon Kaon to create a powerful burst of wind that destroyed the spores in one hit. "Summon Elemental Dragon: Red Dragon!" Adrian chanted as a red dragon manifested and summoned ming meteors that hit the corrupted elder dryad. Kaon fired off his dragon breath and directly hit the corrupted elder dryad and created a hole in her body. The hole in the corrupted elder dryad did not vanish but she scattered into vines. The corrupted elder dryad vanished to the ground, but Charon told Adrian that she was still in the area since the chains are still absorbing her health and mana. Adrian might have not chosen the best location to battle the corrupted elder dryad. He was currently in a forest which meant that the enemy is more powerful here. Adrian suddenly felt movement in the ground and immediately used blink to vanish. Roots that wereced with poison destroyed the ground that he was in as those very things tried to grab him. "Summon: Light Crested Swan: Attack Mode" Adrian stated as a light magic circle appeared, and the silhouette of the Light Crested Swan appeared. The silhouette of the Light Crested Swan pped his wings and released sparkling little light swans to the ground. The light swans prated the ground and destroyed it even further, but it was incredibly effective in uprooting the corrupted elder dryad. The mythical tier skill has a homing function which is why the body of corrupted elder dryad was directly hit. "Kaon, burn her down." Adrian stated as he froze the corrupted elder dryad in time. Adrian''s mana could be seen getting decreased at a fast rate as stopping time of a live being messes more with causality. Kaon did not disappoint as he suddenly zed his me dragon orb and released his dragon breath on it. The dragon breath that was golden is suddenly enhanced with the fire element which burned the corrupted elder dryad. The screams of the corrupted elder dryad echoed in the area. Chapter 2108 A Piece of ??? 2108 A Piece of ??? The screams of the corrupted elder dryad died down as her body burned fiercely. Kaon did not just enchant his attack with the me attribute but also withher energy. Not only were the mes already deadly to the corrupted elder dryad but theher energy also burned her soul as a result. The corrupted elder dryad screamed out loud as her body and soul burned slowly as if she was being tortured. The corrupted elder dryad knew that it was not going to seed in this fight and decided to retreat. Before the corrupted elder dryad retreated, she released a powerful spike from her body which headed towards Adrian. This was thest-ditch attempt of the corrupted elder dryad to try and kill Adrian as she knew that he was a summoner. As long as the summoner dies, she might not need to escape with her life. Adrian sensed the danger, but it was actually something that he could not see clearly. In order to know where that danger was, Adrian used some of his remaining mana to stop time. When Adrian stopped time, it was when he saw the threat that was about to take his life. Arge thorny stake was about three inches near his face. "Such a close call. So, there are attacks that even I cannot see or even my soulbounds." Adrian stated as he created a small portal in front of his face. Adrian made time flow again and the corrupted elder dryad was thrilled as her hidden attack was not detected. The corrupted elder dryad was about tough when something pierced her head. She was supposed to escape and give information to her queen. The corrupted elder dryad could onlyment as her lifeless body dropped down and burned to ashes. A flower bud looking object dropped as well and this was the Grafts of the defeated corrupted elder dryad. [You have defeated the corrupted elder dryad. You have gained experience points.] Adrian coughed up blood as he used too much mana in order to create a rift that redirected the thorn that the corrupted elder dryad shot out. This was now the default reaction for Adrian when he bottoms out his mana as health is used instead. He did not know when this happened as normal people even demons will experience dizziness when they lose all their mana. "Maybe it is one of the perks of being a Champion? There are stories of myths about champions fighting to the death despite being tired and exhausted. I can finally look at that stone." Adrian stated as he pulled out the stone from his pocket since he could not hide it in his inventory. == Item Name: Piece of ??? Item Tier: Unknown Item Type: Unknown Item Effect: -An item that gives off an eerie and unknown power that can either harm or benefit the user. Description: A stone said to have been born when the world was created but that is all spective. It has yet to give off its real purpose and is said to bring misfortune to those that try and use the energy it exudes. Not much is known about this stone, but it seems to be something incredibly important. == "Even the name is blocked. The fact that even my own eye could not decipher it means that it is almost divine in nature." Adrian stated. "Master, please hand me that stone. I will make sure to maximize its use." Paradox stated as if it was excited, but its monotone mechanical voice is what Adrian heard. "Do you know the use of this stone?" Adrian asked. "I do not have a definitive answer, but it is simr to a fragment of Chaos. Unlike the fragment, this stone seems to have been sealed away in a material that absorbs negative energy in the area." Paradox stated. "You can have it since I now have ownership of it. I have alsopleted the quest so there are no problems." Adrian stated as he looked at the notification. "Thank you, master. I will make sure to decode its power for you." Paradox stated. [You havepleted the quest ''Unknown Object of Power''.] [You have gained ownership of the Unknown Object of Power that the ck Fairy Mavros previously used.] [You can now get the item promised by the Fairy King once you report that you have gained the Unknown Object of Power.] Adrian looked around and saw that he basically destroyed a part of the forest. He could have restored it, but Wisteria is not with him. Adrian drank a mana potion and tried to revert time in order to restore at least the area. He did not summon Saena as well because she was guarding Wisteria in Avalon. "I guess that is the best that I can do. Still, that dryad is a bit strange as she had a human soul is mixed in with her own." Adrian stated as he restored most of thend that he destroyed but the trees that died could not be reverted back since they are still alive. He also found it odd that a dryad has two souls in her body but it was fortunate that both passed to the afterlife. Adrian then picked up the flower bud that is the Grafts of the corrupted elder dryad. Adrian could feel the immense cursed energy in the Grafts as if it was used in a foul ritual. He hid this in his inventory and determine to give it to Hexy since she would be the only one that can purify such an item. Seeing that he did all he could, Adrian created a portal and vanished from his location. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om == "She is gone! Scouts, go to the location and investigate what happened to one of our own. Retrieve her Grafts if it is still there." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she was connected to all of the dryads that she revived. She wanted to believe that the dryad made a mistake and offended someone but the disapearance was sudden. Chapter 2109 The Fairy Vault I 2109 The Fairy Vault I The unknown stone of power was absorbed by Paradox, and it was directly sent to the special space within it. The unknown stone of power is held in this special space that the ego weapon acquired by being linked by its master. This special space is independent of Adrian''s soul as it is a ce where Paradox analyzes the items that it has taken from its master. There is already one item inside this special space, and it is the Fragment of Chaos that Paradox was able to extract from the item that he took from the Daemos Vault. Another item has flown into this special space, and it was the unknown stone of power. Paradox examined the unknown stone of power via a scan at first but there is no reaction. Seeing that there was no reaction on using a normal scan, Paradox used the energy it extracted from the fragment of chaos. The energy from the fragment of chaos was fierce and cannot be controlled but Paradox was able to use it. Paradox was experimenting with this energy and even siphoned some of it towards Adrian''s energy source, but it was all gobbled up by the mini-Chaos Pierrot inside of him. Paradox used this energy to weaken the outer shell that is sealing the energy inside of the unknown stone of power. The tyrannical energy that Paradox siphoned is used to strike the outer shell of the unknown stone of power which was then countered by the negative energy that the item released. The negative energy was incredibly powerful that it was able to defend itself from what Paradox was doing. Still, Paradox deduced that this was its aggressive preservation method. The unknown stone of power did not show any signs of defense when it was being scanned. It only tried to defend itself when Paradox used offensive means to destroy the shell. The shell itself looked like it was some sort of material that uses negative energy. Paradox was incredibly curious about this type of energy as this is an energy that is never used by many. Negative energy is like the potent energy of all things in reverse. Someone that carries negative energy could basically turn good people into evil or even change their bad luck into good luck depending on the chance. Paradox is sure that there is something inside of this shell of negative energy that will be beneficial for its master. Paradox might answer in monotone or by pure logic, but it has one desire and that is for its master to be powerful enough to even overthrow the gods. "I will seed no matter what, master." Paradox stated as it focused on its work but did notice the small being that entered its special space. The small being is none other than the small Chaos Pierrot but it was merely observing Paradox. == "You are back so soon!?" The Fairy King stated. "I was gone for a few days though." Adrian stated. "Apologies as days are merely hours to existences like us. Since you are here, do you have any progress on the thing that I asked you about?" The Fairy King asked. "I did." Adrian stated as he ryed what happened and how he got the unknown stone of power. "Excellent! As expected of the mediator. Still, I did not expect that you managed to get into battle with a dryad. Fortunately, she was just revived and is still weak which is why she was easier to kill. Do you perhaps have her Grafts?" The Fairy King asked. "I do. Here it is." Adrian stated as he presented the small flower bud. "sphemous!" The Fairy King stated. "She really has returned!" The Fairy Queen stated. "Intriguing." Hexy stated which made all of them look at her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Still, I think we now have proof that the ck Fairy Mavros has revived. It is best to think that she has all her past memories intact due to something that she did. She also managed to corrupt the dryads, and she might have also done so with the leshy she has under her." Adrian stated. "May I have this?" Hexy asked. "Sure, I was about to give this to you as I think you will be the only one that can purify it. By the way, where is Creepysoo?" Adrian asked. "Oh! He was dragged by the Leshy and Dryads that uses death energy. They went to some type of forest underground that even I am not supposed to enter. I really wanted to go though as it seems like it is a great ce where cursed energy resides." Hexy stated. "I see. Well, please look out for him while he is here. The undead king always sends messages to the Daemos Elders to check up on him from time to time." Adrian stated. "Can you purify this, daughter?" The Fairy King interjected as the flower bud Grafts was heavily cursed and twisted. "It is not difficult as long as we have Pure Water." Hexy stated. "Pure Water! That does not exist here even in Alfheim. Springs that could release Pure Water have all been destroyed by the distorted gods when they attacked. Pure Water is something that could even inflict pain on distorted gods. I believe that you are unable to get that even without help." The Fairy Queen stated. "Is it that difficult to get? Guild Leader, do you have any on hand?" Hexy stated as she held out her hand towards Adrian. "Here you go. You can just Elder Danaya to get some more from Elder Ascalor if you need more." Adrian stated as he casually gave a bottle of Pure Water to Hexy. The stunned faces of the Fairy King and Fairy Queen could be seen as they could not believe that such a precious thing was being easily given. "So, what about the Fairy Vault?" Adrian asked as the Fairy Queen and Fairy King was still stunned of what they suddenly witnessed. Chapter 2110: The Fairy Vault II Chapter 2110: The Fairy Vault II ? "You have Pure Water?" The Fairy King finally asked as he snapped out of his stunned state. "Yes. The guild leader has a spring in his territory that produces it." Hexy stated as she also sometimes asks for bottles of it when she researches curses for the Church of the Twin Gods. "You give it for free!" The Fairy Queen eximed as she almost fainted. "It is not really free as you will need the approval of the Elders of the Church of the Twin Gods. They do not give it to just anyone, but Hexy has helped them a lot with curses and hexes which is why she can ask for it. I also gave her permission to get some as long as it is not too much." Adrian stated. In actuality, it was Adrian''s approval that gave Hexy the permission and the elders of the church just ask her for note purposes. Adrian has full control over that spring as he was the one that created it in the first ce. He is also the territory lord that owns everything in Avalon, but he does not act like it as the other elders are the ones maintaining his territory. In fact, Adrian is voted as the most generous territory lord in an anonymous survey in the forums. "Can we also get a bottle?" The Fairy King asked as he held out his hands and acted cute. "Please have one as this is the only extra that I have but make sure to not do that in front of me again." Adrian stated as he visibly cringed but still gave a small vial of Pure Water. The Fairy King danced with glee along with the Fairy Queen as if they won the lottery or something. When they finally returned to their senses, the Fairy king coughed and casted a spell towards a wall. As soon as the magic circle etched itself on the wall, a door appeared that decorated by numerous nts and roots. "This is the entrance to the Fairy Vault. It is a spell reserved for fairy royalty, but we changed the locks due to what happened with the ck Fairy Mavros. It was a good thing that we changed the spell structure and the needed mana to create the door or else she might have entered it again. To think that she really did revive but that topic is for another time. Please enter." The Fairy King stated as he gestured for Adrian to enter the vault. Adrian nodded his head and entered the vault along with Hexy and the Fairy Queen. The Fairy King entered as well when he closed the door via another magic spell. Adrian could see that what he entered is indeed the vault of the fairies because it was incredibly messy. There were a lot of treasures, but it was incredibly messy as if the treasures were just junk lying around. "I guess the Elder Ascalor was telling the truth that the Faekin are an unorganized and messy bunch when ites to physical stuff." Adrian thought as he could see a mythical tier sword just lying around.N?v(el)B\\jnn "So, what do you need? We have lots of stuff that we can give you. We can just use a searching spell to find the thing that you need." The Fairy King stated as puffed his chest due to the pride of the enormous but messy pile of treasures. "Are there anything rted to Origin Magic?" Adrian asked as he wanted to see if there might be items rted to things that he needs. "Origin Magic... I think we already gave all of them to the Daemos Elders for safekeeping. Even we cannot wield such potent and destructive magic. Artifacts that have Origin Magic is also very tricky to safeguard as there are lots of things that could go wrong." The Fairy King stated as he tried using a search spell, but nothing floats up. "We might not have anything that have Origin Magic, but we do have a relic that has a hint of spatial and temporal magic." The Fairy Queen stated as she casted the search magic and a Rubik''s cube looking relic shot up from a pile of stuff. "Please check this thing as I picked this up when I visited an unknown world once. I touched it carelessly once and I was almost sucked inside of it." The Fairy Queen stated as she made the relic float in front of Adrian. "It almost sucked you inside but then just left it somewhere on the ground." Adrian stated as the Fairy Queen just smiled at him, but he could feel that she was embarrassed slightly. "It is quite interesting as well, guild leader. I can feel some negative emotions from that relic, and it almost resembles a curse to be honest." Hexy stated as she looked at the floating relic. "I would not touch it as there is a strange energy floating around it that warps space. Touch it long enough and you will end up in another ce entirely." Adrian stated as he looked at the relic floating in front of him. Item Name: Key to Daedalus'' Labyrinth Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Dungeon Entrance Key Item Effect: -An item that leads the holder to Daedalus'' Labyrinth. -Just holding the Key to Daedalus'' Labyrinth for ten seconds will fully transport your entire body to thebyrinth. You can also exit the Labyrinth, but the key will go into cooldown. Cooldown: 7 days Description: A mysterious key said to have been created by the renowned inventor Daedalus. This was a special key that transported the user to the realbyrinth that inspired the one that he created to trap the Minotaur. It is said that even Daedalus himself has yet to fullyplete the realbyrinth. Restriction: Can only be used by one person at a time. "It is something that I actually need." Adrian stated as he felt something inside of him tell him to conquer thatbyrinth. Chapter 2111: A Forgotten Time God’s Relic Chapter 2111: A Forgotten Time God¡¯s Relic ? "Are you sure? There are other things that you might need. Maybe pick another one as we can just give you that one for free." The Fairy King stated as he became this generous because of the vial of Pure Water. "Is that fine? I do not want to impose." Adrian asked. "It is fine as you can see that most of the things here are just lying around. You can easily tell that we have no use for most of these stuff as we do not really care much about earthly things." The Fairy King insisted. "If that is the case then, can you give me a rmendation? I only need things that is rted to Origin Magic." Adrian stated. "Oh! I remember something that might be useful for you. I picked this up a hundred years ago from a strange merchant in a continent shrouded with mystery." The Fairy King stated but the Fairy Queen suddenly looked at him with a re. "Tell me, when was this? I do not remember giving you permission for going out a hundred years ago." The Fairy Queen stated as her eyes could be seen ring. "You might not remember it, my queen... but you did give me permission. Anyways, here is the item." The Fairy King stated as he presented Adrian with an hourss that is cracked. "You are giving him a broken item?" The Fairy Queen stated as she was suddenly feeling ashamed that they are giving the mediator things that can be considered trash. "Actually, this item is perfect." Adrian stated as he almost had his eyes bulge from the details of the item.N?v(el)B\\jnn == Item Name: A Forgotten Time God''s Relic Item Tier: Mythical Item Type: Skill Giving Item Item Effect: -An item that can give the user a Temporal skill depending on the results of the trial. -This item can give only one skill to the user and will vanish upon use. Giving up on the trial will also count as consumption and the item will vanish forever. -Minimum Skill tier: Epic -Maximum Skill tier: Mythical Description: A relic that came from a defeated Time God. It is said to house his wish to grow the beings that worshipped it which is why it gives skills to those that pass the trial. It looks like a broken hourss, but it is actually a treasure only those fated with it can use. Restriction: The skill learned from this relic cannot be transferred to a skill scroll as it will be bound to the user. == "It is just a broken item that leaks faint traces of temporal magic. Are you sure about this, mediator?" The Fairy Queen asked Adrian. "Can you not see it for what its worth?" Adrian asked. "All I see is a broken hourss with faint traces of temporal magic. There are not even magic circles engraved in it." The Fairy Queen stated. "I can attest to that, guild leader. Maybe you can get another thing instead." Hexy stated as she could not see the item for what it''s worth as well. "This is the only item that has either spatial, temporal, or force energy though." The Fairy King stated as he started to use search magic for things that Adrian might want alternatively. "I see. It is only something that I can see." Adrian thought as he also felt that way with the Key to Daedalus'' Labyrinth. "Yes, this would be enough for me as I do not need anything else. If you still feel that it is not enough then you can just bring me another item with traces of any of the sub magic of Origin Magic. In return, you can ask a vial of Pure Water every time you give me one." Adrian stated as he felt that he received too much already because the Fairy King and Fairy Queen cannot see the real value of the item. What Adrian does not realize is it is indeed trash for the fairies. They cannot utilize the items he was given nor recognize its importance. Items rted to Origin Magic can only be used by the Daemos as of now. There is no other race that could utilize these items which is why most of them are left undisturbed or as power sources. Adrian would actually be doing them a favor for getting something that they could never use. "We cannot ept that. Here! Have a Mythical Tier armor as well since the armor that you wear needs to be upgraded." The Fairy Queen stated as she shoved a type of light armor for Adrian. "We will agree to the vial of Pure Water though but only when we can find things that have origin magic rted things on them." The Fairy King added as he seemed to like having some stock of Pure Water. "But..." Adrian stated. "No refunds. Please take them as we will feel inadequate if you return them." The Fairy Queen stated as she suddenly released her motherly aura that can make no one reject her. "Thank you." Adrian stated as he could only agree since he saw the determination in the eyes of the Fairy Queen. Since Adrian already got a lot of stuff from the vault which he did not expect, all of them returned back to the castle. Adrian asked if Hexy needed anything, but she said that she was fine. She also wanted to spend more time in Aflheim as she was earning the magic of the ck Fairies. Adrian told her to do her best and to also ry the same message to Creepysoo. Adrian returned to Avalon to check on Wisteria''s condition. He thought that she would have emerged by now, but it seems that she was still slumbering. Adrian suddenly felt that Wisteria might be incredibly powerful as she was the longest soulbound to be in that kind of state. Adrian touched the chrysalis and talked to it as he knows that Wisteria can feel his thoughts. Chapter 2112: Trying the Labyrinth Chapter 2112: Trying the Labyrinth ? Adrian returned to see on what Wisteria''s situation is now. The chrysalis has no indication that it will open up, but Adrian could feel that Wisteria is in good condition. She seems to be absorbing some kind of power, but he does not know what it is and could only pray that she will be able to evolve safely. Adrian is still a bit afraid that Wisteria will not evolve properly as there are some summoners having soulbounds that do not evolve with the path that they have chosen. "Since that is the case, I should check on which item I will use first." Adrian stated as he looked at the Key to Daedalus'' Labyrinth and the ''A Forgotten Time God''s Relic''. Both of these items give some sort of trial, but thest one will be all used up once he activates it. Adrian looked at the Key to Daedalus'' Labyrinth and it really looked like a Rubik''s Cube that is made of marble. It looked quite old and dusty that one might think that it is just an old broken toy. Adrian finally decided to look at thebyrinth first because he can just retry as it is always usable. "Maybe... this is not just the only key avable? Maybe there might be more scattered in the world and some yers should have them as well. A dungeon that you can transfer to just by having a key is not a normal urrence. If there are other keys out there then the fact that thebyrinth still exist means that no one has conquered it yet." Adrian thought as he grabbed the relic for five seconds. Adrian actually felt his surroundings suddenly shift like he was teleporting. The teleportation was not immediate like his spells, but it teleports the user inyers. The first to be transported is the physical body of the key holder and then the rest follows. This must be the reason why it takes five seconds of uninterrupted time in order to be sent to thebyrinth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [You have arrived at Everchanging Labyrinth.] "Huh? I thought this was the Key to Daedalus'' Labyrinth. Well, anyone could name an item so maybe that old man named the key like he owns the Labyrinth. Adrian stated as he looked around and is a bit disturbed by what he saw. "Master, we are inside a dungeon." Kenos stated as it was the most proficient of space magic among all of his soulbounds due to its nature. "To think that such a dungeon is possible." Adrian stated as he could feel that this dungeon is connected to another dungeon. If Adrian''s guess is correct, then the Everchanging Labyrinth is a collection of dungeons stacked together. Adrian could feel numerous types of distinct special spaces stacked against each other. He does not know who or what created the Everchanging Labyrinth, but he is quite sure that this being should at least be at the realm of a god. He even thought that a God of Space created it as only they could bend thews that well to interweave dungeons together. [Your identity has been proven due to having the key to thebyrinth even if it is a copy of the master key.] [You can now start the traversal of the Everchanging Labyrinth.] [The being that can reach the end of the Everchanging Labyrinth can receive a special item at the depths of the location.] [Participants can eliminate each other by taking away their key.] [Those that die by having their key taken away will no longer be allowed to return to the Everchanging Labyrinth.] [Each floor will have special set of rules that are strictly enforced.] [If a participant is judged to be cheating or not following the rules then they will receive a warning for the first vition. The punishment for the first vition is 10% stats debuff. Each seeding vition will increase the duration and severity of the punishment. Please strictly follow the rules of the Everchanging Labyrinth.] [You are currently on the first floor of the Everchanging Labyrinth.] [On the first floor of the Everchanging Labyrinth, the participant is not restricted in using any means except for flight. This also extends to summoned monsters or pets when they go over the wall.] Adrian was bombarded with notifications that he almost wanted it to stop and make a quick exit from the Everchanging Labyrinth. The first floor was actually a hedge maze that spanned in arge area. The way to clear this floor is none other than traversing the hedge maze and finding the stairs to the next destination. Since it is a maze, the destination is the middle of the entire structure. "Sirius, Kimat, and Dodu find the optimal route. Take one small Dodu each so that we can interact with one another should there be some sort of soul interference in the maze." Adrianmanded as he summoned his three soulbounds as the entrance already separated into three paths. "Yes, master." The three soulbounds stated but they looked at each other with this eager eyes. Sirius melted into the shadows and headed towards the left path. He made sure to hide himself as there might be enemies inside the maze. There was no telling what dangers and traps there are which is why he decided to use shadows along the way to test for them. Kimat is different as he went to the middle path and blitzed like lightning. One would think that he would be heavy for his build and size, but he is actually incredibly nimble and fast. Kimat used his speed to his advantage as he thought that he can just activate the traps but ignore them due to his fast reflexes. Dodu is the opposite as it walked in a normal pace and splits its body when it encounters forks in the path. Dodu would traverse all of the forks and paths in its sidepared to Sirius and Kimat''s side where they needed to take their time. Chapter 2113: A Large Hedge Maze Chapter 2113: A Large Hedge Maze ? Adrian waited at the entrance with a small Dodu rying information. He did not need to traverse the maze himself as he could just wait for his soulbounds to do it for him. He was keeping aware of each of his soulbounds location due to Dodu keeping track of everything. The connection via the soul link was still there but another point of view made Adrian help his soulbounds as well. When his soulbounds could not decide which path to take then he would ry what to choose. He also got reports of enemies inside of the Everchanging Labyrinth. What surprised Adrian was that the enemies were not strong at the first floor. In fact, the enemies were none other than Hedge Bunnies which were level 5 monsters. These monsters were either roaming orying in ambush via the hedge. This sudden development made Adrian a bit wary as it might mean that there is already a yer or another being (an NPC since the Labyrinth does not discriminate) to be in the upper floors. He might actually be the most current participant of the Everchanging Labyrinth and isgging behind everybody else. Still, he did not get discouraged as he suddenly got a report from Kimat. "Master, all my paths lead to a dead end." Kimat stated in a sad tone. Kimat is sad not because he failed but because there was a contest among the three of them. Well, Dodu does not really understand thepetition much, but Sirius and Kimat do. It seems that Kimat has be a bit too confident in itself and challenge the older soulbounds to a contest. The first one that finds the exit will win. Adrian did not know what the winner will get as the soulbounds themselves seem to decide on that. "If that is the case then you can circle back to the start and check on the paths that the other two have yet to traverse." Adrian stated as he cared more aboutpleting the first floor of the Everchanging Labyrinth. "Since master says so." Kimat stated in a rather happy but naughty tone. Kimat returned to the start like lightning and blitzed to the left side where Sirius was searching. Dodu did not need any help in searching for paths as it just split itself when the path forks about. Adrian could also feel that Kimat is being a bit mischievous which is why he also chose the path that Sirius used. Adrian needed toplete the first floor because he found out another special set of instructions and that is in exiting the Everchanging Labyrinth. Adrian tried activating the return function of the key and another set of rules suddenly popped up. He suddenly felt that the Everchanging Labyrinth is such a rule heavy ce to explore. [You wish to exit the Everchanging Labyrinth. Exiting without saving on the gate point before each floor will negate all the progress that you have made and refresh the floor.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Do you still wish to exit?] Adrian is now told that all the progress he made will vanish when he exits without a gate point. He could understand that the gate point might be where the stair to the next floor is located. If he exits without finding the stairs to the next floor is then the maze that he tried to traverse will reset. The floor resetting means he will be returned to the start of the maze. "I think I now know why the name is the Everchanging Labyrinth. It is not because it changes always but it changes whenever one gives up midway through. The rules basically tell you to finish one floor before exiting out of the Everchanging Labyrinth." Adrian muttered as he saw two sad looking soulbounds return back to the start line. "All of it is a dead end." Sirius stated with his ears going down and his tail swaying slowly "To think that I am this unlucky. I wanted to win against big bro." Kimat stated as it plopped to the ground. "Since the paths that both of you chose are not the correct one, Dodu can lead the way." Adrian stated as Dodu gave the best route that it has taken. Sirius and Kimat were no longerpetitive as they already epted that they have lost. They do not want to blitz the path that Dodu take as it was just a small child unlike them that are older. They still view Dodu as a Baby Slime even though it is now a different kind of monster. To the both of them, Dodu will be like the small younger sibling that they will spoil. "Master, it seems that I have reached the end of my path. I did not see any stairs or gate though as it just opened up to another maze." Dodu stated. Adrian managed to catch up to the Dodu that found the next maze. Adrian and the others waited for the other smaller Dodu to return as the next maze suddenly opened up to two paths. Adrian wanted to exit the Everchanging Labyrinth, but all his progress will be lost. They might need to traverse the first floor once again as it will definitely change. "Let us quickly finish this as we already spent one day traversing the previous one. I only have six hours of in game time left before I get forcefully logged out." Adrian stated as hemanded Sirius and Kimat to blitz the paths. This time, he had Dodu split into two with it riding both Sirius and Kimat. Dodu would then split its body when they encounter split paths. The soulbounds traversed the second maze and saw new monsters called Hedge Goblins that are level 10. The monsters became more powerful as they delve deeper into the maze, but it was still at the beginner level. In the end, Adrian was able to the gate point in under five hours due to thebination of his soulbounds. [You have saved the First Floor Gate Point to the Everchanging Labyrinth.] Chapter 2114: Wisteria’s New Evolution Chapter 2114: Wisteria¡¯s New Evolution ? [You can now exit the Everchanging Labyrinth and the path to the second floor has been saved.] [Do you wish to leave the Everchanging Labyrinth?] "Yes. Leave the Everchanging Labyrinth." Adrian replied as his body and his soulbounds vanished from the Everchanging Labyrinth. [You have returned to the main world.] [The Key to Daedalus'' Dungeon has been in cooldown. You can use it once more after seven days.] Adrian and his soulbounds returned back to Avalon without any problems. Adrian looked at the Key to Daedalus'' Dungeon to see if there are changes and he could see that the energy that it released vanished as if it was drained. Even if he holds the Key to Daedalus'' Dungeon, Adrian is not being sent away or transported to another ce. The mysterious energy that shifted the body then soul has vanished and might only recover after seven days. "Such a mysterious thing." Adrian thought as he suddenly sensed something thug at his soul. "Master!" A voice that resembled that of Wisteria suddenly echoed inside of Adrian''s mind. "Wisteria?!" Adrian stated as he could see the chrysalis glowing brightly which can also be seen in all of Avalon. The chrysalis that held Wisteria did not move but it shined in a rather faint light. Not only that, but the entire surrounding of Avalon also suddenly started to smell incredibly pleasant. It was like the entirety of Avalon is suddenly doused with some sort of perfume that has the scent of a flower field. Adrian looked at the chrysalis as it finally showed some sort of reaction. "Thump" The chrysalis suddenly started to vibrate as it matched the heartbeat of the one inside. Adrian went closer to check on the chrysalis, and he felt like it was some sort of living heart due to how it reacted. It was like it became a unique organism, but it is actually just Wisteria finally waking up after a long time sleeping. Adrian touched the chrysalis, and he suddenly recovered all the soul link that he had with Wisteria. A wave of emotion and memories suddenly flooded Adrian''s brain as Wisteria finally became fully connected once again. Adrian was unable to fully connect with Wisteria during the evolution due to something but now that is restored. He could feel every type of emotion such as happiness and longing when he got reconnected with Wisteria. So much repressed emotions even made him tear up even though he just felt it. "Master! It feels a bit cramped like I am once again in the state before I met you." Wisteria''s voice was transmitted to Adrian via the soul link. "Wisteria! It is fine. Use your own power to crack the force that is keeping you from awakening." Adrian stated. The chrysalis suddenly started to move but not in the way that Adrian expected it to. The chrysalis did not break instead parts of it started to peel slowly. The chrysalis was like petals of a flower that slowly unfolded and shrunk as Wisteria''s new form could be seen slowly getting revealed. With each petal getting smaller, the scent of flowers became even stronger as it was actually Wisteria''s body that releases the pleasant smell. [The World wees another type of species for the Dragon Turtle.] [The world itself blesses this new type of species for the Dragon Turtle and increases the rank of one of its skills.] Two world messages greeted the yers as it was already customary for new species to be blessed by the world. World messages celebrating the sess of summoners evolving their soulbounds were not a rare urrence. One might even say that summoners are doing the will of the world as they are the ones restoring the species that died off. Still, the world message said Dragon Turtle and the guild leaders already knew who this was as they only know one yer that has a dragon turtle. [Congrattions! Your soulbound, Wisteria, has sessfully evolved.] [Congrattions! Your soulbound, Wisteria, has been blessed by the world. One skill that she has been randomly increased to Mythical Tier.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has transformed from an Arboreal Dragon Turtle to an Immortal Spirit Dragon Turtle.] [All of the skills that Wisteria had as an Arboreal Dragon Turtle has been transformed to fit its new constitution.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has gained the skill Terra Prima.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has gained the skill Nature''s Spirit.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has gained the skill Nature''s Immortal Guardian.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has gained the skill Geomancy.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has gained the skill Gomaliel''s Domain.] == Skill Name: Terra Prima Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effect: -Absorb energy from the earth and release it in an aura around the user. This also benefits the allies around the skill holder. -Each pulse of aura gives the skill holder 10% maximum health shield that can stack up to four times. -Allies around the skill holder in a twenty-meter radius will receive the same effects. -The maximum health shield will have the defensive capabilities of the skill holder. -The skill holder is immune to knockback. Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: None Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Nature''s Spirit Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effect: -Enables the user to control the ground and all of the nature around them. -Uses mana in ordance with what the user is controlling. -Reduces the mana consumed when using spells rted to Nature Magic. Mana Reduction: 50% Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: None Mana Cost: Dependent on the user''s control == Skill Name: Nature''s Immortal Guardian Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Effect: -Revives the skill holder when they die for the first time in full health and mana. -Reduces the damaged received by all resources by 15%. -Can revive the user again when they again after the first revival but turns them into a chrysalis. The chrysalis will channel for a duration for the revival of the skill holder. If the chrysalis is destroyed before theplete channel duration, then the skill holder will revive with whatever they have received as health and mana. Second Revival Channel Duration: 1 minute Cast Time: Instant First Death Counter Cooldown: 2 days Second Death Counter Cooldown: 3 days Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Geomancy Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Passive Stacking and Active Effect: -Absorb the power of the earth and increases the defense of the skill holder the longer they are connected to the earth. -Increases 1% of the skill holder''s defenses for each minute that they have a connection to the earth. (This effect lingers for 10 minutes even if the connection has been broken.) (This has a maximum stack count for the skill holder.) -Increases stamina regeneration when in contact with the earth. -Summoner Perk: The summoner can receive the effects of this skill when the soulbound is active. The summoner can also receive 10% of the effects even if the soulbound is not on the field but they need to have a connection to the earth. -When at maximum stacks, the skill holder can use Geothermal Burst. Geothermal Burst deals 1000% of the skill holder''s magic damage as true damage but loses all the stacks of the skill. Maximum Stack: 100 Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: Mana Cost: None == Skill Name: Gomaliel''s Domain Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Domain Effect: -Activation of this skill will trigger Overgrowth and Life Absorption. -The skill holder will go into a frenzy and lose 0.001% of their health per second but increases their stats by 500%. -Increases the damage dealt by the skill holder by 300% when this skill is active. -Skill holder will go in a weakened state when this skill duration has beenpleted. Loses 50% of their total stats for the duration of the weakened state. Duration: 1 hour Weakened state Duration: 3 hours Cast Time: Instant Cooldown: 5 days Mana Cost: None == "Wisteria also got a domain skill from the tree inside my soul." Adrian stated as he checked inside of his soul and Wisteria''s soul is imprinted on the orbs of the strange tree as well. He has yet to know the extent of this strange thing inside of his soul, but it should not be detrimental since it is a part of him. [Wisteria has gained the Title: Favored by the World.] [Wisteria has gained the Title: World Guardian.] After Adrian assessed the skills, the titles that Wisteria has is something that even he could not ignore. They were titles that the world itself bestowed which meant that every move that Adrian makes is indeed monitored by the will of the world as they say. Adrian once asked the Tree of Life and Death if the world was alive, and thetter answered that the world is indeed like a living being. == Title: Favored by the World Effect: -Increases the tier of one random skill. -Increases the stats of the title holder when in the main world by 10%. -Increases Luck by 10. Description: Only those that is loved by the world can get this title. Even the world has favoritism. == Title: World Guardian Effect: -Increases stats by 10%. -The world can call upon the title holder when it is in trouble. Description: Only those that is trusted by the world can get this title. == Chapter 2115: Activating the Time Relic Chapter 2115: Activating the Time Relic ? Wisteria''s appearance is still that of a dragon turtle, but she now looked ethereal. Wisteria''s current size is about three meters tall, but she told Adrian that she reduced her size to a tenth of her original. She also said that she could increase her size exponentially when she uses Geomancy which means that she could increase her total size to that of 300 meters if she wishes to do so. Wisteria''s head is now more dragon that turtle as her pink skin tone along with her jade cloudlike eyebrows. Her eyes look like that of a small, scaled world as if she has the actual world in her eyes. The scales at the side of her head looked like the wings of a golden butterfly which elevates her charm and beauty. Her head shape is also slendererpared to Kaon''s robust and refined look which extenuates her feminine energy. Another thing that changed is that her shell now has clouds at the side moving as if it was the ground. The clouds floating around her looked like they were representing the sky while the shell on her back represented the earth or a world. The most interesting thing that changed with Wisteria is the tree on her back changing to be almost the same as the Tree of Life and Death. The only difference from the Tree of Life and Death is the fact that Wisteria''s tree has a pearl like object located at the center where the two different tree looks intertwine. Other than her outer appearance changing drastically, the aura around Wisteria changed as well. She was not a divine beast like Kimat and Saena or a Disaster monster like Sirius and Charon. Wisteria actually exuded the aura that is the same of a primordial beast. "Master! I am now stronger!" Wisteria stated with great joy as her dream of bing more powerful has finally been achieved. "I am d as well." Adrian stated as he patted Wisteria''s head. The sight of arge dragon turtle monster wagging her tail over a few head pats is such a mind-boggling scene. Adrian is just d that Wisteria evolved safely as he knew that she might have failed. Adrian is actually quite lucky when evolving his soulbounds, but he has some idea to increase the odds. He has a spection that the world will increase the odds of evolution when you pick an evolutionary path that has no more living species. "What are we going to do next, master? I want to test my new strength." Wisteria asked. "You are going to rest as evolution also takes some form of strain on a monster. When you feelpletely fine then we will dive in a dungeon to test your strength." Adrian stated which made Wisteria pout, but thetter always followed master. Wisteria agreed with Adrian''s suggestion as her body was telling her to sleep as if all her stamina was used. She was pushing via willpower which is why she is returned to the soul chamber to rest. The other soulbounds wanted to y with Wisteria but they know the feeling of low stamina upon sessful evolution. Evolution does not mean everything will recover as stamina is used for this process. "Since I have nothing to do for now, I think I need to use this." Adrian stated as he took out the ''A Forgotten Time God''s Relic'' The broken hourss looking relic looked like it was inviting Adrian to use it. He even felt like something was inviting him to use the relic. He knew that this relic still has some form of will as an ordinary relic will not entice the one that has it. He believed that he is the only one that could feel this enticement as he can use temporal magic. [Do you wish to use the ''A Forgotten Time God''s Relic''?] "Yes." Adrian stated as a powerful wave of energy suddenly enveloped his body, but he was not sent to another ce. Adrian looked around and the world was suddenly frozen is time. Even the Daemos that are immune to temporal shifts were frozen in time. He could even see Old Man Pann frozen in time as he fed his monsters. The entire world was at a standstill and only Adrian was the one that could move.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I suddenly had a bad feeling about this." Adrian stated as he felt the powerful energy coalescing behind him. "Greetings, challenger." A hooded spectral being with a giant clock behind him greeted Adrian in this frozen world. "Greetings to you as well." Adrian replied as he wanted to be polite since the being in front of him managed to make the world stop. "A demon? To think that a demon would one day do my trial. Such a sad thing that I am only a fragment of my real self as this would have been very entertaining. Regardless, do you wish to participate in my trial?" The hooded spectral being asked. "Can I know what to call you first?" Adrian asked. "You can just call me, Time. I may be a fragment of my real self, but I havepletely forgotten about what my former self was." Time stated as it genuinely did not remember who it was. "Thank you, Time. I would like to take the trial." Adrian replied. "A challenger has been listed in the Rivers of the Cosmos. Equinox is his name." Time stated as a scroll suddenly appeared in front of him and about a thousand mana was taken from Adrian. The mana that was taken from Adrian is sent to the scroll where his name Equinox is burned as letters. Adrian suddenly felt that the universe became closer as if he was being watched by it. He did not know what he just signed his name onto, but he knew that it will not be an easy journey toplete it. "With your name in the Temporal Cosmic Scroll, the agreement has been made. I shall now issue the first Temporal Cosmic Challenge." Time stated. Chapter 2116: Challenging Time I Chapter 2116: Challenging Time I ? "The first challenge is simple. Solve the puzzle that is presented before you. You are given two spells that you can use infinitely for this one. There are no time constraints as that is only for beings that are bound by time itself." Time stated as a puzzle that has a million pieces suddenly manifested in front of Adrian. == Challenge: Time''s First Trial Mechanics: You are given the Temporal Spells Forward and Reverse. Complete the puzzle before you in order to pass the trial. Forward: Advances the time of the target. Reverse: Turns back the time of the target. Reward: Completing this trial will guarantee you an Epic tier Temporal Skill book == [All of your skills and abilities are sealed for the duration of the First trial.] [You cannot summon your soulbounds for the duration of the First Trial.] [Connection with your ego weapon is also silenced for the duration of the First Trial. "Seriously!" Adrian stated as he could not get the assistance of his greatest partner when ites to puzzles and that is Paradox. "The cosmos has judged your ego weapon to be a hindrance in assessing your true capability. As such, the ego weapon connected to you is silenced for the time being." Time stated. "Objection!" Adrian stated. "Overruled." Time replied as if it was natural. "Worth a shot." Adrian stated as he looked at the puzzle pieces. He looked around to see if there was even a hint of what the pieces looked like when formedpletely but there was no visual guide given. He had to piece through millions of pieces on his own in order toplete this trial. He had all the time in the world as the entire world is frozen in time and will not restart unless hepletes the trial or gives up. "No guide?" Adrian tried asking. "There is no guide for this trial. Fix it on your own." Time stated which made Adrian realize something. "Thank you for the hint." Adrian stated which made the Time shudder as it realized it suddenly gave a crucial hint. Time was caught off guard as it did not think that the challenger would ask it abination of nonsensical and crucial questions. Adrian made sure to do this as soon as he saw the rules of the challenges. A restriction of two spells meant that he couldplete the challenge just by using the two and not doing anything else. The challenge itself was already a test of wits and thinking out of the box which is needed when one uses temporal magic. Temporal Magic is not as straightforward as elemental magic as one would need to be precise but also imaginative at the same time. The puzzle challenge that he is presented is definitely the way to increase both his precision and imagination. This was not just a trial but also a way to train the person doing the trial. "With the hint that you have given me, I think I have solved it. Reversal!" Adrian stated as he casted Reversal on the entire puzzle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Adrian could see the millions of pieces suddenly gathering towards one another as the spell continued. He did not feel his mana dwindling as there was no restriction of the usage of the spell since the rules have been set. Adrian made use of the Reversal spell to return the puzzle back to the state where it wasplete. He made sure not to go too far back or else the puzzle pieces might turn back to their raw materials instead. The millions of puzzle pieces swirled around as if a storm of blocks is happening. Adrian could clearly see each puzzle pieceing together bit by bit. He did not lose focus as losing it might make the spell break and all of his progress getting reverted back. All of the puzzle pieces swirled around him, but he did not care as he is just focused on making sure that the puzzle returns to itspleted form. Adrian''s face and even arms could be seen having cuts and bruises as the flying puzzle pieces were not made of stic. The puzzle pieces were made of a material that could easily cut the skin of even the toughest demon. One hour of pure concentration made Adrian revert the puzzle back to its pristine andpleted form. Thepleted puzzle is none other than arge statue of Time itself and it even lookedpletely identical to it. [You have passed Time''s First Trial.] [You have secured an Epic Tier skill book.] [Do you wish to continue with the trial or exit it?] "I wish to continue the trial." Adrian replied as Time pped his hands. "Masterfully done, Equinox. Even if you are a demon that has the ability to manipte time already, the concentration that you have shown is something noteworthy. Albeit, you may have gotten a hint due to a technicality." Time stated. "Ipleted the trial within the confines of the rules. I did not cheat or get any hint that I was not supposed to." Adrian stated with a smile which made Timeugh creepily as it looked like it enjoyed itself. "You are even more mischievous than the previous beings that failed at my trial. Do you wish to proceed to the next trial?" Time stated with a tone of joy, but Adrian did not know this surely as he cannot see the face hidden behind the hood. "Yes, we can proceed to the next trial." Adrian replied. [You will now undergo the next trial.] [All previously sealed skills and abilities will not be unsealed.] [Your soulbounds are still unable to be summoned. [You have also been given the opportunity to still use the Forward and Reverse skill.] "Time for the second trial!" Time stated as he reached out his hand into the void and ripped it apart. A slime like being crawled out of the ripped space and then started to transform its body. Chapter 2117: Challenging Time II Chapter 2117: Challenging Time II ? == Challenge: Time''s Second Trial Mechanics: You are given the Temporal Spells Forward and Reverse. Defeat the enemy that is presented in front of you. Forward: Advances the time of the target. Reverse: Turns back the time of the target. Reward: Completing this trial will guarantee you a Legendary tier Temporal Skill book == "You need to defeat this little one here." Time stated as the slime like monsters suddenly morphed perfectly to be like Adrian. The body of the slime mimicked Adrian but one can truly see that it is an inferior copy. The slime itself still looked like the color of the slime as Adrian is not a shade of dark brown. Even the equipment that Adrian had is copied perfectly except that it is in a shade of light and dark brown as well. [You have been copied by an Ultra Mimic Slime.] [The Ultra Mimic Slime has been enhanced by Time just for thisbat.] == Monster Name: Ultra Mimic Slime Monster Tier: Legendary Monster Species: Ultra Mimic Slime Monster Race: Slime Health: 100% Mana: 100% Description: A slime that is said to mimic any being that it copies. It is said that it can copy even the exact same spell that the target it mimics will cast. One must be able to be confident in defeating themselves as it will also copy the weakness of the being it copied. Another way to defeat is have it copy another person while one of your party members defeats it using the weakness they know of. Never attack this monster alone as it is said to produce high casualty rate since it has infinite stamina. == "You just need to defeat a copy of yourself." Time stated as it floated away as Adrian and the Ultra Mimic Slime looked at each other to start the battle. Adrian even brought out his sword armament, but the Ultra Mimic Slime managed to copy it as well. The armament was not like his real one, but it actedpletely simr. Adrian knows that his armaments could not be imitated by monsters that can mimic but it seems that the Ultra Mimic Slime is enhanced by Time to do just that. Since they are now in a suspended animation space, Time hasplete control over everything that happens and can easily bend thews of nature as well. "So, this is the true power of a Time God. They can bend thews of nature while time is frozen. No wonder they were decided to be killed first by the enemy. The scariest thing is that they were killed even with this ability." Adrian thought as he shed with the Ultra Mimic Slime a couple of times. The Ultra Mimic Slime was just like its name as it perfectly copied Adrian''s attack and attack patterns to the point that he was getting parried. The Ultra Mimic Slime is not like his inner demons that fought him as they usually have the upper hand. The Ultra Mimic Slime is a perfect copy of him to counter him as it somehow has the preset condition to copy Adrian without a problem as if it has precognition. "Let us check with these attacks then." Adrian stated as he once again attacked the Ultra Mimic Slime, but he added feints in his attack pattern. Adrian looked like he was going to attack the head, but he was actually going for the shoulder. He executed this perfectly and even opened his own head to be attacked. If the Ultra Mimic Slime does copy everything then Adrian will know with this. As Adrian changed his sword''s path, the Ultra Mimic Slime did as well and did not even go for his vulnerable head. The sh of swords could be heard as Adrian and the Ultra Mimic Slime were once again at odds using the same attack. He tried another tactic as well by adding two additional feints. Adrian easily added feints into his attack pattern and used the way the Ultra Mimic Slime copied him. As soon as he was about to reach the neck of the Ultra Mimic Slime via his sword, Adrian drops it, and the Ultra Mimic Slime actually did so as well. Without any warning, Adrian made a punch that actuallynded on the face of the Ultra Mimic Slime, but he was also punched as well. "Ouch! Reversal!" Adrian stated as he casted Reversal on himself to heal the wounds he received. The Ultra Mimic Slime copied what Adrian did as well and healed itself using Reversal perfectly. The fight is once again back to the start as both of them are back to full health. The only difference is that Adrian can now see the dreaded future that awaits him. Unlike him that used mana to heal himself, the Ultra Mimic Slime did not use any. "That is not fair." Adrian stated as he pointed towards the Ultra Mimic Slime, but thetter also did the same. The Ultra Mimic Slime copied all of his gestures and mannerisms but never used any resources. This must be another enchantment used by Time to enhance the monster before them. Adrian would have definitely won if the mana of the Ultra Mimic Slime will also be used up whenever it uses spells. Temporal Magic is tricky since being inexperienced will make one use more mana than one will want to. "That is the test, Equinox. You must defeat a perfect copy of your actions and self that is enhanced by myself." Time stated as it believed that Adrian will neverplete this trial. Time has issued the same rules for every trial, and no one has ever passed this second one. A Legendary Temporal Skill book is something that is already in the realm of gods should theypletely master it which is why the second test has such high difficulty. All of the challengers have already conceded and just epted the Epic tier skill book as a reward because they could not defeat the Ultra Mimic Slime. They could not defeat the copy of themselves despite their determination. The Ultra Mimic Slime cannot speak which means only the challenger side can quit the battle. Some even tried to prolong the fight by taking time to rest but they all sumbed to mental fatigue. Being inside an area where time is suspended is not healthy for the mind. One would miss all the vises that they do and the hobbies that they are already ustomed of doing. Time believed that such is true even for demons as even they need to be in their usual routine or else they will lose their sanity.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I think I have an idea. Still, an opportunity like this has never presented itself before. I will dly us this for training." Adrian stated as his inner battle junkie suddenly red up. Adrian started attacking the Ultra Mimic Slime once more but this time he was not doing any feints. He was attacking the enemy using his usual attack patterns. Time was frozen in ce as he thought that Adrian has finally lost his mind. He could see the demon attacking the Ultra Mimic Slime and uttering ''Oh! So, that is the weakness'' while smiling like a crazed battle maniac. Of all the challengers that he greeted, Time has never seen anyone that will willingly attack the Ultra Mimic Slime just to see their own weaknesses. A lot of beings prefer to never know their weakness as they fear that knowing it will make others use it as weapons against them. This is his first time seeing another being using an enhanced Ultra Mimic Slime as its training partner. Adrian even used every armament in his possession to test everything. "Such a shame. If only I could use my soulbounds then I would have tested more." Adrian stated but Time suddenly looked tired looking at him. "Does this mean that you concede, Equinox?" Time asked as Adrian did not attack the Ultra Mimic Slime for a long time. "Oh! I was just resting while I congregated the useful data that I got from battling myself. I am not giving up because I have already solved the trial once again." Adrian stated which made Time look at him with interested eyes except he cannot see Time''s eyes due to the hood. "Reversal!" Adrian stated as the target for Reversal was the Ultra Mimic Slime. Just like the Adrian, the Ultra Mimic Slime used Reversal on Adrian. Time though that Adrian was doing something futile, but he did not stop using it on the enemy and he had no thought of stopping. The scene of the two beings reversing time on themselves looked incredibly funny as Adrian walked backwards but that is also the case for the Ultra Mimic Slime. Adrian reversed the time up to the point that the Ultra Mimic Slime was unsummoned from the rift as it returned back to where it came from. Timeughed heartily as someone finally solved the second trial that no one has ever done so before. Chapter 2118: Challenging Time III Chapter 2118: Challenging Time III ? "You are the first one to actually attempt such a thing. A lot of people would not even attempt what you did as they are in fear of empowering the enemy even more. Only those that are crazy enough to think of a solution like that is able to triumph against the second trial." Time stated. Adrian did not know whether he should be happy for the praise or be offended from being called crazy. In fact, the word crazy would not have been in the dictionary of Time if Adrian did not go full on battle junkie. Time would have told him that he was ingenious and observant if he just started with the Reversal spell from the get-go. He will never know that as he did show a side of him that is a bit strange to say the least. [You have passed Time''s Second Trial.] [You have upgraded your Epic Tier skill book to a Legendary Tier Skill book.] [Do you wish to continue with the trial or exit it?] "I wish to continue with the next trial." Adrian replied. "The third trial is something that no one has yet to do. Let the next trial begin!" Time stated as if it was hastening the process. [All of your stats have been restored back to the original.] [All skills and abilities that are sealed have been restored.] [You can now use your soulbounds once again.] == Challenge: Time''s Third Trial Mechanics: Combat Reward: Completing this trial will guarantee you a Mythical tier Temporal Skill book == [Congrattions! You have passed the third trial!] "Huh?!" Adrian stated as he was suddenly given a congrattory message even though he expected a fight. [Due to you being the first to reach Time''s Third Trial, you have automatically been given the win.]N?v(el)B\\jnn "Congrattions, Equinox!" Time stated as it pulled out a party popper from somewhere and used it to create a small party explosion that was a bitckluster. "I am suddenly confused." Adrian stated. "You are the first to reach this stage of my trial in all of the beings that tried it as of now. It is not just one relic that is scattered but hundreds of them. The trial was supposed to be a battle with someone that haspleted the trials prior to you but you immediately cleared it as you are the first." Time stated which made Adrian finally realize it. [You have cleared Time''s Third Trial.] [An avatar of you will now be there to stand against the next challengers.] [The copied avatar of you will be reced once it has been defeated by another challenger.] [You have upgraded your Legendary Tier skill book to a Mythical Tier Skill book.] [Due to being the first one to clear Time''s Third Trial, you have been given a special Mythical Tier skill book where you can choose which skill you want in that tier.] [The Mythical Tier Skill Book that you choose will vanish from the drops as it will only be obtainable by you in Time''s Trials.] "Nice!" Adrian stated as he suddenly felt something scan him. A silhouette of Adrian and his soulbounds appearing before him and disappearing was seen for a second. He could clearly tell that was the copy of him that the challengers will battle should they reach the third trial. In fact, future challengers that were clever and lucky enough to clear the second trial will all cry upon facing the demon of the third trial. Some even created a thread in the Forums calling it ''The Demon Trial''. "Here is the special Mythical Skill Book catalogue where you can choose the skill that you want. Pick wisely as this is a once in a lifetime chance as not many can pick a mythical tier skill book." Time stated as Adrian was presented with the lists of temporal rted skills. Adrian could see that there were at least fifty skills in the catalogue which meant that he could choose from a lot of them. The skill books presented by Time were even quite unknown even for Adrian despite being knowledgeable about temporal spells. Some spells have restrictions and conditions even which made him look past them as he disliked skills with lots of needed conditions. Adrian made sure to check each skill book as there was no time limit in picking. Time did not make him pick faster as well as they do have all the time in the world since it is suspended. Adrian grouped the fifty spells into four categories. The first category are the offensive spells which numbered to twenty. They were very powerful as they are mythical tier spells but almost all of them have specified conditions. The second category he did are the defensive spells and there were fifteen of them. They were akin to life saver spells that can turn the tides of battle, but they have vast mana resource needed to cast. Some can only trigger in specific conditions as well which makes them difficult to use. The third category he grouped them up is the movement spells. The temporal movement spells were godlike if Adrian had to describe them. You can move in suspended time or do something else while dealing a decent amount of damage. The only problem for them is the mana cost needed and the cooldown. Mythical Temporal spells are not something anyone could continuously use. The movement mythical tier temporal spells are about ten in quantity. Thest category that Adrian grouped them up is Passive or Misceneous skills. Each of them is incredibly versatile and useful but they require synergy. What Adrian meant by synergy is that one must have existing temporal spells to even make them useful. Luckily for Adrian, he can easily use temporal spells due to him being a demon which makes this restriction nothing to him. "I will pick this one." Adrian stated as he picked the one that caught his eye because Paradox and even something inside of him told him to pick that one. Chapter 2119: Temporal Walker Chapter 2119: Temporal Walker ? "You chose this one? Such a wise decision because you already have a part of its whole. I would have said that it is quite a cheat for you to receive this skill book without problems, but you have earned it. Time will always tell, I suppose." Time stated. Time then created a small clock in front of Adrian. This small clock suddenly started to have its hands spin out of control as if it was broken. After the hands of the small clock stopped spinning, a sudden small explosion happened, and a skill book appeared in front of Adrian. Adrian grabbed the skill book as he could not believe that he got this skill almost for free. == Skill Name: Temporal Walker Skill Tier: Mythical (Can be evolved when merged with other rted skills) Skill Type: Origin Magic Passive Skill Effects: The skill bearer will have 30% less mana consumption when using skills or abilities rting to Origin Magic. An Additional lesser 10% resource consumption is utilized for Temporal Magic Rted skills. The skill bearer will have 10% less cooldown reduction for all skills rting to Temporal Magic. All skills rting to Origin Magic has a 10% chance of not going on cooldown. All skills rting to Origin Magic has a 5% chance to ignore the resource consumption. Enables the user to store one Temporal Magic skill that can be used immediately without resource cost. (2 hours cooldown) (Cooldown is not affected by this skill.) Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None Cooldown: None Note: This skill is only one of three parts. Collect the other two skills in order to unlock or evolve this skill to the next tier. == "Thank you." Adrian stated even though he did not need to do so. "That is the end of my trial. Finally, this shard of me can now rest. Should you find another relic made from my old self, that version of me shall never have met you. Farewell, Equinox. May Time always be at your control." Time stated as its hooded spectral body faded away. The world that was suspended in time finally flowed back again. Adrian could see everyone moving once again as they never noticed that time literally stopped or at least some did not notice. The three elders appeared before him and even Old Man Pann''s gaze could be felt. They were able to sense the great disturbance in the time stream and it all pointed towards Adrian himself. "What did you do this time, brat?" Elder Ascalor stated as he was both angry and worried for Adrian. "I can exin." Adrian stated as he moved to a different location with the elders, and they heard his exnation. "A relic powerful enough to stop the entire world''s time without harming the time stream!" Elder Koronn stated with great curiosity. "This is a major find for us. If there are still relics like that from the dead gods, then it might be useful for us to gather them." Elder Bronx stated. "I agree as well but even the kid only got it by luck. Even the sparkly king (Fairy King) and bombastic queen (Fairy Queen) did not know that it was such a relic. If they did, then they might not have given it to the kid as it is incredibly valuable. A relic that grants a temporal rted skill book to anyone that aplishes the trials is incredibly valuable." Elder Ascalor stated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The fact that even us were frozen in time gives me goosebumps. Only a powerful time god could create such a relic from his dead body. It might even be a time god that is on par with the Twin Gods if it could freeze us in time. If you find something like that again, let me research it before you use it." Elder Koronn stated as he shook Adrian''s shoulders with excitement. "If I get another one. I might not be that lucky to get another one. Also, I was only able to pick because I was the first person to seed up to thest trial." Adrian stated as each trial might be different should he challenge it again. "If that is all then proceed to do your duties as lord again. There are some residents that want your opinion on something. Do not vanish suddenly because you need to train your pets or something. Also, the old man looks quite mad at you since you did not visit him when one of your soulbounds evolved. He has been cranky all morning as you did not go straight to him." Elder Ascalor stated as he vanished to go back and do his duties. "Give me the relic first next time. I want to study it." Elder Koronn stated as he patted Adrian''s head before disappearing. He probably returned to his workshop to research some things as Adrian''s revtion made him all fired up. "We are just happy that you did not vanish in time. That could happen if powerful temporal magic like that goes berserk. d that you are safe, but the Daemos Corps members want to spar with you sometime. If you can find time to do that then that would be great." Elder Bronx stated as he patted Adrian''s back before vanishing as well since the former needed to go back to his duties. "I can still feel your stare, old man." Adrian stated as he knows that Old Man Pann could definitely hear him. The old man might be cranky but even he cares about Adrian a lot which is why Old Man Pann made sure to thoroughly check on Adrian''s existence. "I am going to you then. I guess it is time to show the new and evolved Wisteria to you." Adrian stated as he flew towards Old Man Pann''s farm. Old Man Pann was cranky but soon turned soft when he saw the greatness that the evolved Wisteria has. After Old Man Pann was satisfied, Adrian attended to some of the requests that his residents had before going to the guild house. Chapter 2120: Semi Transcendent Skill Chapter 2120: Semi Transcendent Skill ? [Do you wish to learn the skill book for Temporal Walker?] A system message appeared before Adrian as he used the skill book. He made sure to use it inside the guild house as it might make some sort of dazzling effects when one learns a mythical skill using a skill book. "Yes." Adrian replied. Just as he feared, a powerful golden glow was created when the skill book was used up. The skill book in his hands turned into particles of light that exploded into his body. The explosion of golden light was so powerful as he needed to close his eyes just to make sure he will not go blind. [You have learned the Temporal Walker skill.] [A special interaction has been created because you possess two skills that arepatible with each other.]N?v(el)B\\jnn Adrian smiled as he indeed learned the skill which made him smile as he could feel that he is now easing the burden of using origin magic. He thought that he needed to do something to trigger the merger of the two skills as they are parts of an original skill. He did not know that just learning them will prompt him for the option. [Your skill Rift Maniptor and Temporal Walker are resonating with each other.] [The two skills are waiting for your approval to merge with each other.] [Merging the two skills will create a more powerful version of the two skills but it will take some energy. Make sure that you are undisturbed as there is a delicate process of merging these two powerful skills.] Adrian summoned all of his soulbounds to protect him. He told them to make sure that not even his guild members should bother him. He already felt that the merging process might take an hour or two. There might also be some sort of special effects that might happen while the merge in is progress. "Yes, master!" The soulbounds answered with great enthusiasm. [You have epted the merger of the skills Rift Maniptor and Temporal Walker.] [The merging of the two skills will nowmence.] Adrian saw the notifications but there was no reaction even after five seconds. He thought that something might be wrong, or he needed to be in a certain position to activate it. Just as Adrian was about to check inside of his body, a powerful energy or rather two powerful energies suddenly came out of his body. "Ugh!" Adrian eximed as he clutched his chest as two entities came out of his body. The first entity that came out of Adrian was an entity that has stars and gxies inside of its body. It also had eight arms, but it had no features. Each of the hands of the entity had swirling portals as this was the representation of Adrian''s Rift Maniptor skill. This entity is actually the physical representation of the skill, and it is stillpletely attached to Adrian even if it looked like it shot out of him. The second entity is none other than the Temporal Walker skill. Unlike the Rift Maniptor skill that has a featureless face, the representation of the Temporal Walker skill almost looked just like Time. It was a hooded specter that has numerous clocks attached to its body. Each of the clocks were attached to a golden chain that surrounds the body of this entity. The two entities looked like they were staring at each other before suddenly turning to face Adrian. The owner of the skill suddenly felt the weight of the two skills that he had as mythical tier skills are sometimes said to have egos of their own. The two entities looked at Adrian even if they did not have eyes, but thetter felt that he was being tested. Adrian did not cower against his own skills as he stared right back at them without any problem. The sheer confidence and determination made the two entities bow down to Adrian as if he was truly epted as their master. The two entities then stared back at each other as they moved their bodies forward. The two entities suddenly started to break down as they turned into a mass of different colored lights. [The Rift Maniptor and Temporal Walker skill has sessfully merged together.] [Congrattions! Your Rift Maniptor and Temporal Walker skill hasbined to be Space Time Suzerain.] == Skill Name: Space Time Suzerain Skill Tier: Semi Transcendent (Can be evolved when merged with other rted skills) Skill Type: Origin Magic Passive Skill Effects: -The skill bearer will have 55% less mana consumption when using skills or abilities rting to Origin Magic. -An Additional lesser 40% resource consumption is utilized for Spatial Magic or Temporal Magic Rted skills. -The skill bearer will have 40% less cooldown reduction for all skills rting to Spatial Magic or Temporal Magic. -All skills rting to Origin Magic has a 20% chance of not going on cooldown. -All skills rting to Origin Magic has a 15% chance to ignore the resource consumption. -Enables the user to store one Temporal Magic skill that can be used immediately without resource cost. (1 hour cooldown) (Cooldown is not affected by this skill.) -Enables the user to store one Spatial Magic skill that can be used immediately without resource cost. (1 hour cooldown) (Cooldown is not affected by this skill.) Mana Cost: None Cast Time: None Cooldown: None Note: This skill is thebination of Rift Maniptor and Temporal Walker. Collect thest part of this skill in order to unlock its true form. == The two skills sessfullybined and the representation of them could be seen for a split second before it entered back into Adrian''s body. The entity that merged from both skills looked like a faceless entity with ten arms that had five holding clocks while the other five held portals. One could even see some sort of crown on top of its head. If one looked closely then they might have seen the silhouette of Adrian''s face on the entity before it vanished. Chapter 2121: Semi Transcendent Skill II Chapter 2121: Semi Transcendent Skill II ? [You are the first yer to ever create a Semi Transcendent Skill.]N?v(el)B\\jnn [You have gained +10 to all your stats due to the achievement.] [Congrattions to yer Equinox for the first in achieving a Semi Transcendent skill.] Adrian was not even able to blur his name or stop the notification before it was released into the world. All of the yers were able to receive this notification because it was a great recognition notification. It was meant to entice yers to do better as they receive news of another yer achieving something great. Most of these great recognition notifications were formerly from Hou Yiwei as he was basically the pioneer of the game when itunched. The sudden mention of the yer named Equinox made a buzz to all of themunity. He was even the most searched yer even if they were not his fan as they were suddenly curious on how he created a Semi Mythical Skill. It is not just the forums that exploded as his direct messages were also doing the same thing. All of his friends were congratting him and even asking him how he did it as it has been months since the great achievement notification has been triggered. Adrian just told them that he did create a Semi Transcendent skill, and the reward was just ten stat points. They all told him that he should be grateful as ten stat points for each stat is difficult to earn. "I did not know that something like this would happen. To think that I will trigger that when I do not want too much attention." Adrian muttered as he remembered the shy way his skill merged. He was actually thankful that only a few guild members were in the guild house today or else they might have been viewing the spectacle. Adrian wanted to test out his skill since he suddenly felt that his body felt supercharged. He actually thought that space and time spells were suddenly easy to cast as if they were just rare tier spells. Adrian vanished from the guild house as he wanted to test his new passive skill on how it improves his strength. He also wanted to test how powerful the new Wisteria is as she also wanted to know how strong she has be. Adrian made sure to teleport to a location where there were no yers most of the time and this was none other than the location at the tip of the southwest part of the central continent. Adrian teleported to a location called the Gorge of Death which is a danger zone that has level 350 monsters as normal mobs. He only needed to test how far his passive skill can take him and this danger zone was perfect. The first test that Adrian did was none other than use his skill to stop time. As soon as time stopped, Adrian could see he steady decrease of his mana, but it was now half as slow as before. "It also felt incredibly easy to execute. I always felt that there was some kind of force trying to stop me from stopping time before but there is no such thing now. I am suddenly starting to get scared at this development as I might enjoy this too much." Adrian stated as he resumed time to flow once more. The enemy that saw Adrian looked just like a triceratops and it was called the Three Horned Helmet Bull. The Three Horned Helmet Bull charged towards Adrian, but he did not flinch at all. Adrian created an enormous portal that could it the Three Horned Helmet Bull. The enemy charge did not stop, and it ended up entering the portal as a result. The other side of the portal was put on the sky as Adrian set it above him by about fifty meters. Adrian could have set the other portal to a much higher position but pass that range is where he felt great resistance. Therge portal also ate much of his mana, but it was now smallerpared to the amount needed before. The Three Horned Helmet Bull thought that it could have a small snack, but it was all a pipe dream. The next thing that the Three Horned Helmet Bull could see is the ground as it was now falling to a height of fifty meters. "Uwooh!" The scream of the Three Horned Helmet Bull echoed as a powerful and loud crash happened when it reached the ground. [You have dealt terrifying damage to the Three Horned Helmet Bull.] "Oh! It is actually still alive." Adrian muttered as he could see that the Three Horned Helmet Bull was wriggling its body in an attempt to escape. The fall damage that the Three Horned Helmet Bull received was not small as its health suddenly plummeted to red. Adrian did not dwell much on the matter and let Wisteria finish off the prey that charged towards him. Wisteria did not care if her enemy was already weakened as long as she showed what she was capable of. Wisteria''s shell suddenly glowed in a beautiful pink light as she released a beam of pure energy that disintegrated the Three Horned Helmet Bull. Adrian was quite shocked that she was able to do that as it was like version of a dragon turtle''s breath attack. The power was incredible as it was able to kill an enemy with 20% remaining health. The enemy might only be a rare tier monster, but the level was in the 350s. "You really are incredibly powerful now. Show me what other things you can do." Adrian stated as Wisteria dly did. The observer that was assigned to check on Adrian was in disbelief as she could see him casually hunting monsters inside of a danger zone. A zone that was designed for parties of twenty or more people to hunt one monster was being demolished by one summoner. It was sure that a new report will be submitted on Adrian''s new type of power. Chapter 2122: Troubles of the Forest Chapter 2122: Troubles of the Forest ? While Adrian was testing out his newfound power and Wisteria''s new evolutionary form, the ck Fairy Mavros has started her corruption of the forest swamp where she revived. All of her forces have been revived due to piging and assimting all of the nearby viges in the area. She managed to revive all of her trusted generals using powerful bodies of humanoid beasts. It is not a small thing to say that she has amassed a powerful army of corrupted faekin. She felt that her stone of power vanished without a trace, but she no longer cared about that thing. She rose to power using that stone but all of the secrets and powerful spells that she used by channeling that stone was still in her head. She would have restored her full power back to its peak with that stone, but she also has another way. "We shall head south to the path where the Tree of Life is nted. I can feel its energy when I tap into the natural forces of this world. It might not be fully mature, but it will be enough for me to return back to my full power once I absorb everything from it." The ck Fairy Mavros stated. "Whatever the queen desires, we shall humbly do it." The generals of her army shouted as the others bowed down to her as well. "Still, the World Tree of this world would surely be protected. Our numbers might be good now but that is not enough. We will need more numbers in order to ensure that we will seed. It is now time for us to take full control of this swamp. I shall make it my walking fortress while all of you gather intelligent life as I will make them my soldiers!" The ck Fairy Mavros. "As the queen desires!" The generals shouted out loud as they turned into vines and scattered. The ck Fairy Mavros started to go around the swamp area that she was revived in and started writing magic circles all around it. Fortunately for her, the bandits that lived in the cave that she seized were filled with magic stones. She absorbed all of the power inside these magic stones and converted them to miasma. She was about two feet in size before but now she was four feet tall. The ck Fairy Mavros was slowly umting power from the natural energy around her and even fed on the miasma that the forest swamp was emitting. She was slowly but steadily gathering the necessary energy for her to return to her peak condition. Still, she knew that she needed a robust power source powerful enough to return her back to her original standing. "Evil spirits that reside in this decrepit ce! Hear my call and ept my embrace! Come under me and obey the queen that shall give you new life!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as all of the magic circles that she drew inside of the forest swamp suddenly activated. The magic circles exuded powerful miasma that surged towards the ground and even the air in the area. The wails of countless individuals could be heard as the souls of those that lost their lives and was still wandering inside of the forest swamp were gathered. The wandering souls gathered or rather were captured by the magic circles that the ck Fairy Mavros created. These wandering souls are then filled with miasma which turned them into monsters like ghosts or specters. The transformation of the wandering souls into monsters were not the end as they became food for the magic circles that ck Fairy Mavros created. These magic circles absorbed the monsters and devoured their miasma. A powerful wave of miasma exploded inside of the forest swamp as arge magic core was created at the center of this forest swamp. The hundreds of thousands of wails suddenly turned into loud and powerful roars as the forest swamp was awakened by the ck Fairy Mavros. [A powerful entity has turned a forbidden zone into intelligent life using forbidden magic.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A world message suddenly urred which alerted all of the yers of what suddenly happened. The world message was abrupt and short as there were no follow ups. The yers scrambled to see which entity this was as there were no mention of it in the forums or the streams. The sudden transformation of a forbidden zone into a monster is not something that could have happened easily. "Rise, my cute darling! Give your queen a throne." The ck Fairy Mavros stated. The ck Fairy Mavros sessfully created a monster using forbidden means. This was one of the secrets she got to know when she used her unknown stone of power. She was able to create a mobile fortress which she also did back then, but she utilized the Primordial Beast Nidhoggr for that instead of what she did now. One could see that the ck Fairy Mavros also became smaller in size after casting the magic as she used a lot of her own power to make sure that it seeds. The ck Fairy Mavros was four feet in size before, but she now returned back to two and a half feet in height. The loss of miasma in her body was tremendous as she needed a lot of magic stones to even get that power back. Still, the new pet and fortress she created continued to produce miasma so she could just absorb that back. "I did not think that it would be this easy to create a mobile fortress. It seems that the area that you have revived me in is a very suitable ce for me. You have done well, Dorn." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she flew to the viny throne that was created for her. The viny throne was created by the monster that she has created, and it emerged from the swamp itself. The ck Fairy Mavros thought that it would have taken at least a week for her to create the moving monster fortress but the power in this forest swamp was surprisingly good and it was created in just a day. A loud roar that sounded like crashing trees was heard all throughout the central continent as a literal swamp turned into a monster and started walking south. The walking forest swamp fortress looked like arge congregation of swamp soil and vines. If one were to describe it, then they might even say that it looks like an evil version of a dragon turtle. Unlike a dragon turtle, the walking forest swamp fortress did not have any flesh as parts of it were all entirely soil and nt life with a sprinkle of demented souls to stabilize the thing. The walking forest swamp fortress also absorbs miasma from around it to slowly empower itself and also redirect most of it to the throne where the ck Fairy Mavros sits on. "Such a perfect pet. By the time we arrive at the World Tree of this world, I would regain about half of my lost strength. I will gain more should we find powerful sources of miasma that my pet could feed on." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as the walking forest swamp fortress finally uprooted itself and started to travel towards the direction its master wants. Arge crater could be seen where the walking forest swamp fortress was as it carried most of its entirety away. One could see some drippings of swamp water on its path as it could not hold everything in ce, but the sturdy trunk root legs were able to amass from the area around it as well. As it was also absorbing the miasma in its path, all the areas it went through were purified of it which meant that there was no polluted mana. The only problem is that everything the walking forest swamp fortress is on also loses all life and nourishment as it uses lots of it just making it move. The ck Fairy Mavros did not care if all things in her path loses life energy as she only cares about herself. She could be seen sitting on the throne that was created for her and leisurely absorbing the miasma that was being fed to her like a spoiled baby. == "What happened here?! There was supposed to be a polluted forest swamp here!" Levin Cloud stated as he arrived in the area along with Peridot and Kabrakan. "It could have just moved on its own. You know grow some legs and started walking." Kabrakan joked. "How can an entire forest swamp move?! Maybe we can call upon Adrian to check if it was teleported away. How could this happen when I already pinpointed the exact location of the Heart of the Forest!?" Levin Cloud stated as he lost energy and fell down since he was this close inpleting the racial quest for the Faekin. "Uhmm... I think that it really walked away. Look!" Peridot stated as she pointed out the path of destruction that led south. Chapter 2123: Troubles of the Forest II Chapter 2123: Troubles of the Forest II ? "It walked away." Adrian stated as he arrived at the location that Levin Cloud and the others gave him. Seeing that they could not know what truly happened to the forest swamp, they immediately called Adrian by giving him the coordinates. Adrian has already stopped with his testing and answered the call of his friends. He knew that Levion Cloud was doing an important quest, and he probably needs his help which is why he dropped everything to teleport to their location. "You mean to say that an entire area that is filled with soil and trees just up and went somece else as if it was bored." Levin Cloud stated again as even he felt that is such an impossibility but therge carving on the ground says otherwise. "You can even see its path of destruction that is filled with lifeless ground." Adrian stated as he pointed out the area that was lifeless but also cleaned of miasma. "Are you sure?" Levin Cloud stated once more as he really believed that it might have been teleported. "Fine, I need to show some receipts. Memory of the World!" Adrian stated as he casted a spell that reversed time but only showed a silhouette of the past. It is one of the spells that he really wanted to always use when he has a chance to do so. [Please select the timeframe.] "Let us go one day before." Adrian stated as he selected the entire area as well. Adrian casted the spell with ease and he could see that the mana that he had was barely used up. He could be seen feeling ecstasy at the sight of his mana bar not being consumed to the max. The entire area suddenly formed a silhouette that was rather obscure. Adrian expected a copy of the entire thing and will show what really happened, but it looked like everything was suffering from static. "Even the Memory of the World is blurry." Adrian stated as he yed the sequences. Adrian controlled something like a control panel and fast forwarded what happened. The silhouette showed them a scene of the entire area suddenly bing a monstrous silhouette. The face that Levin Cloud had when he saw that the entire forest swamp did indeed grew legs and walked away was hrious. Peridot had to fix his dropped jaw or else some bugs would have entered it. "I was this close in getting the Heart of the Forest! I needed to get that to condense the core of Alfheim. If I get that then we would have been able to fuse Alfheim with this world again." Levin Cloud stated as he broke down to the ground as all his effort suddenly walked away. "That was a memory from a day ago. It should not have gotten that far but I believe that it might have be a powerful monster. We might not be able to defeat it by ourselves even if we follow it. Are you sure that the Heart of the Forest is in that swamp?" Adrian asked to verify. "I am sure of it. I can even feel its essence as I am already tied with a piece of the Heart of the Forest. I was able to sense it here a few days ago but the connection suddenly felt unstable. After a few hours of the connection being unstable, the line was entirely cut but I proceeded to thest location I have sensed it." Levin Cloud stated. "Still, who would have enormous enough power to create and make an entire forest swamp be alive." Kabrakan asked as he knew that gods only had that power. As soon as Kabrakan mentioned his statement, Adrian and Peridot''s eyes looked towards Levin Cloud. The two of them knew that only the Faekin can do something insane when ites to nature. They have even witnessed Levin Cloudmanding an entire forest by himself so what is stopping one of them from making one walk away. "Is there an evil dryad or evil leshy that we should know about?" Peridot asked Levin Cloud. "We have none of those that I know of." Levin Cloud stated. "There is an evil fairy though and she has recently revived." Adrian stated which made all eyes divert straight to him. Adrian began his summarization of the events that happened when he was in Alfheim. == In Neo Alfheim, Anastacia was tending to her duties as a guild leader and the guardian of the world tree. Despite being a high elf, she was given this duty for her outstanding way of defending it. This title gave her doubled stats whenever the world tree is in need of protection. She is also the Envoy of Life that was chosen by the goddess which is why there was no need for a faekin to bond with the world tree as she herself is bonded to it. She was working on the reports that her guild members submitted when she suddenly felt nauseous. She tried calling for help, but she suddenly fell down and fainted. The guards that were stationed outside of her office suddenly panicked as they saw their guild master faint. Anastacia saw the guards rushing towards her, but she could neither say anything nor hear anything as she closed her eyes. "What is happening!" Anastacia stated as she suddenly found herself on top of the world tree. Anastacia was on top of a burning world tree that is under attack by corrupted beings made of wood and nts. She saw how the world tree was weakened as the barrier that surrounded their territory vanished. She then saw arge, gigantic monster made of trees and mud devouring the dead souls of her residents. She is seeing everything while hearing a dementedugh of a woman d in miasma. Anastacia could not make out the face of the woman, but she saw that this one had wings behind her back. The one covered with miasma was none other than a fairy as she has already seen one before. There were some fairies that visited Neo Alfheim before as there was a passage connecting all of the world trees together as long as they were allowed. This also meant that Anastacia has been to the real Alfheim and marveled at how beautiful that ce was which is why she was working hard in making Neo Alfheim at least on par. "Why would a fairy bring such destruction! They might be mischievous, but they would never ruin a world tree as that is also a source of their power." Anastacia shouted at the fairy woman, but she was not heard as she was a mere ghost in this scenario. "A pitiful high elf guardian will never be able to go against a ck Fairy Queen after all. With the power of this world tree, I shall return to my peak power and might even be a Fairy Goddess!" The fairy that is d in miasma stated as she turned what looked like Anastacia''s body to ashes. "Wah!" Anastacia shouted as she suddenly woke up. "Are you fine?! What happened?!" Alder asked as he was incredibly worried. "How long did I faint? Has it been hours?" Anastacia asked. "Hours? I arrived after a minute they reported that you suddenly fell down. That should be five minutes at most." Alder stated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Impossible! I thought I was gone for days." Anastacia stated as a message popped in front of her. [The power of premonition has been activated to warn the Guardian of the World Tree of impending danger.] [The forces of nature are suddenly running amok as a sinister force is twisting it for her desires. She aims to destroy the world tree and turn its power to nourishment in order to regain the power that she lost. The world tree is asking its guardian to prepare as a big storm is about to hit Neo Alfheim.] "Everyone! Gather around and call all guild members." Anastacia stated as she regained the strength in her legs. "Why? What is happening?" Mariposa asked as she hurried to check on Anastacia as well. "The world tree and our territory are in danger as a powerful being wants to absorb the power in it. We need to prepare so that we have a fighting chance against it. I do not know when it might happen, but it should be soon which is why send word to all our allied guilds as we will need all the help we can get." Anastacia stated. The Evergreen guild officers did not ask anymore questions as Anastacia was dead set on hermand. The fact that their guild leader told them there is an iing threat and it will take the forces of numerous guilds to fight it meant that it is something incredibly powerful. The Evergreen guild members already know that their territory is basically a gold mine but that also means it will encounter numerous misfortunes and greedy enemies. "I was optimistic that something bad will never happen but at least we can be prepared." Anastacia stated as she changed to herbat armor and headed to the guild hall. Chapter 2124: Walking Forest Swamp Monster Chapter 2124: Walking Forest Swamp Monster ? The gigantic Walking Forest Swamp Monster can no longer be hidden as it devoured all life and miasma in its wake. It also passed by a small town on its way and all the residents could do is escape. Any living being that is killed the Walking Forest Swamp Monster, or the soldiers controlled by the ck Fairy Mavros are immediately corrupted into Foliage Soldiers. A continental wide warning has been issued to not attempt to fight the iing disaster. Viges and towns that learned of the news corrted to the Walking Forest Swamp Monster have all started to evacuate when they learned that the monster is in their way. Anastacia has even announced that the Walking Forest Swamp Monster is heading towards Neo Alfheim as it intends to devour the world tree. Many pro human kingdoms criticized the elves for bringing disaster upon their territories, but they were just looking someone to me. Anastacia did not spare them a nce and immediately gave aid to those that were said to have been attacked by the Walking Forest Swamp Monster. She even offered asylum to all of those that have lost their homes. The Evergreen guild immediately started their relief efforts as they did not want the Walking Forest Swamp Monster to create more destruction. They also wanted to lessen the number of Foliage Soldiers that are created which is why a lot of them have focused their efforts on evacuation. "What did the other guild leaders say?" Anastacia asked Mariposa. "Most of them actually responded that they did not have any way of aiding us. Those that were on the path of the Walking Forest Swamp Monster are also asking aid from us. They are willing to help protect the world tree as long as wepensate them for the damages. The ones that easily lent their aid are the Valor and Infernum guild." Mariposa stated. "That is good. What about the Pantheon guild?" Anastacia asked. "I only got a reply from Solstice as of now, but she said that they can only spare at most half of their guild members since the others are away or defending Avalon as well. A lot of the destruction in Avalon is still being fixed and the number of monsters that migrated near them doubled because of what happened." Mariposa reported. "Half of them is almost like a full guild of elites already so that makes me reassured. What about their guild leader? It would be very reassuring if Equinox joins us in battle. We might even create a strike team to prevent the Walking Forest Swamp Monster from reaching here." Anastacia stated as she knew how powerful Equinox is inrge battles. "I tried to message him, but he seems to have put his messaging system in silent. A lot of people might have bombarded him with questions about his new Semi Transcendent skill. Even I would have done the same because that kind of attention is nice but irritating." Mariposa stated. "Wait! Something is suddenlying towards us." Anastacia stated as she felt movement in the earth or rather in the roots of the world tree as she is connected to it. Anastacia became prepared as she did not think that anyone was able to move via the roots of the world tree. To make matters worse for her, the location where they will pop out of is none other than the guild hall. Anastaciamanded all of them to prepare to attack once he gives the signal. All of the Evergreen guild members held their breaths but fastened their hands to their weapons. A colorful but extremely weird flower suddenly sprung up from the actual floor. This flower then proceeded to spit out four individuals that are clearly known by all of the Evergreen guild members. These four were spat out like the flower choked on them or something before it vanished to the ground once again. Some sort of sap could be seen coating all four of them, but it was a very pleasant smell. "I do not like traveling in the ground. I can still taste the soil." Adrian stated as he tried to wash away the taste of soil form his mouth by eating candy. "Says the guys who lets us free fall from the atmosphere." Levin Cloud stated. "I do not mind the taste of soil, but this stickiness is always so unpleasant." Peridot stated. "Uhmm... guys... I think we arrived in the correct location but not the entrance." Kabrakan stated as he already saw the numerous Evergreen guild yers staring at them in disbelief. "What are you guys doing here? Also, how were you even able to get here?" Anastacia asked as she knew that the barrier of the world tree would have prevented them to arrive at this very location. "Sorry about that. I cannot control the passage as masterful as I thought. Even I am a bit caught off guard as well because the destination we had in mind was not Neo Alfheim but he town before this ce. Did the world tree mess with my pathing?" Levin Cloud stated. Just as Anastacia of any of the Evergreen guild members were about to ask more questions, a powerful energy descended upon them. It was an energy filled with life that is very familiar to Levin Cloud and Equinox because they have felt something like this before. Golden strands of energy suddenly started to weave in front of them as it created a small humanoid body that could be described with that of a child. "Greetings, beloved children." The being that glowed in a golden light and green hue stated as her cute voice caught the attention of everyone in the room. "Greetings to the manifestation of the World Tree." Adrian stated as he was the first one to greet the being before them. "As expected of the one favored by senior, you know who I am already." The small girl manifestation of the world tree stated as she praised Adrian.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2125: Tiny Mother Tree Chapter 2125: Tiny Mother Tree ? "What are the rest of you doing? You are in my presence and yet do not give me any respect?" The small girl stated but all of them were just stunned of her sudden appearance. "Ehem." Adrian stated as he suddenly shifted the gravity in the room so that all of those inside it suddenly bowed. "Forgive them, tiny mother." Levin Cloud stated but he suddenly felt the anger of the world tree''s manifestation. "Please quell your anger on him and the others. They do not know that you could appear to them like this. Even elves do not have a record of them directly speaking to a manifestation of the world tree which is why they are a bit ignorant. For my friend here calling you tiny, please know that he did not do so with disrespect as it is merely a word to describe our current small stature." Adrian stated with eloquent words that made Levin Cloud, Kabrakan, and Peridot p. "I shall let those words pass. I shall let all of your ignorance pass as well but know that I may show myself to you in this form or another." The tiny mother tree stated. "Then was it the Tiny Mother Tree that deviated our traversal?" Levin Cloud asked. "It was indeed I that changed your course to my location as I am need of help. Anastacia might be a wonderful guardian, but she alone could not stop the force that is heading for me." The tiny mother tree stated. "So, it was not my sloppy pathing that led us here. It boosts my confidence a little knowing that I did not mess up." Levin Cloud stated as Adrian and the others rolled their eyes at his statement. "Had I not redirected you, all of you would have ended up in the other side of this continent." The tiny mother tree stated.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah he he he..." Levin Cloud reacted with a strainedugh and just kept quiet. "Forgive me for not recognizing you, mother tree. Were you the one that sent me the premonition?" Anastacia stated as she finally processed everything that happened. "That is right, my guardian. The threat that is heading for me is a powerful one that has allied herself from the distorted gods of old. I only came from a seed, but all the world trees are connected to one another via the Gaea Root System. We also have memories of the ones that were before us. I have all the memories of this world as well, but my young age prevents me from tapping to all of it." The tiny mother tree stated. "Which is why you pulled us to this location since Levin Cloud had the Grafts of the previous guardian of the world tree before you. You have some form of connection with him, and he is currently in this world which is why you took him from the roots." Adrian stated as he deduced everything that happened prior. "As expected of you, Mediator Equinox. You catch on quick of what is happening. Even I am surprised that you were with Mediator Levin Cloud. One could say that the gods above have not forsaken me in my time of need. You are knowledgeable about the threat that ising for me. Please enlighten my children that will protect me from it. I cannot maintain this form any longer as I only forced myself to create a manifestation. I leave the rest in your hands, Mediator Equinox." The Tiny Mother Tree stated as her manifestation turned into particles of golden light. "Care to exin?" Anastacia asked as she is somewhat confused on how ahead Adrian and the others were. "I will give you the details but please make sure that you will be the ones to exin when the other guild leaders arrive." Adrian stated as he eventually saw the messages that came from Mariposa. "Please tell us everything without leaving a single thing." Anastacia stated as Adrian recounted the story once again. "Hoh!?" The ck Fairy Mavros eximed as she felt the burst of life energy that only a manifestation of the world tree could create. "Is there something wrong, my queen?" The Elder Corrupted Dryad Dorn asked the ck Fairy Mavros. "She must be desperate. The world tree that I am about to absorbed seemed to have warned her guardian of our arrival. Such a feeble attempt of doing such a thing when the end result will always be the same. Only the princess could defeat me, but she must be clueless and weak right nowpared to me. I should be able to kill all of them as there is no one that can stop me right now." The ck Fairy Mavros stated. The ck Fairy Mavros knew that the ck Fairy Princess has also revived with her, but she believed that thetter is still weak. She believes that her revival also meant that the ck fairy princess might have revived but she knows that she will be able to overpower her. The ck Fairy Mavros is confident that the ck fairy princess cannot replicate the former''s method of getting back to her prime. The ck fairy princess would not know how to corrupt beings like she does and gain power from them. The ck Fairy Mavros knows that she will win as long as she is the first to strike. She knows that time is of the essence as the longer she waits then the stronger the ck fairy princess might be. Time is not on her side which is why she will willing corrupt this world to return to her prime earlier than expected. "My queen! The soldiers have returned with more spoils than ever. Our army has doubled from thest count that we had." One of the generals stated. "Good. I will need to gather more miasma for the uing battle. Do not disturb me until we reach the location of the world tree." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she covered herself with vines filled with miasma to form a chrysalis. Chapter 2126: Growing World Boss Chapter 2126: Growing World Boss ? "Move monster and devour everything in sight. Make sure to nourish the queen with all that you absorb." The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated as she was the one left in charge now that the ck Fairy Mavros has entered into a state of hibernation. "Kuwoah!" The monster known as the Forest Swamp Abomination roared as it headed towards the world tree while absorbing everything in its wake. [The Growing World Boss Forest Swamp Abomination has started to traverse the central continent in search of a power source to be a powerful beast. Stop it before it could achieve evolution into a beast with corrupted divinity.] A world message has finally arrived as the Forest Swamp Abomination has finally been recognized by the world as a threat. The number of souls and life it has absorbed has already grown higher than before. The Corrupted Foliage Soldiers were feeding it continuously in order to fuel its miasma and feed it to the ck Fairy Mavros. This also makes the Forest Swamp Abomination stronger as a result even if most of the energy it absorbs is sent to its creator.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om == Monster Name: Forest Swamp Abomination Monster Type: ntus Giganticus Monstrus Monster Species: Forest Swamp Abomination Monster Tier: Mythical HP: 100% MP: 100% Description: A monster born from an unknown reaction of miasma and life energy. It was created by the ck Fairy Mavros to operate as arge siege monster to topple the World Tree. It is powered by an unknown source of energy that is sealed inside the depths of its body and also the miasma that is being fed to it via the magic circles. == "It is enormous." Adrian stated as he looked at the Forest Swamp Abomination. Adrian left Neo Alfheim to scout early with the Shadow Unit of the Pantheon guild. The shadow unit wasmanded to track the movement of therge world boss that Adrian warned them about. They were all doing some other tasks before, but they all dropped it when their guild leadermanded them directly. Solstice might be the one giving them orders, but they will immediately drop it as soon as it is Adrian that gives them one. "We tried to sneak inside of it, but it is difficult. Even trying to sneak inside via the shadow domain made it difficult as the miasma inside of that thing is thick. Mana without miasma is unstable when one enters itsrge body." Awraka stated as she was the one that managed to enter the top part of the Forest Swamp Abomination. "That is fine. An air raid will happen." Adrian stated. "Air raid? Did the other guilds arrive?" Awraka asked as she did not see any airships that were flying in the area. "By air raid, I meant my own air raid. I always wanted to use this spell, but I never had the control and mana to do so. I can finally test out one of the spells in the Spatial Magic spell book that Elder Ascalor gave me." Adrian stated as he floated in the air. Adrian smiled as he lifted his arms upwards to create arge magic circle that swept away even the clouds. Therge magic circle was visible to everyone in the area as Adrian is not the only yer that is already spying on the Forest Swamp Abomination. All the yers saw this magic circle appearing in the sky and it suddenly ripped it apart. "Meteros!" Adrian shouted as his voice was projected in the entire area. The space that split apart suddenly showed the gxy beyond as stars ands could be seen when all of them looked up. The scene was beautiful until all of them saw numerousrge rocks from the gxy being pulled towards the magic circle as if they were being maized. Theserge rocks that were minding their own business suddenly picked up speed as they were pulled by the magic circle. A lot of the yers that saw this ran away as they knew what was going to happen. At least a hundred or sorge space rocks were pulled by the magic circle and turned into meteors. Unlike what normally happens when these rocks enter the world''s atmosphere, Adrian''s spell directly pulls theserge space rocks and hurls them at the designated area. It did not take long for the first meteor to enter the magic circle as it came crashing down on the Forest Swamp Abomination. "Kuwoah!" The Forest Swamp Abomination roared as it released a breath of pure miasma unto the meteor that was supposed to hit it. The Forest Swamp Abomination was able to destroy about ten or so meteors using its attack, but it was unable to defend against the remaining ones. The seeding meteors crashed upon the body of the Forest Swamp Abomination, but they were all in random areas. Still, Adrian is satisfied with this as the Forest Swamp Abomination has arge body mass that makes it an easy target for area of effect spells. The Forest Swamp Abomination could not handle the assault of numerous meteors as parts of its body are easily destroyed. The destroyed parts might be regenerating but that also means it is expending miasma to do so. The miasma that was being fed to the ck Fairy Mavros was getting lesser and lesser as the Forest Swamp Abomination started to repair its body. "It seems that it is protecting something in the middle area of its top side. Please investigate that." Adrian stated as hemanded Awraka. "It seems that the miasma it is expelling from its body has been used to regenerate its missing parts. I should be able to check on it by myself. I shall deliver you the good news." Awraka stated as she melted into the shadows. "I used up almost my entire mana reserve to save that spell, but it only dealt 5% maximum health damage to the Forest Swamp Abomination. How sturdy is that thing?" Adrian stated. Adrian used a powerful mythical tier spell of the Spatial Magic Spell book that uses about 100, 000 mana points just to cast. If Adrian did not have the passive spell Space Time Suzerain, he will not be able to use this spell or even chant it quickly. He saved this spell in the spatial magic slot as he might need it in times of emergency, but he did not think it was that weak when used against the Forest Swamp Abomination "I could cast it again, but the chanting time is 10 minutes. I might get assassinated by the enemies that are now closing in on me." Adrian stated but he did not move from his location as he was acting as bait. Awraka told him that there were powerful beings that resembled Levin Cloud residing on top of the Forest Swamp Abomination. Adrian believed that this was the army that the ck Fairy Mavros has revived. He was actually trying to get the attention of the ck Fairy Mavros to check out how powerful she was. He did not expect that the ck Fairy Mavros would not even dare to block his spell much less empower the Forest Swamp Abomination. "Is she confident that she will not be hit, or it might be something else?" Adrian thought out loud until numerous Foliage Soldiers manifested before him. The soldiers were indeed humans and humanoid monsters that are parasitized by some kind of corrupted spore. They looked like living beings that is being eaten by alien moss. The Foliage Soldiers all looked the same except for the parts that are not covered with moss. The Foliage Soldiers turned their arms into spears as they could easily morph the bodies that they have taken over into weapons of their choice. "Burn them all, Kaon." Adrian stated as a magic circle suddenly appeared behind him where Kaon appeared in his real size. Kaon popped his massive head and activated his me dragon orb and spewed his ming dragon breath to all of the Foliage Soldiers. Most of the Foliage Soldiers turned to dust with his ming dragon breath but there were those that survived. The ones that survived were the humanoid monsters that had me resistance but that was not enough to withstand Kaon''s rage. Kaon added the wind element into his ming dragon breath to empower it even further. Incredibly hot mes spewed out from Kaon''s mouth and decimated even the Foliage Soldiers that has fire resistance. With this, Adrian confirmed the power of the enemy as the army of the ck Fairy Mavros could still take on the unique characteristics of the deceased hosts. "I think we need more diversions. You can y as you want, Kaon. Just make sure that you get all of their attention." Adrianmanded as Kaon joyfully came out of his magic circle and into the skies. "Lightning Burst!" Kaon shouted as he danced in the sky and created a dark cloud that shot lightning down onto the Forest Swamp Abomination. Chapter 2127: Sneaking Inside the Forest Swamp Abomination Chapter 2127: Sneaking Inside the Forest Swamp Abomination ? Kaon created lightning clouds that rained down on the Forest Swamp Abomination. He made sure target the middle part that is heavily protected by the Forest Swamp Abomination. Seeing that him alone will not be able to deal enough damage, Adrian summoned Kimat to enhance and add onto the lightning that was being sent crashing down. The scene of arge tiger and a fearsome dragon dancing in the skies raining lightning down was like that of a movie. Adrian was observing if that was enough to distract the enemies from knowing that they are being infiltrated and he received a message from Awraka that she has entered the general area. As Adrian was about to reply to her message, numerous arrows made of corrupted wood rained down on his general location. Sirius appeared from behind Adrian''s shadow along with Yuki. Sirius created shadow tendrils that swatted most of the corrupted wood arrows while Yuki used her ice abilities to freeze and slow down the arrows. A heavier air meant that arrows will not have enough speed to pierce through armor. This made it easier for Sirius to destroy the remaining arrows that were incredibly fast. Adrian was actually ready to stop time in order to evade them, but Sirius acted faster than him. More Foliage Soldiers arrived at Adrian''s location as he was the summoner of the two soulbounds wreaking havoc on the Forest Swamp Abomination. It was not just Foliage Soldiers that arrived as there we now Foliage Rangers. They were another type of parasitized being that can shoot corrupted wood arrows that came from their very body. "It will not change much though." Adrian stated as he activated all of the traps that he has already set in ce. Numerous rift explosions happened as Adrian has already added space mines in the area in advance. The numerous Foliage Soldiers and Foliage Rangers suffered numerous bombardments of space exploding right in their faces. The explosions were made in the entire area around Adrian where he was surrounded. Sirius dove into the shadows and suddenly created numerous spikes that decapitated the heads of all the Foliage Soldiers and Foliage Rangers. Sirius was immune to the bent space as Adrian is now incredibly masterful in his control. He can now let his soulbounds attack while he has spells being done in the area. Previously, he was afraid that they would get harmed by his own spells but the connection of his soulbounds has also strengthened. They are now immune to Adrian''s spell effects as the have taken in more and more of his own origin energy via their soul link. Adrian might not be able to see it but his soulbounds have stated to form small sigils in their body. These sigils are the ones engraved on the demon core of a Daemos. Having sigils appear in their body meant that they are slowly undergoing a mutation that makes them have resistance towards origin magic. This was a hidden feature of summoners and could only be done if the soulbounds have full trust on their summoners. [Your soulbound Sirius has executed a Foliage Soldier. You have received experience points.] [Your soulbound Sirius has executed a Foliage Ranger. You have received experience points.] The Foliage Rangers could sense their imminent demise and exploded into numerous spikes. Even the Foliage Soldiers did the same as they exploded into thorns that contained miasma. They would have hit Adrian, but Yuki was standing guard over him. A wall of ice could be seen protecting Adrian from any sort of harm. Adrian even examined the thorns that they shot out as he was curious if it carried the parasitic being on it. "I need to take a sample. Encase one thorn with ice thoroughly and make sure that everything is intact." Adrian stated as Yuki nodded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yuki destroyed the ice wall that defended Adrian and made sure to have one perfect sample encased in ice. Adrian made sure to also apply preservation magic on it by slowing time by five times on the ice shard. He believed that getting this sample to Hexy might prove useful as it might give a way to counter all of the Foliage Soldiers. Adrian realized that the ones that exploded were not recognized as defeated as they did not truly die. "If exploding into thorns that will stick onto a living host is their way of propagating, I can see how the ck Fairy Mavros can have an army that is innumerable. They are like zombies but nt version." Adrian stated as he suddenly received a dire message from Awraka. == Awraka was able to sneak inside of the Forest Swamp Abomination. She jumped from shadow to shadow to be sure as even moving shadows are being detected by the enemies. She was incredibly nervous because she could sense numerous enemies upon arriving on top of the Forest Swamp Abomination. She immediately knew that they were all disguised as trees or even inside of them hiding. "Anyone that walks inside is basically trapped inside of this ce. Fortunately, I have already left a shadow marker that can be used just in case I need to swiftly escape." Awraka thought as she arrived near the center of the Forest Swamp Abomination. She could see a group of mage like entities casting barrier magic to protect a chrysalis in the middle of the Forest Swamp Abomination. She looked at the names of these monsters and they were Foliage Warlocks. They are monsters that used the miasma released by the Forest Swamp Abomination as fuel for their spells. They were not able to notice Awraka as she was hidden in the shadows, and they were busy with casting the barrier. "It seems that we have a rat." The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn shouted as she transformed her arms into spikes to coat it with miasma. Awraka thought that there might have another being that dared to enter like her, but the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn was looking directly at the shadow she was hiding inside of. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn plunged her spiked arm into the ground, and it created a path of thorns that is filled with miasma. Usually, Awraka would have disregarded this attack as it is not easy to attack her while she was inside of shadows, but rms bells started to ring in her head. Awraka had to jump outside of the shadow she was hiding inside of as thorns filled with miasma actually reached it. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn that was usually smiling and dimwitted looking suddenly tilted her neck and opened her eyes out wide. Her sudden change in demeanor terrified Awraka as her killer instincts red up. Awraka is an assassin, and she could smell blood from those that are strong. This is the way she is able to urately gauge the strength of another yer or enemy. She always feared Solstice as there was a thick scent of blood around her. The same thick scent of blood is being given off by the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn. Awraka would have been scared stiff but there is person that she has observed that smells like disaster. "She might have more cruelty than Guild Officer Solstice, but her bloodlust is still not the same when the guild leader is incredibly angry." Awraka muttered as she immediately started to retreat. "Where do you think you are going?" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated as she suddenly appeared next to Awraka which shocked thetter. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn turned her spiked arms into sickles as she attempted to decapitate Awraka''s head. She would have been sessful if not for Awraka''s craftiness and preparedness. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn hacked the body of Awraka, but it was actually a log. It was one of the basic techniques of an assassin that is often used to escape tricky situations. Awraka appeared a few meters away and dove back into the shadows as she made her escape. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn screamed in a feral way as she turned into vines that crawled in the same direction that Awraka was escaping. This was the first time that Awraka felt being the prey as she was often the one observing from the shadows with her prey unaware of her presence. She actually felt fear for the first time, but she overcame it with her own determination. Awraka thought that she would be able to escape safely as long as she gets out of the Forest Swamp Abomination. She just needed to run as fast as she could for half an hour, and she will be able to escape. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn knew that the rat that she was hiding was incredibly skilled in running away which is why she used the miasma of the Forest Swamp Abomination even if she did not want to. "You shall be the perfect vessel for one of the dryads!" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn shouted as the forest swamp suddenly swayed to her desires. Chapter 2128: First Artillery Strike Chapter 2128: First Artillery Strike ? The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn was about to trap Awraka with her thorns when the prey suddenly released a powerful bloodlust that stunned the corrupted elder dryad. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dornughed at the attempt that Awraka made but she noticed that her prey was no longer in front of her. It was then the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn felt a painful strike on her back shoulder. "Deadly Art: First Strike Venom" Awraka stated with no emotion as her usual demeanor changed to that of a powerful assassin. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn felt the poison seep into her body which actually burned the insides of her body. Awraka was about to inject one more attack on the corrupted elder dryad, but thetter burst into leaves. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn manifested a few meters away from Awraka as there was a mark on her back shoulder that actually linked to her heart. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn knew instinctively that another strike from the assassin would not kill her but damage her greatly. She does not fear confrontation or a fight, but Awraka''s different way of attacks that even makes dryads feel pain. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn knew that if she felt pain then there is a way for the opponent before her to permanently kill her. Beings that could permanently kill faekin are rare, but they do exist in this world which is why they are targets for elimination. "All of you! Kill her!" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dornmanded as she no longer chased Awraka by herself but alsomanded the ones hiding in the trees to attack. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn used long range magic spells instead of attacking head on to which she was ustomed to. Awraka did not move an inch as a being with four wings suddenly appeared behind her. Adrian appeared next to her while also catching the attention of all the other corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy. "Look up." Adrian stated calmly as he pointed towards the sky before vanishing with Awraka. Since Adrian was able to capture the attention of the enemies, they indeed looked up and saw gigantic airship being carried by arge ming dragon-like entity. This was the special airship of the Infernum guild that they have just shown the world. It was an airship that is powered by spirit magic instead of normal mana as the one piloting it was Faust. "Smander! Strike with all your firepower! Show them ourbined might!" Faustmanded as therge ming dragon was actually his fire elemental that has sessfully evolved to a High Elemental. Smander burned red hot as it released numerousrge ming balls as if it was a volcano erupting. This is happening while the airship ispletely safe from the heat as all the personnel inside of it did not even the slightest me despite having arge ming elemental on top of it. Smander''s attacks made all the Faekin shout in fear because the Elementals are beings that are equal to the fae when ites to natural magic. The mes that an elemental used is not just conjured using mana but also nature magic. This makes it more dangerous as they have control over this. If a fire elemental was truly mad, then even they could set water on fire. Smander is no stranger to this as it is now a High Elemental which is one step below the Elemental King title. The mes that the Smander conjured set the forest on top of the Forest Swamp Abomination on fire despite it being a very moist and damp area. "Put out the mes!" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn shouted as Awraka has already escaped and their defense should now shift to putting out the fire. The corrupted dryads and the corrupted leshy tried putting out the fire but they could not easily do it. The Smander''s mes have special properties that could burn miasma and use it as fuel to make sure that itsts. A being that is filled with miasma like the Forest Swamp Abomination is the perfect target for the Smander''s mes. The miasma being sent to the ck Fairy Mavros suffered greatly as a result of the Forest Swamp Abomination using it to restore its body. "Cut off the ming parts and throw it out!" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn shouted as there was no way to put out the mes unless they cut the ming trees out. The Forest Swamp Abomination roared at Smander, but thetter just stick its ming tongue out in exchange. The Forest Swamp Abomination suddenly absorbed arge amount of miasma in the area and even stopped giving it to the ck Fairy Mavros to perform a powerful miasma beam attack that is directed towards the flying Smander. Smander was not able to evade the miasma beam as it was quick and powerful. "Deploy the Spirit Barrier immediately!" Faustmanded as the crew opened the firepit that is connected to Smander''s belly and filled it with mana stones. Smander''s power increased to a great degree while it conjured a ming barrier with the aid of Faust that strengthened it. The miasma beam hit the ming barrier and destroyed it easily, but the Smander powered airship was safe. They were knocked back a lot but all of them were safe from harm as the miasma beam did not destroy anything. The Forest Swamp Abomination suddenly depowered and stopped in the area as it used up all the miasma in its body making it go in a state of rest. "Is everyone fine?!" Faust asked just to check. "Yes! General!" The crew answered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The crew inside of the airship were not normal yers as they looked like beings that are also elementals but are in the lesser elemental variety. The lesser elemental crew looked like small ming humans, and these were the lesser elementals that pledge their allegiance to the High Elemental Smander. Seeing that his crew were safe, Faust decided to withdraw as they need to refuel as Smander has pushed himself from the first artillery strike that they made. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn waited to see if the High Fire Elemental will return as she prepared a way to incapacitate it, but it did not. The Forest Swamp Abomination lost its strength as it fired a powerful beam of miasma suddenly and needed to rest for a day. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dornmanded all of the corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy to protect the Forest Swamp Abomination and kill every living being in their perimeter. "What was that, guild leader!?" Awraka asked as even she did not know that the Infernum guild had arge ming airship powered by an elemental. "Even I was not aware of it as we only investigate strange happening in the world rting to the game and not the guilds. It was actually quite cool to see thebination of an elemental and magictech! To think that the old way of magic could also bebined with the new ways is surely awesome!" Adrian stated as he really did think it was cool as there was always a debate that elemental magic that is archaic can never bebined with magitech which is a new way of using magic. "Should we investigate the guilds from now on? But first, thank you for saving me. It was a good thing that I read your message and fought instead of focusing on running away." Awraka stated. "No need. The shadow unit is already stretched too thin to focus on what other guilds are doing. Also, nting spies in guilds are a waste of time in my opinion when we should just be having fun inside of a game. For saving you... that is already a given as I was the one that sent you there in the first ce." Adrian stated which made Awraka admire him even more. Awraka''s admiration towards Adrian is more like a fan and not romantic in any way. In fact, she already has a boyfriend in real life and is also part of the Pantheon guild. Awraka is actually the number one shipper for Adrian and Frey as she already made secret forums discussing their simple dates in the game. She views Adrian more like an idol and strives to be as good as him in the game. "What should we do next, guild leader?" Awraka asked as she was ready to jump into action once more. "For now, monitor the area with the shadow unit. There is immense movement within the Forest Swamp Abomination. They are now dedicated to defense which is why Kimat and Kaon''s attacks from above are no longer viable. Our allies also retreated as this was just a chance to gauge the strength of the approaching enemy. Lastly, say hi to Silent Ghost for me." Adrian stated as he vanished before Awraka could react. "The guild leader actually knew about us?!" Awraka thought as they only dated secretly in the game. In fact, Adrian only did this because he also stumbled in the secret forum that detailed the in-game dates that he and Frey had. Chapter 2129: Raising an Army Against the Evil Fae Chapter 2129: Raising an Army Against the Evil Fae ? Adrian met up with Faust as he needed to check if their emergencynding was a sess. He found him a few kilometers away from the Forest Swamp Abomination. Smander''s giant size has returned to a smaller form to conserve energy. The other lesser elementals did a salute and vanished as they are not needed for now as the airship is now in its condensed size. "That was a cool disy of power." Adrian stated as he did not expect that Faust had a secondary job that is called Generalissimo. "You call that cool when you basically ripped the sky and summoned meteors to rain down on the enemy." Faust stated. "It might look cool but the damage that I did was not as impactful as yours. You made the walking monster go into sleep mode as it has seized to do any motor functions as of the moment." Adrian stated as he always gives credit when it is due. Just as Adrian described, his own spell was not that much of a difference as he only shaved off 5% health. The spell might be powerful andrge in range, but the damage is still calcted based on his own magic power and the opponent''s defenses. Faust with thebination of Smander was able to do 20% of the Forest Swamp Abomination total health. In terms of raw damage, Faust did more than Adrian even if thetter has a cooler looking spell. "We just have a greatbination of skills, and they are weak to Smander''s purifying mes. In that form, my secondary job ss boosts Smander by 200% as he is counted like amand ship. Thankfully, all my sacrifices and persistence paid off as you praised it as so." Faust stated. "That is true as most yers did not like the Generalissimo secondary job ss because it only boosts rides that are treated as amand ship. To think that you have seeded in creating abination of old and new magic is a great achievement." Adrian stated. "It was a great deal of time and money. Still, I am thankful that I have a supportive guild. Anyways, we should head back now. They might be done with the meeting, and I am afraid that my guild leader will choose to be on the front lines or fight the enemy in a headstrong approach." Faust stated as he feared that his guild leader will volunteer to lead the front lines without any strategy. "Let us go then." Adrian stated as he snapped his fingers and both of them disappeared from their location. == "Oh! You guys just arrived in time as we are now in thest part of the briefing." Siegfried, the guild leader of Infernum stated. "Splendid work on the bombing of the enemy though. It would have been good if it died there." Ain, the guild leader of Valor, stated as he did not want to fight such a thing if he could. "It is great to see you both as well." Adrian stated as he sat on the seat that was designated for him. "Since all guild leaders and vice guild leaders are now in attendance, I will now give a rundown of what was discussed earlier so that Equinox and Faust could catch up." Anastacia stated. "The first course of action would be to have the mage sses for each guild to band together. They would perform spells of high destructive capabilities while being safe. This team would be led by Peridot as she would be enhancing the spells of all of them. They would be supported by a teamposed of tanks that is led by Siegfried. His role would be to repel any beings that try to harm the mage unit. Assisting the mage unit from the back would be the ranged unit led by Alder. They would provide cover fire for the mages should any enemy gets inside the mage group. The healing unit that is led by Levin Cloud will be in the middle of the mage and ranged units to provide support should it be needed. For the infiltration team, they would be led by Ain as he is better in closebat and single targets. The elites of each guild that also have the same strengths as Ain will join this team. The summoners along with Equinox and Mariposa would be our way tobat the mass number of soldiers that the enemy could create. That is the proposed strategy for now, does anyone have anything to add or object to?" Anastacia asked. "Actually, I need to add something as it seems that all of us will move based on the strategy." Adrian stated. "Please feel free to add." Anastacia stated as she knew that Adrian will not speak unless it is important. "The Faekin are a troublesome race. No offense to my best friend." Adrian stated. "None taken. I am also finding them troublesome as well. Continue." Levin Cloud stated. "Why are they troublesome?" Mariposa asked. "Each of the Faekin species have special abilities that can help them avoid being seen, heard, or detected." Adrian stated as all of the people in the room looked at him with great interest while Levin Cloud had a eureka moment as he forgot to add that when they were discussing things earlier. "I suddenly feel pressured, but I guess I will continue. The Fairies can create a special dust from their wings that let them bend reality whimsically. They do not bend the entire reality, but they could basically hide themselves perfectly from any other being. This is also the reason why children are advised not to follow sparkly things in the forest as it might be a fairy changing the perception of the child. The dryads and leshy are a bit different as they could easily hide amongst the trees. They can perfectly blend into any wooden surroundings or even any surroundings that are filled with nature. They also have a special skill like the fairies that allow them to walk inside forests without having their presence be detected. Only those of the same race could easily detect each other and unfortunately, we only have two of them." Adrian stated. "Two? I thought we only have Levin Cloud as a leshy?" Siegfried pointed out. "We have a guild member who is a ck fairy just like the one we are facing. She might be new to being a fairy, but she is still one, nheless. Anyways, I think all of you got my point when I told the secret abilities of the faekin." Adrian stated. "They might try another approach that is sneaky and infiltrate Neo Alfheim if we are not careful." Aisha, the Valor Guild vice guild leader, stated. "That is correct, and they might actually be observing us or rather this territory at the very moment." Adrian stated which made the room suddenly be tense. "Do not worry as we still have the world tree''s protection. The world tree would have informed us if they have already infiltrated Neo Alfheim as she basically has full control of the ce. Still, there is a lot of forest outside of Neo Alfheim so one of the enemy dryads or enemy leshy might be quietly observing from there." Levin Cloud stated which eased the tension in the room as they now know that the inside of Neo Alfheim is safe. "If that is the case then the attack force would need to be lessened in the event that we get infiltrated while we are not there. I believed that me and a handful of guild members alone could defend my territory, but it seems that it was a bit optimistic in my end." Anastacia stated. "How about this then?" Adrian stated as he proceeded to add something that the enemy might never expect. ==n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn led the clearing of the perimeter while the Forest Swamp Abomination was not moving. They were now dyed a day from reaching the destination and the ck Fairy Mavros'' rise in strength. She sensed lots of beings that lurked around the Forest Swamp Abomination and proceeded to start killing them. At first, she wanted to have them be converted to Foliage Soldiers, but they be particles of light when she kills them. "Even those blessed ones are now targeting us when my queen is in slumber. This is not eptable to her as I have promised that she will rise without any issue. Half of you must raid towns and viges near this area and bring forth fresh meat to join our ranks!" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated as she exhausted herself to the utmost andmanded the Foliage Soldiers to start conquest of towns and viges. The sudden conquest of nearby towns and viges alerted all of the neighboring kingdoms of the existence of the Forest Swamp Abomination. Each kingdom sent small armies to destroy the threat that is now near their borders. Chapter 2130: Second Artillery Strike Chapter 2130: Second Artillery Strike ? The n of the allied guild of the Evergreen guild is now set in motion. The airship that is powered by Smander went up in the skies once more and dawned on the area of the Forest Swamp Abomination. Faust along with the vanguard group has started to do the second artillery strike. Smander was fed more magic crystals and released more ming bombs on the Forest Swamp Abomination. One would think that the Forest Swamp Abomination would be burning once again but the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn has thought of a countermeasure against the artillery strike. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn has also created flying units that has the ability to soar high in the skies. These flying units were called the Foliage Wings as they are flying monsters that have been parasitized the same way as the Foliage Soldiers. These Foliage Wings were mindless monsters that can only listen to themands of the corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn was able to create a thousand of them in under a day. The Foliage Wings did not try and attack the Smander powered airship but would use their bodies as physical shields to stop the ming bombs. The Foliage Wings would then explode into thorns as soon as they make contact with the ming bombs. When the Foliage Wings sessfully explodes into thorns, the ming bombs would also explode in the sky and the mes would die down before they hit the ground. Some ming bombs managed to almost reach the Forest Swamp Abomination but there was now a powerful barrier being maintained by numerous corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy. One would see them sitting on top of the trees and singing curses to create a powerful barrier that enhanced the current one. This made therge Forest Swamp Abomination protected even if it is still inactive. "As the I have thought, the enemy is now heavily protected and even managed to think of a way to counter my airship. Still, this will be enough as I am not the main attraction for this battle." Faust stated as he continued on his artillery strike with all the magic crystals that he was given. "Faust is doing his job. Mage unit, are you ready?" Peridot asked the others behind her. "Ready!" The mages replied as Peridot told them to cast six different elements per group. Peridot divided the number of mages under her into six spell casters that will cast six different elemental spells. The mages did not know why Peridot told them to do so but they all heeded hermand regardless. She was the one assigned as the leader for this unit which is why hermands in battle will be absolute. "Great job guys." Peridot stated as she broke a peculiar stone that shined in six different colors. "Harmony!" Peridot stated as a magic circle that has six different colors appeared on top of the mage unit. All six different elemental spells that she had the mage unit cast were suddenly sucked inside of this magic circle. With eachpleted spell, the magic circle became bigger and stronger in terms of mana capacity. Peridot controlled this spell perfectly as she sacrificed a mythical tier gem in order to not mess it up. When all of the elemental spells finallybined together and amplify their damage, she clutched her hand, and the magic circle suddenly turned into a gem. The newly created gem wasrger than the one that she used before, but she was not done. Peridot turned this gem into a bullet to which she gave to their best sniper in the guild who is Silent Ghost. Silent Ghost epted the bullet and loaded it up into his sniper rifle. He rxed his body as the target was the middle area where one of Awraka''s shadow eyes was nted. Awraka''s shadow eyes are basically like shadow shikigami that could be used to monitor any area for 24 hours. She could use at most five of them simultaneously, but she cannot activate all of them at the same time. The shadow eyes are also the perfect way for surveince as thetches onto shadows of the living without them noticing it. Even Adrian thought that this skill was busted because it can attach to him without him noticing it. Only another being that can control shadows can detect such a thing. Sirius can easily detect it and swatted it like a fly when it detected such a thingtching onto his master''s shadow. He said that the master''s shadow is his domain which is why he will guard it with his life. Awraka could also share the vision of the shadow eyes with another being, but it does take lots of mana when the distance isrge. "I have a lock on the target. Hooo! Quick Silent Shot!" Silent Ghost stated calmly as the gem bullet is fired from his weapon. The sound that was released from Silent Ghost''s weapon was incredibly subtle. It sounded like a fast mosquito zipping through another person''s face. They will only hear the sound if they had keen senses and near their ears. The bullet was incredibly fast as it traversed half the distance within a span of two seconds. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn felt something was amiss, but she was unable to react in time as she was focused on the airship above. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn or the other dryads did not notice that a bullet was able to pierce their barrier. Th bullet was able to pierce the barrier as Silent Ghost has an interesting passive skill that lets him pierce through barriers or defenses when he takes at least ten seconds to aim and fire. The bullet pierced through the barrier and went straight to the chrysalis of the ck Fairy Mavros. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn only noticed the bullet when she heard a sound near the chrysalis. A beautiful gem filled with immense mana of different elements is suddenly lodged on the surface of the chrysalis. Silent Ghost was a bit ashamed as his attack did not pierce the chrysalis as that was the best-case scenario that was briefed to him. To Silent Ghost, the bullet not prating inside of the chrysalis is a failure but the other yers that saw what he did were terrified. The distance from him and the chrysalis was five kilometers but he was able to urately hit a target even if he can only see it via a shared image. The talent needed to do what he did was incredibly insane as the observers felt that they could be killed by him as long as everything was set up. "Such a blunder." Silent Ghost stated which made all of the people near him strain their eyes from the disbelief of his words. "You did well. That is all that matters." Awraka stated as if this was already a normal conversation in their lives. "Perfect. Thanks, you two." Peridot stated as she assumed her dragon form and flew towards the Forest Swamp Abomination. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn inspected the small hole in the chrysalis and tried to get the colorful bullet out, but she was suddenly alerted of a dragon with unusual features flying towards them. This dragon was none other than Peridot as she transformed back into her humanoid form when she was close enough. "Dissonance!" Peridot stated as half of her mana suddenly vanished. The corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy did not attack Peridot instantly as she was merely flying above them, but Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn suddenly felt a powerful energy rising from the chrysalis where the ck Fairy Mavros was gathering power. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn suddenly feared that the bullet lodged in the chrysalis was the one that is growing in power. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn did not care what will happen to her as she turned her hands into spears and tried to take out the bullet, but she was toote. An explosion of great force and six different elements razed the area that they were in. The sound of the painful scream of the ck Fairy Mavros echoed as she was forcefully expelled from her chrysalis. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn could also be seen losing almost half of her body but is still alive due to the tenacity of a dryad. "Who dares!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she now looks like a teenager as she has managed to gather enough strength to assume a more aged form. The ck Fairy Mavros could be seen looking at Peridot in pure rage as she saw the dryads and leshy around her in great pain. Some even died due to the explosion that was equivalent to an Elemental Catastrophe. The ck Fairy Mavros screamed but her voice was also enchanted with a curse. The powerful sound waves created by her scream is headed towards Peridot. "I am done." Adrian stated as he once again appeared but now behind Peridot.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2131: Spatial Transfer Chapter 2131: Spatial Transfer ? Adrian and the ck Fairy Mavros met gazes, but the formerughed smugly as thetter sensed what was wrong. Arge magic circle of great energy appeared below the Forest Swamp Abomination. The ck Fairy Mavros could feel the pull of the dimensions as her senses went into overdrive. "See you on the other side." Adrian stated as the entire Forest Swamp Abomination along with those inside of it suddenly vanished from the location. The Forest Swamp Abomination got transferred to a ce where heat was boiling from below the earth. The Forest Swamp Abomination got transferred inside the mouth of an active volcano. A painful scream could be heard as the Forest Swamp Abomination''s lower area is subjected to intense heat and magma. The corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy inside of the Forest Swamp Abomination could not help it as even they are afraid of the intense heat of the volcano. If there is one thing that could severely damage the faekin then that would be natural energy. Since they are beings of the natural world, they are more susceptible to the dangers of the natural world as well. This is one of the reasons why the fae would often build their homes in ces where it is hidden from the world orpletely safe from natural disasters. The ck Fairy Mavros became enraged as she was woken up too early. She would have gathered back some of her strength to at least 80% but the interruption made her strength only return back to 45%. She was not even half into her peak power and her entire n to consume the world tree is already going into rot. The ck Fairy Mavros created arge magic circle made of pure miasma and actually transformed the magma that was hurting the Forest Swamp Abomination into mud. "My queen, I am sorry." The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated even though she had half her body almost nonexistent. "What happened while I was inside the chrysalis? I made sure that we will not be tracked as I used a concealing spell on the Forest Swamp Abomination." The ck Fairy Mavros stated. "They had a demon in their ranks, my queen. A shadow person was also in their ranks, and she had a weapon that could even kill fae. It seems that the world tree has called upon all of the beings that might be able to help it." The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated. "All of you have be pathetic." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she looked at her underlings with great disappointment. "We are sorry that we have failed you, our queen. What shall we do? With a demon amongst them, we might not be able to move forward. He sent us to the nearest active volcano in the general area. What is to stop him from doing it again." The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated. "To think that demons were still roaming about freely. To think those winged birds failed in doing their end of the bargain." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she seems to have also interacted with the angels of the past. "What shall we do, my queen?" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated which frustrated the ck Fairy Mavros even more. The ck Fairy Mavros could no longer stand the idiocy of the one that hid her Grafts. She knew that the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn was incapable of leadership but to think that she failed this horribly. Everything was supposed to be easy for the ck Fairy Mavros as she believed that she was the chosen one. She even revived with all her memories intact which already filters her from the rest of the fairies. "Keep quiet or else I shall abandon you as well." The ck Fairy Mavros stated which made the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn shut up and almost burst into tears. "If she was not this dumb then I would not have any use for her. She was as gullible as the day that I picked her up. If I did not mold her to be good at stealth and running away, then I would have sacrificed her for my return to power." The ck Fairy Mavros thought as she tried thinking of a way to reach the world tree. The ck Fairy Mavros did not pick up and train the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn with honest intentions. She needed a backup n in case she ends up being defeated. She knew that destroying the current monarchy of the fae will be difficult and she might need numerous tries. Hence, she created a tool for her to use that will be incredibly loyal to her and would always sacrifice herself to make sure that she is not in harm''s way. "That demon used a powerful transfer spell by himself. He will not be able to do so again in such a short amount of time. He must be incredibly tired about now which means that the other operation must seed. Did you instruct the Foliage Scouts to nt the miasma flowers just as I hadmanded you to?" The ck Fairy Mavros stated. "I have done so, my queen. They should have already nted the seeds near the world tree as we speak as they are the only ones that could move as stealthily as I could when passing through the earth." The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn replied. The ck Fairy Mavros used a spell to scan the surroundings and immediately got a response. She feared that the demon would prepare an ambush for her inside this volcano. Contrary to what she believed, Adrian and the others did not set a trap for the ck Fairy Mavros here in the volcano as they would already be stretching themselves too thin if they do so. The ck Fairy Mavros smiled as she sensed that there were no hostile beings near them. "It might be a different case when we climb out of this crater, but we will not be doing such a thing." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she pulled on the miasma reserves of the Forest Swamp Abomination. The ck Fairy Mavros used 10% of the total miasma reserves of the Forest Swamp Abomination in casting the spell that she has now. The Forest Swamp Abomination became smaller in size due this as its body is maintained by miasma. Using this miasma reserve would mean that its entire being will be used up as well. "I can already feel the miasma flowers being nted in the ground as they are made from a part of me. The Foliage Scouts have seeded in their task of getting near the world tree. Be ready as I will transfer us to that location now while the enemy thinks that we are climbing this crater!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as arge miasma magic circle got created with them inside of it. The ck Fairy Mavros is actually a bit thankful to the spatial transfer spell that was used on them as this would make her enemies be unaware of what she had nned prior. She utilized the spell called Bloom as her miasma flowers that were nted near the territory of Neo Alfheim started to bloom. She was making a passageway or a fairy path using these miasma flowers. Fairy Paths are basically unique passageways that fairies of higher ss can create. Unlike demons that can defy space easily, the fairies use natural worldly energies and manipting it using methods that they know of like nting seeds. Such process would end up creating a fairy circle which is poprly believed to be passageways to the realm of the fae. "Let us conquer that world tree before that demon arrives at our location. Activate the Fairy Path!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she activated the spell. A fairy circle was indeed created around the Forest Swamp Abomination. It was a ring of strange ugly flowers that dictates that is filled with miasma. The entire Forest Swamp Abomination, along with the other fae, vanished despite it being such arge monster. Adrian was actually already there and was observing what the ck Fairy Mavros would do. "They did not climb out the crater, but I already ounted for that happening. It was a good thing that I could freely talk to the Fairy King and Fairy Queen." Adrian stated as he flew down. Adrian summoned Kimat, Dodu, and Kenos andmanded them to destroy the fairy circle. Adrian was told that the fairy circle was a passageway that can be freely used by the fairy that created them. He also asked the Fairy King on how to destroy one. The Fairy King told him that destroying one part of the fairy circle would mean it would be unusable. Although, destroying one will not be easy as the magic used in one was incredibly powerful and potent. "Let us see if a fairy circle is as sturdy as they are said to be. I wanted to see the face on the ck Fairy Mavros when she is surprised though." Adrian stated as he watched as his soulbounds that can destroy anything started to ravage the fairy circle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2132: Sudden Invasion? Chapter 2132: Sudden Invasion? ? "We have arrived at the expected location!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she could see therge world tree only a few kilometers away. "They really did arrive at the expected location as said by the fairies." Ain stated as he was in one of the locations that was pinpointed by the fairies that havee to their aid. "A sage? What is a hermit like you doing here? Run along now fake immortal while I am still in a good mood." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she appeared before Ain. "It seems that you are mistaken, evil fairy. I am friends with the person protecting that world tree which is why you should retreat and be good instead. Fighting against us will just be your own demise." Ain stated as he did not want to be outshone by the ck Fairy Mavros arrogance. "What can your small army do against me? If you do not wish to get out of the way, then you shall be fodder for my own power." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she could see that the number of individuals that are under Ain''smand was only less than a thousand. "Did you think that we are not prepared for your arrival, evil fairy?" Ain stated as he shot a talisman upwards into the sky and it created a beautiful firework. "What do you hope to achieve with your lights?! Kill them!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as all of the corrupted dryads, corrupted leshies, and even the Foliage Soldiers that were remaining charged towards Ain and the ones under hismand. The armies that the ck Fairy Mavros has created already numbered to about ten thousand. Her army is also growing slowly as the evil spirits that she used to create the Forest Swamp Abomination are also being used to create more Foliage Soldiers. The Forest Swamp Abomination has already done its job of transport which is why she now needs it to be soldiers. "Your arrogance still has no bounds, sister." The Fairy Queen stated as she suddenly appeared along with a number of her royal guards. It was not just the Fairy Queen that has arrived as numerous magic circles that were hidden suddenly started to get activated around the Forest Swamp Abomination. The magic circles were none other than teleportation magic circles that was installed by Adrian earlier on. The sudden arrival of reinforcements and being surrounded by them made the ck Fairy Mavros click her tongue. "It seems that you have anticipated my arrival, sister. You must have thought of what I wanted to do. No matter... I can just bide my time and think of another way to restore my power. Return!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she expected the fairy circle to activate. The fairy circle beneath the feet of the Forest Swamp Abomination suddenly lit up as the ck Fairy Mavros expected it to activate and return them to their previous destination. She had this smug look on her face as the flowers glowed, but this suddenly turned into dread when the lights that the flowers emitted dimmed down. The magic that she poured into the fairy circle suddenly vanished and returned back to her as this is a sign that the spell was cancelled. "Going somewhere, sister?" The Fairy Queen stated as she conjured up a spear made of beautiful vines and a sharp leaf. "You managed to control Misteltein?!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she immediately conjured powerful barriers to protect herself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I waited so long for this day. I thought that it would note as I wished that you were dead, but I can now have my revenge." The Fairy Queen stated as she smiled beautifully but the deadly aura around her could make anyone shiver in fear. "Pay for your sins, sister." The Fairy Queen stated as she targeted the ck Fairy Mavros with the magic spear that she could control. The Misteltein spear is a powerful fairy artifact that is of the Transcendent tier. It is currently in its Mythical Form as the Fairy Queen can only control part of its power currently. She was training for this moment in time as back then she could only control it in its Epic tier form. The Fairy Queen believed that she would be protected as she believed her family was always harmonious. Little did she know that her sister would betray her and even killed some of her children. She swore on that day to harness the power of the powerful fairy spear that is said to be the weakness of all natural and unnatural things. The Misteltein resonated with the Fairy Queen''s regret and desire to no longer be weak and would seek the heart of the ck Fairy Mavros. "Cursed Shield!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she immediately used a powerful curse spell that would weaken anything that touches it. The Misteltein shed with the cursed shield that the ck Fairy Mavros created but it was not enough. All the barriers and shields that the ck Fairy Mavros were all pierced through and destroyed as if they were paper. The Misteltein responded to its owner''s request and shot straight through the ck Fairy Mavros. One could see the right arm and wing of the ck Fairy Mavros getting destroyed instantly. "Ugh! I missed her head." The Fairy Queen stated as she suddenly became weak as the toll of using such a powerful artifact is not low. The Fairy Queen utilized everything in her power to perfectly used the spear, but she stillcked a bit. She wanted to destroy the head of the ck Fairy Mavros, but she failed as she does not have perfect control when she uses all of her power. The Misteltein also vanished as soon as the Fairy Queen became weak as its power is tied to her own stamina. She is bonded with the weapon which means any strain on it would also transfer to her. "You should have aimed for my head, sister. It was a good thing that I have a few cannons fodder around me." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she was not fazed by her broken wing and missing arm. The ck Fairy Mavros did not actually dodge the spear by coincidence because she bought herself time. The five bodies of the corrupted dryads conjuring a barrier covering the Forest Swamp Abomination could be seen lying beneath her feet. The ck Fairy Mavros used her own followers as a shield to protect herself even though she still got hit. "Dorn, if you want to be useful, devour those five and kill my sister for me." The ck Fairy Mavrosmanded the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn as she shivered in the corner. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn could not believe what she just witnessed. She always believed that the queen that she served would never harm her followers. Back then, she saw how devoted they were to her as they even dered war against the fairy kingdom with their lives. She did not expect the queen she respected so much would use the bodies of her followers as shields to protect herself. "Dorn! If you want to be like them then be my guest. I am trying to think of a way for us to leave here and you are there shaking in a corner. Their sacrifice was necessary for us to live on which is why you should steel yourself. They are the true enemies because they are getting in the way of my... our happiness!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she was actually thinking of a way out, but she was only thinking of a way out for herself. The Misteltein has a special property and that is the ability to kill the Faekin when struck in their core. The bodies of the Fae are not their real bodies per se as dryads and leshy have a tree as a real body. The bodies that they have roaming about are merely avatars that that they use but they can also fuse with their true bodies. The fairy artifact, Misteltein, could bypass this and truly kill any Fae if their avatar''s core is directly hit as it has a special power that will transmit the damage directly to the true body of the Fae. "I will not abandon you, my queen!" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated as she suddenly stopped shaking and devoured the lifeless bodies of the other dryads. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn started devouring the dying bodies of the dryads as they were currently fused with their true bodies as well. Still, it is actually taboo among the Fae to devour each other as doing so would make natural magic run wild. There have been Fae in the past that had the ability to absorb the essence of other Fae, and they were all driven mad as devouring another of their kind would transform them into something different. Something so sinister that another Fae would never want to interact with them ever. Chapter 2133: Do Not Abandon Chapter 2133: Do Not Abandon ? The Dryad Dorn remembered that she was always been called ugly the day that she was born. She clearly remembered that she was always been different. Unlike the other dryads, the very tree that she had looked like a bush instead of an actual tree. Even the flowers that grew from her tree to signify hering of age were insulted by the others. The only thing that the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn had as a good memory was the fact that the ck Fairy Mavros always treated her well. What she did not know was that her core memories have long been manipted by the ck Fairy Mavros that she no longer remembers anything from her past life. The ck Fairy Mavros have modified her memories to such an extent that she could not even remember her childhood clearly. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn remembered the ck Fairy Mavros as her savior and mentor, but all of those memories were fake. If the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn had her memories fixed, then she would have remembered that she was controlled from the very beginning. She would have remembered that she was the one that drove away the other dryads and leshies from ever talking to her as she was the unlucky one chosen by the ck Fairy Mavros. "For the queen, I shall dly sacrifice my life!" The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn stated as her mind finally started to shatter because her body started to break down as she consumed others of the same species. Tears could be seen as her humanity vanished from her being and transform her to a monster that is not of this world. The humanoid body of the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn suddenly started to unravel itself as the effects of the taboo started to appear. The feminine and beautiful body of the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn suddenly grewrger andrger until it exploded into a collection of thorns and vines. A growl that is otherworldly and cold was emitted by this collection of thorns and vines as it finally merged into a wormlike body. A monster that looked like it was a collection of thorns and vines in the shape of a worm was create. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn has transformed or rather has been cursed by the taboo to be a being known as a Fairy Eater. Arge worm nt hybrid that feeds upon other Fae in order to continue living. If a Fairy Eater were to stop eating other Fae, then it would inevitably die from starvation. "Die... protect... the... queen. Do... not... abandon." A voice that seemed like numerous Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn were talking is suddenly heard from the Fairy Eater. The Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn might have lost all reason, but the Fairy Eater seems to have loyalty to the ck Fairy Mavros engraved upon it. The miasma that was used to turn the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn to what she has be is still apparent as it was a magic that manipted even the soul of a living being. In fact, the ck Fairy Mavros had attempted this magic on another Fae that were quite close to her back then, but they all fell sick and died. The only one that managed to survive the spell was Dorn who was chosen based on a simple whim of the ck Fairy Mavros. The ck Fairy Mavros smiled as she could feel that she could control this mighty beast that the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn has be. A Fairy Eater that is the symbol of terror among the fae is almost following her everymand. A Fairy Eater is also a being that has great magic resistance which is why it is a monster that any fae would fear. == Monster Name: Dorn Monster Type: Fairy Eater Monster Species: Corrupted Fairy Eater Monster Level: 380 HP: 100%n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om MP: 99% Description: A monster that is said to be created as result of any Fae devouring another of their own race. This is monster has incredible magic and magic resistance making it near impossible to defeat with magic alone. It is said that it will always hunger for any Fae and will only survive if it eats one every week. This one has been empowered due to the corrupted miasma in its soul. == "What have you done, sister!" The Fairy Queen shouted as she was terrified to see another Fae be a Fairy Eater. "I did nothing wrong, sister. Dorn is merely loyal to me and would do everything to save me. Kill my sister, Dorn!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as her head suddenly exploded into bits. "Bullseye." Silent Ghost stated as he was currently about two hundred meters away and perched on a tall tree. He was able to cleanly hit the ck Fairy Mavros with his Evil Piercing Bullet. He even managed to do a headshot and dealt great damage. He thought that he was able to kill the ck Fairy Mavros, but it seems that having her head blown off was not the way to kill her. The lifeless looking body of the ck Fairy Mavros suddenly levitated once again as the miasma stored from the Forest Swamp Abomination was used to restore her form back. "Do you think that destroying this vessel will kill me? This is not even my real body at the moment. Dorn! Kill everyone around us! Do this for your queen!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as the Fairy Eater Dorn started attacking all those around her. The ck Fairy Mavros almost forgot that she was not just against her sister but numerous beings that protected the world tree. She was too focused on her sister and the battle with her that she overlooked her revived army and foliage soldiers sumbing to death. The ck Fairy Mavros'' army that she raised is now getting decimated by the guild alliance as even their recovery could no longer cope up from the damage they are receiving. "The fairy circle is destroyed which means that it might have been the demon''s doing. The enemies suddenly appearing around us must have been his doing as well. Still, the fact that he is not here means that he must have been tied up dealing with the protective measures of the fairy circle. I can win as long as the demon does not return yet. I do not care even if I have to sacrifice all the others as long as I am victorious." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as her body started to exude such powerful miasma. The ck Fairy Mavros vanished and returned to where she created the core of the Forest Swamp Abomination. She decided to use everything that she could to destroy all of the beings that stand in her way. The core inside of the Forest Swamp Abomination was peculiar as it was a heavily cursed object that is sealed in the depths of the forest swamp before. She believed using this powerful cursed object to increase her power to the extreme. The ck Fairy Mavros touched this heavily cursed object and started to absorb the miasma inside of it. While the ck Fairy Mavros'' power started to recover, her army was left to fend for themselves. All the regeneration that they had were from the miasma being released by the Forest Swamp Abomination, but the ck Fairy Mavros is now using all of it to make herself more powerful. Any hope of recovering is blocked by the queen that they serve as she has abandoned the once again just likest time. The corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy remembered how they were abandoned just likest time. Their memories that have been controlled has cleared up as they slowly died from the attacks of the guild alliance. Their souls that have been tainted by the ck Fairy Mavros slowly started to get purified as they once again died because of her maniption. They who were sacrificed are now repeating the same mistakes they did when they first lived. "Curse... you... Mavros!" The corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy shouted as their bodies turned to ashes. The corrupted fae might be dying but the other creatures created by the Forest Swamp Abomination is still there. The Fairy Eater Dorn is still wreaking havoc upon the army as her magic resistance made her incredibly resistant. As the dying corrupted fae cursed the ck Fairy Mavros, the one being cursed has almost absorbed the powerful curse of the core that the Forest Swamp Abomination had. Therge monster that was moving and fighting back against the guild alliance army suddenly stopped as a powerful pir of dark light shot out from the middle of it. The Forest Swamp Abomination lost all of its power as arge ck winged fairy is revealed to be the source of that dark light. The ck Fairy Mavros has almost regained her entire power, but she was still in an unstable state. She needed the natural energy of a world tree to solidify her existence. Chapter 2134: Amidst the Cursed Battle Chapter 2134: Amidst the Cursed Battle ? The allied army of the guilds are nothing to scoff at as they were easily fighting against the Foliage Soldiers and the numerous versions of them. They were able to surround the Forest Swamp Abomination and thought they would be fighting it, but it was different from what they expected. The Forest Swamp Abomination did not fight but would create numerous Foliage Soldiers. The Foliage Soldiers all came from the body of the Forest Swamp Abomination as they were being recycled. Every time they kill one Foliage Soldier, the body of that monster would then be sucked back to the Forest Swamp Abomination to be recreated to another monster variant of the foliage series. They thought that this would once again be a battle of attrition, but they noticed that the production of these monsters started to slow down with the more they kill. The Foliage Soldiers were fighting against the normal guild members. They can easily kill them as they are merely mindless nt beings that are obeying the simplemands of the ck Fairy Mavros. All of the guild members of the alliance knew what they needed to do as they are to protect the world tree. Even now, they can feel the powerful buffs that the world tree has given them albeit it being in its growing state. The guild army alliance was easily steam rolling the Foliage Soldiers, but this is not always the case. Powerful corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy have already infiltrated and blended into the Foliage Army. Some were even hidden so well that they are inside of therge, bodied Foliage Soldier. This became apparent when a coordinated group of the guild army alliance suddenly fell. The one administeringmands and spreading information to the guild army alliance is none other than Mariposa herself. If one clearly looked at the battlefield then they would spot small bees that would zip around the area. She was using the Hive Mind ability of her queen bee soulbound as she can see everything that the bees could see. She would then report everything to the others as information to make sure that the battle will always be monitored in case of sudden changes. She was looking into a group of twenty yers when she saw a fast blur decimate all of them. The monster was actually so fast that the bee was not able to see it even if her reconnaissance bees have the ability to slow down what they see. She thought that her bee would be safe, but the surveince was suddenly cut off. The bee that was observing the battlefield is suddenly killed with such precision that the killer was not caught in sight. She might not have been able to see the killer of the bee, but she was able to deduce some of its abilities. She gave this information to someone in the area that will be able tobat a being that is quick and nimble. Mariposa called Ain and designated this monster to him as he is the only one that is fast enough tobat it. She also called upon Lycan to aid Ain as the enemy might be more powerful than expected. This is not the only bee that was destroyed as she also got another one destroyed in a different area. Unlike the first one, this bee was able to see what destroyed it. The bee was destroyed by arge leshy monster hybrid as it emitted a powerful aura that would sweep the area around it. This was one of the more powerful corrupted leshy that is in the battlefield. She also reported this to all of those that are in that certain area. The yer near this area is none other than Siegfried and he was the one designated to fight this monster. The happy voice of the Guild Leader Siegfried could be heard as he learned the qualities of the enemy that he is about to face. He was already getting bored of killing off lowly Foliage Soldiers in his general area. Just in case, Mariposa asked Apki to support him just in case there was another enemy of the same caliber. The other being that destroyed one of her surveince bees was a corrupted dryad that has a disturbingly monstrous lower body. It seems that this dryad has a host body of an Alraune which was already a nt monster that has an upper body of a woman. This corrupted dryad is a bit different now as the singr woman upper body has be two due to fusing with an Alraune. The lower body of the two is arge pumpkin that has numerous teeth that can easily devour other beings. The one facing this dryad monster hybrid is Solstice along with the support of the Vice Guild Leader of Valor Aisha. One could see that they were already engaged in battle against one another as this dryad monster hybrid is incredibly voracious in its appetite and always hungry as it now needs to eat for two. The dryad monster hybrid seems to also hunger for females more as it seems to be able to maximize its charm as long as it eats beautiful females. Mariposa was observing everything when she suddenly had a severe headache due to a psychic attack. Her connection with her bees suddenly became disconnected as a powerful mental force suddenly mmed into her head. The mental force was so powerful that it killed off the surveince bees she had connected with her. The surveince bees were monsters that could easily be killed as they are rather weak in exchange for their small and nimble bodies. "What was that?!" Mariposa stated as she almost fainted and lost a quarter of her health. "I waste in fully protecting you, master. It was an enemy that could use mental magic. There seems to be an enemy that can hijack the mental connection. All of the children that I have deployed were killed because of it." The queen bee soulbound of Mariposa reported via their soul link. "Were you able to at least get the location of the attacker?" Mariposa asked. "I have and she is now heading towards our very location as we speak." The queen bee stated as the hidden area that Mariposa was located is suddenly filled with a bed of flowers. "They are here." Mariposa stated as numerous enemies burst out of the ground. Mariposa is suddenly surrounded by Foliage Soldiers that had different variations. Amongst the Foliage Soldiers was arge elephant monster nt hybrid with a woman''s upper body sprouting from its back. The woman was none other than a corrupted dryad that has taken possession of a Mental Elephant. The corrupted dryad rooted itself on the body of a powerful monster that uses mental magic to catch prey. "An Insectoid?! To think that your pitiful race is still alive to this day." The corrupted dryad stated in a mocking tone, but Mariposa could be seen smiling. "Says the pitiful dryad that is hanging by a thread sapping the life of a monster." Mariposa stated which angered the dryad. "I shall give you the honor of knowing my name before your destruction just like the other insectoids I have killed before. I am Psy! The Dryad with great mastery over mental magic!" Psy stated. A dryad that has the ability to use mental magic is extremely rare as it is a rare talent in natural magic. Psy is considered one of the most talented dryads when it came to mental magic, but she also became a sadistic being due to it. She joined the ck Fairy Mavros because she could destroy other beings using the powers of her mind. Now that she is fused with a Mental Elephant, the talent that she had is now amplified even more.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I care not for monsters like you. Attack them, my lovelies." Mariposa stated as a magic circle appeared behind her where three meters big soldier bees charged towards Psy. "Do you think that I did note to you knowing your power? I also know whatmands you sent to your allies as well. They will meet the same fate as you which is food for us." Psy stated as sheughed maniacally while emitting a powerful mental wave that incapacitated the soldier bees. "Be careful." The queen bee soulbound of Mariposa stated as she showed herself via the magic circle. The queen bee soulbound looked like a humanoid bee monster that is dressed in a ck and yellow regal robe that is made of heptagons. She was also using mental magic to block the mental attack that Psy used to kill of the soldier bees that she sent to attack her. The queen bee thenmanded her bees to shoot their stingers towards Psy to prevent her from attacking Mariposa, but it was deflected by an invisible force field. "She is already a higher realm in mental magic than me. This will be difficult, master." The queen bee stated. Chapter 2135: Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid Chapter 2135: Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid ? Mariposa knew that the enemy that is now facing her is at the level of a normal mid boss if she likens it to a dungeon boss. Psy was incredibly big and might be an easy target due to her size but the power that she holds and mastery over mental magic was too formidable. There were other guild alliance army members around her, but they were currently battling against the Foliage Soldiers that the dryad has brought with her. "This should be of no problem as long as we are careful, right? Summon the entire hive to kill her." Mariposa stated as she also summoned two more soulbounds. She summoned her beetle soulbound that is now in a more humanoid form as well. The beetle soulbound looked like those superheroes that children watch when they transform using a gadget. Another soulbound that Mariposa summoned is her mantis soulbound that is now in a humanoid form as well. She managed to evolve all of them to a humanoid form which helped them gain greater intelligence and battle might. "Children, Attack Order!" The queen beemanded as thousands of bees suddenly came out of a magic circle behind her as she is connected to the hive that is currently ced near the world tree. The bees that the queen bee summoned had powerful stingers on each of their arms. Each of these stingers areced with powerful poison that will cause severe paralysis that could even stop another being''s heart. Each of these bees mean business as they are powerful soldier bees that guard the hive and deal with intruders should the queenmand them. The queen bee also summoned some bees that could continuously fire off their stingers as projectiles. All of these attackers charged towards Psy but the enemy dryad did not seem to be fazed. She fired off a powerful beam of mental energy that slightly disrupted the flight patterns of the soldier bees. She then created arge wall of bramble that caught the flying soldier bees while blocking theunched stingers with a psychic barrier. She even managed to find a way to counterattack by sending some of the stingers towards Mariposa. The stingers did not reach Mariposa though as her beetle soulbound stood in front of her and created a barrier using its own energy. All the stingers turned to dust as the barrier that was created is made of a powerful electric current that the muscles of the beetle soulbound has generated. Mariposa then used a spell that summoned a flurry of spectral butterflies to try and deal damage to Psy but she was able to block them as well. Psy''s attitude of being haughty has ended when the mantis soulbound almost severed her head if not for the constant mental barrier around her. The mantis soulbound''s sharp ws almost reached but it did not have the capability to destroy barriers. This, however, made an opening that Mariposa used to spread pollen all over that decreased the stats and gave random status ailments to Psy Psy might have put up a mental barrier that protect her from direct attacks, but indirect attacks proved to be more effective. The pollen that Mariposa scattered managed to poison Psy and even lower her stats. Unlike ordinary magic that does not diminish in power when it is already cast, mental magic is heavily reliant on the intelligence stat of the user. The sudden drop of her stats made the mental barriers weaker as a result which made Mariposa smile. "Did you really think that I have not encountered beings like you? There are incredibly powerful mental magic users even in the Insectoid Race. Unlike them, your body is not immune to the poisonous pollen that my wings can scatter. I have been scattering it ever since the fight started and it is only now taking effect. Is it because you are part nt which is why it is effective?" Mariposa stated as her invisible butterfly wings can now be clearly seen as it sparkled in the light.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om == On the other side of the battlefield, Ain along with Lycan have reached the position where it was reported that the team was wiped out. They did not see anything in the area except for fallen trees and branches which is why both of them have entered danger mode immediately. Their battle instincts made them face each other back-to-back as an almost silent vibration passed them. Ain followed his battle instincts and created a powerful chi wall in front of him that shattered in an instant. Ain and Lycan were knocked back, but thetter were able to soften the blow. Lycan suddenly sensed this intense bloodlust directed at them and immediately shed his ws forward. One would think that he would only be hitting air, but he clearly saw a being that resembled an insectoid. "Were you able to see it?" Ain asked as he was only able to take a glimpse of their opponent. "I saw a head that looked like a dragonfly but that was it. It suddenly turned invisible or something." Lycan replied as both of them went back-to-back again as it proved to be effective against their opponent. "It might not be invisible. It might just be incredibly fast to the point that our eyes could not easily follow it. We can sense it in the area, but we cannot see it which is a testament that it is indeed speed incarnate. At least, we can be sure about one thing." Ain stated. "Its defense must be trash, and its attack power is normal. If it was incredible powerful, then it would have already killed us the moment we stepped inside of its area." Lycan stated. "Correct. Still, knowing will not really help us defeat it." Ain stated. "I can be faster but that would need the moon to be full and I do not know if I can match its speed. Also, you might be in danger if it bes dark as the Fae can easily see even in the dark." Lycan stated. "I have a technique that will let me match its speed, but you need to protect me for ten minutes. Can you do that?" Ain asked. "Can you do it a bit faster?" Lycan asked as he is not entirely sure that he can do so as the opponent might be more powerful as the fight goes on. "I can shorten it to five but that will also cut its duration by half." Ain stated. "Done. All we need to do is catch it or incapacitate it and then we can easily kill it." Lycan stated as he transformed his body to his werewolf form. "Alright. Protect me." Ain stated as he suddenly went into a meditative state and a mand briefly appeared behind him. The enemy that they were facing suddenly sensed that something is amiss as all the bloodlust is now directed towards Ain. The enemy felt a dangerous power that is getting collected by Ain and aims to kill him before he finishes. The bloodlust emitted by the enemy was so thick that Lycan easily perceived it as he is more sensitive to such things in his werewolf form. "Got you!" Lycan shouted as he once again shed at air, but a faint silhouette of the enemy could now be seen. Lycan thought that his attack would only stop the advance of the enemy, but he did not think that it would actually connect. He felt a slight resistance from his ws as if he only scratched something, but the sensation was like scratching a tree. He looked at his ws and there seems to be wood shavings on them. The attack connecting briefly showed the enemy that he was facing, and it was leshy that fused with a body of a dragonfly monster. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid looked twisted, but Lycan could feel its power and twisted personality. The enemy vanished once again as it went to a state of hyper speed once again. Lycan clearly felt it as the enemy has weak defenses. He might not have seen it, but he could deduce that the enemy twisted its body to evade his ws. The enemy knew that it would get significantly damaged if it gets hit by the ws that Lycan used. "I might be able to kill it without waiting for Ain, but I must not get too conceited." Lycan thought as he once again sensed the movement of the enemy. Lycan stretched his ws once again to try and kill the enemy, but he did not get any resistance. The thing that Lycan touched was not the body of their enemy but a powerful sound wave that dealt damage to his hand. He felt a tingling sensation as if sound itself became des that shed away at his ws. One could see that his ws were now full of cuts as if it was shed by numerous des in different angles. Chapter 2136: Sage Arts: Fox God Chapter 2136: Sage Arts: Fox God ? "Tch!" Lycan eximed as he immediately tried to use his other w in an attempt to damage the enemy, but it was ineffective as well. Lycan thought that the had already pinned down the movements and attacks of the enemy but is surprised by how powerful the vibration that hit him was. The attack was almost silent, yet it pierced through ayer of his skin. This is an incredible feat as Lycan''s skin is protected by sturdy fur whenever he is in his transformed state. The attack basically bypassed his fur and dealt direct damage to his skin and muscles. "Fortunately, it seems that the attack does not have any piercing capabilities which means Ain is safe as I block it with my body. The question would be is how long I can protect him when only a minute has passed since that exchange." Lycan stated as he could see that Ain was still meditating. Ain is in a state of perfect trance that anything outside will never alert him or bother him. He could be woken up from this state, but he could also be instantly killed while doing it. This is the reason that he does not like using this move as he would be vulnerable to attacks of others. The longer his meditation then the stronger and longer the duration of what he is about to do. Lycan made sure to not wander too far from Ain as he made sure that they have at most a distance of one or two meters. Being farther than that would make Lycan unable to defend Ain from attacks of the enemies. Lycan is actually telling himself that they are fortunate because there are no other enemies other than the one that they are trying to kill. Then again, Lycan could see why there were no other enemies around them. "Its vibrations are so powerful that even its allies will explode with just a small contact. It also needs lot more space in order to move about without obstruction. Having allies around will just make it more difficult to maneuver especially if it moves like a dragonfly." Lycan thought as he knows about the unpredictability of a dragonfly''s flight. Just as he is now defending Ain, the enemy does not attack the same way as it would easily halt its charge and maneuver to another way. The flight pattern was so jumbled that it was difficult to hit but that also meant that it is not adept at dealing with targets that stay stationary. Lycan no longer circled around Ain as a way to protect him but stopped in a specific spot. Just as Lycan froze in ce, he felt the killing intent of the enemy that is still locked onto Ain. The difference this time is that Lycan easily reached the path where he thinks the enemy will attack. He empowered his ws with darkness and shed in that specific direction. The killing intent of the enemy suddenly diminished, and his body is hit by a sonic wave, but heughed. When Lycan empowers his ws with darkness, it will also send out a sh projectile in the shape of his w attack. Heughed not because he was damaged, and his insides felt funny, but he was able to clip a part of the tail that the enemy has. A foot long tail that has the look of a vine could be seen dropping to the ground as the enemy finally revealed itself as it hissed at Lycan. == Monster Name: Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid Monster Tier: Legendary Monster Species: Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid Monster Race: nt Insect Hybrid Health: 89% Mana: 93% Description: A monster born from the failed fusion of a Leshy and a dragonfly monster. It might have been born as a failed hybrid but its abilities inbat have been heightened while having the powerful regeneration of a Leshy. It has some intelligence, but it only eptsmands from beings that are connected to the ck Fairy Mavros. Its special wings vibrate at a fast speed that it will damage anyone that is near it. == "No wonder you look ugly." Lycan stated but the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid hissed at him as if it was offended by what he said. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid picked up its sliced tail and devoured it which would make anyone puke at the sight. Lycan did not even believe what he is seeing but the tail that the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid recovered when it did so. The health it had only recovered by 1% but its body has returned to normal. Lycan immediately knew why the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid did this. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid cannot fly at its top speed without its tail as this would make it unable to bnce properly. He has encountered monsters like this as they have a specific sense of physiological bnce. Any changes to this bnce would destroy the movement of their body which results in them dying easily. "Shahash!" The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid hissed once again at Lycan as it suddenly used its arms to pierce its back. Lycan did not stay idle for what will happen next as he knew that this was a perfect opportunity, and he also felt scared when the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid tried shing at its back. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid looked like it was trying to free something from its back and Lycan will not stay still while it does this. He morphed into a more wolf like appearance and coated himself in darkness as he charged towards the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid saw what Lycan did and immediately went into defensive position. It vibrated its four dragonfly wings at such a fast speed that it released sonic sts that directly hit Lycan''s body. The power of the sonic sts chipped away at the darkness that covered Lycan''s body, but he endured it. When Lycan was closer to the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid, he morphed to a bipedal form and used his two ws to try and rip apart the enemy. Lycan thought that he would be able to destroy the enemy''s head, but the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid suddenly rolled back, and his wsnded on the back of the enemy. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid emitted a weird noise as its back was almost destroyed by Lycan, but an ufortable buzzing sound is suddenly heard. Lycan looked horrified at what he has unleashed despite dealing great damage to the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid. Two more sets of wings emerged from the shed back of the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid. It was already a pain to deal with when it had four wings but now the number doubled. Lycan sensed danger and was about to gain some distance, but he was far too slow. All eight of the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid buzzed and created a powerful shockwave that hit Lycan all around. "Argh!" Lycan eximed as his entire body was hit by numerous soundwaves. Lycan''s body felt like it was pounded and if his bones were not sturdy then he would have be a meat paste. He was even bleeding from all of his orifices, but he pushed through due to the powerful regeneration of a wolf. Lycan suddenly felt the powerful bloodlust of the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid as if it was a tidal wave. He thought that he would actually die now because the enemy is not a good match for him, but a sudden humming sound exploded from Ain. Lycan and even the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid actually forgot about him for a second because of their intense match but he was finally finished meditating. A humming sound erupted from Ain''s body as it is suddenly coated in a blue fearsome aura that terrified the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid. The power that erupted from Ain''s body made him the prime target of the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid as it blindly charged towards him. [You have activated Sage Arts: Fox God.] Ain''s clothes that was tight on his body which entuated his built body is suddenly clothed with flowy robes that are made with silver and gold silk. His face is suddenly covered with a fox mask as his eyes burned in a blue me. One could even see the silhouette of nine fox tails behind him before it disappeared. "Sage Arts: Fox God - Kitsune No Tsume." Ain stated calmly but his arms were suddenly covered in dense aura. Ain made a gentle pushing motion, but a silhouette of a fox suddenly wed at the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid. This simple motion from Ain actually stopped the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid on its tracks and pinned it to the ground. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid hissed furiously as it bombarded Ain with sonic sts as its wings could still vibrate at a high speed. "Sage Arts: Fox God - Kitsune No Shippo." Ain stated with a voice so calm. The fox silhouette behind him suddenly used nine of its tails to create a barrier that defended Ain from the sonic sts. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid tried to escape from Ain''s paws, but it could not. It can only release powerful sts of sound in an attempt to escape.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2137: Heavy Beast Leshy Chapter 2137: Heavy Beast Leshy ? Tails made out o blue aura protected Ain from the powerful sonic vibrations that were being directed at him by the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid tried to escape from the grasps of Ain''s aura w but the powerful energy pouring down towards its body made it unable to. The blue aura that Ain released moved as fast as the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid even when it was able to release its other set of wings. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid might be incredibly fast for the eye could see but it was incredibly weak in terms of body constitution. If not for the fact that the body of a corrupted Leshy could recover using miasma, the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid might have been torn apart by its own powers. The sonic attacks that it could do was intensified when it transformed into a hybrid. The only problem was is that it is a failed hybrid as there wasplications during the fusion process. "Hurry! I cannot maintain my form for any longer." Ain stated as he already used up two of the five minutes of his current form. "I got you! Blood Hunt!" Lycan stated as he suddenly overflowed by bloodlust that was actually felt by everyone in the vicinity. Lycan''s red aura exploded as his stats and attack power doubled for the duration. Blood Hunt also made sure that his first attack will be a critical hit. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid felt death looming over it as the being of blood and darkness hase for it. The Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid tried its hardest to escape from the clutches of Ain, but it was ultimately unable to. The next thing that the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid is its head rolling away while its wings were destroyed beyond belief. [You have defeated the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid.] Ain and Lycan was finally able to rx a little as the enemy that they fought is now dead. Ain''s sage god form dissipated as his body could be seen to be injured a little bit. The aura tails might have been able to defend against the initial sts of sonic attack, but it seems some have pierced through to deal some damage. He did not worry though as he just drank a potion in order to recover his wounds. "To think that a health potion could be this refreshing. I guess the potions from Avalon are such a different brew after all." Ain stated as his injuries healed. "They have a very strict Grandmaster Alchemist there that wants quality over quantity. Also, Levin Cloud and another alchemist from our guild created those potions. They have seemed to be working under that Grandmaster Alchemist. If you want potions like that then you would need to buy it from them." Lycan stated as his body is also a bit tattered when he changed to a more humanoid form as well and also drank a healing potion. While the two were talking, a powerful st of cursed energy is felt pooling inside of the Forest Swamp Abomination. Both of them suddenly felt this and tried to investigate further into enemy territory. They would have already infiltrated the area, but numerous Foliage Soldiers and its variants popped out to greet them. Now that the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid, the enemy mobs can now move easily against them. == In another area, two proud warriors could be seen having difficulty against an opponent d with armor. The armor is not made of stone or any processed metal but of organic material. A Leshy was able to integrate with a Heavy Beast. A Heavy Beast is a monster that eats metal and hard stone to reinforce its organic armor that ted its shell. A heavy beast is like an armadillo and a rhinobined. If only the organic heavy ted armor is its special feature, then both Siegfried and Apki would not be having difficulty against it. The Heavy Beast is a monster that can also create tremors with each step it takes. These tremors were usually small as this was just an extra ability, but it is now different when a Leshy is involved. Unlike the Leshy Dragonfly Hybrid, the enemy before Siegfried and Apki was a perfect fusion. The Heavy Beast became akin to a steed to Leshy that could be seen growing out of its middle shell. Not only did the Heavy Beast gotten the powerful regeneration of a Leshy, but the enemy was also able to amplify the power of the beast to create tremors. == Monster Name: Heavy Beast Leshy Monster Tier: Semi-Mythical Monster Species: Heavy Beast Leshy Monster Race: nt Insect Perfect Hybrid Health: 90% Mana: 77% Description: A monster born from the perfect fusion of a Heavy Beast and an Elder Leshy. The Heavy Beast no longer has any control of its body apart from its instincts as the massive superior intellect of the Elder Leshy has taken over. The property of the Heavy Beast is perfectly amplified due to the perfect fusion that has happened between the two. It can also recover health by consuming miasma from the surrounding but at a slow pace. == "Such pathetic warriors! As expected of the human race! All of you will die like insects if we do not take over. Bow down to my queen and I might even spare both of you as you have proven to be capable warriors against me." The Heavy Beast Leshy stated as it was impressed by the skill and tenacity that Siegfried and Apki have shown. The Heavy Beast Leshy can create powerful tremors that not only spread to the ground but also to the air around it. It is basically able to create a tremor barrier that both defends itself and deal damage around it. These tremor barriers are also the reason why a lot of the guild army alliance were defeated as it was an attack basically rted to force. If Adrian was here, then he might have gotten an idea of creating a force spell with the tremor barrier as the basis. "How are we going to reach it? Only attacks that are fast and can pierce through that annoying barrier could reach it." Apki stated as he even set up the sword grave but not one sword could be used to reach the shell of the Heavy Beast Leshy. "Even our mages will have difficulty piercing through that barrier. You saw that tremor barrier managed to destroy long range spells with ease. The Heavy Beast Leshy could even time its barriers perfectly to the point that almost all attacks are negated. If not for your timely attacks and battle sense, then we might not have damaged it to this extent." Siegfried stated as he was incredibly amazed by the power that Apki has as he felt that he was a great fighter even in real life. Siegfried believed that Apki might be a soldier in real life as he could feel his bloodlust and warrior''s spirit when he fights. Siegfried himself is a retired soldier in the real world and he can definitely see that Apki was a trained fighter. He even believed that he will not necessarily win against Apki in the game without buffs from his guild members. "Where did that monstrous kid find someone like you?" Siegfried blurted out as he was amazed by how Apki fought. "By kid, you mean, Equinox? He is my cousin which is why I joined his guild." Apki casually answered which made Siegfried almost drop his jaw. Seigfried already encountered Equinox and Solstice enough to deduce that they were definitely trained fighters when inbat. In fact, Siegfried deduced that Equinox was the most dangerous out of the three because he did not look like someone trained for battle at first nce. An unsuspecting threat is the most dangerous threat after all. "Any ideas on how to defeat the enemy then?" Siegfried asked as Apki might be someone like Adrian that has outrageous ideas on defeating enemies.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I am not like my cousin that uses his head even in battle though. I prefer to have my instinct take over when I am in battle, but I think I can reach that thing." Apki stated as the Heavy Beast Leshy was being attacked by their other team members. Unlike Ain and Lycan, Siegfried and Apki are supported by other yers as the Heavy Beast Leshy is also surrounded by Foliage Soldiers and its variants. The Heavy Beast Leshy also acts like amander of a cavalry unit as there were other Leshy that have fused with quadruped monsters. The Heavy Beast Leshy might not show it, but it is actually quite wary of Siegfried and Apki. The Heavy Beast Leshy felt it when it shed with Siegfried as it actually felt some resistance against him. The Heavy Beast Leshy is also wary of Apki as this human warrior is blessed by a divine being that empowers all of his attacks. The Heavy Beast Leshy is actually afraid of Apki as it could feel that he was still hiding some of his strength. Chapter 2138: God Weapon Descent: Bathala Chapter 2138: God Weapon Descent: Bath ? "Any idea on how to win?" Siegfried asked as he knows that only defending against the Heavy Beast Leshy will not lead them to victory. "I have a way to pierce that annoying tremor barrier but that would mean I will not be able to use it during the actual boss fight." Apki stated. "What do you need for me to do?" Siegfried asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn "If you can fight it by yourself and possible destroy its defenses then I might be able to kill it in one shot or at least decrease half of its health in an instant." Apki stated as he immediately activated the talisman hanging from his neck. "I will trust you, kid." Siegfried stated as he jumped incredibly high into the air. "Futile attempt, human." The Heavy Beast Leshy stated as he created a tremor barrier to protect itself from the falling Siegfried. The giant axe that Siegfried held in his hands burst into mes as he was blessed by none other than a being that Adrian has encountered before. A being of infernal mes and as high as the sky itself. The mes that wrapped around Siegfried''s body but also his axe exploded into a powerful energy that actually made the Heavy Beast Leshy nervous. The Heavy Beast Leshy created two more powerful tremor barriers to ensure that it will never be damaged. "Let us see how you defend against this! mes of Muspelheim empower my body! Fire Giant Incarnate!" Siegfried stated as his body became enveloped in mes in the shape of a fire giant. "Did you really think that this will affect me?!" The Heavy Beast Leshy stated as it transformed its arm into a sharp spear and attempted to kill Siegfried while he was still dealing with the tremor barriers. The Heavy Beast Leshy tried to pierce Siegfried''s heart while he was in mid-air. Siegfried is currently in a sh with the powerful tremor barriers that the Heavy Beast Leshy used. The spear created from its body would have damaged Siegfried but the mes that covered his body protected him. The wooden spear created from the body of a Leshy burned easily as a corrupted Leshy''s body is dry. The body of a corrupted Leshy will easily catch on fire unless they are prepared. This is also the reason why a lot of the corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy panicked when they were bombarded by mes. Fortunately for the Heavy Beast Leshy, the mes surrounding Siegfried did notbust or extend out from his body. This made it easy for the Heavy Beast Leshy to cut of its spear hand to regrow another one. Siegfried tried his best to destroy the tremor barriers, but he could not get past the third one that the Heavy Beast Leshy created. He managed to at least know that the Heavy Beast Leshy could create three tremor barriers simultaneously but cannot make a fourth one immediately. Siegfried was able to pierce through until the second tremor barrier, but he was pushed back as numerous Foliage Soldiers suddenly supported the Heavy Beast Leshy. "I pray to the god above. The god of the gods! Give your Champion the strength to vanquish the foe that is before him!" Apki prayed as the skies suddenly darkened and lightning crackled. A sword suddenly fell from the skies that had immense power and divinity. All of the beings that sensed this sword could feel the power emanating from it. It was arge sword that has depictions of thend, sea, and skies as if it was a world itself etched into a de. Apki held the sword, and he immediately knew his was heavy as it was not only because of what it is made of but also due to burden. [You have equipped the Sword of Bath: Langit] As soon as Apki held the sword, the Heavy Beast Leshy suddenly felt a chill in its core as if the being that received the sword is the most dangerous being in the world. It was not just the Heavy Beast Leshy that felt this as even the mindless Foliage Soldiers did so as well. All of the enemies that were fighting against other yers were now charging towards Apki at an incredibly fast pace as they wanted to kill him. As soon as Apki held the sword given to him by his patron god, the hand that held the sword is suddenly covered with golden armor that is protected with sigils. The golden armor not only covered his hand, but it also reached until his elbow. Apki looked like a demigod that is out to y monsters as his already heroic look became even more majestic. "The First Stance: The Sky!" Apki stated as his de suddenly absorbed high amounts of mana from the area. As soon as the entire mana from his general area was absorbed, Apki did a powerful horizontal sh that released a powerful sword wave. This sword wave covered the entire area in front of him and decimated all the enemies that were charging towards him. This powerful sword wave even swept towards his allies, but they were not damaged instead they were buffed. [You have been blessed by the Sword of Bath: Langit.] [Your movement speed will be increased by 10% while your attack speed will be increased by 20%.] An attack that not only killed all of the Foliage Soldiers and their variants but also buffing the allies. The Heavy Beast Leshy saw how all of its underlings were destroyed by one swipe of the sword. The Heavy Beast Leshy is even more shocked when one powerful attack destroyed two of his tremor barriers with ease. If it was not able to create the two that Siegfried destroyed, then Apki''s attack might have reached the Heavy Beast Leshy. "Where do you think you are looking at?!" Siegfried stated as his axe once again zed with mes as he destroyed the remaining tremor barrier that the Heavy Beast Leshy created. "The Second Stance: The Sky Above the Sky!" Apki shouted as he activated the second powerful skill that was attached to the divine weapon of his patron god. The skies above him parted ways as if it was blessing the sword with energy. With a powerful horizontal sh, Apki sent an incredibly sharp and fast sword wave towards the Heavy Beast Leshy. The Heavy Beast Leshy tried to dodge but it was already toote as the sh was faster than its reflexes. The heavy beast monster was also not famed for its speed because of its incredible durability. The Heavy Beast Leshy received incredible damage, but it looked at its body and it was still there. It was afraid that the powerful sh that Apki did would kill it, but it must have been a fluke. The Heavy Beast Leshy did not notice its own health bar drop immensely by 50% as its body is suddenly cut horizontally in half. The Heavy Beast Leshy could only see its own body suddenly going limp as it was cleanly cut in half. If one looked clearly on the path of the sword wave, then they would see a slit on the ground that was clearly cut. It was so cleanly cut that it only cracked when Apki stepped back on the ground. This was also the time when the Heavy Beast Leshy''s body fell on two different faces. Still, the Heavy Beast Leshy was not killed by this exchange as it has proven that it has amazing vitality. The Heavy Beast Leshy is about to use some miasma to recover itself when it suddenly realized that there was no miasma around it. Siegfried and Apki did not look at the struggling Heavy Beast Leshy as their attention is suddenly caught by the fact that something inside of the Forest Swamp Abomination absorbed arge quantity of miasma. The Heavy Beast Leshy tried its best to piece together its sliced body as it extended some vines. The vines came out from the two different sliced parts and tried to pull each other together. Siegried noticed this and immediately pounced on the Heavy Beast Leshy to burn everything. The vines that tried to pull the Heavy Beast Leshy together became cinders as the mesing out of Siegfried were not normal but divine mes. "You are like a cockroach! Giant of mes, bless me with the eternal fire that can even burn the world!" Siegfried shouted as all of his mana suddenly got used up and his body exploded into powerful mes of different colors that burned the Heavy Beast Leshy to a crisp. The Heavy Beast Leshy could not even scream in pain as it was immediately reduced to ashes. Apki smiled as he let go of the sword that his patron god has sent him. The sword shot back to the skies while leaving an extremely weakened Apki. Both of them stood up as the new source of their fears is the being that gathered all the miasma. [You have defeated the Heavy Beast Leshy.] [You have gained experience points.] Chapter 2139: Double Trouble Chapter 2139: Double Trouble ? "Finally, we were able to destroy them all." Adrian stated as the inside of the volcano is almost destroyed, andva started to flow once again. Adrian was able to easily destroy the fairy circle that was created but he did not expect the next events to happen. Attacking or trying to destroy the fairy circle activated the defense mechanisms that were in ce. It seems that the ck Fairy Mavros has created these fairy circles with great miasma as the magic circle actually attacked Adrian with it. He is sted by a powerful spell of pure miasma, but he was able to easily fend it off via the use of aether energy. Adrian''s aether energy is basically the highest form of life energy and it feeds off negative energy. Miasma is basically a type of negative life or death energy depending on who is using it. Since the st of miasma was not enough to deter Adrian from trying to destroy the fairy circle, the second defense mechanism activated. The flowers and mushrooms that were around the magic circle became monsters that attacked him. Adrian easily defeated the monsters that were created but the problem was what came after. The gods of life that were monitoring him suddenly alerted him of the miasma spores that these monsters have spread upon their defeat. The gods of life told him that more twisted monsters could arise if the miasma spores were not taken care of. Adrian had to seal off the crater of the volcano using wind magic that Kaon created. He then used most of his time destroying the fairy circle and cleansing the entire area of the miasma spores. He thought that he would only take at least an hour, but he used up two hours of his time. He only learned that he was done when he could no longer feel miasma in the area. Adrian also returned the volcano back to its active state asva once filled its crater. "I should return to help them now. I have a bad feeling that something crazy is going on since they have be silent." Adrian stated as he started to create a portal when a yer suddenly appeared before him and attacked him. Adrian was able to defend himself, but all of his barriers shattered due to the surprise attack. He looked to see who the powerful yer was as there are not a lot of mage yers that can pull off such an attack. He is rather shocked to see the yer that attacked him as it was none other than Eldritch. "Greetings, Equinox. Come for a little chat?" Eldritch stated as he conjured up a twisted looking throne from somewhere. == "Where is my brother?" Solstice asked the other guild members around them as she was fending off the attacks of the corrupted dryad before her. "He has yet to return and any messages to him are being blocked. It seems that he might have been caught up in something. The important thing is that he already destroyed the fairy circle." Aisha stated as she fired off arrows filled with toxins towards the corrupted dryad. "Such dastardly and ungraceful barbarians. As expected of those blood sucking insects of the night." The Corrupted Dryad Camellia stated. Unlike the other corrupted dryads or corrupted leshies, the Corrupted Dryad Camellia was not turned into a monster. She managed to be a pure corrupted dryad, but it also came with a twist. She perfectly fused with the Alraune that she parasitized. One can even say that she achieved perfect mutation as the genes of the Alraune lined up perfectly with hers. Now, the Corrupted Dryad Camellia has achieved the lower half of an Alraune which is a monstrous pumpkin and another body which is the female upper part of the monster. The consciousness of the Alraune is no more as all of it has been overtaken by the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. One could even say that her own mind has been split into two because she can cast spells twice by using two different bodies. This is also the reason why Solstice and Aisha could not easily defeat the corrupted dryad before them as she is too good. The first Corrupted Dryad Camellia will attack using powerful nature spells while the other will focus on defending their body from attacks. The second Corrupted Dryad Camellia is in charge ofmanding their monster lower half. This made it possible for the Corrupted Dryad Camellia to also effectivelymand the Foliage Soldier Army that she is surrounded by. A lot of the guild army members were also gathered in this area as a huge number of Foliage Soldiers is present here. Solstice is also not a good match against the Foliage Soldiers because of one reason. "It is so annoying that they cannot bleed." Solstice stated as she mainly used her own health to conjure up weapons for herself. Solstice is not that great when her opponents are nonhuman entities like the Foliage Soldier since they do not bleed. Even if she cuts them straight through the Foliage Soldiers would spew water instead of blood as they are not natural living beings. Aisha is also a bit helpless in that regard as her attacks are mainly arrows that deal status ailments, but she has a short sword that could hack into her enemies. "I guess there is no choice as something is already brewing inside of that huge thing." Solstice stated as she could clearly feel the increasing miasma energy inside of the Forest Swamp Abomination. "Queen of Blood: Lake Sanguina!" Solstice stated as she receded her golden armor to that of her shadow armor. Solstice slit her palms as blood started to gush out of it nonstop. This was a skill she got when she killed another of the evil blood queens. She was able to create a bloodke in the area by sacrificing half of her maximum health. The bloodke was sorge that it epassed the area where the foliage soldier army was. "Pitiful bloodsucker! What can this bloodke do?! It is not even a trueke." The Corrupted Dryad Camellia stated as both of her facesughed loudly since theke did not even damage her in the slightest. Just as the Corrupted Dryad Camellia said, the skill that she used only covered the entire area in knee deep blood but did not do any damage. Solstice did not fall for the taunt because she knows that the Corrupted Dryad Camellia is now limited. If the Corrupted Dryad Camellia knew Solstice clearly then she would not have let her finish the spell because ake made of blood is basically something akin to a domain for Solstice. "It is now time to prune a nt. Let me see if it can regrow back." Solstice stated as she tapped theke. Solstice redirected some of the blood from theke to create a beautiful flowy crimson battle dress. Her crimson hair paired well with the sudden change of her outfit as her beauty even mesmerized her own allies. If the Foliage Soldiers could feel emotions, then they too would have been captured by her beauty. The Corrupted Dryad Camellia never liked Solstice as she could feel that she was beautiful even when inside the armor. When Solstice showed her true appearance, the Corrupted Dryad Camellia got even more jealous as she prided herself being the most beautiful and seductive female ever. Now that she has two upper bodies, the ego that she had also doubled as well and also her own passion for hating other beautiful beings. She never liked Solstice as she basically emanated more appealpared to her. "Die! Blood sucker!" The Corrupted Dryad Camellia shouted as one of her upper bodies released a spell that fired off sharp leaves while the other used the vines she can create to strike at Solstice. "Dance of the Blood Maidens." Solstice calmly stated as she suddenly created two swords from theke.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The two swords were not the only things that popped out of theke as maidens that resembled Solstice'' silhouette was created. Each of these maidens also carried two swords of their own and charged elegantly towards the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. The maidens were copies of Solstice as they soon resembled her and attacked the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. Each of the maidens looked like they were dancing as each of their sword stance resembled such elegant swordsmanship. The Corrupted Dryad Camellia is able to defend against the flurry of attacks that came from the blood maidens, but her defenses were not solid enough. It did not take long for numerous sword shes to reach the body of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. "I just need to kill the original!" The Corrupted Dryad Camellia shouted as she sent her vines to kill Solstice but the body she hit suddenly turned into a pool of blood. "Such arrogance is your downfall. You should not have let me summon the bloodke." All of the blood maidens stated in Solstice'' voice as she has turned the tables. Chapter 2140: Lady of the Blood Lake Chapter 2140: Lady of the Blood Lake ? Ten different Solstice''s attacked the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. Each of them targeted a different part of her body and sliced each one. With each slice, the body of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia did not bleed but it did get cleanly sliced off. The resistance from shing was not even there as the Corrupted Dryad Camellia did not care if parts of her body were sliced off. The only part that the Corrupted Dryad Camellia did care about are the two heads that she has. She would use a defensive move or spell to make sure that at least one of her heads will stay intact. This also assured Solstice of a way to defeat the Corrupted Dryad Camellia as she has already shown her real weakness.N?v(el)B\\jnn The sliced off parts of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia were all gathered by the vinesing out of the mouth of the giant monster pumpkin that is her lower half. Once the vines gathered her sliced parts, the monstrous mouth of the monster pumpkin would then devour them. The devoured parts that were severed are then restored back to their original ces. She even restored a bit of her health as a bonus to restoring her severed limbs. "You will never win, blood sucker!" The Corrupted Dryad Camellia shouted as thorny vines came out of the monstrous mouth on her lower half. All of these vines attacked the numerous blood maidens that were a copy of Solstice. The Corrupted Dryad Camellia thought that she would win because she managed to destroy all of them, but the bloodke was still present. The real Solstice was once again not in the group of blood maidens that the Corrupted Dryad Camellia destroyed. Ten more blood maidens appeared and severed multiple body parts of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. This time, the blood maidens used piercing attacks as they plunged their swords inside of the lower half of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. The Corrupted Dryad Camellia screamed in pain unlike when parts of her were being cut. It was then Solstice learned that the lower half of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia is where most of her nervous systems were. The pierced holes of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia actually bled which made Solstice happy. For the first time in battle, she was able to taste blood. The blood of the Corrupted Dryad Camellia dripped towards the bloodke which made it ripple. The Corrupted Dryad Camellia that did not call upon any Foliage Soldier suddenly called all of them to deal with the blood maidens. "Why can I not escape!?" The Corrupted Dryad Camellia panicked as she should have been able to use the ground beneath her to burrow through and escape. "Do you wish to know, ugly flower?" A mouth with fangs suddenly manifested on top of the bloodke with the same voice as that of Solstice. "You! You are the bloodke itself!" The Corrupted Dryad Camellia finally noticed that Solstice was the in fact the bloodke. This exins why she was not part of the blood maidens that attacked Corrupted Dryad Camellia. The swap was actually carried out the moment Solstice managed to summon the bloodke. She bes one with the bloodke once it has been fully summoned. The body that the Corrupted Dryad Camellia saw earlier was just a decoy that is created via the bloodke itself. "You are already toote. I have already tasted your blood and marked you. You will never be able to leave thiske unless you kill me." Solstice stated as she made twenty more blood maidens. "Soldiers! Protect me!" The Corrupted Dryad Camellia shouted but all of the Foliage Soldiers that rushed to her aid were all destroyed by Aisha. Aisha skillfully dispatched the iing Foliage Soldiers and made sure that they will not reach a twenty-meter distance from the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. She did it quite skillfully as well as all of her arrows would destroy the Foliage Soldiers while her shes would cut up their bodies. Thebination of the two were incredible given the fact that they have just teamed up. "Please bleed for me." Solstice stated as a smile with fangs could be seen on the bloodke. All of the blood maidens attacked the Corrupted Dryad Camellia relentlessly. No matter what she did, she could not destroy the entire bloodke because that is her weakness. She has no powerful area of effect skill that can destroy an entire area which is why she is alsomanding the foliage soldiers. In the end, the Corrupted Dryad Camellia died to the continuous onught of the blood maidens. "No! My beautiful self cannot die." The Corrupted Dryad Camellia as her health was already on the red. A beautiful woman with skintight shadow armor rose up from the bloodke. This one was different from all the blood maidens as one could see the intelligence in her eyes. The blood maidens also looked at her with reverie even though they look the same as her. Solstice reached out her hand towards the bloodke and a crimson ded sword manifested from it. "This is the end, but I do admit that you made me use one of my more powerful skills. I would have used this on your leader but killing you is priority for now." Solstice stated. "Did you think that I can measure up to the queen? If you think that she is as powerful as me then you are mistaken." The Corrupted Dryad Camellia stated as her paleplexion starts to darken. "She might be strong, but we have the perfect counter. Let me tell you something." Solstice stated as she whispered something to the Corrupted Dryad Camellia. "No! My queen! You must..." The Corrupted Dryad Camellia shouted but Solstice already swung her sword towards her. The Corrupted Dryad Camellia suddenly got cut up into multiple pieces and exploded into meat paste or nt paste. The relieved and satisfied look on Solstice made others both allured and terrified of her. Chapter 2141: I am A Butterfly Chapter 2141: I am A Butterfly ? "All of them are already dead!" Psy stated as her slight connection to all the other powerful corrupted dryads and corrupted leshy were destroyed. The only ones left were the ones that were not as strong or failed mutations and even they are getting killed. Just as the Psy was thinking of her next steps, a blue butterfly suddenlynded on her shoulder. As soon as the blue butterflynded on her shoulder, 3% of her mana was sapped. The blue butterfly then turned into a streak of light that entered Mariposa''s body. "Your mana is quite delicious. It might be a bit spicy because of the fact that your body is filled with miasma." Mariposa stated with a smile as she released more butterflies from her butterfly kimono. Different colored butterflies came out of her kimono, and each had different types of abilities. The red butterflies sap the health of the opponent, but it is only fixed at 1% of the target''s maximum health. The 1% value is not always absolute as the health sapped will be determined on the area and how long the butterfly was perched on the body of the target. If the red butterfly is able to perch on a good spot for at least 2 seconds, then the 1% maximum health value is guaranteed. The next colored butterfly is the blue butterfly that saps the mana of the opponent. The blue butterflies could absorb up to 5% of the target''s maximum mana if they are perched in a good spot and for a duration of 2 seconds as well. Unlike the red butterfly that only does damage, the blue butterfly can be reabsorbed by Mariposa to regenerate 1% of her maximum mana. The next colored butterfly is the green butterfly which sap the stamina of the target. The green butterfly could stay perched on the body of the target for however long and eternally sap the stamina of the poor victim. They could sap the stamina eternally, but they are also the easiest to kill as just tapping them will kill them immediately. Another colored butterfly is the rare white butterfly that Mariposa could not create manually. This white butterfly is just a random pop up when she summons ten butterflies. She has a 20% chance of summoning this white butterfly but the effects it does is enormous. The white butterfly could steal stats from the opponent at a random urrence. The white butterfly will steal one random stat point from the opponent and temporarily give it to Mariposa. This effectsts for about ten minutes as soon as the stolen stat point is given to her. This white butterfly is what made her able to solo powerful dungeons as she could steal stat points from boss monsters as well. Thest and rarest colored butterfly that she could summon is the ck butterfly. She can summon a ck butterfly with a 0.1% chance for every ten different colored butterflies. The ck butterfly is the most powerful of all the colored butterfly because of its powerful effects. It is even called the butterfly of death as it will deal 1% maximum health damage and mark an opponent. The ck butterfly willnd on a target''s body then explode dealing 1% maximum health damage while leaving a ck butterfly mark. This mark is like a stacking time bomb as another effect happens when another ck butterflynds on it. When another ck butterflynds on a marked area, the target will be dealt double the damage but also have their defenses reduced by 2%. This mark will not fade for at least a day and could be infinitely stacked. It basically means that a ck butterfly thatnded for at least seven times will definitely kill a target even if they are in maximum health. This is why it is branded as the butterfly of death and is even a terrifying mark in the eastern continent as it is the sigil of a famed information and assassination n. "Did you think that your little bugs will be able to defeat me?!" Psy shouted as she released a powerful burst of psychic energy. The butterflies that she hit by the psychic wave died and exploded but that was not enough to deal with the kaleidoscope that flooded her. (Author notes:A group of butterflies is called a kaleidoscope.) The numerous colored butterflies hit Psy regardless of how she attacked them. She could have released a psychic wave that acted like a barrier but that diminishes the power that it can defend. Also, Mariposa''s other soulbounds easily destroyed such barrier which makes them useless. A lot of colored butterflies attached themselves to the huge body of Psy as she fused with a Mental Elephant. Health, mana, stamina and even stats were sapped from Psy which made her go berserk. Her mental state became erratic which made her do a powerful psychic burst that destroyed all the colored butterflies thatnded on her body. After her psychic burst, Psy noticed the ck butterfly patterns on her body. There were noticeably five of them in different and hard to see areas of her entire body. She tried scratching off the mark, but it did note out as it was engraved to her even her bones. A horrified look on the corrupted dryad could be seen as she knows of an extremely rare insectoid race that can produce such marks. "You! Your of the ck Butterfly Insectoid species." Psy stated with a horrified look as she saw the beautiful smile that Mariposa had on her face. "I do not need to answer that because I am a butterfly regardless of color." Mariposa stated with a smile as she used up almost her entire mana to summon thousands of butterflies to swarm against Psy. "No!" Psy screamed as her entire body was covered in different colored butterflies. [You have killed a powerful being. You have received experience points.] "You are quite wrong because I am not a ck Butterfly Insectoid but a Myriad Colors Butterfly Insectoid." Mariposa stated as her species is basically a myth to the Insectoid race.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2142: Can We Talk? Chapter 2142: Can We Talk? ? "You wish to talk but I am not in the liberty of talking to you." Adrian stated as he summoned the blue, green, and red dragons to attack Eldritch.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Losers should always listen to the winners." Eldritch stated as he casted a spell that created a barrier around him and destroyed the summoned dragons. "Did you think that you actually won when we shed before? I thought that you would have realized back then but it seems that you built yourself up with pride that you do not see the situation." Adrian stated which made Eldritch furrow his eyebrows as thetter thought that he did kill Adrian back then. "Speak! I only remember you dying from my transformation." Eldritch stated. "Oh! I did die. You are right about that, but I did not lose." Adrian stated. "There was no karma reduction when I killed you back then." Eldritch stated. "Ding... ding...ding! You managed to arrive at the correct answer. I revived back then which you did not know that I had such a skill since no one seen it before. When I revive, the karma deduction does not get credited to the one that killed me because I never truly died. If you managed to kill me after my first revival, then that would be another thing. Still, I am busy Champion of the Dark Gods. I have no time to y your little games for today and no interest on hearing what you want to say. That nasty god behind you is looking at me like it wants to kill me anyway. So, goodbye!" Adrian stated as he created two portals that collided towards Eldritch. The god behind Eldritch rmed him of what was about to happen and made thetter use a powerful spatial disruption spell that destroyed any forms of spatial movement. This also destroyed the third portal that Adrian created that led to Neo Alfheim. This clearly made Adrian very angry as his aura no longer looks like he is joking about. He released his entire Asmodian aura that actually shocked Eldritch for a second. "Do you not want to know how that pesky fairy managed to revive? I am here because some of the other followers of the dark gods have strayed from my control. I do not want that and the god behind me tells me that you can help me in identifying where they are. If you help me then I can help you with your ck fairy problem." Eldritch stated. "So, it was the followers of the dark gods that helped in her revival. Why should I trust you when you can also be deceiving me?" Adrian stated. "One reason... I am not trying to kill you." Eldritch stated with his confidence that he could take on Adrian at a fight and arrive on top. "No trying to kill me? Youunched an attack at me earlier when I was trying to get away from here." Adrian stated. "That was non-lethal and barely qualified as a spell. If I really wanted to kill you then I would have bombarded, you with spells." Eldritch stated as he believed that he is still superiorpared to Adrian. "Uhuh. I might as well hear you out as you were easily killed by Tai. You know, the oni masked yer. If he could easily kill you then I am able to do that as well, so you do not scare me one bit." Adrian stated with confidence and that angered Eldritch a bit. Eldritch has yet to repay Tai for the humiliation that he suffered against him. He did try and derail the activities that Tai did in the eastern continent. He nted some followers of the dark gods there as a way to destroy all the ns that Tai''s secret group was doing. Also, the operations that Tai''s group in the eastern continent also interested him as they were trying to resurrect gods. "I can assure you that I can easily destroy you right now. Do not test my patience." Eldritch stated. "I can also assure you that I have run out of patience. Kaon, give our unwanted visitor a little whack on the head." Adrian stated as Kaon suddenly swung his tail towards Eldritch. The power of the tail destroyed Eldritch'' barrier and knocked him back by one foot. Eldritch is a bit shocked by this as his barrier was incredibly powerful but a mere soulbound was able to destroy it with a tail swing. He did not want to admit it, but it seems that the yer in front of him is as powerful as him. "She was given a Tainted Heart." Eldritch stated as he was already wasting too much time, and he needed to pursue the stragglers from their group. "What is that?" Adrian asked as he was now interested. "It is a heart of a dark god called the Empress of Hearts. It gives continuous stream of mana or even miasma depending on what it was filled with. The ck Fairy was given that item in exchange for something that the corrupted dryad had. All you need to do is destroy that heart and you should be able to easily defeat that ck fairy. A heart from the Empress of Hearts is weak to direct physical attacks" Eldritch stated as he was indeed running out of time. "Toss it then." Adrian stated. "Toss what?" Eldritch asked. "Toss the thing that can help me track the ones you are following. The fact that they managed to evade means that they are good at hiding. One more thing that you are not good at." Adrian stated as he managed to strike a nerve. Eldritch did not argue even though he knew that Adrian was taunting him. He just alluded Adrian''s rambling to the fact that thetter lost in their fight. He still clearly believes that he was the ultimate winner of their showdown. Adrian believed that it was a tie or undecided as The never really wanted to fight Eldritch back then. Eldritch tossed a glowing mana crystal that seemed to be covered in some dark and eerie flesh. Adrian immediately activated Memory of the World to see what it will show him. It showed him two cloaked individuals running off to a ce hidden by a bog. These two cloaked individuals are then swallowed by the bog and disappeared. "Here are the coordinates. Have fun." Adrian stated as he wrote the coordinates in the paper and tossed it towards Eldritch. "I already been to this location before." Eldritch stated. "Have you been under it?" Adrian stated as a hint before vanishing as he is alreadyte. "He left just like that when he already got what he wanted." Eldritch stated as he heard something akin to a static noise in the background. "What do you mean recruit him? That guy is basically our nemesis since he is the Champion of the Twin Gods." Eldritch stated as static noise could be heard again. "Possibility? What kind of possibility is that? That guy will never join us, and I do not like losers hanging around me. His type of people is what I hate the most." Eldritch stated as the being that wasmunicating with him no longer spoke. He now held the coordinates and the real area that he needs to check. He did not think to check under the bog as he believed that it would be all dirt, but it seems there is a hidden area there. To think that the Dark God that suggested to do this strategy turned out to be correct. "No wonder they say that demons truly grasp this world. Anyways, I should punish those traitors for taking something that should be mine. I should have told him that the heart does not necessarily have to be attached to the ck fairy, but he was such a headache to deal with." Eldritch stated as he vanished from his location with a puff of ck smoke. Eldritch was not the only one that withheld information as Adrian did not tell Eldritch that there were lots of mana eaters below the bog. He did not say anything about it as he was only asked to tell where they were hiding and not show any concern to Eldritch. He did not want to help but it seems that Eldritch'' information was indeed genuine as he saw two hooded figures talking to the Corrupted Dryad Dorn. "Based on what the fairies have told me, a Grafts cannot absorb power on its own and needs the aid of another fae. Which means that this heart that Eldritch was talking about could possible be with that corrupted elder dryad. He probably knew of this but did not say anything because I gave him attitude. Hope that you do not get what you want though." Adrian thought as he arrived at Neo Alfheim and was greeted by a powerful wave of miasma with the source being the ck Fairy Mavros. Chapter 2143: A Cursed Land Chapter 2143: A Cursed Land ? "I am mostly back to my full power!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she appeared in a more adult form. The ck Fairy Mavros absorbed all of the miasma that was found on the Forest Swamp Abomination. She knew that monster she created was holding back on giving her energy which is why she took all of it for herself. She inadvertently killed her own powerful creation, but she gained more power in the process. The ck Fairy Mavros now looked like her adult form with a ck dress made of flowing miasma that are like clouds of smoke. Her fairy wings that resembled dark soot as it released this ck fairy dust around her. A tiara on top of her head that symbolized that she has already reached fairy royalty status. The only thing that is not from her original form is the fact that the throne that she sat upon is now floating with her. There was a floating throne that has a cursed bell attached in the middle of the backrest. This was the cursed item hidden in the swamps where she was revived by the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn. This is the cursed item that helped her regain her power much faster as it would have at least taken her decades to reach her current one. "Stop her!" The guild army alliance members shouted as they released spells and ranged attacks at the ck Fairy Mavros. "Foolish mortals. Thisnd is my Cursed Land!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she released a powerful wave of miasma that twisted thend itself. The wave of miasma not only stop all the attacks that were about to reach her but also started twisting thend. The lush and beautiful green trees started to twist into unnatural forms filled with miasma. Thend that was blessed by natural life energy started to stink of miasma. The area where the ck Fairy Mavros designated her territory has twisted to her own paradise. [You are now inside of Cursed Land.] [All beings that are unable to process miasma will gain debuffs.] [All beings unable to handle miasma will lose 0.001% of their maximum health per second.] [All beings unable to handle miasma will lose 0.001% of their stats per second.] [All beings unable to handle miasma will lose 0.001% of stamina per second.] [All beings that die in this cursednd will empower the ruler that handles it.] "Such a refreshing feeling!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as a powerful fairy spear is suddenly hurled towards her, but she easily defended herself with just a wave of her hand. The ck Fairy Mavros absorbed more and more cursed energy from the Cursed Bell but also reduced the miasma on it. It was still enough for her tost for about two days, but she knew that she must use it sparingly until she absorbs the world tree. The spear that she defended against was none other than the Misteltein that her sister wielded against her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "It is so nice to see you again, sister." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she looked at her weakening sister. "You have sullied our reputation for far too long, sister. I must put an end to it or else you will be the reason why we will be hunted down." The Fairy Queen stated as she once again used her remaining powers to conjure up Misteltein. The spear filled with powerful life energy is once again aimed at the ck Fairy Mavros. The power of the spear was more than before as the fairy queen used up all of her remaining power reserves to create it. Misteltein flew true and destroyed all the barriers that the ck Fairy Mavros can conjure. It was only when she drew more power from the Cursed Bell that she was able to fully defend herself against the spear. "You have be pathetic, sister. Also, do not worry because the fairies will not get hunted by others because of me. I will hunt our own kind and remake our species to my own likeness. I shall be the one that transforms into a fairy goddess." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as sheughed. The ck Fairy Mavros then suddenly stoppedughing and created a copy of the Misteltein but made of pure miasma. The look of horror on the Fairy Queen could be seen as her own sister is now breaking taboos and dishonoring every fae legacy. The ck Fairy Mavros shot the Corrupted Misteltein at her sister with the full intent of killing her. "Protect her majesty!" The Fairy Guards that apanied the Fairy Queen casted powerful protection magic, but their barriers could be seen failing. "Stop! All of you! You will die." The Fairy Queen stated as she could see that the fairy guards that came with her were burning their lifeforce to protect her. "You must survive, your majesty. You are crucial in stopping her." One of the fairy guards stated as she suddenly nted a seed on the ground. A nt eater suddenly sprouted with great struggle as the ground was filled with miasma. The nt eater ate the Fairy Queen weakly and burrowed to the ground. The fairy eater ran all the way to Neo Alfheim in order to send the fairy queen back to safety. As soon as the fairy queen was safe, all the barriers that the fairy guard conjured were destroyed. The fairy guards looked at each other and smiled as they have done their duty. All of them have already epted what is toe. With thest barrier breaking, the corrupted Misteltein destroyed all of the fairy guards. The ck Fairy Mavros was not happy that her sister was able to escape but she at least knew where she will be headed. "Such futile struggle. Their Grafts will be of use anyways. The loyal soldiers that kept her safe will be the ones that rip her apart at the end. Such a fitting way to end my sister." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she used her magic to try and pick up the Grafts left upon the death of the Faekin. The ck Fairy Mavros was about to get the Grafts when a powerful wave of natural energy swept across the area and destroyed the miasma that she controlled for a brief moment. Levin Cloud immediately safeguarded the Grafts of the fallen Faekin and treated them with respect. The ck Fairy Mavros is a bit taken aback because she has never seen a Faekin like Levin Cloud before. "A Faekin that can control both life and death energy! Who are you?! No, I do not care. I will just make you a puppet that I can control then I will take my time knowing you." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she called upon the pet that she created which is none other than the Fairy Eater that was the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn. "You have done much harm to thend and are judged to be unfit to stay alive." Levin Cloud stated in his serious tone as he was no longer the calm and happy person that he always shows himself to be. "I can smell your fresh tree bark from a mile away, young leshy. You do not scare me." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she could urately tell that Levin Cloud was not hundreds of years old. "I, Mediator of Life and Envoy of the Twin Gods, have judged the ck Fairy Mavros to be a sinner. Your Grafts shall be destroyed after your body is destroyed. You are forever banned to take root again." Levin Cloud stated as his words held power. A powerful force came out of Levin Cloud''s body that sent green vines towards the ck Fairy Mavros. The green vines were not deflected by the miasma barrier that the ck Fairy Mavros erected. The green vines suddenly got absorbed into the ck Fairy Mavros'' body but dealt no damage to her. "YOU! I WILL DESTROY YOU!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she realized what Levin Cloud has done to her. [You have sessfully cast the Natural Life Curse on a valid target.] [The Natural Life Curse cannot be used again for another month.] [Those affected by the Natural Life Curse will cease to exist once the Mediator of Life ends their life.] A curse so powerful that it could also be imposed on gods and goddesses, but the effect will be different to true divinity. The effect on beings that could die are different based on the species, but it guarantees one thing if they are killed by the Mediator of Life. Those that are killed while the Natural Life Curse is applied to them will cease to exist even their souls gets erased which is why the ck Fairy Mavros is both angry and afraid. "A fitting curse for a being that curses the very preciousnd that she threads upon." Levin Cloud stated as his eyes glowed in gold and green because it was the Mediator of Life speaking. Chapter 2144: A Cursed Land II Chapter 2144: A Cursed Land II ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The curse that Levin Cloud used on the ck Fairy Mavros is incredibly powerful. The ck Fairy Mavros could not dispel the curse that was given to her. This sudden event has damaged the ego of the ck Fairy Mavros as ck fairies are said to be masters of curses to the point that they do not get affected by one. [You have managed to curse a being that is said to be practically immune to curses.] [You have gained +1 to all of your stats due to achieving such a feat.] The ck Fairy Mavros was shocked at first as she was affected by a curse. The shock then evolved into disbelief as she tried to dispel the curse that affected her soul. The feelings she had eventually transformed into anger as she spewed numerous profanities towards Levin Cloud. After a few minutes of swearing, she started tough in despair as she epted that she was cursed, and she could never release it on her own. "I did not know how you did such a thing, young walking stick. It might be due to the fact that you have both natures for a Fae, but you shall remember my humiliation. I shall torture you for centuries because of what you did to me." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she called upon the miasma that she spread across thend. The ck Fairy Mavros once again creased a cursed version of Misteltein or rather at least a fake copy of it. She then released the cursed spear towards Levin Cloud as she knows that even a being like him could not fully control miasma. The power of the miasma in that spear is so potent that it could even kill a god if it strikes their very essence. She clearly heard what Levin Cloud introduced himself as earlier and she knew that using miasma is the only thing she could use to even defeat him. Levin Cloud felt the powerful thick miasma that is headed towards him and called upon the power of the forest. He was able to summon a little bit of power as he was able to create a tree. The tree grew to about ten meters high and three meters thick to protect Levin Cloud from the cursed spear. If he had been surrounded by natural life energy instead of miasma then he might have been able to create a dense group of trees. The tree that he created was immediately cut down by the cursed spear but that was enough to buy him time to untangle into vines. He was able to avoid the attack itself, but he would have lost his head if he was a step toote. Levin Cloud thought about summoning the Tree of Life and Death in order to empower his skills and everyone around him, but he felt that would be dangerous. The ck Fairy Mavros aimed for the young world tree because that is the only thing that she can sense from the world. She is unable to sense the Tree of Life and Death as thetter was new to her and is also masking its existence. In fact, if no one knew that Avalon has the Tree of Life and Death then no one will know that it exists in this world. Levin Cloud could somehow predict that summoning the Tree of Life and Death would increase their troubles instead of alleviating them. Seeing that her attack was unable to kill Levin Cloud, the ck Fairy Mavros released a magic spell that created twisted vines made from miasma. These vines snaked their way towards Levin Cloud and even chased him as if they were alive. Not only that, but she also called upon the Fairy Eater to capture him as this monster is the perfect way to capture a Fae. "I need to recover some of the miasma that I used." The ck Fairy Mavros thought as she sat on the floating throne in order to absorb more of the cursed energy that the cursed bell was giving off. As soon as the ck Fairy Mavros sat on the throne, she was once again bombarded by powerful spells. These spells were from five different mage groups as they weremanded by Peridot to release them simultaneously. These five different elemental group spells would have cancelled each other out when they reached the ck Fairy Mavros which is why she did not bother using five different barriers. Just as the ck Fairy Mavros let her guard down for a bit because of her arrogance, Peridot suddenly appeared in front of her. Peridot was in the form of mist and hid her presence in the frost elemental spell as mist to make sure to fool even a ck fairy. The sudden appearance of Peridot rmed the ck Fairy Mavros, but she was already toote. With just a span of a few seconds, Peridotbined all five different elemental spells released by the mage groups and even added one more elemental spell missing to make it six. A magic circle made of chaotic energy locked onto the ck Fairy Mavros and she could not evade. The ck Fairy Mavros hurriedly raised as much barriers as she could in anticipation of what is about to happen as she saw Peridot revert to her draconic form. "Elemental Catastrophe!" Peridot stated as she easilybined all the elemental spells with the use of her dragon tongue. A powerful explosion that created a power vacuum hit the ck Fairy Mavros. The barriers that she hurried raised were all shattered as she got flung away with her floating throne. When the smoke finally settled, the ck Fairy Mavros could be seen still floating with the throne, but her arm and half of her wings destroyed. The sudden attack blew away 20% of her entire health and also destroyed arge part of her physical form. "ARGH! My beautiful self!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she suddenly screamed in agony and anger. The ck Fairy Mavros lost her mind for a second as the circumstances of her revival could be said to be unstable. She no longer cared about the amount of cursed energy she could pull from the cursed bell as she used most of it to restore her physical form. Upon doing so, the throne that she sat on could be seen to flicker in and out of existence as if it was losing power. The ck Fairy Mavros looked at Peridot with red eyes as she cursed her with all the hexes that she could use in such a small amount of time. Peridot could be seen to be afflicted by these curses that she herself could not dispel. She even used a gem with holy attributes but the curses a ck fairy could use is not normal. "High Purification!" The voice of Levin Cloud that was deep and ominous was heard as a powerful holy light enveloped Peridot and dispelled all of the curses that was used on her. She even became immune to curses for ten minutes due to the potency of the holy spell that Levin Cloud used. The ck Fairy Mavros looked at the source of the purification spell and it was none other than Levin Cloud that has already changed to his true form. Levin Cloud plunged his hand into the ground and also forcefully tried to purify the miasma, but he could not cleanse all of it. He was able to make trees around him as a side effect of his purification magic. There was still miasma seeping from the ground but the trees that Levin Cloud created were able to weaken its effects. The effects of the cursednd were halved which made it tolerable for those that could not easily step foot on it. The yers that were nauseous due to the effects of the cursednd could finally easily step on top of it. The other yers could not engage the ck Fairy Mavros in meleebat earlier because of the effects of the miasma. "Finally, I can show what I can do." Siegfried stated as he stood next to Levin Cloud. "It was really so annoying earlier when I would feel weak just standing there." Ain added. "At least, my bugs could now withstand the miasma. We really have to thank Levin Cloud for that." Mariposa stated as she also appeared among them. "How about some of us deal with that annoying vine monster?" Solstice stated as she pointed at the Fairy Eater that is currently circling about and trying to capture Levin Cloud. "I shall deal with that thing as it seems to be weak to my attacks." Aisha stated. "You might have weakened the miasma that I spread out but do not think that I cannot increase it. I am the Ruler of this Cursed Land!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she used more of her power to try and increase the miasma. "I see. So that is how you do that! Cursed World!" A voice that is familiar to the Pantheon guild could be heard as another powerful but not harmful miasma shed against the miasma of the ck Fairy Mavros. Chapter 2145: Cursed Land Versus Cursed World Chapter 2145: Cursed Land Versus Cursed World ? Hexy arrived or rather came in just as the ck Fairy Mavros was about to empower her own cursednd. Another cursed type of energy covered thend, but this one was differentpared to the one that the ck Fairy Mavros is using. The cursed energy released from Cursed World is different as it did not damage or debuff the allies that the guild allied army had. It also counteracted the Cursed Land that the ck Fairy Mavros is currently using.N?v(el)B\\jnn "So, you have revived, my dear niece." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she knew that her niece'' revival should be close to her own revival as well because of the curse that she ced. The ck Fairy Mavros did not think that the niece that she killed back then would be able to counter her, but it seems that Hexy was putting up a fight. Hexy is also pulling from the cursed energy from some of the items in the fairy vault that she picked up. Still, the cursed items that she could use is not as powerful as the ck Fairy Mavros since she has just basically started to train herself. [Cursed World has been setup by an ally for a duration of one hour.] [All effects of the Cursed Land will be null as long as Cursed World is in effect.] The Cursed World that Hexy setup changed the skies to that of night while the moon that rose had a ghoulish look. The Cursed World was still able to nullify the effects of the Cursednd that the ck Fairy Mavros used. This made it possible for the yers in their guild that has low resistances to cursed energy. The yers that were not focused or could barely fight properly are suddenly returned back to normal. The progression of defeating the remaining Foliage Soldiers shot up as the yers could now fight without any worries. "You may have returned, niece, but you will never defeat me! Cursed Phantasmagoria!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she created clones of herself that have different looks. Some of the clones looked like they were skeletons, some looked like ghouls, and others looked like ghosts. All of these clones were made of pure miasma that is incredibly dangerous to anyone that touched them. Each of these clones also carried ck daggers that symbolized death as they are basically beings created to kill the ck Fairy Mavros'' enemies. All of the clones charged towards the yers and any yer that directly shed with them turned to dust. "Do not get touched or passed through by those things unless you want to be cursed and turned to dust!" Hexy stated as she immediately activated her ck Fairy form and transformed. Hexy created a powerful barrier made of miasma to envelop those that she could protect as even powerful yers will get cursed just by a simple touch. A lot of the guild alliance yers ran towards Hexy''s barrier as they knew that is the only ce safe from the roaming phantoms. All of the yers scrambled to be inside of the barrier that Hexy maintained as the ck Fairy Mavros is no longer holding back and using up all the cursed energy that she could siphon out of the cursed bell. One yer that is particrly in a robe did not look like he was running away though. He is actually quite curious about the phantoms that were running around cursing yers and turning them to dust. The yers themselves are still alive but their bodies were turned into particles that could not reconstruct themselves unless the curse is purified. Levin Cloud could be seen chanting something as he is creating a magic circle that could cover the entire battlefield. "Turn to dust! Worthless lower beings!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as sheughed seeing that one of the idiots were not running away from her phantoms. Seeing a lonesome robed individual walking slowly towards her made her feel like she was not being treated seriously. She sent five phantoms towards this hooded individual to make sure that he turns to dust. She could clearly see that this hooded individual is a human and did not even reek of any cursed energy. One could even say that he is full of life energy as he is practically brimming with it. "Give me his life force, phantoms!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as the phantoms also steal the life force of the beings they cursed. "Run away!" The yers that were near the hooded individual stated but it seems that their warnings could not be heard. It did not take long for the five phantoms to sh with the hooded individual and turn that being into dust. The yers could onlyment that they were not heard by theirrade even though it looks like he was having some difficulty. They did not know if he was affected by a status ailment or something which is why he was not moving away. "Finally! Life force! That man must have been a Fae or blessed by one. The life force that he gave me was so delicious!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated but then she suddenly screamed as the life force that she absorbed suddenly burned her skin. "What is happening!?" The ck Fairy Mavros thought as she never heard of life force that could burn away miasma. She had to expel the life force that she absorbed and red at the ashes that was the hooded individual. If she had another chance to kill that man, then she would have done so because she was humiliated. Just as the ck Fairy Mavros thought that she eliminated the man that humiliated her, the ashes that the man because suddenly swirled into a miasma vortex and reformed. The hooded man was once again revived but he was no longer human but undead. The white glowing skin and red bloodshot eyes with a pale small crown floating on top of him could be seen. "Finally! I thought that life curse on me will never be released. I should thank that stupid looking fairy for that." Creepysoo stated as his battle face locked onto the ck Fairy Mavros. "Phantoms! Kill that dirty undead!" The ck Fairy Mavros pointed as she disliked or rather hated the undead because she was oftenpared to them since they could also use miasma like her. Creepysooughed as he flipped the pages of his Necronomicon. A magic circle suddenly appeared below his feet and rose to the skies. Voodoo Marie and Mummie could be seen appearing in a silhouette as their bodies fused together. The two powerful undead are suddenly fused together to create an even more powerful undead that actually rivaled Creepysoo in undead Persona ranking. [You have sessfully created the Pharoah of the Scorned.] Voodoo Marie and Mummie could no longer be distinguished as their fusion were perfectly performed as if another new being was created. An undead that had the headdress of a pharaoh with golden wings behind her back. She was dressed in the most beautiful golden silk and created little mummy cats that catered to her whim. "Pharoah of the Scorned, protect us from the phantoms." Creepysoomanded as the undead queen actually bowed to hismands. With a whisk of her mummified bandaged hand, the Pharoah of the Scorned created numerous mummified cats that hunted down the phantoms. Each of the mummified cats became asrge as lions and fiercely captured the phantoms made of pure miasma. The mummified cats did not even disintegrate as they easily caught the phantoms. The Pharoah of the Scorned then casted a spell that summoned canopic jars and sealed each of the phantoms that were captured. In the end, all of the phantoms that turned people into dust by cursing them were trapped in the canopic jars. The Pharoah of the Scorned then created a magic circle that transported these canopic jars to thend of the dead. "Who are you!?" The ck Fairy Mavros asked sarcastically as she could easily determine who Creepysoo was because she knows of his race since there are only a handful of undead like him. "Prince of the Undead, ugly fly." Creepysoo stated as hemanded the Pharoah of the Scorned to attack the ck Fairy Mavros. "Do you think that your pathetic tricks can stop me?!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she sted the Pharoah of the Scorned with a powerful wave of miasma. The two undead that fused together to create the Pharoah of the Scorned suddenly split apart which also made Creepysoo take damage. He was the crux of the spell that fused his two undead knights together. If they were suddenly damaged to the point of splitting apart then he will also share some of that damage. The ck Fairy Mavros thought that Creepysoo did something interesting as no undead royalty has fused two powerful undead together like that. Usually, lower undead are fused together to form a more powerful one. Chapter 2146: The Black Fairy Mavros Chapter 2146: The ck Fairy Mavros ? Creepysoo showed up with a Life Curse cast on him to see if an undead like him could regain a fresh body. He willingly epted this experiment as it was a way for him to blend in human society. He even got a skill from it called Living Embodiment which turned him human via a curse. It hampers all of his abilities, but it also protects him from external harm. Any being that destroys his ''human'' body would be cursed by the Life Curse that he learned. He was unable to cancel the effects once he activates it which is why he arrived with Hexy in a human flesh suit. He did not expect that the life curse would infuriate the ck Fairy Mavros, but he was thankful that he got out of it. The only problem is that the anger of the enemy is now directed at him when he is weakened due to the sudden splitting of his two undead knights. "Land Purification!" Levin Cloud stated as he finally finished his spell, and thend was suddenly blessed with Purification. This made the ck Fairy Mavros lose her focus on Creepysoo as she felt her entire area corrupted by miasma being slowly cleansed. The miasma that was affecting thend was lifted for a moment, but it also returned as the ck Fairy Mavros is still pouring out her miasma. Levin Cloud did not really care if he purified thend because he was aiming for another thing entirely. The yers that were cursed and turned to dust were all purified. All the dusted yers reverted back to their normal bodies as they looked at the ck Fairy Mavros with anger for what happened to them. "I should not y with you lesser beings any longer. Rise again and fight for me!" The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she cleared off some of her anger because of what happened with Creepysoo. The ck Fairy Mavros was overtaken by her anger earlier which made her almost lose. She looked at the Fairy Eater and recalled it to her side like a pet. The Fairy Eater acted as her guard dog that did not leave her side which did not seem strange. Levin Cloud thought so as well since the ck Fairy Mavros is a caster type of enemy and is weak against meleebat. The ck Fairy Mavros then used the remaining miasma that she could siphon off of the Forest Swamp Abomination to create another wave of Foliage Soldiers. She also made them able to revive after getting hacked. The only way to defeat them was to destroy the entire body via disintegration or by fire. All the other guild alliance members needed to fight against them in order to not get defeated by an army of cursed walking tree parasites. Just as Levin Cloud is about to tell the nextmand, he suddenly got a message. He was not the only one that got the message as the other guild leaders and important members of the guild army did as well. All of them looked at each other as if they got a form of understanding and charged towards the ck Fairy Mavros.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Squirm, you little bugs." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she released a wave of miasma that was countered by Hexy. Just as the ck Fairy Mavros is about to release another wave of miasma, a ck butterfly suddenly appeared in front of her which actually made her tremble. She quickly released a burst of miasma to kill the ck butterfly, but she is suddenly surrounded by deadly monster bees. Shemanded the fairy eater to deal with the bees as she instantly raised her barrier since a kaleidoscope flooded her way. The numerous butterflies blocked her vision with their dazzling colors but all of them died upon colliding with the miasma barrier. The ck Fairy Mavros was about to release a powerful curse upon the one that summoned this many butterflies when she heard the cry of her Fairy Eater. She looked at the direction of the Fairy Eater''s cry and found it being surrounded by an undead, a fire spirit wielder, arge man with an axe, and a martial sage. "My Pet!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she released a curse towards Creepysoo, Faust, Siegfried, and Ain. "Greater Purification!" Levin Cloud stated as a burst of holy energy came from the ground and immediately cleansed the curse from the four. "Do not look away, ugly fairy." Solstice and Lycan stated as both of them suddenly appeared next to the ck Fairy Mavros. The ck Fairy Mavros did not even notice the presence of the two beings empowered by the darkness. She thought that she has mastery over darkness since it is often an element when casting magic with miasma. The fact that a vampire and a werewolf suddenly appeared without her quick notice meant that they were masters. The ck Fairy Mavros covered her hands in miasma as she created a circr miasma aura projection via her hands. She then used these miasma aura projections to defend against thebined assault of Solstice and Frey. The ck Fairy Mavros was able to sessfully repel both Solstice and Lycan. She was about to destroy the people attacking her Fairy Eater when sharp vines suddenly burst out from the ground to capture her. She looked at Levin Cloud and found him plunging his hands into the ground as the vines were none other than an extension of thetter''s body. "Burn in the mes of corruption! ming Miasma!" The ck Fairy Mavros shouted as she shot her miasma aura projectile towards the vinesing out of the ground. When the miasma projectile collided with the vines, a powerful dark me burned the vines until they lost their life force. The stolen life force was given back to the ck Fairy Mavros and restored some of her mana. Levin Cloud had to cut off his hand in order for the mes to not extinguish his life force any further. The ck Fairy Mavros released a powerful miasma explosion once more towards the location of her attackers. A powerful wave of miasma directly hit the entire location of where Levin Cloud and the others are. Seeing the sign of great destruction, the ck Fairy Mavros turned towards the Fairy Eater and attempted to save her, but six floating stones suddenly circted around her. All of the six floating stones suddenly released magic spells of different elements as Peridot followed it up with calling upon the power of the moon. Moon rocks could be seen directly targeting the ck Fairy Mavros in small clutters as Peridot has gained increased efficiency in controlling this special spell. The ck Fairy Mavros could only create a powerful miasma barrier by absorbing more of the cursed energy from the cursed bell. Hexy used this perfect chance as well and released a wave of miasma to try and destroy the barrier that the ck Fairy Mavros raised. The ck Fairy Mavrosughed at the attempt that Hexy did as she was not as powerful as the former. The ck Fairy Mavros could be seen to be somewhat relieved that the reincarnation of her niece was incredibly weak. She could clearly remember back then when she was secretly called as a Has Been. When the youngest fairy princess was born and was a ck fairy, she already felt her position being threatened. When this ck fairy princess exhibited more talent than her when it came to using miasma, she became livid as her niece became the center of attention. Everyone started calling the youngest ck fairy princess as the reincarnation of Morgana. Morgana is basically the ck Fairy Asmodian that was the most proficient and powerful when it came to cursed magic and Fae magic. The ck fairy princess even showed talents for using miasma in ways that even the ck Fairy Mavros could never do. The mask that the ck Fairy Mavros created to be this upright and benevolent leader of the ck fairies started to crumble. The ck Fairy Mavros nned to wait for at least a thousand more years so that her magic would peak and mature more before taking over the fairy kingdom, but the arrival of the youngest ck fairy princess altered her ns. She took a shortcut in gaining power and that is having a deal with a distorted god. In exchange for power, the distorted god was granted ess to the hidden realm of the Fae. The ck Fairy Mavros gained her power, but she did not know that there were powerful safeguards that the world tree could provide. Due to her rashness, she was defeated in battle and had to endure the humiliation of defeat. The ck Fairy Mavros remembering the memories of her own defeat suddenly snapped. The ck Fairy Mavros suddenly absorbed the cursed energy of the cursed bell until there was only a sliver left. This sliver of cursed energy was the only thing that was making sure that it did not break. The sudden absorption of this cursed energy released a powerful wave of cursed energy that blew away all of those near her. Chapter 2147: Cursed Bell Fairy Chapter 2147: Cursed Bell Fairy ? The ck Fairy Mavros is suddenly overshadowed by the cursed energy that the cursed bell emitted as she forcefully used up almost all of it. A silhouette of a monstrous anomaly could even be seen briefly behind her when she absorbed the cursed energy. Her body started to get overcharged with cursed energy as she transformed into another being entirely. A loud and obnoxious bell sound suddenly reverberated in the area and all the yers had to close their ears or else their heads will explode. The sound was incredibly painful to hear that they are receiving damage if they do not prevent their ears from hearing it. The ck Fairy Mavros'' energy signature suddenly shifted slightly as she transformed to something more sinister. [The Cursed Bell Fairy has descended into the battlefield.] "Such power! What is this!? It is sopatible with my own as if it was a fairy that created that cursed item." The ck Fairy Mavros stated as she was suddenly transformed into another being entirely. == Name: Mavros Glittera Species: Cursed Bell Fairy Race: Fairy Description: An evil fairy that was defeated long ago as she pursued the evil ways of using miasma. She found the Cursed Bell which housed the cursed energy of one of the fairy ancestors forgotten in time. She absorbed the cursed energy of the Cursed Bell and is now overflowing with the power of the Bell Fairy that killed the ck Fairy Morgana. == As soon as the ck Fairy Mavros transformed, another spell is released from the cursed bell as if it was some sort of warning mechanism. The spell released ten magic circles and created pathways to Alfheim. The pathways were direct portals that led to the area just outside the Fae kingdom. The pathways were not the only thing that is created as a powerful spell is also lifted from the Faekin. A memory that was sealed from all of the Faekin once again resurfaced. It was the events of the death of the ck Fairy Morgana who is said to be the ancestors of all the fairies. All of the Fae, the fairies, leshy, and dryad, have unlocked the sealed memory of the initial downfall of the Faekin. The ck Fairy Morgana created five fairies that held special powers as protectors of their species. Each of them was fairies that are special and also held the rare abilities that could manifest. The first fairy she created were the Glitter Fairy. This fairy excelled in the art of deception as they could use their special fairy dust to hide from even gods themselves. The current fairy king is a descendant of this special fairy. The second special fairy is called the Mistle Fairy that could summon the might of the World Tree and turn it into a weapon. The weapon is none other than Misteltein and they represent the fierceness of the World Tree. They have been guards of the World Tree ever since and they are fiercest warriors of the fairy species. The current fairy queen is a descendant of the original The third special fairy that the ck Fairy Morgana created is the ck Fairy which she mirrored herself. They were created by the ck Fairy Morgana to oversee the increasing miasma of the world as she was able to have a glimpse of the future. The ck Fairy Morgana saw that the future will be riddled with curses and miasma which is why she made them in her likeness as she can harness miasma to be an energy for good. The fourth special fairy is the Psychic Fairy which hasplete mastery over a special magic in the life category which is Mental Magic. This fairy is created by the ck Fairy Morgana because she also saw a future where a lot of people had their minds being broken. She believed that a fairy that could piece together the broken minds of the people would be essential in the days toe. The fifth andst special are the Bell Fairy which also has a power that is essentially tied to another rare form of life magic. The Bell Fairy is a fairy that hasplete mastery over Wave Magic which is rted to sound and frequencies. They are beings that could easily manipte sound and frequencies to their liking. The ck Fairy Morgana created them because she saw a future that is soundless. The ck Fairy Morgana created these five special fairies to protect all of the fairies and also the future. She was so concerned over the future that she never thought that the present would kill her. She peeked into the future which struck her with the consequences. A wave of causality hit her and transformed her from the Asmodian Fairy to just a normal ck Fairy. She lost most of her powers that she had from her Asmodian bloodline and became a ck fairy. She was hailed as the first queen of the fairies as she was their progenitor. Everything was supposed to be perfect as she ensures the future of her race by creating the five special fairies. She did not think that one of her own creations would betray her and kill her in cold blood. The Bell Fairy coveted power when she was able to tap into the world''s frequency as she heard the voices of the gods. It was not just the gods of Pandemonium, but she also heard the voices of the dark gods and distorted gods. The Bell Fairy did not know that this was the start of her corruption as she was noticed by the distorted gods. The distorted gods fed her with bits of their miasma until the mind of the Bell Fairy broke. The Bell Fairy became the first puppet of the distorted gods to see Alfheim, the Kingdom of the Faekin. The distorted gods also learned that a powerful relic that could birth the Faekin is stored in Alfheim. This is a first for the Distorted Gods as they create their followers by using their own flesh and not through an item. The universe they were from operated in different realities which is why they wanted to get the Heart of the Forest. The distorted gods wanted to get the Heart of the Forest and study it so that they can create an army of their own by ying the rules of the Pandemonium universe. They used the Bell Fairy as a pawn, and they were close into getting what they wanted. The Bell Fairy proved to be the most powerful pawn as she hadplete power over sound and frequency. The Bell Fairy was able to deliver her creator and guardian of the Heart of the Forest, the ck Fairy Morgana, at death''s door. Even the other four fairies could not hope to defeat Bell Fairy as she was empowered by the distorted gods. The Bell Fairy was able to get the Heart of the Forest and was about to deliver it to the distorted gods when the ck Fairy Morgana sacrificed her life to stop her. Since the distorted gods controlled the Bell Fairy via miasma, the ck Fairy Morgana used all of her remaining power and life force to separate the miasma that the Bell Fairy was infused with. Unfortunately, the Bell Fairy has already bonded with the miasma at a cellr level. The ck Fairy Morgana had to make a choice between the lives of the entire Faekin race or a singr fairy. Fortunately for her, the Bell Fairy regained her entire sanity momentarily and told the ck Fairy Morgana that it was fine. Seeing that her child made a decision, the Bell Fairy killed herself using her own magic. It should have ended there but the miasma became sentient in her body and the distorted gods controlled her directly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You have lost, Asmodian." The dead Bell Fairy stated as voices of different distorted gods could be heard as they started to create a rift in space to deliver the Heart of the Forest to them. "No!" The ck Fairy Morgana could only use her remaining life force to create the prison as the distorted gods were starting to taint the Heart of the Forest. The ck Fairy Morgana fused a branch of the world tree and orichalcum together to create a powerful item that could seal and absorb the miasma that tainted the Heart of the Forest. This is how the Cursed Bell is created as it became an item that housed the Heart of the Forest and also purified the miasma that tainted it. "We will not forget this!" The voices of the distorted gods stated as the body of the bell fairy was also absorbed by the Cursed Bell because it was filled with miasma. The ck Fairy Morgana knew that the distorted gods would remember which is why she casted a spell that affected all those that knew of the Heart of the Forest. She used a powerful spell that sealed the memories of any being which included even the gods. This spell was not light as she shattered her soul as a result of this powerful spell that defied even divinity. In the end, the ck Fairy Morgana erased all records of the Cursed Bell and the Heart of the Forest. She even sent the Cursed Bell in one of the cursed regions of Alfheim in order to strengthen its ability to absorb miasma. The Heart of the Forest was incredibly tainted by miasma, and it would take thousands of years for it to be purified. She died with a smile as she knew that she did everything to defend the Faekin that she loved so much. Chapter 2148: Cursed Bell Fairy II Chapter 2148: Cursed Bell Fairy II ? [The sealed memory of the ck Fairy Queen Morgana has been lifted.] [All of the Faekin have received their forgotten memories.] The sudden freezing of the fairies in battle was due to them suddenly getting back their memories. This also means that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros have unlocked this memory as well because it is a hidden memory in all of the fairies. This memory is not affected by their revival as it is basically a curse embedded in their souls. The memory of the Cursed Bell housing the most important item for all the Faekin is also received by the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros was about to reach out to the cursed bell when she suddenly froze. In fact, it was not just the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros that froze but the world itself as well. Adrian appeared via a crack in the dimension which was created by Kenos. Adrian was already there earlier, and he also stopped time when he arrived. He knew that the enemy would definitely target him and be more cautious if he immediately showed himself which is why he opted for a more subtle approach. He messaged all of the guild leaders and important guild personnel of what they needed to do. He told them that they should force the ck Fairy Mavros to absorb all of the cursed energy that the Cursed Bell had. Adrian could easily determine that the Heart of the Forest is not being released from the seal of the Cursed Bell because it has weakened a bit. The Heart of the Forest might have been purified by now via the Cursed Bell, but its purifier also became its -container. The Cursed Bell outgrew the power of the Heart of the Forest and became its vault. Adrian and the other might be able to destroy the Cursed Bell but he also knew that there might be some repercussions of doing so. Levin Cloud told him about the Cursed Bell as it might be container holding the Heart of the Forest while Adrian told the others that the Fairy Beast might hold the weakness of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is still worrying about the Fairy Beast despite transforming into a more powerful version of herself. She became erratic and unfocused when the Fairy Beast was isted and attacked by the others. This solidified Adrian''s theory of the ''heart'' that Eldritch spoke of being inside of the Fairy Beast. "After all, she already tried to escape via that method, and it worked. Why will she not do the same as before?" Adrian thought as he bided time. Adrian''s patience finally came to fruition as the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros indeed absorbed almost everything that the Cursed Bell had. He did not expect the ck Fairy Mavros to turn into the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros, but the artifact is still purified. If Levin Cloud or Hexy were the ones that purified it, then they might have also suffered the same curse that is affecting the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. With timepletely frozen, Adrian grabbed the Cursed Bell and hid it inside the dimension that he was hiding in. When he touched the Cursed Bell, he could feel the negative energy present in it, but it was not as dangerous as before. In fact, Adrian tried to steal the Cursed Bell earlier, but the wall of miasma prevented him from handling it. Since it is still considered as a live item, he cannot insert it into his inventory. He could only devise a n to weaken the miasma covering the cursed bell until he could steal it himself. He could even see the devious face of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros looking at the cursed bell in greed. She learned that the Heart of the Forest is inside of the Cursed Bell just like the other fairies. She was attempting to absorb it in order to hold her power more permanently. If the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros really did absorb the Heart of the Forest, she would be the most powerful fairy in existence. She would have a power on par with an Asmodian Fairy but that would also result in the extinction of Fae kind. If the Heart of the Forest is destroyed then no new fairy, leshy, or dryad could be born into this world. All of them will only revive via their Grafts and if even those are destroyed then they will cease to exist.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought of this evil plot to make sure that the Faekin will bow down to her. She thought that her right to rule has already arrived as she also became a more powerful existence. When time flowed once more, the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is dumbfounded because the cursed bell that was just behind her was no more. The throne that came with the cursed bell crumbled as there was no longer any source of power to make it stable. "No! NO! NO!!!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as the entire area is suddenly bombarded with a powerful reverberation of her voice. Sound itself made the world vibrate as the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros lost her marbles. She was unable to control the strength of her new body and released a powerful attack that even decimated some of her foliage soldiers. Some of the yers even died as a result of her power attack as she released a sonic boom in all directions. She deleted at least 10% of the yers that are currently battling with her army, but she also destroyed 20% of hers. [The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is in a state of exhaustion for five seconds.] The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros suddenly became exhausted as she released a powerful st of sound that used up 30% of her entire mana. Even her cursed energy reserves dropped quite a bit because she used up a lot of it as well. The yers that were able to recover immediately managed to release attacks to damage the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros, but they were not decisive hits. The only one that could be said to have dealt some damage is Silent Ghost. He was able to release a sniper shot and aimed it for the head, but itnded on the shoulder of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. The bullet that was about to hit the head of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros suddenly curved as if there was an invisible field that protected her head from long ranged attacks. This might be due to the power of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros to influence frequency, but she must have done it unconsciously or else she would have made the bullet miss. [The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros only has one second left in her state of exhaustion.] With just one second left, a kunoichi suddenly came out of the shadow of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. Awraka came up from behind her and plunged her wed finger on the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros'' back. A sharp stinging sensation could be felt by the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros as a different kind of pain is felt. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros opened her eyes wide and knew what the weapon that pierced her is made of. "True Iron!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as she released a powerful sound wave via a shout as she aimed to kill Awraka. Awraka could not evade the attack immediately which is why she used the Shadow Substitution skill. She will pay 10% of her health to shift to one of her shadow markers. She left behind a shadow copy of herself that was disintegrated into nothingness. If the shout did hit Awraka then she would have died immediately. "To think that they were still alive and kept the tradition. Who is your mentor, fairy hunter?!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated towards Awraka with a re, but thetter was not a fairy hunter. Awraka did not even bother to answer as she was given a new set of instructions. She immediately ran towards the area where the Fairy Eater was. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros panicked as she could feel the one, she called Fairy Hunter trying to kill her lifeline. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros knew that she would not make it in time if she were to fly as a bullet grazed her cheek. "Insolent! If I cannot kill all of you by myself then I shall make sure that my pet will!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she suddenly pierced her own heart and took it out of her body. The image of a beating ck heart could be seen as the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros chanted some sort of ominous spell. The Fairy Eater that looked like a monster nt cactus suddenly started to grow two additional heads and became covered in numerous mouths. Each of the mouths that it grew could release powerful sound waves in a condensed manner. Chapter 2149: Arrival of the Fairy King Chapter 2149: Arrival of the Fairy King ? "You will kill no one, Mavros." The Fairy King stated as he appeared with the army from the Fairy Kingdom along with some dryads and leshys. "To think that you were still alive. What are you going to do? st me with that pathetic sparkle of yours?" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated. "Let me show you what my sparkle can do. I have been waiting for this moment ever since you betrayed us." The Fairy King stated as he released his wings. The Fairy King''s wings could be said to be as majestic andrge as it could be. It is said that male fairy wings arerger and more beautiful because they often use it as a way to attract female fairies. The Fairy King is no exception, and he is actually voted as the most beautiful among the fairies even though he wants his wife to win that title. The Fairy king''srge wings suddenly exploded in fairy dust and became bigger because of it. The wings that were already two meters in length each suddenly became five meters. The wings of the Fairy King extended because of the fairy dust that he has produced. You could even see his wings shine in the colors of the rainbow as it refracted all kinds of light. "I am blinded! Hahaha! Do you want me to say that?" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she mocked the Fairy King but that was not thest action that thetter did. The Fairy King released an abnormal amount of fairy dust that the entire battlefield was shimmering in it. The Fairy King''s fairy dust buffed all of his allies with movement speed bonus of up to 30% while he debilitated the speed of his enemies by 20%. This was not the end because the fairy dust that is scattered and looked harmless suddenly started to gather inrge quantities. The fairy dust did not gather because of the wind or coincidence but rather the control of the Fairy King. A wave of fairy dust that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros mocked to be just glittery sand suddenly gathered in mass. Therge quantity of fairy dust was actually so huge that the Fairy King created an entire ocean amount of it. Some can even be seen still scattered in the ground as the Fairy King has no use for it now. "Let us see if I cannot kill you, you old hag!" The Fairy King stated as he controlled therge masses of fairy dust and turned it into arge fairy dust tidal wave that mmed towards the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros screamed loudly to create a powerful burst of sound that formed a barrier around her, but the transformed fairy eater is not like her. The mutated fairy eater tried to do the same thing that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros did, but it was swallowed up by the fairy dust tidal wave. The mutated fairy eater wailed as its numerous mouths now became a problem as fairy dust filled its body as soon as it got buried in it. "Sonic Curse!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as she released a curse below her that created a powerful burst of noise that destroyed the energy that made the Fairy King control the fairy dust. The sound wave destroyed the mana temporarily and made the mutated fairy eater be able to move as it no longer is getting crushed by the fairy dust. "You should never look away from me as I am not as weak as before." The Fairy King stated coldly as his serious and killing aura was so frigid that his beautiful appearance could no longer be seen. The Fairy King created numerous fairy dust needles andunched it towards the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros wanted to save the mutated fairy eater, but she needed to defend herself. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros used more of her own cursed energy to create a sturdy barrier that altered sound and frequency. The fairy dust needles that hit the barrier would veer off course and would get redirected back at the Fairy King. The sudden misdirection of the fairy dust needles would have dealt damage to the Fairy King, but he did not lose control over them. All the misdirected fairy dust needles wereunched at the mutated fairy beast instead. The scream of pain from multiple voices could be heard from the mutated fair beast as it turned into a pin cushion as it bled from the fairy dust needles that hit it. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could be seen worrying at the sight of the mutated fairy beast getting hurt. "Universal Threat." Adrian stated with a clear voice as he suddenly appeared behind the mutated fairy beast. With a clean swipe of his scythe, Adrian was able to decapitate one of the heads of the mutated fairy beast. A burst of blood could be seen from the decapitated head, but it soon healed. Still, Adrian was able to get a glimpse of the thing that he needed to verify as he saw a ck beating heart inside of the mutated fairy eater for a sliver of a second before the blood came shooting through. "I was able to see it." Adrian stated as he vanished from the battlefield once again. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros released a concentrated wave of sound towards the location that Adrian was in previously, but he was already gone. The moment Adrian decapitated the head and confirmed what he needed to know; he was already pulled back in the pocket dimension created by Kenos. He alsobined his Time Stop with this even if it strained his man because he wanted to remain elusive. "Argh! Where are you, sneaky demon?!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as the Fairy Kingunched another round of fairy dust needles towards her. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros and Fairy King might be at a stalemate but that only proved to be in the favor of the guild army alliance. They were able to clear out the remaining Foliage Soldiers that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros has created. With each foliage soldier being killed, the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros will use a small amount of cursed energy to revive them. This made therge, cursed energy reserves of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros decrease by a small amount at a time. The decrease might be small but having this be multiplied by the immense amount of them will result in arge decrease over time. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could no longer sustain the foliage soldiers as her cursed energy is dwindling and she needs it to deal with the Fairy King and her annoying daughter. Hexy would protect the Fairy King from the powerful curses that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros affected him with. This ensured that the Fairy King will not be weaker over time as curses are immediately repelled at the moment theytch onto his body. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could see that the mutated fairy eater became the target of annoying beings as well. Solstice led the other vanguards to destroy the mutated fairy eater at the behest of Adrian. They were told that they need to destroy that monster in order to truly defeat the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. They also proved that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is needlessly worried over it which is different behavior from her usual self. "Escape from this area!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavrosmanded the mutated fairy eater as she can only revive if that monster is also alive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The mutated fairy eater that is already decreased to half is health obeyed themand of its master. It suddenly turned into vines as it buried itself into the ground and tried to escape. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros saw this and smiled as the mutated fairy eater escaping meant that she could go all out. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could see that the Fairy King cannot keep up with the control over therge amounts of fairy dust. "Even if you did grow stronger, I am still superior." The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought but the mutated fairy eater suddenly released a distress call via telepathy. The vines that were supposed to bury into the ground suddenly stopped halfway. To be more precise, the vines were stopped in time as Adrian had to finally show up. He did think that there was a chance that the mutated fairy eater might escape but he thought that it must not get far away from the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros as she always kept it close. "Never thought that I was actually wrong about it. But... I cannot be correct in everything. Reverse!" Adrian stated as he turned back the time of a living being which such ease that all that saw it were shocked and afraid at the same time. Chapter 2150: Distorted Heart Chapter 2150: Distorted Heart ? Adrian suddenly appeared and reversed the time of a living being. They have seen him do this before, but he only did it to himself. He has never been seen reversing the time of a living entity or enemy. They only saw him stopping the time of an enemy but never reversing its flow. A lot of shocked faces could be seen as they thought that this should not be allowed as its overpowered. "There we go." Adrian stated as he managed to return the fairy eater back to itsst position where its body did not turn into vines. The Fairy Eater wanted to thrash about but a powerful force was keeping it from moving. The power of time is differentpared to psychokinesis as the fabric of time itself is pressing down on you. Adrian also made sure to manipte the space around the fairy eater to ensure that it will never get released. His mana is dropping significantly though as this feat is incredibly taxing due to the specific nature of it. "Now, sister." Adrian stated as Solstice suddenly released numerous blood swords at the fairy eater. About twenty blood swords pierced the fairy eater as it screamed in pain. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros tried to stop Adrian and the other, but the Fairy King suddenly swallowed her up with a wave of fairy dust. The fairy king knew that Adrian was doing something to the fairy eater because it might be essential to the defeat of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. Seeing her strong reaction, the fairy king decided to do onest power y to try and defeat the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. The fairy dust wave crashed towards the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros endlessly as she was protecting herself from the effects of it. She tried redirecting the fairy dust wave but all of it is being heavily controlled by the fairy king himself. She did not expect that a Glitter Fairy would actually have this kind of power as she knew they were only good at using illusions with their fairy dust. "Get shed for me, cutie." Solstice stated as she created blood clones of herself that held each sword. Each of the blood clones sliced at the fairy eater and destroyed its body. The fairy eater was still alive, but its body is now sliced into different pieces. A strange beating heart could be seen fall down that the sliced parts tried to protect. The numerous sliced mouths of the fairy eater screamed and roared at all the yers in an attempt to scare them, but it was useless. The hand of an undead that rose from the ground grasped at the heart. "Thanks for the retrieval." Adrian stated as Charon was the one that grabbed the Distorted Heart. An item that came from a Distorted Goddess Called the Goddess of Hearts. == Item Name: Distorted Heart from a Distorted Goddess Item Tier: Legendary (Degraded from Mythical Tier) Item Type: Power Conduit / Material Effects: -An unknown heart that gives energy to those that possess it. -Can create a Linked Heart system with another being that allows each other to revive should one gets killed. -Destroying the main heart will weaken the one with the secondary heart. Description: A special heart that came from the Distorted Goddess of Hearts. It is unknown how the ck Fairy Mavros or the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn have gotten this item, but they have fused their hearts together using it. It is said that the Distorted Goddess of Hearts was a powerful creation goddess from a broken world. Destroying one of her hearts will also make the destroyers a target for her wrath. == "Target for ger wrath. This is not new to me though." Adrian stated as he proceeded to useher energy to purge the beating ck heart that he was handed. [You have destroyed a Distorted Heart created by the Distorted Goddess of Hearts Kardia.] [You have gotten the divine wrath of the Distorted Goddess of Hearts Kardia.] [All of the Followers of the Distorted Goddess of Hearts Kardia will now actively hunt you down should they see you.] [You have gained +5 to all of your stats due to the effect of Divine Enemy.] [The Main Heart that connected the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros and the Fairy Eater has been destroyed.] [All the effects of the Linked Heart system will diminish.] [The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros has been weakened by 10%.] [The Fairy Eater has been weakened by 20%.] "No!" The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as she exploded with anger once more and all of the fairy dust that tried to crush her were scattered or rendered useless. The fairy king held out as long as he could, but the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros overpowered her. The fact that she could still defend herself and render the attacks of the Fairy King useless is already a testament to her sudden surge of power. She even used her powerful curse to disperse the mana that the fairy king used on the fairy dust. Now the fairy dust scattered about is just sparkly dust flying about and is no longer lethal. "Demon!" The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as she looked at Adrian with rage. All the sliced part of the Fairy Eater slipped into the ground and reformed as it was not yet killed. It might have been sliced to numerous pieces but its vitality and will to live is incredibly strong. The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros made her wings vibrate at an incredibly speed and released powerful sonic booms that made the battlefield turn into chaos. Adrian sensed dangering at him, but he did not know where. The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros suddenly created smaller copies of herself and released them around her. Most of these smaller copies were gathered near Adrian as they released a powerful shout that sted him away. The small copies of the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros also had the ability to teleport which made them difficult to destroy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You shall die, demon!" The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she was about to release a more concentrated sonic boom towards Adrian. "No, you do not!" Hexy stated as she gathered miasma and created a flying creature that resembled a bat. Hexy sent this miasma bat towards the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros, and it head towards her at breakneck speed. The sudden explosion of the miasma bat caught the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros off guard as the curse that she was about to release is dismantled. Adrian managed to recover thanks to Hexy but he is still being gued by the smaller copies of the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros. "It seems that you want to die first, niece." The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros stated as her bloodlust is now directed at Hexy. Thick miasma exploded from the body of the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros. It seems that he was now incredibly determined to wipe away all of the enemies that she has. Since the hidden way of escape for her is now blocked, the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros called upon the sliced fairy eater to her side. Seeing that she could no longer use it as the sliced parts were having difficulty sticking back. The blood de that Solstice used contains a special type of blood poison as well. This hindered the regeneration of anything that she cuts, and it also works particrly well with nts. The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros had no choice but to use what she has now. The numerous sliced parts of the fairy eater had mouths on their skin which now bode well for the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros. "Even sliced up, you are useful to me." The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she used her own curse magic to forcefully split apart the fairy eater. The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros split up the already sliced body of the fairy eater into more useful pieces for her. The numerous mouths of the fairy eater became like speakers for the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros as she used them as conduits for her specialty magic. All of the mouths floated around her which mad it eerily creepy as the fairy eater was still alive, but it was mutted to an extent. "Taste my wrath! Cursed Opera: Lament!" The Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as all of the mouths that she now controls also ryed what she spoke in real time. As soon as the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros shouted the spell name, she suddenly started singing. The singing was not even fantastic as it carried with it the anger and despair that the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros felt. All of the yers that though that they would be safe since miasma is no longer intolerable suddenly used their hands to close their ears because they were getting damaged just by hearing the song of the Corrupted Bell Fairy Mavros. "Make it stop! It is ruining my ears, and I am already undead." Creepysoo stated as the Cursed Opera spell seems to be more effective against him. Chapter 2151: Cursed Opera Chapter 2151: Cursed Opera ? The eerie sound of the screams that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is scattering made everyone''s body shiver. The song was a cursed song that can destroy the confidence of any being that hears it. It not only demoralizes you, but it also feeds those affected with a vision of their greatest fears. The yers that were unable to block out the effects of the song were screaming as they were being shown their worst nightmares. The effects of the Cursed Opera: Lament was so incredible that it could even affect those that are unaffected by nightmares like the undead. The undead yers that thought that they could never be subjected to status ailments due to their body are experiencing what it is like to be trapped in a nightmare. The cursed song was too powerful that even Adrian had to hide inside the pocket dimension as he saw his soulbounds affected by the spell that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros used. "Yes! That is it! That is what all of you should be feeling!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought to herself as she released more horrendous singing. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought that she would be the one that will destroy everyone in the area as she even made the demon escape to another dimension. She could see all the proud fairies that wanted her dead writhing on the ground as they could not take on her attack. She needed toplete her execution of the fairy royalty in order for her to truly take the throne after she devours the energy of the young world tree. Just as the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought that she will now win, a powerful beautiful melody could be heard from the people being protected by Hexy. Since the attack of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could not be stopped, Hexy could only deploy arge shield that can protect the people or rather decrease the effects of the Cursed Opera: Lament by half. The yers still had to close their ears, but they did not need to stuff it with something like the others trying to escape from the effects of skill. One of the support yers could hear the voice of her goddess speak to her ears as if she was there near her. She was not an incredibly great yer, but she managed to be part of the Pantheon guild as she was picked for her rare ss. Her rare ss was Muse which is a rare magic ss that used instruments as weapons. She was picked by Levin Cloud because she was a rare buffer mage type yer that can even attack via sound. It is said that she is even favored by the Goddess of Music Euterpe, but she did not even know that. Levin Cloud and Adrian knew because they could see the silhouette of a goddess from behind her as if she was being guided. They did not know the goddess until Adrian confirmed it himself by praying to the temple in Avalon. "Protect them from the unbearable sound, my child. Be the muse that I have foreseen you to be." The Goddess of Music Euterpe whispered to Musika, the yer that she looks favorably. Musika did not know but the reason that she was also taken in by the Pantheon guild is due to the essay that she submitted when they were asked to narrate why they are ying the game. Some of the recruits thought that this was not needed but this is actually Adrian''s test. Adrian chose her to be in thest line up because she wrote that she wanted to y music again because she could not easily do so in the real world. This answer resonated with Adrian as he also yed the game back then because he wanted something out of it than just having fun. She always thought that she was chosen because of her job ss and was pitied but she eventually enjoyed the atmosphere in the Pantheon guild. She has joined previous guilds before but was kicked out because she was shy, and her job ss is not like others. The Muse ss was not a normal magic ss that can use burst damage. She also cannot do powerful buffs like priest ss but what they can do is be consistent. The powers of the Muse job ss excel in prolongedbat just like now as her passive skill finally kicked in. The passive skill of the Muse job ss called Prolonged Performance kicks in when at least two hours have already passed. [Prolonged Performance have been activated.] [Transforming the Muse Job ss into the Diva as per the Muse'' decision.] The simple robed clothing of Musika suddenly turned into a beautiful dress made of silk, gems, and precious metals. Her look also changed from that of a refined and polisheddy to that of an exceedingly beautiful and charismaticdy. The Cello that she used as a weapon also became smaller as it turned into a violin that has a beautiful chamber that exuded prime elegance. [You have transformed into the Diva for 20 minutes.] [All offensive skills and attacks will deal 200% more damage but cannot crit.]N?v(el)B\\jnn [All buffs will be prolonged by twice the duration and have double the effects.] Musika''s eyes looked determined as she took the bow of the violin and yed. A beautiful sound could be heard all around as if the music she was ying was amplified by the air itself. The horrendous song that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is using suddenly started to deafen. The beautiful, serene notes of the song that Musika yed lessened the effects of the Cursed Opera: Lament. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros noticed this and raised her eyebrows as she spotted Musika in the crowd behind Hexy. She was clearly a standout because of her beautiful andvish dress but most of all due to her calm demeanor and the powerful magical aura that she was releasing. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could feel that another being like her was in the area. A being that could govern over sound and frequency, but the only difference is that Musika was not a fairy. Seeing that her cursed noise was getting pushed back, the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros decided to punish the one that dared to go against her. The mouths that floated around the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros suddenly gathered more in the area where Musika was. This change made Hexy feel even more pressure as she was the one protecting Musika against the effects of the cursed noise. Just as the barrier that Hexy created was about to get destroyed, the music that Musika was ying suddenly started to change. The previous song was calm and serene as it had a slow tempo, but the next song was vastly different. The next song that Musika yed was incredibly fast to the point that you could see her vigorously using the bow of the violin. This change of tempo also did changes to the effects that Musika released in the area. When the calm and peaceful song was ying, she was able to reduce the effects of the Cursed Opera: Lament. When the song changed with a fast tempo, the air itself suddenly vibrated around the barrier that Hexy was maintaining. Hexy suddenly felt that the pressure against the barrier decreased by arge margin as if the sound waves were not reaching it. Musika opened her eyes, and they resembled golden music notes that terrified the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. It was not the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros herself that was afraid, but it was the essence of the power she absorbed that is terrified. The eyes as music notes are a characteristic of a demigod race known as the Mousai. Musika might not be a full blooded Mousai as of now, but she certainly has the blood in her as they were a race that had full control over sound. "Kill her! She must not be more powerful." A strange voice of inside the head of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could be heard. "You do not need to tell me as I will really do it!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as she actually forgot that she was in a battlefield. "Deadly Arts: ck Butterfly''s Touch." Awraka stated as she suddenly appeared behind the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros and plunged her wed finger into the previous area that she sessfully attacked earlier. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is in shock as she did not notice the being with deadly killing intent behind her. She was too focused on the Muse that she forgot that there were assassins that can go inside shadows. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros suddenly thought why she forgot and that is because of the descendant of the Mousai below her. Musika smiled as she sessfully did what she wanted to do and that is for the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros to focus only on her. Chapter 2152: Downfall of a Fairy Chapter 2152: Downfall of a Fairy ? Musika never really intended to fight against the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. She was not a great fighter in the first ce but there is one thing a Diva is good at and that is getting attention. A special buff is also applied when one notices a Diva called Starstruck which makes any being that sees you in that form focus on you. There is also an added effect that they might lose sight of their initial ns when they see you like something akin to a short-term memory loss. This is what the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros experienced as she was incredibly angry that she was getting slightly pushed back by a being lower than her. The Starstruck effect bes more prevalent when one focuses on the Diva and this effect also has no limitations. Even charm resistance will fail if they focus too much on the Diva that is Musika. "You dare!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros shouted as she released a st of sonic waves towards Awraka and sent her crashing to the ground, but she was already injured. Blood suddenly came out of the mouth of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros as she was not just heavily injured but also poisoned. Still, she was able to kill Awraka because she was able to hit thetter sessfully with a direct attack. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros found some sort offort that she was able to at least kill the one that dared to attack her. She looked at the direction where Awraka crashed but she did not saw a dead body. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros saw a golden light filled with life energy and vines in the area. The dead body of Awraka is surrounded by this energy and was brought back to life. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could only attribute this situation to the Leshy that was filled with unique energy. She could see that Levin Cloud was the one that revived Awraka. This infuriated the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros as she gathered a lot of cursed energy from her body but the wound on her back suddenly throbbed. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros tried to close the wound via magic, but it was not healing or even regenerating. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros suddenly remembered something that she was able to get from the memories of the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn. A Fairy Killer was seen by her servant, but she was unable to report because they were already attacked when she was just preparing. The fairy killer that the Corrupted Elder Dryad Dorn saw was coated in shadows and the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros already pieced the puzzle. The fairy killer was none other than the being that stabbed her in the back. "This would not have been a problem if the Linked Heart was still active." The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated. If the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros and the fairy eater was still linked, then the former could have sent some of the damage she received to thetter. This would have solved the pain that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is experiencing now. She was also weakened because of the loss of the Linked Heart. "This cannot be my end. A queen should not end like this." The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated as her body was now on the verge of copse. The poison that was injected to her body by Awraka is not simple poison as it was designed to kill mystical beings that are full of corrupted energy. She learned of this poison and painstakingly made it as it was the best one she could. In fact, her master even told her that this poison could kill an immortal if the ingredients used were of high quality. "It is still slow acting. I guess that should be expected since the quality I used were only all legendary." Awraka stated as she vanished in the shadows once again. The poison might only have been legendary grade, but Awraka paired it with her skill that deals increased damage. One could say that the poison she uses slight jumped in tier to at least Semi Mythical as he was affecting a powerful fairy. One of the effects of the poison is the difficulty in gathering mana which is now evident to the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. Even if she is using cursed energy, mana is still needed in her body for it to be cast. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros has already all her mana passages going into a frenzy due to the poison. Just using mana in her current state would harm her body instead of helping it. The puncture that Awraka also added will not heal in just a day which is why her assassination capabilities are fearsome. "No! This will not be my end. I must survive!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought as she did not want to admit it, but her impending doom is upon her. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could be seen to suddenly stop in mid-air, but the yers did not. They allunched attacks at the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros, but the mouths of the fairy eater were still working. The mouths created a sonic forcefield that prevented anyone from getting close to the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. "Destroy the mouths first!" Mariposa shouted as she along with other yers directed their attacks at the floating mouths since the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros seemed to have been stunned. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is still in stasis as the other yers attacked the floating mouths that defended her. Destroying the mouths also meant killing the fairy eater but it seems that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros no longer cared about it. The only reason why the fairy eater was defending the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros is due to the remaining loyalty it has. [You have killed the Fairy Eater. Experience points will be distributed to all those that have participated.] It did not take long for all the yers to destroy all the mouths. With all the destruction of the mouths, the fairy eater has finally met its end. All of the yers then focused their attacks on the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. Thebined magic spells of the yers hit the body of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros directly and set it aze. The yers even cheered that they were able to directly hit the enemy, but the guild officers were not.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "We have been tricked! This is not her body! Find her immediately as she might have escaped!" Siegfried stated as he swung his axe at the burning body, but it already turned to ash. Adrian suddenly appeared in the battlefield once again, but he was now apanied by a gigantic turtle dragon. This turtle dragon floated in the air and had an entire gem forest in its back. The turtle dragon was incredibly beautiful, but the yers did not know which summon this was. It was not until they remembered that Equinox had a turtle dragon summon but it was now vastly different than before. "Wisteria, activate your special ability." Adrian stated as Wisteria nodded. The crystal tree in the center of Wisteria suddenly glowed as the orb that nested on it suddenly shined. The orb is not really an orb but the second head that was previously Wisteria''s tail head. The second head then peeked outwards like a curious toddler and then emitted a powerful wave of mystical energy. The wave of mystical energy immediately expanded in the area and revealed everything that was invisible. The struggling flying body of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could be seen as she headed towards the World Tree. She did not stop with her ambition as the only way she knew of healing herself is the absorption of the World Tree. She would have be more powerful if she absorbed the Heart of the Forest, but a demon was able to snatch it under her nose. "I will kill all of you when I fully recover! I shall curse all of you in eternal torment to relieved myself of the humiliation that I have faced today." The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she believed her perfect cursed spell to turn invisible will not be found out. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought that she would be able to escape unhindered, but she suddenly felt gazes behind her. She thought that this might just be coincidence, but she looked back only to see that all of the yers were looking at her with full killing intent. She wanted to believe that it is coincidence, but they were all staring at her even when she swayed side to side. "Fu..!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated but Solstice already arrived in front of her. With a smile on her face, Solstice punched the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros which sent her crashing downwards. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavrosnded perfectly where Adrian is located and saw the grinning face of the young demon. Chapter 2153: True Death Chapter 2153: True Death ? "It was you!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated in a weak breath. "Yes. It was me all along." Adrian stated. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros was about to rise up again and try to kill Adrian, but she was already toote. Adrian already summoned all of his soulbounds and all of themunched powerful skills at the weakened Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros was not able to even dodge at this point as even using mana decreased her health. "This will not best of me! I shall curse you! As long as you live, I will continue to haunt you!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros spoke in her cursed tongue even though half of her body was already missing. The Cursed Tongue is the most powerful ability that a ck Fairy could ever unlock but it is also the most difficult to master. It is a powerful ability that could rewrite reality itself if done correctly but there is also a downside. The Cursed Tongue basically makes something called a Cursed Law which can only be true per ck fairy. In order to create the new Cursed Law, the previous one should be dispelled first. The Cursed Law that was affecting Hexy'' soul and even the Fairy Queen is suddenly lifted as a new one is starting to formte. A dark and sinister energy started to cover Adrian''s body as the cursed energy that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros controlled started to swirl around him. The delight on the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros face could be seen as she could see the cursed energy that was about to imprint on Adrian. "If I used the Cursed Law on a blessed demon then that would make me as immortal as he is!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought as sheughed sinisterly with all her remaining energy. "Is this it?" Adrian asked as if he is not even troubled by the energy that suddenly surrounded him. "You! You can see it!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated weakly as she could not believe that a being other than a ck fairy could see the Cursed Law that she was cing on him. "I can see it, but I did not expect it to be so eerie looking. What do you expect from cursed energy." Adrian stated nonchntly as the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros thought that the former would have been begging to stop the curse by now. "You cannot stop it! I shall have my fun tormenting you." The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated with augh. "If it is at his level then it is weak." Adrian stated as a powerful sh of divine light suddenly expelled all of the cursed energy that the Cursed Law has coalesced. "Impossible! How could this be?!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she saw her powerful cursed energy suddenly getting dispelled. "Let me exin to you while you wither away into nothingness. The only way to apply aw to another being is to make sure that the being you chose cannot do a more powerful version on you. Do you not remember my deration earlier?" Adrian stated with a smile. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros suddenly remembered that a powerful energy was released at the sky earlier, but she never thought that was aw. In fact, the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros did not even know what a Law is because she always thought that the Cursed Law is just a special power only for her. She believed that she became the chosen one because this was the power to overwrite reality. "Imposs- kuah!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she vomited blood as her whole viewpoint suddenly shattered. "You must have thought that you were special because you can rewrite thews of the world albeit in simple terms. That might have inted your ego because you thought you were special. Sad news for you... you are not the only one." Adrian stated with deprecating smile. "Damn demon!" The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros stated as she lost all signs of life from her eyes as her body started to disintegrate. The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros did not know that the being that she crossed with was a mediator. She did not know that mediators can also createws far more powerful than the simple parlor trick that she could do. The Cursed Law that the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros could use is simply using all of her remaining cursed energy and life force to imprint on another. It is just a glorified revival ceremony as that is the extent that she could use it on. A mediator could basically rewrite thews of the concept that they are representing. Since Adrian is the Mediator of Death, he could rewrite thews of death, but it alsoes with certain sacrifices. Fortunately for Adrian, the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros cheated death and even tampered with her own Grafts that he did not need to do anything but defeat her. [The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros has been given True Death by the Mediator of Death to serve as a warning to those that toy with death.] A powerful world message that is spread out to the entire world was given. The beings that were hidden were alerted by this message and reacted in different ways. Some became afraid and ceased their activities, some ignored it, while some saw it as a challenge and set their sights on the Mediator that could grant True Death. "Why was there suddenly a world message?" Adrian thought as he and the others finally received the defeat messages of the Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros. [The Cursed Bell Fairy Mavros has been killed. Experience points have been distributed.] [The Effects of Cursed Land is now cancelled due to the death of its caster.] [Thend shall now return to normal.] [The World Tree gives her blessing to all of her children that participated in protecting her.] [The World Tree has given all of the participants a Small Leaf of the World Tree.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2154: Pit of Corruption Chapter 2154: Pit of Corruption ? Eldritch did as Adrian had told him and went to the bog that thetter has pointed out. What he did not know is that the way down would beden with traps. It was not just normal traps but also monster traps that are filled with mana eaters and even the rare life eaters. This proved quite the difficulty for Eldritch as he was not able to resist or defend against them as there was only one way down. "That demon brat! I will definitely humiliate you when I finish what I need to do!" Eldritch stated as he knew that Adrian did not tell him about the traps on purpose even though he also withheld information like the location of the corrupted heart. By the time Eldritch reached the bottom of the bog, he is suddenly greeted by two guard monsters. He already lost half his health from the life eaters while only 15% of his mana was remaining due to the mana eaters. He did not have a problem killing off the two monster guards as they were not high leveled, but he felt that he was walking into a trap. "Those two have always been weird ever since they joined. To think that they were connected to that damned yer in the eastern continent." Eldritch stated as the two yers he was hunting is actually or rather were members of the Followers of the Dark Gods. One rule for joining the cult is none other than not telling others which Dark God they follow. Some of the Dark Gods were not beings that craved destruction or violence which is why even the cult had different factions. One faction had the peaceful Dark Gods that only wanted to survive without any difficulties. The other faction isposed of Distorted Gods that want to twist the very fabric of the universe to their whims by using either death or destruction. Thest faction is where those in the middlee in and would orchestrate the nse in. This is the faction that Eldritch is the head of as he is meticulous in using all his resources. He thought that everything was in his grasps, but it seems that even he could be blindsided. He always let moles or traitors in the cult, but he would be able to manipte everything to his whims. He had firm grasp over the Followers of the Dark Gods, but a crack formed when he was publicly humiliated. As if the humiliation was nned, the traitors that he did not sniff out managed to steal some of the influence he had. Even his clever and twisted mind could not stop the loyalty of some people. The traitors that usurped some of the power from him were actually in league with the yer with an oni mask. "I need to hasten my movement. I can feel that they have already started." Eldritch stated as he finally reached the end of the dungeon. Eldritch found the two traitors he was supposed to punish and is about to deal with them when he noticed the killing intent. In just a split second, Eldritch swung his staff above him and it shed with the powerful fists of another person. Eldritch could be seen shocked as he knew who the owners of those powerful fists were. "It is you, Oni Mask!" Eldritch stated as he and Tai got repelled by the forces of their attacks. "See! Even now, he does not even know Tai''s name despite the fact that he utterly lost to him." One of the traitors stated. "What do you expect of a narcissistic brat? He does not even know our own names." The other ''traitor'' stated. "I should have expected that you were involved in this shady mishap. If you beg now, then I might rethink of how I am going to punish both of you." Eldritch stated. "Does he really think that we will join him when we were never an ally of him in the first ce?" The first ''traitor'' stated. "Let him live in his own bubble. We have already finished creating the Pit of Corrruption." The second ''traitor'' stated. "I am warning you that opening it up is not the right time. This is why I hate dealing with stupid idiots." Eldritch stated as he viewed other people lesser than him. "We are not doing this to get you to notice us. It is simply business as you seem to know more about that." The first traitor stated. Eldritch wanted to taunt them but it seems that they are not falling for it. He is also a bit wary of Tai since it would be a three on one scenario if a fight really does break out. Eldritch never thought that his carefully crafted ns would suddenly fail. He even made sure that all other continents will be weak because of his meddling with time via a secret hack.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I should have killed all of those troublesome hidden reincarnated gods in the eastern continent when I had the chance instead of splitting the Vermillion Bird in half." Eldritch thought as he already nned out his way to dominate the entire game. Eldritch n isplicated, but the goal was simple for him. He just needed to weaken all of the yers and other beings until the distorted gods were ready. He even made sure of this by defeating powerful monsters when the game was in its early release. He crafted a n that could immediately rise to the top. He wanted the general yer base to be weak and also the NPCs as well. He wanted all of the world to be unable to resist theing of the Distorted Gods. He even nned to kill off the Dark Gods that were soft, but he is not yet doing so because he still needed them for his ns. Everything would have been perfect but cracks in her n started to form ever since other remarkable yers appeared. Chapter 2155: Unleashing the Seven I Chapter 2155: Unleashing the Seven I ? A world unable to resist the advent of the Distorted Gods would have be Eldritch'' yground as he had the most powerful among them as his patron god. He would have achieved it in six months after the first year of the game started but he had interruptions. One interruption he encountered was none other than Equinox as he revived the dying faith of the Gods of Life and Death. "He might be a big troublemaker, but he is not something I cannot handle. I defeated him when we fought before that means that he can never beat me again." Eldritch thought but there was uncertainty somewhere deep down in a ce in his consciousness. "Both of you would have be kings or queens if my n had seeded but your pathetic loyalty clouded your better judgement." Eldritch stated.N?v(el)B\\jnn "We might change our minds." One the ''traitors'' stated. "If you tell us what our names are then we will consider your option. We are twins and our in- game names are close to each other which makes it easier." The other ''traitor'' stated. The statement of the two made Tai flinch as it seems that the two of them were telling the truth. Still, Tai decided to stay put and observe because Eldritch had a look of bewilderment. Eldritch opened his mouth but nothing came out because his mind is nking out. He did not remember or even acknowledged them because there was no benefit for him. A minute has passed but Eldritch has yet to utter the names of the two. In fact, he could not name them because he did not know their names. He thought that it was beneath him to remember the names of those around him as they were all tools for him. Chess pieces that were meant to be used for his own benefit and dispose of when they are no longer useful. "I told you he will never have remembered our names." The girl ''traitor'' stated. "I just wanted to test him if he did but I guess it is to be expected. I am not even disappointed." The boy ''traitor'' stated as he dropped an item to therge dark pit that they have summoned. [You have activated the Pit of Corruption with all the correct materials.] The Pit of Corruption which was just arge bubbling pit of darkness suddenly started to be active. This prompted Eldritch to act as he must stop the Pit of Corruption from activating. He still had time to stop thepletion of the activation, but Tai suddenly confronted him or rather appeared in front of him. With just a gentle palm strike, Tai managed to send Eldritch back by two feet. Tai thought that he would at least send Eldritch flying towards the wall as that palm strike was a legendary tier skill called Buddha Palm. It looked like a gentle attack, but it actually carried a powerful pressure and damage that can easily destroy diamonds. Eldritch managed to react in time and create a barrier made of strange flesh that absorbed the impact of the skill which is why the effects diminished. "You left me no choice." Eldritch stated as he suddenly activated one of his more powerful skills. Eldritch transformed himself into a Star Spawn but this one wasrger and moreplete than the one that Adrian battled before. The transformed Eldritch then gathered miasma in hisrge palms and shot it towards the Pit of Corruption. The powerful attack is then met with Tai''s palm, but this attack was more powerful than thest one as it had a golden glow. When the palm attack and the beam of miasma collided with each other, Tai was sent flying and crashed to the other wall. Eldritch was only knocked back by a few inches but he was in a more robust form. All of this happened in a span of three seconds which is why the twin ''traitors'' were unable to even react. The twins could only see Tai being etched into the wall with a quarter of his mask destroyed. "Tai! Are you okay!?" The female twin eximed as she ran towards Tai to help him. Eldritch no longer cared about the others as he was more focused on the Pit of Corruption. He did not want it to be activated this early because it might make other yers more monstrous. He needed the other yers weak and easy to be trampled or else it would upset his timeline even more. "Both of you chose the wrong man to serve." Eldritch stated as he now collected more powerful miasma via his own monstrous mouth. Eldritch needed to overload the current Pit of Corruption with energy in order to disperse the magic sequence it was activating. Eldritch did not bother with the twin traitors as he knew that they could never stop him in his current form. All the twin''s attacks would just tickle him, and they would die from the aftershock of the explosion anyway. Just as he was about to finish umting arge quantity of miasma, arge red fist suddenly mmed Eldritch'' face. Thisrge fist was actually five times the size of his monstrous head and it immediately cancelled his attack. All the umted miasma fizzled out as it was only collected because of Eldritch'' channeled attack. The source of therge red fist was none other than Tai who was previously etched into the wall. As soon as a quarter of his mask was destroyed and his right eye appeared, a seal that was keeping his power in check suddenly broke as well. This seal that released some of his power was not detected even by Eldritch himself as it was only an internal seal. Only the owner of the body could feel their power growing and Tai became stronger slightly at that moment. "Secret Oni Arts: Oni Fist!" Tai slowly muttered as his body was released by the wall and his right arm swelled to arge degree to smash Eldritch'' monster face. Chapter 2156: Unleashing the Seven II Chapter 2156: Unleashing the Seven II ? Now it was Eldritch that is etched to the wall as the sudden gigantic fist that sent him flying pierced through his barrier and weight. Eldritch felt that his body was suddenly weightless for a split second when the fist collided with him. The power of the attack was not something that he expected, and he did not even sense it as if it was an invisible force. "What happened!" Eldritch eximed as he did not think that something like that would happen to him. Eldritch then looked at Tai and noticed that the broken upper portion of his mask that had a horn was missing. He thought that Tai was a simple human immortal yer in the eastern continent, but he learned a new thing. The oni mask that Tai was wearing is not just simple decoration but a limiter or a seal Eldritch could clearly see a real horn made of ominous energy on Tai''s upper right forehead. The shock from seeing Tai like that was only for a brief moment as rage boiled inside of Eldritch. Just as he was about to release a reckless attack that will bring the entire cave structure down, the Pit of Corruption suddenly released a powerful st of corrupted mana into the ceiling. The Pit of Corruption erupted like a geyser, but it was corrupted mana instead of water. Therge quantity o corrupted mana went towards the surface and exploded in the sky. "We have done the deed. We can go now." The male twin stated as he took out a scroll and used it. "No!" Eldritch stated as he used a powerful quick st of miasma and aimed it at the escaping twins. Tai did not let the twins get hit as he appeared in front of them and parried the miasma st. Tai used the power of the st to be sent directly at the location of the twins. As if everything was timed or coordinated, all three of them vanished in a sh of light. Eldritch is now left in the cave with the overflowing Pit of Corruption. [All Seven Primordial Beast of Sin will now be unsealed.] [The world barrier has weakened a bit.] A world message suddenly appeared to all the yers as the sky suddenly became dark. It was not just the area of the Pit of Corruption but also the entire world. Adrian, who was in New Alfheim, felt his entire body be cold as he suddenly shivered immensely. It was not just him but also Levin Cloud that did the same action as well which prompted them to look at each other. "This is not good!" Both Adrian and Levin Cloud''s eyes told these words without even needing to speak to each other. The st of corrupted mana in the sky also split into seven directions. Onended in arge canyon in the Central Continent. The second onended in arge frozen sea in the Northern Continent. Twonded to the eastern continent but the exact locations were buried in mist. Twonded at the western continent in locations that seemed like the desert and arge pit. Thest onended in the southern continent where it seems to be a ce where a temple is built on top of. It was only when the spewing corrupted mana is split into seven did it stop erupting from the Pit of Corruption. As soon as all of the corrupted mananded, all the demigods, gods, and even primordial beasts sensed seven powerful entities being awakened. "What just happened?" Anastacia asked as she also felt a small shiver in her spine because she was connected to the tree of life. "Something bad just happened because I can hear all of the gods and goddesses of life speaking simultaneously in my head! I need someone to be a delegate or else I will make all of you shut up!" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly looked up in the sky and exhaled with relief as he will not be getting a headache. "Good thing that I handle the gods of death then. They just send me post it notes in the form of a creepy desated scroll." Adrian stated as he was now holding one right now, but it had numerous scribbles in all of them as if numerous beings wrote on them. There were even some ineligible writings which made Adrian doubt their method of rying messages. "I take it back. I think the telepathic bombardment would be better because they all speak in riddles." Adrian stated as all the words he can read are in riddles. "Can anyone mind telling us what happed?" Ain asked. "Yeah! It seems like fun... I mean we were distributing the loots, but world messages suddenly started to pop up." Siegfried stated. All guild leaders of the guilds that participated in defending the Evergreen guild were currently present in the meeting hall because they were distributing the loot equally. They were taking their time as there were a lot of things they got from killing numerous enemies. A lot of the yers even got Grafts as a dropped item, but they were told by the fairy king to keep them as they might be able to use it as only fated beings can handle them. The fairy king that said that also burst into the room with the fairy queen with a worried look as he wanted to talk to Adrian and Levin Cloud. Given the worried look of the fairy king and fairy queen, the two mediators immediately knew that this would be a major headache. They could deduce this because even the gods they serve were bing a bit frantic.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Mediators! The Primordial Beasts of Sin have been unsealed! This world might be doomed!" The fairy king stated with a serious and grim face. All of the guild masters in the hall are shocked by this piece of news because a strong being like the fairy king looked afraid. Chapter 2157: The Story of the Seven I Chapter 2157: The Story of the Seven I ? N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ouch!" The Fairy King suddenly eximed as he was pinched hard by the Fairy Queen next to him. "You should calmly exin, my king. If you do not, then they might panic. Please remember that the Seven Primordial Beast of Sin are no longer as powerful as they once were." The Fairy Queen stated with a smile, but she was emitting a pressure next to the Fairy King. The pressure that she was emanating is basically telling the Fairy King topose himself. "I forgot about their sudden weakening because I was always told bed stories about how fierce and terrifying the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin were." The Fairy King stated. "Can you please borate as well for us? We would like to know the beings that were just awakened." Anastacia stated as she wanted to know as well but the avatar of the world tree appeared. "Hello, mother." The Fairy King and Fairy Queen suddenly bowed as the avatar of the young world tree appeared before them. Even if the world tree is still young, all Faekin will respect them as they are pirs of worlds after all. "I guess I should be the one to tell the younglings on what those primordial beasts are. The duty of the world tree such as myself is to educate the ones she cares for after all." The avatar of the world tree stated. The avatar of the world tree then scattered something akin to golden dust that affected all the eyes of the people present in the room. They closed their eyes when they were affected by the golden dust, but the view changed when they opened it. The people in the room were suddenly transported to the past where the world was vast andrge. Adrian saw what Pangea really looked like and he was amazed as this was the original look of the world. He saw numerous beings, trees, and floating inds in the distance. They suddenly felt so small like ants as if they were the ones that shrunk and not the world. One might say that the world shrunk or was fragmented to amodate the smaller beings that now lived in it. "This is the original world of Pangea where gods, beasts, and mortals freely wander. It was a beautiful world, but it is not entirely safe especially for the humans or beings with weak power upon their birth. The gods themselves lived with the ones that worship not just to umte power for themselves but also protect the weaker beings. A god''s power is proportionate to those that believe them but there are few exceptions." The avatar of the world tree stated as she looked at Adrian and Levin Cloud. "Wow! The world is so beautiful and mysterious!" The all the yers eximed. "Yes. It was beautiful but also deadly because the world itself is a cruel mistress. The world favors bnce which meant that good and bad are subjective to it. All the world needs are for it to survive as the itself is alive like the rest of you. This is the reason why the world itself gave birth to Primordial Beasts." The avatar of the world tree stated. "Beings born from the world because of necessity. It is also the reason why they revive overtime as they are basically made of essential energy of the world." Adrian added. "Yes. Primordial Beasts are not inherently evil or bad. They just exist to bnce the scale which is why the gods and mortals never bothered them. In return, the Primordial Beasts did not bother the gods and mortals as well and stayed in their own realms." The avatar of the world tree stated. "How does this rte to the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin?" Anastacia asked. "Do you believe that the beings back then were always righteous? They were not valiant and understanding like all of you. Mortals are quite fickle and easily swayed as long as they get what they want. In this time, mortals have a more difficult time sticking to their upright beliefs. In a world where gods and primordial beasts reign, mortals became more cutthroat in order to survive." The avatar of the world tree stated. "You meant to say that they did anything they desired as long as they were not punished. Since gods did not have divine realms back then, they cannot watch over the mortals that are in the world with them." Adrian stated. "The mediator of death is correct. Arge majority of the mortals followed the gods for protection and guidance but there are also quite the number that did what they wanted. Even the gods cannot save everyone unless they are in areas where the gods are. Also, gods are not infallible beings as well because they are not perfect." The avatar of the world tree stated. "Due to the numerous negative emotions that drifted, the world itself needed to find a bnce. Negative energy freely floating about could cause aberrations. Monsters that are born from negative energy are beings that heavily disrupts the bnce of the world. Quite a few have been created back then but the gods destroyed them at the behest of the world itself." The avatar of the world tree added. "The world itself created the Seven Primordial Beast of Sin. It created them so that all the negative emotions would flow to them instead of freely floating about." Levin Cloud stated. "The mediator of life is correct. The Seven Primordial Beast of Sin born from the negative energy that the world split into seven parts. Each of the seven represented the worst of living beings. Pride, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, wrath, and sloth. These seven sins as they call it became Primordial Beasts that absorbed the overflowing negative energy." The avatar of the world tree stated. "Still, you said that the primordial beasts do not bother the gods and mortals. Did them being made from negative energy have anything to do with it?" Adrian asked. "In fact, the creation of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin was quite sessful. The world is able to maintain equilibrium and is back to normal." The avatar of the world tree stated. "Who disrupted it then?" Adrian added as he already knew that it would have been something that someone did that messed up everything. "As expected of the Mediator of Death, you already know the how. The negative energy floating around that created the seven is due to the living beings, but it did not take the negative energy of the gods. The gods felt the power of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin and it was vast. The gods themselves became greedy for this power but they did not openly covet it." The avatar of the world tree stated. "Since gods are immortals, they observed and waited." Levin Cloud stated as he knew that gods are beings that are not hasty. They would see if everything would go their way before making a move. "That is correct. The gods might have shown interest, but they did not move because there was a race dedicated to protecting the bnce and they were the Asmodians." The avatar of the world tree stated as she looked directly at Adrian and smiled. "Who are they? Were they powerful?" One of the guild leaders asked. "They were. The Asmodians were protectors of the universe itself as they possessed powers that defy existingws of nature. Even the gods fear them because of this although they will not admit it." The avatar of the world tree replied. "If the Asmodians were there then did they seal the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin?" Another guild leader asked. "The Asmodians would not have done that as the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin would have already been determined as a vital part of the world. If they did something to them then they would upset the bnce. The gods knew this which is why they waited until the Asmodians were weakening because of the arrival of the foreign gods from other universes." Adrian added as he could more or less predict what happened. "The mediator of death is correct. The gods that craved power started to move when the strength of the Asmodians started to weaken. In fact, the world would have been much safer if the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin was not disturbed but mortals tend to forget the rules as they have short lives. The truth can be distorted as long as they are told about dangerous beings that could threaten their lives." The avatar of the world tree stated. "Which of the gods moved?" Levin Cloud asked. "It was not just one god that pursued the power of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin but many. Still, the first god that tried to absorb them was heavily punished by the world and is sent to Tartarus. Seeing that the world itself could still punish them, the gods decided to be masterminds instead and use their followers or creations to do their dirty work." The avatar of the world tree stated. Chapter 2158: The Story of the Seven II Chapter 2158: The Story of the Seven II ? "The angels. They were the ones that were sessful." Adrian stated as he suddenly remembered the Seven Devils that ruled over Hell. "Yes. The angels were one of the races that participated but they were the ones that seeded in absorbing that power. The Seven Primordial Beast of Sin that had weakened were sealed by an Asmodian that could control miasma and curses so that the seven would never get preyed on by other gods or their creations." The avatar of the world tree stated. "If that was the case then it was a good thing, right?" One of the guild leaders eximed. "No. It was the worst possible scenario because there would no longer be beings that absorb the freely floating negative energy. Since a Law has determined that these negative energies should flow into a vessel, the new ones that absorbed it were none other than the seven angels that absorbed them." Adrian stated. "The mediator of death is correct once again. The Goddess of Light Luminaria thought that she would be more powerful because her servants were now the new vessels as she created the angels to be always subservient to her." The avatar of the world tree stated.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What she did not expect is that her own angels evolved to be beings that possessed individuality and the negative energy they absorbed released them from the chains that their goddess has ced on them." Adrian added as he knew that there was a master control logic imnted on all the angels. "The angels rebelled and casted off their subservience to be the Devils. The original seven devils became gods and maintained the bnce that was lost when the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin were sealed. It took quite some time, but the damage has already been done." The avatar of the world tree stated as the scene changed. They avatar of the world tree showed all of them the death of the Asmodians along with the destruction of the world into fragments. A small timeframe of two decades was all it took when the devils were not there yet to rece the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. The disappearance of essential beings such as primordial beasts made the world copse much faster. The world would not have copsed even if the Dark Gods invaded if the bnce of the world was still there. "In the end, the world and even the primordial beasts needed to be separated. The fragmented world could not hold the weight of the primordial beasts which is why they were sealed to maintain equilibrium." The avatar of the world tree stated. "If that is the case then why is the Fairy King saying that the end of the world is near?" Siegfried asked. "The Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin were sealed but that does not mean they could not be released." The Fairy King stated as if defending his earlier stance of being afraid. "My child is correct as there would be foolish beings to lift the seal as they stumbled upon the hidden ruins where the seven are sealed. The ruins of the seven would invoke great emotion and thirst for power which made them easier to manipte." The avatar of the world tree stated." "But... I thought the Primordial Beasts did not care about other living beings." A guild leader innocently pointed out. "They did but getting attacked and having most of your essence drained out of you would make you want to take revenge. Primordial Beasts are not mindless beasts that just move on instinct. Primordial Beasts are like living gods that have flesh, and they also have the same intellect as them. They did not bother the other living beings because they were also restricted by the world like the gods." Adrian stated which shed light on those that were not familiar with primordial beasts. "The mediator of death is correct. The Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin wanted revenge which is why they would destroy whenever they are released from their seals. At least one of them gets unsealed every century or two and they create a world of pure chaos and destruction. When they get unsealed, the negative energy floating around empowers them to a great degree as it is also containing the miasma from the dark gods. The miasma from the dark gods enrages the unsealed Primordial Beast of Sin even more. The result is the decimation of the continents. The Devil Gods had to descend unto the world in order to seal them back again so that peace would return albeit temporarily. One Primordial Beast of Sin can wipe out an entire continent. What do you think seven being unsealed could do?" The avatar of the world tree stated as she pped her hands. As soon as the avatar of the world tree pped her hands, the view of all the yers returned back at the meeting room. All of them were now in cold sweat as they were shown visions of what happened and what could potentially happen. All of them have territories and they fear that their territory could be wiped out should a primordial beast visits them. "If the world restricted the primordial beasts, then why could it not restrict them now?" Faust asked the avatar of the world tree, but she looked at Adrian instead. "The world is dying." Adrian stated with a deep sigh. The sudden statement made all the yers panic. "You should not scare them like that, mediator of death. Exin so that the poor children will not be confused." The avatar of the world tree looked at Adrian as if she was ready to scold him. "What I said is true, but I guess I needed to borate. The world is losing the restrictions because most of it is being applied to the world barrier. Back then, the world barrier was not there as there was no need to separate the world from the gods. If the world''s energy is being used to maintain the world barrier, the world itself could no longer spare any to restrict the beings that live in it. It is why we have world quests because the world itself could not protect itself. The world is delegating us to protect it which also protects all other living things that live in it. If we aplish the world quests, then we get rewarded and that is due to the world gaining more energy. We are basically the ones that maintain the world''s equilibrium." Adrian stated which made all of the guild leaders shudder as if they got the most mind-blowing information of all. Chapter 2159: Secret of the World Chapter 2159: Secret of the World ? All of the yers that managed to process the information that Adrian has given are inplete shock. Some were looking at others as they did not understand what Adrian told them but those that did were stunned. They did not expect that the world itself in the game would be alive as in a being that possesses consciousness. They were even told that the world itself was rewarding them when world quests are cleared. "How is that even possible?" One of the guild leaders asked. "I think you are still stuck in the convention that the world is not with a soul. Remember that this is a game, and you can think of this as a different world. Even the rocks outside of this ce have what we call ''souls'' or essences. Souls are just essences that have unlocked sentience." Adrian stated as his words were now flying over the heads of the yers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "In other words, you can think that everything in this world is alive including the itself. The World Quests are created by the world itself to cleanse itself from impurities. Think of us like we are the white blood cells of the world since we are living in its body." Levin Cloud stated to exin in a more descriptive statement. The yers somehow understood the exnation that they were given but it would take some time for them to wrap their minds around it. Those that did suddenly felt like they received a jolt of electricity in their body as if everything started to be clearer. The guild leaders of each guild were the ones that understood the situation even more. "If the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin are dangerous then why is the world not giving a world quest right now?" Siegfried asked. "You can think of it as a shock to the system. There might not be a world quest as there are ways to avoid the eyes of the world after all. Still, I think a world announcement would be given. We just need some time as it is not just quests that necessarily make the yers move." Adrian stated. [The Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin are released from their seals.] [All Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin will be considered as respawning world bosses.] [The Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin will grow stronger as time goes on but the rewards upon defeating them would also increase as well.] [The first to defeat a unique Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin will have double chances of dropping a rarer quality item.] "There you go." Adrian added as all of the yers received prompts or world messages that tell them to defeat the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. There might not be a quest but there is a sense of urgency and proper reward for those that kill the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. This is what Adrian meant that it is not always world quests that the world can give but also increased drop chances. The world itself announcing this meant that it is enticing the yers to destroy the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. "The world is good at making us move. Go girl!" Peridot stated as she is also in the room. "You mean to say that the drop rate chance is due to the influence of the world?" Ain asked. "Yes. The world can manipte probability as long as it has energy to work with. It would have already raised a world quest to stop the revival of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin but the ones that unsealed them must have ways to avoid it. Anyways, do you guys want to hunt down the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin?" Adrian asked as he knows that more powerful allies would be better. "Our guild will be in the alliance in the raiding of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin." Siegfried stated as he liked beating up powerful monsters. "Ours as well." Ain stated. "We want to be part as well!" The other guild leaders also added as they know that they cannot hope to defeat one without the other top guilds. "If that is the case then the first step would be to locate them. It seems that there have already been sightings for each continent. We just need to decide on which one to attack first." Adrian stated. Just as Adrian is about to use the demon eyes to check if they were able to locate them, a dark and ming portal suddenly manifested below him. Adrian was suddenly sucked inside of it without even being able to resist. He was able to sense it, but the sheer power of the portal made him remember another. "I am getting dragged to Hell. Continue on without me!" Adrian shouted as if that was a normal urrence to him. "Did I just see Equinox get sent to Hell? Can he go to Hell since that is the ce where devils live?" Anastacia asked as she was puzzled like the rest of them. "This is new for me too, but he did summon a powerful Devil once, but I never thought that you could be reversed summon. Oh! He messaged me and said that we should start nning since something needs his attention." Levin Cloud stated. "Are we not going to talk about one of the most powerful yers suddenly getting snatched from a ce protected by a barrier?" Faust pointed out as he is a bit taken aback. "He will be fine because this is not the first time that he returned from the depths of Hell." Solstice stated as she led the meeting since Adrian messaged her to be his proxy. The meeting then continued on but there was still this weird atmosphere and all of them lifted their feet from the floor. There was now a visible fear of them being the next victim being dragged to Hell. The tension was there as all the yers would often nce below their feet since they might not know if they be next. Chapter 2160: Dragged to Hell I Chapter 2160: Dragged to Hell I ? Adrian was not even resisting anymore as he already knew where he will end up in. The mode of transportation for him is not ideal because he is literally being dragged to Hell. He can even taste the sulfur as five minutes of him falling changed the overallyout of the portal. He is actually impressed that the Devil Gods were able to create a stable portal that directly led to Hell. Adrian then kept going down and down as he passed through numerous ces in Hell. It was not until he was in a ce where seven different castles floated above a sea of magma that made him stop from falling. Each of the castles are the ces where the Seven Devil Gods reside as they make sure that the seal of the being locked in Hell is always kept. A beautiful veranda could be seen at the center of the seven castles as it was the meeting ce of the Seven Devil Gods. Adrian is directly sent to this ce as he was the only one that could withstand the energy of the Seven Devil Gods. They could have other yers as candidates, but Adrian is the one that knows them the best which is why he is the one summoned to them. "I never really thought that we are this close that you could just suddenly drag me to Hell. Maybe I should really delete the Demon Summoning Spell." Adrian stated as he did not like being at the beckon and whim of the other gods. "We are really apologetic that we have to summon you in such a rushed way. We need your urgent help because there is something incredibly wrong going on." Lucifer stated with a smile. "If you had to drag me to Hell then you must have used a great amount of power because bending the rules like that is not easy and takes a lot of energy." Adrian stated as he sat down with a calm look. He could more or less tell that the Seven Devil Gods summoning him meant that they are in a situation where they need help because they cannot move themselves. He knew that they were connected to the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin and their request might he tied to them. Adrian decided to observe and hear what they needed to say as it might be important for the world. "We can no longer absorb the negative energies that we have taken from the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin." Lucifer stated with a worried face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Maybe the reason is the fact that the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin are all revived. I think that is the best reason why all of you no longer gets that negative energy." Adrian stated. "It is not that, mediator. Even if they get revived, we will still have ways to tackle the negative energy. There are cases where their revival is not foreseen but we usually held at least half monopoly over the energies. This time is a bit different because we can only get about 10% or 15% of the negative energy." Beelzebub stated. "This should not happen as we also maintain the seal that makes sure that the Beast of Revtion does not get revived in the world. It is already annoying that we could barely maintain the seal, but those ugly beasts are trying to take all of it from us. Talk about being greedy!" Mammon stated. "What happens is all of you no longer gets the negative energy? All of you are pirs of the world that take on that negative energy so that it will not create Aberrations." Adrian stated. "The best-case scenario is that Aberrations are created. The worst-case scenario is that the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin gets all of their power back and destroys the world." Asmodeus stated. "But all of you defeated them over and over." Adrian eximed. "We did not defeat them but take their power from them. We were only able to do it the first time because there were other gods that helped us. The gods themselves could not handle negative energy which is why the angels were used for that. We were able to weaken them, but it also led to the world weakening." Belphegor stated. "We triedpensating by bing the new nexus of power for the negative energy but even our bodies could not keep up. This is why we needed to ascend to godhood because the negative energy is never meant to be handled by beings other than those created for them." Leviathan stated. "Thankfully, we had a way to use the negative energy instead of just storing it in our bodies. The seal of the Beast of Revtion is made of negative energy which was the perfect energy to use against it. Who would have thought that the negative energy created by living beings is perfect to counter a monster that could wipe out universes." Satan stated. "From what I have been told, you guys can descend unto the mortal world to kill the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin." Adrian recalled that the avatar of the tree of life telling him that. "One of us could do so if all of usbine our efforts but we cannot do all at once. Not just talking about the enormous energy needed, no one will be left to look after the seal of the Beast of Revtion. This is one of the reasons why never leave this ce even if it is already connected to the main world." Beelzebub stated. "I see. So, the descent was effective because it only needs to be one of you to reseal as only one of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin gets revived. This time, all of them got revived which is not the ideal way." Adrian stated. "That is one of the reasons as we need your help. Another is the fact that all Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin are all silent." Lucifer stated. Chapter 2161: Dragged to Hell II Chapter 2161: Dragged to Hell II ? "What do you mean by silent?" Adrian asked as he suddenly felt that the atmosphere became heavier. "When a Primordial Beast of Sin gets revived, we would usually sense it in advance. We are still connected to them because the energies present in their bodies are also present in ours. This also helps us to know which of us should descend to take arms against them. This time, all of them got unsealed but we could not sense them." Lucifer exined. "Does that mean that they might not have been unsealed then? Maybe there was a problem with the ritual that awakened all of them and made them go into slumber." Adrian asked. "If they did go to slumber then they would not have suddenly reimed most of the negative energy from us. At most, they could have gotten control over half of the negative energy, but this time is different. As if all of them became prepared in advance to suddenly take all of it. If we did not notice the sudden disturbance, then they might have been able to take all of it." Mammon stated. "Is that even possible? How could they evade your senses when you practically fished me out at a ce protected by a world tree." Adrian stated as suddenly summoning him is not a small feat. "True. You were quite difficult to forcefully summon as we had tobine all of our magic to pull you here. I am quite impressed that you needed all of us to even grace us with your presence." Asmodeus stated. "If they are now able to avert your gazes then there is a usible way. Although... I am not sure how they pulled it off because it needs lots of preparation and time." Adrian stated as he had an idea but does not know if it is usible. "Please enlighten us." Lucifer stated as he looked at Adrian with interest. "As soon as they were revived, they got sealed in a body. A mortal''s body to be exact." Adrian stated. "Is that even possible? A mortal body containing the power of a primordial beast?" Leviathan asked. "It is possible because some gods have done it. Some even impregnated mortals using that method to create demigods, but I digress. Bodies fitting for gods or even primordial beasts to inhabit are not easy toe by. They would still needpatibility as ipatible hosts would just explode and die." Adrian stated. "How does one determinepatibility?" Beelzebub asked as he is suddenly interested in the topic.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "They should live a live that closely resembled the teachings or attitude of the god or primordial god that will inhabit it." Adrian answered. "That would be a problem then because a lot of living beings show all types of the Sin. It came from the negative energy of humans in the first ce." Lucifer stated. "Oh! That is an oversight on my part. That would mean that they easily found a body after they already found where the Primordial Beast of Sin will revive. Whoever nned all of this might have been preparing for at least a decade. The level of detail actually is impressive." Adrian stated as he appreciated the cunningness of the enemy, but all of the Seven Devil Gods looked at him with judging eyes. "Uh... Ehem. Moving on... that is the way that I have thought about." Adrian added. "Even if they get sealed, will the mortal body not get destroyed in the end if they umte more power?" Beelzebub stated. "The mortal body will deteriorate unless it is special. The easiest way for them to do that is to have a lot of candidates for vessels so the primordial beast could just jump to another one if the vessel could no longer be used. The best vessel would be a demigod but catching them and having the same qualities as the primordial beast is another matter entirely." Adrian stated which made the Seven Devil Gods contemte. "Whoever nned this is meticulous, indeed." Beelzebub stated. "They also know the history between us and the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin." Leviathan stated. "It could be possible that they established some form of connection even before they were unsealed. The primordial beast itself would have crafted the perfect n to revive them without getting detected." Adrian stated which made all of the Seven Devil Gods ponder. All the Seven Devil Gods then remembered that the revival of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin was quite different for the past two hundred years. The Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin usually revive every one hundred years, but they did not do so in the past two hundred years. This would mean that the n for them getting revived all together took two hundred years to formte. "It took them two hundred years to plot something like this. We rarely have a concept of time because we are gods, but they also used that against us. We did not even investigate when a hundred years passed." Lucifer stated as he now felt the gravity of the situation. "We cannot move now as well. We do not even have champions that could be vessels for us to descend. If that ruined goddess did not persecute the beings that believed in us, then we might have been prepared with at least champions." Satan stated. "I think we have no other choice but..." Lucifer stated as he suddenly looked at Adrian. Adrian felt the burden of that stare because that is a stare of a god that lets you carry all of it. They will basically just be a cheering squad since they could not offer any support. Adrian already beat them to the punch just as soon as Lucifer started opening his mouth. "How about doing something like this?" Adrian stated as he did not want all the burden to be on him. == "Ah! The n proceeded correctly. Even though, I am in the body of a mortal that is already starting to break down." A man that was previously killed on an altar suddenly stated. Chapter 2162: World of Sin Chapter 2162: World of Sin ? In a dark cave that was destroyed when the ceiling suddenly caved in, a dark tarlike substance suddenly seeped from the boulders. The boulders that were on top of each other suddenly melted as this dark tarlike substance fused together. A man suddenly came up as the fully formed dark tarlike substance and this was none other than Eldritch. "Who would have thought that the Pit of Corruption would suddenly explode but I did get something from that." Eldritch stated as he now holds a skill that could manipte his body and be invulnerable to physical attacks for a few seconds. The skill that turned him into a dark tarlike substance was given to him because his body was able to withstand the explosion of energy. Eldritch then looked at all the notifications that triggered and did not look happy. He did not think that all Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin would suddenly be undetectable. He knows at least five locations where those primordial beasts were sealed but to think that all seven were known. The organization or group that the oni masked yer is in must have been alive for too long. "Even the other demigods that are Followers of the Dark Gods did not know all of the locations of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. It seems that there is an even older organization in this world. That very organization should have been created in the eastern continent where that oni masked yer is. Now, how should I proceed with this because it is not something that could be rushed or else I could not change it to be in my favor." Eldritch stated as he suddenly saw another world message that spiked his anger as this announcement basically made his initial n be blown in the water. [All Seven Devil Gods have given a quest all the beings that could hear their voices.] [A world quest has been given to all yers.] == Quest Name: World of Sin Quest Difficulty: World Quest Quest Description: The Seven Devil Gods have decided to give those that defeat the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. Those that defeat and seal them will be given rewards that would evoke such powerful emotions. Clear Condition: Defeat the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin Clear Reward: Based on the Distribution Ranking First ce Reward: Devil Blood (A Race Change Item that changes the user to a Noble Devil. If already used or a Devil, a Mythical Tier Random Box and Legendary Skill usable by your character.) Second ce Reward: Legendary Tier Random Box and a Legendary Skill usable by your character Third ce Reward: Legendary Tier Random Box Failure Condition: None Failure: None Duration: None Restriction: Those that epts this world quest are the only ones that could receive this quest. == "Why are those selfish gods moving? They should still be minding their own business unless those two stupid traitors did something with the negative energy!" Eldritch shouted as he vanished from his location as he seemed to be in a hurry. The sudden world quest given to the yers suddenly made them all noisy as the first-ce rewards is now up for grabs. The fact that they could change straight to a noble devil meant that they would have authority in Hell. A lot of yers are currently ying in Hell because of the new zones and abilities but they are restricted as some ces need some influence. Bing a Noble Devil meant that they could go into the restricted zones freely and have monopoly over the things that are there. This meant that they would get priority in terms of items, monsters, and even dungeons that can only be essed by Noble Devils. It also meant that they would be able to participate in the Hell Rankings as they couldpete for the territories in Hell along with other Devil nobles. A reward like this activated the greed of all the guilds as even the smaller guilds could see hope. The reward would be based on the contribution which meant that they will be rewarded as long as they deal more damage than any damage dealer or participate more in the fight. The yers that were uninterested in the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin because they could not be found has suddenly became fired up. All the guilds suddenly sent out their scouts to find the hiding ce of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. The Seven Devil Gods did in fact note to this decision as it was none other than the demon sitting with them. The Seven Devil Gods looked at Adrian as if they were in a trance because they could feel that he was the opposite of them. The Seven Devil Gods initially offered Adrian the mission alone, but he was generous enough to offer it to all the yers instead. "Why are you so generous with the mortals, mediator?" Lucifer asked as his curiosity could no longer be contained. "Generous?" Adrian stated with a puzzled look. "You should have been greedier and took all the rewards for yourself, but you told us to share it." Lucifer stated. "Is that me being generous? I do not think that is generous as I would not have the resources to find all seven. I might be able to find at least three but that would leave four to be stronger. I merely enticed all the others to find them for me. My real mission is to kill all seven after all and I do not care how or who does it. Since we are now done here, I shall bid my farewell as I need to start the search as well." Adrian stated as he vanished from the deepest parts of Hell. "Truly a master maniptor. He even managed to convince all of us to do such a thing. I truly wished that he was my own champion. Maybe I could take him from the Twin Gods?" Lucifer stated as he felt exhration of the fact that another being managed to make him doN?v(el)B\\jnn something. "You might get erased in existence if the Twin Gods heard you." Asmodeus stated. "I get it though as the mediator has all of the qualities that we all have. I wanted him the first time that I saw him." Mammon stated. "He even controls it well to the point that it does not overtake his ego. He is a perfect champion to any of us, but it seems that the Twin Gods were first. He even got the powers of a mediator which means that the Twin Gods have vetted him." Satan stated. "Want to make bets if he will rise to be a god?" Beelzebub stated. "We should also prepare as there might be instances where we need to descend. At least choose from the current devils on who could take on our power even if it is brief. The Seven Primordial Beasts seem to also be preparing as they would certainly need more time to limate to mortal bodies." Lucifer stated. "Those crazy old monsters waited for two centuries. They can surely wait for their strength to peak but we must dy that. We should try to get more control over the negative energies while the blessed ones look for them." Leviathan stated. == It is not just the devil side that is preparing but also the ones that awakened the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. The yers that are part of the hidden faction in the eastern continent have gathered as they received the world message. They did not expect that the Seven Devil Gods would form a united front to actively kill the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. The true leader of these yers is actually an NPC that is the leader of the hidden faction. "So, the backstabbing devil gods managed toe to a decision this quick? Still, they are not able to interfere because most of their energy can no longer be essed due to the primordial beasts. How are the primordial beasts?" A man sitting on a throne behind a translucent silk film asked. "The immortal bodies that we prepared for them are still in need of time to limate to their powers. They would need at least three months to fully wield their powers in them." One of the aides replied. "Can you lock them up for three months?" The man sitting on a throne behind a translucent silk film asked. "We have tried to persuade them to move ording to our wishes, but they ignored us. Some of the guards were even killed due to their unruly behavior. If not for the seals ced on them, they might have already rampaged." Another aide stated. "I do not expect for those beasts to be in line with our mission, but I expect them to be usable. They just need to fulfill their end of the bargain. We just need to bring back the power that we had lost." The man sitting on a throne behind a translucent silk film stated as his body could be seen to emit a faint trace of divine energy. Chapter 2163: Cracking the Bell Chapter 2163: Cracking the Bell ? Adrian managed to return back to the base of the Evergreen guild. All the other guilds have already discussed their next course of action. All of them agreed to search for the areas where the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin are hiding. Adrian is greeted by the other Evergreen guild members and also his other guild members. "Did you have any luck?" Adrian asked the gathered guild officers of his guild. The ones gathered are Solstice, Levin Cloud, Peridot, Kabrakan, Creepysoo along with Hexy. They are in possession of the thing that would have changed the trajectory of the fight if the ck Fairy Mavros learned of its true origin. The Cursed Bell that is still protecting or rather preventing the Heart of the Forest from breaking free is still not destroyed. Even if there was almost no cursed energy left to siphon from the Heart of the Forest, the Cursed Bell has be a relic that has the tenacity of a Transcendent tier item. "I cannot destroy it even though I could siphon the cursed energy from it." Hexy stated. "Why are you not siphoning it? Is there a problem?" Adrian asked as he is curious why he can still sense faint traces of cursed energy from the Cursed Bell. "The cursed energy is the only thing that is actually making the Cursed Bell workable. If I absorbed all of the cursed energy, then the Cursed Bell will calcify and the bell itself will harden even more. It is already difficult trying to destroy the Cursed Bell. If I take out the cursed energy from it, then it would be almost impossible unless a god could hit it directly with their might." Hexy stated as she has more knowledge of cursed artifacts than Adrian. "You said almost impossible which means that there is a way for it to be destroyed now." Adrian stated as he caught on. "It is not impossible, guild leader. The only way to destroy it physically will be a Greater God or Greater Goddess manifesting in their physical form and hit it will full force. Another would be sending it to a ce where space itself is being torn apart. It is said that a tear in space could even cut the most durable of curses." Hexy stated. "Is that so? We have a way to get that heart out then, but we cannot do it here. We will need to go back to the guild house." Adrian stated. "If that is the case then please handle the transportation. I will need to tell the Fairy King and Fairy Queen that we will return back to Avalon." Hexy stated as she left but Creepysoo came with her as an escort. "I think our little boy is infatuated." Levin Cloud stated. "I am telling you to not mess with the boy. I can already tell that you will tease him for this." Peridot stated as a warning to Levin Cloud which is why thetter could only nod. "It is up to him if that infatuation blossoms." Adrian stated but the others looked at him with judging eyes because they know that he should not say such thing when they do not even have abel yet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ok. Nobel." Levin Cloud stated. "We should say our farewell to the Evergreen guild for now. We have already intruded too much on their territory." Adrian stated as they did that quickly. Anastacia and the other members of the Evergreen guild thanked the Pantheon guild for their support. Adrian could see that Neo Alfheim needed some repairs as it was also attacked while the ck Fairy Mavros was fighting with the other yers. It seems that a detached force managed to sneak inside of the territory but that was also in the calctions. The reason Anastacia was not present in the fight against the ck Fairy Mavros is due to the fact that she and other members of the guild alliance protected the territory. Someone might poison the world tree if there were no people that is left. The ones that attacked the territory is a detached force of a thousand foliage soldiers led by two corrupted fairies. Anastacia managed to repel everything along with the other yers with the aid of the territory guard NPCs. Vayu and Soleil managed to arrive in time for backup which is why they easily defeated the detached enemy army. Unfortunately, Vayu and Soleil had to leave early as they were spirited away by a Wind Elemental King. It seems that they are needed elsewhere for something important. "I am grateful for your help. Do not worry as we will make sure to find all of the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. You did so much in convincing the Seven Devil Gods after all." Anastacia stated as Adrian casually dropped the bomb that it was him that thought of the reward system implemented to hunt down the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin. "I am grateful as well because the world tree is protected. It is one of the reasons why the world barrier is not getting totally destroyed after all. I hope we meet in favorable times and not always in war or an invasion." Adrian stated as he bid farewell. Adrian opened a portal back towards Avalon and all of his guild members came with him. It was not just his guild members that came with him but also two fairies of great power. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen also came with them to Avalon which made Adrian raise his brow. He knows how yful fairies are and these two are royal level. "Are you not going to return back to Alfheim? Are you sure that the kingdom will be fine without you there?" Adrian asked. "It would be fine for a while. This is the reason you have many kids as they can rule the kingdom for you so that you can have a vacation. I always wanted to check your territory, but that old bastard ced a powerful spatial barrier that interrupts even our fairy rings." The Fairy King stated. Chapter 2164: Dimension Cutter Chapter 2164: Dimension Cutter ? "Who are you calling an old bastard, sparkly boy?" The voice of Elder Ascalor stated. "It seems that you have lost so much through the passage of time, old space freak." The Fairy King stated as he red at Elder Ascalor. "Says the glitter freak that uses powerful potions to make him look young." Elder Ascalor stated as he red back. "I am just naturally young looking unlike you who already lost his edge." The Fairy King stated. "I only took on this form to be authoritative or else I would have allured all of the women to my embrace. I have to at least save some for a glitter squirt like you." Elder Ascalor stated as both him and the Fairy King entered a fierce staring contest. "What is their beef?" Peridot asked. "Even I do not know much as I am not really close with the Fairy King." Levin Cloud stated as he is mostly close with the Leshy and Dryads. "Elder Danaya did tell me this once and that is Elder Ascalor being a yboy. He was very much a bad boy type when he grew up and with charms to boot." Adrian stated as he might know the source of the fight. "I mean... Elder Ascalor in his true form does look hot though. There is even a hidden ranking for the hottest elder in Avalon hosted by the shadow side of your territory." Peridot stated. "I do not know what you are talking about." Adrian stated as he looked empty because he was the one that created that ranking as some goods rting to the hot elders (all of the elders in Avalon including the elves) were very much a hot item for sale. He and Piggy Bank are the ones maintaining this in great secrecy to make sure that they have some funds for special purchases. "What is this shadow side of the territory?" Levin Cloud asked but Adrian''s face was very much difficult to read as he trained it ever since childhood. "Cut it out, you two. My king... you must be respectful as we are the guests here. Ascalor is one of the elders of the Daemos and is a protector of your territory." The Fairy Queen stated as she suddenly caught the eye of Elder Ascalor. "Is that you, Dahlia?! To think that you have be so beautiful that I could no longer remember you." Elder Ascalor stated. "Oh! You are still such a smooth talker even when we are basically very old now." The Fairy Queen stated as she blushed a little. "yboy! Die!" The Fairy King shouted as he sted Elder Ascalor with glitter bombs. "Your glitter has no effect on me!" Elder Ascalor stated as he casted a spell that created a tiny ck hole that sucked in all of the glitter. "Why are you holding a memory orb?" Levin Cloud suddenly asked Adrian.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "This is for insurance purposes. You never know when you might need them." Adrian replied with an empty expression as he suddenly became more cheerful and said, "Let us leave them there and proceed to the guild house. We have the thing to just destroy the Cursed Bell there." Adrian and the others just left the kiddy squabble of Elder Ascalor and the Fairy King. If their guild leader is not stopping them then why should they stop those two. They feigned ignorance just like their guild leader and stepped inside of the guild house. Some of the guild members gathered as well since their guild leader came with the other guild officers. "So, where is the tool that can help us destroy the Cursed Bell?" Levin Cloud asked. "There is no tool here." Adrian answered. "What do you mean there is no tool? If there is no tool, then how are we going to destroy it? Did you get possessed in Hell or something? No... even a devil might get terrified if they possessed you." Levin Cloud stated. "What was thatst one again? I did not quite catch that." Adrian stated as his face could be seen suppressing his irritation. "Nothing. So, how are we destroying the Cursed Bell?" Levin Cloud stated. "I will be the one destroying it." Adrian answered. "How?!" Levin Cloud eximed in shock as well as the others, but it was Hexy that realized it. "The guild leader is going to use his ability to control space to destroy it." Hexy stated. "Correct! I just did not want to do it in the Evergreen guild base as there might be spies watching there. Also, I might destroy some things there and be unable to reimburse it. In our guild house, I can do whatever I want since we have arge open area." Adrian stated. "Still, can your ck hole be able to rip it apart? Its damage is not high enough to kill some high-level monsters much less a cursed artifact." Levin Cloud stated. "I am not going to use a ck hole as it might get sent to who knows where and be lost again. I will use a spell that I recently got from my trip to Hell. You can call it mymission fee for suddenly being dragged all the way there." Adrian stated as he already saved this spell as soon as he got it. Adrian took the cursed bell and made it float in the air by reversing gravity on it a bit. He then asked all of the support yers to buff his damage by as much as they can. All of the support buffs that Adrian got increased his damage and magic pration as this is what he needed. He is notpletely confident on his own that he could destroy the cursed bell in one try which is why he asked for some help. Adrian looked at the cursed bell and focused on it intensely while he chanted a spell along with Paradox. The air around Adrian became still as all the other yers also felt it. They felt like they were suddenly trapped in an airtight space. "Dimension Cutter!" Adrian and Paradox simultaneously stated as the entire practice area was filled with numerous shes. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2165: Heart of the Forest Chapter 2165: Heart of the Forest ? As soon as Dimension Cutter was used, the space around the practice area of the guild house suddenly vibrated. A sh could be seen as if a tear in space suddenly manifested itself. A sharp pang could be heard as the cursed bell is directly hit by this tear in space. A crack could be seen on the cursed bell as the power of the tear in space easily sliced through the tough defenses of the cursed artifact. A shocked expression could be seen on all of the yers especially Hexy as she did was not entirely sure that the stories she read was correct. Hexy would have been jumping for joy but there was only one small crack due to the spell. She already felt the power of the tear in space and knew that if she was hit by that then she would inevitably die. At the very least, the guild leader could just strike it in the seeding days and the cursed artifact would be destroyed. "Oh! It is effective! I should not hold back then." Adrian stated as he suddenly had a crazy glimmer in his eyes. One would think that only the singr tear in space would be the Dimension Cutter skill but that is actually just a tamed version of it. Adrian made sure to only have one tear in space happen as he held back some of the power of the skill to see the effect on the cursed artifact and the area around it. Seeing that there was no effect on the surrounding and it cracked the cursed artifact, Adrian no longer held back the full effect of the Dimension Cutter that he used. == Skill Name: Dimension Cutter (Special) Skill Tier: Mythical Skill Type: Active Area Piercing Damage Skill Effects: -Create a powerful tear in space that deals mixed physical and magic damage. It deals 600% of the user''s physical damage and 650% of the user magical damage to the area. -Each tear in space ignores the defenses of those affected by 50%. -The skill user could set which direction will the tear in space will start. -Can also be used instantly but the power diminishes by 50%. Cast Time: 1 second Cooldown: None Mana Cost: 2000 Mana Points per unique tear == A mythical tier skill that has no cooldown and a short cast time is basically a steal but the Dimension Cutter does not appear instantly as it usually takes two seconds to fully manifest. Still, this skill book is something Adrian got from the Devil Gods even though there is already a Dimension Cutter spell in the books given to him by the Daemos Elders. This Dimension Cutter spell is more versatile and easily usablepared to the one in the Daemos spell book. Adrian smiled as he unleashed the full power of the Dimension Cutter spell that he has. Numerous tears in space suddenly manifested that hit the cursed bell simultaneously. It was so tremendous in power that it made the entire guild house tremble. Some of the guild members were even caught off guard and had to duck for cover as they thought an earthquake was happening inside the guild home. [You have decreased the durability of the barrier of your guild home by 10%.] "Did not think that would happen." Adrian stated as a numerous cracking sound could be heard. The cursed bell could no longer withstand the power of numerous Dimension Cutters. In fact, one tear could create a small crack and it finally became fully cracked with the hundreds that followed. The cursed bell exploded into pieces as a powerful burst of energy is released unto the guild home. This explosion of energy made all of the yers inside get knocked back. Adrian is much closer but he was able to protect himself from the initial st. He tried to lessen the impact of the st but he was toote and out of mana. In the end, he was also swept by the residual force. He needed to use his wings in order to not be sent flying like the others. Fortunately, the guild members that were there to watch is not injured as they were only knocked back by the force of the explosion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The power of the force of the explosion did not just made all of them fly back but it also carried the intense natural energy that the Faekin harvests. This energy is so potent that even those that were outside of the guild house were able to sense it. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen that were leisurely having tea with the Daemos Elders and even the elven elders felt it. Even the Daemos Elders that were not that sensitive to natural mana sensed a strange energy in the area. This made all of them gather towards the direction where they sensed that pure natural energy. They all met at the location of the Tree of Life and Death but that is all they could see. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen looked puzzled as they knew that the source of that energy was not the Tree of Life and Death. "It probably came from that brat''s guild home." Elder Ascalor stated as he waved his hand and a silhouette of a portal could be seen beside the Tree of Life and Death. "Do you think that they were sessful?" The Fairy Queen suddenly eximed as the only source of that natural energy should be the Heart of the Forest. "I do not know as we cannot enter that ce." The Fairy King answered. == As soon as the cursed bell shattered, a floating bonsai could be seen. This was none other than the Heart of the Forest that is the source of power of all the Faekin. The relic that could create the life of the Faekin as it is their true mother. It is said to have been grafted from the very first Tree of Life that existed in ancient times along with the power of the Faekin Asmodians. Chapter 2166: Faekin Unlocked Chapter 2166: Faekin Unlocked ? [The Heart of the Forest has returned to the world.] "We did it!" Levin Cloud jumped for joy but his body suddenly moved on its own like there was a predestined setting. Levin Cloud turned to his true form as he walked towards the relic. Levin Cloud suddenly reached out his hand towards the Heart of the Forest. A powerful surge of natural energy filled his body as if it cleansed his blood. Adrian looked closely and saw that some parts of Levin Cloud''s body suddenly had this white sparkle in it. [yer Levin Cloud has resonated with the Heart of the World and is rewarded due to his great contribution.] [yer Levin Cloud will now be known as the ''Nature''s Chosen''.] Levin Cloud then called upon the Land Deity that resides in Avalon. A cute looking small human appeared with a point hat. The Land Deity has an appearance that resembled Adrian as it took features of him to make its humanoid form. Levin Cloud then proceeded to handover the Heart of the Forest to the Land Deity which made it bow to him with great respect. [The Land Deity of Avalon has epted the gracious gift of the Nature''s Chosen and made a promise to protect the Heart of the Forest.] [Power surges from the Territory of Avalon as another floating ind shall appear that has the influence of the Heart of the Forest.]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Due to the Heart of the Forest being integrated to the Territory of Avalon, all quests rted to the Faekin will now be generated there.] [All new yers can now select the Faekin as a starting race.] [Existing yers can go to the Shrine of the Fae to change their race but will need to restart their levels with the experience multiplier.] [yers that have an existing special item called ''Grafts'' can go to the Shrine of the Fae in order to changed their race or exchange it for a special item.] World messages suddenly bombarded all of the yers as they did not expect that someone would be able to unlock another race now in the game. There have been some but thest one is about three months ago in game time. Also, this race is none other than the Faekin race that is also rted to the Asmodians. Thest Asmodian Descendant race that was unlocked were the Selvaggians and they had strengths in certain aspects that yers liked. They also know of the Faekin as they are the beings that can freely control natural energy and is often given the moniker by humans as the gods of the forest. They also know a famous yer by the name of Levin Cloud that is said to be a Leshy which is the make equivalent of the Treefolk as the female equivalent is a Dryad. A lot of yers did not know that Faeries actually existed but they were also depicted in stories. The emergence of the ck Fairy Mavros siege defense footage of the guild alliance did shed light on the matters of fairies. A lot of yers even thought that such a species was cool and did not expect that they were under the Faekin. A lot of yers that did not participate in the siege defense which is why they did not know what these special items called Grafts were but those of the guild alliance did. Quite a number of guild alliance members were able to get these Grafts as drops. At first, they wanted to surrender it to the Fairy King and Fairy Queen since they learned of its origins but thetter duo told them to keep it. The Fairy King and Fairy Queen advised them to hold onto it as they were destined to have them. The yers did not know what this meant but all of them kept it as a memento of the difficult fight. The guild alliance members that wanted to change their race jumped for joy as they no longer need to start from level 1. Those that were happy with their current race also cheered because they can exchange it for a special item. They heard from the demon Equinox that the Fairy Kingdom vault had numerous treasures lying around and they thought that those might be up for grabs. "Woah! We actually unlocked it!" Levin Cloud stated in shock as he is already in tears because it took him a lot of time and dedication to make sure that the Heart of the Forest will be revitalized. A lot of the yers congratted Levin Cloud for his achievement and also Hexy for finding a way. They even made sure to highlight the contribution of their guild leader destroying the cursed bell. The excitement of the Heart of the Forest appearing made them forget the frightful power that their guild leader possessed. If not for the appearance of the Heart of the Forest, then all of the Pantheon guild members would be frozen in ce. Adrian made sure to gather the pieces of the cursed bell as it seems to be some sort of hard metal. Even Paradox agreed for him to gather it as if it wanted Adrian to collect even the metal dust. Adrian did ask Hexy if she wanted some but she answered that it was just a piece of metal now as she already absorbed the remaining cursed energy earlier. Adrian did not even notice that she did so and gave Hexy a thumbs up for her quick wit. "Guild leader, the elders seem to want to speak with you. Also, I think you want to see what is happening outside." Awraka stated as she just entered the guild base after the Fairy King and Fairy Queen urged her to. She was the unlucky one that lost to the rock-paper-scissors and is tasked to guard them while they stayed in Avalon. "Why? I know that another floating ind was added but did it really cause quite amotion?" Adrian asked. "I think you need to go outside to find out." Awraka stated with a face full of seriousness as if she could not handle the pressure of the elders outside. Chapter 2167: New Island Chapter 2167: New Ind ? "Oh! So, the territory lord finallyes out of his shell." Elder Ascalor stated. "What is happening, Lord Equinox?" One of the elders of the elves asked. "We could feel immense natural energy in that direction as the flow of natural energy is being gathered there." Another elder of the elves stated. "Did you not hear the world message about the Heart of the Forest? That ind sprung up because of the Land Deity absorbing it and making the territory bigger." Adrian stated as he could clearly see that the ind that sprung up was vasty different than the others. The new ind that is created felt like it was another world. The nts and trees that are found inside of it looked like they were from Alfheim. There were even some small critters that looked like the harmless insects and small animals that are native to Alfheim. The ce is even shrouded in some sort of protection mist to make sure that no one can peek from the outside. "The entire ind feels like a piece of Alfheim was taken and ced here." The Fairy King stated as he looked directly at the ind and could vaguely feel the simrity. "It does feel like Alfheim but what is that thing?" The Fairy Queen added as she then pointed to a strange being that suddenly manifested at the border of the ind. [You have sessfully increased the size of your territory by special means.] [You can now ept more residences due to the increased spatial capacity.] [You have managed to integrate a Creation Relic into your territory. A Guardian has been created to monitor the added special ind.] [All yer Faekin will now be spawned to your territory exclusively until another respawn point has been set.] [You have added the Shrine of the Fae to your territory.] [All Faekin that are residents of your territory will have a permanent buff of increased 10% experience points and 5% damage increase.] [Faekin that visit your territory and pray to the Shrine of the Fae could get 5% increased experience points and 5% damage increase for a given period of time.] [The new floating ind has been created but has yet to be fully tied to your territory. Do you wish to do the binding ritual now?] "Yes." Adrian epted the binding ritual as there was no road towards the new floating ind unlike the others. As soon as Adrian epted, numerousyers of magic spells activated, and arge bridge manifested that led towards the new ind. The bridge looked like the magical links that is also created but it has a different look entire. The bridge was full of flowers and fauna as it was a literal Flower Bridge. As soon as the flower bridge was created, the being that was at the border suddenly awakened. "What is that?" Levin Cloud asked. "I guess we need to find out." Adrian stated as he was being urged by the Land Deity to move towards the new ind to inspect it. Adrian along with the guild members and elders walked the flower bridge and ended up at the border of the next ind. It was protected by a barrier that prevented entry for those that have ill intent. The elven elders were absolutely amazed by this barrier but even the Fairy King and Fairy Queen were astounded. This type of barrier existed only at the very area where a tree of life is rooted. "Greetings, my lord." The being that the Fairy Queen pointed earlier suddenly spoke. Adrian could more or less deduce that this was the guardian that the ind was given in order to look after the Shrine of the Fae. This guardian is not human but is humanoid in looks but it has feminine features. The guardian is basically abination of a human and a tree. The guardian is about three meters big which makes it imposing yet gentle because of the feminine looking face. The body of the guardian is basically made out of wood while it is adorned with a dress that is made from beautiful flowers and leaves. She gives the aura and look of a wood nymph, but Adrian already saw beings like that, and this guardian was more wood than human looking. He can also feel the power of the guardian as equal to that of Saena when she is fused with the power of the Tree of Life and Death. "Do you have a name?" Adrian asked. "I do not have one but if you name the ind then I can proceed to carry on that name as well." The guardian replied. [Please name your new floating ind to fully activate it.] [You have named the auxiliary ind number three as Epsilon.] [Epsilon has a core that transformed into a Natural Cycle Core.] [The guardian of the ind has also taken the name of Epsilon as a manifestation of its power.] [Epsilon will now create a powerful cycle of natural energy that it can share with the other inds to increase the effects of each by 20%.] "Thank you, my lord. The ind is now fully functional. Do you wish to visit the Shrine of the Fae?" Epsilon stated as its robotic feminine voice earlier started to be more lifelike. "Show us the Shrine of the Fae." Adrian stated as Epsilon then proceeded to gesture for Adrian toe inside. Adrian led the group and entered the barrier and all of them were astounded when they came inside. The look from the outside is vastly different from the inside. The inside was a hundred times more beautiful than the outside as if the mist that covered the ind is hiding everything that is in it. Even the Fairy King and Fairy Queen are speechless as there was no such ce even in Alfheim. "It is simr to that forgotten ce in Alfheim. The Burrow of Spirits!" The Fairy Queen stated. "What is that? I never heard of a ce like that before." Levin Cloud asked as even he has never been there before. "You have not heard of it before because it was erased when the primordial beast sleeping beneath the mother tree woke up. It was such a beautiful ce filled with the mysterious beauty of nature and a ce where the Faekin could rx. It also had the mysterious energy to empower us even further as long as we take regr visits." The Fairy King stated. "Affirmative. This ind is created, and its functions is pulled from the memory of the Heart of the Forest. This is the optimal ce that the Heart of the Forest chose because it is unique and helpful to the beings that it will nurture." Epsilon stated which made the Fairy King and Fairy Queen speechless as the ind is basically another Burrow of Spirits. "Are there any rules or restrictions ced on this ind?" Elder Ascalor asked as he was also there to inspect it. "The rules are set by the territory lord but there are the necessary fail safes in ce. The first is that the entrance and exit could only be through the Door of Fae. The second is that all that want to enter must walk the Bridge of Flowers. The third is that only those that are acknowledged to have legal entry in the territory do both one and two." Epsilon stated. "Then are you the sentry of this ind?" Elder Koronn asked as he also slipped in as he wants to experience interesting things. "Yes. I am the guardian assigned to this ind. Should the ind get destroyed then parts of my capabilities will diminish. We are now here at the Shrine of the Fae." Epsilon stated as she finally led them to a vast flower field that has an altar at the very middle. The vast flower field is not the only thing there as a pond could also be seen surrounding them. At the very middle is a three-meter-tall shrine that is made out of colorful tree branches and leaves. In the middle of this shrine is a light source that glowed in a green and gray color. If one looked closely then the shape of the branches could be alluded to a mother caressing a child with the child being the glowing energy. [You are now at the presence of the Shrine of the Fae.] Adrian could feel the energy from the shrine, and it is indeed legitimate. He even felt like the shrine was looking at him for a moment, but he just thought of it as all in his head. Adrian stared directly at the shrine was the others could not do so as if a powerful force was making them look down. Only he was able to do this as he has a powerful Persona along with his Asmodian blood.N?v(el)B\\jnn The image of the shrine looking at him earlier is not a mistake as it really did. The shrine itself is alive as all other Creation Relic are as well. The Heart of the Forest chose Avalon to be rooted in as it knew that Alfheim will be doomed if it returned there. Chapter 2168: Arrival of the Faekin Chapter 2168: Arrival of the Faekin ? "It seems the first round of children are now arriving." Epsilon stated as the Shrine of the Fae suddenly released numerous orbs of light that scattered in the area of flowers. All of the released lights looked like orbs and each of them infused into the flowers and small trees scattered around the Shrine of the Fae. The number of glowing mystic flowers and mystic trees increased every minute as more and more new yers and even existing yers changed to the Faekin race. The new Faekin yers became real flowers and small saplings that are in the process of budding as they are still in the Town of Genesis undergoing training and choosing their ystyle. The flowers that bloomed or the saplings that matured immediately are the yers that changed their race into Faekin. They are the ones that have already been ying the game already and are done with the tutorial which is why they are immediately turned into Faekin. All the existing yers that changed are awakened as they were turned into the Faekin species that they chose. Some of the yers that were quick are the ones that manifested in the real dimension and managed to see that Adrian and the other NPCs were there to see them. Some that werete are awakened into another dimension that is a subspace of the Ind Epsilon. Since not all yers that changed their race would be able to fit inside just one ind in a territory that is not yet a kingdom. "They all look so cute!" Peridot stated as she saw the Faekin yers as small, cute beings. All of the Faekin yers are shocked to see themselves as small and cute. They did not possess the body that they have earlier when they customized it. This was not the form that they saw when they agreed to change into a Faekin. They all look like children and the reason for that is exined by the guardian of the ind that also has the role of guiding the newly born Faekin. "Greetings, new Faekin. I am the guardian of this ind and the Shrine of the Fae, Epsilon. You may be wondering why you have this form, but the reason is simple. The Fairy species are in this form until they reach maturity in magic which is easily doable by reaching the threshold strength. The Forest Guardian species will gain maturity when their main body which is a tree has grown sturdy." Epsilon stated. Epsilon exined but there is also a system message that all yers received. They were told that their adult form will be unlocked at level 20. For the Fairy species, they would just go back to their normal human size as they have the current height of not exceeding one foot. The Forest Guardian species, which are the Dryad and Leshy, will unlock their real forms and humanoid form which is not the child like form that they have now. The Forest Guardian species yers look like they are five years old. The forms that the yers have are not detrimental as they do not even have any debuffs. All the new yers are currently level 10 which meant that they just need to do some quests to be level 20. Also, they have the experience buff for yers that changed their race which is having all the experience they lost be recovered by a month-long quest in game. In fact, some of the yers actually did not want to change to their real form as they are in training wheels mode and have powerful buffs. [Faekin that have yet to mature are powerful forces of nature which is why they are looked upon by others until they can wield their powers.] [All young Faekin will have their stats doubled for a week. This buff will not be removed immediately even if they be mature. (This buff is only applicable for those that lost their levels to be a Faekin.)]N?v(el)B\\jnn "All of you have questions in nature magic which is the primary magic of the Faekin. The Heart of the Forest has already arranged for this as all of you can pass through this gate to go to Alfheim for further training. The Heart of the Forest has already chosen your teachers on the other side and all of you just need to go there. This ce is always connected to Alfheim via a gate thanks to the territory lord. Still, there are those that do not want to go to Alfheim now which is why another teacher will be appointed here." Epsilon stated as she waved her hands, and the invisible gate made of flowers and vines appeared in sight. "So, that is where the gate appears after it asked me suddenly." Adrian stated as he did say yes to a sudden prompt that appeared. The gate made of flowers vines suddenly glowed as a swirl of energy could be seen at the middle of it. Adrian and the other Daemos are familiar with this energy, and it led to Alfheim. A beautiful maiden with green tinted skin passed through the gate. This beautiful maiden is someone Adrian is familiar with which is why he looked at Elder Ascalor. "Hello, children. Mommy is here." Elder Danaya stated as she radiated this calming yet fierce energy that only mother would have. "Oh my! There are many of you. I guess I should use clones of myself." Elder Danaya stated as she realized that there are also other pocket dimensions where Faekin are. Elder Danaya then simply plucked some of her rootlike hair and created clones of herself just like that. The Faekin yers that saw this are amazed as this could also be an ability that they can use. The clones of Elder Danaya then vanished as they went to the other pocket dimensions to discuss what being a Faekin is to the newly born. "Hello, my lovely child." Elder Danaya stated as she suddenly appeared beside Adrian and embraced him to the point that he almost choked. "You are suffocating the boy." Elder Ascalor stated. "Oh my! I was too excited. Even the Fairy King and Fairy Queen are here! You two should return as the other Fairy Royalty are in chaos right now due to the influx of new fairies. You can use the portal that I used toe here to return. For those that are curious of Alfheim, they can also use that portal to explore." Elder Danaya stated as she saw that some of the elves and yers were curious of the world at the other side. Even though Elder Danaya gave her permission, the elven elders and the guild members of Pantheon did not jump immediately. All of them looked at the one that could make the decision for them and that is none other than Adrian. The piercing gazes of the curios people made Adrian feel tingles in his skin as if they are goosebumps. "Those that are not busy with anything important can go. Make sure to not explore in the dangerous areas of Alfheim as they also share that realm with the Elementals." Adrian stated as he made sure that the NPCs that wanted to explore will not go outside the confines of the world tree on that side. "You are worrying too much as Alfheim is safe as along as they are in the area blessed by the world tree. She can pull them from danger as long as they asked for her help." Elder Danaya stated. As soon as they got their permission from the territory lord and guild leader, the NPCs along with the guild members darted towards the portal. The NPCs that gathered were all elven elders and all of them made a break towards the gate. It was then select elven elders were frozen in ce as if time stopped for them. "Sorry about this. Some of you are needed to stay ording to Yewdrassil and some of the gods of life and death." Adrian stated as he was the one that stopped them. "Tch! I did not think that the god or goddess would see that I am escaping my duties." The elven elders that were prevented to go to Alfheim all thought the same. "Just finish your duties and go after the first batch has returned. Please ry that they can only spend two days in Alfheim before they go back." Adrian told Epsilon as it seems to have a connection to Alfheim as well. "As my lord,mands." Epsilon stated as she marked all the elven elders that passed through the gate. The mark will activate after two days and immediately send them back to Avalon. "Thank you, Epsilon. Those that want to change their race to Faekin can also do so now. You can activate the Grafts there. If you just want the item, then please offer it to the shrine at the middle." Adrian stated as he and the elders seem to have to talk about some things. Chapter 2169: Birth of a Faekin I Chapter 2169: Birth of a Faekin I ? New Fairy yer POV All I could see when I finished choosing the Fairy species of the Faekin Race is that I was transported to a vast flower field. I could not see that I am in a flower field, but I can smell it as the scent of numerous flowers surged towards my nose. The fact that this game could even replicate the smell of flowers is already insane, but I feel incredibly stuffy. My entire body is beingpressed as if I am trapped by something. I want to escape which is why I used my entire strength to break through. As soon as I destroyed the thing that was pressing me down, I suddenly stumbled and fell at a height of about three feet. The fall is not painful because the grass beneath me were able to cushion my fall. I looked up to see what was pressing me down and it was none other than flower petals. It seems that fairies are originally born from flowers if they are not created by two fairy parents. I came from a flower that shared the color that I picked my wings with. It was a blue flower since I like the color of it ever since I was little. As soon as I opened my eyes, I am greeted by a flower field where other yers that chose the fairy subspecies are located as well. I looked at myself and shock came over my own body because I suddenly became one foot tall. I became a miniature size of the avatar that I carefully crafted in the yer screen. I am not the only one because the other yers that chose the fairy species are also the same. I looked at a dewdrop that isrge enough to show my form and I am slightly disappointed. I picked the Fairy species because I saw a video in the web of the supposed Fairy King fighting. He was extremely cool, and I always liked a character that could fly. Thankfully, the Faekin race was unlocked as soon as I turned 18 years old. One might say why would a young man such as myself choose the Fairy species but that is all prejudice. In this world, being strong does not mean you need to be ugly. Also, I always thought that male fairies were cool because my grandfather had this cool manga where a fairy king used a spear to kill his enemies. I wanted to be just like that Fairy King, and I learned that there is a simr ability for fairies. I saw in the video that the Fairy Queen could use a fairy armament as they dubbed. It is said to be created from the power of the world tree itself. I would have chosen the Selvaggian race if the Faekin race was not yet, but I am incredibly lucky. Still, I thought the wings of male fairies are bigger but mine is so small that it could barely lift my body up. Do I need to awaken or something for it to be like the cool avatar that I initially created? Anyways, I am transported to the Town of Genesis, but it seems we are not directly sent to the town. It seems that all fairy species yers are transported to flower fields just outside the town. I looked around and saw something peculiar. In this flower field, there were five beautiful beings that were full grown fairies. Why do I say that they are full grown fairies? They all look like a full-grown adult withrge and proud wings! I think I could be them if I hone my craft enough. Oh! They are saying something important as it seems to be a briefing. I need to go there immediately or else I might not know important details. The five cool and beautiful fairies basically told us about the job sses that we can take. It seems that fairies are not restricted when ites to job sses. Just like the other races in the game, any race is able to use all sses but there must be specialization. This is what the cool fairies discussed which is why more of the yers chose to be mages or archers. Some picked the priest ss, but I wanted to be a warrior and aspire to wield that spear made of the energy of the world tree. I even bragged about it to this cool looking fairy, and he was very amused with what I said. It seems that he thought that I said something funny, but I assured him that I will be able to do my dream. It seems that he enjoyed my aspiration that he gave me a carved wooden pendant that had a dull looking spear. It is like an item that could not be sold or discarded which is weird. Seeing that he carved it with care and precision, I made sure to wear it as an essory as it actually qualifies as a decoration. I do not know why he gave it to me, but it was cool of him to. He even told me that I should make my dreamse true when I left the Town of Genesis.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I thanked him for the words of affirmation as I will definitely make ite true. I stepped into the flower that birthed me as the other adult fairies told us. It was then my consciousness became dim as my body felt like it was suddenly transported. When I opened my eyes, I am in a garden once again, but it had a strange altar at the center. I thought that I would be transported to Alfheim as the adult fairies told us about it. Instead, I was transported to the Shrine of the Fae that is located in Avalon as this was the spawn point for all Faekin yers. A cool looking wooddy greeted us and told us that we could train in Alfheim further until we could mature. Since my dream is to wield that world tree spear, I immediately rushed towards the portal that the wooddy created. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2170: Birth of a Faekin II Chapter 2170: Birth of a Faekin II ? New Dryad yer POV I chose the Dryad species from the Faekin Race as I saw them as beautiful earth goddesses. There may be goddesses in the game, but I always liked that they are beings that guards the forests. Unlike me who is afraid of the outdoors and is called ugly by some of the people around me. I guess I want to at least feel beautiful in a game as it is a gateway for fantasies after all. I really liked the UI of the Forest Guardian species as we could decorate what we can look like. You could even upload an image of a tree that is not in the tree directory if you want to do so. Since my favorite tree was not there, I chose to upload an image of it, and I managed to use the Angel Oak tree. I think I took at least three hours making sure everything is looking fine. This will be a permanent avatar after all which is why I must not cut corners. When I finished customizing my avatar to what I like, I am suddenly sent down to the Town of Genesis as the game stated. All I saw is darkness when I woke up and it is not the pleasant kind. It felt like I was trapped and could not move as if I am rooted in ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn "It seems like the new saplings have already awakened. All of you might be confused but follow the tone of my voice. I will be your guide." A beautiful voice of a woman stated. The voice of the woman is a bit cold, but it carried this mature warmth to it. She said that we are currently in our tree, and we need to manifest our bodies to the realm. It seems that the Dryad and Leshy species are indeed trees. We are basically trees that gained intelligence and power to separate our souls from the tree body. "All you need to do is imagine yourselfing out of the darkness as if you are just waking up. Imagine a warm light falling down upon your face and reach out for that light." This time a deep voice instructed us, and it sounded incredibly handsome. I think this should be a Leshy since the Forest Guardian species are very distinct when ites to their sex. Males would always be Leshy, and females will always be Dryads. I like it as it makes things lessplicated. I did what the voice of the Leshy told me to do and imagined the warmth of the suning down from my face. I reached out to the warmth of the sun and my vision changed in an instant. I managed to finally see the world around me, but I am not inside the Town of Genesis. It seems that I and the others are deep inside the forest near the Town of Genesis. I am finally able to see dryad and leshy that talked earlier, and they were vastly different from what I imagined them to be. I thought that the dryad would be full of leaves, but she was actually mostly made of dried vines. She is still incredibly beautiful as the dried vines formed this cool looking crown behind her head. She looked like a goddess of death or something which ispletely opposite that of the Leshy. The Leshy is adorned with almost all kinds of flora and fauna as if he was made of it. His face is hidden with a wooden mask, but I think that is his real face. He also has this horns that is lush with leaves which is why some birds even perch on it. He looked like a real forest god if one looked at him as I am sure that ancient people would have bowed down to him. "I guess there are promising sprouts from the saplings as they were the first ones to emerge from their bodies." The dryad stated with glee, but she maintained a cool and stoic face. Beside me is a three-meter-tall looking nt but it is actually my real body. It seems that the first test for a Forest Guardian species is to emerge from their body. I managed to do it quickly which is a plus for me, but it seems there are also others that did it with me. The others soon emerged, and I realized that we all look like kids. Green skinned little kids that have body parts made out of wood and leaves. If anyone sees us in the real world then they would call us Children of the Forest. The sheer horror of seeing us would make them faint but this is a game. Anyway, we look like elves if it is just our silhouette, but we are definitely not when theye close to us. It is said that elves were born from the Forest Guardian race so maybe the resemnce is due to our race. Anyways, as soon as all of us have emerged, the two adult Forest Guardians started to talk about our species. An interesting fact that I learned is that the Forest Guardian species could reproduce just by gathering essence. Essentially, the gender of their partners is basically not needed to be considered when reproducing. Still, consent must be given by the other party in order to create children. As soon as the general knowledge is given, all of us were given choices on what job sses we want. We were not restricted to specific sses which I liked but I always wanted to be a mage, so I chose to be one. Forest Guardians have innate nature magic which is why I chose it, and others did as well. After the tutorial, the two adult forest guardians told us to take root in the mortal realm as we cannot do so here. I did not understand what they meant but they said we could do that in Alfheim. When we left the tutorial zone, I was transported to the Shrine of the Fae located in Avalon. I did notst long as I immediately went to Alfheim as soon as the portal was opened. Chapter 2171 Asmodian Descendants Alliance Chapter 2171 Asmodian Descendants Alliance Seeing that the Faekin are arriving in an orderly process, Elder Danaya proposed that they talk in a ce different from here. She made her clones deal with the misceneous task as she also came to Avalon for an important meeting with the Daemos elders. Adrian and Levin Cloud were asked toe as well since it would be a meeting that will determine the path forward for the Asmodian Descendants. "I hope that you were not going to have a meeting without me." King Leonidas stated as he actually arrived at Avalon as well. Kabrakan could be seen beside the Selvaggian King as he is the one that led him to where Adrian and the others were. Elder Danaya looked sharply at King Leonidas, and it seems that they had this conversation with just their eyes. Elder Ascalor could only sigh as he already knew why those two are here. Avalon has be too important after all as it is a gateway for numerous Asmodian descendant races. "Both of you y nice. We should take this elsewhere." Elder Ascalor stated as he shifted space with a snap of his finger. Adrian felt the space change immediately but did not intervene as he already knew where they were going to be sent. All of them arrived in a ce where it is decorated with rare star minerals as if they were taken from outer space themselves. They were all sent to one of the pocket dimensions that Elder Ascalor maintains, and this is the ce where only the most important talks happen. This ce is so sealed off that escape is incredibly difficult which is why it is the perfect ce for secret meetings. "Oh my! I did not know you had such a room. This is new even for me." Elder Danaya stated as she has never been to this ce before. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Even I need to keep secrets from you as there are beings that could easily read minds. This ce is a meeting room that is reserved only Daemos but the talks that we are going to do seem to be important. You are the first outsiders to be weed inside this room." Elder Ascalor stated. "It is a privilege then." King Leonidas stated. "Will you not gather the other representatives of the other descendants? You have a vampire and a werewolf in the territory after all." Elder Danaya stated. "Well, your race is the first one to get a descendant after all. Ours is only awakened when your descendant helped. The same could also be said to the Selvaggian descendant. The prophecy did state that only descendants that are considered as blessed ones could regain what we lost." Elder Danaya stated. "They have yet to properly join in union as their petty grudges for a millennium has yet to subside. The vampire might possess the qualities of a Blood Queen, but she has yet to gather all of the ns under her. The werewolf boy is the same as he has yet to fully gain the undying loyalty of the other werewolf packs as well. The Jotunn race has yet to fully awaken their descendant, or they might never as most of them are asleep still." Elder Ascalor stated. "Well, your race is the first one to get a descendant after all. Ours is only awakened when your descendant helped. The same could also be said to the Selvaggian descendant. The prophecy did state that only descendants that are considered as blessed ones could regain what we lost." Elder Danaya stated. "I guess we really do owe a lot to the Daemos descendant. Thank you." King Leonidas stated as he bowed to Adrian which is the highest courtesy and form of respect that a king could do. "Now that we established that, you could also say that the Daemos descendant is also the one responsible for the changes in our races. Why not go through with it and let use under you?!" Elder Danaya stated with a smile. "No." Adrian reflexively answered as his inner voice could not be detained because he could foresee the huge responsibility. "What was that, my cute child?" Elder Danaya stated with a smile, but she was exerting the pressure of a mother that wants to persuade her child with her own aura. "The boy is correct, Danaya. The burden is toorge for us to bear as we have yet to find our Creation Relic. Ours is the most difficult to find as it could be shifting between dimensions or worse. We are already stretched too thin as the world expanded while we actually lost some of our own. There are Daemos children, but it is far too cruel to have young children bear great responsibility." Elder Ascalor stated. "What about me? I am practically young if you think about my life here." Adrian stated as he pointed at himself because he is only about ten years old in game years. "You are a special case since you are already born mature. I should thank the gods for that. You have been a great help, brat." Elder Ascalor stated as he averted his eyes. "I actually agree with Danaya to have the Daemos lead as you are the ones in the main world. Some of the Selvaggians might be roaming about but they alwayse here to return back to our world." King Leonidas stated. "You did note here because you sensed the arrival of the Faekin. You came here for something else entirely." Elder Ascalor suddenly stated. "Your instincts are still sharp even though you were such a troublemaker when you were young. You are correct of my intention ofing here. I am just lucky that the Faekin representative is also here to talk after all." King Leonidas stated. "Do not tell me that you are here because the world of The Wilde is also disintegrating because a primordial beast that awakened is eating it." Adrian guessed or rather threw a reason that is simr to what is happening to Alfheim. "Oh! The mediator already knows. Perhaps, you have already told him Kabrakan." King Leonidas stated as he looked at Adrian in shock. "I was actually just saying what popped inside of my mind. I did not think that I would actually get it right." Adrian stated. "A primordial beast was also present in your world?! I thought that your world would at least be safe, but I guess a world is notplete unless there is a primordial beast in it." Elder Ascalor stated. "I also thought that our world would be safe as we already got our Creation Relic. I did not expect that the expansion of the main world would also affect our world. It seems that the fragmented worlds are still heavily connected to the main world not just by portals. The awakening of the primordial beasts awakened the one sleeping in the Wilde as well." King Leonidas stated. "Are you not able to defeat it? The Selvaggian race is a race of pure fighters after all." Levin Cloud asked as he raised his hands. "Unfortunately, the primordial beast that is in our world is incredibly difficult to handle. It is ssified as a world eater primordial beast as it can eat anything. It eats slowly but it is already eating the world of the Wilde as we speak." King Leonidas stated. "What is the percentage of thend that you lost?" Elder Ascalor asked. "We already lost 3% of the entire mass of the world. We could foresee that it will devour the entire world in just two decades." King Leonidas stated. "That is if it does not mess up the ecosystem of the world. You could actually say that your world only has ten years left. Your primordial beast is more of a pain than ours." Elder Danaya stated. "We already have our hands full with the main world. We can no longer spare any more manpower for both your worlds." Elder Ascalor stated. "If we fuse the two worlds to the main world, what will happen to the primordial beasts that reside in them?" Adrian asked. "They would naturally be sent to the main world as they will also be converted to pure mana, but they will return to their forms once they arrive." Elder Ascalor stated. "If that is the case, we should form an alliance or rather we must revive the Council of the Five Descendants. I think we need to get the help of the other races since the world is already too big for us to handle alone."Adrian stated. "I know what you mean, brat. But¡­" Elder Ascalor stated but Adrian cut him off. "This is not a suggestion, Elder Ascalor. This is my decision as the purest blood among us." Adrian stated as he unleashed his Asmodian Prestige. All of the beings that were in that room had their heads bow down to Adrian. The fact that even the most powerful of the two other races could not dare to look up to him is evident by the fact that he is no longer the same. Adrian always hid this aura as he never liked using it to make others bend to his will but he remembered something that the Seer in the north once told him. Chapter 2172: Seen the Future Chapter 2172: Seen the Future ? The Great Star Gazer once told Adrian something in passing. He thought that she just spouted something to him in the moment, but she acted like she did not say anything like that after. When the Great Star Gazer told him something akin to a prophecy, the aura that she had was older and wizened. "A growing fragmented world split apart. Two beings that joins these fragments worlds in part. The five will join in one if they are smart. For peace will either grow or rot."N?v(el)B\\jnn Adrian did not know if this was actually a prophecy or something as the Great Sta Gazer always spoke in rhymes even if she did not want to. The only time she does not speak like a poet is when she loses her powers of foresight momentarily. Adrian is also very meticulous even back then as he made sure to record every interaction he had with the Great Star Gazer. "It has already been foretold." Adrian stated as he already told them the entire prophecy that was told to him. Adrian already stopped pressuring the others around him and he could see that all of them were a little bit afraid of him. It is a given that they are wary of him because he just overpowered three powerful elders of the three Asmodian descendant races. He made them feel powerless with his aura alone which put them in quite a scare. "To think that you are already that close to our ancestors." Elder Ascalor stated in astonishment as Adrian never showed this side of him before. "I never really like using it because it is incredibly draining." Adrian replied as his stamina actually almost depleted when he applied pressure on all three of the powerful elders. "If what the prophecy tells holds true then the five could be our five races. The prophecy basically said that if we are smart then we should start gaining strength from one another." Levin Cloud stated. "Prophecies are not always true. They are merely words spoken in rhyme trying to incite a group of people to do their bidding. It is a way to manipte those that do not believe in themselves." King Leonidas stated as he is not one to believe a prophecy. "It seems you do not believe in the Sacred Arts of Divination. You should know that the first ever one to predict the future is from your very own race. If I am not mistaken it was a condor beast kin that could even read the flow of the wind to predict the future." Elder Danaya stated as she managed to finally ovee her shock. "Regardless, my world needs to be saved now. I heard that the two mediators are training to fuse the worlds together. I just hope that ours will be the first in line to do so." King Leonidas stated. "If that is the case then what can you offer." Adrian stated. "If you want riches then you can pick anything that you like from the treasury in our royal pce." King Leonidas stated. "I want something else. I want The Wilde itself." Adrian stated in a calm manner. "What!" King Leonidas said in shock as giving a Creation Relic to another being is like surrendering your entire race to the palm of a single being. "I want the Creation Relic itself." Adrian stated firmly as he believed that a shortcut to reduce the cost of expanding his territory is to let it absorb creation relics. Also, the Land Deity whispered to him to find others just like it. "That is a tall order even for you, mediator." King Leonidas spoke up as his aura started to build up by Kabrakan was telling the former to calm down. "You should remember that if now for us then you would not even get it." Adrian replied with a confident attitude. "How about the talk of that council now!?" Elder Danaya stated as she wanted to diffuse the situation. "I know that you were chosen as a mediator, but you are still a demon. I thought that a demon that became a mediator will not be greedy, but it seems that I am mistaken. I apologize if I have taken up too much of your time, but I wish to return to my kingdom." King Leonidas stated. "But your majesty!" Kabrakan tried to intervene, but he could not budge the hardheaded king. "If you wish to leave then just open that door." Elder Ascalor stated as he gestured towards a wall that now has a door. King Leonidas marched towards the door and opened it. He immediately saw Avalon when he peeked outside of the door. He stepped forward without ever looking back as he is very resolute in his decision. Kabrakan followed as he tried to appease the king. Kabrakan knew that Adrian will not demand anything if it did not have any use. "You should not have demanded something like that, my child. The other elders are actually quite offended as well that you used our Creation Relic as you pleased but I appeased them." Elder Danaya stated. "You mean to say that you pressured them to align with what you think." Elder Ascalor stated as he knew how fearsome Elder Danaya is. "I would not have demanded it if I did not need it. I resonated with the Heart of the Forest when I gave it to the Land Deity. I felt closer to all of you... to the source of the Faekin that I felt that I could pull all of you here in this world if I was strong enough. I do not know why but something inside of me hungers for it as well." Adrian stated. "I also felt the same way. I felt like I was connected to all of the Faekin when I touched the Heart of the Forest. I also gained enlightenment in my training for the World Fusion spell. I guess Equinox feels the same as well which is why he demanded to have the creation relic." Levin Cloud spoke up as well. "If the World Fusion spell is in need of you having resonated with the creation relics, then it must be true. The blood of an Asmodian inside of you is basically shouting at you on what you need to do." Elder Ascalor stated. "If you had led with that argument, then Leonidas might have agreed." Elder Danaya stated but Adrian and Levin Cloud smiled wryly. "Do not tell me that he already came here knowing what you demanded?!" Elder Danaya added as she picked up on the facial expressions of the two. "He must havee here to see if we will say it directly to his face after all. Kabrakan is not one exin the situation a lot, but he should have told why we need it." Adrian stated. "We were told that he was a bit hot headed when he came here but he fizzled out when he saw Elder Danaya." Levin Cloud stated. "Did he have a crush on you or something back then, elder? I could feel the longing in his gaze, but he also had the eyes of someone defeated." Adrian stated but it was actually Kenos that told him this as thetter perceives the surroundings differently including emotions. "It was a very long time ago." Elder Danaya stated with a smile that contained a hint of sadness. "Does having the creation relic make it easier to cast the World Fusion spell? Or do you just want it because it can expand your territory?" Elder Ascalor stated with seriousness as he looked at Adrian straight in the eyes. "Both." Adrian answered without averting his gaze or hiding anything from Elder Ascalor. It is true that Adrian is also greedy for the creation relic because of its unexpected uses but it does in fact help in casting the World Fusion spell. If both Adrian and Levin Cloud resonate with the creation relic then they would have synchronized with the very energy that the specific world is made of. Elder Danaya must have pressured the entire Faekin elders because Adrian learned something incredible when he resonated with the Heart of the Forest. Adrian learned that Alfheim was actually a fragmented world created using the energy of the Heart of the Forest at its prime. The entirety of the world of Alfheim is made using that creation relic as a power source. It is also one of the reasons why the elder of each race wants to find theirs. The creation relic could basically restore their broken worlds. King Leonidas knows of this as well which is why he stormed out. "The fact that The Wilde is being devoured by a world eater means that their Creation Relic has also weakened to a great extent. I might even say that he made it look like it was a small percentage devoured, but he would not havee here himself if that were the case." Adrian thought as he just needed to wait for King Leonidas to return. Chapter 2173: Kholomodumo Chapter 2173: Kholomodumo ? "Your majesty! Are you sure that this is the correct decision?" Kabrakan stated as both him and King Leonidas have already returned back to the world of The Wilde. "I know that he is your sword brother, but he cannot have the creation relic. It is the symbol of all the Selvaggians. The symbol of our race that has endured for far too long." King Leonidas stated. "What good is a symbol if our world is already dying? If the entire world gets devoured, the Wilde Heart will no longer be able to sustain it. The creation relic is not that powerful now because of the years it has been sealed. It cannot produce anymore power to help our dying world. I know this because I am connected with it." Kabrakan stated.N?v(el)B\\jnn The reason why King Leonidas is very respectful to Kabrakan is due to the fact that he is directly connected to the creation relic. The yer that unlocks the race will have something like a mental link towards the creation relic that they have found. It basically gives them details on what the status of the creation relic is. They are like the avatars of the creation relic as they receive something akin to messages about them. "If the creation relic were to resonate with Equinox, then it might agree to his demands willingly. Why are you making it more difficult than it already is?" Kabrakan stated which made King Leonidas stop in his tracks. "That is what I am afraid of. Every fiber of my being wanted to bow down to him when he released his aura. I am afraid that all of us will be ves to the demons if I give him the creation relic. Also, you know that I do not have the final say when ites to the matters of the creation relic. The other elders will not budge even if I tell them that is the only way." King Leonidas stated. "I cannot say that your worries are unfounded, but my friend is not like that. The Faekin did not even dare to raise their voices at him when they know that their creation relic has been used by Equinox. Why are we, the free people, the ones that are holding onto something that could also be sealed once again?" Kabrakan stated. King Leonidas was about to say something to retort what Kabrakan said but the entire world suddenly shook. A powerful earthquake suddenly started happening and the loud screams of the other Selvaggians could be heard. Earthquakes were not umon to The Wilde before, but they started happening frequently ever since the primordial beast called the Kholomodumo awakened. The earthquakested for about five seconds before it stopped. "The shaking is stronger and longer now than before. It is the world itself crying for help." Kabrakan stated. "We just need to destroy the primordial beast itself." King Leonidas stated. "You wish to sacrifice the lives of the people fighting an opponent that we cannot handle ourselves. The easiest solution was already given to you, but you cling to old ideals that led to this disaster in the first ce." Kabrakan stated as he finally raised his voice as he has grown closer to some NPCs in The Wilde. "I asked for the help of the demons, but they did not want to give it. We can only rely on ourselves. You will help us deal with the Kholomodumo if you cherish our race." King Leonidas stated as he entered the castle and called upon all the nobles to discuss the n of attack towards the Kholomodumo. "That is the problem. That beast is the predator of all the Selvaggians." Kabrakan stated as he actually tried fighting it off one time when it first awakened. Kabrakan actually tried fighting the Kholomodumo when it first awakened and tried devouring the world. He thought that he could at least gauge the strength of the monster before asking the army of the kingdom for help. He easily found the Kholomodumo at the very edge of the world as it actually sprung up from the crusts below. Kabrakan was horrified upon seeing a small part of the world devoured. The primordial beast, Kholomodumo, is said to be weak in the records that he read but it is extremely resilient. The Kholomodumo did not have the firepower to kill Kabrakan as it just chewed on the very crusts of the world. Kabrakan even tried attacking it, but he did not get its attention. Thinking that he could destroy the Kholomodumo alone, he proceeded to use powerful attacks and skills to try and defeat the primordial beast. Kabrakan did some damage, but the Kholomodumo restored more health than what he could damage. Seeing that he could not deal damage by himself, Kabrakan went to King Leonidas for assistance but that only made it worse. King Leonidas sent one of his sons and five of his royal knights with their respective armies to deal with the Kholomodumo. The Kholomodumo did not care when they started attacking it as it was munching on the crusts of the world at its own leisure pace. Kabrakan thought that they would actually be able to defeat it as it was just a meat sack, but he finally noticed something was wrong. The resilient army made out of the top fighters in the Selvaggian Race suddenly started to slow down and be tired after an hour of attacking. This should not have been the case as they could easily fight for two days straight without rest. Kabrakan then tried using his Ferocity more as it could increase his stats and damage, but it was already drained to the very bottom. [The Kholomodumo has lost 10% of its health. It is now using its special skill called Creeping Swallower.] [All kinds of energy in the surrounding will be absorbed by the Kholomodumo.] [All stamina consumption is increased by 100 times when the Creeping Swallower skill is in effect.] [The Kholomodumo is back to full health.] Kabrakan did not want to believe it, but the proud Selvaggian fighters fainted by the time three hours was up. One of the normal soldiers even tried to aim for the Kholomodumo'' eyes but he grew weaker and weaker as he got closer to the primordial beast. Kabrakan saw the soldier rapidly age until he looked like an old man. After taking a few more steps, the soldier died on the spot as all of his life energy was sucked inside. Kabrakan had to use all of his most powerful skill to shift thends and move all of the fainted Selvaggians away from the Kholomodumo. The proud army that they thought will bring victory had to retreat without anything fruitful. All of the soldiers that participated in that attack became weakened as a result. Some of them have yet to regain the energy that they lost, and this included the prince that apanied Kabrakan. The lively prince was bedridden for two months due to all of the energy sucked from his body. Thankfully, the prince was able to recover with the help of the alchemists in the kingdom. Kabrakan now knew why the Kholomodumo looked like arge hairy eel. Adrian did tell him once that the form of the primordial beast often describes what its powers and abilities are. Due to the effect of the Kholomodumo on the soldiers and the prince, King Leonidasmanded all of the soldiers to be mobilized to deal with the primordial beast. One would think that they would emerge victorious as the entire kingdom''s army is basically attacking it, but they also came home severely tired after just a day. Since Kabrakan already warned them not to get close, there were no casualties, but they were not able to kill the Kholomodumo. King Leonidas himself led the assault against the Kholomodumo but even he could not withstand its abilities for a long time. Even long ranged attacks are severely weakened when itnds on its body as it reduces the damage by more than half. One cannot get near it because it will drain the life force of the closest beings, but long range is also not viable as it is sturdy. Even if the long-range attacks did seed, the Kholomodumo continues on feeding on the world and regenerates itsrge health pool doing so. Selvaggians might have strong bodies and powerful attacks, but they cannot destroy something that could absorb every attack they can release. To make matters worse, the Kholomodumo can just restore all of its health in under a minute. Kabrakan raised the concern that they should ask the aid of the demons. All the elders looked at him with judging eyes as if they did not believe what he just said. A small number of the elders did agree with him, but they were drowned out by the majority. This is the time he knew that the Selvaggians might be free people, but they were too conservative of the old rules that they hate the idea of receiving help from outside their race. Chapter 2174: Far Off in the East Chapter 2174: Far Off in the East ? "What is the next move that we need to make?" Vixen asked Tai. "The next step is none other than attacking the stronghold of the elemental dragons. They are at their weakest when they have just woken up from their hibernation." Kai replied. "Still, we cannot attack that stronghold with just ourselves. yers might have be stronger, but we still cannot go against that old monster. We are going against a former creation goddess. You should give your opinion as well, Tama." Vixen stated. "I am merely going with the flow as the dharma wills me." Tama stated as he sat down and prayed. "You know that it is suicide even if we get some help from those former followers of the dark gods. Our guild might be powerful, but that former creation goddess can easily destroy us. Even the gods know that they should never go against gods that came to be just to create." Vixen stated as her tails six tails started to be agitated. "We are not going there alone. The one that will apany us will being now." Tai stated as the door suddenly slowly opened. A figure appeared in front of them, and this being looked like man but is dressed in monk robes. The face of the man is being hidden by a mask that is called Okame. It is a mask that has a happy looking slit eyed person with red lips and dimples. Behind the mask is covered with a thick bush of hair that stretched all the way to his waist. As soon as Tai, Vixen, and Tama felt the presence of the being before them, all of the hairs on their bodies stood up. They immediately knew from the presence of the being before them that he is very dangerous. A dangerous being that actually made their instincts go into full battle mode. Vixen and Tama even made sure to activate the mana in their bodies as they felt their lives threatened. "Is that a way to treat your guest?" The masked man stated as the sound of his voice is high pitched that it sounded like he is exaggerating his words. "It is great to finally meet you, Amatsu-Mikaboshi. I know that it is disrespectful that my friends are a bit on edge but the bloodlust that you are releasing is not subtle at all." Tai stated as his golden eyes looked at the being before him without blinking. "Kukuku! As expected of the elite units that they have raised. To think that Izanami herself would call for my aid! I would never have thought of that. I even thought that the world is already at the brink of extinction because of her actions. To think that she just became crazy like what she really is." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as the porcin mask'' mouth actually moved as if that was indeed his face. "Do not disrespect, Izanami-sama!" Vixen stated as her six tails suddenly turned razor sharp. "I would not do that if I were smart, little girl." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as the bloodlust that he released before became even more potent to the point that Vixen found it hard to breathe. Tama then released a golden glow from his body which negated some of the effects of the bloodlust that Amatsu-Mikaboshi released. Tai was about to go for the attack, but Amatsu- Mikaboshi immediately reduced the bloodlust he was releasing. Amatsu-Mikaboshi even released a small chuckle as if he was impressed with what just transpired. The personality of treating everything as a ything is deeply imbedded on the being that came before the three. "Who are you?!" Vixen stated as she is now finally able to breathe. "I am your beloved master''s shadow." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as his entire aura suddenly looked like shadows were the very essence of his body. "Do not antagonize him anymore, Vixen. He is still a god even if he looks like that." Tai stated as he could feel the divine energy from the being before them. "That is impossible! Gods are no longer in the eastern continent as all their belief has shifted to the Four Divine Beasts. How can he even exist if he is a god?" Vixen stated. "He was able to negate the effects of fate upon him. He was affected because he is a shadow." Tama stated as his eyes could see the truths of the world or at least his third eye. "You should not sweat the small details about this entity. I merely answered the wishes of the twisted Izanami because she told me that I will get to have some entertainment. I would get to kill a creation goddess and that is all the reason that I need." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated with a deadly and heavy tone. "Former creation goddess. She was degraded to be an elemental dragon when the restriction in the eastern continent happened." Vixen stated but she still did not like that the god before them reeks of blood. Vixen is sensitive to beings like Amatsu-Mikaboshi as she could feel that there are lots of resentment and bloodlust attached to him. Such a being could only be called mass murderers or tyrants that ruled in blood. Since the being before her is not a tyrant, she could immediately deduce that a mass murderer is what fits Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "We have already found the mountain where the elemental dragons are hiding. The only problem is that the barrier of that mountain is extremely sturdy. Our troops will not be able to get inside unless that barrier is destroyed." Tai stated as he wanted the conversation to move ahead. "If you wish to pierce the barrier of a creation goddess then you would need something that has the reverse energy of it." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated in a tone that made it seem like what he said ismon sense. "Death energy then?" Tai eximed. "Puwahahah! You think death energy is the reverse of creation energy!? Life and Death are two sides of the same coin. They have the same root of origin which is why life feeds on death and vice versa. There is a reason why they call life and death a cycle because both things benefit from each other." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated. "If death energy is not the opposite of creation energy, then what is?" Vixen stated as she seems puzzled as well. "Simple. Null Energy." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as the mask on his face suddenly looked darker in shade. "What?" Vixen eximed as she did not understand. "Nothing." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated. "Nothing?!" Tai, Vixen, and Tama reacted simultaneously. "Correct. Nothing. The opposite of creation is nothingness." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated with a giggle. "I think this god has already lost his mind." Vixen stated. "Nothingness is a concept that we study." Tama stated. "You cannot hold nothingness, Tama!" Vixen stated. "The little fox is correct. You cannot hold it unless it gets a vessel. Let me tell you an interesting story. Did you know that his world or universe is created because of Chaos?" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated. "Every universe is created in chaos. That is how all of creation starts." Vixen rebutted. "I did not say created in chaos. I said created by Chaos. The capital C." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as his voice that was pitchy suddenly became deep and mysterious. "Chaos? As in the God Chaos?" Tai asked. "Chaos is not a god as it is an entity that far surpassed all of the gods. You could say that Chaos is the creator of all living things in this world and even the stars beyond it. Of course, this only applies to the beings that is created in Pandemonium. This does not apply to beings that came from beyond the confines of this universe like kekeke." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated. "Like who?! Like you?!" Vixen stated. "Oh no! I am a creation of Chaos unlike some beings here. I am an unfortunate side-effect of multiversal hopping. Anywas, Chaos existed even when nothing was around. Chaos could create anything it wanted but just like everything has its counterpart... Chaos also has one." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated. "Who is the counterpart?" Tama asked as he became curios of the story. "Order. The counterpart of Chaos is order. Creation is Chaos but Nothingness is Order." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as the face on the mask suddenly started to look menacing before its shifted back.N?v(el)B\\jnn "So, we need to find nothingness energy?" Vixen asked. "There is no such thing as that. It is called Null Energy. I already told it earlier, but it seems your doggy brain could notprehend it. At least, I know that you are not the brains of this group." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated which angered Vixen even more. "What can hold null energy if nothingness is literally nothing?" Tai asked. "You are the smart one, I see. To answer your question, what do you think can hold nothingness better than nothingness itself?" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated. "A piece of Order." Tai answered. "Bingo! You really are the brains of this group. A piece of Order can negate Chaos." Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as his mask changed to a more sinister appearance. Chapter 2175: Far Off in the East II Chapter 2175: Far Off in the East II ? "Where can we even get a piece of this powerful entity called Order?! If it is the opposite of creation, then there is nothing at all because you said that it is nothing." Vixen stated. "It cannot be nothing, Vixen. If Order did have a form, then there might have been some things that it has given energy to. Even though he is not saying the entire story, I believe that he also has some way of finding this or else he would not have mentioned it." Tai stated. "The smart one is correct as always. A piece of Order is currently being held at a mountain that the monk boy is familiar with. It is a mountain that is shaped like the eyebrows of ady. A mountain filled with sacred spiritual energy that it is almost akin to that of Null Energy. A piece of Order should be present in that location and the monk boy could probably lead you to it." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated. "You mean a piece of Order is currently being sealed in Mount Emei?" Tama asked. "I do not know if sealed is the word because all of you are basically unting it by having it be decorating thatrge statue inside the temple." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as Tama immediately realized what the former is asking them to get. "You are leading us into a death trap. The sacred statue in the main temple at the mountain is off limits. Even if you do get inside the main temple, hundreds of monks will kill you if you dare to covet the red bead that is present on the forehead of the statue." Tama stated. "I did not say that I will take it. I only told you where to get it and I do not care how long we need to wait to attack the Ryujin. If you call them elemental dragons, then they might actually torture you for eternity as they are different from those lizards in the west." Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated. "You are not going to help us get that piece of Order? I thought that Izanami-sama called upon you to help us." Vixen stated. "I was only told to help deal with the Goddess of Creation. I am not ordered by your precious master as I move due to my whims. I do not really care how you take down that barrier covering that mountain, but I can care less if it takes long. I am here for my own entertainment and not to help you chicks go around causing mayhem because you believe everything that hag says. Call my name once you get the way to destroy that barrier." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he suddenly vanished into a puff of smoke. "That useless god!" Vixen shouted but she just looked like a madwoman shouting at the wall. "Will it be difficult?" Tai asked Tama. "It will be as dealing with all those Arhats is not something that even you at full power can pull off. Each of the Arhats have formations where their strength could be increased exponentially. The only way to defeat them is to whittle them down bit by bit or else it is meaningless." Tama stated. "I guess those former followers of the dark gods will have a use now. They are the best when ites to using distractions. Our spy unit will infiltrate the statue with you and me. We should start nning ordingly and I am thankful that you already know theyout of the temple." Tai stated. "What about me?! Am I not part of the infiltration team?" Vixen asked. "You are not really the stealthy type as your tails catch a lot of attention." Tama stated as he pointed out the sixrge tails protruding behind her back. "I need someone to lead those ragtag bunch from the followers of the dark gods. You are the only one that I can count on to make sure that they are in line. The twins might have great power and synergy, but they are not capable of leading arge unit." Tai stated. "If it is a directmand from you then I have no problem doing so." Vixen replied immediately as she sent some flirtatious winks at Tai. "I knew that I could count on you." Tai stated as he smiled a little which made Vixen''s heart skip a beat. "You only ever do things when Tai asks you." Tama stated. "Keep quiet midget. The grownups are talking." Vixen retorted as she gazed upon Tai''s figure. == "Why are we going there again?" Adrian asked as he is now in the process of making aplex magic circle with the help of Peridot. "My master and the other Ryujin are about to end their hibernation cycles. There is always a celebration when that happens as told by the others that did not sleep. I am inviting all of you because it is one of the rare festivals in the eastern continent. The entire eastern continent will be in a festive mood as well because it coincides with the Moon Chasing Lotus Festival." Peridot stated. "Fine then. I do want to see how Ryujins celebrate. Still, why am I creating this magic circle for you again?" Adrian asked as he was already drawing the magic circle for an hour already. "Hurry up so we could look at the stalls of the viges around the mountain. No more snide remarks or else I will post that cute video of the date you had with Frey. Apparently, both of you have a fan club and a hate club. Thetter has more members though as Frey is very famous among the male yers." Peridot stated. "Is this how you want to y? Do you want mutual assured destruction?" Adrian stated with a smile that is not a smile as he is already browsing the list of memory orbs that he has. "What is this about the mutual assured destruction?" A familiar female voice could suddenly be heard from behind Adrian.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2176: Far Off in the East III Chapter 2176: Far Off in the East III ? "Frey! You came!" Peridot shouted as she ran towards Frey or rather glided towards her and proceeded to lock arms with her.N?v(el)B\\jnn "The sisters told me to take a vacation since I have been working for far too long without rest. They said that the new recruits were not resting because of me which is why I came. I hope that I am not intruding on something important." Frey stated. "Oh no! Not at all. I am actually d that you came as Equinox will no longer be a third wheel." Peridot stated as she looked at Adrian with cunning eyes. "I see. Thank you for the invitation but what is this about mutual assured destruction that I heard?" Frey stated. "It is nothing as it is just a way that we tease each other since we grew up together. I did not know that you were invited but I am really d that you came." Adrian stated as a small smile could be seen on his face. "I was just chatting with Peridot earlier and she suddenly brought it up. I was not even able to give you a head up as I needed to arrange some things beforeing here." Frey stated as her face could be seen to have a slight tinge of a blush. "You know, both of you are really getting on my nerves because of your looks. It feels like God is ying favorites when they created both of you. Tell me, what is the value of your Charisma stat? It must be incredibly high since both of you are glowing like this." Peridot stated. "You can put points into the Charisma stat?" Adrian answered. "There is a Charisma stat?" Frey answered. Peridot is a bit dumbfounded as Frey did not know that there is a Charisma state. It might be hidden at the very bottom of the status card but there is a stat like that. She suddenly looked at Frey and became speechless even more. If she truly did not know there is a stat like that then her entire face and look is what she looks like in the real world. She was a drop-dead gorgeous beauty that would make any person drool about her. Gender would not be a barrier for her because of the way she looks. "I suddenly felt like a bit of my ego is shattered because of my question. To think that someone can match him in the real world as well." Peridot stated as she looked at Frey and Adrian. Peridot actually became shy when he met Adrian for the first time when they were kids because he is indeed different than others. Levin Cloud was cute when he was a kid as well, but Adrian had a different aura. All the neighborhood aunties would fawn over him and give him treats. He was the favorite child on the block because he was respectful with a cute appearance to boot. "What are you looking at me for?" Levin Cloud stated as he noticed that Peridot was staring right at him. "Nothing. I just suddenly stared nkly... sorry." Peridot replied. "Why do I feel like I was suddenly judged andpared to someone better than me?" Levin Cloud muttered. "I finished the magic circle that you requested. Are you sure that this is going to work?" Adrian asked. "Do you think it will fail? You are the expert when ites to magic circles among all of us. Even the Old Man Emris would bow down to you when ites to analyzing magic circle structure." Peridot stated. "Wow! Even a Former Imperial Mage praises you about magic circles! You must be incredibly good at it." Frey stated which made Adrian blush a little because of thepliment. "I just honestly like shapes and it is fun looking at magic circles." Adrian stated as he scratched his neck shyly. "Look at this dude. I was the one that praised him originally, but he ended up being shy when Frey praised him. Anyways, is there a problem with the magic circle?" Peridot stated. "The structure is stable, but the destination encrypted is a bit dubious." Adrian stated. "Why is the destination encrypted dubious?" Peridot asked. "It was from the former coordinates when the world was still small. It might have changed by now since the world expanded by a lot." Adrian stated. "Can you adjust it to match the coordinates now?" Peridot asked. "Let me think a little. I think this should be good enough." Adrian stated as he started to rewrite parts of the magic circle. "Can you activate it now?" Peridot asked. "Sure. All of you please enter the circle." Adrian gestured as the three of them finally entered it. "I hope that the adjusted coordinates are correct. I am activating it now." Peridot stated as she gathered the six elements around her. There are six circles at the outer part of the magic circle. Peridot ced each element in different circles and made the magic circle glow. The elements suddenly shot into pirs of energy and converged at the middle to create a dome. The dome is then filled withrge amounts of energy and all four of them vanished in an instant as if an elemental explosion happened. The four of them felt like all the elements caressed them gently as all six elements actually protected them while their bodies were sent to another location via the ley lines. Adrian is actually fascinated by the magic circle when he first saw it as it utilized the ley lines as a mode of transportation. Such aplex spell could actually only be used by the Ryujin as they could easily tap into the energy of these ley lines. A small elemental explosion of different elements happened as all of them arrived at their destination or at least close to it. "I think you were wrong about the coordinates. I was told we would have appeared in pavilion entrance using that spell." Peridot stated as all of them were transported to the very peak of the mountain instead. Chapter 2177: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival I Chapter 2177: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival I ? "I only adjusted the coordinates based on what was given to me. Maybe I am a bit wrong in the height department." Adrian stated as he could see the clouds from where they are now. "You were wrong in all the departments. Still, you managed to get us in the actual mountain itself so that is a plus." Peridot stated. "I think the eastern continent shifted differently than the central continent. Such a unique discovery! I need to make sure to record that while I am here. Maybe I can even find the correct conversion rate." Adrian stated. "We are here to have fun though." Levin Cloud stated with a fake cough. Adrian then looked at Frey and saw that she was also hoping to have fun at the festival that Peridot told them about. Adrian put way his journal as he wanted to experience the fun of a festival with the others. The only thing they need to do is get off the mountain peak andnd on the pagoda area. The only difference is that the mountain also became bigger as a result of the world expanding which meant that they cannot view the pagoda from the peak. "Will we get shot down if we descend the mountain?" Adrian asked as he knows how heavily defended the ce of the Ryujins are. "I will descend by myself for now. I will contact all of you once I informed them of our arrival." Peridot stated as she changed her form to her dragon form to descend the mountain. "So, how is the northern continent? Is it still as frosty?" Levin Cloud asked as he did not want to have an awkward atmosphere of Frey and Adrian just shyly looking at each other. "It is still cold, but it became more bearable than the harsh winters before. The expansion of the world actually made the northern continent have different biomes where some could nurture life. Still, the people of the north are still tribalistic in some areas which is why there are often fights that suddenly show up. How about you? I learned that you unlocked the Faekin race. Congrattions!" Frey stated. "Thanks even though I got help most of the way there. I just hope that new Faekin would mean more jobs for others in bncing the natural world." Levin Cloud stated. [Peridot has added you to the Moon Chasing Lotus Festival Chat.] [Peridot: All of you can go down now. They will not attack.] "Will they really attack if we did not give a heads up?" Frey asked. "Breaking through the barrier in this mountain is already tough. If you trespassed, then prepare to get bombarded with numerous elements until your body turns to dust." Levin Cloud stated. "The worst thing that could happen is you bing trapped in an endless cycle of elemental catastrophe. They use that as training for the young Ryujin so that they can master control over the elements." Adrian added. "I thought the northern continent was barbaric, but the eastern continent is really different." Frey stated in shock. "Oh! The northern continent is barbaric, but they are not shy about being upfront about it. The eastern continent is like a refined barbaric cousin of those in the north. They might seem noble and majestic with their flowy robes and martial arts, but they are barbaric to the core." Levin Cloud eximed. "You need to be incredibly ruthless if you want to survive in the eastern continent. The fight for resources here is incredibly difficult. This is also the reason why most of the yers consider the eastern continent as the Land of Warriors. You need to be careful here as a random beggar looking grandpa could be a grand master or a cute looking child might be a powerful immortal." Adrian added. "Thisnd bes more and more interesting with the way you describe it." Frey stated with a dryugh. "Just be respectful or mind your own business. That is the two general rules of the eastern continent in order to stay alive longer." Levin Cloud stated. "If you cannot do those then what happens?" Frey asked. "You better know how to kill them or else it will be you." Adrian stated as he summoned Kaon for them to descend on. The three of them descended towards the pavilion where Peridot, her master, and some other Ryujin are gathered. All of them bowed towards the three as they are considered guests of the next leader. Nu Wa looked surprised when she saw Adrian and Levin Cloud because she sensed such powerful authority etched into their souls. She could feel that both of them could overturn the rules of the world. "Greetings, mediators and honored guest." Nu Wa stated as the other servants also did the same as they bowed. Nu Wa referred to Adrian and Levin Cloud as mediators while Frey became the honored guest. They were then led to the decorated table where a pond could be seen stretched out before them. The entire pavilion was incredibly beautiful as it wasndscaped to perfection. The servants were filling the table with numerous assortments of sweets and teas. "I am d that you have finally woke up, master. A lot has changed in the world while you and the others were asleep." Peridot stated. "A lot has changed but it seems that you still call me master. I thought I told you the proper way to address me." Nu Wa stated. "Apologies, mother. I was not able to get any practice because I could not call you such. I hope that your body has already internalized everything as the first few weeks is the period where the Ryujin need utmost concentration." Peridot stated as she knew about the effects on the body after hibernation. "Well, I would like to be introduced to your new friend. She is someone that I have not met before." Nu Wa stated as she wanted to shift the topic of the conversation. "Oh! She is Frey and she is the Avatar of the Goddess Freyja." Peridot stated as she proceeded to say more things about Frey that made thetter blush. Most of the things that Peridot told Nu Wa are praises and incredible feats that Frey has done. "Enough about me, Peridot. It is nice to meet you, Lady Nu Wa. Peridot has also told me a lot about you and how much she respects you." Frey stated as she wanted to stop Peridot from saying more things about her. "It is also nice to meet you, Frey. I hope that your stay here will be to your satisfaction. I also hope that you could enjoy the Moon Chasing Lotus Festival as it is a celebration that aims to honor us Ryujin after all." Nu Wa stated.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Does the Moon Chasing Lotus Festival have ties with the Ryujin? I would have asked the Vermillion Bird, but it seems that she has gone quiet for the time being. It seems that the hostilities in her territory have yet to stop." Adrian stated. "I have also learned that a lot of chaotic things happened when we were asleep. It seems that some of our brethren also fell while those that returned are heavily injured. At the very least, we have awoken at the perfect time. The Moon Chasing Lotus Festival is what the other people in the eastern continent call it, but it is different to the Ryujin." Nu Wa stated. "What is it called for our race then?" Peridot asked as even she did not know this lore. "To the Ryujin, we call this time as the First Emergence. It was the time where the first moon hatched and gave birth to a hundred of us." Nu Wa stated. "You mean to say that the Ryujin hatched from the moon?!" All of them stated in surprise as they sipped the tea to calm down. "Refreshing!" Levin Cloud stated. "Is it not cannibalism if you are drinking tea?" Adrian jested. "I cannot believe that you liked me to dried leaves." Levin Cloud stated but then he noticed the dried leaves on his hair and muttered," Touche." "No more jokes! I want to hear the story!" Peridot stated as she wanted to stop the two from speaking. "It was not really a moon but a piece of the Goddess Tiamat that broke off when she died. That piece of her floated to the skies above and attached itself to the moon. One more moon was added in the dark sky back then. It was at this same time when the ''moon'' that people considered to be created by gods suddenly hatched. The ''moon'' hatched and released a hundred Ryujins that also fed on it as they were not cared for by the Goddess Tiamat since she died. Some myths actually were created like dragons eating the moon because of that situation. The First Emergence is also a special day for every Ryujin as it is the days where our powers peak." Nu Wa stated. Chapter 2178: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival II Chapter 2178: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival II ? "I always heard that we came from the moon, but I never really thought that we actually did. I thought that it was just some stories that old people say." Peridot stated but Nu Wa looked at her sharply when she heard the word old. "You mean those grannies we talked to when we were in an inn here in the eastern continent, right?" Levin Cloud suddenly interjected as he felt the cry for help that Peridot signaled with her awkward smile. "Yes! Those grannies were such sweethearts. They even told us about other stories in the eastern continent." Peridot stated. "Is that so? I guess the elderly here in the eastern continent are fond of cute little children." Nu Wa stated as she took a sip of her tea. "This is good tea. Can you give me the tea leaves or the seeds for the trees here? We can nt it in my territory so that the other elders could enjoy them. Most of them are tea enthusiasts that would go crazy for them." Adrian stated as he really did enjoy the tea since he is already in his third cup. "The sweets are also very good! All of them have delicate vors that goes perfectly well with the tea." Frey stated as well since both her and Adrian were enjoying the tea and not listening to Peridot and Levin Cloud''s reactions. "I am d that you two enjoy them. Most of the people in the eastern continent have forgotten the allure of refined tea. The young ones like the drink they call boba now, but it is just a cold version of tea sweetened to the point that you could get sickness from it." Nu Wa stated as it was actually a yer that introduced it to the eastern continent. "I already tasted it, and it is very good. It seems that they use some rare ingredients farmed in a sea dungeon to make the pearls. Very innovative if you ask me." Peridot stated as she had free reign in the eastern continent back when the Ryujin were still active. "If that is the origin of the Moon Chasing Lotus Festival, then how did it get its name now when it should have been called the First Emergence?" Adrian asked as he at least now know the origin of how it started. "It was called the Moon Chasing Lotus Festival after a couple of centuries. The immortals that witnessed that event finally burned their lifespan, but they all viewed our emergence as beautiful. When the ''moon'' hatched, the people that saw that event described the destruction of the ''moon'' with shape of a lotus. Stories of the event have been passed down from generation to generationbut they always described it as a lotus. Since a ''moon'' exploded back then, the people always held festivals to ward off evil or cmity so that another moon would not explode. This became tradition to the people, and we always saw their smiles and enjoyment when they gathered. We could not take away their happiness which is why we reinforced that story. A festival to gather in merry and ward off evil so that another moon explosion will not ur. We, Ryujin, do not just protect the ordinary people of the eastern continent physically but also mentally and spiritually. As long as the Ryujin know where wee from then that should be enough." Nu Wa stated as she smiled beautifully like a loving mother. "That is so beautiful." Frey and Peridot stated simultaneously as they were touched.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Anyways, are the four of you not going to prepare for the night stalls down the mountain? The people of the viges and towns prepared with all their might. All of you should go down and enjoy yourselves while we prepare everything for your stay here." Nu Wa stated. "Could we even blend in? He has horns and I look nothing like any being here. We might even look like foreigners because of what we are wearing." Levin Cloud stated as he and the others do not have appropriate clothing. "I already called for the people going to dress you. The teatime is merely for giving them enough time to get ready." Nu Wa stated as she pped her hands. As soon as Nu Wa finished pping her hands, twenty attendants suddenly surrounded all of them. The attendants giggled as if they were suddenly excited about something. Without even the strength to refuse, each of them was dragged by five attendants towards their dressing rooms. They did not resist or rather they could not because Nu Wa herself made them powerless. It took about two hours for all of them to get ready as the attendants made sure that they were proper. Each of them was almost bathe by the attendants but Adrian and Levin Cloud refused with all their might which is why they took a bath by themselves. Peridot and Frey are different though as they were extremely pampered by the attendants. "I feel like we are in a spa. I suddenly feel bad for them doing everything for us." Frey stated. "This is always what they do when Ie home. I just got used to it after the third time. Also, they find enjoyment and satisfaction with helping us, so it is all good. Just be sure to thank themter." Peridot stated. "Okay! What do you think is happening to the boys?" Frey asked. "They are probably screaming for their lives while they get scrubbed down or massaged." Peridot stated. "Ugh!" Levin Cloud stated. "I think they cracked my spine." Adrianmented as both of them share a room and looked extremely fatigued. "I never knew that there were different types of massages. I should not have told them to do everything on me. My body suddenly feels like it is made of jelly, and this is basically just an avatar made of wood." Levin Cloud stated. "I think their massages reached my spirit." Adrian added. Chapter 2179: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival III Chapter 2179: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival III ? After all the massages and other beauty regimens were done, all four of them were also dressed up with different and stylish kimonos. It seems that the seamstresses were inspired after seeing all of them and did custom kimonos for each of them. When they saw each other, they are shocked as they all looked vibrant and beautiful. Peridot wore a peach kimono with a golden serpentine dragon embroidered on it. The serpentine dragon looks like it is coiling upwards as if it is going back to the heavens. She also has a golden hairpin that is made up of gems with dragon heads. She not only looked beautiful but also very fierce. Her aura is not hidden by the kimono but even exponentially increased it. Levin Cloud used Polymorph on himself to look more elf like as his hair made of leaves and vines is a dead giveaway of being a Leshy. He also wore a kimono that is of the blue color which made his greenish hair stand out more. The kimono that he wears has patterns of a willow tree which is beautifully embroidered with every detail. Even every leaf in that embroidery looked real. Frey also tied up her blonde hair upwards with a pin that looks like refracted lights of the rainbow. The hairpin itself looked incredibly beautiful as it looked like it was made of transparent crystals. With each movement of her head, the crystal hairpin would emit different colored lights. The crystal hairpin basically refracted the light that passes through it to create the illusion. The kimono that she wore is of the white color and is decorated with snowy mountains. Her sleeves are also a bit different as well as there are crystal pieces embedded in it which also refracts light. She might look foreign because of her features vastly different from the normal people of the eastern continent but no one could deny that she is jaw droppingly gorgeous. Adrian also used polymorph on himself to be human looking, but he only needed to hide his horns. His white hair with blue streaks is eye catching but it paired perfectly with the kimono that was given to him. The kimono that was given to Adrian was mostly ck in color, but the designs were very intricate. The kimono that Adrian wore looked like the starry sky was cut up and sewn directly on it. The bottom of the kimono starts off purely ck until it reaches the top part where small stars could be seen. Each of these stars is actually small gems of varying colors of white to light blue. The top part of his kimono gave the illusion that the stars pooled up and created a gxy for him to wear. It was incredibly fitting for him as they say that the face is what makes the clothes. "It seems that the seamstresses have outdone themselves. All of you are now ready to go to the night festival below." Nu Wa stated. "They look incredibly expensive. We will make sure to return it to you after the festival." Adrian stated as these clothes were incredible. "Do not return them as they were all made with you in mind. You can wear them again in the next Moon Chasing Lotus Festival. Take them as a gift from me as you have taken care of my daughter in my absence." Nu Wa stated. [You have gained ownership of the special item: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival Kimono - Gxy.] == Item Name: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival Kimono - Gxy Item Tier: Special Item Type: ClothingN?v(el)B\\jnn Item Effect: -Able to withstand the heat or cold when wearing this as they say that fashion should be worn regardless of the temperature outside. -Charisma is increased by 10 when wearing this item. Description: A special limited-edition item that can only be given by the legendary seamstresses when they are inspired. If the legendary seamstresses are not inspired, then they would reject even the gods. Just wearing anything that the legendary seamstresses create will increase the Charisma of those that wear it. This special edition clothing has inspiration drawn from the vast gxy. == "Are you sure you are giving these to us?" Frey asked. "I am sure, child. Now, all of you must go to the town below to enjoy the festival. Have fun and be careful out there. "Thank you." All of them stated simultaneously as Adrian teleported them just outside of the town. "Now that they are away, tell me the news that the informant has given." Nu Wa stated as she suddenly became incredibly serious. "Yes, mistress. ording to the reports, Mount Emei was attacked by a mysterious organization. Most of the monks were injured and a handful of casualties as well." The attendant next to Nu Wa stated. "Did they kill the Abbot?" Nu Wa asked. "No. They were unable to kill him, but they were able to steal the bead that was etched onto therge statue in the main hall. Once they gotten the bead, all of them escaped as it seems that thing is what they wanted. All of the monks in Mount Emei are enraged which is why they gave chase. They were able to deal with the slow ones but the ones who took the bead escaped." The attendant stated. "What do they need the bead for? It is just arge precious stone that is white in color. I would have grown weary if the thing that was stolen are the forbidden martial manuals, but it was just a bead. Do we know the details about that bead? They wanted to steal it even if some of them died." Nu Wa stated. "Our schrs are now checking the records in our ce right now. Some of the schrs also went to Mount Emei to check the records of therge statue to see details about the bead. They have yet to get a definitive answer, but they shall inform it with haste." The attendant stated. Chapter 2180: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival IV Chapter 2180: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival IV ? The four arrived at the nearby town to enjoy the night stalls that is present during the Moon Chasing Lotus Festival. It seems that even the eastern continent can have peaceful times when festivals like this are in season. There is an unspoken rule that mortals should not be affected by the activities of the immortals but not all of them abide by this rule. There are a lot of things that go unseen by the others, but it is left undisturbed as long as the majority abides by this rule. "Wow! It feels like we are in another country. I remember that this is like the festivals that celebrate East Asia." Levin Cloud stated. "Well, the eastern continent is like an amalgam of all the countries in East Asia. You can even see that most of them have this culture. The only difference is that they are nowndlocked together instead of some having borders separated by water. This ys in why most of the culture are shared and integrated to be what the eastern continent is now." Adrian stated. "Enough of the boring stuff! Let us go and try on the games! I wanted to try those games when I visit that country in real life. I can practice it here now. Make sure that all of us enjoy the night!" Peridot stated as she really wanted to y these stall games that are popr festival games she has only seen in dramas or in animations. "There is arge crowd so make sure that we do not get separated." Adrian stated. "Do not worry about that. You can basically sense all of us even if we are a hundred meters away. You are better than a bloodhound when ites to things like that." Peridot stated as she made fun of Adrian''s sharp perception. "Frey and I will try everything this town has to offer!" Peridot stated as she clutched Frey''s arms and walked with her to all the game stores. "So, what are we going to do?" Levin Cloud stated as he watched the two girls immediately try a game that makes them scoop up small fishes using a paper paddle. "I will check on the food stalls. I bet those two will drain their stamina by a lot. You can watch over them while I get the food as I am sharper than a bloodhound after all. Huh?!" Adrian stated but he suddenly nked out for a split second. "What? Is something wrong? Do not tell me that you are thinking what food you will buy first? I know that you cannot get fat in the game, but the taste is still there. Still, you need to control yourself or you might do it in the real world as well." Levin Cloud teased. "Sorry about that. I just felt something eerie for a second, but it might have been me getting sted with the cold air. I will get the food now." Adrian stated as he vanished into the crowds and started his food crawl. "He really should have just been honest that he wanted to try the food." Levin Cloud stated as he joined Peridot and Frey in their game crawl. "Such happy gazes! So envious. I want to prick all of their festive mood and gobble it all to myself." A woman that is dressed in a rather beautiful kimono decorated with a silver snake stated. "Control yourself, Lady Envy. We are not here to destroy a town as that would alert all the immortals of our activities. We are here to rendezvous with the strike team to battle against the Ryujin." A man wearing a hood stated. "You bore me because you are not even being open about being envious. You might bottle it up, but I can smell it on you like cheap perfume. You cannot hide anything from me, mortal." Lady Envy stated as her humanlike eyes turned snake like for a split second. "What he says is true, Lady Envy. If you cause a scene to arge town like this then it would alert the Murim Alliance. We cannot have them on our tails as battling the Ryujin is already difficult. We cannot have another enemy force attacking us or we will lose." A hooded woman stated. "Tch. This is why you are the boring one. You do not even have a shred of envy in you. All you have is duty like the brainwashed minion that you are. Fret not, I will hold my end of the bargain as I can finally move on my own once this task is done. I can behave myself while we wait for the others to arrive. Still, it does not mean that I will not enjoy myself for the night. As long as they do not die then that is fine." Lady Envy stated as she moved towards a group of women that was ncing at her with jealousy. "This is why I do not like being in baby sitting duty. These Primordial Beasts might be tame now, but we all know that they are just waiting to be released from the pact that we have with them." The hooded man stated. "As long as they do notpromise the mission then we shall use them as the masters see fit. All we have to do is do our part and look after them while they are still on a leash." The hooded woman stated. "I had a wonderful meal. Huh?!" Lady Envy stated as the group of jealous women could be seen sitting down as if they were drained of energy. "Is there something wrong, Lady Envy?" The hooded woman asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Nothing. It is odd but maybe I was just a bit euphoric because of what I previously did. I thought I sensed primordial energy in the area as if the quality is higher than that of a powerful primordial beast like me." Lady Envy stated. "Alert the others and try probing the area is another primordial beast is nearby." The hooded woman stated as the hooded man vanished. Chapter 2181: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival V Chapter 2181: Moon Chasing Lotus Festival V ? "You do not have to have your gears turned on so much, my dear. Another primordial beast would not daree near a being such as I. I am older than most of them as the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin were one of the first to be spawned in this world. It is also the reason why we cannot be permanently killed off and can only be sealed." Lady Envy stated as she looked at the hooded woman''s face and began to feel envious of her pretty looks. "Please stop looking at me as if you are going to rip my face off. It is unbing of a powerful primordial beast like you." The hooded woman stated. "Yes. I am doing it almost subconsciously. Has the nature of humans rubbed of on me? Did I be this weak that even the lingering emotions of this former body''s owner is now merging with me? For such a weak vessel, how far have I fallen?!" Lady Envy stated. "Please keep your voice to a minimum as others might hear what we are saying." The hooded woman stated. "Do not worry, your pretty little face. I got this thing to make sure that our conversation will not be leaked or heard by others." Lady Envy stated as she took out a talisman that prevented a conversation between the selected groups of people to be heard by those around them. "Where did you get something like that? I was not told that you are in possession of a Legendary Tier talisman." The hooded woman stated in a serious tone. "I merely slipped it inside of my hidden clothepartments as I was feeling rather envious that I do not have one of these. It was basically just there in in sight and being shown to all that enter the head''s office after all." Lady Envy stated as she rubbed the talisman on her face while showing an expression of euphoria. "Since it was taken from the head''s office then he must have let you take it. I will ignore this behavior since that is an essential item that we must have for now." The hooded woman stated. "This is the reason why you must be Envy sometimes, pretty faced girl. You do not know that being envious could actually be useful in certain situations." Lady Envy stated as the two noticed the hooded man return.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I have talked with the others that are spread out, but it seems that they did not sense any primordial beast in the area other than Lady Envy. Maybe it was a primordial beast that lives on the ground, and it immediately vanished upon sensing Lady Envy." The hooded man stated. "They showed fear instead of envy... how boring. That primordial beast should have felt envy upon my power and attacked to make this festival even livelier. Then again, the people here will also feel fear instead of envy which I think is more enjoyable for me." Lady Envy stated as she started to visit some stalls as well with the two hooded figures apanying her. "Good work. Make sure to keep your eyes open for other factions." The hooded woman told her partner while they walked close to Lady Envy. No one actually even pointed out that two hooded individuals were apanying a beautifuldy. The two hooded figures are using a talisman that changed the perception of those around them. To the others, they just look like two normal bodyguards apanying a rich youngdy. This would fool almost all people except those that are perceptive and immune to most talisman spells. Adrian could actually see the hooded individuals clearly as their Charm Talismans did not work for his eyes. He just did not see it as strange because he saw like thirty other people that had hoods. When he walked past them, he made sure to weaken his aura to the point that even he would be in a difficult spot of noticing himself. He did find it strange, but he just thought that they must be secret guards to look after a noble or something. "Where have you been?! We are already incredibly hungry!" Peridot stated as she called Adrian to their table that they managed to reserve. "My hands could only carry so little." Adrian replied as he ced the four dishes that he bought. Adrian wanted to ce them inside of his inventory, but it seems that they cannot be ced there. It seems that the devs made sure to make the festival setting realistic to the point that they banned cing the food that they sell at the stalls inside of the inventory. Peridot and Frey could be seen having their mouth''s water at the sight of the food as it looked familiar but different at the same time. The first food looked like the ssic Yakisoba that they know as most of them have already tried it since it is popr in some Asian restaurants. The difference is that the ingredients are mostly from monsters except for the noodles. The pork is from a monster called Land Hog that likes to tumble in the mud. The cabbage like vegetable is from a monster called Napa Knight which is a low-level monster. The second food looks like okonomiyaki but most of the ingredients are from monsters as well. The third is Takoyaki and they saw some octopus like monsters earlier. They said that those are monsters that live in the nearby river called Freshwater Octopus. Adrian even had a free taste, and his taste buds exploded from the vor. Thest dish he bought for now are candied apples, but they are pink in color instead of red. It seems that there are pink apple trees in this particr area which is why they use it. All of them enjoyed the night with the food and even did some group games. They even bought some masks tomemorate the asion. Thest thing they did is a group picture to solidify that they had the best andplete experience. Chapter 2182: Shaking the Mountain I Chapter 2182: Shaking the Mountain I ? "I really had so much fun!" Peridot stated as the four of them started walking outside of the town since they cannot be seen teleporting there. "I really did have such a great time. The northern continent is more stories around the fire while there are festivals, but it only happens during summer months." Frey stated. "I guess I should also make some festivals for Avalon too like a Founder''s Festival or something." Adrian added. "I think the elders have been pushing you to do that, but you are just to busy to decide on an actual date." Levin Cloud eximed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I told them to make it the same date as the day that Avalon was created." Adrian stated. "You are the only one that knows when that is. The Land Deity only talks to you, and you are the only one that can hear its voice." Levin Cloud stated. "I forgot about that bit. I will put it in my to do list now." Adrian stated as they went further and further away from the town. When they were about twenty minutes away from the town on foot, they could hear the rumbling of the leaves. Several figures suddenly appeared before them with weapons in hand. These are none other than bandits that actually wanted to get nearer the town, but they decided to ambush unsuspecting people that venture farther out instead. "This is why youths such as yourself do notmit indecent acts outside of towns or else you will get killed." One of the bandits stated. "Indecent? What did they mean by that?" Frey asked as she seems to be very innocent when ites to things like that. "I think they mean this." Peridot stated as she whispered what the bandits really meant to Frey. "We are not that vulgar!" Frey stated as she finally learned that some couples find a patch of thick grass or venture into the forest during festivals to do the deed outside. "I think that is the reason for the ghosts in the forest rumor back in the days. They could hear the ''moans'' of ghost but it really is not the undead. Well, in the game that could be true but real life is a different story." Levin Cloud added. "I think that is too much information already. I think she went into shock." Adrian stated as he started fanning Frey as thetter became really red in the cheeks. "To think these troublemakers are actually ignoring us. They do not want to see the light of day at all." The bandits stated as all of themughed. "How about this... you go back to your hideout in your merry way and all of you will return alive." Adrian stated with a smile. "Look at this tough nut! Acting like he could take us all down when he is just a pretty boy." Another bandit pointed out which made the othersugh. "Kill the boys and we will have fun with the girls. The festival is just heating up after all!" The leader of the bandits shouted as all thirty of them charged towards Adrian and the others. "You dug your grave." Adrian stated as Paradox suddenly materialized next to him. Paradox suddenly flowed in a beautiful dark purple light as gravity suddenly intensified around the group. The bandits that were charging towards them suddenly had all their faces nted on the ground. Those that were a bit more powerful were able to look up to see the two horns present on Adrian''s head. "Demon! Runn..aa..." The bandits shouted but they could not run. Even the leader of the bandits that was out in the back could not run as Adrian pulled him closer. All of the bandits that were nning to attack them could not get up from the ground. Adrian did not look like he will spare them either as he could see the very souls of the man, woman, and even children that they have killed. The grudges of the spirits of these people even cursed at the bandits as they wanted them dead. Adrian did not spare them anymore chances as he intensified the gravity even further. The sounds of bones cracking could be heard as all of the bandits died because of the intense pressure pressing on them. Levin Cloud called upon the trees around to use their roots to pull the bandits deeper into the soil. In just an instant, all of the bandits vanished like there was not even a battle or rather a massacre that happened. "At least they can be useful as fertilizer. That should at least appease the souls of the dead." Adrian stated as he could see the dead souls go to Limbo for their judgement. "Do we really look that weak that even bandits think we are ordinary people?" Peridot stated as she was ready to slice all of them using wind des, but Adrian and Levin Cloud already moved before her. "I think the clothes have a special function that restricts our aura even more. Maybe a hidden function that we do not know of. Still, to think that we encountered bandits like in the novels that I read!" Frey stated as she usually has a thick bloodlust around her for being a Valkyrie. "You read them too! Ack! You truly are my new girl best friend." Peridot stated as she hugged Frey while hopping in ce cutely. KABOOM! A loud explosion suddenly destroyed the atmosphere that they were having as all of them looked up in the sky. They thought that it was fireworks, but they already watched it end. They made sure to watch the fireworks in the festival in town, but they never heard of another round. The only problem is that the fireworks were not in the direction of the town but the direction of the mountain where the Ryujin resides. "The mountain! It is under attack!" Peridot shouted as she could clearly see the mountain getting bombarded with explosive cannon attacks. Chapter 2183: Shaking the Mountain II Chapter 2183: Shaking the Mountain II ? "Continue attacking!" The hooded woman apanying Lady Envy from earlier started shouting. Twenty individuals lit up cannons with a dragon head design and all of them released a powerful explosion that is pointed towards the mountain. The powerful explosions did shake the mountain as the force of the explosion reverberated. Even if the barrier could protect the mountain from getting directly hit, the excess force would still reach the mountain. "As expected, the barrier is incredibly powerful since it is pulling energy from the dragon veins." The hooded woman stated. "You should really work on empowering your forces more, Akane. You should get more stuff from your masters since you could not even break down a single barrier." Lady Envy stated. "Your assistance would be useful seeing as you have just been idling by while we are almost out of ammo." Akane stated as she red at Lady Envy. "Anger is not really my expertise so you cannot feed me that, my darling Akane. Your pretty face does not be prettier when you are angry. Show some envy and I might even call it the most beautiful face that I have seen. So beautiful that I would want to rip it out of your head." Lady Envy stated as each statement became more venomous as she keeps speaking. "If you could damage that barrier then I might even show envy towards you. As you are now, I do not even feel a little bit jealous." Akane stated as she wanted to agitate Lady Envy. "Ohoh! Is that so? Let me show you what Envy can truly do then." Lady Envy stated as she fell for the trick as she was only there to deal with the other Ryujin. Lady Envy''s head suddenly elongated as the beautiful face of a woman suddenly turned into that of a green serpent with a crown of snakes on top of her head. She then released a noxious gas via her mouth, and it actually started to weaken the barrier that is protecting the mountain. She returned to her humanoid form as it has reached the stamina limit since she is still bound in this body. "That is how you do it, little Akane. Not like your pointless bombs that just shakes the barrier. My Envious Smog easily weakened the barrier to such a degree. After all, to defeat natural energy then you must also use natural energy." Lady Envy stated with a small chuckle. "I admit that I am a bit jealous but not to the point that I would strangle you over it. You only weakened the barrier and not destroyed itpletely." Akane stated as she did feel a sliver of jealousy that she could not destroy or weaken the barrier. "Ohoh! The little Akane is actually feeling jealousy! Such a wonderful day! s, the owners of the mountain have finally appeared." Lady Envy stated as she looked towards the numerous figures slowly descending from atop the mountain. "All of you dares to destroy the sacred mountain that is home to the Ryujin! All of you shall not escape horrible deaths. Attack!" A male Ryujin stated as he is one of the generals under Nu Wa. Upon hismand, all the Ryujins that were under him were still behind the barrier. They made sure to release powerful elemental spells towards the assants while being protected by the barrier. They are not fools to leave the protective capabilities of the barrier and attack the assants head on as there might be tools that the enemy have that can incapacitate them. A barrage of elemental spells suddenly rained down upon the assants while Lady Envy casually used a barrier to protect herself. "Deploy the formation!" Akanemanded as all of the Charm Masters started chanting their mantras. All the Charm Masters activated the prepared formation that formed arge dome shield around them. This dome shield protected all of them against the barrage of the elemental spells as it is also made up of all six elements. This formation is called the Elemental Nullification Array which was created specifically to counter the Ryujin. Other Ryujin have already fallen against this array and those were the ones that were killed earlier when Peridot escaped from the eastern continent. "Such a powerful array!" The general of the Ryujin stated. The Ryujin did not stop using spells to see the limits of the array, but the enemies were all perfectly protected by the barrier. The enemies startedunching cannon attacks once again towards the barrier in order to make sure that it will be destroyed. The Envious Smog that Lady Envy used is still in effect and is slowing down the power of the mountain barrier to pull more energy from the dragon veins. "Continue attacking it until we destroy the barrier!" Akanemanded. "Elemental Catastrophe!" The Ryujin general stated as a lump of powerful energy made up of thebination of all the elements suddenly mmed against the enemy barrier. The Elemental Nullification Array shook as it was hit by a powerful spell. Some of the Charm Masters even spat out blood as they were the ones maintaining the array. Seeing that it was effective in damaging the enemies, the Ryujin General once again tried to use Elemental Catastrophe but he noticed another attack from the individual they marked as a threat. Lady Envy turned her head into that of a green snake once again and spat out poisonous napalm towards the barrier. Fearing that the attack might weaken the barrier even more, Ryujin General had to use his current spell to hit the attack of Lady Envy. The poisonous napalm met with the unfinished Elemental Catastrophe spell and destroyed each other.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om the "I live for moments like this when there is power imbnce! More! Show me more and release all your envy against each other!" Lady Envy stated as she entered a euphoric high because of the tension of the battle. Slowly and surely, Lady Envy took off the kimono she wore to reveal a snake scaled body. Chapter 2184: Envy Escapes Chapter 2184: Envy Escapes ? Lady Envy seemingly provocative disy of her skin did not end like what others might anticipate. As soon as she showed more skin, a powerful noxious gas that took the form of a snake surged towards the mountain''s barrier. The human body that she had looked like it became an empty husk for a moment as the noxious gas is none other than the primordial spirit of the Primordial Beast of Sin, Envy. Therge primordial spirit rose up and mmed its noxious gas body at the mountain''s barrier which actually formed some cracks upon doing so. The powerful mountain barrier that did not shake even if it was assaulted with numerous powerful bombs cracked under one attack from the primordial spirit of the Primordial Beast Envy. The mountain barrier that cracked could be seen slowly healing but all of the assants started to focus their bombs on that part. "To think that a weakened primordial beast dares to invade the Sanctuary of the Ryujin. Perish upon the might of the storm!" The voice of Nu Wa echoed in the area as dark clouds suddenly around the mountain. A powerful storm filled with pure natural energy suddenly rumbled. The storm looked incredibly threatening to the point that even the Primordial Beast Envy had to hide back to her human vessel and create a powerful barrier to protect herself. The storm suddenly rained down lightning towards all those that dared attack the mountain''s barrier. The Charm Masters tried their best to defend against the lightning but that only made them be the lightning rods. All the Charm Masters that are chanting the Elemental Nullification Array are burned to crisps as they were the ones that get the brunt of the damage. The protective array that defended the assants got destroyed in under a few seconds. The screams of pain and agony reverberated as most of the assants got hit with lightning. Lady Envy thought that she would just need to defend against stray lightning, but she was baptized by an immense curtain of it. "Arrgh!" Lady Envy screamed in such a high-pitched voice that her usual vocal tone vanished. Natural energy is one of the most effective ways to damage a primordial beast and Lady Envy just got hit by an immense amount of it. Even the barrier that she covered herself with could not withstand the attack as the eye of the storm is focused on her specifically. Fortunately for Lady Envy, the mana used for that powerful storm spell vanished before her own vessel got burnt to a crisp. The beautiful kimono wearing Lady Envy could now be seen in burnt and tattered clothes. Even her beautifully arranged hair became all frizzled up as she looked more like a hag than a beautiful woman. Lady Envy used some of her remaining energy in order to restore some of her health and also her human vessel. "I have done what I promised, and I am out of here! They will soone anyway!" Lady Envy stated towards Akane as she suddenly coiled herself up in her clothes to turn into a snake. Lady Envy, in her snake form, looked at Akane as if wanting to say something but she just immediately burrowed to the ground seeing another storm forming. The Primordial Beast Envy ran away as is her personality. She is the type to escape when things are unfavorable towards her. After all, the more envy she umtes herself then the more powerful she would be. "I will make sure to destroy you and this mountain when I recover back to my original power!" Lady Envy thought as she escaped. "That useless snake! She left us to fend for ourselves!" Akane stated as her cool demeanor suddenly vanished as all of the Ryujin before them released Elemental Catastrophe towards them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Screams poured out as the group of hooded individuals are bombarded with a lot of spells. They even used all of their lifesaving skills and items to prolong their life, but they knew they must retreat in order to live. The only problem is that retreating will also result in death as they were tasked to do something. If they did not do what they were told to do, then they will get killed with the lesser evil being tortured. Just as another powerful storm is about to release its lightning, reinforcements have arrived for Akane. Formation Masters that are more powerfulpared to Charm Masters have arrived and created a powerful shield that defended against the lightning. The Formation Masters still looked like they were hit but a spell as one could see that even they were struggling. Just as the Formation Masters were about to break, Tai handed a strange looking white bead towards Tama. The young-looking monk stated some form of prayer and the power within the bead activated. The white bead suddenly looked like an unknown power inside of it is activated. One look at the bead then they would immediately realize that it started to blur reality. The image of the bead itself looks like it is bing pixted as if its form could not be contained. Tama looked like his hand is suddenly being eaten alive by this item which is why heunched the bead towards the barrier. The bead isunched by a golden looking avatar from behind Tama. The hands of the avatar could be seen slowly getting deteriorated by the energy of the bead, but it held up long enough for it to throw it. The Ryujin that saw the bead''s energy immediately felt something unsettling about it. They allunched their Elemental Catastrophe spells on it, but the bead just erased all of the spells that they hit it with. The bead then mmed towards the mountain''s barrier, but it did not shatter it immediately. The mountain''s barrier is connected via the dragon veins, and they are something like veins of the world itself. As ifbating a sudden virus that lodged itself in its body, the dragon vein actually expelled all of toxin that Lady Envy affected it with and burst out more power to destroy the bead. Energy constructs that took the form of elongated dragon heads burst out form the ground to destroy the bead. The dragon veins tried their very best in order to destroy the foreign object trying to destroy their very nature, but the bead is standing strong. The bead turned even more pixted and erroneous as if it did not have a form of its own. The energy constructs used every bit of their power but all of them would just get erased after a few seconds. In the end, the bead won as it destroyed a dragon veinpletely and a pain scream that erupted from the world could be heard. [A dragon vein has been permanently destroyed from the world. The world barrier weakens even more.] It was not just the world that screamed in pain as Nu Wa did as well because she tied some of her existence to the mountain barrier to make it stronger. It is like a part of her soul vanished forever which would make her weaker and in pain. The assants of the Sanctuary of the Ryujin cheered as the barrier that protected the mountain vanished. All of the Ryujin that saw the barrier get destroyed could not believe their eyes, but they could not rest. As soon as the barrier got destroyed, the assants charged towards the Ryujins. Some even rode their flying swords which meant that they were Immortals. The Formation Masters used the Elemental Nullification Array even more to help their allies. The Ryujins that were protected by the barrier could no longer freely cast spells as they were being attacked on all sides. "I thank Master Tai, Master Tama, and Mistress Vixen for helping us in time." Akane stated as the yers that led more troops before them are higher in rankpared to her. "It is great that we made it in time, but it seems that you suffered a heavy loss." Tai stated. "We would have sufferedplete defeat if not for your timely arrival." Akane stated. "Let us go and attack the pagoda in the upper mountain already. They can deal with the Ryujin here as more are nowing from above the mountain." Vixen stated. "Let me just take the Orb of Order. It might be usefulter in the fight against the former Creator Goddess." Tama stated as he calmly walked towards the Orb of Order that became deactivated. "Why should we be the ones that hold that thing? Why could Amatsu-Mikaboshi not be the one? He was the one that wanted us to get it, but he is giving excuses that he could not touch such a thing. Hurry up, Tama! We must finish this mission immediately." Vixenined. Tama reached out his hand towards the Orb of Order, but he did not feel the sense of dread that came for his neck. As soon as the hand touched the Orb of Order, the monk''s head was already detached from his body by a scythe wielding demon. Chapter 2185: The World’s Punisher Chapter 2185: The World¡¯s Punisher ? [The world is in pain. Punish those that dare to destroy the foundations of this world as the Mediator of Death.] [The world itself has given you a mission.] == Quest Name: Punish the Destroyer of the Dragon Veins Quest Difficulty: Special World Quest Quest Description: The world has been attacked using a means that is opposite to creation. Deal with the being that destroyed the dragon vein and destroy the item that led to the destruction of the dragon vein as well. Clear Condition: Kill the Being Marked by the World (0/1) and Destroy the Item that Destroyed the Dragon Vein (0/1) Clear Reward: World Punisher Title Failure Condition: Unable toplete the quest or the targets have escaped from your vicinity. Failure: Disappointment from the Will of the World and some slight bad luck. Restriction: Only those that have been appointed by the world itself can get this quest. This quest cannot be shared to other beings. == Title: World Punisher Effect: -Increases all damage dealt by 15% when in the main world and reduced by 5% when off world. The extra damage that you deal with this title is dealt as true damage. Description: Only those that is loved by the world can get this title. Even the world has favoritism, and it uses that same favoritism to punish those that dare to harm it. It will unleash the punisher for daring to defile its body. == "I am going to head out first. Catch up once all of you have prepared." Adrian stated as he summoned his scythe armament, and his clothes turned back to his normal armor. "You wore that under the kimono?" Peridot asked. "My armor is like a part of me as well and it could actually condense into the crystal in my chest. Also, the kimono earlier can be equipped as a costume, and I just disabled it. Anyways, I will head out first as I am given a special quest by the world itself." Adrian stated as he vanished. "He actually left us alone." Peridot stated. "If he waited for us then he might not do what he was tasked to do. Even I got a special quest from the world itself. We need to head to the location where the fight is happening." Levin Cloud stated as he also changed back to his normal form. == Quest Name: Restore the Dragon Vein Quest Difficulty: Special World Quest Quest Description: One of the Dragon Veins of the world has been destroyed. Use your powerful energy as the Mediator of Life to bring bnce back to the world by growing or restoring the destroyed Dragon Vein. Clear Condition: Restore the destroyed Dragon Vein (0/1) Clear Reward: World Healer Title Failure Condition: Unable toplete the quest. Failure: Disappointment from the Will of the World and some slight bad luck. Restriction: Only those that have been appointed by the world itself can get this quest. This quest cannot be shared to other beings. == Title: World Healer Effect: -Increases all healing received and given to others by 15% in the main world and reduced by 5% when off world. This cannot be reduced by healing reduction effects. -Has a 0.01% chance to heal any target back to full health when using healing spells on a target or a wide range of allies. Description: Only those that is loved by the world can get this title. Even the world has favoritism, and it uses that same favoritism to select a being that it trusts to heal its injuries back to normal. The chosen healer of the world is said to be one of the beings that can bring the dead back to life with ease. == "Do you guys have mounts? Maybe we can arrive faster with them." Frey stated as she also got fitted for battle. "I have one, but they would be too shy and not going to be useful in a surprise attack." Peridot stated. "Flower Express it is then." Levin Cloud stated as he summoned three giant flowers that swallowed all of them and vanished. In the battlefield, Adrian ispletely undetected and immediately saw the being that was marked for death by the world. He recognized the monk yer as one of thosepanions of the oni masked yer he faced back then. He could even see that the oni masked yer, and the fox yer is also there. He did not immediately attack as he wanted to check where that item is as it will also be marked by the world. He did not need to look for long as the monk yer proceeded to walk towards this white bead that seem to have lost a lot of energy. Adrian already arrived before the bead and is waiting for everyone to let their guards down. He knew that the number of enemies around him is a lot, but he believes he can kill the monk yer with one hit as long as he makes an/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om clean cut. He felt sorry for all the Ryujin that is desperately fighting against the hooded assants, but he had a job to do. He has this chill on the back of his spine as if another being that should not be here is around the area, but he focused on the job. The most important thing to him right now is to kill the one marked as a sinner by the world. As soon as the Tama, the monk yer, reached out to grab the Orb of Order, Adrian immediately made his move. With a quick swipe, Adrian used everything in that attack and empowered it with all of his energy be ither or primordial. Adrian thought that he might not be able to kill the yer in question as he might have some form of life saving artifact, but he got slightly shocked to see the yer''s head rolling. All thepanions of the monk yer froze in ce at the unbelievable spectacle. [You have killed the yer that is marked as a sinner by the World.] Chapter 2186: Rage of an Oni Chapter 2186: Rage of an Oni ? Tai and Vixen are in shock as Tama suddenly died just like that. His head was sliced cleanly and his body turned into particles of light. They could not believe what they have seen as they knew that Tama has a life saving skill that could block fatal damage and heal his health back to half. They did not know why it did not activate as they always made sure that their life saving skills were active or off cooldown when they go on dangerous missions. In fact, Tama''s life saving skill called Nirvana would have activated if Adrian was not his assassin. The mediator of death has special privileges when he is assigned a mission by a higher being. No one will be able to escape death to those marked by the higher beings that called upon him. All their life saving skills will not activate as a special buff called ''Death Comes For Us All'' is given to the mediator of death. This buff disables any life saving skills and even revival skills as long as they are marked as a sinner which Tama had. The sudden death of their friend made Tai go in rage as he charged towards Adrian with his Oni Masked turning blood red. Adrian did not care about him actually as he felt the dangerous entity that is also charging towards him from the other side. It was an entity that felt familiar to him, but he had another thing that he needed to do. "Time Stop!" Adrian shouted as time froze in ce. Adrian stopped time immediately and immediately picked up the Orb of Order that just looks like a normal stone now. Adrian would not have been able to easily pick this up if the stone still had some of its original power there. The energy in the Orb of Order is reduced to the point that it can barely be activated in a hundred more years. This was the perfect time for Adrian to sneak it inside of his inventory and get a good nce at the dangerous being that he marked. [You have picked up the dangerous item that the world has identified. It will be dropped upon death.] He noticed that this is a dangerous being because it could actually move in suspended time albeit slowly. The masked individual wearing a ceremonial kimono could be seen looking at Adrian with the intent to kill. It actually wanted the Orb of Order that Adrian hid in his inventory for now. Adrian knew that he must survive as dying would mean he will also be unable toplete the quest that was given to him and that title is something that he wants so bad. "Chrono Boost!" Adrian stated as he boosted both Tai and Amatsu-Mikaboshi''s speed to the utmost. He then smirked as he vanished from his current location using blink and resumed the suspended time. As soon as time was flowing once again, Tai and Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly sped up in their charge speed. Both of them looked at each other as they realized what just happened. Unable to stop their charge, both of them crashed against one another and dealt a good amount of damage to each other. "Tai! You will pay for this!" Vixen shouted as she used her six tails to attack Adrian by extending them like spears. "Vortex!" Adrian coldly stated as this is a spell that he already saved inside of Paradox. A ck hole immediately appeared right before them and Vixen was the first one that is caught. The tails that she used in attacking Adrian led to her being sucked inside of the ck hole as the first victim. Adrian then saw the immortals around him plunging their swords into the ground to anchor themselves and not be sucked in like the others. The Formation Masters were unfortunate as they could not create any array that could pin them on the ground and were sucked inside as well. "Why is an oni attacking us?" One of the immortals asked. "Idiot! That is not an Oni! That is a Demon!" One of their immortalpanions stated. "Spatial Compression." Adrian added as he suddenlypressed the space that he is in and made all the other immortals get closer to the ck hole and sucking them inside as well. "A demon but you are just like me! I can sense it!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he suddenly appeared next to Adrian and swiped hisrge ck ws at him. Adrian did not actually see the sudden appearance of Amatsu-Mikaboshi as he did not have any presence. Sirius was the one that parried the sharp ws of the enemies with his own ws, but the former was outmatched. Sirius'' ws could be seen as bloody because of the collision of the attacks. Amatsu-Mikaboshi is not his only problem as the raging oni yerunched himself towards Adrian as well with erged fists. Adrian had to dodge Tai''s attack as Sirius would not be able to defend him. Tai has no maneuverability in the air which is why Adrian easily dodged his strike. Adrian easily did a quick turn and then empowered his feet with theher energy that he has left. He then proceeded to kick Tai in the stomach which sent him crashing downwards.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Kaon, Dragon Breath!" Adrian stated calmly as he partially summoned Kaon''s magic circle and thetter''s head emerged from it with his mouth opened. A golden beam of pure light hit Tai directly as he crashed down to the ground even more. Adrian would have followed up with an attack but there was another dangerous being that is trying to kill him. Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly released ck tendrils from its back to attack Adrian while he was activelybating Sirius. Adrian had to use blink to gain some distance as he felt the danger of those tendrils. "Why do I feel like he is just like me?" Adrian suddenly muttered. "Affirmative. The enemy that is in front of you is made out of Chaos Energy that is also present in the master." Paradox stated. Chapter 2187: Amatsu-Mikaboshi Chapter 2187: Amatsu-Mikaboshi ? Amatsu-Mikaboshi is a being that is unnatural yet natural because it was made from the remnants of the inverse energy of the Goddess Izanami. The Shinto group of gods in the eastern continent are not from this world as they came from a universe outside of it. They are gods that actually came from a universe that was ruled by another powerful being. Amatsu- Mikaboshi was not born when the Goddess Izanami came forth as she did not possess a shadow when she was in her original universe. In fact, all of the Shinto gods did not possess a shadow as they were differentpared to the gods of this universe. They did not possess shadows because they were born as pure beings that cannot be tainted. They were beings of Order which is why they are vastly different from the Gods of Pandemonium. They were born from the parts of Order when Chaos shed with the former. It was not just the Shinto Gods that were born from that sh as Order shed most of its body when Chaos battled with it. To say that the Shinto Gods are the creation of Order is also a good observation even if Order itself is not a creator like Chaos. They are an ironic creation of a being that devours creation itself as they were made from nothingness. The Shinto Gods did not flee their universe because they wanted to but because they were the less powerful gods there. Gods with twisted and unnatural forms have overpowered the Shinto Gods that looked like humans with no shadows. The Shinto Gods passed through the Void as this is the only ce where they can pass through without the other gods hunting them could follow. Unfortunately, the Void is not a ce where one could traverse easily even if they are gods. The Goddess Izanami protected their ship from the harmful energies of the Void but that also shifted her own energies. The body of the Goddess Izanami that is made of null energy is tainted by the Void that is filled with vast amount of different energy. Chaos Energy is one of the rare forms of energy present in the Void and it is the most vtile as well. As if the Chaos Energy was attracted to the null energy that the Goddess Izanami used, the small sliver of Chaos Energytched onto the protective energy that the goddess used on their ship. The null energy that the Goddess Izanami used is tainted by Chaos Energy, but it is not powerful enough to overpower or kill her. The Goddess Izanami mutated as she for the first time ever since her creation has grown a shadow. The shadow of the Goddess Izanami looked like a normal shadow at first but the Shinto Gods that came with her attacked it fearing that it might be another entity. In their universe, shadows do not exist which is why this is the first time that they seen one when light struck the body of the Goddess Izanami. As if the Chaos Energy that created the shadow of the Goddess Izanami felt the threat, it grew intelligence as it absorbed more energy from her. The shadow then cut itself from the Goddess Izanami to be an entity vastly different from her. The entity that her shadow evolved to has be the reverse of the Goddess Izanami. A being that is born to oppose the Goddess Izanami yet is closely tied to her existence as well. They were different sides of the same coin as their fate is determined by one another. If one of them truly dies, then the other will soon follow. The being that is made from the Chaos Energy thattched onto the Goddess Izanami called itself, Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Amatsu-Mikaboshi called itself by this name as a reminder that it is a being purely made from Chaos Energy. A being that is born from primal chaos that floated in the Void. The Shinto Gods suspected that Amatsu-Mikaboshi is born due to Chaos shedding some of its body due to its fight with Order, but it was the Goddess Izanami that truly created it. Chaos Energy is so vtile that it could create spontaneously and also vanish spontaneously. Amatsu-Mikaboshi was captured by the Shinto Gods back then as he was weaker when he first came to be. They learned that the Goddess Izanami is mirrored to him as they once tried extinguishing his existence but to only also hurt the goddess in the process. Knowing that any permanent harm done to Amatsu-Mikaboshi will also permanently harm the Goddess Izanami, they sealed the being that called itself the primal chaos. Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not know why he was sealed but he soon learned as he grew older. He learned everything that the Goddess Izanami also knows as they still have a connection that he used to gather information. He learned of everything that the Goddess Izanami knows and learned that he is also an existence that can be called a god. Still, Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not know how powerful he was because he was sealed ever since the Shinto Gods arrived in Pandemonium.N?v(el)B\\jnn Fortunately for Amatsu-Mikaboshi, the Shinto Gods tried to take over a ce in the east of the vast world of Pangea back then. They were able to overpower the gods that ruled that area and take them as subordinates but that also weakened them in the process. The seal that held Amatsu-Mikaboshi was released but he did not exact his revenge. Instead, Amatsu- Mikaboshi roamed the world to learn more about it but that also did notst long. The foreign gods from other universes even the ones that came from the original universe of the Shinto Gods attacked Pandemonium. The Goddess Izanami was struck down and her divine form destroyed but her soul was saved thanks to a God of Death. Another reason why her soul is saved is due to the fact that Amatsu-Mikaboshi is alive and well. He became the anchor on why the Goddess Izanami did not vanish like the other gods under their pantheon. Amatsu-Mikaboshi also suffered when the Goddess Izanami became a divine soul. He weakened to a great degree to the point that he was put in a state akin to being sealed. Amatsu-Mikaboshi could only curse the Goddess Izanami for being weak and also the fact that their fates are intertwined. As he falls into a deep slumber, Amatsu-Mikaboshi swore to the universe that he will find a way for him to be independent of the Goddess Izanami. "When I wake up, I will use all that time to separate myself from you. I shall be the one to kill you as well when that timees!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he knew that the Goddess Izanami will try to revive herself. When he woke up from the deep sleep, Amatsu-Mikaboshi found the world itself to be vastly different from the time that he remembered it. He also found the reason how he woke up and that is due to the fact that the Goddess Izanami managed to reincarnate as a human. Rather, the Goddess Izanami hijacked a mortal body that could store her divine soul. Amatsu- Mikaboshi found the human skin that the Goddess Izanami upied and tried to kill but stopped himself. Amatsu-Mikaboshi knew that weakening the Goddess Izanami would just weaken him as well. He needed to be patient to find a way to separate his fate to that of hers. Due to this, Amatsu-Mikaboshi approached the Goddess Izanami for a temporary alliance. He proposed that they find a way to destroy the connection that they have from one another because he knows that the Goddess Izanami also learns what he learns. Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that he could never find the thing that could destroy even fate, but he learned of a bead that carried the power of Order. He found the Orb of Order himself and tried to steal it, but his hands would burn at the very touch of this item. A being made of chaos energy such as himself could not hold onto the Orb of Order unless it has been drained. He also learned of ways to avoid the monitoring of the Goddess Izanami by sealing his own mind. He did not want the Goddess Izanami to know that he potentially found a way to destroy their intertwined fate. He knew that the sly goddess would use that very way to trick him. If the Goddess Izanami found it first, then she will definitely find all the ways she could use to destroy him. Amatsu-Mikaboshi knew because he and the Goddess Izanami think alike because that is what he would also do. "Give me that orb! That is something that I deserve to have!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted fiercely as his ws and tendrils charged towaads Adrian. "A being of chaos energy. Let us test that out when a being that could disrupt anything fights against it." Adrian stated as he summoned Kimat. Chapter 2188: Both Are Chaotic I Chapter 2188: Both Are Chaotic I ? Kimat appeared from behind as Adrian ced the summoning magic circle there. Kimat''s body is d in this special energy that he possesses and went in for the kill against Amatsu- Mikaboshi. Adrian also made sure to buff Kimat as much as he could and even threw his scythe at the direction of the enemy. Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that the weapon will never be able to harm him, but he was wrong. Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly felt a deep cut on his right w as this was the one that he used to fling the scythe away. The fact that he felt pain meant that the weapon was not normal, but he could not focus on it as arge tiger monster is already before him. Amatsu-Mikaboshi focused his sights on killing Kimat and he would have seeded if not for Adrian controlling the scythe to circle back. The scythe hit the back of Amatsu-Mikaboshi while Kimat hit him with lightning infused ws. Amatsu-Mikaboshi would have been able to easily block Kimat from hitting him but the sudden jerk reaction from being pierced from behind made him lose focus. Kimat mmed his ws directly at the face of Amatsu-Mikaboshi and actually sliced part of his mask. Behind the mask is a literal void as it was all darkness and nothing else. One could even say that the mask is his face since he did not have a face to begin with. "Do you think that you could escape from me?!" Tai stated as he transformed his feet to a monstrous form to reach the height that Adrian is currently at.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I did not forget about you as I am also being mindful. Kaon!" Adrian stated as hemanded Kaon to st Tai with another dragon breath. Tai managed to defend himself from the dragon breath, but he was sent crashing down once again. Adrian made sure of everything in his surroundings as he practiced aerial battle with the guild. He has Kaon above him to hit those that try to fly towards him. Sirius as the one that attacks those that get dangerously near him while Kimat is the one that acts as the first barrier against enemies. "Did you really think that I will not kill you just because your energy is the same as mine?!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he no longer sealed his strength. Amatsu-Mikaboshi''s hair suddenly turned into raging ck shadow tendrils while his clothes also changed into a tarlike substance. The only thing that is reminiscent of his previous form is the broken mask that he is wearing. Other than the mask, the body of Amatsu-Mikaboshi has turned fully like a shadow with the mass of tar or ck oil. It is not just his form that changes as the energy around him started to heighten as well because the pressure of a divine being could now be felt from him. "He now has equal power to that of a Lesser God." Adrian thought as he always knew that the enemy before him was saving his energy. As long as the world barrier is active, gods cannot exert too much influence on the world. Unless the gods of the eastern continent could create a powerful continental alteration spell like the western gods, they need to y by the current set of rules that is in ce. Gods that are faraway from their dered divine territory on the mortal ne cannot get much energy from their believers. This meant that gods need to condense their current physical forms to be weaker in order to stay longer. They can only permanently stay on their divine territories or sacred grounds as that is where their faith is being collected. If they were to venture outside, then they would need to use divine energy that they umted. The longer their metaphysical bodies are away from the sacred grounds then the more divine energy they are saving. This is why having an avatar is much more useful as they could descend to them when they are needed. Unfortunately for Amatsu-Mikaboshi, he does not have an avatar nor the number of believers. He is siphoning the faith of the Goddess Izanami to sustain himself, but he is now far from the sacred grounds of her believers. He nned to only unleash this form when in a difficult fight against the former creation goddess, but he needed the Orb of Order for his ns moving forward. "Retre..!" Adrian shouted but he did not finish his words because Amatsu-Mikaboshi was suddenly in front of him at arm''s length. The sharp ws of Amatsu-Mikaboshi are directed towards his head and he was in a difficult situation to dodge. Fortunately for Adrian, Paradox has the main objective of keeping its master safe. Paradox directly pulled mana from Adrian himself an activated Time Stop. Everything froze in ce as Adrian would have thought but Amatsu-Mikaboshi was moving 50% slower. A Lesser God that is only slowed inside Time Stop is basically the perfect nemesis against Adrian. The sharp ws made of pure chaotic darkness is still in a direct path towards Adrian''s head. Seeing that the attack is only slowed, Adrian had to use his instinct to dodge and not his brain. He used his wings to block the ws while he tilted his body slightly. Paradox is only able to maintain Time Stop for two seconds as that is the maximum it could do since it cannot freely use the mana of its master even in an emergency, but this was enough to save Adrian''s life. Adrian''s wings blocked the initial attack of Amatsu-Mikaboshi, but it also came with the price of it being sliced through. Adrian screamed internally as he was not out of danger as the ws were still continuing. Still, the sacrifice of his wing was not in vain as the ws of the enemy only managed to pierce his left shoulder and not his head. Amatsu-Mikaboshi would have followed up with another attack, but Sirius and Kimat lunged towards him in order to protect their master. Chapter 2189: Both Are Chaotic II Chapter 2189: Both Are Chaotic II ? Sirius and Kimat lunged at Amatsu-Mikaboshi, but they were easily struck by him in retaliation. Sirius managed tond a w swipe and Kimat was able to bite an arm but the chaotic dark tendrils sprouting from behind Amatsu-Mikaboshi mmed them down the ground. The two soulbounds lost a quarter of their health with a mere strike but that did not dim Kaon''s confidence as he swung his tail towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Kaon did not just casually mmed his tail but also infused it with the elements that he could control. The tail is basically enhanced with every element which means that it akin to an Elemental Catastrophe spell. Sensing the abnormality of the tail, Amatsu-Mikaboshi defended himself with his chaotic darkness to form a sphere. Kaon''s tail attack did apply Elemental Catastrophe but the defense that the enemy had was perfect. Kaon''s tail just bounced off while a fast chaotic darkness tendril shot out from the sphere of darkness. The chaotic dark tendril did not aim for Kaon but directly for Adrian''s forehead. Kaon tried using his tail to defend Adrian, but it actually got pierced which made him scream in pain. The chaotic dark tendril continued on its path, but Adrian managed to take notice of it thanks to Kaon''s scream. Adrian narrowly dodged the chaotic dark tendril, but it did manage to chip a part of his left ear. Adrian had to partially summon Saena to release a healing wind that swept to all of his allies. The chipped ear was healed back but the onught of attacks did not stop there. More chaotic dark tendrils burst out from the sphere and were all aimed towards Adrian in such a fast pace. To add more to the confusion, Tai also joined in on attacking Adrian as he was still enraged. The ones sucked by the ck hole also got spat out which meant a new set of enemies are added into the mix. Adrian could not use Time Stop with the mana that he has as he used a lot already. Paradox also consumed the expected amount of mana when it used Time Stop as it does not have passive skills like Adrian. "Welp. I guess I will just need to revive." Adrian stated as he knew when he could dodge and when he could not.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Divine Sanctuary!" Levin Cloud stated as he appeared at the midst of the battlefield via a flower. A golden energy suddenly burst out from Adrian at the epicenter. The divine energy was so potent that it also healed his wounds and restored some of his mana as well. Not only that, but the Divine Sanctuary spell also blocked all forms of damage from reaching the intended target. The erged oni fist of Tai and the chaotic dark tendrils were unable to reach Adrian body because of it. "You will not have any respite!" Vixen shouted as she opened her fan to release mystical fire foxes that an actually deal damage via curse even if the enemy is invulnerable. "I will deal with you, foxy hag." Peridot stated as she appeared with all of her elemental gems around her. Peridot used up a pure blue gem to instantly create a powerful freezing wind that froze the mystical fire foxes that Vixen released. This powerful freezing wind also went towards Vixen, but she was able to defend herself from the cold by wrapping her tails in mes. The two fierce women looked at each other and immediately knew that they will never like each other. "You dare call me a hag, pre-schooler!" Vixen stated as she has the body of a well-endowed woman in her early twenties while Peridot has the body of a teenager still. "Are those fox ears only for decoration?" Peridot stated as she released another spell that created a powerful quake that snaked its way towards Vixen. "The Ryujin princess dares to mock me? Are those dragon horns sticking out of your head also for decoration?!" Vixen shouted as she releasedrger mystical fire foxes that ran towards Peridot. "I shall aid you, Mistress Vixen!" Akane stated as she ran towards Peridot with the aim of decapitating her head. Just as the de that Akane wielded is about to hit Peridot, a spear suddenly parried it as a figure dressed in armor that shined in light appeared. Frey protected Peridot from the surprise attack and immediately counterattacked the NPC. Frey did not underestimate the female samurai or Onna-musha as her de was heavy and precise. Frey knew that she was inbat with a seasoned warrior that might have won a few wars. "Thanks bestie!" Peridot stated as she released a powerful gale that swept up therge mystical fire foxes that Vixen used. "Equinox still needs help." Levin Cloud reminded them as their powerful damage dealer is still in between a lot of enemies. "Fear not, Mediator of Life. I shall handle most of them." The beautiful voice of a woman that is filled with authority and elegance echoed in the area. As soon as the beautiful voice echoed, arge thunderstorm brewed in the horizon. The earth swallowed up enemies that were not expecting it to open. The winds blew hard as des of sharp fierce gales swept across the enemies. The most powerful of them all is an explosion of light that targeted the being d in chaotic darkness. "Nuwa!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as his protective sphere made out of chaotic darkness was shattered. "I once offered you to join us, but it seems that I should not have let you live back when you ran for your life. I will not make the same mistake twice as I will sweep every enemy that dared to attack the Sanctuary of the Ryujin!" Nu Wa stated as her entire clothes suddenly changed to a frosty appearance. "Let the world be covered in ice! Ice Age!" Nu Wa shouted as her voiced echoed in three different octaves and the entire area was suddenly covered in white. Chapter 2190: Grand Mistress Nu Wa Chapter 2190: Grand Mistress Nu Wa ? A sh of white light covered the entire area as the air itself was frozen because of how cold the temperature suddenly dropped. Nu Wa or known as Grand Mistress Nu Wa by all the people in the eastern continent is the Matriarch of the Ryujin. An existence that even the Four Divine Beasts are wary of because she can rival their power. She is also feared by the immortalmunity because of her feats and because some of them knew of her true origins. The Matriarch of the Ryujin has been in the eastern continent since time immemorial and she has seen all of its kingdoms change from different dynasties. She is also the oldest being to ever be recorded that is not a divine being like the Four Divine Beasts. She also makes sure that the peace of the eastern continent is not destroyed. She was actually the one that created the rules for mortals and even powerful demon beasts that they should not intrude on human affairs. She is also called the Bringer of Blessing as she created an entire kingdom back then by helping an exiled prince. In fact, she did help this exiled prince to be the most powerful emperor back then because he showed great leadership capabilities. She also helped some of the most influential Immortals that is still being talked about today. In other words, she could be the one that came make you a powerful being as long as you win her eye. She is also known for another which is Bringer of Cmity, and this title is well-known for those that dared to plot against her. There are countless stories about her ability to control the weather that she could even make snow vanish in the entire continent if she wished to. A perverted elder of a sect once tried to assault her and she buried their entire sect a hundred feet from the topsoil. Another instance is her creating a flood when a kingdom dared to destroy nature and endanger the lives of those that relied on a river. She flooded that entire kingdom to send a message that mortals or Immortals must never destroy the blessings of nature to harm others or for their own gains. This is the reason why Ryujins are sometimes called Flood Dragons even though thetter are really different species of dragons. This time Grand Mistress Nu Wa decided to destroy the enemy herself because they have done a serious crime. She wanted to interfere earlier, but she needed to stabilize herself as she was connected to the barrier. When the barrier broke, a part of her energy also vanished entirely as a result. Even now, she is not yet fully healed but she made sure to create protective measures for the residence on top of the mountain before she left. Adrian, Frey, Levin Cloud, and Peridot are all amazed as the entire area has been frozen. Those that did not have protective charms were all turned into ice statues. It was basically scorching hot as it was almost daytime, but the frozen beings did not even show any signs of melting. A few enemy individuals were able to defend themselves against the powerful spell that covered the entire area with ice and snow. Amatsu-Mikaboshi is one of them as he managed to defend himself by creating another sphere of chaotic darkness that engulfed his body. The sphere was engulfed in ice, but Amatsu-Mikaboshi easily destroyed it by piercing it with sharp shadow tendrils. Amatsu- Mikaboshi destroyed the ice and observed his surroundings. Amatsu-Mikaboshi could see that most of his so called ''allies'' are now frozen statues and most likely dead. About ten are alive and that is including Tai, Vixen, and Akane. He could see that there are some Formation Masters that survived which meant that they might be helpful to him in dealing with Nu Wa. Still, he is wary of another being and that is the demon that was supposed to be killed by him. "All of you were really useless as I have said. Still, it is a good thing that the mistress of the mountain herself descended. I thought that I would have to destroy the entire mountain to force you out of it." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as heughed maniacally which made Grand Mistress Nu Wa shiver. "I will make sure to at least seal you if I am unable to kill you myself." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as her frosty flowy robes changed to a golden flowy color as swords made of light flew towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "To think that I would use this without paying a price because sacrifices are already around me!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he took out a small statue that has the carved-out image of a chained serpentine dragon. The small ck statue of the bound dragon floated in the sky and made the air around it stale. Adrian and Levin Cloud sensed such sinister energy, and it is an item powered by a death curse. All the life essence of the frozen enemies were immediately drawn to the small bound dragon statue to activate it. The frozen people that would have had a chance to live if they were warmed up were sacrificed to the small statue. As soon as all the life essences that is needed have been collected, the small bound dragon statue''s eyes glowed an eerie red as chains shot out of it. These red chains were powerful enough to destroy the swords of light that Grand Mistress Nu Wa created. The red chains even shot towards Grand Mistress Nu Wa herself as she suddenly fell to the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I cannot use my mana or control my own body!" Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she did not expect to be renderedpletely useless by a small looking artifact. "Protect the mistress!" The other Ryujin that saw this flew towards the grand mistress but the chaotic shadow tendrils of Amatsu-Mikaboshi shot out to strike at them. The Ryujins were unable to defend against the tendrils as Amatsu-Mikaboshi''s strength is still steadily increasingpared to before. It seems that Amatsu-Mikaboshi is purposely using all of his strength tobat the enemies around him. He looked at Grand Mistress Nu Wa as if he wanted to carve her body and take out her dragon heart. "Your heart would be perfect to aid in the ritual that I am going to do. A strong beating heart of a dragoness like you would be the perfect thing to appease the world''s causality." Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as he walked closer to Grand Mistress Nu Wa. As Amatsu-Mikaboshi was about to carved out Grand Mistress Nu Wa''s heart, she is suddenly covered in vines and vanished. A field of flowers could be seen to have reced her body, and she reappeared next to Levin Cloud. Seeing that their grand mistress is safe, the Ryujins that were attacked by Amatsu-Mikaboshi earlier pushed their bodies to the limits and transformed to their real forms. All of the Ryujins attacked Amatsu-Mikaboshi simultaneously with their dragon breaths. Even if Amatsu-Mikaboshi is already a lesser god, abined breath attack of powerful Ryujins would still be fatal to him if he did not block the attack. Other Ryujins seemed to follow what the others did andunched theirbined attack against Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The dragon breaths were difficult to guard against which is why he once again enveloped himself in a sphere of chaotic darkness. "Tai! Are you alright?" Vixen asked as she used the confusion of the battlefield to escape from her current battle with Peridot. "I am fine, but we have to avenge Tama." Tai stated. "Forget about revenge. You could barely stand up as you are not in a good match up against that demon. He has mastery over aerialbat while you just jump really high. We need to retreat as this mission is already a failure." Vixen stated. "I agree with her, Master Tai. We are already reduced to a tenth of our original number. The grand mistress of the Ryujin might be unable to release spells but more of them are descending from the mountain." Akane stated as she also used the cover of snow to run towards Tai. "While those guys are busy with Amatsu-Mikaboshi, we will retreat and inform the goddess of our failure." Vixen stated as she dragged Tai away with Akane. "What about him?" Tai asked as he looked towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "Leave him as he is the reason why we are in this predicament in the first ce. He even killed off most of our own members just to activate that strange artifact. What else is he hiding that might endanger us?!" Vixen stated as she swirled her fan to create mist that covered their tracks. "Should we pursue?" Frey asked as she was looking at the entire battlefield. "No. Our problem is that god. He is already breaking through the threshold of Greater God and if that happens then all of us are dead." Adrian stated as he could clearly sense it. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2191: Dragon Sealing Statue Chapter 2191: Dragon Sealing Statue ? "Are you alright, Grand Mistress Nu Wa?" Levin Cloud asked. "I am fine, but I am currently being sealed by the Dragon Sealing Statue." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she tried squirming, but the red chains prevented her from moving her own body. "You mean that floating small statue over there?" Levin Cloud asked as he could clearly see the artifact that is keeping Grand Mistress Nu Wa bound. "Yes! That is the one! If you can disable it or destroy it, then I will be free from this. Also, make sure that no one with a dragon''s bloodline touch it or they might suffer some abnormalities." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "Then that would just leave the three of us because all of you are of a draconic lineage." Adrian muttered as the enemy is currently inbat with the other Ryujin that courageously attacked the almost Greater God enemy. Grand Mistress Nu Wa thought that there were no longer anymore of that wretched artifact, but it seems that she missed destroying one of them. The Dragon Sealing Statue is a special type of artifact that can subdue any dragon as long as the proper condition is met. The condition is that the mana used to subdue the dragon must be at least ten times the mana of the target dragon. Just this condition alone is already difficult to do as normal dragons have twenty times the mana that a human can have. If they are high ranking dragons, then they would at least have a hundred times the mana of people that are of the same level as them. True dragons are beings that have dense mana bodies after all which is why trapping one is almost an impossible feat. The Dragon Sealing Statue is different as it actually traps the Ryujin better than the other dragons as the condition for the mana needed is lessened by 20%. It might have been lessened but the mana needed is still enormous that a lot of the enemies were sacrificed by Amatsu- Mikaboshi but even he needed to give some of his mana to seal Grand Mistress Nu Wa. When the Ryujins were first hatched, they came out from the ''moon'' that exploded and looked like a lotus flower. Being born requires a lot of energy to travel back to the ground which is why the newborn Ryujin ate the ''moon'' so that they could have enough energy to fly back down to the world. A lot of things could happen with the ''moon'' explosion and one of it are parts of it crashing down to the world. The rare ''moon'' fragments were powerful and contained celestial energy and mana. Some of those that found it ground it up into powder and created potions to strengthen themselves. This was how some of the Lizard folk were created as they were humans that absorbed the energy of dragons but did not have enough to be a true Dragonkin. Some were able to be dragonkin as they were morepatible with draconic energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Some of these rare ''moon'' fragments were crafted into statues as they emitted a powerful celestial glow but that also meant that they could be used to subdue the very dragons that came out of them. The material of that ''moon'' is a powerful unique mineral that could incubate hundreds of dragons which meant that it is strong enough or have the properties of -containing hundreds of them. The beings that picked this mineral up and fashioned them into statues did not know this until a Ryujin that became notorious was born. It was a story where an evil Ryujin destroyed a small town, but she did not know that a Dragon Sealing Statue was there. The Ryujin thought that the small statue was just a carved stone for giving reverence to her race, but she did not expect that this statue would be his doom. The deaths of thousands of people and their mana that carried their grudge activated the Dragon Sealing Statue. The red chains attached to this evil Ryujin and rendered her powerless. The powerless Ryujin was reduced to bing a mortal as she was just in her younger years. The evil Ryujin was bound until the Immortals found the state of the town. The Immortals thought that they would never be able to cut through the tough skin of the Ryujin but were shocked when one sword attack struck her heart and killed her. All of the Immortals then found the cause of the Ryujin being reduced to that of a human''s durability and that is the Dragon Sealing Statue. Seeing that they were now able to contend with a Ryujin with the help of a stone statue, the Immortals could now reign in the powerful Ryujin. The appearance of the Dragon Sealing Statue became the start of a bloody war between the Ryujin and the Immortals. The Ryujin became less in number, but the Immortals shrunk faster than them because they were using their own lives to cull the former. Seeing the bloody war that severely devastated the eastern continent, Grand Mistress Nu Wa along with the most powerful Immortal of that time agreed to put an end to it. Both of them took all of the Dragon Sealing Statues and destroyed them as both sides would always lose their lives regardless. Killing one Ryujin basically killed a lot of Immortals even if the former had lower numbers than before. When the bloody war stopped, both groups could no longer pinpoint why they started fighting in the first ce and the agreement to never attack one another was passed. "All of it was destroyed back then! I even made sure of it." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated which made Amatsu-Mikaboshiugh. "Did you really think that all of them were destroyed back then? Who do you think even instigated the war back then? They were already making ns for their revival even back then and you will not be able to stop it." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as heughed while pinning down all the Ryujin that attacked him. Chapter 2192: Four Against a Greater God Chapter 2192: Four Against a Greater God ? Amatsu-Mikaboshi said something that triggered something to Grand Mistress Nu Wa as she never really knew why a group of Immortals started ughtering the Ryujins back then. It was a given that they could have just sealed the Dragon Sealing Statue away and use it when an evil Ryujin wreaks havoc, but they actively used it to kill them. There was only one evil one thatmitted atrocities, and she never really held the Immortal that killed that one ountable as it was justified. The Ryujins were like the Daemos as they mainly made sure that nature is stable and that the ughtering of innocent normal people is not done. They also made sure to have minimal contact with the outside world and only stepping out when they are needed the most. Even the fact that Grand Mistress Nu Wa helping create kingdoms is due to the bad conditions that a ce is cursed with. "Who are they?!" Grand Mistress Nu Wa shouted as her eyes became red with anger as never really learned who started that bloody war between the Immortals and the Ryujin. "I think you know them well as you were the one that killed them back then when you were still a goddess. I am just letting you know as you will die by my hands here anyway like the rest of your pitiful guardians." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as all of the Ryujin that attacked him were now writhing in pain and could not stand back up. "You have to get through us first." Peridot stated as she released four different elemental spells of fire, water, wind, and earth towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "Cull my enemies, Valkyrie''s Spear!" Frey stated as she lunged towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi and turned into a streak of light. "Wrath of Nature! Deadly Zone!" Levin Cloud chanted as he used two different spells at once. The four different elemental spells made sure that Amatsu-Mikaboshi will not be able to escape from any directions. Frey also locked the air as she was in a downward plunge while Levin Cloud made sure that Amatsu-Mikaboshi will not be able to escape below. Amatsu- Mikaboshi is cursed by Levin Cloud as long as he is within that area, and he made sure that the vines held the enemy''s feet in ce. "Useless." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he just let himself get hit by all the attacks.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om All of the elemental spells mmed against his body while Frey''s spear pierced his right shoulder. The explosion of nature energy from below him also hit him but Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not even move from his position. He was damaged but not to the extent that he would flinch. Only 5% of his maximum health was decreased by that simultaneous attack. "All of you will... wait... where is the other one?!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he actually forgot the one that he was wary of but that was already part of the n as the Frey, Levin Cloud, and Peridot could be seen smiling. Adrian suddenly appeared just above the Dragon Sealing Statue as this was the main objective that they needed to do. He already told them that their winning condition would be to have Grand Mistress Nu Wa join the fight. They were handling a Greater God with just four of them and not even boosted by other gods. If Adrian and the others were being blessed by the gods, then they would have been able to fight them with just their numbers. One could say that Adrian or Levin Cloud could use their mediator powers tobat Amatsu- Mikaboshi, but they cannot. The god in front of them is not rted to life or death and is just a rogue god that is filled with Chaos Energy. Amatsu-Mikaboshi is also not aligned with the Gods of Life and Death as well as hebels himself more like another entity. He is more like a parasite that feeds of the energy from the Goddess Izanami. "Break for me!" Adrian stated as he switched his weapon to his axe for maximum power. Adrian mmed his axe towards the Dragon Sealing Statue and was shot backwards. He was able to perfectly hit the Dragon Sealing Statue and breaking it apart, but the explosion of intense energy made him m into the mountain. A powerful red light blinded the surroundings but the red chains that held the Grand Mistress Nu Wa was already released. "If I cannot get my dragon heart now then I will just need the Orb of Order!" Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as he used the blinding red light to shorten the distance between him and Adrian. Adrian could be seen squinting in pain as he lost quite a bit of health when he mmed into the mountain. It seems that he hit an extremely durable ore or something as he took way more damage than he thought he would get. Seeing the sharp ws of Amatsu-Mikaboshi about to reach his neck, Adrian actually ran out of way he could escape out of this one, but a risky idea came to mind. Amatsu-Mikaboshi''s ws prated the mountain which made the other three scramble to see if Adrian was fine. Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that he was able to kill Adrian but did not expect that his sharp w only grazing the neck of the demon. Adrian was able to live because of his masterful use of the Force Body. Adrian basically coated his neck with a Kic Barrier that absorbed impact, but he was not able to fully perfect it as he deployed it quickly. The Kic Barrier absorbed the initial force of the impact which is the momentum of the w and Adrian used that same energy to forcefully make his neck tilt sideways. The execution was rough, but Adrian got what he needed to achieve and that is to live as his neck was only grazed. Amatsu-Mikaboshi was taken aback but he quickly used his other w to finish the job. Just as Adrian was about to get killed, vines suddenly crawled onto his body and turned it into a patch of flowers. Chapter 2193: Against a Chaotic Greater God Chapter 2193: Against a Chaotic Greater God ? "Thanks! I almost died from that." Adrian stated as he manifested next to Levin Cloud just like what happened with Grand Mistress Nu Wa. "I cannot do that again for another hour. By the look of things, we might even die within the hour if we are not serious." Levin Cloud stated as he used the max charges of that skill. "Get behind me children. The nuisance is bing erratic." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she suddenly created numerous shields of different energies stacked against each other. Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not even need to look back as chaotic dark tendrils shot out form his back and urately tried to kill all five of them. Grand Mistress Nu Wa already knew how to fight against Amatsu-Mikaboshi which is why she did not need to guess what the enemy nned to do. Still, Grand Mistress Nu Wa is still a bit weakened as she has yet to fully recover when she came down to fight. Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly morphed his body into pure chaotic darkness as well and became numerous spears that tried to destroy the barriers. The only thing that could be seen different is the cracked mask that seems to be sentimental to the enemy. Grand Mistress Nu Wa could be seen struggling a bit as the strength of the enemy has entered thetter stages of a Lesser God. It would not take longer before Amatsu-Mikaboshi reaches the peak strength that a descended god could use. "I shall aid you!" Peridot stated as she created barriers as well that is almost as powerful as the ones that Grand Mistress Nu Wa created. She even created more powerful barriers by sacrificing some mythical tier gems. "Any idea how to defeat that thing? It is not even affected by the curses that I know of." Levin Cloud stated as he tried his best to debuff the enemy but all of it is ineffective. "I can try something if it is a being made of darkness. It will take some time as this is not near the northern continent or the central continent." Frey stated as she wanted the help of the Goddess Freyja but summoning a goddess to descend on your body in a continent that she is not worshipped is not easy. "All of you do your thing as I will be the one that will confront that guy." Adrian stated as he sneakily passed something to Levin Cloud which Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not notice. "Nether Domain!" "Netheros True Form!" "Primordial Armament: Mirror" "Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian finally used his domain skill and also his limit beak skill as the enemy is getting more and more powerful. Even with the aid of Grand Mistress Nu Wa, they might be caught dead if they do not give it their all. Adrian felt something odd within him when he activated his domain and true form as if something hungered. He brushed this off as he thought that it might just be his stamina bar getting low and it is said to be a side-effect. Adrian appeared in his true form and also summoned his mirror armament because the weakness of the enemy is none other than light. Adrian needed to gather immense light and only his mirror armament could do such a thing without being obvious. He already created invisible mirrors at the top of the sky limit that he can reach and absorb the energy from it. He also summoned all of his soulbounds to make sure and they appeared in theirher form. This time, Kenos, also joined in the battle in hisher form that looked like a gaseous monster that can rip dimension using his ws. Sirius, Kaon, and Kimat started the attacks as they released their enhanced attacks against Amatsu-Mikaboshi.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Sirius released shadows injected withher energy and pierced the chaotic darkness body of Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Kaon used his full powered dragon breath enhanced withher energy as well which made the golden beam be tinted with the color of ck, white, and gray. Kimat also did the same as he called upon lightning that is also tinted with the color ofher energy. Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not bother to dodge the shadows that Sirius released as only theher energy did some damage to the enemy. For Kaon''s dragon breath, Amatsu- Mikaboshi needed to create a shield of his own energy to make sure that the empowered golden beam of light did not hit him directly. It seems that the energy contained within the dragon breath is powerful enough to warrant some defensive measures. The lightning that Kimat released is another thing entirely as Amatsu-Mikaboshi actually dodged it as if he feared it. Kimat''s lightning is made from his own divine power after all, and it became a powerful god killing bolt withher energy in the mix. Seeing that Amatsu- Mikaboshi is incredibly wary of the lightning, Adrian formed a n with Kimat in the center of it all. Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not expect that the demon is a summoner that could tame divine beasts. He already thought that the dragon was a problem, but he actually has a legitimate divine beast under him. Amatsu-Mikaboshi also noticed a peculiar dragon turtle in the mix that has natural energy reserves. It was clear that the demon was holding back earlier as he was more fixed on the Orb of Order than defeating him. As Amatsu-Mikaboshi is dodging the lightning bolts raining from the sky, chains suddenly erupted from the ground and actually took hold of his body. The chains were able to hold onto the body of Amatsu-Mikaboshi which should have been impossible due to the unique properties of his body. The chains were not thest surprise as fear suddenly crept in when he saw the slime like monster. "This demon! Does he not know the implications of having a Beast of Endless Devouring! Fortunately, it is still small and have yet to devour powerful beings." Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as he recognized the terrifying power of Dodu. Amatsu-Mikaboshi was about to use teleportation when it actually failed. He looked at the source of the anomaly and found another beast that came from the stars. He could not believe that a single demon is able tomand beasts that could be said to be world destroyers and not be killed by the gods. In fact, a lot of gods do fear Adrian''s soulbounds, but they are just quiet because the one backing him up is the Twin Gods. Amatsu-Mikaboshi knew that he must use more mana in order to teleport away, but he believed that he could win. The cap on his power is slowly getting released and he just needed to wait. Just a few more minutes and he would be able to absolutely destroy everything around him. He just needed to endure the entire way there as he has done before when he was sealed for thousands upon thousands of years. Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that he is just bound, and his body should be sturdy enough to not fall for the remainder of the time, but he is a bit optimistic. Vines suddenly grabbed onto his body, and it was tighter than the chains. This was the first time that physical things were able to grab onto his body as only divine seals can hold him in ce. "This demon! He is dangerous! I must kill him or devour him in order to be stronger!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as his eyes darted around looking for the immense power source of the massive collection of natural energy. Wisteria has been collecting natura energy since her arrival and the tree on her back suddenly glowed bright. The being inside therge tree peered its head out and it was a serpentine dragon head. The dragon head ate all of the natural energy that Wisteria collected and sted it into a powerful beam that shot towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The powerful st of natural energy actually made Amatsu-Mikaboshi tremble which is an unfamiliar sensation for him. The beam of natural energy shot cleanly at Amatsu-Mikaboshi''s body while lightning rained down due to Kimat''s roar. As if that is not enough, a powerful light exploded in the sky as Saena has finished her collection of light energy. Adrian made sure to hide Saena as Amatsu- Mikaboshi might be wary of a being like her that can release powerful sts of light energy. Saena released the powerful st light towards the mirror that Adrian created earlier. Adrian then focused all six major mirrors towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi as Saena''s attack was multiplied by this technique. Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not think that there was another beast hidden above the clouds that evaded his detected. All of the attacks urately hit the body of Amatsu-Mikaboshi, and a powerful explosion happened that scattered dust and stone. "Was that enough?" Adrian thought as the smoke finally cleared. Amatsu-Mikaboshi could no longer be seen entirely as only his destroyed mask and a few parts of his body could be seen remaining tethered by either vines or chains. Chapter 2194: Against a Chaotic Greater God II Chapter 2194: Against a Chaotic Greater God II ? The smoke cleared but the danger that Adrian felt did not subside. He could see the broken mask of Amatsu-Mikaboshi cluttered on the ground but there was no notification saying that the enemy has been killed. He did get a notification that he dealt damage to the enemy but only parts of the tar like body of Amatsu-Mikaboshi are scattered about. "Impressive" A grittier voice that sounded close to that of Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated but all of them heard it being spoken by at least five people. "A hidden holy light beast from above the skies." A deeper and heavier voice of Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated and it also sounded like multiple people spoke at the same time. "You tried your best, but you are already toote." The voice of Amatsu-Mikaboshi could be heard by Adrian as if he was speaking directly onto his ear. "Telepathy! He already reached the level of a Greater God!" Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as a sonorousugh echoed in the area. As theughter echoed in the area, darkness fell upon it as if a powerful spell that called it summoned it. The darkness was spine chilling as all of them felt it because this very darkness is Amatsu-Mikaboshi. A silhouette of a face could suddenly be seen in front of Adrian and the others. A face that is just like a white streak as if intricate web of lights formed it from the darkness. "Everyone! Protect yourselves!" Grand Mistress Nu Wa suddenly shouted as numerous chaotic dark spikes came rushing towards them. The chaotic dark spikes were swift to the point that some already bypassed the initial barriers that Peridot already created. Adrian tried to save all of his soulbounds from being attacked but some were still damaged. Adrian also created mirrors around them to absorb the damage, but the chaotic dark spikes seemed to be more on the physical side which destroyed most of them immediately. "You cannot defeat me! I have now ascended to an even greater power. I admit that the attack you did earlier hurt a bit but that is just a scratch. Surrender the Orb of Order then I might spare all of you from eternal death." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated but his voice did note from a single source as it came from the darkness that surrounded them. "You are talking death to the literal Mediator of Death at your presence. If your body is darkness itself then I guess I should cut the darkness." Adrian stated as he forcefully moved his body that was pierced by some of the chaotic dark spears. Even though his body hurts, Adrian forcefully pped his six hands together as all of the mirrors that were invisible manifested. He even created more mirrors at the expense of his mana being almost close to zero. The mirrors shined as all of them were already infused with the spell that he was preparing earlier. "Dimension Cutter!" Adrian stated as he already used up the mana needed for this spell when he loaded it up into Paradox. Amatsu-Mikaboshi actually felt chills when his literal form is chaotic darkness. Amatsu- Mikaboshi suddenly felt searing pain in his body when it should have been impossible to do so. The body that is no longer with physical form felt pain akin to being scratched. It felt like being scratched once but the sensation suddenly multiplied which made Amatsu-Mikaboshi scream in pain. The entire area around Adrian and the others could be seen to be filled with cuts in space. It looked like someone took a knife and sliced the bark of a tree, but the bark is actual reality. The scene of the area around them filled with slices in the dimension made even Grand Mistress Nu Wa tremble. Even back when she was a Creator Goddess, she could not do the feat of manipting dimensions as that is only reserved for the Gods of Space. "This child. Should he be evil, this world might actually burn and be destroyed." Grand Mistress Nu Wa thought as she finally got a glimpse of Adrian''s abilities. What Grand Mistress Nu Wa thought is what other gods also thought when they witnessed how Adrian manipted his skills. He was not like a typical demon that just wielded spatial energy or temporal energy, but he infuses them with others. No other demon could do this because Adrian''s demon species is the first of his kind. This was possible because of his high concentration of Asmodian blood but not everyone could arrive at the same result given the same conditions. "It was like I am looking at those dangerous creatures back at the beginning of time." Grand Mistress Nu Wa thought as she has met the Asmodians before when she was still a Creation goddess and even, she feared them. "Argh! I will kill you!" Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he released more chaotic darkness spears that specifically targeted Adrian. The scene of darkness being swallowed by the cuts in the dimension and it retaliating back is something only space horror could achieve but they are now experiencing it. Seeing that Adrian could not defend against all of them at once, Grand Mistress Nu Wa and Peridotbined their spells to create a sh of light that erased the chaotic darkness. Usually, the sh of light would have erased the spears, but they became more powerfulpared to the previous ones they destroyed. "We need an even more potent light spell! Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she hurriedly tried to cast one, but she knew that it would no longer be on time. Peridot even sacrificed one of her prized Mythical tier gemstones of the light element to instantly cast the spell called Burst Nova, but the spell needed some time to charge up as well. "If light is what you need then light is what you will receive!" Frey stated as her voice suddenly echoed in different octaves as she suddenly exploded in refracted light. Adrian looked at Frey and she finished her preparations just in time to save him. The descent of the Goddess Freyja made a powerful light explosion that destroyed all of the chaotic dark speaks that were aimed at Adrian. Frey looked at the tired Adrian and gave him the look of assurance to leave this to her for the moment. "A being of Chaos. Rare but not indestructible. To think that such a rare being exists in thend of the Beast Gods." Frey with the backing of the Goddess Freyja stated. The Goddess Freyja referred to the eastern continent as the Land of the Beast Gods as this was the term other gods use to address the eastern continent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I knew that girl smelled like someone from the Land of Frigid Frost. To think that she was the Avatar of the Warrior Goddess of the North. I have heard of your reputation, but such reputation is not effective here in the eastern continent where your influence is minimal or nonexistent. You are even inhibiting an avatar which means you are weaker than a lesser goddess. Killing you will make my name known to the other gods and will solidify my reign as the new master of the eastern gods." Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he knows of the Goddess Freyja. The fallen gods of the eastern continent havebeled some of the gods of other continents as dangerous. They have at least one for each continent and the Goddess Freyja is the one that they are wary of when ites to the northern continent. The fallen gods of the eastern continent did not just want to stop their rise in the east as they nned to upy the entire world. The Goddess Freyja is coined as the Warrior Goddess of the North and is high in the list of those to not offend. "This body might be weaker than a greater god as yourself but dealing it to defeat you would be at the very least exciting to me." Frey with the voice of the Goddess Freyja stated as she flew to the sky and release wings made of northern lights. Frey condensed the northern lights into her spear and hurled it in a specific direction. One would think that they would need a wide range attack like dimension cutter to deal damage to Amatsu-Mikaboshi but that is not true. Even if the body of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi is the darkness surrounding them, the true essence should still be in one ce. Even gods cannot hide their true presence from other gods and the Goddess Freyja could easily see it as her eyes can see weakness itself. The spear coated in light flew true as it targeted a specific area. An area that could be seen to have less damage than the others as if it was heavily protected. Amatsu-Mikaboshi could no longer pretend that the area that was targeted is not important. Amatsu-Mikaboshi createdrge sharp ws that intercepted the spear that Frey released. Chapter 2195: Against a Chaotic Greater God III Chapter 2195: Against a Chaotic Greater God III The chaotic dark ws that stretched from the darkness around them protected the area that Frey wanted to hit. This made the darkness tremble as if rage stared to burst out from it as this is the stretched body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. This is the best that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could do though as his strength is limited by not just the world but also by the current state of the Goddess Izanami. "I will kill all of you!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as the surroundings itself echoed his voice as if a hundred people were speaking at the same time. "You shall do no such thing." Frey stated as she flew a bit higher in the sky and released a blinding light full of divine energy. "Kuaahh! Ahahaha!" Numerous mouths suddenlyughed at the attempt of Frey. "Did you really think that I would be afraid of the light?! I am born from the darkness of chaos energy. I have reached the state of a Greater God and have shed the pitiful weakness that a low divinity body could ever receive. The only reason why light itself harmed me is due to the fact that the body that was created with my weakened divinity is incredibly fragile. I now have regained my strength that can survive even in the Void." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he released clones of his weakened divine body to kill all of them. Humanoid shadows that have sharp ws and tendrils made of chaotic darkness emerged from the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Frey could onlyment that her connection with the Goddess Freyja is not solid enough in the eastern continent. She is also weakened when there is no night sky that could be seen. The Ryujin earlier has also been isted from the current surrounding as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi created a barrier that separated them from the outside world. "Children, how long can you hold on in a fight against him?" Grand Mistress Nu Wa asked as she created barriers to hold off any enemy that dares toe their way. "Not long. If it is a greater god level enemy, then maybe five minutes at best. If he keeps ying with us like this them maybe longer than that." Levin Cloud stated but this is optimistic. Greater God level enemies need the cooperation of at least a hundred high level yers to contend with one. The odds of victory even with a hundred yers is also just half which means that they can easily lose if they do not perform well. Adrian had to agree with Levin Cloud as Greater Gods are different levels of difficulty entirely. They might have been able to contend with a Lesser God, but a Greater God is difficult. "If we got the entire guild with us then it might be possible. Can you transport all of them here with the Guild Call special skill that a guild master can do once a month?" Peridot stated. "I tried but whatever form he is in is blocking it. It seems divinity could be used to block special skills. I should have called them earlier if this was going to happen." Adrian stated as he is waiting for his mana circuits to recover before he chugs another mana potion. "What about your soulbounds? Where are they?" Levin Cloud asked as he knew that Adrian used Limit Break: Summoner earlier to summon all of them but they were nowhere to be seen. "They are alive, but our enemy isted us in a peculiar dimension. I already tasked Paradox to crack the dimension so that I could at least destroy it. My soulbounds and the Ryujins outside should be facing the same enemies as us." Adrian stated. Adrian hit the nail on the head that his soulbounds and the Ryujins were indeed attacking the barrier that isted them. On the other side, Adrian''s soulbounds and the Ryujins were also destroying lesser copies of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. They were also trying their best to destroy the barrier that isted them. Adrian''s soulbounds were erratic to the point that they released their true forms to try and destroy it. Even the fierce Ryujins could not get close to the soulbounds as they were literally in pure rage. They are not blinded by rage though but using it to fuel their power as they hit on the barrier. The soulbounds are also the reason why the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could not fully attack Adrian and the others. If he loses any control, then his barrier might shatter, and his enemies would join forces to kill him. "To think that I would be hard pressed against beings of lower divinity. I need to kill that demon and former creation goddess before all the divine energy I have siphoned gets depleted." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as he could not split his mind up when he is using this form. "My precious child, I will leave the protection of them to you. I need to use my special skill to return some of the power that I lost. It is the only way we can defeat this fiend." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she looked at Peridot seriously. "Leave it to me." Peridot stated as Grand Mistress Nu Wa suddenly turned to her dragon form and coiled her body to look like an egg. "I have been waiting for you to do just that. You are the one that I need to push so that you will attempt to regain your former divine form." Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as heughed thinking that his victory has been secured. Sixrge chaotic dark ws reached out towards Adrian''s group. Frey did her best, but she was only able to stop one hand from approaching. Peridot did as she promised and took out six different mythical tier gems. She crushed all of them and casted a powerful barrier that actually defended them against the remaining five hands. Chapter 2196: Against a Chaotic Greater God IV Chapter 2196: Against a Chaotic Greater God IV ? "Great job! How long can you hold this on for?!" Levin Cloud asked. "Two minutes at most. Even mythical tier barriers are almost infective against the full-on assault of a greater god when they are hell bent in killing you." Peridot stated as she maintained her concentration on the barriers. "I will help you! Protection of Nature! I choose the barrier surrounding us." Levin Cloud chanted as he empowered the barriers that protected them from the chaotic dark ws but also noticed that his mana suddenly dropped to the red zone. "If I did not stop myself then I would have fainted! I was only able to strengthen the barriers for a short while, but it ate up all my divine energy and almost my entire mana. I bought at least one minute at most." Levin Cloud stated. Adrian seeing his friends struggle finally made a decision. He went out of the protective area of the barrier which made two of the ws aim for him. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that Adrian lost his mind as he is also a target for him. He knew that the demon has the Orb of Order in his personal pocket space. He also knows that killing Adrian would also release the Orb of Order as it is an item that cannot be own or kept by someone dead. "I would have wanted to study your body as demons always fascinated me, but I must kill you for my n to go into fruition." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as two of his chaotic dark ws are about to crush Adrian into meat paste. "Let us see what will happen if this entire area is flooded withher energy." Adrian thought as he is actually willing to overuse his body''s energies. "Nether st!" Adrian stated as he suddenly covered himself with his mirrors while also creating numerous mirrors around him. He even created a mirror that transported Frey back to the protected area as he did not want her to be killed by what he is about to do. Theher energy in the area suddenly got riled up which also made the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi flinch. The dangerous energy that he was a bit wary of suddenly started to go wild. This only happens when one cannot properly control it or the one that produced it has gone mad. "You! You would sacrifice the stability of the dimension for your victory!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as what Adrian is about to do will punch a hole in reality. "Thanks to a certain someone that destroyed a dragon vein, punching a hole in reality here will not create consequences. The only reason why demons are holding back is due to the fact that running wild will destroy the dragon veins that create the world barrier. With no working dragon vein, I can exceed what I can output. So... Thank you for that!" Adrian stated as he curled himself into a ball and his body suddenly glowed in an eerie light. "No!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as the six chaotic dark ws reached out towards Adrian, but they were toote. Even if the ws pierced Adrian''s body, he did not shout in pain as he has already let go of the control of his body. Adrian''s entire body glowed in a powerful bright light as he also absorbed every but ofher energy in the surroundings. With a smile on his face, Adrian''s body exploded in a powerful burst ofher energy that destroyed not only the chaotic dark hands but also the area around him. The powerful explosion even shook the barrier that protected Levin Cloud, Peridot, and Frey. The explosion was so powerful that it erased the enhancement that Levin Cloud did. When the smoke finally cleared, the darkness that surrounded them could be seen to have patches of light seeping through as Adrian did a great deal of damage on the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. They could even see the Ryujin that were outside casting powerful elemental spells to destroy the barrier. Adrian''s soulbounds could not be seen though as they were sealed when he died. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could be seen groaning in pain asher energy suddenly started to creep up into his body. He could only shed off the areas infected by them as attempting to absorb it would risk weakening him. Still, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi emitted augh as the sacrificial bomb that Adrian did was not enough to defeat him. "Such useless sacrifice! I am still here, and you are dead." The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as he looked around if the Orb of Order dropped. "Where is it?! Where is the Orb of Order?!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as numerous eyes suddenly manifested on the darkness, but he could not see the Orb of Order.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What is he looking for?" Frey asked as she recovered some of her mana from a potion while Levin Cloud healed her. "I think it might be an item that Equinox gave me earlier. I thought that he was giving me something nonchntly, but I think he must have given me something incredibly important." Levin Cloud stated as he gulped. He just took the item and ced it inside his inventory like Adrian told him without any questions. "You! One of you must have it!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as all of the eyes that appeared suddenly focused on all of them. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi angrily created smaller chaotic dark ws and used them to destroy the barrier protecting them. The ws did not pierce through the barrier though as the best it could do is scratch it. All of them noticed this and already came to the conclusion that Adrian''s body explosion did more damage than what the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is telling them. They could even see patches of its body where light is seeping through which means that he was healing slowly. Chapter 2197: Another Minute for Victory Chapter 2197: Another Minute for Victory ? "Can you revive him?" Peridot asked Levin Cloud. "If a part of his body is still intact then I might be able to, but he basically disintegrated into nothingness. He will revive on his own as we just need to wait. We have pressing concerns as we need to endure the attacks." Levin Cloud stated as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi focused on attacking their barriers despite being weakened. "My current form cannotst long as well. I need to do something also so that we can buy more time." Frey stated as she absorbed more of the energy needed to use her skills. "If you do die, make sure that you have a body. I can revive that. Ouch!" Levin Cloud stated as Peridot suddenly hit him with her tail as that is not something you say to your team member. "Do not worry. I do not have crazy skills that can blow me up like him." Frey stated as she unleashed the wings made of northern lights. Frey then proceeded to fly up and passing through the barrier as she waved her spear that radiated the same different colored lights that her wings have. The power of her spear is tremendous enough to destroy the chaotic dark hands that the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi is always creating. Frey realized that the enemy that they are facing has been severely weakened as she was unable to do this earlier. Frey made sure to use every bit of her strength to destroy the things that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is creating where they are ws or spears. She felt like she was destroying those things for an hour, but it was actually just one minute due to the fatigue and stress that she is in. All of her senses are in hyperfocus because of the descent of the Goddess Freyja on her body. She felt everything in an extremely quick pace, and it could be seen when viewing from an outside perspective. Levin Cloud and Peridot could not actually believe that Frey attacked so quick that their eyes could not see it. They suddenly felt goosebumps upon seeing how she fights up close as she was just above the barrier. They suddenly felt like she and Adrian are perfect for each other as they basically pair up nicely when ites to battle. The only difference between Frey and Adrian is that the former always maintainsposure while thetter will turn on his battle maniac mode when he gets too pumped up.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I really want to know who is more powerful when both of them fight." Peridot stated as she managed to ease her focus because Frey was doing the heavy lifting. "If you have seen how our dear friend fights seriously then you might even think that he is a different person entirely. The past games that we did barely show his ferocity, but Pandemonium is giving him wings." Levin Cloud stated as he always remembered how fierce Adrian''s battle style is when he gets pumped up. "Ugh!" Frey eximed as all of the divine energy that she collected vanished from her body. The Goddess Descent ended as Frey already exerted too much and her body is slightly weakened. Fortunately, she did not stray too far from the barrier which is why she easily descended back down to the safe zone. Levin Cloud and Peridot told her that she bought them a lot of time as they can nowst three more minutes under the constant barrage of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The minute that Frey has given them along with the minute that Adrian sacrificed for was enough for their victory. The sphere that was Grand Mistress Nu Wa suddenly started to produce sounds. They could suddenly hear the sound of a beating heart as the pulse of the sphere actually healed the three of them. Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could feel the power rising from inside the sphere as he forcefully absorbed more divine energy from his link with the Goddess Izanami. He fears that the being hatching from the sphere would be able to contend with him. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi used all of the energy that he could currently wield to create clones of himself that attacked the barriers Peridot and Levin Cloud made. The two of them could feel the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi bing stronger and stronger as the sphere that contained Grand Mistress Nu Wa also rose in energy levels. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was desperate as if he did not want the sphere to ever hatch. "You left me with no choice! I shall devour even thend itself!" The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi shouted as he broke the barrier that isted them from the outside. The Ryujins that were attacking the barrier was stunned as the barrier suddenly vanished but that is not a good thing. The darkness that was covering the area suddenlypressed as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi created apact form to produce a more powerful attack. He is not able to do much in his scattered form as it affects arge area and being a greater god weakens its strength. "Darkness Devours!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as the puddle of dark tar that was his nowpressed body suddenly shot out sharp tendrils. Some of these sharp tendrils pierced the ground, trees, and even some of the Ryujin that were unable to dodge or defend themselves. The sharp tendrils then absorbed the life energy of all the things that they are attached to. Even the energy of the ground is not spared as the sharp tendrils sucked it dry and turned the hard rock into soft sand. The trees that it pierced also died and dried up in a matter of seconds. The Ryujins that were caught also suffered horribly as their abundant life force is suddenly siphoned away. Fortunately, no Ryujin died as they helped each other by cutting off the tendrils but a lot of them fell victim to their life energy being absorbed. Those that had their life forces absorbed fell into aa and had to be taken away so that they will not fall victim again. "Ah! Finally! Life force that is filled with a hint of chaos energy!" The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi shouted as if he is in ecstasy. Just as he stated, all living beings in the universe of Pandemonium have a shred of chaos energy in them as they were made by Chaos. Even a small pebble will have chaos energy, but it is so miniscule that it can barely be felt by even the gods. Also, few gods can even wield chaos energy in the first ce as it is something that cannot be wielded unless your body is filled with it. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi that had the body of a ck tar puddle suddenly started to move. A tall and lean humanoid figure suddenly rose up from the puddle which resembled a mannequin that has a body made up of oil or tar. The being then created sharp ws using its body, but its face was nothing. Suddenly, something that only happens in horror movies urred as Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi used up its own sharp ws to pierce holes into its face. As soon as he used his ws to pierce eyes that looked like dead sockets of empty void, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi proceeded to rip out a mouth for it to speak. As soon as the mouth has been created, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi started speaking with limited words. With every world spoken, ck sludge oozed out from the mouth which created an even more terrifying image. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not move like a human would as every step it took in its new body made it creak. The creaking noise could not be described easily as there was nothing to create it organically. The new body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is basically the stuff of nightmares as he twisted his body in an angle that no human could do and charged towards the barrier like a madman. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly mmed onto the barrier that protected the group, and one could see his face nted on it while parts of his tarlike body dripped down. Peridot is not easily afraid but seeing that kind of image actually made her get goosebumps. Peridot did not back down as she reinforced the barrier even more, but the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly plunged five ws onto the barrier. Two ws were from the humanoid appearance while the other three were all created from his body. The terrifying thing is that all five ws actually pierced the barriers that Peridot created, and she felt the immense weight of the attack as she is using her own essence to strengthen the barrier to the highest degree. Peridot could feel it as she looked at the empty voids that were the eyes of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "Run!" Peridot shouted as all five ws destroyed the barrier that she worked hard to build. Chapter 2198: Stuck in Limbo Chapter 2198: Stuck in Limbo ? "Where am I?" Adrian stated as he looked around but did not know where he is.N?v(el)B\\jnn [You have died.] [You have been transported to Limbo, but you can be revived. Do you wish to be revived?] "Yes. I want to be revived." Adrian replied as he waited for him to be transported back to the world of the living immediately, but he was strangely stuck in Limbo. [Cannot reconstitute the body immediately due to factors. One minute will be needed to revive back to the mortal realm.] Adrian did not expect that he would be stuck in the dimension that he has privileges over. He looked around to see if there was any soul or Anubis near but there were none. Everything around him was barren and empty as if he was in a part of Limbo that is a secret ce or a sealed ce. He tried calling out but there were no answers which meant that only he is present in this area. "Strange. I feel the same energy as I get when I am in my Chaos Pierrot form." Adrian stated as he hyper focused and sensed the uniqueness of the area. Adrian tried to follow the trail where he could feel that sliver of energy, but he did not expect that his time has already ran out. It was already strange for him to be sent to Limbo when his revival skill is still active. He usually just floats in soul form in the mortal realm and wait for his revival. He did find it odd but one minute is not enough time to deliberate on what happened. His soul started to fade as he is being sent back to the mortal realm. The time he spent is short, but he had a glimpse of a sealed area in Limbo. He would definitely ask about it from the Anubis or other gods of death when he has the chance. For now, he should focus on defeating the enemy that is trying to kill Grand Mistress Nu Wa. "I will make sure to find this ce as I feel connected to it." Adrian stated as he totally vanished. == All of Peridot''s barriers were destroyed and she was also sent flying by the impact that happened. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi actually inverted the elements of the barrier that it backfired on the one that casted them. Peridot used mythical tier stones to create them which meant that the impact on her was not small. She could be seen coughing out blood as she was sent flying. Frey caught Peridot with great effort and Levin Cloud immediately started to heal her. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly twisted his body once again as he aimed to kill all three of them. Levin Cloud was ready to use his body as sacrifice as he could still revive. His death would buy enough time for the two girls to escape as they were given special scrolls of teleportation by Adrian that they can use in a fight. "Your death will fuel me." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as his voice is filled with chills and sounded like scratches on metal. "You will do no such thing." A beautiful sonorous voice stated as a beautiful woman suddenly released a powerful st of energy that sent the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi flying. The smoke cleared and showed Grand Mistress Nu Wa with divine energy brimming from her body. Her clothes even became more beautiful as a ssh even floated behind her as if it defied the gravity. When they looked down, the lower half of the Grand Mistress Nu Wa was no longer legs but a serpentine body. "So, you have assumed your divine form, Creator Goddess Nuwa. The fact that you could do so while the other gods of the eastern continent could not do it means that you are indeed built different." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he rearranged his body back to normal. "You have assumed your divine form as well. We are built different in that regard." The Goddess Nuwa stated as seven different colored gems rotated around her representing all elements plus a special element that only she could wield. "The fact that you have that Chaos Fragment... you are definitely a creator goddess. I think they are all fools to betray you back then and they were rightfully punished after. Shame that you had to sacrifice your entire divine body for that and be satisfied with a Ryujin''s body upon reincarnation." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he definitely knew what happened in the eastern continent and how the Goddess Nuwa became a Ryujin as well. "Enough of your games, chaos born. I shall destroy you now to weaken those aggressors!" The Goddess Nuwa stated as she activated six of the gems. In just one cast, the Goddess Nuwa suddenly created ten Elemental Catastrophes around the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Thetter did not expect that the Goddess Nuwa would be this masterful already despite not assuming her divine form for a millennium. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi wrapped his body with his own energy again while creating spikes that destroyed five of the magic circles. A powerful elemental explosion happened but the Goddess Nuwa did not believe that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi fell for it. She immediately created six different barriers around her, and she was correct in doing so. Within the smoke of the explosion, fifty chaotic dark tendrils aimed for her, but it was blocked by the barrier. When the smoke cleared, she saw the deformed body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, but he did not look like he was in pain. The empty void eyes of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi looked at the Goddess Nuwa and smiled. The destroyed pieces of his body soon formed once again as if all the damage that he received were mere illusions. The Goddess Nuwa did not seem shocked as she already knew that the enemy could do is because she has fought the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi before. The Goddess Nuwa made use of all the elements and even using them in session since the Elemental Catastrophe spell was not effective against the enemy. She would create a powerful blizzard which follows up with a heat wave. Once the ice melted from the heat wave, she would call upon a powerful burst of lightning. The Goddess Nuwa used up different elementalbinations to trigger different elemental effects but the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was sturdy. The body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is something that could not be damaged easily as it is a body made of Chaotic Darkness. He could be damaged but the resistances of gods to certain elements are powerful and the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is resistant to all elements. The Goddess Nuwa knew that her elemental spells will not be able tond a finishing blow against the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. She knew that the enemy has powerful resistances against all of the elements which is why she made sure to slip in spells that are enchanted by her special seventh element. Creator gods or goddesses have a special element called Creation which lets them manipte anything they desire and turn it into something. Creator gods and goddesses also have tiers as some have been blessed by Chaos as they were given fragments of the original creator god. The Goddess Nuwa is one of them, but she can only control this fragment when in her divine form. Her Ryujin reincarnation could not handle this power as it is too much for a mortal''s body to take in. "Kek!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly eximed as he felt a piercing pain from one of the wind des that hit him. "It seems that you are still weak to the power of Creation." The Goddess Nuwa stated as she imbued one of the wind des with the energy of Creation. She manipted the wind de to be a wind de that could even deal damage to gods. This is how broken the power of Creation is which is why the other gods are afraid of the Gods and Goddesses of Life since they also hold simr power as all of them can bebeled as creation gods. "You are confident but let us see how long you can hold on while defending all you hold dear." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenlyughed which made the Goddess Nuwa looked towards Peridot. The Goddess Nuwa suddenly saw Frey and Levin Cloud fighting weaker clones of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Despite being weaker, each of these clones have the strength of a demigod and all of them are already tired. The Goddess Nuwa tried to casted a powerful blizzard to freeze the ones attacking Peridot but that also left her defenseless. "Made you look." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he suddenly closed in on the Goddess Nuwa. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi pierced through all the barriers just like what he did with Peridot and is about to pierce the Goddess Nuwa''s neck with his ws but a powerful st of gravity suddenly hit him. Chapter 2199: Stuck Between the Fight of Two Gods I Chapter 2199: Stuck Between the Fight of Two Gods I ? "Hope that I am not toote." Adrian stated but he could feel his mana draining trying to pin down the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "You are notte, child. You have arrived on time." The Goddess Nuwa stated as she froze the lesser clones of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and also released arge pir of ice that mmed towards thetter. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was taken by surprise by the gravitational shift. He would normally not be affected by this, but he could be affected by spatial energy more. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi does not have resistance against Origin Magic that the demons use which is why he was wary of Adrian in the first ce. He thought that the demon died already, and he also made sure to see if the priest would dare to revive him. Therge pir of ice that mmed on the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi also dealt damage to him. The elemental damage was reduced but the weight and the added gravity made sure to pound him to the ground. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi might have high elemental resistance, but he is incredibly susceptible to blunt force. This was the real weakness of the body that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi has. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could feel anotherrge object hovering on top of it him which is why he scattered his body into liquid. The Goddess Nuwa created another pir of ice to m into the body of the enemy, but the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi managed to escape. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi knew that being damaged would lead to his downfall which is why he opted to escape. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not just scatter his body for nothing as he opted to have another target while he reformed. His sludge-like body suddenly turned into numerous spikes that shot themselves towards Adrian. If he was unable to kill the demon before then he will kill the demon again. All of his ns started to falter when the demon intervened which is why killing the demon would be the best way to get his victory. The spikes that were made of pure chaotic darkness shot towards Adrian, but he did not look worried. Adrian directed his gaze towards Levin Cloud as thetter took out the Orb of Order from his inventory along with a talisman. Levin Cloud immediately used this talisman that Adrian also has a copy of. The talisman that was stuck on the Orb of Order activated and switched ces with the talisman on Adrian''s hands. The chaotic dark spikes which were parts of the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi actually stopped in mid-air when they were about to sh with the Orb of Order. Adrian could be seen to have this disappointed look on his face as the prediction he did not go as he thought it would. He would have needed to exhaust vast amounts of energy to destroy the Orb of Order which is why he opted to have it be destroyed by another. He wanted to have the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi attack it and destroy it in the process, but thetter was too intelligent. The fact that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could control his body so masterfully even if they are practically sludges made it difficult to predict what he could do. Still, Adrian now took the attention of the enemy as the prized item that he wanted is now in Adrian''s hands.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The separated sludge parts of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly grouped up once again. The full body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi appeared once again and he repeated the steps of slitting his face to produce eyes and a mouth. The process always remained creepy and disturbing but all of them have be ustomed to it. "It seems that I will not win unless I do something drastic." The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as he smiled and suddenly flew towards the Sanctuary of the Ryujins. Knowing what the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is about to do, the Goddess Nuwa immediately flew to catch up towards the enemy. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and the Goddess Nuwa suddenly stated a fight in the skies as both of them released attacks that tried to bring each other down. Adrian also followed suit even if he could not affect the battle, he needed to check for an opportunity like earlier. It is not just Adrian that flew in pursuit as the others did so as well. Frey rode on her pegasus while Peridot and Levin Cloud rode on the Qirin. All of them could see the traces of the battle between the two entities as even the mountain was carved by their simple spells. The both of them were not holding back in killing each other but that also meant making it more difficult for others to provide help. "They are flying to fast while attacking that I cannot even follow the spells with my eyes." Levin Cloud stated. "I have to use my own elemental sense to make sure that we dodge the iing attacks." Peridot stated. "This is difficult. We cannot contribute to this battle because they are in a league of their own. Do you think the Goddess Nuwa can win even if she does not have our assistance?" Frey stated. "She will not win. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is still hiding something. I can feel it." Adrian stated as he applied Chrono Liberation which is a more powerful version of his time speeding spells. [Movement speed is increased by 200%.] [Reaction speed is increased by 100%.] "If we cannot join in the fight then we could at least protect the mountain. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi seems to be destroying the mountain itself. I can feel thend shifting to a great degree which means that the mountain could fall if he is not stopped." Levin Cloud stated but an arrow made of pure energy suddenly brushed past his ears to kill a lesser clone that was about to assassinate him. Chapter 2200: Stuck Between the Fight of Two Gods II Chapter 2200: Stuck Between the Fight of Two Gods II ? "The skies are not safe as well." Adrian stated to remind them that the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi is sneakier than they realize. Just as Adrian warned them, lesser clones of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi with tendril wings surrounded them. They were parts of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi that he discarded while fighting against the Goddess Nuwa. It seems that he nned on using all of the clones tounch a sneak attack on the goddess, but Adrian and the others managed to notice it. "We need to trap the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi but how do we do that?" Levin Cloud stated as he knew that having the enemy be enclosed will increase their chances of winning. "How can we do that when we are dealing with these ugly clones while the goddess is fighting with him in a battle that we cannot even follow?" Peridot stated as she sted the lesser clones with her elemental spells. They are not easily killed but they are sent crashing down to the ground if she hits them with enough force. "I agree with her. Do you perhaps have any sealing spells?" Frey stated as she easily skewered the lesser clones of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi while mounted on her flying mount.'' "I do not have all the spells needed for all asions. I am a summoner... not a mage." Adrian replied as he shot down more of the lesser clones. "What else can we do then?" Peridot asked. "Can you send a telepathic message to your mother?" Adrian asked Peridot. == The Goddess Nuwa and the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi are not even dealing great damage against each other. All of the hits that they receive against each other were mild and could easily be healed. The Goddess Nuwa could see that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is making sure to dodge at the veryst second. All the elemental spells that she used were all being predicted by the enemy. She was about to st the entire sky with Elemental Catastrophe when she received a message from Peridot. "I see. That could work but sacrifices needed to be made for that to happen. Still, that is the best solution to this current dilemma since he is also attempting to breach our sanctuary." The Goddess Nuwa thought as she continued with her onught of elemental spells. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi knew about the Ryujin morepared to the other gods. He knew that the Ryujin have the special reverse dragon scale like the other dragons, but he also knows that they could detach it from their body to keep it safe. He knew that the reverse scale of the Goddess Nuwa should be in their sanctuary which is why he is headed there to attack. "Once the physical body bes severely weakened, I will be able to destroy everything and take what is rightfully mine." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as he looked at his clones that were attempting to get the Orb of Order. "Get out of my way!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he released a wave of chaotic darkness that temporarily blinded the Goddess Nuwa and even the others that were in pursuit. "Ah!" The Ryujins that were protecting the sanctuary were startled upon suddenly seeing an entity that emanates disgusting energy. "Protect the sanctuary!" The Ryujins shouted as they released elemental spells against the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, but thetter just scoffed at their puny attempts of damaging him. "All of you shall die by my hand. Just patiently wait your turn." The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as he plunged his ws on the barrier, and it shattered like ss.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The sudden destruction of the barrier created a powerful force that swept away the weakened Ryujins. Some of the Ryujin are still asleep and those that just woke up are still trying to consolidate their energies. Attacking the Ryujins now is indeed the perfect time as they are not ready to fight against heavy hitters. The Ryujins that managed to recover turned to their dragon forms as they could wield magic more easily in this form. They all sted the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi with elemental attacks, but he could withstand them as if it was nothing. Just as the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi was about to massacre the Ryujins, time suddenly slowed down as the Ryujins that he was about to target suddenly got swallowed by small portals. One of these portals even opened in front of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi as a warrior riding a winged horse holding a spear enhanced with divine light came out of it. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi used his ws to defend against the spear that aimed for his chest. This also left his backside open for the attacks of the Goddess Nuwa as he could feel the energy of the elements swirling from behind him. Frey wanted to get a hit in, but it seems that the enemy reacts faster than they could execute their n. Another portal opened up as a being made of trees appeared and plunged his arms towards the ground. Vines suddenly sprung up from below the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi and bound his body. This was Levin Cloud in his true form as he infused his body with divine energy to strengthen his hold on the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could feel Frey pushing more and more as she really wanted to pierce him with her spear. The vines that strangled him did not pose a threat, but the sudden restriction made it difficult to fully defend against Frey. The Valkyrie is not the only thing aiming to kill the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi as elemental sts of six different elements rained down on thetter. "I told you before, creation goddess! I cannot be harmed by your elements!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he believed that there is nothing that can stop him, but it was not the Goddess Nuwa that attacked her from behind. "I did not even attack you." The Goddess Nuwa stated as she appeared in front of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi from a mist and showed a painting to thetter. Chapter 2201: Trapping a Greater God Chapter 2201: Trapping a Greater God ? The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi though that it was the Goddess Nuwa doing the elemental spells from behind him but is shocked when he learned who it was. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi pierced the back of his head and saw that it was another Ryujin that carried the same potential as the Goddess Nuwa. He mistakenly thought a Ryujin to be a goddess of creation because of the power that she covered herself with. Earlier... "Does your mother have a way of trapping the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi?" Adrian asked as there should be a way for the Goddess Nuwa to trap another god albeit temporarily. "I will ask." Peridot stated as she quickly asked the Goddess Nuwa while she was deep in battle with the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "She replied that there is a way but that would need to have the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi in a situation where he cannot move quickly for at least five seconds." Peridot replied. "Perfect. We will create that opportunity. Just make sure that your mother prepares the thing that is needed." Adrian stated as he pushed himself to stop time briefly but all it did was slow down the fight between the Goddess Nuwa and the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. It seems that the two gods fighting each other did not notice that time has stopped for the entire world. Adrian learned that the minds of the gods are not affected by time stopping or slowing down due to that brief encounter. As soon as he managed to stop time for at least two seconds, Adrian captured all of his friends inside portals as he sent them to another dimension or more specifically, the mirror dimension. One could see that he is now in his mirror demon form once again as he also vanished. == All of them waited in the mirror dimension as Adrian told them that they need the perfect timing. He immediately sent out Peridot first when the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi pounced on the barrier of the Sanctuary of the Ryujin. The Goddess Nuwa, on the other hand, turned herself into mist and blended into the skies while she took out the important thing that could trap the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. When the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi broke the barrier, Adrian then sent out Frey directly towards the enemy. Her mission is to make sure that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi will not move in his position for at least two seconds. Levin Cloud even enchanted her spear with the best buff that he could give. The n worked as Frey managed to make the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi block her attack as she aimed for a weak spot that she learned when the Goddess Freyja resided on her body. With Frey pinning the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi in position, Levin Cloud is the next to move as he used all the divine energy he could and transformed to his true form. He then proceeded to create roots and vines that grasped the body of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. The shock of physical things grasping his body might have affected the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi as he did not even look back when elemental spells rained down on his body. "Is this your attempt, goddess?" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he could feel the elemental spells hitting his body directly while he was rooted down. Seeing that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi believed that Peridot was the Goddess Nuwa, Adrian created the portal that mattered the most as this carried the Goddess Nuwa in mist form. When the mist created physical form, the Goddess Nuwa could be seen carrying a painting of mountains and rivers. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shuddered when he saw this painting as he knew what it is. "The Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted in shock as this is one of the rarest treasures in the eastern continent as it was made using the most powerful materials from their fallen gods of time and space. "Let us have you here for just a moment." The Goddess Nuwa stated as she activated the painting. The body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi started to turn into ink as if he was getting drawn. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi released a powerful st of energy to try and destroy the things that bound him, but Adrian added more. Adrian fused with Charon and made the chainse out of the mirrors which held down the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi even more. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi had no choice but to ept the fate that he will be sealed inside the painting. It took exactly five seconds just as what the Goddess Nuwa told them she needed. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is transported inside the painting and one can even see a slight silhouette of his body in the painting itself.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Did we get him?" Peridot asked as she could not believe that the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi was trapped just like that. "He is clearly inside of the painting, but I can still feel his energy even though he is inside." Adrian stated as he appeared in his fused form. "We solved the initial problem but..." Levin Cloud stated as the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting suddenly shook. "What is happening? I thought that we already won?" Frey asked as trapping a god is already considered a victory in her books. "The Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting might be a formidable sealing relic, but it cannot contain a god such as Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. He is a being of chaos and beings like him cannot be contained easily. Even a pocket dimension would fall as long as he is given enough time. The Goddess Nuwa stated as she poured more of her energy into the painting to maintain the seal. "If only it were really that easy. Does this mean what I think it means?" Levin Cloud stated as he sighed heavily. "We need to go inside the painting and destroy him there. Luckily, we have the Goddess Nuwa by our side to fight and he is trapped in there. He cannot run away anymore." Adrian stated as he looked at the positive side, but the Goddess Nuwa could be seen frowning. "Unfortunately, I cannot go inside with all of you because I need to maintain the seal on the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting." The Goddess Nuwa stated. "How can we defeat him then? We cannot go against a greater god with just the five of us!" Peridot stated as she knows their limits. They might be powerful, but their current strength will not be able to contend with a greater god especially a unique greater god like Amatsu- Mikaboshi. "Yes, you might not be able to defeat him if you fight him here but the inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting is a different thing. I can control this pocket dimension as it is bonded to me. I can help you decrease his power to a degree where you could contend with him, but the fight will still be difficult." The Goddess Nuwa stated. "Is there no other option? Like trapping him there forever?" Frey asked. "I could do so but that also means being trapped in there with him. We will both fight until one of us falls and if I were the one to fall then..." The Goddess Nuwa stated but she could not finish her words because all of them knew what the next words would be. "Then all we can do is fight. We have no choice because losing my mother is not an option." Peridot stated as she looked at the Goddess Nuwa with resolute eyes. The silence of the Goddess Nuwa upon hearing the words ''mother'' made her teary eyed as the way Peridot said it with no hesitation made her heart full. "Well, once she is fired up... we can no longer stop her. We can only agree that we will jump inside the painting and defeat the maniacal god made of chaos energy." Levin Cloud stated as he briefly returned to his humanoid form. He then looked at Adrian to see on what his opinion will be. "I am silent because I already agree. Also, she is staring daggers at me. What about you, Frey?" Adrian stated as he looked at Peridot. It has some odd air that he is in his fused undead demon form but is afraid of a beautiful girl that has dragon eyes. "Of course, I will help. My bestie needs support right now and I am all that she has in terms of female support." Frey stated the first sentence clearly but softly spoken the next sentence as if she was shy. "I knew would be there for me, bestie." Peridot stated as she hugged Frey. She clearly heard everything as her draconic senses are much keenerpared to human senses after all. "All of you have agreed. Make sure to prepare and heal up. I can hold him here for at least 30 minutes without problem, but it is a different thing if he goes berserk." The Goddess Nuwa stated. Chapter 2202: Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains Chapter 2202: Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains ? The time of preparation for all of them was not long as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi started attacking the relic. The Goddess Nuwa had to concentrate in order to make sure that the sealing process was still in a spot where she could manipte the world inside of the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting. "We are ready." Adrian stated as he made sure to save all the spells that he could. The others also prepared as well as Levin Cloud gathered as much divine energy he could as he used most of it just trying to trap the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Peridot was given free ess to the gemstone vault of the Sanctuary of the Ryujins and took the things that she needed for that as well. Frey could no longer use the divine descent of her goddess which is why she prayed to the Goddess Freyja for the remaining minutes. The prayer that Frey did have managed to temporarily bump up her stats to a bonus of 30% which she knew wille in handy for the fight. All avatars of gods could do this sacred ritual at least once a day where they receive a blessing directly from their gods. They did not use this in active battle though as they cannot pray in the middle of a fight. They usually prayed before the fight happens as the blessing of their god will diminish overtime as it does notst for a whole day. Frey wanted to be at her peak power when she fights against the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. All of them looked nervous but the determination in their eyes could clearly be seen. All of them did not want to lose as they could barely do anything to the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi earlier when they fought. "This is revenge!" Peridot stated as her eyes burned with passion. "Calm down or you might make a mistake." Levin Cloud stated but even he is also pumped up. "Are you nervous as well?" Frey asked Adrian. "A little bit. Battling gods is a whole different thing entirely as they are beings that cannot be easily defined by the level system. Frey nodded to what Adrian told her as she knows this as well because she fought against Lesser Gods in the northern continent. She had the aid of the other Valkyries, but they were always cautious against them. The older Valkyries always warned them to never underestimate a god even if they are at their weakest tier. They became gods in the first ce which meant that the struggle that they had was far longer and older than they did. "We have battled against gods before even in the north and we always had heavy wounds. If the Lady of the Serene Lake was not a healer that has the status of a demigod, then we would have lost most of our sisters already." Frey stated as she knew how powerful a lesser god could be especially when cornered. "We must not hold back in this fight even if we die in the process. Even if we all lose, we must make sure that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is weakened to the point that he can be sealed for at least a year without problems." Adrian stated which made the others nod as well. All of them did not underestimate their opponent and made sure that all of them will be ready. They also thought of a failsafe just in case they really fall in battle. The failsafe is none other than weakening the enemy to the point that even he will not be able to recover quickly. This n was also greenlit by the Goddess Nuwa herself as she could seal the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi for up to a year should he be weakened. "I shall now send all of you inside of the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting. Inside the painting, I can give all of you some support but most of my strength will be focused on suppressing the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. I wished I can support all of you more, but this is the weakness of the painting itself despite being a top tier sealing relic." The Goddess Nuwa stated as she was now losing her divine shine as she was using most of her divine energy trying to suppress the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi inside of the painting''s pocket dimension. "That is more than enough for us. We will make sure to defeat the enemy inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting." Adrian stated with conviction. "We will make sure that your effort is not wasted, mother." Peridot stated. "Just make sure toe back safe. Even if I have to seal him for a year, your safety is what matters." The Goddess Nuwa stated. "We are now ready. Please send us inside." Adrian stated to which the Goddess Nuwa nodded. The Goddess Nuwa made some graceful motions from her hand as the painting that was closed up suddenly unfurled. A gentle breeze of energy attached itself to the bodies of the four yers which is a big contrast to the oppressive force that the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi felt. The bodies of the four could be seen suddenly bing like ink lines as if they were being turned into drawings. "I will hide your initial arrival. Make good use of that time." The Goddess Nuwa stated as she hoped that all four of them will be able to defeat the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. All four of them are then sucked inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting. The Goddess Nuwa immediately sealed the painting in its scroll form again and let out a powerful battle cry. She used all of her elemental gems plus the creation gem to create a powerful barrier around her and the Sanctuary of the Ryujin. She then assumed the Lotus pose as she meditated as shepletely linked herself with the relic that she has. The Ryujins inside the sanctuary also aided their mistress by assuming the same meditative position she did. All of the elemental energies in the eastern continent started to whirl as the Ryujins were sending the strength to the Goddess Nuwa. The luster that her divine body lost started to slowlye back as she needed all the strength that she could muster in order to weaken a greater god. == Inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains Painting... The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could not believe that he was easily trapped by beings that did not even have proper divinity. By beings without proper divinity, he is thinking about Adrian and the others as they are not proper gods. The fact that mortals managed to seal him made his nonexistent blood boil. He just pacified his rage by the fact that it was the Goddess Nuwa that trapped her inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting. "Still, to think that old snake had this powerful treasure within her grasp. I was toocent in thinking that there would no longer be anything useful against that old snake. I just need to destroy part of this pocket dimension, and I will be able to escape." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi muttered to himself, but he knew it is difficult.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting was incredibly powerful as the materials used to create it were from fragments of fallen gods of time and space. It was painted by an Immortal that hasprehended the Dao of Art to the highest degree that he achieved enlightenment. He even told him that the materials he used even cried out to him to be used. The unfortunate thing is that when he finished the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting is that he died. The Enlightened Immortal used up his own life essence to finish the painting as if he was a crazed cultivator. The Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting was the result, and it shook the entire eastern continent. It was a relic thatbined the power of the gods of time and space as it was their fragments used in painting it. A painting with a pocket dimension where time is frozen and even the concepts of hunger and fatigue could be controlled by the owner. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi remembered how the Goddess Izanami craved this treasure to the point that she razed kingdoms to acquire it. In the end, the Goddess Izanami was not able to obtain the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting because it was said to have been lost. The fact that the Goddess Nuwa had it all along meant that she obtained it when the razing of the kingdoms happened. "I knew that the Ryujin quelled the fire of war back then but to think that they obtained it when even they said that it was a treasure that was already lost. The Ryujin are just tyrants pretending to be defenders as they do not want to be kicked down the food chain." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he tried to destroy the pocket dimension using his own energy. Chapter 2203: Inside a Painting I Chapter 2203: Inside a Painting I ? [You are inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains Painting.] The notification that they received confirmed that the have indeed been transported inside of the powerful relic. Adrian knew that the pocket dimensions were unique but the one inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains Painting was by far the most different thing he has seen. The pocket dimension looked like it was a drawing made to life. The mountains and rivers that were inside the painting looked real but closer inspection reveals another thing. The mountains and rivers were made using ink and paper but the feel of the things inside made it look authentic. In fact, Levin Cloud''s hand became wet when he dipped his hand into one of the rivers next to them. "We do not have much time. Let us go." Adrian stated as he switched to his mirror demon form again. Adrian used his mirrors to hide his threepanions and then summoned Sirius. With the aid of Sirius, Adrian traveled through the shadows. He did not expect that they can travel in the shadows inside of the paintings but there was an element called shadow inside of the pocket dimension. It seems that worlds created using colors will always get shadows when shading is applied to them. Adrian really wanted to research on the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains Painting, but they were in an urgent mission. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was still trying to destroy or poke a hole in the pocket dimension. Any small shift in the dimension would change everything and that would also make him able to create a temporary exit. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could be seen using his ws and tendrils to try and pierce the pocket dimension, but all his attacks bounced off. Each sessive hit slightly weakened the pocket dimension though, but the Goddess Nuwa made sure that she created them sturdy. She was even gathering more magic to strengthen the pocket dimension of the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting. "You wretched snake! I shall skin you alive when I get out of here!" The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi shouted as he tried piercing the dimension once more, but he noticed a great change with each hit. An invisible pressure enveloped the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi as this was the restriction that the Goddess Nuwa applied on him. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi no longer had the power of a peak greater god, but it was lessened to match a peak lesser god. He did not know why the Goddess Nuwa applied something like a curse to him, but he did not care. "Weakening me will not stop me from escaping. I can escape within week even if you focus all your efforts on weakening me. You do not have full control of the relic as well! If you had full control over it, then you would have been able to permanently seal me in here! The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated but he did not know if the words he spoke will reach the ears of the Goddess Nuwa. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, who was busy destroying the walls of the pocket dimension, suddenly felt a great chill. He stopped whatever he was doing and suddenly used his ws to engage with the enemy behind him. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi knew the killing intent that is suddenly poured onto him. Sirius was now incredibly close towards the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi that the former opened hisrge jaws to tear the neck of thetter. "Die, doggy!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as his ws was now meeting the jaws of Sirius. Just as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was about to plunge his ws directly at Sirius'' jaws, a mirror suddenly appeared in front of thetter. Sirius entered the mirror and vanished before his jaw was dislocated. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi saw this happen before and he focused his sight to see the demon that came inside of the painting. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi would have rushed towards Adrian''s location and killed him, but the Orb of Order was not in his presence. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi will never mistake the smell of the energy of null in the Orb of Order. Killing the demon would not give him the ultimate treasure that he needs but it would give him the ultimate pleasure. "You entered your own graveyard, demon!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted in an excited manner as he charged towards Adrian and forgot that he was trying to break the pocket dimension walls. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was fast, but he was not as fast as before because the restriction of the Goddess Nuwa affected him. The god made up of chaos energy is now weakened to a lesser god which meant that all of them could more or less keep up with him because the Goddess Nuwa was supporting them. Adrian did not even falter as he created four different mirrors in different angles. A spear came out of the first mirror as this mirror is located at the right side of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The second mirror is located at the lower left side of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and vines with thorns came out of this mirror. The third mirror appeared slightly above the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, and this one released different elemental attacks. The fourth mirror appeared from below and this one contained Sirius with his jaws about to pounce on the neck of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is now surrounded by his enemies, and he could feel that they have been enhanced by the pocket dimension itself. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not worry as he was still in a greater god''s body. The strength that he could release might be reduced to that of a lesser god, but the toughness of his body is still that of a greater god. Any feeble attack will just feel like a scratch. "I will kill off the demon first!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated but Adrian did not just create the mirrors that summoned his friends. A golden dragon could be seen coiled around Adrian as his gapping mouth already absorbed the necessary energy for a more powerful dragon breath. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi that thought that he could kill off Adrian suddenly turned defensive as he used his tendrils to create a barrier around him. The only problem for the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is that he became slow in doing so because he got weakened. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not fathom that even his own energy cirction would be affected by his weakening. The tendrils slowly covered him, but the attacks of the others reached him earlier. The first to hit was none other than the golden beam of light that was the dragon breath used by Kaon. The enemy was bathed in this powerful and oppressive golden light that it cracked the barrier that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was supposed to cast on himself. Since the barrier cracked, the elemental barrage from above that Peridot used damaged the personal barrier of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi even further. By the time, Frey''s spear hit the body of the enemy, the barrier got fully destroyed. A destroyed barrier made it easy for Levin Cloud to use his vines to grasp at the body of the enemy. Sirius did not waste this chance as well because he went in and bit the neck of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi when he got the chance. "ARRGGHH!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi eximed as he suddenly used a powerful energy to blow away all of those that tried to pin him down. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi actually made his own body explode using the energy that he has. This approach was highly effective in shaking off all of the beings that is pinning him down, but it also dealt considerable damage to his own body. He made parts of his own body explode and turn to nothing just so he could use the force to repel his enemies. Adrian manipted everything perfectly to make sure that none of his friends and even Sirius are safe. With a gentle sway of his hand, the mirrors swallowed up the four of them again and they appeared next to him after the snap of the hand. Adrian''s sensitivity to energy made him realize what the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was trying do.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Copycat!" Adrian eximed as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did what he has done earlier but in a smaller and more controlled degree. "I have no time for your mockery, demon!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he once again pounced towards Adrian. Adrian used the mirror to gain some distance from the enemy as he summoned mirrors around the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi again. Before the mirrors could be of use, the enemy destroyed all of them using his own strength. Numerous tendrils burst forth from the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and pierced the mirrors which destroyed them. Chapter 2204: Inside a Painting II Chapter 2204: Inside a Painting II ? Adrian wanted to at least use those mirrors as passageways for his friends and soulbounds, but they were all destroyed. He had no choice but to gain distance and escape from meleebat. Adrian summoned a mirror behind him which swallowed him right through while the w of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi destroyed the mirror that he used to vanish. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that he would also pass through, but he ended up breaking it. "That demon can control the mirrors! This is the first that I have heard of a demon that possesses the ability to control mirrors. He also has the same energy as me inside his body, but he is not even using it." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as he released a powerful aura that showed the things invisible in the area. When the aura swept through the area, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could suddenly see less than a hundred mirrors around the area. He did not even sense when or how the demon created these mirrors, but he must destroy them all. He thought that he could trap them in whatever ce they were hiding at. If there are no mirrors, then they might get trapped inside that special dimension. "He is destroying all of your mirrors." Levin Cloud stated "Let him break them to ease his rage. I can easily create them anyways. I guess our sneak attack did not utterly fail but he was not weakened by it." Adrian stated. "More like he is now filled with even more rage. At this rate, he might destroy the pocket dimension before we defeat him." Peridot stated as she saw everything that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is doing while destroying the mirrors. "I am still trying to wrap my head around that there is a dimension like this. I guess it has yet to properly sink in because my mind is thinking of ways to defeat the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi." Frey stated as she curiously looked around her surroundings. "Even I am actually quite shocked that even a special pocket dimension like this has a mirror dimension." Adrian stated. "Enough flirting. We still need a way to defeat him. His attack power might have been reduced to that of a lesser god, but it seems his body is still that of a greater god." Peridot stated. "I agree. Sirius also agrees as he exined that the body of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi felt like biting through steel. His body might not look solid, but the defenses are definitely greater god level. We need to weaken his defenses so that our attacks could at least deal some form of damage." Adrian stated. "If all of you can protect me then I might be able to ce curses on him." Levin Cloud stated. "Oh! Now this is new." Adrian eximed as he suddenly saw Levin Cloud in a different form. Levin Cloud usually has abined form of a Leshy filled with both life and death energy. He suddenly assumed a form where his death energy is more potent in his body and Adrian could only describe it as cool. The Death Energy form of Levin Cloud has him looking like a dark elf in terms of skin tone and physique. His hair that had leaves are now just numerous dried roots while his eyes that became pale gray. "You suddenly looked like if a dark elf turned into a Leshy. The aura of death around you are also thick to the point that you could probably absorb the life force around you." Adrian stated. "You are not the only one that needs to be able to control the two energies of life and death inside your body. I managed to train myself in this form as a form of amplification when I am using death spells. The caveat is that I cannot use my healing spells as potent as it was before." Levin Cloud stated. "I see. So, your form basically amplifies the specific energy you are in. You are not restricted in using healing spells from the life spell category, but the effects are lessened. If you use death attribute spells, then it would be amplified. Interesting but difficult to use." Frey stated as she was also shocked with the new form that Levin Cloud had and is somewhat jealous. Frey looked around and could see that she was the only one that did not change forms on the regr. One could say that her goddess descent is her form change but it is differentpared to what the others are doing. Adrian has two different forms and Levin Cloud has three forms while Peridot can shift from humanoid to dragon form easily. "Should I ask the Goddess Freyja? Maybe she could grant it to me or something." Frey thought but if she could see the way her goddess was thinking that she was getting corrupted by forms then she would have be embarrassed. "We have no choice but to support, Levin Cloud. Some of my soulbounds have debuffs as well but they are not that potent." Adrian stated. "Let us do it. Are you game, Frey?" Peridot stated as she looked at Frey as thetter suddenly snapped out of her daze.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yes! I can be the shield while both of you could misdirect the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi." Frey stated as she volunteered guarding Levin Cloud from attacks while he was busy using curses on the enemy. "Ok! Let us go!" Adrian stated as he waved his hand, and a mirror swallowed all of them. "Where are you!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he kept destroying the mirrors that keep spawning out of nowhere. As the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was about to use quite a bit of his power to destroy the area around him, the four''s presence was immediately detected by him. The first person that he detected is none other than Adrian as his ws almost reached thetter''s face but a dragon''s tail pped it upwards which redirected it. Chapter 2205: Inside a Painting III Chapter 2205: Inside a Painting III ? "That was close!" Adrian stated but he actually managed to see that attack and even react to it because he used Time Stop. Adrian knew that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi will target him first when theye out which is why he teleported the others away from him. He also immediately used Time Stop when he got out and he clearly discovered that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is aiming for him. He immediately used Limit Break: Summoner as he reverted the cooldown of this skill earlier before they went inside the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting. Inside Time Stop, Adrian summoned all of his soulbounds without missing a beat. Kaon reacted faster as he mmed the w of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi upwards so that thetter will not hit his master. Adrian ended Time Stop when he saw this happen and the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi actually got caught off bnce for a slight second. The sliver of a second was all Adrian and his soulbounds needed though as theyunched the full-scale attack. Sirius dove into the shadows and released numerous shadow spikes that aimed to main the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Kaon surrounded the enemy with his dragon balls and started to spam elemental spells around. Saena released her powerful divine winds to deal damage to the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and pin him down from above. Charon opened up some of his cloak to release darker and harsher chains that bound the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Dodu released tentacles that aimed to turn the body of the enemy into acid. Kimat called upon the lightning as dark clouds rolled andunched lightning attacks that were amplified by Kaon. Wisteria released a powerful leaf storm made of crystals from her back that actually produce small cuts on the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Kenos did not attack as he lied in wait in order to aid his brothers and sisters should they need to be saved. Kenos does not have a strong attack power and is more suited for fleeing others when they are in battle because he can also control space. The power of all of Adrian''s soulbounds made him contend with a lesser god. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi had to immediately cover himself with a shell of his tendrils as he retreated. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is greatly shocked that his tough body did not endure the attacks that hit him. He would have normally absorbed any of those attacks as he still had the body of a greater god. Only the power output he could release is restricted to that of a lesser god. He suddenly thought of the Goddess Nuwa burning her own life and divinity to weaken him even further.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "That damned snake goddess! She is doing this to me!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as he retreated a few steps back but failed to notice the danger that suddenly appeared above him. "I call for the Moon!" Peridot stated as she pointed her fingers towards the sky. Peridot thought that the spell that she used would be ineffective as there is no moon in this pocket dimension but is shocked that her spell did not fail. Even without a moon, meteors made up of moon rocks appeared in the sky and aimed for the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that he could endure the meteors that are about to hit him, but another appeared next to him. Frey with a supercharged spear that glowed in a rather eerie light pierced the barrier of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The pierced barrier made the shadow tendrils vanish in just a second as the moon rocks directly fell towards the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The reason why Frey''s spear is able to do this is due to the fact that Levin Cloud enchanted it with an enhancement spell called Deadly Blow. It is a powerful enhancement spell that could make your next attack a critical hit as long as it is against another living being. This spell also has a hefty cooldown which is why Levin Cloud cannot cast it as often. With the barrier gone, the moon rocks directly hit the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. All five moon rocks pounded on the same location as if the gxy itself was angered by the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. When the smoke and rubble lifted, the moon rocks could be seen destroyed into powder as they hit someone incredibly sturdy. The four did not lose their focus as they have yet to receive a notification telling them that they have killed the enemy. A ck oil like mass suddenly burst out as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi formed his body once again. Seeing that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi has reformed, Adrianunched attacks against him along with his soulbounds. Peridot did not stop as well as she released easy to use elemental spells to make sure that the enemy is stopped in their tracks. Frey also did the same as she switched her weapon to long range form as she used her own aura and released energy waves. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could only endure the onught as the enemies around him were making it difficult tond attacks. When he is going to use a chaotic dark tendril, a concentrated beam of light would suddenly destroy it. Saena just provided the attack while Adrian was the one in charge of aiming the holy light beams. If it was not the light beams, then it would be the chains that suddenly sprout out from the ground that destroys the tendrils. To make matters even more difficult for the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, energy beams from different beings are being aimed at him. The dragon breath of Kaon and the spirit beam of Wisteria are energy beams that he needed to be slightly on guard about. The lightning bursts of Kimat also helped in disabling the movements of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. "Still, that does not exin my own body weakening! If it was divine energy from that snake goddess, then I would have noticed it earlier. Unless!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought as he remembered that there was a fourth one. Chapter 2206: Inside a Painting IV Chapter 2206: Inside a Painting IV ? The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly released his aura all around, but this was more akin to a sonar. A slightly powerful breeze swept across the area and the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi looked at the direction near his right. He saw Levin Cloud muttering some prayers while a frozen part of him is being casted with numerous curses. The frozen part of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is just like a small droplet of his tarlike body that was cut off. It was frozen so that it would not react to themands of the greater god. It is essentially a dead part of him, but it was enough for Levin Cloud to use as a medium for the curses. The mana needed to cast the curses might berge because the medium is small, but they were incredibly effective. Out of the ten curses that Levin Cloud used on the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, about seven of them affected the enemy. Some might have weakened but the curses that ovepped managed to create a synergistic effect that made them function better together. "Leshy!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he finally saw Levin Cloud, but he is still being pinned down by Adrian and the others. "Since ice seem very effective, freeze everything in my sight! Niflheim!" Peridot stated as she shattered a mythological tier gemstone that contained the ice element. A powerful freezing frost covered the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The liquid or sma like body that he had suddenly started to freeze over. The Mythological spell Niflheim would have taken longer to cast but sacrificing a precious gemstone made Peridot negate the cast time. The mana needed might have been increased but that is a small price to pay to activate a powerful spell.N?v(el)B\\jnn The body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stopped in action under five seconds of being hit directly by the spell. This would not have easily happened under normal circumstances, but Levin Cloud made sure that the spells he used would weaken the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. He did not cast spells that weakened attack power because that would make the enemy notice much faster. Levin Cloud learned from Creepysoo that curses or hexes must be discreet or else the target would notice immediately. If the target notices immediately then the curse or hex would be dispelled earlier. Curses and hexes are more effective when the target does not know that they have been afflicted with it. They are magic that grows powerful as time goes on but is weak at the first instance of it being applied. The four of them saw the ice sculpture that was the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, but they did not think that they have won. If they had won, then they would have received a notification that told them that they have killed the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. All of Adrian''s soulbounds started preparing for the attack as soon as the enemy gets released from his frozen state. Peridot and Frey also did start charging for their next attacks as well. Levin Cloud continued with chanting the curses as he could still feel the vibrant life force of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. They have not won, and they will never be caught off guard again because the atmosphere inside was tense. They did not attack when the enemy became frozen as any external stimuli would break the status condition. The frozen figure of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly started to shake as the frozen status started to be cleansed. A dark like matter suddenly formed below the ice sculpture that was the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. This dark like matter looked like oil but it was not liquid nor solid. It looked like the dark starless sky was suddenly summoned below the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. With a loud crack, the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is released from its frozen state. All of the soulbounds with Frey and Peridotunched their prepared attacks in the area. Numerous chaotic dark tendrils shot out of the frozen body as if they broke the ice itself to get released. Ten chaotic dark tendrils came for each of them as if they had a mind of their own. Some of them plunged onto the mysterious puddle of darkness below the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi''s attack did not reach any of them as they easily blew away the ten tendrils that attempted kill them. All of them thought that they have sessfully countered the attack, but Levin Cloud shouted in shock. It is not that he was hit by an attack, but it was the frozen cut off part of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi that was destroyed. The numerous tendrils to attack them were merely a way to do his real objective. "Applying a curse to me! A being made of chaos energy! I shall show you real terror!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted, and he was now incredibly serious this time unlike before. [The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is releasing his true body.] [Those with lower divinity must not look directly towards him or risk bing mad.] The remaining frozen parts of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly burst into shards as he released himself from the torment of ice. He pulled something out of the puddle of darkness, and it was none other than a distorted mask. It looked like a bigger version of the mask he used when he used the body of a demigod. Arge eerie masked floated and a body made of shadows possessed it. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi''s true body was a floating mask with a body made up of eerie shadows. He did not have a torso as it was just an eerie head that has numerous chaotic dark ws floating around him. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could no longer resist destroying everything as he believed that the enemies around him will not let him go easily. "I just need to destroy everything else with my entire power! Let us see if you could restrict me in this form, snake goddess!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted, and the Goddess Nuwa is indeed having a difficult time. The Goddess Nuwa started to burn more divine energy just trying to suppress the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. She tried her best, but she was suddenly hit by a wave of divine energy from inside the painting. It seems that the divine sense of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi released a powerful burst of mental energy which made the Goddess Nuwa faint for a few seconds. One would say that a few seconds would not be enough, but it is for a greater god that assumed his true form. As soon as the Goddess Nuwa fainted, the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi released his wrath onto the four inside the painting. The first one that he attacked is none other than Levin Cloud as his curses were still affecting him despite being in his true form. "I shall start with your head!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as the inside of the painting is dyed in darkness. The entire area is suddenly covered by the darkness of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Adrian felt the chill and immediately shouted them to retreat but sound itself was silenced when the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi appeared in his true form. Adrian created mirrors to transport the others away as he felt the danger. All the mirrors that Adrian created were suddenly struck quickly by shadow tendrils that came out of the darkness. The entire area is suddenly the extension of the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. It was not just Adrian''s mirrors that were destroyed as some of his soulbounds screamed in pain as they were also hit. All of his soulbounds were attacked sneakily to the point that even they did not notice. Therger soulbounds were easily damaged due to their size with Kaon as an example. Therge golden body of Kaon became a hindrance to him as he was riddled with spikes made from the chaotic darkness around them. Adrian checked to see the health bar of his team members and is shocked to see them dipping directly to the red. Since their voice was silenced, Adrian did not know how all of them suddenly became incredibly close to dying. It seems that even the chat option was blocked due to the darkness around. Adrian looked behind him and saw Charon and Dodu behind him as they were actually blocking arge spike of chaotic darkness from piercing him from the back. Adrian suddenly felt his entire body be cold as he was so close to also getting pierced. Just like Adrian, the others were also attacked the same way that he was. The only problem is not all of them had soulbounds protecting them. Peridot was directly hit but her heart was not pierced. Frey''s pegasus suddenly summoned itself to push her away from the attack. Her mount died in the process of protecting her master, but this is a skill called Mount''s Bond which could make the mount save their master from certain danger. Levin Cloud is the only one of them that was pierced directly but he did not have a human heart which is why he did not die. Chapter 2207: Amatsu-Mikaboshi True Form Chapter 2207: Amatsu-Mikaboshi True Form ? The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi managed to release his true form and attack all of them simultaneously. A domain is spread across inside of the pocket dimension which made anything touched by the darkness an extension of his true body. The chaotic dark spikes piercing the body of Levin Cloud is a testament to how far the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could reach. Adrian could move freely against the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, but Peridot is having some difficulty. Out of the three of them, Peridot has the lowest divinity and the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi noticed that as well. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi, in his true form, vanished from his current location and appeared behind Peridot. Noticing the sudden presence behind her, Peridot released her dragon form and use some elemental spells to try and gain some distance. The only problem is that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was not affected by these minor spells as he created arge chaotic dark w that grabbed Peridot. She was quick in her flight, but the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi w was faster. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi then released numerous chaotic dark spikes to kill off Peridot, but she managed to use Draconic Tongue to create elemental barriers around her. Numerous elemental barriers shined to protect Peridot but that was not enough to defend herself against the chaotic dark spikes. The spikes still pierced her tough draconic scales and made her bleed. The fortunate thing is that she was able to live as Levin Cloud used a spell that boosted her defense by 300%. Levin Cloud looked at Peridot with the eyes of a protector despite having his current body pierced right through. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi noticed this and saw how valiant Levin Cloud was in saving Peridot, but the former loathe such actions. As if getting bored with dealing with Peridot, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi tossed her away like a child no longer interested in their toy. Peridot crashed into the ground, but she was still alive. She was having difficulty getting up as she was barely breathing due to the pain. The chaotic dark spikes that pierced her scales also made her see visions that afflicted her with terror. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi now inflicts status ailments on his attackspared to before when he was not in his true form.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You saved her despite your situation not being much better than her." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he floated near Levin Cloud and even manipted the spike that pierced his chest. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi manipted the spike to rise up higher which made Levin Cloud feel the pressure as he is still wounded. Levin Cloud''s true body might be that of a leshy that is made of wood but even nts live. They can feel the pain, but they do not give a reaction because of their nature. The Forest Guardians are not like that because they can talk and react which means that the pain Levin Cloud is showing is real. "So, what?! Just because you did not have anyone to protect you does not mean that everyone else is like that." Levin Cloud stated but one could see that he was struggling to say those words. "How wonderful for you?! Despite feeling more pain, you would rather save others instead of yourself. In this world, one needs to only look after themselves or else you will not live. The fact that you are alive now is just due to the fact that I am entertained by your defiance." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated with augh. "Defiant or not... we will definitely kill you now." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly used every bit of his strength to shift to his true form. Levin Cloud then becamerger and released numerous vines from his body that wrapped around the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not even think that this futile attempt would be able to restrain him as he is now in full power. The restricted power by the Goddess Nuwa was slowly being regained as he is now in his true form. Any outside force that could affect him will never be able to afflict him with anything. "Forbidden Spell: Everdraining Roots." Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly lost three levels and 10 points per stat. [The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is afflicted with Everdraining Roots.] [Draining health that is equivalent to the health that you have lost from the target.] [Detected that you lost 80% of your health from the target.] [80% of the maximum health of the target will be drained in a span of 10 minutes.] [The target is a greater god. You are currently weaker than the greater god that you used the forbidden spell against.] [Forbidden Spell: Everdraining Roots will have its effect halved instead. Forbidden Spell: Everdraining Roots will drain 40% of the total health of the target instead.] "What is this?!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as Levin Cloud''s body could be seen attaching itself to the body of the enemy. The vines that was Levin Cloud''s body started to permanently attach itself to the true body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi tried to shake it off, but he was not sessful. Levin Cloud could be seen transforming to light as he did not only sacrifice levels but also his life force for this forbidden spell. Levin Cloud did not go out with just that as a powerful light covered the bodies of the remaining three. [All health drained from the target of the Forbidden Spell: Everdraining Roots shall be transferred to Equinox, Frey, and Peridot in equal quantities.] "Good luck guys! I cannot revive when I use this specific forbidden spell. Do your best for me instead. Levin Cloud stated as he fully vanished but the roots that were his body is still parasitically attached to the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. [Your party member, Levin Cloud, has died.] "No!" Peridot shouted as she went full berserk. All six of her gems surrounded her and she even took out six mythical tier gemstones. She was full on serious as the words of Adrian nor Frey could not reach her. All six gemstones broke simultaneously as the elements around them have gone berserk. Adrian knew this spell which is why he immediately created a mirror to swallow all of his soulbounds along with Frey. "What?! What are you doing?! We need to help her." Frey stated as the shock of losing her mount faded because of the berserk Peridot. "I sent us here to be safe because we would just be a casualty when she activates that skill. She even sacrificed six elemental gemstones simultaneously which meant that she is ready to fight to the death. Recuperate while we are here so that her bravery would not be wasted should she fall in battle." Adrian stated as Frey saw the determination and seriousness on the former''s eyes. If Adrian himself told her that the safest ce would be in another dimension, then he is not joking. Frey has talked with Adrian for a long time, and she knew when she was telling a lighthearted joke or being serious. The tone of his voice plus the look on his face all pointed to Adrian being serious that they would be a casualty if they are there. "You will feel my wrath!" Peridot stated as her voice suddenly echoed in different octaves. "Just because I was afflicted by a forbidden spell does not mean that I cannot kill you as well. I will just heal everything that it is being drained from me." The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi as he started to collect some energy in the area but suddenly found out that he could not do so. He looked upwards with his mask and muttered, "that snake goddess!". The Goddess Nuwa finally woke up when she felt the rage of her child from the relic that she controlled. The pain and rage that her child felt jolted the motherly instincts and woke her up from her fainting spell. She suddenly learned of what happened and that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi assumed his true form. "I cannot restrict his power output now, but I can reinforce that forbidden spell! I will make it so that he will not regenerate any health as long as he is affected by the forbidden spell." The Goddess Nuwa stated as she formted another way to help Peridot. She knew that Peridot has unleashed her berserk state, but she did not warn her child as she was smart enough to know when to use it. "Release all of that hate and anger, child. Release all of them so that it will not shackle you after this is all over." The Goddess Nuwa thought as she used up all the energy, she got from the other Ryujin to enhance the forbidden spell. "You may be a god but know that you are still weakened. Berserk State: Elemental Cataclysm!" Peridot stated as her entire body burst out into different colored lights to represent the different elements. Chapter 2208: Berserk State: Elemental Cataclysm Chapter 2208: Berserk State: Elemental Cataclysm ? Peridot''s entire body shifted to a half dragon and half humanoid hybrid. Her dragon horns are visible on top of her head while her tail also came out from her dress. Her draconic eyes became more pronounced and sharp observation would make others see that parts of her humanoid body are covered in dragon scales that shines in the moonlight. [You have entered the Berserk State: Elemental Cataclysm.] [All elemental spells released in this state will have a chain reaction depending on what sequence they are cast.] [Fire Elemental Spell, ming Inferno, has been registered as the sole fire elemental spell.] [Water Elemental Spell, Hydro Crusher, has been registered as the sole water elemental spell.] [Wind Elemental Spell, Storm st, has been registered as the sole wind elemental spell.] [Earth Elemental Spell, Geo Geyser, has been registered as the sole earth elemental spell.] [Dark Elemental Spell, Grim Demise, has been registered as the sole darkness elemental spell.] [Light Elemental Spell, Gleaming Shower, has been registered as the sole light elemental spell.] [You can only cast the elemental spells that you have registered.] [Sessive cast of spells will decrease your health by a small percentage.] [Mana cannot be restored while in this state as you are in a Mana Berserk state. Mana cannot be stolen from you as well.] "Let us see how you deal with me!" Peridot stated as the gems around her that is her weapon took on a new form as if to respond to their master''s emotions. Peridot''s weapon each became imbued with the element that they represent and no longer just stones. Each of them looked like elemental orbs that are made distinctly of their element, but the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not looks scared. The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi knew that Peridot is not like the Goddess Nuwa and this berserk state is just her pitiful attempt of trying to get revenge for the one he just killed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Pathetic child of that snake goddess! I guess I should peel you first to set an example to your mother!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he created tenrge chaotic dark hands from the domain that he has applied. "Underestimating me will be your downfall." Peridot stated with eyes filled with rage as she waved her hand to activate the Gleaming Shower mythical tier spell. The elemental orb that was around her suddenly exploded into a powerful light that created small stars that scattered in the area. The description of small stars did not befit it because each of them were a meter in diameter. One hit from these small stars will make anyone get massively hurt or die if they are weak. The chaotic dark ws that came out of the domain were all destroyed in the process as the fierce light of the mythical tier spell was able to contend with the power of a god. Peridot then waved her other hand to activate the mythical tier spell of Grim Demise. Arge dark energy suddenly gathered near the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and exploded instantly. Some of the darkness even attached itself to the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and reduced his resistances. "I am from the Chaotic Darkness! You cannot harm me with a darkness so pitiful!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as heughed but Peridot did not think it was futile but merely the start of herbo. A few seconds after the Grim Demise spell activated, the chain reaction of light and darkness started to happen. The small stars that crashed to the ground from the Gleaming Shower spell broke into small particles of light and shot towards the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. To make it more precise, the small particles of light were attracted to the darkness that attached itself to the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi due to Grim Demise. "Agh! You little!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he did not expect that two mythical tier spells will react to one another. Just as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is about to use a counterattack, Peridot already activated another spell which is ming Inferno. A powerful explosion of me hit the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and actually left him with burns. Some of the mes could still be seen on his body as it snaked around. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi only felt some pain as his resistance to elemental spells were still high which meant that he still underestimated Peridot. She then activated the follow up spell which was Storm st. A powerful curtain of wind fell down on the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and pinned him to the ground. Some of the winds still lingered on his body as created small cuts that did not do much damage to him. As soon as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi was pinned down to the ground, Peridot activated the next one which was Geo Geyser. The power of the earth exploded directly on the true body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The damage is notrge as he merely brushed it off but the humiliation of getting pinned down by a lower being did not sit well with the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Just as he is about to use his domain once more, two powerful tsunamis suddenly hit him from both sides. This was the mythical spell, Hydro Crusher, which created two powerful surge of water columns that m against each other. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is suddenly wet due to this, but he was still fine overall and just angry due to the sensation of getting carried way by elements that cannot kill him. "Just like I have said earlier, you may be able to hit me, but you cannot kill me with your elements. You are even dying from using those spells." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as Peridot did not look great at all. She also used health as a payment for using powerful spells. "I never said anything about killing you with my elemental spells. You have been touched by all the elements which has satisfied the condition. If you had a brain that functioned, then you would have avoided even one of them, but you clearly do not have one. The preparation isplete for the ultimate spell." Peridot stated as she smiled The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not know what Peridot was talking about and just sent numerous chaotic dark tendrils to kill her off. Peridot did not even dodge nor create barriers around her and let the spikes pierce her body. She spat out blood, but she did not despair but had this smile on her face. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi released more chaotic dark spikes to kill her off, but her health was fixed at unity. "Why are you not getting killed!?" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he used more and more spikes, but nothing killed Peridot. "A dragon is invulnerable as long as their determination is intact." Peridot stated as she made some hand seals. "Lies! Dragons die like any other race!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he suddenly felt a chill on his body, and this is not due to the roots still absorbing his health. "I have grafted my determination on your body when you let all those elements hit. Do you not still see the magic circles etched into your own body. I guess it is not noticeable because you often disregarded the elements when you fight against enemies like me that control them." Peridot stated as the magic circles that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi ignored finally came to light. The magic circles were faint, but they were indeed there. The first one was the darkness that attached itself to his body when Grim Demise hit. The second was the small particles of light that were attracted by the darkness that was attached. The third was the crawling mes on his body with the small breezes that came from Storm st as the fourth. The fifth was the small rocks that attached to his body when Geo Geyser hit him perfectly. Thest is his still wet body when mmed by two tsunamis. All spells etched a small magic circle on his body which he did not detect. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi would have detected all of it if he was cautious of elemental spells, but he firmly believed that his high resistances would save him. "The final aspect has been realized when the target notices all the magic circles. I was lying when I told you that I did not die because of determination. I did not die because of a life saving skill that I have. This would be myst present for you! Elemental Cataclysm!" Peridot shouted as she activated all magic circles etched on the body of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. All of the magic circles suddenly spun around and glowed in a powerful light which actually put fear on the heart of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. As if thinking that killing Peridot would stop it, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi tore her to shreds which made her turn into particles of light, but it did not. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi tried to take off the parts of his body that had the magic circle etched onto, but it did not stop. [All of the elemental resistances of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi have been reduced by 50% temporarily.] Adrian and Frey read the notification and saw a sight that made them gulp. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi panicked as all magic circles finally exploded. The look of a god in fear as he was swallowed by unknown masses of magical energy that is in pure chaos and his screams echoed in the area. Chapter 2209: Light and Mirrors Chapter 2209: Light and Mirrors ? [Your part member, Peridot, has perished at the hands of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi.] As soon as Adrian and Frey received that notification, they were now sure that Peridot has died. They did not let rage control their emotion but rather used it as fuel for the next step in battle. Arge cloud of smoke covered the entire area which made them unable to see the enemy but that did not stop them from nning whates next. Adrian did not even utter a single word but created as many mirrors as possible. Frey then hang onto Sirius as she could not use her mount. Both of them will now need to work together to destroy the enemy that is weakened by their friends that sacrificed themselves. The two of them knew that they must win in order to not embarrass the sacrifices made by Peridot and Levin Cloud. Adrianmanded Kaon toe out of the mirror dimension and release a powerful gale that swept the dark cloud of smoke to reveal the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. When the smoke was cleared, one could see the pitiful body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi riddled with wounds. His elemental resistance that he was so proud of were greatly diminished due to Peridot and it was the first that he truly felt the danger of the elements. "Let us not let him recover." Frey told Adrian earlier as his focus sharpened to a terrifying degree. Adrian could see everything in his mirror demon form, but he usually filters out the details that he does not need and lets Paradox handle them. This time, Adrian did not let Paradox handle the filtered-out information but worked with it to be more optimized. The ego weapon that usually handles low information and tosses them aside as garbage suddenly learned of usages of such data. Adrian working with Paradox not only made the area vtile for the enemy, but it also became a learning experience for thetter. Adrian wouldter notice that Paradox bing more refined than ever when executing tasks but that is a story at ater stage. Adrian did not miss any details even if it was small as these small details might be the deciding factor. Even a small movement of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi became a chance for Adrian to direct Frey on her assault. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi felt the pain of the elemental explosion he just experienced, but he did not have time to dally and think about it deeply. Another being that had the same bloodlust as Peridot earlier has arrived and she carried a powerful weapon coated with the divine light of the Goddess Freyja. Frey managed to amass as much divine power she could for this final assault. Adrian hid inside of the mirror dimension while also having full control of the area. The battle n that they thought of is simple and that is using the mirror dimension as multiple entry and exit points of Frey''s attack. Both Frey and Sirius became the perfect mount and rider as both of them fully trusted each other. Rather, the two of them fully trusted Adrian to lead them to victory which is why their mount synchronization rate became bigger. As soon as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could be seen, mirrors started manifesting everywhere around the area. Adrian snapped his hand, and a mirror swallowed Frey and Sirius as they appeared behind the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Frey and Sirius blitzed through the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi as they delivered a clear hit with the former''s divine light -coated spear.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi screamed in pain as he now had wounds that became deeper as they are hit. Before the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi couldy a hand on the two, Adrian already prepared a mirror to save them by bringing them to the mirror dimension. Frey and Sirius were not the only ones that benefitted from using the mirror dimension as all of Adrian''s soulbounds did as well. When Frey and Sirius'' charge attack hits then Adrian would use another mirror for a diversion. He would direct a dragon breath attack towards the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi or use Kimat''s lightning to create a diversion. This made it easier for them to create a hit and run tactic using the mirrors. The most devastating blow they did was when Saena released a fully charged up beam of light that pierced a hole on the body of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. "This cannot be! My divine body being eroded by mortals!" The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as he could not believe that he was getting seriously injured by imperfect beings that only has divine energy in them. The reason for this is none other than the Goddess Nuwa that became furious upon the death of Peridot. She poured everything she could to twist thews of the relic in their favor. She even used up all of her divine energy to make it a permanent rule. She revered back to her Ryujin form as a result, but she now prayed that Adrian and Peridot will be enough to deal with the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "Just a little more! We might be able to kill him as long as we keep this up!" Frey stated as she could actually see them seeding but she did not notice that Adrian was also nearing his limits. Adrian''s stamina could be seen flickering in red as he was not just physically strained but also mentally. He was keeping track of all mirrors, and he was basically in overdrive mode to actively use them all. If one could touch Paradox, then they might actually feel that it is burning hot. Even Adrian''s ego weapon is being driven by his desire and giving maximum output as well. "Once the vines are no longer sapping my health, I will kill all of you." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as Frey continued with her assault with Adrian''s support but both of them are already reaching their limits. It also means that they are now more prone to making mistakes. Chapter 2210: Blessing of Valhalla Chapter 2210: Blessing of Valha ? [Your Stamina is now below 10%. Rest in order to recover or you will lose your health if it gets reduced to zero.] == Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi Remaining Health: 21% == Adrian and Frey did not look at the notification as they could only see that the enemy is almost defeated. Even if they struggle, they must defeat the enemy as fast as they can before he could recover his entire divine power. Still, tiredness and some added small events can add up to create the biggest blunder. Frey ignored all the warning signs as she found the weak spot of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Frey and Sirius dove into the shadows and arrived behind the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi while the other soulbounds were distracting thetter. With a powerful thrust, Frey directly hit the weak spot that she saw and the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi screamed in pain. Frey was incredibly d because she saw the health of the enemy drop by a whopping 5% which is different from earlier. The scream of pain from the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi indicated that the hit damaged something important. Frey was about to recover her spear when she realized that it was stuck inside the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. She tried pulling it out but the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi sucked it further in. The scream of pain suddenly turned into hystericughing which made Adrian''s heart drop. "No! Sirius! Charon! Dodu! Kimat! Activate your domains!" Adrianmanded but an ominous notification popped up. [The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi has focused all his power in making sure that no domain can encroach upon his own.] [Sirius has failed to use his domain.] [Kimat failed to use his domain.] [Charon failed to use his domain.] [Dodu failed to use its domain.] Adrian could only scream in silence as he tried to use his mirrors to save all of them. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi''sugh is the only thing that Adrian heard as all of his mirrors were suddenly pierced by numerous chaotic dark spikes. It was not just the mirrors as all of the beings outside were also pierced. [Your soulbound, Sirius, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Kaon, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Saena, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has been damaged.] [Your soulbound, Kenos, has been damaged.] All of his soulbounds were hit by the spikes as the entire domain suddenly sprouted them. Kenos tried to save the others by pulling them in his dimension, but the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi seemed to have been careful of him. Kenos was directly pierced from his own dimension as the chaotic dark spikes encroached upon it. Still, Kenos was able to slightly tilt the devastating spikes for some of the soulbounds which is why they did not die. [A powerful and dark energy is starting to encroach on the mirror dimension that holds you.] Adrian did not believe the notification as there was a god able to destroy the mirror dimension. In fact, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not find this easy as he had to sacrifice destroying the dimension of the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains paintings to deal with the mirror dimension. All of the divine energy he recovered is for killing Adrian within the mirror dimension. "It seems it was not enough to force the rat that is hiding but I at least captured the Valkyrie and others. I have no use for the others, but you are an avatar! Let us see how connected you are with your goddess." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he released more spikes to kill off the remaining soulbounds. [Your soulbound, Sirius, has died.] [Your soulbound, Kaon, has died.] [Your soulbound, Saena, has died.] [Your soulbound, Kimat, has died.] [Your soulbound, Charon, has died.] [Your soulbound, Dodu, has died.] [Your soulbound, Wisteria, has died.] [Your soulbound, Kenos, has died.] "How did you recover so much power!?" Frey eximed in shock as she got entangled by chaotic dark tendrils. "Thank you for destroying that divine vessel. It might have hurt me, but it was the divine energy that I stored inside of my body. I wanted to use it earlier, but I was having trouble essing it because of what the little snake girl did to me earlier. Did I not say that all this struggle is futile? I am a god unlike the lot of you that can only squirm when I get serious." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he suddenly pierced Frey with chaotic dark tendrils to seek out the divine organ where the divine power of the Goddess Freyja is being held. Frey knew that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi might absorb her organ to acquire a stream of divine energy as all avatars have this. Frey''s divine organ is her heart, and this is where she acquires the stream of divine energy she needs. Knowing that getting her heart devoured would mean losing, Frey called upon Adrian toe out of the mirror dimension. "Equinox! I will entrust it all to you! Blessing of Valha!" Frey shouted as her body suddenly turned glowed in divine energy and exploded wildly in front of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi. [Your party member, Frey, has died.] "Tch! She chose to end her life. What a pathetic woman." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated but he felt the sharp bloodlust from above him. "She was a warrior even when she new that she will die. You do not have the right to mock her when all you ever did was hide in the darkness." Adrian stated with a cold tone as his eyes would have looked dead if not for the blindfold that hid them. "What can you do by yourself? You cannot defeat me! Die!" The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi shouted as numerous chaotic dark spikes came rushing towards Adrian. "I am not alone. I have all of them with me even in the end." Adrian stated as he looked at the notification. [You have been given the Blessing of Valha.] [All beings that died in this battlefield will have their power transferred to you for a singlen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om attack.] Chapter 2211: Feeding the Inner Chaos Chapter 2211: Feeding the Inner Chaos ? [The Avatar of the Goddess Freyja has bestowed upon you the mightiest blessing a Valkyrie could give in battle.] [All beings that died in this battlefield will have their power transferred to you for a single attack.] [You will receive all of their power, but majority of your health will be used in exchange for the empowered attack.] "Use all of my resource and energy on the next attack! Diffracting Cosmos!" Adrian stated as the entire dimension suddenly shattered and formed to look like the mirror dimension. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is shocked upon seeing a pocket dimension ovep with another dimension. He could guess that this is the dimension where they were hiding earlier but that did not intrigue him in the slightest. The enemy before him could never defeat him as he is a greater god. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi noticed that the demon before him looked a bit more holy as if the light that was shining from the Valkyrie earlier is now applied to the demon''s body. "Let all of it be diffracted!" Adrian stated as he suddenly lost a lot of his health but that did not bother him. The chaotic dark ws and spikes that aimed for Adrian were reflected in the mirror dimension. As if the reflections came alive, ws and spikes of the same element are released tobat the things that are approaching him. It was not just the things reflected that came out of the mirror dimension as all of his soulbounds and fallen allies came out of it. Not exactly them but a mirror version of them came out as if they wanted revenge on the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. "Do you think copies could defeat me?!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi as he released more and more of his energy and fully activated his domain which lowered his divine energy to the maximum. "You will cease to exist here today!" Adrian shouted as he drank a mana potion that restored his mana back to the brim and used more of it to empower the attack. [Mana Circuits are being overloaded due to the stress of pouring vast amounts of mana and controlling powerful energies.] "Master, please calm down or your body will not be able to take it." Paradox reported but Adrian did not answer. Adrian pushed through despite the warnings and Paradox seemed to have caught that his master will not back down. Seeing that his master is being stubborn, he made sure that everything would flow smoother and minimize the risk that could affect Adrian. Paradox is created to aid his master and not to stop him which is why it pulled more and more energy from its secret dimension. All the items in the secret dimension are then emptied out as it was used as a powerful source of energy for Adrian''s core. If Adrian could go inside the deepest parts of his subconscious, then he would have seen the inner Noblesse demon in a cage and another being gorging on the energy of the precious items inside the secret dimension. The inner Noblesse demon tried stopping this being, but it was the core of the soul. An inner demon cannotpete with the core of the soul as this represents the true shape of the body. "If you eat anymore, then the body will shut down!" The inner Noblesse demon shouted towards the entity d in unknown energies. "Hungry... need more..." The entity that is d in unknown energies stated as it suddenly vanished from the depths.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om == Meanwhile, Adrian is busy dealing with the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi as not one of them are giving up. The empowered Diffracting Cosmos is still in equal terms when it shed with the pure energy of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Adrian actually felt that he will lose but he suddenly felt a powerful surge of energy from his very soul. He looked to his right and saw Paradox emitting a powerful energy and he immediately knew that it was his ego weapon helping him. "Break for me!" Adrian shouted as he suddenly sped his six hands. All six hands simultaneously sped as Adrian squeezed the mirror dimension towards the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The enemy felt the dimension suddenly shrinking but he could not escape. Adrian started to vomit out blood as he was adding anotheryer ofplex spell. He was using the spell that he saved which is Dimension Crusher. "Even a destroyed dimension will not stop me!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he tried resisting even more as numerous things popped out of his own domain that is also being folded by Adrian. Adrian thought that he might fail but he suddenly saw the mirror counterparts of his fallen allies and soulbounds gang up on the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. All of them charged towards the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi without any care if parts of them started to break off or get destroyed. All of mirror counterparts knew that they needed to stop the enemy no matter what it takes. This made the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi lose focus as he needed utmost precision to destroy a spell as powerful as Dimension Crusher. "Just a little more!" Adrian stated as his health suddenly fell to the 5% mark because he was definitely pushing himself over the limit. "This cannot be! Pesky reflections!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as all the mirror counterparts started attacking him which made him lose focus. In the end, Adrian managed to fully use Dimension Crusher, and a powerful explosion was released that actually punched a hole in the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountain''s painting. A scream of pure agony sounded as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi is directly hit by a powerfulbination of spells. Adrian could no longer hold his form and flight which is why he crashed to the ground. He did not die but he could not move due to overexerting his body. "To think that it was not enough!" Adrian stated as he did not see any notification that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi died. "Argh! To think that I had to use my most prized treasure to save myself!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as his body looked incredibly iplete, and his health was not just 3%. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could also be seen holding an ominous piece of stone that Adrian is familiar with. It was none other than a Small Fragment of Chaos, but it was no longer usable. All the energy inside of it has been drained and transferred to the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. He used this just before he was about to die which enabled him to live with 3% of his health. If the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi did not use this treasure, then he might have really died. Since he is using his true body, he will get a true death and cease to exist. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi had no other choice but to use this since ceasing to exist is not something he wants to experience. The pitiful state of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi could be seen as most of his true body are filled with holes and his mask only has a quarter left. "I was supposed to use this fragment when I have the Orb of Order in my hands, but you pushed me to save myself by devouring the energy inside of it." The Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi stated as the best he could do is create a humanoid figure to lessen the energy usage. "Argh!" Adrian eximed as the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi pinned the former down using his leg. "Still, killing you will grant me the Orb of Order. It will not be toote to use the ritual once I get it. You also punched a hole in this pocket dimension which I am thankful for. I have everything that I need to rise in power!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he laughed weakly. "I do not want to lose! Is there no other way?!" Adrian thought as he was thinking of any other way to win. Adrian looked at Paradox and it was trapped by the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. It seems his enemy also learned that Paradox is an ego weapon that can be autonomous. Adrian could feel that Paradox is also drained from what he did. No response could be heard even if they are connected spiritually. "Anyst words, demon?" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi stated as he turned his leg into a sharp object and pierced Adrian''s chest which left him with less health than before. "Hungry..." Adrian or rather a voice that is dark and deep suddenly came out of his mouth. "What?!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi eximed in shock as Adrian''s body suddenly transformed into pure energy. [Skill: C???s I?c?r???? has been forcefully activated.] Adrian''s entire world became dark as he thought that he died but there was no notification. He felt like he floated in space, but he learned where he was when he looked around. The ce that he as in is deep inside his subconscious where an entire cosmos is located. Chapter 2212: Chomp Chomp Chapter 2212: Chomp Chomp ? "Where am I exactly?" Adrian muttered but his mouth did not open.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He heard his voice, but it was like he was hearing himself from inside of his brain. The area he was in was incredibly terrifying and beautiful at the same time. He was in a ce deep inside his subconscious that even the Noblesse inner demon could not reach. This ce looked like he was at the deep vast space as he could see stars of different colors twinkling. He could even see some of them exploding and creating powerful ck holes that sucked in everything around them. Adrian himself found himself at the center of a ck hole, but he was unaffected by it. He was freely floating at the very center of it and protected from the exploding stars. "Am I inside of my subconscious? But why am I here? If I died, then I should have been sent to the afterlife." Adrian asked himself but he felt that it was the correct answer. Adrian could only look around as his entire body was heavy. He thought that this might be something like a passing dream because he died. He often would drift somewhere when he dies as he does not immediately enter Limbo. Seeing that he could not do anything other than enjoy the moment, Adrian looked around him as he could only turn his body around and not move. "Strange?" Adrian stated as he noticed something strange when he looked at the cosmos around him. The cosmos around him looked like it folded, or it is a meeting of tworge entities. He could not point a finger on what it is, but he could make out the shape of a tree or rather two trees. He looked above and it felt like the tree that formed due to his imagination is made up of aether energy. He then looked down to see an imaginaryrge tree emitting energy akin toher energy. "A ce in the middle where the roots collide. It feels like this ce is a real ce, but it must be inside my subconscious. How manyyers are there? I asked my friends, but they said that they do not have subconsciousness like I do. The only ones that have something like it are Levin Cloud and Creepysoo, but they said it looks different for them. Adrian deduced that beings that are rted to life or death have a subconscious. Still, each of the subconscious are different depending on the trait of the person. Levin Cloud has a subconscious that is arge forest where half of it is teeming with life while the other is dead and dry. Creepysoo has one as well but his is just a graveyard with arge mausoleum. "Is having different forms the cause why my own subconscious hasyers? It is incredibly strange if that is the case." Adrian muttered as he suddenly felt an unknown presence enter his subconscious. He was inside of the ck hole when he felt a foreign entity enter the depths of his mind. The body that was almost immobile suddenly jolted awake as if he was an eager white blood cell attacking viruses. Adrian did not know why but he felt that he needed to destroy whatever entity this was that entered his mind. Adrian looked up as a shadow-like entity appeared before him. This shadow-like entity looked like a phantom where it only has an upper body with sharp ws. The head is not even present as only the upper body could be seen, and it did not even have eyes. Adrian felt that this entity must be eliminated at all costs which is why he transformed his body into a miniature version of his Netheros True Form. Unlike in the real world, the world of the subconscious can do anything as long as you have the mental capacity for it. Inside of the subconscious, the most powerful entity would be the owner of the body unless they are mentally unstable. The shadow-like entity faced Adrian and charged towards him as if it discovered that he was a threat. Adrian did not panic as he just tore the shadow-like entity into shreds with ease. "That was easy, but I should have kept my mouth shut." Adrian stated as the shadow-like entity exploded into nothingness when Adrian shredded it but then he noticed more of them appearing. == In the pocket dimension of the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting... Adrian could be seen almost at hisst breath, but he uttered that he was hungry. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought that this was strange as ast sentence, but he suddenly felt an incredible danger that made his body turn cold. As if his body instinctively knew that he must flee, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi tried to run away and even ignored killing Adrian. He tried to flee but he was toote because the sleeping entity within Adrian''s subconscious awakened due to smelling the energy that the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi devoured. "Hungry!" Adrian stated once more but his body that looked humanoid suddenly turned into something different. Adrian''s body suddenly turned into a glowing humanoid cosmos. He no longer had eyes but only a mouth that had sharp teeth. The hands that looked human suddenly turned into ws that pierced through the body of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. Adrian''s clothes even turned into something like a cosmic fog that flickered in and out of existence. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi felt it as the being in front of him now had the same energy as the Fragment of Chaos. "Hungry!" Adrian stated as he suddenly took a bite of the leg that pinned him down. "Argh!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted in pain because he really felt his body being broken down. "Stay back!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi shouted as he suddenly created numerous spikes to trap Adrian. "Still hungry... you smell good. You smell like me." Adrian stated as his head looked towards the direction of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi felt a chill looking at a being that had no eyes. He also had no eyes, but this is differentpared to him. Adrian might look like he had no eyes, but it felt like a million eyes were staring at the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi and thinking that he was prey. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi knew that this was no longer the demon he was fighting before. This was an entity that should never be born into the world or beings like him will never be safe. "I must escape while he is obstructed." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi muttered to himself, but he suddenly heard harsh chewing noises from behind him. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi looked behind and saw Adrian munching on the spikes that pierced his body. The creepier thing is that he transformed the pierced parts of his body into mouths that devoured the spikes inserted in that area. It was not just one munching sound but at least ten of them chewing simultaneously. "I must get out of here!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought to himself as he quickly found the hole that Adrian punched through earlier. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi looked around to find the area where the pocket dimension was pierced. He located the area where the space was weakened and prepared to fly with all of his remaining strength. He turned around for one final time to see if the being that the demon became is still upied and it was. "Time to go." The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought to himself as he turned to look at the direction of the hole, but he suddenly jumped in fear. "Hungry!" Adrian stated as he suddenly appeared in front of the Greater God Amatsu- Mikaboshi and proceeded to try and bite the head of thetter. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi used every remaining ounce of strength that he had to twist his head away and seeded. He seeded in saving his head, but his shoulder was the area bitten instead. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi flinched in unbearable pain as he finally knew why he feels the pain. His very essence was being devoured by the thing that the demon became. "No! This cannot be the end of me! I am the shadow of a High Goddess! A being created from the dark chaos energy that circted inside of the Void. I will never sumb to being devoured by an ursed being!" The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi thought but he could not move as they crashed to the ground. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi suddenly felt his body be powerful as if it was hisst-ditch effort. He even created a powerful field of spikes that impaled the ursed being. Heughed as he picked up the Orb of Order as the demon died but that was all in his imagination. With Adrian''s head suddenly bing incrediblyrge and his jaw bing the same size, a loud crunch could be heard as he ate the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi entirely. Chapter 2213: Somehow a Victory Chapter 2213: Somehow a Victory ? "What just happened?!" One of the developers asked as this was not in the story line that they have envisioned. "You saw what happened. Even we are puzzled that a scenario like this is possible." One of the watchers replied as they did not expect this development as well. The people at the headquarters are looking directly at Adrian or rather his transformed self as he ate the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. They did not expect that a greater god would suddenly be an easy target to the point that he became lunch to a yer. This is not something within their scope as they even prepared to release patches when the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi won. The development team actually predicted that Adrian and the others will not be able to defeat the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. The Goddess Nuwa was not enough to help them as she was restricted by being the owner of the Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains painting. The scenario that the developers envisioned is Adrian''s group losing. When Adrian''s group loses, the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi will also be severely weakened that will be enough for the Goddess Nuwa to trap inside the painting for at least a year. The Goddess Nuwa would then be sealed in a sleep cycle as she would sacrifice her life force to seal the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi. This would in turn result in the faction of the Goddess Izanami to be greater in size and strength in the eastern continent. The Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi would then use the one year that he was trapped to devour the orb of Order and be a being that is an amalgamation of chaos and order. This would then lead to him trying to destroy the gods that belittled him and trapped him for eternity which are the faction of the Goddess Izanami. This scenario was even projected to be the thing that would happen at a 90% rate of happening. With the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi being devouredpletely by the entity that came out of Adrian, the predictions are now leading them to an unknown scenario. This event was supposed to have the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi be an independent god that will go against the Goddess Izanami. The power that the Goddess Izanami amassed in the eastern continent is now difficult for the Four Divine Beasts to contend. "The Goddess Izanami suddenly copsed!" One of the observers stated as they were also looking at the Goddess Izanami was doing. "Why?! What happened?!" One of the head developers asked as she could see that the Goddess Izanami was not in battle nor poisoned. "If you can see in this graph, her divine essence suddenly dipped." One of the observers stated as he presented the downward spiral of the divine essence that the Goddess Izanami gathered. "The death of her shadow inadvertently affected her as well." The head developer stated as she managed to deduce what happened. "What does this mean?" One of the developers asked as they were still in the dark of what could happen in the future. "This means that the hidden faction of the Goddess Izanami would be incapacitated for months or a year at most. It also meant that the scenario could change and the other gods in the faction might make their moves. Still, the biggest yer in that faction is suddenly out ofmission which means that they will likely slow down the operations." The head developer stated as she suddenly held her head as she already knew where this is going. "Please! No!" The other developers shouted as they know that they would need to craft scenarios and other possibilities now that their predicted scenario has vanished. "He really is a demon! A demon that overworks us!" The developers shouted but they could not hate Adrian because they enjoyed his content the most. "Will he not exceed the level limit and be the highest-level yer? He basically killed a greater god on his own in technical terms." One of the observers asked as she could not be bothered with the image of the wailing developers. "He did not kill him legitimately as that is not a form that even I know of. Was there someone that coded that? If it is not coded by us or known by us, then there would be no rewards given for defeating. The best he could get is a plentiful source of divine energy which is also disappearing now." The head developer stated as she looked at the charts for Adrian. "Look at that!" One of the observers stated as Adrian suddenly stopped eating and looked at Paradox. == "Need more! Hungry!" Adrian stated but he already devoured all the parts of the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Inner master must return back. Your very essence has yet to stabilize and has yet to fully fuse with the main master." Paradox stated as Adrian suddenly looked at it as if he knew the floating ego weapon. "Still hungry!" Adrian shouted as his form shifted for a split second to something that cannot be described as even humanoid. "You have already had your fill, inner master. My reserves have all been devoured by you. If you return now, then you might be able to eat more of your delicacy." Paradox stated as if it is a robotic nanny or butler. "Really!?" Adrian stated as if he suddenly became excited. "Affirmative. Paradox does not lie." Paradox stated which made Adrian excited as he slowly shifted to his normal humanoid form. Paradox seemed to know this entity inside of Adrian and even called it inner master. This means that the entity that came out of Adrian is him but just in another form. Adrian''s main self suddenly opened his eyes as he recognized that he was now transported back to the real world. He still found it odd as he was busy fighting with shadow monsters inside his subconscious. Adrian sessfully exchanged with his inner self and thetter should now be enjoying a buffet inside the subconscious. Adrian looked around to see that his armor was slowly getting regenerated while his entire body became sore. Paradox swirled around him silently as it often only responds when he asks it a question. "Where is the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi? And why does my mouth taste like I ate a rubber tire?" Adrian stated as he felt that he wanted to vomit. "Master defeated the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi." Paradox replied to which shocked Adrian and made him check the logs. [You have defeated the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi.] [No experience will be earned because of the effects of Blessing of Valha and the unorthodox way of defeating the enemy.] "The logs tell me that I defeated a greater god, but it did not mention how. How did I defeat the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi?" Adrian stated as he looked at Paradox for answers. "The master devoured the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi." Paradox replied which made Adrian even look more puzzled. "How can I even devour a greater god? If that was possible then I would have received a title like God Eater!" Adrian stated as he chuckled out of jest, but several notifications suddenly appeared before him. [You have devoured the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi.] [You have received the title God Eater.] [The gods of Pandemonium are unaware that you have devoured a god as you are inside of a special dimension hidden from their eyes.] == Title: God Eater Effects: -Able to devour parts of a god to gain their divine energy more efficiently. -Able to also restore useful energies that you have devoured. -Deal 10% more damage to divine beings. This is doubled if you devoured a part of that divine being. Description: A title given to an ominous being that can devour a god entirely. Be careful not to suddenly blurt out that you have this title, or all of the gods would bring their pitch forks and hunt you down, you animal. == "It is true!?" Adrian muttered as he shivered upon reading the description. "Paradox does not lie, master." Paradox stated. "How?! I do not even have the mouth to fit in a god! Do not tell me that it happened when I cked out?!" Adrian stated. "Master devoured the Greater God Amatsu-Mikaboshi entirely." Paradox stated. "Show me footage of what happened." Adrian stated as he took a deep breath. "All recording functionality has yet to be operational as the system overheated. No data has been recorded for the past hour." Paradox replied. "Then did I look different?" Adrian asked Paradox. "Master is master." Paradox replied. "I mean did my physical form change?" Adrian asked but he suddenly remembered that Paradox does not recognize the physical form of others but their energy signatures which meant that it is useless asking it. "There have been no changes to the master except for a spike ofbined aether andher energy." Paradox stated which piqued Adrian''s interest. "Small demon child, are you alright?" The voice of Grand Mistress Nu Wa could be heard from above. Chapter 2214: Halt Operations Chapter 2214: Halt Operations ? The being that they call the Goddess Izanami could be seen sitting in front of Tai and the others. Tai and the others reported what happened and they were getting some ufortable stares from the other higher ups. All of the higher ups were called upon as an entire battalion was wiped out. Vixen pointed the me towards Amatsu-Mikaboshi going on a rampage, but they were still looking at them as if they havemitted a crime. "If Amatsu-Mikaboshi did rampage then the young ones are not to me. I have expected that it might happen because of his personality but to think that he sacrificed an entire battalion. Prepare to send our elite guards along with my daughter. Amatsu-Mikaboshi would have devastated the Ryujins by now and might be weakened. We will need to seal him again for a few centuries to make sure that he repents. Tai will lead them to the location of the battle. Are there any voices that wish to oppose?" The Goddess Izanami stated as she looked at everyone. The imposing gaze of the Goddess Izanami quelled the eyes of those that wanted to pin the me on Tai and the others. Even if they wanted to voice their opinions, they are not going to speak because they would just be ridiculed instead. This faction is where those at the top are the absolute which meant that they have no right to ridicule Tai and the others if one of the leaders are not saying anything. "We apologize for our ipetence." Tai stated as he proceeded to bow. Vixen wanted to not bow her head, but she just clenched her fists as she imitated Tai. Even she knows that losing the entire battalion is a huge loss for the organization. They might be arge organization but there is a clear division when ites to leaders. Each faction only has a number of fighters, and they lost a lot of them today. "If I may speak, do you really think that Amatsu-Mikaboshi will be able to defeat the Goddess Nuwa?" One of the higher ups of their faction asked. "He will be able to do that my child. I already felt the essence of the Goddess Nuwa even if it is faint. She might be trying to hide it to the entire eastern continent, but the old ones should have picked up on it. If she already assumed her divine form, then I can say for sure that Amatsu-Mikaboshi is already winning." The Goddess Izanami stated. "Will the presence of a demon and a Valkyrie not hinder Amatsu-Mikaboshi from achieving victory?" Another of the higher ups asked as he was in a more neutral position as he listened to the events from Tai''s perspective. "A demon and a Valkyrie will not be able to defeat Amatsu-Mikaboshi as he can grow his strength to that of a greater god. He might look weak, but that thing is still my shadow... Argh!" The Goddess Izanami stated as she suddenly clutched her chest as if she felt an immense pressure pouring down on it. "Goddess!" All of them suddenly panicked as they saw the Goddess Izanami fall down and faint. "Did somebody poison her!?" One of the higher ups shouted as if they were looking for someone to me for the current situation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Is there an assassin?! Check every ce inside this pavilion!" another higher up shouted which made all the guards mobilize. "All of you should settle down." An imposing male voice suddenly stated which disced the panic that exploded into the room. "Lord Izanagi!" All of them shouted in unison as they bowed deeply. "My wife was not poisoned nor attacked." The God Izanagi stated as he picked up and caressed the Goddess Izanami. "If she was not attacked then what happened to her, my lord. Apologies for my question as I am deeply worried for the goddess." One of the higher ups asked and the others were also waiting for an answer. "It seems that the prediction was wrong. Amatsu-Mikaboshi was not able to defeat the Goddess Nuwa. It seems there were beings that influenced the future that we saw. Instead of the death of the Goddess Nuwa, it is Amatsu-Mikaboshi that has died." The God Izanagi stated as he created a silk bed for the Goddess Izanami to rest upon. "Does that mean that vile thing actually lost?! We can just interrogate him once he reforms in the Cave of Repentance." One of the higher ups stated. "Amatsu-Mikaboshi has died permanently. He will never be able to reform from parts of his divine body as he got killed using his true divine body. The divine part inside of the Cave of Repentance should either vanish or be a relic by now." The God Izanagi stated which shocked all of them. The higher ups in the faction are basically former gods that reincarnated into mortal bodies. The fact that Amatsu-Mikaboshi, who retained his godly essence due to his unique nature, died meant that there was a being that could kill them permanently in the eastern continent. This suddenly ced fear in their hearts as their n to rise back into their divine selves might fail as well. "All of you are correct in feeling some fear as even our oracle was unable to predict that the Goddess Nuwa is that powerful, but it also means that she would also have be weakened. If the Goddess Nuwa pushed herself in defeating Amatsu-Mikaboshi and even destroying his true body, then it is a good cause for us. A weakened Nuwa would make it easier for us to proceed with the next n of killing the four divine beasts." The God Izanagi stated. "Uhm... my lord. May I speak?" Tai suddenly stated as he raised his hand, but it seems the other higher ups did not want him to speak. "You are Tai, am I correct? The one Chiyou entrusted to do some of his work, am I correct?" The God Izanagi asked but his imposing voice made Tai tremble. Tai wanted to look directly onto the eyes of the God Izanagi, but his entire body was screaming at him to just speak bowing down. If the instincts of his body are basically telling him to bow down, then he did not even gather the curiosity to look up. He knew that the being before him is not fond of him unlike the Goddess Izanami. "Yes, my lord. This humble one is the representative of Lord Chiyou while he is resting." Tai replied. "Speak then, child." The God Izanagi stated as he lessened the pressure he was emitting as if intrigued by what Tai is about to say. "What if it is not the Goddess Nuwa that defeated Amatsu-Mikaboshi?" Tai stated which made the others be unruly because they know that a god cannot be defeated by those lower than them. "All of you calm down and listen to the words of the child. Just because you are a god does not mean you cannot be killed by a demigod or a primordial beast." The God Izanagi stated as he emitted his aura to quell the voices of the others since he wanted to hear what Tai wanted to say. "Thank you for your benevolence, my lord. The question I asked earlier is due to the fact that there were three individuals to note that were not Ryujin there. One is a Leshy, the ones they call the forest guardians, and he was chosen by the Twin Gods as a representative. Another is a Valkyrie that is also chosen by the Goddess Freyja as her avatar. Lastly, there is a demon that is the Champion of the Twin Gods." Tai stated as he did not leave out any detail that he knows. When Tai stated the titles of the three beings that were not Ryujin, even the disrespectful higher ups had to tone down. The ones that they thought that just aided on the sidelines might have actually been the ones that truly defeated the Amatsu-Mikaboshi. All three of them have connection to powerful divine beings and even the Twin Gods. This also made the God Izanagi ponder on what truly happened. "Even if they are beings that represent gods, they are still mortal. Amatsu-Mikaboshi is not a normal god that can be defeated as he was created from the chaotic darkness." One of the higher ups stated. "I have asked our oracle to look into what happened. Has she given us a response?" The God Izanagi asked the servant that just came in. "It seems that she fainted from shock, my lord. She tried peeking into what happened, but she screamed that the Fates have sealed it off. She has yet to awaken since earlier as we believe she will be in aa for a few days. "Halt operations while we are not yet entirely sure of what is happening. All resources should be focused on verifying what truly happened with the Goddess Nuwa. Once we have determined it, we will reconvene and hopefully my wife will awaken by then as well." The God Izanagi stated. "As your will, my lord." All of them stated with a bow. Chapter 2215: Destroying and Restoring Chapter 2215: Destroying and Restoring ? "To think that you managed to defeat a greater god. You really are fearsome." Levin Cloud stated as he did believe that Adrian might be able to pull it off, but he would think that his best friend might use forbidden spells. "All of you participated greatly in the fight even if all of you died. The Blessing of Valha was incredible which is why I was even able to defeat him in the first ce. The way he died is what is bothering me because the prompts said that I devoured him." Adrian stated. All of the revived quite early as they managed to shorten the respawn timer due to missions in Limbo. They were able to return back to the game easily in just a day and a half of in game time. They are now gathered in the pavilion as they helped in restoring the destroyed areas. "You ate a god? Is that even possible?" Peridot whispered. "You do not need to whisper here in the eastern continent. Also, this ce has a barrier that deflects any eavesdropping from gods." Adrian stated as he asked what the effects of the barrier are when he asked to help in restoring the damaged areas. "Still, such important and dangerous thing might be heard by the goddess." Frey stated as she is still the Avatar of the Goddess Freyja and is perpetually connected to her. "The Goddess Freyja is trustworthy. I know that she will not gossip this to the other gods and goddesses as she is not someone that does something shameful like that." Adrian stated and the Goddess Freyja, in her divine domain, quietly scratched her ears as she diverted her attention elsewhere for the moment. "So, does that mean if we eat parts of gods then we might get that title as well? Dealing bonus damage to gods is incredible as they are descending in a lot of areas. Even demigods are affected by that title which is why it is incredibly powerful at this point in the game." Levin Cloud stated. "I think the way to get it is to devour a god that is still alive and kill that god by devouring." Adrian stated which made Levin Cloud dete as that kind of thing is basically impossible. "That is in the realm of impossibility. What kind of godlike entity would just offer themselves like a dish? There might be strange gods but even they will not do something like that." Peridot stated. "Also, what is up with your hands?" Frey stated as her gaze always dropped down towards Adrian''s hands as it was now different. "I thought it was just some sort of decoration, but I guess Frey needed to point it out as well since it looks strange." Peridot stated. Adrian''s hands that were already had a blue tint because of his Daemos skin tone became pale sky blue. They also looked more like ws as well that is flickering in a pale blue me with the way they glow. Adrian did not notice his hands have changed to a great degree until Grand Mistress Nu Wa pointed it out. Even he was shocked and even plunged his hands onto the small pond to see if it would return to normal, but it did not. "I do not know exactly what is different about it, but it just feels like my normal hands. It is radiating Chaos Energy though as Paradox told me it when I asked. It seems that this is a side effect of me suddenly transforming into that strange being that devoured the greater god." Adrian stated. "What I want to know is why there are no traces of it? Even the yback file did not pick it up as if it should not be shown to you. Did you file a ticket to the developers?" Levin Cloud stated. "I did but they told me that nothing is wrong with the recording function. They also said that the content that I want to see is for something in the future or something." Adrian stated as Levin Cloud suddenly touched him like a sacred relic or artifact. "What are you doing?" Peridot asked as it looked like Levin Cloud was praying while touching Adrian. "I am praying to our almighty content totem. He is lucky in regard to getting good stuff. This might increase the chances of me getting rare drops from treasure chests." Levin Cloud stated but he was smacked by Peridot. "Is there something you need?" Adrian asked as Frey suddenly touched his sleeve. "Nothing." Frey stated as she blushed because she actually believed what Levin Cloud said earlier and wanted to try since there is nothing lost. "Cute..." Peridot stated as she looked at Frey being shy because of what she did. "Why are the treatments different?" Levin Cloud stated but he was hit once again. "Anyway, did you destroy that orb something? Did you not have a quest that told you to destroy it?" Peridot stated which made Adrian remember that he did have a quest like that. "Thanks for reminding me! I will take it out now and ask for your help in destroying it." Adrian stated as he could not destroy it earlier with just his normal strength. Adrian then took out the Orb of Order from his inventory to show to his friends, but it suddenly turned to dust upon getting exposed outside. All of them suddenly paused as they did not know why that suddenly happened. It took about a minute or two for them to return back to normal, but they still looked at the dust as if it was special or something. [You have destroyed the Orb of Order!]N?v(el)B\\jnn [You havepleted the quest Punish the Destroyer of the Dragon Veins.] == Title: World Punisher Effect: -Increases all damage dealt by 15% when in the main world and reduced by 5% when off world. The extra damage that you deal with this title is dealt as true damage. Description: Only those that is loved by the world can get this title. Even the world has favoritism, and it uses that same favoritism to punish those that dare to harm it. It will unleash the punisher for daring to defile its body. == "Care to exin what suddenly happened?" Levin Cloud stated as he did not see Adrian even using any strength earlier. "I do not know. It just turned to dust when I took it out of the inventory. Let me check the logs." Adrian stated as he scrolled to all the logs and found an interesting one. [The Orb of Order in your inventory has been subjected to a powerful radiation of Chaos Energy. Its durability has decreased greatly.] "I think I also identally destroyed it when I transformed. It seems to only turn to dust when I took it out of the inventory as the magic could no longer maintain its form." Adrian stated. "Does that not mean it would be destroyed anyways even if it drops upon your death? The enemy would still lose out even if you did lose." Frey stated. "I guess so. Anyways, I already got my new title. I guess it is time for Levin Cloud to get his." Adrian stated as he snapped his finger to transport all of them to the location of the destroyed dragon vein. "I hate the fact that I am already used to him suddenly shifting space. I feel like he could just sweep us away even when we are asleep." Levin Cloud stated as he no longer feels dizzy when being teleported. "Enough yapping and more restoring." Peridot stated. "Ok! Let me do my thing!" Levin Cloud stated as he suddenly plunged his hands onto the ground and started to scream. Levin Cloud exuded a powerful st of life energy that it made the area luscious. All the trees that were destroyed looked like they were revived while flora and fauna started to grow. He suddenly stopped shouting and became solemn as if he was in an incredibly focused state. "Did he seed?" Frey asked Adrian. "Did you seed?" Peridot asked excitedly. "I... just... screamed a lot but nothing happened." Levin Cloud stated as he looked like he wanted to cry. All of them suddenly looked at him with judging eyes as he looked extremely cool earlier. It would have been cool if he seeded as he even transformed the area around him but that was all ir and no substance. Adrian could onlyugh at the attempt of his best friend as he thought that he knew what he needed to do. "Do notugh. You are hurting my pride." Levin Cloud stated but all of themughed because of the face he was making. "Sorry about that. You should ask the Gods and Goddesses of Life on ways to restore the Dragon Vein. I thought you already knew it but let me remind you that your quest if far more difficult than mine. Creation is more difficult than destruction which is why I believe you can do it." Adrian stated as he patted Levin Cloud on the shoulders. Chapter 2216: Creating a Dragon Vein Chapter 2216: Creating a Dragon Vein ? Levin Cloud agreed with what Adrian told him as there was no instruction manual in fixing a destroyed dragon vein. He did feel the ground being hollow from energy when he tried infusing it. He legitimately tried to activate the dying sparks of the dragon vein, but it was all in vain. The sparks that he felt on the ground were nothing more than remnants of the original dragon vein, but they could not be used to recreate it. "I need to create a new one as it seems there is no other choice. Can you guys make sure that I am not bothered or disturbed while I ammuning with the Gods and Goddesses of Life?" Levin Cloud stated. "Do not worry as we have your back!" Peridot stated while Adrian and Frey nodded. Seeing that his friends will never let him down, Levin Cloud took a deep breath and let go of all feeling. He slowly transformed to his real form and the area around him suddenly felt serene. Adrian and the others saw what happened as Levin Cloud looked like he perfectly assimted with nature. Just looking at him made him illusory as if he is not there because of blending in perfectly with nature. Levin Cloud closed his eyes and envisioned theworks of energies that is present in the dragon veins. He envisioned himself bing roots that crawled to the depths of the world. He could clearly see the pathways of energy which is none other than the dragon veins. He also noticed a nk part in the section and immediately knew that this was the thing that he needed to fix. Levin Cloud already knew what section to fix but the problem is how to fix it. As soon as he became determined, he concentrated even deeper as he wanted tomune with the gods and goddesses of life. If Levin Cloud does not know how to restore a dragon vein, then the gods and goddesses of life will definitely be able to. Levin Cloud focused on the divine realm where the gods and goddesses of life often spend their time. Levin Cloud opened his eyes to check if he really arrived at the divine realm, but he was not. He was sent or rather he sent his consciousness to a realm closer to the world than to the divine. When Levin Cloud opened his eyes, he felt the life energy of the entire world at the tip of his fingers. He felt the power coursing to his body as if he became the world itself. "You are here." A figure that is made of light stated. The figure made of light looked neither male nor female but there is something odd with it. The upper portion of its head where the eyes and forehead should be is cut off. The voice that Levin Cloud heard also felt a bit like static as if the being is not stable. Still, there was no malice felt when that being talked to him which is why he decided to converse with it. "Who are you?" Levin Cloud asked. "I think you know who I am." The being stated as it smiled. "Are you the will of the world?" Levin Cloud asked as he found no other being that could talk to him in a ce where the entire life force of the world is flowing. "You can call me that, but you can also say that I am the soul of this world." The being stated. "Why is your form like that? Is it because the dragon vein was destroyed?" Levin Cloud asked with worry. "I am in this form because I am still iplete. I think you already know why as you might have heard it from the Demon of Vengeance." The being stated. "You mean Equinox? When did he get that title? Anyways, your current appearance is due to the fact that you are still in a fractured state. Does that mean you are incrediblyrge as a world?! How much bigger can you get!?" Levin Cloud stated in shock. "My current state is far from perfect and more than half of me is still missing. I do not know if all of me will return as you do know that even smaller worlds get destroyed asionally. I believe that some of my parts have already perished as well. Still, you are not here for that. You are here to restore the dragon vein that was destroyed." The being stated as he pointed to awork that looked like nerves. "Why me? I know that I am the Apostle of the Twin Gods, but I am not really that good in manipting energy. Equinox would be much better for this task as he has great senses and specializes in using energy." Levin Cloud stated. "I would not have chosen you if you were not the perfect one to do it. Also, the Demon of Vengeance already has a part as my sword. A sword cannot be used to restore as it is made to destroy. Another thing would be that he might do more harm than good. The energies present in his body is not something that this current world could contain." The being stated which made Levin Cloud take note of the words. If the literal representation of the world itself is calling Adrian dangerous then you best believe that he is. The world has been looking over Adrian as he has brought about lost races and even created new ones. Bringing back the lost races and creating new ones strengthens the world itself which is why it values Adrian but even it is wary of him. The energies that Adrian carry are not things that should be present in this dimension. "I guess... I am sorry. I was unable to restore the dragon vein." Levin Cloud stated as he slumped his shoulders. "Like I have told you, you are the only one amongst the millions living in this world that could help. Believe in yourself as I am always here to guide you." The being stated as he gestured towards the representation of the entire dragon vein system of the world. Levin Cloud walked towards the dragon vein system and touched it upon the gesture of the being that represented the world. As soon as his hands touched the dragon vein system, shes of all living beings entered Levin Cloud''s mind. He started having an incredible headache, but he also felt incredibly connected to the world itself. Levin Cloud felt and understood all living beings as if he lived their lives. All of the lives he experienced it in just under a few seconds. He wanted to relive that moment once again as the rush was incredible. It felt like he rode the fastest roller coaster ten times in under a minute. "You should focus, World Restorer. If you experience that again then you might go insane. Even if you are a Leshy and your neural system is different than that of a human, you will still be insane if you experience that surge of information a few times." The being that represented the world stated. "Sorry. I just felt excited as I never felt anything like that. How do I focus?" Levin Cloud stated. "Just take it slow, World Restorer. I perceive that this will not be yourst time doing this. The world... I am always in great risk as powerful beings are now able to descend. I wish to have you alleviate some of the problems that I am encountering. For now, we will focus on the problem of the destroyed Dragon Vein. You will create a new one in its ce." The being that represented the world stated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Create one?!" Levin Cloud eximed in shock. "Yes. This is not your first time creating things after all. You also know it yourself as you are a weed anomaly to the Leshy. A Leshy that can control both life and death energy that is the essence of a world. You can do this just like when you practiced creating something from nothing." The being that represented the world stated. Levin Cloud once created a sprout that contained both energies of life and death as practice. He did not know how he did this, but he knew the feeling. He felt a certain euphoria when he perfectly fused the energies of life and death. He even modeled it to resemble the Tree of Life and Death which is an impossible feat. If he really did seed, then Levin Cloud would have been the first mortal to create a seed of life and death. "I will try." Levin Cloud stated as he remembered that feeling. Levin Cloud recalled that sensation and imagined the missing part which is a dragon vein to just manifest itself. He focused all of his mental strength in this specific part of the dragon vein system. At first, nothing was happening, but he changed perspective. "If it cannot be restored then just make a new one that is better!" Levin Cloud thought as the being that represented the world smiled. Chapter 2217: World Healer Chapter 2217: World Healer ? Creating something from nothing is not an easy feat that this is already in the realm of gods. Even if Levin Cloud is able to handle both life and death energy which are the spark of creation, he is still a mortal that lives in the rules of the world. Such a thing would be impossible but what if the world itself was supporting you. The being that represented the world smiled as parts of its body suddenly assimted to Levin Cloud. He did not know that he was now in full control of the world itself like an administrator. If he chooses to destroy this world by killing off all the dragon veins, then he could do so. The world itself chose wisely as it knew that the only being that could generate the spark and stay true to their promise is none other than Levin Cloud. "I can feel it. I can make it!" Levin Cloud stated as he createdyers of magic circles around him unknowingly. If Levin Cloud looked at the magic circles, then he would have a glimpse at the power of creation, but he was so focused on creating the dragon vein to even look around. The energies of life and death fused together inside of his body as another form of energy mixed in due to the aid of the world itself. The empty area where the destroyed dragon vein was suddenly sprouted a small bulb of light. This small bulb of light represented the spark that Levin Cloud created. Upon seeing the spark, Levin Cloud focused more and more until he could no longer concentrate. He even though that his mind was nking out in one point, but he continued because he did not see the spark turn into a dragon vein. Levin Cloud called upon all the forces of nature both natural and unnatural to aid him. "I can do it! Grow for me!" Levin Cloud shouted as he even poured in his own unique natural energy. The small bulb that looked like it would die down suddenly exploded in power. The power of both life and death which shocked even the will of the world itself. A dragon vein was created using the power of a mortal. A dragon vein that is different from the rest as it glowed in a tinum gold color instead of the usual white. [You have created a special Dragon Vein.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have awakened thetent Asmodian Faekin Talent within you called ''Matter Creation''.] [You havepleted the quest Restore the Dragon Vein with flying colors and exceeded the expectations of the world.] [Due to exceeding expectations, all of the lost experience and levels upon dying earlier are restored. All of your stats that were lost has also been restored.] [You have gained the title: World Healer] == Title: World Healer Effect: -Increases all healing received and given to others by 15% in the main world and reduced by 5% when off world. This cannot be reduced by healing reduction effects. -Has a 0.01% chance to heal any target back to full health when using healing spells on a target or a wide range of allies. Description: Only those that is loved by the world can get this title. Even the world has favoritism, and it uses that same favoritism to select a being that it trusts to heal its injuries back to normal. The chosen healer of the world is said to be one of the beings that can bring the dead back to life with ease. == "I did it!" Levin Cloud shouted weakly as he fainted on the spot. "You have done well, healer. I thought that you would only be able to create a spark but to think you created a more powerful dragon vein. Your contribution to the world will never be left unnoticed." The being that represented the world stated as it gave another reward to Levin Cloud. [You have been chosen by the world. All beings in the world will think of you favorably.] [You have received the World Favor hidden stat.] == Stat Name: World Favor Type: Hidden Stat Current Points: 5 Description: A hidden stat that is connected to how beings in certain worlds view you. It is unknown what this stat really gives as it is very intangible and difficult to ascertain. The effect of this hidden stat also affects beings of the fragmented worlds as long as you hold favor for them. == "Sleep and wake up as you have done a good job." The being that represented the world stated as it sent Levin Cloud''s consciousness back to his body safely. The being that represented the world suddenly shifted its form to be more whole. The missing parts of its body that Levin Cloud saw earlier became filled. The upper head that was missing is now showing a bald head. The overall appearance is still that of a humanoid silhouette, but it is now aplete humanoid silhouette. "I shall watch over you, my chosen two. Even if the gods themselves cast you out... I shall always be here with open arms to embrace you even in the dangerous times." The being that represented the world stated as the humanoid form scattered into millions of particles of light along with the special realm. "Are you alright?!" Adrian stated as he kept poking Levin Cloud''s face. "Why is he not responding? One minute... he was in a deep trance then the next he is sleeping?" Peridot asked. "Does poking his cheeks work? Did you not say that his body is made up of tree parts? Maybe a small me might trigger his danger senses." Frey stated and Adrian actually thought it was a good idea. "Why are you both looking at me?" Peridot asked. "You are the only one that could create mes amongst all of us." Adrian stated. "Are you crazy! I will not do that. What if I burn him and he suddenly fails his quest?! What if he is not sleeping but is just in a deep meditative state?" Peridot stated but they suddenly heard snoring. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2218: Mutated Dragon Vein Chapter 2218: Mutated Dragon Vein ? "ZZZ... zzzz... Yes!... zzz" Levin Cloud eximed as he was suddenly heard snoring and even talking while he slept. "Pass me his face." Peridot stated and Adrian gentlyid Levin Cloud down on thedy''sp. "Uhm... maybe we should just shake him awake." Frey stated as she could see that Peridot looked fierce. "I think it is better for us to step back for a moment." Adrian stated but he was actually looking at his inventory if there is anything that resembled popcorn. "Wake up." Peridot stated in a calm voice with a smile on her face. "No... five more minutes. Ehehe... you smell good. Oh! This ce is so soft." Levin Cloud stated as he mistakenly poked Peridot''s tummy. "WAKE UP." Peridot stated as her smile is still there, but the aura of death could be felt and Adrian even tried to nudge him awake. "I can handle it." Peridot stated as she fiercely looked at the approaching Adrian. "Yes. I was just thinking of trying the fire option. I can summon Kaon if you want but you said that you can handle it... so... go for it! Fighting!" Adrian stated as he retreated like a good child. "Why is it so noisy?! Ehm... so soft. Ehehe!" Levin Cloud stated as he buried his face near Peridot''s tummy because it felt soft. Adrian could only pray for his friend in the afterlife as he is definitely going to be dead. The fierce aura of a tigress erupted from Peridot, but Levin Cloud did not even wake up. He was basically in dreand and even continuously poked and told that the belly of Peridot is soft. When people hear that, they will not tell thank you but would even curse at you. It was a roundabout way of saying to someone that you are fat. "Should I contact the God of Dreams? Maybe he can wake up Levin Cloud." Adrian thought but he suddenly heard or imagined the response of the God of Dreams Morpheus. "I am the God of Dreams not the God of Waking up." "Yeah. That would be his response." Adrian stated as he suddenly saw the hand of justicee down upon the cheek of the sleeping Levin Cloud. "Ah! We are under attack! Everyone, group up!" Levin Cloud stated as he was jolted awake by the p.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You are finally awake." Peridot stated as she smiled but there were no happy emotions that could be discerned from her face. "Was I asleep? I was in a special realm where I met the being that represented the world like a manifestation of it. I think I fainted! Did seed in creating the dragon vein?!" Levin Cloud asked immediately as he had no time to actually read his notifications earlier. "Yes... ehe... you managed toplete it. Ha..." Adrian replied as he tried to stop himself fromughing. Frey could even be seen pinching him as she was also trying to stop herself fromughing. "I did it! Wow! I never thought that I would actually do it. I even restored all of the lost levels and stats I sacrificed when I used the forbidden spell." Levin Cloud stated with a smile, but Adrian and Frey had to turn around as theyughed. "Is there something wrong? Why are both of youughing?" Levin Cloud stated while he scratched his head. "Ehem. Sorry about that. We were just caught off guard by something. You did great! I can even feel the dragon vein that you restored." Adrian replied as he clearly looked at the palm that etched itself onto the face of Levin Cloud. He really tried to notugh but a smile could be seen leaking on his face. It took Adrian''s business poker face to make him stopughing as Peridot was already ring at him. "I did not restore it. I created it per the instructions of the being that represented the world." Levin Cloud stated which made all of them forget the huge palm on his face and be intrigued by what he said. Adrian told him to borate, and he used up about thirty minutes to exin and tell everything that he could remember. Levin Cloud made sure to tell him that the world called him the Demon of Vengeance. He also told them about the world telling him that he was chosen specifically. He also told them about creating the dragon vein before passing out. "No wonder I got a title that does not have any effect." Adrian stated as he looked at the prompt that suddenly popped up while he was observing Levin Cloud. [You have gained the title: Demon of Vengeance.] "Fitting." Frey stated as she looked at Adrian and smiled. "Anyways, the dragon vein seems to have been restored and we are now done. Let us return back to the pavilion so that we can report and also continue our vacation. You were really great! I never doubted you." Peridot stated as she made sure to dismiss what Levin Cloud did when he was sleep talking. "I agree but is it normal for a ce to suddenly be bursting with energy? Adrian asked as he suddenly could see thendscape changing rapidly. "Is that also normal? The mountain is crumbling." Frey stated as she pointed out that the mountain is suddenly crumbling apart. "We need to go and check it immediately!" Peridot shouted as she is suddenly worried because the entire mountain sanctuary was crumbling down. "Can you teleport us directly?" Levin Cloud asked. "Let me try." Adrian stated but the entire space in the area was distorted. He tried creating a gate that directly leads to the pavilion, but it dissipated. The space around them was not stable because of the powerful energy that the dragon vein was giving. All of them can only observe as the mountain crumbled down and argeke suddenly sprung out from the ground. Peridot was about to fly above in haste, but she suddenly saw all of the Ryujin flying and started doing some sort of ritual. Chapter 2219: Lake Biwa Chapter 2219: Lake Biwa ? All of the Ryujin did not panic as the mountain started to crumble. In fact, all of them flew in the sky and started to perform a beautiful dance. The skies are filled with serpentine dragons that created clouds with each graceful step that they take. The skis filled with numerous rain clouds that scattered in every part of the eastern continent. This was not just a simple dance but also a deration to the eastern continent that the Ryujin are back. The normal people of the eastern continent started to dance as well as rained poured down from the skies above. Rain signified that there will be abundant harvest as it has been quite long since ample rain fell from the skies. The eastern continent is not really a ce where rain visits a lot which is why the Ryujin were the ones that made it rain. Hence, rain became a symbol that the people of the eastern continent are being watched over and protected. "What is going on, mother?" Peridot asked as the Grand Mistress Nu Wa descended and turned to her humanoid appearance. "The dragon vein that was revived has also empowered the core of our sanctuary that it is now returning to what it was once." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated with excitement. "The mountain is not your original home?" Levin Cloud eximed in confusion. "No. The mountain is what our home became when my husband was sealed. It is some sort of beacon that harnesses the energies of the other dragon veins to slowly wake him from his seal. Now that the dragon vein that reced it became more powerful and robust, the seal that was ced on my husband is finally getting unleashed. My child, be ready to meet your father." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as they could see the sanctuary sink into thergeke that is created below the mountain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I feel another dimension below theke. How is that possible? There was nothing like that earlier." Adrian stated as he suddenly felt another dimension sprouting from beneath the newly createdke. "The dragon vein managed to pierce the seal that my husband is affected by. This also meant that he was isted from the world by being in another dimension. The mountain is like a spell that I created to slowly tear away the seal that kept him from being revived. I thought that it would take another hundred years or so, but it was elerated because of the new dragon vein." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated with excitement. [You have witnessed the emergence of the forgotten Lake Biwa.] "Lake Biwa?" Adrian and the others muttered simultaneously which caught the attention of the Grand Mistress Nu Wa. "This is our original home that is connected to a sealed dimension in the eastern seas. Lake Biwa is the realke where the Ryujin emerge. It is also where the legends of the dragons were born back then." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she recounted the story of how the first Ryujins emerged to the world. The Ryujin did not maintain their dragon forms back then and actually opted to transform into a carp for blending into the area. It was then they saw the towering waterfall connected to Lake Biwa and they all yed around it. The Ryujin that transformed into carps would traverse the perilous waters of the waterfall in their weakened forms. When the Ryujin rises above the waterfall, they would be allowed to slowly shed their carp forms and use their dragon forms. This became the origin of the story of a carp turning into a dragon by climbing a waterfall. Many mortals saw this and created a story about it which led to lots of normal carps being captured then trained to swim upwards a waterfall. The husband of the Grand Mistress Nu Wa found this hrious but also gave the courageous carps a chance. The husband of the Grand Mistress Nu Wa created aw with his own divinity that any carp that rises above dragon gates as they call it would have a chance to be reborn as a dragon. Thew he made did not mean that any carp that swims up a waterfall will immediately transform into a dragon, but it would have a chance to be a dragon upon rebirth. In more ways than one, the legend that the mortals created did be true. The husband of Grand Mistress Nu Wa is powerful as he was able to remain as a deity despite the world bing fragmented back then. The only problem is that he also fell to the schemes of others. The husband of the Grand Mistress Nu Wa had to be sealed in a special dimension that he created himself to heal him. "Come and wake me when the eastern continent is descending into chaos. You are the only one that could do that, my wife." The husband of the Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she saw how her own husband sealed himself to recuperate. "I do not want to be doom posting or anything but are we sure that he is alive?" Levin Cloud asked. "He is very much alive as both of us are connected by this." The Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she lifted her finger to show a thread that directly leads to theke. "How romantic! The red string of fate!" Peridot stated. "If he sealed himself then why did it take so long? I know that dragons do not age a lot which make their sense of time skewed, but he was sealed in ake. Where did the mountaine from?" Adrian stated as he pointed out that the red string that the Grand Mistress Nu Wa had is connected to theke itself. "He was about to awaken back then about three hundred years ago, but an organization stopped it. They tainted theke itself which led me to create a mountain to suppress the tainted energy of theke." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "You used the tainted energy to create the barrier along with the energy of the pervious dragon vein. It functioned both as a way to cleanse the energy and also a way to defend the new area the Ryujin needed to reside." Adrian stated which made the Grand Mistress Nu Wa pat him on the head for being smart. "Now, I need your help." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she looked at Equinox. "Me? Why?" Adrian stated. "The hidden dimension of Lake Biwa is not easy to enter. Even I would need to spend at least a week to decipher the way to summon the gate. You, on the other hand, would be able to brute force yourself and reunite me with my husband faster." The Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she looked at Adrian like he was some sort of treasure or miracle worker. "No need to brute force it when finesse can be done." Adrian stated confidently as he walked towards the center of theke. Adrian then looked at Paradox as they started to work. A gentle breeze of energy swept across the entirely of Lake Biwa that even caught the attention of the Ryujin that were celebrating. They were now looking curiously on what Adrian was doing as he cannot summon rain like them. Adrian did not mind the stares because his eyes are filled with theplex magical form that created the pocket dimension. "It is straining to focus all the time. Paradox, use some of my mana to manifest the magic circles." Adrian stated. "Affirmative, master." Paradox stated as it shot towards the sky and released some form of energy that looked like a faint starry sky enveloped the area. Theyers uponyers of magic circles appeared for all the people to see. It was a beautiful array of magic circles that formed a sight to behold when all of them moved. To the untrained eye, the magic circles are merely beautiful shiny things, but it is a headache to beings that know of formations and arrays. There were at the very least a hundred magic circles present just to open the dimension. "I think I might have pushed a task that is impossible to the mediator. A hundred magic circles would be difficult even for a Formation Grand Master." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "How long will it take a Formation Grand Master?" Peridot asked and the other two also listened in as they were curious. "A year at most. They would need to disable all of the magic circles in order for the door to the pocket dimension to open." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "I think he already knows how to do it. Look, he is doing something." Frey stated as she was eagerly watching what Adrian is doing. All of them then observed Adrian as he created another magic circle toyer on the existing magic circles. This magic circle wasrge and powerful enough to cover the hundred. He then mmed his hands together and destroyed all a hundred and one magic circles. Chapter 2220: Coral Palace Chapter 2220: Coral Pce ? "Reporting... All magic circles have been detected and numbered in the hundred. Do you wish to proceed with analyzation?" Paradox asked. "How long would it take if we analyzed the magic circles?" Adrian asked. "Paradox can finish the job in a week due to the connected knowledge from the master. If the master also participates then Paradox believes that it will only take about three and a half days." Paradox replied. "Three and a half days are not good. If you look at that magic circle." Adrian then pointed at a specific magic circle that glowed in a different lightpared to the others. "Analyzing type of magic circle... Restoration Magic Circle. Potential magic circle that can rejuvenate all of the magic circles that were previously destroyed. It is the 50th magic circle that needs to be disabled." Paradox stated. "Correct. If that magic circle is not destroyed in under ten seconds, then it would activate a spell that will restore the previous forty-nine that was analyzed and decrypted. It will not strengthen the magic circles but only revert them back. The Restoration Magic circle will then lose all power and be an ordinary magic circle, but it would have done its purpose." Adrian stated as he actually needed to stop time to perfectly see all of the runes in the magic circles. "How does the master propose to decrypt all of the magic circles?" Paradox asked. "We need to do what they call an All Delete." Adrian stated as Paradox became quiet as it needed to search its database of the process that its master told it.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Found the data of All Delete. A magic circle that has all of the details of the magic circles and encases them inside of it. As it assimtes all of the magic circles inside of it, destroying the All Delete will also destroy the magic circles encased in it." Paradox stated. "That is correct. Let us start then." Adrian stated as he highlighted all of the unique identifier runes present inside of all the magic circles. Identifier runes are basically the core of a magic circle if they do not use a conduit. Identifier runes are runes that do not have a copy inside the magic circle. It is the only thing truly original, but it is sometimes mixed in with other runes to make sure that it does not stick out like a sore thumb. Still, one would need the ability to freeze time as magic circles move around. Adrian created a simple magic circle that he can easily destroy. It might be simple, but it must be sturdy enough to hold the weight of all the other magic circles that it will encase. Each of the Identifier Runes glowed and etched themselves onto the magic circle that Adrian created. All one hundred identifier runes were perfectly fitted into the magic circle. "Finishing touches." Adrian then created a unique identifier rune for the magic circle that he has created. Once Adrian created the finishing touches for the ''master magic circle'' that he created, he began to overload it with mana. Adrian activated the magic circle and made it explode into pure energy. All of the encased magic circles were destroyed and turned into harmless mana that dissipated like specks of dust. All of them actually thought that the magic circles would go wild, but they were all amazed when it just turned to beautiful particles of light. [You have achieved a great feat when ites to being a Scribe as you wlessly performed All Delete.] [You have gained arge amount of experience points for your second job ss.] [You have the makings of a Grand Master Scribe.] [You have destroyed all of the magic circles that locked the Coral Pce.] [The entrance for the Coral Pce is now open.] "Wow! What did you do?! That was so cool!" Levin Cloud stated as he excitedly ran towards Adrian. "I merely destroyed all of the magic circles in one go since decrypting them one by one would take a week at least. The entrance to the Coral Pce has been opened. We should actually check it since I can feel a mysterious force inside of it." Adrian stated which made the Grand Mistress Nu Wa speechless. "Shall we go in then, mother?" Peridot stated as she looked towards Grand Mistress Nu Wa. "I guess we should. Guards! Make sure to not let any mortal enter the pocket dimension. There might be some security measures in ce that could be fatal." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "Will we be fine going inside then?" Frey asked as she prepared her armor and suddenly switched to her battle stance. "All of you will be fine as I will be able to protect you. The security measures inside should be able to detect me and let us pass through unscathed. I hope... I think." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she suddenly took out her tail to grab all four of them as she jumped inside of theke. All of them felt the ssh of water on their faces but they did not be wet. Instead of the image of ake, all of them suddenly found themselves in a wormhole that took the form of water and bubbles. A bright light suddenly made them squint as they were now at the end of the tunnel. [You have reached the Coral Pce.] All of them recovered their sight and was amazed by the grand structure that greeted them. It was arge eastern pce made up of red and white corals. The walls itself shined greatly as the corals reflected the light that shined upon them. Adrian could feel the majesty of the pocket dimension as it was one of the most intricate ones that he ever entered. It was a pce that is under water but all of them were able to breath smoothly as if they were above ground. "Wee to the real sanctuary of the Ryujin. The Coral Pce." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. Chapter 2221: Fu Xi Chapter 2221: Fu Xi ? As soon as Grand Mistress Nu Wa weed them, the doors made of coral suddenly started to open slowly. The door was made of a number of different corals that created a web. With each coral slowly retreating back into the sands, the beauty of the gate could now be seen as there was an etched picture on it. The etched picture is none other than two Ryujin entangled together and using their powers to create rain. As soon as all of the corals vanished, the gates opened with a powerful force. As soon as the gates opened, rows of statues that are covered in corals could be seen. These statues looked as if they woulde alive and attack all of them as their menacing appearance can intimidate anyone. All of them actually made a battle stance except for Grand Mistress Nu Wa. "All of you are quite cute. Follow me closely." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she walked in front of them like a queen. "I feel like they would hurt us." Levin Cloud stated as he felt the statues gazing at them. "It is probably the magic embedded in them. They will move if you suddenly be hostile." Adrian stated as he can feel mana circting in the statues. "I guess it feels simr to the ice statues in Queen Elona''s castle then." Frey added as she knows of defensive measures like that. As soon as Adrian and Frey told them those facts, Levin Cloud and Peridot could be seen inching closer to the Grand Mistress Nu Wa. They did not want to be out of her sphere of protection should those statues do move. It looks like they were made incredibly durable to the point that they might be able to contend with them easily. One or two would be easy but there were more than a hundred of these statues. All of them entered the main pce and it waspletely empty of life. There were numerous treasures contained in the halls but there was no other living being roaming about. They soon entered the throne room where a majestic lotus structure could be seen. The majestic lotus structure could be seen holding or encasing a very handsome man. "Fu Xi!" Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she rushed towards the lotus structure only to be repelled. "Are you alright?!" All of them eximed as they helped Grand Mistress Nu Wa up. "I am fine. I was just to excited to see him but to think there was still one more defensive mechanism." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as the defense mechanism that activated suddenly moved. The lotus structure that was encasing Fu Xi suddenly awakened and turned into a sea horse dragon statue. This sea horse dragon statue has Fu Xi sleeping on its belly as if it was a pregnant sea horse protecting its belly. Some petals of the lotus structure also floated around the sea horse dragon statue to serve as shields that can protect it from ranged attacks. "I always knew that this would not be easy." Levin Cloud stated as he tried casting curses to at least lower the stats or defense of the enemy, but it did not take effect. [The target cannot be affected by the curse as it is a non-living being.] "Brute force it is then." Adrian stated as he partially summoned his soulbounds. Sirius''s magic circle popped out and arge dark w suddenly swiped towards the sea horse dragon statue. Sirius'' magic circle vanished after this but the damage he dealt to the enemy was substantial. The corals that make up the statue could be seen chipped and tainted with the darkness attribute. Kaon did not show uppletely as he just peered his head out of the magic circle and sted the sea horse dragon statue with his dragon breath. The dragon breath was not at full power because he was summoned in short notice. The dragon breath that should still be devastating but the sea horse dragon statue used the floating petals around it to create a shield. This petal shield managed to tank the dragon breath, but it was pushed back. Saena did note out of the magic circle as well, but she released a breeze that enhanced the stats of all of them. It would have healed them as well, but they were not injured. Charon only took out his hand as chains came out of the ground and bound the sea horse statue. The chains proved effective as the sea horse dragon statue could not move for a moment. With the sea horse dragon statue chained momentarily, Dodu released a tentacle and used it as a way to douse the statue with its body fluid. The defenses of the sea horse dragon statue suddenly started to decrease despite it not being a living entity. Kimat released a st of lightning towards the sea horse dragon statue which charred some of its white coral. Wisteria''s magic circle released a flurry of crystal leaves that produced cuts that aided in destroying the thing that kept Fu Xi locked inside of the sea horse dragon statue. Kenos did note out of the magi circle as well, but it created small portals that took away the petals that served as the shields of the sea horse dragon statue. Without shields that protected it from ranged attacks, the sea horse dragon statue crumbled easily under the attacks of all of them. "That was surprisingly easy." Levin Cloudmented as the parts of the sea horse dragon statue are now destroyed. What remains is the box that contained the sleeping Fu Xi. "Of course, it will be easy. We have Grand Mistress Nu Wa with us. She was the one that destroyed most of the statue parts." Peridot stated as they did not need to do much.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om All of them just had to pin the sea horse dragon statue once Adrian was done attacking it with his soulbounds. The sea horse dragon statue was not a monster so it can be easily destroyed as long as one knows its weaknesses. Chapter 2222: Lovers Reunited Chapter 2222: Lovers Reunited ? As soon as the sea horse dragon statue is destroyed, the case that held Fu Xi suddenly shattered. Grand Mistress Nu Wa hurriedly caressed the falling unconscious body of her husband. Fu Xi suddenly started to move as he was no longer sealed inside of the coral casing. "Are you now awake, my sun?" Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she endearingly called Fu Xi. "My moon?" Fu Xi stated with a confused tone as he has yet to fully grasp the situation that happened. "I feel like we are suddenly intruding." Levin Cloudmented. "Do you want to go out and try for your life against those statues? Or stay in thefort of the inside where we can just be suffocated by the loving aura that the married couple are releasing?" Adrian added and all of them already knew what they needed to choose.N?v(el)B\\jnn "It is difficult but there is only one thing to do." Levin Cloud stated. "Stay here." Adrian, Frey, and Peridot stated. "Go out and try our best." Levin Cloud stated. All three of them suddenly looked at Levin Cloud as if he was dumb. Then again, Levin Cloud could not see romance movies even back then. He would always get giddy when seeing other people actively show affection. Unlike Adrian''s parents that always show it, Levin Cloud''s parents are stoic when in front of their children. "Maybe we should throw him outside so that he can learn his lesson." Peridot eximed as she red at Levin Cloud. "I was just joking to lighten up the mood." Levin Cloud stated in his defense. "I was also joking but it could also be a reality." Peridot stated with a fearsome smile. "Apologies for not thinking about all of you." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she walked towards the group with Fu Xi in tow. "Fu Xi, these are the ones that helped me in entering the pocket dimension. This is Levin Cloud, and he is of the Faekin. The pretty blond girl is Frey, and she is of the Northern Warring Maidens (this is what they call Valkyries in other continents). The demon is Equinox, and he is the one that solved the magic circles that protected this pocket dimension. Lastly, Peridot is none other than our child. She is incredibly talented and takes after me a lot." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "Thank you... all of you. I would have congratted you better if I am back to my full strength, but it seems that I need more rest. I am Fu Xi, husband of Nu Wa, and the Lord of Ryujins. Due to this, some might call me lord, but I would rather be called Grand Master instead." Grand Master Fu Xi stated. "It is an honor to meet you, Grand Master Fu Xi." All four of them stated as they bowed. "You do not need to do that, Peridot. As my daughter, you just need to hug me." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he used his own body to stand up straight while having open arms. "Thank you..." Peridot stated as she shyly retreated. "Does she hate me? Is it because I have yet to reim all of my power?" Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he started acting cute towards Grand Mistress Nu Wa. "No, my sun. She is just shy as you have just been introduced. You already wanted a hug, and I needed at least two months for her to willingly do that. You can do it too, but you will need some patience." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "Is that so, my moon? I just did not think that our child would be such a beauty. I will protect her at all costs against fiendish men." Grand Master Fu Xi stated which made Adrian and Frey look towards Levin Cloud and pray for his safety. Grand Master Fu Xi has the aura of a wizened old man, but he still has the appearance of a man in his twenties. It seems that this is his true form but the stories about him depicted him as an old man. One could say that he can easily polymorph as he is a Ryujin, and he uses the form of an old man when he teaches. He is said to have been the first teacher in the eastern continent but that is only in the legends about him. Unlike Grand Mistress Nu Wa, the clothes that he wears are not overly essorized but one could see that its quality is superb. The gold and white linen creates a beautiful contrast to his naturally slightly bronze skin tone. Even if no one can see the muscles beneath the lose fitting clothes, the silhouette of his body could be clearly seen as it looks robust. Grand Mistress Nu Wa was exining to Grand Master Fu Xi what happened, when one of the orbs present on the bead bracelet of Grand Mistress Nu Wa started to glow. This meant that there is an emergency happening outside and the Ryujin there are reporting it to her. She wanted to ignore the call as she was just reunited with her husband, but the bead was blinking incredibly fast. "I think we must resurface. I would have activated the coral mirror to see what is happening, but I am not yet at my full capacity." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he knew that his wife is needed by the others. "I hope it is nothing major as they suddenly interrupted our alone time. Mediator Equinox, would you be a darling and create us a way out for now?" Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "This way then." Adrian stated as he gestured towards Paradox. Paradox then created a gate by suddenly exploding into smaller bits. This was the most stable way Adrian could interfere with the pocket dimension without it being destroyed. Careful maniption of space is needed for this as this pocket dimension is still clearly connected to Grand Master Fu Xi. Any damage to the pocket dimension would also damage him as a result. Since Adrian opened the door, Levin Cloud was the first to bolt out as he could feel the eyes of Grand Master Fu Xi earlier on. He felt daggers being pointed at him since Peridot could be clearly seen clinging onto him. Peridot then followed along with Frey as the former did not want to leave alone. Adrian then told Grand Master Fu Xi and Grand Mistress Nu Wa to head out first as he needed to best. "Thank you very much, mediator." Both Grand Master Fu Xi and Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as they entered the portal. As soon as both of them entered, Adrian proceeded to do hisst checks before entering the portal as well. He immediately closed the portal to make sure that there are no holes in the pocket dimension. What he did not expect are the audience that would be before him when they get out of the Coral Pce. "Oh! I did not expect that this ce is arge monster congregation." Adrian stated as he could see fourrge monsters brimming with divine energy before them. Adrian looked around and could clearly feel numerous living beings watching from afar. All of them were there to verify what happened to the Ryujin. The sudden destruction of the mountain sanctuary must have caused an rm for all the powerful beings in the eastern continent. They must have also been shocked when ake reced the mountain, but Adrian knew that they felt it earlier as well. When Adrian opened the way towards the Coral Pce, a minute wave of energy was sent outwards. Adrian ignored this as he has never felt that energy wave before as it carried the energy signature of the Grand Master Fu Xi. He might have ignored it, but the four divine beasts and powerful sects of the eastern continent did not. They clearly felt it as the energy of the greatest teacher of humanity in the eastern continent. Some even say that it was Grand Master Fu Xi that taught the mortals on how to be immortals. It is said that all of the original martial manuals were handwritten by him. This rumor cannot be verified though as all of the original sect masters are now dead as Immortals in the eastern continent can only extend their life. They are beings that have ageing coded in their very gic makeup and soul. "Such a grand wee for my revival! This humble one is extremely d." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he actually thought that those that came were there to congratte him. Adrian actually thought that Grand Master Fu Xi was being sarcastic, but he was not. The genuine smile on his face and the helpless look of defeat on the Grand Mistress Nu Wa could tell that it is true. Adrian now knows how Grand Master Fu Xi might have ended where he was before. Chapter 2223: Grand Master’s Revival Chapter 2223: Grand Master¡¯s Revival ? The Four Divine Beasts were looking at Grand Master Fu Xi, but these were not their real bodies. The bodies that the four divine beasts are using are mainly clones of themselves to check what is happening. This ce is situated at the center of the eastern continent which means it is a neutral zone where the four divine beasts have no control over. Adrian saw the Vermillion Bird and nodded towards her as a show of respect. "It fills my heart that all of you have yet to forget about me. I will make sure to invite all of you when the Coral Pce is restored back to its full glory but all of you must be happy with seeing me back in the world." Grand Master Fu Xi stated with a smile which suddenly made the atmosphere awkward. "Is he really like that?" Frey asked Peridot. "I was told that he was carefree and loved to teach but I did not think that it was this severe." Peridot whispered back. "Is he using weaponized ipetence?" Levin Cloud asked Adrian as he knew that thetter could read the faces of people better. "Nope. He is very much heartfelt. His soul is so clear that there is not even a speck of darkness in it which is rare. He really is the perfect teacher if you ask me as he brings no malice in anything he says." Adrian replied. "Now I see why Grand Mistress Nu Wa is having a mental breakdown over there. I guess she is someone that is weak to people she loves and just lets them have their way." Levin Cloud stated.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "There was a time I felt malice from him though." Adrian suddenly remembered. "When is that?" Levin Cloud asked. "When Peridot was holding onto you arms as he introduced himself." Adrian stated as he patted Levin Cloud''s shoulders that suddenly became heavy. "I think that is fine for an exnation, Fu Xi." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated with a bit of authority which also reigned in her husband. Grand Master Fu Xi knew that his wife is having none of it once he is called by his name. He had to step back down and let his wife handle the next steps. He even forgot to consult her about the invitations to the Coral Pce when it has yet to be fixed. He suddenly found himself cornered by his jubnt personality. "As my husband said, we shall send all of you invitations for the grand reopening of the Coral Pce. It has been many years since we have hosted a banquet after all. Of course, only those that did not show hostility are invited after all." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as her eyes suddenly became fierce as she looked towards the gazes of those that contained bloodlust. The gazes that contained bloodlust noticed that they were being focused on and retreated. The only ones that were left are the four divine beasts and some of the sect elders or n elders of different martial schools. The ones that remained were the ones said to have been connected to Grand Master Fu Xi in the past. "We offer our respects to the grand master!" One of the Sects that had energy that resembled that of a cherry blossom stated as they bowed down. "Our n also offers the greatest respects to the grand master!" One of the ns that had the aura of a sharp sword stated as they also bowed down. "The Shaolin pays respects to the grand master!" The monks shouted with vigor and steadiness as they kowtowed towards Grand Master Fu Xi. The other ns and sects that remained also did the same as the others as they would lose face if they do not show respect. A grand spectacle of numerous sects and ns bowing down to Grand Master Fu Xi could be seen. This was incredibly different from the eastern continent that Adrian imagined as he knew that this ce was full of fighting and even secret wars. The fact that all of these different factions bowed down to one being would let one know the gravity of the influence that Grand Master Fu Xi holds. "The Azure Dragon of the East pays respect to the grand master." The Azure Dragon stated. "The White Tiger of the West pays respect to the grand master." The White Tiger stated. "The Vermillion Bird of the South pays respect to the grand master." The Vermillion Bird stated. "The ck Tortoise of the North pays respect to the grand master." The ck Tortoise stated. All of the four divine beasts paid their respects to the grand master which actually shocked the ns and sects. The four divine beasts are beings that do not bow to other beings, but they actually humbled themselves towards the grand master. All the ns and sects know is that their ancestors were helped by the grand master but even they do not know if that is truly the case. They showed respect because they all felt the magnificence of the grand master despite his joyful exterior. "All of you have done well in preserving the teachings of my first disciples. Although none of you have gained their perfect insights, I suppose that I should reward all of you for showing me some respect as courtesy." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he suddenly became incredibly serious. Grand Master Fu Xi suddenly moved his hand, and different people could see that he was holding different weapons depending on the cultivation method they use. Some could see him using a sword, some could see him using a brush, and many other weapons. He then floated in the air and did some motions that looked like the world moved with him The four divine beasts are shocked that the grand master was this generous as he was personally teaching these immortals. The immortals of this age have severely fallen in terms of skillpared to the past. One of the reasons is the fact the sages are no longer easy to encounter. Grand Master Fu Xi is considered the wisest of all the sages. Chapter 2224: Forgive my Incompetence Chapter 2224: Forgive my Ipetence ? "My demonstration of my meager talent is now done. Forgive me if my ipetence has made me look foolish but I hope some of you have gained something from it." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he bowed towards them. The immortals and even trainees of each n and sect are in awe. They never seen such a spectacr martial insight that would activate the Dao. Some of them were incredibly mesmerize to the point that they could only rey everything that they have seen. Some even started to meditate at that very location. The incredibly talented onesprehended some things and wanted to go to close doors cultivation. "We have learned much from the Grand Master!" All of the immortals shouted as they bowed deeply to the point that their foreheads touched the ground. "All of you may now go so that your insights will not be lost." Grand Master Fu Xi stated. Just as he told them, all the ns and sects hurriedly went back to their schools and manors. They wanted to practice what they haveprehended eagerly. They even forgot that they were rivals and just ignored one another to return. This sight made Grand Master Fu Xi smile as he could remember what his disciples did whenever he taught them something. "For the Four Divine Beasts, the pact is still true to this day. We, the Ryujin, will hold the peace of the eastern continent as long as chaos and strife does not wash over it. We are merely beings that govern over the bnce of nature as it is something that I have promised to the ones that gave me new life." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he nced towards the Four Divine Beasts and then at Adrian for some reason. "As long as the vow remains true, the Azure Dragon of the East shall keep its promise to protect its denizens that pray for its protection." The Azure Dragon of the East stated as it vanished leaving a trail of sparks.N?v(el)B\\jnn "As long as the vow remains true, the roars of my people shall be protected by the White Tiger of the West." The White Tiger of the West stated as his body turned to metal then to dust as it vanished. "As long as the vow remains true, the fiery hearts of the people that I cradle will always be protected by the Vermillion Bird of the South. The Vermillion Bird of the South stated as it vanished into mes. "As long as the vow remains true, the calm embrace of the cold will temper the anger of all my people due to the ck Tortoise of the North." The ck Tortoise of the North stated as its body turned to ice and melted into water. [The Four Divine Beasts have renewed their Vows of Protection to the people of the Eastern Continent.] [All beings that are under the protection of the Four Divine Beasts will have an increase in belief and security for the time being.] "Incredible!" Peridot eximed out loud as she could see how influential her ''father'' is. "What was that earlier?" Frey asked as she felt something when Grand Master Fu Xi did his demonstration. "He was able to handle natural energy itself. He could form it into any shape or size that he wanted to the point that it looked like the world itself bended for him." Levin Cloud stated as he was the one that observed the most and with the most urate conclusion since he fused with the world itself earlier. "They did not call him the Sage of the Heavens for nothing." Adrian stated as he actually read about Grand Master Fu Xi in the library located in the sanctuary. "It is merely a trick that I have learned due to living for so long." Grand Master Fu Xi stated with gentle eyes as martial arts was never his passion because it was teaching. Grand Master Fu Xi would rather teach arts and such, but the world is not as peaceful as it is. He did start being a humble teacher back when he gained his body, but the eastern continent is not a ce for the weak. With his great insight and ability to decipher thews of the natural world, Grand Master Fu Xi taught his disciples on ways they could defend themselves against the cmities of the world. In time, the disciples that he has trained became renowned martial artists that were given the term Immortals as they managed to live longer than their human counterparts. These Immortals would then establish ns and sects that would teach what they have learned from the grand master in order to pass down their legacy. Grand Master Fu Xi did not forbid them from teaching as he found joy that his disciples have now be teachers themselves. Still, not all of his teachings from back them are passed down. There are those that have been forgotten by the world as ns and sects would often be annihted by cmities or enemies. The important thing is that knowledge is passed down to help others move forward. He did not witness everything though as he sealed himself back then due to a n to put him down. "You did not have to give them a demonstration, my sun. The eastern continent is already chaotic enough as it is that it is not safe even for us to fly around. What do you think would happen if those rowdy bunch gains more power?" Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "Power is needed to protect, my moon. The eastern continent needs it more than ever as my revival is not the only thing that I have felt. There are primordial forces roaming about in our belovednds. Primordial forces that are filled with malice that seek the end of life. I am just giving them a way to better protect themselves for the fight that is toe." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he gazed into the distance. Chapter 2225: Easy Legendary Pill Chapter 2225: Easy Legendary Pill ? "Thank you once again for all of your help. I would not have reunited with my husband without your help." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "It is not that much as we would do anything for our friend." Adrian replied as he smiled but he was actually anticipating a small reward or something. "I am actually quite happy that the younger generation today is more valiant and dependable than thest. This might not be much but please received it as a token of my appreciation." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he handed each of them a bottle that contained a pill. Grand Master Fu Xi handed the bottle to Adrian with a genuine smile and eyes filled with appreciation. Adrian did not even bother to say no because rejection would be useless against people like Grand Master Fu Xi. One might actually offend him more if you were to reject the gift that he has given. Also, Adrian is already tired of acting like he does not want it which is why he just grabbed it and bowed to show respect. Frey was a bit different when she took the bottle. She did not want it because she believed that she barely did anything, but Peridot told her she helped greatly. She was still a bit hesitant to take it but the pouty face that Grand Master Fu Xi did make her ept it with a gracious bow. Levin Cloud held up his hands with a big smile, but Grand Master Fu Xi looked at him like thetter wanted to strangle him. Grand Master Fu Xi was even trying to stop himself from giving anything towards Levin Cloud because it was like epting him as a son-inw. In the end, Grand Mistress Nu Wa had to intervene by pinching the side of Grand Master Fu Xi and giving the bottle to Levin Cloud. Peridot is not given one by Grand Master Fu Xi as he told her that she will get an even better one that is tailored for the Ryujin. The others did not say anything as they were happy for her that she now has a strong backer. She struggled a lot in the eastern continent when the Ryujin were hibernating. Adrian and the others believed that this is her chance to make up for the lost time she missed. "Wow! I never seen anything like this." Levin Cloud suddenly eximed as he looked at the effects of the item that they got. == Item Name: Pill of Minor Enlightenment Item Tier: Legendary Item Type: Consumable / Elixir Effects: -Revitalizes the depleted life force of the user back to full when consumed as they are injured. It also raises all stats by 3 points. -When eaten at full health, all of the stats will be raised by 5 points. -The consumer will be immune to poison and status debuffs for a day. Description: A legendary pill created by a famed apothecarist that is said to have the ability to create pills that revive the dead. This pill was made to prove themselves to their teacher that taught them all they needed to know about Apothecary. == "All of you do not need to be polite and could consume the pill now." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated and all of them nodded. [All of your stats have increased by 5 points.] [You are immune to poison for one day.] [You are immune to status debuffs for one day.] "It actually takes effect immediately! The one that made this must have been incredibly talented. From what I know, pills usually take a day to fully work as one needs to digest them. You should take some lessons from them." Adrian stated as he looked at Levin Cloud. "If my master heard you then you might get drowned in potions." Levin Cloud stated as he was being taught by Jianna.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Oh! You are also learning Apothecary? It makes sense as you are a Forest Guardian, and they are beings that are said to have been the ones to use nature''s gifts to make remedies. Maybe you should teach Mediator Levin Cloud a thing or two, my sun." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated as she looked at Grand Master Fu Xi. "He is still a green horn and will not be able to learn anything from me. He could return in a hundred years maybe." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as his face crumpled up. "Why did Peridot not get one?" Frey suddenly asked to switch up the topic of the conversation. "Sadly, one of the ingredients in this pill is not suitable for our bodies. She would only get 10% of the effect as a result so she needs another type of pill that I will personally create myself." Grand Master Fu Xi stated. "So cool!" Frey stated which made Peridot blush as she was getting pampered by her ''parents''. "Anything for my daughter! I would even cut down the world tree for her." Grand Master Fu Xi stated as he looked at Levin Cloud when he said thest sentence. "Do you need anymore help with regards to the Coral Pce?" Adrian asked. "We should be able to deal with the remaining issues as they are mainly repairs. It would already be too much if you were to help even with that. We will surely invite you to the banquet when all of the repairs are done." Grand Mistress Nu Wa stated. "I see. If that is the case, then I think I can return to my territory. What are the others going to do?" Adrian stated as he looked at his friends. "I think that I will stay here to help in the repairs." Peridot stated and they replied that they understand. "I need to get back to my training. I have learned a lot despite it supposed to be a sort of vacation." Levin Cloud stated. "I would also need to return to the northern continent as well. My goddess has told me that there are things we need to check on." Frey stated. Chapter 2226: Worries of a Selvaggian Chapter 2226: Worries of a Selvaggian ? Seeing that all of them need to do things on their own, all of them hugged each other and promised to do this type of outing again. Frey even told them that she does not mind if the next one happens in the real world. Adrian was hesitant to agree immediately but he also nodded his head after a while. Peridot hugged Frey even more before she and her ''parents'' entered the Coral Pce. Adrian, Levin Cloud, and Frey returned to Avalon first. Levin Cloud used the portal that leads to Alfheim in Avalon to quickly return after bidding his farewell. Since Avalon did not have a portal that directly led to the northern continent''s prominent areas, Adrian had to personally escort Frey. They said their farewells and he was even able to score a cute peck on the cheek before Frey flew with her mount to her intended location. Adrian returned back to Avalon once again with a dazed look. He wondered when he could make it official, but he believed that it should be when they meet in real life. Even Frey actually thought of this which is why she also did not present the question herself. This is also one of the reasons why Adrian is actually doing more rehabilitation exercises so he could present himself in top form when they do meet in real life. While Adrian was in fantasynd, Kabrakan was heaving like his whole world has ended. He was currently in a corner of the guild house looking all sullen. Due to his big frame, he was definitely not a sneaky one. He could not hide his negative emotions because there is no corner in the guild house toment properly. "You know... if you did not anyone to notice you sighing loudly then you should have done that in your own pocket dimension home. Tell me, what is wrong?" Adrian stated. "It is the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. No... maybe it is the elders... Wait! Maybe it is everything!" Kabrakan stated as he was both confused and distraught. "Maybe one at a time please." Adrian stated. Kabrakan took a big inhale of air and sted out everything he needed to say. He ranted about the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo and how it is basically eating the entire world where the Selvaggian live. It would not have been a problem, but the ecosystem of the world is getting destroyed slowly to the point that the powerful beasts are moving to settlements.N?v(el)B\\jnn He also ranted about the fact that the elders did not want to get aid from anyone other than their race. They also did not want to give the Creation Relic as a reward for helping them. He told them that he was the one that found it and he should have at least some say on what to do with it. He also ranted about King Leonidas giving into the pressure of the elders despite them not knowing how severe the situation is. "Everything is falling apart so quickly that I do not even know what to do next. The worst part is that the weaker Selvaggian species are looking at me for help as they will really be the ones that die first if nothing is done. I even read a report that a small settlement was destroyed by a rampaging beast that is not even living in that area before. The Wilde is being destroyed entirely and I cannot even do anything about it." Kabrakan stated as he became even more sullen. "How about evacuating all of those weaker Selvaggian species here to Avalon?" Adrian stated. "I actually suggested that to the elders. Sorry, if I did not even get your permission for that at the time of the suggestion." Kabrakan stated. "It is fine as you have significant contributions to this territory too. So, what did they say?" Adrian stated. "They said that if that happens then that is just the will of the wild. They said that only those truly strong should survive. The elders of the weaker species looked depressed when they heard that from the elders of the stronger species." Kabrakan stated as his expression turned gloomy because he remembered their faces. "When is the next meeting?" Adrian asked. "They are actually holding a meeting in ten minutes or so, but I no longer have the heart to even attend. All the shots are being told by the elders of the stronger species. The weaker ones are getting blocked out because of it. When they do try to speak out, they would immediately get talked down for being weak." Kabrakan stated as he crumpled his fists to prevent him from spiraling. "Come with me then." Adrian stated. "Where are we going?" Kabrakan asked but a portal has already appeared and swallowed both of them. "Where is the location of the primordial beast?" Adrian asked as he immediately showed a smaller scale globe of the Wilde. "It should be here. Also, why are we now in the Wilde?" Kabrakan stated but Adrian just marked that location before they disappeared once again. The elders of the species are once again debating on what to do about the primordial beast. They were all throwing words about fighting this or developing something that could poison it but no real solutions. King Leonidas could only watch as this meeting will once again be continued the next day, but the cycle will continue again. He wanted to stop them, but he lost most of his supporters when his children became victim to the primordial beast. The elders that were backing him up has reduced to a great degree. Some of the stronger species also banded together to weaken his political power. He might be the strongest of the Selvaggian, but he alone cannot contend with all of them. Just as he was about to shout for them to stop, the door suddenly flew open. "Is this what they are always doing? Arguing like they are toddlers? I thought elders were supposed to give wisdom and not prattle like brat." Adrian stated with an annoyed face. Chapter 2227: Let Us See You Do It Chapter 2227: Let Us See You Do It ? "What is this insolence, Kabrakan?!" One of the elders from the stronger species suddenly shouted as he red at Adrian. "What are you doing? Maybe we should go back to the guild house." Kabrakan stated as he clutched at Adrian''s sleeve. Kabrakan knew what Adrian is doing, and this is what happens when he is pushed to the brink. He is a rather calm and calcting person when ites to handling people, but he snaps when ites to his friends. He is not the first person to throw a punch, but you best be sure that he will be the one that finishes the fight.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Kabrakan only had this realization that his rant session to Adrian was basically him saying that the Selvaggian elders were bullying him into submission. Adrian is a person that does not like his friends being bullied as Levin Cloud already warned Kabrakan to be careful with his words when it came to the former. Levin Cloud said that Adrian is basically a ride or die friend and he would do everything for you as long as you are in the right. "Kabrakan told me that all of you are just sitting on your old butts and not even thinking of a practical way of dealing with the Primordial Beast." Adrian stated with a firm tone. "Who gave you the right to speak in the presence of us elders!? We ask the king to punish this insolent demon!" Another one of the elders of the stronger species stated. "I thought you were all strong. Why are you asking the king to punish me when you could do it yourselves if you are strong?" Adrian stated as his words cut deep since, he was using their words against them. "Just because you have been chosen by the twin gods does not mean that you have authority over us. We simply refuse to hand you our creation relic as we know that you covet it with your greedy hands. All demons are the same in the end after all." Another elder that looked like he is from the Rhino species stated. "Is it not a fair price though? The creation relic in exchange for saving your people. I heard that the ones living at the edges are being pushed back further to the capital. Not all of the Selvaggian races are for battle since they have talents in other fields. The aid of the Daemos is something that is coveted by any other race when ites to matters involving primordial beasts." Adrian stated. "You put flowery words, but the Selvaggians only follow one thing and that is Survival of the Fittest! The weak are just fodder for the harsh world that they cannot fight against." An elder that looked like he is from the condor species stated. "You would rather sacrifice your people than to save them just because they are weak in your eyes?" Adrian asked with a calm face, but his words are already seething with anger. "If that is their fate for being weak then so be it." Another elder from a stronger species stated. "It seems that your definition of weak is linear. Let us put that to the test then." Adrian stated as he suddenly changed to his mirror demon form. "What are you!" Kabrakan stated but he was not able to stop Adrian as the elders that looked down upon weaker species vanished into mirrors. "What have you done?!" King Leonidas finally spoke up as he was just passively observing earlier. "I am just testing is they are as strong as they say they are." Adrian stated as he suddenly created arge mirror to show where the ten elders that disappeared were. The guards surrounded Adrian and Kabrakan, but King Leonidas did not give them orders to capture them. The guards had to stay still until their kingmands or else that would be insubordination. As King Leonidas was quiet, all the elders were also quiet as they are afraid that they might join wherever those that vanished were sent to. Adrian creates arge mirror that showed a vast monster eating chunks of thend. The ten elders were directly transported to the location of the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. All ten elders were dumbfounded as they were suddenly in the midst of the monster that is eating their world. Adrian transported them directly on top of the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. "Why are they there?!" One of the elders suddenly eximed as she could not believe that they were sent to the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. "Well, I needed to test if they were truly strong. They said that the strong should only be allowed to live so let me see if they are ''strong''." Adrian stated with full seriousness which made the atmosphere of the entire castle cold. "This is madness, my king! We should send help to retrieve the elders immediately!" One of the elders stated. "My king! Force the demon to summon them back!" Another group of the elders stated as they all wanted King Leonidas to move. "Hmm... Are you not the elders that nodded when they said that only the strong have the right to survive? Are you strong as well?" Adrian stated which made all of their blood freeze. Adrian might have a blindfold on, but they all felt his gaze looking at them. In fact, their instincts were telling them that he was looking at everyone inside the castle. They all wanted to pounce on the demon for him to stop this madness, but the king himself was not saying anything. "Oh! One down." Adrian suddenly stated as he saw one of the elders, he sent there being hit by a tentacle created by the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. That pitiful elder got sent flying towards a cliff andid there as if he was lifeless. "I cannot stand this. I have to help them." Kabrakan stated as he suddenly jumped towards the mirror before Adrian could stop him. Chapter 2228: All of You are Weak Chapter 2228: All of You are Weak ? Kabrakan could not stand still and jumped inside of the mirror and ended up on the other side of the world. All of them could see that their hero was now helping one of the fallen elders. King Leonidas looked at Adrian if he would save his friend but is shocked that he was just observing like the rest of them. "Are you not going to help him?" King Leonidas asked. "No. My friend is strong enough to survive by himself. Let me all ask you then, are you all not going to save them? You just saw your hero use my mirror as a portal to arrive at the other end of the world. You can use it as well and I am not going to stop any of you. I will even promise it to the Twin Gods." Adrian stated as he looked at all of them. Adrian even faced the group that supported the ten elders in their ideals. He was waiting for them to jump in the mirror and save the ten elders he sent to prove if they were strong enough. When they saw Adrian looking at them, all of them had to avert their gazes as if his eyes would give them an airborne disease. "So, all of you will not even lift a finger to help them? I guess all of you are weak." Adrian''s word cut the hearts of all the stronger species. They wanted to refute the demon for being disrespectful. They were given an opportunity to prove themselves, yet they did not even jump to save them. The mirrors showed everything that they needed to see, and they even viewed the elders fighting against the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. They fought with all that they had but all of them were basically useless against the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. In the end, the elders had no choice but to flee in order to survive. The only disgraceful thing is that even the elders sucked at fleeing. They were attacked by the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo''s involuntary defense mechanisms. They were not even attacked knowingly by the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo, and they are failing spectacrly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Has its size increased? I am pretty sure that Kabrakan told me that it was only about a hundred meters tall, but it looks like it has already reached the five hundred meters threshold." Adrian stated as he was more focused on the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. King Leonidas also saw this and became afraid of what suddenly triggered the growth of the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. The Primordial Beast Kholomodumo suddenly grew to an exponential degree which were yet to be reported to him. Just as he was about to look for reports about the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo, the primordial beast itself seems to have sensed the eleven flies buzzing around it. "Oh! I do not think that is good." Adrian stated as he felt the gaze of the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo go towards the eleven beings there. "You must save them or else." King Leonidas stated as he bared his fangs towards Adrian as he could no longer have the elders really die. King Leonidas did not say anything earlier as he wanted to see what Adrian would do. He wanted to see what a ruler that with different races living in his territory and praises him constantly be under pressure. He did not think that Adrian would actually use force in this asion as he thought that thetter would use his sharp wits and mouth. "You do know if you kill me then they would have more chances of really dying. Why not ask me with respect and humility? I might change my mind and save all of them." Adrian stated. King Leonidas is shocked by the power y that Adrian suddenly entered him in. He, as a king, should not bow down to anyone but he was now being given a choice. A choice to preserve his kingly prestige or to save eleven of his people. King Leonidas thought that only the harsh elders would be tested but he did not expect that even he will be tested as well. "If I torture you, will that not change your mind?" King Leonidas stated as he red at Adrian. "I canst up to a day in torture or maybe more. Them... I would give it an hour at most." Adrian stated with a calm demeanor. "Please save them, your highness." The elders suddenly stated as they believed that they might be sent as well if King Leonidas did not move. "Why are you all asking me to save them when you could very well tell that to Mediator Equinox himself." King Leonidas stated as he shifted the pressure to Adrian, but the elders could not utter anything against thetter. "I guess they did not really want to save them then." Adrian stated as he waited for anyone to speak up. "Please save them." An elder of the mouse people stated which actually shocked Adrian. "Oh?! I guess some of you are brave enough. What can you give me in return? This is a transaction." Adrian stated. "We might not be able to give you much, but we will be in your debt." The elder from the mouse people stated. "Tell me, how can you quantify that debt? I would rather have your king humbly ask me to save them than be in your debt. Why not ask him to just bow down? Is it that difficult to do when the lives of your people are at stake?" Adrian stated. "We can no longer have you disrespect our king! You were the one that sent them there. You should return them. You are supposed to be a friend of our hero!" The captain of the guards stated as he suddenly drew his sword. "That is just it. I am the friend of your hero, but I am not a hero. Remember that I am a demon." Adrian stated as he smirked. Chapter 2229: You Really Are a Demon Chapter 2229: You Really Are a Demon ? "A demon!" This was the thought that all of them had when they look at Adrian. Even when they are from the same group as descendants, the Daemos are called strange even by the other four. The other descendant races are more concerned with what happens with their own race which is different to the Daemos. They think that the Daemos are strange that they care for the world when they are the ones with the least number among the Asmodian Descendants. "Please save them." King Leonidas stated as he bowed his head. King Leonidas bowing made all the other elders gasp in shock. They did not believe that the king actually bowed down to another being and it broke down all of their egos. Adrian smiled as he knew that the first step of the n is nowpleted. The only reason why the elders of the stronger species are being oppressive is due to the fact that they know that the king will not reprimand them. Kabrakan told Adrian that King Leonidas was more of a symbol of the stronger speciespared to the past kings. Adrian immediately knew what he needed to do and that is to destroy the symbol. He needed things to go in his favor though and suddenly barging into the castle was a gamble. King Leonidas might not have all the support of the elders, but he is their symbol. The symbol of power for all the Selvaggians want to be. Kabrakan did tell him that all Selvaggians view him as an idol be it from a strong species or a weaker species. Fortunately for Adrian, the gamble has paid off. King Leonidas was indeed strong and could very well be able to kill Adrian, but he was not much of a thinker. Kabrakan noted that the stronger Selvaggians tend to favor force over reasoning despite thetter being the best choice at times. This also means that they tend to use outdatedws and rituals that can harm the newer generation. Adrian did think that he could fail in this gamble, but he outweighed the cons. He believed that pping some sense into these mindless brutes would be helpful for Kabrakan and entertaining for him. If he did fail, then the worst he could be given is a ban oning to their world. Adrian did not really care about the ban because their world would get devoured in the end if he or Kabrakan does not do something about it. "Breaking the symbol of oppression is done. Next would be to actually start the real nning." Adrian thought as he looked at the mirror. The scene then showed Kabrakan doing his best to save the defeated elder. It seems that the elder that was sent crashing on the cliff was still alive but barely breathing. He used up a potion on the elder to heal back the health that was lost. The elders, who saw this selfless act, are proud that Kabrakan helped the elder in need. They were actually cheering for him, but it seems that the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo noticed Kabrakan''s unique energy signature. "What is happening?! Why is the beast looking at our hero like that?!" One of the elders shouted as she noticed that the movements of the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo suddenly became strange. "It just found its next meal or target. It either wants to eat him or to kill him because it senses some sort of danger." Adrian stated as he would know because he has eight fearsome beasts at his arsenal. "What are you doing then?! Help them. I already did what you wanted." King Leonidas stated but Kabrakan suddenly got trampled by an attack that actually killed him one hit. "Oh no!" The elders shouted as they saw Kabrakan getting killed by tenrge tentacles that spawned from the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo. Kabrakan managed to push away the elder that was with him. He also used some of his abilities to shift the ground beneath that elder to deliver him to the safest spot. The other elders that could only flee watched as their savior became reduced to mush. They were now all alone without any support, and they have gotten the realization that they are also weak. "It is that damn demon''s fault! If I die here, I will haunt him as a ghost!" One of the elders cursed as the tentacles seemed to be looking for them. "If you are going to die then make sure that you are far away from me. I am the one that has authority over Limbo which means I will still see your sorry soul in the afterlife." Adrian stated as he finally appeared above them. "What are you doing here?! No! You are the ones that sent us here to die!" One of the elders stated as he was confused at first but then redirected his anger at Adrian.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "All of you were just weak and I have no time to speak with any of you so... bye!" Adrian stated as he snapped his hands. Ten mirrors suddenly abducted the ten elders he sent there while he flew towards the location where Kabrakan died. He was shaking his head as he reversed time and the dead Kabrakan came back to life. He then looked at the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo to have a better glimpse at it and learned that it was feeding on the primordial energy of the itself to grow bigger. "Hah! I just had the worst experience of suddenly getting squished to death." Kabrakan stated. "How does that feel? Did it feel good? You suddenly just jumped in without any warning when I could have easily swept them away with the mirrors. Has being a Selvaggian also turn your brain into a brute? No time to hear your reply as we need to get out of here now." Adrian stated as he guided a mirror to swallow them. About a hundred tentacles mmed down their location after they just vanished. Chapter 2230: You are Weak! Move On Chapter 2230: You are Weak! Move On ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om All of them returned back to the castle and Adrian saw the pathetic sight of those supposed strong elders shivering in fear. He then checked if his mirrors for observation was still intact, but it seems that the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo could sense primordial energy. It seems that it used its numerous tentacles to try and absorb the mirrors that contained primordial energy. It destroyed the mirrors in the process, but Adrian learned that it hungers for it. "Arrest him!" One of the ten elders stated as he pointed at Adrian. "Want to go back there?" Adrian replied with a smile as he faced the direction of the elder. The guards did not even dare to move while the elder passed out from too much stress. Adrian could only scoff at the fainted elder as all he could do was bark and no bite. He assumed that the elders would at least be able to fight against the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo for about three hours, but they could not evenst for one. Kabrakan said that the elders were the top existence when ites to each species. He really wanted to believe that they were just old and weakened because of age but he must remain objective. If these were the best the elders of the Selvaggians could do, then he now knows why King Leonidas would even visit Avalon for aid. "I cannot even feel any danger from them except for a handful of beings here. It seems that they really fell down and just used the excuse of being from a stronger species to push a narrative. If I am the one that is asked, then the most dangerous here would be the mouse beastfolk as Kabrakan told me they are good at stealth and poisons." Adrian thought as he looked around. "Now that all of you that prattle on being strong are proven to be weak, maybe do better." Adrian stated. "What did you just say!?" One of the ten elders stated. "You are weak. Move On with your life because you are still alive despite being weak." Adrian stated as his words suddenly became knives that pierced their hearts. "I think you really pushed too far though." Kabrakan whispered to Adrian as he could see that the atmosphere of the most heated discussion became solemn. "I did what was needed to move the slow progression. The next step will now be up to you so have fun. Make sure to give me the creation relic when you are done or else you will be my meat bag for my next dungeon runs." Adrian stated as he vanished without even saying goodbye to the others. "He really is a demon. Both in the game and outside the game. Let us be thankful that you are allied with this demon and not his enemy." Kabrakan thought as all the others then looked at him. "He is correct in saying that we are weak. We are weak because of outdatedws and tradition." Kabrakan stated. "Still, it is thesews and traditions that let us live freely!" Some of the elders stated as they could see that Adrian was already gone. Some of them have managed to gather some slight courage but they are still shocked and broken down from the scenes earlier. "I am not telling all of you to abandon all of thews entirely but merely make itprehensive for all species. For time eternal, the Selvaggian race has relied too much on our raw power to deal with problems, but we now have an enemy that cannot be defeated by power alone. Some of you have even experienced it firsthand how futile fighting against the Primordial Beast Kholomodumo is. We can no longer just rely on our power alone when even that is notplete. We fail to utilize the real strengths of each of the species. Each of the species have different talents that are waiting to be explored and enhanced, but our cryptic ways prevent that. If you go to the main world, they have gained numerous innovations by learning of their weaknesses. We praise our own strengths too much that we lose sight of the fact that there is always a sky above the sky. We are frogs in a well that believed that only our strength is enough to solve problems. Now, we need the unity of the entire race working together or else all of us will be wiped out of existence. My friend told me that I could evacuate those that you call weak to his territory should the need arise. At first, I did not want to do that because I believed that we would find a solution but all you did in the past few days are bicker and inte your egos. So let me ask all of you onest time... will all of us work together to solve the problem of ournd?" Kabrakan stated as he poured out all what he really thought that he bottled up. "I agree with our hero. We should work together." The elder of the mouse beastfolk stated as he stood behind Kabrakan. "I agree as well." The hamster beast folk elder stated. One by one, the elders of the ''weaker'' species stood behind Kabrakan for his ideals. It was not just them but some of the elders from the ''stronger'' species also sided with him. The arrogant ''stronger'' species elders are suddenly left on their side, and they were now the few. "I also agree with Kabrakan on his take. As king, I always thought that I should uphold the values of the strong, but I am also weak in the end." King Leonidas stated which shocked the others once again. "Admitting that you are weak is not a sign of weakness. It just means that you know that you could be stronger. The Primordial Beast Kholomodumo is not a problem that only one side could defeat. It will take all of the Selvaggian Race along with the help of other races to even try to defeat it." Kabrakan stated as he embodied what it means to be a hero. Chapter 2231: Retest I Chapter 2231: Retest I ? Adrian finally returned back to Avalon after his exciting outing to the Wilde. He looked incredibly refreshed by what he did as he helped Kabrakan with his dilemma. He did not mind the fact that he terrorized an entire race to show them a point as he already forgot all of that when he got back. He thought what he needed to do next, but nothing is popping inside of his head. He thought that he should continue with the quests he has paused but there was no indication of the next pieces. He did not want to start an entire questline again as Kabrakan might find him in the next couple of days. He believed that Kabrakan would be able to handle the rest, and he just needed to wait for the affirmation. Seeing that he is a bit free, he let his soulbounds roam about in the territory for their leisure time. He also checked on the things that needed his confirmation regarding some stalls in the territory. He did what a territory lord needs to do and made sure that the overall satisfaction of the people is high. "If satisfaction is high then they would not grumble as much when ites to things like raising tax by 0.1%!" Adrian thought as he increased the tax by that much and thinking that he was a bit naughty because of it. "I guess it is time for the retest to check if my skills have improved. I just hope that Elder Ascalor is avable to fight though" Adrian muttered as he was a bit more confident now because of his new passive skill.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Adrian went to look for Elder Ascalor and he found him doing some administrative duties which actually shocked him. He always thought that this elder would do anything to avoid responsibilities and would always y hooky when he has the time. He still has the memory orb for special cases, so he is not afraid of the old man right now. "What do you want? Should the territory lord not survey his territories?" Elder Ascalor asked as he could clearly see Adrian whisking about near him. "I already did all of them and now I am free. I wanted to ask you if you are free, but it seems that you are busy. Maybe I shoulde back some other time." Adrian stated. "If you are not here for anything then go away. I need to concentrate as I have a lot of work piled up right now." Elder Ascalor stated. "I was about to ask for a retest on the trial, but it is a bad time. See youter then." Adrian stated as he was about to walk out but Elder Ascalor suddenly created an invisible barrier using space magic. "Seeing that you need me to help you with that test, I can drop these documents for now to help you." Elder Ascalor stated as he was actually wanting to find a way to avoid his responsibilities for the day because he was bored. "You are busy. I can juste back another time." Adrian replied as he could feel that he might be med for enabling Elder Ascalor''szy behavior. "Ara? Are you not going to do your duties just like you promised?" Elder Danaya''s voice stated as she slowly entered the room with some refreshments. "I am doing my duties, but the kid needs someone to test him with regards to his current goal. Is that not right, brat?" Elder Ascalor stated as he looked at Adrian for support, but thetter smiled deviously. "It is fine, ol... Elder Ascalor. I can just ask the other elders if they are free since you are clearly busy. I do not want to trouble you when you are pretending to be incredibly busy... I mean busy. I need to go now. It is nice to see you in good health, Elder Danaya." Adrian stated as he bid farewell to the two. Elder Danaya patted Adrian''s head as she always finds him adorable and treats him like her own child. Elder Ascalor, on the other hand, is looking at him like he was a target of the pen he is holding. Elder Ascalor could not move though as Elder Danaya was clearly paying attention to him despite being charmed by Adrian. Adrian moved to the next elder that does not seem busy and that is Elder Koronn. He is undoubtedly the elder that has the freest time as he often focuses on research. The other two elders do not mind that he is like that because he always shares what he learns to all of them. He also researches on things that could improve like the secrets of temporal magic and how to manipte it easily. "Elder Koronn? Are you there?" Adrian asked but he was already opening the door to the researchb of Elder Koronn. "Oh! You are here, Equinox. I mean... Lord Equinox." One of the Daemos assistants of Elder Koronn stated. Elder Koronn usually preferred to work alone but he took in assistants when they migrated to Avalon. It is also not just Daemos that work with him as there are other races that do research as well. Elder Koronn is the head of the research institute as Adrian told him, but he refuses to ept the title as he said it is burdensome. Still, Elder Koronn has be less cold and liked kindred spirits that like to research like him. "It is fine. You can call me my name if you want. Anyways, where is Elder Koronn?" Adrian asked. "He is currently in his Time Chamber experimenting on some stuff that is rted to a time barrier. I can guide you there if you want." The assistant stated. "No need as I can get there myself. You can return to your work as I think I am taking much of your precious time. Thank you for telling me." Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings and flew towards a door that leads to the Time Chamber. Chapter 2232: Retest II Chapter 2232: Retest II ? The research institute as Adrian dubbed it did not look massive from the outside. It is actually arge pocket dimension home that is made sturdy with the effort of all the elders. They even said that Elder Pann helped in creating it as he was bribed with the research of better beast food. Adrian does not know if that rumor is verified but he did hear that Elder Pann sometimes visits this ce from the other yers thate here for quests. A lot of things needed to be gathered which is why a lot of gathering quests are generated by this ce. A lot of the yers are also interested in the rewards as some things are useful for them. Some rewards are also incredibly great as they could test things that could potentially let them unlock skills. The design of the research institute is also interesting as it looked like arge tower with numerous doors. Each of the doors are divided into ten levels that correspond to the level of research difficulty. The higher the door then the more difficult and more dangerous it is. Each of the doors also lead to a smaller pocket dimension room which can iste incidents should anything happen. There are exactly three doors at the tenth floor and one of them leads to the Time Chamber. The Time Chamber is basically the dedicated research room for Elder Koronn as this is where he experiments on temporal magic often. It is also the reason why they call it the Time Chamber as Adrian refused to call it the Den of Koronn.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Adrian opened the door of the Time Chamber as he has all ess to the all the doors in the research institute. Upon entering the room, Adrian was swept away by the thick energy signature of temporal magic. He looked above and saw intricate temporal magic spells woven into a bundle. Just as he is about to say something, the temporal magic circle above him suddenly broke into particles of light as they could no longer sustain itself. "It seems that it is a failure once again. Is it due to my power not being enough? I made sure to use the power of that magic core so that it could be sustained enough for me to observe." Elder Koronn stated as he was deep in thought. "Elder Koronn, are you incredibly busy that you cannot amodate me?" Adrian stated as he knew that the elder was busy, but he wanted to know to what degree. "I know that you were there, brat. I am busy but now I am annoyed." Elder Koronn stated. "I hope I am not the reason for that annoyance. I do not like to be sent to a Mobius Loop again." Adrian stated as he remembered a time when Elder Koronn punished him for ying a prank on him. "It is not you that is making me annoyed but maybe it is since you walked in here with your positive vibes and attitude." Elder Koronn replied sassily. "I thought the sassy old man was Old Man Pann, but it seems that you are bing one as well. Maybe the rumors of himing here are true since you are catching some of his sass." Adrian stated. "Never liken me to that old fart. It is giving me the shivers thinking that I would end up like him." Elder Koronn stated as he shivered. "Anyways, since you do not seem busy... I was wondering if you could retest me in my mastery over temporal energy." Adrian stated. "Ok then." Elder Koronn agreed immediately which actually shocked Adrian. "Wow! No strings attached!? No need for me to get this rare herb found in ake within a volcano or something!?" Adrian eximed. "Do I think of you as my personal servant or something?" Elder Koronn stated looking like he is shocked. "I mean... sometimes. I can list all the things that you made me get for you. Not like the list of things that Old Man Pann told me to get but you are going there. Both of you have almost tied to the list of errands that I went and did." Adrian stated. "Moving on then. The first trial would be..." Elder Koronn stated which made Adrian hold his right hand up to stop what the former is about to say. "Wait a moment! First trial?! There was nothing like that before. All we did was just a trial, and it was mostlybat." Adrian stated. "Are you the one making the test?" Elder Koronn asked. "Nope." Adrian replied weakly. "Exactly which is why you just need to listen up. The first trial would be to inspect this magic circle and point out the ws in it." Elder Koronn stated as he took out an old looking scroll. "What is it?" Adrian asked as he could see that there were some runes that even he did not recognize. "It is a temporal spell that could basically create a fixed point in time that will reset when elements of it is disturbed." Elder Koronn stated. "So basically, it is a spell that creates a save point." Adrian stated which made Elder Koronn looked confused. "What is this save point that you speak of? Care to borate as I do not know the hip words of the current time." Elder Koronn stated as he thought it is like a generational lingo. "It is not a new word that I made up. You can think of it this way, I am standing here for now and I marked that point in time with this spell. It is not just me that is marked in that point in time but also everything around it as this is a wide area spell. Now, say that I was attacked from the marked timeframe, and it distorted everything, but this spell would send me back to the point in time where none of it happened. That is why I call it a Save Point." Adrian stated. Chapter 2233: Save Point Chapter 2233: Save Point ? "I think I now understand why you called it that because you saved that point in time. It is actually quite innovative thinking and so fresh!" Elder Koronn stated. "Yeah! You got the gist of what I wanted to say." Adrian stated as he smiled through the teeth.N?v(el)B\\jnn Adrian did not think that his words would be tranted as it is as he called it that because of games. A save point is a designated location in a game where the yer can save their progress and resume from that point. Older games tend to do this when they haverge worlds where the yers cannot progress through all of it in one day. Pandemonium is a game where there is no save point that freezes the world with you in it. If you die then you will die and respawn in a town, city, or kingdom. The spell basically creates a fixed moment in time where everything wille back to when affected by an external stimulus too much. It was a crazy spell that could literally save a city from destruction should arge meteornd on it. This spell could literally turn the tables against enemies when used in wars. For example, the spell was cast before a torrent of spells from the enemy kingdom hits your army. The army that was wiped out would just be reverted back to a state where they were not decimated while the enemy army lost vast amounts of resources. It is a spell that is literally a game changer, and Adrian became greedy to be able to use it. "Still, the spell seems iplete as it only took into ount the fixed point of the living entities inside of it. A save point should also include all the elements like the air and the ground as long as it does not cause disarray on the world itself." Adrian stated as he was now looking at the magic circle as a scribe and not just a practitioner of temporal magic. Adrian began to copy the magic circle and started making some adjustments into it. Elder Koronn peeked at the things that Adrian was scribbling about, and he is shocked. The things that Adrian added did not make any sense individually, but they looked feasible when used in unison. Elder Koronn could only feel proud that Adrian could confidently create some suggestions on the magic circles despite it not being correct in his mind. "All of the things he added made sense, but they are not going to work. Was giving him this trial too much? Even I cannot easily fix this defective magic circle since it is iplete as he said" Elder Koronn thought. "I think that should do it. Let me test it now in a smaller scale." Adrian stated as he took out some fruit from his inventory. He then proceeded to use one of the magic cores to fuel the magic circle as his own mana will not be enough. Adrian ced the fruit and created a small-scale magic circle. The magic circle was small, but it actually reduced his mana by a quarter already. He then grabbed the magic core and used the mana in it to regte the needed amount to continue the operation of the magic circle. "Can you pierce that apple?" Adrian stated but Elder Koronn was still dumbfounded that the former was able to stabilize the magic circle he was trying to fix for about a week now. "How did you make it so stable? There is not even a trace of energy leaking out which was the problem earlier" Elder Koronn stated, and Adrian did feel it earlier as he was sted in the face with temporal energy when he opened the door. "I applied some runes that are from an ancient civilization that I saw when I visited the ruins of that primordial beast of the sky. I cross referenced it to the ones that is used by this kingdom that used to live back then called the Skywing Kingdom. I was able to make it a usable rune by experimenting with numerousbinations that I burned a thousand gold in three days. Anyways, can you please try destroying the fruit now." Adrian stated as if what he did was easy. "Fine. Just because it is stable does not mean that it will work." Elder Koronn grumbled like a child as he was really stressed about this research. Elder Koronn shot the apple with a mana bullet, and it burst out. Some of the juice even directly hit Adrian in the face but he did not say anything. The apple or what is left of it suddenly started to revert back to its original state after the magic circle glowed in a golden light. The shock on Elder Koronn''s face could be seen as Adrian was able to make the spell work. Even the juice that sttered in Adrian''s face returned back into the apple as well as every piece it became. Adrian thought that it was sessful and Elder Koronn was about to be a bit salty that the former was able to crack the secret, but the magic circle suddenly got broken. The magic circle that stabilized the time reversal was destroyed as if it was never there. There was not even a trace of mana left from the magic circle as the magic core used to fuel it became particles of light as well. The apple that partially reverted back to its former shape suddenly exploded once again. This time, Adrian was a bit prepared and froze time himself to avoid being sshed by the juice. Once he was out of the way, Adrian made time flow once again as the juices hit Elder Koronn''s face instead. "Hmm... It seems that the runes I added were not enough to stabilize the spell." Adrian stated but Elder Koronn''s sticky hands patted his shoulder. "That is fine, brat. Failure is a step in the right direction." Elder Koronn stated but he was actually slightly relieved that it failed or else Adrian might look less of him. Chapter 2234: I Am a Spy Chapter 2234: I Am a Spy ? I am what you call a spy! Even if I was not good enough to infiltrate the Pantheon guild to learn of their secrets of bing stronger, I can at least provide my guild with information about what is happening in Avalon. In fact, a lot of guilds are curious how Avalon became a prosperous territory despite being small innd area. I admit that it has the allure of a floating ind which makes it a pristine date location inside the game, but I cannot admit that because I am single! I refuse to ept it as a prime date spot as per the suggestion of a popr streamer that I follow. Just because you can frolic with your significant other in the rich floating inds with flowers does not mean it is good. To make matters worse, another ind was just recently added, and it was basically a whole new world inside. The ind was strange as it hosted the Faekin that was the new race added in the game. I asked about how this happened but all the residents in this territory just answered that it is due to the territory lord. I know that Equinox is a great yer since I closely follow the Pantheon guild''s channel but why does he not have enough footage!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He rarely gets close to the camera as they said that he is a cold person in real life. All the other yers say that, but I believe what the NPCs tell me about him. ording to the NPCs here in Avalon, he has this aura of mystery but has a heart of gold. This is the reason why being a spy is important as you need to verify if your ido... another guild master is reasonable. Ie from a midsize guild that have a small territory that is not far from Avalon. We do not have any animosity towards Avalon or the Pantheon guild, but my guild master told me to learn what they are doing. This spy work if for the prosperity of our own territory which is why I am diligent in making reports. Oh! It seems that there is a new offering in my favorite stall that sells Capricorn milk ice cream. What is this! Howe there is honey vor avable now? It is traded from Neo Alfheim! This is something that should be noted in my secret spy journal. The old woman that looks like an Arachne told me that the honey is being sold at the merchant guild. Who knew that the best ice cream makers are spider people? Maybe the way they spin that tub of ice cream is when they spin their webs on prey that they catch. I headed towards the merchant guild to secure honey for spy purposes. I am not going to get it because I want the taste of honey and the healing effects that it provides. Also, the fact that the ice cream vendordy told me that it is quite cheap as long as you get one while stocksst. It is not because honey cakes are my favorite dessert and that I have a chef friend that can cook it for me here. I head towards the merchant guild via the dedicated portal. The buildings or structures in Avalon look small from the outside but inside are the secret. The doors are merely gateways for the dimension inside of the buildings. A lot of yers actually wanted to have such features in their guild houses and such, but this technology is limited. A Daemos that I have gotten quite the friendship with told me that one would need the permission of at least two elders to create spaces like that or the territory lord''s approval. He also said that ordinary Daemos cannot do that spatial expansion as a slight mistake could make it explode or shrink instantly. Even demons have something like engineers and architects as per our discussion. Back to the merchant guild, this ce is being ran by a yer which is quite a shock as there are currently only five yers that hold a branch of the merchant guild. To have a branch of the merchant guild is not an easy feat because that merchant yer would have to help build the territory or is heavily favored by the territory lord. They are also called the richest and most capable yers in the world as they could buy or procure anything as long as the merchant guild has it. I have never really seen the head of this merchant guild, but I am somewhat an acquaintance of a yer that works here. He looks quite chubby and easily swindled which is why I helped him when one NPC was trying to rip him off. I do not know if we became friends yet but at least he always helps me when I am here. "I am sorry, but the honey is already sold out." Piggy Bank stated. No! My precious honey that I would savor every drop is gone. I guess this is the price I pay for being a great spy. I cannot get the items that I want when it is on sale. This is not the end! My friend, can you help me get a bottle? Maybe reserve it for me. I can even give you some advance payment and tips if you know what I mean. "The next shipment would be in ten days and the amount is regted since a lot of stores here in Avalon need them. Only the excess honey is being sold and there are not always extra." Piggy Bank replied as he cannot assure his acquaintance a bottle because he does not know if there will be extra. I see. It is not that my heart is broken, my friend. If you just, please list the stalls that use the delicious honey then that is also fine by me. I will be back every ten days so please spare me at least one bottle. "No worries. You helped me back then so that is fine. Just make sure toe back every ten days as I will sell that stock if youe back at the eleventh day." Piggy Bank stated. My merchant friend was called to the back by a receptionist. I left the merchant guild hoping in another ten days and not knowing who the guild leader of the branch is. Nevertheless, I have secured the real goods that needs to be known. I need to try the stalls to check if the information given is to be trusted. Chapter 2235: I Am a Spy II Chapter 2235: I Am a Spy II ? Honey bread is so good! How did this baker do such a marvelous soft pillowy bread that caresses the insides of your mouth when you eat it. This is one of the best parts of the lists that I have been to, but it seems to not be as popr. The only ones that eat it are the NPCs and not yers because this food does not give stats. It is also here that I have met my new eating buddy that is a ten-year-old child with silverish hair with a sheen of blue. He said that he is here in Avalon to eat whatever he wants as his master has given him pocket money. I never knew that nobles are incredibly generous here in Avalon, but he said his name was Dodu. Dodu told me the spots where he also eats, and he is truly a gourmet. I resisted the urge to ask what his master''s name is as nobles tend to dislike yers. Still, I think that noble is a great one as the clothes that he wears do not seem cheap. He even paid in silver coins despite the bread only being five copper coins. What do you think about this territory and its lord? I asked Dodu as NPCs that are servants tend to speak truthfully more than guards or receptionists. "This territory is awesome! So much good food and good air! What is a territory lord?" Dodu replied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The territory lord is the one that manages Avalon. I suddenly became the one that blurted out information to a young child but he is young so he would never know that I am a spy. In fact, he might admire me because children love spies in movies which is why I always wanted to be one. I was not able to be one in real life, but the gaming world is different as you can be whatever you want to be here. "Oh! You mean, master! Master is the best there is." Dodu replied. I was actually shocked that he called Equinox with the master title. Does this mean that he is one of the sons of actual servants here in Avalon? If so, then even NPCs get paid well here because they can afford to feed their child and even give silver coins as allowance. Even ordinary servants of other kingdoms do not have that kind of money. I should write down that Avalon treats its servants well that even their children get plentiful allowance. This might be one of the secrets of having a prosperous territory but food in Avalon is actually quite affordablepared to other territories. It seems that self- sufficiency is also a factor of the food abundancy, but I think it is because of therge tree at the middle ind. I really wanted to go to the middle ind, but it is not possible for normal people and visitors. I sighed as I knew that I would get praised if I reported on what is inside the ind where therge tree is nted. "Do you want to go there?" Dodu asked me. I suddenly wanted to say yes but tricking a child is not spy behavior. I do not want to have his parents lose their well-paying jobs just because of my greed. I am an honorable spy that research on things that can make our territory great! I just hope that money would not disappear as easily because even I am operating on limited funds. I looked at my inventory and saw a pitiful amount of a hundred gold coins. I did not think that a spy like me will go broke, but it seems that I need to secure funds. Seeing that taking on missions here in the territory is a fast way of getting money and observing it, I immediately headed to the ce where I could see and pet some monsters. I bid my farewell to Dodu as his angrier older brother with a white tiger clothes motif appeared. He red at me fiercely, but he might just be overprotective of his younger sibling. Thankfully, Dodu told me that we should meet up again some time for our Food Crawl as there might be new recipes next week. This suddenly made me be more determined to get money as I should not lose to a kid''s allowance. I went to what they call the Farm in Avalon which is actually quite generic but the things here are not. The Farm itself is also a special space where it is bigger once you enter the gates. Previously, only the cranky old demon lived here and tended to numerous beasts that produce the delicious milk and eggs, but he now has a farmhand. The farmhand was another piece of work like the old man as he is a different breed of sassy. If the old man is a pain when you do something slightly different from his methods in raising monsters, then the farmhand is the same when ites to his crops. A lot of yers often grumble about it, but they say that dealing with their temperament can increase the wisdom stat. It seems that traumatizing words sted at you all day for not doing the proper method bes some form of wisdom. I just return here because of my favorite Capricorn that is named Kiko. She is such a gentle beast and would often chew on my clothes when I tend to her. She also produces the freshest milk out of all of them which even gained me approval from Old Man Pann. He always tells us that he is the most important person in this territory apart from the territory lord but his farmhand always tells us to not believe his ramble. I guess that is all I can put in the report and make sure to say that I am broke so they can give me some money. I also made sure to not put the names of my acquaintances since they are ordinary people. == "What the heck is this report? It is all about food and the services in Avalon." A guild master of a midsize guild stated. "That must be from one of our spies that we call the Gourmet. He provides some insights, but it is mostly food." The vice guild master stated. "I am suddenly hungry. Do you think we can make this honey ice cream and honey bread? Also, should we increase the pay for the servants of the guild house as well or at least provide some allowance to their children." The guild master stated. Chapter 2236: Angel Emergency Chapter 2236: Angel Emergency ? "It can only hold on for about a minute before dissipating. It seems that the magic circle is stable, but any external force can disrupt it." Adrian stated as this was already the tenth time that the magic circle got destroyed and also the fruit inside of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn "It is understandable as preserving a moment in time is not something that can be easily done. Only an Asmodian Daemos can easily do this as they can go against causality when they are fully prepared. The attempts that we made are good enough given the fact that the original magic circle was broken in the first ce." Elder Koronn stated which made Adrian look at him. "You did not tell me that the magic circle was iplete. You said that it is not working. If you gave me an iplete magic circle, does that mean that the test will always fail?" Adrian stated as he looked at Elder Koronn with deadpan eyes. "I am pretty sure that I told you that the magic circle was iplete. You confidently said that you can activate it." Elder Koronn stated as his eyes wandered around. "So, am I getting a retest or not? We already wasted a couple of hours trying to make it work." Adrian stated. "If you wish, we can start the second part of the test which isbat using just temporal magic! You might not havepleted the first part of the test, but you made it usable which is a pass on my book." Elder Koronn stated as he was trying to hide the fact that the first test was just a way to increase his research time because he did not want to do the real test. Adrian was about to say that they should continue to do the test when he suddenly got alerted with a message in the guild chat. Ark is suddenly issuing an emergency to the guild and that he needs assistance in the ce where the angels, devils, and Nephilim reside. Seeing that this might be important, Adrian told Elder Koronn that he would be back for the test. "It pains me that you need to do something instead of the test but take your time. I will just be here." Elder Koronn stated as he acted looking pitiful. "You just want to continue the research. Nevermind... just make sure that we will go straight to the test when Ie back!" Adrian stated as he vanished from the research institute. == Adrian appeared at the territory that Ark is currently the de facto leader of as he is the Chosen Nephilim. He only read that it was an emergency and did not know the details, but he could feel two powerful auras of an angel and a devil shing against one another. He immediately got to where Ark was currently located, and he could be seen appeasing the two beings. One was a devil that looked like a mboyant beautiful man while the other is a winged baby that has this handsome aura. "This is the emergency?" Adrian stated as he could just see an adult devil in a heated debate with a baby angel. "Guild leader! Thank goodness that you have arrived." Ark stated as he looked teary eyed since he could not handle the two. "I did not expect that you have be a child. As expected, it suits you and your childish behavior." The devil stated. "It seems that you are still spineless as ever even in that form of yours." The baby angel replied. The two of them were not hurting each other but they were definitely slinging insults. Ark tried to pacify them, but they were not listening to him because he was too soft. It seems that Ark is not good with people with powerful personalities. He said that it was often Basil that deals with people like this as she might seem shy, but she has a fiery personality that amps up to match the energy of other people. "Basil and Pana are not here because they are doing special missions for their racial quests. I really need help because I did not think that they would actually revive." Ark stated as he clung to Adrian''s hand. "Who revived?" Adrian asked. "The Seven Angels of Virtue! They got revived when I touched a relic that contained the power of light. To make matters worse, they came from inside me. Does that make me their mother? Or maybe father? Oh my gosh! I am a famother now!" Ark suddenly stated as he looked like he was in his own world and regretting his life choices. "I always thought that they would revive but I did not think it would be this soon. The fact that some of them retained their memories is also shocking. Another shocking this is that they have physical bodies now." Adrian stated as he walked closer which made the baby angel, and the devil stop their bickering. "Demon!" The baby angel stated as he suddenlyunched a kick towards Adrian''s face which made Ark almost faint from shock. "Soft." Adrian stated as he was not even damaged, but he did feel the soft baby foot squishing his cheeks. The baby angel heard what Adrian said and became heartbroken. It slowly fell down the ground and looked downcast. The devil, on the other hand,ughed at the reaction of the baby angel as it reveled in the misery of thetter. Adrian did not mean to say that but that was the feeling he got, and he did not even bother to dodge as there was no killing intent in that kick. "I will never forgive you for this humiliation, demon!" The baby angel stated as it wobbled away since its wings seemed to be tired from flying. "You should go after him." Adrian told Ark. "Yes! Wait for me, baby angel!" Ark shouted as he followed the wobbling baby angel. "As for you Lucifer, what brings you to the mortal realm?" Adrian asked as he knew who this devil was. Chapter 2237: The Seven Baby Virtues Chapter 2237: The Seven Baby Virtues ? "I am merely strolling here in the mortal realm with a demigod body that I crafted. This ce should still be a part of Hell since the gate is here after all. I can wander here freely without restrictions as long as I do not get out of the town." Lucifer stated. "What I wanted to know is why you were duking it out with a baby." Adrian stated. "Do you not recognize that angel baby? Have you lost that sense of yours?" Lucifer asked. "I know that was the Angel Mikhail. The tone of his voice might have change but the arrogance and confidence are still there. You are quite alike in that sense." Adrian stated which made Lucifer create a face that looked so offended. "Excuse me! We are nothing alike." Lucifer stated. "You are excused. Also, did youe here because you sensed them? All seven of them." Adrian stated as he could feel the aura of seven unique angels. "It seems that your divine senses have yet to dull but I did. I wanted to make sure that they do not make any trouble, but it seems that my worries are for naught. They are clearly tied to the kid as he was the one that created their new forms basically." Lucifer stated. "How about Hell? Has the Dragon of Revtion be active?" Adrian asked as he created a soundproof barrier by isting space. "I already created a barrier earlier when our talk started but I guess extra precaution is to be observed. The Dragon of Revtion is bing stronger and stronger by the day. We even had to use our remaining powers to fortify the seal. Even creating this demigod body is troublesome enough but it was needed to ensure that the future is saved." Lucifer stated as he looked at Ark that was busy chasing the baby angel. "The Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin are not exactly active. I was able to see one in the eastern continent, but it went into hiding before I could fight it. A lot of us are focusing on defeating them because of the prize." Adrian stated. "They are not fast enough. If the Dragon of Revtion is released, then Hell will also spill over in this realm. The devils are restrained because there is only one door but remember that not all devils y nice. Hurry up and deal with the Seven Primordial Beasts of Sin and you would get our agreed upon reward." Lucifer stated as he vanished in smoke. "That was oddly grim." Adrian stated as he went to look for Ark in the town hall where he stays mostly. Adrian found Ark in the town hall wrestling two baby angels while the other five were doing other things. When Adrian entered the town hall, the six baby angels looked at him with fierce gazes andunched their flying kicks. The kicksnded in different parts of his body, but the damage was negligible to the point that he did not bother dodging again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Different types of softness." Adrian stated bluntly. Adrian''s statement made all of the baby angels experience shock as they flew slowly to the floor. They were all downcast as if they were defeated as their souls were crushed. They could not believe that the enemy that orchestrated their downfall was too strong for them to defeat. "I told all of you to not even try. Why have your hearts and souls broken?" The baby angel Mikhail stated as heid down on the soft mattress while scratching his tummy. It seems that he has gotten over his defeat of not doing anything to Adrian. "The embarrassment! To think that I used the be the strongest among us! Tell me that my kick was at least stronger than all of them." The baby angel Zadkiel stated. "All of them felt the same. If I were to say which was stronger... then his kick would be the strongest. It is still quite weak though." Adrian stated as he pointed towards the baby angel Mikhail. "I shall neglect thest sentence as you have praised me as the strongest. I think more of you now, demon." The baby Mikhail stated as he crossed his arms. "Now that I am here, care to exin how all of this happened." Adrian stated as he started getting climbed by the baby angels as if he is a mountain that needs to be conquered. "I should start at the beginning then." Ark stated as he recounted everything that happened. Ark, Pana, and Basil just finished a quest in Hell when the other two received racial quests to get skills. The other two needed to go somewhere and left Ark all alone but they told him that he should not do anything outrageous when they are gone. Ark made sure to assure them that he would be fine alone for the time being. Ark suddenly got bored and decided to organize his inventory when he noticed that he has an item that looked like a replica of the head of the defeated Goddess of Light Luminaria. He got curious about it as this was one of the misceneous items that dropped when she died. He did not know how he got it, but misceneous items are often disregarded as they sometimes have no use. Ark felt a small residue of light energy inside the bust and decided to check what it is. What he did not expect is that this residue of light energy is a small spark of the light of creation the goddess used to create the angels. This small spark activated the hidden light energy of the Seven Angels of Virtue that was nted inside of Ark when he came to Heaven. "All seven of them suddenly came out of me in small light cocoons and they hatched from there." Ark stated. "Does this mean that you have the Creation Relic for angels?" Adrian asked with seriousness. "I do but it is notplete." Ark stated which made Adrian''s eyes sh a hint of excitement. Chapter 2238: The Power of the Seven Virtues Chapter 2238: The Power of the Seven Virtues ? Adrian''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that Ark has the Creation Relic for the angels. He then further asked if the Nephilim have a creation relic, but he said that they do not. The Nephilim are a race that is unique since they are beings that are half angel. They are not half devils unless a parent is a devil but even the angels said that getting a child with them is still difficult. Nephilim that has devil lineage are rare as they have different elements in their bodies. Devils might havee from angels, but they have be quite opposite of them. Also, Adrian was already promised the Creation Relic of the devils or at least how to procure it. One of the ways to get the creation relic for the devils is to make the Seven Devils acknowledge your contribution which they already told Adrian. "Can you exin why the Creation Relic of the Angels is notplete?" Adrian asked. "The Creation Relic for Angels have be iplete because it needs to be bonded with the Creation Relic of the Devils. I thought it was absurd before, but it seems to have weakened because the Goddess of Light Luminaria has died. It seems that she acted as the conduit for the creation relic for the angels as well." Ark replied. "How did you know that you need the Creation Relic of the Devils? Also, can you stop the baby from touching my horns." Adrian stated as one of the baby angels posed arrogantly as he managed to stand on top of him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I am the one that managed to be on top of the demon! I am the most powerful angel!" The baby Mikhail stated as he made a smug but cute face. "They were the ones that told me about the way to fix the Creation Relic of the Angels. It seems that the Angel Creation Relic has bonded to me, and it needs the Devil Creation Relic to activate fully. Right now, the Angel Creation Relic is functioning, but it only creates new yers. The angels that vanished due to the Goddess of Light Luminaria have yet to be revived." Ark stated. "I guess as much since the angels here are not powerful enough to protect them should a kingdom suddenly brings an army to quell you guys. Angels have be public enemy number one because of what they did to the entire central continent after all. The filthy dealings of the Church of Light are also spread all out to the point that no one worships it anymore." Adrian stated. The central continent has yet to fully heal with the damage that the Goddess of Light Luminaria has done. Even the angels here could not get out much from their current town due to fear of persecution. The angel yers could at least move in free cities but even they need to gain the trust of the residents there. If not for Ark handling the reparations for each kingdom, then the angels would have been hunted down to extinction. Fortunately, there were still some angels that protected people against their own kin. They were not the majority, but it helped public perception that angels are not all bad. Some of the angels wanted Adriant to actually back them up but the demons made sure to not be involved. The demons did not care back then when they werebeled as evil, and they will not care now that they are needed to save the angel race. "So, what is the real emergency here? I know it is not because Lucifer was picking a fight with this baby angel." Adrian stated. "The Seven Angels of Virtues have lost their strength or rather their powers. They told me that they need to recover it." Ark stated. "If that is the case then you should train them." Adrian stated as he thinks that the problem is that the angel babies are just low leveled. "They do not need to train to regain their power. Their power actually exited their body when they were killed. They said that their powers have egos of their own and might have attached themselves to objects, people, or even beasts." Ark stated. "What is the problem with searching then? If it is their powers, then they should be able to sense it." Adrian stated. "The problem is that we can no longer feel our own powers. We do not know why but this should not be happening. If a mortal were to get our powers, then their body would implode since they cannot handle that energy. It is of no coincidence that the devils became gods as they were former angels once." The baby angel Mikhail stated as the other six seemed to have dozed off from moving too much. "What is your real intention? Why do you wish to regain all of your powers?" Adrian asked as he even used his own aura to suppress the baby angel Mikhail. "That is a bit too much, guild master. He is still a baby, and he might die from your excessive aura." Ark stated as he sensed that Adrian became too serious. "I merely need my strength back because I need to find someone." Mikhail stated as he suddenly became solemn. "You wish to look for your sister." Adrian stated which made the baby angel Mikhail look at him seriously. "How do you know of this?!" The baby angel Mikhail asked as he suddenly became wary of Adrian. "I did not see your sister''s soul in Limbo when the fight finished. It means that she must have found a way to live despite the challenges. Maybe she upied another body or something and you suddenly wanting power means that you also know that her soul is not in the creation relic for the angels." Adrian stated. "Damn, you are sharp. When did demons be intelligent? All of you would rather destroy this or destroy that." The baby angel Mikhail retorted. "We send the dumb but strong ones to the front line which is why you have that perception." Adrian stated as he then looked at Ark. "Do you truly wish to help them?" Adrian asked Ark. "It is the right thing to do. Also, they might be a great help to the angelmunity here. The Nephilim are not exactly that strong either as some are just newly awakened." Ark stated. "Ok. I will help but only in one condition." Adrian stated as he looked at the baby angel Mikhail. "What do you wish, demon? We are already out of options and your group might be our best way in regaining our strength. We are really at our lowest point as we will make deals with demons to regain what we lost." The baby angel Mikhail stated. "All of you shall form a covenant with Ark that you will never betray him and that you shall protect the angel and Nephilim race with all your might. Fail to do so then you will risk your souls being damned in the depths of the underworld for eternity." Adrian stated as his aura became dark and mysterious. "Is that all? I would rather enter a covenant with him. I thought that you would force us to have a covenant with you. I would really rather die than have that happen to me or the others. I will never be under a demon in my life." The baby angel Mikhail stated. Ark was about to say something, but Adrian turned to him with a look that said ''stay quiet'' which is why the former just zipped his mouth. "If that is the case then I shall now start the Covenant preparations. Dodu, extract some of the blood from the sleeping ones." Adrian stated as a small Dodu came out from a magic circle to procure a drop of blood from each angel. "I, the Mediator of Death, is a witness to this covenant between the Seven Angels of Virtue and the Chosen Nephilim Ark. A vow of loyalty has been made and none should break it. Should the angel party break this vow, their souls shall be forfeited and be sent to the depths of Tartarus for eternal torment." Adrian stated as his form shifted to his True Netheros form for a bit and the entire area suddenly glitched out for a moment. When Adrianmenced the covenant, a mark appeared at the wrists of each party. It was a mark that looked like Ark''s wings spread apart which made it look quite cool. The space also returned back to normal as Adrian''s form became normal as well. "Done." Adrian stated. "Is that it? Are covenants that quick?" Ark asked as he was slightly afraid earlier. "Where is the kissing of feet? Or the shower of praises that we must do?" The baby angel Mikhail stated which made Adrian look at him funny. "Those things are just superfluous things that gods add to the theatrics." Adrian replied which shocked the baby angel Mikhail. Chapter 2239: I am Your Superior’s Superior Chapter 2239: I am Your Superior¡¯s Superior ? "You mean to say that those things that trampled on our pride were merely whims of the goddess?" The baby angel Mikhail stated in shock. "Of course. The gods can make covenants just by speaking a vow and imbuing it with their divine energy. In my case, I used the collective divine energy of the gods of death so make sure you do not break that covenant." Adrian stated. "He told me about the outrageous things that the Goddess of Light Luminaria would make them do." Ark stated as he looked at the disheartened baby angel Mikhail. "I would have guessed she would have done that because she is all ir and no substance. Gods are the most likely beings to be pompous jerks which is why you never really want to meet them in real life." Adrian stated as Ark suddenly looked at the sky above. "Will you not offend them?" Ark stated as he is looking at the skies if it is suddenly charged with lightning or any divine phenomena. "Only simpleminded gods or goddesses will be hurt by my words if they are listening to it. The ones that are magnanimous and great would just let those words slip by as if they never heard it because they are not the ones that are targeted about that." Adrian stated as Ark suddenly had a realization of how his guild leader handles the gods and goddesses. Adrian knew that his words might have offended some of the gods that were listening in on the conversation. He could feel their gazes, but it is akin to some form of chills or tingles. He cannot pinpoint or tell which gods are gazing at him, but he just makes sure to ignore them. If he did not ignore them then he would have second thoughts on what he needs to do. "The only ce I am safe is the other continents since their influence in other continents are rather vague. Thankfully, Avalon is protected from the eyes of the gods, or I might actually rally the gods of death to attack those busybodies." Adrian thought as he smiled. "You have be cooler in my eyes, guild leader." Ark stated. "Now that all of you seven are in a covenant with Ark, this means that all of you are under me as well." Adrian stated which suddenly snapped the baby angel Mikhail from his shock of being ridiculed by the Goddess of Light Luminaria. "This was not part of the covenant!" The baby angel Mikhail rebuked. "You are under Ark as confidants. Do not get me wrong with that as I never tamper with a covenant. Do you know that you will be bathe with divine retribution for ten days straight if you do such a thing? I am just saying that all of you are under me because Ark is a direct subordinate of mine. If you want to get technical then you are lower in rank because all of you are under Ark." Adrian stated which made the baby angel Mikhail freeze as he forgot to think about that. "This cannot be! My proud angels under a demon!" The baby angel Mikhail stated as he floated to his bed and cried himself to sleep. "Did their intelligence also drop when they became babies? I am starting to feel that you suddenly got the short end of the stick." Adrian stated as he never expected that the most powerful of the angels was like this now. "I was actually surprised as well but the others told me that is his real attitude. He was only acting as the perfect angel because the Goddess of Light Luminaria was always watching him. He also gets punished if he does something un-angel like of whatever that means. How can a goddess know what angel should be when she is not an angel herself? I get that she managed to create them but even parents do not know what their children will be. She basically created the angels to have some glorified trophy ves that she can boast about to other gods." Ark stated as his words resonated with the sleeping baby angels. They might not be fully active but all seven of the most powerful angels did not lose their edge. Their current body just needs more rest, but they will still react if danger is around them. They can only do this as they know that only Ark could truly protect them without any problems. The Seven Angels of Virtue did not get a warm wee from other angels when they got revived. The angels that saw them looked at them with scorn and Ark was the only one that defended them. The Nephilim were indifferent to them, but they would still attack them should they do something bad. If not for Ark, the Seven Baby Angels of Virtue would have been exiled from the area. Even the devils do not like them so they cannot hide in Hell while waiting for their powers toe back. "So, what are we going to do with their powers? Which one should we do first? Does at least one of them have a vague location of where their powers got sent to?" Adrian asked questions in quick session that Ark had a bit of trouble keeping up. "We can start with mine as I have managed to detect it albeit in a faint sense." The baby angel Gabriel stated as he corrected his cute sses as it was messy since he just woke up. "This would be?" Adrian asked as he is not really familiar with the angels. "Do you not respect your opponents? To think that you have forgotten about me! You are a champion of the Twin Gods. You should be able to remember every valiant warrior that stood in your way. Is this not how you celebrate the life and death of warriors?" The baby angel Gabriel stated as he became frustrated that Adrian did not recognize him. "I remember all of you names but not your face. I did not have time looking closely at all of you as all I imagined is bashing all your faces back then." Adrian responded in full honesty that the baby angel Gabriel was speechless. "This is the Angel Gabriel and the second inmand among them. His blessing is called Patience, and it increases hisbat power for as long as the fight gets prolonged." Ark stated. "You said blessing? If this was a blessing, then it should have been gone the moment the Goddess of Light Luminaria died." Adrian stated. "They said that their powers just separated from them when they were killed. Does this mean that the Goddess of Light Luminaria could still be alive?!" Ark suddenly stated in fear. "Do not overreact because she is worse than dead. She was erased from existence because her true divine body was fully destroyed. What I am thinking is in the line of the abilities that these seven have are not ''blessings'', but their actual true abilities. A power born from their very soul that resonated with their determination." Adrian stated as blessing would vanish if the gods that gave them died or relinquished it. "I cannot be wrong as our powers will vanish if we do anything to displease the Goddess of Light Luminaria. If they were truly our innate abilities, then we would have been able to use them despite being punished by that wretched goddess." The baby angel Gabriel stated. "I said that your abilities are born from your soul. If a god or another being has full ess to your souls, then they would have the ability to temporarily seal it. Since the Goddess of Light Luminaria was a control freak, I would guess there is something like a ''master lock'' in the souls of the angels back then which she used to control all of you." Adrian stated which made the baby angel Gabriel go into contemtion and actually agree with the former''s words. "Does that mean we were really inhibited for all our lives?" The baby angel Gabriel stated in utter shock as he thought that the words of the devils back then were empty when they said that the goddess was holding them back. "I would even say that the Goddess Luminaria stunted your growths as a race which is why you have potential to be gods when released. I mean... look at the devil gods that rule over Hell. They were among the first batch of the angels that were created back then. If all of you have equal talents, then all of you would have a chance to be gods if someone did not hold you back." Adrian stated. Ark also agreed with Adrian''s statements as he could see the difference back then for angels that possessed humans. The angels that possessed humans actually have more talent than a normal angel. Even if the human they possessed is talentless, the pure talent of the angel itself will overwrite the talent of the body they possessed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2240: Power of Patience I Chapter 2240: Power of Patience I ? "Back to the topic, where is the location of your power?" Adrian asked the baby angel Gabriel. "It is here in the central continent about east of this location." The baby Gabriel stated. "Should we go then?" Ark asked. "Who is going to take care of the other six while we are gone?" Adrian asked as he pointed at the other six baby angels that are sleeping. "Oh! Sister Lilith would be the one that handles them. She is actually the one that takes care of them most of the time. I only help when I have no missions or quests that I need to do. Oh! She is here." Ark stated as the door opened to reveal a beautiful youngdy in a full caretaker outfit. "I got this brother." Lilith stated as she gave a thumbs up. "I actually forgot that she was here as well. I guess if she is here then this ce is already well guarded. She basically has the power level close to Old Man Pann." Adrian stated. "If only she were notzy." Ark muttered but Lilith managed to hear it which is why she pinched him. "I did not even say anything!" Ark stated as he rubbed the ce he was pinched. "Please take care of my brother and the dirty one. Make sure that the dirty one gets his meals or else he will be quite cranky." Lilith stated as she assured them that the other six would be in good hands. Adrian then looked at the other six baby angels and could see that all of them were trying their best not to open their eyes. He also felt fear in the six baby angels when Lilith entered the room. Her presence itself made all of them straighten up as if they are terrified of her. He then understood that the baby angels were only yful when they are in front of Ark.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let us go then. We can take Kaon as we cannot use teleportation as it would be difficult to pinpoint an exact location now." Adrian stated as he told Lilith that they might take a long time which made the sleeping expressions of the baby angels feel like they are having a nightmare. "We can take all the time we need. I am known as the Angel of Patience after all." The baby angel Gabriel stated as if he became the winner among all of them. If the baby angels could direct their hatred to the baby angel Gabriel, then they would have. They only made sure to close their eyes because Lilith was watching over them like a hawk. Adrian, Ark, and the baby angel Gabriel used Kaon as a mount to fly incredibly fast due east. The ride was very smooth as they did not fly high enough to encounter the flight zones of more powerful monsters than them. They also flew just enough in the flight zone of weaker monsters rtive to Kaon. One could even see that the flying monsters would swerve away when they see Kaon flying in their path. "So, this is what it is like flying on a dragon! Sofy! You should get one as a mount, kid." The baby angel Gabriel told Ark. "Are you out of your mind?! Dragons like Kaon are True Dragons. The reason it isfy is due to him controlling the air currents so that it will not hit us directly. Without it, you and I might have been blown away with the speed we are flying." Ark stated. "Why is it impossible? One of your friends is the Mother of Dragons. She is the one that all dragons will bow down to because she will be the one that will rise to the position of Mother Dragon Goddess when the timees. Given that she achieves full divinity then that should be attainable to her." The baby angel Gabriel stated as he said some trivia that interested the other two. They went east just like the baby angel Gabriel instructed but there were no unusual things that they have encountered. Adrian thought that the baby angel Gabriel was just ying with them and trying to escape being taken care of by Lilith, but he was not that petty. The baby angel Gabriel had a more calctive and calm personalitypared to the others. He was a being that weighed everything beforemitting to it which means that he would not have been here if he was not sure. "Stop!" The baby angel Gabriel stated which made Kaon stop mid-air. "Why? Did you get a stronger connection?" Adrian asked. "My diaper needs some changing." The baby angel Gabriel stated as Ark could only sigh as he took out the kit from his inventory. "You seem awfully ustomed to this." Adrian eximed and Ark could onlyugh pitifully at himself. "Now that I am all freshened up, I can feel the pull stronger, but it is strange." The baby angel Gabriel stated as he became confused. "Strange how?" Ark asked. "I was trying to have my powere to me as the demon did say that it should be parts of our souls, but it is rejecting me, or it is trapped." The baby angel Gabriel stated as his own power did not return to him willingly. "Where is it? We should check immediately while the connection is still strong." Adrian stated as the baby angel Gabriel pointed to the northeast. Kaon flew towards the direction that the baby angel Gabriel pointed to. Adrian also made sure that the speed was not that fast as they might overextend. The fact that they were close was good enough for Adrian to see what happened to the talents of the angels. He had an inkling of what happened, but he wanted to believe that this is not the case. The baby angel Gabriel then pointed them to an ind off the coast. He said that this was the ce where his talent or power could be felt the most. Adrian told Kaon tond at the ind and he immediately started to have a bad feeling about it. The ind looked deste as there were no signs of life. The only thing that is present on the ind is a giant rock formation. "There! That is my symbol! That should be where my power is hidden." The baby angel Gabriel stated as he pointed at an interesting sigil carved onto the rock formation. The sigil has a circr design, with several intricate geometric shapes and symbols arranged in a precise pattern. The design includes a central pentagram, which is surrounded by a series of interlocking triangles and other shapes. The sigil would not have caught anyone''s eye unless it was pointed out. "Wait!" Adrian stated as Ark, who was carrying the baby angel Gabriel, was about to fly up towards the sigil. "Why is there something wrong?" Ark asked as he does not feel any hostility around them. "It is too easy. There are also several factors that points out that this whole ce is odd." Adrian stated. "Ok then. I will leave the baby angel Gabriel to you while I check out the sigil that he pointed out. Is that fine?" Ark stated as he volunteered to be the scout. "You do know that I have soulbounds that could check that right?" Adrian stated. "My sigil will not react to your soulbounds unless they have the blood of an angel running through their veins. Only angels could activate my sigil as the power of holy light is needed at the bare minimum." The baby angel Gabriel stated. "If that is the case then be careful. Do not let your guard down even for a moment." Adrian stated to which Ark nodded. Ark unfurled his cool wings that is half angel wings and half devil wings. He flew towards the sigil and is about to activate it using light magic, but the huge rock formation suddenly formed a fist to hit him. Ark was sent flying as he dropped towards the sea while the rock formation suddenly started to move which made the entire ind shake. "I should not have jinxed it by saying it was too easy." Adrian stated as he teleported away as stone hands tried to grab him. "Is the Nephilim kid fine?" The baby angel Gabriel asked. "He is still alive if you were worried." Adrian replied as Ark only lost 20% of his health from the sudden attack. The rock formation in the ind was actually a golem that took that specific form. What Adrian found intriguing is the fact that the entire golem was emitting the same power he felt from the baby angel Gabriel. The worst fears of Adrian have been realized as a part of a being''s soul has given life to an inanimate object. The talent or power that Angel Gabriel had is basically a part of his soul and the reason why he looks like a baby. This is also the reason why they need it back to resume their original forms. Chapter 2241 Power of Patience II [You have encountered the Precipice of Patience.] "KUROAAHH!" "My power!" The baby angel Gabriel shouted as it flew towards the sigil on the body of the mountain that is nowing alive. "Limit Break: Summoner!" Adrian did not waste any time and immediately activated his limit break skill in order to summon all of his soulbounds. Sirius, Kimat, and Wisteria manifested beside him while Kaon and Saena manifested in the skies. Dodu, Charon, and Kenos manifested in different ces with the first in front and the remaining two in hiding. "Primordial Armament: Bow!" Adrian stated as his body transformed into a more agile look that is perfect for an archer. He fired an arrow that headed straight towards the rocky hand that was about to hit the baby angel Gabriel. Adrian could not believe that the baby angel Gabriel actually regressed even in the mind. It was like he really is a baby attracted to a shiny thing which is his sigil. "Save him!" Adrian stated as he unfurled his wings and soared directly to the skies. Saena did not even bother thinking what the baby angel Gabriel would do and just immediately swooped in to save him. Kaon then created numerous shields that blocked the iing rock pellets that the Precipice of Patience released. All of Adrian''s soulbounds released their true sizes and they were indeed massive. Sirius even called upon Yuki as she would be the defensive expert in the battle. Sirius attacked using the shadows while Yuki would use the ice she creates to form shields. The ice shields would block the projectiles that would head towards Sirius. Adrian told them that they should focus on the lower body of the Precipice of Patience. Kimat roared and called upon the lightning, but it does not have much effect on the Precipice of Patience. The enemy is a gigantic monster golem made of stone and earth. Its lightning resistance is basically almost lightning immunity because of the essence of its body. Instead, Kimat coated his entire body with lightning to boost everything that he could and attacked the lower area as instructed by Adrian as well. Wisteria is the support for Kimat as Sirius already has his own support. She would release crystal petals that circled around Kimat to protect him. Any projectile that enters the area near Kimat would be shredded by the crystal petals. Wisteria would also use her power to control nature itself to influence the ground and reduced some of the influence that the Precipice of Patience has on the ind. Dodu started to slither towards the Precipice of Patience and just tanked every hit that it received. Dodu is basically the enemy that the Precipice of Patience could never defeat as it would just negate physical damage on its body. The slime body of Dodu made it possible to just rush towards the upper chest of the Precipice of Patience and start corroding it from the outside. Although Dodu is not fully physically immune, the damage he receives is littlepared to the damage he does on the enemy. Kaon and Saena are working together when ites to the aerialbat. Kaon would create spells thatunch numerous elements at the head of the Precipice of Patience. He would also st it with his dragon breath, but it seems that the enemy hasrge resistances as it is not damaged as much as Adrian hopes it would be. Still, Kaon being on the field made all elemental attacks more powerful. Saena flew across the skies with the baby angel Gabriel on her beak. She would have dropped him, but her master told her to take care of the little runt. She focused more on healing her team members as the Precipice of Patience did not have any status ailment spells or abilities. The healing she provides makes it easy for those attacking in short range to live longer. Charon released hisrger form as well and called upon the chains that is hidden in his own pocket dimension. Large chains could be seen springing up from the ground to bind therge rock hands that the Precipice of Patience creates. This made it possible for Charon to have a contribution as the enemy in question is not alive. Charon could not siphon health or mana from it which is why he made sure to contribute another way. Kenos is just the same and hides in his special pocket dimension as he waits to help his siblings. If any of the other soulbounds finds themselves in a sticky cement then Kenos would just easily shift them to another spot. Hisrge insect-like arms would pierce the dimension and pick up his allies to whisk them away. The soulbounds were slightly confused the first few times it happened but they soon got used to it. "Fly me closer,rge, majestic bird! I need to regain my own power!" The baby angel Gabriel stated but Saena ignored him as she dodges an iing boulder that wasunched at them. Adrian used his arrows to destroy any boulders that came his way as the Precipice of Patience would actually just st them with it. The Precipice of Patience is basically a magical golem that has no life force, but it has durability. It is an enemy that Adrian himself will struggle against because he is more suited for fighting against enemies that are alive. "My energies are basically useless against it because it is not alive." Adrian stated as he looked towards the sudden water geyser that erupted behind him. Ark finally resurfaced from the waters below and he unfurled his wings to reveal his majesty. Ark then gathered light energy in his right hand while he gathered darkness in his left hand. A sword of darkness and a shield of light manifested before him as he charged towards the Precipice of Patience. Ark suddenly flew in a rotating motion where he coated himself with both light and darkness energy. He looked like arge energy drill that has both white and ck colors. The Precipice of Patience saw this and perceived Ark as a threat. The Precipice of Patience created tworge boulder hands that stopped the spinning drill that was Ark. Ark was able to destroy the two boulder hands, but he was unable to gain more momentum to pierce it. The Precipice of Patience was still safe due to what it did, but it also made it easier to attack by others. Kaon flew in a circr motion as he used all six elements in a spell. Kaonyered all of these magic circles and suddenly bit it. "Elemental Catastrophe: Dragon Breath!" Kaon released a dragon breath that was not golden in color but dark gray. The Precipice of Patience was directly hit by the dragon breath that contained the power of the powerful Elemental Catastrophe spell. Kaon''s perfect control over the elements made it possible to do such a thing with ease. Numerous elemental effects hit the head of the Precipice of Patience which created a powerful explosion that destroyed a chunk of its face. == Name: Precipice of Patience Durability: 88%N?v(el)B\\jnn == "We have been attacking it for quite some time but that is all that we destroyed from its durability." Adrian muttered. "Guild leader, this is an enemy that is not suited for us." Ark stated as he also excelled inbat with enemies affected by elemental attacks. "I will create an area we can pinpoint for more destruction. It is a golem that has durability which means that we just need to hit it enough and it will break." Adrian stated which Ark nodded. "I guess I should at least show off since you are here. Nephilim: Devil Mode!" Ark stated as his body is suddenly coated with pure darkness. Ark''s usual attire thatbined angelic and devil elements is suddenly in the purely devil aesthetic. All angel wings in his clothes and his actual wings became pure devil wings. The shield of light that he also held vanished as he now held arge ck great sword. He also got a devil tail as well which he could use to damage the enemy as well. "You suddenly feel so sinister." Adrianmented. "This form focuses more on damage as all my bonus defenses are converted to my attack damage." Ark stated. "ss cannon then. I will make sure that you do not die then." Adrian stated as he imbued his arrow with the saved spatial elemental skill that he has saved up. "Pierce through the enemy! Andromeda!" Adrian shouted as heunched an arrow filled with pure power. Adrian''s arrow headed straight towards where the sigil is etched as he believes that this is the weak spot. The Precipice of Patience would always protect this spot whenever Kaon would hit it with skills. Just as he expected, the Precipice of Patience started to createrge rock hands to block Adrian''s arrow but his soulbounds started to act. Chapter 2242: Power of Patience III Chapter 2242: Power of Patience III ? The rock hands created by the Precipice of Patience were all destroyed by Adrian''s soulbounds. Their collective attack made it possible to also prevent the Precipice of Patience to create more rock hands to protect itself. The arrow that contained the power of an exploding star was about to hit the sigil, but it suddenly reacted. The sigil itself suddenly created a floating mark that protected the body of the Precipice of Patience. This made the arrow fall down but it did not lose its power. The arrow exploded into a powerful gxy looking explosion. This made all the outer parts of the Precipice of Patience crumble as the reverberations destroyed all of them. The Precipice of Patience suddenly looked a foot smaller because its outer parts have been destroyed but Adrian was not done. As soon as the skill activated, the spatial spell that Adrian embedded in the arrow also activated. It was a spell that created numerous slices in space as it was Dimension Cutter. Adrian did not even control how the slices in the dimension would ur, but he made sure that all of it will explode. He immediately changed to his mirror demon form and transported all of his soulbounds and Ark away from the area. The Precipice of Patience thought that the enemy was trying to run away, but the arrow actually exploded with a dy. In that time frame, the entire ind is suddenly cut up in different parts as if it was sliced in different times. The space itself of the ind looked uneven as Adrian''s skill was able to affect the area without any push back from the world itself. Demons usually feel a pressure as if the world was fighting back but Adrian did not even feel that. Adrian''s title that was given by the world itself and his Semi Transcendent skill allowed this to happen. There was nothing in this world that could prevent him from shifting space freely except for himself. Of course, Adrian made sure that his spells will not negatively affect the world, or he would get more things to do. As soon as the entire space of the ind was cut up, the Precipice of Patience suddenly started to get sliced up as well. Parts of its body started to slide off as and even its torso which is its center of gravity started to fail. The Precipice of Patience roared as its durability dropped directly to 50% with Adrian''s attack. "Attack now!" Adrian stated as the Precipice of Patience was busy trying to reform its body. All Adrian''s soulbounds charged and released more attacks against the Precipice of Patience. Even Ark finally used his most powerful attack in his Devil Mode form. Ark would create waves of dark mes that destroyed the rocks. He would even melt the rock because of the fierce heat that is contained in his attacks. The Precipice of Patience was too busy trying to stabilize itself to even bother defending itself. Adrian took the baby angel Gabriel from Saena''s hands as she flew high in the sky. All of Saena''s tails glowed in a rainbow light as she released the fierce st of light that directly blew a hole in the lower body of the Precipice of Patience. == Name: Precipice of Patience Durability: 30% == The Precipice of Patience suddenly dropped to 30% durability, and they were about to push through even more, but the entire ind was suddenly covered with the sigil of the Angel Gabriel. All of them were pushed out as a shockwave repelled all of them from getting near the Precipice of Patience. Suddenly, a huge amount of power was absorbed from the ind itself as the Sigil of Patience that was etched unto the body of the Precipice of Patience started to absorb it. The Sigil of Patience floated and attached itself to a pure white marble. The pure white marble suddenly started to gather simr stones like itself. The Precipice of Patience is no more as all the pure marble in the ind clumped together and started to became y like. As if the energy in the ind is not the enough, Adrian felt the Sigil of Patience take more energy from the area as light suddenly pierced the heavens and hit it directly. The Sigil of Patience imbued unto the white marble suddenly looked incredibly holy as it now gained an aura that resembled light energy. All of a sudden, the white marble started to form a body that is almost humanoid. The first thing that is formed would be a body that has a head until the lower body. The second thing created arerge thick arms that floated independently to the body. Tworge shields could suddenly be seen being equipped onto the thick arms. These shields have the Sigil of Patience etched onto them and it also activated its effects as well. The golem that was being created did not have legs or feet as it deemed it useless since its base form did not have legs as well. As soon as the body has been formed, a powerful light energy wave was released from it which showed off the wings made of light and a halo. == Name: Precipice of Patience (Battle Seraph Mode) Durability: 30% == The Precipice of Patience has changed form to amodate fighting against Adrian and Ark. The new form has three halos that resembled the three halos that are present on the Angel Gabriel in his most powerful form. The wings did not reflect the same wings as what the Angel Gabriel had as they were merely streaks of light in shapes of ovals. Still, the Precipice of Patience suddenly looked like an angelic being that was sent to punish those that went against Heaven. "Impossible! How could such a thing be possible for an inanimate object?!" The baby angel Gabriel eximed as he could not believe that an inanimate object is capable of using his own powers. "If those talents are really yours then it would mean that it has parts of your souls. If it has parts of your souls, then an ego could easily form if the right conditions are present." Adrian stated as he might have suddenly gotten a glimpse of seeing a method of creating a sentient golem. The Precipice of Patience suddenly brought its two shields together which suddenly created light barriers that prevented Adrian and his soulbounds to move. The only one that was not affected by it was Ark himself. Adrian thought that this would just be a minor sealing status ailment, but it was not the case. "Defend yourselves! It its going to release all of the damage that you have done back to you!" The baby angel Gabriel shouted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "How did you know that?! Adrian asked as only his movement was sealed but not his mouth. "I can feel it as if I am the one battling all of you." The baby angel Gabriel stated. Adrian immediately used blink to escape as it seems that the light only suppressed the area that he was in and not his body itself. He was about to save his other soulbounds when the Precipice of Patience created ten magic circles that suddenly sted all of them with pure light energy. Adrian immediately created numerous mirrors that absorbed the damage but almost all of them shattered. Seeing that absorbing did not do any good and his soulbounds were about to get hit, Adrian stopped time and activated Diffracting Cosmos. The mirror dimension was summoned over to the real world as Adrian used his mirrors to save his soulbounds. He made sure that all of them would be outside the confines of the mirror dimension. He even made Ark carry the baby angel Gabriel as he sent them outside as well. Adrian made time flow once again and the beams of light that was about to hit his soulbounds bounced unto the mirror dimension. The Precipice of Patience was a bit confused as its targets suddenly vanished, and Ark is also confused because he suddenly has a baby on his arms. The light beams that were supposed to kill the soulbounds as it is all the umted damage that the Precipice of Patience has taken that would be returned back to them. All of these light beams bounced all around the mirrors widely. It was not until Adrian created mirrors at the perfect angels to focus all of the light beams in one singr location. "Have a taste of this!" Adrian stated as he created thest mirrors needed to return the attack of the Precipice of Patience. All of the light beams bent and are now directed perfectly at the location where the Precipice of Patience is currently floating. The Precipice of Patience did not move as if it was calcting what it needed to do next. It then smashed its two shields together as all the beams of light converged towards its location and a spectacr light show urred. Chapter 2243: Precipice of Patience (Battle Seraph Mode) Chapter 2243: Precipice of Patience (Battle Seraph Mode) ? The Precipice of Patience smashed its two shields which actually turned them into fragments. Adrian thought this was slightly strange as it destroyed its means of defense, but he soon learned why. The fragments of the shields scattered but all of them floated around the Precipice of Patience. As soon as the shield fragments floated around it, the Sigil of Patience suddenly activated around the Precipice of Patience. [The Precipice of Patience has activated the Sigil of Patience.] [All damage will be absorbed while it is activated.] This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 2244: Baby Angel Attack! Chapter 2244: Baby Angel Attack! ? Dodu melted the created marble hands and all of the soulbounds relentlessly attacked the Precipice of Patience. Adrian finished chanting the spell but decided to save it instead of releasing it immediately. He knew that the attack will not be effective unless the spell would be fired up close. Ark even used his own Limit Break: Warrior skill to make his attacks fiercer but the enemy either absorbs it or dodges. "It always absorbs the attacks as if it does not have that barrier. How are we going to defeat it?" Ark asked as he retreated a bit since he almost ran out of stamina. "Any ideas?" Adrian stated as he looked towards the baby angel Gabriel that is currently being nestled at the tree on top of Wisteria''s back. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2245: Recovering the Soul (Gabriel) Chapter 2245: Recovering the Soul (Gabriel) ? The baby angel Gabriel''s hand passed through the barrier that protected the body of the Precipice of Patience. The Sigil of Patience embedded on the enemy suddenly reacted as it faltered for a split moment. The baby angel Gabriel is registered as the ultimate threat instead of Adrian. The body of the Precipice of Patience suddenly erupted with spikes, but time suddenly stopped. [The hidden veil of the Precipice of Patience has been deactivated.] [It will be unable to use the Sigil of Patience for five seconds.] Adrian appeared next to Ark and the baby angel Gabriel. He made sure to move them a few meters away so that they would not be harmed. He could see that the Sigil of Patience is reacting to the baby angel Gabriel, but the golem is holding onto that power as well. The only way for the baby angel Gabriel to recover a part of his soul is to truly destroy the current vessel. All of the barriers and even the ability of the Precipice of Patience has been disabled as well. The Precipice of Patience is now left defenseless thanks to the efforts of Ark and the baby angel Gabriel. They did not know if it will really work since this n was something they thought on the fly. Also, there was a high risk that the baby angel Gabriel could be killed if something goes wrong but Adrian made sure to eliminate the risk via Time Stop. "I guess I should make maximum effort. The Great Divide!" Adrian stated as he is now in his axe demon form. Adrian made time flow again normally and the Precipice of Patience actually noticed him. The enemy tried to fire off the spikes that it grew to its body since its original target was gone but Adrian is faster. With the force that could create a literal trench, Adrian mmed his axe towards the Precipice of Patience. The Sigil of Patience tried its best to make its current host survive but it ultimately failed. Some of the powers of the Sigil of Patience were already taken by the baby angel Gabriel. Thest bit of control that the golem had over the Sigil of Patience tried to save it, but the axe made of Primordial Energy sliced it like butter. [You have defeated the Precipice of Patience (Battle Seraph Mode).] [You have gained experience points.] The Precipice of Patience is perfectly sliced in half as well as the ind that is below them as the excess power seems to be siphoned off by thend below. The Precipice of Patience, that is now cut in two, dropped to the ground as it lost all of it durability. The thing that only remained in the sky is none other than Sigil of Patience as if it is looking for a new host.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You shall not get away this time! Get back to me!" The baby angel Gabriel stated as he flew straight towards the Sigil of Patience. The body of the baby angel Gabriel started to get enveloped in golden light as the Sigil of Patience started to get engraved on his chest. The small body of the baby angel Gabriel started to grow bigger as he regained the part of his soul that was missing. The Angel Gabriel could be seen to be exhrated as the powers he lost is now returning back to him. "Finally, back to my old self!" The Angel Gabriel stated but Ark and Adrian looked at him for a moment before they averted their gazes. "Good job." Ark stated. "I guess I should go down to get the dropped materials." Adrian stated but Ark did not let go of his hand. "Do not leave me here, guild master. You were the one that said that he would return to normal if he gets a part of his soul back." Ark stated as he fiercely gripped Adrian to make sure The would not be left exining. "Why is there something wrong?" The Angel Gabriel asked as the two of hispanions were not looking at him. "You should look at yourself." Ark stated as he took out a mirror from his inventory and faced it towards the Angel Gabriel. The Angel Gabriel thought that he was back to his peak strength as the energy in his body is just like before he died. He expected that his gant and handsome appearance returned but he suddenly became speechless. The proud mature man figure that the Angel Gabriel had has not fully returned. He now has the body of an early teenager, and he was evennky which shattered the pride that he had from his real figure. "Why is my body like this!?" The Angel Gabriel eximed as he held the mirror while having a face that is trying to deny reality. "I can only think of one thing." Adrian stated as both Ark and the Angel Gabriel looked at him. Ark made sure to hang on to his guild leader because Adrian is the only one that has an idea of what is happening. Ark knows that the anger of a teenager is more violent than the anger of a baby. He made sure to hang on to Adrian for deal life as he did not want to be sole receiver of the teenage tantrum. Adrian did not look at Ark or the Angel Gabriel as even he is not sure if his debacle is correct. "I already told you earlier that the being would be weakened. That might be what you are experiencing right now." Adrian stated. "I feel the same power coursing through my body as back then. I am weaker now since I am not empowered by the Goddess Luminaria like before. Still, I should still have the same power as I have because the missing part of myself feelsplete." The Angel Gabriel stated. "If you feel that your soul isplete then there could be another reason but even, I do not know if this is true. This is just something that I chatted about when I go to the Afterlife." Adrian stated. "Well, go on with it!" The Angel Gabriel eximed as his teenage angst is now being activated. "Calm down, sunshine. Take what I say with a grain of salt. The reason why you look like that is because that might be your real form." Adrian stated. "How?! I looked like mature angel that is praised by all of the others! I was born with the body of a mature man." The Angel Gabriel stated. "You may not have been born like that but forcefully matured while young. I guess the other angels were like that as well seeing that you do not have children. It might have also been the process where the Goddess Luminaria sealed your souls. The mature appearance that you have was fabricated but even I do not know why. Maybe the Goddess Luminaria hated the appearance of children? I do remember that the Church of Light did not take any young priests as the minimum age of entering is actually when they be adults." Adrian stated but the Angel Gabriel actually looked like he got another realization. "That is actually true! She hated kids even back then as all they did is whine. She did not care for the wishes of children because they only pray for things in exchange." The Angel Gabriel stated as he looked defeated. "Wait?! If that is what his real form is because his soul was sealed and his powers were limited, then does that mean that they can be more powerful in the future." Ark stated as he could see where Adrian was going with the exnation. "I do not know if that is the case but there is arge chance that that can be possible. I mean the devils became gods that ruled over Hell and could trap a monster like the Dragon of Revtion. Also, the golem earlier had powers that the Angel Gabriel did not use before which means that they can be more powerful. Still, take it with precaution as powers like that needs determination and strength to obtain." Adrian stated which made the ears of the Angel Gabriel perk. "If what you say is true then even, I can achieve godhood! With me being the first to recover my power, I would be stronger than Mikhail first. I can now p some sense into him while I am at the top!" The Angel Gabriel stated as hisst sentences revealed his inner thoughts. "Does he have a grudge against Mikhail or something?" Adrian asked Ark. "Apparently, he was like the secretary that works morepared to the president. He would always y pranks on Mikhail when he had the chance or when he knows he will not get caught." Ark replied. "I think that is justified. I even see my father''s secretary do that as well from time to time to relieve his stress. Even my mother turns a blind eye when it is harmless." Adrian muttered as the Angel Gabriel wasughing like a maniac. Chapter 2246: New Babysitter Chapter 2246: New Babysitter ? "Since we have recovered the Angel Gabriel''s missing power, we should head back. I already gotten all the drops, but it was all precious stone because it was mostly a golem. At least, I can give it to the alchemists and engravers in Avalon. They might be able to create some golems from them since it was parts of the Precipice of Patience." Adrian stated. "It was rather easy since the enemy was a golem. Will it be this easy as well if parts of their soul attach to a living being?" Ark asked. "An inanimate object like the Precipice of Patience makes it less of a burden when it received a fragmented soul with an ego. If their fragmented soul fuses with a living being, then you should be sure that it will be much more difficult than you imagined. It could also be easy depending on the assimtion since the body of a living being could also reject the powers of the fragmented soul ego." Adrian stated as he created a portal back to the town. "Let us hope that it will always be thetter. Still, how strong are we talking about if they fused perfectly?" Ark asked nervously. "If the fragmented soul ego fuses with apatible host, then their strength would rise exponentially. If it is perfectlypatible, then they might as well evolve into a new being. Take the Precipice of Patience, it was just a rock formation on an ind, but it seemed to bepatible with the power of the Angel Gabriel which is why it became a golem. The dragon vein connected to the ind helped with that but still it is arge change." Adrian stated. "Are you insulting me that my powers arepatible with a rock!? I am only quiet because you helped me get my powers back, but I know that you teased me earlier when you let me get hit by some debris!" The Angel Gabriel stated as he suddenly became a bit haughty due to his powersing back. "That was just revenge when you did not answer my summons when I had you as a skill." Adrian stated as he never forgot the grudge that he had with the Angel Gabriel when his summon skill failed. "You still carry that grudge when it was not me that wanted to reject! It was the Goddess Luminaria thatmanded me to never answer your call! Also, that skill was supposed to be something a summoner from the Church of Light should have and not a demon." The Angel Gabriel stated in protest as he was being used of being snobby. "If that was the case then I forgive you. It is all water under the bridge since I got better skills thanks to that." Adrian stated. "Yes... water under the bridge." The Angel Gabriel stated but he suddenly realized and thought, "Why do I feel like that was such an empty apology?". "I think we need to return now. I will exin about my questions when we get there, guild leader." Ark stated as he entered the portal. The Angel Gabriel was about to say something, but Ark passed through the portal once again and dragged him. Adrian could only chuckle at this interaction before he directed his gaze to the distant shore. He then felt that the gaze vanished which is why he vanished through the portal that closed after he entered.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Did you think he really saw us?" One of the yers that hid asked hispanions. "Even if he is a powerful yer, sensing us from this distance is impossible. The best one can do is twenty meters, but we are literally a hundred meters from the ind." Another of theirpanions stated. "The intel of the dark gamer''s organization was correct, but the demon beat us to it. He even had the Nephilim with him but where did that angele from." One of the yers stated. "That angel sprung up when they defeated it. Maybe it was sealed in that ind when they defeated the enemy golem." Another of the dark gamers stated. "Anyways, we should return back and sell this information to the others. This is information on the demon that has arge bounty after all. He might also be after the beings we tagged as the Holy Ones." Another of the dark gamers stated as their group tore up scrolls and vanished from their location. "We are back!" The Angel Gabriel stated as he proudly showed his young teenage body. The Angel Gabriel thought that the other angels would rejoice and be in awe of his new form but all of themughed instead. This made the Angel Gabriel so angry that he pped the baby angel Mikhail''s butt and proceeded to punish the others as well. The other baby angels felt the sharp pain which made them go feral as they started biting the Angel Gabriel. "It seems that you excursion was sessful as one of the brats has regained their powers." Lilith stated as she drank tea as she was taking a break from taking care of the baby angels. When they were getting too rowdy, she shot a deadly re at them which made all of them stop. Even the Angel Gabriel stopped from moving and sat properly when she felt that re. Seeing that all of them behaved, Lilith returned her gaze to Adrian and Ark as the two were talking. "I am thankful that another babysitter can be assigned to take care of them. I can hardly look after all of them when they want to y." Lilith stated but Adrian and Ark alternated looking at her and the baby angels with disbelief written on the faces of thetter. "She is joking.....right? Should weugh?" Adrian asked as the baby angels could clearly be seen as terrified when ites to Lilith. "She is just naturally easily tired, but she actually has higher stats than me. She just likes to procrastinate but pointing that out would make her angry at me." Ark replied via a whisper. Chapter 2247: Angel Power Detector Chapter 2247: Angel Power Detector ? "I see. So that was the case." Lilith stated as she looked at the Angel Gabriel as if she was examining every part of his body. "Why do I suddenly feel a chill?" The Angel Gabriel thought but he did not dare to move since Lilith is directly looking at him. "Such a pity that all of you were limited by your very own creator. The angels would have been such a powerhouse if you had a creator goddess that actually cared about others instead of herself. Well, that hag is dead anyway so all of you are no longer shackled." Lilith bluntly stated. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 2248: Power of Kindness I Chapter 2248: Power of Kindness I ? "So, how is the process for the power detecting?" Ark asked. "It is simple. We just need to resonate with the energy of light that is in their bodies. We will spread it outwards as a pulse and then the energy would rebound back to us if there were something simr." Lilith stated. "Will that not lead to others detecting it as well?" Adrian asked as anyone that is sensitive to things like this would get a reaction. "It would but we have you for that. A demon that can open dimensions and travel to any destination as long as they have coordinates are cheats." Lilith stated as she pointed out that they have the portable demon portal at their beck and call. "Not the first time I have been treated like a transportation module." Adrian stated as he gave space to the two Nephilim. "You said both of us. Does that mean that I need to do something as well?" Ark asked. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2249: Power of Kindness II Chapter 2249: Power of Kindness II ? "Of all the territories in the vast ocean, it had to be theirs. It would have been better if it was the Whale Beastkin territory since I already have prior experience from them." Adrian stated as he suddenly felt like he did not want to enter the waters. "Why is there a problem with the Scy territory?" Ark asked. "Apart from the fact that the Scy are territorial and nasty to deal with, the waters that they live in are not safe. The waters would sometimes hide sharp rock formations or harmful nts and corals below. Add to the fact that any monster that could live in such a ce is incredibly powerful then you have a recipe for disaster." Altum stated. "We are also out of our element, brother. We are not beings that can fight in water." Lilith stated. "Are we going to give up on my power? I can feel it there as if it is inviting me." The baby angel Raphael stated as he looked like he is about to cry. "We got no choice since he also said that it moves quickly. If it changes location, then we might need to do the spell that both of you used earlier." Adrian stated. "Here have this and eat it. It will help with movement in the water and also reduces pressure resistance." Altum stated as he took out pills that looked like pearls. == Item Name: Pill of the Deep Item Tier: Legendary Item Type: Consumable Effects: -Enables the user to move in water easily as it decreases their pressure resistance by 70%. -The user will be able to breath while underwater for a duration of three hours. -Increases swimming speed by 50%. Description: A wonderous pill that is made from a special ingredient that can only be produced by the Deep Ones. A Grand Master Alchemist from Avalon was able to create these wonderous items as there have been a surge of poprity for elixirs and medicine rted to deep underwater exploration. It has a salty taste to it but a nasty slimy aftertaste. == "Wow! Such a good item!" Ark stated but Adrian looked horrified when he saw those pearl looking things. Adrian wanted to tell them that they should think if they would eat that despite the benefits. He was also handed one as well, but he told Altum that he did not need it. He actually knows what the special ingredient used in that pill because he saw the deep ones extracting it from their gills. The special ingredient is none other than a mucus substance that only the deep ones could excrete. This substance basically helps them create ayer of hydrophobic skin on top of their bodies. "I am not going to eat Deep One goo even if it is processed." Adrian thought as he summoned Kaon as a ride to the depths. He is already not that affected by pressure and he does not breathe air due to the Demon Core regting his body if there is no air present. "It is salty, but it is addicting. I remember my favorite snack because of it." Ark stated as he did say that he lived near the sea in the real world. "I do not like the slimy texture, but I need to endure in order to dive as well." Lilith stated as she ate the pill without hesitation. "Why do you give things like this to a baby!? Are all of you insane?" The baby angel Raphael stated as he did not like the pill. He even pretended to be a real baby and tried to spit it out, but Lilith made sure that he ate it. "Good boy." Lilith stated as he patted the depressed baby angel Raphael. "Let us go then. You can hold onto Kaon as we dive since that would be easier and faster. Altum, you can lead the way." Adrian stated. "Sure thing, guild leader!" Altum stated as Adrian no longer afflicted him with gravity control. Altum plunged to the ocean like a professional diver. There was not even arge ssh that urred when he entered it as if he was water himself. He then surfaced to tell the others that it is now fine for them to enter as well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Adrian and others held onto Kaon as they dove towards the water. Adrian was protected by Kaon using his dragon ball that controlled the ice element. Ark, Lilith and the baby angel Raphael were protected by the pill that they ate. Adrian could see a smallyer of on their skin that made them dry even when they entered the ocean. Even their wings were protected but they hid it since they might decrease the water pressure resistance. "The pills are incredibly effective. Are you sure that you will not eat one, guild leader?" Ark asked. "You do not have to worry about that, Ark. We, demons, can even go into space. The depths of the oceans are not a problem for beings like us." Adrian stated. "I guess the Daemos are more blessedpared to us, Nephilim." Lilith stated as she actually envied that trait. "The trade off for that is elemental spells and having to needrge amounts of mana for spells though." Adrian stated as they headed deeper to the ocean floor. They entered the ocean without any problems, but Altum could be seen being very wary. Just as Altum said earlier, the water territories of the Scy are filled with numerous stone spikes even underwater. This made their traversal longer as they needed to get around them. Altum also told them to be cautious as Scy could even blend in on their surroundings. Fortunately for them, Adrian has a soulbound that could help them link their minds which is Kenos. They were able to converse while they traversed the waters. A few minutester, the baby angel Raphael suddenly felt something. He then pointed downwards which meant that they needed to go deeper than before. Chapter 2250: Power of Kindness III Chapter 2250: Power of Kindness III ? "I can feel it even more! It is down there!" The baby angel Raphael stated as he pointed towards the depths of the ocean floor where everything was pitch ck. "Should we light the way?" Ark asked since they were basically travelling in darkness a few minutes ago. "No. That will only attract monsters that were wary of us earlier. Light in this ce means you are a target or a predator dangling fake prey." Altum stated as the depths of the oceans or seas are unforgiving. He already has his fare share of being eaten by a gigantic ocean or sea monsters and he will not be doing that again. "Make sure to hold on tight to Kaon for now. The baby is basically pointing to arge chasm which means that it might be a separate world upon entering there." Adrian stated as he could still see clearly even in the dark. Fortunately, they did not encounter any monster when they reached the bottom of the ocean. Adrian had to ask Kaon to shrink even further as the chasm was only big on the outside, but the actual hole was smaller. Seeing that everyone has already prepared themselves, Altum took the lead with the others following him. As soon as they entered the chasm, a powerful torrent of water suddenly pushed them from behind which elerated their descent. Even Altum could not go against the currents as all of them were swept away for a good twenty minutes. They were then ejected from what looks like a tunnel system and arrived at an unfamiliar ce even for Altum. [You have arrived at the Under Depths.] The ce they were ejected to is just like the ocean but there was ayer of bedrock on top of them that acts as a ceiling. The surroundings also became different as the dreary looking ocean floor suddenly turned colorful and bright. There were corals that they have never seen before that glowed in different colored light. There are even gems and shells that gave off a glow which made the entire ce incredibly well lit. "It is as if we are on the surface because of how bright it is." Ark stated as he would have been deceived if he could not see the bedrock on top of their heads. "To think that the Under Depths were real!" Altum stated in excitement. "What is the Under Depths?" Ark asked. "It is a ce that is told by the old Deep Ones that is said to be a paradise for beings that thrive at the very depths. A mystical ce that is an ocean beneath the ocean! To think that everything was real and not made up, but does this mean that the core of the world is made of water? Also, where was this earlier on? I tried searching for it, but I could not find an entrance." Altum stated as he suddenly pondered but then looked at Adrian for an answer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It might be due to the fact that the world expanded. The Under Depths might not have existed when the world itself was small. It might have only been exposed when the world was returning back to its original state. After all, yers that could freely traverse the depths of the oceans and seas are few." Adrian stated and even Altum agreed with that reason. All of them explored the Under Depths with caution but Altum could be seen extremely excited. Even Lilith looked mesmerized by the things around her as her stoic demeanor softened and looked childlike. The baby angel Raphael told them that he could feel his powers in this ce as if it was all over. Since their powers would often need to have a sigil to work, Adrian asked what the baby angel Raphael''s sigil looked like. The sigil of the Angel Raphael looked like many crosses with circles at the tips. This sigil invokes the power of healing and rejuvenation. They were all looking at the rocks around as there might be a chance that it is also a golem that got the sigil. Still, they scoured the area for half an hour, but they did not see the sigil. Thankfully, there were no monsters in the area, but Adrian felt that made him more anxious. ''Are you sure that it is here?" Ark asked. "I am certain. You can even say that we are on top of it." The baby angel Raphael stated which suddenly made Adrian tell Kaon to swim to the top as fast possible. The others did not know why but made sure to hold on tight to Kaon as the face that Adrian made was serious. They swam all the way to the top which meant that they could already touch the bedrock. Adrian then changed to his mirror demon form to get a better grasp of the area, and he was stunned that his thoughts were correct. "Did you find something out, guild leader?" Altum asked. "I realized it when the baby said that we are on top of it. This prompted me to take a better view of the area. To my surprise, we were really on top of it just like he said." Adrian stated as he pointed at the ce that they were freely looking at. Adrian pointed at the ce, and they could finally see what he saw. The marks of the Sigil of Patience could be seen being illuminated. They were unable to view it earlier because they were standing on top of it as they thought those were just roads that lit up because of a special stone. To their surprise and horror, the ''roads'' are actually the marks of the sigil itself which is why the baby angel Raphael told them that it could feel its power everywhere. "Is that a golem? If it is then it is massive!" Ark stated. "It is not a golem but arge jellyfish monster. A named Jellyfish monster to be exact." Adrian stated as he revealed the information he got. Chapter 2251: Physalia Chapter 2251: Physalia ? == Monster Name: Physalia Monster Tier: Semi - Mythical This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2252: Angered Under Depths Monster Chapter 2252: Angered Under Depths Monster ? All of them might be tired but that does not mean that the Physalia is not getting tired as well. The Power of Kindness is no something that can continuously be used without respite. The Physalia did not stop in regenerating its limbs which meant that it expended lots of its mana in the process. The baby angel Raphael already told them that the weakness of its powers and that is the burden or cost to use it. The power to heal is not something that could be done easily without a lot of mana. Angels were not a race that could use healing magic naturally, but the Angel Raphael was created specifically for that. He was the only angel that is said to have the power to heal. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!